ã€ŠMai Kitsune Waifuã€‹


 Chapter 1 Help Me

    Chapter 1 - Help Me

    Original by Ram de Night, Tranted by James, Proofread by Dtim and Achamel

    ¡°Dare bother my girlfriend again and I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    Liu Yi was standing at the bus stop, he began to recall of what that grade ¡®hooligan¡¯ boss¡¯s footman said to him after school as he grabbed his cor and threatened him. As he thought of it, he started having the chills.

    At the same time there was a fiery feeling of pain on his face. He really wanted to find a beauty and smash his face into her bosom.

    Why is life so unfair?!

    What¡¯s wrong with me liking Ma Yixuan?! I rarely even manage to talk to her! Did you really need to threaten me and p my face?!

    Liu Yi touched his face. He looked at his thin and weak body and sighed.

    Sigh! If only I had the physiques of Arnold Schwarzenegger. No hooligan boss would dare mess with me then.

    Liu Yi then thought of Ma Yixuan¡¯s beautiful face and her exquisite body and sighed.

    Most of the girls in his grade ignore him. Even the inte girls paid no attention to him!

    Diaosi! Am I doomed to be a diaosi all my life and live a lonely life?!

    Oh dear Heaven! Please give me, Liu Yi, a girl!

    Unfortunately the Heavens appeared not to answer Liu Yi¡¯s call. Instead of a girl, a bus came whistling through. It nearly ran into Liu Yi, scaring him so much that he stepped back two steps hurriedly.

    ¡°Little rascal, are you trying to die?!¡±

    As the bus door opens, what came forth was the bus driver shouting at Liu Yi.

    And at this period of time, there were a lot of people taking public transportation. Before the bus was even able to pull up to the bus stop, a group of people had already swarmed the bus door, blocking itpletely.

    Liu Yi saw that the bus was currently packed full. However, because his stomach was rumbling with hunger, he could only join the others in cramming into the bus.

    ¡°Little rascal, stop trying to cram into the bus!¡±

    An old granny bravely crammed herself into the bus as if she wasn¡¯t a granny at all. Liu Yi was pushed against the side and stepped on someone¡¯s foot.

    ¡°Fucking shit! Brat, you trying to die?!¡±

    Liu Yi stepped on a big baldy. That baldy immediately started cursing at him, scaring Liu Yi so much that he trembled in fear and immediately began trying to follow the stream of people up the bus.

    Really! Why so fierce?! It¡¯s just a bald head! My school¡¯s guidance director had a sea-within-the-earth hairdo that looked even more fierce than you!

    [TL: sea-within-the-earth hairdo: http://.huanqiu/attachment2010/2012/0808/20120808112718125.jpg]

    Liu Yi started having delusions again. He began to imagine the scene of him fighting valiantly against the big baldy, beating him till he begged for forgiveness on the ground, and finally kicking him out of the bus.

    Tsk tsk, that¡¯s what a man should do!

    However, after he looked at his arm that had no meat at all and then looked at the baldy¡¯s shit-lump like muscles, Liu Yi finally decided to give up.

    ¡°Get the fuck out of the way! Else I¡¯ll beat your fucking ass!¡±

    That bald man started squeezing through the crowd. The bus was already packed full with people. With the baldy squeezing through the crowd, the interior of the bus was like a bomb that¡¯s about to blow up. Many people wanted toin but when they saw the fiend-like baldy, they dare not utter a single word.

    Nowadays, who would dare to cause trouble?

    That baldy quickly walked next to a young woman.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes also followed the baldy.

    Suddenly, his breathing sped up.

    My gawd! Is this girl some sort of celebrity?!

    Too-too-too-toooo beautiful!

    At that split second, even Liu Yi¡¯s eyes popped out.

    This woman was glistering with beauty. Her lips were red, her teeth were white, and her figure was both seductive and voluptuous.

    This kind of girl, her appearance should have been limited to only the television. How did she manage toe out to the reality?!

    Even the prettiest girl in ss, Murong Die, could notpare to her beauty.

    Her long wavy hair reached all the way down her abundant buttocks.

    Because of the fact that it¡¯s summertime, she was wearing a white T-shirt. Her chest looked very plentiful. The clothes covering her chest were wide open. It was as if there was a pair of plump apples inside.

    On the lower half of her body was a pair of booty short jeans wrapping around her abundant buttocks.

    Although her buttocks were tightly wrapped by her jeans, her two slender legs werepletely revealed, attracting the attention of all of the men on the bus.

    This kind of beauty, it was something that Liu Yi could only fantasize in his dreams!

    That baldy obviously also noticed the beauty. He squeezed his way through to her, his hand immediately swinging all over the ce and, as if coincidence,nded on the beauty¡¯s abundant buttocks.

    The beauty immediately turned around. She wanted to move away however the amount of people surrounding them was too great. Crammed inside the bus, there was nowhere for her to run.

    Her ck pupils, without any better option, could only move to the people around her, requesting them for help.

    Soon, her sightnded on Liu Yi who was closest to her. Liu Yi was immediately startled.

    Those eyes, oh how helpless they are, oh how pitiful they are!

    Help me¡­..

    From her lips, it was as if she spat out those two words!

 Chapter 2 Too Small

    Chapter 2 - Too Small

    Original by Ram de Night, Tranted by James, Proofread by Achamel

    In that single moment. Liu Yi felt as if he was possessed. With great difficulty, he lifted his hand toward that baldy¡¯s bald head and gave a big smack.

    Dang! Crisp and clear.

    ¡°Aiya! Director Wang, you¡¯re here?! Don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m your student!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately tried to change the topic.

    ¡°Fucking shit! Bastard, you¡¯re seeking your fucking death! Who the fuck is your director!¡±

    Having his head smacked, the baldy was suffering from immense pain. Immediately he turned around and angrily fixed his gaze at Liu Yi.

    Immediately, all of Liu Yi''s courage dissipated into thin air. His legs felt weak. He wanted to just sit on the ground.

    Unfortunately for him, he was surrounded by people. The riders have crowded into a lump and have set their gaze at the two causing Liu Yi to be unable to hide even if he wanted to.

    Right at this moment, the bus happened to brake. It¡¯s the stop.

    ¡°Little rascal, get off the bus with me! Fucker spoiling my fun, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    Seeing that the beauty that he was taking advantage of was squeezing herself through the crowd and out the bus, the baldy grew even angrier. He grabbed Liu Yi and pulled him out of the bus like a mop.

    Liu Yi cried his heart out. Fuck! How could he be so unfortunate?! They say heroes have a weakness for the charms of beauties. But I¡¯m not even a hero! Why must I end up like this?!

    I was already beaten up once because of a woman. Am I to be beaten up again?! God damn! Fucking unfair!

    Liu Yi struggled with all his might. However, he who was without any physical strength was still dragged out of the bus.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t close the door! Let me back in!¡±

    Liu Yi desperately waved at the bus.

    However, the driver acted as if he didn¡¯t see it at all. He stepped on the elerator and the bus flew away.

    The people who stood near the bus stop have also stepped aside. None of them wanted to meddle in other¡¯s business.

    ¡°Fucking bastard, this shall teach you about meddling in my business!¡±

    The baldy threw Liu Yi to the ground and was about to kick him.

    However at this moment, a foot wearing a red canvas shoe appeared between his legs.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    The pain was so immense it was as if he met the gods and died. So painful that he kneeled onto the ground twitching.

    The beauty who had exited the bus earlier was standing behind the baldy. She dragged the Liu Yi who was sitting there in a daze.

    ¡°Run! Quickly!¡±

    After saying those words, the beauty grabbed Liu Yi¡¯s hands and immediately proceeded to run frantically.

    Liu Yi who was still in a daze was dragged running by the beauty and almost fell onto the ground.

    ¡°You¡­. don¡¯t you dare run!...¡±

    That baldy was still kneeling on the ground. With his brother being impacted so strongly, it¡¯s unlikely for him to be able to stand up anytime soon.

    Liu Yi could have sworn that he had never ran so much before.

    The two frantic runners finally stopped at a park boulevard.

    ¡°Can¡¯t¡­. can¡¯t run anymore¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was panting rapidly. He looked at the beauty beside him who had ran such a long distance with him. She was not even out of breath. ¡°You¡­. are you an athlete?....¡±

    ¡°That I am not. However, I am very grateful to you for saving me today. My master had told me that I must certainly give thanks when saved by others.¡±

    The beauty looked at Liu Yi while radiating a glow of charm. She thenughed.

    ¡°No¡­ no need¡­ that''s something that anyone would do¡­¡±

    Liu Yi believed that at times like these, one should be humble to look better.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°My name¡¯s Lei Feng!¡± [TL: this is a joke by the author, Lei Feng is the selfless model citizen created by the Chinese Communist Party. so Liu Yi basically went on and said ¡°I¡¯m a friend of justice.¡±]

    After taking two deep breath, Liu Yi was finally able to speak more normally.

    Running is very tiresome indeed.

    ¡°Hee hee¡­¡±

    That beautyughed. Liu Yi was stunned by the beauty in front of him.

    So¡­. so beautiful¡­.

    ¡°You¡¯re so funny¡­. oh well... Comrade Lei Feng, I am called Lin Tong. Regardless, master¡¯s words should certainly be followed. I will certainly thank you.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ then how are you going to thank me?¡±

    Liu Yi blinked his eyes.

    His extremely perverted brain had once again began a rich imagination.

    Ask her to be his girlfriend?

    Gee, that¡¯s a bit too much!

    How about something a bit more lewd?!

    A kiss?

    Too weak! Liu Yi! Opportunity knocks but once!

    A bit bit more lewd?

    A touch of her bosom?

    Hey hey, this beauty called Lin Tong¡¯s bosom wasn¡¯t small at all¡­

    Liu Yi gulped. Just as he was debating on whether or not to speak his mind, the beauty had already leaned next to him.

    That beautiful fragrance radiating from her instantly stiffened Liu Yi¡¯s entire body.

    ¡°To thank you, allow me to take away your vitality¡­.¡±

    After saying those words, Lin Tong¡¯s hand suddenly thrusted into Liu Yi¡¯s lower abdomen. A surge of immense pain instantly spread through Liu Yi¡¯s entire body. Before he could even understand what had happened, his consciousness was already being eroded by the darkness.

    How¡­. how did thise about?¡­.

    Am¡­ am I going to die?¡­.

    But¡­. but¡­ I still haven¡¯t touch that bosom yet¡­.

    Slowly, Liu Yi began to close his eyes.

    And at this moment, he faintly heard the shouting of someone by his ears.

    It¡¯s a girl¡¯s voice too¡­ very pleasant to hear...

    ¡°Bold fox demon! You dared kill others in here! Forgive you I cannot!¡±

    Immediately after those words, Liu Yi¡¯s body suddenly became light like a feather. Then, as if soaring on a cloud, his body flew toward a direction.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Finally, he seemed to havended at a soft location. It¡¯s also had a very sweet fragrance¡­ even sweeter than that Lin Tong¡¯s body¡­.

    Another woman?.... is her bosom as big as that Lin Tong¡¯s?.....

    At least¡­. before I die¡­. let me grab her bosom¡­

    Drowsily, Liu Yi opened one eye. What he saw in front of him was an outrageously beautiful woman who¡¯s currently holding him.

    ¡°Surely¡­. this must be heaven¡­.¡±

    As he said that, he raised his hands up with great difficulty and grabbed the beauty¡¯s bosom.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A cry of rm. Liu Yi was thrown onto the ground.

    ¡°Scoundrel! Vulgar! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    After that girl threw Liu Yi to the ground, she heard Liu Yi said faintly.

    ¡°What a pity¡­. the one I grabbed before my death¡­. so small¡­.¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel! How is this Gu Yu small! Only fools like you would get deceived by a fox demon and not know it!¡±

    The girl stomped the ground in anger. At this moment, in her hand was the seized soul of the fox demon.

    She wanted to leave this scoundrel here but was also a bit stubborn.

    ¡°Master had said that saving a life is better than building a seven story pagoda. Forget it, I¡¯ll save your life¡­ your vitality was taken, I could only use this evil creature to save your life. Evil creature, this shall be your conversion. Consider saving his life to be your first virtuous action!¡±

    Gu Yu squatted down. Her face red.

    She ced the soul into her mouth and then sent the soul into Liu Yi¡¯s lips.

    At thest moment, Liu Yi saw faintly that the absolute beauty whose bosom was grasped by him slowly kissed his lips.

    This¡­ really is heaven¡­

    Sigh¡­ what a shame¡­ the women of heaven¡­. have such small chests¡­

 Chapter 3 Onee-chan wa kitsune desu

    Mai Kitsune Waifu - Chapter 3 - Onee-chan wa kitsune desu

    My Fox Immortal Wife - Chapter 3 - This Older Sister is a Fox Immortal (Onee-chan wa kitsune desu)

    Original by Ram de Night, Tranted by James

    ¡°Liu Yi, can you take me here?¡±

    Liu Yi stunned. He looked at the Ma Yixuan who was in front of him. She was wearing a whitece dress, pure and lovely, fascinating and charming. She was standing on the corner of the street and pointing toward the signboard of the Hanting Express Hotel.

    Go¡­ go¡­ going here¡­.

    ¡­ going here for what?....

    ¡°Can you?.... I wanna go there¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan pulled Liu Yi¡¯s hand. She was acting coquettishly.

    That charm, it almost caused even his bones to go limp.

    ¡°Is¡­ is that okay?...¡±

    Liu Yi took a deep gulp as he looked at the ss beauty that he had longed for.

    Ma Yixuan was the literaturemittee member for the grade and Liu Yi¡¯s neighbor.

    This girl was a beauty indeed. Liu Yi had liked her for a long time.

    Now that you mention it, Liu Yi had long forgotten how long he had liked her. It seems that he had liked her ever since she moved over and became his neighbor.

    However, she had always had a cold attitude toward him.

    What happened today? She actually pulled him and wanted to go to the Hanting Express Hotel with him?

    This¡­ Is this the legendary loser¡¯s springtime?!

    Liu Yi was about to cry his eyes out.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. We knew each other for three years already!¡±

    Ma Yixian gave Liu Yi a charming smile. The smile was so charming that Liu Yi almost melted.

    ¡°I know of your feelings toward me¡­ and you had been very nice to me¡­ I feel as if there¡¯s nothing I can give you so¡­ I¡¯m giving you me!¡±

    Said Ma Yixuan blushing like an apple.

    ¡°But¡­ but¡­ that¡¯s bad¡­ I¡¯ll be seen as a pervert by others!¡±

    ¡°Then forget about it. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Go go go! Let¡¯s get a room!¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you be seen as a pervert?¡±

    ¡°Nothing to be afraid of. I¡¯m already a pervert!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi was boiling with animal instinct. He grabbed Ma Yixuan¡¯s hand and went in and asked for a room.

    Upon entering that warm and romantic tiny room, Liu Yi immediately could not help himself. He hugged Ma Yixuan¡¯s delicious body and began to gnaw violently.

    And at this moment, from Ma Yixuan¡¯s mouth was the voice of an aunty.

    ¡°Ai ai ai! Young man, are you crazy?! Don¡¯t go around biting people!¡±

    A voice that could shatter eardrums. This voice immediately woken up Liu Yi.

    He opened his eyes and found that everything in front of him have changed.

    The warm and romantic tiny room with a giant round bed was gone.

    The beautiful and charming Ma Yixuan was also gone.

    He was currently hugging an aunty with a red armband. His mouth was even kissing that aunty¡¯s arm.

    My shit! The fuck is this!

    Liu Yi immediately grewpletely conscious. He stood up from the grass on the park.

    ¡°You woke from your spring dream? Young man, a student on top of it! Why would you be sleeping on the park¡¯s grass. Sleeping is one thing but to even molest me¡­¡±

    The aunty pulled her red armband and began to criticize and educate Liu Yi.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with kids like you nowadays. Can¡¯t even allow parents a peace of mind¡­ You kids¡­¡±

    The aunty    said a lot. Liu Yi instead only stood there in a daze.

    How did I get here¡­.

    That¡¯s right¡­ he suddenly remembered. Yesterday a beautiful girl pulled him here.

    But¡­ it seems like that girl ended up killing me...

    Liu Yi touched his chest. He found out that it waspletely fine but there was a hole in his shirt.

    God damn!

    So strange!

    He suddenly remembered. It seems like there was a female immortal girl that saved him.

    This¡­ I¡¯m dreaming right?

    Liu Yi was absent minded. He kinda didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°What kind of stupid dream are you dreaming! You useless person! Stupid idiot teenager!¡±

    And at exactly this moment, by Liu Yi¡¯s ear, there suddenly sounded a familiar woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Ahh!!! Ghost!!!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately uttered a cry.

    ¡°You called me a ghost!¡±

    The aunty immediately turned unpleased. ¡°Sigh. Child, I¡¯m trying to teach you good. However, not only do you not appreciate my teaching, you even called me a ghost. Child, you must be into older woman around my age right? Sigh. Back when this older sister was younger, she was indeed a beauty. Even though I¡¯m a bit older now, I still had that lingering charm. Sigh. That¡¯s why I understand¡­.¡±

    The aunty began to h h on and on again.

    As for Liu Yi, the voice of that girl was still in his ears.

    ¡°Ghost my ass! This older sister is a fox immortal!¡±

    Liu Yi was about to copse for real.

    This is in broad daylight! Did he really see a ghost?

    This ce must be too gloomy¡­ that¡¯s right, let me find a more sunny ce and kill this evil ghost!

    Without taking into consideration of that aunty that had been standing there and giving him a lecture all this time, Liu Yi turned around and ran.

    ¡°Hey hey hey! Young man, why did you run?! At least leave your numbers so that this older sister could contact you often¡­..¡±

    The aunty¡¯s reluctant to part voice grew further and further away from Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi kept running like mad. However, ringing in his ear was that beauty¡¯s voice still.

    ¡°What are you running for?! Stop running! Aiyah you¡¯re still running! Pretty fast too! You think you¡¯re Liu Xiang or something?! How about running another hundred meters hurdles?!¡±

    That voice was chasing after Liu Yi¡¯s ears like a certain fairy from a certain game.

    Liu Yi was scared to death. Just as he was about to run into the the park¡¯s pond out of panic, a red smoke suddenly appeared from his right hand. This smoke condensed itself into the shape of a fox and was suspended in mid air in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°My god!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s leg grew weak. He directly fell onto his ass.

    Fortunately there wasn¡¯t much people in the park early morning. Otherwise Liu Yi would¡¯ve certainly attract a lot of attention.

    ¡°What are you running for?! Am I this scary?!¡±

    The fox shaped smoke slowly drifted in front of Liu Yi. It scared Liu Yi so much that he started sweating cold sweat.

    ¡°You¡­ what exactly are you¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi squeezed those words out with all his courage.

    Oh heaven! To meet a ghost in broad daylight, am I Liu Yi really going to die?!

    Boohoo! No! I don¡¯t want to die a virgin!

    ¡­. I haven¡¯t even manage to touch Ma Yixuan¡¯s delicate hands¡­

    But I did managed to touch a girl¡¯s chest yesterday! s, it was t!

    I don¡¯t want to die before touching big boobs!

    Liu Yi was about to cry.

    Oh God! Please save me!

    I will certainly burn you more incense! I will burn you more of Aoi Sora¡¯s photos!

    Just as Liu Yi was begging all kinds of deities to save his life, the little fox spoke again.

    ¡°What are you shaking about! To be so afraid, are you even a man?! Let me tell you this, I¡¯m not some ghost, I¡¯m a fox immortal! A pure and beautiful, gentle and kind little fox immortal!¡±

 Chapter 4 Become an Immortal Cultivator

    ¡°Fox immortal?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately began to blink his eyes rapidly. He grew even more nervous.

    ¡°I had only met a fox demon yesterday¡­.and she killed me¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem ahem. That was my martial younger sister!¡±

    The little fox immediately coughed twice before saying. ¡°She¡¯s very very bad. I had chased her for a long time! She almost killed you! It was me who saved you!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

    Liu Yi remembered that he was indeed killed by a beautiful fox demon yesterday andter saved by a girl. It seems like that girl had also kissed him and that he had touched her chest¡­. her t chest!

    That he remembered clearly.

    But as to how she looks, he can¡¯t remember.

    Perhaps she was this so called fox immortal in front of him?

    If that was the case, then he really should thank her for saving him.

    ¡°Were you the t¡­ female immortal that saved me yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s question, the little fox was abnormally happy.

    Oh boy! This idiot really got fooled!

    Ganbatte! I, Lin Tong, is the clever and quick witted fox demon. This mere human is of course no problem for me!

    Heh heh, I would certainly take care of him and then break through that seal on his hand and regain my freedom!

    ¡°In order to save you, I was wounded by that fox demon. Now I could only live in your right hand and recover my vitality using you.¡±

    ¡°Ah? You wanted to suck up my essence?!¡±

    Liu Yi was immediately scared witless again. What appeared in his mind was the sights of mummies who had their essence sucked uppletely.

    My god! Too scary! No!

    ¡°No. That¡¯s not it. I need your vitality!¡±

    The little fox chuckled. ¡°only through absorbing vitality would I, Lin Tong, be able to recover!¡±

    ¡°You are Lin Tong?!¡¯

    Liu Yi was shocked by her words. He shouted. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Lin Tong that fox demon from yesterday?!¡±

    ¡°Ah no, that¡¯s not it. We fox just randomlye up with names!¡±

    Lin Tong was panicking. Being overly proud of herself, she actually mistakenly spilled the beans.

    ¡°The Tong from my martial younger sister¡¯s name is the character Tong from TongHua (fairy tail) whereas the Tong from my name is the character Tong from HongTongTong (bright red), they¡¯re not the same! I had saved you and ended up in this situation! Who would¡¯ve expected that you would instead doubt me! Abominable human!¡±

    ¡°No no, I haven¡¯t once doubted you! I apologize! Female Immortal Lin Tong, how can I help you?¡±

    Liu Yi stroke the back of his head. He felt as if that his life is going to be turned upside down.

    However, regardless, he felt that he should first help his savior!

    ¡°Hehe¡­. you want to help me? That¡¯s actually very simple!¡±

    ¡°What must I do?¡±

    ¡°You must learn the techniques of our demon¡­ immortal n and absorb immortal energy. With that you could restore my strength and I would be able to regain my body!¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re telling me to be an immortal cultivator? That¡¯s surely impossible! Stop ying around with me please.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately started shaking his head like a rattle.

    What a joke! No way I¡¯m going to get so lucky! Yep, it¡¯s certainly going to be like those multi-level marketing schemes!

    ¡°Fuck! Not impossible! Even mortals could be immortal cultivator! Okay?!¡±

    The little fox quickly emphasized that.

    ¡°Okay then¡­ but I don¡¯t want to be an immortal.... I just want to be a regr man, then score into college, then find a job, then get married and have kids¡­¡±

    ¡°Then grow old and die? You want a mediocre life?¡±

    The little fox Lin Tong continued to try to entice Liu Yi. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of benefits to being an immortal! For one you get to live longer! You can also obtain extraordinary power!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then can I get girls?¡±

    Liu Yi was blinking like a dog wagging its tail.

    He remembered Ma Yixuan and could not help himself but ask the question.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The little fox grew happier. There¡¯s an opportunity!

    ¡°Forget about it¡­ if I had to meditate and suppress my desires, I won¡¯t be able to endure that.¡±

    Remembering that he was still a virgin, Liu Yi began to step back from the thought.

    ¡°Little rascal! Regardless of whether or not you want to be one, you will still have to be one!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly noticed that his right hand was suddenly out of his control. Out of nowhere, it pulled his body up from the ground.

    ¡°Hey hey hey! Where are you taking me!¡±

    Knowing that it was certainly something that the little fox immortal Lin Tong had done, Liu Yi immediately turned pale with fright.

    He tried desperately to pull his hand back. However, as if it wasn¡¯t his, his hand was pulling him through the park.

    At this time, there was already some morning exercise people in the park.

    The majority of them were old granny and grandpas. They¡¯re doing tai chi and zombie dance and the like.

    [TL: zombie dance ¡ú https://.youtube/watch?v=FrHir7cMNew https://.youtube/watch?v=nBDNaLvAFhY and https://.youtube/watch?v=-lST4Snf0XA]

    Young people who can still get up early was really extremely rare nowadays.

    And Liu Yi was running zigzag with one arm outstretched through the park filled with old people .

    ¡°Is this a new fitness dance?¡±

    An old grandpa carrying a bird cage stared at Liu Yi as he ran past.

    ¡°Aiya! This looks much more interesting than the zombie dance!¡±

    Shouted an old granny as she turn her waist and stretched her arm forward.

    ¡°Comeee! Brothers and sisters, let¡¯s follow the lead!¡±

    Thus, this group of old people started imitating Liu Yi. With an outstretched arm and a waist twisted to the side, they were running through the park in a zigzag.

    Suddenly, there emerged a long line of people running in the park, attracting even more attention than the zombie dance.

    Yet these people did not know that Liu Yi was currently suffering. With no control of his body, he could only incessantly run forward.

    ¡°Please great aunt little fox immortal, spare me! Please stop!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll continue as long as you refuse to be an immortal cultivator!¡±

    ¡°Being an immortal cultivator and what not¡­ it¡¯s too unreliable¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fine! You don¡¯t want to be one, then I¡¯ll show you!¡±

    Lin Tong nced at a couple nearby.

 Chapter 5 New Abilities

    Looking at that couple. The male had dyed blonde hair and earrings. He was wearing leather pants and leather jacket. It was easy to tell that he was a hooligan.

    As for the girl that he was currently hugging. She was gorgeously dressed and her makeup was hot like fire. Those eyes were drawn like some panda eyes.

    The way she dressed was also ¡®super fashionable¡¯. Extraordinary taste in style.

    She was wearing a ck dress. The dress was so short that it was only a bit past her buttocks, exposing her pair of white legs. One of her leg was even being touched by that blondy boyfriend of hers.

    To be able to expose her legs in the early autumn weather, she¡¯s a warrior!

    Liu Yi saw the woman. He felt even more scared than when he met the fox shaped Lin Tong. Instantly, his eye was wide open in shock.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t go there ah! What are you trying to do?!¡±

    Shouted Liu Yi in a panic as he noticed that his legs were rushing toward the couple.

    ¡°Stop! Stop! There¡¯s people in front!¡±

    However, the right hand that was under Lin Tong¡¯s control wasn¡¯t listening to Liu Yi at all. Instead, it brought him directly into the middle of the couple.

    The blondy was currently hugging his woman, gnawing at her body.

    It was through immense effort that he managed to persuade his girl toe to the park and have a spectacr battle on the fields.

    s, he did not expect that although there was a lot of people doing this every year, it¡¯s particrly a lot this year!

    Just when he finally manage to hug his woman and hit the first base while sitting on a park bench. Who would¡¯ve expected that this kid would run out like a madman!

    ¡°What are you doing?! Don¡¯te over!¡±

    The blondy¡¯s hand was in his girlfriend¡¯s clothes.

    His girl¡¯s hand was also in his crotch.

    Seeing the iing Liu Yi, the girl immediately got scared. In fear, she quickly clenched her fist and then pulled it back.

    Immediately, the blondy was in a twitching pain.

    And Liu Yi have also reached the two. His good for nothing right hand immediatelynded on the woman¡¯s thigh.

    This woman¡¯s thigh felt pretty good.

    Had there not been the teeth biting blondy with a murderous eye, then it would¡¯ve been even better.

    ¡°Brat, you fucking trying to die?! To dare touch my woman¡­.¡±

    With a stomach full of anger, the blondy was nning to punish Liu Yi. Suddenly, his eyes widened.

    My shit! What kind of situation is this?!

    The blondy turned around and saw his hot and fiery girlfriend. Her ckened eyes was about to cry with desire. Her hands were constantly stroking his body. Her mouth was also giving off an indistinct seductive voice.

    Seeing his girl like this, the blondy was stunned silly!

    She had never acted this emotional even when he did that with her!

    And now after being touched by this student looking brat, she grew this emotional! Her eyes were even about to cry!

    What kind of situation is this?!

    Liu Yi was also scared silly!

    Since when did his hand have this kind of effect?!

    It was as strong a powerful aphrodisiac!

    ¡°Hey hey hey!¡±

    At this moment, Lin Tong¡¯s voice once again resounded in Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°This miss is in your right hand. Thus, your right hand is nowpletely different from that of an ordinary person. Your right hand now have a new ability called the Amorous Ripple Hand! Brat, with this, you¡¯ll be lucky afterward! See, this is the benefits of bing an immortal cultivator!¡±

    Benefits¡­..

    Liu Yi wanted to cry!

    That¡¯s because that hot and fiery woman had started rubbing his thigh.

    Liu Yi immediately withdrew his hand. The woman woke up and immediately gave off piercing screams repeatedly. She started shouting and cursing and was about to p Liu Yi.

    ¡°Molester! Does it look like I¡¯m someone you can touch?! Go back home and touch your mother!¡±

    Right when her hand was about to fall on Liu Yi¡¯s face, Liu Yi¡¯s sight suddenly changed.

    He noticed that it was as if the whole world had slowed down.

    The woman¡¯s hand was stopped near his face, slowly moving toward it.

    And the color of the world had also changed. From the original colorful world, it had turned ck and white.

    Only the woman and the blondy next to her had a faint touch of yellow light.

    Feeling that the situation was a mystery within a mystery, Liu Yi took a deep breath of the cold air. Feeling that he was sober and calm, clear and crisp, he moved backwards.

    ¡°Woosh!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, the world had returned to normal.

    As the woman¡¯s p falls, itnded on the nearby blondy that was also about to beat Liu Yi up.

    ¡°Fuck! Why did you hit me?!¡±

    The blondy immediately grew furious and returned the woman a p.

    ¡°Wang Erbiao! You fucker! You dare hit me! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°So what if I hit you?! What, you enjoyed being touched by this little bitch huh?! I wanted to beat him up but wanted to save him right?!¡±

    ¡°Right my ass!¡±

    These two immediately started fighting. Seeing that the situation was to his advantage, Liu Yi immediately started running away.

    Right away, Liu Yi discovered that he appeared different from the good for nothing senior high school student that he was before.

    His physical strength had increased!

    He had ran for so long. Had it been before, he would¡¯ve long grew tired and started panting.

    However today, he was stillpletely fine!

    Instead, he felt that running was very easy.

    Very strange indeed¡­.

    ¡°This is due to this fox immortal¡¯s immortal strength acting upon your body!¡±

    The fox Lin Tong had once again appeared in front of Liu Yi. She told Liu Yi what had happened with an air ofcency.

    As for Liu Yi, upon seeing this little fox, he grew immensely angry.

    This girl! She almost brought upon him a great disaster! And she even dared to appear again!

    Is this girl really my savior?!

    Liu Yi now began to think that she appeared more like his messenger of bad luck instead!

 Chapter 6 School Is More Important Than Immortal Cultivation

    I haven¡¯t return homest night. Had it been like every other day, then mom¡¯s going to kill me for sure.

    Luckily for me, mom was doing overnight shiftst night and dad was also away for his work.

    Liu Yi¡¯s mother was the supervising nurse of arge hospital. Although the position sounds good, it¡¯s very busy.

    Doing overnight shifts and such are amon thing for her.

    Yesterday would surely be the other days. Mom would have certainly left dinner on the kitchen table for Liu Yi to reheat.

    However, Liu Yi¡¯s mother most certainly did not thought that her well behaved son would have stayed out the night!

    Had she knew, then Liu Yi would certainly receive a beating from her.

    Liu Yi¡¯s father was a purchaser. He runs around the country purchasing stuff. Thus, the time he gets to return home every month is limited.

    It¡¯s an ordinary small family.

    Liu Yi was also an ordinary senior high school student. He was ignored by others all his life. He wasn¡¯t handsome. His family wasn¡¯t rich nor do they have power. His wasn¡¯t smart and his sucks at sports. He¡¯s simply one of those people that sucks at everything in school.

    As such, Liu Yi, with the exception of a couple good friends, was pretty much a transparent person in ss.

    But it was also this Liu Yi who ran across a little fox immortal!

    A hateful little fox immortal that turned his right hand into the amorous ripple hand!

    Fuck!

    You didn¡¯t have to do this to me!

    I still have a lot of uses for my right hand ah!

    You didn¡¯t have to ruined it like this!

    Liu Yi looked at his right hand. He wanted to cry.

    How must he live his life now?!

    Won¡¯t it be aplete mess now?!

    ¡°So many people had begged thisdy to teach them the amorous ripple hand before and I refused to teach them. To receive such a godly capturing technique, howe you instead grew unhappy about it?!¡±

    The little fox Lin Tong was floating in front of Liu Yi. She asked as she holds her front paws.

    ¡°The hell would you know! There¡¯s a lot of uses for my right hand!¡±

    With a long face, Liu Yi asked. ¡°Can I ask for a cancetion? I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    ¡°This¡­. of course¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong was about to speak. Suddenly her cute little eyes turned around. Then she said.

    ¡°...Of course not! You have to cultivate to be an immortal so that you can cancel the amorous ripple hand. Otherwise you¡¯d have to live with it your whole life!¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s words was like a thunderbolt to Liu Yi.

    He was shocked silly from her words.

    Must I really cultivate to be an immortal?

    But¡­ this Lin Tong doesn¡¯t seem to be reliable at all!

    ¡°Be good. As long as you obediently follow thisdy, bing an immortal practitioner is not hard at all!¡±

    Lin Tong continued to try to entice Liu Yi. ¡°As long as you follow thisdy, then your future will be set! No longer will you have to worry about wooing girls

    Howe this sounds like what people say to make you join the triad?!

    Liu Yi¡¯s mind was in a mess.

    Right when he was hesitating, his phone suddenly rang.

    The sudden rang of the phone scared Liu Yi so much that he quivered. Seeing that, Lin Tong started ridiculing him.

    ¡°Cheh! What a coward! To be scared by the ringtone of your phone, what a loser! Looks like thisdy would have a lot of things to teach you¡­¡±

    Lin Tong muttered in her heart. To have a cowardly fool as her apprentice, looks like there will be hard times ahead.

    But in order to allow my body to break free, looks like I had to teach this idiot!

    Fortunately I am in his body and can help him cultivate from within. Otherwise, if we were to go with this idiotic mortal¡¯s understanding abilities, he¡¯ll be doing pretty good if he were to be able to sessfully open the first star jade and join the lower mortal realm.

    Sigh, what bad luck!

    It was her first time leaving the mountains to obtain essence yet she met a female immortal of the immortal realm and was sealed into the mortal¡¯s right hand!

    Destiable! Abominable!

    Who know what this hateful mortal uses his right hand for!

    Annoying!

    I must quickly get this mortal to the mid level of martial cultivation, then I¡¯ll be able to leave this seal!

    ¡°Say what?! Teacher might be looking for me? Just tell him when you see him that I went to the bathroom and will be right back!¡±

    Liu Yi was scared witless. His legs were shaking.

    Their teacher is well known for his strictness throughout the school!

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t want to punished by his teacher!

    If he were to be punished by his teacher in front of the whole ss, then he would surely be greatly humiliated.

    It¡¯s one thing to be humiliated in front of other people.

    But if he were to be humiliated in front of Ma Yixuan, then Liu Yi would never be able to lift his head up ever again.

    Even if he was to receive an ass ramming next door, he still cannot allow himself to be pped in front of his goddess!

    This was the motto of a loser!

    ¡°Come, troubled child! Allow thisdy to guide you into the magical world of immortal cultivation!¡±

    Right when Lin Tong was filled with confidence, hesitation and the thought of going all out, Liu Yi shouted.

    ¡°Fuck! I¡¯m fucked! I need to go back to school! As for the whole immortal business, we can talk about itter!¡±

    Immediately after saying that, Liu Yi rushed off toward the park¡¯s exit.

    He was rushing to the bus stop, if he did not get back to school on time, then he really will be fucked!

    He would be punished by the teacher, humiliated in front of Ma Yixuan and, finally, had his parents called by the school!

    Noo! That¡¯ll be a damned tragedy then!

    Liu Yi frantically ran. He arrived at the bus stop to wait for a bus to school.

    ¡°Hey hey hey! You! How could thisdy¡¯s interrupt my speech! Let me tell you, thisdy will be your master from now on! You better respect your master! Also! What is there that¡¯s more important than letting thisdy out¡­. than immortal cultivation?!¡±

    ¡°School! School is more important than immortal cultivation!¡±

    Said Liu Yi in apletely serious manner as he stood at the bus station.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t go to school, then I won¡¯t be able to have qualifications! If I don¡¯t have qualifications, I won¡¯t be able to find a job! If I can¡¯t find a job, I won¡¯t be able to find a wife! If I can¡¯t find a wife, then I can¡¯t give birth to a child! If I can¡¯t give birth to a child, then I won¡¯t be able to let the child attend school¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mortal, your life is tragedy!¡±

    Unable to help herself, Lin Tong said. ¡°Fortunately for you, you met thisdy. Thisdy is your life¡¯s beacon, your lucky star¡­¡±

    ¡°Shit! Fuck! I didn¡¯t go homest night, I don¡¯t have any money for the bus! My god! Miss fox immortal, my life is a fucking tragedy after meeting you!¡±

 Chapter 7 Running After The Bus

    Liu Yi voiced his discontent openly.

    The people waiting for the bus all send him looks..

    ¡°Mama, look! That big brother seems crazy!¡±

    ¡°Babe, I was waiting for the bus but instead met a fool!¡±

    ¡°Holy shit! There¡¯s something to blog about today!¡±

    A group of various onlookers.

    Liu Yi¡¯s face suddenly turned red. He remembered that others cannot see the little fox that lived in his right hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! I¡¯m being seen as a crazy person by others now!¡±

    Liu Yi hid his head into his cor andined softly.

    ¡°Why are you ming thisdy?! It¡¯s your own fault! Can¡¯t you lower your voice to begin with?!¡±

    The little fox rolled her eyes and said. ¡°and Immortal Cultivation is very important, an unworldly importance! What would these mortals possibly understand! Don¡¯t bother with them! After you be an immortal, they will be the one that¡¯s jealous of you!¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t get to school soon, then forgot about bing an immortal, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be experiencing the bliss of my life¡­¡±

    Liu Yi dug into his empty trouser pocket and pulled a long face.

    ¡°Oh? Bliss of your life? Are you trying to obtain Nirvana? That won¡¯t do, I¡¯m a fox immortal, I can only teach you how to be an immortal! If you want to be cultivate the path of a monk¡­. you better find¡­. hey hey, why are you running?!¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi suddenly started chasing after a bus, the little fox cannot help but ask what Liu Yi was running for.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t run¡­ if I don¡¯t run then I¡¯ll be fucked for sure!¡±

    Currently Liu Yi felt that he had a lot of stamina. Even running after the bus, he didn¡¯t feel tired at all!

    Usually he would¡¯ve been tired like a dog after running just a mere fifty meters. How strange!

    If that was the case, then might as well run after the bus every day, I¡¯d be able to save money to go to the inte cafe and y DOTA that way¡­

    Mmmhmm, I¡¯m too smart!

    To know how to live my life, Liu Yi, you are indeed a model economic man!

    [TL: he¡¯s talking to himself in his brains¡­]

    I suspect that the women waiting for you to marry in the future could be queued from Shanghai all the way to Beijing!

    [TL: it is widely known in china that women seeks 3 things in a man, money, height and looks. So he¡¯s basically saying he¡¯ll have enough money in the future due to being so economic that he¡¯ll have enough girls waiting for him to marry them, enough to form a whole long from Shanghai all the way to Beijing.]

    This was of course only my dreams¡­

    Sigh! That dream I had of Ma Yixuan¡­ to be woken up at the best part¡­ that hateful aunty! Next time you ruin my dream again, I¡¯ll fight you!

    Cried Liu Yi in his mind.

    What Liu Yi didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, he had already attracted rows upon rows of eyeballs on him!

    All kinds of people had their eyes on him. The pedestrians on the road. The passengers on the bus. The driver of the bus. All of them had their eyes on him.

    This ordinary looking youngster wearing a school uniform and carrying a bookbag was running after the bus with only his two legs.

    My fucking god! Are all youngsters nowadays this godly?!

    His two legs were running even faster than four legged beasts!

    ¡°Look look! There¡¯s a school kid racing against a bus! Super cocky!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak without knowing! That kid might be a student athlete and is training by running after the bus!¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck cares! Doesn¡¯t change the fact that this kid is super cocky! Blog blog, I¡¯ll have to blog this!¡±

    ¡°Vige cracker, who the heck still blogs nowadays! I¡¯ll post this onto Baidu!¡±

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t know that he had became the main topic of everyone. He waspletely determined to not bete. His legs were continuously moving as if they were made of springs.

    ¡°Troubled child, you used the remaining demon¡­ immortal strength that I had in your body all on running!¡±

    Said the little fox grudgingly as she floated next to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Aiyah! Leave some for thisdy! Otherwise I won¡¯t be able to guide you in opening your first star jade!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what star jade moon jade business you¡¯re talking about but if I don¡¯t get to school quickly then my life would be a broken jade!¡±

    Liu Yi shouted twice. He felt as if all the blood in his body was burning!

    Never had he ran like this before!

    Throughout his life, he had always beenpletely useless in sports.

    The most he had ever done was watch NBA basketball games on the TV and get excited about Kobe Bryant dunking and such.

    In every year¡¯s sportspetition and such, he was always that person guy passing out water to those handsome sports yers and what not.

    Sigh! High school athletes were very popr. Even Ma Yixuan looked to be very interested in those muscr men.

    Liu Yi, on the other hand, had a puny body. He alsocked exercise. Thus, sports and the like wasn¡¯t his forte at all!

    However now, he had that kind of sensation as if his whole body was burning!

    This kind of sensation was so euphoric, sofortable and so manly!

    The blood within his body was quickly flowing like a burning me.

    Every single muscle in his body had tensed up. It was like they became fists, allowing Liu Yi to feel as if he had overwhelming power to run!

    Bus? What¡¯s that? Past it!

    Liu Yi elerated. His whole body was like the wind. In a sh, he ran past the bus.

    And at this moment, all the passengers on the bus was stunned silly.

    ¡°Lil Die, look, isn¡¯t that our ssmate Liu Yi?!¡±

    Next to the bus windows, two very different beauties were standing next to each other in school uniform.

    One of them had her hair dyed golden like the sand. She had a pair ofrge charming eyes and some baby fat. However, she was still immensely beautiful.

    Seemly to be also because of her baby fat, her chest was a lot more plumppared to her ssmate.

    The unremarkable school uniform was popped up like there was two small hills. Causing all the men nearby to peep at her.

    But because she was a student, she did not dress exposely at all. What she had underneath her uniform was a high necked white T-shirt. Without exposing any of her profound cleavage, she brought upon despair to all the men around.

    As for the beauty next to her. Her figure was not as good as the big eyed girl and her chest was only slightly raised.

    But her looks were a couple notches above her ssmate. Her looks were even more beautiful than TV stars. Her eyes had a hidden sense of status. She was at the level of a goddess!

    ¡°Who¡¯s this Liu Yi? Don¡¯t know him and never heard of him before.¡±

    Said the beauty called lil Die curling her lips showing no signs of recollection.

 Chapter 8 A Monster

    ¡°Aiyah! Sis Die, wasn¡¯t that a bit too many male ssmates that you don¡¯t know?!¡±

    The golden haired super hot body girl chuckled while covering her mouth.

    ¡°As expected of our Miss Murong, it seems that our male ssmates would once again despair!¡±

    ¡°They can go and despair all they want.¡±

    Murong Die curled her lips. Her delicate tiny nose creased slightly. A sign of the goddess! Her actions have shook the hearts of numerous male passengers.

    Sigh. If one could have such a beautiful girl as his girlfriend, then even if he have to lose twenty years off his life it¡¯s still worth!

    ¡°What does their despair have to do with me? Also, Lele, can you stop calling me Miss Murong, I¡¯ve told you many times, it¡¯s very awkward!¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ but sis Die, we left sote today¡­ would we be punished if we¡¯rete?...¡±

    ¡°What are you scared of, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know the materials in the morning lectures!¡±

    Murong Die was like a proud little peacock.

    ¡°Hehe, as expected of our Miss Murong, so domineering!¡±

    Wang Lele couldn¡¯t help herself and startedughing.

    ¡°You called me Miss Murong again! I¡¯ll punish you!¡±

    Murong Die extended one of her hand and pinched Wang Lele¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Aiyah! Sis Die, you can¡¯t pinch me like that!¡±

    Wang Lele clutch her nose and said with eyes full of sadness. ¡°It was originally pretty, now that you pinched it t¡­ who would want me now¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you have an overturned nose, there will still be men who want you!¡±

    Murong Die cast her eyes at her friend¡¯s chest area. Although she pretended not to care about it, she still does.

    Sigh. We grew up together! What exactly did this Wang Lele eat that¡¯s different from me? Did she took extra hormones? Or did she drank holy powdered milk? Howe her chest is so much bigger than mine?...

    ¡°Sis Die is teasing me again¡­¡±

    Wang Lele got even more depressed. ¡°Overturned nose is very ugly, no one would want me for certain¡­¡±

    ¡°Your chest is sufficient enough to make up for everything¡­¡±

    Murong Die suddenly had an evil smile. ¡°Come, let sis check them out. Did they grow again?¡±

    ¡°Stop. Stop teasing me¡­¡±

    Wang Lele quickly covered her chest. The people nearby were drooling. They were thinking in their hearts: No, don¡¯t cover them! It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll get pregnant from getting checked!

    ¡°Stop ying around¡­. Sis Die, look at that Liu Yi. How is he running like he¡¯s Liu Xiang?!¡±

    Said Wang Lele as she pointed toward the outside.

    ¡°Who know¡­. maybe Liu Yi is a student athlete¡­?¡±

    For stuff like these, Murong Die didn¡¯t care one bit.

    She believed that her life was already a pain in the ass and didn¡¯t want other trivial people to bring more trouble into her life.

    However, as her sightnded on Liu Yi who was running outside the window, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine slightly.

    This unkempt looking boy¡­ does indeed look a bit familiar.

    Is he really my ssmate?

    She saw that this Liu Yi who was overlooked by her was currently running alongside the bus. His breathe was stable, his rhythm was good, he wasn¡¯t running too fast nor was he too slow.

    This guy was indeed running very fast!

    Is this the daily training of student athlete?

    Murong Die could not help herself but be curious.

    As for Liu Yi, he didn¡¯t know that the prettiest girl in ss was currently looking at him. All that he had in his mind was that he cannot bete.

    He¡¯ll be fucked if he¡¯ste!

    Liu Yi¡¯s mind was muddled with worries. However, the sensation from the running was very pleasurable.

    Could this be¡­ the legendary sensation of chasing the wind?!

    Shit, I became a dilettante!

    ¡°Run slower! Thisdy¡¯s immortal energy was almostpletely wasted by you!¡±

    Shouts of the little fox¡¯s heartache was constantly resounding in Liu Yi¡¯s ears.

    As for Liu Yi, he didn¡¯t give a shit if it¡¯s immortal energy or immortal electricity, the only thing he knew was that if he stopped running, then he¡¯ll be fucked!

    The bus had turned toward a high trestle bridge. Liu Yi about to follow the bus and cross the bridge when all of a sudden he noticed a weeping loli in the little forest underneath the bridge.

    That loli looks to be about eleven or twelve. With a double ponytail hairstyle, a yellow bubbles skirt and princess stockings, the loli looked very cute.

    She was standing under a tree, crying.

    And next to her, on a three that¡¯s about four or five meters tall, was a Mickey Mouse balloon.

    Liu Yi heart immediately sunken. He turned around and ran down the bridge.

    ¡°Hey hey? What are you nning to do?¡±

    The little fox quickly asked as she noticed that Liu Yi had suddenly stopped chasing after the bus.

    ¡°Help out!¡±

    Liu Yi said.

    ¡°Are you serious?!¡±

    The little fox Lin Tong immediately cried out in a surprise. ¡°Weren¡¯t you afraid of beingte? You¡¯re now running off to help out? Are you nuts?!¡±

    ¡°My grandfather had said that helping others is a man¡¯s duty. If I wasn¡¯t even willing to lift a finger to help others, then I might as well be a demon.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a demon?!¡±

    The little fox immediately grew unhappy. She shouted ¡°There¡¯s also benevolent demons! Who said demons have to be evil?! Who said that?!¡±

    Hearing the little fox asking about that all seriously, Liu Yi¡¯s chest trembled. He had a sense of cmity.

    ¡°My¡­ my grandfather said that¡­¡±

    ¡°Howe it¡¯s your grandfather again? What does your grandfather do?¡±

    ¡°He... he¡¯s a butcher¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±

    Liu Yi felt that it was certain that he won¡¯t be able to win against the little fox so he decided to ignore her mumbling by his ears and go toward the loli. In a couple steps, he had arrived next to the loli. He took a deep breath and forced a kind smile. He then bend down and asked the little loli.

    ¡°Little girl, do you need this big brother to help you out?¡±

    The little loli sniffled. She lifted up her pinkish face and, upon seeing Liu Yi¡¯s unkempt appearance, immediately started crying even harder.

    ¡°Waaahh¡­. mama¡­ a monster¡­ came to eat Lil Ying¡­..¡±

 Chapter 9 Iâ€™m Afraid of Heights

    ¡°Waaahh¡­. mama¡­ a monster¡­ came to eat Lil Ying¡­..¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s unkempt appearance and dusty body, the loli thought that he was a forsest monster and immediately started crying.

    Immediately, Liu Yi didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Oh Heavens! What is happening¡­

    ¡°Little girl, this older brother is not a monster. I¡¯m a human!¡±

    Liu Yi pulled his face as he said those words.

    He wanted to show that his face and everything else was real and he¡¯s not a monster morphed into a human shape.

    ¡°Rea-really..?..¡±

    The little loli sniffled and then looked at Liu Yi pitifully.

    This loli was way too cute. Her teary expression was a lethal weapon.

    Thought Liu Yi. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t a pedo.

    ¡°You can try pulling if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Liu Yi bend his back and ced his face toward the loli.

    The little loli outstretched her hand and pulled Liu Yi¡¯s face gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ it¡¯s even a bit warm¡­ sorry big brother, Lil Ying thought that you were a monster¡­¡±

    Finding that Liu Yi was a human, the loli finally wiped her tears away and stopped crying.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with monsters? What¡¯s bad about monster?...¡±

    The little fox once again started mumbling in Liu Yi¡¯s ears.

    Liu Yi felt as if this fox had been chanting at him as much as Tangseng did to Sun Wukong.

    ¡°Little girl, where¡¯s your mom?¡±

    asked Liu Yi.

    ¡°Mom went to the parking lot to get the car¡­. Lil Ying was ying here¡­ but balloon flew to tree¡­¡±

    Upon seeing the giant Mickey Mouse balloon that¡¯s stuck to the tree, the little loli started crying again.

    ¡°Lil Ying, don¡¯t cry. Big brother will help you get your balloon.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Asked the little loli timidly after looking at the four to five meters tall tree.

    ¡°But¡­. this tree is very tall¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem, leave it to me!¡±

    Said Liu Yi. He bend over and pretended to tie his shoes but instead lowered his voice and asked the little fox.

    ¡°Your immortal strength¡­ could that let me jump four to five meters?¡±

    Liu Yi asked expectantly.

    ¡°You¡¯re nuts! Did you think thisdy is your super battery?!¡±

    Unable to help herself, the little fox started attacking him with all kinds of words.

    ¡°Four to five meters tall, you need to at least open the first Star Jade and official enter the path of immortal cultivation!¡±

    ¡°That whatever Star Jade you spoke of¡­ can I open it right away?¡±

    Liu Yi quickly asked.

    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t!¡±

    The little fox immediately started scolding. ¡°You good for nothing, did you think that you can be an immortal cultivator with just a word or two?! To open the first Star Jade and enter the path of immortal cultivation requires a lot of preparation! For an average person, it¡¯ll be very difficult to even enter! You, however, was super lucky. You met thisdy! With my help, you won¡¯t have to walk all the detours in your preparation!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then let¡¯s talk about it next time!¡±

    Liu Yi looked at the teary eyed loli and decided that he have no time to prepare for the whole immortal cultivation thing.

    He took a deep breath. Once again, that strange feeling within his body began to swell up.

    His whole body¡¯s blood cirction had began to elerate.

    ¡°You crazy bastard! You¡¯re wasting thisdy¡¯s immortal strength again!¡±

    Lin Tong quickly shouted. ¡°Hey hey hey! Stop! Don¡¯t do this! You¡¯ll extract everything out of thisdy!¡±

    Too sinister!

    Hearing that, Liu Yi¡¯s face reddened with embarrassment. However, he did not stop.

    He stepped back two steps. Then he elerated toward the tree. Like the wind, he immediately left behind a huge cloud of dust and instantly rushed up the tree.

    Liu Yi felt as if he was a master of parkour. He stepped on the tree trunk and managed to run up there continuously!

    In a couple steps, he noticed that it was as if there was a magical attraction on his feet pulling his body and sticking him to the tree trunk.

    However, this magical attraction soon disappeared. His body suddenly sank and started falling toward the ground.

    At this moment, Liu Yi had ran about two meters. He screamed and then quickly hugged the tree trunk.

    He slid down the tree trunk a bit before stopping on the tree trunk.

    This scared him so much that his heartbeat started pumping extra fast. The little loli was down on the ground screaming incessantly.

    ¡°Big brother, are you superhuman?!¡±

    Superhuman?... what kind of superhuman is this¡­

    I¡¯m about to scared to death....

    It was the first time Liu Yi did something this thrilling!

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart was beating so fast that it was about to pop out. He wiped his cold sweat and felt very chilly on his forehead.

    ¡°You really are insane! Thisdy¡¯s immortal strength, you wasted it just like that!¡±

    Lin Tong was in a immense heartache.

    ¡°Pleasure from helping other people is the foundations of one¡¯s personal character!¡±

    Said Liu Yi quickly.

    ¡°As if thisdy care about that! Thisdy isn¡¯t human! Thisdy is¡­ is a female immortal!¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes. Miss female immortal, please don¡¯t let me screw up. Just a bit more and I can get the balloon.¡±

    Said Liu Yi as he took another breath. Once again his blood cirction began to elerate and his body immediately felt a lot lighter.

    Borrowing the strength from this sensation, Liu Yi was like a monkey. In a short while, he climbed up to the top of the tree and retrieved the little loli¡¯s balloon.

    ¡°Wow! Big brother is awesome!¡±

    The little loli was pping down below.

    And just when Liu Yi was about to climb back down, he suddenly began trembling and sweating an immense amount of cold sweat.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong big hero? Go back down! Or do you want to spend your whole life atop the tree?¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s mocking voice once again rang in Liu Yi¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°You what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of heights¡­¡±

    ¡°Poof¡­¡±

 Chapter 10 My Nameâ€™s Lei Feng

    Liu Yi was afraid of heights!

    Ever since he was young, when ever he looked down from a tall ce, he will immediately get dizzy.

    This time is of no exception.

    He rushed up the tree earlier all bold and powerful. However, now that he had to get down from the tree, his brain immediately turned pitch ck and he felt like throwing up.

    So¡­ so scary¡­

    As they say, it¡¯s easier to ascend a mountain than descending it¡­

    This principle holds true for tree climbing too¡­

    Liu Yi felt as if he was about to faint.

    ¡°hey hey hey! Don¡¯t mess around with thisdy! You¡¯re about to join the path of immortal cultivation, how could you possibly be afraid of heights¡­! Hey hey! What are you doing?! Don¡¯t let go! Hey! Don¡¯t let go Liu Yi!¡±

    The Lin Tong that only Liu Yi could see and was floating next to him suddenly screamed.

    Liu Yi finally could not help himself anymore. His arms grew weak and he fell down from the nearly five meters tall tree.

    Even at that moment when he was falling down, his right hand was still tightly grasping the balloon¡¯s string.

    And at that moment, Liu Yi suddenly felt as if the time had slowed down.

    A lot of images drifted past his mind.

    Including one where he when he was a child. He didn¡¯t like to do homework and so his teachers would report to his parents about him not doing his homework which ended up giving him an ass whooping with a belt by his father.

    There¡¯s also one of the first time Ma Yixuan moved to above their house. That chick was dressed in a beautiful yellow mini skirt and had been in Liu Yi¡¯s mind ever since.

    [TL: I¡¯m assuming Liu Yi lived in an apartmentplex, so Ma Yixuan moved to the floor above.]

    People had said that before someone dies, they will see their life sh by in their brains¡­

    Could it be that¡­ I¡¯m really going to die?

    OH NO!

    I don¡¯t want to die!

    I¡¯m still a virgin! It¡¯s too much of a pity to die like that!

    Yamete!!!

    Gods! Please help me!

    If I survive, I¡¯d certainly burn incense, pray and worship you!

    However, it seems like there was neither gods nor buddha that answered Liu Yi¡¯sst minute religious conversion.

    However, a beautiful fox demon wasn¡¯t willing to let Liu Yi die.

    ¡°Idiot! Dumbass! Thisdy needs to save you! Waaah, my poor magical powers¡­¡±

    The little fox demon cried out of heartache. She started spinning around Liu Yi¡¯s body at a lightning speed.

    A white light that is hard for one to see suddenly appeared on Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    While the little loli was screaming, Liu Yi¡¯s body mmed onto the ground with a loud bang.

    The dust was everywhere. The yellowish autumn leaves on the trees were blown to dance.

    ¡°Big brother! Big brother! Are you okay?! Don¡¯t scare Lil Ying!¡±

    The little loli was about to cry again.

    How could one possibly survive falling from that height!

    Liu Yi was grimacing in pain. Although the fall had caused him pain all over, it wasn¡¯t that serious.

    It seems like there was something acting as a cushion earlier!

    Only because of that something did I not die from the fall.

    Liu Yi rubbed his ass. He stood up to the surprised little loli and handed over the balloon he had in his right hand.

    ¡°Big brother is okay. Here. You better hold your balloon tight this time.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    The little loli looked at Liu Yi with admiring eyes.

    ¡°Big brother, you really are a super human! You¡¯re fine even after falling from such a height¡­¡±

    ¡°Fortunately this big brother had practiced the iron buttocks martial arts before.¡±

    However, what Liu Yi thought in his mind was that little fox Lin Tong likely saved him.

    But howe this girl isn¡¯t making any noise this time around?

    Is she sulking?

    ¡°Thank you big brother! Big brother, you¡¯re this powerful, maybe I should introduce my big sister to you!¡±

    The little loli blinked her eyes and looked at Liu Yi with an expression of expectancy.

    ¡°If you be Lil Ying¡¯s brother inw, you¡¯d certainly be able to protect Lil Ying!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­. it¡¯s okay. Big brother is going to bete for ss, so he¡¯ll go ahead. You be good and stay here and wait for your mom¡¯s return!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly remembered the whole school issue and immediately felt that he fucked up.

    Fuck! I¡¯m really going to be fucked now.

    They say that when you survive a cmity, you¡¯ll be followed by good luck¡­ howe I keep getting bad lucks¡­.

    Am I possessed by the god of bad fortune?

    No, that can¡¯t be. It¡¯s a little fox immortal that came into my right hand!

    Although she had a bad temper, she should be a good fox immortal¡­

    Otherwise, she won¡¯t have saved me twice.

    ¡°Okay¡­ then big brother, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°My name¡¯s Lei Feng.¡±

    Said Liu Yi proudly with his chest sticking out.

    [TL: In case you forgot, Lei Feng is the model citizen known for his altruism.]

    ¡°Puu¡­ big brother you¡¯re too funny¡­¡±

    ¡°Lil Ying!¡±

    A voice of a woman came from the other side of the little forest.

    ¡°Ah! Mama is calling me. I¡¯ll go to my mama now!¡±

    The little loli waved her hands at Liu Yi and said ¡°Big brother, you better remember my name. I¡¯m called Liu Ying!¡±

    After saying that, the little loli with two ponytails left hopping.

    This little loli, she¡¯s pretty cute.

    Her older sister¡­ perhaps she is a beauty¡­

    Maybe it would be nice to know her¡­

    Cough cough. Bad thoughts. I better rush to school!

    Liu Yi turned around and wanted to start running again only to find out that no matter how, he was unable to feel that magical blood boiling sensation.

    What¡¯s with this¡­ did that Lin Tong girl get stingy and refuse to lend me her immortal strength?

    ¡°Beautiful fox immortal? Big sister fox immortal? What¡¯s wrong? Are you really mad at me?¡±

    Quickly asked Liu Yi.

    However Lin Tong did not respond. It was as if she disappeared into the air.

    ¡°Okay¡­ it seems like you really don¡¯t want to talk to me¡­¡±

    Lin Yi shook his head. He felt that since he¡¯s going to bete anyways, might as well not overly concern himself with it and started walking toward the school slowly.

    And in his right hand, a sound so weak that it¡¯s barely audible resounded.

    ¡°This¡­. giant¡­ fool¡­¡±

 Chapter 11 You Said What?

    ¡°Yo! And here I thought you were a beggar, isn''t this our Liu Yi?¡±

    Right when Liu Yi arrived at the first floor of the school, he bumped into three students with gaudy dyed hair.

    The leader amongst them was a guy called Kevin. One could say that he¡¯s handsome. His head was dyed red with streaks of yellow to show off his distinct individuality.

    His school uniform was also torn and tarred. The uniform was also painted with colorful drawings.

    Liu Yi knew that although boys his age envy and want to be the gangsters and hooligans, they wanted tattoos but certainly won¡¯t dare get them for real.

    Perhaps it was because of their fear of pain. Or perhaps they feared to be arrested by the police.

    In additional to that, the school required the students to wear school uniforms. Thus, in order to show off their personality, the students took a lot of time to alternate the designs of their uniforms.

    This guy standing in front of him was exactly one of those student.

    Not only does he love to show off his personality, he also loved to bully Liu Yi for fun.

    He¡¯s one of the top delinquent within Liu Yi¡¯s ssroom. The delinquent group he belonged to wasn¡¯t small either, about seven or eight.

    He usually would take the some bad male students in the ss and bring them to the washroom to secretly smoke. He also love to threaten students for money after school.

    Liu Yi, with his timid and cowardly personality, was one of his frequent target.

    ¡°Hey Liu Yi, I heard that you got tough.¡±

    Kevin and the two boys he was with blocked the stairs and Liu Yi¡¯s path.

    ¡°You even dared to go after general Yuan Shaojun¡¯s chick. Cheh cheh, who would¡¯ve knew. Usually you¡¯re just a wussy but now you actually grew balls. Extraordinary! Extraordinary! Perhaps we should start following Boss Liu instead.¡±

    As he was saying, Kevin started being unable to hold himself back and startedughing with his two rascal friends.

    Aughter filled with ridicule.

    Liu Yi¡¯s face was reddened with embarrassment. He clenched his fist. His heart was very displeased. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    He is just a mediocre and honest high school student who had never once dared of fighting others in school.

    When he sees delinquents like these, what he usually do was to move out of their way.

    Usually he would try his best not to bump into Kevin and them but who would¡¯ve expect him to be so unlucky today, getting surrounded by them.

    It was supposed to be evening study right now. Seems like these three were nning to skip ss!

    With students like these skipping sses, even the teachers pretty much didn¡¯t care anymore.

    As long as they don¡¯t make too much trouble, they were pretty much left alone to do as they will.

    ¡°Stop...stop joking¡­. let me pass please¡­ I¡¯ll bete¡­¡±

    Said Liu Yi with a low voice, holding back his anger.

    ¡°Aiyah, say what? Speak louder! I can¡¯t hear you!¡±

    Kevin asked loudly with a sarcastic expression. He even ced one of his hand over his ear.

    ¡°Boss Liu, if you have something to reprimand this lowly I, then please say it! This lowly I am waiting.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. It seems like our Liu Yi wasn¡¯t suited for a being boss and is only suitable for being a wussy! Hahaha! Isn¡¯t that right, wussy Liu?!¡±

    The three students all walked toward Liu Yi. They pushed Liu Yi¡¯s head and p his neck.

    ¡°Wussy Liu, with the way that you are, you even dared to like Ma Yixuan?! I¡¯d say you might as well go home and masturbate, at least you¡¯d be happy that way!¡±

    Kevin sneered at Liu Yi repeatedly.

    Liu Yi was very angry.

    He felt that something within his body was scattering quickly.

    It was as if there was thousands of insects crawling around in Liu Yi¡¯s body, causing him wanting to explode.

    Too much! This really was too much!

    It¡¯s one thing for them to bully me! But to use Ma Yixuan to ridicule me¡­

    Thinking back of that Yuan Shaojun¡¯s arrogance when he warned him of Ma Yixuan, Liu Yi¡¯s inner anger burned even greater.

    Why must I be bullied by them?!

    Why can¡¯t I be able to obtain Ma Yixuan?!

    Why?!

    ¡°Aiyah! Look! Seems like wussy Liu is getting angry!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! A wussy is always a wussy, as if getting angry would change that!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. Us brothers were just about to go to the inte cafe and we have no money.¡±

    Threatened Kevin as he ced his hand on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Wussy Liu, you better get some money for us to spend. Don¡¯t let us get angry. Because if we do, then you¡¯ll be sorry!¡±

    ¡°I got no money¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice contained some chilliness and shakiness.

    ¡°No money?!¡±

    Kevin took out his hand and directly went after Liu Yi¡¯s pockets. Sure enough, there wasn¡¯t even a single cent.

    ¡°Fuck! Poor piss fuck!¡±

    A student cannot help himself and started cursing out loud.

    ¡°Fucking poor fuck! No wonder Ma Yixuan don¡¯t like you! Fucking fool, go to your fucking ss! Fucking wussy Liu!¡±

    Kevin cannot help himself and started swearing while talking. He even pushed Liu Yi to the wall.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a wussy.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s back was mmed onto the wall. The pain from that impact resounded through his body.

    He felt that at that moment, the whole blood within his body started to elerate again.

    A chilly sensation appeared in his body.

    ¡°Say what, little shit? Say it again!¡±

    ¡°Did you grew too tired of living?!¡±

    The three immediately surrounded Liu Yi. They were rolling up their sleeves and ring at him like a tiger watching its prey.

    ¡°I said¡­¡±

    Liu Yi lowered his voice for thest couple words.

    ¡°You said what?¡±

    Inquired Kevin.

    ¡°I said...I¡¯m going to fuck your whole family up!¡±

    [TL: raw say¡¯s I¡¯m going to ÈÕ your whole family. ÈÕ means sun, daytime, date, etc. It could also mean Japan as Japan is called ÈÕ±¾. In WW2, Japan conquered 1/3 or so of China and raped, piged , and killed Chinese everywhere they go. So there you go, Liu Yi is saying a major ¡®fuck you¡¯ to them.]

 Chapter 12 Iâ€™ll See You After School

    ¡°Liu Yi. Grandfather is teaching you. One should always keep a low profile. After you go to school, you¡¯ll still have to be honest and sincere. Don¡¯t get into fights with others. Even if others bully you, you must still restrain your anger. Grandfather is teaching you. Take a step back and the boundless world would open itself to you! Take a step forward and you¡¯ll be harming yourself!¡±

    When Liu Yi was young, both of his parents were busy.

    Thus, he was basically raised by his grandfather.

    Ever since childhood, Liu Yi had always been listening to his grandfather¡¯s teachings.

    At that time, grandfather lived in a small county town. There wasn¡¯t many people in the town.

    Only when Liu Yi grew up did he came to know that when his grandfather was younger, he was also a distinguished and elegant yboy with multiple wives!

    This was something that the older Liu Yi envy a whole lot.

    s, Liu Yi was unable to inherit the glorious tradition of his grandfather.

    Additionally, Liu Yi had also heard that his grandfather had participated in the war of resistance against the Japanese and was a hero for beating back the devils.

    [TL: The Chinese in WW2 called the japanese as Japanese Devils. Devils is what they usually call them by, shortened.]

    Therefore, everyone in the small county town was very respectful toward his grandfather.

    Particrly, Liu Yi had heard from his grandfather that in his younger days, he burst into the devils¡¯ camps all alone with only his rifle and machete and single handedly killed seven devils going in and seven devils going out. The Liu Yi of then admired and revered his grandfather incessantly.

    Although Liu Yi doesn¡¯t know if his grandfather was bragging, it didn¡¯t change the image of the glorious grandfather that he had in his mind.

    Thus, he had always kept the words his grandfather told him as his life¡¯s motto.

    Grandfather said not to get into fights.

    However, he actually kicked someone.

    And this someone was the scariest guy in his ss¡­

    Liu Yi at that time was still not a bit scared of what might happen afterwards. All he felt was that it was as if there was a demon imprisoned within his body telling him to fight, a fight that¡¯s best if blood was drawn!

    If he kicked this Kevin down the stairs and have him break his neck, oh how amusing that would be!

    Such a thought shed through Liu Yi¡¯s mind, causing even he himself to be shocked.

    Oh Heavens, what¡¯s with me¡­

    ¡°You! You dared kick me!¡±

    Kevin stepped back two steps after being kicked. He almost fell from the stairs. Fortunately, his two buddies managed to steady him.

    He was more surprised than in pain.

    The usually quiet Liu Yi that allows people to bully him actually unexpectedly actually did such a thing!

    Did he eat something wrong?!

    ¡°Bastard! I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡±

    Kevin had never been kicked by another before. In particr, he had never been kicked by a wussy before. He felt that he cannot keep his face if he took the kick without doing anything back so he decided to teach Liu Yi a harsh lesson.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes was slightly glowing red.

    Seeing the furious Kevining toward him with his two buddies, Liu Yi wasn¡¯t afraid, he was instead excited.

    And right at this moment, a shout came from someone on the stairs.

    ¡°What are you guys doing here and not going to ss?!¡±

    Liu Yi, Kevin and them immediately turned around to look. Oh boy! Immediately their back was sweating cold bullets.

    The iing man had a body filled with murderous aura. He had a tough and stocky build. His eyes were shining like a Gundam. His head was bald like the reincarnation of Vajrapani. Who else can he be other than their guidance director?

    Immediately Liu Yi¡¯s murderous aura faded away, it faded away super fast!

    His legs were weak and he was very scared.

    Oh Heaven! What did I do?!

    I actually kicked Kevin!

    Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t this searching for problems?...

    ¡°Director Wang, he hit me!¡±

    Immediately shouted Kevin as he pointed toward Liu Yi. ¡°You see, he kicked me earlier!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately grew nervous.

    He knew that he was fucked. Not only would he be beaten upter, his parents would be called by the director¡­

    Once his father knew that he fought in school¡­ he¡¯ll surely whip Liu Yi to death with his belt¡­

    Although his father didn¡¯t manage to inherit his grandfather¡¯s handsomeness, he managed to inheritpletely his grandfather¡¯s violence when he attacked the devils¡­

    Right when he thought of that his body subconsciously imagined the pain¡­

    ¡°Nonsense! You think I¡¯m a fool?!¡±

    This Director Wang suddenly frowned. ¡°Do I look like I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are, Kevin?¡±

    ¡°Dir...director! This time it really was I who got hit¡­¡±

    It was the first time Kevin felt wronged.

    ¡°You deserve to be hit! Return to your ss immediately!¡±

    ¡°Director my¡­ my stomach hurts¡­ I need to go see the doctor¡­¡±

    Said Kevin immediately while shaking his head.

    ¡®Then go there quickly! Don¡¯t stay here and tarnish the air in the school!¡±

    Shouted Director Wang.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡±

    Kevin could do nothing other than take his two buddies and descend the stairs.

    However, at that moment when he was descending down the stairs, he dropped by words to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Bastard¡­ I¡¯ll see you after school!¡±

    After finish saying those words, the three descended down the stairs like a wisp of smoke. They showed no sign of having stomachache at all.

    ¡°A group of worry-free students! You, quickly return back your ss too!¡±

    Director Wang doesn¡¯t know Liu Yi so he just lectured him and left immediately.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart immediately started beating. He rejoined from escaping a cmity but, at the same time, started worrying deeply.

    This is bad! Kevin will certainly gather a lot of people after school to beat me up¡­ it¡¯s impossible for me to escape that¡­

    Reckon with that vengeful nasty personality of his, he might even beat me up every day¡­

    My god! Don¡¯t tell me he might even force me to transfer school¡­

    But¡­ Liu Yi was a bit reluctant to leave Ma Yixuan¡­

    In the whole eighteen years that Liu Yi was alive, this was the first time that he had a headache.

 Chapter 13 Miraculous Eyesight

    Mai Kitsune Waifu - Chapter 13 - Miraculous Eyesight

    My Fox Immortal Wife - Chapter 13 - Miraculous Eyesight

    Original by Ram de Night, Tranted by James

    ¡°Good one, Liu Yi, you learned to bete.¡±

    Luckily this lesson was not taught by Liu Yi¡¯s homeroom teacher but instead was taught by a literature teacher.

    This literature teacher was an old bald man that¡¯s like fifty years old or so. He¡¯s a funny guy and Liu Yi liked his ss.

    Seeing Liu Yi knocking on the ssroom door, the literature teacher fixed his sses before making fun of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Based on the way you look, I suspect you went to pick up garbage this morning?¡±

    Liu Yi was covered in dust. He had slept a whole night in the park and then ran to school. Thus, he was currently covered in sweat and dust.

    After being made fun of by the literature teacher, the students in the ss immediately turned over and startedughing at the embarrassed Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi waspletely ashamed. He wanted to find a hole and hide.

    He didn¡¯t even dare to turn around to look at Ma Yixuan.

    She must beughing at me¡­

    He already had a bad impression on her¡­ and with this¡­ his impression just got lowered to a failing level.

    ¡°Forget it, forget about it. Quickly, go back to your seat and learn.¡±

    The old literature teacher didn¡¯t want to dy the ssroom time, he waved his hand and told Liu Yi to go to his seat.

    ¡°Thank you teacher¡­.¡±

    Dejected, Liu Yi returned to his seat.

    Chen Cai who was sitting next to him looked at his cmity with delight. He said.

    ¡°Oh Liu Yi, Liu Yi. You got lucky today. When our homeroom teacher was taking attendance, he was called over by the principle. However, the way you dressed was really elegant. Wasn¡¯t this the most fashionable beggar outfit from a couple years back? Did it got popr recently again?¡±

    ¡°Go fuck yourself¡­¡±

    Liu Yi red at Chen Cai.

    A shitty friend! A shitty friend indeed!

    Liu Yiid on the table. He secretly looked at Ma Yixuan who was sitting at the front.

    She was wearing a school uniform. Her head was lowered. She was smiling and secretly sending text message to someone.

    From Liu Yi¡¯s point of view, it looked like a mocking smile.

    Oh lord! Was sheughing at me?¡­.

    Suddenly, Liu Yi got curious. Ma Yixuan was sending some kinda microblog message¡­

    He strongly wanted to know what she was sending.

    He had a curiosity like a fire, burning directly in his heart.

    And just at this moment, his body¡¯s blood flow suddenly elerated again.

    A sensation like he¡¯s high suddenly hit him again.

    In a sh, Liu Yi¡¯s sight suddenly changed.

    It was like he was wearing a high powered telescope. He instantly narrowed the distance between the two.

    Even the tiny mole that Ma Yixuan had behind her ears was clearly reflected in Liu Yi¡¯s sight.

    Holy shit! What the heck happened?!

    Liu Yi was surprised.

    However, his surprise was not longsted as his eyesight immediately returned back to normal.

    The clear and beautiful Ma Yixuan had faded away from his sight. The distance between the two once again grew apart.

    What the heck just happened?!

    Liu Yi was both confused and surprised.

    He wanted to ask the little fox about what happened. However, she didn¡¯t respond at all! It was as if she was mad or something.

    She was acting like a forum lurker!

    Liu Yi wanted to know so bad that he began to try calling from her in his heart.

    My dear old female immortal sister! I need your help!

    How could you disappear on me like this?!

    Please show yourself¡­.

    Liu Yi was constantly calling for Lin Tong. However, unfortunately for him, she never once respond.

    Chen Cai saw Liu Yi grasping his hands tightly as if he was praying for something.

    ¡°Liu Yi, what happened? I just teased you a couple times and you decided to start jerking off here?!¡±

    ¡°Fuck off. I¡¯m immortal cultivating!¡±

    Liu Yi gave his shitty friend a white eye.

    ¡°Hahaha! Immortal cultivating? Then I¡¯llputer cultivate!¡±

    Chen Cai immediately startedughing out loud.

    ¡°Liu Yi, Chen Cai, do you want to try standing up for the whole lecture?!¡±

    Said the old literature teacher, frowning.

    Immediately, Chen Cai stopped himself.

    Liu Yi felt that he had been wronged.

    God damn! It¡¯s Chen Cai who wasughing and talking! Why must I be included?!

    Man, why did I have to have a shitty friend?!

    Liu Yi once again gave Chen Cai a white eye. Then he paid all his focus into trying to figure out what exactly happened to his eye sight.

    I wanna see!

    I WANNA SEE!

    Ma Yixuan is ying with her phone again!

    Liu Yi was staring at Ma Yixuan¡¯s phone. His eyes had started to get sore.

    I wanna see! Let me do it again!

    As if from deep dark within, someone was responding to Liu Yi¡¯s request.

    Soon, Liu Yi began to feel that his blood flow had once again started elerating.

    The icy cold sensation once again flow through his whole body.

    His eyesight suddenly increased andnded on Ma Yixuan¡¯s phone.

    It was atest Samsung phone. Big screen. Looks stunning.

    Ma Yixuan was indeed sending a microblog message.

    The content of that message was also clearly reflected in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Immediately after seeing the message, Liu Yi felt ice cold from head to toe. It was as if an ice cer dropped on him.

    He saw that Ma Yixuan was sending a message to man called ¡°Mr. Perfect of the New Society¡±.

    ¡°Hubby! Hubby! Guess what, that Liu Yi in my ss was stupid as heck. He dressed like a beggar to school today. And that loser wanted to pursue me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to him. He¡¯s been on my nerves for a while now. I¡¯ll get a couple guys and teach him a lesson tonight!¡±

    Replied that Mr. Perfect of the New Society.

    ¡°xoxo. Hubby¡¯s the best after all! That idiot is so annoying! I¡¯m so unfortunate! He even lived next to me. Just thinking that I might run into him when I go out got me all gloomy and depressed. Hubby, why don¡¯t you beat him up real good and scare him to move?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! No problem! I¡¯ll do that! Remember to reward me tonight!¡±

    ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so mean¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart had frozen into ice and then cracked into pieces.

 Chapter 14 Youâ€™re a Super Nice Guy

    Liu Yi really liked Ma Yixuan.

    From his point of view, Ma Yixuan was an innocent pretty girl, not one bit contaminated.

    However now, Liu Yi was so hurt that he wanted to cry.

    As the saying goes...

    For every girl that you cannot get, there¡¯s always another man who would fuck her till she vomits.

    Judging from the contents of her message, not only was Ma Yixuan not pure, her heart was also very evil.

    She actually asked the head of those hooligans, Yuan Shaojun, to not only beat him, but to beat him badly so that he would be forced to move.

    Immediately, Liu Yi¡¯s heart was broken into pieces. Even using the super strong 502 glue, it¡¯d be impossible to glue it back.

    Even if Ma Yixuan didn¡¯t like him, she didn¡¯t have to do such a thing!

    She actually wanted to do such a thing to him...

    Immediately, Liu Yi lowered his evaluation of Ma Yixuan exponentially.

    The goddess that was all high and above had instantly became a demoness in Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    Ma Yixuan! Oh Ma Yixuan! I, Liu Yi, had mistaken you for someone better!

    Liu Yi was immensely depressed. Nothing can go through him anymore.

    He dropped his head onto the table, no longer able to take in anything.

    And as if because he overused his powers, Liu Yi soon began to be ovee by a strong sense of sleepiness.

    He was unable to control himself. Although he was fighting to keep his eyes awake, his eyelids soon began to close. Like two terribly heavy iron gates, his eyelids, little by little, began to fall.

    Liu Yi had entered a heavy slumber.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Liu Yi!¡±

    In his trance like state, Liu Yi heard a girl calling him.

    ¡°Who¡­ who¡¯s calling me?...¡±

    Liu Yi saw that he was surrounded by a pitch of darkness. Wasn¡¯t Iying on the table in ss? How did I get here?

    Like the dark abyss of hell, Liu Yi was unable to see anything at all.

    Liu Yi started to get a hint of fear in his heart.

    Where is this?!

    Liu Yi was filled with nervousness.

    ¡°Idiot¡­ this is the world of your subconsciousness!¡±

    And at that moment, that girl¡¯s voice once again resounded.

    Liu Yi turned around. What he saw was an image of a beautiful woman of about 1.7 meters.

    That image of a beautiful woman was very fuzzy. From the looks of it, it should be a girl with an exquisite figure that causes one to drool over.

    However, as for her appearance, it¡¯s indistinct because there was ayer of fog around her face, hiding it.

    ¡°Dumbass! Do you not know who thisdy is anymore?!¡±

    Hearing that familiar voice, Liu Yi suddenly remembered. He looked at the image and shouted in surprise.

    ¡°My dear older female immortal sister, you finally came out! I¡¯d been dying to see you!¡±

    ¡°Really? Seems like you want to be an immortal cultivator now?¡±

    The little fox cannot help but chuckle within.

    Humph humph. This fool seems to have taken the bait to be an immortal cultivator. Not bad not bad. Seems like I can develop him!

    ¡°No no, that¡¯s not it. Today I was bullied by others and will likely be jumped tonight! Could you please lend me some of your power so that I won¡¯t suffer so much when they beat me up?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s eyes that was filled with expectation, Lin Tong almost vomited blood and died.

    This good for nothing...

    This bastard...

    He¡¯s done for!!

    ¡°Lend you my ass! Why can¡¯t you man up for once?! As long as you start cultivating, you¡¯ll gain power and no longer would have to take beatings anymore!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Liu Yi blinked his eyes. He suddenly understood.

    ¡°I understand! I understand now!¡±

    He pped his hand. The little fox was really happy.

    Looks like he can still be developed...

    ¡°After I cultivate, I¡¯ll gain strength!¡±

    ¡°Mmmhmm¡­¡±

    ¡°And once I gain strength, my athleticism would also increase!¡±

    ¡°Mmmhmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Once my athleticism increases, I¡¯ll be able to run faster! Then when I get a beating again, I will be able to run away! With my super fast speed like a rolling dung, let¡¯s see how any of them would be able to catch me then!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡­¡±

    The little fox almost died from anger.

    This good for nothing! This useless idiot!

    This guy won¡¯t be able to aplish anything!

    ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t you strive a bit more?!¡±

    The little fox scold Liu Yi.

    ¡°Did you n to have others beat you up your whole life?! Did you not dare to fight back after gaining power?!¡±

    ¡°But my grandfather said that fighting is bad¡­¡±

    ¡°Your grandfather again! What exactly does your grandfather do!¡±

    ¡°Butcher¡­¡±

    ¡°Motherdamnshitfuck¡­. how are you still alive then?!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, I ain¡¯t no pig!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi finally understood that he had been scold by the little fox.

    Sure enough, all foxes are cunning. He won¡¯t be able to win in a fight of words against her!

    Sigh. Oh grandfather! You taught me all those things, why didn¡¯t you teach me how to face pretty women¡­.

    Grandfather!

    I hate you!

    Liu Yi wanted to cry.

    Howe I am so miserable. The woman that I like wants to find people to beat me up.

    I encountered a little fox¡­ and she called me a pig!

    I¡¯m such a lovely boy, how could I possibly be a pig?!

    ¡°Regardless, whether you¡¯re a good for nothing or a good for nothing, you still need to follow thisdy and learn the arts of immortal cultivation!¡±

    Lin Tong bluntly stomped her foot and said with a delicate roughness.

    ¡°Why must I?... not like I¡¯m sold to you!¡±

    Liu Yi was unconvinced.

    ¡°Why must you? Because you should fight for yourself!¡±

    Said Lin Tong immediately after turning her eyes.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Lin Yi was blinking stupidly. He didn¡¯t understand why the little fox would say such a thing.

    ¡°You really are a fool!¡±

    The little fox saw Liu Yi¡¯s stupid appearance and sighed.

    ¡°And you¡¯re also a super nice guy¡­¡±

 Chapter 15 Be My Wife

    What the heck!....

    Liu Yi wanted to cough up blood.

    How did I received the ¡®good person¡¯ card so quickly?!

    ¡°Did you hear me or not?! You have to follow thisdy and start cultivating!¡±

    Lin Tong emphasized again.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in any mood right now¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just getting dumped by a girl! What¡¯s the huge deal?! What¡¯s more, that girl is only of average appearance!¡±

    ¡°Says who?! She¡¯s very pretty!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately retorted.

    This girl Lin Tong actually thinks that my standards of beauty was bad!

    Outrageous!

    ¡°Good for nothing, you are so very short sighted! What is exactly good about that woman?! Her looks are average, her figure are average and her heart is evil! And you actually like a girl like that? You¡¯re really too much!¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    Although Lin Tong had an nasty tongue, what Ma Yixuan wanted to do to him was also an indisputable truth.

    Sigh¡­.

    Howe I am so unfortunate?!....

    Too depressing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Even losers have their springtime of youth.¡±

    Lin Tong changed the topic. Her voice was gentle andforting.

    ¡°As long as you learn the arts of cultivation from thisdy, you¡¯ll be able to take care of all kinds of beautiful girls!¡±

    She once again tried to entice Liu Yi. Her sweet and pleasant voice was like a soft and gentle little hand that was continuously caressing Liu Yi¡¯s ears, causing even his chest to itch.

    ¡°At that time, not mentioning Ma Yixuan, even girls who are tenfold or even a hundredfold more beautiful than Ma Yixuan, you¡¯d still be able to get them!¡±

    ¡°Rea...really?...¡±

    Liu Yi was a bit tempted.

    As a man, who wouldn¡¯t want to find a beautiful girl as his girlfriend?!

    Those guys in school who already have girlfriends¡­ so very enviable.

    To say that I am don¡¯t envy them is a lie.

    At least I¡¯m still sane. My ssmate Chen Cai was already jerking off constantly from theck of girlfriend and about to go insane.

    In order to attain a girlfriend and enjoy the school life with a female, he almost went after that super fat girl who weighed twice his weight!

    It¡¯s one thing that she was only fat¡­ There¡¯s this one time where Liu Yi didn¡¯t leave right away after ss, he personally witnessed that fat girl taking off her shoes in the summer¡­ the way she looked as she was picking under her toenails...

    Ever since, Liu Yi had this frightful image installed into his mind.

    He had always suspected that Chen Cai have a thing for fat girls but Chen Cai never admit that.

    If he were to tell Chen Cai that in his right hand sealed a beautiful little fox immortal, then Chen Cai would likely die from jealousy.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, thisdy won¡¯t lie! Thisdy is a female immortal!¡±

    The little fox lied without blinking her eyes.

    ¡°Ohh...ohhkay¡­ then how do I cultivate? I have absolutely no idea¡­¡±

    ¡°Fear not! You have thisdy here!¡±

    Lin TOng patted her chest. She said proudly. ¡°Who do you think thisdy is? Thisdy is the most intelligent and most talented fox de... fox immortal in the past couple centuries!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ is that so¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Hearing such a great news and you¡¯re still not moved at all! Are you even alive?!¡±

    Lin Tong stared at Liu Yi angrily.

    Liu Yi gave an wronged look.

    It¡¯s not like he can perceive talents and such...

    ¡°Okay¡­ fox immortal older sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop calling me fox immortal older sister!¡±

    Lin Tong was very dissatisfied. ¡°You have to call me master!¡±

    ¡°Hah?¡±

    Liu Yi blinked a few times in confusion. ¡°I need to call you master?!¡±

    To call a young and beautiful girl his master¡­ it was a bit hard for Liu Yi to ept.

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m teaching you how to cultivate for immortality, what should you call me if not for master?!¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t!¡±

    Liu Yi waved his hands around in disagreement. ¡°Even if you beat me to death I won¡¯t call you master!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°My grandfather had said that if I were to ever meet a young and beautiful girl, she most certainly must not be my master!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Then what must she be?¡±

    ¡°She should be my wife!¡±

    ¡°You...fucker¡­¡±

    The veins on Lin Tong¡¯s face was bulging from anger...if she had veins, that is.

    ¡°My grandfather had also said that if I were to call a beautiful girl master, then it¡¯ll be making her sound old!¡±

    ¡°Your grandfather finally said something right¡­ alright, don¡¯t call me master then¡­ I¡¯ll also feel weird if you did¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what should I call you?

    ¡°Well... let me think¡­¡±

    Lin Tong had her finger on his lips. She thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Just call me the super-ultra-hyper-awesome-unequalled-beautiful-girl Lin Tong!¡±

    ¡°Okay! Fox immortal older sister, let¡¯s start then!¡±

    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±

    Lin Tong wanted to kick Liu Yi.

    However, once she thought of the fact that he was the host that she should protect and use, she gave up the thought.

    s, the super talented super genius super beautiful Lin Tong was sealed into this man¡¯s right hand!

    Sigh. What a depressing situation!

    Once I can get out, I won¡¯t ever dare to go around sucking people¡¯s essence.

    Why must I be caught the first time I did that¡­.

    I¡¯m really too unfortunate!

    Humph Humph! It must certainly be because I¡¯m too beautiful and smart! That¡¯s why heaven is deliberately making things difficult for me!

    Yes! That must be the case!

    Even the heaven was jealous of the beautiful me!

    ¡°Umm¡­ fox immortal older sister¡­ can we start now?¡±

    In order to be able to run faster at tonight¡¯s beating, Liu Yi started to urge Lin Tong.

    Lin Tong was confused. Howe this kid was so initiative this time around?

    But, this was a good thing!

    ¡°Good. In that case, let me teach you how to open your body¡¯s first star jade!¡±

 Chapter 16 The First Star Jade

    ¡°Star jade? What is star jade?¡±

    Liu Yi had absolutely no idea what Star jade is.

    ¡°Never heard of star jade, but I¡¯ve heard of star constetion. I¡¯m a Taurus, the most steadfast one!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t group the sacred arts of immortal cultivation with your constetion and whatnot! You good for nothing! Super duper good for nothing!¡±

    Liu Yi angered Lin Tong so much that even her body began to shudder in anger.

    She stared at Liu Yi in anger and said. ¡°interrupt me again and I won¡¯t teach you anymore! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll get beat upter tonight!¡±

    ¡°Yes yes! I won¡¯t interrupt again¡­¡±

    Liu Yi felt that the words Star Jade was filled with evil intent.

    However, he didn¡¯t say it out loud.

    Mmmm, he¡¯s a pure and sweet and harmonious youth. There are some things he shouldn¡¯t think crooked of. Amitabha Buddha.

    Liu Yi attempted to not let his imagination run wild.

    ¡°In fact, as a human, it¡¯s a lot easier for you to embark the path of immortal cultivation, much easier than us demons!¡±

    Said Lin Tong with a tone of jealousy toward the Liu Yi who didn¡¯t know that he was better off than others.

    ¡°In the bodies of you humans, there existed twenty eight star jades that are arguably treasures in immortal cultivation! As for us demons, we didn¡¯t have any star jades in our body. If we want to cultivate, we would have to use our own demonic powers and absorb the essence of heaven and earth. Only then could we little by little cultivate our own star jade. Since you humans already have twenty eight star jades in your body, as long as you practice hard enough, you¡¯ll be able to open those twenty eight star jades and attain the pinnacle of immortal cultivation!¡±

    ¡°In that case¡­ which star jade are you on now?¡±

    Asked Liu Yi.

    ¡°Humph humph! I¡¯m the great genius of the fox n that only appear in a thousand years! Thisdy had cultivated for less than a hundred years but had already opened four star jades and sessfully entered the middle mortal realm!¡±

    ¡°What is this middle mortal realm?¡±

    Liu Yi was confused.

    ¡°Humph humph! Seems like you don¡¯t know! Okay, thisdy is in a pretty good mood today, so let me tell you about it patiently!¡±

    Lin Tong circled around Liu Yi¡¯s body once and said.

    ¡°The path of cultivation is divided into three stages. The Mortal Realm, the Earthly Realm and the highest Heavenly Realm! Each realm was further subdivided into three phases; the Lower, Middle and Upper. In order to enter the next phase, one must open three star jades. If you were to open your first star jade, then you¡¯d enter the Lower Mortal Realm.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is, soplicated¡­¡±

    Although Liu Yi was only so so in math, he still managed to do some mental math and said ¡°Wasn¡¯t this only twenty seven star jade? What about thest one?¡±

    ¡°The person who is able to open thest star jade shall obtain the power of god!¡±

    Lin Tong gave Liu Yi a white eye. ¡°Just by you, this huge good for nothing, you¡¯ll be doing very well if you could attain the upper mortal realm! With talents and personality like yours, trying to reach the earthly realm would be a wishful thinking!¡±

    ¡°Is it that ridiculous?....¡±

    Hearing Lin Tong¡¯s words, Liu Yi was a bit dejected. His face dropped.

    ¡°Did you think that upper mortal realm wasn¡¯t powerful?¡±

    Lin Tong feared that Liu Yi would give up immortal cultivation so she quickly began to tryforting him.

    ¡°If you were to be obtain the upper mortal realm, no one would be able to stop you in the human world. Only the superior experts could possibly be able to attain the earthly realm. And those who could attain the heavenly realm were the legendary few that are super strong¡­ as for gods, they¡¯re things of fairy tales and myths. In any case, I have never met a expert of the heavenly realm. All I know was that my master is an expert of the earthly realm.¡±

    ¡°Can I really do as I want if I attain upper mortal realm?...¡±

    To be honest, Liu Yi was a bit yearning.

    ¡°Of course! Regardless, nothing bad wille from following thisdy! Once you reach the third star jade, I could then have you help unseal me!¡±

    The little fox thought to herself. Humph humph, you obviously can¡¯t reach that level.

    As long as Liu Yi learned the arts of cultivation and reach the third star jade, then I shall be able to escape from his body.

    As for the arts of cultivation that I am about to teach Liu Yi, it is the cultivation method of the Fox n.

    Although the oue of having a human cultivate using the fox n¡¯s method was unknown, one thing was certain. That was, once I escape from his body, I could absorb Liu Yi¡¯s essence and my strength would likely increase rapidly. I might even be able to create two more star jades and enter the upper mortal realm!

    Humph humph, let¡¯s see what kind of female immortal could stop thisdy then!

    Thinking till this part, the little fox cannot help herself but have a proud smile on her face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start then¡­¡±

    Said Liu Yi filled with expectations.

    ¡°Okay! Then let¡¯s start now. Your body have twenty eight star jades. Currently, the first star jade that you are about to open is called the corner star. It is both the easier and the hardest star jade to open. First, follow me and repeat my chants! Then condense the vitality in your body into your demon¡­ immortal energy!¡±

    ¡°Ohhh, okay¡­.¡±

    In regards to this aspect, Liu Yi was aplete idiot. He could only immense himself into the little fox¡¯s teachings.

    He sat down cross legged and started following the chants of the Professor Lin Tong. Unceasing, he continued to attempt to open the path to immortal cultivation.

    ¡°Listen to thisdy. Don¡¯t rush. Slowly learn the arts of breathing. Based on your innate talents, if you should be able to condense enough vitality to convert to immortal strength to open the first star jade within a hundred days, then that¡¯ll be great progress already. Even thisdy with her genius innate talent took a year to cultivate her first star jade and a month or so to open it. Hey you¡­.¡±

    Before Lin Tong was able to finish her sentence, she was staring at the cross legged Liu Yi with her beautiful eyes that were wide open from shock.

 Chapter 17 Youâ€™re So Proactive

    Liu Yi felt that there was a faint white stream of qi secretly wandering around in his body.

    He was unable to feel it earlier. However, after he started breathing ording to the arts of breathing, he started to notice this lurking stream of qi.

    This stream of qi was like a naughty little mouse, it had hidden itself within the depths of Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    As Liu Yi noticed the stream of qi, he tried to use his will to catch it. However, the stream of qi just ran away.

    Liu Yi grew angry.

    Little guy, you dared act this naughty when you¡¯re inside my body!

    I will certainly catch you today!

    Liu Yi began to chase this stream of qi. His consciousness began to run around nonstop in his body trying to catch the stream of qi.

    However, he did not notice that when he was chasing after the white stream of qi, his body gave off a slight white light that was unnoticeable with naked eyes.

    It was currently in broad daylight in the ss. The literature teacher was teaching his ss with great humour, attracting the attention of the students.

    Chen Cai had his eyes fixed on the boobs of Wang Lele who sat in the front row. Toward his good friend Liu Yi¡¯s current unusual state, he had yet to notice.

    And at this moment, the body that Liu Yi had in his subconsciousness was radiating arge white light, surprising the little fox.

    ¡°How is this possible?!.... How is he gathering vitality so fast?!¡±

    Lin Tong was already shocked speechless.

    She had already checked Liu Yi¡¯s base core, it was a useless base core that couldn¡¯t bear fruit!

    But the speed that¡¯s he¡¯s currently gathering vitality at¡­ wasn¡¯t something that a useless base core should have!

    Lin Tong doesn¡¯t understand the reason. Liu Yi himself doesn¡¯t understand the reason either.

    Liu Yi suddenly felt that his body was getting hotter and hotter. The stream of qi that he was chasing after was running faster and faster. Ultimately, he was unable to catch the stream of qi.

    Finally, the stream of qi started to flow around in his body nonstop!

    A heavy current of power also began to condense within Liu Yi¡¯s dantian.

    [TL: dantian: point two inches below the navel where one''s qi resides]

    It was condensing into a dung ball!

    Seems like I can¡¯t catch up anymore. That thing¡¯s running even faster than rabbits!

    Liu Yi finally decided to give up and began to follow the chants taught by the little fox. He began to cultivate his vitality and started attempting to condense a flow of qi within his body ording to the heaven¡¯s cirction.

    Soon, a red stream of qi began to, little by little, take form.

    Liu Yi felt that although this red stream of qi wasn¡¯t as condensed as the white stream of qi, it had a sense of control to it.

    He was able to control this red stream of qi!

    Following his will, the red stream of qi began to move around in his body!

    ording to Professor Lin Tong teachings, Liu Yi controlled the red stream of qi and, little by little, began to rotate it within his body.

    Those acupuncture points and shit was very confusing and hard to remember, however because Liu Yi had the little fox to guide him, he was able to guide the red stream of qi into them one by one.

    One the red stream of qi have run a full heaven¡¯s cirction through his body, it began to move to the acupuncture points without his assistance.

    At that time, what Liu Yi needed to constantly beat the horse like a chariot driver.

    As to where to run to, the horse itself knew.

    The red stream of qi soon ran a heaven¡¯s small cirction through his body and began the heaven¡¯srge cirction.

    [TL: heaven¡¯s cirction = qi exercises from ancient times, basically move the qi around the body through specific areas of the body. The heaven¡¯s small cirction is the first step, therge cirction is the next step.]

    What Liu Yi was surprised of was that the two streams of qi within his body, the red and the white, never interfere with each other. They each have their specific route and show no signs of ever crashing.

    How amazing!

    Howe Lin Tong didn¡¯t mention such a thing would happen?!

    When Liu Yi had the red stream of qi circte through the heaven¡¯srge cirction thirty six times, he noticed that something felt wrong in his dantian.

    A revolving ck ball that is radiating a faint light like the stars slowly condensed within his dantian.

    The red and the white streams of qi are both flowing through the ck ball.

    At that moment, Liu Yi suddenly felt a stream of heat and another stream of cold. The two streams were exploding within his body. He felt as if his whole body was being pricked by tens of thousands of tiny needles. It was extremely painful.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    He suddenly woke and stood up from his chair.

    Chen Cai who was next to him was so surprised from Liu Yi¡¯s actions that he fell to the ground.

    The rest of the students were also looking at Liu Yi with surprised face. They were wondering what the heck this Liu Yi was trying to do.

    Even Murong Die was looking at Liu Yi.

    This boy who usually never caught her attention before, howe he managed to catch her attention twice today?

    ¡°Sis Die, look! It¡¯s Liu Yi!¡±

    Said Wang Lele with a bit of excitement as she secretly pushed Murong Die.

    ¡°This guy have been appearing on the frontpage a lot recently!¡±

    Murong Die only faintly ceased her beautiful brows, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    She really dislike the type of guys who would show off in front of girls.

    She had already met too many of those type of guys!

    For example, that Kevin or something. He would deliberately bully other boys in front of her all the time to attract her attention.

    What a braindead! What he does pose no meaning at all, it only serve to make Murong Die dislike him even more!

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    It seemed as if that only the old literature teacher was very happy.

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve expect that our ssmate Liu Yi would be so proactive today! Well then, you can answer this question!¡±

 Chapter 90 Easy To Master

    ¡°Huhu¡­.scared me to death¡­.¡±

    Wei Yi could not help but shed tears.

    Fortunately, Liu Yi¡¯s action was prompted enough. Otherwise, Tuantuan would definitely die.

    The feeling between her and her civet was quite deep. Wei Yi can¡¯t imagine what would she do if something bad happen to Tuantuan.

    ¡°Hou!¡±

    His prey was suddenly robbed from him, the evil ghost went furious.

    His eyes swept away and fell on Wei Yi¡¯s body.

    Suddenly he jumped up and sprang toward Wei Yi.

    Wei Yi was still celebrating, but she suddenly saw that terrible evil spiriting at her and immediately started to shout.

    The civet Tuantuan has suffered serious injury, unable to help her master.

    Soon, that evil spirit has arrived in front of Wei Yi. Liu Yi¡¯s figure appeared in the back of that evil spirit again, extended both of his hands and pulled back the evil Ghost¡¯s neck, keeping the evil Ghost from pressing down.

    Wei Yi had closed her eyes in despair, but she didn¡¯t feel the pain that she thought she would receive. Therefore, she opened her eyes to look.

    ¡®Mom¡­.¡¯

    That evil Ghost¡¯s hideous face has stopped in front of her face. His fangs continued to bite but never reached her.

    Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder has received poisonous wounds, but he still went all out to hold back that evil Ghost¡¯s neck. Because the strain was too much, the wounds on his shoulder continued to bleed.

    At that moment, Wei Yi¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but be heavily shocked about it.

    This man¡­.was not a waste wood like what she imagined him to be¡­.

    ¡°Get back!¡±

    Holding the neck of that evil Ghost, Liu Yi has almost forgotten the pain on his shoulder.

    After biting several times to no avail, that evil Ghost suddenly reached out his hands, trying to grab Wei Yi.

    Wei Yi sat on the ground in fright while Liu Yi moved his hands toward the armpit of that evil Ghost and held him on the chest, preventing his movement, while simultaneously shouted at Wei Yi.

    ¡°Do you have any weapon? Chop him!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s potential suddenly burst out, making him able to tightly hold that evil ghost so that the Ghost unable to struggle, and can¡¯t reach Wei Yi on the ground.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m a summoner¡­.how could I bring a weapon¡­.¡±

    Wei Yi grimaced.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you blessed by the God! Howe you don¡¯t have any exceptional skill!¡±

    ¡°You read too many novels! How could you believe all of that favored by the God thing!?¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do!?¡±

    ¡°You ask me, I ask who!?¡±

    ¡°Au!¡±

    Just when the two people were arguing, the evil Ghost finally broke out.

    A portion of Yin qi exploded out of that Ghost¡¯s body, impacted Liu Yi¡¯s chest head on, flew him backward, making his body directly crashed to a tombstone with a bang, and passed out there.

    ¡°Hei, hei! Ten steps to milk a man¡­.you, how could you just fainted like that!¡±

    Wei Yi saw this scene and could not help but nervously shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t leave thisdy alone!¡±

    Her civet was badly injured; the vicious wind has entered the civet¡¯s body, so, she could not use her summon this time.

    Without her spirit animal, Wei Yi was like a girl with no clothes on, easily trampled by others.

    ¡°Hou! Hou!¡±

    That evil ghost seemed proud of himself, looking at the Moon above his head and howled twice.

    ¡°His mother¡­.are you a ghost or a beast¡­.¡±

    Wei Yi really wanted to escape, but her legs didn¡¯t live up to her expectation, still shivering. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to crawl away, let alone escape.

    ¡®Martial brother¡­.master¡­.dad, mom¡­.¡¯ She called them out in her heart one by one.

    ¡®I, I will die here¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Huhu, I was wrong. Later on, I will not be so rude and unreasonable¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Who is going to save me¡­.¡¯

    At that moment, her past events shed through Wei Yi¡¯s mind.

    The evil ghost didn¡¯t care that she was a big miss on such a school. He only thought the vitality of the person in front of him was matchless.

    He got up and rushed over again.

    Wei Yi was finally in a real despair.

    She sat there, waiting for the death toe.

    But at this moment, a red light suddenly flew and wrapped around the neck of that evil Ghost, and forcefully pulled back his body.

    ¡°Even if you want to taste the beauty, you should not do it this way.¡±

    A yful voice came from behind him.

    Wei Yi was startled.

    She opened her eyes again and saw that the ten steps to milk a man, who initially lie on the rubble, had suddenly disappeared.

    In an instant, the one who climbed up was a tall man.

    That man¡¯s long hair was silver, with a bundle of red thread behind his body.

    He appeared to be wearing ten steps to milk a man¡¯s clothes!

    But that suit was slowly changing, and soon, a ck gown that was extended out from the hem appeared on his body.

    The shoes on his feet have be a nice pair of boots

    The initially pale mask was now cut in half and turned into half fox mask, hiding out the man¡¯s face and only revealing the man¡¯s angr jaw.

    The most striking thing was, from the man¡¯s body, erupted out an astonishingly thick Demonic qi!

    He stood there with the overwhelming amount of Demonic qi.

    But this eruption of Demonic qi was only temporary. In a sh, it was retracted inside his body.

    Presumably, in order to not attract his enemy!

    Meanwhile, the red scarf around his neck has turned into a strip of red scarf in his hand. Simultaneously, the other section of the scarf has wound the neck of that evil ghost.

    ¡®This¡­.¡¯ Wei Yi thought.

    ¡®Is he the previous ten steps to milk a man?

    ¡®My God!¡¯

    ¡®How is this possible!¡¯

    ¡°Such a beautiful Moon, such a beautiful girl¡­.But why there exist such a nuisance? It¡¯s too ridiculous.¡±

    That silver-haired man stood there, one hand inside the pocket of his ck dress, and the other hand holding the scarf, saying with a slight smile.

    ¡°Cute little beauty, if I beat this fellow, let¡¯s have a date.¡±

    A pair of golden eyes gazed through the holes on the mask and fell on Wei Yi¡¯s body.

    Wei Yi¡¯s heart beat immediately sped up.

    ¡®This¡­.how could this guy say such a shameful thing¡­.¡¯ She thought.

    ¡®Is he really that ten steps to milk a man?¡¯

    ¡°Au!¡±

    The evil Ghost suddenly roared, turned around, and torn the red scarf around his neck.

    ¡°Ai¡­.you broke my clothes, you mustpensate.¡±

    Liu Yi retracted his, now short, scarf and put it on his neck.

    The evil ghost has locked his target again and rushed toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Wei Yi can¡¯t help but warn.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too concerned about me.¡±

    Liu Yi turned his head and hang an evil smile on his mouth as he said to Wei Yi.

    ¡°Otherwise, my heart will be moved.¡±

    Wei Yi was red-faced, thinking.

    ¡®Is this guy¡¯s mouth smeared with honey?¡¯

    That evil Ghost flew and, in a blink of an eye, arrived in front of Liu Yi and attacked him unceasingly.

    But Liu Yiunched his spirit fox steps, acting like apletely different person from his clumsy appearance moments ago.

    He deftly walked around the side of that evil Ghost and continued to avoid his ws.

    ¡°It turned out to be a four star, except there¡¯s no intelligence, only brute force.¡±

    ¡°I never thought I would be in such a situation where I have to y ¡®catch the chicken¡¯ with this guy. Little Fox, what method did you use to teach the other me.¡±

    Lin Tong, who was on his shoulder, trembled and didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    ¡°Pretty little Fox, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of me. Actually, for a beauty, I¡¯ve always been tolerant.¡±

    Liu Yi saw that Lin Tong was afraid and could not help crookedly smiled, ¡°As long as you train well the other me, I will allow you to exist. However, if you want to move against me¡­.hehe¡­.¡±

    With that, his murderous aura burst out, letting Lin Tong¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Not because she was moved, but because she was afraid. She thought.

    ¡®This Liu Yi¡­.is really terrible¡­.¡¯

    How could I¡­.create such a monster!¡¯

    That evil Ghost suddenly opened his mouth, seemingly wanted to use his old trick to catch Liu Yi just as he caught Tuantuan off guard.

    A sinister ck wind swept out and destroyed the tombstone that blocked its path.

    But Liu Yi, as the evil Ghost opened his mouth, has quickly dodged and appeared in midair. Both of his feet was stepping on top of that evil Ghost¡¯s head as he said with a smile.

    ¡°Again and again, you only tossed out those kinds of moves. When near your body, you send out you ws. When you were under pressure, you burst out your Yin qi, and your big move is spurting out the vicious wind. The fellow with three tricks, your continuous usage of these three moves isme.¡±

    ¡°Au!¡±

    That evil Ghost suddenly brandished both of his ws toward the top of his head, trying to capture Liu Yi.

    But Liu Yi took a step and deftly moved away from that evil Ghost¡¯s head, and lightly touched the ground.

    ¡°This old trick again.¡±

    Liu Yi said, his body shed, and he brandished both of his hands.

    He condensed his demonic force in his left hand, and immortal power in his right hand, and then, at the same time, heavily pped the evil Ghost¡¯s head on both of his ears.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    One red and one white, two lights brightly sted out, blooming like fireworks.

    That evil Ghost was directly blown off by half. The other half continued to discharge Yin qi, and his whole body staggeringly wandered on the ground.

    Liu Yi, with the help from the shock wave of the explosion, flew far away, andnded on top of a tombstone, watching the swaying devil ghost as he said.

    ¡°Little Fox,ter on, pass this to the other me. In this world, no enemy Boss can¡¯t be thrown away. You only need a certain kind of skill,¡±

    With that, the evil Ghost fell to the ground with a loud bang, raising up the dust.

    Liu Yi pped his hands, turned into the wind, and suddenly arrived on the side of Wei Yi.

    He held out a hand, then gently hooked Wei Yi¡¯s chin, and said.

    ¡°The evil Ghost has been removed, aren¡¯t we supposed to have a date?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    Wei Yi¡¯s face was crimson red, her heart rate sped up, and her brain was a bit pale.

    ¡°Shusssh¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi put out a finger to her lips and gently said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to make me sad, don¡¯t refuse me.¡±

    If these words were said by someone else, Wei Yi would surely feel disgusted.

    But this was said by ten steps to milk a man; the result was, her face blushed!

    She didn¡¯t know this was the effect of the Friendly Aura as well as the Golden Eyes.

    The Moonlight flowed.

    Liu Yi suddenly bent over, as if he was going to kiss her.

    Wei Yi¡¯s body somewhat instantly stiffed.

    ¡®Must reject¡­,must reject¡­.¡¯ She thought.

    ¡®Huhu¡­.howe I can¡¯t move my body¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Oh God¡­.I¡¯m going to be kissed¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This is my first kiss¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This ten steps to milk a man¡­.will actually take my first kiss¡­.¡¯

 Chapter 91 Wenren Qian

    Just when Liu Yi was about to kiss Wei Yi, there came a voice from the distance.

    ¡°Martial sister! Martial sister, where are you!¡±

    Wei Yi was startled, and the haze in her brain became clear again.

    But that ten steps to milk a man, who was in front of her just a moment ago, without knowing where, had disappeared from this cemetery.

    At that moment, although Wei Yi was somewhat lucky, she actually felt a bit regret.

    She could not understand, what exactly the attraction of that¡­.ten steps to milk a man, so as to make her captivated with him¡­.

    She is God¡¯s favored individual! How could she turn into some kind of sex crazed individual!

    Besides, she became sex crazed without knowing whether that ten steps to milk a man, handsome or not¡­.

    ¡®Aaa!¡¯

    ¡®What am I thinking!¡¯ She thought.

    ¡®Wei Yi, Wei Yi, you¡¯re bewitched by a drug!¡¯

    This little girl shook her head trying to keep herself sober.

    ¡°Martial sister!¡±

    ¡±Younger martial sister!¡±

    And soon, two men¡¯s figure slowly flew down from the sky andnded on Wei Yi¡¯s side.

    These two men, one is handsome and tall while the other is slightly pudgy, but none of their body didn¡¯t disclose formidable aura.

    The tall one, seeing Wei Yi sat on the ground, hastily pulled her up and couldn¡¯t help but asked with concern.

    ¡°I, I am fine¡­.¡±

    Seeing her martial brothers, Wei Yi sobered up a bit.

    Since her martial brothers havee, even if that evil Ghost were to wake up again, she didn¡¯t need to be afraid.

    Her martial brothers, are the real experts!

    ¡°Chen Yu, I already told you, don¡¯t confuse younger martial sister with your joke. You see, you almost killed younger martial sister.¡±

    The elder martial brother said and turned his head to re the stocky fellow on his side.

    ¡°Ahem¡­.¡±

    Zhang Chenyu sheepishly scratched his head and said, ¡°I did not expect, younger martial sister would actuallye here¡­.¡±

    ¡°Humph, second martial brother, this is all your fault!¡±

    Wei Yi pursed her mouth and unhappily said, ¡°That evil Ghost has injured Tuantuan!¡±

    With that, she picked up the injured civet and hugged her dearly.

    ¡°Come, younger martial sister, give her this dose of healing panacea, the injury will be quickly healed!¡±

    At this time, Zhang Chengyu didn¡¯t dare to be stingy, and quickly took out his own healing panacea and gave a dose to his younger martial sister.

    ¡°Humph, that¡¯s more like it!¡±

    Wei Yi grabbed the panacea and gave it to her civet¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°This evil Ghost¡­.was killed by you?¡±

    The eldest martial brother looked at the half body of the dead evil Ghost on the ground, and could not help but ask in surprise.

    ¡°Of¡­of course, thisdy is the one who killed him!¡±

    Wei Yi¡¯s mind was slightly panicked, but she still said that.

    If her eldest martial brother knew about the matter of ten steps to milk a man, that would be a disaster¡­.

    The body of ten steps to milk a man has strong demonic energy¡­.

    If her eldest martial brother knew about this¡­.ten steps to milk a man will surely be dead!

    ¡°Wow, younger martial sister is so brave!¡±

    Zhang Chenyu the pudgy, grinningly shouted, ¡°This is a four star evil Ghost! When me and eldest martial brother surveyed here for few days, he seemed to feel our breath and didn¡¯t show himself. Unexpectedly, he appeared tonight when the two of us didn¡¯te! However, he still failed to get out of our Linglong school¡¯s grasp and was killed by our brave younger martial sister!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s for sure!¡±

    Wei Yi suppressed her guilty conscience.

    ¡°I¡¯m Linglong School¡¯s most talented disciple! Sooner orter, I will exceed eldest martial brother!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­.Eldest martial brother looks forward to that day.¡±

    Not only that eldest martial brother did not show any anger; he even said that with a smile.

    He looked at her martial sister¡¯s eyes and showed a trace of indulging a spoiled child.

    When he tried to say something, the body of that evil Ghost suddenly erupted an intermittent burst of Yin qi.

    His half body unexpectedly crawled up and then madly rushed toward Wei Yi.

    ¡°Humph, a dying hit!¡±

    That eldest martial brother gently raised his hand toward that evil ghost and said.

    ¡°Come out, Bai Yihu.¡±

    While he spoke, a huge white tiger head, suddenly emerged from the ground.

    This tiger head alone was more than three meter high.

    He opened his big mouth, as if opening a big door, and directly swallowed that evil Ghost, and then disappeared.

    ¡°Little evil Ghost dare toe out to cause trouble.¡±

    That eldest martial brother put his hand behind his back, and softly said, ¡°I Li Xiangjun of Linglong School, deprive your chance for reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°Huhu¡­.he finallypletely killed!¡±

    Wei Yi shook her little fist, and said, ¡°Consider this as the revenge from my Tuantuan!¡±

    ¡°ying Demons and Killing Devils, are our obligations.¡±

    Li Xiangjun smiled and said, ¡°Next time you encounter demon or devil, younger martial sister should be without mercy and kill on the spot. If your ability is insufficient, just crush the Jade talisman that eldest martial brother gave you, and I will immediatelye in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°A? That jade talisman can do that?!¡±

    Wei Yi looked at the jade talisman that was hanging on her chest.

    She didn¡¯t expect this birthday gift from his eldest martial brother, is also an artifact that can be used as an emergency beacon.

    ¡°Of course! If you would just crush the jade talisman, you wouldn¡¯t be in a dangerous situation a moment ago!¡±

    Zhang Chenyu said from the side.

    ¡°Go to hell! You give-advice-in-hindsight second martial brother!

    Wei Yi rolled her eyes at her martial brother.

    ¡®He didn¡¯t say this before Ie here, what¡¯s the use in saying it now after it¡¯s all over!¡¯ She thought.

    ¡®It was truly dangerous just a moment ago!¡¯

    ¡®If not for the ten steps to milk a man¡­.I might be dead by now.¡¯

    Thinking about this, Wei Yi pulled out her phone, and looked for something.

    ¡°The evil ghost has been eliminated, me and Chenyu have to go back.

    Li Xiangjun slowly said, ¡°Younger martial sister, you should be more careful in experiencing this mundane world. If there¡¯s anything, remember that you must crush that jade talisman, I will soone.¡±

    ¡°M, I know. Eldest martial brother, you¡¯re very long-winded!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, we take our leave then.¡±

    The two experts said and then flew together into the air.

    While Wei Yi hugged her civet, and slowly left the cemetery.

    When they were gone, a ck shadow slowly fell from the sky andnded in the cemetery.

    If Liu Yi saw this woman, he would certainly be amazed and eximed, ¡°Fuck me, such a beautiful woman!¡±

    This woman is about 17-18 years old, with delicate features. Her eyes are the most beautiful,rge and bright, as if they were able to speak.

    She walked twice around this cemetery, and her beautiful brows frowned as if she was baffled about something.

    She finally stood in the center of the cemetery, her pair of hands move in a strange pattern as if she was about to cast a spell.

    In front of her body, immediately emerged a me.

    The red me turned into a fuzzy image.

    The images of Liu Yi, Wei Yi, as well as that evil Ghost appeared there.

    These imagespletely reproduce the previous experiences of Liu Yi and them.

    Thest image showed how the tiger swallowed that evil Ghost; the woman deeply furrowed her brows.

    When she was still rmed, a figure of a woman suddenly fell from under the moonlight.

    This female is also beautiful, butpared to the previous woman, she has a more obsequious attitude.

    Moreover, the pair of meatballs on her chest are amazing. Those are even bigger than Wang Lele¡¯s!

    ¡°Wenren Qian, what did the Leader say about your matter?¡±

    That woman put a hand on her waist and coaxingly asked.

    ¡°The Leader want to remember it, so he let me ask you.¡±

    That Wenren Qian still stood there, still not saying anything, but she shook her head.

    ¡°What wrong? Why did you shake your head?¡±

    The opposite obsequious woman did not feel good about it.

    Wenren Qian shook her head, showed the image of that evil Ghost, and then scattered it with a pinch of her palm.

    ¡°What! You mean our Ghost servant that we raised has been killed!?¡±

    That woman suddenly angry and hysterically cried, ¡°Hateful! This was our most promising Ghost servant¡­. Wenren Qian, how do you exin this! Although we are all the Law Protector, I Jiang Qini didn¡¯t like you since the beginning! Don¡¯t think that just because The Leader is your foster father, you can act undisciplined and out of control in our Great God Religion! Wen Renqian, you slut, how do you want to exin the matter this time!¡±

    Wenren Qian didn¡¯t speak, just frowning her brows, nor she looked at Jiang Qini; she seemed to be thinking about something.

    ¡°Hateful! You actually dare not to pay attention to me Jiang Qini!¡±

    Jiang Qini said, stretched out her hand and, from her breast, pulled out a skeleton head.

    But her breasts size hasn¡¯t changed. They were still amazingly great.

    Wenren Qian noticed the thick Yin qi on that skull and immediately turned her head; Her eyes turned bright

    Thick raging me, suddenly burst out of Wen Renqian¡¯s body.

    The me gradually took the shape of a huge me sword; The sword was pointed to the opposite Jiang Qini.

    These two Law Protector of the Great God Religion, seemingly about to start a fight.

    At this time, a giant me, suddenly burned on their side.

    That me formed a fuzzy face, looking at the two women, and loudly snapped.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Leader!¡±

    Wenren Qian and Jiang Qini turned to see the face on the fire, quickly knelt down, and bowed.

    ¡°Jiang Qini, why are you making a move against Law Protector Wenren?¡±

    That face scolded.

    ¡°Reporting to Leader!¡±

    Jian Qini quickly said, ¡°Under Wenren Qian¡¯s supervision, we unexpectedly lost our most promising Ghost servant! Subordinate, subordinate merely asking her to exin about it!¡±

    ¡°Exnation? Do you need to attack her just for an exnation?¡±

    The face in the me sprayed out me from the mouth, and scolded, ¡°Jiang Qini, we are all people of the Great God, and we are all working for the Great God; We should stick together! You actually showed you fangs toward your fellow brothers and sisters! This Leader, is too disappointed with you!¡±

    ¡°Leader, subordinate admit her mistake!¡±

    Hearing the Leader¡¯s words, Jiang Qini immediately panicked and hastily apologized.

    ¡°Humph, Jiang Qini, don¡¯t think that this Leader didn¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. But at the present, the Twelve Zodiac n is around the corner, so this Leader will give you another chance. Hopefully, you won¡¯t let this Leader down again!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Leader, this subordinate ask to be excused¡­.¡±

    Jiang Qini was dejected and took a malicious nce at Wenren Qian, and then turned into a heap of ck wind filled with dust, to disappear from this cemetery.

    Wenren Qian still half-kneeled on the ground without saying anything.

    ¡°This Leader¡¯s obedient daughter, don¡¯t lower yourself to the same level as that Jiang Qini. She is just jealous of you.¡±

    The face on the me turned around to look at Wenren Qian and said amiably.

    ¡°They are all jealous of you. Jealous of your unique gift. Jealous that you are the reincarnation of the Great God.¡±

 Chapter 92 I Am Your Dad?

    Wenren Qian¡¯s face became even more depressed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to their envy. You are the reincarnation of the Great God, the hope of our Great God Religion. This Leader at that time, after seeing your true body, decided to save you and raise you to this day.¡±

    Wenren Qian slightly shook her head.

    ¡°Dear daughter, I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    That leader quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t be confused. All that we¡¯ve done was to strive hard for the New World. There might be some sacrifices to this endeavor. But, since the ancient times, those who struggle will bleed. Those people did not die in vain, they will ultimately return into the arms of the Great God.¡±

    With that, his face looked upright, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, how your parents died. This world is dirty, messy, full of corruption and desire. What we want to do, is to wash the sins of the World, and establish a New World. For this New World, you have to work hard.¡±

    Wenren Qian nodded. Her look gradually became firm.

    ¡°Good. Dear daughter, since the Ghost servant was dead, continue to develop a new Ghost servant. For our n, for our Great God Religion, for the New World, you can do it. Dear daughter, this Leader believes in you.¡±

    Finished speaking, that fire changed into a pointed me and instantly dissipated.

    Wenren Qian stood up, her gaze suddenly locked onto a section of a red piece of cloth on the ground.

    She picked up the rag in her hand and gently sniffed twice.

    A fire came up in front of her, which formed the image of Liu Yi.

    First, it was the ck suited Liu Yi, then the demonic Liu Yi.

    But, no matter what image, there was a mask on his face.

    ¡®Who could it be¡­.¡¯

    Wenren Qian thought in her mind, ¡®He should be a human, but, why would he have a demonic energy? Strange.¡¯

    Compared with the matter of the Ghost servant, Wenren Qian was more curious about this person.

    She didn¡¯t know if in the future she can have the opportunity to meet with this guy.

    It seems like, in this world, there is another strange existence other than herself.

    But at this time, the man that made Wenren Qian curious suddenly woke up from the bed.

    ¡°Wei Yi, quickly run!¡±

    Liu Yi sat up with cold sweat.

    ¡°Run your sister!¡±

    Lin Tong lie on his bed,zily stretched herself and said.

    ¡®This version of Liu Yi is the best¡­.¡¯

    Lin Tong said in her heart.

    When this version of Liu Yi emerged, Lin Tong felt a strange kind of intimacy.

    ¡°You¡¯re in your home now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Liu Yi was surprised and looked around to discover that he was not in the cemetery anymore, but on his bed in his home.

    There was no light in the room, only the faint Moonlight reflected into the room from the outside.

    ¡®When did Ie back¡­.¡¯ Liu Yi thought.

    Hisst memory was pulling the evil Ghost away from Wei Yi¡­.

    But after that¡­.he can¡¯t remember anything?

    ¡°Was my second personality awakened?¡±

    Liu Yi anxiously asked Lin Tong in a hurry.

    ¡°Could you possibly sleepwalk back into your house?¡±

    ¡°He awakened again¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi touched the headache in his forehead, ¡°What about Wei Yi, what happened to her? And what about that evil Ghost?¡±

    He asked as he took off the mask.

    Wearing that mask made his breathing somewhat ufortable.

    ¡°The evil Ghost was killed by you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi was stunned, thinking.

    ¡®That was a level four evil Ghost!¡¯

    ¡®With my two star strength, I was able to kill him?¡¯

    ¡°Yes, the other you want me to tell you that, even if you face with a superior opponent, as long as you understand their skills, you can find a way to defeat them.¡±

    The little Fox yawned and said.

    After a big day without resting, she was a bit tired now.

    When Liu Yi haven¡¯t woke up just now, she has stood by his side.

    And now Liu Yi was awake, his injury was also a lot better now. So, she felt relieved.

    Her eyelids have be somewhat heavy.

    Her spiritual strength was spent¡­.

    She didn¡¯t know when she would be able to break from the seal, and return to her original body¡­.

    ¡°These words are difficult for me to ept¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi rubbed his temples, feeling a headache, thinking.

    ¡®The other me¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Is actually so formidable¡­.¡¯

    He vaguely felt somewhat afraid.

    ¡®Will there be a day, the other me confront and attack me and then be the real me?¡¯

    ¡®It looks like the only way to make sure that doesn¡¯t happen is to go all out and make myself formidable¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Previously, when the other me awake, I, at the very least, can still retain my consciousness.¡¯

    ¡®Now¡­.I immediately stay unconscious¡­.¡¯

    ¡°So what if it were difficult¡­.thisdy haven¡¯t said anything difficult¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong was talking, but her voice was getting smaller and smaller, and finally fell asleep.

    Liu Yi came down from the bed and decided to throw this matter into the back of his head, and looked for a task again.

    He skillfully turned on theputer and checked on the mission that he took today.

    He initially wanted to just casually check, but he was suddenly surprised and almost shouted out.

    ¡®Fuck me¡­.¡¯ He eximed in his heart.

    ¡®How could this mission automatically became a D-rank mission!?¡¯

    ¡®The bonus also directly turned into 10000!¡¯

    ¡®I am rich. I am rich¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Did Wei Yi change it?¡¯

    ¡®Unexpectedly, this girl also has such a good side¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Although she was a bit tenderly barbaric, but at least her heart is quite good.¡¯

    ¡®She can still be reformed, hehe¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but please.

    After earning ten thousand for the night, he was very excited.

    ¡®If only everyday I can earn ten thousand, I could make three hundred thousand in a month! And my yearly sry will be three million!¡¯

    ¡®Fuck me. This would make me the Prince Charming for the girls!¡¯

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but fantasize all kinds of things.

    Afterward, he suddenly remembered that the didn¡¯t have the ability toplete the D-rank mission yet¡­.

    But for now, an E-rank mission was actually not bad¡­.

    In addition, the E-rank mission in Northern Dragon City was not particrly many. In a month, six or seven mission can already be counted as a lot.

    It can be said, he can earn money up to seven times in a month¡­.

    However, that was still a lot.

    For a student like him, he can be counted as fairly well off.

    If he persist in doing this for a year, at least, he wouldn¡¯t have any issue with the college tuition.

    ¡®Yes, Liu Yi,e on, you can do it!¡¯

    Liu Yi believed he would achieve this goal.

    ¡®What Murong Hong? Could it be only the rich who can decide everything!?¡¯

    ¡®Money, I Liu Yi, can also earn!¡¯

    ¡®Now I am only a two star. If I continue to cultivate, my strength will continue to make progress.¡¯

    ¡®When one day I have the same strength as that Li Biyue, I will be able to do the high level mission!¡¯

    ¡®When the timees, a single A-level mission will give me a ten million¡­.¡¯

    ¡®I will definitely earn money much faster than Murong Hong!¡¯

    ¡®Haha!¡¯

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes already began to emit golden light.

    If Lin Tong was awake, she would think that Liu Yi has opened his golden eyes.

    When Liu Yi was still in a state of euphoric, there was suddenly a thumping sound on the balcony door.

    Liu Yi suddenly awoke.

    ¡®This must be that girl Ma Yuanyuan!¡¯

    ¡®This girl doesn¡¯t know how to enter through the main entrance!¡¯

    ¡®Fortunately, I remember to close the balcony door. Otherwise, this girl will definitely run into my room to make trouble.¡¯

    Liu Yi cleared the task and shut down theputer, and then came to the front of the balcony.

    Soon, the cute little girl in pink pajama came into Liu Yi¡¯s view.

    This girl was lying on the balcony door ss. Her cute little mouth angrily looked at him.

    Her protruding chest was pressed against the ss, making Liu Yi¡¯s heart slightly beat faster, thinking.

    ¡®This girl¡­.did she ever pay attention to this¡­.¡¯

    ¡®She is so used to be unbridled in front of me¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi stepped forward and opened the balcony door key.

    ¡°Hateful silly ox, why did you lock the balcony door!¡±

    After Ma Yuanyuan entered the room, she directly came to his face to criticize him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s Autumn now! This princess almost froze to death outside! You actually locked the door!¡±

    With that, Ma Yuanyuan folded her arms and shook twice.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to your home!¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but say, ¡°If you can¡¯t open this door, you can always go back to your room¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nobody home. Grandma went out ying Mahjong, and sister have note¡­.¡±

    This girl pursed her mouth and said.

    ¡®Ma Yixuan haven¡¯te home?¡¯ Liu Yi thought.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart was slightly ufortable, but it was soon gone.

    His feelings for Ma Yixuan has indeed reduced a lot.

    ¡°By the way, big silly ox, do you have any n on the first of October (TL: A Week Long National Holiday in Maind China, on 1st May, and 1st Oct)?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.I still don¡¯t know how many days it will be for my school¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was quite vexed.

    Each time there was a Holiday, it will only for a few days¡­.

    His school cheated him of his holidays¡­.

    But this will be apulsory National Holiday, so the school must give the students their vacation days on this holiday.

    On the other hand, the school has put some counter measures. On Saturday and Sunday, the students actually have to attend the sses.

    In summary, it¡¯s basically the same as reducing the vacation days.

    And to make up for the holidays, the optional seven days ss will be apulsory now!

    This is a total rip-off! Truly a catastrophic disaster!

    Thinking about this holiday, Liu Yi became even more distressed.

    ¡®Might as well not to have this holiday!¡¯

    When Liu Yi was depressed, Ma Yuanyuan also said.

    ¡°Big silly ox, in that Holiday, for several days our school will hold the Autumn sportspetition! There¡¯s an event that needs the parents participation¡­.you, can youe and act as my parents?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi was surprised, thinking.

    ¡®How could I look like this girl¡¯s parent?¡¯

    He touched his chin, ¡®Do I look old?¡¯

    ¡°What should I do if you don¡¯t go!? I initially want to ask my sister for that event! Who knows she has no free time now! Do you want me to beughed at by my schoolmates?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.do I look like your father¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi asked.

    ¡°Die! Die!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan immediately stepped on Liu Yi¡¯s foot, and angrily said, ¡°Can¡¯t you pretend to be my brother?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right, ha¡­.now you see how my brain is¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi patted his head, thinking, ¡®So many things happened today, letting my head somewhat insufficient.¡¯

    ¡°Humph, that¡¯s why I call you big silly ox! This matter is settled. Our games will be on wednesday, you muste at that day!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute! I still have a ss that day!¡±

    Liu Yi said in his heart, ¡®My school used to have the Autumn sportspetition!¡¯

    ¡®But my school is cheating! Now, my school only have one sportspetition, and that¡¯s in spring.¡¯

    ¡®The second and third year students used to participate in these events, but then the school decided that studying is more important. Those sports event, thus relegated to the younger students.¡¯

    Thinking about this, Liu Yi was almost in tears.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, no matter what, you¡¯ve promised to this princess! It¡¯s settled! You muste on Wednesday, or else you die!¡±

    With that, the girl happily went back to her home through the balcony, bouncing and humming.

    Liu Yi¡¯s head hurt; hurt from various problems.

    ¡°This is bad¡­.How could I exin this to teacher¡­.oh, no, fuck! This father hasn¡¯t written my weekend homework! It¡¯s finished¡­.It¡¯spletely finished¡­.¡±

 Chapter 93 New Mode Of Chatting

    Liu Yi fought back his inclination to yawn twice while taking a breathing technique to revive his spirit as he ran over the bridge across the river.

    Last night was without sleep, as he neglected his cultivation training to thoroughly deal with his homework.

    If the evil Ghost that he beatst night were ranked as level D, then his homework would rank as level A.

    ¡®His mother, I¡¯d rather fight with that evil Ghost once again!¡¯ Was Liu Yi¡¯s thoughtst night.

    Writing his homework was a big headache for him.

    The other subjects were, fortunately, because of his breathing technique that enabled him to have a photographic memory, easy to write.

    But the extremely evil math homework, actually wanted to take his Liu Yi¡¯s life.

    The several sheet of homework papers were simply elusive for him to deal with.

    In the end, he carelessly wrote the answers. In any case, the questions have multiple-choice ABCD answers, adding a few scribbles on the big topics.

    He truly doesn¡¯t know the answers¡­..

    Those questions recognize him, but he doesn¡¯t know those questions!

    These various kinds of questions, were truly a big headache for Liu Yi.

    Each weekend, the school teacher will arrange arge amount of homework papers for the student to finish during the weekend.

    A student wants to live a pleasant Saturday and Sunday?

    A dream!

    Only two types of happiness happen every weekend.

    One is topletely finish the papers early.

    The other one is topletely rip apart the papers.

    However, those who rip apart the homework, will probably not feel happy, but feeling hurt instead.

    Liu Yi was day-dreaming while jogging on the bridge.

    Just at this time, a girl¡¯s voice rang from behind.

    Liu Yi heard this sound, the whole body suddenly covered with pins and needles.

    ¡®Bad¡­.¡¯ He thought.

    For him, this sound was several times more terrible than the evil Ghost¡­.

    Liu Yi¡¯s feet were suddenly light like the wind,unching his spirit fox steps and quickened his pace to rapidly escape.

    Initially called Liu Yi, wanting him to stop, the owner of the voice didn¡¯t expect Liu Yi to actually run faster and faster, letting her suddenly called out anxiously behind him.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.don¡¯t run¡­.I¡¯m not here to fight you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Only a ghost would believe you!¡±

    Liu Yi said as he ran, without the slightest bit intention to slow down.

    ¡°Liu Yi! You bastard¡­.You stop, I have important matters to say to you!¡±

    That voice was more anxious.

    Liu Yi thought, ¡®Treating a woman like this seems not too good¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Grandpa said, men have to be gentlemen.¡¯

    ¡®Well, let see what will this girl do first.¡¯

    Liu Yi finally stopped his feet, stood in ce, and turned around toward Yuan Zhenyue, who looked out of breath from running.

    ¡°Bastard¡­.you, you this guy¡­.really want to get arrested!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue looked at Liu Yi with resentment, seemingly anxious to beat Liu Yi into a pulp.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t break thew, you can¡¯t just arrest people!¡±

    Liu Yi hastily said.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue grunted, seemed very reluctant, thinking.

    ¡®If I can really arrest him, it would be splendid!¡¯

    ¡®Keep him at home and fight with him everyday, would be even more excellent.¡¯

    Yuan Zhenyue was startled about her own ideas.

    ¡®Strange, how could my ideas were such a mess.¡¯

    ¡°Police sister, why are you looking for me, is there any problems? I still have to rush to my school for the ss!¡±

    Liu Yi looked at the uniformed Yuan Zhenyue and asked.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I look for you even if there¡¯s no problem? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a police officer, you expect me to look for you if there¡¯s a problem?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.of course, not.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled, thinking, ¡®How could I forget about this fact.¡¯

    ¡°Humph, I have good intentions to caution you!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue put her hands on her hips as she said, ¡°I called your phone several times but you seemed to turn it off, so, I have been squatting here waiting for you to show up!¡±

    ¡®Wow, these words are strange. They are no different than wanting to arrest me!¡¯ Liu Yi thought.

    ¡°My phone is broken. I¡¯ll change it in a couple of days.¡±

    Liu Yi had to exin.

    ¡°Better change it quick. What to do if I have an important matter to look for you? I don¡¯t want to wait for you here everyday!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue rolled her eyes and said to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Recently, there has been a criminal on the run. That criminal is responsible for many cases.

    ¡°Em, what does this have anything to do with me?¡±

    Liu Yi was puzzled, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary student¡­.¡±

    ¡°This fugitive was seemingly spotted in your general area, so I want you to be careful.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue said, ¡°Of course, if possible, it would be better if you can cooperate with us to catch him.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, hold on there. I¡¯m just an ordinary student, how could you ask me to catch a criminal¡­.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue blinked her eyes, ¡°Forget it then¡­.It seems an ordinary student wouldn¡¯t be interested in 50000 yuan reward money.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Liu Yi quickly stayed on topic, ¡°What do you mean by 50000?¡±

    ¡°I did not see it¡­.you this fellow¡­.turn out to be greedy¡­.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue initially dropped the word casually, but she never thought that this kid really took the bait!

    ¡°This¡­.since it involves money, it would naturally make people curious¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled sheepishly.

    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s just the reward policy from the top. If someone provide effective clue for the fugitive¡¯s whereabout, they will receive 1000 bonus money. If they assist in the arrest, they can get up to 50000 reward money. The reason for this policy is to make the fugitive feel restricted and to force him out. This criminal is a recidivist, thus you better not look for him alone by yourself, so as to avoid him to take action on you, letting you die in injustice. I actuallye here to remind you and your ssmates to be careful around here, don¡¯t run around at night in the vicinity of the school. Just be wary for these two days around your school.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re waiting here for me, just for this thing!?¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Actually¡­.I¡¯ve been looking for an excuse toe and see you.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue smiled as she rubbed her fist.

    ¡°Damn! I knew it!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly got goosebumps on his back, and immediately bolted to madly run away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run! A fight will not get you pregnant!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue kept on shouting from behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of being pregnant! I¡¯m afraid of abortion!¡±

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t want to fight with Yuan Zhenyue, let alone here on the bridge. If troublees, it would be toote.

    ¡°That damn guy¡­.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue really can¡¯t overtake him, making her stomped her feet in anger behind him.

    ¡°You wait! You can¡¯t escape from my palm!¡±

    But Liu Yi already ran far away.

    After running at full speed for about five minutes, Liu Yi has left Yuan Zhenyue to disappear without any trace.

    Next to this ce was an avenue, after that, he will arrive at the school.

    The usually green trees along the road, have now turned yellow.

    The yellow leaves on the ground would creak when being stepped on.

    After all, this was alreadyte in autumn. After a hot spell during autumn, Northern Dragon City will wee its winter.

    The evening wille fast in Northern Dragon City during winter. Walking on the night when the snow flutters about is very beautiful, naturally it¡¯s also very cold.

    Since Liu Yi enters the world of immortal cultivation, the temperature around him will be automatically bnced.

    In other words, he will feel warm in the winter and cool in the summer. This automatic temperature control is stronger than a thermostat.

    Liu Yi stepped on the fallen leaves, which continued to exude crackling sounds.

    Because it was early in the morning, no one else is around. Liu Yi was alone on the road.

    But at this time, Lin Tong, who was lying on his shoulder, suddenly screamed.

    ¡°Liu Yi, watch out! Get back!¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t know what happen, regarding his Fox sister¡¯s words, he firmly believed it.

    He immediately stopped his feet and jumped backward three to four meters away.

    And just before hended, all of a sudden, bam, a column of red fire suddenly rose up on the ce where he previously stop.

    This column of fire exuded a scorching heat, directly on his face, making Liu Yi unable to bear and stepped back several steps.

    He was shocked, thinking, ¡®What¡¯s going on!¡¯

    But that column of fire gradually dispersed and, from the inside, a woman¡¯s figure slowly came out.

    The woman¡¯s figure was delicate, her eyes are exceptionally beautiful. When she blinked, her long eyshes trembled, making Liu Yi¡¯s heart also fluttered.

    She sniffed her nose and then nodded as if to determine something.

    ¡®This girl¡­.where did shee from¡­.¡¯ Liu Yi thought.

    ¡®Is she also a cultivator?¡¯

    ¡°Such a strong evil qi¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong kept on cautioning him, ¡°Liu Yi¡­.be careful, she¡¯s not a person to be trifled with¡­.be ready to escape at any time¡­.¡±

    Hearing what Lin Tong said, Liu Yi immediately rmed.

    He activate his spirit fox steps, produced ice-skates under his feet, slightly bent his knees and was about to leave.

    The opposite girl quickly waved her hand, looking worried.

    Her bright and intelligent big eyes kept on open as she continued to wave her hand.

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t you talk?¡±

    Liu Yi was surprised, thinking.

    ¡®Is she a mute?¡¯

    The opposite woman with beautiful eyes nodded and then held out her hand to write some words in front of Liu Yi.

    Suddenly, a text made of fire appeared in the air.

    ¡°I am Wenren Qian, not a bad person. Please don¡¯t be afraid,¡± The words read.

    ¡®I¡¯ll be damned¡­.¡¯ Liu Yi thought.

    ¡®There¡¯s actually such a method to chat!¡¯

    Liu Yi was immediately shocked.

    ¡®This is more powerfulpared with his mother QQ2011. Don¡¯t know if can be set to shake the phone if the message arrives.¡¯

    That Wenren Qian looked at the slightly stunned Liu Yi and took out a piece of torn cloth from behind her.

    After Liu Yi seen this cloth, he was immediately on guard, thinking.

    ¡®This is the half torn scarf!¡¯

    ¡®No wonder when I got back, I found the red scarf was a bit iplete. Thus, I have to put it inside the sumeru ring to fix it.¡¯

    ¡®How could this woman have this¡­.¡¯

    ¡®She has discovered my true identity!¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    Wenren Qian hastily wrote again, ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell others about your true identity¡­.I¡¯m just wondering¡­.in your body, how could there be a demonic energy¡­.¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s wariness was still not down.

    ¡®Grandpa said, the more beautiful the woman, the more frightening she is.¡¯ He thought.

    ¡®This girl is gorgeous¡­.¡¯

    ¡®She must be terrible!¡¯

    ¡°So, there really is a demonic energy!¡±

    Wenren Qian¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Idiot! Liu Yi you big idiot!¡±

    Lin Tong was worried to death, thinking.

    ¡®How could I ever bump into such a gigantic idiot!¡¯

    ¡°You, you, you, you think too much¡­.¡± Liu Yi hastily said to Wenren Qian.

    Liu Yi also thought of himself as too silly, in just a few words, he already spilled the beans.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.you don¡¯t need to worry, I don¡¯t have any ill intention toward you.¡±

    Wenren Qian gently smiled. Her smile was breathtaking. It suddenly even made Liu Yi to be absent minded.

    ¡®This girl¡­.her smile is actually very attractive¡­.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m really not quite sure why would Lin Tong say that she¡¯s evil¡­.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious and came here to take a look. Where would you hide your demonic energy¡­.why it¡¯spletely gone now.¡±

    The girl¡¯s writing was also exquisite¡­.

    ¡°Well¡­.why don¡¯t you let me take a look.¡±

 Chapter 94 All Are Grandpas

    Wenren Qian suddenly reached out her hand toward Liu Yi, immediately scaring him.

    He hastily retreated, turned around using the ice-skates in his feet, and prepared to elerate to escape.

    But when he turned around, Wenren Qian was still standing in front of him.

    ¡®What kind of speed is this!¡¯ He wondered.

    ¡°This woman is an expert! Quickly run!¡±

    Lin Tong eximed aloud.

    Liu Yi also wanted to escape, but Wenren Qian¡¯s hand is already on top of his forehead.

    Suddenly, a force emerged in Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    He could not help but scream, feeling incredible pain in his head.

    Finally, his eyes went dark, his whole body half kneeled on the ground, his head was a mess.

    But at this time, a red text unceasingly burst out inside Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    These words, whenbined together, actually formed a heart sutra.

    Four burning words emerged in Liu Yi¡¯s mind

    Red Blood Sutra Code

    On Liu Yi¡¯s body, suddenly emerged red me.

    When he opened his eyes, red light flowing out of his eyes.

    A fiery force started circting inside Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    In Liu Yi¡¯s body, there are no longer only red stream of qi and white stream of qi.

    ck stream of qi emerged out from his pubic region and began to circte ording to the heavenly cirction.

    This ck stream of qi poured into his first star jade and then poured into his second star jade.

    ¡°Devil qi¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong eximed.

    ¡°Oh my god¡­.this woman, what did she do!¡±

    The forces in Liu Yi¡¯s body have been a mess!

    Immortal qi, Demon qi, and now Devil qi, which was infused by this woman!

    Moreover, she also imparted him the devil technique!

    Red Blood Sutra Code!

    Lin Tong dared not to imagine, what will Liu Yi¡¯s future be like!

    The Red Blood Sutra Code continuously circted inside Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Liu Yi¡¯s body was filled with evil qi.

    The silver-white long hair has been stretched out by him.

    His eyes turned golden, one of his hand was inside his pocket while the other hand was ced in front of his body. His palm was slightly burning with red me as he looked at Wenren Qian before him.

    ¡°Interesting¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi snuffed the red me on his hand and then smiled, ¡°Really interesting¡­.Unexpectedly, someone will use this method to wake me up¡­.¡±

    ¡°So this is the demon¡­.¡±

    Wenren Qian wrote a few ming words in front of her.

    ¡°I must say, I¡¯d like to thank you.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled crookedly, ¡°Being awakened by a beauty, who also gave me such a good heart sutra¡­.This thing is called, red blood devil me, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is a high-level heart sutra that belongs to me and my foster father. My foster father said, besides God¡¯s chosen people, no one can cultivate this cultivation technique. Instead, they will be consumed by the devil me. But you¡­.are not an ordinary man¡­.¡±

    A lonely light shed through Wenren Qian¡¯s beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Oh? You mean¡­.If I get rid of you, there are only two people in this world that can cultivate this heart sutra right?¡±

    Wenren Qian¡¯s eyes opened widely in an instant.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.I¡¯m just kidding with you.¡±

    Liu Yi said, flicked his finger, then slowly flew out a me from his finger, which turned into a long slender me that snaked around his body and finally fell on top of his finger on his other hand.

    That Wenren Qian watched this, unable to close her mouth.

    She can¡¯t imagine that a person who just learned the Blood Red Sutra Code, could actually have such an exquisite control of this red blood devil me!

    Even she¡­.the so-called reincarnation of God, when she first learned this Sutra Code, was impossible to exert such a high level of fine control.

    This fellow¡­.is really unordinary.

    An exciting light came out of Wenren Qian¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Fire Chain!¡±

    At this time, in front of Wenren Qian, Liu Yi suddenly threw out a me snake.

    This snake-like fire formed a chain, about two fingers thick, which instantly wrapped around Wenren Qian¡¯s body.

    Wenren Qian was surprised, red roaring me burst out of her body, which instantly broke the fire chain of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be afraid. I mean no harm.¡± Liu Yi said.

    A vindictive smile hung on his mouth, reading Wenren Qian¡¯s words, and said, ¡°I was just trying your strength.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Wenren Qian slightly frowned her eyebrows, and then wrote a bunch of ellipsis.¡±

    ¡°Your strength, ording to my conservative estimate, is above five stars.¡± Liu Yi said.

    ¡°It seems like, temporarily, it¡¯s good that you are not my enemy¡­.I must go back. If I stay out for a long time, the other me would not be happy. Well, beauty, next time if you wish for me, use an ordinary method to find me.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi slightly closed his eyes.

    The demon energy on his body instantly melted away.

    Wenren Qian curiously looked at Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, and suddenly remembered something.

    She left a string of text in the air and then turned into a me and disappeared.

    When Liu Yi slowly opened his eyes, that bright-eyed beauty was gone.

    There were only a few ming words left in the air, which slowly dissipated.

    ¡°Looking forward to our next meeting¡­.¡±

    ¡®Fuck! I don¡¯t want us to meet again, ok!¡¯ Liu Yi thought.

    Liu Yi felt that the red blood sutra code was silently running within his body. Moreover, there¡¯s also the flow of devil qi, which he didn¡¯t know what to do about it.

    A mess, such a mess¡­.

    But after he regained his consciousness, that devil qi gradually quieted down.

    ¡°Fox sister¡­.what should I do now¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi felt that his other personality was bing even more powerful.

    ¡°I don¡¯t now either¡­.just take one step at a time¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong can only say, ¡°You have to cultivate your Heavenly Fox Heart Sutra and your Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra, and try to suppress your devil qi.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded his head, then he remembered that he had to go to school. So this thing will have to, temporarily, be thrown to the back of his head.

    ¡°Howe the boss still not activate his phone?¡±

    Chen Cai put down his phone and gloomily muttered.

    When he arrived at the ss this morning, Chen Cai suddenly discovered that his gel pen doesn¡¯t work.

    This guy always goes to school with only one pen, if anything happens he would usually borrow from Liu Yi.

    But there seemed to be an English test today, so if when the timees, Liu Yi only brings one pen, that would be bad.

    Initially, he wanted Liu Yi to buy one along the way, but his call never got through, making him depressed.

    After much deliberation, he got up and went out of the ssroom, preparing himself to go downstairs to buy one.

    When he just got out of the ssroom, Kevin, with two other students, blocked his way.

    ¡°Hey, look who¡¯s here, it¡¯s Chen Cai.¡±

    Kevin stopped in front of Chen Cai and wouldn¡¯t let him pass.

    ¡°You, what do you want¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai was somewhat afraid.

    He is usually an overly cautious and prudent student. Although his mouth likes to spout nonsense, when he saw Kevin and his gang, he was a bit afraid.

    ¡°Hehe, we brothers want to y some billiard, but we don¡¯t have pocket money. Chen Cai, we are all good ssmates, you should understand what I mean.¡±

    With that, Kevin repeatedly rubbed his thumb and his index finger together.

    His mean was too obvious.

    ¡°But¡­.but I don¡¯t have any money¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai did have 100 yuan in his pocket.

    This is his pocket money from his mom. But he wants to spend it on gifts for the girl on the fourth ss in order to woo her.

    In Chen Cai words, this is the so-called the girl¡¯s fund!

    If it were extorted by Kevin¡­.then what about him?

    Won¡¯t he be single forever?

    No way¡­.Prior to this ¡®first of October,¡¯ he must solve his bachelor¡¯s issue!

    Incidentally, if he can also solve his virginity problem, so much the better¡­.

    ¡°No money?¡±

    Kevin sneered, ¡°Chen Cai, it seems you¡¯re not honest with me. You have money or not, better let me search it for myself, how about it?¡±

    ¡°No way¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai unconsciously tightened his right pocket.

    Seeing Chen Cai¡¯s movement, Kevin was even happier.

    ¡°Chen Cai, if I found out that you have the money, don¡¯t me me for beating you. Lying is not a good thing to do you know.¡±

    ¡°Kevin! This is the school! You, you don¡¯t be too presumptuous here!¡±

    Chen Cai was particrly helpless.

    ¡°So what if this is school? I¡¯m telling you, right now there¡¯s no Yuan Shaojun, so, this school is my, Kevin, territory now, understand?¡±

    Kevin proudly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take this beating, honestly pull out your money!¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m Liu Yi¡¯s best friend¡­.if you rob me of my money, aren¡¯t you afraid Liu Yi wille looking for you?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi?¡±

    Kevin suddenly froze for a moment, and then he saw the two friends on his side andughed.

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s Liu Yi? Not to mention that he¡¯s not here, even if he¡¯s here, I will make him kneel down in front of me and call me, Kevin, grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the one that you want to make him kneel and call you grandpa?¡±

    At this time, a familiar voice sounded from behind Kevin.

    Goosebumps suddenly burst out of Kevin¡¯s body, his expression was like someone who was being cursed, his small face became pale.

    He gingerly turned his head and immediately saw Liu Yi stood behind him.

    His two friends ran away in horror, in a blink of an eye, they disappeared.

    Kevin also wanted to run, but his legs have turned soft.

    ¡®Why is such a difficult to extort money these days¡­.¡¯ He thought.

    For several days, he was honest, until he finally bumped into a soft target Chen Cai, but in the end, he actually met with Liu Yi.

    ¡°I will kneel down and call you grandpa¡­.¡±

    Kevin said, directly softened his legs and kneeled down.

    Liu Yi is the one who crippled Yuan Shaojun¡­.

    The matter of him fighting off one hundred students by himself has spread all over the school¡­.

    Kevin can¡¯t think of a reason why he would be so unlucky.

    Directly after speaking badly about a person behind his back, he actually ran into that person.

    Kevin thought in his heart¡­

    ¡®How could there be such a coincidence¡­..¡¯

    ¡°Who wants to be your grandpa!¡±

    Liu Yi was already in an unhappy mood. Seeing Kevin like this, he was even more unhappy.

    ¡°How could I met with such bad luck.¡¯ Kevin thought.

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m the reincarnation of a crow?¡¯ (In Chinese culture, when a crow sings, it will bring bad luck)

    ¡°Haha! Kevin, aren¡¯t you very arrogant just a moment ago!¡±

    But Chen Cai was excited at this time. The table has turned, so, he¡¯s the one who sings right now!

    He was usually being bullied by Kevin. After seeing this scene, Chen Cai would not let Kevin go that easily.

    ¡°Kevin, Kevin, unexpectedly, there is this day for you!¡±

    ¡°Chen Cai, forget it, let¡¯s go back to the ssroom!¡±

    Liu Yi, who was not in the mood to y tricks on Kevin, said.

    ¡°No, if today I can¡¯t make him call me Grandpa, I¡¯m not surnamed Chen!¡±

    ¡°The two of you are the grandpas. You are all grandpas¡­.¡±

    Afraid of being beaten like thest time, Kevin has to beg for mercy

    But when Liu Yi tried to say something, suddenly there came a girl¡¯s scream.

 Chapter 95 You Are A Bastard

    Liu Yi and Chen Cai looked back and saw Wang Yuzheng, who was carrying a bag, happened to pass by here. Kevin kneeling in front of Liu Yi was clearly saw by her.

    After she had found out that Liu Yi has noticed her, Wang Yuzheng went pale, turned around and ran away.

    ¡°Boss, this chick seems to be afraid of you!¡±

    Chen Cai on the side seemed unaware and put oil to the fire.

    Liu Yi really wanted to kick this guy.

    Damn, aren¡¯t this all because of him!

    He was really unfortunate that Wang Yuzheng always bumps into him at inopportune times like this.

    Are the two of them really unsuitable to each other?

    Perhaps in this girl¡¯s eyes, he should be a heinous and evil viin¡­.

    ¡°Bos Liu¡­.can, can I go now¡­.¡±

    That kneeling Kevin weakly asked.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Liu Yi let Lin Tong helped him so that when he look at the top of Kevin¡¯s head, he saw a floating number, Fear: +40. He didn¡¯t bother questioning the origin of that.

    ¡®This guy¡­.¡¯ He thought.

    He turned his head and saw the beautiful back of Wang Yuzheng.

    Suddenly, he saw a number floating on top of Wang Yuzheng¡¯s head, Fear: +10.

    ¡®Sure enough, this girl is afraid of him.¡¯

    ¡®She¡¯s too innocent. If a guy like me is wicked, then how could there be a good guy in this world?¡¯

    ¡®I, Liu Yi am a good man, a truly good man!¡¯ He dered to himself after arriving on this thought.

    When Kevin was about to get up and ran away, Liu Yi put out a hand to stop him.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°B, boss¡­.what, what do you want¡­.¡±

    Kevin was scared and almost wet his pant.

    ¡®How could this Liu Yi be so indeterminate¡­.¡¯ He thought.

    ¡®Could it be that he find my face handsome¡­therefore ¡­.want me to satisfy his unusual hobby?¡¯

    ¡®Oh! NO! Absolutely not!¡¯

    ¡®However, Liu Yi is the most powerful now¡­.¡¯

    ¡®If he wants to do something to me¡­.perhaps I won¡¯t be able to resist him.¡¯

    ¡®I just hope he won¡¯t be too rough on me.¡¯

    Without knowing Kevin¡¯s unscrupulous thought, Liu Yi asked.

    ¡°Am I not a good person?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Kevin, who was nning to lie on the wall and take his pants off, heard such a question from Liu Yi, suddenly went silly.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, am I a good person?¡±

    Liu Yi asked in earnest.

    ¡°Heaven! Boss, how could you be a good person!¡±

    Kevin quickly ttered him, ¡°Good person are those that can¡¯t find a girlfriend¡­.You are the tyrant in our school! Your evilness is awesome!¡±

    The previous Yuan Shaujun likes to hear this kind of ttery, so he assumed Liu Yi would also like it.

    ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Liu Yi sent out a curse instead.

    Kevin, who was unaware of the situation, scared and ran away.

    ¡®Liu Yi is too entric, too terrible¡­.¡¯ He thought.

    ¡°Ai¡­.how could you just let him go like this¡­.what a pity.¡±

    Chen Cai could not help butin, ¡°I haven¡¯t take my revenge on him!¡±

    ¡°What revenge!¡±

    Liu Yi gave his friend a dirty look, ¡°This is just relying on strength to bully the weak. What¡¯s the difference between this and Yuan Shaojun?¡±

    ¡°Give me one good reason.¡±

    Chen Cai pursed his lips, ¡°In this society if you don¡¯t bully other people, other people will bully you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, there are still many good people in this society.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°The bad guy is only a part of it.¡±

    ¡°Even if the bad guy is only a part of it, it¡¯s still a part of a headache.¡±

    Chen Cai shrugged his shoulder, ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t have any power, but if I do, I will go and try to change this part. I don¡¯t want to argue with you about this useless truth! I¡¯m going to buy a pen! There¡¯s going to be a quiz today¡­.¡±

    With that, this fellow bounced downstairs.

    While Liu Yi stood there, his heart was moved, thinking.

    ¡®If I have the power, I should change this part?¡¯

    ¡°Fox sister¡­.can you tell me, what should I do¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi found himself trapped in confusion.

    Lin Tongy on the shoulder of Liu Yi, looking at the initially ordinary, but now face with an uncertain future teenager.

    Every immortal cultivator will face such a mental dilemma.

    When a person suddenly gains power, not everyone will want to be a superhero. Some people be selfish and act like the unscrupulous thug.

    Liu Yi was having such dilemma right now.

    Fortunately, Liu Yi¡¯s nature was honest and kind-hearted. Otherwise, the demonic and evil qi within his body would certainly lead hit toward the path of no return.

    Under the influences of these two forces, plus the matters that he recently encountered, Liu Yi¡¯s mind was constantly changing.

    In the end, what will he be, Lin Tong herself is not too certain.

    She thought that she is a prodigy in the Fox family. But now, she was like an ordinary silly girl, who can only walk step by step, following Liu Yi at his side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Kevin¡¯s nonsense. Thisdy thinks that you, the fool, is a good man.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Really?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart was moved, he was somewhat happy.

    Lin Tong rolled her eyes, ¡®oh great, now he also wants to hear people calling him good person.¡¯ She thought.

    ¡®Thisdy has just given you a good person card, hello!¡¯

    ¡®You actually happy about this.¡¯

    ¡®Such a rare and unusual person!¡¯

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t know what¡¯s inside Lin Tong¡¯s mind, so his heart was a lotfortable now. He turned and went to the ssroom.

    ¡°Liu Yi, why did you run awayst night?¡±

    Entering the ssroom, Liu Yi was immediately confronted by Murong Die, who tenderly scolded him.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t wait for thisdy, and left without any warning!¡±

    ¡°What¡­.I have something to dost night, so I left in a hurry.¡±

    Liu Yi quickly said.

    This girl¡­.can not be provoked¡­.

    ¡°Liu Yi gege, are you alright?!¡±

    The nearby Wang Lele reached out with her hands and started to touch Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    People who don¡¯t know the situation would assume that Wang Lele is sexually assaulting Liu Yi.

    ¡°You, what are you doing¡­.¡±

    Although he was touched by a beauty, Liu Yi was still a bit nervous.

    He always thought that Wang Lele was somewhat scary.

    ¡°I heard from sis¡¯ Die that you¡¯re hurt! It¡¯s very serious! Quickly take off your shirt, let me see it!¡±

    Wang Lele said, and reached out to take off Liu Yi¡¯s uniform while still happily eximed, ¡°I never saw someone who has such a big scar! Just let me look!¡±

    ¡°My¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was shedding cold sweat.

    ¡°Lele¡­.¡±

    Murong Die didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, pulled the sex-mad Wang Lele to the side, and then said.

    ¡°In short, you didn¡¯t even say a word to me before you left; you should not do that!¡±

    Thinking about yesterday, when she found that Liu Yi has left, Murong Die was at a lost, and her heart was very ufortable.

    ¡®Murong Die oh Murong Die¡­.¡¯ She thought.

    ¡®Do you really like this man?¡¯

    ¡®Impossible, you are the big miss of the Murong Family!¡¯

    ¡®How could you fancy such a boy!¡¯

    ¡®For so many years, you didn¡¯t even spare a nce toward those rich and handsome young master.¡¯

    ¡®Why are you keep thinking about this fellow!¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s right. This must be because he doesn¡¯t pay attention to me while I never want to lose out to someone!¡¯

    ¡®M, I must continue to pursue him, and then give him a merciless rejection!¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s right! Just like that!¡¯

    ¡°Then let me apologize to you.¡±

    Liu Yi said.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Murong Die looked at Liu Yi in surprise.

    ¡°Of course, otherwise, what else you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°You, you, you!¡±

    Murong Die thought that Liu Yi was just like a log!

    How could there be a boy such as him!

    ¡°Our sis¡¯ Die mean, you have topensate to sis¡¯ Die!¡±

    Wang Lele at the side said with a smile.

    ¡°Compensation?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly understood, ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right, I almost forgot. I still owe you the Hot spicy soup! Rest assured. I will certainly pay it!¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with the hot spicy soup¡­.¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s face twitched, thinking.

    ¡®How could it be so difficult to make this man grasp the point?¡¯

    ¡°Forget it! This is for you!¡±

    Murong Die said and pulled out a brand new cell phone from her school uniform¡¯s pocket.

    When Liu Yi took a look, my god, it was a new iPhone!

    Suddenly, many envious eyes on the ssroom fell on that ck iPhone.

    It was a new iPhone!

    They heard that it was a superb machine, but unfortunately, it was too expensive, how could these students afford it!

    Liu Yi is really fortunate.

    Not only he obtained the favor of Murong Die, she even gave him a good cell phone¡­.

    Too much of a good thing!

    ¡®Murong Die is really blind, Liu Yi was inferior to me, how could she choose Liu Yi instead of me!¡¯

    The boys thought in resentment.

    ¡°Why do you want to give me this?¡±

    Liu Yi was surprised to see Murong Die handed him a mobile phone and asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your phone break yesterday? Use this.¡±

    Murong Die said, ¡°You brought me to my home yesterday, so consider this as the recement.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but I can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Liu Yi refused, making many of the boys in the ss shocked, thinking.

    ¡®If you don¡¯t want it, I want it! Give it to me!¡¯

    ¡°Why!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s face was incredulous, and then, as if remembering something, smiled, ¡°It seems your pride is at stake. Rest assured, this is for you bringing me back home yesterday. Your phone was broken, I¡¯m also rted to that. So, you can ept this gift.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t want that. It¡¯s too expensive.¡±

    Liu Yi shook his head. He is saying that he doesn¡¯t want to receive any gift from Murong Family.

    With that, from his bag, he pulled out a set of folded jeans and handed it to Murong Die.

    ¡°And here¡¯s the jeans. I give it back to you.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi! What do you mean by this!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯splexion suddenly turned pale.

    The nearby Wang Lele was surprised to see them.

    She was unclear why these two people, who have such a good rtion yesterday, suddenly became so stiff today?

    ¡®Why Liu Yi gege want to return the jeans back?¡¯ She wondered.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this the matching outfit for the three of us?¡¯

    ¡°Murong Die, I appreciate your kindness. But I think, if I have to get something, it should be because of my hard work. If you consider me as a good friend and respect me, take this stuff back.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.I ask you again, do you want it or not!¡±

    Murong Die put the set of jeans on the table, as well as the iPhone in her hand. Her eyes suddenly turned sour.

    At this moment, she wanted to cry.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not¡­¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, you bastard!¡±

    Murong Die took the phone and the set of jeans on the table, and directly waved them at Liu Yi¡¯s face, and then turned to run out of the ssroom.

    Wang Lele hurriedly went after her, but before that, she left some words to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Liu Yi gege, you¡¯re an idiot!¡±

    Lin Tong also spookily said the sentence, ¡°This time¡­.you really are a bit too much¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was a bit silly, blinked his eyes a few times, thinking, ¡®what kind of situation is this?¡¯

 Chapter 96 Iron Palm

    This was the first time Zheng Xiaolin arrived at H province.

    When he was in Guangzhou, he practically took care of the martial art school everyday, and rarely went out.

    He was initially a small fry thug. Afterwards, when there was a scuffle, he identally stabbed a wrong person.

    He was very afraid and also didn¡¯t notice that the man that he stabbed didn¡¯t actually die. So, he fled to escape from his hometown and went all the way to Guangzhou.

    Finally, by chance, he did obeisance in front of his master¡¯s door and learned some skills.

    Under the suggestion of his younger martial brother, he came to the H province and got into this spacious and luxurious KTV room. Zheng Xiaolin felt like a country bumpkining to a city, everything was a novelty for him.

    Especially the two beautiful women sitting beside him¡­.their figures are hot, and their looks are outstanding.

    Zheng Xiaolin was a bit hard to imagine, although he also has visited prostitutes in Guangzhou, thedies there were nowhere near this ssy!

    These two girls are really beautiful¡­.

    Seeing their half revealed breasts and rounded thighs, Zheng Xiaolin could not help but swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    ¡°Young master Lan, this is the one that I strongly rmended to you, Zheng Xiaolin, master Zheng.¡±

    Ma Wei was sitting in the middle of two girls, enjoying the feeling of being surrounded by beautiful women. A cigarette was dangling from his mouth as he said to Lan He opposite of him.

    ¡°Looks powerful and brave.¡±

    Lan He was also sat on the sofa. An enchanting beauty sitting on hisp feeding him pieces of grapes.

    In this Imperial Casino, as long as you have the money, you can enjoy emperor¡¯s treatment.

    Especially since this Imperial Casino was one of Lan Family¡¯s estate, Lan He naturally can freely enjoy and being extravagant.

    Lan He¡¯s hand was inside the beauty¡¯s clothes, constantly kneading as he smilingly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that, his Kung Fu is still unknown to me.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe, young master Lan can find someone to give him a try.¡±

    Ma Wei immediately said, ¡°Master Zheng, I¡¯m not making this up, is the most powerful person I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    ¡°Although I and brother Ma¡¯s friendship is great, friendship is friendship, business is business.¡±

    Lan He spoke and spank the bottom of the beauty in his arms.

    ¡°Go, bring Pierce here.¡±

    ¡°At once, young master Lan.¡±

    That beauty immediately twisted her crisp buttocks and left swaying her hips.

    ¡°This Pierce is the head security of our casino.¡±

    Lan He exined, ¡°A boxer. I heard he yed many International matches, and has a rank. He is the most experienced fighter here. Why don¡¯t you let master Zheng exchange a few skill to increase his skill, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Master Zheng, please?¡±

    Ma Wei didn¡¯t dare to neglect this master of martial art that he invited.

    This is his cash cow!!

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    That Zheng Xiaolin chewed the grapes as he nodded again and again.

    Fighting, is what he most skilled at.

    Moreover, he can also disy his prowess in front of these beautiful women.

    ¡°Master Zheng would work hard then.¡±

    ¡°No need to be polite.¡±

    Zheng Xiaolin waved his hand and then stood up.

    At this time, the room¡¯s door was opened. A tall white man dressed in a ck suit shouted as he passed through the door.

    ¡°Young master Lan, you want me?¡±

    Hearing this white man¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s face in this private room suddenly looked strange, looking at Lan He and thought.

    ¡®Could it be, this young master Lan and this man have an unusual hobby?¡¯

    ¡°Damn! I¡¯m looking for you!¡±

    Lan He immediately scolded, ¡°Pierce, if your Mandarin is suck then don¡¯t say it! I am looking for you, not I want you, OK?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, you look for me. Then, you don¡¯t want me now?¡±

    This white man Pierce looked at Lan He like he was suffering injustice.

    ¡°Want your sister! These are two different meanings ok!¡±

    Lan He was driven mad.

    ¡°This¡­oh, no, Chinese are way tooplicated.¡±

    Pierce said with a half-cooked foreign ent.

    ¡°Young master Lan, then why do you want me¡­.em, look for me? Is it like thest time, letting me taste your chrysanthemum (ass-hole)?¡±

    These sentences made everyone¡¯splexion even weirder.

    ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s when this young master gave you chrysanthemum tea! Don¡¯t speak so ambiguous ok!¡±

    Lan He flew into a rage.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Pierce was even more baffled, ¡°Isn¡¯t Chrysanthemum a flower?¡±

    The beautiful women on the scene could not help butugh out loud.

    Ma Wei even pped his thigh, smilingly said.

    ¡°Hahaha, young master Lan, this man is interesting, he thinks chrysanthemum is delicious, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Are youughing at me?¡±

    Unexpectedly, the seemingly silly looking Pierce just a moment ago turned his head. A murderous look burst out of his eyes as he looked at Ma Wei.

    Ma Wei suddenly stopped smiling.

    ¡°Yo¡­looks like this guy is angry.¡±

    ¡°Pierce, I look for you not to drink chrysanthemum, but to fight.¡±

    With that, Lan He pointed at the opposite Zheng Xiaolin.

    ¡°Your opponent is him. If you win, the reward is ten thousand.¡±

    ¡°Ten thousand? Too little!¡±

    Pierce couldn¡¯t help but pursed his lips, ¡°It¡¯s not enough to y in here for a night.¡±

    ¡°Damn, your appetite is getting bigger and bigger!¡±

    Lan He¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Beat him, and I¡¯ll give you fifty thousand!¡±

    ¡°Nice! Young master Lan, watch this Pierce!¡±

    Pierce suddenly chuckled twice, clenched his fists and stood in front of that Zheng Xiaolin.

    Zheng Xiaolin is not short, he is close to 1.8 meters tall.

    But, before the 1.9 meters tall, full of muscle Pierce, he suddenly seemed small.

    ¡°Hey, hey¡­.my fifty thousand, prepare to cry!¡±

    With that, he swung a violent punch toward Zheng Xiaolin.

    This fist pierced the air, with the howl of wind, it sounded very scary. One can see how frightening this punch¡¯s power and speed are.

    But Zheng Xiaolin, with one footstep, easily avoided this ferocious left hook punch.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    This fist directly hit Ma Wei¡¯s little brother face. This little brother immediately wailed. His body flew up from behind the sofa to the front and fell into the sofa.

    Seeing this, Ma Wei can¡¯t even close his mouth, thinking that this Pierce¡¯s strength is huge!

    ¡°A reckless bull.¡±

    Zheng Xiaolin, who stood to the side, actually sneered.

    ¡°If you¡¯re a man, don¡¯t run away!¡±

    Pierce roared twice and rushed up as he brandished his fist.

    Zheng Xiaolin really didn¡¯t dodge Pierce¡¯s fierce punch this time. His left palm lifted up and weed the iing violent fist from Pierce.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    ¡°Aaa!¡±

    Pierce¡¯s right arm was strangely twisted. His bones were unexpectedly broken by Zheng Xiaolin!

    Zheng Xiaolin¡¯s Iron Palm belongs to the category of hard martial art. To sh head on like this, Pierce is obviously not his opponent.

    Zheng Xiaolin flung his left hand around and said.

    ¡°Has the strength, but doesn¡¯t know how to use it. Why on earth you still keep your arm then?¡±

    With that, he suddenly drew close to the front of Pierce and maliciously shot his palm toward Pierce left arm.

    With the sound of splintering bones, Pierce was directly hurt into pass-out.

    This originally level 7-8 boxer was actually unable to stand head to head with Zheng Xiaolin and was instantly knocked out.

    Lan He was suddenly excited.

    ¡°Good Kung Fu!¡±

    Ma Wei could not help but p his hands, cheering.

    ¡°To be ridiculed.¡±

    Zheng Xiaolin cupped his fists toward Ma Wei and, without even a single nce at Pierce, sat back on the sofa. He then put his arms around the two beauties and, learning from Lan He¡¯s action, began to fondle them.

    Lan He called two men in ck suits to tow Pierce away.

    About Pierce injuries, he was toozy to care.

    He was excited.

    ¡°Master Zheng is worthy to be called the sessor of Iron Palm, you¡¯re really powerful!¡±

    ¡°Young master Lan is ridiculing me, this is just superficial, not as powerful as my master.¡±

    Zheng Xiaolin was somewhat proud of himself.

    Sure enough, his decision to leave the mountain was right. The guy that was rmended by his junior martial brother for him to follow easily gave him fifty thousand.

    Just for hitting a man, he already enjoyed such good treatment.

    Zheng Xiaolin¡¯s heart was moved. He wanted to stay in this Northern Dragon City and didn¡¯t want to go back.

    He doesn¡¯t give a damn about the idea to go back to his martial art school.

    If he stays here, he can hit people, earn money, and can y with women and be happy!

    ¡°Young master Lan, the man that I, Me Wei find for you, isn¡¯t inferior right?¡±

    Ma Wei chuckled and said as he smoked the cigarette.

    ¡°Since this ce is young master Lan¡¯s domain, why don¡¯t we let our master Zheng enjoy the treatment of an Emperor? We two can also privately discuss our matters, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Good, good, master Zheng, enjoy ying here. Carry, Lisa, the two of you serve master Zheng well, understand? If your services are poor, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    ¡°Ai, rest assured young master Lan, leave it to us!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, master Zheng, your body is quite sturdy!¡±

    The two beauties immediately entangled themselves with Zheng Xiaolin.

    Zheng Xiaolin sank into their soft and tender flesh. But Lan He and Ma Wei went out of the room together and came to a small but quiet room.

    ¡°Young master Lan, what do you think, are you satisfied with this person?¡±

    ¡°Not bad, he seemed reliable.¡±

    Lan He nodded his head, ¡°As long as he gets rid of Liu Yi, I will be ny percent sure in wooing Murong Die.¡±

    ¡°But you call me out here, what do you want to talk about?¡±

    ¡°Young master Lan, smoke.¡±

    Ma Wei offered a high-grade cigarette.

    ¡°Thanks, I don¡¯t smoke.¡±

    Lan He smiled, ¡°I am a good man. I don¡¯t smoke and I don¡¯t drink. If you, brother Ma, have something to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Ok then¡­.actually, I just want to know why the leader was recently strict with us? Our ck Dragon Gang these days have to stay low¡­.this kind of thing, is not be good for my domain¡¯s development.

    Lan He has an uncle who is a high ranking police officer, thus, Ma Wei wanted to test the water with Lan He.

    ¡°Thest time matter, when we encircled Liu Yi, was too big.¡±

    Lan He said, ¡°Moreover, the fugitive of the 531 case has been hiding in our Northern Dragon City. Therefore, the security has been beefed up!¡±

    Ma Wei¡¯s heart suddenly thumped.

    ¡®The fugitive of 531 case¡­.that kidnapping homicidal maniac who abduct and rape school girls and then kill them to silence the witness?¡¯ He thought. (The criminal that Yuan Zhenyue refers to)

    ¡®No wonder¡­.This Northern Dragon City is so strict recently.¡¯

    ¡°In short, you have to stay low key for a while. You just need to get rid of Liu Yi. When does Zheng Xiaolin n to step in?¡±

    ¡°Since you want this to be low key, it¡¯s not good to deal with him around school day¡­..Wait for the 1st of October, (The national holiday; Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s school Autumn sportspetition,) I¡¯ll send my people to watch him. When there¡¯s an opportunity, I¡¯ll let Zheng Xiaolin kill him!¡±

 Chapter 97 Porcelain King

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t know that danger is quietly approaching him.

    At this time, he took advantage of the lunch break to buy a cell phone on a nearby mobile phone store.

    His phone was broken, which is very inconvenient.

    In any case, he has some spare cash to spend. Thus, it doesn¡¯t hurt to buy something he needs.

    This mobile phone shop is quiterge. There were a lot of people buying phones there. There was also some young pretty female shopping guide that greeted the customer with a smile.

    Liu Yi approached the store, but he didn¡¯t understand these things and wanted to find a guide of purchase to consult.

    The present smartphone are getting smarter by the day, and Liu Yi wanted to buy a good one with inte ess so that he can take the mission directly from the phone.

    Liu Yi went to the counter and looked for a long time.

    However, because he was dressed in school uniform, nobody paid attention to him.

    Liu Yi¡¯s time was limited, so he couldn¡¯t possibly waste it here.

    He saw the shopping guide next to him enthusiastically introduce a mobile phone to a fat man wearing a mink fur, therefore, can¡¯t bear bute and asked.

    ¡°Beauty, can you help me about the cell phones?¡±

    Who knew, that beauty gave him an eye, and said.

    ¡°You can check out the phone by yourself. That side has a demo stage with demo models that you can y, don¡¯t disturb our work.¡±

    Such a poor student who came to try and y a new phone model or just wanted to window shop has been seen by her far too many!

    How could she gave her time to provide them with the presentation, it is a waste of time!

    ¡°I didn¡¯te to look for a phone. I came to buy a phone!¡±

    Liu Yi emphasized.

    ¡°You? Want to buy a cell phone?¡±

    Because the beauty took the time to talk with Liu Yi, the fat man turned away impatiently.

    The beauty was a bit disappointed, while at the same time, unhappily said to Liu Yi.

    ¡°There¡¯s a shop for second-hand cell phone across the street from here, go there and take a look, perhaps it has something that suits you.¡±

    ¡°You this fellow, how could you have such a dog vision (TL: Snob)!¡±

    ¡°Who did you say has the dog¡¯s eyes?¡±

    The shopping guide beauty suddenly pinched her waist, and provocatively said to Liu Yi, ¡°You can¡¯t afford to buy a cell phone but still came to stir up trouble! Humph, this is not a ce for a poor student like you!¡±

    ¡°Who says I can¡¯t afford?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly sneered, held out his hand and pulled out a stack of thick red Grandpa Mao (100 yuan bill) and patted it on his palm.

    In the morning, on the way to school, he took out 3000 yuan to buy a new phone.

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t have the time to research the price of a cell phone. Therefore, he took out more than necessary in case it¡¯s not enough.

    ¡°Oh, young boss, what kind of phone do you want, I¡¯ll help you rmend!¡±

    Seeing this grandpa Mao, the beautiful shopping guide¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and joyfully said.

    ¡®That¡¯s a lot of money!¡¯ She thought.

    ¡®If he buys an expensive phone, I¡¯ll get a lot ofmission!¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid I¡¯m a poor student?¡±

    ¡°Oh, how could I! Little boss look rich, your forehead shines, and you bring honor to our humble store!¡±

    This beauty suddenly turned 180 degrees from the rude and crass demeanor just a moment ago.

    Liu Yi felt as though he was dealing with twopletely different people.

    ¡°I better go check the second-hand store across the street, in any case, it¡¯s not far isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Come on! How could there be any good phone on the second-hand market? Those are the worthless refurbished phones. After you buy, it will easily break! If you buy here, there¡¯s a guarantee!¡±

    The beauty quickly said.

    ¡°Hehe, very well.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart was filled with emotion.

    ¡®No wonder people say, money makes the world go around.¡¯

    ¡®Money can make a beauty smile!¡¯

    ¡°Help me find a smartphone with quick inte!¡±

    ¡°Smartphone! I rmend this Samsung, it¡¯s only 3998! It has 3G inte ess and thetest Android¡­.¡±

    ¡°I want the domestic brand.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s word made that beauty directly fell to Hell.

    Domestic phone¡­.

    There¡¯s only smallmission in Domestic phone¡­.

    Most Chinese brands are focused on price, a good spec could be bought around 1000.

    Although the appearance is less appealing than the imported one, the actual feature is not that different.

    Hermission in selling domestic brand is so smallpared to the imported one.

    Unless it¡¯s a knockoff.

    But they don¡¯t have any knock off in their store¡­.

    This student¡­.obviously brings a lot of money, but why he¡¯s a cheapskate!

    ¡°How could domestic brand bepared to the imported one!¡±

    The beauty rolled her eyes, and said with a glib tongue, ¡°If you want to buy a phone, you might as well buy the big brand. The quality is excellent, and it has guaranteed, the price will not fall too!¡±

    ¡°Oh? The Chinese brand phone will depreciate?¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi could not help but scoff, ¡°You¡¯re also made in China, do you think your value has depreciated?¡±

    ¡°I, don¡¯t¡­.mean it like that¡­.¡±

    The beauty, for a time, didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°I want a domestic brand, rmend something for me.¡±

    Liu Yi insisted.

    If he didn¡¯t support his country¡¯s own product, then how could they develop?

    ¡°You can buy this one.¡±

    The beautyzily reached out a ckrge screen phone from behind the counter and ced it on top of the counter.

    ¡°Dual-core, 1GB RAM, powered by Android 2.2 system. It has 3G Network, fast, and less expensive, only 980 yuan.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it. With the beauty discount, it should be 400 right?¡±

    ¡°Can you not tease me! This is not a grocery shopping, how could you bargain the price! 980, take it or leave it!¡±

    This beauty thought that she can finally be unyielding.

    A mobile phone store like this has clearly set all the price tag in advance and clearly disyed it for all to see.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Liu Yi has no other way, sooner orter he will use a cell phone, to be able to ept the E-rank mission, which is not many, on the go.

    If he has the phone, he can easily receive the mission and whatnot.

    The beauty gave Liu Yi the purchase note, then he paid the money, and received the phone.

    Although the phone¡¯s appearance is a bit foolish, Liu Yi thought that it¡¯s pretty good!

    This one is easier to use than his previous phone.

    ¡°Go to the nearby KFC, and download the app.¡±

    Lin Tong urged Liu Yi, ¡°With the app, it¡¯s even more convenient.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damn¡­.your immortal cultivation website¡­.actually has an Android app?¡±

    ¡°Science and Technology can make life more productive¡­.you see, isn¡¯t this more convenient?¡±

    Liu Yi, hearing Lin Tong¡¯s exnation, was helpless.

    He took the cell phone and returned the money to his pocket, and walked out.

    But Liu Yi didn¡¯t notice the old man that came out from the phone store and followed behind him.

    Ma Yuxin was this street famous porcin king.

    To put it bluntly, it¡¯s the ¡®bumping into porcin.¡¯

    This Ma Yuxin was holding a dozen of teapots that he bought on the second-hand market. Walking briskly, he soon overtook Liu Yi and went to a far away spot and then took a turn, standing around the corner.

    He was watching Liu Yiing toward him as he thought. ¡®Kid, you¡¯re out of luck, If I don¡¯t fleece you today, l have to apologize to grandpa Mao!¡¯

    Liu Yi was toying with his smartphone, head down, and walked straight ahead.

    At that time, Liu Yi felt a gust of wind rushed toward him from the left.

    He unconsciously took two steps back, from the corner on the left, an old man suddenly came lunging toward him.

    The old man looked surprised, staggered two steps, then fell to the ground.

    The teapot in his hand dropped to the ground and broke into pieces.

    The old man was a bit silly, thinking.

    ¡®Fuck.¡¯

    ¡®This is not supposed to happen¡­.¡¯

    ¡®How could this kid avoid that¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Bad¡­.this is not like the scenario!¡¯

    ¡°Old man¡­.are you okay?¡±

    Liu Yi saw the old man fell and quickly asked.

    ¡°Oh, my treasured teapot!¡±

    To Liu Yi¡¯s surprise, the old man suddenly burst into tears, and then his hand held on Liu Yi¡¯s leg, crying.

    ¡°You pay my teapot, pay my broken teapot¡­.This is my lifeblood, an antique from Qianlong Era¡­.¡± (TL: 18th Century Emperor)

    Liu Yi was dumbfounded, thinking, ¡®Your mother! What the hell is this!¡¯

    Suddenly they were surrounded by crowds of onlookers, each trying to position themselves to the front for a better view.

    Liu Yi was somewhat anxious, the ss was about to begin soon, but he was entangled with such a matter!

    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re wrong! You fell yourself, why do you want me topensate for that!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Ma Yuxin immediately said, ¡°My old person¡¯s body is hard! My legs and feet are also strong, if not for you walking with head down without looking at the road ahead, how could you bump into me, how could I fall! Those teapots from the Qianlong Era are the gift from the Emperor! If you don¡¯t settle this matter today, don¡¯t ever think you could leave!¡±

    With that, he tightly grabbed Liu Yi¡¯s leg and wouldn¡¯t budge one bit.

    Liu Yi felt a headache.

    ¡°Haha, idiot, you¡¯ve bumped into a porcin!¡± (TL: a person who pretend to be hit to ask forpensation)

    Lin Tong, lie on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, pped her two little paws, cheering.

    ¡°This is so much fun! I¡¯ve heard from my master that there¡¯s such a person, today I finally meet with one of them! I¡¯m so happy!¡±

    ¡®Happy your sister¡­.¡¯ Liu Yi grumbled in his heart

    ¡®This is taking pleasure in other¡¯s misfortune!¡¯

    Liu Yi¡¯s headache was getting big.

    He can subdue the demon and y the devil, but he was helpless against this old man¡¯s pestering.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯ He thought.

    ¡®Hit him?¡¯

    In any case, the man is old¡­.Liu Yi can¡¯t bring himself to strike an old man.

    ¡®Run?¡¯

    ¡®But how could I run, with so many people around plus the old man clutching my leg¡­.unless I can fly!¡¯

    Liu Yi was miserable beyond description.

    ¡°My teapots¡­.oh, my Emperor gift¡¯s teapots¡­.If you don¡¯t pay me money, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    Ma Yuxin held Liu Yi¡¯s arm while his eyes greedily looked at Liu Yi¡¯s right pocket.

    ¡®That pocket has several thousands of cash¡­.¡¯ Ma Yuxin thought.

    ¡®This money will be mine today!¡¯

    ¡°Old man¡­.I don¡¯t have any money¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was forced to pretend to be poor.

    He didn¡¯t know that Ma Yuxin has been eyeing on him since he entered the phone store.

    ¡°No money? Even if you have no money, you can¡¯t leave!¡±

    Ma Yuxin thought.

    ¡®Want to trick me? I know if you have money or not!¡¯

    ¡°I see that you¡¯re still a student, so, I don¡¯t want to embarrass you. 2000,pensate me for 2000, and I consider this matter settled, what do you think?¡±

    Ma Yuxin started using a psychological trick.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart thumped.

    ¡®A coincidence?¡¯

    ¡®I happen to have 2000 in my pocket.¡¯

    ¡®This matter seems a bit strange¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi thought that something was not right.

    But Lin Tong didn¡¯tment anything, she just watched the fun from the side.

    At this time, from behind the crowd, a familiar voice suddenly snapped.

    ¡°Move away, move away! The police are handling the case!¡±

 Chapter 98 Class Transfer

    Hearing the police, the surrounding onlookers immediately spread out to make a way, letting the dark blue uniformed policewoman came in.

    Seeing her, Liu Yi¡¯s eyes were suddenly lit up, and then his heart started to squirm.

    ¡®How could I run into Yuan Zhenyue again¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Could it be that the two of us were predestined?¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t want that¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This kind of misfortune is better to be as far away from me as possible.¡¯

    Seeing the police have arrived, Ma Yuxin was surprised, but he gritted his teeth and said.

    ¡°Look, the police havee! Quickly pay me the money, if there¡¯s awsuit, you¡¯ll have to give more!¡±

    Liu Yi was helpless.

    ¡°Yo, Liu Yi, what a coincidence eh? I can run into you here at just the right moment.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi, Yuan Zhenyue suddenly could not resist a smile, making the surrounding male onlookers slightly lost.

    ¡°Are you Conan?¡± (TL: I think it refers to Detective Conan)

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Liu Yi was speechless.

    But Ma Yuxin was frightened, thinking that this policewoman actually knew this kid!

    This is a tough one!

    ¡°Policerade, you can¡¯t cover this up!¡±

    He hastened tounch the first attack, ¡°This man hit me, making my Qianlong bestowed teapot fell and broken! You can¡¯t just shield him because you know him!¡±

    ¡°Ma Yuxin, how many of your cases that we have, do you want me to say it?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips, ¡°Mr. Porcin King, do you have the nerve? In this third hectare area of Birds & Flowers Street, which police who doesn¡¯t know you?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s true! This is my Ancestral teapot!¡±

    Ma Yuxin cried until his face red, and his neck bulged.

    ¡°Oh, really? Is that so?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue walked and picked up a fragment on the ground and then pointed to a piece of printing on the top.

    ¡°Made in China. Porcin King, you old ¡®bump into porcin,¡¯ didn¡¯t you see the printedbel on this teapot?¡±

    ¡°I was wrong¡­.there¡¯s a mistake¡­.it looks like I brought the wrong teapot¡­.that¡¯s it, see you, see youter¡­.¡±

    That Ma Yuxin was red in the face, didn¡¯t want his Emperor bestowed teapot anymore, and ran away with tail between his legs.

    The surrounding onlookers, seeing that the man has run away, knew that the show is over, and immediately dispersed themselves.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you arrest him?¡±

    Liu Yi quickly asked.

    ¡°How could I arrest him? The evidence is insufficient.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue shrugged her shoulders, ¡°This slippery old snake, is difficult to catch. Even if I arrest him now, he¡¯ll be released within a few days, and then he¡¯ll continue to swindle again. Recently there have been a crackdown in this Northern Dragon City; you¡¯re lucky if you bump into one of them again till winter.¡±

    ¡°This thing is called lucky?!¡±

    Liu Yi was helpless, ¡°But thank you for helping me out. If not for your good eyes seeing the ¡®made in China¡¯ print, this time, I¡¯ll definitely die of a headache.¡±

    ¡°Hey, where did you think I got that ¡®made in China¡¯ thing? I just made it up.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue smiled, ¡°Ma Yuxin himself felt guilty, plus I¡¯m a police officer. So he believed what I said and ran away.¡±

    Liu Yi was surprised, unexpectedly this Yuan Zhenyue have a witty side.

    She casually scared off that old Porcin King.

    It seems like this policewoman, is not just a violent maniac.

    ¡°But how did youe to this area¡­.I think you¡¯re not supposed to be here?¡±

    ¡°Because of the previous incident, I was demoted.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I was originally in the criminal investigation team, now I¡¯m a neighborhood police. I don¡¯t want to be a neighborhood police, but because of your Headmaster¡¯s report, they investigated my previous record. Previously, you saw my brother in arms Zhang Kening was also in the criminal investigation team, but he is now our deputy director, and can be considered as my boss.¡±

    ¡°It turned out to be so¡­.but the previous case was not your fault¡­how could they gave you a demotion?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you do have a point there, but¡­.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue smiled and said, ¡°I, as thew enforcement official, even in the course ofw enforcement, can¡¯t just casually caused such a huge loss to the people. Plus the previous serious traffic ident in the North and South bridge had to have an individual who is responsible. Not being directly fired, the Director has given my deceased father some face.¡±

    Liu Yi was surprised, ¡°Being a police also have to suffocate like this?¡±

    ¡°Without any background, everyone will be treated the same. So what if one is a cop, are cops not human?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue shrugged and said.

    ¡°Then why would you want to be a police officer¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi felt that this Yuan Zhenyue is too hot-tempered, and If nobody supports her in the back, the police department is not really suitable for her.

    ¡°My dad was a police officer.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue smiled, her eyes shed a slight trace of sadness.

    ¡°This old man was a senior police officer, very stubborn, and finally killed in the line of duty.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.I didn¡¯t mean to¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t know Yuan Zhenyue has such a past family history.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I always remind myself to remember that.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue clenched her fists, ¡°ording to the investigation, the one who killed him is an assassin¡­.I have been tracking that killer ever since. With the police identity, it would naturally easy for me to trace the killer, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±

    ¡°Assassin¡­.is such a thing really exist?¡±

    In the past, Liu Yi thought that this kind of stuff was a far too remote for him.

    He only knew ¡°Assassin¡± in the game that he yed, and never seen one in the real life.

    Who¡¯s going to assassinate a mediocre high school student like him?

    Which killer would be so stupid!

    ¡°Of course, it exists.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue said, ¡°Moreover, some assassins are organized, and some are not. But in the assassin¡¯s world, there¡¯s a list called Heavenly List. This list contained the ranking of the assassins. After a long investigation, I finally found some information. The guy who killed my father should be the previously number three assassin in the Heavenly List, named ck Eye. One day, I will personally arrest this ck Eye guy, making him suffer the penalty of breaking thew!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly thought that this Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s figure is slightly taller.

    ¡°But I think my skill is seemingly not enough. Liu Yi,e with me to practice, help me realized my dream, what do you say?¡±

    ¡°NO!¡±

    Liu Yi tly refused.

    ¡®Damn, this girl still doesn¡¯t change!¡¯

    ¡°Ai, really heartless.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue bitterly looked at Liu Yi, ¡°So to say, I¡¯m also a girl. Can¡¯t you be a bit modest in treating a girl?¡±

    ¡°Are you resemble a girl?¡±

    ¡°Shit, how could this old mother not look like a girl!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue thrust her chest out and angrily said.

    ¡®Mm¡­this chest is actually worth considering.¡¯

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart secretly nodded.

    ¡°You this fellow, what are you looking at!¡±

    After discovering Liu Yi¡¯s crooked eyes, Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, followed by the iing of a fist.

    Liu Yi quickly stepped back two steps.

    ¡®Almost forgot¡­¡¯ He thought.

    ¡®Tigress chest, can not see!¡¯

    ¡°Humph, the things that I warn you about that day, have you forgot about it?¡±

    ¡°What things?¡±

    ¡°You want this old mother to beat you to make you remember?¡±

    ¡°Oh oh! Right, that most wanted man!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly realized, ¡°What about this wanted man? I don¡¯t know anything about him because I don¡¯t watch any news¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because the police don¡¯t want to cause any panic, we don¡¯t publicize this information.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue said, ¡°But we will issue a notice in these two days, telling the people to be vignt. This wanted criminal, has previously created a sensation¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? What was it?¡±

    ¡°The 531 Case, do you know it?¡±

    Hearing these words from Yuan Zhenyue, Liu Yi was immediately surprised.

    ¡°The 531 case! Could it be that psycho killer!¡±

    On the inte, the 531 case is very sensational!

    Six months ago, there was this super-perverted guy who killed several middle and high school girls!

    Every time, he brutally disfigured the girl¡¯s face and then killed them.

    He killed more than ten girls in a row, even if his victim narrowly survived, their face was already disfigured.

    This case made the local people panicked. After the city¡¯s police force has been deployed, they finally caught the man.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he sentenced to death? How could he came to Northern Dragon City?¡±

    ¡°Prison break.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue¡¯splexion was not so good, ¡°This person, although a psycho, he is a natural born killer. He killed a guard with a sharpened toothbrush, and then changed his clothes and seized the opportunity to escape.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    After listening to this Liu Yi also felt the creep.

    Such a psycho killer has fled to Northern Dragon City¡­.

    Moreover, he is in the vicinity¡­.

    ¡°It seems dangerous¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m on patrol.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue nodded, ¡°Not just me, the entire police force in the Northern Dragon City were also deployed. This person must be immediately captured. Otherwise, he will create a huge case!¡±

    ¡°Mm, I will tell my friends to be careful.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded, nced at his phone, suddenly said.

    ¡°Not good¡­.I¡¯m going to bete!¡±

    ¡°Get away from here then, next time I see you, if you don¡¯t apany this old mother to practice, you¡¯re dead!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue also can¡¯t keep doing this chit-chat, so he waved and let Liu Yi go.

    Liu Yi has no time to go to the KFC to download and has to use his card¡¯s 3G inte to download the app that was told by Lin Tong.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine¡­.humanity could also produce this kind of guy.¡±

    Lying on Liu Yi¡¯s head, Lin Tong can¡¯t help butment on what Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s just said, curling her lips, ¡°This is worse than our crazed demons.¡±

    ¡°My grandpa said, In the big forest, there are all kinds of birds. By the way, this app, how big is it?¡±

    ¡°About 5 MB.¡±

    ¡°Damn! So big!¡±

    Liu Yi looked at the loading bar of the download, his heart bled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a cheapskate, if you take a look, there may be a mission for this wanted man.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the immortal cultivation world is a ¡®kill the demon, y the devil¡¯ kind of thing. This psycho killer will, sooner orter, turn into a devil. Perhaps, he¡¯s already a devil now.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded and continued to download as he ran back to the school, and finally, before the bell, he arrived back at the ss.

    Murong Die and Wang Lele haven¡¯te back, the back seats were still empty. It seemed like this big Miss was furious.

    Liu Yi had to sigh; he really didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Just as he sat back on the seat, Li Juanhua suddenly pushed open the door and entered, and then dered.

    ¡°Students, there¡¯s an announcement. We have a new student transferred into our ss. We¡¯ll have to get along well, learning together and progress together.¡±

    With that, she pped her hands and said.

    ¡°Come in, Wang Yuzheng, you sit in¡­um, beside Liu Yi.¡±

 Chapter 99 Want To Take A Good Look At Him

    Wang Yuzheng of the experimental ss!

    How could they transfer her to the regr ss!

    Liu Yi was somewhat surprised.

    But Wang Yuzhen just kept her head down, without saying any words while holding her bag,

    Chen Cai himself was very upset, he and Liu Yi has been sitting at the same table for more than two years, but now his seat was given to someone else just like that?

    However, how could he defy the homeroom teacher¡¯s words?

    ¡°Teacher¡­.Um, where should I sit?¡±

    Chen Cai can¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°You sit in the first row, in this vacated seat, so that the teacher can directly look at you!¡±

    Chen Cai smiled bitterly, ¡°I be the priority target for the teacher to pay attention to¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Give me a break!¡±

    Li Juanhua gave Chen Cai a stern look, ¡°The students in the fourth ss havee to me to report that you harass one of the female student in their ss. Chen Cai Chen Cai, now is the most critical time, you need to focus on studying, do you understand? Otherwise, you¡¯ll be sorry for your parents that have paid your tuition!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­.Teacher, I understand¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai said, crestfallen.

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng, you share the same table as Liu Yi. His English is good and has made rapid progress, and you can help each other out.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s English was slightly weak; therefore, Li Juanhua arranged her to sit beside Liu Yi so that his rapid progress in English would rub off on her.

    We have to say this Wang Yuzheng is a little pitiful.

    Her academic record was excellent, often in the top grade group, and had worked so hard to get into the experimental ss.

    Finally, because of the matter with Lin Huayang, she was eventually kicked out of the experimental ss.

    ¡°ss is about to start. Wang Yuzheng, go sit down.¡±

    ¡°Em, thank you teacher Li.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng weakly said, holding the back as she walked to the side of Liu Yi, and then sat down.

    She sat there and, with a burst of fragrant scent, began to organize her part of the desk.

    From the beginning to the end, she never said a word to Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi felt it was quite strange, although a beautiful girl sitting beside him was a good thing, somehow, something was not quite right.

    Thus, he wrote a note and then pushed it to the front of Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°Howe you came to this ss?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng saw the note, her eyes suddenly went red, tears welled up in her eyes.

    Liu Yi panicked, thinking.

    ¡®Fuck me, I just ask her something, but how could this girl cry!¡¯

    ¡®She¡¯s not sister Lin isn¡¯t it!¡¯

    (TL: Sister Lin (1918-1968): An Old movie star. Liu Yi questioned if she was just acting)

    Liu Yi was somewhat panicked. When he was stumped on how to say or tofort the silently crying, lying on the table Wang Yuzheng, his phone suddenly vibrated.

    He got a text message. When he took a look, it turned out to be from Chen Cai.

    This Chen Cai, even if he sat in the front row, he¡¯s still not honest.

    ¡°Boss¡­.Do you know why Wang Yuzheng is transferred to our ss?¡±

    How could Chen Cai this fellow, heard the news so quickly?

    Know-it-all-person¡­.

    Liu Yi hurriedly replied, ¡°why¡±.

    ¡°This morning, Lin Huayang asked Wang Yuzheng to be his girlfriend again, and threatened her, if she rejected him, he would make Wang Yuzheng out of the experimental ss. Wang Yuzheng would rather die, so¡­.Boss, you know.¡±

    Liu Yi, reading this text message, suddenly clenched his cell phone, thinking.

    ¡®This Lin Huayang¡­.is too much!¡¯

    ¡®Could it be he still thought he can be indiscriminate in this school!¡¯

    Liu Yi wrote a note and then gently nudge the lying in tears Wang Yuzheng beside him, and put the note on her table.

    Wang Yuzheng wiped her tears and looked at that note. It read.

    ¡°Want me to help you get rid of Lin Huayang?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng, with red eyes, picked up a pen and wrote few words and then threw it at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi took a look and, my goodness¡­.her tone was pretty harsh.

    ¡°No! Please, you people don¡¯t disturb my life!¡±

    This girl¡¯s resentment seemed very deep¡­.

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t know how to reply that, had to turn his head and pretend to listen to the lecture.

    Lin Tong, who was lying on Liu Yi¡¯s table, started to gloat after reading the note.

    ¡°Hey hey, how¡¯s it going, being hated by a girl feels good, right?¡±

    ¡°Fox sister¡­.am I really that repugnant?¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you are a flipping moron!¡±

    Lin Tong blinked her eyes at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Really?¡­.¡±

    ¡°But sometimes it¡¯s very cute¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong felt so easy to pushed Liu Yi down into depression, so she also gave him some praise.

    ¡°How could a man be described as cute¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was still not happy, ¡°Forget it¡­.I¡¯d better look for a mission to blow off some steam.¡±

    With that, he looked at his phone, opened the app, and began to search for a recently posted mission on Northern Dragon City.

    However, it didn¡¯t have the mission regarding that perverted killer. Instead, there¡¯s an E-level task to hunt and kill a Wolf Demon!

    Mission Content: The air on the Eastern outskirts of Northern Dragon City was recently filled with Demonic Qi. ording to the probe, the area may be infested with Wolf Demon. Immediate need for someone to deal with it, so as not to endanger the safety of the surrounding resident.

    ¡°Wolf Demon?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart started to palpitate, ¡°Can I take care of it?¡±

    ¡°Since this is an E-level task, it should be a little demon.¡±

    Lin Tong said, ¡°Such a low-level demon has no intelligence, but the hatred for the human is deep. If it¡¯s not handled in a timely manner, it¡¯s probably going to create a big problem.¡±

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Liu Yi was worried that the Wolf Demon would cause trouble, so he epted the task.

    But his mind was still curious, and can¡¯t help but ask, ¡°But I felt strange¡­.who issued this kind of task¡­.¡±

    ¡°Some are published by the cultivator, but some are issued by the organization that was set up by cultivators, called The Eye In The Sky.¡±

    ¡°The Eye In The Sky?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, This Eye In The Sky is arge Consortium.¡±

    Lin Tong exined, ¡°They sent up several surveince artifacts attached to the satellites. So, if there¡¯s any sign of trouble, like when the air filled with demonic qi, they can easily monitor. There is no certain method to shield oneself from their monitoring. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s even impossible.¡±

    ¡°Holy sh¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was secretly startled. Immortal cultivators actually have such an organization!

    Lin Tong looked at Liu Yi¡¯s surprised face, thinking.

    ¡®Fortunately when the other Liu Yi appeared, he always gathered back his demonic qi. Otherwise, after a period, he will be discovered by the Eye In The Sky.¡¯

    ¡®At that time, I¡¯m afraid he will be the content of a mission.¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what will his reaction be if Liu Yi sees a warrant for himself from a mission¡­.¡¯

    Lin Tong was suddenly curious.

    Meanwhile, in the Murong Family Mansion, Murong Die was enraged.

    ¡°I¡¯m furious!¡±

    She picked up a big bear doll and mercilessly beaten its face.

    It seemed like she considered this big bear as Liu Yi.

    ¡°Sis¡¯ Die¡­.I feel¡­.Liu Yi gege didn¡¯t aware of your kind intention.¡±

    Wang Lele, who sat by her side, weakly said.

    ¡°What ¡®kind intention,¡¯ how could this big miss have any kind intention toward him!¡±

    Murong Die angrily said, ¡°This big miss just want to strangle him!¡±

    ¡°That¡­.Isn¡¯t Sis¡¯ Die supposed to pretend to like him?¡±

    Wang Lele quickly said.

    At this time, Wang Lele and Murong Die were in a casual loose clothing, Murong Die wore a ckce nightgown, which appeared noble, yet cute. Her soft white skin and the ckce fabric was a brilliant contrast.

    But Wang Lele was in a blue robe, with arge V-neck on the front, which clearly showed her massive chest. The front part of the clothes also clearly reflected the two small pointy bulge. If Liu Yi was here at this time, he would inevitably spray nosebleed.

    The two people sat on the bed as Wang Lele tried to advise her.

    ¡°I think¡­.we should use the next method. The previous suggestion method is definitely not strong enough!¡±

    ¡°Still not enough? Is there another method!¡±

    Murong Die indignantly said, ¡°Could it be you want this big miss to kneel in front of Liu Yi, holding flowers and cried: Liu Yi, I beg you, please be this miss¡¯ boyfriend? This big miss will not do that!¡±

    ¡°Hey? This method can actually work! How about we try it?¡±

    ¡°Go to hell, you dirty little girl, if you want to try, try it yourself!¡±

    Murong Die grabbed a Kermit the frog puppet and threw it at Wang Lele, ¡°You¡¯re chests are so big, I bet he¡¯d love it!¡±

    ¡°Ai, Liu Yi gege is not a person who only likes boobs!¡±

    Wang Lele held the Kermit the frog puppet in front of her chest, and then smiled and said, ¡°Liu Yi gege is a bit wooden, but in order for Sis¡¯ Die to get him, you have to put up with him a little bit.¡±

    ¡°Who wants to get him!¡±

    Murong Die rolled her eyes, ¡°This big miss just want to deceive his feelings! Humph, and then mercilessly avenge him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, but first you have to wrap him around your fingers!¡±

    Wang Lele picked up a nearby iPad, and said, ¡°Sis¡¯ Die, let¡¯s change our method.¡±

    ¡°What method, is there any other method?¡±

    ¡°It says here; there is a method. It¡¯s called the indirectmunication method.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a method to ask a friend to convey your feelings to Liu Yi gege instead of you!¡±

    Wang Lele exined, ¡°We all know that Liu Yi gege is the world¡¯s densest wood. Actually, he gave everything back to sis¡¯ Die because he probably thought that sis¡¯ Die regard him as a pet, or even a beggar. We must make Liu Yi gege know that sis¡¯ Die actually like him so that he can understand sis¡¯ Die real intention, right?¡±

    ¡°For the record, I don¡¯t like this guy!¡±

    Murong Die rubbed the bear¡¯s head as she said, ¡°That¡¯s one way to approach this. The guy has his pride and foolishness. If we don¡¯t tell him, perhaps he¡¯s really misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°Mm, then we go with this method! It should not be a problem!¡±

    ¡°Good! Lele, this challenging task is given to you!¡±

    Murong Die nodded her head, then patted Wang Lele¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°The organization depends on you!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Me?¡±

    Wang Lele was silly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s handed over to you! Good, it¡¯s happily settled then! This big Miss is suddenly famished!¡±

    ¡°You hadn¡¯t eaten in a day¡­.¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s face was bitter, ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs to get you something to eat¡­.big Miss Murong¡­.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Sir¡­.¡±

    Wang An looked at Murong Hong who came down from upstairs, and asked, ¡°How is Miss?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi this fellow¡­.actually dare to cause a grievance to little Die. Wang An, I want you to arrange¡­.This evening, I want to take a good look at that Liu Yi.¡±

 Chapter 100 Come To The Door

    Throughout the day, Wang Yuzheng never said a word to him even though she shared the same table as Liu Yi,

    This girl even drew a line on the table, indicating the two people¡¯s territorial sovereignty.

    Liu Yi was quite helpless. He never thought that one day he would be constrained by a line on the table.

    Because in the past when Chen Cai was still sharing the table with him, Chen Cai this fellow was quite careless and wouldn¡¯t bother with this kind of thing.

    Wang Yuzheng probably wanted to distance herself as far away as possible from him.

    Liu Yi wanted to exin things to Wang Yuzheng, but he didn¡¯t know how to proceed.

    This girl is studying very seriously, unlike himself, who often pretended to sleep with eyes closed but actually was practicing his technique inside the spiritual environment.

    The table behind him was also empty, which meant Murong Die and Wang Lele didn¡¯te back.

    This day, for the whole day, Liu Yi felt really awkward.

    ¡°Looks like my life is hanging by a thread!¡±

    Liu Yi, while carrying his bag outside the school, muttered.

    ¡°It is impossible to find a girl who is able to like me.¡±

    Lin Tong, whoy on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, was speechless after hearing his words.

    ¡®How could there be such a retarded man?¡¯

    ¡®He is the first one under the sun¡­.¡¯ She thought.

    ¡°Do you want to go home or doing the mission first?¡±

    Lin Tong thought that she would not be able to clearly exin the matter to Liu Yi, but fortunately, she was able to directly ask the next good topic.

    ¡°Of course, I had to go home first.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°I have to leave my bag home. Em, and then do the homework. Then do the mission.¡±

    Before the school is over, the teacher had assigned several pages of homework, giving Liu Yi a big headache.

    Students are really quite miserable¡­.Demons are not his greatest enemy, pages of homework is!

    ¡°Hello¡­.Can¡¯t you look at the problem from the perspective of a real immortal cultivator?¡±

    ¡°I am an immortal cultivator.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded his head, ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m an immortal cultivator who must do his homework assignment.¡±

    ¡°F4ck¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong did not want to talk anymore.

    These two sentences from Liu Yi, each time she heard, it irritated her to death.

    It seemed that this immortal Fox also had to cultivate her spiritual cultivation, otherwise, though she luckily escaped from that female immortal cultivator, sooner orter, she would die in Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    Yes, that¡¯s it.

    Liu Yi was running. Since he became an immortal cultivator, he never took the bus anymore.

    Moreover, after his star jade has been upgraded, his speed was getting increasingly fast.

    Previously running from school to home in about half an hour was now less than twenty minutes.

    Soon, he arrived in his neighborhood.

    But before he entered his home apartment building, a few ck cars suddenly came from the side, making a line in front of him and stopped there, directly blocking his way.

    Liu Yi was suddenly surprised, thinking, ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Just as he confused about the scene in front of him, the car doors were pushed open, and several well-trained ck suited men came out from the car and encircled around Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi soon lost his confusion because he saw Wang Aning out of the car and walked toward him.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Liu shouldn¡¯t be worried, our master is here, and he invites you to talk to him.¡±

    ¡°Hey, this seems not like an invitation.¡±

    Liu Yi nced around, ¡°If I want to go, are you going to stop me?¡±

    ¡°How could it be¡­.¡±

    Wang An¡¯s face slightly twitched.

    ¡°Then good, I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye.¡±

    Liu Yi was reluctant to talk with Murong Hong. ¡®What¡¯s there to talk about?¡¯ He thought.

    As the saying goes, when words get sour, adding words is useless. Not only he didn¡¯t want to talk to Murong Hong, Liu Yi didn¡¯t even want to see him.

    Why does he want to see the kind of people who looked down upon others?

    Isn¡¯t it just waiting to be humiliated?

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t have time for such a pain in the ass man.

    He still had to go back and do his homework.

    ¡°Blocked him.¡±

    Wang An¡¯s face was pale. He never thought this kid wouldn¡¯t want to give some face and immediately left.

    A group of bodyguard suddenly came up, each of them was eyeing on Liu Yi, ready to make their move at a moments notice.

    ¡°Such an enthusiastic invitation.¡±

    Liu Yi sneered, ¡°Today I¡¯d like to see; I want to go home, who can stop me!¡±

    With that, he forcefully rushed away outside of the encirclement.

    A bodyguard suddenly stopped in front of him and held Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder with both of his hands, ready to use a grappling technique to take down Liu Yi.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly stopped running. At the same time, he did a roundhouse kick directly toward that bodyguard¡¯s head.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    That bodyguard immediately flew out and then hit the top of the car.

    ¡°This kid knows Kung Fu, do not hold back!¡±

    Wang An said, clenching his fists.

    If he didn¡¯t take down this kid now, it would be a big shame for him.

    After losing out two times in a row against this kid, Wang An didn¡¯t want to lose for the third time.

    This group of bodyguard no longer held back. They drew out their baton sticks anding toward Liu Yi once again.

    ¡°Liu Yi, if you don¡¯t want to suffer, just enter the car.¡±

    Wang An urged.

    ¡°To suffer? I want to see who¡¯s going to suffer!¡±

    Liu Yi looked at these bodyguards, who suddenly even took out the baton stick, and immediately furious, thinking

    ¡®By relying on a bit of money, you want to disregard thew!?¡¯

    ¡®In this public ce, you openly besieged a weaponless student!?¡¯

    A bodyguard rushed forward and swung his baton stick toward Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    The force of a good baton stick is quite powerful. It¡¯s sufficient enough to smash a brick.

    And Liu Yi¡¯s head seemed not to have the rigidity of a brick.

    But he didn¡¯t dodge. He stood there and stretched out his left hand to directly caught the man¡¯s wrist and then severely squeeze it.

    Immediately the bodyguard¡¯s wrist was in severe pain, making him loosened his hand. Thus, the baton stick fell down and was caught by Liu Yi¡¯s right hand.

    Then Liu Yi flung the stick directly to the attacker from his right nk. The stick mercilessly hit the rushing bodyguard right on his face. That bodyguard muffled a cry and fell to the ground.

    Toward the bodyguard that rushed to his left, Liu Yi waved his left hand, clutching the bodyguard in front of him like a weapon to swing him sideways. Immediately that bodyguard and the bodyguard on the left crashed together. Both of them cried out and then fell on the street.

    In the blink of an eye, Liu Yi has taken down three bodyguards.

    His action was smooth, and actually even better than thest time on the mansion,

    Wang An¡¯s heart was inexplicably panicked, ¡®Is there really an expert who secretly guide this Liu Yi?¡¯

    ¡®In this Northern Dragon City, who exactly that expert who can guide an ordinary student to such an incredible progress?¡¯

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    A bodyguard¡¯s baton stick, crashed into Liu Yi¡¯s previously grabbed baton stick, making a metallic sound.

    The bodyguard¡¯s hand muscle was suddenly a bit numb.

    His heart was in shocked, thinking.

    ¡®How could this uniform wearing kid have such a strength!¡¯

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he just a student!¡¯

    But when was still thinking, Liu Yi came up to the front of his body, and whispered.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been following the wrong master, and you also picked the wrong opponent!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi sent out his palm toward that bodyguard¡¯s body.

    The Great Brilliant Sun Palm,unched with just part of its power.

    But, none of this bodyguard can handle this part.

    That bodyguard felt like he was hit by a car with no brakes. He spewed out a mouthful of blood and was directly flung out, and then smashed into the arms of another bodyguard. That other bodyguard was pushed backward and ended up sitting on the ground. He too, crazily vomiting blood, making the other surrounding bodyguard scared.

    Liu Yi swept his gaze and immediately saw Murong Hong sitting inside the Lincoln car.

    ¡°Murong Hong, don¡¯t you want to talk to me? I¡¯ming.¡±

    Liu Yi said and walked toward that Murong Hong in big strides.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Wang An was surprised, thinking, ¡®This is terrible!¡¯

    He suddenly threw the baton stick in his hand toward Liu Yi.

    This baton stick was thrown with enough strength that it exuded a whistling wind in the air.

    But Liu Yi just stretched out his left hand and with ¡®pop¡¯ sound, smoothly caught that baton stick.

    With each hand holding a baton stick, he hit the bodyguards that came at him left and right. And, within a minute of effort, he has taken down all of the bodyguards.

    Even Wang An was somewhat shocked as he never thought that Liu Yi could actually progress to this point.

    If he knew that Liu Yi has been receiving the guidance from the little demon fox in the spiritual environment every day, he might not be too surprised.

    In addition to that, Liu Yi also consciously developed his own fighting skill. Thus his progress is increasingly fast.

    Although his power was dormant, his fighting ability has actually improved pretty quickly.

    At this time, Liu Yi was carrying the two baton stick, walking toward that Lincoln car. Even Murong Hong, who sat inside the car, can¡¯t stay calm.

    ¡®Is¡­.this the Liu Yi who I came across that day?¡¯

    ¡°Liu Yi, stop!¡±

    Wang An suddenly pulled out a gun from his waist and pointed its muzzle at Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    Liu Yi stopped right in front of the Lincoln car. He was about to swing the baton stick to knock at its window.

    ¡°Liu Yi, you better think before you do that.¡±

    Wang An, holding the gun, advised, ¡°There are some people that you can not provoke.¡±

    Fortunately, now it was already in the evening, so the neighborhood street was devoid of people.

    Otherwise, even with a silencer, someone must surely be watching it and report it to the police.

    ¡°I did not want to offend anyone. It¡¯s you who provoked me.¡±

    Liu Yi looked at the Lincoln¡¯s window, clenching his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can just bully an ordinary people! I¡¯m telling you; even a rabbit will bite if anxious! Let alone me, a man!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi suddenly threw the baton stick in his right hand toward Wang an.

    Wang An unconsciously turned his head to the side to avoid that baton stick.

    At the same time, Liu Yi loosened the baton stick in his left hand and sent a palm toward the car door.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The Lincoln immediately slid aside two meters away.

    Its tires left deep traces on the ground.

    A deep palm print was left on the door. Its window¡¯s ss was directly shattered, revealing Murong Hong¡¯s paled with surprise face.

    ¡°Liu Yi, you are out of your mind!¡±

    Wang An pointed his gun at Liu Yi once again, ¡°Do you want to die!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m going to live longer than you two.¡±

    Liu Yi said.

    ¡°Wang An, forget it. Let hime.¡±

    Murong Hong opened his mouth at this time.

    He then pushed open the car door.

    Only to see the door shook twice and then fell to the ground.

    Murong Hong¡¯s face twitched.

    ¡°Uncle Murong, I think the two of us have nothing to talk about.¡±

    Liu Yi said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so full of yourself.¡±

    Murong Hong is someone who is not to be trifled with. But he thought that his face has beenpletely torn into pieces today. If he did not return the courtesy, his heart would be ufortable.

    ¡°Liu Yi, don¡¯t forget, you still have parents.¡±

 Chapter 101 The Rebellious Murong Die

    Hearing him saying those words, Liu Yi was even more angered.

    The ck stream of qi inside his body began to surge up and somewhat uncontrobly whooshing outward.

    A powerful devil qi was directly infused into his body.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes were slightly suffused with golden threads.

    ¡°Murong Hong, are you threatening me?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s body suddenly sent out a strong murderous aura toward the opposite Murong Hong.

    Murong Hong¡¯s mouth was initially holding a tobo pipe, but unexpectedly this tobo pipe was not firmly held by him. Thus, it fell on the nearby leather seat.

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    Wang An was also sensitive enough to capture that murderous intent. His finger was on the trigger as he aim the muzzle on Liu Yi¡¯s temple, ¡°Take one more step and I¡¯ll shoot!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking with you right now!¡±

    Liu Yi said and then swung his right hand.

    The pistol in Wang An¡¯s hand suddenly became red and boiling-hot, making him instantly cried out in rm. Hence, he loosened his hand, letting the gun fell on the ground.

    Wang An looked at his hand in dismay as it began to show up some blisters.

    ¡®How could this Liu Yi do this!¡¯ He thought.

    ¡®Beside knowing Kung Fu, does he also know some kind of telekinesis?¡¯

    ¡®This¡­.is unbelievable¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Liu Yi, what do you want?¡±

    Murong Hong calmed himself down.

    He picked up the tobo pipe with his hand and tried not to show the shivers.

    He haspletely lost the control of tonight¡¯s situation.

    He was supposed to find Liu Yi and condescendingly talk to him.

    But he never thought that Liu Yi, contrary to his expectation, was able to singlehandedly andpletely crushed all his bodyguards, and then he even gave him some demonstration of his power.

    This turn of event¡­.

    How could it happen?

    He, Murong Hong of Northern Dragon City, had never been so humiliated.

    Of all people, this Liu Yi was able to make him at a loss of what to do!

    Moreover, he made him afraid¡­.

    This man, what exactly is his background?

    Is he really just an ordinary student?

    But how could an average student was able to make him, Murong Hong, flustered!

    ¡°What do I want? Uncle Murong, let¡¯s not be so unreasonable.¡±

    Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be what do you want to do? Listening to your words, you seem to imply that you are threatening me with my family.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s body was now filled with demonic and devil energy, and his speaking was thick with sarcasm.

    ¡°We can sit down and talk.¡±

    Murong Hong said.

    ¡°I¡¯m still saying the previous sentence. I think we have nothing to talk about.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°Also, Murong Hong, don¡¯t even try to make a move against my family. Otherwise, even if you are the unofficial Emperor of this Northern Dragon City, I can make you disappear.¡±

    His voice fell, his left hand suddenly made a piercing move toward Murong Hong.

    A hole suddenly appeared on the back of the chair.

    The meaning of this threat was self-evident.

    Murong Hong did not speak, but his face has turned very ugly.

    This was the first time someone threatened him.

    Moreover, it was actually done by an unknown student!

    His own daughter unexpectedly fell in love with such a dangerous man¡­.

    Murong Hong¡¯s heartpletely lost his confidence.

    Liu Yi, having done all this, pulled his hand back, turned around and walked away.

    The surrounding bodyguards were all lying on the ground, all of them were injured by him.

    That Wang An also stood on the side. He did not dare to stop him.

    No one dared to stop Liu Yi. To them, Liu Yi was like a death star.

    Not after Liu Yi¡¯s figure gradually disappeared did Wang An breathe a heavy sigh of relieve.

    Today¡¯s Liu Yi¡­.was entirely different from the past.

    It seemed like his master has stirred up this Liu Yi¡¯s nerve¡­.

    ¡°Sir¡­.What do we do now¡­.¡±

    Wang An looked at that Lincoln car which has lost its door, toward Murong Hong, who was sitting inside while smoking a tobo pipe, and asked.

    ¡°Liu Yi is a dangerous man.¡±

    Murong Hong smoke that cigarette pipe for a long time, and finally, he gloomily said.

    ¡°Today, I made a wrong move. I shouldn¡¯t have mess with him. These days, don¡¯t mess with Liu Yi anymore. We need to observe the situation first, and then we¡¯ll see.¡±

    Murong Hong summarily said.

    ¡°Then what about the little miss¡­.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t put our hands on Liu Yi. But for little Die, I think, I will see her drop out of school and then I¡¯ll arrange a tutor from the Elite Educations for her.¡±

    Murong Hong said, ¡°I can¡¯t control Liu Yi, but I can control my daughter. This source of danger must be cut off. Moreover, Liu Yi has humiliated me today¡­.I, Murong Hong, will repay ten times, hundred times.¡±

    ¡°Sir¡­what do you want to do?¡±

    Wang An¡¯s heart was somewhat ufortable.

    He thought that Liu Yi seemingly would face a disaster.

    ¡°Give me the contact of the Heavenly List.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.sir, is this a good idea?¡±

    ¡°Do I, Murong Hong need you to teach me how to handle things?¡±

    Murong Hong¡¯s face turned sinister as he said that.

    ¡°Wang An knows his wrong¡­.I will go and make the arrangement.¡±

    Wang An sighed in his heart and said.

    ¡®Liu Yi, I hope you kid many-many good luck.¡¯

    ¡ª¨C

    After Liu Yi had arrived in his home, he made a beeline toward the bed. His heart was iparably depressed.

    ¡®Damn Murong Hong¡­.¡¯ He cursed in his heart.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t look for him to create trouble, but he came to my ce and provoked me instead!¡¯

    ¡°Aaaah! My life is messed up!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but scream.

    ¡°Actually, your life can transcend above all of this.¡±

    Lin Tongnded on the table and reminded, ¡°As long as you pay all your attention to cultivating immortal cultivation with me, you cane with me and gone into seclusion. Your talentsbined with my guidance. In five years, you can be a super expert. At that time, when youe back to Northern Dragon City again, Murong Hong or anyone, ispletely not your opponent.¡±

    ¡°No¡­.That is not the life that I want.¡±

    Liu Yi repeatedly shook his head.

    ¡°Then what kind of life do you want?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the future, but for now, I want to focus my attention into getting admitted to a good university. Perhaps after going to college, everything will be different.¡±

    Liu Yi remembered how the teacher and his parents used to persuade him.

    You need to study hard now. After you went to college, you can do whatever you want.

    Indeed, Liu Yi also yearned for the College life. He heard that in University there are many beautiful girls, and he¡¯ll be free to choose his lover.

    ¡°D4mn, such an unambitious guy!¡±

    Lin Tong could not help but give a big supercilious look at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Who said that? My chest has two big moles!¡± (TL: Unambitious can also mean The chest has no big mole)

    Liu Yi emphasized.

    ¡°You! Rogue!¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s pretty face could not help but blush. She covered her face and no longer looked at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Which part of me that look like a rogue?¡±

    ¡°Your thinking is rogue!¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, I think it¡¯s you, Fox sister. Could it be all your thoughts are rogue?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi! Believe it or not, thisdy will use the self-explode technique in front of you! See if you can withstand this unique skill!¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    After teasing the little Fox, Liu Yi felt that his mood had improved a lot.

    He felt that his personality had gradually changed.

    He used to be pretty rigid, but now he actually can smoothly tease a beauty.

    This must be because of the various forces that were interacting in his body¡­.

    In particr, the surging up of the devil qi from the Red Blood Sutra Code, which gave him the biggest headache.

    ¡°Humph humph, quickly do your homework and then do the mission! The Demon Wolf is waiting for no one. If you continue to procrastinate, perhaps other people willplete the mission!¡±

    ¡°Why do I need to do my homework just after I went home? It¡¯s too depressing!¡±

    Liu Yi currently has no mood to finish his homework. Better do the mission first.

    Murong Hong haspletely messed up his life. And now he needed to figure out how to deal with Murong Hong.

    Liu Yi stood in front of the window and put on his ck suit outfit.

    When the ice-cold mask buckled on his face, Liu Yi suddenly had a kind of enlightenment. He thought.

    ¡®So what if you¡¯re the unofficial Emperor of the Northern Dragon City?¡¯

    ¡®The Northern Dragon City Night, belongs to me, Liu Yi.¡¯

    Thinking about this, Liu Yi¡¯s mood improved a bit. He then jumped out of the window.

    ¡ª¨C

    ¡°Sir, I have arranged a contact to the Heavenly List.¡±

    After Murong Hong had returned home, Wang An stood beside him and whispered.

    ¡°Is there anyone avable to order?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is¡­.It¡¯s the number 47 on the Heavenly List, Poison Jasmine. However, Sir¡­.Liu Yi is only a student, are you sure you want to¡­.¡±

    ¡°He has threatened me.¡±

    Murong Hong¡¯s face was gloomy as he sat on the couch, smoking a cigarette pipe.

    ¡°People who threatened little Die and me cannot stay in this world.¡±

    When they were still speaking, Murong Die suddenly came from the upstairs and, with an unhappy face, asked.

    ¡°Dad, why did the Butler suddenly say to me that you don¡¯t want me to go to school tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Em, I think your school is a mess. Later I will arrange a tutor for you. I want you to do homeschool, and that¡¯s final.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    Murong Die was suddenly furious.

    ¡°I am not yet 22. You can¡¯t just take control of my life now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±

    Murong Hong looked at her daughter¡¯s angry face, and his heart turned slightly sour.

    ¡®Oh, Liu Yi, if not for you, little Die will not be so disobedient.¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s for my own good? Do you understand me? Do You know what I¡¯m thinking?¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s repressed emotion that has been umting for a long time finally was about to explode.

    ¡°You are indeed my father, but you shouldn¡¯t control my life! I am your daughter, and I love you, but I don¡¯t want to be your puppet, your toy! For so many years, you have been trying to control me, treating me like a Canary in a cage. I know that I¡¯m not a child of ordinary family, so I made a promise to you that after I reach 22 years old, I will wholeheartedly listen to your control! But I did that in exchange for the freedom that I have before that age!¡±

    ¡°Did I not provide for you enough? Are you still not satisfied?¡±

    Murong Hong was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°What I want is not this. The material things are very good. But, I, Murong Die, am not just a pet, that you, Murong Hong, raise! A pet that will do whatever you told me to do. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not a kid anymore, I have my own ideas. I am not your toy anymore, and I will not listen to your arrangement!¡±

    ¡°Little Die, don¡¯t forget, you are the daughter of the Murong Family!¡±

    ¡°How could I!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s eyes were red as she angrily said to Murong Die, ¡°Either you continue to let mo go to school, or you¡¯ll never see your daughter again! Your choice!¡±

    With that, she turned around and ran back upstairs.

    ¡°Nonsense! Complete nonsense!¡±

    Murong Hong was furious as he clenched his cigarette pipe.

    ¡°Wang An, did you see that?! Did you hear that?! This is my good daughter! If I don¡¯t get rid of this Liu Yi, how could I eliminate this anger! Immediately arrange a hit order for Poison Jasmine! I need to let that kid know that I, Murong Hong, is not to be trifled with!¡±

 Chapter 102 You Did That On Purpose

    Northern Dragon City Autumn¡¯s night is nearly as cool as winter.

    Especially when the Autumn¡¯s wind blow, which makes people chill to the bone.

    Liu Yi was wearing his ck suit outfit. His immortal cultivation energy maintained the temperature inside his body. He was currently in the Eastern outskirt of the city, standing on top of a factory chimney, looking around at the situation all around him.

    ¡°Fox sister, where¡¯s the demonic qiing from?¡±

    ¡°It is further to the Northeast, probably near the abandoned construction site.¡±

    Lin Tong was lying on top of Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder while giving him the direction.

    ¡°By the way, you should learn how to do this yourself so that you can detect the demonic energy on your own.¡±

    ¡°I already got you, Fox sister, why should I learn how to do this?¡±

    Liu Yi waved his hand and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­.¡±

    The little Fox suddenly couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If one day I had to leave, what are you going to do since you would be alone by then?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? If that indeed happen, I would just bring Fox sister back!¡±

    Liu Yi smiled and said, ¡°Fox sister is so good to me, I will certainly take care of Fox sister.¡±

    ¡°Cih¡­.¡±

    The little Fox¡¯s nose turned somewhat sour. She hardly able to open her mouth, ¡°But this miss is a four star jade expert¡­.I don¡¯t need you to protect me¡­.¡±

    ¡°I will grow up¡­.In order to protect Fox sister, I would continually upgrade my strength.¡±

    Liu Yi clenched his fists and said.

    ¡°Humph, consider you kid have a conscience.¡±

    ¡°My grandpa said, a drop of grace will turn into a gushing spring¡­.¡±

    ¡°Your grandpa again, I hate your grandpa!¡±

    ¡°My grandpa has died¡­.your hate will go nowhere.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you! Thisdy hates you now! Go kill yourself!¡±

    ¡°If I die, who will protect Fox sister?¡±

    ¡°D4mn! Thisdy is fierce. I can take care of myself!¡±

    When the two people were bickering, on the distant construction site, a huge fire suddenly burst out and into the sky.

    ¡°There¡¯s a fighting over there!¡±

    Lin Tong could not help but say, ¡°Not good, someone else may also take the mission and arrived first! Liu Yi, let¡¯s go and see!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Liu Yi nodded his head, and then started to pedal the ice skates below his feet, the whole person instantly jumped into the dark night.

    Wei Yi felt that she was recently gued by bad luck.

    After a long time of unsuitable mission, she finally got one which only require her to kill a seemingly little demon.

    But when she came here, oh boy¡­.This ce didn¡¯t have a Wolf Demon. Instead, it was a nest full of Wolf Demon!

    A big wolf demon with a pack of little wolf demon!

    At this time, Wei Yi stood in a corner of the construction site. Her body was fully covered with Tuantuan¡¯s hair, protecting her.

    In front of her, there were six or seven werewolf-like creatures, each two meters high, approaching her little by little.

    ¡°Auu!¡±

    A wolf demon was suddenly on all fours, the whole pack howled, and then suddenly rushed toward Wei Yi.

    ¡°Tuantuan!¡±

    ¡°Hu, hu!¡±

    As soon as Wei Yi cried out her name, Tuantuan¡¯s mouth suddenly spat out a red roaring me toward that rushing Wolf Demon. The me hit the Wolf Demon, which instantly sent its body fly out, turned into a heap of fire, rolled on the ground, and then cried out in pain.

    But that Wolf Demon rolled on the ground several times, which then extinguished the me.

    The rest of the Wolf Demons ferociously stared at Wei Yi, ready to attack at a moments notice.

    ¡°Hihihi¡­.I can¡¯t believe that, in the middle of the night, there¡¯s such a beautiful girl knocking down at my doorstep.¡±

    A man in a ck trench coat, with a cigarette dangling from his mouth, and a horrible scar on one of his eyes, was sitting on top of a row of cement pipes at the construction site. He was looking down at the little Wolf Demons and said with a strange smile.

    ¡°Once my kids take you down, I¡¯m going to enjoy you first and then eat your delicious flesh.¡±

    ¡°D4mn! Enjoy your lecherous thoughts in your dream!¡±

    Although her mouth was swearing, Wei Yi¡¯s heart was very ufortable.

    The level of the wolf demon that sat on the cement pipe is seemingly not low.

    One can say that, at the very least, he is a third-star Demon!

    Then there are these little one or two star demons¡­.If she makes a tiny bit of mistake, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to leave here alive.

    Wei Yi subconsciously touched the jade pendant on her chest. She was really tempted to use this jade to call her martial brother¡­.

    ¡®Can¡¯t Iplete the task by myself?¡¯ She thought.

    She who use to brag about being the heaven¡¯s chosen female¡­.

    Will soon be a big loser!

    As she continued to urge her fire civet Tuantuan to sent fireballs at the constantly approaching Wolf Demon, her heart was secretly worried.

    ¡°Au, Au, Au!¡±

    At this time, these pack of Wolf demons suddenly spread themselves into two groups and then rushed toward Wey Yi from two sides.

    ¡°Tuantuan!¡±

    Wei Yi quickly cried out.

    That Fire Civet quickly turned into a heap of fireball and then flew out with a roar.

    ¡°Bam, bam bam!¡±

    The zing fireball was extremely fast. It hit three Wolf Demons in a row, knocking out their body away.

    But another Wolf Demon slyly wounded up behind Wei Yi, opened his big mouth, and was about to bite Wei Yi¡¯s white and tender neck.

    Wei Yi only felt a cold winding from behind her, but it was toote to turn back. Her heart instantly went cold.

    But at this moment, the air surrounding her suddenly turned cold.

    ¡°Ice Ball!¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    A cold air sted out behind Wei Yi¡¯s back.

    The Icy st froze that Wolf Demon on the ground, turning him into a Wolf ice sculpture.

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    The man in a ck trench coat suddenly stood up, and loudly roared, ¡°You dare to break into my ck Wind territory!¡±

    ¡°Your grandpa!¡±

    The voice in midair said and suddenly turned into a shadow. Blue ice awns were unceasingly burst out from behind that shadow, which moved toward the spot on the cement pipe where that man in a trench coat stood.

    ¡°Atta boy, youe here to die!¡±

    The ck Wind¡¯s mouth uttered a roar and thenunched his foot, doing a side kick.

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm and his foot shed together and suddenly, with a loud bang, the two people simultaneously stepped back two steps.

    ¡°Three stars!¡±

    Lin Tong instantly saw the strength of this ck Wind Wolf Demon and told Liu Yi.

    ¡°What, you again?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi stood up from falling on the ground earlier, Wei Yi hastily asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who want to ask here! With so many tasks, why did you took the same task as me!¡±

    ¡°Sh1t, do you think I want to!¡±

    Wei Yi can¡¯t help but eximed, ¡°The E-level tasks are so few. There¡¯s only a few that suit me¡­.These days, the Eye In The Sky often cheat on people, this is obviously a D-level task, but they set it to an E-level task instead! I want to go back and find their customer services to lecture them!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly shed out cold sweat while thinking, ¡®this Eye In The Sky also has a customer service department¡­.¡¯

    ¡®They have everything!¡¯

    When Liu Yi wiped away his sweat, the Wolf Demon, who stood on the cement pipe, growled.

    ¡°What! This father is just an E-level task! D4mn, this makes no sense! No wonder the two that came here are just weak little bitches! Kids, kill them both. Tonight, we¡¯ll dine their meat!¡±

    ¡°Au, Au, Au!¡±

    The Wolves immediately cried one after the other.

    Wei Yi was surprised to find that there were, even more, Wolf Demons crawled out from the surrounding darkness.

    ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯m in Wolf¡¯sir!¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, they¡¯re not a color-wolf (pervert). Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose big time!¡±

    Liu Yi still has the mood to crack a joke.

    ¡°D4mn! Who says there is no pervert here? There are two in this ce!¡±

    Wei Yi recalled that Liu Yi almost took her first kiss that night. Her face suddenly went red, and she can¡¯t help but tenderly scolded.

    ¡°Two? Why would there be two?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you and that ck Wind! You¡¯re all pervert!¡±

    ¡°Hey! I am innocent!¡±

    ¡°You, two brats, this is my ce, not a ce that you can casually chat!¡±

    The ck Windughed, ¡°Let my children rip you apart!¡±

    As soon as ck Wind said that, those little Wolf Demons, one by one, jumped up on both Liu Yi and Wei Yi.

    ¡°Tuantuan! Don¡¯t let them look down on our Linglong school¡¯s disciple!¡±

    Wei Yi cried out, ¡°Come here!¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    That Fire Civet suddenly jumped on to Wei Yi¡¯s hand and turned into a fire, and then turned into a strange cane, which unexpectedly looked like a pistol. One of its ends was on Wei Yi¡¯s hand while the other end showed a shape of the head of a cat.

    ¡°Taste our Tuantuan¡¯s Cloud of Fire! You pervert!¡±

    Wei Yi said as she grabbed that pistol-like cane with both hands while aiming it at the Wolf demon in front of her and then swept like crazy.

    Suddenly, fireballs sprayed out from the cat¡¯s mouth and fell on that pack of Demon Wolf.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±

    Like a barrage from the artillery, the fireballs were unceasingly sted out, bombing those Wolf Demons back.

    Liu Yi looked silly, thinking.

    ¡®I¡¯ll be d4mn¡­.This summoner expert could actually bring out such toy!¡¯

    ¡®Too awesome!¡¯

    ¡°This is called Armor Up.¡±

    Lin Tongzily blew off some air, telling Liu Yi that, ¡°This is just amon technique of a spiritual cultivator. When you open up your third-star jade, I will teach you such a skill. Then you can also subdue a spirit animal to y with.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you say double cultivation will not have a good end?¡±

    ¡°Summoning a spiritual animal will not interfere with your cultivation.¡±

    Lin Tong exined, ¡°The true summoner started to train their spiritual animal since they were kid. That¡¯s why it is so difficult for them to cultivate. If you switch into raising a spiritual animal now, it would actually be ok. Generally, immortal cultivators don¡¯t want to waste their immortal energy. That¡¯s why they dislike this technique. But you are different. Your body has three different energy¡­.Everyday, your energy would always overflow, it would be enough to feed some of it to the spiritual animal! Moreover, feeding a spiritual animal might be good for you, less your energy would be too much and you lose control of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.Okay then¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded his head, agreeing to Lin Tong¡¯s suggestion of him raising a spiritual animal. He thought

    ¡®In any case, I¡¯m apassionate boy.¡¯

    ¡®Raising a cute pet will not only help me pass the time, it is said that it can also be used to pick up girls!¡¯

    ¡®Hehe¡­.I¡¯m a genius!¡¯

    ¡®How could that Chen Cai called himself the Saint of Love! That title should belong to me!¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a low-key man, not a show off like Chen Cai.¡¯

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±

    The nearby Wei Yi was constantly blowing out balls of me, forcing back those Wolf Demons.

    When she saw that Liu Yi was just standing there in a daze, her nose crooked with anger.

    ¡°Ten steps to milk a man, are you stupid! Quicklye and help! This old mom will be tired to death!¡±

    This chosen girl has used a foulnguage, showing that she¡¯s extremely furious.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ming.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately rubbed his hands to create ice balls and then threw them one by one toward those Wolf Demon.

    ¡°Bam, bam, bam!¡±

    Icy sts suddenly exploded on the ground.

    The fireball that Wei Yi just shot out was instantly condensed into a frost by Liu Yi¡¯s icy balls.

    In her anger, Wei Yi almost sent a fireball toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°D4mn! Ten steps to milk a man, you did that on purpose!¡±

    ¡°No! Definitely not! I swear to God!¡±

 Chapter 103 Cat Mother Wei Yi

    ¡°You should coordinate your attack with this miss!¡±

    Wei Yi was exasperated, thinking, ¡®Is this ten steps to milk a man came here to mess with me?¡¯

    ¡®This asshole¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Why did he, when turning into a demon, be so charming but also highly skilled?¡¯

    Wei Yi didn¡¯t know what was so strange inside the body of Ten steps to milk a man.

    But she¡¯s unconsciously somewhat expecting for the demonic Liu Yi to awake.

    ¡°Wei Yi, gun down the spot that I¡¯m going to freeze!¡±

    Liu Yi said as he rubbed up a group of ice balls to shoot and then threw them out.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Three Wolf Demons were instantly frozen to the ground, turning into ice sculptures.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Wei Yi deftly fired a fireball toward those ice sculptures, exploding them into pieces.

    ¡°Continue!¡±

    Liu Yi nodded with satisfaction, thinking, ¡®This kind of destructive power is the strongest!¡¯

    He continued to throw ice bombs, making a field of ice sculptures.

    Wei Yi began to continuously collect heads. Her fireballs sent those ice sculptures into bits and pieces.

    This powerful destructive force swept away this pack of Wolf Demons like crazy.

    ¡°Au, Au, Au!¡±

    A pack of Wolf Demons was finally on theirst leg. They were not ganging up the two people. Instead, they were massacred!

    Even if they are low in intelligence, they know how to feel afraid!

    ¡°Not bad, not bad! Didn¡¯t think you¡¯re useful this time!¡±

    Wei Yi happily said.

    ¡°Damn! You actually treat my children like this! D4mn you!¡±

    That ck Wind, who stood on the cement pipe, seeing this scene, his eyes turned red.

    ¡°The two of you, die for me! Dark Demonic Wind!¡±

    He pulled his hands behind his back, and then shot out to the front and sped together.

    Suddenly, two strong winds waved out from his hands and then gathered together, forming a ck tornado, seven or eight meters high and one meter wide, and then rolled over toward Liu Yi and Wei Yi.

    Those Wolf Demons knew the attack pattern of their boss. Thus, they flexibly dodge this tornado.

    But Liu Yi and Wei Yi, two people were somewhat caught off guard.

    ¡°What do we do, what do we do!¡±

    Wei Yi looked at the ck tornado that was rapidly rolled toward them and asked, somewhat in panic.

    ¡°Grab me!¡±

    Liu Yi loudly shouted.

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to grab you! I am not¡­.Ah!¡±

    The tornado has arrived in front of the two of them. Its powerful wind was tearing their clothes.

    Fortunately, the two people have the immortal energy to protect their body. Otherwise, they would certainly run naked into the camera.

    Both of Liu Yi¡¯s feet condensed out a powerful frost energy, freezing the surface of the floor, making him tied to the ground.

    Wei Yi, who almost flew out, subconsciously hugged Liu Yi¡¯s waist in a hurry so that both of their waists were pasted tightly together.

    This time is not the time to keep her self-respect intact.

    The strength of this tornado was extremely powerful. Liu Yi soon felt that his feet can¡¯t hold on any longer.

    He crouched down and lie on the floor. Both of his hands condensed out icy frosts, binding him to the ground. But this posture can also reduce the drag and also better to steady himself.

    Wei Yi also followed to bent over, lying next to Liu Yi and still clutching his waist. Their postures were quite ambiguous.

    Liu Yi thought that if the tornado weren¡¯t too strong, he would be able to smell Wei Yi¡¯s body fragrance.

    ¡®Amitabha¡­.in times like this, what am I thinking!¡¯ He chastised himself.

    Liu Yi repeatedly shook his head.

    He increased the thickness of his ice and trying hard to resist the raging tornado.

    After this continued for about a minute, the strength of the tornado gradually subsided.

    The two people have be extremely pathetic.

    Their clothes were torn open. Many gaping holes can be seen. Fortunately, Liu Yi is a boy, so it didn¡¯t matter to him.

    But for Wei Yi next to him, many parts of her soft white skin were exposed. Particrly on her curling upward buttocks. Because when theyy down on the ground just a moment ago, that spot was the most ripped apart. Liu Yi can even see Wei Yi¡¯s ckce panties¡­.

    ¡®Oh my¡­.this is the legendary tear dress pattern!¡¯

    Wei Yi obviously didn¡¯t know that her skin has been exposed that much. After getting up, she waved her fist in anger and shouted.

    ¡°Kill that damn Wolf Demon! My hairstyle is all messed up because of him!¡±

    ¡®Hey, hey¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Is it okay to be focusing on the hairstyle this time?¡¯

    Liu Yi wanted to ridicule, but he refrained from doing so.

    ¡°You two actually can withstand my Dark Demon Wing? Interesting, interesting.¡±

    The ck Wind couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Although the two of you have some strength, your biggest mistake was picking the wrong opponent. This uncle ck Wind will send the two of you babies to the western paradise!¡±

    With that, ck Wind bathed himself in the moonlight and suddenly spread out his arms-In Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, his posture was like someone who is suffering from constipation-and roared.

    ¡°Au, au, au, uu, uu, uu¡­.¡±

    ck Wind¡¯s appearance was unceasingly changing.

    He no longer looked like a man eating guy. His hair started to unceasingly grow while his face continued to elongate.

    His stature became a lot higher and much stronger. His four hands turned into the hungry wolf¡¯s sharp ws.

    He stood there on both of his lower limbs¡¯ ws, a ck haired werewolf. His green and glossy eyesnded on Liu Yi and Wei Yi.

    ¡°Holy shit, this is a Werewolf or a Wolf Demon!¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but exim.

    Before his voice even dropped, something already arrived in front of him.

    That ck figure who stood on top of the cement pipe ten meters away just a moment ago has vanished and instantly appeared in front of Liu Yi.

    He waved his w directly at Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Rip!¡±

    There was a tearing pain in his chest. Liu Yi was sent out flying, blood spilling out of his chest.

    This Wolf Demon¡­.was too quick¡­.

    ¡°Liu Yi, be careful! This guy¡¯s technique attribute is the wind. The wood attribute creates the wind technique!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s icy qi came from the system of water.

    He endured the pain and crawled up, full of wariness in his heart.

    The nearby Wei Yi also met with a disaster at this time. After ck Wind swept a w at Liu Yi, he prepared to get rid of Wei Yi.

    ¡°Tuantuan! Fusion!¡±

    Wei Yi is indeed worthy to be a disciple of an Immortal Cultivation School. When she saw that Liu Yi was injured, she immediately reacted.

    The cat head in her hand instantly turned into a me and quickly spread into her whole body.

    Wei Yi¡¯s ears were suddenly transformed into a pair of furry cat ears.

    A cat tail also extended out from the crack on her pants.

    Her pupils have be very beautiful while her pair of ws were iparably sharp.

    ¡®Shit¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi was shocked.

    ¡®This¡­.is beyond weird!¡¯

    ¡®But why does she looks so cute¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Is this the legendary, the cat mother goddess¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Woosh!¡±

    ck Wind waved his w in an empty space.

    But the fusion of the Fire Civet and the Cat mother Wei Yi, in the blink of an eye, appeared on the top of that ck Wind¡¯s head. Simultaneously, her pair of ws directly grabbed that ck Wind¡¯s face.

    One of ck Wind¡¯s eyes was caught unprepared.

    Blood spewing out followed by the scream of ck Wind.

    ¡°Aaa! You damn kid! This uncle¡¯s eye!¡±

    His body burst out a violent dark tornado, making cat mother Wei Yi directly flew out and hit the nearby pir.

    ¡°Damn, damn you all!¡±

    ck Wind was a bit crazy.

    He kept waving his ws, each time carrying out a sharp wind, which cut everywhere around him.

    Because he has the power of the Demonic energy, the injuries on Liu Yi¡¯s chest have been a lot better.

    He flexibly walked away from those wind de.

    The cat mother Wei Yi was even more flexible. She unceasingly stepped on the me, dodging those razor-sharp wind.

    ¡°Cat mother, what do we do next!¡±

    Liu Yi dodged to the side and asked.

    ¡°Go to hell! You¡¯re the cat mother!¡±

    Wei Yi red at Liu Yi, ¡°This is called a fusion, ok! It let my power temporarily reach three stars! But there¡¯s still some gap in years of experience with this ck Wind¡¯s three stars! I think I can¡¯t confront him head on!¡±

    ¡®Is there no way to deal with this Wolf Demon?¡¯ Liu Yi thought.

    ¡®How could this be.¡¯

    How to stop this wind attribute, ultra fast Wolf Demon¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi suddenly thought of a method that he once use when he trained with Lin Tong.

    ¡®Right¡­.I still have this one move!¡¯

    ¡°Hey, blockhead, you big ck dog, one-eyed dog! Come here if you have the skill! Your grandpa is here!¡±

    Liu Yi, all of a sudden, started to taunt openly, facing the ck Wind and cried out.

    ¡°Are you crazy¡­.¡±

    Wei Yi was terrified, thinking, ¡®How could his mouth still happily shout?¡¯

    ¡°Au, Au!¡±

    ck Wind suddenly turned. His only remaining one eye looked at Liu Yi with a deep sense of anger.

    ¡°Little kid, you bring your own death!¡±

    Even before his voice stopped, his body had suddenly disappeared.

    Liu Yi¡¯s feet suddenly condensed an icy frost and spread it out.

    ¡°Boom! Krak, krak, krak¡­.¡±

    That ck Wind¡¯s figure suddenly appeared less than twenty centimeters away from Liu Yi. But both of his feet were temporarily frozen on the ground. His eye was full of dismay.

    ¡°Completely freeze for me!¡±

    Liu Yi took a deep breath and then made a determined effort to continuously create ice balls and crazily smashed it on the ground.

    ¡°Bam, bam, bam, bam, bam!¡±

    In one vigorous effort, he didn¡¯t even know how many ice balls that he threw on the ground.

    The ck Wind in front of him was now half frozen.

    ¡°Little kid, do you think you can freeze this uncle ck Wind!¡±

    ck Wind roared, and his body was constantly erupting violent dark wind, trying to tear up the frost.

    ¡°Not over yet!¡±

    Contrary to the expectation, Liu Yi didn¡¯t retreat but move forward instead and then pasted himself toward ck Wind¡¯s body.

    Meanwhile, his left palm exuded out a glistening blue light. This palm energetically exploded on ck Wind¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Vein Seal!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    This palm solidly exploded on its target.

    A red palm print was left on ck Wind¡¯s chest.

    The frost on his body constantly spread out as the Vein Seal suppressed his blood vessels.

    The violent dark wind on ck Wind¡¯s body dispersed and, all of sudden, he could not move.

    He can only stare with his one big eye, watching Liu Yi in front of him in horror.

    ¡°Cat Mother! Quickly make your move!¡±

    Liu Yi cried out.

    ¡°You¡¯re the cat mother!¡±

    Wei Yi refuted, but she canceled the fusion and used her armored technique again.

    The cat head first appeared on the palm of her hand and then an intense ball of me constantly condensed at the front of the cat¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Ten steps to milk a man, get out of there!¡±

    Liu Yi was already stepping on ice skates and withdrew more than ten meters away.

    Wei Yi¡¯s cat head blew out one powerful pir of me. Because the strength of this pir of me was truly powerful, her whole body shook.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    That pir of me hit the body of ck Wind. A dazzling fire suddenly blew up in this construction site.

 Chapter 104 Blocking The Way Will Die

    A huge cloud of fire rushed to the sky and then slowly dissipated, like a meteor rain, flying everywhere.

    ck Wind¡¯s body was shattered, leaving only his head, which fell and rolled on the ground. Surprisingly, his one eye hasn¡¯t closed, and his mouth still moved.

    Liu Yi sighed with emotion, thinking, ¡®Truly deserve to be a Demon race, his life force is really strong!¡¯

    ¡°Damn¡­.this uncle¡­.this uncle¡­.will actually die at the hands of these two bastards¡­.¡±

    A minor third-star expert was beaten by two second-star neers. This ck Wind perhaps will die leaving his grievance unresolved.

    ¡°You two¡­.don¡¯t get too cocky with this¡­.¡±

    With hisst breath, ck Wind left these words.

    ¡°The Lost Organization¡­.will not¡­.let you off¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Before he could finish, Wei Yi¡¯s foot kicked away the Wolf¡¯s head.

    A ¡°Boom!¡± sound was heard. The Wolf¡¯s head bumped into the side of a wall like a ball and thenpletely dead.

    ¡°He is still chatty even though he¡¯s on hisst breath!¡±

    Her tattered clothes revealed some of her forbidden body parts, which seen by Liu Yi in a nce, making him secretly swallowed his saliva.

    ¡®This is¡­.the benefits of fighting¡­.¡¯ He thought.

    ¡°No¡­.This is a D-level task. I¡¯m going back and report this to the customer service department of the Eye In The Sky so that they bump up the task level! Otherwise, the reward will not be enough!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.task is finished with our cooperation, so, the reward will be divided in half, right?¡±

    Liu Yi blinked his eyes and asked.

    ¡°Humph, although I hate to admit it, yes, the mission ispleted by the cooperation of the two of us.¡±

    Wei Yi unhappily said.

    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­.I lost five thousand yuan¡­.¡±

    Thinking that this task initially can give him ten thousand yuan, but in a blink of an eye he had to give away half of it, Liu Yi¡¯s heart was in pain.

    ¡°You miser¡­.the bounty will belong to you, happy now?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this, the Sun rises from the East? Cat mother, you¡¯re actually this kind?¡±

    ¡°Cat mother you sister! I don¡¯t care about that little money!¡±

    Wei Yi¡¯s impulsiveness was drawn out by Liu Yi, ¡°The money is yours, but the morality points belong to me, how about that!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.is not a good idea¡­.I seem to suffer a great deal of loss¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi blinked.

    He suddenly felt himself started to be cunning!

    The previous him will certainly agree to this arrangement!

    But now, how could behave like this, this arrangement is actually fair for the two of them¡­.

    He doesn¡¯t belong to any school or sect, so, the morality point is naturally useless for him.

    Could it be he is born a miser?

    Or is it because the awakening of his evil personality?

    ¡°You know that the morality points can be exchanged for an artifact¡­.But no amount of money can buy a good artifact, right?¡±

    Liu Yi awkwardly raised this issue with Wei Yi.

    ¡°What you said is reasonable¡­.this arrangement is indeed a bit unfair to you.¡±

    Wei Yi nodded her head, ¡°1000 morality points is indeed quite a lot. How about this, I won¡¯t take advantage of you, let us set the rate of 1 morality points per ten yuan. I¡¯ll buy your part of morality points, which is 500, for a total of 5000 yuan, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Ai¡­.there¡¯s still some loss in there¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi sighed, and then said, ¡°But, seeing that the two of us is both an immortal cultivator, I will sacrifice this little interest of mine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sometimes I find that you¡¯re very pleasing to look at.¡±

    Wei Yi was somewhat grateful that she can keep so many morality points for herself, which is indeed will be very helpful for her.

    This girl didn¡¯t know that Liu Yi has cheated on her, making her pay more for what should be a fair arrangement.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart was silently chanting, ¡®Amitabha, this is not me, but my evil personality¡­.Later on, the evil me will go to hell while I will enter the paradise, looking for beauties¡­.¡¯

    ¡°If each of us do the E-task alone, the reward is pitiful, and also a waste of time.¡±

    Wei Yi suddenly had an idea, and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of us formed a team to do the task. We¡¯ll then directly take the D-level task and the bounty arrangement will be the same as this. What do you think about this?¡±

    Hearing Wei Yi¡¯s rmendation, Liu Yi¡¯s heart was somewhat moved, thinking.

    ¡®Indeed, the two of us is only a second star cultivator. If the two of us works alone, we¡¯ll only be able to take the E-level task.¡¯

    ¡®A single E-level task will only reward 1000 yuan. Moreover, the number of tasks is very pitiful.¡¯

    ¡®In contrast, the D-level task is moremon. Although its difficulty increases, the bonus is ten times more than the E-level task!¡¯

    It¡¯s ten thousand yuan per task¡­.oh, no, it¡¯s fifteen thousand per task! If the number of tasks is six or seven each month, I¡¯ll be rich soon in no time!¡¯

    At this time, there are some little golden stars in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing his miser look, Wei Yi can¡¯t help but feel disdain.

    ¡°Hey, hey, have you done thinking about it? This big miss doesn¡¯t have much time, no time to apany you in a daze here! Quickly tell me if you ept my proposition or not!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I agree to it. It¡¯s a deal!¡±

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t try to bargain. This deal is not bad for him.

    As long as he can make money, it¡¯s a good deal.

    It¡¯s not easy to earn money as ordinary people¡­.Besides, Liu Yi is just a high school student.

    ¡°When ites to money, look at yourself, your eyes have turned into grandpa Mao!¡± (TL: Grandpa Mao is Mao Zedong, whose picture is on the 100 yuan bill)

    Wei Yi can¡¯t help but quip.

    ¡°My grandpa said, A gentleman loves money, in a proper way. I¡¯m not like you, born in a wealthy family. I want to be rich, but I have to rely on my own strength.¡±

    Liu Yi said.

    ¡°Okay, okay, you love to work hard, I get it. In any case, we¡¯ve made a deal. Quickly open your client ount and add me. My username is Wei Yi.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Liu Yi raised his head, turning away his eyes from his mobile phone andnded it on Wei Yi¡¯s pretty face.

    ¡°Your username is Wei Yi?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Wei Yi nodded her head, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll use such a weird name?¡±

    ¡°Then how did you get that name¡­.¡±

    ¡°My real name had the ¡°Wei¡± character on it. I also like to throw coins like the great master of Yi. Therefore, I call myself Wei Yi!¡± (TL: The ¡°Yi¡± character here is the same as the character of ¡°Yi¡± in the book of change, or Yi Jing/I Ching, master of Yi refer to someone who¡¯s expert in the book of change)

    Wei Yi blinked her eyes and said.

    ¡®F*ck!¡¯

    ¡®This name is too standard!¡¯

    ¡°Then what¡¯s your real name?¡±

    Liu Yi asked.

    ¡°Damn, why should I tell you!¡±

    Wei Yi rolled her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, you big pervert!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a pervert¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi felt very aggrieved.

    ¡°Humph! If I say you are a pervert, then you are a pervert, don¡¯t try to deny it! Open your app and add me as your friend. Later on, it will be easier for us to contact each other.¡±

    ¡°This site¡­also have ¡®adding a friend¡¯ function?¡±

    Liu Yi was in shocked.

    ¡°Of course! You underestimate the technological standard of our immortal cultivator!¡±

    Wei Yi looked at Liu Yi with contempt, ¡°Even people in rural areas have inte ess, much less in the cities. Could it be all the immortal cultivators are hiding in the remote mountains and ancient forest, breeding fishes and nting flowers for a living?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap and quickly add me! Wei Yi, don¡¯t get it wrong! The character of Wei is the same as Wei in a species of fern!¡±

    Wei Yi loudly urged.

    Liu Yi flipped through the app and found the add friend function and then sessfully add Wei Yi as his best friend.

    ¡°M, I¡¯ll go back and build the team mode. I¡¯m the captain, and I¡¯ll choose the mission for us.¡±

    ¡°Why are you the captain and not me?¡±

    Liu Yi quickly asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as why, this miss want to be the team leader, and that¡¯s it. You¡¯re not going to object this do you!¡±

    Wei Yi brusquely said, ¡°No? Good, it¡¯s a pleasant deal then.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Liu Yi thought, ¡®I seem not to have the chance to agree to it.¡¯

    ¡®But why this girl is so quick to say it¡¯s a deal¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Sure enough, all big miss are brutal.¡¯

    ¡®Wei Yi is like this. Murong Die is also the same.¡¯

    Thinking about Murong Die, Liu Yi¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but felt some anxiety.

    ¡®This big miss, I don¡¯t know how to deal with her.¡¯

    ¡®She¡¯s angry at me for no reason at all. After that, her dad came after me.¡¯

    ¡®I taught her dad a lesson¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This, would not make Murong Die more angry would she!¡¯

    ¡®When I go to school tomorrow, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Amitabha, I¡¯m asking for the blessing of Buddha.¡¯

    ¡®That big miss, I can¡¯t mess with her.¡¯

    ¡®Although I can put my hands on her dad¡­.¡¯

    ¡®But she¡­.¡¯

    ¡®I can¡¯t hit her, and I also can¡¯t quarrel with her. Such a big headache¡­.¡¯

    ¡°I will take the Wolf head back with me. We¡¯re already a team now and I want to take this back to report ourpletion of the task. Hmm, some martial uncles from the school who likes to refine drugs should also want this.¡±

    Wei Yi said, looking at the Wolf head as she pulled out a bag.

    This bag is only palm-sized, but a freak wind suddenly emerged, sucking the Wolf head into the pocket.

    ¡°What kind of bag is this, it¡¯s amazing¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi eximed.

    ¡°A storing bag, which is a sumeru bag!¡±

    Wei Yi exined, ¡°This bag was created by sumeru technique. There¡¯s a sumeru space inside of it. Although this bag looks small, the space inside is actually veryrge. It can amodate a lot of stuff.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.it¡¯s very useful.¡±

    Liu Yi sighed with emotion, thinking, ¡®If I learn this sumeru technique earlier, it would be really convenient for me.¡¯

    ¡°This Wolf head is really disgusting¡­.but, that guy previously said about the Lost Organization, have you heard that name?¡±

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi shook his head. He didn¡¯t know about the things in immortal cultivation world, let alone their specific organization.

    ¡°Lost¡­.is a huge organization of Demon race¡­..¡±

    At this time, Lin Tong on the shoulder opened her mouth.

    ¡°The strength of this organization¡­.is really formidable¡­.They are initially on par with some established immortal cultivation organization¡­.Butter on, they grew increasinglyrge¡­.Right now, the strength of this organization will make anyone tremble in fear.¡±

    As she spoke, Lin Tong¡¯s body slightly shivered.

    ¡°Even to other Demon race like them, If one does not obey theirmand¡­.One fate will be very miserable¡­.Liu Yi, I didn¡¯t dare to speak about this a moment ago, because I felt fear¡­.This time, you really mess with people that shouldn¡¯t be messed with.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Wasn¡¯t it you who wanted me to be a Demon Hunter?¡±

    Liu Yi hastily asked.

    ¡°I thought this was just a little Demon¡­.Such as those little Wolf Demons who escaped just a moment ago¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s voice was somewhat quivered, ¡°I never thought¡­.we would bump into a member of Lost Organization¡­.There were so many Wolf Demon who escaped, some of them will send a message so that the Lost Organization will know the cause of death of ck Wind¡­..A human who oppose Lost, never has a good end. Liu Yi, right now your strength is so low¡­.I¡¯m really worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, my grandpa said to never afraid when I meet with difficulties.¡±

    Liu Yi said in his heart, ¡®His mother, no point in worrying when I have so many other problems.¡¯

    ¡°I just need Fox sister to continue to help me train so that my strength would increase. No matter if it¡¯s Lost, or Great God, as long as someone block my path to make money, I will kill them all¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, shouldn¡¯t it be your path to immortal cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­it¡¯s just slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue¡­.¡±

    ¡°Slip your grandpa! You f*cking miser!¡±

 Chapter 105 A Drink Well Earned

    After a restless sleep yesterday followed by the night¡¯s homework, this morning, Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but enter the ssroom with a big yawn.

    ¡®The other Mr. Perfect was rubbing their hands on beautiful woman yesterday, too bad, this Mr. Perfect can only rub his hands on a stack of paper.¡¯

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart can¡¯t help butment.

    His heart was sighing with emotion when he looked up and suddenly discovered that his seat was actually being upied by other people!

    This man¡¯s face is quite handsome, and he is none other than Lin Huayang from the experimental ss.

    Oh, wrong¡­.Lin Huayang could not be called a handsome man anymore.

    Perhaps, a handsome sister?

    At this point, Lin Huayang was seating on Liu Yi¡¯s seat next to Wang Yuzheng while earnestly urging her.

    ¡°Yu Zheng, as you can see.¡±

    Lin Huayang gently tapped the table with his finger and then said, ¡°This general ss is very different than our experimental ss. With your academic record, you should be in the experimental ss. Only the experimental ss can let your wish to pass the National College Exam toe true. You are now in the general ss, whether the teachers or its learning environment, they are all far inferior to our experimental ss.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng spoke without raising her head to look at him. Instead, her eyes were firmly staring at the math problems on the table as she said, ¡°As long as I want to study, it doesn¡¯t matter where it¡¯s all the same.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as that. Wang Yuzheng, you think about it.

    Lin Huayang quickly said, ¡°As long as you agree to be my girlfriend, in one sentence, I can let you back to the experimental ss. If you want the best teacher to teach you in private, I can do that!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed while her eyes were full of disgust.

    ¡°Lin Huayang, are you done yet! Please, stop harassing me, OK? I¡¯ve already got kicked out of the experimental ss because of you, what else do you want? You, this fellow, really make me sick!¡±

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng, you dare to speak to me like that!¡±

    Lin Huayang felt embarrassed after what Wang Yuzheng said to him and immediately went livid.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, do you want to be my girlfriend or not! If you don¡¯t say yes to this, I¡¯m afraid you will not be able to stay here anymore!¡±

    ¡°You, what do you want¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s pretty face was instantly pale.

    ¡®He is not going to ask his father to expel me is he¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This is not good¡­.¡¯ She thought.

    ¡®One Mid has the highest college admission rate among the high school in Northern Dragon City¡­.My family condition is not good, they¡¯re all counting on me to get into a good University so that I can bring honor to my family¡¯s ancestors in the future¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Humph humph¡­.¡±

    Seeing Wang Yuzheng finally had a scared look, Lin Huayang¡¯s heart felt satisfied.

    ¡®How could I not be able to handle this chick?¡¯ He thought.

    ¡®Wang Yuzheng has no background and she has no one backing her up. Her only good points are her pretty face and her determination to study. I am the young master Lin, if I can¡¯t handle this girl, how can I show my face in public anymore!¡¯

    Lin Huayang at home was always brooding about this.

    ¡®The reason why I can¡¯t get my lower part to get up again probably because the women are not beautiful enough.¡¯

    ¡®That Ma Yixuan, although she was quite pretty,pared to Wang Yuzheng, she was a couple of notch inferior.¡¯

    ¡®If I can get the beautiful stimtion from Wang Yuzheng perhaps my lower part will have improvement.¡¯

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng, have you done thinking about it? I¡¯m only going to ask you this onest time, are you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Before Lin Huayang finished his words, he suddenly felt a gust of air, then his cor was directly lifted up, and he was thrown on the ground. His buttocks felt really painful as if it was broke into pieces.

    ¡°Motherf*cker¡­.who dared to touch this father? You don¡¯t want to live!¡±

    Lin Huayang rubbed his ass as he climbed up, turned around, and angrily cursed.

    ¡°Get out. You¡¯re in my seat.¡±

    Liu Yi was holding his arms, standing behind Lin Huayang.

    Seeing Liu Yi here, Lin Huayang suddenly shuddered.

    His lower part also seemed anxious and, there¡¯s a tendency that it was going to shrink.

    The great scene from that day where Liu Yi killed the four gangsters outside of the teahouse, could not help bute to Lin Huayang¡¯s mind.

    This is the character that even the ck Dragon Gang can¡¯t handle¡­.

    Much less him, a single Lin Huayang¡­.how could he dare to provoke the devil in front of him!

    ¡°You¡¯re still here? Are you waiting for me to send you out?¡±

    Liu Yi said as he squeezed his fists, exuding a cracking sound.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but when he saw Lin Huayang, he always had the urge to punch him.

    ¡®Previously I liked to reason things out, but now, I am prone to violence.¡¯

    ¡®This must be because the devil qi is at work!¡¯

    ¡®Amitabha, wrong, wrong.¡¯ He thought.

    ¡®It must be because this Lin Huayang is long overdue to get punch.¡¯

    ¡®Em, this is the correct answer.¡¯

    How could Lin Huayang dare to argue with Liu Yi? Without any words, he quickly ran out of the ssroom.

    A wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are against him¡­.

    Lin Huayang nned to get even with Liu Yiter.

    After he was out of the ssroom, he immediately called Lan He to express his soaring to the heaven resentment.

    ¡°Young master Lan! When are you going to act against Liu Yi!¡±

    Thinking that there¡¯s an Iron Palm Master at Lan He¡¯s disposal, Lin Huayang couldn¡¯t help but be anxious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of him! This guy is quite an eyesore! Young master Lan, can¡¯t it be sooner?¡±

    Lan He was sitting on the sofa in the Imperial room. He was holding the phone in one hand while his other hand was pressing on a beautiful woman¡¯s head, enjoying the service of this woman¡¯s lips inside and outside.

    ¡°Oh¡­.this¡­.hehe, young master Lin shouldn¡¯t be worried, it will be carried out in two days.¡±

    That beauty was quite good, sucking and licking, pleasuring Lan He until he came out.

    He fantasized that this beautiful woman was Murong Die, which allowed his heart to feel rx and clear.

    ¡°I really can not stand him anymore. As long as he still in the school, I¡¯m a dog sh*t!¡±

    Lin Huayang could not bear the anger in his heart.

    ¡°Ai¡­.But the Master is recently in training.¡±

    Lan He¡¯s eyes rolled, and then said, ¡°To disrupt the other people¡¯s schedule, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not okay.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do¡­.¡±

    ¡°How much money you can get, you understand that, right.¡±

    Although Lan He is a young master who likes to throw away money recklessly, he is not a fool.

    The money that he threw away, after a time, he naturally has to get it back.

    After controlling the school for so many years, the Lin Family naturally have collected many ill-gotten gains.

    Although they are advocating elite education, how many elite students could they have?

    There are more average students with average scores.

    If they really stuck with their very high standard, 90% of their students will get turn away.

    Then how could these 90% students get into the school in the first ce?

    It is simply by using sponsorship fees.

    By paying twenty to thirty thousand sponsorship fees, a student can be admitted to the school.

    The score is not very important, as long as it doesn¡¯t get below the lower threshold.

    If they could receive twenty to thirty thousand sponsorship fees per student, one hundred students will amount to two to three million.

    For one thousand students¡­.Every year, the school would ept at least two or three thousand students!

    Thus, it can be seen that the Lin Family has fished out many oils out of the water.

    If they don¡¯t squeeze out every bit of oil out of the water, they will feel sorry to the society.

    What Lan He just said, Lin Huayang naturally understood.

    He nodded and said, ¡°Oh¡­.in that case, I¡¯ll bring out three thousand, so that the master will help me! I want him die a few days earlier!¡±

    ¡°Pff!¡±

    Lan He nearly can¡¯t hold hisugh.

    ¡°Three thousand? Oh, my young master Lin, you¡¯re not kidding me, are you?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­.what¡¯s wrong?¡­.that¡¯s not enough?¡­.¡±

    ¡°This is far from not enough! What can you do with this little money? I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not even sufficient to treat the master for a dinner!¡±

    Lan He pursed his lips, thinking that this Lin Huayang was too inexperience.

    ¡°Then¡­.how much do you need¡­.¡±

    Lin Huayang¡¯s heart is somewhat ufortable. His own pocket money is not that much¡­.

    ¡°One hundred thousand, this is the price because we¡¯re brothers.¡±

    Lan He¡¯s words almost made Lin Huayang scared to death.

    ¡®F*ck me¡­.one hundred thousand!¡¯

    ¡®Where can I get that much money¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Wait a minute, looks like my mom has some connections¡­.¡¯ Lin Huayang thought, ¡®In any case, my mom love me the most, so, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to get this money from her.¡¯

    ¡®As long as Liu Yi is killed, I will be the boss in this school!¡¯

    ¡®And that Wang Yuzheng, can¡¯t possibly escape from my palm!¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is that too much?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­.so be it¡­.Young master Lan, give me your ount, I¡¯ll go home now to ask the money. I¡¯ll call you as soon as I transferred the money.¡±

    ¡°Ok. Don¡¯t worry. This money is not for me, it will a be given as a gift to the Master.¡±

    Lan He¡¯s heart secretlyughed, thinking.

    ¡®This dumb kid, he must be asking this one hundred thousand money from his family, they truly think highly of him.¡¯

    ¡®This money will ultimately fall into my pocket. It is not me to decide when Zheng Xiaolin will take his action.

    ¡°Good, then I have to thank young master Lan for this.¡±

    Poor Lin Huayang, not only he doesn¡¯t know the situation, he even has to thanks Lin Huayang for cheating him.

    After Lin Huayang hung up the phone, the KTV supervisor that stood next to Lan He quickly stepped forward to ask.

    ¡°Young master Lan¡­.Do you want me to notify Master Lin?¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll inform him when I meet with Ma Wei.¡±

    Lan He waved and said to that supervisor.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, the previous young waitress that served me the fruits just now, is she new?¡±

    ¡°Young master Lan¡­.she¡¯s a part-time college student¡­.¡±

    The supervisor quickly exined, his face was slightly awkward.

    ¡°Hehe, you should know me, right.¡±

    Lan He pushed away the beauty that served his crotch, and said, ¡°The recent goods that you have, I¡¯ve already seen them all, why don¡¯t you call that part-timer toe and serve me?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.very well, please wait for a moment young master Lan.¡±

    That supervisor had to nod his head and led the previous beauty out of the room.

    Soon, a lovely waitress came into this private room with a ss of red wine.

    ¡°Young master Lan, do you want to drink?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­.this master is a Young Master of a wealthy family, a lot of people want to harm me.¡±

    Lan He looked at that delicate waitress, and then said with a smile, ¡°So, every time I drink, I will let someone else drink it first.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    That waitress has a slightly pained look.

    ¡°Hehe, of course, this is not a free drink.¡±

    Lan He said, ¡°I will pay you two thousand for one sip.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­.I¡¯ll drink.¡±

    This waitress is working part time just trying to improve her life so that she can buy an iPhone or something.

    When she heard this offer, she thought, ¡®This is not just an ordinary wine, this an expensive wine, this drink is well earned.¡¯

    She picked up the wine ss and took a sip of that red wine. It tasted sweet and slightly weird.

    ¡°Young master Lan, you see, it¡¯s okay, there¡¯s nothing here¡­.¡±

    The waitress suddenly felt very dizzy, her eyes cked out, the ss fell to the floor, and she copsed in Lan He¡¯s arms.

    ¡°This two thousand for a sip is not for you to earn¡­.¡±

    Lan He licked his lips and started a new journey.

 Chapter 106 A Good Teaching

    Murong Die and Wang Lele still failed toe to school today

    Liu Yi looked at the empty seats in the back and thought, ¡®Is Murong Die still angry with me?¡¯

    ¡®This girl¡¯s temper is too big¡­.

    ¡®Yeah, narrow-minded¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Should I take my time to give her an apology?¡¯

    ¡®Send a text message or something?¡¯

    ¡®Em, I don¡¯t seem to have her phone number¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi was beginning to get worried.

    It was at this moment, the seemingly not talking Wang Yuzheng who sat on the same table as him, suddenly sent him a piece of paper.

    Liu Yi took the paper and read what she wrote.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I would be grateful to you, you are all the same!¡±

    Liu Yi bitterly smiled again and again, thinking

    ¡®Oh boy, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s impression on me is really that bad!¡¯

    ¡®As God is my witness, I am a good man!¡¯

    Liu Yi was helpless and unable to exin. In the end, he had to enter his spiritual environment and started his training.

    Since the Devil Qi entered his body, Liu Yi felt that his mind was slowly changing.

    Every so often, he can¡¯t help but be ck belly (TL: outwardly kind but inwardly evil/two faced).

    Without the need for his other personality to awake, he can settle the matter that he usually can¡¯t handle.

    For example, when he cheated on that girl Wei Yi.

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t like the change that was happening to him. He thought that this was not him.

    When he entered the spiritual environment, Lin Tong was already there, waiting for him.

    Liu Yi gazed at Lin Tong¡¯s shadowy figure and can¡¯t help but wonder.

    ¡®My Fox sister, what does she really look like?¡¯

    ¡®Is she beautiful or ugly?¡¯

    ¡®Well, she should be beautiful!¡¯

    ¡®Afterall, she is a Fox immortal cultivator!¡¯

    ¡®Since when there¡¯s an ugly Fox spirit!¡¯

    ¡°Last night I was going to have a chat with you, but I never thought that you would be catching up on your homework, so I let you off.¡±

    Lin Tong stood there with hands behind her body, and then said to Liu Yi as she looked at him.

    ¡°Your body are seriously messed up now¡­.there¡¯s Devil energy, there¡¯s Immortal energy¡­.After being a cultivator for so many years, this is the first time I encountered such a situation.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is it bad?¡±

    Liu Yi has some mixed feelings, thinking.

    ¡®How can I be so unlucky¡­.After meeting an immortal, I also bumped into so many strange things.¡¯

    ¡°The Red Blood Sutra Code that was given to you by that Wenren Qian that day seems to be an Evil Sect¡¯s technique. You can¡¯t use it under your normal state.¡±

    Lin Tong said, ¡°Only the Demonic you¡­.can use it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous¡­..?¡±

    Liu Yi was worried that one day his consciousness would bepletely consumed by his Demonic self.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about.¡±

    Lin Tong had cleverly guessed what¡¯s in Liu Yi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Even if the Demonic you bes even more powerful, he can¡¯t devour your consciousness. Because you are Liu Yi, no matter what consciousness you have, they¡¯re all you. It¡¯s like in the modern science, the Demonic you are your second personality. Your second personality is your personality.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve made me confused by all of that¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi felt dizzy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be confused, the main purpose for today is for this big miss to awaken your second personality.¡±

    Lin Tong eyes gleamed with light, ¡°I have to personally talk with him face to face, to know his limits¡­.Otherwise, this big miss would not rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Liu Yi was surprised.

    ¡°You want to wake my second personality? That¡­.Isn¡¯t that somewhat dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lin Tongforted him, ¡°Although this spiritual environment is yours, this big miss helped you built it. I have shielded my own spirit, so even if the other you awake, he can¡¯t do a fatal injury on me.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to try this¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am. Do you think this big miss have times to tease with empty threats!¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s heart was actually somewhat nervous.

    Because the danger¡­.was definitely real.

    There are some words that she kept from Liu Yi. This spiritual environment is, after all, owned by Liu Yi. If the other Liu Yi was too powerful, he definitely could ultimately control this space. If that is the case, he can kill her in mere seconds.

    But for Liu Yi, she must give it a try.

    This is the risk that she had to take.

    ¡°All right, then¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi can see Lin Tong¡¯s insistence, and had no other choice but to nod and agree.

    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±

    Lin Tong loudly shouted.

    Liu Yi obediently closed his eyes.

    The leader has given themand, and he must obey.

    After Liu Yi closed his eyes, Lin Tong¡¯s figure suddenly changed.

    Her vague body began to clear up, like removing a mosaic from a picture to turn it into an HD picture.

    A stunningly beautiful woman appeared in front of Liu Yi, but unfortunately, Liu Yi can¡¯t see her.

    Meanwhile, Lin Tong¡¯s body continued to change.

    A pair of Fox¡¯s furry ears grew out, and a red Fox tail appeared behind her, now, curling upwards buttocks.

    In order to deal with the other Liu Yi, Lin Tong has to turn into her half-demon form.

    Lin Tong stretched out her pair of sharp ws toward Liu Yi and cried out.

    ¡°Je!¡±

    A red light suddenly jumped into Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Liu Yi¡¯s whole body shook, he felt that, in his mind, there was all manner of strange sounds continuously causing trouble.

    There was a weirdughter, a shrill, which unceasingly rang inside his head, making Liu Yi somewhat felt sick.

    All kinds of dark emotions flooded his heart.

    At this moment, he was very angry, very annoyed, and very short tempered.

    These pictures from the past constantly emerged in front of him.

    Murong Hong threatened his family, Yuan Shaojun hugging Ma Yixuan while ridiculing him, and various other memories¡­.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly growled, a ck and a red, two circles of lights, suddenly exploded out from his body, which quickly spread out in this spiritual environment.

    Lin Tong, under the impact of this power, immediately back away several steps and almost sat on the floor.

    What a terrifying explosion¡­.

    The opposite Liu Yi, also began to change.

    A long silver hair grew out on his head, which was set to the back by his hands.

    It was not clear whether he liked this kind of hairstyle, or because the previous disheveled hair would block his line of sight.

    And his height was also taller. Now it was about 1.8 meter.

    The original skinny appearance of Liu Yi has now be well-proportioned and brimming with a sense of coordination.

    He stretched out his slender fingers, slightly stroking his hair for a moment, then opened his golden eyes, which fell upon Lin Tong.

    The golden eyes opened!

    Instantly Lin Tong felt that her body became soft, her face flushed, and her heartbeat elerated.

    Her favorability toward him increased!

    ¡®D*mn¡­.this golden eye is too defying-the-heaven¡¯s-will!¡¯ She thought.

    Lin Tong quickly closed her eyes, refusing to see the Demonic Liu Yi in front of her, less the golden eye took effect on her, making her lost her fighting spirit.

    ¡°Hehe, another beauty hase looking for me again.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice slowly passed through Lin Tong¡¯s ear, ¡°My recent click-through rate is very high¡­.However, the beauty seems to be very shy, afraid to open her eyes.¡±

    That voice was getting closer, and suddenly arrived at Lin Tong¡¯s ear.

    Lin Tong was suddenly startled, hurriedly backed away very far, and then opened her eyes.

    Even when her eyes were closed, she still suffered some loss.

    But the lethality of Liu Yi¡¯s golden eyes was too big.

    ¡°Do you want to spar with me?¡±

    Liu Yi said, the hollow of his palm ignited out a crimson me.

    The appearance of this me was somewhat strange, although it was a me, it¡¯s more like a mass of blood.

    The Red Blood Devil me.

    Lin Tong has never confronted this kind of me, and she didn¡¯t know how powerful it was.

    The fact is, that Wenren Qian was a mysterious woman¡­.

    ¡°I want to ask you, what do you want?¡±

    Lin Tong asked.

    ¡°What can I do¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s body suddenly appeared in front of Lin Tong.

    Lin Tong didn¡¯t know how Liu Yi was able to appear in front of her that fast, could it be his achievement in Spirit Fox Steps has reached such a state?

    When she was still guessing, Liu Yi suddenly reached out his hand and took Lin Tong in his embrace.

    ¡°You little Fox Demon, it really is quite lovely. You¡¯re obviously very concerned about me, why must you covered it up?¡±

    ¡°Who, who cares about you!¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s face flushed. She wanted to get rid of Liu Yi¡¯s hand, only to find her body, as if being enchanted, was too weak to move.

    ¡°Such an adorable beauty¡­.wanna take me on a date?¡±

    Liu Yi said, his face was so close to Lin Tong¡¯s flushed face, it almost touched her ear as he spoke.

    Lin Tong can even feel Liu Yi¡¯s breath!

    ¡®This is not right!¡¯ She thought.

    ¡®How can you be so rude to this big miss!¡¯

    ¡°Charming Spirit Scimitar!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly felt there was a threat. Subconsciously, his figure suddenly shed and in a blink of an eye appeared in the distance.

    A silver scimitar, without knowing where it came from, whistled with the wind, ripping through the air around Lin Tong¡¯s body in constant rotation, as if a convoy of envoy escorting the Emperor.

    ¡°It turns out to be an artifact?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes showed a bit of curiosity.

    ¡°Humph, this is an artifact that was bestowed by my master! A work of art that my master most proud of!¡±

    Lin Tong proudly said, ¡°This is my life-insurance artifact! Liu Yi, with this Charming Spirit Scimitar, you¡¯ll never be able toe close to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­.good treasure. However, I really want to get into your body.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.pervert!¡±

    Lin Tong was not stupid, and clearly heard Liu Yi¡¯s overtones.

    ¡°I love it when youpliment me. Then let me try if I¡¯ll be able to get into your body or not.¡±

    Liu Yi said, his body suddenly shed a few times in a row, and in the blink of an eye arrived in front of Lin Tong.

    Lin Tong immediately controlled her Charming Spirit Scimitar, which spun andunched an attack toward Liu Yi.

    This Charming Spirit Scimitar was very flexible and very fast, but each time when it scratched Liu Yi¡¯s body, it cut the air instead.

    Liu Yi seemed to know where this Charming Spirit Scimitar woulde from, and will avoid it every time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this ce is my spiritual environment.¡±

    Liu Yi dodged to the side, and smiled, ¡°Whichever you want to attack me, as long as this Charming Spirit Scimitar is still in this world, I can clearly see it.¡±

    ¡°Darn it¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong thought to herself, ¡®Fighting here is really too disadvantages for me.¡¯

    But she can¡¯t get out of this ce!

    A four stars expert was actually being pushed by a two stars newbie!

    If her master knew this, she would certainly criticize her severely¡­.

    But thinking that Liu Yi has knocked down two 3-4 stars boss, Lin Tong was also gratified.

    ¡®Em, yes, it¡¯s because my teaching is good¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Oops!¡¯

    ¡®Now is not the time to think!¡¯

    In the time when Lin Tong was distracted, Liu Yi suddenly made his move.

    ¡°Burning st!¡±

 Chapter 107 Swimming Class

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The fast flying Charming Spirit Scimitar was, all of a sudden, knocked out by the explosion of red zing me.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    This Charming Spirit Scimitar crashed and directly inserted into the ground.

    ¡°Such a powerful me¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    ¡®The Red Blood Devil me is actually this powerful?¡¯ Lin Tong thought.

    ¡®This Evil Sect technique¡­.Turns out to be so fierce.¡¯

    ¡®The girl Wenren Qian, what is her origin¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Fire Chain!¡±

    After a move to get rid of the Charming Spirit Scimitar, Liu Yi simultaneously swung his hand toward Lin Tong.

    Suddenly, a red chain of fire twisted its way in the air toward Lin Tong.

    But Lin Tong immediatelyunched her Spirit Fox Steps, which made her instantly escaped the fire chain, leaving only a distorted blur.

    ¡°Spirit Fox Steps is very useful.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled twice, ¡°Unfortunately, this space is my Spiritual Environment.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi suddenly turned around andunched his palm.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm and Lin Tong¡¯s w collide together.

    Liu Yi retreated a few steps backward while Lin Tong¡¯s body rolled in the air and fell to the ground. The moment she touched the ground she used the Spirit Fox Steps again and disappeared before Liu Yi.

    ¡°You want to rely on this method to defeat me? I say, it¡¯s useless.

    Liu Yi said, bent down, and violently shot his palm on the ground.

    ¡°Deste me!¡±

    A beautiful Sun print suddenly appeared on the ground.

    Red me instantly erupted and spread out to a range of four or five meters away from the Sun print.

    The me immediately shook Lin Tong¡¯s figure, making her appeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s hot, so hot!¡±

    Although this was just her spiritual body, she can still fell.

    She held out her hand to beat off the mes on her body.

    ¡°Too naughty and always likes to run.¡±

    Liu Yi said, waved her hand, and instantly flung the Fire Chain.

    Lin Tong didn¡¯t have time to get away as she just extinguished the fire on her body.

    The Fire Chain directly wrapped around Lin Tong¡¯s body, solidly binding her.

    ¡°However, you could not escape the palm of my hand.¡±

    Liu Yi said, pulling the Fire Chain along with Lin Tong toward him, and thenughed, ¡°Now I can be in your body, right?¡±

    ¡°Charming Spirit Scimitar!¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s face was unperturbed, she cried out.

    Instantly, a piercing sound sounded from behind Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi was surprised and suddenly dodged sideways. That Charming Spirit Scimitar whistled past him as it brushed against his hair.

    This Charming Spirit Scimitar, while failed to cut his body, it seeded in cutting off his Fire Chain.

    Lin Tong¡¯s freed body fell to the ground. While she slightly short of breath, she looked at Liu Yi.

    ¡°You¡­.What exactly do you want?¡±

    ¡°Just want to be closer to you.¡±

    Liu Yi recovered the half Fire Chain, and said, ¡°But you do have some abilities, no wonder you can be my mentor.¡±

    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t look down on this big miss!¡±

    Lin Tong said, ¡°I¡¯m the sole disciple of my Master! I haven¡¯t fully opened the power of this Charming Spirit Scimitar, If I fully open its power, you¡¯ll die in mere seconds!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Why don¡¯t you let me taste it?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth was slightly hung in an arc.

    ¡°What do you think!?¡±

    Lin Tong said and recovered her Charming Spirit Scimitar.

    At this time, the tip of that Charming Spirit Scimitar shone out a bright crimson ray of light.

    Seeing this light, Liu Yi¡¯splexion finally changed a bit. He said.

    ¡°Sure enough¡­.you¡¯re not lying¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course, naturally this miss wouldn¡¯t bother to lie to you!¡±

    Indeed, the power of Charming Spirit Scimitar in Lin Tong¡¯s hand surpassed that of Liu Yi.

    But this power can¡¯t be disyed casually.

    Because it can significantly damage its user.

    Moreover¡­.Lin Tong doesn¡¯t want to hurt Liu Yi.

    Not because of the effect of the Golden Eyes¡­..

    It¡¯s just that, in her heart, she truly doesn¡¯t want to hurt him.

    ¡°Alright then, let us sit down and have a talk.¡±

    Liu Yi said and pped his hands.

    Suddenly, two chairs appeared in this Spiritual Environment.

    Lin Tong was surprised, thinking, ¡®This other Liu Yi, his control of the Spiritual Environment is too great!¡¯

    ¡®He¡¯s like a genius, all kinds of things; he can learn it by himself!¡¯

    ¡®Completely different than the simple-minded Liu Yi!¡¯

    ¡®These two personalities, are they really one person¡­.?¡¯

    Lin Tong was incredulous.

    ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    Liu Yi pointed to the chair behind Lin Tong, and sat down first, ¡°You called me out to have a good talk right? There¡¯s no need to yell kill and kill, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Humph, fine, I sit!¡±

    Lin Tong was tired, thus, she directly sat on the chair.

    ¡°Whatever you want to ask me, just ask.¡±

    Liu Yi graciously said.

    ¡°How could you possibly be our Heavenly Fox n!¡±

    Lin Tong immediately threw out her first question, ¡°Heavenly Fox n¡­.was already exterminated¡­.¡±

    In the past, the Heavenly Fox n was too defying-the-heaven, the then Fox race patriarch finally felt the crisis.

    In order to secure her position, she drove a wedge between the two masters of the Heavenly Fox n, making them killed each other, then she incited internal war among the Heavenly Fox n.

    The Heavenly Fox n finally embarked on the road of self-destruction.

    Lin Tong¡¯s Master never raised this matter of Heavenly Fox n to her.

    She only heard this story from the member of the other Fox n. She never thought that such a taboo in the Fox Race¡­.to really exist!

    ¡°You ask me, how would I know.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugged his shoulders, ¡°You¡¯re the one who gave me this Demonic Energy, and now you¡¯re asking me how can I be a Heavenly Fox n, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s strange?¡±

    ¡°It is strange¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong could not guess what went wrong.

    But she thought that some things were indeed too baffling.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to dwell on my power. Even I, myself never thought too much of it.¡±

    Liu Yi pped his hands, ¡°Since now I have this power, I just want to train it. The Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra is suitable to the other Liu Yi, but the Red Blood Sutra Code ispatible for me. I want to see, between the two of us Liu Yi, who will be powerful in the future.¡±

    ¡°You¡­want to swallow Liu Yi?¡±

    Lin Tong recalled the issue that Liu Yi most worried about, which she can¡¯t be shy but to raise it.

    Because the situation in Liu Yi¡¯s body was too strange!

    ¡°Why talking about swallowing?¡±

    Liu Yi chuckled, ¡°We two are one and the same. However, right now the other me is too weak¡­.So weak that it makes me anxious and angry. He confusedly erected so many enemies to himself but doesn¡¯t know how to take the initiative to attack. s¡­.I truly want to massacre all those sources of problems¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong felt Liu Yi¡¯s murderous aura and slightly trembled.

    ¡®This Liu Yi¡­.is so terrifying.¡¯

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much¡­.Liu Yi is me, I am Liu Yi¡­.If Liu Yi is in danger, I¡¯ll be the first one toe out and help him.¡±

    Liu Yi said, slowly standing up.

    ¡°As for you, for me, you are a help, but also a threat.¡±

    He looked at Lin Tong and said, ¡°Little Fox, I can see through your heart. You¡¯re just using me, wanting to use my strength to free yourself from the seal. If you are willing to keep your focus on mentoring the other me, I¡¯ll let you exist. But if I know you have any bad thoughts¡­.Hehe, I promise, when I open my third star jade, I can kill you in my spiritual environment. Don¡¯t expect your Charming Spirit Scimitar will help you, I¡¯m afraid, at that time, before you even have the chance to take it out, you¡¯d be dead already.¡±

    Lin Tong sat there, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°The other me protested again¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly pressed his forehead and very ufortably said.

    ¡°I have to go back and continue to cultivate my Devil qi, try not to disturb me, the other me should appear soon.¡±

    With that, he closed his eyes.

    The kind of suffocating pressure that Lin Tong felt started to dissipate.

    She took a long deep breath, feeling that the previous situation was really dangerous to her.

    But this risk that she took, can be considered to be not in vain. At least, she has a more in-depth understanding of the other aspect of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Fox sister!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly opened his eyes, his ck pupils have been restored, looking panic-stricken, ¡°Are you okay?!¡±

    He has been worrying if the other him would hurt Lin Tong or not.

    ¡°Idiot¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong gently walked to his side and held up this guy who has fainted on the chair just a moment ago.

    She also restored her fuzzy appearance like before. Lin Tong didn¡¯t want Liu Yi to see her face.

    After all¡­.her appearance is the same as that time when she sucked out Liu Yi¡¯s essence¡­..

    If he saw his own murderer¡­.she didn¡¯t know how would Liu Yi react to that.

    But one thing for sure, he would not trust her again¡­..

    Lin Tong did not want that¡­..

    After she had pulled up Liu Yi, she said, ¡°You underestimate this big miss, did you think I cultivate for nothing?¡±

    ¡°Fiuuh¡­.It¡¯s good that Fox sister is okay¡­The other me, I can¡¯t control him.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°But vaguely, I can now somewhat affect him¡­.At least, if I have a strong desire to wake up, I¡¯m able to wake up.

    ¡°Em, you have to focus on cultivating the Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra and the Heavenly Fox Heart Sutra.¡±

    Lin Tong said, ¡°Only these two cultivation technique can suppress the Red Blood Sutra Code.¡±

    Originally, the Heavenly Fox Heart Sutra can enhance Liu Yi¡¯s Demonic energy, butpared to the Red Blood Sutra Code this purely evil sect technique¡­.The Heavenly Fox Heart Sutra can somewhat suppress it.

    Right now inside Liu Yi¡¯s body, the red stream of qi of the Heavenly Fox Heart Sutra is the main axis. It¡¯s also Liu Yi¡¯s core Heart Sutra.

    As for the other, whether it¡¯s the Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra or the Red Blood Sutra Code, they all revolve around the main axis, as the auxiliary Heart Sutra.

    Liu Yi¡¯s future path of Immortal Cultivation¡­.perhaps would be very rough.

    Lin Tong still wanted to say something to Liu Yi when suddenly there was a moring noise, pulling Liu Yi back to the real world.

    He opened his eyes and looked at the constantly banging the table Chen Cai in front of him. He was a bit surprised.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want to be a drummer?¡±

    ¡°What! Boss, you¡¯re too awesome, you can even sleep while you sit!¡±

    Chen Cai said with a smile, ¡°This is our first swimming ss¡­.Is boss just going to sleep here?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Swimming ss¡­.

    Liu Yi can¡¯t miss this ss!

    Since a few years ago where there were several student drowning incidents in the Northern Dragon City, the swimming ss has be one of the student¡¯spulsory ss.

    As one of the key school, One Mid naturally can¡¯tg behind in this ss.

    However, One Mid high school didn¡¯t have a swimming ss, therefore, they can only have a swimming ss this semester, because the pool had just been build.

    The male students have looked forward to this swimming ss for many years.

    ¡°Boss, I know where the girls change their clothes¡­.Best friend for life¡­.Do you want to go and see?¡±

 Chapter 108 Swimsuit Feast

    The legendary girl¡¯s locker room?

    Liu Yi¡¯s brain started to conjure up images¡­..

    M The girls began to change their clothes and so on¡­.

    Liu Yi felt that his nose started to get warm.

    No, it was the urge to nosebleed.

    Liu Yi Oh Liu Yi, you¡¯re too disappointing¡­.

    If you¡¯re going to get aroused just for imagining this, how could you still have a promising future!

    ¡°Come on¡­.Boss, a great adventure is waiting for us!¡±

    ¡°No¡­.we¡¯re going to get killed if we¡¯re discovered!¡±

    Liu Yi viciously red at Chen Cai, the fellow who always did whatever ideas that came up on his mind.

    They can¡¯t just casually visit the girl¡¯s locker room, moreover, it¡¯s highly possible that there would be a teacher who¡¯s responsible for watching that ce.

    Going there for an adventure¡­.it¡¯s more likely they¡¯re going to court death over there¡­.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just see them in their swimsuit.¡±

    Liu Yi said.

    ¡°s, such a great opportunity¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai said, ¡°They change their clothes on the sixth floor. I thought that with Boss¡¯ ability, perhaps we¡¯d be able to peep on them.¡±

    ¡°Sh*t, I¡¯m not Spider-Man!¡±

    ¡°s, what a shame.¡±

    ¡°Shame your sister!¡±

    Toward this friend of him, Liu Yi was quite helpless.

    Chen Cai was really a clown.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go, boss. We also need to change our clothes. s, the boy¡¯s locker room, there¡¯s nothing there¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai walked whilementing, ¡°Unfortunately, Murong Die and Wang Lele did note today¡­.Oh, especially Wang Lele that big breasted girl¡­.truly worthy to look at¡­.Do you think that these girls deliberately avoided the swimming ss?¡­.However, Wang Yuzheng is also one of such beautiful scenery¡­.¡±

    After hearing Chen Cai¡¯s words, Liu Yi can¡¯t help but whisper in his heart.

    ¡®Are Murong Die and Wang Lele going to keep skipping school in the future?¡¯

    ¡®She shouldn¡¯t be¡­.that narrow-minded is she?¡¯

    ¡®But Murong Hong is such a heavy handed guy. Perhaps he did something.¡¯

    Liu Yi followed Chen Cai to the boy¡¯s locker room on the six floor. The girl¡¯s locker room was next door.

    Regarding the next door, there¡¯re no boys that weren¡¯t curious about it.

    When they came inside, Liu Yi saw several boys stering themselves on the wall, seemingly trying to listen to the movement in the next room.

    ¡®Crap, too wretched!¡¯ Liu Yi cursed in his heart.

    ¡®What men capable of such a thing!¡¯

    ¡®This will make them directly go to hell!¡¯

    When Liu Yi was thinking, the boys on the wall suddenly shouted in low voices.

    ¡°Quicklye, they¡¯re talking about some girls¡¯ bodies¡­.f*ck, so hot¡­¡±

    Liu Yi and Chen Cai went over there without hesitation and put their ears on the wall.

    ¡®If I¡¯m not going to hell, who¡¯s going to hell then!¡¯ Liu Yi reasoned.

    Suddenly, the voice on the other side of the wall floated into Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    But the voice is tiny and weak, and no one knew from whom it came from.

    ¡°Wow! Your chest is so big! This swimsuit almost can¡¯t cover you!¡±

    ¡°Huh, then what should I do? I don¡¯t want to go to the swimming ss wearing this¡­.It will only profit the boys¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing! Nothing¡¯s really exposed here! This purple swimsuit suit you just right. Your chest, even the dead envy them! We want to have this look. Unfortunately, we¡¯re unable to!¡±

    ¡°Really¡­.then I¡¯ll wear it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Come on, we¡¯ll go to ss together, stop dilly-dallying!¡±

    Hearing that the girl with the almost bursting chest will soone out of the locker room, the boys in their locker room immediately caused a stir.

    The boys rushed themselves out of the room.

    Liu Yi was, naturally, among them. Relying on his now strong body, he grabbed the best location, looking at the slowly opened door of the girl¡¯s locker room.

    Soon, a tall in stature, purple swimsuit wearing girl came out. All the boys breathed out cold air.

    Holy sh*t¡­.A fat girl!

    True, covered by that swimsuit, the girl¡¯s body looked like it was going to burst out¡­.

    Especially her two breasts¡­.it was hard to determine if they were her breasts or her fat¡­.

    My Gosh¡­.

    All the boys felt that their eyes were about to go blind.

    ¡°Oh¡­.this is really drawing people¡¯s attention. I¡¯m too shy¡­.Is there anyone want to teach me how to swim¡­.¡±

    The girl covered her face.

    A group of boys were suddenly in disarray and fled to the locker room.

    Liu Yi sat on a chair in the dressing room, and he kept patting his chest.

    ¡°Terrifying¡­truly terrifying¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai was also scared, and said while gasping for breath, ¡°I won¡¯t trust the voice on the other side of the wall anymore¡­.his mother, it¡¯s too d*mn dangerous.¡±

    ¡°My grandpa said, you¡¯re wrong in judging a person by their appearance!¡±

    Liu Yi quickly scolded Chen Cai.

    ¡°Oh? Then boss, why don¡¯t you teach her how to swim?¡±

    ¡°My grandpa has passed away¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly added a sentence.

    ¡°Sh*t¡­.Boss, you¡¯re too sly!¡±

    Liu Yi hesitated, thinking, ¡®I really am changing.¡¯

    ¡®My belly has be increasingly ck¡­.and also bing more evil¡­.¡¯ (ck Belly: two faced)

    ¡®If this change continue, am I still going to be me¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi was increasingly upset. Fortunately, he directly flung this matter out of his mind and stopped thinking about it.

    No matter what he would turn into, it¡¯s fine as long as his heart is still upright.

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s suit up, we still need to attend the ss!¡±

    Chen Cai looked at the time and quickly decided that they were soon going to bete. Plus he can¡¯t wait to see the grand feast of girls in swimsuits. Therefore, he quickly began to change clothes.

    The two people changed into their swimsuits in a hurry. To be honest, only wearing small short to meet with other people, especially his female ssmates, Liu Yi was a bit unnerved.

    ¡°Boss, we dressed like these and going out to meet the girls, would it not be a bit embarrassing?¡±

    Chen Cai also has this doubt.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my grandpa said, a tree without skin will die while a human without skin is unmatched by them.¡±

    ¡°Hey, your grandpa is dead, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°He will live forever in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Ooh¡­.¡±

    All the way from the sixth floor to the first floor, the swimming pool, these two people were annoyed by the attention that they got.

    However, those gazes were full of envy. Envy that Liu Yi and Chen Cai were going to take the swimming ss.

    Liu Yi was curious, thinking, ¡®Why don¡¯t they make the locker room next to the swimming pool? Wouldn¡¯t that be more convenient? It¡¯s better than walking the long hall enjoying thousands of people jealous stare.¡¯

    After Liu Yi arrived at the swimming pool, he finally understood why. ¡®Holy sh*t, this swimming pool¡­.is so tiny!¡¯

    Inside the swimming pool room, the ground nearby was so few.

    The swimming pool was not as big as what Liu Yi initially thought. The deep water and the shallow water each ounted for half the pool.

    It seemed the school was quite stingy. They definitely didn¡¯t invest enough money in the construction of the swimming pool.

    s, the school have cheated them all.

    However, looking across at those swimsuit wearing teenage girls¡­.This scenery definitely attracted the boy¡¯s attention.

    The swimming pool can be small, but the girls can not be too few!

    Because the swimming ss has just been opened, the school didn¡¯t stipte the swimsuit dress code yet.

    Therefore, each girl wore a different swimsuit.

    Conservative one piece suit.

    Unrestrained two pieces suit.

    Various milky-white bosom and beautiful buttocks were so vivid they made Liu Yi somewhat dazzled.

    ¡°Heaven on Earth¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai whispered in a low voice, ¡°Even if my head is spilled, this view is worthed!¡±

    ¡®Worthed¡­.I see your thoughts need to be straightened out.¡¯ (TL: Worthed and straightened sounds the same in Chinese)

    Liu Yi looked at Chen Cai in contempt, then his eyes fell on the nearby Wang Yuzheng, which immediately made him took all his words toward Chen Cai back.

    That Wang Yuzheng was wearing a conservative one-piece swimsuit, but it can¡¯t hide her attractive figure.

    Liu Yi was impressed, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s shape was very good, especially her nicely shaped buttocks which were well positioned.

    Her buttocks reached upward to form a very attractive curve, which made people who saw have the urged to touch it¡­.

    But Wang Yuzheng¡¯s chests were rtively small, making her upper figure seemed straight. When Liu Yi measured with his eyes, he surmised that the size is probably B.

    ¡®s, if it were C, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s figure would be perfect, a true hourss figure.¡¯ He thought.

    Looking at the fat chick next to her, her chest was like a roaring sea, ready to burst out at any moment¡­.Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but shed some cold sweat.

    ¡®A hungry goddess¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Teacher¡­.¡±

    At this time, Wang Yuzheng, all of a sudden, slightly blushed, weakly raised her hand and said to the physical education teacher.

    ¡°Can, can I ask for a leave¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng, this is our first swimming ss, why do you want to leave?¡±

    The PE teacher was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°My, my physique is weak¡­.I¡¯m somewhat ufortable with this¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng exined.

    Without knowing why, seeing this pool full of water, her heart was somewhat nervous.

    ¡°Oh, you can just rest on the side then.¡±

    The PE teacher thought that Wang Yuzheng was having her period. Therefore, she beckoned her hand, letting her rest nearby.

    ¡°The rest of the students, prepare to do warm-up exercise with me.¡±

    They need to warm up first before swimming, less they would easily get cramp inside the water.

    This was the first swimming ss, the PE teacher didn¡¯t want the student to have an ident.

    ¡°You see, that wench Wang Yuzheng pretended to be weak.¡±

    One of the girls curled her lips and said.

    ¡°Humph, a feigning ill beauty!¡±

    Another girl also humphs, and said, ¡°Deliberately seeking favor from boys. This kind of woman is the most annoying one.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡­.having caught young master Lin¡¯s attention, she still deliberately put on air!¡±

    ¡°She needs a lesson, watch me¡­.¡±

    That girl pretended to be doing a warm-up exercise then approached Wang Yuzheng¡¯s position. Finally, she pretended to slip and gave her a push.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng was standing on the edge of the swimming pool, looking at the pool water in a daze. When she was pushed, her body staggered a few times and then directly fell into the water.

    ¡°Ssh!¡±

    A huge water ssh sshed out. Wang Yuzheng fell into the water, desperately struggling.

    ¡°Help¡­.save me¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng didn¡¯t know how to swim, when she fell into the water, she lost all her bnce.

    She felt that the water in this pool was like a vicious monster, slowly devouring her body.

    Seeing this scene, the girl who pushed her was scared silly, kneeling on the edge of the pool.

    ¡°I¡­.I didn¡¯t know she can¡¯t swim¡­.¡±

    The PE teacher was also shocked. She quickly ran anxiously toward the water.

    But the pool edge was too slippery, and the teacher wasn¡¯t paying attention. Suddenly, her foot slipped, and her whole buttocks fell to the ground.

    ¡°My foot¡­.¡±

    She grimaced in pain. When she tried to stand up, she found out that she can¡¯t stand up on her right foot. Obviously, it was a sprained ankle.

    All of the students were stunned.

    Seemingly, the only one who can swim was their PE teacher¡­.

    This was their first swimming lesson, and no one was able to swim yet¡­.

    At this time, Liu Yi jumped, leaping into the middle of this ice-cold pool water.

 Chapter 109 You Are Actually Not That Bad

    ¡°Ssh!¡±

    Liu Yi jumped into the ice-cold pool water.

    This freezing cold water was a bit biting. After Liu Yi jumped into it, it almost made his muscle cramped.

    Luckily there¡¯s an immortal energy within his body, which continuously circted, making his body temperature rapidly elevated.

    Liu Yi has never swam before, and this was the first time he¡¯s under the water.

    But the Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra that he cultivated actually yed a big part this time.

    In this pool of water, Liu Yi felt as if his body has blended with the water. After he recovered his body temperature, he didn¡¯t feel any difort anymore.

    Instead, it was especiallyfortable, like being surrounded by beautiful women.

    He saw to the side not far from him, Wang Yuzheng was slowly sinking into the bottom of the pool.

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t dare to dy anymore and hurriedly kicked his two legs backward, making his body immediately went forward in the water, and then swam to Wang Yuzheng¡¯s side.

    He held out his left hand and caught Wang Yuzheng¡¯s waist.

    By this time, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s has lost her consciousness. Liu Yi took her by his hand and swam upward toward the surface.

    But at this time, Liu Yi suddenly felt as if a pair of hands inside the water tightly held both of his legs.

    He was surprised, immediately looked down and saw there was a vague silhouette inside the water, but he can¡¯t clearly see the face.

    Only a tangle of ck hair, like a water nt, wrapped around his legs, pulling him down toward the bottom of the pool.

    ¡°Water Demon!¡±

    Lin Tong eximed, ¡°There¡¯s actually a Water Demon inside this pool¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t have the time to listen to Lin Tong¡¯s exnation of Water Demon. Although he had sucked a lot of air before he jumped into the pool and can hold for a much longer time.

    But Wang Yuzheng can¡¯t hold on anymore.

    In just a moment, perhaps she would suffocate to death.

    Liu Yi circted his white stream of qi on both of his feet, which suddenly created ayer of frost around them.

    Inside the water, the frost quickly spread, and freeze that Water Demon¡¯s body.

    The Water Demon¡¯s ck hair suddenly froze into ice, after which, Liu Yi exerted himself and, following several crackling sounds, the ice broke. Using this opportunity, Liu Yi separated himself from the entanglement of the Water Demon.

    Liu Yi then rapidly took the now soft body of Wang Yuzheng to the surface of the water and breathed a sigh of relieve.

    The shadow of the frozen into ice Water Demon sank to the bottom of the pool

    Seizing this opportunity, Liu Yi quickly took Wang Yuzheng and swam back to the edge of the pool.

    ¡°Boss, impressive, I did not know you could swim!¡±

    Standing on the edge of the pool, Chen Cai looked at Liu Yi with envy, if he could swim, he can also be the hero who saves the beauty.

    It was clearly shown here that swimming is a very important skill to have!

    ¡°I have just learned.¡±

    Liu Yi pushed Wang Yuzheng up to the edge of the pool, then climbed up himself.

    Everyone was relieved at the same time. Wang Yuzheng this person is finally rescued.

    The girl who previously pushed Wang Yuzheng wiped off her cold sweat.

    ¡°Truly lucky¡­.However, that was just an ident, don¡¯t me for this. Who let her stand near the pool¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi did not bother to respond to that girl. He watched Wang Yuzheng as she currently lies on the floor and still unconscious.

    ¡°Boss, artificial respiration!¡±

    Chen Cai urged, ¡°As it said in the book, you need to perform artificial respiration on her!¡±

    ¡°Is¡­.this ok¡­.?¡±

    Liu Yi was somewhat hesitated.

    ¡°Go on, boss¡­Or else this opportunity will be taken by the PE teacher!¡±

    Chen Cai looked at the nearby PE teacher who was tapping her foot; her ankle had swollen up. It was very inconvenient for her to perform the artificial respiration.

    ¡°Very well¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi thought that saving lives was more important.

    Moreover, looking at the eager faces of the group of boys by the side, Liu Yi thought that if he let theme, they might not now how to perform an artificial respiration, and may do something else instead.

    This kind of thing can only be performed by a righteous person like himself!

    Liu Yi took a deep breath and leaned forward toward Wang Yuzheng¡¯s body, then slowly moved toward her lips.

    At this time, there was a crystal-clear drop of water on Wang Yuzheng¡¯s lips, making it looked very alluring.

    ¡®Well¡­.¡¯ He thought.

    ¡®Looks like this would be my first kiss¡­.¡¯

    When he was about to perform the artificial respiration, these thoughts suddenly shed through his mind.

    ¡®I hope this will also be Wang Yuzheng¡¯s first kiss¡­.Otherwise, I would suffer a big loss¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi was about toplete his first kiss when suddenly from the side, without knowing which one, a girl identally pressed Wang Yuzheng¡¯s belly.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    Suddenly, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s mouth spurted out a stream of water which directly hit Liu Yi¡¯s face by surprised.

    ¡°Cough¡­cough¡­¡±

    The water that choked her was spurted out and her consciousness restored.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw Liu Yi was on top of her body, with his mouth and face so close to her.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng screamed and knee-jerkingly pped Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    Liu Yi quickly stood up, letting Wang Yuzheng pped empty air.

    ¡®Holy sh*t¡­.this girl seems to misunderstand what¡¯s going on.¡¯ Liu Yi thought.

    ¡°Pervert, you, what are you going to do to me!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡®My first kiss¡­is it gone¡­.¡¯ She thought.

    ¡°Lady, I was trying to perform the artificial respiration to help you¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi reluctantly exined.

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng, you fell into the water a moment ago and was saved by Liu Yi.¡±

    The PE teacher, although still grimacing in pain, didn¡¯t forget to help exin on Liu Yi¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°When he was about to perform the artificial respiration just a moment ago¡­em, then you awoke.¡±

    This PE teacher also seemed to regret that the kiss didn¡¯t actually happen.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Hearing this exnation, Wang Yuzheng didn¡¯t talk, just lowering her head, and did not know what to think.

    ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t finish this swimming ss. Everybody, back to ss.¡±

    The PE teacher said with a wry smile, ¡°Since Wang Yuzheng is alright, who can help carry the teacher back to the infirmary?¡±

    The PE teacher is a young female teacher, so, this assignment is actually quite good.

    Many boys volunteered and supported the teacher back to the school clinic.

    The other students listlessly dispersed themselves.

    They initially thought that they could have fun in attending the swimming ss, but finally, they parted on bad terms.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you jinx.¡±

    The female student, who previously pushed Wang Yuzheng, wickedly snapped at Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°What did you say!¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi immediately became unhappy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t see, it was you who pushed Wang Yuzheng down to the pool!¡±

    ¡°I, I am not!¡±

    That girl suddenly panic, quickly waved her hand, and hurriedly said, ¡°You must be wrong!¡±

    Then she hastily ran away with her few friends.

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s eyes were still red, but this time, she nced at Liu Yi with a somewhat grateful look.

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go back to the ssroom.¡±

    Chen Cai said.

    ¡°You go back first, when I was in the water, I identally dropped my ring. I have to go find it.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, you want to look in this big pool?¡± Chen Cai worriedly asked.

    Wang Yuzheng, who stood to the side, somewhat weakly asked.

    ¡°The ring¡­.is it really expensive¡­.¡±

    ¡°Not expensive, not expensive!¡±

    Liu Yi quickly said, ¡°I bought it for fun, but I was just a bit pity to lose it. You go back first while I look for it. If I can¡¯t, it¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you find it¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng said, lying on the edge of the pool while looking down to look for the ring.

    When she lie like this, Liu Yi and Chen Cai couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    This young girl who initially has a curled upward buttocks, when lying like this, her firm buttocks immediately swell, forming a full arc, which almost made Liu Yi and Chen Cai have criminal¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°See no evil, do no evil¡­.I can¡¯t just randomly look at Boss¡¯ woman¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai quickly turned away and said, ¡°Boss, I have to go¡­.I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    With that, this boy swiftly ran away.

    ¡®F*ck¡­.what¡¯s with my woman thing.¡¯

    When Liu Yi was upset, he heard the sound of rushing water.

    He quickly turned around in panic, only to find Wang Yuzheng still lying there, with hands fiddling with the pool water. He finally felt relieved.

    But the pool water was a little weird. Therefore, Liu Yi quickly walked over and said.

    ¡°Let me look it by myself. You won¡¯t see anything by lying in here.¡±

    ¡°That¡­.Actually, I grew up afraid of the water¡­.I don¡¯t know why¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng lying there and slowly said.

    Liu Yi stood beside her and was able to see the gully on her chest.

    ¡®Amitabha¡­.¡¯

    Today Wang Yuzheng refused to give him a small advantage (when he failed to kiss her), but now he has received his due.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually not that scary.¡±

    Liu Yi said and sat beside Wang Yuzheng.

    He was a bit nervous, afraid that the Water Demon would suddenlye out.

    At present, he wanted to talk Wang Yuzheng to go back to the ss so that he can deal with the Water Demon.

    ¡°Water is the foundation of many things. Without water, we could not possibly live. You can¡¯t swim, and that is why you are afraid of the water. If you return to the locker room to change clothes now, you¡¯ll be warm. Afterward, you can rest on the ssroom and feel better then.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng suddenly turned around and watched Liu Yi, with eyes unblinking.

    Liu Yi became a bit nervous, thinking.

    ¡®What is this girl looking at¡­.Is there something wrong with my face?¡¯

    ¡®Is there a garlic chives, which I ate for breakfast, stuck on my teeth?¡¯

    When Liu Yi was wondering about what was wrong with his face, Wang Yuzheng spoke.

    ¡°I suddenly found¡­.you don¡¯t seem as bad as I imagined.¡±

    ¡®Shoot, since the beginning this master is not bad, okay!¡¯ He thought.

    Liu Yi was about to exin when Wang Yuzheng continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that, you are a bit too pervert, and too overbearing. I¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t need to be bully in the school¡­. Even if you are the boss (of bullies), what is the point? It is better to focus on the study and get into a good College. Although I can¡¯t be your girlfriend, we can be friends, or even good friends. I heard teacher Li said that your English is good; I can help you with the other subjects. Um, but you can¡¯t have other thoughts toward me. Otherwise, we can¡¯t be friends anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Liu Yi was speechless, thinking, ¡®What is she talking about?¡¯

    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t continue chatting with you here¡­.While nothing is wrong with this, I have to go back to do that set of mathematical problems¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng suddenly ended the conversation, hurriedly stood up and walked away.

    ¡®Such a resolutely good student¡­.¡¯ Liu Yimented in his heart.

    When Wang Yuzheng ran to the entrance, she turned around, with hands behind her back, and said with a slightly blushed face.

    ¡°For today¡­.I thank you.¡±

    After that, this girl continued her run.

    Liu Yi foolishly stood there with a nk look. A sweet feeling suddenly burst out in his heart. He thought.

    ¡®This girl¡­.sometimes she¡¯s quite cute¡­.¡±

    Just when Liu Yi was feeling the sweetness in his heart, both of his legs suddenly felt tight.

    Then immediately after, he was dragged and directly pulled into the water.

    ¡°Ssh!¡±

    The water surface rippled and then returned into quiet

 Chapter 110 Immortal Fairy Descend To Earth

    Without knowing when, that Water Demon had broke free from the shackles of Ice and extended its hair to wrapped around Liu Yi¡¯s body inside the water.

    The strength of this hair is extremely big inside the water. It quickly wrapped around the legs up to Liu Yi¡¯s neck, letting him nearly strangled to death.

    ¡°Gluk gluk¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth continuously discharged air bubbles.

    Precious air¡­.

    Went to waste like that¡­..

    Liu Yi suddenly gave up struggling to go to the surface and actually turned around and rush toward the Water Demon.

    The Water Demon was shocked and, haven¡¯t had the time to react, mmed by Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Although there was some resistance in the water, Liu Yi¡¯s feet have been discharging frost to the back which directly elerated him in the water.

    Therefore, after that body m, the Water Demon screamed out and loosened its hair.

    Liu Yi took the opportunity to withdraw and reached for the surface once more.

    Altough he was in the water, he was actually as flexible as the fish.

    If you thought about it, it probably rted to the Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra.

    After all, ording to the Dao principle, Ice is the product of Water. Therefore, they were both closely rted with each other..

    Liu Yi leaped up, jumped out of the water, and then continued to step on the ice toward the edge of the swimming pool.

    ¡°Au!¡±

    At this time the Water Demon, who was immersed in the water, suddenly growled.

    A huge whirlpool appeared in this pool of water.

    Moreover, Demonic Qi reverberated throughout the entire swimming pool.

    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡±

    The surrounding doors and windows were suddenly closed and thightly shut, as if they didn¡¯t want Liu Yi to escape.

    But Liu Yi wasn¡¯t actually trying to escape. He arrived at the edge of the pool and watched the Water Demon inside the water with heart beating fast.

    Luckily their ss was the first to take this swimming ss¡­.

    If it was the other ss, he can¡¯t imagine what might happen to them¡­.

    This Water Demon was too dangerous, and he must get rid of it.

    Thinking of this, Liu Yi returned to the swimming pool once again.

    His feet were treading on ice, which constantly spread on the surface of the water, making him able to freely sled back and forth like ice-skating.

    ¡°Au!¡±

    The Water Demon roared again, thousands or hairs twisted into a ck tentacle, bursted out from under the water, and wounded up toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°Taste this!¡±

    Liu Yi threw out an ice bomb and, with a bang, freeze that sticking-out-of-the-water ck tentacle into ice.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Liu Yi threw a kick. The ice skate cut through that frozen tentacle, which immediately crushed it into pieces.

    The pieces of ice fell into the water piece by piece.

    ¡°You¡­.die¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s action seemed to have angered the Water Demon.

    The pool of water violently trembled, making Liu Yi¡¯s footing a bit shaky.

    A body that resembled a woman slowly appeared out of the vortex.

    Her skin was terribly pale, and her face, as if suffering from a long term soaking in the water, was swollen up and puffy.

    ¡°His mother¡­.you don¡¯t even wear clothes, this pool is not your family¡¯s bathroom!¡±

    Liu Yi said, stepping on ice skates, and rapidly slid toward that Water Demon.

    ¡°Human¡­.Deserve to die¡­.¡±

    That Water Demon was full of grievance. The hair on her head changed to a form simr to a Javelin and directly moved to stab Liu Yi in the face.

    This Water Demon is only two-stars.

    Liu Yi has the confidence to kill her.

    Although the Javelin hair looked terrible, Liu Yi withdrew the ice skates on his feet and instantly submerged in the water.

    In the water, Liu Yi discharged the ice through his feet once again, making him moved forward with elerated speed and quickly arrived in front of the Water Demon¡¯s body inside the water..

    He reached out his left hand and held the Water Demon¡¯s ankle, while simultaneously initiated the Vein Seal.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    Liu Yi took the, now, somewhat stiff body of Water Demon and leaped out of the water. With a flick of his hand, he flung the body of that Water Demon onto the edge of the pool.

    It seemed somewhat difficult to deal with this Water Demon inside the water,

    But Liu Yi would be dominant if he deals with her on thend.

    From the surface of the pool, he stepped on ice skates and arrived at the side of that Water Demon.

    After ashore, that Water Demon seemed like a fish out of the water, her whole bodyy softly there without any strength.

    She struggled to crawl toward the water¡¯s edge.

    ¡°Liu Yi, quick, kill her!¡±

    Lin Tong eximed, ¡°If this Little Demon returns to the water, she wille back to life. Now is your best opportunity!¡±

    ¡°We need to focus on persuading her back to the right path!¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°Everybody deserve to live¡­.We can¡¯t just kill her!¡±

    As he spoke, he stood between the Water Demon and the pool, preventing her from returning to the water. Then he bent down and gently asked.

    ¡°This world is actually very beautiful, why must you degenerate into a Demon? Why don¡¯t we correct ourselves, slowly cultivating immortal cultivation, until we reach Buddhahood¡­.¡±

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    That Water Demon sprayed out a water bomb and hit Liu Yi in the face.

    ¡°Go to hell! You damn demon!¡±

    Liu Yi put his palm on that Water Demon¡¯s forehead and thenunched his Deste me.

    This formidable destructive power immediately made the Water Demon die without having the chance to cry.

    Her body gradually turned to ash and dispersed into the air.

    Meanwhile, Lin Tong opened her mouth wide and sucked that Water Demon¡¯s energy into her body, supplementing her own Demon energy.

    She became incredibly happy and asked Liu Yi.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to focus on correcting her path? Why did you change your mind so fast!¡±

    ¡°You heard it wrong. I said I want to give her a chance to correct her path.¡±

    Liu Yi went to the edge of the pool, furiously washed his face, and then said.

    ¡°Demon, though not all of them are wicked, they are not kindhearted either.¡±

    Lin Tong teased Liu Yi, ¡°Do you think all the Demons are the same as this big miss, wanting to help a mortal like you?!¡±

    ¡°Of course, Fox Sister is the best.¡±

    Liu Yi stood up and said, ¡°Whoever can marry Fox sister to became his wife, he would be very happy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lin Tong suddenly stopped talking.

    ¡°Fox sister, what¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°You this fellow¡­.Who says this big miss wants to get married¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong became half-angry, saying, ¡°There are no good men in this world¡­.¡±

    ¡°Whoa¡­.My grandpa is a good man! Em, yes, I also inherited his glorious tradition!¡±

    ¡°You are a good man?¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s face looked like someone who was about to curse.

    ¡°Am I not?¡±

    ¡°I think you are a very annoying person!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding right¡­.Am I that bad¡­.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, much worst than that!¡±

    Lin Tong adamantly said. Liu Yi can¡¯t help but shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°You girls are such a hypocrite.¡±

    ¡°Shoot¡­!¡±

    Lin Tong discovered that, as Liu Yi¡¯s power increased, his facial thickness also increased along with it¡­.

    ¡®Could it be, there is an inevitable connection between the two¡­.?¡¯

    When Lin Tong was pondering about this, her facial color suddenly suffered a huge change.

    ¡°Liu Yi, not good, quickly get back!¡±

    Hearing Lin Tong¡¯s warning, Liu Yi did not hesitate to move two steps to the side.

    ¡°Bam! Crash!¡±

    The window next to Liu Yi was suddenly shattered. A sword made entirely of ice stabbed the position where Liu Yi previously stood.

    This ice sword exuded a piercing cold air. It was submerged half a meter deep into the ground.

    This sword has a familiar feel to it¡­.

    ¡°Mysterious Icy Qi¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi looked at the window with surprise.

    At this time, a woman slowly descended from that crushed window.

    Seeing this woman, Liu Yi suddenly couldn¡¯t help but took several steps backward.

    ¡°Why, why it¡¯s you again!¡±

    ¡®This white beauty again!¡¯ Liu Yi thought.

    ¡®Thest time she found me on the roof, she imparted me the Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra!¡¯

    ¡®What does she want with me this time!¡¯

    ¡°Bold Evil Demon!¡±

    Guyu stood in front of Liu Yi, pointed her hand at him, then said with somewhat angry face, ¡°Last time I let you off, and even left you with the Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra so that you can suppress your Demonic energy! I did not expect that, not only you are unrepentant, you actually sted out this astonishing amount of Demonic energy!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be d*mn! That Demonic energy is not mine!¡±

    Liu Yi quickly exined, ¡°It belongs to another Demon, ok¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was bewildered and felt that he was thoroughly wronged. He thought.

    ¡®Could it be this white beauty is not a good person?¡¯

    ¡°Enough talk, watch the sword!¡±

    The white beauty said and moved her finger.

    An ice sword quickly condensed out of thin air and rapidly moved to stab Liu Yi.

    ¡°Shoot! Can¡¯t you listen to my exnation!¡±

    The power in Liu Yi¡¯s body rapidly circted.

    The world in front of him slightly slowed down, slowing that rapidly flying sword..

    Liu Yi, with the aid of this profound perception, was able to dodge this ice sword.

    But the ice sword turned its course in mid-air and flew toward Liu Yi once more.

    ¡°Spirit Fox Steps!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly sped up using this spirit steps and dashed toward Guyu.

    ¡°Courting death!¡±

    Guyu sneered and extended her hand, waiting for Liu Yi.

    Guyu¡¯s strength was unfathomable.

    Liu Yi knew that he couldn¡¯t possibly be her match.

    But if he wanted to beat this white beauty¡­.he must take a risk!

    ¡°Technique * Ice and Snow Punishment!¡±

    A circle with two-meter radius suddenly appeared under Liu Yi¡¯s feet.

    He felt a tremendous amount of pressureing out from under his feet. Without any hesitation, heunched his Spirit Fox Steps; His whole body instantly flew upside down.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Violent blizzard suddenly burst out of the circle which directly hit the ceiling of this indoor swimming pool.

    But half of Liu Yi¡¯s body failed to break away, which then directly covered with thickyer of frost, making half of his body directly lost its ability to sense.

    A huge icicle appeared between him and Guyu, which was very terrifying.

    Thick cold air flooded this swimming pool area, making the ce seemed like in winter.

    This woman¡­.was awfully frightening¡­.

    Liu Yi¡¯s mind was running at full speed, thinking about how to deal with this woman in white.

    ¡°In front of me, your strength is not worth mentioning.¡±

    Guyu said with full confidence, ¡°But you actually can open the second star jade in such a short time, which is rare. Merely, you let yourself to be a Demon, sooner orter you will be a scourge. Today, I immortal fairy Guyu, will eliminate you.¡±

    Guyu¡­.

    ¡®This name, why it seems so familiar!¡¯ Liu Yi thought.

    Liu Yi has no time to think about this, his mind suddenly had a bold idea.

    ¡°Guyu, you boast yourself as an immortal fairy, yet, you use such a strong immortal power to bully me, an ordinary person!¡±

 Chapter 111 Defeat In One Move

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi said, Guyu put her hand down and tucked inside the cuff of her white long sleeves. She then looked at Liu Yi and asked.

    ¡°I, Guyu am a dignified immortal fairy, although my immortal power is profound, I never use my immortal strength to bully ordinary people. Why are you using me like so?¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi thought that there¡¯s still a chance!

    The woman in front of him is truly old-fashioned to the extreme!

    ¡°You see, you have reached I don¡¯t know how many star jade now, while I¡¯m just a two-star cultivator, which is no different than a beginner! You are such a big expert, how could you bully a beginner immortal cultivator like me? If you give me at least ten years to painstakingly cultivate and then fight me again, that is only fair!¡±

    ¡°You are actually very cunning, kid.¡±

    Guyu suddenly could not help but smile, a charming smile as bright as the blooming of one hundred flowers, making Liu Yi somewhat at a loss. He thought.

    ¡®This Guyu¡­.is actually gorgeous¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Do you think I Guyu am willing to wait you for ten years? In just several days you have grown from ordinary person to a two-star jade expert. If I give you ten years time, who knows what you will develop into.¡±

    She said as she deeply looked at Liu Yi, ¡°This immortal fairy has been in the cultivation world for so many years, but this is the first time I bump into such an existence like yours, making me can¡¯t help but wonder¡­.Ten years, stop fantasizing about this. It is imperative that I Guyu have to get rid of you today.¡±

    ¡°Such a big bully! Can¡¯t an immortal fairy speak some sense?¡±

    Liu Yi pretended to be angry and said.

    ¡°Who says the immortal fairy is not reasonable? This immortal fairy is just doing what she was supposed to do, which is ying the Demon and eliminate the Devil.¡±

    Guyu put both her hands behind her back and dismissively said.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even give me ten years? Five years, how about five years then?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°One year, that should be eptable, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Guyu was still not talking, making Liu Yi somewhat worried. He thought.

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me she doesn¡¯t understand what I said?¡¯

    ¡®How can I look for an opportunity then?¡¯

    ¡°It seems like you are very confident in your talent.¡±

    Just as Liu Yi was being discouraged, Guyu suddenly opened her mouth and said.

    ¡°How about this, I will give you a chance. I will stand right here, without hiding and without dodging. If you can defeat me in one move, I will let you off this time, what do you think?¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ll be d*amn!¡¯

    Liu Yi looked at the slightly smug face of Guyu and can¡¯t help but cursed ¡®son of a b*tch¡¯ in his heart.

    ¡®I thought this woman is an old-fashioned immortal fairy¡­.

    ¡®But she actually has these many bad intentions!¡¯

    ¡®How high her level of cultivation is, actually!¡¯

    ¡®She gives me one chance to make a move! But also have to defeat her!¡¯

    ¡®She is definitely just fooling with me!¡¯

    ¡°Liu Yi! Your opportunity is here!¡±

    Lin Tong reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget. We still have that killer move.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly realized that he still have his ever-victorious killer move¡­.

    ¡®Very well, Guyu, you force me to do this!¡¯

    Liu Yi chanted two Amitabha in his heart, thinking, ¡®this is not my intention, that Guyu pushes me this far!¡¯

    ¡°How about it, this is your only chance.¡±

    Guyu was indeed ying tricks on Liu Yi¡¯s mind.

    This ordinary person was the most interesting one that she ever met.

    Guyu felt that he was too confident of himself. She wanted to break his self-confident and then send him to hell.

    In this way, when Liu Yi reincarnated again, he would perhaps keep some of that confidence.

    And be an ordinary mortal.

    Who ept the birth and the death, and the six samsara.

    This is the fate of all human.

    ¡°Very well, since there is a chance, I will firmly hold it.¡±

    Liu Yi clenched his fists, and then said, ¡°Guyu, do you mean what you just said!¡±

    ¡°This immortal fairy always keep her words.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Liu Yi did not hesitate. Dressed in just a swimming trunk, he boldly strode toward Guyu.

    Although the image was somewhat ungraceful, his palm actually condensed out a bright light, which was very dazzling.

    ¡°Your palm is nothing to this immortal fairy¡­.¡±

    Guyu suddenly noticed the smile on Liu Yi¡¯s face and immediately remembered something!

    ¡®Not good!¡¯

    She forgot that this kid has some strange skills!

    ¡°It¡¯s no use!¡±

    She immediately scolded and condensed out ayer of ice around her body, ¡°I have seen through your trick!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s right palm had fallen on top of theyer of ice on her body.

    Thisyer of ice was actually very solid, after all, Guyu¡¯s level was very high. With her immortal power, theyer of ice that she condensed out was naturally very hard.

    But it still can¡¯t hold back Liu Yi¡¯s Amorous Ripple Hand.

    That power actually prated theyer of ice and directly entered Guyu¡¯s body.

    Guyu never thought that her defense was able to be prated with just one move.

    Immediately, her whole body became weak. A tingling feeling shot through her body.

    This weird sensation was still fresh in Guyu¡¯s memory.

    Heryer of frost waspletely thawed and broke into pieces.

    Her body stumbled to the ground, half-kneeling. Her original snow white skin has be slightly blushed now.

    Guyu bent down on the ground and her mouth slightly short of breath. She has lost all her strength to stand up.

    Liu Yi¡¯s right hand was still on top of her shoulder. Although Lin Tong has said that the higher the skill of his opponent the faster they generate the resistance.

    But he can¡¯t actually let her go even for a second¡­.

    Because he can only use this skill to defeat Guyu!

    ¡°You¡­.let go of me¡­.¡±

    Guyu¡¯s voice has a slight vibrato sound in it.

    She didn¡¯t even have the strength to frown.

    ¡°Then do you admit defeat?¡±

    ¡°This immortal fairy¡­.this immortal fairy¡­.¡±

    Guyu wanted to be brave and not admit defeat, but the might of Amorous Ripple Hand has already traveled all over her body.

    Guyu¡¯s eyes were somewhat confused, as she looked at Liu Yi, she suddenly wanted to throw her body at him.

    She shocked herself with these ideas, but she can¡¯t control her own thoughts anymore¡­.

    ¡®This clothes are so burdensome¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Better to just take them off¡­.¡¯

    ¡®No¡­.no¡­.if this continue, I might as well die¡­.¡¯

    ¡°I admit defeat! I admit defeat!¡±

    Guyu finally said these three words.

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but breathe a long sigh of relieve.

    ¡®Heaven, I finally got Guyu to surrender¡­.¡¯

    He was so worried about this¡­.

    But the Amorous Ripple Hand was truly powerful¡­.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you admit defeat! But don¡¯t forget your promise!¡±

    Liu Yi said and loosened his right hand.

    The powerful sensation that Guyu felt suddenly vanished, leaving behind a worn out and limp body.

    ¡°You, you¡­.¡±

    Her immortal strength quickly circted within her body, restoring her original state.

    The somewhat boiling hot skin was now cooled down, which to Guyu, felt like she had a serious illness.

    She staggered to stand up from the ground and angrily stared at Liu Yi.

    ¡°You actually¡­.used such a foul method to this immortal fairy¡­.¡±

    ¡°What foul method? As long as I can defeat you, it is a good method.¡±

    Liu Yi quickly said, ¡°You previously said that I can only attack you once, but you never specify what kind of attack I can use! What¡¯s wrong, could it be such a dignified immortal fairy wants to renege on her words now? Which sect are you from? Did they teach you to break your promises?¡±

    ¡°Who wants to renege!¡±

    Guyu was indignant but ultimately helpless, ¡°This immortal fairy always keeps her words! This time, I will let you off! But next time, if you let me detect you Demonic energy once again, don¡¯t me this immortal fairy to be impolite! I¡¯m telling you, this immortal fairy will be watching your movement from now on!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Liu Yi blinked and looked at his reflection on the surface of the pool, ¡°Am I, Liu Yi, so handsome that it makes a beautiful immortal fairy took a fancy to me?¡±

    ¡°Bah, who takes a fancy of you!¡±

    Guyu scolded.

    ¡°You said it yourself, do you want to deny it?¡±

    Liu Yi proudly said, ¡°You said, you are going to watch my movement, i.e., stalking. Isn¡¯t that the same as taking a fancy at me? Isn¡¯t that the same as chasing me? Ai¡­.such a handsome guy like me, the pressure is big, even an immortal fairye chasing after me!¡±

    ¡°I, I, I, I want to watch your movement!¡±

    Guyu¡¯s speech stuttered, ¡°If you do something bad, I will be the first toe out and kill you!¡±

    ¡°s, a woman always deny what¡¯s in her heart.¡±

    Liu Yi waved and said, ¡°Immortal fairy, I already know your intention. But your chest was really too small, it doesn¡¯t suit my taste. People said that your immortal technique is pretty powerful, do you have some skill that can make your chest bigger? Ai, when you have a big chest, you cane to me and dere your intention. I¡¯m leaving, bye.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi turned around and went out of the swimming pool.

    Guyu trembled in anger behind him, stamping her feet and loudly shouted.

    ¡°The next time we meet, you die!¡±

    Finishing that, this immortal fairy Guyupletely exploded.

    Layers uponyers of ice spread out from her body, which directly turned this swimming pool area into the world of snow and ice!

    The water in the pool haspletely turned into frozen ice; white frost appeared on each of its corners.

    Guyu¡¯s body braved this cold dense air; the mysterious icy qi was circted to the extreme inside her body.

    This was her first time to be so angry toward a man!

    The guy has used a despicable method to defeat her, although she can let this one go¡­.

    But he actually made fun of her small chest!

    A person can be killed, but can¡¯t be humiliated!

    She can¡¯t allow others to tarnish her body!

    Guyu began to regret her own decision. She should just p that kid to death instead of giving him the Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra!

    She never thought that the kid could be so cunning¡­.

    Really hateful¡­.

    When she was depressed, a vague silhouette suddenly appeared before her.

    Seeing this silhouette, Guyu¡¯s face suddenly changed and her body stood up straight.

    ¡°Master¡­.¡±

    ¡°Guyu, have you found the Five Spiritual Bodies yet?¡±

    ¡°Report to master¡­.I, I haven¡¯t found them¡­.¡±

    If Liu Yi knew the uneasy appearance of Guyu before this figure, he would certainly surprise.

    Is this the proud immortal fairy that he knew!

    ¡°Useless, you failed to handle such an important matter like this! The Water Spiritual Body has appeared in this Northern Dragon City, and I want you to find it for me! If you let the other immortal sects seed in obtaining the body, our Celestial Sect chief position will be snatched away!¡±

    ¡°Disciple understand¡­.¡±

    ¡°Quickly leave, don¡¯t disappoint the master for the trouble she had in teaching you immortal cultivation! Stop paying attention to other people¡¯s business, finding the Water Spiritual Body is the most important, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Disciple understand¡­.Disciple will leave now¡­.¡±

    Guyu repeatedly nodded her head, and then jumped up and flew away from this world of snow and ice swimming pool.

 Chapter 112 How Could There Be An Immortal

    ¡°Boss, when are you going to officially take Wang Yuzheng out? I have a hotel membership card, do you want me to lend it to you?¡±

    After school, Liu Yi and Chen Cai have the rare asion of going back together.

    At the school gate, with a wretched face, Chen Cai suddenly asked a question.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi puzzledly looked at Chen Cai, ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you and Wang Yuzheng in love with each other?¡±

    ¡°Since when I was in love with Wang Yuzheng? You think too much!¡±

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t know what kind of things that filled Chen Cai¡¯s wretched head.

    ¡°Are you sure? But there is this rumor in the school¡­.it said you already have sex with her¡­.¡±

    ¡°F*ck! Let me know which son of a b*tch spread that rumor; this father will crush him!¡±

    Liu Yi tightly clenched his fists, cursing in his heart at the wretched man who has nothing to do but spreading gossip!

    ¡°Hehe, this¡­.hei hei¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai touched the back of his head and awkwardlyughed twice.

    ¡°F*ck your sister!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly understood what happened, red at Chen Cai and shouted, ¡°You are the one who spread this gossip aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hey, what is that? Boss, someone is selling roasted sweet potatoes at the entrance, it must be delicious,e on, my treat!¡±

    Chen Cai said while pointing to the sweet potato seller.

    ¡°Eat your sister¡­.you this fellow¡­.can you not randomly spread gossip!¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°It is okay if it was just me, but Wang Yuzheng really cherishes her reputation, moreover, she is truly a good and diligent student.¡±

    He exined, ¡°If you spread this gossip around, what would other people think? Have you thought about Wang Yuzheng¡¯s feeling?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.I think Wang Yuzheng is a good girl! Boss, you got a great catch!¡±

    Chen Cai said.

    ¡°Do you really think you are the Saint of Love! How could a beautiful girl so easy to get!¡±

    Liu Yi rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Sh*t! Boss, you look down on me!¡±

    Chen Cai rolled up his school uniform sleeves, ¡°No, this Saint is going to prove it to you today! Picking up girl is not difficult at all, Boss, if you follow me, I¡¯ll show you how to pursue Wang Yuzheng!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? How?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s curiosity was piqued, he wanted to know how Chen Cai pursue a girl.

    ¡°Hehe, Boss, you asked the right guy. Today¡¯s girls, after some deliberation, Ie to the conclusion that all they want is vanity! You think, how could Lan He and Lin Huayang have so many girls around them? That¡¯s because they have the money!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi thought something was not right with these words.

    Love should be pure and not mixed with any interest.

    If it involves money¡­.can it still be called love?

    Perhaps it would be insulting to ce the two words in the same sentence.

    Especially the early love of the high school students, which majority of them caused by simply liking each other.

    Liking because of money¡­.

    Liu Yi would not blindly agree to this.

    ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t believe me, right? Come, I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi questioned his sentence, Chen Cai hastily said, ¡°Boss, you see the girl at three o¡¯clock in front you? She¡¯s pretty isn¡¯t it!¡±

    ¡°I see her¡­.It seems like she¡¯s above average in the school.¡±

    Girls who are above average are rtively beautiful.

    ¡°Hehe, Boss, see how I pick her up!¡±

    Chen Cai smiled twice, rearranged his hair and swaggered forward.

    ¡°Hey, schoolgirl, wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Senior¡­.what, what can I do for you?¡±

    The girl meekly asked.

    ¡°Schoolgirl, ehm, my phone ran out of battery, can I borrow your phone?¡±

    ¡°Oh, o, ok¡­.¡±

    As if to think that Chen Cai was probably vicious, that girl was afraid to say no and took out her pink phone and then handed it over to Chen Cai.

    Chen Cai took it, casually dialed a number and said the following.

    ¡°Hey hey, Housekeeper Wang, help me tell the client, I have no free time to y golf with him. Um, Steve Jobs will being to China these few days, and has invited me to dinner in two days! Yeah, that¡¯s right, the CEO of Apple, Steve Jobs himself! Yes, yes, my time is worth hundred of thousands per minute, how could I have the time to y golf with him, just let him wait! Right, Housekeeper Wang, the weather is a bit cold now, don¡¯t forget to put the antifreeze on my private airne! Yes, one more thing, the steering wheel on my private ne is a bit old, I want you to change it into pure gold, make sure it¡¯s real, hear me! You don¡¯t need to worry about how much, we don¡¯tck the money, what I want is quality, you understand?¡±

    Liu Yi, who listened from the side, was stupefied, thinking.

    ¡®F*ck¡­this kid¡¯s bragging power is too much!¡¯

    ¡°Um¡­.Senior¡­.¡±

    The girl seemingly wanted to say something.

    ¡°Also, I want the aircraft wings change into pure gold! Yes yes, when it fly it I will feel that boom thing! I love this ride, so you must make it impressive¡­.¡±

    ¡°Senior¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ai, Schoolgirl, do not worry, I will reimburse your phone credit, ok!¡±

    Chen Cai waved and said.

    ¡°It is not that¡­.Senior¡­.¡±

    The girl somewhat anxiously said, ¡°That¡­senior, I want to tell you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what? Your phone number? Hehe, this young master see that you¡¯re quite pleasing the eyes, how about I postpone the dinner with Steve Jobs and treat you to some Hot Spicy Soup?¡±

    Chen Cai felt that his trick was going well.

    ¡°No¡­.senior, I want to tell you¡­.my phone is out of credit¡­.¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi almostughed out loud.

    Chen Cai widened his eyes and incredulously stared at the girl before him.

    ¡°Your phone is out of credit! F*ck! I made a phone call for such a long time and you tell me your phone is out of credit! Why did n¡¯t you say anything when I first borrow your phone!¡±

    ¡°I¡­.I thought senior was just going to check the time¡­.¡±

    ¡°Checking time, why would I want to check the time¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai was really going to cry.

    Liu Yi almost diedughing.

    ¡®Chen Cai this loser!¡¯

    ¡®Even with borate act of pretending, he was still easily seen through.¡¯

    ¡°No! You have topensate me! Give me your phone number and I will count this matter as over!¡±

    Chen Cai unyieldingly said.

    ¡°Senior, you give me my phone, and I will tell you my number.¡±

    The girl blinked her eyes and said.

    ¡°Oh, ok.¡±

    Chen Cai returned that pink phone to the girl.

    After the girl took her phone back, she suddenly looked behind Chen Cai, and said with a surprised.

    ¡°Wow, what a beautiful schoolgirl!¡±

    ¡°What? Where is she?¡±

    Chen Cai immediately turned and excitedly looked behind him.

    But there was no beauty to look at.

    ¡°School girl, you are wrong¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai turned his head again only to discover the school girl with the pink phone has run away.

    ¡°F*ck¡­.me¡­..¡±

    Chen Cai was rooted on the spot until he finally said those two words.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­..¡±

    Liu Yiughed so hard.

    ¡°Boss¡­.you can¡¯tugh at me like that¡­.this is only¡­.asional defeat¡­.once in awhile!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see this as just an asional defeat¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi rubbed the tears that burst out of his eyes as heughed, and said, ¡°If you can pick four pretty girls in a row, I will acknowledge your skill.¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­.your are looking down on me¡­..¡±

    Chen Cai looked at Liu Yi with some resentment.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re actually the same, no girl wille looking for us¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi quicklyforted Chen Cai.

    ¡°Liu Yi, wait for me, I have something to tell you!¡±

    At that time, Wang Yuzheng also emerged from the school. Seeing Liu Yi stood at the school entrance, she hastily greeted him.

    Chen Cai was ready to find a rope to hang himself.

    ¡°Huh¡­.what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t know why Wang Yuzheng would call him. This was the first time she took the initiative to greet him.

    ¡°Thank¡­.thank you for what happen today¡­.My mom said if someone helped me I must return the courtesy¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face slightly blushed, but at night, it was difficult to see.

    ¡°I do not like to owe people a favor¡­.so, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal¡­.¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±

    Liu Yi was too embarrassed to let a girl pay for dinner, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­.¡±

    ¡°But you have saved my life¡­.at least let me show some gratitude¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng rubbed her fingers, lowered her head, and said, ¡°If you refuse me¡­.I will be really embarrassed¡­.Later on, I won¡¯t know how to talk to you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Very well¡­.my stomach happens to be a bit hungry.¡±

    Liu Yi touched his belly and smiled.

    Chen Cai, who was off to the side, looked at Liu Yi with some resentment.

    Liu Yi somewhat can feel this resentment from Chen Cai.

    ¡°Chen Cai, do you also want to go?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just going to be the unwanted third wheel, see youter! No, it should be, never see again!¡±

    Chen Cai thrown Liu Yi a supercilious looked and then ran away.

    Liu Yi helplessly shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzhen lowered her head and walked out of the school gate carrying her back behind her. Liu Yi hurriedly followed.

    ¡®Why this girl is keeping her head down, is she trying to find fallen money on the ground!¡¯

    ¡®But where is she going to treat me for dinner?¡¯

    ¡®It seems like her family condition is not particrly good.¡¯ Liu Yi thought.

    Sure enough, Wang Yuzheng led Liu Yi to one of the barbecue stalls near the school and then nervously asked.

    ¡°Um¡­.do you have something you prefer to eat¡­.¡±

    The smoke from the grills floated around the area. Standing within this smoke, Liu Yi thought that Wang Yuzheng¡¯s appearance was a bit like a fairy.

    He smiled and said to the food vendor, ¡°Boss, give me two skewers.¡±

    He ordered two skewers of meat grill, for a total of two yuan.

    Wang Yuzheng seemed relieved, and pulled out a couple of old but neatly folded one yuan bill and gave it to the boss.

    ¡°You don¡¯t eat?¡±

    Liu Yi looked at Wang Yuzheng in surprised.

    Wang Yuzheng swallowed her saliva, shook her head, and then said, ¡°I¡­.am not hungry¡­.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi took the two skewers from the food vendor and handed one of them to Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also not that hungry, one skewer is enough for me; two would be a waste. Help me finish this will you!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng looked at that string of skewered meat and blinked her eyes, looking a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me waste this food, my grandpa said, wasting food is a sin! I don¡¯t want to go to hell after I die!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.okay then¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng somewhat embarrassedly took the skewer and then gingerly took a bite.

    This stuff is the famous snack in the Northeast part of the country. Every kid likes to eat this, and Wang Yuzheng seems to be no exception.

    Wang Yuzheng lowered her head to eat and then suddenly asked.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­are you aware of the existence of immortal beings?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Liu Yi was taken aback, the skewered meat on his hand nearly fell down.

 Chapter 113 Tricycle Racing

    ¡®Wang Yuzheng this girl¡­.why did she ask such a question?¡¯

    Liu Yi was surprised, thinking, ¡®Did she know something about this?¡¯

    ¡°If there really are deities in this world, that would be nice.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s next sentence put away Liu Yi¡¯s doubt, ¡°If there are Deities, they will cure my mom¡­.¡±

    ¡°What happen to Aunty?¡±

    Liu Yi thought in his heart, ¡®Is there some secret that she can¡¯t tell me?¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, why don¡¯t you eat? It would get cold.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng as if to not want to talk about her family problem, quickly changed the topic, and said.

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was just wondering about things, but he forgot to eat the food; It is a sin!

    When he was about to finish the skewered meat in his hand, a Songhua River type van suddenly howled and stopped beside them.

    Then, the van¡¯s door opened, two tall men grabbed Wang Yuzheng, covered her mouth and dragged her into the van, making Wang Yuzheng¡¯s eyes stared in horror; She wanted to cry out for help but it was toote as they already put her into the van.

    ¡°Click!¡±

    These men deftly acted and quickly shut the door. Then the van roared and sped away.

    Liu Yi, who stood to the side, stared in awe, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s unfinished skewered meat fell to the ground.

    ¡®What is this¡­.kidnapping?¡¯

    ¡°F*ck! You can¡¯t run away from me!¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t let Wang Yuzheng be taken away just like that. He saw a tricycle that was parked at the side of the food vendor. Without too much considering, he immediately stepped on that tricycle.

    ¡°I borrow your tricycle!¡±

    This tricycle is a modified pedicab bike. There is a small trailer behind which used by the peddler to draw their goods.

    After he was robbed by Liu Yi, the food vendor immediately anxious.

    ¡°D*mn it, you f*cking steal my bike!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to save people!¡±

    Liu Yi could care less if the food vendor did not want him to use the tricycle. He pedaled the tricycle like he was riding a motorcycle and rushed to chase the already quite far van.

    ¡°Holy sh*t¡­.my tricycle can actually be that fast!¡±

    The vendor looked at the speeding away tricycle and can¡¯t help but stared in shocked.

    ¡°Oh¡­.it¡¯s good to be a youth. I used to be like him, until my knees failed me¡­.ah, wrong¡­.my tricycle was robbed, sh*t, I¡¯m calling the police!¡±

    While the food vendor reported this to the police, Liu Yi continuously pedaled the tricycle, whistling through the wind, chasing that van.

    Liu Yi pedaled the tricycle too hard, to the extent that pain shot through his feet.

    That night on the road, a van sped away in the front while a nondescript tricycle chased it from behind.

    ¡°F*ck, this has to be a mistake! That kid is actually chasing us on a tricycle!¡±

    A guy saw from the car rear window how Liu Yi unforgivingly still continued to pursue and called out in rm.

    ¡°That¡¯s just electric tricycle! Rx, watch how I left him in the dust!¡±

    The driver in the front thought otherwise and increased the van¡¯s speed, unceasingly speeding along on top of this road.

    Liu Yi felt their distance was getting far and far away, suddenly somewhat worried.

    His power was constantly circting inside his body, toward both of his legs as he attempted to pedal this tricycle faster and faster.

    ¡°Krak krak¡­.¡±

    The tricycle¡¯s sound was getting louder and louder; it seemed to hover on the brink of copse.

    ¡°I beg you¡­.hold on for me¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart was incredibly anxious, but also ufortable.

    ¡®Wang Yuzheng¡¯s impression of me is finally turning for the better¡­.but now¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Is her birthday and mine unsuitable with each other? Why when every time we met, bad things would somehow appear!¡¯

    ¡®What am I thinking, I need to save her first!¡¯

    Liu Yi was determined, and he pedaled the tricycle faster and faster.

    Chen Jia was a new recruit in the police department. He stood at the road intersection, observing the traffic.

    A couple of days ago there was an ident in this small intersection, so the police were quite strict in enforcing the speed limit.

    Chen Jia was responsible for the night shift, which he only took once in awhile, making him awfully sleepy.

    He stood on the security post junction, drowsy, and was about to yawn.

    It was at this moment, a van suddenly screamed from his side, setting off winds and immediately woke him up.

    ¡®Shoot! That¡¯s speeding!¡¯

    Chen Jia quickly picked up his speed gun. The road maximum speed limit is 70 kmh, but the van has reached 110 kmh!

    ¡®Daredevils, they don¡¯t want their lives anymore!¡¯

    Chen Jia didn¡¯t have the chance to see the van¡¯s license te and was annoyed, but at this time, a vehicle suddenly roared past him from the side.

    ¡°F*ck! This is a night race!¡¯

    Chen Jia saw the 105 kmh number on his speed gun and immediately took the radio and shouted.

    ¡°Command center,mand center, this is intersection XX.¡±

    ¡°This is themand center, please go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Some vehicles over speed in this XX intersection, probably a night race.¡±

    ¡°Report the vehicle type and the license te number.¡±

    ¡°Em, the type is¡­.sh*t, it¡¯s a tricycle¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you insane! Don¡¯t joke in this middle of the night will you! What¡¯s the license te!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really a tricycle¡­.d*amn, I¡¯m not sleepy and mistaken¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t know he had caused one police officer to get punished; He madly pedaled the tricycle, bent on recovering Wang Yuzheng back.

    But just as he was about to push the pedal down, his foot suddenly fell on an empty ce; he didn¡¯t feel the pedal anymore. He suddenly lost control of the tricycle, which slowly stopped after some distance.

    ¡°F*ck! The chain must¡¯ve been off!¡±

    Liu Yi quickly jumped out of the tricycle and ready to install the chain.

    But when his hand bumped into the tricycle, with a thud, the entire tricycle suddenly copsed, crumbled into pieces of parts.

    This vehicle finally dead and turned into a corpse.

    Liu Yi¡¯s power has caused a great burden on this vehicle.

    But how could a crappy tricycle withstand such a power?

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Liu Yi panicked and viciously punched the trunk of a nearby tree.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The thick tree trunk immediately snapped under Liu Yi¡¯s vicious punch and fell to the ground.

    ¡®I can¡¯t catch that van?¡¯

    ¡®What about Wang Yuzheng?¡¯

    ¡®Should I call the police now?¡¯

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart was in a mess.

    When Liu Yi did not know what to do, his cell phone suddenly rang.

    He took it out and saw an unknown number.

    Liu Yi frowned and answered the phone.

    He suddenly heard a chilling voice from the other side of the phone.

    ¡°If you want to take back your friend,e to the river pier third warehouse. Remember, you muste by yourself, otherwise, you will only see your friend¡¯s corpse.

    With that, the other side hung up the phone.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes immediately emitted his anger.

    ¡®So this is not a coincidence, but a nned job!¡¯

    ¡®Who are these people? Why would they kidnap Wang Yuzheng and use her as bait for me?¡¯

    ¡°Perhaps they were the people who besieged you on the streets a few days ago.¡±

    Lin Tong, who sat on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, analyzed, ¡°There¡¯s a high probability¡­.the opposite party is part of a gang.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let them get away with this¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice was icy cold.

    The opposite party used such a despicable mean to lure him into a bait; They are all bastards.

    ¡°You can¡¯t use your own identity out there.¡±

    Lin Tong suggested, ¡°You will only implicate the people around you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I noticed.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded and stepped back, making his body hidden between the dark woods.

    Dressed in a ck suit, Liu Yi¡¯s face was blocked by an ice-cold mask.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but when he put on the mask, he felt a sense of security.

    ¡®Yes, the night, belongs to me.¡¯

    ¡®The third warehouse on the river dock¡­.good, wait for me.¡¯

    Liu Yi clenched his fists and stepped on the ice-skates. His whole body quickly leaped forward into the night sky.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Wang Yuzheng slowly woke up from her unconsciousness.

    She smelled the dampness in the air and saw herself sat on a chair.

    After that, she stared in horror as she found her hands and feet were tied up, unable to move from the chair.

    She remembered eating with Liu Yi on the side of the street and then some people grabbed her and brought her here.

    Suddenly, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face, as if dying, looked deathly pale.

    ¡°Hey, this chick is awake.¡±

    The group of men near her all hung creepy smiles on the corner of their mouths.

    ¡°Say, this chick is quite pretty.¡±

    A man wearing a mink coat sat right in the middle with a cigarette dangling on his mouth. Sitting there cross-legged, he looked at Wang Yuzheng and smiled twice.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the strick police surveince in this Northern Dragon City I really want to execute this chick on the spot, hehe¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.let me go¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s voice slightly trembled, ¡°My family was very poor¡­.no use in kidnapping me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t say that, you¡¯re very useful for us.¡±

    Ma Wei spurted out smoke rings from his mouth, and said, ¡°This Liu Yi is quite loose, each time there¡¯s a different beauty beside him.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, thinking.

    ¡®I¡¯m being kidnapped, because of Liu Yi?¡¯

    ¡®Could it be¡­.Liu Yi has some rtion with this gangster¡­.?¡¯

    ¡°Master Zheng, at the appointed time, it will be hard for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Zheng Xiaolin wore a martial art suit, punching a sandbag, doing warm-up exercises, ¡°Brother Ma has spoken, I will kill that Liu Yi.¡±

    With that, his palm maliciously hit the sandbag.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The sandbag was instantly prated, leaving a gaping hole, and made the sand inside constantly poured out.

    Wang Yuzheng was horrified.

    ¡®They want to kill Liu Yi?¡¯ She thought.

    ¡®My God¡­.what could possibly he do to provoke these scary people to kill him¡­.¡¯

    ¡®And me, how did this happen to me¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Right, Boss, will that Liu Yi dare toe here?¡±

    A nearby younger brother asked Ma Wei.

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Ma Wei smoked and confidently said, ¡°This is not our first time in dealing with this Liu Yi. This kid knows some Kung Fu, so he shouldn¡¯t be a wuss. When hee, he will die.¡±

    ¡°Then what about that chick¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I am sure she would not dare to say anything.¡±

    Ma Wei spoke, an ominous light shed through his eyes.

 Chapter 114 Break Your Arms

    Ma Wei never intended to let Wang Yuzheng off.

    She already saw his and his men¡¯s faces, moreover, he has more important matter to do and killing her is not that big of a deal.

    He can¡¯t let Liu Yi survive this night, much less her.

    But in order to make this girl quiet, it was easier to just lie to her.

    After he kills Liu Yi, then he will consider how to deal with Wang Yuzheng.

    Is it to kill her and sell her organs, or sell her to Guangzhou, turning her into a prostitute who receive guests day and night?

    Hehe, no matter which one, he must first taste her.

    This chick is a beautiful young girl, mustn¡¯t waste her in vain.

    After hearing nothing really dangerous would happen to her, Wang Yuzheng really quieted a lot.

    But she secretly worried about Liu Yi¡¯s safety¡­.

    ¡®There are so many violent gangsters here¡­.plus the terrifying master boxer¡­.Liu Yi, you¡­.must note.¡¯ She thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m going down to wait for him.¡±

    Zheng Xiaolin said and went downstairs.

    ¡°Did you prepare that?¡±

    After Zheng Xiaolin had gone downstairs, Ma Wei asked that question.

    ¡°In here, Boss.¡±

    A little brother took out a set of Hualong-made heavy gun from his waist, making him felt doubly secure.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Ma Wei took that Hualong-made gun and yed it in his hand, ¡°This is a good stuff¡­.¡±

    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t we suppose to let Master Zheng make his move¡­.Why do we need to prepare this thing¡­.¡±

    Another little brother asked, somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I am the boss, and you¡¯re just an ordinary member.¡±

    Ma Wei chuckled, ¡°In any matter, we must think of all the possible oue. If Master Zheng can¡¯t defeat Liu Yi, I can kill him with this gun. However, shooting is a big case, and it¡¯s easy to leave behind clues. If I don¡¯t have to use this, that would certainly be the best.¡±

    ¡°Boss, you are wise!¡±

    The little brother quickly ttered.

    ¡°Boss, I am sure my martial brother would not lose!¡±

    Zheng Xiaolin¡¯s younger martial brother hastily said, ¡°I am in the martial art school for such a long time, but other than master, I never saw anybody defeated my martial brother!¡±

    ¡°F*ck, so much nonsense, I said, this is just a precaution!¡±

    Ma Wei gave that younger brother a stern look, ¡°If you spout crap nonsense again, I¡¯ll shoot you!¡±

    That fellow bit his tongue and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    Although Iron Palm is brutal, it can¡¯t block a bullet.

    Just when Ma Wei and the others were a bit impatient, the warehouse front door was suddenly being slowly pushed open.

    ¡°Is Liu Yi finally here?¡±

    Several meny on the second-floor window and looked downward.

    Between the shadow, the moonlight fell into the middle of the warehouse.

    Zheng Xiaolin watched as from the outside, a man in ck suit slowly walked inside. The man wore a white mask and a red neck scarf.

    ¡°Are you Liu Yi?¡± Zheng Xiaolin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m your grandpa.¡± The man said in a funny voice.

    Liu Yi, learning the skill from Lin Tong, has changed his own voice.

    Now his voice was a bit hoarse, so people can not figure out his identity.

    ¡°F*ck, If you are not Liu Yi, get the hell out of here! This is not your ce.¡±

    Zheng Xiaolin impatiently said.

    ¡°Are you blind? You¡¯ve kidnapped our family¡¯s big miss; you¡¯re the one who should get out of here.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes rolled and said.

    ¡°Big miss? Are you the bodyguard of that young girl?¡±

    Zheng Xiaoling squeezed his fists, ¡°A bodyguard, don¡¯t die just because of money!¡±

    Liu Yi no longer spoke and just raised his finger and made a hook gesture toward Zheng Xiaolin.

    First, he can¡¯t reveal his identity, second, he must rescue Wang Yuzheng.

    Therefore, he can only pretend to be a passer-by to provoke this guy.

    ¡°F*ck, court death.¡±

    Zheng Xiaolin was a bit impatient. Seeing the guy in front of him dared to provoke him, he immediately took a few steps forward and arrived before Liu Yi.

    ¡°Lie down for me!¡±

    Zheng Xiaolinunched a vicious palm strike toward Liu Yi¡¯s rib cage, making Lin Tong called out in rmed from Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s strength¡­.almost reached three stars!¡±

    ¡®Three stars strength? This guy knows Kung Fu?¡¯

    These thoughts shed through Liu Yi¡¯s mind, while at the same time, his feet stepped on the Spirit Fox Steps to get away from Zheng Xiaolin¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Wheew!¡±

    Zheng Xiaolin¡¯s palm hit empty ce, but there was a sharp wind as if the air was torn up.

    A formidable palm!

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but wonder, how could Zheng Xiaolin achieve this kind of strength?

    ¡°You can dodge, but let see how much longer you can dodge this!¡±

    After his palm hit empty air, Zheng Xiaolin was surprised, but he immediately turned toward Liu Yi and went at him again.

    Liu Yi pulled out a piece of wood from the shelf next to him and ced it in front of him.

    This wood nk was about two fingers thick and pretty solid.

    ¡°Krak!¡±

    Zheng Xiaolin hit from the top and directly snapped that piece of wood.

    ¡®F*ck, such a powerful palm!¡¯

    ¡°Humph, Iron palm was known throughout the world! Since you dare to provoke me Zheng Xiaolin, you¡¯re out of luck!¡±

    Zheng Xiaolin sneered, after breaking the nk, his other palm moved to strike Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Deste me.¡±

    Liu Yi has no time to dodge; therefore, heunched his own palm.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The two palm bumped into each other, a crisp sound resounded inside the warehouse.

    ¡°You actually dare to receive my palm head on,¡­.¡±

    Zheng Xiaolin has no time to be proud, a crackling voice suddenly sounded from his left arm. His bone was actually fractured by Liu Yi¡¯s palm!

    ¡°What!¡±

    Zheng Xiaolin felt silly, he could not understand why his palm strength was actually inferior to the opponent.

    Moreover, his entire left arm fractured, without any strength left.

    Liu Yi sneered.

    Although the opponent¡¯s power was close to three stars, when facing his Deste me, it was indeed akin to face the God.

    ¡°D*mn you!¡±

    Zheng Xiaolin was angry, his right palm quickly moved toward Liu Yi¡¯s cheek.

    Liu Yi lowered his head to dodge the iing palm.

    Meanwhile, his left hand once again posted on Zheng Xiaolin¡¯s chest and then heunched his Deste me.

    ¡°Bo!¡± ¡°Boom!¡±

    This time, the palm also contained the power from the Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra.

    Zheng Xiaolin¡¯s body instantly turned into a shell, directly flew out after the hit, flying across seven to eight meter distance and finally crashed into the second-floor window.

    ¡°You guys think you can hide from me? Come out. Hand over our family¡¯s big miss, otherwise, you are all going to die.¡±

    Liu Yi recovered his palm and put it into his pocket, while his face looked toward the second floor.

    Ma Wei was shocked looking at the lying nearby Zheng Xiaolin.

    Before him lie the illustrious and powerful Master Zheng, whose chest was now covered with ayer of frost, and skin lost its color, apparently half-dead.

    ¡®Who is this ck suit man!¡¯

    ¡®Is he Liu Yi?¡¯

    ¡®No, his voice is different than Liu Yi.¡¯

    ¡®Is it really the girl¡¯s bodyguard?¡¯

    ¡®But this girl said she didn¡¯te from a wealthy family¡­.Looking at her temperament, she doesn¡¯t resemble a wealthy big miss.¡¯

    ¡®Am I mistaken, provoking someone who I shouldn¡¯t provoke¡­.¡¯

    ¡®But I am the Hall leader of the ck Dragon Gang, how could I release the people just because someone threatened me!¡¯

    ¡®If I do this, how could I call myself a gangster!¡¯

    Ma Wei was about to speak when Liu Yi, who stood on the first floor, all of a sudden, slightly bent over, and then jumped.

    White frost blew out from his feet, as he directly leaped into the second floor by breaking through the window

    ¡®Holy Sh*t¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Is this guy still a human?¡¯

    All of the ck Dragon Gang member on the second floor were terrified.

    Wang Yuzheng was surprised to speechless.

    ¡®Do¡­.this world really have immortal beings?¡¯ She thought.

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t want to die, scram!¡±

    Liu Yi stood in front of Ma Wei and the others and left this words.

    ¡°F*ck! I don¡¯t care what kind of bodyguard you are! This is the ck Dragon Gang¡¯s ce!¡±

    Ma Wei suddenly pulled out a gun from his bosom, aimed the muzzle at Liu Yi, and furiously said, ¡°Let us see if you are more impressive than the bullet!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when people point their gun at me.¡±

    Liu Yi remembered when that night Wang An pointed his gun at him, his heart began to feel ufortable.

    This stuff could have been used to defend someone¡¯s safety.

    But now, it has be a tool for a murderous criminal.

    ¡°So what, now I am in control here!¡±

    Holding the pistol, Ma Wei¡¯s heart calmed a lot.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you so arrogant just now,e on, where is your arrogant? I have kidnapped you family¡¯s big miss, what can you do about it?¡±

    Ma Wei said. As he pointed his gun at Liu Yi, he stretched out his other hand to touch Wang Yuzheng¡¯s neckline.

    ¡°I am going to y with your big miss in front of you, what are you going to do about that!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes became cold, seeing the panicked expression of Wang Yuzheng, his was distressed without any reason.

    ¡°If you touch her, I would kill you.¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid!¡±

    Ma Weiughed, ¡°At present, I can kill you anytime! Don¡¯t you see the gun in my hand! What are you going to do? If you move, this father will put a bullet into your silly head.

    With that, Ma Wei continued to stretch his hand and was about to touch Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°Ice de!¡±

    Liu Yi muttered.

    A long b of ice de suddenly appeared out of nowhere and directly stabbed Ma Wei¡¯s wrist.

    He immediately screamed in pain again and again as his hand lost all of its strength and the Hualong made gun fell to the ground.

    Liu Yi strode forward and viciously hit Ma Wei¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Several of Ma Wei¡¯s teeth immediately broken as his entire body flew out and knocked back a lot of goods behind him.

    Seeing this scene, the other gang members were all scared, screaming as they ran off toward the stairs.

    ¡°Nobody is allowed to leave.¡±

    Liu Yi did not intend to let them off.

    People who murder for money must be punished.

    He threw an ice bomb toward the door downstairs.

    ¡°St!¡±

    Ayer of frost immediately appeared on the door, blocking it from opening.

    ¡°Motherf*cker, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Zheng Xiaolin¡¯s younger martial brother growled and rushed up to him, a knife was on his hand.

    Liu Yi stretched out his left hand and pinched the knife with his finger and then snapped it into two pieces. He then flew his foot and kicked his opponent¡¯s lower abdomen.

    Zheng Xiaolin¡¯s younger martial brother spewed a mouthful of blood and then hit the wooden wall on the second floor. The wooden wall directly broke into pieces and then fell down on the ground floor.

    The other gangsters copsed to the ground, trembling in fear.

    ¡°Evildoer, I want to break your arms.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes slightly exuded traces of gold. He walked in front of a gangster, aimed his right hand, and viciously stamped on it.

    ¡°Krak!¡±

    The right arm was directly destroyed, its appearance was twisted and deformed.

    The gangster immediately screamed and fainted because of the pain.

    Liu Yi smiled and moved on to the next gangster.

 Chapter 115 I Control My Own Destiny

    ¡°No, please no¡­.¡±

    After consecutively broke several gangsters¡¯ arms, there¡¯s only one left. That gangster knelt on the ground, repeatedly kowtowed Liu Yi, and pleaded with tears streaming down his nose.

    ¡°I, I still have both of my parents I need to take care of¡­.and little sister I need to look after¡­.I beg you, please, please let me off¡­.¡±

    ¡°When you kidnapped this innocent girl, why don¡¯t you think about your little sister?¡±

    Liu Yi coldly said, the Devil and Demonic qi inside his body were constantly moving, making the world in front of him somewhat ck and white.

    ¡°I was wrong¡­.I will never do it again¡­.¡±

    That gangster kept on kowtowing; his forehead began to show some blood.

    ¡°Toote¡­.¡±

    A voice sounded inside Liu Yi¡¯s head; he followed the voice and said.

    ¡°For people like you, if there¡¯s no bloody lesson, you¡¯re not going to repent.¡±

    With that, he directly grabbed that gangster¡¯s left hand, lifted his foot then viciously kicked his shoulder.

    ¡°Krak!¡±

    ¡°Aaa!¡±

    That gangster cked out in pain, directly fainted to the ground.

    ¡°Useless.¡±

    Liu Yi shook his head, ¡°Fainted just because of this. Such a useless crowd, but still call themselves gangsters.¡±

    When he put that gangster to the side, Wang Yuzheng suddenly screamed.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A gunshot sound.

    Liu Yi suddenly felt a sharp pain on his shoulder, his body staggered forward and nearly fell to the ground.

    A force erupted from his left shoulder and pushed out the bullet.

    But the blood continued to pour out, making Liu Yi¡¯s eyes became dark.

    Human strengthes from the blood; The blood cirction came from the heart¡¯s pulsation.

    But when human loss a lot of blood, it can easily make the heart stop.

    Fortunately, with Liu Yi¡¯s demonic energy, the bullet was pushed out and the wound rapidly healed. The speed of the blood that poured out of the wound gradually slowed down.

    The moonlight that shone through the window fell on Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    This moon essence was inhaled by his body, supplementing his loss of power.

    At that moment, Liu Yi felt the death was so close to him.

    So cold and suffocating¡­

    He gasped for breath, kneeling on the ground.

    Ma Wei with bloody mouth looked abnormally excited.

    He put one hand on Wang Yuzheng¡¯s chair while his other hand was holding a gun.

    ¡°Hahaha, aren¡¯s- (aren¡¯t) you sicious (vicious), aren¡¯s- (aren¡¯t) you arrogans (arrogant)! Af-er (After) ea-ing (eating) -his (this) bro-her (brother) Ma¡¯s bulle- (bullet), I wan- (want) -o (to) see if you¡¯re s-ill (still) arrogan (arrogant)!¡±

    Ma Wei had lost several teeth in his mouth, when he spoke, there¡¯s some air leakage.

    ¡°If I pu- (put) ano-her (another) bulle- (bullet) in you, you will die for sure!¡±

    Saying that, Ma Wei raised the muzzle and aimed it at Liu Yi again.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    It was at this moment, the sitting on the chair Wang Yuzheng suddenly twisted her body, along with the chair, making her stumbled to the right and hit Ma Wei¡¯s body.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ma Wei fell down, the pistol also lost its uracy, making the bullet hit and prated the wooden wall next to them.

    While Liu Yi fortunately, didn¡¯t eat another bullet.

    ¡°F*cking bitch¡­.you want to die¡­.¡±

    Ma Wei said and was about to p Wang Yuzheng in the face.

    But Liu Yi endured the severe pain on his shoulder and threw an ice bomb.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Layers of ice condensed out of arge area, freezing half of Ma Wei¡¯s body to the ground.

    ¡°What¡­.what is this¡­.¡±

    Ma Wei watched in amazement as half of his body freeze, unable to move, and it even hindered his talking.

    A coldness crept through his heart.

    Ma Wei appeared to be in a state of confusion and silly; He felt he was unable toprehend what just happened. He thought.

    ¡®Where the hell is this guying from¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Am I in a nightmare¡­.¡¯

    ¡°You, deserve to die.¡±

    Liu Yi slowly stood up.

    His wound was no longer bleeding, and his whole eyes were a bit red now.

    A stream of dark emotion appeared in his heart.

    ¡°You, you dare to kill me?¡±

    Ma Wei vomited blood, and shouted, ¡°This father¡­.is the Hall Leader of ck Dragon Gang¡­.If you kill me, you mess with ck Dragon Gang! Do you know what ck Dragon Gang is? It is thergest gang in this Northern Dragon City! If you mess with ck Dragon Gang, you¡¯ll be met with endless retaliation! Not only you, but they will also take revenge on those around you and your family! All of them will have to suffer because of you!¡±

    ¡°You should not¡­.threaten me with these.¡±

    Liu Yi slowly walked toward Ma Wei, his left hand was on top of his forehead, ¡°This can only elerate your death.¡±

    ¡°You, you can¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Ma Wei¡¯s whole body trembled.

    Liu Yi smelled a smell of urine. This guy was actually too scared and peed his pants.

    ¡°And you call yourself a Hall Leader?¡±

    Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Are all the ck Dragon Gang members useless like you?¡±

    ¡°Mercy¡­.mercy¡­.¡±

    Ma Wei also did not know why, since he became the Hall Leader, his courage was getting increasingly small.

    His previous unyielding character was gone.

    All he cared about was enjoying the life and how to earn money.

    But now, when the death was so near¡­.he was afraid, extremely afraid.

    He didn¡¯t want to die.

    ¡°Liu Yi, finish him.¡±

    Lin Tong continued to remind Liu Yi from the side, ¡°If you don¡¯t kill him now, your future will fill with endless trouble! Just kill him, once and for all!¡±

    ¡°Kill him¡­.¡±

    Despite the anger in his body, when ites to killing people, he still has some reservation.

    ¡°This is not the time to hesitate! This man is not a human anymore, he¡¯spletely crazy, he deserves to be killed!¡±

    Lin Tong quickly added, ¡°You think about it, if it wasn¡¯t for that chick saving you, you are already dead! If you don¡¯t kill him now, not only you, the people around you will also be in trouble!¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart trembled.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t kill him, let me!¡±

    At this time, another voice sounded in Liu Yi¡¯s mind.

    Then, his whole body shuddered, his eyes suddenly burst out bright golden lights.

    ¡°ept your death.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice became extremely cold.

    Ma Wei¡¯s eyes and mouth suddenly spat out crimson-colored mes.

    All his organs inside his body were burned, but his external body remained intact, which then stumbled to the ground.

    Wang Yuzheng saw Ma Wei lying motionlessly there, her heart slightly has some fear.

    She was just an ordinary girl¡­.This was her first encounter with death¡­.

    ¡°Whiirr¡­.¡±

    Demonic Liu Yi quickly faded, his eyes looked at the two ck holes where the eyes burned, and the corpse which lied there. A surge of fear welled up inside Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    At the same time, there was also a feeling of disgust.

    His first kill¡­.

    These feelings lingered in his heart¡­.

    ¡°What are you afraid of, if you don¡¯t fear the living, why should you fear the dead.¡±

    Lin Tong advised, ¡°You¡¯re not killing innocent people, this man is guilty, he deserve to die.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.thew can punish him¡­.I, I shouldn¡¯t casually kill people¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart slightly flustered.

    ¡°Slowly get used to it, you are not an ordinary people, you are an immortal cultivator.¡±

    Lin Tong sighed, thinking.

    ¡®After all, Liu Yi still thought of himself as an ordinary student first and foremost.¡¯

    ¡®He has yet to understand the implication of being an immortal cultivation. For him, killing people would indeed cause no small psychological pressure.¡¯

    ¡®But this Ma Wei had to die.¡¯

    ¡®If he didn¡¯t die, Liu Yi would be in a big trouble.¡¯

    ¡®However, why did he jabber on and on about Liu Yi?¡¯

    ¡®Logically speaking, Liu Yi and the ck Dragon Gang should not have any rtion to each other.¡¯

    ¡®Why did he continue to confront Liu Yi again and again?¡¯

    Lin Tong racked her brain trying to find the answer to these questions.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Liu Yi tried not to think about the matter regarding Ma Wei. He squatted beside Wang Yuzheng, reached out his hands and ripped open the rope that bound her.

    The thumb-thick rope was as fragile as a paper in Liu Yi¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I, I am okay¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face paled as she crawled up from the ground, She didn¡¯t dare to look at Ma Wei, instead, she asked Liu Yi in a low voice.

    ¡°Is¡­.is he dead¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Liu Yi heavily nodded, he had to admit this fact.

    He killed people¡­.

    However, that person is an evil person.

    ¡®Um, that¡¯s right, he is an evil person.¡¯

    From far away, Liu Yi heard the faint sound of the police sirens.

    They probably were alerted by the gunfire. Therefore, they came here to check.

    He has to get out of here as soon as possible.

    ¡°The police areing, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    Liu Yi said, stood up, and was about to leave.

    ¡°Deity, Deity don¡¯t go¡­.¡±

    At this time, Wang Yuzheng suddenly pulled Liu Yi¡¯s arm and begged.

    ¡°You are so great¡­.you must be able to help me¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly raised his eyebrows a bit, thinking.

    ¡®Wang Yuzheng would actually lower herself to beg other people?¡¯

    ¡°My mother has been paralyzed for years¡­.My family doesn¡¯t have the money to treat this illness of her¡­.Deity, you are so powerful¡­. you certainly can help cure my mother, right¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng tearfully begged Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi felt awkward.

    ¡°Fox sister¡­.is there any technique that can help cure Wang Yuzheng¡¯s mother?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think this big miss as an omnipotent Deity!¡±

    Lin Tong rolled her eyes at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Then what should we do¡­.is there no other way¡­.¡±

    ¡°Immortal cultivation can only be used to enhance our own bodies and spirit, it could not be used to help other people. The Taoist principle said, after one cultivates one¡¯s own body, then one can rule the world! Cultivation of one own¡¯s body is the most important, you haven¡¯t even properly cultivate yourself, yet you are thinking about helping others? Even if you cultivate to the highest level, you still can¡¯t treat other people¡¯s illness. Everyone¡¯s life has been determined by the Heaven, you can¡¯t change someone else¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Why not!¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°Initially, I am just an ordinary human, but after Fox sister appeared, wasn¡¯t my destiny changed?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.are different¡­.¡±

    ¡°Where is the difference! I believe the destiny can be changed! I control my own destiny!¡±

    ¡°You this fellow¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong was feeling awkward, her tone was getting somewhat unsure, ¡°In the immortal cultivation world¡­.there¡¯s this ce called the King of Medicine¡¯s Valley¡­.The elixir that they refine can actually bring back the person from the brink of death¡­.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. Just as he wanted to say something to Lin Tong, the police sirens suddenly sounded from the outside of the warehouse¡¯s front door.

 Chapter 116 I Am Ten Steps To Milk A Man

    The warehouse door has been blocked by the police cars. Several police officers rushed in; their hands were holding guns.

    After hearing the gunshots on the second warehouse, they immediately rushed over.

    A gunfight is a huge case! Therefore, their response speed was extremely quick.

    At a time when Liu Yi was still standing on the second-floor conversing with Lin Tong, they heard the movement on the first floor and suddenly surprised.

    ¡°People on the second floor don¡¯t move. You have been surrounded!¡±

    Several police officers used their tactical shlights to focus on Liu Yi and Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°I have to go.¡±

    Liu Yi can not dy anymore; he must get out of here immediately.

    ¡°Brother Deity¡­.Will, we meet again?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng hurriedly asked.

    ¡°We will¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded his head, left behind a sentence, and then leaped, crashing his body toward the window.

    ¡°Crash!¡±

    The window on the second floor was directly crushed by Liu Yi into pieces of broken sses. He rolled over in the sky, then stepped on the ice-skates, and galloped toward the outside of the pier.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Just when Liu Yi thought he had escaped the police, all of a sudden, his ears heard a charming voice from below.

    Then, a gunshot was heard, Liu Yi felt a bullet hit the ice-skate on his foot, which directly broken, making him instantly lost his bnce. His whole body rolled several times to the side.

    ¡°Bam!¡± Liu Yi finally crashed on top of a pile of goods and then stopped.

    His injury has not healed yet, so, when he bumped into those goods, he felt his wound split open again, which directly made him grimacing in pain. He thought.

    ¡®Shoot¡­.which police officer has this excellent marksmanship? He really knows where to shoot¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Humph! Little thief, you think you can escape from my Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s palm!¡±

    A familiar figure with both hands holding a pistol slowly walked toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°Stay right there, and wait for the punishment of thew!¡±

    ¡°I am innocent.¡±

    Liu Yi got up and said, ¡°The real criminals have been taken down by me!¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap, keep those words and save it for the judge!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue was aiming her gun point nk at Liu Yi, ¡°Raised your arms, squat on the ground and don¡¯t let me see you make even a little unwarranted movement! Otherwise, I can not guarantee my next shot would hit where!¡±

    Liu Yi rolled his eyes and looked at Wang Yuzheng, who held her gun with one hand while her other hand pulled out a handcuff. An idea suddenly came to him.

    He squatted on the floor, pretending to surrender.

    Yuan Zhenyue walked next to Liu Yi while still pointing her gun at him. Her other hand was groping at the waist.

    The moment Yuan Zhenyue touched the handcuff, Liu Yi suddenly moved.

    With a lightning fast speed, he stretched out his left hand, reached for the gun in Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s hand and pushed it aside.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue involuntarily squeezed the trigger, but the bullet hit a faraway ce.

    ¡°Click!¡±

    At the same time, Liu Yi pinched Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s wrist, making her felt the pain and dropped the gun.

    But while Yuan Zhenyue was surprised, her body subconsciously moved.

    She directly put the handcuff on Liu Yi¡¯s left wrist and then put the other part on her own wrist, making them chained together.

    ¡°Let me see where are you going to run this time!¡±

    Liu Yi was dumbfounded, thinking.

    ¡®D*mn, this Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s automatic reaction is faster than Superman!¡¯

    ¡®When I dropped her gun, she handcuffed me to her hand!¡¯

    ¡®She is truly a deity!¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. You can not get away from me!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue snappily said.

    Liu Yi was helpless, ¡®Don¡¯t tell me I have to use my right hand to deal with this woman?¡¯

    ¡®My identity will be seen through without a doubt!¡¯

    Liu Yi has no other choice, he suddenly condensed out ayer of frost on his left hand toward the metal handcuffs, with the intent of directly destroying the handcuffs.

    Seeing the handcuffs being covered by theyer of frost, Yuan Zhenyue suddenly widened her eyes, and a strange look appeared on her face.

    ¡°This is¡­.The Ice ability? You are the ck Eye!¡±

    ¡®ck Eye?¡¯

    Liu Yi vaguely remembered this name.

    ¡°Sure enough, you are the third assassin on the Heavenly List!

    Yuan Zhenyue clenched her teeth, her eyes became blood red, looking at Liu Yi with much hate, ¡°I finally found you! I am going to avenge my father¡¯s grievance!¡±

    Then, the moment the handcuffs broke by the frost, Yuan Zhenyue suddenly came rushing at Liu Yi with the ferociousness of someone who doesn¡¯t care about the life anymore and rained down a flurry of attacks at him.

    Liu Yi was bewildered. He didn¡¯t understand why she would suspect him as the ck Eye. He has nothing to do with that killer nor the Heavenly List.

    He didn¡¯t want to spend anymore time getting entangled with this attractive female police officer. Therefore, he turned around, ready to ran away.

    But Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s speed was surprisingly fast. As if she suddenly made a breakthrough of her potential, she rushed behind Liu Yi and directly embraced his waist with both of her hands.

    Liu Yi suddenly felt as if his waist was being caught by iron bars. He instantly lost his bnce.

    ¡°Stay down!¡±

    The upper chest of this policewoman was soft, but Liu Yi has no time to appreciate it. His body was, as if soar into the cloud, directly thrown by this policewoman, fluttered semi-circle in the air, and finally came into intimate contact with the Earth.

    If his head really hit the ground, not only he would bump silly into it, his brain would suffer a concussion!

    When his hands touched the ground, Liu Yi suddenly condensed out two streams of frost from both of his hands.

    Suddenly, his falling speed slowed down and even raised him up a bit.

    ¡°Get down!¡±

    Striking while the iron is hot, Liu Yi continued to eject more stream of ice from the palm of his hands.

    He used this momentum to resolutely pulled up from Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s push. His body stood up once again.

    Meanwhile, in order to break free from her, Liu Yi subconsciously made a backhand grip toward her hand, but his left hand unexpectedly caught a mass of softness.

    This soft, round, and bulging thing, felt exquisite.

    ¡®Holy sh*t¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi quickly realized what it was.

    Although he wanted to continue to touch it, Yuan Zhenyue wouldn¡¯t let him¡­.

    ¡°I am going to kill you!¡±

    Being raided in the chest by her father¡¯s killer, there¡¯s nothing more infuriating than this!

    Yuan Zhenyue pushed Liu Yi to the side, rolled on the ground, picked up the pistol that was previously dropped and pointed it at Liu Yi.

    ¡°You made a mistake. I really am not your father¡¯s killer!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Go to hell for this mother!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s anger has soared to the sky, how could she listen to Liu Yi¡¯s exnation. She pulled the trigger, making the gun spat out bullets again and again.

    ¡®Fuck¡­.such a close distance shoot, she really wants me dead!¡¯

    Liu Yi was shocked, while simultaneously the three forces inside his body quickly circted to the max.

    At that moment, the world in front of Liu Yi once again turned into ck and white.

    The bullets exuded the red light, speed slowed down a bit, and their trajectories were clearly visible, alling right at him.

    Liu Yi suddenly felt he has now entered a more mysterious state.

    He felt confident he can dodge these bullets.

    Liu Yi¡¯sunched his Spirit Fox Steps and slightly moved his body to the side.

    These bullets rippled through the air, rubbed against Liu Yi¡¯s clothes, and hit empty spaces.

    Although Liu Yi¡¯s world has slowed down, the time where Yuan Zhenyue pressed the trigger and spent the bullets happened in split seconds.

    She discovered that her gun failed to hit the target, Liu Yi¡¯s body unceasingly moved like an afterimage, making Yuan Zhenyue truly shocked.

    Her hands that were holding the gun shivered a bit.

    ¡°This is¡­.the sign you are going to break through the third star jade!¡±

    Lin Tong was pleasantly surprised and said, ¡°This big miss will finally be able to break free from my seal¡­.¡±

    ¡°Click click!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue finally ran out of bullets. She breathlessly began to change the cartridge.

    Liu Yi seized this opportunity to throw an ice bomb.

    He considerably lowered the power of his ice bomb and made this ice ball fell under Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s foot. When it touched the ground, the frost exploded out and half of her body, along with the gun, frozen in ice.

    Yuan Zhenyue felt her body stiffened and wouldn¡¯t listen to hermand.

    ¡°This frost won¡¯t cost you your life. It will only bound you temporarily.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°Moreover, I am not a killer on the Heavenly List, nor I am that ck Eye.¡±

    ¡°Who are you then!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue fell into deep despair. She was unwilling.

    The suspected killer of his father was right in front of her, but she can not kill her personal enemy with her own hand!

    It made her nearly mad.

    ¡°My name is Ten Steps To Milk A Man.¡±

    Liu Yi thought about his own nickname and honestly said to her.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hearing this name, Yuan Zhenyue almost didn¡¯t believe her ears.

    Liu Yiughed a hollowugh twice, although this name is a bit exotic, he was already ustomed to it.

    ¡°Ten Steps To Milk A Man¡­.How can there be such a weird name¡­.are you lying to me?¡±

    Liu Yi said nothing, just looking at Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s chest that was hiding behind her clothes.

    ¡°F*ck! You are a pervert!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue seemed to understand Liu Yi¡¯s gaze and red at him.

    Liu Yi can¡¯t wait anymore, the ice on Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s body would soon melt.

    ¡°In any case, I am not the person you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t want to dy; his feet stepped on the ice-skates once again, his body quickly turned into a shadow, rushing toward the outside of the pier.

    ¡°D*mn it! I will definitely catch you!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s shout came from behind.

    When a group of police arrived, the ice on Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s body was more or less gone.

    She awkwardly stood up and angrily looked at the distance ce.

    ¡°Little Yue, what¡¯s wrong, are you okay?¡±

    Zheng Kening a bit worriedly asked, he had heard the sound of gunfire a moment ago and knew that Yuan Zhenyue has a gunfight here.

    ¡°I am okay.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue shook her head, ¡°I just met the suspect, but identally let him escape!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say he is the suspect.¡±

    Zhen Kening¡¯s brows tightly knitted together, ¡°There¡¯s a female student in the warehouse, she was kidnapped here.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Kidnapped?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, we have indeed received two rms¡­.One said that a girl seemingly being kidnapped, the other one said someone robbed his tricycle. The girl in the report should be her.¡±

    Zheng Kening analyzed the situation and said.

    ¡°Moreover, the several injured men in the warehouse have already woken up. They are indeed members of the ck Dragon Gang.¡±

    ¡°ck Dragon Gang?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue couldn¡¯t help but surprise, ¡°At this juncture, they actually dare toe out and make trouble?¡±

    ¡°The girl said those men kidnapped her, then the man who escaped just now suddenly appeared and saved her. Since the ck Dragon Gang Hall Leader Ma Wei threatened to shoot him, he unavoidably killed Ma Wei.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.seems a bit weird.¡±

    ¡°Yes,e with me and see it for yourself.¡±

 Chapter 117 We Are Close To Each Other

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s body slightly trembled.

    There were so many things that happened tonight which made her unable to calm down.

    Kidnapping¡­.Killing¡­..

    There¡¯s also that brother Deity¡­.

    She was wondering¡­.if she would be able to meet with him again¡­.

    ¡°That man imed to be your bodyguard?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue asked Wang Yuzheng once again.

    ¡°Are you sure? You are not trying to protect him are you?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s eyes were slightly red.

    ¡°Little Yue, what¡¯s going with you? You are really short tempered tonight.¡±

    Zheng Kening pulled Yuan Zhenyue to the side and scolded, ¡°That girl is not a prisoner, why are you asking her like you are interrogating a criminal?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.I don¡¯t know¡­.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s was terribly upset, thinking of that man in the suit with the Ice ability, her heart was tightly clenched.

    ¡®Even if he is not the ck Eye, they should have had some connection!¡¯

    ¡®Otherwise, how could he has the Ice ability?¡¯

    Yuan Zhenyue didn¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a coincidence in this world!

    ¡°I, I have said all that I need to say¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng weakly said, ¡°When can I go home¡­.my mom is at home, she needs me to take care of her¡­.¡±

    ¡°There are still many cases that are unclear, you can¡¯t go back yet! Please cooperate with our investigation!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue stiffly said.

    Wang Yuzheng suddenly wanted to cry.

    ¡®Tonight, how could I be so unlucky ¡­.¡¯ She thought

    ¡®Liu Yi this fellow, where the hell is he!¡¯

    ¡°Director Zheng, there is someone outside who imed to be the girl¡¯s ssmate, and wants toe in!¡±

    A police downstairs shouted through the inte.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s Liu Yi!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng was taken aback, wondering if her wish has suddenlye through.

    ¡®When I think of this guy, he immediately appears?¡¯

    ¡°Liu Yi?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue and Zheng Kening both were startled, ¡®how could this matter also rted to that kid?¡¯ They thought.

    ¡°They kidnapped me so that they could threaten Liu Yi toe over here¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng hurriedly said.

    ¡°These things are getting weirder!¡±

    Zheng Kening waved his hand, ¡°Let him in.¡±

    There were many questionable points in this case, whether it¡¯s the first floor or the second floor, there were many men who broke their arms.

    Perhaps if they investigate it clearly, one of these men might be the escaped criminal they were looking for.

    If he was among them, they could save a lot of trouble when they hospitalize all of these men.

    After all this time he was on the run where no one can catch him, he finally ended up here.

    It seemed that nobody can mess with this ck Dragon Gang! Zheng Kening reasoned.

    ¡°Let hime.¡±

    Zheng Kening said.

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng, Wang Yuzheng where are you?¡±

    Liu Yi ran into the warehouse gasping for breath.

    ¡°I am here¡­.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi, Wang Yuzheng was somewhat impressed.

    Unexpectedly, Liu Yi really came by himself to find her.

    Whether or not she was captured because of him, at least, this proved that Liu Yi had not given up on her.

    ¡°What the hell is going on here!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yiing up to the stairs, Yuan Zhenyue was suddenly in a bad mood, thinking.

    ¡®How could everything is rted to this kid!¡¯

    ¡®He is not fast bing Detective Conan is he!¡¯

    ¡°Dead, dead people?¡±

    Liu Yi nced around at the people that were lying on the ground, and when he saw Ma Wei he suddenly pretended to be afraid.

    ¡°Forget about this, let me ask you, what does this have to do with you?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue was really impatient tonight.

    ¡°I am not very clear either¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi cried injustice, ¡°I am also as baffled as you. Today when Wang Yuzheng and I was eating a snack a van suddenly came, grabbed Wang Yuzheng and took off! Then someone called me and told me to go to the warehouse. After much difficulties, I finally arrived and saw you here.¡±

    ¡°Why would ck Dragon Gang want you toe?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue wrinkled her brows.

    ¡°Enough, both of you can go home now.¡±

    Zheng Kening, as if realizing something, waved his hand and said, ¡°Keep yourmunication, when we find something we will tell you.¡±

    ¡°No, this case is still not clear, we can¡¯t let them walk away!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue loudly eximed.

    ¡°Both of them are students, they shouldn¡¯t be involved with this. Em¡­.This is probably a gang fight.¡±

    Zheng Kening gave his judgment.

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue did not believe Zheng Kening¡¯s nonsense. She pulled up the nearby thug, put the unloaded gun on that thug¡¯s head, and angrily said.

    ¡°Speak, why did you kidnap the girl, and why did you threaten Liu Yi! If you lie to me, I¡¯ll kill a trash like you on behalf of the people!¡±

    ¡°I, I, I¡¯ll confess¡­.¡±

    That thug was scared silly, he was just a little thug, and Ma Wei¡¯s death has unnerved him.

    ¡°We, we were paid by Lan He, young master Lan¡¯s money¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Zheng Kening immediately shouted in anger and pulled Yuan Zhenyue away, ¡°Yuan Zhenyue, what you are doing is illegal! You can¡¯t use force to extract confession! Escort them all to the hospital with police guard!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Several policemen immediately marched in and escorted those thugs out.

    Liu Yi secretly frowned.

    ¡®So¡­.this is all because of that fellow Lan He?¡¯

    ¡®He secretly colluding with the underworld gang, to deal with me¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This guy¡­.is really rotten to the core.¡¯

    ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue pushed away Zheng Kening¡¯s hand, ¡°Why did you take them away? The investigation is not finished!¡±

    ¡°We will continue to investigate!¡±

    Zheng Kening said, ¡°These small thugs are full of nonsense, you can¡¯t take their words seriously. This case will be investigated the people from the Criminal Investigation Team. The two of you, I will look for a police car to take you home.¡±

    He turned to Liu Yi and Wang Yuzheng and said.

    ¡°Thank you, uncle police officer¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng was relieved, thinking that she finally was able to go home.

    Liu Yi did not mention anything, a voice sounded in his mind.

    ¡®Since Lan He is trying to harm me¡­.I can¡¯t just let him get away with this.¡¯

    ¡°Silly kid, you go downstairs, I will stay here for a moment.¡±

    Lin Tong exerted her spiritual power to maintain her little fox form andnded on a nearby window.

    Liu Yi nodded his head. A police officer led him and Wang Yuzheng downstairs.

    The second floor was left with Yuan Zhenyue and Zheng Kening. There was also the little fox which invisible to them.

    ¡°Brother, why did you prevent my investigation?¡±

    Once Liu Yi and Wang Yuzheng went downstairs, Yuan Zhenyue immediately asked.

    ¡°Investigate? What¡¯s there to investigate?¡±

    Zheng Kening helplessly watched her younger police-force sister, ¡°Haven¡¯t you learned after so many years in the police department? A little police officer like you want to topple the Lan Family?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is equal before thew!¡±

    ¡°An Emperor breaking thew is the same asmon people breaking thew! That Lan He has broken thew, he should be punished by thew.¡±

    ¡°Ai, this character of yours, when can you change it.¡±

    Zheng Kening wryly smiled and said, ¡°I understand your feelings, but this is not as simple as you think. Lan Family¡¯s asset is big, their influence is staggering. Among other things, who do you think Lan He¡¯s uncle is? He is your immediate superior, younger sister.¡±

    ¡°So what, if he vited thew, he should be punished!¡±

    ¡°Punishment, is not as simple as that.¡±

    Zhen Kening scolded Yuan Zhenyue, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you still understand how these things work? Do you think with just a few small fries confessions you can put young master Lan into the trial? Thew is only for ordinary people. Toward people like Lan He¡­.you and me, we have no way to deal with him.¡±

    ¡°We are the police, the police must remove the criminals and bring peace to thew abiding people!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue remembered what her father said to her, and immediately said the same.

    ¡°These words, are what Captain Wang used to say those days¡­.but then, look at what happen to him.¡±

    Zheng Kening shook his head, ¡°Even if you insist on arresting Lan He, do you have any evidence? I already told you, you can¡¯t use those thugs¡¯ confessions, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°I will collect the evidence!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue clenched her fists and bit her teeth, then turned around to go downstairs.

    ¡°Ai, she is still too young¡­.¡±

    Zheng Kening pulled out a cigarette, put it in his mouth, and lit it.

    ¡°Northern Dragon City, is full of events these days.¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s eyes shed, then she leaped from the window, turned into a gust of wind, and quickly returned to Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    She mbered back from the opened window of the police car to Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and ryed Yuan Zhenyue and Zheng Kening¡¯s conversation to him.

    Liu Yi silently frowned, thinking.

    ¡®Thew can not touch him?¡¯

    He remembered that night when he met with the follower of the Cult of the Great God. To pursue their own selfish desire, they did not hesitate to kill other people.

    ¡®If thew really can¡¯t punish such people, then, it will up to me to punish them.¡¯

    ck light shed through Liu Yi¡¯s eyes as he clenched his fists.

    ¡®Grandpa¡­.I am afraid, this world is not as perfect as you said.¡¯

    ¡®But no matter, I am going to wash it clean, with my own hands.¡¯

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.how did you provoke the ck Dragon Gang¡­.¡±

    At this time, Wang Yuzheng who sat next to Liu Yi suddenly asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­.how could I provoke those ck Dragon Gang, I am just an ordinary good student!¡±

    Liu Yi shrugged his shoulders and said.

    ¡°Pfft¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng suddenly unable to hold back herughter, ¡°You¡­.call yourself a good student?¡±

    ¡°In which way I don¡¯t look like a good student?¡±

    Liu Yi looked at Wang Yuzheng as if he was suffering an injustice.

    ¡°From the day I met you, I never saw that good student side of yours!¡±

    ¡°How can you say that? I really am a good student!¡±

    ¡°The way you carry yourself (everything, from top to bottom), there is not an ounce of good student in you!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng didn¡¯t believe Liu Yi¡¯s words, if he is a good student, pigs can climb trees!

    ¡°How did you know that I am, from top to bottom, not a good student? Did you peek at me when I change my clothes!¡±

    Liu Yi was hugging his own chest and looked at Wang Yuzheng in horror.

    ¡°Go to hell! Who¡¯s going to peek you change your clothes! Shameless guy¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng was rendered speechless.

    ¡®This Liu Yi¡¯s mouth is so naughty, howe I didn¡¯t discover this side of him before this!¡¯

    Liu Yi was also unclear about this matter, perhaps he was being influenced by the Devil qi.

    ¡®Forget it, it¡¯s not that big of a deal even if my mouth turned dirty.¡¯ Liu Yi thought.

    ¡®Mm, yes, as long as I still have the sense of justice!¡¯

    ¡°I am going to have bad luck if I stay close to you¡­ter on, you must be at least three meters away from me. Otherwise, bad things will happen to me!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng helplessly said.

    ¡°But the two of us share the same table!¡±

    Liu Yi blinked his eyes, and said, ¡°How could I be three meters away from you? Look at us now, are we not being intimate (close to each other)?¡±

 Chapter 118 Imperial Nightclub

    ¡°You, go to hell¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s tender face immediately flushed.

    ¡®How could his mouth is so bad now¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Thoroughly,pletely bastard.¡¯

    ¡°Liu Yi, we have arrived at your house.¡±

    The police officer in the front suddenly said.

    ¡°Oh, ok, thank you for sending me home tonight, you¡¯ve work hard.¡±

    Seeing they have arrived at his home apartment building, Liu Yi quickly nodded.

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng, when you get home, remember to give me a call ok!¡±

    When Liu Yi got out of the car, he didn¡¯t forget to left her this sentence.

    ¡°Who is going to call you¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng turned away, but her heart was actually nervous.

    Although her mouth said she want to distance herself from Liu Yi, the more she looked at Liu Yi, the more she thought that he was pleasing to the eye.

    Really¡­.weird.

    Liu Yi smiled, turned around and walked toward his house.

    ¡°Ready to settle your matter with Lan He?¡±

    At this time, the little Fox who lie on his shoulder finally asked.

    ¡°Kill him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill people casually¡­.¡±

    Thinking about his other personality, who awoke and burned Ma Wei¡¯s inside, Liu Yi¡¯s heart shivered a bit.

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want to kill him, he must be punished.¡±

    Liu Yi went upstairs, opened the door and replied.

    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°First, I need to find him¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi said, the clothing on his body instantly turned into a ck suit.

    He did not intend to let Lan He off so easily and wanted to give him some punishment.

    If thew can¡¯t punish him, no matter, he will punish him himself.

    After Liu Yi had changed his clothes, he looked downstairs and found the police car has already far away.

    He suddenly jumped, leaped out of the window.

    At this time, Lan He has taken Lin Huayang for a drink in a private room in the Northern Dragon City biggest entertainment area.

    Although Lan He¡¯s family controlled the best entertainment area in the Northern Dragon City, the girls in the Imperial Nightclub have been tasted by Lan He repeatedly.

    A few days ago he had eaten a part-time college student, afterward that college girl can¡¯t do anything but to directly plunged into the entertainment industry to work as a hostess.

    ¡°Young master Lin, rx, your one hundred thousand will not be in vain.¡±

    Lan He was drinking, sitting opposite of Lin Huayang and said, ¡°The thorn in your side will be eliminated tonight,e,e, drink, we¡¯ll find some beautiful woman and be happy.¡±

    ¡°Can¡­.it really seed this time?¡±

    Lin Huayang held the wine ss, but his heart was still a bit disturbed.

    ¡°Haha, look at you, coward.¡±

    Lan He couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I have personally seen Master Lin¡¯s Kung Fu. He is a master, genuine Master martial art. He alone is more than enough to deal with Liu Yi. Moreover, Ma Wei from the ck Dragon Gang will personally assume themand over there, do you still think there will be a problem?¡±

    ¡°I hope everything will be as nned¡­.¡±

    Lin Huayang was somewhat uneasy.

    He didn¡¯t know where this uneasiness came from, but it was there.

    ¡°Young master Lan, why didn¡¯t you call some beautiful woman here?¡±

    Lin Huayang changed the topic.

    ¡°I am tired of them. They are all boring.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we call Ma Yixuan to spend some time with us.¡±

    Lin Huayang suggested.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a pretty school girl with no style. There¡¯s nothing fun in it.¡±

    Lan He waved his hand, ¡°Why young master Lin¡¯s vision is so low?¡±

    ¡°Ma Yixuan is not that bad¡­.but the truth is, my favorite is Wang Yuzheng¡­.unfortunately¡­.ai¡­.it¡¯s a long story.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, without Liu Yi, would it not be easy for young master Lin to get that girl?¡±

    Lan He said with a smiled, ¡°How could that Wang Yuzheng, who has no background, escape from young master Lin¡¯s palm?¡±

    ¡°Young master Lan, you don¡¯t know this, although it looks like that Wang Yuzheng can easily be squeezed by anyone, she is actually very stubborn! It would not be easy for anyone to get her. Otherwise, with my position in the school, I would have got her by now.¡±

    Lin Huayang was depressed.

    ¡°Since young master Lin wants to obtain Wang Yuzheng, you might as well try this thing.¡±

    Lan He said, and suddenly pulled out a bottle of spray from his bosom.

    ¡°Oh? What is this?¡±

    There were a bunch of English words on the bottle, which Lin Huayang simply did not understand.

    ¡°This is a good stuff¡­.I got it with great difficulty.¡±

    Lan He smiled evilly, ¡°This is a newly developed spray by a famous pharmaceuticalpany in the US. With just one spray, the other person will be confused and immediately in heat, and will fall into your mercy.¡±

    ¡°Sh*t, is this for real?¡±

    Lin Huayang¡¯s heart was moved.

    ¡°Of course¡­.This stuff has not been in cirction yet, and I spent a great deal to get it. For such a bottle, since I saw young master Lin really need it, I can lend you one. Don¡¯t spray too much; one is enough.¡±

    ¡°Great, thank you young master Lan, you truly are a good friend!¡±

    Lin Huayang was ecstatic to have this thing. With this stuff, it would be so easy to capture Wang Yuzheng!

    Just when the two people were talking evil, Lan He¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    It was from an unknown number. Lan He frowned but still picked up the phone.

    ¡°Who is this?¡±

    ¡°Young master Lan, it¡¯s me, Ma Wei.¡±

    A familiar voice came from the other side.

    ¡°Oh, brother Ma, what happens, is it done?¡±

    ¡°With me Ma Wei went into action myself, how could it not seed? It is over. Young master Lan, where are you, we will drink the celebration wine.¡±

    ¡°I am on the third floor of Imperial nightclub, VIP room. Come brother Ma, we¡¯ll have a good drink together, haha!¡±

    At this time, at a far away telephone booth, Liu Yi hung up the phone and rubbed the little Fox¡¯s head with his fingers.

    ¡°Go away, this big miss¡¯ head is not for you to touch!¡±

    Lin Tong opened her mouth and bit Liu Yi¡¯s finger.

    Liu Yi suffered the pain, but he was secretly delighted.

    Not because he was a masochist, but because he had his Fox sister, who was able to change voice at will.

    Calling Lan He was not difficult. As a ssmate, it was easy to look for his number.

    Liu Yi hung up the phone, turned around, and leaped into the night sky toward the Imperial Nightclub.

    ¡®This Lan He pays for other people to do his dirty deed, but he is actually enjoying himself in the nightclub.¡¯

    ¡®This scum¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Death is not enough for him.¡¯

    Liu Yi shed through the night. But the Autumn night of the Northern Dragon City seemed to understand Liu Yi¡¯s mood and began to rain.

    Cold rain dropped on Liu Yi¡¯s body. Even with his immortal energy, he still felt the chill.

    In the middle of the dark sky, a faint thunderp could be heard from afar.

    ¡°Autumn¡¯s thunder¡­..perhaps, someone is Passing the Cmity.¡±

    Hearing this thunder, Lin Tong admiringly said.

    ¡°Oh? Passing the Cmity?¡±

    Hearing this term, Liu Yi could not help but curious, ¡°What is Passing the Cmity?¡±

    ¡°This big miss has told you, immortal cultivation is divided into Mortal Realm, Earthly Realm, and Heavenly Realm, three big stages, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember, I am currently two star jade, a lower Mortal Realm stage.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you can still be considered as a novice. But, your third star jade will soon be broken. When you opened your third star jade, you can make a great stride forward toward the middle Mortal Realm.¡±

    Lin Tong was even more envious, ¡°Later on, when you have the opportunity to enter the Earthly Realm, and reached the upper Earthly Realm (18 star jade), you are essentially the powerhouse that could sweep the world. That Li Biyue (The girl from the Hunter Organization), who seems so powerful, belongs to the Earthly Realm, but she appears to only reach the lower Earthly Realm (around 10-12 star jade).¡±

    ¡°Are these have any rtion with Passing the Cmity?¡±

    ¡°Of course, there are!¡±

    Lin Tong emphasized, ¡°Although Earthly Realm cultivator is powerful, in the end, they are still in the ¡®Human¡¯ category. If they want to enter the Heavenly Realm, they must Pass through the Cmity! Only after they seed in Passing the Cmity, can they be the true ¡®Immortal¡¯! You look at that immortal fairy Guyu, although she ims to be immortal, she¡¯s nothing more than an immortal cultivator. There is a big gap between her and the true immortal!¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­.I also want to Pass the Cmity¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi yearningly said.

    Bing free and unrestrained like an immortal, who doesn¡¯t want that¡­.

    ¡°Stop dreaming!¡±

    Lin Tong curled her mouth and said, ¡°Passing the Cmity is not an easy matter! Even if you reach the upper Earthly Realm, you still need some artifact to protect your body, and some luck! From the ten thousand people who try to Pass the Cmity, only one person can seed, and that¡¯s because of luck!¡±

    ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake¡­.one out of ten thousand¡­.this odd, is too cruel!¡±

    ¡°Do you think it would be easy? Passing the Cmity is very dangerous, but many people still want to try it. Because after Passing the Cmity, they can enter the Heavenly Realm and will be able to genuinely pursue the Immortality. Moreover, after bing Immortal, they will have the ability to move the mountain and shift the ocean! There is more, if they continue to practice until they reach 28 star jade, then¡­.they will be a true God¡­.However, since ancient times, I never heard anybody who was able to cultivate until 28 star jade¡­.But there should be. Perhaps my knowledge is not enough, after all, this big miss barely enters the world of immortal cultivation¡­.¡±

    While Lin Tong was still talking, Liu Yi secretly thought.

    ¡®Although the odd is low, I still want to Pass the Cmity.¡¯

    ¡®Immortal?¡¯

    ¡®A mortal can do immortal cultivation to go against the heaven.¡¯

    ¡®I must seed.¡¯

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A big thunder sted through the air, cutting the night sky in two.

    Liu Yi finallynded in front of the Imperial Nightclub.

    Initially, Liu Yi wanted to directly enter fair and square.

    But to his surprise, Imperial Nightclub was closed for the night!

    Several bouncers stood in front of the entrance and blocked the guests who wanted to enter and said.

    ¡°Sorry, tonight the Imperial Nightclub has been privately reserved, we are temporarily close. Pleasee back tomorrow.¡±

    Liu Yi crouched on the roof of the nearby building, slightly frowning.

    ¡®Privately used?¡¯

    ¡®Who is this big spender who reserves all of the Imperial Nightclub for himself?¡¯

    ¡®Is it because Lan He wants to give Ma Wei such an ostentatious treat?¡¯

    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be, although Lan He is the young master of the Lan Family, he can¡¯t possibly arrange this nightclub for private use, only his father can.¡¯

    ¡®But no matter what, I still need to go in.¡¯

    Liu Yi thought for a while, jumped andnded on the ground. Then, taking advantage of the night rain, he walked toward the entrance of the Imperial Nightclub.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Seeing a man in a ck suit with a strange mask walked toward them, the bouncer quickly shouted.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    ¡°I am from the ck Dragon Gang, looking for young master Lan.¡±

    Liu Yi pretended to say.

    ¡°ck Dragon Gang? Take off your mask then. I want to know who you are!¡±

    The bouncer looked at Liu Yi suspiciously.

    ¡°You do not want to know.¡±

    Liu Yi thought, ¡®looks like my half-baked n has failed. Oh well, the hard way it is.¡¯

 Chapter 119 Knocking At The Door

    ¡°Go away. This is not a ce where you can pick a quarrel with.¡±

    That bouncer noticed Liu Yi seemed to have an ill intention, looked at his skinny appearance, and can¡¯t help but smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, leave, don¡¯t bring your craziness here. Even wearing a mask, f*ck; you think you¡¯re the death god aren¡¯t you.¡±

    The two bouncers suddenly couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t make way, I won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡±

    Liu Yi clenched his fists.

    ¡°Won¡¯t be polite? Hahaha, let us how you are going to be impolite to us!¡±

    ¡°This guy, did he run away from a mental hospital? This ce is owned by Lan Family, what do you want, do you dare to be so presumptuous? Be careful or the Lan Family will break your legs! The Lan Family is not something to be trifled with!¡±

    The two bouncers at the door suddenly quipped with disdain.

    ¡°Lan Family is indeed not something to be trifled with.¡±

    Hearing those two bouncers words, Liu Yi sneered, ¡°But I am also someone you can¡¯t afford to provoke.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, truly a dead seeker!¡±

    ¡°Just hit him!¡±

    Another bouncer pulled out a baton stick from his waist and walked toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°On the street, you would dare to raise a hand?¡±

    Liu Yi backed away two steps and asked.

    ¡°Hehe, kid, you¡¯re asking for this.¡±

    The bouncer carrying the baton said, ¡°Seeking trouble in Lan Family¡¯s ce, even if we both beat you to death, you will die in vain. If you don¡¯t get lost now, I will give you this suffering.¡±

    ¡°Lan Family want to go against the rule? Then I have to give it a try.¡±

    ¡®Want to y God in the Northern Dragon City?¡¯

    ¡®Even that old fellow Murong Hong I don¡¯t give a d*mn.¡¯

    ¡®You want to y with me, then I¡¯ll y with you,¡¯ Liu Yi said in his heart.

    ¡°This is your own death wish!¡±

    The bouncer came in front of Liu Yi and ruthlessly swung the baton toward Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    But Liu Yi was quicker, while his hands were still in his pockets, he directly lifted one of his foot and kicked that bouncer in the belly.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The bouncer was kicked and flew out more than one meter away, and then fell to the ground.

    The other bouncer was shocked, he could not understand how the thin guy in front of him have so much strength.

    But he has withdrawn his baton stick and move to beat Liu Yi in the face.

    Pre-emptive strike to gain the upper hand!

    ¡°A child¡¯s y.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s hands still haven¡¯t left his pockets, turned and did a side kick which hit the bouncer in the chest.

    The bouncer was kicked to the ground andnded on top of the previous bouncer.

    The wound on his shoulder hasn¡¯tpletely healed yet, so this move made him felt a bit of tearing pain. Liu Yi¡¯s mind became clear and bright.

    After experiencing many life and death battle tonight, he felt that his strength and awareness have improved a lot.

    Just like what Lin Tong said, his third star jade will soon be opened.

    At that time, his power will experience a qualitative leap.

    When he reach the third star jade, Wang An, and the likes¡­.he will no longer afraid of them.

    Moreover, even without the help of Wei Yi, he can do a simple D-level mission by himself.

    Liu Yi was full of confident at this moment.

    Looking at the two bouncers on the ground, Liu Yi coldly said.

    ¡°This is what you¡¯re asking for.¡±

    With that, he went to the Imperial Nightclub entrance, pushed open the luxury door, and entered.

    ¡°Report¡­.someone is looking for trouble, dressed in a ck suit and a white mask¡­.he also wear a red scarf¡­.need backup¡­.¡±

    The bouncer hastily pulled out the inte and quickly reported.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him get upstairs¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Liu Yi turned around and kicked on the threshold.

    The threshold was kicked off, one of its section directly flew and hit the bouncer¡¯s head, which directly knocked him out.

    ¡°Has been beaten but still talking nonsense, you deserve to be hit.¡±

    Liu Yi withdrew his foot and said.

    At this time, the Imperial Nightclub was a mess.

    Receiving the news from the bouncers at the entrance, the other bodyguards, dressed in ck uniforms, carrying anti-riot batons in hands, raced toward the entrance.

    ¡°That¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°Dare to make trouble in Imperial Nightclub, courting death!¡±

    These bodyguards took money from the Lan Family to be the Family goons, so everyone of them fiercely came at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi stood in the doorway, without the slightest bit of panic.

    He was very different than the previous Liu Yi.

    Seeing this scene, he was not afraid at all.

    He suddenly lifted his leg high and kicked the bodyguard who was fiercely rushing toward him, kicking the bodyguard to the ground.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    This bodyguard viciously mmed to the floor, sting the dust off the ground and made other nearby bodyguards startled.

    At this moment, the ck stream of qi was quietly circting inside his body.

    Although his personality didn¡¯t change, his mindset was affected.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, scram.¡±

    He coldly said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be intimidated by him, go!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    These bodyguards, relying on their numbers, continued to pile on Liu Yi.

    ¡°You ask for this. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugged, ¡°I am a peace loving person.¡±

    Then, he stretched out his leg and kicked the bodyguard¡¯s body on the ground before him.

    That bodyguard¡¯s 1.8-meter body continued to roll and immediately hit a few of hispanions.

    Another bodyguard charged from Liu Yi¡¯s left side and was about to strike his cheek with the baton.

    Liu Yi stretched out his left arm and blocked this stick.

    At the same time, he stepped back, put his hand directly on that bodyguard¡¯s head, pushed his head, and viciously mmed the head into the wall.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    That bodyguard was badly beaten, and his body softly slipped to the ground.

    Liu Yi patted his left arm to shook off some of the numb and said, ¡°Oh, why bother.¡±

    These bodyguards, if counted, their strength would be at most one star, some might not even reach one star.

    A group with the fighting strength of five trashes.

    Liu Yi continuously took down the bodyguard in front of him then walked upstairs step by step.

    VIP room on the third floor. He clearly remembered his target.

    ¡®Lan He, young master Lan, you wait for me there.¡¯

    At this moment, on the fourth floor Office, Lan He¡¯s father, Lan Jiaying and a middle-aged man in a ck-and-red coat were talking about something.

    Hearing the noise downstairs, the middle-aged man suddenly frowned.

    ¡°Mr. Lan, it seems downstairs is quite lively.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all right.¡±

    Lan Jiaying waved, ¡°Someone might cause trouble, my people will handle him.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mr. Lan need to go downstairs to take a look?¡±

    That middle-aged man asked.

    ¡°Hehe, rest assured Mr. Long. I have been in this business for quite a long time, asionally some ignorant people woulde to look for trouble. Hear that, it¡¯s quiet now, sounds like they¡¯ve handled him.¡±

    ¡°Since Mr. Lan said so, then let us continue our talk.¡±

    The middle aged man nodded, ¡°Our leader expressed his gratitude for the financing from Mr. Lan. If the project seeds, he will definitely not forget Mr. Lan.¡±

    ¡°You said these words as if I am an outsider. We are all people of the Great God.¡±

    Lan Jiaying chuckled, ¡°However, when will I be able to meet with the leader, so that I can learn the method to immortality that was bestowed by the Great God?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no need to be anxious.¡±

    The middle-aged manughed, ¡°At that time, even if the leader doesn¡¯t have the time, he will dispatch the Law Protector to bestow that method to Mr. Lan. The Great God Religion can grow to today¡¯s scale is inseparable from the help of Mr. Lan. Our leader is thankful for Mr. Lan from the bottom of his heart.¡±

    ¡°In order for the Great God to recover, this is just my meager contribution to the Great God Religion.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­.then let us talk about that contribution thing¡­.¡±

    ¡°Good, Mr. Long, please¡­.¡±

    On the fourth floor, the two people continued to talk about the transaction, while on the third floor, Lin Huayang and Lan He, without knowing that Liu Yi wasing at them, impatiently waiting at the VIP room.

    ¡°F*ck, this Ma Wei since he was elected as the Hall Leader, is getting more and more arrogant.¡±

    Lan Heined, ¡°We have been waiting for him for quite a while, and he still hasn¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am getting sleepy already.¡±

    Lin Huayang yawned.

    But, thinking that Liu Yi has been settled, his mind was nheless jubnt.

    The unsightly guy was finally removed!

    When Lan He was about to phone Ma Wei to urge him toe fast, someone suddenly knocked their VIP room door.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go open the door.¡±

    Lin Huayang stood up, walked to the door, and opened the room door.

    ¡°Brother Ma, why did you make us wait this long¡­.¡±

    The man before Lin Huayang was not Ma Wei of the ck Dragon Gang, but a man in a ck suit and white mask.

    Simultaneously, that man lifted his foot.

    ¡°Pow!¡±

    That foot directly kicked him in the chest. Like a broken kite, Lin Huayang¡¯s body flew out and finallynded on the sofa near Lan He¡¯s side, and then his mouth started to foam.

    Liu Yi was surprised for a moment, he thought his foot wouldnd on Lan He, but he didn¡¯t expect this scum Lin Huayang was here too.

    It seemed, the kidnapping of Wang Yuzheng and the subsequent threat against him was also rted to this guy.

    ¡®Just in time then, I can deal with them at the same time.¡¯

    ¡°Who, who are you!¡±

    Seeing Lin Huayang was kicked out so far and fell to vomit at his side, Lan He¡¯s whole body suddenly shivered.

    ¡°Your killer.¡±

    Liu Yi walked into the private room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te here!¡±

    Lan He was trembling with fear, the previous aura of young master waspletely gone.

    ¡°This is Lan Family¡¯s ce¡­.as long as I shouted a voice, my people will immediately take you out!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let me help you with that.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled then shouted twice.

    ¡°Help, your young master Lan are going to be killed!¡±

    But after a long time, nobody came.

    Lan He¡¯s face instantly pale.

    ¡°You understand your situation now, right?¡±

    Liu Yi pped and eximed, ¡°Yes, except for the crazy, all of the bodyguards in this building have been settled by me.¡±

    ¡°You, what do you want¡­.If you want money¡­.I, I can give you!¡±

    Lan He hastily said, ¡°How much money do you want, tell me¡­.money is just a trivial matter, but you better calm down and don¡¯t hurt me. Otherwise, you can¡¯t imagine our Lan Family¡¯s power. Even if you flee, we will not let you off.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it seems our young master Lan is very rich.¡±

    Liu Yi jokingly looked at Lan He and sneered, ¡°Since our young master Lan is so rich, why not use it for themon cause instead of hoarding the illicit money for yourself? Money is indeed a splendid thing. But s, it seems young master Lan can¡¯t use it in this room¡­.¡±

    ¡°You, you¡¯re not looking for money?¡±

    Lan He vaguely felt that something was not right.

 Chapter 120 I Am Long Yang

    ¡°Money? Of course, I want that. But I don¡¯t want your Lan Family¡¯s money.¡±

    Liu Yi curled his lips and said, ¡°I suspect your Lan Family¡¯s money is too dirty.¡±

    ¡°Then, what do you want¡­.¡±

    Since the other side didn¡¯t want his money, Lan He lost his self-confident.

    ¡°Do you think I came here to settle the score with your family?¡±

    Liu Yi sneered, ¡°I am the devil who crawled out of Hell to settle your ount.¡±

    ¡°ount? What ount¡­¡±

    ¡°Young master Lan, perhaps you don¡¯t know this, on the King of Hell, there¡¯s a book which record all the wicked things that were done by all of the living people.¡±,

    Liu Yi said, and gestured with his hands, ¡°You, young master Lan, is too much, the part of the book which record your conduct is so thick like this. The King of Hell is unhappy, because if this continue, he will run out of paper to write. Therefore, the King of Hell send me to teach you a lesson, making you know that there¡¯s a retribution for doing bad things.¡±

    ¡°You, you have got to be kidding me¡­.¡±

    Lan He¡¯s body slightly trembled, feeling like he was in a dream.

    ¡®King of Hell? Record book?¡¯

    ¡®How could there be such nonsense things.¡¯

    ¡°Kidding? Young master Lan, don¡¯t you know that the God is always watching over you?¡±

    Liu Yi thought, ¡®yes, except when you are masturbating, no god would want to watch you.¡¯

    ¡®Unless you do bad things¡­.¡¯

    ¡°When you did something bad, don¡¯t assume that nobody knows, and no one can punish you. Today, your retribution ising after you.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi walked toward Lan He. With every step that he took, Lan He¡¯s heart was pounding faster and faster.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te! You can¡¯t touch me. Otherwise, you will die miserably!¡±

    ¡°Relying on your Lan Family again?¡±

    Liu Yi curled his lips, ¡°To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t give a d*mn about your Lan Family.¡±

    After provoking Murong Hong, how could he be afraid of Lan Family?

    Moreover, with the mask covering his face, he was not afraid of creating trouble.

    Sometimes, it was very useful to have another identity.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know our Lan Family¡¯s power!¡±

    Lan He said, ¡°Touching me will bring you a lot of trouble¡­.However, if you want anything, just say it! Money, women¡­.¡±

    ¡°Since when your Lan Family be the King?¡±

    Liu Yi deeply sighed, ¡°If I forgive you, I¡¯m afraid the King of Hell will not forgive me.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi extended his hand toward Lan He.

    Lan He was scared sh*tless. Since the man in front of him was able to defeat all of her Family¡¯s bodyguards, how could he stand a chance!¡¯

    Suddenly his eyesnded on the nearby spray, his hand subconsciously picked that bottle of spray and then sprayed it on Liu Yi.

    Blue smoke suddenly appeared on Liu Yi¡¯s face, which he identally inhaled, making him coughed twice and felt unbearably choked.

    Meanwhile, a strange feeling numbed Liu Yi¡¯s nerves, making him suddenly felt lustful to the lovable Lan He in front of him.

    ¡®Holy sh*t¡­.¡¯

    ¡®What is going on here?¡¯

    ¡®This spray¡­.have the simr effect with my Amorous Ripple Hand?¡¯

    Liu Yi quickly activated his Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra and circted the immortal energy inside his body to disperse the spray from his body.

    ¡°You are dead!¡±

    Seeing the result of the spray, Lan He suddenly overjoyed and, without caring for Lin Huayang, lifted his buttocks to leave the room.

    But Liu Yi waved his hand to disperse the smoke while simultaneously made two breathing technique and quickly adjusted his state.

    ¡°Did I tell you to leave?¡±

    Liu Yi threw an ice bomb which fell on Lan He¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The floor immediately covered with ice and freeze Lan He¡¯s feet on the ground.

    ¡°What is this!¡±

    Lan He discovered that both of his legs were frozen to the ground, and eximed in horror, ¡°Help me!¡±

    ¡°Even if you shout until your throat is sore, no one is going toe and save you.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly felt that his words were quite evil.

    ¡®Forget it, now is not the time to care about this thing.¡¯

    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me¡­.¡±

    Lan He¡¯s eyes were panicked stricken.

    He didn¡¯t want to die¡­.

    He was still young, and great future was waiting for him!

    He also wanted to pursue Murong Die, and then acquire the Murong Family¡¯s assets.

    ¡°Letting you die¡­.is too good for you.¡±

    Liu Yi said, picking up the fruit knife on the table, and then arrived at Lan He¡¯s side.

    ¡°I heard you like to y Basketball, and is a member of the City¡¯s youth reserve team.¡±

    Liu Yi yed the fruit knife in front of him and said with a smile.

    ¡°You, what are you going to do¡­.¡±

    Lan He¡¯s heart suddenly twitched a bit.

    ¡°Nothing, I just thought that people like do not deserve to y Basketball.¡±

    Liu Yi said, reached out his left hand, grabbed Lan He¡¯s wrist, and put the fruit knife on his little finger.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t do that!¡±

    Feeling the tip of the knife, Lan He didn¡¯t dare to move carelessly. Instead, he desperately begged.

    ¡°I can¡¯t live without my finger¡­.absolutely can¡¯t¡­.¡±

    Lan He has two great hobbies in his life.

    One is to y with women, and the other is ying Basketball.

    If he lost his finger¡­.His Basketball career would be over.

    ¡°You can¡¯t cut my finger¡­.you will ruin my life¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Ruin your life?¡±

    Liu Yi raised his head and looked at Lan He in the eye, ¡°Then, young master Lan, have you ever thought about all the other people¡¯s lives that have been ruined by you?¡±

    ¡°How could youpare their lives with me¡­.¡±

    Lan He subconsciously said, ¡°I am Lan He¡­.the young master of Lan Family.¡±

    ¡°But in my eyes, you are nothing.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice was very cold, and he was about to cut Lan He¡¯s finger.

    But at this time, Liu Yi suddenly felt an intense sense of threating from behind him.

    He subconsciously turned and dodged to the side.

    A blood-red arrow passed through the space between him and Lan He and then mmed the wall behind them.

    Suddenly, the wall ckened and a hole appeared on it.

    ¡°Hehe, at Lan Family¡¯s ce, you actually tried to make a move against young master Lan. Hehe, you underestimate the Lan Family too much.¡±

    At the entrance of the room, a middle-aged man in a red-and-ck coat smiled and said to Liu Yi.

    Although the middle-aged man was smiling, Liu Yi can¡¯t force himself to smile.

    Instead, there¡¯s a terrible threating from him, which brushed up against Liu Yi¡¯s gut.

    But this was not what made Liu Yi shocked.

    What shocked him the most was, the deformed baby who was sitting on the man¡¯s shoulder.

    The baby¡¯s body was partly visible. It has three eyes. Its upper body was lying on the man¡¯s shoulder while its lower body seemed to be snake-shaped, which wrapped around the man¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Ghost Baby! Cult of the great God!¡±

    ¡°Hey? You actually know about our Great God Religion?¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face changed its color, ¡°It appears that I can¡¯t let you off. Today, you have to die here.¡±

    Liu Yi never thought that this Lan Family actually has a connection with the cult of the great god!¡¯

    ¡°Haha, someone is here to help me! It¡¯s my dad¡¯s partner!¡±

    Lan He has a vague impression of this middle-aged man. ording to what his father¡¯s said, the man should be a fierce expert!

    His heart suddenly settled down, while simultaneously waiting for the man who has previously humiliated him to die.

    ¡°Young master Lan rests assured, I will help you kill him.¡±

    That middle-aged man smiled with confidence.

    ¡°I, Long Yang, is not an ordinary follower, but a true priest of the Great God. Since he has provoked me, his only result is to die.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god¡­.¡±

    Hearing the cult priest¡¯s name, Liu Yi almost spurted out blood.

    ¡°You are Long Yang? So, you are a gay¡­.¡± (TL: Long Yang is ng for gay in China)

    ¡°I am not a gay!¡±

    That Long Yang suddenly flew into a rage, ¡°Boy stop talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Then why are you called Long Yang?¡±

    ¡°How would I know!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, you don¡¯t need to deny it, don¡¯t worry, I do not discriminate against gay.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it¡­.F*ck! I told you, this father is not gay! This father is Long Yang!¡±

    ¡°Then what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°You must die!¡±

    ¡°Trying to change the topic, I am tired of you, Long Yang.¡±

    ¡°I already told you, this father is not Long Yang, this father is gay¡­.Motherf*cker! I am going to kill you!¡±

    Long Yang waspletely exploded.

    The ghost baby on his shoulder suddenly cried out loud, and its mouth swelled up.

    ¡°Silly kid be careful, this man has three-eyed ghost baby¡­.its strength is three stars, you need to pay more attention!¡±

    ¡°D*mn, why recently I always bump into three stars bosses!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly couldn¡¯t help but cursed in his heart, ¡°Every day I go out, I stepped into dog feces (Out of luck)¡­.¡±

    ¡°Puff puff puff!¡±

    Before he could continue hisined, the ghost baby¡¯s mouth, like a machine gun, barreled out three blood arrows straight at Liu Yi.

    ¡°F*ck! Why there are so much blood!¡±

    Liu Yi moved with the Spirit Fox Steps and activated the forces in his body.

    The world in front of him once again turned into two colors, ck and white, and everything slowed down.

    This ability came from his Demonic energy, although Liu Yi always thought it was from his Immortal energy.

    In Lin Tong¡¯s eyes, the world almost turnedpletely ck and white.

    Being a Demon race is hard.

    They were all iplete. Therefore, they diligently cultivated.

    But they have unique abilities, which are, faster reaction time so that they are more sensitive, and the innate fighting talent.

    The three blood-arrows were so fast.

    But in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, they have been slowed down and were clearly visible.

    Liu Yi used his Spirit Fox Steps to moved his body and flexibly dodged the fast iing blood-arrows.

    ¡°How is that¡­.you can actually get away from my blood-arrow!¡±

    Long Yang was surprised, he did not expect his opponent, who seemed like a kid with mediocre skill, to have such a reaction speed.

    ¡®His strength¡­.seemed to be so-so!¡¯

    ¡°Now freeze for me!¡±

    Taking advantage when Long Yang was still surprised, Liu Yi condensed out an ice bomb and threw it at the opposite party.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    But the ghost baby on his shoulder automatically spat out a blood-arrow, which shattered and sted his ice bomb, creating arge track of icy fog in the air.

    ¡®The f*ck¡­.¡¯

    ¡®That ghost baby also has an automatic defense!¡¯

    But Liu Yi did not hesitate, the moment the ice bomb exploded and created the icy fog, he leaped up onto the ceiling and condensed outyers of frost from all his limbs, making his hands and feet stuck on them.

    When the icy fog dispersed, Long Yang discovered that, in front of him, there was only Lan He, who was still frozen on the ground.

    ¡°Young master Lan, where is he?¡±

    Long Yang subconsciously asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­.just now, he suddenly went behind me¡­.¡±

    He¡¯s feet were frozen solid, his whole body tingled with numbness, and it was pretty hard for him to turn his head around.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe he can evaporate out of this room!¡±

    Long Yang suddenly entered the room and looked up.

    A half-meter long cone-shaped ice quickly fell toward him.

 Chapter 121 Long Yangâ€™s Transformation

    ¡°Cunning, but it¡¯s just a small trick!¡±

    Long Yang did not feel surprised. Instead, he sneered.

    Then, the ghost baby on his shoulder sent out a sad and shrill cry,

    A transparent st instantly spread out, and the cone-shaped ice that was falling toward Long Yang¡¯s head smashed into smithereens by the shockwave.

    Liu Yi wrinkled his brows.

    This Long Yang was indeed more powerful than the Great God follower that he previously encountered.

    The power of the three-eyed ghost baby was not weak! Its voice was also a lot more powerful than a Dolphin!

    All of the bottles and jars in the room were also shattered by the shock wave.

    Theyer of ice that covered Lan He¡¯s feet started to crack.

    ¡®Really powerful¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This is indeed the power of the third star.¡¯

    ¡°You see, this is the gap between our power.¡±

    Long Yang said as his hand touched the ghost baby on his shoulder, letting the baby bit his finger and sucked his blood.

    ¡°Fox sister¡­.Is there any method to defeat him¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi came down from the ceiling and nervously looked at Long Yang who stood opposite of him, somewhat did not know what to do.

    He cannot hit from afar, but it was also seemingly dangerous if he attacked from close range¡­.

    ¡°Yes, there is a way, and it is a very powerful method.¡±

    ¡°What method?¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Lin Tong gave her best suggestion.

    ¡°I am not going to run!¡±

    Liu Yi refused to budge and protested, ¡°Today, Lan He must be punished¡­.Moreover, that Great God follower is too ruthless. I simply can¡¯t leave!¡±

    ¡°Fool¡­.if you don¡¯t run, can you defeat him?¡±

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t beat him, I have to try!¡±

    While thinking about how to deal with Long Yang, the forces inside Liu Yi¡¯s body continued to circte.

    ¡°I have very important things to talk about, and have no time to y with you, therefore, be a darling and die, let the power of the Great God wash your soul.¡±

    Long Yang said, and activated his ghost baby.

    The three-eyed ghost baby opened its mouth and, puff puff puff, continued to eject the red colored blood-arrows toward Liu Yi.

    The world before Liu Yi slowed down and he dodged those blood-arrows.

    Luckily his power has been upgraded just before this. Otherwise, these zing fast blood-arrows might end up taking Liu Yi¡¯s life.

    The room was constantly bombarded by the blood-arrows, its walls were scarred, leaving holes everywhere.

    But that Long Yang avoided Lan He and the still fainted Lin Huayang. Otherwise, these two fellows would quickly turn into pools of blood.

    ¡°Crafty little bug, are you going to continue to evade?¡±

    After a while, Long Yang became somewhat impatient.

    His blood-arrows have hit almost the entire room, but he still can¡¯t touch that d*mn Liu Yi.

    ¡°Being abused in the ass too many times have made your eyes blurred and can¡¯t properly aim, aren¡¯t you, gay brother!¡±

    While dodging to the side, Liu Yi did not forget to openly mock Long Yang.

    If he could provoke this man, letting him out of his mind, then he might have a change on defeating him!

    ¡°D*mn! You really are tired of living!¡±

    Long Yang trembled with anger, his eyes almost bulged out of its socket.

    He suddenly held his palms together and appeared to perform some kind of technique.

    The three-eyed ghost baby on his shoulder suddenly went missing, making Liu Yi jumped in scare.

    ¡®Where is that three-eyed ghost baby?¡¯

    ¡®This doesn¡¯t look like a joke¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Does Long Yang intend to discard his ghost baby to fight hand to hand with me?¡¯

    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be¡­.¡¯

    ¡®He should not have such a heavy taste¡­.¡¯

    When Liu Yi was still in doubt, Lin Tong suddenly cried out loud.

    ¡°Liu Yi, watch your right shoulder!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart panicked and turned to look at his right shoulder.

    At this time, he discovered that the missing three-eyed ghost baby, without knowing when, has wrapped his waist with its snake-shaped lower body, while its upper body was on top of his right shoulder and then it fiercely bit his shoulder!

    Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder was hurt!

    This made Liu Yi¡¯s vision turned dark, his body directly trembled, and partly knelt on the ground.

    After the three-eyed ghost baby had bitten Liu Yi on the shoulder, it cackled augh, and then flew back to Long Yang¡¯s side.

    ¡°Hahaha! You have been bitten by my precious, the toxin has entered your body, now you don¡¯t even have the strength to stand up!

    Seeing that he finally was able to put Liu Yi down, Long Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like to dodge? How are you going to dodge now?¡±

    With that, the three-eyed ghost baby shot two blood-arrows at Liu Yi¡¯s left arm which was supporting his body.

    Liu Yi¡¯s arm was hit and can no longer support him, making him fell on the floor.

    ¡®F*ck¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi¡¯s mind was murky and then became dark.

    ¡®Am I¡­.going to die here¡­.¡¯

    ¡®No¡­.How could I ¡°game over¡± just like this¡­.I am not willing¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Uncle Long, you, you¡¯re awesome!¡±

    Seeing the man who threatened him has been taken down, Lan He was pleasantly surprised and eximed.

    ¡°Hehe, rest assured young master Lan, there¡¯s no danger anymore.¡±

    Long Yang came over to Liu Yi, ¡°Let me see what kind of face hidden beneath that mask.¡±

    With that, he extended his hand toward Liu Yi¡¯s mask.

    At this time, Liu Yi, while still lying down on the floor, suddenly sent a cold voice from behind the mask.

    ¡°I urge you¡­.best not to touch it. I am a normal person, and don¡¯t have your hobby.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, still fooling around aren¡¯t you! It looks like I should let the God heavily punish you!¡±

    Long Yang said, the three-eyed Ghost baby on his shoulder started to collect blood on its mouth, ready to give Liu Yi a deadly attack.

    At this time, Liu Yi¡¯s body, who was initially on the ground, suddenly burst out a huge force.

    ¡°Hoo!¡±

    The Demonic qi sted out and directly impacted Long Yang¡¯s body, hitting him back two steps.

    ¡°What¡­.is this¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s injuries quickly healed.

    His hair turned into silver-white long hair, and his entire attire also changed.

    Soon, he stood up from the ground, stretching out his limbs and body, and said.

    ¡°This guy was too careless¡­.he actually got so many injuries, tsk tsk¡­.wasting a lot of my power to fix it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Demon energy¡­.it¡¯s actually Demon energy!¡±

    Looking at his opponent who appeared to suddenly be a new person, Long Yang stared with disbelief.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re actually quite knowledgeable, it¡¯s a shame you have a small issue regarding your sexual orientation, what a pity.¡±

    Liu Yi re-wound the red scarf around his neck and then made a hook gesture with his finger toward Long Yang.

    ¡°Come on. I will y with you.¡±

    Lin Tongy on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and opened her Eyes of Star Jade.

    She watched in horror as the star jade inside his body haspletely changed.

    Of the twenty-eight star jade, three of them have been brightly lit.

    But the entire immortal universe chart has a shade of red mixed with ck.

    Obviously¡­.this was the result of the other Liu Yi who secretly cultivated the Red Blood Sutra Code!

    Three Star-Jade!

    The other Liu Yi had secretly awakened the third star jade!

    But because his other personality did not awake until now, this has no effect on Liu Yi¡¯s strength!

    Liu Yi¡¯s body¡­.was simply too weird!

    ¡°Humph, overestimating one¡¯s capability!¡±

    Long Yang coldly snorted, ¡°Even if you have the strange Demonic energy that healed your injuries, you are still not my opponent! I will destroy your body once again!¡±

    With that, Long Yang sped his palms again andunched the teleport spell on the three-eyed ghost baby.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Long Yang, you definitely seldom watch anime.¡±

    Liu Yi calmly stood there as of nothing happened, and faintly smiled, ¡°So you certainly don¡¯t know, the same tactic can¡¯t be used twice on the protagonist¡­¡±

    With that, he suddenly pulled out his right hand from his trouser pocket and directly grabbed and squeezed the struggling three-eyed ghost baby out of thin air.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Long Yang was shocked. He didn¡¯t understand how Liu Yi could discover his three-eyed ghost baby.

    ¡°The same trick is useless toward the Saint Seiya!¡±

    ¡°s¡­.you¡¯re actually not bad, such a shame¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi smiled while still holding the ghost baby in his hand, ¡°Pray for your pet.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi¡¯s entire right hand became red like a devil¡¯s hand, and red stripe covered his whole hand.

    That three-eyed ghost baby was instantly burned with the crimson-colored me, screaming again and again.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Long Yang¡¯s face paled, he quickly grabbed an empty space and directly withdrew his three-eyed ghost baby with his technique.

    He told his three-eyed ghost baby to spew out a blood-arrow to extinguish the me on its body.

    But the three-eyed ghost baby was dying at this time. Long Yang was in distressed, bit his finger and let the ghost baby sucked his blood to replenish its strength.

    ¡°Such an evil way to feed it.¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but quip, ¡°Man¡¯s most precious essence is his blood, but you used it to feed this evil thing. It seems you are doomed to die a miserable death.¡±

    ¡°D*mn you!¡±

    Long Yang¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard to cultivate this three-eyed ghost baby, but nearly wasted by you! I Long Yang, want you dead here, Great God will kick you to hell today!¡±

    ¡°I hope your Great God doesn¡¯t have athlete¡¯s foot.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugged indifferently.

    ¡°Aaa! Courting death! Ghost Body!¡±

    Long Yang suddenly opened his mouth and stuffed the ghost baby into his mouth.

    Seeing this scene, Lan He can¡¯t hold back anymore and directly threw up.

    Liu Yi, fortunately, knew that this ghost baby was a spiritual body, so he didn¡¯t have such a big reaction like Lan He.

    As Long Yang swallowed the ghost baby, his body slightly changed.

    His pale and wrinkled forehead suddenly split out three openings and showed out three bloodshot eyes!

    ¡°He actually let the ghost baby possessed his body¡­¡±

    Lin Tong shivered a bit.

    ¡°This guy¡­.is so sick¡­.¡±

    ¡°What else would he be called other than Long Yang, he¡¯s fond of another man¡¯s body.¡±

    Liu Yi remained indifferent as if the one who stood before him was not a formidable enemy but a cute little baby.

    ¡°We¡­are not going to escape?¡±

    Lin Tong asked.

    ¡°Running away is not my style.¡±

    Liu Yi said, standing there while making a hooking gesture with his finger toward Long Yang, ¡°Come on, Long Yang, let me see your progress after that transformation.

    ¡°You¡­.die¡­.¡±

    Long Yang¡¯s three eyeballs on the forehead fully stared at him, looking very scary.

    He opened his mouth and spurted out blood-arrows, which were heavier,rger, and more powerful.

    ¡°Puff puff puff!¡±

    The blood-arrows pierced several holes on the wall, but Liu Yi had actually dodged with a simple stroll.

    ¡°I thought you would have something new¡­.but you still use the same old tactic.¡±

 Chapter 122 Flesh Pain

    Liu Yi curled his lips, indicating his disdain toward Long Yang.

    ¡°Do not underestimate me!¡±

    Long Yang said and spat out some blood-arrows at Liu Yi¡¯s feet.

    Suddenly, the floor under Liu Yi¡¯s feet corroded, making Liu Yi almost fell to the ground.

    He immediately jumped to the side as he looked at the piece of floor falling down.

    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­.biological weapon¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi sighed with emotion.

    ¡°Puff puff!¡±

    Long Yang continued to spray blood-arrows at Liu Yi.

    This blood-arrow was more powerful and extremely corrosive. Liu Yi continued to dodge around while simultaneously snapped his fingers toward Long Yang.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just let you take all the fun¡­.I will also send you a gift¡­.ming Shot¡­.hmm, this name is very evil.¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Along with the sound of Liu Yi snapping his fingers, a meter thick column of me erupted out from beneath Long Yang¡¯s body, and directly attacked his body.

    ¡°Aaa!¡±

    Long Yang¡¯s whole body was covered with fire, the man turned into a burned man. With endless screamed of pain and struggle, he finally rolled around on the floor.

    ¡°Hey, I did not expect you could survive this long.¡±

    Liu Yi pped his hands, ¡°If you roll again, you¡¯ll extinguish all the me.¡±

    With that, he unleashed a chain of fire, wrapped it around Long Yang¡¯s body and hook it into the ceiling.

    Long Yang continued to struggle but was restrained by the fire chain.

    If he were not a cultivator, he would already dead.

    ¡°Great God Religion¡­will not let you off¡­.¡±

    Long Yang roared.

    ¡°Then let theme after me, but remember to make an appointment, otherwise, all my time will be set aside for beautiful women.¡±

    Liu Yi did not care the threat of Long Yang.

    ¡°Even if I die¡­.I will not let you off!¡±

    Long Yang suddenly roared, a huge yin qi burst out of Long Yang¡¯s body.

    This huge yin qi continued to condense and finally broke the fire chain.

    A huge ck skull, almost asrge as half the room, tried to swallow Liu Yi.

    ¡°Already at the death¡¯s door but you¡¯re still such a disgusting person¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi sighed, a powerful me burst out from his left palm as he weed the huge ck skull with this palm.

    ¡°Mountain Mist!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A huge palm print, as high as a man, emerged out in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°This is¡­.the third palm strike of the Great Brilliant Sun Palm¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong was surprised in amazement.

    Truly speaking, the third palm strike of the Great Brilliant Sun Palm can only be trained by a fourth star cultivator!

    But the Liu Yi before her¡­pletely defied all themon sense!

    Lin Tong felt that her head waspletely thrown into confusion¡­.

    ¡®Master, quickly tell me¡­.what the hell is going on with this¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Au au¡­.¡±

    The huge skeleton was unwilling and roared twice as it, under the might of Liu Yi¡¯s third Great Brilliant Sun Palm palm strike, reduced to ashes and dissipated from the middle of the room.

    ¡°Finally settled.¡±

    Liu Yi pped his hands, and said, ¡°I have wiped your ass, if I stay out any longer, the beautiful immortal fairy will find me for sure, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±

    With that, the silver long hair began to fade, and Liu Yi soon returned to his original form.

    Liu Yi¡¯s original personality reawakened, stood there while leaning on the wall, gasping for breath.

    Whenever his other personality awakened¡­.it consumed a lot of his strength.

    Although Long Yang has been sessfully resolved, he was ufortable about it.

    ¡®Is the other me always going to be better than me?¡¯

    ¡®Being looked down upon by my own self¡­.this feeling is so weird.¡¯

    ¡®Grandpa said¡­.everyone hid a small monster in their heart¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Young master Lan, that eyesore has gone now, it is time to talk about our matter.¡±

    Liu Yi put the discussion about his little monster to the back of his mind, he still has some pressing issue to handle.

    ¡°No¡­.do note here¡­.devil¡­.you are the devil¡­.¡±

    Lan He was so scared that he wet his pants, the two people¡¯s fight that he saw just a moment ago waspletely beyond his imagination.

    ¡®His mother¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Are they still human¡­.¡¯

    ¡®What¡¯s more, Uncle Long was so powerful¡­.but this man actually able to defeat him¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me¡­whatever you want, I will give it to you¡­.¡±

    Lan He begged.

    ¡°I only want one thing.¡±

    Liu Yi arrived in front of Lan He and said.

    ¡°What is it, just tell me!¡±

    Lan He¡¯s heart was excited.

    ¡®As long as I am able to buy this guy!¡¯

    ¡®I thought he is already otherworldly, but he actually still has a desire!¡¯

    ¡®As long as I can escape this time¡­.With Lan Family¡¯s power, we will find this person and kill him¡­.no problem¡­.¡¯

    ¡°What I want is very simple.¡±

    ¡°Tell me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your finger.¡±

    Liu Yi said and, without giving Lan He any other choice, took the fruit knife then directly cut Lan He¡¯s right little finger.

    ¡°Aaa! My finger¡­.my finger¡­.¡±

    Lan He pitifully screamed as the blood gushing out of the root of his lost little finger and covered his hand.

    If this continued, he would die for sure.

    So, Liu Yi smoothly covered the wound with ayer of frost. Although this stopped the flow of blood, it also freezed to death the blood vessels and flesh around the wound. Even an excellent medical team would not be able to reattach Lan He¡¯s little finger anymore.

    ¡°Seems like cutting your finger is not enough¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi looked around the room and noticed Lin Huayang, who was about to awake. He suddenly had an idea.

    He picked up Lan He¡¯s spray which was dropped on the ground and spurted the lying on the sofa Lin Huayang.

    Then he pulled Lan He from the frost that bound him on the floor and threw him on the sofa.

    While Lan He was still feeling an extreme pain, he vaguely saw Lin Huayang crawled toward him, and he immediately shouted in horror.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­.don¡¯te here¡­.¡±

    ¡°The other people seems to be interested in you, why would you resist it?¡±

    Liu Yi smiled, shook that bottle of spray, aimed it at Lan He¡¯s face, and sprayed it.

    The spray filled the entire room, and Lan He instantly quieted down. His finger pain also disappeared.

    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb the two of you, enjoy it.¡±

    Liu Yi said, walking out the room and closed the door.

    ¡°Kilk,¡± the door automatically locked itself. In this VIP room, the doors are automatic.

    As for what happened inside the room, he did not care it anymore.

    Lin Huayang woke up in a daze and suddenly found Wang Yuzheng was lying on the sofa, his blood boiled (excited) immediately.

    He felt his lower part seemed to respond this time, making him wild with joy.

    ¡®This beauty¡­.finally arrives in my palm¡­.¡¯

    Lin Huayang came up, ripped off his ¡°dream girl¡¯s¡± clothes, and vented all his pent up desire.

    After dreaming it for a long time¡­.today, it finally happened¡­.

    Especially because his lower body returned to normal again, although it was a bit small, it was enough to satisfy Lin Huayang.

    After he vented it twice, he finally tired, and lie on top of the sleeping ¡°Wang Yuzheng.¡±

    ¡®This beauty is tight¡­.but her chest is quite small¡­.¡¯

    After he had fallen asleep, a pounding sound came from the room door.

    Lin Huayang got up with bleary eyes and angrily shouted.

    ¡°D*mn, who disturb this father¡¯s sleep¡­.¡±

    ¡°Lan He, Lan He are you in there?¡±

    A middle-aged man roared from the outside.

    Lin Huayang suddenly remembered that he and Lan He was inside a VIP Karaoke room¡­.

    He was going to open the door, but everything that just happened¡­.he didn¡¯t remember it.

    He looked down and saw that he did not wear any pants.

    And Lan He¡¯s upturned buttocks were lying underneath him.

    ¡®Holly sh*t!¡¯

    Lin Huayang was so frightened that he almost peed himself.

    ¡®What the f*ck is happening here¡­.¡¯

    ¡®What did I do¡­.just now¡­.¡¯

    Lin Huayang¡¯s eyes suddenly caught the spray, which was lying nearby, and suddenly seemed to understand what was going on.

    ¡°Lan He! If you¡¯re in there,e out!¡±

    The shouting from the outside was getting louder.

    Lin Huayang was terrified, but he can¡¯t afford to be timid.

    Very quickly he put on his clothes, then put Lan He¡¯s pants and clothes back regardless of how torn they were from their previous sexual activity. He then closed his eyes and continued to pretend to sleep.

    At this time, the room door crashed open with a loud sound.

    Lan Jiaying took several bodyguards and burst into the room.

    When he saw Lan He motionlessly lying there, he was suddenly frightened and quickly rushed over.

    ¡°My son, my son¡­.¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­.¡±

    Lan He woke up confused, turned around and gaze the shouting Lan Jiaying.

    ¡°My son, you¡¯re alive, that¡¯s great¡­.¡±

    Lan Jiaying cried.

    This is his only son¡­.

    Just now he heard him screaming, so he let Long Yang downstairs looking for him.

    After a long time, Long Yang never came back.

    ¡°Son, where is your uncle Long?¡±

    After seeing Lan He was alive and well, Lan Jiaying felt relieved. Therefore, he was now concerned about the whereabout of Long Yang.

    ¡°Dad¡­.Uncle, uncle Long is dead¡­.¡±

    Lan He suddenly remembered the previous scene and instantly pale.

    ¡°My, my finger¡­.was also cut off¡­.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Seeing what was left of his son¡¯s right little finger, Lan Jiaying was surprised and angry at the same time.

    He was surprised that Long Yang has died and angry that his son¡¯s little finger was cut off.

    What kind of person¡­.who was able to do this!

    Long Yang¡¯s power¡­.he, more or less, knew some of it¡­.

    ¡®No, I have to report this to the Great God cult, so they will personally deal with it!¡¯

    ¡®I can¡¯t let someone get away with cutting off my son¡¯s finger!¡¯

    ¡°Son, did you see his face?¡±

    ¡°No¡­he wore a mask¡­.¡±

    Lan He shook his head, remembering that person¡¯s appearance, his eyes were panicked stricken.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right¡­.Dad will find a way to avenge you¡­.¡±

    Lan Jiaying secretly clenched his fists.

    ¡°Dad¡­.I¡¯m feeling really hurt¡­.¡±

    ¡°What, son, where is the pain?¡±

    Lan Jiaying jumped out of his skin, fearing the man has done something evil to his son.

    ¡°My butt is hurt¡­.¡±

    Lan He held his buttocks and said as he grimaced in pain, ¡°I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so painful¡­.¡±

    Lin Huayang, who was pretending to be unconscious to the side, listened with horror¡­.

    ¡®Mom¡­.I hope Lan He does not remember what just happened¡­.¡¯

    ¡®It was a nightmare¡­.¡¯

    Lin Huayang felt his lower part was even more withered¡­. ¡®I, could actually do that thing to a man¡­.¡¯

    ¡®My God¡­.¡¯

    Lin Huayang suddenly had an impulse to die¡­.

    ¡®Who is the man who harmed us¡­.¡¯

    ¡®If I know, I will make him die miserably!¡¯

 Chapter 123 Playing With Cell Phone

    Over the next several days, Liu Yi passed his days in quiet andfortable.

    In the past, this quiet andfortable life were basically how he spent his life.

    But now, it felt like a luxury instead.

    Murong Die and Wang Lele still have note to school, the two seats behind him were still empty. As if something was missing, Liu Yi felt inexplicably sad.

    Liu Yi also never talk to Wang Yuzheng in ss. This girl is natural born study freak.

    He knew the situation in Wang Yuzheng¡¯s home and also worried for her. However, the matter of King of Medicine Valley can¡¯t be easily solved. Based on his present strength, if he wanted to go to the King of Medicine Valley to seek the cure there¡­.Perhaps it would be harder than reaching for the stars.

    Recently, he also can¡¯t find an appropriate mission. Wei Yi did not even try to contact him. So, Liu Yi took a break from the mission these several days.

    ¡°There is still a bit of time¡­.¡±

    When Liu Yi left his spiritual environment, Lin Tong gently jumped on his shoulder and opened her mouth to say, ¡°And then you can open the third star jade¡­.¡±

    ¡®By that time¡­.I can leave you¡­..¡¯

    But Lin Tong never said those words, only silently said it in her heart.

    Although this was her n from the very beginning¡­.

    But in the end¡­.when she think about it, she felt something was not right¡­.

    Sure enough, after being in a rtion with a human for a long time, everything will beplicated¡­.

    ¡®Demon rtionship is better¡­.¡¯ Lin Tong thought.

    ¡®Good is good, bad is bad, and never had to intentionally hide their feelings.¡¯

    Lin Tong thought thatpared to a Demon, she was bing more and more like a human girl.

    ¡®This¡­.is this a good sign?¡¯

    ¡°I will try hard!¡±

    Liu Yi clenched his fists, ¡°Fox sister, do not worry, as soon as I can, I will open the third star jade and liberate you!¡±

    Although Lin Tong did not bring up this matter, Liu Yi still remember.

    ¡°So¡­.you really want me to leave?¡±

    Lin Tong could not help but ask.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Fox sister want to be free?¡±

    Liu Yi blinked his eyes as he looked at the little Fox who lie on his shoulder and said, ¡°I can¡¯t let Fox sister locked up in my hand forever¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a way¡­.by bing a trans.¡±

    Lin Tong suddenly murmured.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t hear what she said. Lin Tong¡¯s voice was too small.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, go check if there¡¯s new mission. You haven¡¯t had an actualbat for several days, and you need to get more experience.¡±

    Lin Tong quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded his head. After spending several days in leisure, Liu Yi was looking forward to the next excitement.

    He sat down in front of hisputer and was about to turn it on when his cell phone suddenly rang.

    ¡®It¡¯s alreadyte, who is ying with me?¡¯

    When he picked up the phone, Liu Yi was surprised to find that it was from Wang Lele.

    ¡®This girl has been gone for several days, why would she call me at this time?¡¯

    ¡°Liu Yi gege¡­¡±

    The girl on the phone seemed to be crying.

    ¡°Wang Lele? What¡¯s wrong, what happened to you?¡±

    Hearing Wang Lele¡¯s crying voice, Liu Yi¡¯s heart immediately tightened.

    ¡°Liu Yi gege¡­.you have to save sis¡¯ Die as soon as possible¡­.¡±

    ¡°Murong Die? What happened to her, she had an ident?¡±

    ¡°She, is being kept in her room by Uncle¡­.can¡¯t get out¡­.¡±

    ¡± Wang Lele cried, ¡°I am the only one who is allowed to spend time with her¡­.Sis¡¯ Die¡¯s face is not very good, she doesn¡¯t want to eat anything¡­.I¡¯m afraid if this goes on, sis¡¯ Die will take things too hard¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was shocked, ¡®Murong Die is actually held inside her room by that old man Murong hong?¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s why she can¡¯t go to school these several days?¡¯

    ¡°Liu Yi gege¡­.I don¡¯t know what to do¡­.You have to save sis¡¯ Die, ok¡­.You must have a way, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.will try my best¡­.¡±

    To be honest, Liu Yi didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Murong Die was trapped in her room, did he have to tell the police that Murong Hong restricted other people¡¯s personal freedom?

    The police would think he¡¯s crazy.

    ¡°Go and see her.¡±

    Lin Tong said, ¡°Perhaps¡­.the person that needs to be hurriedly freed by you is not me, but her¡­.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi gege¡­.please¡­.you have to help sis¡¯ Die, Lele¡­.Lele will work extremely hard (TL: originally ¡°Will work like an ox/cow¡±)¡­.¡±

    Cold sweat¡­.

    Hearing Wang Lele¡¯s words on the phone, Liu Yi can¡¯t help but have some evil thoughts.

    ¡®Work like a cow¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Working on your cow milk¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Lele don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    ¡°I knew Liu Yi gege is the best¡­.¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s voice on the phone suddenly turned coy.

    ¡°Also¡­.I, I now know what chest, chest push really means¡­.If Liu Yi gege want it¡­.I, I wouldn¡¯t mind¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was tempted to spurt out blood from his nose.

    ¡®It¡¯s finally happening?¡¯

    ¡°I can also¡­.spend money so that Liu Yi gege can go to some high-ss ce to find some people to do it¡­.¡±

    Puff!

    Liu Yi¡¯s old blood almost sprayed on the phone.

    ¡®Wang Lele, your sister!¡¯

    ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t say these things anymore. I want to figure out what to do.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, then I will wait for Liu Yi gege¡¯s good news!¡±

    Wang Lele soon burst outughing, her pleading voicepletely disappeared.

    ¡®Shoot, this girl¡¯s emotional shift is too rapid, faster than switching a channel on television!¡¯

    ¡°I gotta go now, bye!¡±

    Hearing the sound of footstep from the outside, Wang Lele hastily hung up the phone.

    ¡°Lele, why are you in the bathroom for so long!¡±

    Someone knocked the door, followed by Murong Die¡¯s voice.

    ¡°My stomach hurts!¡±

    Wang Lele quickly put away the phone, erased the smile on her mouth, and walked out of the bathroom.

    ¡°Sis¡¯ Die, I suddenly have some family matters to attend, so, I can¡¯t be with you tonight, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s face was somewhat lost.

    Wang Lele was the only person who can apany her¡­.

    ¡°Go home then¡­Ask Uncle Wang downstairs to take you home¡­¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.Bye bye sis¡¯ Die¡­.¡±

    After Liu Yi hung up the phone, he put on his outfit and ready to go.

    ¡°How do you n to save this prettydy from a rich family?¡±

    Lin Tongy on the bed and asked, her voice filled with acid.

    But Liu Yi apparently didn¡¯t catch it, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.I¡¯m going to her house in secret and take a look. Her phone is off, so I can¡¯t contact her. I will have to go to her house to see her.¡±

    ¡°It seems¡­.you are also very concerned about her.¡±

    ¡°After all she is good to me. I also thought that I was too excessive a few days ago¡­.Suddenly giving back the things that she gave me; She should be very sad.¡±

    Liu Yi remembered the cowboy¡¯s clothing and can¡¯t help but say, ¡°At the very least, I owe her an apology.¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.This big miss is somewhat tired, can¡¯t apany you¡­.I am going to practice.¡±

    Lin Tong said, turned into a red blur, entered Liu Yi¡¯s body, and stay silent.

    ¡®Tired but want to train?¡¯

    Liu Yi thought that her Fox sister was a bit weird tonight.

    ¡®Could it be Fox sister is having the Aunt?¡¯

    ¡®No way¡­that thing came after all this time?¡¯

    ¡®Well¡­.a girl¡¯s mind is hard to guess.¡¯

    Liu Yi sighed with emotion, opened the window, and directly leaped into the night sky.

    He had once gone to Murong Die¡¯s house, so he knew where it was.

    This Mountain Manor was so huge¡­.Perhaps, it was impossible for someone to miss it.

    With lightning speed, Liu Yi quickly arrived before this Mountain Manor.

    There were many trees around this Mountain Manor, although many leaves have fallen, by night, squatting on a tree branch, he was still hidden. No one found his presence.

    While squatting there, Liu Yi watched the silent scenery around the Manor below him.

    This Manor was extraordinarily huge. From his view, Liu Yi can only faintly see the castle-like vi at the center.

    Inside the Mountain Manor, many bodyguards were patrolling back and forth. It would rather difficult for him to infiltrate.

    ¡°If I have a genjutsu or something, that would be nice¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help butment.

    ¡®I am indeed still a bitcking.¡¯

    But after he carefully observed, all these bodyguards wore ck suits, and under this night sky, they were almost indistinguishable from one another.

    This can greatly help him.

    Liu Yi quickly changed into his Ten Steps To Milk A Man¡¯s outfit while simultaneously took off the mask and the red scarf.

    Under the cover of the night sky, he leaped into the air like a bird andnded before the Mountain Manor fence.

    This three meters high steel fence can¡¯t stop Liu Yi.

    As light as a swallow, he jumped and grabbed the bars and then leaped over the fence into the Manor.

    Hended on the ground and stay silent.

    Subsequently, Liu Yi pulled out a pair of sunsses from the suit.

    He previously wanted to use this sunsses to finish the mission in style, but he never thought it would nowe in handy.

    After Liu Yi put on the sunsses, he swaggered toward the center of the Manor.

    He passed through several other guards along the way, but they only caught a glimpse of him and paid no further attention.

    The bodyguards in this Mountain Manor were too many, they may not know each other.

    Exploiting this loophole, Liu Yi sessfully slipped inside.

    However, he didn¡¯t know the location of Murong Die¡¯s room.

    ¡®If I knew it would be like this, I would have asked Wang Lele.¡¯

    Thinking about this, Liu Yi took out his phone and sent out a text message to Wang Lele, asking for Murong Die¡¯s room position within the Vi.

    Soon, Wang Lele texted back.

    ¡°Liu Yi gege want to know the whereabout of sis¡¯ Die¡¯s room¡­.are you going to do a night raid?¡­.Hehe, good, sis¡¯ Die never close her window when she sleeps!¡±

    ¡®¡­.This girl Wang Lele¡­.what¡¯s inside her melon head!¡¯

    ¡°On the second floor, one of its windows hang a purple curtain, that room belongs to sis¡¯ Die! Liu Yi gege¡­.remember to take security measures so no one will bother the two of you together!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    If Wang Lele was now in front of him, Liu Yi definitely had to swat her head.

    ¡®This girl¡¯s thought is nasty, deserve to get hit.¡¯

    When Liu Yi was still wondering what he should reply to Wang Lele, he heard someone scolded him from the distance.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Liu Yi was taken aback, looked up and found someone with a different bodyguard¡¯s outfit came at him.

    ¡®Am I discovered already?¡¯

    Liu Yi secretly condensed his qi around his palm.

    ¡°Why are you ying with your cell phone while working, quickly continue your patrol!¡±

 Chapter 124 Promise Me Something

    Liu Yi was relieved and quickly put away his cell phone, then turned around.

    ¡°Today¡¯s bodyguard¡­.is not professional anymore.¡±

    That bodyguard¡¯s head muttered a few words, turned and walked away.

    ¡®Fiuh, that was really close.¡¯

    Liu Yi almost made his move a moment ago, nning to knock out the guy and hid his body.

    He checked his own pulse and found his heart was pounding.

    ¡®I even handled the Water Demon, and Wolf Demon then faced off against immortal fairy¡­.¡¯

    ¡®What Murong House, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡¯ Liu Yi convinced himself.

    After his heart stabilized, he continued to walk toward the Castle-like Vi.

    In order to not arouse other people¡¯s suspicion, Liu Yi didn¡¯t dare to walk too fast, but rather the same speed as the other bodyguards, acting like he was on patrol until finally arrived at the bottom of the Vi.

    Purple curtain¡­.

    Liu Yi looked at the Vi and began to check the windows on the second floor one by one.

    ¡®His mother¡­.This Vi is so big¡­.there are so many windows.¡¯

    He looked around and finally saw the aforementioned purple curtain.

    Sure enough, just as Wang Lele said, the windows were opened wide and the curtain slightly undted by the night breeze.

    But the Vi was surrounded by a lot of patrolling bodyguards. It would be a bit tricky if he wanted to find a chance to climb to the second floor.

    Liu Yi thought for a moment and finally had a brainwave.

    He turned around and walked to the nearby woods then he extended his right.

    ¡°The other me¡­.lend me some of your strength¡­.sh*t, these sounds so weird¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi said to himself, then his right hand suddenly covered with crimson-colored me.

    The red me constantly swayed, making Liu Yi can¡¯t help but scolded.

    ¡®D*mn, the other me is so cheap, how could he gave me such a small me.¡¯

    ¡®His mother, this me is so weak, it won¡¯t be blown out by the wind isn¡¯t it?¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi curled his lips, created another me and put them at the bottom of two trees. He then turned around and back toward the purple curtain location.

    Soon, one of the mes suddenly shot up and set fire to the whole tree.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    ¡°Go and put out the mes!¡±

    Seeing that the nearby woods were on fire, the surrounding bodyguards near the Vi immediately surprised and rushed away to put out the fire.

    As for Liu Yi. When those bodyguards were heading that way, he immediately jumped up toward the Vi and climbed the wall to get to the second floor.

    He touched the balcony and lightly jumped just outside the window and walked into Murong Die¡¯s boudoir.

    The purple curtain fluttered behind Liu Yi.

    Before him was a gorgeous and lovely bedroom.

    A very big bed, covered with velvet, which by the look of it, was veryfortable to sleep on.

    On top of the nearby table, there¡¯s an approximately 27 inch LCDputer disy, making Liu Yi very envious.

    ¡®If I watch my¡­.adult video collections on this screen, it would certainly look extraordinary!¡¯

    ¡®Rich people, truly lives in different world.¡¯

    To his surprise, Murong Die was actually not in the bedroom.

    But in this big bedroom, there¡¯s arge bathroom.

    Liu Yi can faintly hear the sounds of watering from the inside.

    ¡®Holy sh*t¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Is she taking a shower?¡­¡¯

    When Liu Yi walked toward the bathroom, he inadvertently kicked one of the bed¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Squeek!¡±

    Suddenly, the whole bed moved a bit.

    Liu Yi¡¯s foot hurt like hell. While grimacing in pain, he sat down on the bed.

    ¡°Lele, youe back?¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s voice was hearding from the bathroom.

    Liu Yi held his breath, didn¡¯t dare to make a sound of pain.

    ¡®His mother¡­.this situation seems a bit weird¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Well then, help me find a new set of underwear from the nightstand¡­.¡±

    Murong Die said, opened the bathroom door a bit and extended out her full of water drops silky white arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to go out and find it.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart immediately in heat.

    ¡®What is this¡­.Do I have to find her underwear¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This big miss, what kind of underwear does she have?¡¯

    There was an intense battle on Liu Yi¡¯s mind.

    Two little Liu Yi appeared on his side.

    The one with gentle eyes said.

    ¡°Liu Yi, you can¡¯t do that, such a behavior is wrong. You can¡¯t take this opportunity to check the girl¡¯s underwear. This isn¡¯t a gentleman¡¯s behavior.¡±

    The other one, with a pair of red horns and a small devil tail, waved his fist and said.

    ¡°What gentleman! It¡¯s better to be a viin! Liu Yi,e one, take a look!¡±

    ¡°Little friend, you are just too dirty, how could you act like this?¡±

    The well-mannered Liu Yi pushed the sses on his nose, and said.

    ¡°Liu Yi, we are a gentleman, peeking on girl¡¯s underwear is not a good behavior. However, as a gentleman, we must help the others. The path of gentleman is hard and bitter. Even if you sacrifice yourself, you will be mistaken as a rogue, but you need to stay strong. Therefore, Liu Yi, I trust you, go help Murong Die with all your heart!¡±

    ¡°You, you, you¡­.¡±

    The nearby evil Liu Yi was dumbfounded and candidly admitted defeat.

    ¡°You are the big brother! You win!¡±

    Liu Yi nodded his head, thinking, ¡®That¡¯s right, it¡¯s exactly like this!¡¯

    ¡°Hurry up Lele, you¡¯re so slow!¡±

    Murong Die waved her arm and urged.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately opened the nightstand.

    ¡®My God¡­.a whole drawer full of underwear¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Neat and tidy, and there are all kinds of underwear¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This drawer is simply¡­.An otaku¡¯s heaven.¡¯

    ¡®Amitabha¡­.¡¯

    ¡®I must have the strength to resist¡­.I am an honorable gentleman, that¡¯s right¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi reached out his trembling hand toward the drawer¡­.

    A sexy, transparent ckce underwear was instantly picked by Liu Yi¡­.

    ¡®This, this is great¡­.¡¯

    He carried the underwear and walked toward Murong Die.

    Murong Die received the underwear, took a look, and charmingly roared.

    ¡°Ai, Lele you are so bad, how could you pick this set for me. This is from thest time we went out shopping together and you bought this for me¡­.but I never wore them¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi imagined how would Murong Die look when she wear this piece, and can¡¯t help but feel the blooding out of his nose.

    ¡°Fine, since you picked this one for me, I will wear it for you.¡±

    Murong Die said and seemingly started to wear that underwear.

    Soon, Murong Die, dressed in ckcy underwear, came out of the bathroom, waving her pair of jade legs.

    ¡°Lele, what do you think, is it a bit strange¡­.¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s eyes fell on Liu Yi before her and instantly opened wide.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes were straight.

    Murong Die¡¯s chest is a bit small, but her waist and slim legs were long, coupled with her pretty face, she was like a cute beautying out of the water.

    Especially since her body was still carrying water droplets, plus the fragrant smell of shampoo, making people can¡¯t help but want to eat her¡­.

    Murong Die suddenly remembered the situation and was about to subconsciously opened her mouth to scream.

    But Liu Yi hurriedly extended his left hand, covered her mouth, and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Shh¡­.don¡¯t shout¡­.I secretly snuck in¡­.¡±

    Murong Die raised her eyebrows and pulled away Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Bastard¡­.What are you doing sneaking into my house¡­.¡±

    Murong Die lowered her voice and said.

    Although the timing of the meeting was not right¡­.but seeing Liu Yi, Murong Die¡¯s heart felt some satisfaction.

    ¡®This guy¡­.where exactly his attractiveness, bastard¡­.¡¯

    ¡°I came here to apologize to you¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi said.

    ¡°Humph¡­.¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s heart was delighted, but her mouth still unforgiving, ¡°You are not worthy enough toe and see me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Liu Yi blinked his eyes.

    ¡°Then how hard should I be for me to be worthy to look for you?¡±

    ¡°You¡­pervert!¡±

    Murong Die suddenly wanted to kick this guy out of the window.

    But after remembered that she didn¡¯t have the strength to do it, she let it pass.

    ¡°You assh*le¡­.except to bully me, what else can you do!¡±

    Murong Die was upset.

    ¡°I can do many things¡­.¡±

    Seeing Murong Die¡¯s delicate appearance, Liu Yi sighed with sorrow.

    ¡°Murong Die¡­.you¡¯ve lost weight¡­.¡±

    Murong Die was indeed lost a lot of weight.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business¡­.¡±

    Murong Die turned around, feeling sour in the heart.

    ¡®If I¡¯m not in this room all day¡­I wouldn¡¯t feel lock up like this.¡¯

    ¡®Plus¡­.I still think about this fellow¡­.

    ¡®Making me lost my mood to do anything, and lost appetite to eat.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that¡­.How about for tonight I will listen to you. Anything you want me to do, I will do it. Em, even if you want to hold me here, I will sacrifice myself and agree to it.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi took two steps back andy on the bed.

    ¡°Ai! Who wants to hold a smelly guy like you!¡±

    Murong Die rushed forward, and hastily pulled up Liu Yi¡¯s arm, ¡°You haven¡¯t taken off your clothes, don¡¯t lie on my bed, it¡¯s dirty¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remove my clothes then?¡±

    ¡°You die! Quickly get up!¡±

    Murong Die pulled Liu Yi¡¯s arm hard, but suddenly slipped and caught his right hand.

    Liu Yi immediately began to panic.

    ¡®F*ck, my right hand can¡¯t be touched like that!¡¯

    ¡®That is forbidden area¡­.¡¯

    Sure enough, after Murong Die touched it, her whole body immediately trembled, turned soft and directlyy on top of Liu Yi.

    The two people almost stuck together, body pressed on each other, and face touching one another.

    Liu Yi can feel Murong Die¡¯s soft and tender body.

    His lower body began to rise, so he quickly pulled his right hand away from Murong Die.

    But Murong Die can¡¯t quickly recover her state. Shey there on top of Liu Yi, dressed only in underwear, feeling shame and shock.

    But she still didn¡¯t have the strength to crawl up¡­.

    ¡®Hateful¡­.¡¯

    ¡®What kind of method is this¡­.¡¯

    ¡®How could I suddenly lost my strength¡­.and my whole body be soft, also¡­.I especially want to kiss him¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Hateful, hateful¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Why is this¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This is not the springtime!¡¯

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    Murong Die suddenly eximed, ¡°Why are you so hard down there! Let me up!¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­.Yes, elder sister¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s face immediately blushed, and busily helped Murong Die to sit up with his left hand.

    Too awkward¡­.

    ¡°You bully me¡­.and do something to my body¡­.no, tonight you must promise me one thing!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What thing?¡±

    Liu Yi sat on the bed beside Murong Die. The two people seemed to forget how bad their previous quarrel was.

 Chapter 125 We Will Get Out

    ¡°Sneak me out of the house¡­.I want to go out and y.¡±

    Murong Die looked at the moon outside the window and can¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Liu Yi was stunned. He did not expect Murong Die to put forward such a request.

    ¡®This girl is that bored!?¡¯

    ¡°If you won¡¯t take me out of the house, I will hate you forever!¡±

    Murong Die put forward some terrible words.

    ¡°Okay, okay, but you need to put some clothes on¡­.If you go out like this, you will freeze to death.¡±

    Liu Yi pointed to Murong Die¡¯s semi-naked body and said.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    It suddenly urred to Murong Die that she only wore underwear.

    She was stunned, and her face immediately flushed, then she put her hands around her chest and charmingly told Liu Yi.

    ¡°Quickly turned around, this miss is going to wear clothes!¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see it, I couldn¡¯t see it¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly stretched out his hand to cover his eyes.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Murong Die reached for a pillow and threw it at Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    Liu Yi has no other choice but to honestly turn around. It seems he can¡¯t sneak a peak. From behind him came the sound of Murong Die putting on her clothes.

    ¡®s¡­.I really want to see it.¡¯

    At least he was curious about the difference between how the boys and the girls change their clothes.

    His mind was very curious about this.

    When Liu Yi was still lost in reverie, Murong Die said to him.

    ¡°You can turn around now, thisdy is ready.¡±

    Liu Yi turned around and immediately suddenly sucked some cold air.

    Murong Die before him wore a long white dress, although it was probably just an ordinary white dress, when Murong Die wore it, she was like a Princess.

    But she still put her attention to keep herself warm, at least, she put on a set of thick silk stocking around her legs.

    Otherwise, with the autumn temperature on the outside, she would certainly freeze to death.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wearing a coat or something?¡±

    Liu Yi asked in surprised, ¡°The outside is very cold¡­.¡±

    ¡°When a girl wants to look good, she doesn¡¯t feel any cold.¡±

    Murong Die rolled her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Am I not attractive wearing this dress?¡±

    ¡°Attractive¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi swallowed his saliva and said.

    At this time, Murong Die looked like a descended-to-Earth little angel, very dazzling.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.There you go.¡±

    Murong Die seemed happy and satisfied.

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t understand why this girl would be so happy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­.¡±

    Murong Die asked Liu Yi, ¡°How are we going to slip out¡­.there are so many bodyguards outside.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Liu Yi has left behind a path for him to leave, but he didn¡¯t think he would use to sneak Murong Die out with him.

    ¡°How are you going to do it?¡±

    ¡°Watch how this poor monk makes way for you!¡±

    Liu Yi said, walked toward the window and pretended to chant some spell.

    ¡°Heavenly spirits, Earthly spirits, Three ancestors quicklye! True Buddhist Fire! Go!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, right¡­¡±

    Murong Die thought Liu Yi was just joking, but at this time, fire suddenly burned in the distant woods inside the Manor. The raging me soon spread throughout the woods.

    ¡®I have to admit, this Red Blood Sutra Code¡­.is really useful.¡¯

    ¡°You¡­.are you a fortune teller?¡±

    Murong Die looked at Liu Yi in surprised.

    ¡°Hehe, this poor monk¡¯s supernatural power is boundless. Female donor, pleasee along with this poor monk.¡±

    Liu Yi said, then extended his left hand toward Murong Die.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to hold you, otherwise, how are we going to get down?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy¡­.this is the second floor!¡±

    Murong Die said in amazement, ¡°Moreover, my family¡¯s home is five meters high per floor¡­.¡±

    ¡°Trust me.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°Close your eyes, and leave the rest to me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, this miss will trust you this time.¡±

    Murong Die closed her eyes, then fell into Liu Yi¡¯s arms.

    Liu Yi took this opportunity to embrace this soft-bodied princess, then jumped out from the bedroom window.

    Murong Die felt like she was among the clouds and somewhat felt nervous.

    She subconsciously held onto Liu Yi. Although the night wind was cold, Liu Yi¡¯s body transmitted some warm to her, making her feel relieved andfortable.

    ¡®If I can keep on holding like this, that would be nice¡­.¡¯

    Murong Die longed to say these words: Liu Yi, take me away.

    Unfortunately, they were still a student, and their parents still responsible for them.

    ¡®Liu Yi¡¯s condition was better. After he got into college, graduate, then look for a job, he can take responsibility for himself.¡¯

    ¡®As for me¡­.¡¯

    ¡®I will always be in a cage¡­.¡¯

    Thinking about this, Murong Die¡¯s heart slightly twitched.

    But at this time, Murong Die felt her body sank. When she opened her eyes, she found out they were both hadnded on the ground.

    ¡°How did you do that¡­.¡±

    Murong Die asked with amazement.

    ¡°This poor monk is almighty.¡±

    Liu Yi said with a smile.

    ¡°Humph, if you don¡¯t want to say it just forget it, this big miss is not interested in your answer.¡±

    Murong Die rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, those bodyguards will be back.¡±

    Liu Yi said, bent over, and squatted on the ground.

    ¡°Let me carry you on my back¡­.your running speed is too slow.¡±

    ¡°This big miss won¡¯t slow you down.¡±

    Although Murong Die said that, she still obedientlyy on Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    Her long hair fell down and floated in front of Liu Yi¡¯s nose, making him felt itchy and appreciated the fragrance.

    ¡°Go, hyah, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Shoot, I am not a donkey!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re a cute little donkey!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s words made Liu Yi speechless. He bent his feet and ran, sprinting across this spacious Manor courtyard.

    ¡°Obedient daughter, dad personallye to bring your midnight snack.¡±

    Murong Hong knocked on his daughter¡¯s bedroom door

    Recently, Murong Die hardly ate anything, making Murong Hong distressed and angry.

    Distressed in thinking about his daughter¡¯s health, and angry because Murong Die was too obstinate.

    But after all, she is his baby daughter. Murong Hong brought an exquisite midnight snack and nned to have a talk with his daughter.

    After knocking her door for a long time, nobody answered him.

    ¡®Could it be Lil¡¯ Die doesn¡¯t want to talk to me?¡¯

    ¡®Unlikely. If she doesn¡¯t want to see me, even if she doesn¡¯t open the door, she would still tell me to go away.¡¯

    Murong Hong felt something was not quite right. So, he immediately looked for the key from Wang An and opened Murong Die¡¯s room door.

    As soon as he went inside to take a look, he immediately shocked.

    His precious daughter was not in the room.

    Thinking about the two fires in the woods inside the Manor, Murong Hong¡¯s face suddenly changed greatly.

    ¡°Lil¡¯ Die has run away, Wang An, immediately block the area around the Manor! They definitely haven¡¯t gone too far!¡±

    Remembering the second fire that just happened not too long ago, Murong Hong correctly made an intelligent guess that Murong Die hasn¡¯t run too far yet.

    ¡°Understood, Sir!¡±

    Wang An was surprised, who would dare to take Murong Die away under his nose!

    Unforgivable!

    The security in this Mountain Manor was his responsibility. If his big miss was sessfully abducted, the lost of face would be so big!

    He immediately arranged for the bodyguards to go all out and block the entire Mountain Manor.

    Liu Yi, with Murong Die on his back, was running toward the outside.

    At this time, the loud sound of rm sted through the entire Manor.

    ¡®F*ck, is this an air strike?¡¯

    Hearing this rm sound, Liu Yi was immediately surprised.

    Murong Die¡¯s face also changed. While lying on the back of Liu Yi, she said.

    ¡°Not good¡­.my dad must have found out that I run away¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­.We¡¯ll continue our run. It won¡¯t be long before we get out of here!¡±

    Liu Yi said as he looked at the already visible fence in the distance.

    ¡°Come on, hyah! Red hare, quickly run!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The sound was whistling around the Mountain Manor, and the lights shone brightly.

    Three Helicopters directly lifted off, moving around with a huge searchlight, searching the entire Manor.

    ¡°Get away from all those lights.¡±

    Murong Die anxiously said, ¡°If my dad found out you are carrying me on your back, he will definitely vent his anger on you!¡±

    ¡°I know¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi certainly understood Murong Hong¡¯s harsh temperament.

    He was not a good man!

    Liu Yi took two deep breath andunched his Spirit Fox Steps, still carrying Murong Die on his back.

    Under the effect of the breathing technique, Liu Yi felt his own body lighter, and spirit brighter.

    But taking a deep breath also meant that he inhaled a lot of Murong Die¡¯s fragrant scent, making Liu Yi felt that he was somewhat lightheaded.

    ¡®How could this girl be so fragrant¡­.must be because she just took a shower.¡¯

    A helicopter light came at them. Liu Yi quickly stepped on his Spirit Fox Steps, pulling down his body until he almost touched the ground and escaped from that searchlight.

    ¡°That was really close¡­.¡±

    Murong Die wiped her cold sweat, ¡°But that was exciting¡­.hehe¡­.¡±

    ¡®¡­.this girl¡­.¡¯

    ¡°The person who kidnap my daughter.¡±

    When Liu Yi sessfully got away from the Helicopter light, thendscape around the Mountain Manor suddenly filled with Murong Hong¡¯s voice.

    The audio equipment around this Mountain Manor seemed to be very good.

    ¡°No matter who you are, I Murong Hong is giving you a chance now. Give me my daughter back, and in exchange, I will give you a lump sum of money and let you leave. If not, this Mountain Manor will be your burial ground. Don¡¯t think you can run away, the entire fence around this Mountain Manor has been fully electrified. This is an inescapable, you can¡¯t escape.¡±

    ¡®The fence is electrified?¡¯

    ¡®Shoot¡­.this Murong Hong is too ruthless.¡¯

    ¡°What should we do¡­.can we still get away?¡±

    Murong Die somewhat nervously asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I¡¯ve promised you that I will take you out, I will definitely do it.¡±

    Liu Yi told Murong Die on his back, ¡°My grandpa said, people who break their promises, are the lowest kind of people.¡±

    With that, he ran to the front of the fence.

    ¡®Do all this three-meter high fence really electrified?¡¯

    When Liu Yi was still wondering, a small crow descended from the night sky andnded on top of the fence, seemingly tired of flying.

    ¡°Zzzt!¡±

    Immediately, bright electric spark showed up.

    That small crow was instantly burned by the electricity. Without any spark of life, its corpse fell on Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    ¡°Holy sh*t¡­.How high the voltage in this fence could be! It can even make a BBQ!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s facial expression greatly changed.

    ¡®This is not a mistake, sh*t.¡¯

    Murong Die¡¯s pretty face also went pale.

    ¡°It seems¡­.we really can¡¯t run away¡­.¡±

    She smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I told you, I will definitely bring you out!¡±

    Liu Yi clenched his teeth and suddenly said to Murong Die.

    ¡°How?¡±

    Before Murong Die could respond, Liu Yi already put her down and then grabbed both of her hands with his hands.

    Immediately, the Amorous Ripple Hand began to work.

 Chapter 126 A Game

    Murong Die suddenly felt her whole body weak.

    ¡°What, what are you going to do¡­.¡±

    Her two eyes revealed an irresistible desire, brightly looked at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I will definitely catch you!¡±

    Liu Yi said, his whole body suddenly turned and directly swung Murong Die¡¯s frail body into the air.

    ¡°Aaa!¡±

    Murong Die screamed again and again as she looked at the clouds and in the blink of an eye reached the top of the fence.

    Liu Yi bent his knees and leapt up high.

    He can¡¯t disy his icy qi in front of Murong Die.

    But his best jump was only three meters high, just above the fence.

    And his body was falling rapidly and was about to fall on top of the fence.

    Liu Yi extended his right foot and stepped on the top of the fence.

    ¡°Zzzzt!¡±

    The electric current instantly drilled through the sole of his foot and spread over his entire body.

    At that moment, Liu Yi felt his whole body was going to be torn apart.

    But he quickly activated all the forces inside his body to forcibly resist this electric current attack.

    At the same time, he pushed his foot to free himself from this attack and threw himself toward the whereabout of Murong Die.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    At thest second she was about to touch the ground, Liu Yi has solidly stood there, ready to catch Murong Die.

    In order to avoid his Amorous Ripple Hand, Liu Yi quickly took back his right hand.

    ¡°Really, really¡­.¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s eyes were slightly red. Liu Yi thought that this girl was going to say ¡®really scary,¡¯ but it turned out she actually cheered in pleasant surprised.

    ¡°Really exciting!¡±

    ¡®F*ck, exciting your sister¡­.¡¯

    ¡®I almost died by the electric charge there.¡¯

    Although he seeded in dispersing the electric charge from harming his body, it still left him with a tingling feeling.

    ¡®This fellow¡­.is actually excited by this electric experience¡­.¡¯

    ¡®But I don¡¯t want to try it for the second time.¡¯

    ¡°I got you out, where to go next?¡±

    Liu Yi reluctantly crawled up and helped pulled up Murong Die and then asked.

    ¡°Well¡­.I want to go to the Amusement Park.¡±

    Murong Die proposed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi blinked his eyes, ¡°Big Miss, are you kidding me! It¡¯ste, why do you want to go to the Amusement Park? They are already close now.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? You can even go in and out of my family¡¯s house with ease, let alone the Amusement Park.¡±

    ¡°Shoot¡­.I am not Doraemon, I don¡¯t have the door to anywhere!¡±

    ¡°Since when you¡¯re cute like Doraemon!¡±

    Murong Die rolled her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Quickly take me to the Amusement Park, I don¡¯t want to get caught here.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Liu Yi has no other choice but to bent his knee once again and put Murong Die on his back and then took her to the Northern Dragon City amusement park.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°Sir¡­.The entire Mountain Manor have been searched, there are no traces of big Miss¡­.¡±

    At this time, Wang An reported the search result to Murong Hong, who was currently sitting on the sofa smoking his pipe.

    Wang An spoke cautiously because Murong Hong¡¯s current gloomy mood made him a bit afraid.

    ¡°All of them are useless¡­.Tomorrow, I want those useless reced by a new group of bodyguard!¡±

    Murong Hong tightly squeezed the tobo pipe, seemingly going to crush it.

    ¡°Also¡­.the assassin from the Heavenly List has not made her move, how long do I need to wait?¡±

    ¡°It should be tonight¡­.¡±

    Wang An calcted.

    ¡°Directly trace Lil¡¯ Die¡¯s cell phone, and give the coordinate to Poison Jasmine.¡±

    Murong Hong smoked his pipe and then said.

    ¡°Sir, do you mean¡­.¡±

    ¡°The one who took away Lil¡¯ Die is none other than Liu Yi. No one else can do this other than him.¡±

    Murong Hong said, ¡°Directly go to where they are and finish him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, understood, sir.¡±

    Wang An sighed, thinking.

    ¡®Liu Yi, Liu Yi, why are you still entangled yourself with big Miss.¡¯

    ¡®I knew very well how fierce the Assassins from Heavenly List are¡­.¡¯

    ¡®You kid, good luck with that¡­.¡¯

    ¡ª-

    Outside the first Amusement Park on the Northern Dragon City.

    Liu Yi looked at the giant lock at the gate of the Amusement Park as well as the lifeless recreational facilities in there and said.

    ¡°Big Miss Murong, you see, it¡¯s close now. Even if we go inside, those rides can do nothing.¡±

    ¡°This big Miss said we go in there, it means we go in there, stop saying this nonsense!¡±

    Murong Die pointed to the giant lock at the gate and said, ¡°Get this gate open!¡±

    ¡°Shoot, how could you have such a huge interest in this!¡±

    ¡°This big Miss like it!¡±

    Murong Die looked at the Amusement Park. Liu Yi saw the look of anticipation in her eyes and correctly guessed something, and then asked.

    ¡°Have you¡­.never been to the Amusement Park?¡±

    ¡°How, how could this big Miss never been here!¡±

    Murong Die forced herself to say, ¡°It¡¯s just an Amusement Park¡­.¡±

    But her voice was getting smaller and smaller.

    Liu Yi has seen through her.

    ¡°You¡¯re just boasting!¡±

    ¡°No, I am not¡­.¡±

    Murong Die looked at her skirt and said.

    ¡°My dad never lets mee to the Amusement Park¡­.he said this ce is dangerous¡­.¡±

    ¡°Your childhood is too regrettable.¡±

    Liu Yi was surprised, ¡°You don¡¯t even have the chance to visit the Amusement Park.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you looking down on this big Miss! In the future, this big Miss will build her own set of Amusement Park in her house, humph! I heard you have to queue in here, in my ce, I don¡¯t need to get in line!¡±

    With Murong Family¡¯s financial resources, this is achievable.

    ¡®Well then, the poor can¡¯t argue with that.¡¯

    Liu Yi wiped his cold sweat, ¡°Then are we still going to enter?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Of course, we¡¯re going to enter! Can¡¯t you open this lock!¡±

    Murong Die nced at Liu with one eye, ¡°If you can¡¯t open this lock, perhaps this big Miss will look down on you!¡±

    ¡°You underestimate me.¡±

    Liu Yi stretched out his hand and touched the lock.

    This giant iron lock was very cold and firmly sealed.

    While Murong Die didn¡¯t pay attention, Liu Yi sent out his icy qi into the lock and directly used the cold to break its internal structure.

    Then he pulled the big lock which immediately cracked and fell to the ground.

    ¡°You¡­.did you learn some magic?¡±

    Murong Die looked at Liu Yi with a strange look, ¡°Later on, this big Miss want you to hack into the inte¡­.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, I can¡¯t do that!¡±

    Liu Yi hastily exined.

    ¡°Speak for yourself¡­.today you molested this big Miss¡¯ underwear¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shoot! That wasn¡¯t on purpose, it was you who told me to give you the underwear!¡±

    Liu Yi felt he was wronged.

    ¡°Pei¡­.I told Lele to do that¡­.who asked you to deliver it¡­.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s no Lele!¡±

    Liu Yi sternly exined, ¡°You see, what I am doing is for your own good. If you are in a hurry and get out of the bathroom bare naked, wouldn¡¯t that be more awkward?¡±

    ¡°You this fellow¡­.deserve a beating¡­.¡±

    Murong Die waved her small fist.

    ¡°Haha, really?¡­.But I think I am good person¡­.¡±

    Liu Yiughed and then opened the big iron gate.

    The Amusement Park is very quiet at night, nobody was around in the evening.

    ¡°How about we go to the famous Haunted House to take a look?¡±

    Murong Die asked.

    ¡°Can you knock it off!¡±

    Liu Yi quickly put a stop to Murong Die¡¯s curiosity, ¡°At night there¡¯s no electricity in the Haunted House, you can¡¯t see anything there. If you are looking for excitement, I might as well take you to stroll around the Cemetery.¡±

    ¡°No¡­.it¡¯s too dark and gloomy¡­.why would I want to go there¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you want to go to the Haunted House?¡±

    Murong Die blinked her big beautiful eyes but said nothing.

    She wanted to tell Liu Yi: The book said when a man and a woman went to y at the Haunted House it would quickly increase the romantic feelings for each other.

    Liu Yi¡­.is a big fool.

    ¡°I know a facility that we can use, it¡¯s called bungee jumping. Do you want to try it?¡±

    ¡°Good! I like it!¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s suggestion, Murong Die¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to y that exciting game¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sure enough¡­.People with no money look for a job, while wealthy people look for stimtion¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugged his shoulder.

    ¡°F*ck you, what kind of talk is that!¡±

    Murong Die immediately red at Liu Yi, ¡°That money are my father¡¯s, I have nothing to do with it. My dad also told me that,ter on if I¡¯m looking for a man, that man have to enter into our family. Even if that man and I properly match, the man has to agree to marry into our family. Moreover, he has to be on the same level as me.¡±

    ¡°Your dad¡­.is too overbearing.¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but sigh.

    If he was not the unofficial Emperor of the Northern Dragon City¡­.how could he be so overbearing?

    ¡°Hehe¡­.such a nice ce here, I don¡¯t want to talk about him, quickly take me to that bungee jumping!¡±

    Murong Die pulled Liu Yi¡¯s arm and said.

    ¡°Oh, okay, okay.¡±

    Liu had oncee to this Amusement Park with his parents.

    But that was when he was only ten years old. So, he can only watch with envy toward a lot of the facilities.

    One of those facilities was bungee jumping. He watched as people yelled from the bridge and jumped and wondered about how it would feel¡­..

    It was too scary for him.

    At that time, Liu Yi thought that those people who took the bungee jumping¡­.are definitely people who take things too hard.

    If the rope is not strong then¡­.

    But he never thought that one day he would bring other people to y this.

    Of course, the present Liu Yi was more confident. After all, he was not an ordinary human anymore, but an immortal cultivator. Even if he fell off the bridge, he would not be afraid.

    This Amusement Park has arge artificialke. On top of it, there¡¯s a very high suspension bridge.

    The bungee jumping facility is here. After tying the safety rope, one will jump down from this suspension bridge and enjoy the excitement of falling down head first.

    At this time, Murong Die was standing next to Liu Yi and said with some nervousness and excitement.

    ¡°Come on, faster¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was tying the safety rope to himself and asked Murong Die, ¡°Why are you asking me to be quick, Why don¡¯t you wear it?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, I want you to wear it!¡±

    Murong Die simply said.

    ¡°Very well¡­.look carefully, big Miss.¡±

    After tying himself, Liu Yi stood on the edge of the suspension bridge and asked Murong Die.

    ¡°Big Miss, you see how I did that?¡±

    ¡°Ehm¡­Liu Yi, do you know that there¡¯s this game?¡±

    ¡°What game?¡±

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t understand what Murong Die was trying to say.

    ¡°A game to test whether the two people can truly depend on each other¡­.¡±

    Murong Die said, walked to the front of Liu Yi, and directly grasped Liu Yi tightly around his waist.

    ¡°Liu Yi, hold me¡­.¡±

    With that, she kicked her feet, pushing Liu Yi and herself down from this suspension bridge.

    ¡ª-

    What do you guys think would happen next?

    How long before the assassin Poison Jasminee and ruin their moment together?

    Yourment is very much appreciated ????

 Chapter 127 Poison Jasmine

    The moment he slipped and fell down from the suspension bridge, Liu Yi thought Murong Die was nuts.

    Without bolting the safety rope, she actually pulled both of them off the bridge.

    My God!

    With a huge inertia like this, if not careful, Murong Die will fall down!

    Although below them was ake, even so, it was still a dead end.

    On TV shows and Movies, they show people can safely fall down from high ces if there¡¯s water below them that act as a buffer, but it was actually a lie!

    If a person fell from high ces and fell into the water, the impact would be simr as when one fall to the ground.

    Forget the buffer, one would be lucky if one doesn¡¯t directly turn into a pulp.

    Liu Yi felt his body was falling rapidly with wind whirring beside his ears.

    While Murong Die in his bosom seemedfortable enough, with hands holding Liu Yi¡¯s waist and legs coiling around his legs.

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t dare to be careless, no matter what, he can¡¯t let anything happen to Murong Die.

    He put his right hand on his back while his left hand held Murong Die¡¯s back tightly against his bosom.

    Meanwhile, he put his head against Murong Die¡¯s shoulder, doing everything possible to lock Murong Die, lest she should fall.

    The rope was tightened into the extreme.

    The two people distance from the surface of theke was getting closer and closer.

    The smell of theke was getting heavier by the second, and Liu Yi can smell the taste of water.

    At this moment, Liu Yi felt an enormous pulling force acted against his feet.

    With a loud thud, the rope was stretched to its full extent and then flipped them both upward.

    Liu Yi felt Murong Die became very heavy at that point, almost dropping her to theke.

    But Liu Yi immediately burst his huge immortal power to increase his strength.

    Cannot let go!

    Must not let go!

    With such perseverance, Liu Yi was able to hold his hand back.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    The rope bounced back, pulling their two bodies high up into the air.

    But Murong Die, who was still in Liu Yi¡¯s bosom, actually coughed up.

    ¡°You¡­.you want to strangle me¡­.¡±

    ¡°You silly girl¡­.why would I want to strangle you if I could just let you go¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi somewhat reproached her.

    ¡°You¡¯re anxious for me?¡±

    Murong Die tightly held Liu Yi back, posted her mouth on his ear and said.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words made Murong Die¡¯s secretly delighted.

    But his followed up almost destroyed her worldview.

    ¡°No matter what, we are all good friends, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.you¡¯re the reincarnation of Zhu Bajie!¡± (TL: The Pig in Journey To The West)

    Murong Die really wanted to leave behind several scratch marks on Liu Yi¡¯s hateful face!

    ¡°Why do you say that? I am not fat!¡±

    Liu Yi was rtively thin. Therefore, he asked back with amazement.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about your body, but your intelligence!¡±

    Murong Die heavily emphasized.

    Liu Yi was silent, although sometimes he was a bit slow, he absolutely had no issue with his intelligence!

    It was high on the scale!

    ¡°Nonsense¡­.¡±

    Holding Murong Die like that, he felt the softness in his bosom, but he suddenly remembered a very serious issue and can¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°How¡­.should we go up?¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.¡±

    Murong Die was a bit dumbfounded.

    A moment ago, on impulse, she jumped down while holding Liu Yi to test whether he was a person she can rely on or not¡­.

    But she actually enjoyed the feeling afterward¡­.

    If possible, she very much wanted to continue to hug Liu Yi like this¡­.

    If they can¡¯t go up¡­.so be it¡­.this was the best¡­.

    She didn¡¯t want to go back home.

    That ice-cold, cage-like home¡­.

    Thinking to this, Murong Die didn¡¯t answer Liu Yi¡¯s question, and instead held him tighter.

    ¡°This is not good¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi looked at the suspension bridge under the night sky and sighed with emotion.

    That¡¯s pretty far¡­.

    If it were just him, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he wants to go up to such a high ce like that.

    Afterall, he is an immortal cultivator.

    But because he carried a young girl with him, Liu Yi can¡¯t expose his true strength, making him somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡®This is tough¡­.¡¯

    When Liu Yi was depressed, he suddenly saw a silhouette of a girl standing on that suspension bridge.

    ¡®How could there be other people in this Amusement Park?¡¯

    When Liu Yi was still wondering, the night wind carried that girl¡¯s words into his ears.

    ¡°Looks like this job¡­is very easy¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi flooded his eyes with immortal power, turning his pair of eyes into a high-powered telescope.

    That shadowy figure on the suspension bridge was suddenly erged.

    The girl on the bridge wore a ck trench coat, with boot pants and a pair of little ck boots.

    Her figure seemed beautiful and slim, and well proportionate whether it was her front or behind.

    But Liu Yi didn¡¯t know what she looks like because she used a half piece of fine silver mask which blocked half her face from the nose up.

    But looking at her mouth and nose, she was actually delicate and cute.

    Especially her slightly upturned and pink lips which made people have the impulse to suck it.

    But this seemingly attractive woman was actually holding a ck dagger which she pressured it above the safety rope.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart suddenly tensed, thinking.

    ¡®What is she doing?¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, me it on my employer.¡±

    After she said that, she moved her knife to cut the rope.

    Liu Yi was immediately anxious.

    ¡®If she cut the rope, wouldn¡¯t that be terrible?¡¯

    Liu Yi immediately activated his immortal energy.

    This immortal energy moved into his feet and transferred to the safety rope.

    The safety rope slightly swung from the ripples, the power spread along the safety rope and transmitted upward toward the suspension bridge.

    When the beauty was about to cut the rope on the bridge, the rope suddenly burst out a force that jarred her dagger flying and numbing her palm.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The young beauty was shocked, immediately grasped the dagger and watched this rope which just suddenly made a mischief.

    ¡°Murong Die, hold me tight!¡±

    Liu Yi quickly said. Murong Die suddenly nervous and simultaneously blushed.

    ¡®Why would Liu Yi suddenly be so bold¡­.is he going to dere now?¡¯

    ¡°Someone want to harm us¡­.hold tight¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s exnation undoubtedly shattered Murong Die¡¯s fantasy.

    Then, while holding Murong Die, Liu Yi pulled the safety rope, rocking it violently.

    He and Murong Die were like a pendulum clock, vigorously swung under this suspension bridge, continually doing the pendulum movement.

    ¡°What is he going to do¡­.¡±

    On the suspension bridge, the young beauty didn¡¯t know what Liu Yi¡¯s goal was and wondered if he wanted to hypnotize her?

    But when the rope swung toward the ground, Liu Yi burst his immortal power through his feet and directly shredded the safety rope.

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    Leveraging the swinging momentum, Liu Yi moved through the air with Murong Die in an attractive parab trajectory.

    He crossed theke, made two spinning motion and then down to theke shore.

    Liu Yi forced his waist to turn, making his whole body inverted again. With both feet backward, body leaned forward, left hand holding Murong Die, the right hand grasping the ground, the whole body skidded on the ground pretty far and then stopped.

    ¡°This guy¡­.is an acrobat?¡±

    The beauty on the suspension bridge looked silly, thinking.

    ¡®I thought this job would be easy¡­.but the target which from the mission info just an ordinary student¡­.turns out to be so tricky!¡¯

    ¡®No wonder the initial offer from the employer would be so high!¡¯

    ¡°What happened¡­.¡±

    Murong Die felt her body shook, but when she opened her eyes, they¡¯re alreadynded on the ground.

    She was surprised that Liu Yi could make anding here and still didn¡¯t understand the situation.

    ¡°Someone ising¡­with ill intention.¡±

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t know how to answer Murong Die. He was still unclear about the identity of the beauty on the bridge.

    ¡®But, I will not be ovee by her!¡¯

    Liu Yi stretched out his right hand and raised his middle finger toward the beauty on the suspension bridge.

    ¡®Humph, humph, you want to deal with me, Liu Yi? You stillck experience!¡¯

    ¡°Oho¡­.dare to look down on me, Poison Jasmine?!¡±

    The young beauty said, put down the waterproof bag from her back and took a full-bodied ck sniper rifle from the inside, and then pressed her face on top of it, looking at Liu Yi on thekeshore through a sniper scope.

    ¡°Holy sh*t¡­.you¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s amazing eyesight watched all of this. He noticed the young beauty actually pulled out a sniper rifle, and was suddenly stunned.

    ¡®Because I gave her a middle finger¡­.she takes this extreme measure to deal with me!¡¯

    Liu Yi felt a terrible pressure. A sniper rifle¡­.is no joke!

    ¡®How could there be such a thing in real life!¡¯

    ¡®His mother¡­.¡¯

    But thinking that he is an immortal cultivation, Liu Yi calmed down a bit.

    Although he was holding Murong Die, she was not heavy.

    Liu Yi prepared his Spirit Fox Steps and, when the young beauty on the suspension bridge took aim at him, his figure suddenly disappeared from the telescopic sight of the beauty.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Poison Jasmine was a bit surprised, ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    She quickly pressed her face on the rifle again and kept on looking on the shore, searching for her target.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s figure was incredibly weird. Whenever Poison Jasmine was about to aim him, his figure suddenly crouched down and then disappeared from her telescopic sight.

    This made her unable to aim and shoot, making Poison Jasmine slightly impatient.

    Liu Yi ran toward the outside of the Amusement Park bringing Murong Die with him which made him very passive.

    This feeling of unable to fight his opponent head on was very unpleasant.

    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t think you can escape my, Poison Jasmin, palm!¡±

    Poison Jasmine retracted her sniper rifle, put her hand in the waterproof bag, and pulled out a small hang glider!

    She put the bag behind her back, pulled the hang glider bar, stepped on the rail of the bridge and then jumped down toward Liu Yi¡¯s direction.

    The night wind immediately lifted her body up, making Poison Jasmine glided through the night time air like a bat, steadily moving toward Liu Yi from the air.

    When Liu Yi looked back, he suddenly stunned and scared out of his wit, thinking.

    ¡®Who exactly is this d*mn girl¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Does she have Doraemon¡¯s magic pocket! How could she have so many gadgets!¡¯

    Murong Die, still in his arms, clearly saw the hang glider gliding under the shadow of the moon.

    ¡°My God¡­.What is that¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi rolled her eyes, thinking, ¡®How would I know!¡¯

    ¡ª

    Hey guys, what do you think Liu Yi should do to get away from Poison Jasmine?

    Or could he?

    What other gadgets inside Poison Jasmine¡¯s bag?

    Yourment is very much appreciated ????

 Chapter 128 I Am A Professional

    Poison Jasmine skillfully controlled the glider, gliding fast through the night sky and soon caught up with Liu Yi.

    ¡°D*mn¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t use the ice-skates, feeling it would be too inconvenient.

    At present, he can only run. But the girl above him used a hang glider!

    ¡®His mother, why can¡¯t she just fall!¡¯

    ¡®This is so unfair!¡¯

    ¡°Do you think you can escape from my palm!¡±

    Poison Jasmine said, reached out her hand to pull out a canister-like thing from her bosom, and threw it down at Liu Yi.

    ¡®Holy sh*t, that¡¯s a grenade!¡¯

    Liu Yi was surprised and quickly wanted to dodge, but it seemed somewhat toote.

    Before that canister-like thingnded, it exploded.

    But it did not send out a fierce fire. Instead, smoke rushed out and instantly wrapped Murong Die and Liu Yi two people.

    ¡°What is this thing¡­.¡±

    Before Murong Die finished her words, her eyelids suddenly sank, and her head directly rested on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, asleep.

    Liu Yi also felt a wave of dizziness, making his pace somewhat unstable.

    It was like a sleeping gas¡­.

    Liu Yi did not think he would encounter this kind of unconventional weapon¡­.

    He quickly circted the immortal energy inside his body to support his own consciousness.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Seeing her target did not fall, Poison Jasmine was even more surprised.

    This sleeping gas can even put down an elephant in an instant!

    But the guy before her¡­.was actually still standing!

    ¡®My God, is he still a human!¡¯

    ¡®However, even though he can still stand, looks like he can¡¯t resist me anymore. He doesn¡¯t even have the strength to escape.¡¯

    ¡°Stay right there!¡±

    Poison Jasmine said, pulled the glider and circled above Liu Yi twice.

    Only after the sleeping gas was blown away by the wind did she slowly descend to the ground.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyelids were heavy, his whole body seemed sluggish, standing there while holding Murong Die.

    ¡°It looks like you are too tired, why don¡¯t you just sleep.¡±

    Poison Jasmine said, pulled out a dagger from her bosom and slowly walked toward Liu Yi.

    Although there were many weapons inside her waterproof bag, Poison Jasmine¡¯s favorite weapon is dagger!

    Moreover, her dagger was quenched with dangerous poison, as long as it enters the blood of her opponent, the opposite party will immediately die a violent death.

    This type of poison can make the body of a person gradually dehydrate, and death wille after ten minutes. The victim¡¯s corpse can be like a mummy.

    Poison Jasmine was known as Withered Jasmine.

    That¡¯s why her codename is Poison Jasmine.

    Poison Jasmine knew that her mission objective was just to assassinate a student and thought that it would be a walk in the park.

    But she never thought it would waste her so much effort.

    ¡°Able to withstand me, a Heavenly List assassin, this long proved that you have some skills. Rest assured, after you die, I will help build your tombstone.¡±

    Poison Jasmine said, the dagger in her hand moved to slice Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

    Just at that moment, that should be unable to move Liu Yi, suddenly opened his eyes, which were bright and shiny.

    He took Murong Die, and directly made an Iron Bridge movement, dodging Poison Jasmine¡¯s dagger.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Poison Jasmine was surprised. She did not think Liu Yi was still able to move.

    ¡°Stay away from me!¡±

    After he dodged the dagger, Liu Yi¡¯s body stood up straight, and he sent out a left-hand palm toward Poison Jasmine¡¯s shoulder, which directly hit her body, making her back away several steps.

    Poison Jasmine¡¯s face under the mask revealed a surprised look.

    ¡®This student¡­.is he really a student?¡¯

    However, after years of being an assassin, Poison Jasmine¡¯s mentality was already tempered.

    She quickly calmed down, looked at Liu Yi, and said with a mocking tone, ¡°You don¡¯t understand style do you? How could you be so rude toward a beauty¡­Moreover, how could you make a beauty stay away from you?¡±

    ¡°How would I know that you¡¯re a beauty!¡±

    Liu Yi took two deep breaths, using the breathing technique to adjust his state of mind.

    The previous sleeping gas was too strong¡­.Like smoking marijuana, he almost fell asleep.

    ¡®Well, I have never smoked marijuana, so I don¡¯t know what it feels like.¡¯

    ¡°Do you want to look at it¡­.¡±

    Poison Jasmine said, her palm gently pulled her own mask.

    Liu Yi¡¯s curiosity can¡¯t help but arise, ¡®Is the face under that mask¡­.really that beautiful?¡¯

    ¡®If her face is ugly, it would directly scare me to death; she doesn¡¯t even need to move her hand.¡¯

    But at this time, the other hand of the beauty who was previously posted on her back, suddenly moved.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A dagger flew out from her hand and turned into a ck light, flying straight at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi was shocked, didn¡¯t think this girl turned out to be so crafty!

    ¡®Grandpa was right. The more beautiful the woman, the more she would deceive other people!¡¯

    ¡®Em, this sentence seems to havee from the Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber and not from Grandpa¡­.¡¯

    But Liu Yi is not someone to be trifled with. The power inside his body instantly circted.

    The speed of the dagger in front of him immediately slowed down and clearly visible to him.

    This initially deadly dagger now moved in slow motion in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Liu Yi held out his left hand and grabbed the handle of that dagger directly from the air.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Poison Jasmine was speechless.

    Her flying dagger was unexpectedly caught!

    ¡°You¡­.are you really a student?¡±

    ¡°F*ck, not only my identity as a student is questioned, but I¡¯m also being targeted by an assassin!¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but ridicule.

    ¡®Who¡¯s the one I provoked!¡¯

    ¡®How could even an assassine out!¡¯

    ¡®This has to be a mistake!¡¯

    ¡°When I received this mission to kill a student, I was also surprised.¡±

    Poison Jasmine pouted her sexy lips and discontentedly said, ¡°It never crossed my mind that killing a student would be so difficult¡­.Are all the present students so hard to deal with?¡±

    ¡°Well, that depends on the situation.¡±

    Liu Yi thought, and said, ¡°If it is purely to engage in (sex), I believe that it should not be difficult. But here, the ground is rough like a battlefield; it¡¯s easy to catch a cold!¡±

    ¡°Shoot! You dare to take advantage of me, Poison Jasmine!¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s words, Poison Jasmine immediately exploded in anger.

    In the world of Assassin, she is well-known!

    Whoever dare to sexually harass Poison Jasmine, is to court death!

    This student¡­.is simply courting death!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re noting to y house with me to begin with.¡±

    Liu Yi wryly smiled, ¡°Buting to get rid of me. It¡¯s just, the girl in my arms is innocent.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, she is not my target. I won¡¯t kill for nothing.¡±

    Poison Jasmine pursed her mouth, and said, ¡°Only by killing you, will I receive the money¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this money will be difficult to earn.¡±

    Liu Yi said and, while one of his hand held Murong Die, his other hand made ae at me gesture at Poison Jasmine.

    ¡°Come, this young master is not afraid of you!¡±

    ¡°You kid is pretty confident!¡±

    Poison Jasmine smiled, ¡°I admit you have some abilities! But unfortunately, you bump into me, Poison Jasmine! I am a professional assassin, do you know what professional mean?¡±

    With that, she took out her bag and dug out every kind of weapons for Liu Yi to see.

    ¡°You see, AWP! Silencer Pistol! Sleeping Bomb! Poison! Poison Needle, Dagger¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was bedazzled by this pile of tools.

    ¡°See there! This old mother is a professional assassin, do you understand! You dare to question my professionalism, that is an insult to my profession!¡±

    ¡°No¡­.definitely didn¡¯t mean that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Humph, whether you meant it or not, I must teach you the meaning of my professionalism!¡±

    With that, Poison Jasmine took out two daggers, and said, ¡°The top 50 Heavenly List people, are not someone to be trifled with!¡±

    Her voice fell, Liu Yi felt chilly wind lunged out toward him.

    He immediatelyunched his Spirit Fox Steps and took two steps back.

    Poison Jasmine suddenly appeared in the position he had just stood while making a stabbing movement with her two daggers.

    ¡°A big man, but do nothing other than dodge!¡±

    Poison Jasmine¡¯s trick failed and can¡¯t help but immediately surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯re just too slow. An old woman is faster than you!¡±

    Liu Yi retreated back while opening a taunt.

    ¡°Nonsense, this old mother is a professional! Professional, do you understand!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t understand¡­.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, let this old mother make you understand!¡±

    Poison Jasmine¡¯s heart was ufortable. She has gone out to do many assassination missions with untold difficulty.

    But she never expected that today, a student would sexually harass her!

    This was too hateful! Too bad mood!

    Poison Jasmine moved her daggers in cunning and vicious ways. Were it not for Lin Tong¡¯s long time teaching, plus some actualbat experience, Liu Yi wouldn¡¯t be able to contend this female killer.

    But at this time, with the aid of the Demonic energy inside his body, Liu Yi was able to slow down the speed of everything in front of him.

    Coupled with the amazing Spirit Fox Steps, Liu Yi easily dodged each of Poison Jasmine¡¯s attack.

    Even if Poison Jasmine¡¯s attack move was cunning, she can¡¯t touch Liu Yi¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°D*mn! You force me to this!¡±

    Poison Jasmine suddenly anxious and quickly leaped back; her two d in leather legs stood high, and then her two hands pressed her waterproof bag and took out a pair of pistols with silencer.

    ¡®My God¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This girl doesn¡¯t y ording to the rule!¡¯

    ¡®How could this happen!¡¯

    ¡®This is his d*mn uncle¡¯s joke, right!¡¯

    Liu Yi quickly held Murong Die, while at the same time, circting the Demonic energy inside his body. His entire world turned ck and white.

    Only the opposite of him, Poison Jasmine, has a trace of red.

    It was clear that Poison Jasmine¡¯s hostility toward him was so deep¡­.

    ¡®In some aspect, it¡¯s possible to say that I am her parents (provider)!¡¯

    ¡®But how could she be so unrespectful toward her own parents, d*mn it!¡¯

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart was perturbed, but he has no other choice. The person that he bumped into was a female assassin and not a female teacher.

    Although female teacher can be rude and unreasonable, one can still reason with her.

    But the female assassin in front of him¡­.waspletely unreasonable!

    ¡°As I said, I am a professional! Don¡¯t underestimate my professionalism!¡±

    Then, she pulled the trigger again and again.

    ¡°Poof poof poof!¡±

    Several muted gunshot was heard.

    He had to admit that this girl¡¯s marksmanship was very urate.

    In Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, all those bullets came straight toward his forehead.

    ¡®This chick¡­.¡¯

    ¡®With this many bullets, does she want to burst my head!¡¯

    ¡®Is this how she vented her anger when she lost ying CS!¡¯

    Fortunately, Liu Yi¡¯s strength was about to reach the third star jade. Therefore, those speedy bullets were clearly visible.

    While holding Murong Die, he moved his upper body to the left and dodged all those bullets.

    ¡ª

    What do you guys think would happen next?

    Do you want her to be in the harem?

    Yourment is very much appreciated ????

 Chapter 129 Ginseng Baby

    Poison Jasmine was in a sluggish state, thinking.

    ¡®This guy¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Is he a student?¡¯

    ¡®No¡­.is he a human?¡¯

    ¡®This is too inconceivable!¡¯

    ¡®He actually can dodge the bullets!¡¯

    ¡®Is he like The Matrix Keanu Reeves!¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s too ridiculous!¡¯

    ¡°Apparently you don¡¯t know how to shoot.¡±

    After dodging several bullets, Liu Yi¡¯s confidence soared.

    ¡®Although this woman is a top killer in the Heavenly List, I am an immortal cultivator!¡¯

    ¡®Moreover, my strength will soon reach the third star jade. Consequently, I am a bit stronger now!¡¯

    ¡®Yes¡­I should be more confidence in myself.¡¯

    ¡®The reason why the other me is so powerful is that he is fully confidence about his own ability!¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s right, just like what Grandpa said, to be a powerful man, one must have a strong heart.¡¯

    ¡®Then, one also need to have a thick skin!¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s right, exactly like that!¡¯

    ¡°I, I am a professional!¡±

    The tone of Poison Jasmine words showed that her conviction started to waver.

    ¡®Not even a pistol can kill the target before me¡­.Am I going this mission?¡¯

    ¡®Absolutely not!¡¯

    ¡®I had worked so hard to reach the rank 47 on the Heavenly List. If this mission fails, surely will fall out of the top 50!¡¯

    ¡®How could I let this happen!¡¯

    ¡®No, Liu Yi must die!¡¯

    ¡®If not, the miserable one will be me!¡¯

    ¡°I am a professional killer, I certainly can.¡±

    Poison Jasmine did not know if those words were for Liu Yi or her.

    Suddenly she discarded her two pistols with silencer, put her foot inside her waterproof bag, kicked out a submachine gun with silencer, picked up the gun, and aimed it at Liu Yi.

    ¡®Holy sh*t¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This girl is incredible¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Does her family own an arsenal store?¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s too ridiculous!¡¯

    ¡®Is she going toe up with an RPG to blow me up!¡¯

    ¡®Based on this girl¡¯s conduct, that¡¯s hard to say.¡¯

    ¡®No¡­.That thing draw too much attention, and this girl said she¡¯s a ¡°professional¡± killer, so she shouldn¡¯t do something so unprofessional like that.¡¯

    ¡°Puff puff puff!¡±

    The sound of the submachine gun was muffled.

    But the bullets knew their targets, firing at Liu Yi like rain.

    ¡®Sh*t¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This girl is not afraid she will hit Murong Die in my arm!¡¯

    Liu Yi can see that Poison Jasmine has reached a dead end. Therefore, she didn¡¯t take Murong Die into ount anymore.

    Liu Yi¡¯s left hand gently pushed Murong Die so that she lightly fell behind the nearbyrge wooden doll.

    At the same time, his body dodged to the side in a sh and continued to dodge those hordes of bullets.

    Liu Yi¡¯s body turned into a shadow in the night, making Poison Jasmine¡¯s body somewhat numb.

    ¡®This guy¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Is he came from the Matrix!¡¯

    ¡®This has to be a mistake!¡¯

    Poison Jasmine was about to go insane. She had never met such a target.

    She pulled out the submachine gun and continued to rain fire at Liu Yi.

    ¡°D*mn, how much bullets do you have!¡±

    ¡°This clip can fire fifty rounds, this old mother is a professional, and I will kill you!¡±

    Poison Jasmine didn¡¯t care how many bullets will she spent, as long as she can kill Liu Yi, she would be free from worry.

    The bullets became increasingly deadly!

    ¡®His mother, after this is over, I want to ask for more money from the employer!¡¯

    ¡®This mission objective is too cruel!¡¯

    ¡®Wasting many of this old mother¡¯s brain cell in thinking about this!¡¯

    ¡®Looks like I haven¡¯t temper myself enough¡­.Back home, I will continue to hone my skill.¡¯

    The bullets unceasingly rained down toward Liu Yi.

    At the same time, Liu Yi¡¯s body constantly moved like a blur, directly dodging all those bullets.

    Even though Poison Jasmine wasted all her bullets in earnest, she can¡¯t even touch Liu Yi¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Poison Jasmine said, flipped backward, exchanged her weapon to the previous two pistols with silencer, bent her knee, and directly rushed toward Liu Yi.

    Poison Jasmine is indeed a ¡°professional¡± killer. This changing tactic movement happened so fast, and less than a secondter, she already arrived in front of Liu Yi.

    But, no matter how fast she was, it was impossible to her to beat a bullet.

    Poison Jasmine¡¯s intention was obviously not to attack Liu Yi like this, but to decrease her distance with him.

    She aimed the two pistols with silencer in her hands and continued to pull the trigger, shooting out the bullets.

    In such a point nk range, the bullets continued to pounce on Liu Yi, and almosts hit him!

    ¡®This girl¡­.her assassination skill is really high!¡¯

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t underestimate her too much!¡¯

    Liu Yi quickly stepped on his Spirit Fox Steps. His body floated, wandering between all those bullets.

    The longer Poison Jasmine pulled the trigger, the more scared she was!¡¯

    ¡®My excellent shooting ability turns out to be nothing in front of this student!¡¯

    ¡®Am I still not awake this night, and still in a dream?¡¯

    Just when Poison Jasmine was in dismay, Liu Yi¡¯s figure, in a blink of an eye, suddenly arrived in front of her.

    He stretched out his hand toward Poison Jasmine¡¯s face mask.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Poison Jasmine suddenly cried out and immediately blocked her face with both of her hands.

    ¡®No matter what, I can¡¯t let him see my face.¡¯

    ¡®This is the assassin¡¯s code!¡¯

    But Liu Yi¡¯s real purpose seemed to be not her mask because his hand suddenly snatched away her two pistols. Holding them in their hands, he pointed at Poison Jasmine¡¯s head.

    Poison Jasmine was unable to blink and did not dare to make a noise.

    ¡°If you are a professional, then I must be a super professional.¡±

    Liu Yi said, aimed one of the pistols down and shoot twice at the two pistols on the side holster of Poison Jasmine¡¯s smooth thighs, making them fell on the ground.

    His action was very neat and very pretty.

    ¡°This old mother¡­.admit defeat!¡±

    Poison Jasmine said through gritted teeth, ¡°Just kill this old mother!¡±

    ¡°You this fellow, how could you shout ¡°kill¡± at every turn.¡±

    Liu Yi curled his lips, ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m an ordinary student and won¡¯t casually kill people.¡±

    ¡°You are an ordinary student?¡±

    Poison Jasmine really wanted to bit her own tongue tomit suicide, ¡°This old mother might as well be hit by a car and be done with it.¡±

    ¡°Why are you keep on saying ¡°this old mother, that old mother,¡± Aunty, are you very old?¡±

    ¡°Who said I am old!¡±

    Poison Jasmine immediately chin up and chest out, and proudly said, ¡°This old mother is 19 years old! It¡¯s just that my body is quick to develop!¡±

    ¡°Your waist is very thick.¡±

    Liu Yi took one look at Poison Jasmine and said.

    ¡°Your waist is the thicker one!¡±

    Poison Jasmine smoothly pulled out a soft sword from her waist, and said, ¡°As you say, I am a professional, and this is my professional props¡­.eat this!¡±

    With that, this silver dragon made a beeline toward Liu Yi

    Liu Yi extended out his two fingers and directly mped this sword sneak attack.

    In his ck and white world, all of this girl¡¯s sneak attack action was significantly slowed down and simply can¡¯t escape Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Therefore, Liu Yi gripped this soft sword with ease.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Poison Jasmine fiercely attempted to pull her soft sword, but Liu Yi¡¯s fingers were like an iron pincer, making her attempt failed.

    ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡±

    Liu Yi looked at Poison Jasmine¡¯s anxious with anger flushed face, and couldn¡¯t help but quipped, ¡°At your age, you should be at the University! Instead, you waste your best year by bing a killer.¡±

    ¡°What do you know!¡±

    Liu Yi seemed to hit the touchy spot of Poison Jasmine, and she immediately scolded. Without knowing when, two ck daggers appeared in her hands, and she moved the daggers to stab Liu Yi on both of his temples.

    ¡°This attack is too vicious!¡±

    Liu Yi could not help shaking his head, ¡°So feisty, too bad you can¡¯t find a boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°None of your business!¡±

    Poison Jasmine¡¯s dagger was about to stab Liu Yi¡¯s head, but Liu Yi didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he moved forward and directly crashed into Poison Jasmine¡¯s bosom.

    Poison Jasmine¡¯s pretty face instantly turned pale, and her body instantly stumbled backward.

    Liu Yi quickly stretched his left hand unconsciously, trying to embrace and hold Poison Jasmine¡¯s waist.

    But Poison Jasmine¡¯s helpless stature was a bit tall, approximately 1.73 meters.

    Liu Yi¡¯s hand that subconsciously reached out didn¡¯t arrive at Poison Jasmine¡¯s waist but touched a somewhat bulging spot.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    ¡®This girl¡¯s waist is really that thick?¡¯

    ¡®But it feels soft¡­.andfortable¡­.¡¯

    After squeezing it a few more times, he suddenly woke up.

    ¡®Oh sh*t¡­.this is probably not Poison Jasmine¡¯s waist¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Rather, her curling upward buttocks!¡¯

    The two people were dumbfounded, staring at each other¡¯s face for a long time.

    ¡°You you you!¡±

    At this time, a woman¡¯s scream was heard in the Amusement Park.

    ¡°I am going to kill you!¡±

    While she spoke, Liu Yi was looking at her chest, but from inside her breast, suddenly came out an intense cyclone!

    This cyclone was so violent and directly impacted Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    With this small portion of huge storm, Liu Yi¡¯s body was abruptly pushed several steps backward and finally, with a loud bang, hit the outside fence of the roller coaster ride, and stopped there.

    ¡®Holy sh*t¡­.¡¯

    ¡®What the bean happen with her, how could she send out arge storm?¡¯

    ¡®Em¡­.but her ¡°storm¡± is not particrly big¡­.

    ¡®At least, whenpared with Wang Lele¡­.¡¯

    ¡®I never saw a woman whose chest isparable to Wang Lele!¡¯

    At this time, Poison Jasmine¡¯s whole body seemed to have changed.

    Her body floated out small andrge cyclones, while the ground under her feet grew a lot of lush green grass.

    ¡®F*ck¡­what happen!¡¯

    ¡®Now it¡¯s already Autumn!¡¯

    ¡®How can there be such a lush green grass!¡¯

    ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯

    Lin Tong, who initially slept inside Liu Yi¡¯s body, suddenly came out, turned into a red light, andnded on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    The little Fox turned pale, nkly looked across at Poison Jasmine, who seemed to have changed into a Super Saiyan.

    ¡°My God¡­.I¡­ am not mistaken am I?¡­.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Fox sister? A Saiyan finally appeared on this?¡±

    Liu Yi seemed excited.

    ¡°Saiyan your stupid head¡­.this girl¡­.has such a strong affinity with the Wood Element¡­.I¡¯m afraid¡­.this girl, is the legendary Wood Spiritual Body¡­.¡±

    ¡°What is that stuff? Can you eat it?¡±

    ¡°Can eat your sister¡­.this Wood Spiritual Body is not the ginseng baby (The immortality fruit in the Journey To The West that appears like a baby)!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Can I eat this ginseng baby?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of her, you will die!¡±

 Chapter 130 Do Not Go With Grandpa

    Liu Yi was just joking. He didn¡¯t dare to have such thought toward this floating out cyclones beauty.

    Liu Yi noted that Poison Jasmine¡¯s eyes were closed, seemingly simr to himself being unconscious when in the ¡°Saiyan¡± state.

    Remembering his other powerful negative personality¡­.Liu Yi suddenly felt a chilling sensation.

    ¡®Oh God¡­this girl isn¡¯t that abnormal is she?¡¯

    When Liu Yi was still thinking, Poison Jasmine¡¯s feet suddenly off the ground, slightly floating in the air.

    ¡°What the¡­.still said not a Saiyan? This dancing in the air is the proof!¡±

    Liu Yi was envious, thinking, ¡®I also want to fly!¡¯

    Unfortunately, his strength was toocking.

    ¡°This girl, if she is the Wood Spiritual Body, now above the ground she should derive her power from the Wood Element¡¯s derivative, which is the power of the Wind.

    Lin Tong reminded Liu Yi, ¡°Just like the Werewolf from the LOST organization that you met several days ago¡­.¡±

    ¡°Die¡­¡±

    Although Poison Jasmine lost her consciousness, her mouth vaguely muttered a sentence.

    An oval shaped cyclone suddenly flew out from above her shoulder and directly attacked Liu Yi.

    He only heard the sound of air pop and the cyclone, with a twinkling of an eye movement, already appeared at Liu Yi¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Liu Yi felt a powerful sting from below.

    He immediately put his hands in front of his face as his entire body blown off the ground and directly crashed the railing behind his body.

    His body along with a piece of iron bar flew and hit the previously mentioned roller coaster track.

    The track was directly ruined. Liu Yi felt pain on both of his eyes as his vision darkened and his whole body convulsed.

    ¡®Holy sh*t¡­.¡¯

    ¡®If this is an RPG attack, I would be fried for sure!¡¯

    ¡®Although there was no fire damage, the shock wave was too strong.¡¯

    ¡®Almost got my old bones shocked loose.¡¯

    ¡°So scary¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s tiny ws tightly pulled Liu Yi¡¯s cor, had not been blown away.

    Although she was in her spiritual form, the opponent¡¯s strength has been able to affect her.

    ¡°This eruption of Wood Spiritual Body¡¯s power, allowed her to get directly to the fourth star level¡­.Before this, her strength was no more than two star, and was also aided by various tools. Now¡­.Spiritual Body is really terrible.¡±

    ¡°What should we do¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi somewhat hesitated, he didn¡¯t know how to deal with this young girl who has lost her usual self.

    ¡°Die¡­.¡±

    Poison Jasmine¡¯s eyes slowly fell on the nearby Murong Die.

    Liu Yi immediately anxious and, without any time to think, threw an ice bomb toward Poison Jasmine.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Before the ice bomb reached Poison Jasmine, it was shattered by the air wave in front of her body.

    The icy st flew everywhere, which obviously angered Poison Jasmine.

    ¡°Come to me! You unprofessional girl!¡±

    Liu Yi deliberately provoked her, constantly taunting and threw two ice bombs at Poison Jasmine, only to be shattered by the protective airwave around her.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.you have to deal with her as quickly as possible¡­.Spiritual Body is a very special existence¡­.She will attract many experts from the upright sects who want to snatch her¡­.If you don¡¯t deal with her soon, those elders from the big upright sect will soon recognize the aura of this Spiritual Body and rush over.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy then! I will just have to not deal with her!¡±

    Liu Yi looked at the pping trench coat behind Poison Jasmine,ing at him.

    He quickly stepped on ice-skates andnded on the nearby roller coaster track.

    He rushed along that roller coaster track, sliding fast.

    Poison Jasmine¡¯s speed was also fast as she firmly pursued Liu Yi from behind. Her cyclone constantly spun, putting tremendous pressure on Liu Yi.

    He can only press on the ice-skates, forcing out his power to the max, allowing him to run faster, trying to get rid of Poison Jasmine.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Liu Yi heard a strange wind sounding from behind him.

    He looked back unconsciously and almost fell off the track because of the scare.

    ¡®Sh*t, a cyclone wasing at me.¡¯

    ¡®She really wants my life!¡¯

    Liu Yi quickly put his hands behind his body and spewed out icy-frost

    With this additional boost, he quickly made a small distance jump.

    ¡°Bam, bam!¡±

    The track behind him immediately blown by the cyclone as Liu Yi¡¯s feetnded on the other section of the track and continued to dash away.

    Liu Yi¡¯s speed went to the extreme, both of his hands unceasingly spewed out the icy-frost, elerating his slide.

    If only he can use the power of Red Blood Sutra Code, that would be nice. The me eleration is definitely better than ice eleration!

    Failed to hit her target, Poison Jasmine go increasingly violent.

    She growled, pressed her hands together and squeezed out a group of cyclone and then sent them away to the already in the distant Liu Yi.

    Such as the power of the fourth star.

    The track behind Liu Yi broke apart into pieces.

    ¡®F*ck¡­.this is too thrilling¡­.

    ¡®It seems like my life has beenpletely messed up, getting drawn into the activity that I previously would never have imagined.¡¯

    Even though heined, Liu Yi still has to run away.

    When he was still wildly rushing forward, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.

    None other than the transformed Poison Jasmine.

    ¡°What the¡­.why do you keep on tightly entangle me¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart twitched, ¡°Am I so unlucky in love this year (rotten peach blossom)?¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Poison Jasmine stretched out a finger and sent out an airwave attack at Liu Yi, making him felt as if he was directly hit by a truck head-on. His whole body flew out like a shell, and finally smashed into the ground with a loud thud.

    Liu Yi¡¯s vision went dark.

    He felt all his internal organs twitched, several of his bones also broke.

    ¡®Bloody hell¡­.this woman is too terrifying¡­.¡¯

    ¡®A fourth star¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi finally tasted the true terror of a fourth star power.

    The evil ghost that he previously encountered was also a fourth star, but he finally able to deal with him only with luck, and the power of his other personality¡­.

    ¡®Do I have to always rely on the other me to fix my problem?¡¯

    ¡°Hehe¡­.Liu Yi¡­.Let me help you¡­.¡±

    At this time, a voice sounded inside Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Only I¡­.can help solve all of your problems¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, I will rely on my own!¡±

    ¡°I am you, you are me¡­.¡±

    ¡°You are not me¡­.you¡¯re just my dark side!¡±

    Liu Yi grimaced in pain, suppressing the dark thoughts that rose up in his mind and crawled up from the broken iron.

    His body was badly hurt with several broken bones, making the corner of Liu Yi¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Liu Yi activated his Demonic and Immortal energy, making them circted, unceasingly healing his injuries.

    ¡°Die¡­.¡±

    The floating in the air Poison Jasmine flung a cyclone toward Liu Yi.

    The cyclone sted Liu Yi¡¯s body once again, blowing him far away and finally fell to the ground.

    ¡°Poof¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi spewed out a mouthful of blood, sshing the ground in front of him. The pattern was as beautiful as a blooming rose.

    His consciousness was simr to a shattered bone.

    In a trance, a voice roared inside his mind.

    ¡°Let me help you! As long as you let me, you are invincible!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want¡­.I want¡­.to rely on myself¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do not exclude yourself! Liu Yi, you got the power, let me help you deal all those damn enemies of yours!¡±

    ¡°No! I am not going to kill her!¡±

    Liu Yi shouted in his mind, ¡°She is just a pitiful person who is controlled by her own power¡­.¡±

    Toward this Poison Jasmine, he saw his own vague reflection on her.

    ¡°My strength¡­.will not be used for killing¡­.but to be used as protection¡­.¡±

    ¡°Without absolute power, who are you going to protect!¡±

    The other voice roared, ¡°You can¡¯t even protect Murong Die! You can¡¯t even please Ma Yixuan, what can you do! As long as you let me awake,pletely taking over you, no matter what you want, power, women, the world, it¡¯s all yours!¡±

    Hearing these words, Liu Yi¡¯s mind started to wander.

    ¡®In the end, why do I still insist on this?¡¯

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    At this time, severalrge cyclones sted Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Liu Yi was thrown away again, lying on the ground.

    He was seriously injured in many ces. His back was horribly mangled, blood flowing out, dripping all over the ground.

    This blood loss continued to take away Liu Yi¡¯s physical strength and awareness.

    This made Liu Yi increasingly weak, and everything before him became a blur.

    An old man¡¯s figure slowly appeared in front of Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    With him was a dazzling light. He stretched out his hand toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°Come on, go with me.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa?¡±

    Liu Yi looked at the old man and nkly said.

    ¡°I¡­.am going to die?¡±

    ¡°Come, go with grandpa to Heaven. There are two winged beautiful girls, a wonderful ce.¡±

    ¡°Really? Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course, when has Grandpa ever deceived you.¡±

    Liu Yi nkly extended his hand to reach out his Grandpa.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Liu Yi!¡±

    At this time on Liu Yi¡¯s ears, vaguely, as ifing from the distant, came a couple of anxious calls.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.wake up¡­.you can¡¯t give up¡­.¡±

    ¡®This sound¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Is it Fox sister¡¯s¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Right!¡­.I can¡¯t die yet¡­.If I die¡­.Fox sister will also die¡­.there¡¯s also Murong Die, she certainly could not survive¡­.¡¯

    ¡®I¡­.have to keep on living¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Have to survive¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi told himself to rely on his own strength to keep on living.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa¡­.I can¡¯t go to Heaven to see the winged girls with you¡­.Because¡­.I have a couple of very important people here.¡±

    Liu Yi said, the immortal energy inside his body suddenly elerated.

    The white stream of qi led the other two stream of qi to make aplete big revolution and continued to circte crazily.

    At this moment, Liu Yi¡¯s entire body seemed to be slightly changing.

    Cool feeling wandered inside his body.

    His injuries seemed to have not hurt so much.

    ¡°Die¡­.¡±

    At this time, the floating in the air Poison Jasmine, stretched out a finger, condensed out a cyclone and swung it straight at Liu Yi.

 Chapter 131 I Am Hot

    The air was distorted.

    The power of this cyclone was very strong. If it hit Liu Yi, it would definitely annihte him.

    Lin Tong suddenly gritted her teeth, turned into a red light and, in a blink of an eye, coalesced into a human form, bing a spirit essence, standing in front of Liu Yi.

    Just then, the air under the red sky of thete Autumn suddenly floated with white snowkes.

    A revolving blue-white ice rolled around Liu Yi¡¯s body and spread out.

    Lin Tong was surprised but immediately understood. She quickly went back to her little Fox form andnded on the side, looking at the roaring spinning ice.

    The air wave fell on top of the roaring ice and instantly cancelled each other out.

    Lin Tong¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She discovered that Liu Yi¡¯s power¡­.right now has be very voluminous and billowing like a rushing of a turbulent wave.

    A portion of immortal energy dispersed on all direction.

    The strength of Liu Yi¡¯s current immortal energy actually surpassed that of his dark personality!

    ¡®¡­.What just happened¡­.exactly¡­.¡¯

    Lin Tong opened her Eyes of The Star Jade, and looked at the Immortal Cultivation Universe¡¯s Chart inside Liu Yi¡¯s body!

    The third star jade was impressively lit up with dazzling light, surrounded by three forces.

    The white stream of qi was the most powerful, the ck and red stream of qi silently wound on the side.

    Immortal-Evil, all into one.

    A Sovereign is easy to be a devil, while difficult to be immortal even in a millennium.

    Although Liu Yi was constantly being influenced by the Demonic and Devil qi, what is rare was that, his awe-inspiring righteousness has never changed.

    At this time, his breakthrough wasplete, all of Liu Yi¡¯s barrier were broken through.

    His strength finally reached the third star jade¡­.

    ¡®This also means, I can be free from Liu Yi¡¯s body¡­.¡¯

    Without knowing why, when she thought about this, Lin Tong¡¯s heart was somewhat ached.

    ¡®Why am I feeling hurt¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Must be because I¡¯m forced to changed into my human form just a moment ago¡­.yeah, that¡¯s right, it must be so¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Ssshh¡­.¡±

    Her attack failed, the spiritual form of Poison Jasmine was definitely angry.

    She raised both of her hands, her palms faced against Liu Yi, sending out cyclones after cyclones, continuously bombarding Liu Yi.

    ¡°Mountain Mist¡­.¡±

    At this time, within the roaring ice, came Liu Yi¡¯s voice.

    A huge frost palm print of a three or four meters in diameter, flew out from the roaring ice to wee those cyclones.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    The cyclones, one by one, hit the frost palm print and sted out.

    The ice chipped away in all directions, but the frost palm print was stillrgely intact and continued to charge forward and then finally arrived in front of Poison Jasmine¡¯s body.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Poison Jasmine was thrown upside down very far. The frost palm print alsopletely broke off her shock wave st.

    The roaring ice gradually dissipated, and Liu Yi came out from the inside.

    His attire has some slight change.

    His suit cor was dotted with white snowkes.

    The clothes under the suit turned into a white shirt, and the red scarf changed into a red tie and squeezed under the shirt cor.

    Liu Yi¡¯s sleeve cuffs and trousers hems were adorned with dots of white snowkes pattern.

    His hair has several strands of blue and white mixed therein.

    He held one of his palms before him, apparently having sent out a palm strike.

    His other hand was inside his pocket. With such a cool appearance, Lin Tong thought that the other Liu Yi has awoken.

    ¡°Nice power, all the injuries turn out okay.¡±

    Liu Yi put his palm down, touched his own body, and said with surprise.

    Seeing him like this, Lin Tong breathed a sigh of relieve.

    It appears this was the original Liu Yi¡­.

    Not being encroached by his ck belly (two faced) character¡­.that was really great¡­

    Breakthrough the third star jade¡­.from that day, Liu Yi was a genuine immortal cultivator.

    He was no longer a little newbie.

    ¡°Die, go die!¡±

    That spiritual body state of Poison Jasmine, after being sent flying by Liu Yi, apparently infuriated.

    The airwaves around her constantly rolled and formed several true ck whirlwinds on her left and right sides, like a several ck Dragon.

    ¡°That girl is going to retaliate¡­.big fool, be careful!¡±

    Lin Tong cautioned.

    ¡°I know, Fox sister! Look at me¡­.although I am only a third star jade¡­.but I¡¯m not the same as before!¡±

    Liu Yi obviously felt he has some transformation.

    His way of thinking was clearer.

    At present, not only he can use his immortal power.

    He felt that he could use all the three power inside his body.

    But it was primarily the Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra and the Heavenly Fox Heart Sutra. The Red Blood Sutra Code was only a supplement.

    Liu Yi¡¯s power was not a simple third star jade power¡­.

    His Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra plus his Heavenly Fox Heart Sutra, both have the power of third star jade.

    While his Heavenly Fox Heart Sutra plus his Red Blood Sutra Code, both also have the power of third star jade.

    If all his three forces can be fully mobilised¡­.

    Then, to defeat a four star jade expert¡­.should not be a difficult problem.

    But unfortunately, Liu Yi felt his Devil qi was still like a wild horse, making him difficult to tame.

    Although he has smartened up now, if he wanted to truly mobilize, it was still tough.

    However¡­.there must be a way.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh!¡±

    These ck whirlwinds suddenly rushed toward Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi stepped on the Spirit Fox Steps, turned into several afterimages and instantly dodge those cyclones.

    The roaring whirlwinds entangled all things around them, making the surrounding seats and facilities in the Amusement Park twisted and broke down.

    Luckily Liu Yi has brought Poison Jasmine far away from their original encounter. Otherwise, it will definitely affect Murong Die.

    Liu Yi rejoiced in his heart.

    The several ck whirlwinds that were controlled by Poison Jasmine continued to sweep over toward Liu Yi.

    Those whirlwinds directly moved from several directions toward Liu Yi at the center.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­. Be careful¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong was very concerned.

    Those cyclones have blocked all his exits.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fox sister.¡±

    A confident smile hung on Liu Yi¡¯s face as his palm mercilessly struck the ground.

    ¡°Deste me!¡±

    The first palm strike of the Great Brilliant Sun Palm.

    The ground under Liu Yi¡¯s feet suddenly covered with a thickyer of ice.

    Thisyer of ice burst open and spread out around him.

    The surrounding whirlwinds were impacted by this st of ice and immediately twisted.

    Taking advantage while two of the whirlwinds exposed a gap between them, Liu Yi immediately stepped on the ice-skates and quickly passed through, escaping the siege of these cyclones.

    Lin Tong was surprised.

    She did not expect Liu Yi¡¯s judgement to improve so much!

    His fighting awareness was getting higher and higher¡­.

    ¡®His fighting ability, from the newbie stage to the present¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Really is the result of my teaching?¡¯

    ¡®As for me¡­.on the aspect of fighting¡­.it was as if, somewhat inferior to Liu Yi¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Could it be, Liu Yi is really a genius?¡¯

    ¡®This is impossible¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Liu Yi is a fool, a simple-minded fool.¡¯

    Lin Tong always felt that her encounter with Liu Yi was simr to Huang Rong¡¯s encounter with Guo Jing (Condor Heroes).

    That simple-minded Liu Yi, sometimes, totally made her want to die in anger.

    But the present Liu Yi¡­.who stood before her, in Lin Tong¡¯s eyes, his figure was taller and more straight.

    Moreover¡­.she was filled with a sense of security.

    Liu Yi¡­.was no longer that green youth she previously met¡­.

    ¡°Come on¡­.I¡¯ll deal with you¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi rubbed his hands, looking at the floating in the air Poison Jasmine.

    This breakthrough of the third star jade, although it didn¡¯t give him a new ability, he was now able to fully control his Amorous Ripple Hand.

    Liu Yi looked at the floating in the air, oppressive woman, and said, ¡°I will wake you up¡­.¡±

    ¡°Die¡­.¡±

    Poison Jasmine stretched out her finger, pointing at Liu Yi. A ck whirlwind suddenly flew out from her finger and went straight at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi stretched out his left hand, which was fully covered with ice, forming a thick ice ws and weed the rushing tornado that wasing from above.

    ¡°Pow!¡±

    A lot of ice chips floated up, like snowkes, blown away in the night.

    Liu Yi¡¯s left hand literally caught this violent ck whirlwind.

    Meanwhile, Liu Yi exploded out his icy-frost power.

    ¡°Vein Seal!¡±

    This whirlwind started to unceasingly condensed into ice.

    Soon, a long column of frozen ice appeared between Liu Yi and that Poison Jasmine.

    Liu Yi jumped, stepped on ice-skates and rapidly rushed toward Poison Jasmine.

    Liu Yi¡¯s speed was increasingly fast, gliding above the ice column like a wind.

    ¡°Whiz whiz whiz!¡±

    But Poison Jasmine obviously will not let Liu Yi easilye close. She released a cyclone along the track toward Liu Yi.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s body magically moved down. In a blink of an eye, he hung upside down from the ice column and continued to slide.

    The skates and the ice column seemed to have a mysterious suction force, keeping Liu Yi from falling down.

    With such a circr motion, he directly evaded the cyclone.

    For the next few cyclones, Liu Yi dodged using the same method.

    His whole body d upside down around the icicle and, in the blink of an eye, has bypassed all those cyclones and came to the front of Poison Jasmine¡¯s body.

    An invisible air wave protected Poison Jasmine.

    Liu Yi maliciously struck with his right palm

    ¡°Deste me!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    This palm mercilessly hit that wall of air.

    Suddenly, Liu Yi¡¯s palm stopped followed by the tremendous impact sound.

    The four star automatic defense was very tough¡­.

    Liu Yi felt his chest tightened, his blood swelled upward.

    Obviously, he was shocked by this reaction force.

    But Liu Yi did not give up. His eyes burst out a dazzling light.

    ¡°Krak krak krak¡­.¡±

    The wall of air suddenly froze into ice.

    Liu Yi¡¯s right hand broke through the ice wall and came before Poison Jasmine¡¯s face.

    The power of Deste me instantly faded away.

    Liu Yiunched his Amorous Ripple Hand and caught Poison Jasmine¡¯s forehead.

    The whole cyclone around Poison Jasmine¡¯s body was instantly gone.

    Her body also lost the ability to float and, along with the broken icicle as well as Liu Yi¡¯s body, fell to the ground together.

    While he kept on sping Poison Jasmine¡¯s forehead with his right hand, Liu Yi supported her body. His left hand unceasingly erupted out blue-white frost to control their momentum as they charged into the ground so as not to experience a hardnding.

    Atst, when they finallynded on the ground, Poison Jasmine breathed heavily again and again.

    Her whole tender body copsed into Liu Yi¡¯s bosom.

    Her voice echoed near Liu Yi¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Ehm¡­.I¡­.I am hot¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s firm and upright belief almost copsed at that moment.

    ¡ª

    What do you guys think of this newly improved original Liu Yi?

    Yourment is very much appreciated ????

 Chapter 132 Acknowledge You As Master

    ¡°I am so hot¡­.take, take off my clothes¡­.¡±

    Poison Jasmine¡¯s faint gasping voice, blew like a fragrant flower near Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    Liu Yi¡¯s willpower almost copsed.

    ¡®F*ck¡­.no, it seems my Amorous Ripple Hand was at work here¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Should I let loose my right hand?¡­.¡¯

    ¡®But if I release her, is Poison Jasmine going to erupt again?¡¯

    ¡®No, I need topletely destroy her spiritual body state¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This is also¡­.for Poison Jasmine¡¯s sake¡­.¡¯

    ¡®s, in order to help others, I have to endure such great torment¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Liu Yi, Liu Yi, you are the living Lei Feng (The model citizen)!¡¯

    ¡®Top notch moral quality!¡¯

    ¡®Good people, genuinely good people!¡¯

    For his noble character, Liu Yi admired himself to the max.

    But Poison Jasmine¡¯s body started to rub against his body while her pair of hands started to stroke his back.

    Her ample chest rubbed against Liu Yi¡¯s chest, making Liu Yi somewhat unable to control himself

    ¡®I never thought¡­.being harassed by a woman¡­.would lead to happiness¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi¡¯s breathing became slightly heavy.

    This was a test of his willpower¡­.

    Two little men appeared on both of Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    The little man in a suit with sses nudged his sses and said.

    ¡°Liu Yi, you can¡¯t take advantage of other people¡¯s condition, this is not the behavior of an honorable gentleman.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, since the meat has arrived in front of the mouth, there¡¯s no reason not to eat!¡±

    The other tiny evil Liu Yi waved his tail and said, ¡°Quick! Get on top of her, end your more than ten years of virginity!¡±

    ¡°How can you do this? Liu Yi, don¡¯t forget, we are an honorable gentleman! Pursuing a girl must certainly be in the open and aboveboard, am I right? This girl was confused by your shady method, even if you sleep with her, she does not love you. If you do such thing, what¡¯s the difference between you and Lan He?¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s right¡­.¡¯

    ¡®I must not do such a wicked thing.¡¯

    ¡®Only Lan He and his gang would do such a shady method to acquire girls.¡¯

    ¡®If I like a girl, I must obtain her heart first.¡¯

    ¡®Let alone this girl only meet me by chance. If I take this opportunity to sleep with her¡­.¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s too evil!¡¯

    Liu Yi waved his hand and pinched the little devil until it disappeared and then high-fived the little man with sses to celebrate their sess to stay as an honorable gentleman.

    ¡°Liu Yi, that¡¯s right, this is the right thing to do, we are an honorable gentleman, we¡­.¡±

    Before the little man with sses finished his words, Poison Jasmine¡¯s suddenly hooked her arms around Liu Yi¡¯s neck; the whole body was like an octopus hanging on Liu Yi¡¯s body. And that lusciously hot and wet sexy little mouth kissed Liu Yi¡¯s mouth.

    Liu Yi was stunned.

    ¡®My first kiss¡­.gone, just like that?¡¯

    ¡®Sh*t¡­.I¡¯m being taken advantage by Poison Jasmine!¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s gone!¡¯

    ¡®My innocent!¡¯

    That seemed to be Poison Jasmine¡¯s first kiss too; her action was too inexperienced.

    asionally her teeth would nibble on Liu Yi¡¯s lips, making Liu Yi felt somewhat pain.

    But Poison Jasmine was indeed a professional¡­.assassin.

    Soon, she mastered that skill, gently biting on Liu Yi¡¯s lower lip.

    Liu Yi¡¯s whole body went stiff, didn¡¯t know how to respond to Poison Jasmine¡¯s action.

    And then, Poison Jasmine¡¯s fragrant tongue crossed into the center of Liu Yi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°F*ck his mother¡¯s second son!¡±

    That little Liu Yi with eyesses instantly took off his sses, ripped open his suit, and growled.

    ¡°What are you waiting for! Get on top!¡±

    ¡°On top your sister¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi quickly pinched away the little man and then trying desperately to restrain himself, spending a tremendous amount of willpower to finally push away Poison Jasmine.

    At the same time, he withdrew his right hand.

    The evil right hand¡­.

    The source of this trouble.

    After Liu Yi pulled back his right hand, Poison Jasmine woke up from her trance.

    Although her body was slightly weak, she recovered all her sanity.

    Poison Jasmine¡¯s whole body froze¡­.

    Her body still hung on Liu Yi¡¯s body; the two people looked at each other in the eyes.

    Seeing Poison Jasmine¡¯s seductive lips, Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but licked his lips.

    ¡°Aaa!¡±

    At this time, Poison Jasmine finally,pletely sober.

    She screamed, seemingly thinking that Liu Yi was going to get on top of her.

    But soon after she remembered what happened and felt she was cheated¡­.

    Therefore, Poison Jasmine fiercely bit on Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

    ¡°F*ck! It hurts, hurts, hurts¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi felt that his neck was about to be bitten off.

    ¡°You¡­.are you a bloodsucking vampire¡­.¡±

    ¡°I am going to bite you to death¡­.You son of a b*tch¡­.¡±

    Poison Jasmine still maintain her bite while mercilessly squeezed out these words.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, OK¡­.It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re the one who take the initiative to kiss me! My first kiss, has been taken by you, and now you also bite my neck, don¡¯t be unreasonable!¡±

    Liu Yi shouted.

    Poison Jasmine almost faint with anger.

    ¡°I am a girl¡­.who¡¯s first kiss is more important!?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how Liu Yi did it, but it certainly made her turned into a lustful woman.

    ¡®I also never kiss anyone before this¡­.¡¯

    ¡®In the end¡­.I actually kiss a young high school student on my own initiative¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Moreover¡­.moreover, it¡¯s the shameful tongue kiss¡­.¡¯

    She is a professional killer¡­.

    A professional killer¡­.how could she made a mistake like this¡­.

    She actually¡­.kissed her own target¡­.

    ¡®My God¡­.¡¯

    ¡®How can I call myself a killer¡­.¡¯

    ¡®My reputation¡­.¡¯

    ¡®All gone!¡¯

    ¡®Too hateful¡­.¡¯

    Right now, Poison Jasmine very much wanted to kill Liu Yi as quickly as possible.

    But she also knew she didn¡¯t have the ability¡­.

    Previously¡­.she must¡¯ve entered the terrible state once again.

    The only person besides Liu Yi, who saw this state¡­.was her father¡­.

    Her father was a legendary hit man¡­.but as soon as he saw this terrible state, he died.

    To this end, Poison Jasmine always regretted it.

    Therefore, she tried to be an outstanding killer, then exercised herself, trying to suppress this state.

    But this time¡­.she actually failed to contain it.

    Moreover, unexpectedly the opposite student actually survived and even seeded in dealing with this state.

    ¡®Is he really a human¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Is he stronger than my father?¡¯

    ¡®This¡­how is it possible!¡¯

    ¡®An ordinary high school student, how could he possibly be more formidable than my father!¡¯

    ¡°If you don¡¯t loosen your mouth¡­.I¡¯m not going to be polite anymore!¡±

    Liu Yi was badly bitten and couldn¡¯t help but shouted.

    If he didn¡¯t have a strong physique, he would have long been bitten to death by Poison Jasmine.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to bite you to death!¡±

    Poison Jasmine wasn¡¯t nning to let Liu Yi be polite to her; she won¡¯t stop until she dies.

    Her first kiss was gone¡­.

    Her killer reputation (face) was thoroughly discredited.

    Liu Yi extended his left hand, outstretched his index and middle finger and activated his Vein Seal power to flood the two fingers.

    After his third star breakthrough, Liu Yi gained new insight on utilising his power.

    In his vision, Liu Yi can see his own blood vessels position.

    Therefore, he also knew the location of other people¡¯s blood vessels.

    He directly put these fingers on Poison Jasmine¡¯s blood vessels position.

    Immediately, Poison Jasmine¡¯s blood slightly stopped flowing.

    Her body went stiff, her vision turned dark, and her mouth subconsciously loosened Liu Yi¡¯s neck. Her whole body froze to the ground.

    ¡°You¡­.what did you do to me¡­.¡±

    Poison Jasmine can only move her eyes and mouth. She stood there in panic and asked Liu Yi.

    ¡°This is just a move to keep you calm for a while.¡±

    Liu Yi secretly delighted.

    ¡®It seems like my abilities have improved a lot!¡¯

    ¡®This time¡­.I can do the D-level mission alone!¡¯

    If I canpletely utilise all the three forces¡­.Perhaps, I can even challenge the higher task.¡¯

    ¡®I need to keep on training.¡¯

    ¡®And strive to be stronger!¡¯

    Thinking that he still have to confront the Great God Cult, and the other problems, Liu Yi felt he should continue to better himself.

    ¡°You, you¡­.¡±

    Poison Jasmine was shocked to the extreme.

    ¡°Me what?¡±

    Liu Yi was considering whether or not to give her several more Vein Seal, to keep her well-behaved.

    This girl¡¯s dangerous factor was too high.

    ¡°You¡­.take me as your disciple.¡±

    Poison Jasmine suddenly said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi almost jumped in scare.

    ¡®What the hell?¡¯

    ¡®This assassin girl want to worship me as master?¡¯

    ¡®F*ck¡­.this has to be a mistake¡­.¡¯

    ¡®What a joke!¡¯

    ¡°I want you to ept me as your disciple¡­.I want to be the best killer in the world!¡±

    Poison Jasmine said.

    ¡°F*ck, are you kidding me.¡±

    Liu Yi waved his hand again and again, ¡°You are a killer, and I am a student, how could I be your Master!¡±

    ¡°You are stronger than me, you can be my Master!¡±

    Poison Jasmine firmly said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. I am not a killer.¡±

    Liu Yu would never agree to be the Master of a killer¡­.even if said disciple is a beauty¡­.that¡¯s not enough.

    Let alone, he still didn¡¯t know what exactly this girl¡¯s face look like¡­.

    ¡®Wearing a mask¡­.¡¯

    ¡®If she¡¯s ugly¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Then my first kiss was robbed by an ugly woman¡­.sh*t¡­.¡¯

    Although Liu Yi is usually impartial with people¡¯s appearance, his first kiss¡­.is not a trivial matter!

    ¡°Besides¡­.you are a professional¡­.why must you look for me¡­.¡±

    ¡°You do know that I am a professional.¡±

    Poison Jasmine¡¯s voice carried a threat, ¡°If you don¡¯t teach me¡­.I will haunt you¡­.and I will kill you¡­.¡±

    ¡°How could you!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly somewhat anxious, and said, ¡°How could there be people like you!¡±

    ¡°I am a killer.¡±

    ¡°F*ck¡­.you can¡¯t even kill me!¡±

    ¡°My goal is to harass you.¡±

    Poison Jasmine conjured up a smile on her lips, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be harassed by me, just let me worship you as Master!¡±

    ¡®F*ck!¡¯

    ¡®How could this threat be used as an argument for a Master-disciple rtionship!¡¯

    ¡®I would rather die than agreeing to this threat!¡¯

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°Then just wait for the endless harassment from a professional killer.¡±

    After saying that, Poison Jasmine was almost able to control her own body again.

    She turned and walked back to her waterproof bag.

    She picked her bag filled with professional killer arms and walked away.

    Liu Yi wanted to cry, but no tears woulde out.

    ¡®Truly unreasonable girl!¡¯

    However, he didn¡¯t have the time to think about this now, because Murong Die stilly near that waterproof bag.

    In order for this girl to avoid any danger, Liu Yi quickly returned to her side, holding the princess in his arms.

    ¡®I finally able to control my Amorous Ripple Hand¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This feeling is excellent¡­.¡¯

    When Liu Yi was filled with emotion, the girl in his arms suddenly chirped twice, seemingly about to wake up.

 Chapter 133 Go To Your Home

    At this time, Poison Jasmine¡¯s figure has disappeared into the night. This female killer went to God knows where.

    Liu Yi¡¯s clothes had changed back into his school uniform when Poison Jasmine woke up.

    Murong Die faintly chirped twice, sober in Liu Yi¡¯s bosom.

    ¡°Where am I¡­.what happens?¡±

    Murong Die discovered she was lying in the arms of Liu Yi; her whole body was hugged by him. Her heart immediately filled with sweet delight, but also slightly trembled.

    Just a moment ago¡­.

    Someone seemed to chase them¡­.and, she noticed that person threw a canister-like thing, and then she remembered nothing.

    ¡°You inhaled a sleeping gas just a moment ago and fell asleep.¡±

    Liu Yi exined, ¡°After I beat the killer away, you woke up.¡±

    ¡°You said I¡¯m like a pig¡­.¡±

    Murong Die pursed her mouth and said, ¡°This big miss didn¡¯t mean to fell asleep¡­.did you fight off the killer?¡±

    ¡°You see, I¡¯m just a messenger.¡±

    Liu Yi vaguelyughed.

    ¡°As long as there¡¯s justice, no need to be afraid, no matter what kind of evil it is.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Murong Die didn¡¯t believe in Liu Yi¡¯s nonsense, but it seemed no one came after them anymore.

    ¡°You this fellow¡­.before this, I never knew that you are actually so formidable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t take a closer look.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled mysteriously at Murong Die, ¡°Moreover, my grandpa said, a man has to be low-key.¡±

    Hearing the words from Liu Yi, several words suddenly shed through Murong Die¡¯s mind.

    You can¡¯t judge a person by appearance¡­.

    This saying was really appropriate if applied to Liu Yi.

    She remembered at that time when she and Lele took the bus. When Lele pointed at Liu Yi and shouted his name, she didn¡¯t have any impression on him.

    But in less than a few months¡­.this youth, has dug deep into her heart.

    ¡®Liu Yi, Liu Yi¡­.what charm you have in your body¡­.¡¯

    While he was holding Murong Die in his arms, Liu Yi suddenly remembered it waste, and he should send her back.

    ¡°Right! Murong Die, I should send you back home.¡±

    ¡°Back home?¡±

    Murong Die suddenly blinked twice, ¡°This big miss doesn¡¯t want to go home.¡±

    ¡°If not home, where do you want to go then¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re angry with your dad, you can¡¯t just run away from home, that¡¯s a childish act. Be good okay, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Murong Die desperately struggled to get away from Liu Yi¡¯s arm, ¡°Let go of me, you smelly rogue!¡±

    Cold (-sweat, speechless)¡­.

    ¡®How could I suddenly be promoted to smelly rogue!¡¯

    Liu Yi had to put Murong Die down.

    After Murong Die this girlnded on the ground, she angrily walked toward the outside of the Amusement Park.

    Liu Yi quickly followed behind her.

    ¡°Big miss Murong, where are you going!?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Where this big miss is going to go is none of your business!¡±

    Murong Die didn¡¯t look back and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about me anymore!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey¡­.do n¡¯t talk like that¡­.the night is so cold, where are you going to sleep, you could catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°None of your concern! In any case, you¡¯re a jerk!¡±

    ¡®Does Murong Die really hate me?¡¯

    Liu Yi felt weird.

    He opened his eyes of favorable impression.

    On Murong Die¡¯s head, suddenly floated a string of numbers.

    Favorability: 58.

    ¡®Holy sh*t!¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s actually 58!¡¯

    ¡®With such a high degree of favorability, how could she lost such a big temper at me!¡¯

    ¡°Murong Die, stop running will you!¡±

    After he figured it out, Liu Yi pursued Murong Die from behind.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? This big miss¡¯ housekeeper? Leave me alone. This big miss doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sending you home, okay!¡±

    Liu Yi has no other choice than to turn 180 degrees on his decision.

    ¡°Wherever you go, I¡¯ll go with you, OK?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Murong Die halted her footsteps, turned her head around, and looked at Liu Yi suspiciously.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true!¡±

    Liu Yi nodded, while thinking, ¡®finally have some effect¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Girl¡­really is a lot of trouble¡­.¡¯

    ¡°You said this yourself!¡±

    Murong Die seemed to seize this opportunity, and said, ¡°But this big miss is now a bit sleepy. I want to find a ce to take a shower and get a good night¡¯s rest.¡±

    ¡¯Your mother¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This girl has just taken a bath and slept!¡¯

    ¡®She even slept a sleeping beauty sleep while I¡¯m being surrounded by perils.¡¯

    ¡®Girl is really a strange species!¡¯

    ¡°Then let us go find a Hotel¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi thought, ¡®this girl doesn¡¯t want to go home, so I have to let her stay outside.¡¯

    ¡°This big miss doesn¡¯t bring any money with her.¡±

    Murong Die spread out her hands and said.

    ¡°Shoot, a big miss like you go out without bringing any money?¡±

    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­.what now then.¡±

    ¡°This big miss want to stay in your house!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s words were truly astonishing.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi was petrified.

    ¡®Is this a joke¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Murong Die the wealthy big miss, want to stay in my house?¡¯

    ¡®Murong Die¡­.is not kidding is she!¡¯

    ¡°My, my house?¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. Your parents rarely stay at home all year round.¡±

    Murong Die said, ¡°I¡¯m sure nobody is in your house tonight. This big miss will only stay for one night, ok?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was somewhat awkward, thinking.

    ¡®In case my mom suddenly get back and saw a beautiful girl sleep in my room¡­.¡¯

    ¡®She would not appreciate my picking up girl skill¡­.rather, a beating would be inevitable¡­.¡¯

    ¡®I still want to live several years more.¡¯

    ¡°Humph, if you don¡¯t want to, just forget it!¡±

    Murong Die was about to burst with anger.

    ¡®Does a man like him really exists!¡¯

    ¡®Is he still a man!¡¯

    ¡°This big miss will sleep on the street! Sleeping in a dumpster is better than seeing you, you son of a b*tch!¡±

    With that, Murong Die turned around and walked.

    Liu Yi quickly reached out and pulled Murong Die¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me, this is bullying, I will shout for help!¡±

    Murong Die shouted.

    In this middle of the night¡­.if the police were provoked, then¡­.

    Liu Yi quickly said.

    ¡°My big miss Murong, don¡¯t shout, I¡¯ll take you to my house, okay?¡±

    ¡°No! You make me look like I¡¯m a child who begs you to go to your home!¡±

    Murong Die immediately said, ¡°This big miss doesn¡¯t have a ce to live!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, my big miss Murong, I beg you to go to my house, OK?¡±

    Liu Yi wryly smiled, ¡°You¡¯re a girl who runs outside in the middle of the night¡­.but the murderer in the 531 case is still on the loose in the vicinity, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi said, Murong Die was indeed nervous.

    ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s better to go to my house. It¡¯s safe there.¡±

    ¡°Humph¡­.this threat of death is your ruse to beg me to go to your house!¡±

    Murong Die haughtily raised her chin, and said, ¡°This big miss is not asking you to go to your home!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°Very well, if this big miss doesn¡¯t go, it means I¡¯ll let you lose too much face. If you lose your face, perhaps you will take things too hard andmit suicide. In order to prevent you from killing yourself, this big miss would reluctantly promise you.¡±

    Liu Yi was speechless.

    This Murong Die was too much!

    But, in any case, he managed to temporarily calm the girl.

    ¡®I hope my mom doesn¡¯te home tonight.¡¯

    ¡°This big miss is tired, carry me on your back.¡±

    Murong Die stretched out her hands and said to Liu Yi.

    ¡®This girl¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi has no other way but to obediently squat down

    He has be this girl¡¯s royal mount for the night.

    ¡®Truly¡­.a female knight!¡¯

    Murong Die happilyy on Liu Yi¡¯s back, enjoying the pleasant sensation of the night ride.

    ¡®Humph, so long as I show him my power, I can certainly defeat this d*mn smelly guy!¡¯

    ¡®Murong Die, Murong Die, sooner orter you¡¯ll be able to make this guy worship under your feet!¡¯

    While Murong Die was pondering about how to deal with Liu Yi, Murong Hong was nervously walking back and forth in a spacious Hall.

    ¡°Why there¡¯s still no news¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sir, would you like me to find out?¡±

    Wang An can see Murong Hong¡¯s anxiety.

    No matter how you look at it, the precious daughter of this unofficial Emperor of the Northern Dragon City was still missing.

    And the Heavenly List¡¯s assassin that they sent out has not given them any news even after waiting for a long time.

    This matter was indeed odd.

    ¡°Very well, you can go!¡±

    Murong Hong has never been so anxious.

    Even when in the past he was framed and almost bankrupt, he was not this anxious. Finally, after calmly thinking out a solution, turning defeat into victory, not only he sessfully navigated through the crisis, he framed his rival and acquired hispany.

    Murong Die¡­.is the Achilles heel (soft underbelly) of this Northern Dragon City¡¯s unofficial Emperor.

    ¡°Wang An, I give you a mission to bring back little Die home safe and sound. If you want to bring any support, just tell me.¡±

    Murong Hong gave hismand.

    ¡°Understood, sir. Wait here for the good news.¡±

    Wang An nodded his head, turned around and walked out of the door.

    He never let Murong Hong down.

    He would not let him disappointed tonight.

    Wang An walked out of the Vi entrance, came to the courtyard, lit a cigarette, and smoked.

    Heavenly List assassin didn¡¯t send any messages even after this long¡­.there¡¯s only one possibility.

    Poison Jasmine failed.

    Although he didn¡¯t dare to believe this fact, Wang An was a senior police criminal investigator. He knew that in order to deduce one thing, the first thing to do is to get out of his own shackles of thinking.

    And who knew, perhaps the master behind Liu Yi¡¯s back suddenly lend a hand to help him.

    After much thoughts, he finally went straight to the garage, got into an SUV, and prepared to go directly to Liu Yi¡¯s house.

    His big miss went out without bringing any cash; the purse was still in her room.

    And Liu Yi didn¡¯t seem like a wealthy youth, in thiste at night, no matter where the two of them go, they will certainly get back to Liu Yi¡¯s home.

    ¡®If I want to look for big miss, that ce is the likeliest ce to find her.¡¯

    ¡®Liu Yi, Liu Yi¡­.what kind of ability you have that could possibly make big miss dead set on you. Which in the end even make her doesn¡¯t even hesitate to quarrel and be enemy with the old master?¡¯

    Since the Madame passed away, the rtionship between the big miss and the Master has been excellent. After all, big miss is personally raised by the Master.¡¯

    ¡®Worry that big miss will be deprived of fatherly love, the Master never invite a nanny to take care of big miss.¡¯

    ¡®But now¡­.¡¯

    ¡®s, Liu Yi, you make a wrong move this time, why for God¡¯s sake must you invite the wrath of the Master.¡¯

    ¡®The unofficial Emperor of Northern Dragon City¡­.even if the Heavenly List¡¯s assassin fails today, Master can continue to put a higher bounty to attract the higher rank assassin.¡¯

    ¡®By that time, Liu Yi would not be able to deal with it anymore¡­.¡¯

    Wang An looked at the night sky outside of the window and suddenly felt this Northern Dragon City doesn¡¯t seem to be so calm anymore.

 Chapter 134 Art Magazine

    ¡°Your room is actually not as messy as I imagined!¡±

    Murong Die looked around Liu Yi¡¯s bedroom and somewhat surprisedly said.

    ¡°Of course¡­.having a clean freak mother in the house, it was inevitable¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mom is a head nurse and a clean freak.

    Even if she had a tiring day, aftering home and saw the house did not live up to expectations, would clean it up before going to sleep.

    That included Liu Yi¡¯s room.

    ¡°What is this thing?¡±

    Seeing arge thing on Liu Yi¡¯s table, Murong Die asked in surprised.

    ¡°Is it some kind of high-tech equipment?¡±

    ¡°That is aputer¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi awkwardly said.

    ¡°This is aputer?¡±

    Murong Die asked in amazement, ¡°How could this be, you think this big miss never saw aputer! I have one in my room!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your room¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi thought, ¡®How could there be no difference between the have and the haven not?¡¯

    ¡°Your monitor¡­.why is it so big? Does it have any special features?¡±

    Murong Die asked, perplexed.

    ¡°Um¡­.there¡¯s a unique picture processing function.¡±

    Liu Yi thought for a moment and said, ¡°It allows the screen to remove the clothes of the actress or actor.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.so magical¡­..¡±

    Murong Die nodded her head, apparently unaware of the concept of adult films.

    ¡°Go help this big miss heat the water. This big miss wants to take a bath.¡±

    Murong Die did not bother to deal withputer things and stretched out. Hernguid appearance was infinitely graceful.

    ¡°My whole body is sweaty, sticky, and ugh, dirty¡­.¡±

    Girls do love cleanliness.

    Liu Yi has no choice but to heat the water for Murong Die.

    ¡°Fox sister, what do you think I should do¡­.¡±

    While adjusting the water heater, Liu Yi asked Lin Tong.

    ¡°Thisdy is not Baidu¡­.I don¡¯t have all the answer¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong was not in a good mood tonight.

    ¡°Fox sister is more powerful than Baidu¡­.Moreover, what do we do to let Fox sister break free from the seal?¡±

    Liu Yi has not forgotten about that.

    He tried hard to make a breakthrough to the third star jade, just to let Fox sister free from the seal early.

    ¡°I have no mood tonight, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡±

    Lin Tong felt agitated, put off the issue brought by Liu Yi, then returned to hide inside the spiritual environment.

    ¡®Why is Fox sister acting strange tonight?¡¯

    Liu Yi can¡¯t figure it out, turned back to the room and suddenly saw the already took off the stocking Murong Die, her pair of white legs dangling on the bed.

    ¡°This is my first time passing the night outside the house¡­.it feels exciting.¡±

    Murong Die joyfully said.

    Liu Yi immediately shed out cold sweat.

    Kids from rich families¡­.

    He can¡¯tprehend the logic of their thoughts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think our house is a bit small?¡±

    Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually good!¡±

    Murong Die looked at Liu Yi, and said, ¡°Although it is a bit small, old, and somewhat worn out, the other¡¯s are quite good!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®Can it still be called good?¡¯

    ¡°At least, I feel very rx here¡­.¡±

    Then, Murong Diey on the bed, holding his pillow, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why¡­.but in here¡­.I feel veryfortable¡­.¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s whole body wasying on Liu Yi¡¯s bed but didn¡¯t notice her white skirt was up a bit, two white jade legspletely exposed in the air.

    And between the legs, looming a tiny bud of ckce, which constantly challenged Liu Yi¡¯s mental defense.

    Although Liu Yi had previously seen this set of underwear when he gave it to Murong Die, the way it was partly visible actually more seductive!

    Didn¡¯t the ancient have a say?

    The wife is inferior to the concubine, the concubine is inferior to stealing (someone else¡¯s wife,) stealing (someone else¡¯s wife) is inferior to unable to steal (someone else¡¯s wife.)

    Liu Yi swallowed down a mouthful of saliva and began the ascension of the lower part.

    ¡®Recently¡­.Do I really unlucky in love?¡¯

    Just as Liu Yi¡¯s heart was preparing to blow off the ascension, came a tapping sound from the balcony door.

    ¡°Stupid Ox, open the door, open the door!¡±

    ¡®Holy mother of sh*t!¡¯

    All the fine hair on Liu Yi¡¯s body stood upright.

    ¡®F*ck me¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This has to be a mistake¡­.¡¯

    ¡®How could Ma Yuanyuan suddenly came visit at this time?¡¯

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    Murong Die suddenly sat up, then strangely looked at Liu Yi.

    ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t want me toe, turns out you¡¯re nning a night tryst with a young girl?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, really!¡±

    Liu Yi hastily said, ¡°That¡¯s the neighbor¡¯s little sister, always run here when she has no other thing to do! It¡¯s okay, if we don¡¯t answer her, she¡¯ll back to her house in no time.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s face filled with doubt and there¡¯s an extra contempting out of her eyes.

    Liu Yi felt truly wronged.

    ¡°Stupid Ox, open the door quickly, I see the light in your room, you must be at home!¡±

    Liu Yi continued to pretend to hear nothing.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll give Aunt a call, and say you don¡¯te home, let her get even with you!¡±

    *Cold sweat¡­.

    Liu Yi gorgeously defeated.

    ¡°That¡­.Murong Die¡­.can I wronged you this one time¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was forced to say this to Murong Die.

    ¡°Oh? Wronged me how?¡±

    Murong Die looked at Liu Yi sideways.

    ¡°Wronged you¡­.to hid under my bed for a while¡­.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Murong Die almost explode with anger, ¡°You want this big miss to hide under your bed?¡±

    ¡°Hush!¡±

    Liu Yi quickly covered Murong Die¡¯s mouth, for fear her voice would be heard by Ma Yuanyuan.

    ¡°My big missy¡­.If you let that little girl knew there¡¯s a girl in my room, she would surely tell my mom¡­.at that time, you won¡¯t feel at ease sleeping in my room¡­.please bear with it for awhile until I send her away, okay¡­.¡±

    Murong Die can¡¯t talk, stared at Liu Yi with her bright and watery eyes, and tried to kill Liu Yi with that look.

    ¡°Consider this as me begging you, okay?¡±

    Liu Yi was going to cry.

    ¡®I truly am a rotten peach blossom¡­.hopelessly unlucky.¡¯

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Murong Die grunted, and then fiercely bit Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ah! Are you a dog!¡±

    Liu Yi felt pain and retracted his hand.

    ¡°You bastard¡­.this big miss hate you so much!¡±

    Although Murong Die swore at Liu Yi, she obediently jumped out of the bed, lie down on the floor, and went under the bed.

    ¡°This big miss do this because I want to sleep well, not because I care about you!¡±

    She cried while crawling under the bed.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­.Murong Die you are the best¡­.¡±

    Seeing Murong Die finally went under the bed, Liu Yi finally felt relieved. He pulled some part of the sheet down to block the gap under the bed.

    But Murong Die under the bed was depressed.

    ¡®Why is this happening!¡¯

    ¡®This big miss didn¡¯te here to have an affair, really!¡¯

    But soon, Murong Die found some interesting magazine under Liu Yi¡¯s bed. She couldn¡¯t help but borrow the weak light, thumbing through these magazines, looking at their content.

    But this time, Liu Yi hase to the balcony and opened the balcony door.

    ¡°Dead stupid Ox, Smelly stupid Ox, you let me wait for so long!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan dressed in pajamas, came in with arms crossed, shivering in cold, ¡°It¡¯s freezing outside!¡±

    ¡°Come on¡­.you don¡¯t see what time it is now!¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°I was already asleep when you knocked, okay?¡±

    ¡°Why would you go to sleep so early?¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan tilted her head and somewhat suspiciously looked at Liu Yi, ¡°You¡¯re not doing your homework?¡±

    ¡®Oh sh*t¡­.¡¯

    Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s reminder made Liu Yi thought about his pile of unfinished homework!

    ¡®The evil homework¡­.¡¯

    ¡°I¡­.will woke up early to finish it.¡±

    Liu Yi wanted to cry but have no tears.

    ¡°Humph, I knew it, you¡¯re not doing your homework, bad kid. I¡¯ve finished all my homework.¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan said, ¡°But after that, the water heater in my home broke again, so I want to borrow your hot water to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡®Take a shower¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Since when this girl thought my house as a bathhouse?¡¯

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t even pay for the entrance ticket!¡¯

    ¡®Totally free of charge!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to your room to y the ¡®Fight the Landlord¡¯ game, and you heat the water for me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already heated! You can directly shower!¡±

    Listened to this girl wanted to go to his room, Liu Yi was surprised and hastily said.

    ¡°It¡¯s heated? So considerate.¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan nodded her head with satisfaction, ¡°Keep heating the water for me, I¡¯ll being here to take a shower from time to time.¡±

    ¡®Sh*t¡­.she really regard this ce a free bathhouse!¡¯

    ¡®This have to be a joke!¡¯

    But seeing Ma Yuanyuan turned around and went to the bathroom, Liu Yi, at least, felt relieved.

    ¡®Luckily she doesn¡¯te into my bedroom¡­.¡¯

    While Ma Yuanyuan went to the bathroom, Liu Yi quickly ran to his room, crouched by the bed, and wanted to exin to Murong Die.

    Never thought that Murong Die has lifted the sheet, lying under the bed while holding a magazine, indignantly waiting for him.

    Seeing the magazine in Murong Die¡¯s hand, Liu Yi¡¯s face instantly pale.

    ¡®Sh*t¡­.this is the nude magazine I hid under the bed¡­.¡¯

    ¡®His mother¡­.how could I forget about this thing!¡¯

    ¡°Very good Liu Yi¡­.you see what is this? This big miss¡¯ eyes were almost blind!¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing¡­.it¡¯s just the acupuncture points chart on the human body¡­.¡±

    ¡°Acupuncture points your sister¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­.my big miss, we don¡¯t tangle with this, okay? The neighbor¡¯s little sister is taking a shower, after that she will go back, be patience for a while, okay¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sh*t, she takes a shower! This big miss hasn¡¯t even wash, still hiding under this dirty bed¡­.and there¡¯s also these nasty things!¡±

    ¡°Bear with me¡­.You need to use the artistic point of view if you want to see this magazine.

    Liu Yi pointed to the magazine and said, ¡°You see, the curve of the human body is beautiful,pound this with theplex golden ratio, oh so magical, and so artistic¡­.¡±

    ¡°Artistic my ass (originally: your head), you even reason out the adult magazine! Humph, you¡¯re so wretched, tell me, are you having an affair with that neighbor¡¯s little sister!¡±

    ¡°How could it be possible!¡±

    Liu Yi quickly lifted up his right hand and swore, ¡°The rtionship between her and me is absolutely unblemished and pure! Stop thinking crookedly, okay!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Murong Die 99% suspicious.

    ¡°Definitely and certainly, she¡¯s just the neighbor¡¯s little sister, okay¡­.The water heater in her house is broken, so it¡¯s very normal to borrow the bathroom to take a shower!¡±

    ¡°That is true¡­.¡±

    Murong Die was just about to nod, but then from the bathroom came the pretty shout of Ma Yuanyuan.

    ¡°Stupid Ox,e here and rub my back!¡±

 Chapter 135 Hiding

    ¡°Liu Yi! I am going to kill you!¡±

    Murong Die at this moment almost became violent.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t, I¡¯m innocent!¡±

    Liu Yi quickly held Murong Die¡¯s arms down, not letting her temper red.

    ¡°Yuanyuan, no monkey business, men and women should not touch hands when they give or receive things (citation, from Mencius)!¡±

    Liu Yi pulled his lungs and shouted, trying to settle down Ma Yuanyuan.

    ¡®If she spouts out nonsense again, the result will be fatal!¡¯

    ¡°You see, I¡¯m innocent, I already let her know!¡±

    After he shouted out, Liu Yi said to Murong Die.

    Although Murong Die was still angry, this action satisfied her.

    It seemed like Liu Yi is not some kind of sex maniac like she imagined.

    ¡°Ai, what are you talking about, which part of me that you haven¡¯t seen! Come here quickly!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s words directly plunged Liu Yi into the depths of Hell.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.I¡¯ll fight you¡­..¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not the way you think!¡±

    Liu Yi hastened to exin. He noticed this big miss was really going to freak out. Therefore, he argued.

    ¡°We are neighbors since childhood, and usually took a shower and yed together when we were kids! As brother and sister, you know!¡±

    He started a series of lies.

    After all these things are¡­.tooplicated¡­.

    So he needed to fabricate a lie to deceive her!

    ¡°Humph, you think I would believe it?¡±

    ¡°But the fact is indeed like this!¡±

    Liu Yi pointed to his nose and asked, ¡°Murong Die, you and I were not strangers, don¡¯t you know me already? Do I look like that kind of sex maniac?¡±

    ¡®On the emotional intelligence scale, Liu Yi is more like a mentally retarded.¡¯

    ¡®To say he is a sex maniac¡­.is indeed a bit too much.¡¯

    ¡®If he is indeed a sex maniac, he wouldn¡¯t take so much effort¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Really not?¡±

    ¡°Really! How could we possibly have the kind of rtionship that you imagine!¡±

    ¡°Then I can¡­.¡±

    When Murong Die was about to let Liu Yi off, Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s voice rang out again.

    ¡°Oh,e on, really, haven¡¯t you changed my sanitary pad!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi! You sick pervert!¡±

    Murong Die through gritted teeth said, ¡°This big miss will not believe your nonsense anymore!¡±

    ¡°My big missy¡­.don¡¯t make a noise¡­.it¡¯s not like what you think!¡±

    Liu Yi had to shout out, ¡°Ma Yuanyuan, don¡¯t talk nonsense again! Rub your own back!¡±

    ¡°Hateful¡­.hateful stupid Ox! I¡¯ll use up all your hot water so you can¡¯t take a shower!¡±

    The sound of Ma Yuanyuan¡¯sin passed through.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.you super sick pervert¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi suffered a total scold by Murong Die.

    He did not know how to cope with this young girl.

    At this time, they suddenly heard footstepsing from outside the bedroom.

    Liu Yi was frightened and said.

    ¡°Big miss, bear with me!¡±

    He quickly pushed Murong Die back under the bed, then pulled the bed sheet, and sat down on the bed.

    ¡°Stupid Ox, I finished my shower!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s hair still wet, only her upper half draped with a piece of pajama, and nothing covered her lower part, showing her bare white legs.

    But the upper body pajama happened to cover her thighs, blocking the important part and her sweet B size, which was very hot.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Is it something evil?¡±

    ¡°How¡­.could it be¡­.hehe¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi felt someone pinched his leg; his calf muscle made a 720-degree rotation movement.

    But he still supported his smiling face, showing Ma Yuanyuan his foolishugh.

    ¡°Humph, my sister said, boys will always do some evil things!

    Ma Yuanyuan pursed her lips, and said, ¡°I came here to remind you, don¡¯t forget, tomorrow is our sports day, don¡¯t you forget it!¡±

    ¡°I know¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled guiltily.

    If it weren¡¯t for Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s reminder¡­.he would have forgotten about it.

    After he deals with Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s sports thing, he would have to confront his school mid term exam¡­.

    A terrible exam¡­.

    He didn¡¯t know if he could sessfully pass it.

    Since he discovered the magical effect of the breathing technique, he read all the books but never took a nce at them after that.

    The rest of the time he spent on training.

    Because Liu Yi discovered that studying will not help him defeat his enemies!

    The only way to do that is to enhance his own strength continuously!

    Although training is harder and more tiring than studying, this is Liu Yi¡¯s chosen path.

    Since it has been chosen, it was necessary to firmly go all the way!

    ¡°Look at your face, you already forget about this aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan thought Liu Yi¡¯s smile was not confident enough. She was not a silly girl, on the contrary, she was intelligent. Therefore, with a nce, she immediately saw through his lie.

    ¡°I am not¡­.I always remember it!¡±

    Liu Yi cooked up a story on the fly, ¡°I just thought if I skip sses tomorrow to go to your sports games¡­.I don¡¯t know how I should face the teacher¡¯s anger¡­.¡±

    ¡°Humph, humph, that¡¯s your problem.¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan humphed a smile, ¡°In any case if you don¡¯te tomorrow, I¡¯ll tell Aunty you take liberties with me!¡±

    ¡®Sh*t!¡¯

    ¡®Is there a girl this cruel!¡¯

    ¡®Is this how she ask for help attitude!¡¯

    ¡®This kind of thing is absolutely unforgivable!¡¯

    ¡®Must firmly reject!¡¯

    ¡®Liu Yi, you are an immortal cultivator, what are you afraid of!¡¯

    ¡°Ma Yuanyuan!¡±

    Therefore, Liu Yi, with hands on his waist, sternly called Ma Yuanyuan with a righteous voice.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What time is it tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock in the morning, you cane at ten; I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan giggled, seemingly jubnt, ¡°Em, our two schools are close, so you know which way to go, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­.I know, I know¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi quickly nodded his head to deal quickly with this girl.

    Otherwise¡­.if she continued to stay here, it would be over for him.

    Previously in his room, except for his mom, no woman has evere in.

    But this time, unexpectedly there are two girls inside his room!

    Liu Yi felt he had a dream!

    Moreover, it was a nightmare dream!

    Too miserable.

    ¡°Thank you stupid Ox¡­.this¡­.¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan suddenly rubbed her hands then walked to the front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything else?¡±

    Liu Yi asked.

    Suddenly, Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s beautiful face leaned forward, puckered her lips, and solidly nted a kiss on Liu Yi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Stupid Ox, this is your reward!¡±

    With that, before the stunned eyes of Liu Yi, the blushing Ma Yuanyuan carried her pajama pants and bounced out like a mischievous deer.

    Liu Yi¡¯s entire body was in a trance state.

    ¡®Was it¡­.another stolen kiss?¡¯

    ¡®Why this is happening again¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Before this, my first kiss is stolen by that Poison Jasmine¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Now, it¡¯s stolen by Ma Yuanyuan¡­.¡¯

    ¡®But Ma Yuanyuan is still a kid¡­.¡¯

    ¡®I¡­.am notmitting a crime am I!¡¯

    Liu Yi has some apprehension.

    ¡®The state are not going to arrest and execute me, right¡­.¡¯

    ¡®I am innocent!¡¯

    Hearing the sound of the balcony door being closed, Liu Yi suddenly felt an extreme calf pain.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    He screamed out, awakened from his trance, and saw Murong Die desperately pinched his calf.

    ¡°You, you want to cut off my leg!¡±

    Liu Yi grimaced in pain, unbearable pain.

    This girl¡¯s level of pinching technique was several stars high!

    Truly deadly!

    ¡°I¡¯ll strangle you to death, you sick pervert!¡±

    Murong Die crawled out from under the bed but didn¡¯t let Liu Yi off. She threw herself at him, grabbed his arm, and ruthlessly pinched it.

    ¡°This big miss will choke you to death to rid the people from harm!¡±

    ¡°Big miss, mercy¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi repeatedly begged for mercy, ¡°You are going break my arm¡­.¡±

    ¡°So what, it¡¯s useless anyway!¡±

    Murong Die fiercely said.

    ¡°You this girl¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi finally irritated by her pinch, suddenly rolled over, pressed Murong Die¡¯s body directly with his body, and held both of her hands down, so she can no longer continue to exert the destruction technique upon his body.

    Liu Yi¡¯s body was quite heavy, after all, he is a boy.

    And Murong Die is certainly not as strong as Liu Yi, so she was easily pressed down.

    Her two arms were also being mercilessly pressed on the bed, unable to move.

    Her two jade white legs were upright by the bedside. Liu Yi was standing at the bedside, pressing her down between her legs.

    Because she struggled, her skirt was almost pulled up to the waist, the small ckce totally exposed to the air.

    But the two people still unaware of that.

    ¡°Let go of me! You bastard!¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t, if I let you go you¡¯ll pinch my arm!¡±

    ¡°Quickly let go! This big miss is angry!¡±

    ¡°D*mn, can¡¯t you calm down a bit?¡±

    ¡°Let go of me, and I¡¯ll calm down!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°This big miss mean what she said!¡±

    Liu Yi loosened both of Murong Die¡¯s arms, half believing half doubting.

    Murong Die promptly grasped and squeezed Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

    ¡°D*mn! I knew I shouldn¡¯t trust you!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately pressed Murong Die¡¯s hand again, this time, he didn¡¯t let her go.

    Letting her go would likely lead to a fatal result!

    And the victim is certainly not going to be Murong Die!

    ¡°D*mn Liu Yi! You¡¯re an asshole, bastard!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who bully me, okay! How could you still swear at me!¡±

    ¡°I swear at you, what are you going to do! I curse you!¡±

    It seemed Murong Die wasn¡¯t going to spare Liu Yi.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m not going to let you go, go ahead swear, I¡¯ll just listen to it.¡±

    Liu Yi has that dead-pig-is-not-afraid-of-boiled-water look.

    ¡°Liu Yi, you¡¯re aplete jerk! You, you¡¯re hurting me!¡±

    Murong Die desperately struggled, constantly wiggling.

    ¡°Your pinch hurt me too! Why don¡¯t you say that!¡±

    For fear Murong Die would break free, Liu Yi pressed even tighter.

    At this moment, it looked like Murong Die was almost straddling over Liu Yi.

    Both of her legs were wide open while Liu Yi was at the center.

    ¡°I want to bite you to death!¡±

    Murong Die lifted her upper body and tried to bite Liu Yi¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Are you ying acrobatic with me!¡±

    Liu Yi hastily put his body down and pressed Murong Die¡¯s upper body with his chest.

    ¡°You bastard¡­.¡±

    Murong Die waspletely mad. She also tried to use her teeth to bite Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s neck was just healed from Poison Jasmine¡¯s bite!

    How could he let his neck be bitten again!

    Therefore, Liu Yi put more pressure while subconsciously looked for something to block Murong Die¡¯s mouth.

    ¡ª

    How do you guys think this bedroom scene would end?

    Yourment is very much appreciated ????

 Chapter 136 Iron Man

    At this time, both of Liu Yi¡¯s hands were busy, so there was only one way he can stop Murong Die

    Liu Yi blocked Murong Die with his mouth.

    Initially, it was just a subconscious movement, but the moment their four lips contacted each other, they both simultaneously awakened.

    Murong Die¡¯s beautiful eyes were wide open, and her pupils were slightly erged, unblinkingly looked at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi himself was silly, thinking¡­.

    ¡®I¡­.kiss Murong Die?¡¯

    ¡®Is tonight the night of kissing?¡¯

    ¡®Or I¡¯m bing a pro in kissing, so it went down smoothly¡­.¡¯

    Previously, Liu Yi was hardly able to hold the hand of a girl, but tonight he even kissed three girls consecutively¡­.

    This made him slightly unable to believe!

    Sex life, would happily arrive just like that?

    Murong Die¡¯s eyes soon became misty and cloudy.

    While Liu Yi automatically opened his Eyes Of Favorable Impression and saw Murong Die¡¯s favorability toward him suddenly jumped +10 points.

    ¡®Shoot!¡­.This kiss actually increases Murong Die¡¯s favorability this much¡­.

    He looked at Murong Die¡¯s head again, and the favorability points were now impressively 65 points, an amazing value!

    It seems like in the game of love¡­.Any choice or any action will affect the girl¡¯s favorability.

    If done right, favorability will increase.

    If done wrong¡­.favorability will drop.

    ¡®With this many favorability points, does Murong Die like me?¡¯

    ¡®Unlikely¡­..¡¯

    ¡®She is, after all, a wealthy big miss who always get what she want!¡¯

    ¡®The boys who try to woo her should amount to a toon.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m just an ordinary student¡­.Living in a small house and can only afford to buy a girl a hot spicy soup.¡¯

    ¡®With this condition, how could Murong Die take a fancy at me!¡¯

    ¡®Moreover this value is just a favorability number. When it pass 100 points, that¡¯s the friendly level. That¡¯s the true favorability.¡¯

    ¡®Above the friendly level, is the love level.¡¯

    True love is actually very difficult to achieve.

    The reality is, real love need trial and time.

    It¡¯s not like I like you, you like me, the two people be a pair, and stays together.

    Love and like, are two different things.

    Liking a person is simple, Loving with a person is hard.

    Liu Yi thought that was the reason the Eye Of Favorable Impression would put the love on such a high level.

    But Murong Die probably couldn¡¯t think Liu Yi was able to think so many messy thoughts while they were kissing.

    At this time, her entire body was nervous and somewhat stiff, not sure what to do.

    ¡®Can I¡­.reject him?¡¯

    ¡®Push him away?¡¯

    ¡®But if I do that¡­.Will he mad at me?¡¯

    ¡®But if I don¡¯t refuse¡­.continue to kiss¡­.Will he think I am too easy?¡¯

    Murong Die was caught in a dilemma.

    While Liu Yi, after he tasted it, found Murong Die¡¯s lips to be sweet¡­very tasty¡­.

    He couldn¡¯t help but copy the move from Poison Jasmine, gently bit Murong Die¡¯s lower lips, sucking it a couple of times.

    ¡°Em¡­.¡±

    Murong Die suddenly couldn¡¯t resist and chirp twice.

    First kiss is like tasting delicious food, it¡¯s easy to be addicted.

    Unconsciously, she couldn¡¯t bear but to respond Liu Yi back.

    With a jerky movement, she learned from Liu Yi, and the two people started to deeply kiss each other.

    While they were kissing, Liu Yi suddenly felt Murong Die¡¯s small fragrant tongue began to stretch over.

    In automatic response, his tongue rolled out; the two tongues intertwined.

    Meanwhile, one of his hand couldn¡¯t help but let loose Murong Die¡¯s arm and began to trace Murong Die¡¯s exposed white jade thigh.

    Very soft, very smooth, and very delicate.

    Especially coupled with Murong Die¡¯s slightly enjoined chirp, it was like injecting him with chicken blood (folk remedy), making Liu Yi seething with excitement.

    His hand moved upward, continued to explore.

    Murong Die was somewhat lost.

    Her brain paled, didn¡¯t know what to do.

    And just when Liu Yi was about to touch that small ckce, his phone suddenly rang out.

    This ringtone sound instantly pulled the two people back from the edge of losing themselves.

    Murong Die alsopletely sobered.

    ¡®This is not good!¡¯

    ¡®Even if I like Liu Yi¡­.I still can¡¯t do this thing with him¡­.¡¯

    She held out her hand and pushed Liu Yi away.

    Liu Yi wiped his cold sweat, standing there with a slightly pale face.

    ¡®Shoot!¡­.That was close¡­.¡¯

    ¡®But a pity.¡¯

    ¡®I somehow¡­.almost eat Murong Die¡­.in my own room¡­.¡¯

    Before this wasn¡¯t the two people still a bit awkward¡­.?

    How all of a sudden progressed so fast¡­.

    Just like a dream.

    ¡°You¡­.answer the phone¡­.¡± She said with a weak voice.

    Murong Die lowered her head, too afraid to look up.

    ¡°Oh¡­.ok¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi also woke up from the spell, quickly picked up the phone from an unknown number.

    This is called indiscriminate¡­.

    But when he picked up the phone, the other side was actually a familiar male voice.

    ¡°Liu Yi, I am Wang An.¡±

    Wang An!

    When Liu Yi heard this name, he actually started to have a cold sweat.

    ¡®Shoot!¡¯

    ¡®When their family big miss almost being eaten by me just a moment ago, he suddenly makes a phone call¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Is this an act of God?¡¯

    ¡°Big miss¡­.is there with you?¡±

    ¡°Wang An, what do you want?¡±

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t directly answer Wang An, but warily asked instead.

    ¡°I¡¯m downstairs, let¡¯s have a chat.¡±

    Wang An said, and hung up the phone.

    Liu Yi went to the window and really saw a ck SUV parked downstairs.

    Wang An stood against the car door, putting away his mobile phone.

    ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs, you can go take a bath.¡±

    Other people visit him on site, he has no alternative but to see.

    Liu Yi told Murong Die and was about to go downstairs.

    ¡°You¡­.where are you going¡­.¡±

    Murong Die suddenly caught Liu Yi¡¯s arm and asked.

    Right now, she can only depend on Liu Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs to buy you something, will be back soon. You can take a bath at ease now, I won¡¯t sneak up on you.¡±

    Liu Yi sprinkled his words with lies.

    ¡°Okay then¡­.¡±

    Murong Die nodded her head, ¡°This big miss is not afraid you¡¯ll sneak up on her, this big miss will waste your lower body part, humph!¡±

    Hearing Murong Die¡¯s response, Liu Yi was relieved.

    He turned around to go downstairs and arrived at the quiet neighborhood.

    Wang An beckoned to Liu Yi, ¡°You finallye down.¡±

    ¡°Of course, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid your Murong Family will reallye knocking at my door.¡±

    Liu Yi directly came up with verbal satire.

    ¡°Why the harsh response¡­..¡±

    ¡°Me, harsh response?¡±

    Liu Yi sneered, ¡°Your Murong Family even invited an assassin to kill me. Fortunately, my Liu Yi¡¯s blessing is big, I didn¡¯t die. If I died, these harsh words perhaps would be directed at me.¡±

    After breaking through the third star jade, Liu Yi¡¯s mind and logic became sharp and sound.

    Many previously impervious thoughts can now be unraveled after slight ponder.

    The matter of assassin was naturally one of them.

    The Lan Family has the backing of the Great God Cult, if they want to look him for trouble, they will certainly invite the Great God Cult¡¯s people.

    But the one who can invite the expensive Heavenly List¡¯s assassin is naturally none other than Murong Hong.

    ¡°You¡­.already know?¡±

    Wang An was slightly awkward.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want people to know, don¡¯t do it.¡±

    Liu Yi folded his arms and coldly said.

    ¡°So, for Murong Family, there¡¯s nothing pleasant to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±

    Wang An lit up a cigarette, took a puff, looked at the slowly disappeared tobo under the night sky, and slowly said, ¡°Big miss should be at your ce, right?¡±

    ¡°What if she is, what if she is not?¡±

    Liu Yi was no longer the previous meek and coward student; With folding arms, he stood there, remain unmoved, and said, ¡°Are your Murong Family going to hire another assassin for me? If you want, you can, but, the next time, I am not going to just deal the assassin.¡±

    Reading between the line, the threat was very obvious.

    ¡°Are you threatening Murong Family?¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s words, Wang An was startled and somewhat angry.

    The Northern Dragon City was so big, but the first person who dares to look down on Murong Family was this kid!

    ¡°I threaten Murong Family?¡±

    Liu Yi finally couldn¡¯t bear the grief and indignation; how could there be such truth.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s your Murong Family who firste to bully me, Liu Yi, right? Do you really think, with yourrge fortune in this Northern Dragon City you can hide the truth from the masses and bully the littlemon people? Go back and tell your master Murong Hong, even themon people can¡¯t be bullied at will by you!¡±

    ¡°Do not underestimate the power of our Murong Family.¡±

    Wang An slightly narrowed his eyes, ¡°Boy, I am kindly reminding you. There are some people, some families, that you can¡¯t annoy. You won¡¯t be able to topple the Emperor by sshing him with water .¡±

    ¡°What if I insist on give it a try?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°Then you have to pay the price.¡±

    ¡°Threatening me? Good!¡±

    Liu Yi stretched out his finger at Wang An and made a hook movement, ¡°Murong Die is in my house, if you want to take her away, you have to walk over my dead body.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you really need a lesson.¡±

    Wang An squeezed his fingers, his aura suddenly changed.

    His hard qigong started to surge.

    ¡°Boy, remember, this beating, is for your own good!¡±

    Wang An said, and walked over toward Liu Yi in a threatening manner.

    ¡°Is hard qigong that good?¡±

    Liu Yi bent his waist, picked up a piece of brick, and threw it at Wang An.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Wang An waved his fist and directly destroyed that brick.

    ¡°For me, this small trick is just like a tickle.¡±

    Wang An¡¯s muscle was like a b of iron. He sneered at Liu Yi and continued to walk.

    Liu Yi took two steps backward, grabbed a section of two fingers thick iron bar from the nearby bicycle rack and swung it toward Wang An¡¯s head.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A loud bang sound!

    Wang An stretched out his right arm before his body.

    That section of iron bar suddenly changed into a concave shape.

    ¡°F*ck, you think you¡¯re Iron Man!¡±

    Liu Yi was very envious; If he can have that defensive power, that would be good!

    ¡°Lie on the floor for me!¡±

    Wang An stretched out both of his hands and grabbed Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 137 Must Have A Talk

    Wang An excels at hard qigong and grappling technique.

    These two can be considered as his major.

    Wang An intended to take Liu Yi down in one swoop, giving him a lesson so that he quit.

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    Wang An¡¯s pair of iron handnded on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulders, and he put pressure on it, trying to directly put Liu Yi down.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s body was like an iron pir, firmly stood on the ground, motionless.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Wang An was surprised for a moment, but he quickly changed his pose.

    He bent over, put his hands on Liu Yi¡¯s waist and exerted his strength to directly pushed Liu Yi.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s body still firmly embedded in there like an old tree, simply can¡¯t be pushed.

    Wang An¡¯s forehead shed some sweat.

    How could he know there was ayer of frost invisible to naked eyes wrapped around Liu Yi¡¯s feet fixing him to the ground like a root.

    Wanted to put him down? Easier said than done.

    ¡°Wang An, is that all you got? Is this the lesson you want to teach me?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s strength has increased sharply, no longer afraid of Wang An.

    Although Wang An¡¯s strength was also third star, he didn¡¯t know any cultivation technique.

    Therefore, it¡¯s not difficult for Liu Yi to defeat him.

    Wang An¡¯s heart was rmed.

    ¡®Haven¡¯t met him for just a few days¡­.how could he be so powerful!¡¯

    ¡®Even my grappling technique is useless?¡¯

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    Liu Yi said, his body suddenly shook.

    His immortal strength erupted out of his body.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The impact from this power forced Wang An to go backward several steps.

    ¡°What!¡±

    He looked at Liu Yi with disbelief, never imagined his hard qigong would be forced out by Liu Yi.

    ¡°Wang An, take this!¡±

    But Liu Yi didn¡¯t spout nonsense, suddenly stepped forward to mercilessly hit Wang An in the chest with his palm.

    ¡°Useless, I have the hard qigong to protect¡­.uf!¡±

    Wang An hasn¡¯t finished his words, suddenly spewed a mouthful of blood, his whole body flew more than three meters until finally hit the top of his SUV door.

    The physical pain was no match for Wang An¡¯s inward shock.

    ¡®This is so terrible¡­.¡¯

    ¡®In just several days¡­.how could Liu Yi¡¯s strength grew at such rming rate!¡¯

    ¡®Previously, I basically dominated him!

    ¡®Now¡­.¡¯

    ¡®He seems able topletely overwhelm me!¡¯

    ¡®Such a terrifying student.¡¯

    ¡®Who exactly the expert behind him!¡¯

    Wang An¡¯s mind was extremely shocked, while his chest ached with pain.

    ¡°Looking at Murong Die¡¯s face, I¡¯ve shown mercy toward you.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°But if Murong Family look me for trouble again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.cough cough¡­.¡±

    Wang An spewed out a mouthful of blood, thinking, ¡®His mother, this is called mercy!¡¯

    ¡®If not mercy, then what!?¡¯

    ¡®Too terrible!¡¯

    ¡°Is there something else you want to say? I seemingly said, we have nothing to talk about.¡±

    Liu Yi looked at Wang An and said.

    Watching Wang An vomiting blood, Liu Yi secretly thought.

    ¡®My palm¡¯s power, actually progress this much?¡¯

    ¡®It seems like the third star jade power is too freaky¡­..¡¯

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t know, his power progression and the general cultivator are not the same.

    His third star jade is not purely a third star jade, but also contain some hidden power.

    Even if he run into a fourth star expert, he still has a fighting chance.

    This poweres from his other personality who can share power with him.

    Moreover, this power can be improved and enhanced unceasingly.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.I know right now¡­.cough cough, I am not your opponent.¡±

    Wang An pressed his injury and said to Liu Yi.

    ¡°But¡­.I still have some words, let¡¯s calmly sit down and¡­.have a good talk, okay?¡±

    ¡°Your attitude is not bad.¡±

    Liu Yi withdrew his footstep and turned his head around to look at Wang An, ¡°Speak, I am listening.¡±

    ¡°Actually, in my heart, I didn¡¯t mean to look down on you. But think, Murong Die is Murong Hong¡¯s daughter¡­.If you have a daughter, and she runs into a boy¡¯s home to live with him, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.I don¡¯t have a daughter.¡±

    Liu Yi understood what Wang An tried to say.

    ¡°Okay, I understand that I¡¯m rude this time. But Murong Hong locked up her daughter, restricted her personal freedom, right? This will not close the distance between him and his daughter. Instead, the gap will be bigger.¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­.I also tried to talk the master out¡­.¡±

    Wang An sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­.Ever since his wife left this world, Master put all his thoughts on Murong Die. Otherwise, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that the president of arge group, the unofficial emperor of the entire Northern Dragon City, doesn¡¯t even have a woman?¡±

    Liu Yi remembered that thest time he went to Murong Manor, never saw any mistress.

    ¡®Very well, that¡¯s assuming Murong Hong isn¡¯t gay.¡¯

    ¡°Master¡­.truly love her daughter, but, his love might be a bit overbearing.¡±

    ¡°You call that a bit overbearing? That¡¯s quite overbearing. If I¡¯m Murong Die, I¡¯m afraid can¡¯t stand it either.¡±

    Liu Yi said.

    ¡°Yes¡­.but this matter, needs to be slowly resolved by them. Liu Yi, you¡¯re not angering the unofficial emperor of Northern Dragon City, you¡¯re angering a father. You can be indifferent about this, but what about your family? I¡¯m not threatening you, but an angry father may put undue things upon your family.¡±

    Liu Yi stood there, calmly thinking about it.

    ¡°What you said make sense, so be it, I will bring little Die home together with you. I want to speak with Murong Hong.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Wang An was surprised, ¡®Liu Yi unexpectedly want to speak with Murong Hong on his own initiative?¡¯

    ¡®He isn¡¯t going to do something is he¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not going to hurt Murong Hong.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words made Wang An wanted to cry but have no tears.

    If other people speak about the unofficial emperor of Northern Dragon City like this, Wang An would certainly snort in contempt.

    But toward this kid, he can only nod and relieved.

    ¡®Right now, this kid¡¯s strength¡­.is too terrible.¡¯

    ¡®Even if I pull out a gun¡­.I don¡¯t have the confidence to take him down.¡¯

    ¡°Some things must be talked face to face, otherwise, it will never be resolved.¡±

    Liu Yi said and turned around to go upstairs.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Wang An suddenly stopped Liu Yi.

    ¡°What else do you want? Can¡¯t you just quietly wait down here?¡±

    ¡°This¡­I want to take this chance to ask you something¡­.¡±

    Wang An somewhat apprehensively asked, ¡°Who is this expert¡­.Master of yours?¡±

    ¡°My master?¡±

    Liu Yi was stunned for a moment and then smiled.

    ¡°My master is a beauty.¡±

    With that, he went upstairs leaving behind the silly looking Wang An.

    ¡®Shoot¡­.¡¯

    ¡®A beauty¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This kid is truly lucky¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Ah, wrong, there are many beautiful women, which one is his master!¡¯

    Liu Yi went to his house and saw Murong Die already showered, dressed with a piece of Liu Yi¡¯s clean white shirt, standing in the bathroom entrance wiping her hair.

    This simple shirt became like a nightgown on Murong Die¡¯s body.

    She stood in the bathroom entrance, with waist slightly bent, and head bowed, constantly wiping her hair with a towel.

    The small shirt wrapped Murong Die¡¯s sexy ass, like two halves of watermelon, very round and seductive.

    Liu Yi stood at the entrance of his room with a stupid look.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi walked through the door, Murong Die looked up and grinned at him.

    ¡°Your clothes is very suitable on me, it¡¯s mine, okay.¡±

    Murong Die was like a stay at home wife, wiping her hair as she said to Liu Yi.

    ¡°My shirt is very expensive¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was a bit reluctant, ¡°I bought that for 40 yuan¡­.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, dead Liu Yi, this big miss will give you 40; this shirt is mine!¡±

    Murong Die mercilessly red at Liu Yi.

    Meanwhile, above Murong Die¡¯s head pop out a number.

    Favorability -1.

    ¡®Shoot, how could this Eye of Favorable Impression still open!¡¯

    Liu Yi hastily closed his Eye. Otherwise, he would feel funny.

    ¡®I just feel sorry for my shirt¡­.no need to be angry.¡¯

    ¡®As for this reduced favorability¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Too cruel.¡¯

    ¡°By the way¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi remembered the injured uncle waiting downstairs, quickly said.

    ¡°Quickly get dressed and go downstairs, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Murong Die suddenly shuddered, her beautiful face went pale.

    ¡°You, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°I¡¯m going to send you home¡­.Don¡¯t you want to go home?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, I hate you!¡±

    Murong Die threw the towel, ¡°Who want to go home! I don¡¯t want to go home! If you don¡¯t want to see me, this big miss will sleep on the street!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean!¡±

    Liu Yi quickly exined, ¡°Wang Anes to pick you up. I decided to go back with you and have a talk with your dad.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s grieving heart immediately shocked when she heard Liu Yi¡¯s words.

    ¡°What do you want to talk about with my dad?¡±

    Murong Die didn¡¯t think Liu Yi could have such a thought.

    ¡°Yes, I believe that this thing can¡¯t go on like this.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°Your dad, after all, is right; you have to go back sooner orter. You can¡¯t just sleep outside every day, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Humph, this big miss doesn¡¯t need your care.¡±

    ¡°How could I not care!¡±

    Liu Yi loudly scolded, ¡°Murong Die, how could I not care about your matter?¡±

    Murong Die tender body trembled, thinking, ¡®this¡­.is this the prelude of his confession?¡¯

    ¡°We are after all a good friend, right?¡±

    ¡°Right your big-headed ghost!¡±

    Murong Die has the impulse to kill Liu Yi.

    ¡°Therefore, I want to have a good talk with your dad, how could he treat his daughter like that, it¡¯s wrong!¡±

    ¡°My dad¡­.can be very overbearing¡­.¡±

    Murong Die somewhat worriedly said, ¡°I advise you not to have this talk¡­.I¡¯m a bit worry¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll carefully handle this. Murong Die, please have some faith in me!¡±

    ¡°Very well¡­then¡­.¡±

    Murong Die suddenly felt Liu Yi¡¯s words made her powerless to resist.

    ¡®Just listen to him this time.¡¯

    ¡°Come, get dressed and go downstairs with me.¡±

    ¡°No need, those clothes are dirty. I¡¯ll just put on my tights.¡±

    Murong Die said, turned into the bedroom.

 Chapter 138 Are You Sure

    ¡°Master¡­.¡±

    Murong Hong was waiting anxiously at home when Wang An and his daughter walked in, and all of a sudden pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Little Die, you finally came back!¡±

    He was initially sitting on the couch, saw daughter walked in, without enough time to put on his slippers, immediately went forward.

    Murong Die to see her father so anxious, the heart was slightly sour.

    ¡®If only he could understand me a little bit¡­.that would be nice¡­.¡¯

    Murong Hong was originally happy, but when he suddenly saw behind the two of them also came Liu Yi dressed in school uniform, immediately pulled down his face.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Murong, this sentence is not right.¡±

    Liu Yi said with a smile, ¡°You have entertained me quite a few times, right? So I have toe to return the courtesy.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words made Murong Hong¡¯s eyes slightly squint a bit.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, little Die, you go upstairs and take a rest, I and your schoolmate are going to have a talk.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    Murong Die became very nervous, She didn¡¯t trust Liu Yi and her father to talk alone.

    Her father¡¯s temper, she knew too well¡­.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t soft either¡­.

    Seemingly genial and easy to bully.

    But his heart was actually stubborn, unable to be forced by anyone!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, little Die, I will calmly have a good talk with uncle.¡±

    Liu Yi said with a smile, ¡°I think someone with uncle¡¯s experience and knowledge would also have a calm conversation with me, right?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­.¡±

    Murong Hong¡¯s corner of the mouth slightly twitched.

    He didn¡¯t think that after being in the business for many years, unexpectedly being challenged by a boy today.

    Moreover¡­.the boy still lived¡­.

    It seemed that the assassin failed.

    ¡°Okay then¡­.you guys have a good talk¡­..do not quarrel.¡±

    Murong Die said.

    ¡°Got it, go upstairs, you¡¯re tired now, have some good night¡¯s rest.¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.¡±

    Murong Die nodded her head, looking back while walking upstairs, always felt¡­.The atmosphere was somewhat tense.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s just us, let¡¯s talk about it.¡±

    Murong Hong said, but seemed to forget his side also stood Wang An, as well as three bodyguards.

    ¡°No peeking!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly raised his head to look upstairs and said.

    The upstairs suddenly came a gasp, followed by a burst of footsteps.

    Saw Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, Wang An knew his big miss was hiding upstairs.

    After scaring Murong Die away, Liu Yi said nothing, haughtily sat on the couch behind Murong Hong.

    After entered the third star jade, he has some magical abilities.

    One of them was, when he entered the ck and white world of perception, the sight of living creatures before him are no longer ck and white, but exudes a touch of yellow.

    He can also feel their breathing.

    Liu Yi just now noticed the slight yellow light from the upstairs and felt the rapid breathing of a young girl.

    He knew Murong Die didn¡¯t go to her room, but hid there.

    ¡°This is our second official meeting.¡±

    Murong Hong calmly said and then sat down.

    He deliberately ignored thest meeting near Liu Yi¡¯s home; being threatened by Liu Yi.

    If he raised this matter again, he wouldn¡¯t know where to hide his face.

    ¡°If uncle Murong likes, then this is our second time.¡±

    Liu Yi actually didn¡¯t care.

    Today he came to solve the problem, not to quarrel, there¡¯s no need for him to be too tit-for-tat.

    Moreover, the opposite party is an uncle; it¡¯s appropriate for him to make some concessions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.what do you want to discuss with me?¡±

    Murong Hong¡¯s spection about the boy¡¯s intention before him was unclear.

    He was just a student¡­.

    But why would he exude some kind of elusive feeling?

    Was it just his own illusion?

    How could this be¡­.

    Murong Hong began tock-confidence deep in his heart.

    ¡°We are going to talk about many issues.¡±

    Liu Yi said, looked at the empty table.

    ¡°Uncle Murong does not entertain me with coffee today?¡±

    ¡°Bring Coffee.¡±

    Murong Hong¡¯s heart became even more unsure.

    ¡®This Liu Yi¡­.¡¯ He thought.

    ¡®Like an experienced businessman, turned out to be so calm.¡¯

    ¡®Only people with strong self-control could act like this.¡¯

    ¡®Could it be he really have such self-control?¡¯

    ¡®What are the things that he relies on?¡¯

    Soon, the fragrant coffee carried before Liu Yi. He picked it up, drank a mouthful, and said slowly.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.really fragrant, the coffee of the rich is indeed different,pared to KFC¡¯s coffee, this is simply immeasurable.¡±

    Liu Yimented.

    ¡®Fuck! Of course, it can¡¯t bepared!¡¯

    This was not the country¡¯s original Blue Mountain coffee (Lanshan); Murong Hong spent a high price to buy this from overseas.

    How could it bepared to those KFC¡¯s instant coffee!

    ¡°Uncle Murong, the enthusiastic friend of your who entertained me, has been graciously sent away by me, you wouldn¡¯t me me would you?¡±

    ¡°How could I¡­.¡±

    Murong Hongughed a hollowugh twice, ¡°What do you really want to talk me about?¡±

    ¡°I want to talk about your daughter.¡±

    Liu Yi put down the coffee cup and said.

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your price, for you to leave my daughter.¡±

    A sh of light went through Murong Hong¡¯s squinted eyes.

    ¡°Uncle Murong, I think you¡¯re wrong about one thing.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°Your daughter, is not amodity, but a person. So please don¡¯t use your merchant¡¯s perspective toward your daughter. Also, do not use business stuff to deal with me. It will not work, uncle Murong.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want? Speak your purpose.¡±

    Murong Hong felt this should be the time for them toy down their cards.

    ¡°My purpose is very simple, is to ask you to free your daughter.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­.¡±

    Murong Hong suddenly smiled, ¡°Liu Yi, I acknowledge that you have some skill. But the matter between my daughter and me, that¡¯s my family¡¯s business, aren¡¯t you meddling too far? Or do you regard yourself as our family member? Sorry, I have no intention to make you my son inw.¡±

    ¡°I also don¡¯t want to be your son inw; I still want to live for another two years.¡±

    Liu Yi was relentlessly ironic, ¡°Murong Hong, don¡¯t get too conceited, you think everything you have is pretty, and others will only envy. I¡¯m sorry, this is not what I want.¡±

    ¡°On the surface, who wouldn¡¯t say that.¡±

    Murong Hong sneered, ¡°If all this is not good, howe there are so many people busted their asses to win all of this?¡±

    ¡°I admit, some people are indeed fighting for this.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded his head, ¡°But uncle Murong seems to forget one thing. Gentlemen love fortune, in a proper way. Just like me Liu Yi, I have hands and feet, I can earn for myself. Your money is yours, my money is mine, I feel at ease to spend my own money.¡±

    ¡°How much can you earn?¡±

    Murong Hong condescendingly smiled.

    ¡°Not more than you, certainly can¡¯t buy a big house such as this, also can¡¯t invite so many bodyguards, maids and live a luxurious life such as yours.¡±

    Liu Yi resoundingly replied.

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford a big house; I could buy a small house to live with my loved one. Moreover, living with the beloved person is warmer and can help each others in difficult times. Even if the house if bigger, you can only sleep in one bed. I can¡¯t afford a luxury car, but I can buy a vehicle; even a two wheels bicycle can be used to make ways through the city, and can also pick up my girlfriend from work. Although it looks cheap, it is our romance. Romance can¡¯t be measured by money, but with intention and effort.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use!¡±

    Murong Hong aptly said, ¡°No money, no one will ever be able to look up to you, no one will respect you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Murong, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re wrong about one thing.¡±

    Liu Yi stretched out a finger, shook it, and said, ¡°Those people respect, not you uncle Murong, but your money, your property, your family background. And all this false respect that you have, can¡¯t be traded for your daughter¡¯s love.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    These words absolutely touched Murong Hong¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Liu Yi, what do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°The meaning is quite clear.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°Do you really think Murong Die is happy with your treatment of her? I feel that you don¡¯t regard your daughter as your daughter, but as your, Murong Hong¡¯s puppet. Unfortunately, she is a living being, not your marite. Therefore, over time she slowly resented you. If not so, why would she follow me to escape from here tonight?¡±

    ¡°You kidnapped my daughter, yet reason with me?¡±

    Murong Hong thought Liu Yi was ridiculous.

    ¡°Do you believe I can now call the police to arrest you?¡±

    ¡°If you truly want this to be in ordance with thew, the one who should be arrested is you.¡±

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t imprisoning own daughter be counted as breaking thew?¡±

    ¡°Thew is against you.¡±

    Murong Hong arrogantly said, ¡°With me here, it will not work.¡±

    ¡°But your cover, with your daughter there, is equally invalid.¡±

    Liu Yi bluntly retorted, ¡°Moreover, even if you call the police, I¡¯m not afraid of you. Because I¡¯m confident, before the police came, I can send uncle Murong to hell first.¡±

    ¡°Brush, brush, brush!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice fell, a lot of bodyguards behind Murong Hong immediately took out their electric batons.

    Wang An quickly pulled out his gun and pointed it at Liu Yi, for fear he makes a sudden movement.

    ¡°Liu Yi, aren¡¯t you afraid talking big will sprain your tongue?¡±

    Murong Hong chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget it, this is my territory. Let alone you can¡¯t even send me to hell, if I¡¯m angry, you can¡¯t even get out of the door alive, no problem at all.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Liu Yi just looked at Murong Hong¡¯s smiling face; in front of so many people, as well as Wang An¡¯s gun, he didn¡¯t look scared.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡±

    Murong Hong reached out his hand and pointed to the surrounding, ¡°You blind¡­.¡±

    Murong Hong hasn¡¯t finished his words; the rest suddenly stuck in his throat.

    Because a hand was outstretched from behind, holding the fruit knife which previously on the table.

    The sharp edge of that knife, was resting on his neck.

    ¡°Uncle Murong, are you really sure?¡±

    Without knowing when, Liu Yi already appeared at Murong Hong¡¯s back.

    His hand held a fruit knife, gleaming under the room¡¯s lighting.

    The other bodyguards were frightened, but they dared not to casuallye forward.

    Wang An hastily shouted, ¡°Liu Yi! You, you calm down!¡±

 Chapter 139 Son In Lawâ€™s Qualification

    Murong Hong was actually being held hostage in his own home!

    Moreover, it was right under Wang An and the other bodyguard¡¯s nose.

    This was a big p in Murong Family¡¯s face.

    No one saw how Liu Yi went behind Murong Hong. He stood behind Murong Hong, holding a fruit knife against the master of Murong Family¡¯s neck.

    Moreover, Liu Yi stood in the right position, pulling Murong Hong¡¯s body slightly leaning against him so that it block Wang An¡¯s muzzle.

    Unable to aim his gun at Liu Yi, Wang An¡¯s heart somewhat felt anxious.

    After years in the special forces, many years in the criminal investigation department and a lot of years being bodyguard¡­.

    This was the first time he felt this anxious.

    ¡°Uncle Murong, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Li Yi¡­.you may want to think clearly about this.¡±

    Murong Hong deserved to be an experienced businessman, although there was a knife on his neck, still spoke calm and gentle, in perfect order.

    ¡°This is my Murong Family, even if you kill me, it is impossible for you to walk safely out of here. If you do this, you¡¯ll only harm one person.¡±

    ¡°Oops¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled, ¡°At this time, we are equal right? I, Liu Yi, an ordinary high school student, a destitute, before dying can actually kill a big boss, big entrepreneur; This sacrifice is worth it. Man, I did note into this world in vain!¡±.

    Murong Hong almost vomited blood because of anger.

    Who exactly is this Liu Yi!

    How could he suddenly acted like a marketce rascal!

    But Murong Hong was indeed afraid of this act¡­.

    Sacrificing oneself to topple the Emperor.

    Murong Hong didn¡¯t think¡­.Liu Yi would dare to do such thing.

    Anyone who is wealthy and famous, there is a characteristic¡­.They all do not want to die.

    As the saying goes, in the remote and deste ce, people are wicked because they all have no money and live a dull life, so they dare to sacrifice everything to the bitter end.

    But nobody who is slightly well-off would do that.

    The Chinese are fond of easy living, which basically mean, if they are full they will not cause any trouble.

    For those people in power and wealthy individuals, their fear of death is even bigger.

    What fear of death? If a person with financial means can still abandon their own life to be brave enough to sacrifice, that person is truly fearless.

    Obviously, Murong Hong was not such a fearless man.

    Facing the edge of Liu Yi¡¯s knife, especially his ¡®perish-together¡¯ manner¡­.

    Murong Hong became timid.

    ¡°You¡­.say your conditions¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Murong, howe you¡¯re still in businessman¡¯s mindset.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°I said, the conversation between us, is not a transaction. I am here today mainly to solve uncle Murong¡¯s problem; I am Murong Die¡¯s ssmate, could not bear to see her being imprisoned by you. You, as a father, do not care about it at all?¡±

    ¡°This is my family¡¯s matter¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Murong, do not say that. Your family¡¯s matter seems to include me since the beginning.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice fell, Murong Hong suddenly felt the pressure on his neck was now gone.

    His heart suddenly jumped a bit, but saw on the sofa in front of him, Liu Yi already sat back, hand holding a coffee cup, slowly sipping.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The present people were all startled, absolutely terrified.

    ¡®Is Liu Yi a ghost?¡¯ They thought.

    Liu Yi secretly proud of himself, after entering the third star jade, he became more adept at Spirit Fox Steps.

    ¡®Sure enough¡­.the things that Fox sister teach me, are good things¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Uncle Murong is too polite, please sit down and have a talk.¡±

    Liu Yi reached out his hand and made a gesture at Murong Hong.

    Murong Hong¡¯s eyebrows shook, but soon resumed his face and sat down.

    ¡°Today¡­.youe here to give us Murong Family a demonstration?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Liu Yi said while drinking his coffee, ¡°I¡¯m here to seek an exnation for Murong Die, and to remind uncle Murong that ordinary people like us can¡¯t be easily bullied.¡±

    ¡°Dare to say this in front of me, you are the first.¡±

    Murong Hong also picked up his coffee cup and slowly shook the liquid inside.

    ¡°Looking for an assassin to take care of me, uncle Murong is also the first.¡±

    Liu Yi raised his coffee cup and made a toasting gesture.

    ¡°Ahem¡­.¡±

    Murong Hong smiled awkwardly.

    He now discovered that the high school student before him was someone not to be trifled with.

    To give him trouble¡­.will result in him seemingly give back the trouble.

    Murong Hong was not only a businessman, he was also smart.

    He will never want to give himself any trouble, but will use the most intelligent method.

    He saw Liu Yi appeared to be like a reasonable donkey, immediately used a way to cope with such reasonable donkey.

    ¡°On this point, I apologize. If it caused you any loss, I am willing topensate.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Liu Yi was surprised, thinking, ¡®This Murong Hong¡¯s attitude, how could it suddenly change?¡¯

    ¡°Also hope you can understand, I, after all, am the unofficial emperor of the Northern Dragon City, with such a threat by you, my face simply can¡¯t hang still. Of course, I admit I was wrong, for my own honor to pay the killer to assassinate you¡­.This behavior is simply shameless and selfish. But these are not important, the important thing is¡­.I only have one daughter.¡±

    Murong Hong said with an outstretched hand.

    The bodyguard next to him immediately grounded the tobo in his pipe. Murong Hong lit the matches, and slowly lit the tobo.

    He took a puff, and then said.

    ¡°Since before I started my business, my wife faithfully stayed beside me¡­.Completely different than those women whoter took a fancy at me, those women fancy my, Murong Hong¡¯s property. But my wife¡­.She really loved me. Unfortunately, in those days, I can only give her a bitter life¡­.When my business is picking up, she passed away because of overwork, leaving little Die and me¡­.You¡¯re right, although at present my business is big, I foreverck such a piece.¡±

    Murong Hong¡¯s words made Liu Yi somewhat surprised.

    ¡®It turns out this unofficial emperor of the Northern Dragon City is such a sentimental man?¡¯

    ¡®Hard to see¡­.¡¯

    ¡°So you see, today I have not been re-marriage. In my heart, no one can rece my wife¡¯s position. Therefore, I give all my love and devotion to little Die¡­.¡±

    After saying all these, Murong Hong suddenly somewhat excited.

    ¡°Liu Yi, you don¡¯t know a father¡¯s feeling¡­.when I hold my newborn little Die, she was so innocent looking, only knew how to cry; that kind of feeling¡­.just like looking at my whole world¡­.She is my daughter, my Murong Hong and wife¡¯s daughter. Therefore, I tried to give her everything she wants, giving her the best Princess-like life! I want her to life in the most perfect world, and then let her be the Queen of my Murong Hong¡¯s business empire¡­.¡±

    ¡°But you never thought, this life, is not the life that little Die wants.¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but interjected, breaking Murong Hong¡¯s fantasy.

    ¡°These are all your own ideas¡­.Perhaps you are a good father, but you are not a good friend.¡±

    Parents should not just be a parent, they also should be the child¡¯s friend.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Murong Hong slightly wrinkled his brows. Liu Yi abruptly interrupted his speech and questioned the way he educates his daughter, making him ufortable.

    ¡°Perhaps uncle Murong thought that I, Liu Yi am only an ordinary high school student, what qualification do I have to talk about your daughter¡¯s education. But uncle Murong do not forget, even though I¡¯m not a father, I am Murong Die¡¯s peer. What she thinks, I should know better than uncle Murong. Uncle Murong, if you really want to be a good father, you ought to have other feeling toward Murong Die.¡±

    ¡°What feeling?¡±

    ¡°Respect.¡±

    Liu Yi said slowly, ¡°If you really want to be a good father, then please respect Murong Die¡¯s thoughts.¡±

    ¡°You guys are still very young, the thoughts are still immature.¡±

    Murong Hong said, ¡°Only I can correctly guide her thoughts.¡±

    ¡°And then groom her to be the next Murong Hong?¡±

    Liu Yi could not help but say, ¡°Do you think, the life of Murong Hong, is happy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Murong Hong was stunned.

    ¡°Uncle Murong, you¡¯re not ying a grooming game, Murong Die is a person with her own thoughts. You want to make her into the next you, but did you have a happy time? I think, if Murong Die¡¯s mom is still alive, to see the way you treat your daughter, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be distressed into tears

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    Murong Hong was speechless.

    Was he¡­.really wrong?

    He wanted to refute¡­.

    But thinking about Murong Die¡¯s recent attitude, he failed toe up with a proper refute.

    Because he remembered, he saw the loathing from his daughter¡¯s eyes.

    When Murong Die was still a child, the look in her eyes, was full of dependence and worship.

    But now¡­.the distance between father and daughter¡­.gradually widened¡­.

    ¡°So, uncle Murong, don¡¯t you think that there¡¯s some truth in my words?¡±

    To see Murong Hong has somewhat softened, Liu Yi quickly asked while the iron is hot.

    ¡°I now acknowledge¡­.¡±

    Murong Hong suddenly took a long breath, then deeply looked at Liu Yi, ¡°That you Liu Yi, have the qualification to be our Murong Family¡¯s son inw.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Liu Yi almost burst out the coffee that he just drank.

    ¡®How could it suddenly wandered into this?¡¯ He thought.

    ¡°Hehe, except for my, Murong Hong¡¯s family member, I, Murong Hong will not allow others to interfere with my family matters.¡±

    Murong Hong also said, ¡°If you want to help little Die, and want to change our family rtionship, you Liu Yi, should strive hard to be our Murong Family¡¯s son inw.¡±

    ¡°Is there another way¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, thinking, ¡®how could it turn into this?¡¯

    ¡®It seems we never talk about this before.¡¯

    ¡°Very good, it¡¯s settled. Although you are qualified, that doesn¡¯t mean I will select you as my, Murong Family¡¯s son inw. Tomorrow, I will let Murong Die to go back to school. And Liu Yi, I hope you do not disappoint me.¡±

    With that, Murong Hongughed, seemingly thinking about happy things.

    While Liu Yi was thoroughly silly.

 Chapter 140 I Am The Parent

    Liu Yi in the morning squatted in the back of the school eating hot spicy soup, still thinking aboutst night¡¯s event.

    ¡®Murong Hong that old ghost¡­.how could he, on a whim, make mepete for this¡­.son inw position?

    Moreover, thispetition for position¡­.is there only business in this old ghost¡¯s eyes?

    But I couldn¡¯t refuse him, this old ghost had promised me to let Murong Die go back to school. If I didn¡¯t pretend toply first, I¡¯m afraid things would get moreplicated¡­¡¯

    Although since Liu Yi entered the third star jade his thoughts and ideas opened a lot.

    But this time, he could not understand¡­.¡¯what is that old ghost¡¯s advantage for doing this?

    I will have to ask Wang An, he is Murong Hong¡¯s closest confidante. If Murong Hong has any n, he would certainly tell this guy.

    But for God¡¯s sake, Wang An is also a tight-lipped person, his grandma¡¯s leg¡­.¡¯

    This feeling of facing a conundrum made Liu Yi very ufortable¡­.

    ¡®D*mn it¡­.who¡¯s going to exin what the hell is going on¡­.¡¯

    While Liu Yi racked his brain, his mobile phone suddenly vibrated.

    When he look, it turned out to be a message from the Eye In The Sky app.

    Wei Yi¡¯s profile picture constantly shing.

    ¡®This girl finally look for me?¡¯

    Liu Yi touched the notification, and a message suddenly popped out.

    ¡°On the evening of October the 1st, at 10 PM, meet me at God Dancing City Gate.¡±

    ¡®This girl¡­.

    Is this a date, or a mission appointment?

    She also didn¡¯t exin!¡¯

    Liu Yi immediately messaged back.

    ¡°Mission?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Could this princess ask you, a dog sh*t, for a date!¡±

    ¡®Very well.¡¯ Having epted Wei Yi¡¯s answer, Liu Yi finally felt at ease.

    Sure enough, he will not go for a romantic encounter.

    ¡®There¡¯s a task tomorrow night¡­.good, I also need an enemy to test out my current strength.

    I hope Wei Yi doesn¡¯t take any abnormal task again¡­.

    The first two mission with her¡­.always lucky; encountered two big opponents.

    Always having this luck¡­.is not a good thing.

    Grandpa said, men cannot rely on luck, but must rely on their own strength.¡¯

    Liu Yi was about to put down his phone. Suddenly his phone vibrated again.

    ¡®Wei Yi want to chat with me?¡¯

    He picked it up, and it turned out to be a text message from an unknown number.

    ¡°Murong Die said you were ill, is it serious? Did you go to the doctor?>_<¡±

    Theter part of the message turned out to be a cute character emoticon¡­.

    ¡®This morning I ask Murong Die to request the teacher for a leave of absence. After all, Murong Die has some weight when talking to teacher.

    Sometimes, this rtionship is quite useful.

    Otherwise, if I run out for no reason at all, teacher Li would explode in anger!

    But who is the one sending me this text message?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­.still breathing, thank you for asking, who is this?¡±

    Liu Yi was about to finish his hot spicy soup when he got the reply message.

    ¡°I¡¯m your table mate, idiot!(#¨F¡ä)Í¹

    ¡®Shoot! The one who sent me these text messages turns out to be Wang Yuzheng¡­.

    This girl must have my phone number from Murong Die¡­.

    Didn¡¯t expect this girl to be quite concerned about me¡­.also know how to post emoji¡­.it¡¯s pretty vivid even.¡¯

    Liu Yi thought it¡¯s better for him not to reply, afraid that he would dy Wang Yuzheng to attend the ss.

    ¡°Fox sister¡­.when can I go to the King of Medicine Valley?¡±

    Liu Yi remembered Wang Yuzheng¡¯s crying and begging look, couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Based on your current strength, It¡¯s still early¡­.The people on the King of Medicine Valley, are all masters! Want to go to the King of Medicine Valley¡­.at minimum, you need to be at seven star jade¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong hastily cautioned, ¡°If go now, you will only die!¡±

    ¡°Very well¡­.I hope Wang Yuzheng¡¯s mom can hold on for a while¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°I will soon reach the seven star jade power, and then rush to the King of Medicine Valley!¡±

    ¡°You ah you, you fool!¡±

    Lin Tong sighed deeply, thinking, ¡®This guy¡­.how each time, try to improve for someone else!

    Can¡¯t he think for himself?

    Truly the biggest fool under the heaven!¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? By the way Fox sister, when are we going to release you from the seal?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly thought this issue, hastily asked.

    Yesterday evening, Lin Tong ran away to rest, didn¡¯t talk to him about this thing.

    But they should talk about it today.

    ¡°Your strength is not enough!¡±

    Lin Tong really doesn¡¯t want to talk about this issue. Her eyes suddenly rolled and said.

    ¡°Not enough?¡±

    Liu Yi was very surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t Fox sister say you can be free when I reached third star jade?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.this big miss¡¯ estimation is wrong!¡±

    Lin Tong quickly said, ¡°You need to have, at least, four star jade¡­.no, five star jade!¡±

    ¡°Okay then, I will try hard to break through the fourth star jade!¡±

    Liu Yi said confidently.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s nose crooked with anger, ¡°Forget it, this big miss reminds you that haste makes waste!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Your strength progress too fast, meaning that the foundation is unstable which make your mind unstable.¡±

    Lin Tong said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the other you to give you trouble, you need to consolidate your cultivation! As soon as possible to fill the third star jade!¡±

    ¡°Very well¡­.I listen to Fox sister.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded his head.

    Lin Tong was helpless, thinking.

    ¡®s¡­.this peerless bonehead¡­.¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, I have to go to the Northern Dragon City Jiayu Middle School.¡±

    Liu Yi looked at the time and thought he couldn¡¯t dy that girl Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s matter anymore, otherwise, she will retaliate!

    Thus, Liu Yi hurriedly drank the rest of the hot spicy soup, wiped his mouth, and got up.

    The One Mid High School and Jiayu Middle School is very close. The two schools separated by a few blocks.

    At this time, before he even arrived the Jiayu Middle School¡¯s entrance he had heard the noisy sounds of drums and percussions.

    ¡®Whoa, this is truly a Sports Games.¡¯

    Liu Yi was a bit envious.

    On the previous Sports Games, he didn¡¯t use it to develop his motor neuron, but to enjoy life without a ss with his friends.

    In general, halfway through the game, they would stop participating the sports and secretly ran out to ess the inte.

    ying twice CS, CF and then ran back to continue the sports game in order to avoid the teacher¡¯s wrath.

    Liu Yi walked to the school entrance and quickly blocked by the door guard.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°The student¡¯s parent, the third year ss four Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s parent.¡±

    Liu Yi hastily said.

    ¡°You are the parent?¡±

    The guard looked at Liu Yi.

    Today Liu Yi didn¡¯t wear his school uniforms, but a very ordinary jeans.

    So, he didn¡¯t look like a student¡­.

    ¡°You look like you¡¯re just a student¡­.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.I¡¯m Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s brother.¡±

    Liu Yi hastily said, ¡°Mom and Dad are on a business trip. Therefore, Ie to attend the sports games with her.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.Third year ss four¡­.Ma Yuanyuan, right.¡±

    The guard looked at the name on theputer¡¯s register, nodded, and then said, ¡°Go, the third year ss four is on the yground northeast side.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    Liu Yi expressed his gratitude and entered the Jiaoyu Middle School.

    This Jiayu Middle School is a very famous local middle school. Want to get into here, the test score must not low.

    In the past Liu Yi failed the test and thenter when he entered the One Mid High School, his parents spent no less sponsorship fee.

    But this Jiaoyu Middle School doesn¡¯t ept such fee; to enter one must have sufficient score.

    It seemed Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s achievement were also good¡­.

    After entering the school, Liu Yi immediately saw in the yground each ss in square formation.

    ¡®Shoot¡­.

    This square formation of this middle school was fascinating!¡¯

    Liu Yi remembered his previous sports games opening ceremony, the students all dressed in school uniforms, holding a sign while walking in a square formation.

    But now¡­

    It¡¯s good¡­.

    Walking in the front of a group of students, all dressed in military uniform, the two leaders were very handsome and mighty.

    But this was nothing¡­.Behind that first square formation team¡­.

    My goodness, a row of students in ck suits, each person carried a wood ax coated with paint, which they held high.

    ¡®His mother¡­.

    This is the ax gang!

    Too ridiculous!¡¯

    Next to that group walked a group of pce maid and eunuch of Qing Dynasty, led by two students dressed in Emperor robe attire.

    Liu Yi was thoroughly dazzled¡­.

    ¡®This is his mother¡¯s sports games¡­.

    Truly envy them¡­.

    At my previous sports games, why didn¡¯t they make it like this?

    s, times have truly changed¡­.

    The past students didn¡¯t so well-organized like this, the only condition they need is to have the vigor to walk.

    Now, they are full of tricks.¡¯

    Liu Yi felt that he had to follow the rhythm of this era.

    ¡®But, where¡¯s Ma Yuanyuan¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi looked around and, sure enough, on the northeast side, there is a sign for the third year ss four.

    But Ma Yuanyuan wasn¡¯t among those students.

    ¡®Could it be, she is in the square formation?¡¯

    Liu Yi was somewhat curious, looked around several times toward the square formation teams.

    ¡®My goodness¡­.¡¯

    Cold sweat appeared on Liu Yi¡¯s forehead.

    Among these square formation teams, he was surprised to see a full cosy team¡­

    In that square formation team, there were various anime characters.

    Dorameon¡­.Naruto, Bleach, One Piece¡­.

    It truly was¡­.everything-you-name-it, it¡¯s there¡­.

    And Ma Yuanyuan walked in front of the formation.

    This girl dressed up as¡­.

    ¡®Holy sh*t, no kidding!

    It¡¯s One Piece Pirate Empress!

    How could she dress as Pirate Empress!

    It¡¯s more suitable if she ys as a little loli!

    This bunch of group, how could they let Ma Yuanyuan y the role of a Queen?

    Are they crazy¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi stood beside the entrance gate while rows of square formation teams walked pass him.

    Like he was reviewing them.

    As Ma Yuanyuan came to the entrance gate, her eyes fell on Liu Yi, and immediately somewhat excited.

    But then she suddenly remembered her costume; This girl¡¯s pretty face immediately blushed.

    ¡®My appearance¡­.seems so shameful¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi noticed that Ma Yuanyuan this girl has been making a sentence ¡°Wait for me¡± silently with her mouth.

    He has no other choice but to walk to the third year ss four area, waiting for the Loli Queen.

    But just when he stood next to that area, an elegantly dressed girl, with arms crossed, bluntly said to Liu Yi.

    ¡°You there, this is the third year ss four area, you¡¯re standing in the wrong ce!¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry, I¡¯m Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s parent.¡±

    Liu Yi quickly exined.

    ¡°Parent? Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s parent?¡±

    That girl suddenlyughed.

 Chapter 141 Wonderful Father And Daughter

    ¡°Ma Yuanyuan had no one at home, you this kid want to y me for a fool!¡±

    The girl spoke some harsh words.

    ¡°The student, what you said is not right.¡±

    Liu Yi was somewhat ufortable, but he can¡¯t be angry because of a girl. Therefore, he said, ¡°In any case, I am older than you, right? Moreover, the school didn¡¯t stipte that the elder brother can¡¯t participate in this sports game, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    The girl gave Liu Yi a middle finger, ¡°We have long known that Ma Yuanyuan had no father and mother! Otherwise, how could they raise such an uncouth wild girl.¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi¡¯s brows deeply wrinkled, thinking.

    ¡®Even if Ma Yuanyuan usually likes to trouble me, but truly speaking¡­.this girl is too lonely,cking someone who can apany her. As a result, she bes mischievous, wanting others to pay attention to her.

    To say she had no father and mother, an uncouth wild girl¡­.

    I¡¯m afraid this is too much.¡¯

    ¡°The student, please pay attention to propriety when speaking.¡±

    Liu Yi, therefore, returned the courtesy, ¡°In my opinion, your manner of speaking, should belong to the uneducated.¡±

    ¡°You dare to say that to me?¡±

    The girl suddenly exploded in anger.

    The other surrounding female onlookers stood behind her and menacingly looked at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Do you know who I am? You dare to say that to me?¡±

    ¡°Then you know who I am?¡±

    Liu Yi asked back.

    ¡°Em¡­.¡±

    The girl instantly asked in amazement.

    ¡°How will I know who you are¡­.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am, how could I know what are you?¡±

    Liu Yi curled his lips, ¡°This morning news said that a gori ran out of the zoo, is that you?¡±

    ¡°D*mn, you dare talk to me like that!¡±

    That girl was furious, initially wanted to give Liu Yi a harsh satire, but didn¡¯t expect Liu Yi to embarrass her instead.

    This anger was hard to swallow.

    ¡°Your mouth is too cheap! No wonder you¡¯re Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s brother, you¡¯re just as bad as her (originally: Jackals of the same tribe)! No father and mother to discipline the both of you!¡±

    The girl viciously scolded.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart became more ufortable, thinking.

    ¡®Where did this girle from?

    As long as I live, this is the first time I see such a loathful girl.

    Compared to Ma Yuanyuan and Wei Yi¡­.they now seem like an obedient girl!

    Poison Jasmine that killer is one hundred times better than her.

    This girl must¡¯ve been spoiled rotten at home, much much more than Ma Yuanyuan!

    Otherwise, she will not be taught to talk this way, can¡¯t even understand a little courtesy.¡¯

    Liu Yi really doesn¡¯t want to quarrel with girls. He felt only a b*tch who scold at others.

    He turned around, wanting to ignore the girl.

    ¡°See that, he¡¯s afraid, sure enough, what I said is right!¡±

    The girl noticed Liu Yi¡¯s silence, immediately said in triumphant.

    ¡°The kind of people without parents to teach is exactly like this, loathful to see.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Look at his long and ugly face, with a monkey-like wide mouth, ugly to death.¡±

    A group of girls twittered around together.

    Liu Yi¡¯s nose crooked with anger, thinking.

    ¡®F*ck, who has the long and ugly face?

    Are these girls blind?

    Even if I¡¯m not handsome, my features are delicate, a fresh and cool youth!¡¯

    Liu Yi wanted to walk away in anger, but he thought that if he leaves, Ma Yuanyuan would surely be disappointed. Liu Yi sighed, stood there, despite whatever curses those girls threw at him.

    ¡°You alsoe to attend the parents¡¯ 800 meters race? Based on you, you think you can win? See your small arms and legs, poor and mediocre; Better give up earlier, and take that d*mn Ma Yuanyuan back to your house! Save us from being annoyed!¡±

    That girl continued.

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth twitched twice.

    He hated people said he is poor, mediocre, has no future, and so on.

    This world should differentiate between those who are tall, rich and handsome, and those who are poor, mediocre, and no future?

    Liu Yi thought that this division is not natural.

    Even those tall, rich and handsome, or those of second generation rich, they all have to start from nothing.

    In this world, there are only two kinds of people, one is the upper-ss people, the other is one who abandon oneself to wanton ways.

    Even Murong Hong didn¡¯t dare to talk like that to him, where did this girle out from?

    ¡°Xu Xin, pay attention to your mouth!¡±

    When Liu Yi was extremely tired of listening, a beautiful girl in red cosy costume, furiously came over, pointing the keep on hammering away girl, and said.

    ¡°My Liu Yi gege is not someone who you can scold! If you let me hear you scold my Liu Yi gege once again, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡±

    ¡°Whoops, hey, the little bastard is back?¡±

    That Xu Xin actually grinned, and carelessly said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to be polite to me? How are you going to not being polite to me?¡±

    ¡°Xu Xin, you don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s mouth has always been powerful, but actually, this girl never knew how to fight.

    Otherwise, how could she let Liu Yi spank her ass?

    ¡°I go too far? How am I too far? I heard your elder sister is one of those bad girls, how could the brother and little sister be any good, gee¡­.¡±

    ¡°I forbid you to talk about my sister!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan was furious and was about to rush over to scratch that girl¡¯s face, but was stopped by Liu Yi by grabbing her waist, and holding her in his bosom.

    ¡°Stupid Ox, don¡¯t try to stop me, I want to tear her mouth!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan struggled and said.

    ¡°Yuanyuan behaved, my grandpa said, don¡¯t lower yourself to the same level as the viin.¡±

    Liu Yi said tofort Ma Yuanyuan.

    ¡°Who is the viin, tell me one more time?¡±

    Xu Xin suddenly stared at Liu Yi and shouted.

    ¡°Who wag one¡¯s tongue, that one is the viin.

    Liu Yi said with a smile, ¡°This is the characteristic of a viin.¡±

    ¡°Bastard! You dare to say I¡¯m a viin! I¡¯m going to get you out of here!¡±

    ¡°This school is seemingly not owned by your family, right?¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°Moreover, I openly came here as the parent to participate in thepetition. You want to get rid of me? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have this ability.¡±

    ¡°You, you!¡±

    That Xu Xin was speechless with anger, eyes staring at Liu Yi.

    Being stared at, Liu Yi didn¡¯t care one bit; let her stared to death.

    But at this time, some parents slowly walked over.

    One dressed in sportswear, a handsome middle-aged uncle went to Xu Xin¡¯s side and gently asked.

    ¡°My little Princess, who make you angry?¡±

    ¡°Him!¡±

    Xu Xin stretched out her finger toward Liu Yi, ¡°Daddy, this man is especially cheap! At 800 meter race, I want you to beat him!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, sure.¡±

    The middle-aged uncle touched her daughter¡¯s head, dotingly smiled.

    ¡°Humph, my Daddy is in the Sports Bureau, before that he was a long-distance race star athlete in the national team!¡±

    Xu Xin smiled smugly, ¡°He will quickly leave you, this soft legs behind!¡±

    ¡°I have to say, uncle, you spoil your daughter too much.¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but ask the middle-aged uncle.

    ¡°My, Xu Tianliang¡¯s daughter, is naturally a princess.¡±

    The middle-aged uncle said with an arrogant attitude, ¡°Unlike you two kids, who have no father to teach and no mother to raise.¡±

    ¡®Shoot¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Sure enough, they really are a pair of father and daughter, the kids imitate the parents; their conduct is simr!¡¯

    Liu Yi clenched his fists.

    It¡¯s not proper for him to pick a fight with the daughter, but he can¡¯t be polite to the father.

    ¡°People speaks need to pay attention to propriety.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice became somewhat cold.

    ¡°Hehe, why do I need to give you any propriety? Me talking to you is already giving you big face.¡±

    Xu Tianliang is a young cadre of the City Sports Bureau.

    His frame of mind is very arrogant, never putmon people in the eye.

    Much less a guy with student appearance like Liu Yi.

    ¡°One¡¯s behavior shouldn¡¯t be too crazy.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice was even colder, ¡°My grandpa said, Overbearing one tend to die quickly.¡±

    ¡°I think the one who¡¯s arrogant is you, do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Howe this sentence again¡­.Is your dad Li Gang?¡±

    (TL: ¡°My Dad is Li Gang!¡± is a popr catchphrase used ironically among Chineseizens to avoid responsibility. The phrase stems from a fatal hit and run incident that urred near Hebei University in Baoding, China, in which a drunk driver named Li Qiming yelled at his pursuers, ¡°Go ahead, sue me if you dare. My dad is Li Gang!¡± referring to the Deputy Director of Baoding Public Security Bureau. As a result, any reference to ¡°Li Gang¡± has be associated with acting recklessly above thew because of supposed connections to government officials.)

    Liu Yi asked.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Xu Tianliang was dumbfounded for a moment.

    ¡°F*ck, just a young Sports Bureau cadre, but think himself as Li Gang. Tell you, don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re above everyone, your right is given by the people; the people can give and take it back. Go back and discipline your daughter. You can¡¯t even teach your daughter well, and you want to act high and mighty as a high-ranking official?¡­.You don¡¯t deserve it!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words suddenly made Xu father and daughter flew into rages.

    ¡°Good boy, remember me!¡±

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll remember.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled and said, ¡°But uncle, the next time you participate the sportspetition, remember to hide your Patek Philippe, don¡¯t be too obvious.¡±

    He said and faintly smile, ncing at that uncle¡¯s wrist.

    Xu Tianliang subconsciously covered his right wrist.

    Indeed¡­.there was a Patek Philippe on it¡­.

    This Xu Tianliang has no other hobby besides collecting wristwatch.

    This Sports Ministry appears to be a ¡®dry¡¯ ce, but it¡¯s not.

    Do not know how many people per year, to try to forge rtionships, gave gifts to Xu Tianliang.

    And although Xu Tianliang is not the Head of the Bureau, he also upies an important position.

    Many people know that Xu Tianliang never collects the money¡­.He only likes wristwatch.

    Thus, Patek Philippe, Vacheron Constantin¡­.

    Various brands of wristwatches, went into Xu Tianliang¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°In short, in thepetition, I¡¯ll make you look bad.¡±

    Xu Tianliang said, ¡°I am the former long distance race star athlete in the National team¡­.Although you are young, in running, you are not my opponent.¡±

    Xu Tianliang after these many years, although enjoying corruption, never reduced his physical exercise.

    After all, he is the face of the Sports Bureau. If you let people see the former National team star athlete, now the Deputy Bureau Chief, turned into a fat person, what would it look like.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, at that time do not cry when you lose.¡±

    Liu Yi replied with irony.

    ¡°Humph, when the timees, we¡¯ll see who is going to cry!¡±

    Xu Xin smiled proudly, ¡°Topete long distance running against my Daddy, you¡¯ll simply embarrass yourself!¡±

    ¡°When the timees, you¡¯ll know.¡±

    Liu Yi actually didn¡¯t care. In running, he is confident with himself.

    Because he is an immortal cultivator.

    At that time, the one who bring disgrace upon himself, will not be Liu Yi.

    ¡°Thepetition will begin soon, I¡¯ll see you on the field.¡±

    Xu Tianliang said, and turned away.

    ¡°Stupid Ox¡­.¡±

    When they left, Ma Yuanyuan apprehensively looked at Liu Yi.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±

 Chapter 142 You Take Drugs

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan actually apologized to Liu Yi for the first time, this made Liu Yi very surprised.

    ¡®What the hell, the Sun rise from the West?¡¯

    ¡®Ma Yuanyuan can actually apologize to me?¡¯

    ¡®I thought this was impossible¡­.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.Liu Yi gege¡­.if I didn¡¯t bite the bullet and signed up for parents racing, you will not encounter such trouble¡­.¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan lowered her head, afraid to look at Liu Yi, ¡°I just wanted to¡­.tell others¡­.I also have parents¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you to win this race.¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but scratch Ma Yuanyuan on the nose.

    At this moment, Ma Yuanyuan in his eyes, turned out to be delicate and kind of cute.

    ¡°I will let that Xu Xin see how fierce our Ma Yuanyuan is. Later or you¡¯ll have me, no one can bully you.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart was somewhat distressed.

    He originally thought Ma Yuanyuan was like a little Princess, at home being spoiled and pampered.

    In his eyes, she was like a typical little devil.

    Unexpectedly in the school, she is in such environment.

    Being excluded by the girls, and seemingly more popr among the boys.

    But if there¡¯re no same-sex friends, it really is a very sad thing.

    ¡°Who wants the Stupid Ox protection¡­.¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan was suddenly happy, pretended not to care and said, ¡°Obviously only I can bully you, that Xu Xin actually spoke ill of you, huh, can¡¯t be forgiven!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, only you this little devil can bully me, okay?¡±

    ¡°When I became a little devil! I¡¯m really cute, OK!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan immediately pinched her waist and said.

    ¡°You¡­.very well, you¡¯re really cute.¡±

    Liu Yi had to nod, otherwise, the little girl wouldn¡¯t let him go in the evening.

    He has a female next door neighbor, a devil, named Yuanyuan!

    ¡°Parents 800 meters ready to begin!¡±

    At this time, the school¡¯s loudspeaker broadcast a message.

    For this parents 800 meters race, there was Liu Yi, as well as Xu Tianliang.

    Two men stood on the starting line, Xu Tianliang nced at Liu Yi, and slowly said.

    ¡°You will soon see the gap between us.¡±

    ¡°Good, I¡¯d like to see that.¡±

    Liu Yi squatted on the racetrack, hands pressed on the ground, with un-standard posture.

    By contrast, Xu Tianliang¡¯s posture was very much ording to standard, after all, he was originally a long-distant runner.

    The host stood on the podium and cheerfully said.

    ¡°Everybody, see the parent on the fourth runway, he is our Northern Dragon City Sports Bureau Deputy Director Xu Tianliang!¡±

    This Sports Bureau leader personally attended this parents meeting, has given much face to this Jiaoyu Middle School.

    Many of the school¡¯s leaderships also attached great importance to him, one teacher even quietly arrived at Liu Yi¡¯s side, and said to him.

    ¡°The parent of Ma Yuanyuan¡­ter on, please run a bit slower.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Liu Yi was surprised.

    ¡°This¡­.I ask you to forgive me.¡±

    ¡°That teacher spoke in whisper, ¡°That is our City¡¯s Sports Bureau Leadership¡­.You know¡­..¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Liu Yi sneered, ¡°Moreover I won¡¯t yield to him. Here is the school, not society, nor is it government. I don¡¯t want the kids here to learn how to tter the official that filthy thing! I want them to see the spirit of sportsmanship!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    That teacher was speechless for half a day.

    Liu Yi¡¯s words made him unable to refute.

    At the same time, he muttered in his heart, ¡®This kid didn¡¯t give Xu Tianliang face¡­.wouldn¡¯t it be bad for the school¡¯s image.

    If the leadership is not happy then what to do?

    But this guy is not the school¡¯s student, even if we want to control, we can¡¯t.¡¯

    ¡°Ready!¡±

    At this time, the sports teacher shouted the ready signal.

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t move, but that Xu Tianliang slightly raised his ass, ready to start the early sprint.

    Liu Yi wanted to kick his ass, but thinking that he would miss the starting signal, retracted his thoughts.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    At this time, the sound of gunfire resounded, signaling the start.

    That Xu Tianliang immediately like a runaway horse, quickly jumped out.

    He really is a former long distance runner, that Xu Tianliang ran very strong and vigorous, the speed was also very fast, in the blink of an eye flung other people¡¯s behind him.

    ¡°Daddy,e on! Daddy, you can do it!¡±

    Xu Xin kept cheering.

    But Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s face was somewhat ugly, because Liu Yi stood on the starting line, tying his shoes.

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t slow or pretend to be slow, just didn¡¯t know when his shoce loosened, so he needed to fasten it first.

    But this time, Xu Tianliang has already run for 50 meters, which basically, in the 800 meters distance running, it would be very difficult to catch up.

    Other people in the race also deliberately yielded to Xu Tianliang.

    ¡°Haha, you see that, your brother is a waste, garbage, except his mouth everything is worthless!¡±

    Xu Xin couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°My daddy will win!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan clenched her fists, did not know how to refute.

    Just when she was worried, Liu Yi finally started running.

    His whole person was like an arrow leaving the bowstring, instantly leaped up.

    Barely in the blink of an eye, Liu Yi has quickly surpassed other people, catching up to Xu Tianliang.

    Xu Tianliang ran on the curve and caught a glimpse of Liu Yi catching up to him, the heart suddenly surprised.

    ¡®This kid sprinting power is strong¡­.

    If this is fifty-meter run, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll probably lose to him¡­.

    Fortunately this is 800 meters distance running!

    At long distance race, in addition to active professional athlete, no one can beat me!

    Moreover that kid sprint so hard, he will soon lose his steam.

    Long distance running needs to maintain stamina, he madly sprints like this, soon he will be tired like a dog.¡¯

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t hurry to overtake Xu Tianliang, but kept his running rhythm, without any worry.

    While he ran, he also shouted.

    ¡°Hey, hey, uncle, your Patek Philippe are going to fall!¡±

    ¡®Fuck!¡¯

    Xu Tianliang really wanted to curse.

    ¡®This kid is too f*cking deserve a beating!

    Next time I¡¯ll go out, to avoid the limelight I can¡¯t always wear these watches¡­.

    Otherwise, if one day I am exposed, I would be finished.¡¯

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so rxed, can I overtake you?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice behind Xu Tianliang made him depressed.

    ¡®How could this kid not tired now?

    Moreover, he still has the strength to talk?

    His stamina is that good?¡¯

    When Xu Tianliang was depressed, Liu Yi spoke again.

    ¡°Very well, since uncle does not speak, I¡¯ll just help myself then. This time¡¯s champion, is my family Ma Yuanyuan.¡±

    With that, the wind appeared under his feet, his whole body suddenly elerated, and instantly went beyond Xu Tianliang.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan was instantly excited and kept on cheering.

    But the nearby Xu Xin was dumbfounded.

    Xu Tianliang raised his thighs high to run, confident on beating Liu Yi, but now Liu Yi has overtaken him, his suddenly startled eyes nearly burst out.

    ¡®F*ck me!

    This has to be a mistake, are you kidding me!

    This kid just sprinted a moment ago, but now how could he easily overtake me?

    Is he still human?

    What stamina is this?

    Too incredible¡­.

    I ran distant running for so many years, never seen someone this vicious!

    But there¡¯s still 600 meters left! He will definitely spend all his stamina before I do!

    After running for a while, he will slow down.¡¯

    ¡°Liu Yi gegee on! Liu Yi gege you can do it!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan has never been so happy!

    His Liu Yi gege strove to win the race for her!

    Looking at Xu Xin that small face, she was inexplicably refreshed!

    ¡®It truly is¡­invigorating!

    Hahaha¡¯

    While Liu Yi ran, Ma Yuanyuan made an OK gesture.

    ¡®Humph!

    You happy now, let see how long you¡¯ll stay happy!¡¯ Xu Tianliang thought.

    He kept on running behind Liu Yi, looking for an opportunity to overtake him.

    ¡°Uncle, I go first! You really are too slow, I won¡¯t wait for you anymore.¡±

    Liu Yi said, waved his hand, and began to pick up speed again.

    Xu Tianliang was silly, he looked at Liu Yi¡¯s instant eleration, running farther and farther away; he felt he was in a dream.

    ¡®That kid is a robot?

    How could he not feel tired?

    F*ck me, this kid is not inferior to an active long distance running athlete!¡¯

    Liu Yi easily ran on the track, the whole people was in an unrestrained state.

    The three forces unceasingly circted inside his body, flowing, and turned into his physical strength.

    If in the previous year he ran 800 meters, he would be exhausted halfway through.

    But now, it was as rxed as hair.

    With ten seconds of effort, Liu Yi has left Xu Tianliang far behind.

    Even if Xu Tianliang was able to fly, for fear it might be toote.

    Let alone he was just a several years retired middle-aged man!

    Xu Xin was also quiet, nkly standing there.

    The few girls next to her did not know how to say, all of theirplexions were splendid as if they¡¯ve received a p in the mouth.

    When Liu Yi was about to cross the finish line, some people burst out cheering, some people jaws dropped.

    The most exciting expression belong to those school leaders, all opened their mouth.

    Liu Yi¡¯s behavior is tantamount to give all the Jiaoyu Middle School leadership a p in the face.

    Moreover, it was a very hard p.

    But they can¡¯t do nothing about it, Liu Yi¡¯s spirit of sportsmanship is indisputable.

    Sportspetition¡­.is to cultivate students¡¯ sportsmanship, isn¡¯t it?

    Therefore, these people can only show their bitter face, and swallowed their own ufortable feeling.

    ¡°Liu Yi gege, you¡¯re great!¡±

    After Liu Yi pass the finish line, Ma Yuanyuan was the first to rush forward.

    Regardless of Liu Yi¡¯s physical strength, this girl threw herself at him.

    Fortunately, Liu Yi is a cultivator, reached out his hands to put the girl in his arms, hugging her.

    ¡°You¡¯re great (can also mean club/stick, i.e., lower body part)¡­.really¡­.¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s excitement was intense.

    But Liu Yi secretly thought something evil, ¡®this is so¡­.evil¡­.

    Moreover¡­.

    Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s (chest) development seems to be better¡­.¡¯

    ¡°D*mn!¡±

    At this time, Xu Xin with a group of girls came running up, pointed at Liu Yi¡¯s face, and loudly cursed.

    ¡°How could a waste like you beat my daddy! You must have taken some drugs!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Liu Yi was surprised, thinking, ¡®this girl is crazy!

    I¡¯ve won, but she said I took some drugs?

    Since when she¡¯s in the Olympic Games Organization Committee!¡¯

 Chapter 143 Psyco Killer

    ¡°Liu Yi gege¡­.I¡¯ve wronged you¡­.¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan looked at Liu Yi sitting inside the school infirmary, somewhat apologetically said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, in any case, my body doesn¡¯t fear nderous usation.¡±

    After Liu Yi had won the game, Xu Xin and her group were not convinced.

    Xu Tianliang also directly looked for Liu Yi, asking him to take the urine test.

    It¡¯s actually no wonder that Xu Tianliang couldn¡¯t believe the result, because the world record for 800 m race is 1 min 41.09 seconds.

    But on the previous match, Liu Yi¡¯s time turned out to be 1 min 42 seconds.

    A near world record time¡­.How could this number appear in youth who seemingly never received a professional training?

    This is simply inconceivable!

    Therefore, Liu Yi had to go to the school infirmary, to take a simpleb test.

    ¡°Humph humph, after the resultes out, you will cry!¡±

    Xu Xin wrinkled her nose, smiled smugly, ¡°Nobody can beat my daddy on 800 m, doping trash.¡±

    ¡°Xu Xin, if you don¡¯t have anything to say then shut up, no one will think of you as a mute!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan very unhappily looked at Xu Xin and said.

    ¡°What, angry out of shame after being poked at the center?¡±

    Xu Xin continued to ridicule, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, don¡¯t do the urine test!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid of you! If it needs to be checked, then check it!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan was holding Liu Yi¡¯s arm; Standing next to Liu Yi, she felt emboldened.

    ¡°My Liu Yi gege is standing on the right path! Not afraid of any test! But what about your father, does he dare to let the disciplinarymittee toe and inspect him?¡±

    ¡°Why, why not¡­.¡±

    After saying this words, Xu Xin felt a bit guilty.

    ¡°The doctor wille soon, if you don¡¯t have any guilty conscience, then just calmly wait here.¡±

    Xu Tianliang also sat on the side.

    In this infirmary, now sat four people.

    The sounds of gongs and drums still came from the outside, the games atmosphere was quite thick.

    But in this small infirmary, the mood was sharp and tense.

    Soon, a man in a hospital mask, wearing a white coat, slowly walked into the clinic.

    ¡°Doctor, you¡¯re finally here.¡±

    Xu Tianliang saw this doctor, immediately said, ¡°Quickly give him the test, I really don¡¯t want to sit a minute more in the same room with this people, it¡¯s too cheapening.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay¡­.¡±

    The doctor was slightly sluggish for a moment but soon responded, chuckled and said.

    ¡°You guys sit down, I don¡¯t like the smell of disinfectant, we light the fragrant incense first.¡±

    With that, the doctor walked over to the bed, closed the windows, and lit a piece of incense with sandalwood-like fragrance.

    Although the doctor¡¯s behavior was a bit weird, Liu Yi thought the smell of this fragrance was actually quite nice, moreover, it made his spirit rxed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself, you all can rx your mind.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s voice was like the friction of metals, slightly jarring.

    However, Liu Yi felt his whole body veryfortable, very rxed.

    He was a bit tired¡­..

    Last night was a busy night, and this morning he also participated in the games¡­.

    Mmm¡­.this is a good sleep¡­.

    In this state of extreme rxation, Liu Yi soon fell asleep.

    ¡°Stupid Ox¡­.help me¡­.¡±

    In Liu Yi¡¯s vague dream, he saw Ma Yuanyuan stretched out a hand, helplessly trying to reach him.

    ¡°Yuanyuan!¡±

    Liu Yi was taken aback and opened his eyes.

    After opening his eyes, he was suddenly surprised.

    Because he was not at the infirmary, but in the dark worn out warehouse-like ce.

    The outside seemed to be dark, because he was surrounded by darkness.

    Only a faint yellow light came from a low angle toward Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    This light¡­.might as well not hit him. Instead, it gave Liu Yi a depressing feeling.

    ¡°I beg you¡­.let my daughter go¡­.what ever you want, I will give you¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly heard a familiar cry from the side.

    He turned around and saw that arrogant Xu Tianliang before him. At this time, he was actually chained with a big iron chain to a chair.

    His previous proud and arrogant look were gone, leaving only the ability to beg.

    Liu Yi then found that his body was also locked by a section of thick chain.

    These chains, each has two fingers thick thickness, tied him solidly.

    Even if Liu Yi forced out his full strength, the chain still can¡¯t be broken.

    ¡®This is¡­.what is happening here?¡¯ He thought.

    ¡®Previously I was going to take a urine test, right?¡¯

    ¡®How could I, in the blink of an eye, came to this ce?¡¯

    ¡°Daddy¡­.daddy¡­.help me¡­.¡±

    At this time, a faint cry for help came from the above.

    Liu Yi looked up and found there were two girls hung above his head.

    One is Xu Xin, the other is Ma Yuanyuan.

    At this time, tears were streaming down their pretty faces. Their hands were tightly tied together, hanging from the ceiling.

    The previous doctor, was standing on the stairs on the second floor, behind the two girls. Heughed and said with a smile.

    ¡°Come on, keep screaming¡­.I like to listen to the sound of girls before they die¡­.This kind of sound is more beautiful than any kind of music in the world.¡±

    ¡®D*mn¡­.this is so perverted¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Wait a minute¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi suddenly remembered something¡­.

    ¡®Is this man¡­.the suspect of the major case 531?¡¯

    ¡®That psycho killer who butchered more than ten girls in a row?¡¯

    ¡®Oh my f*cking god¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This time¡­.I hit a jackpot¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt my daughter¡­.I beg you¡­.¡±

    Chained near Liu Yi, Xu Tianliang kept on his bitter cry.

    Liu Yi was somewhat touched, thinking that even a corrupt man could have a fatherly side.

    ¡°If you let go of my daughter¡­.no matter what the conditions, I will promise you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­.a man¡¯s pleading voice, is not pleasant to hear.¡±

    The psycho killer stood there, hand carrying arge scissors, it¡¯s sharp edges gently mped Xu Xin¡¯s tiny toe.

    ¡°Tell me¡­.your pretty daughter¡­.if missing a toe, would she still cute?¡±

    ¡°No! Please don¡¯t!¡±

    Xu Tianliang was frightened and quickly shouted, ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt my daughter¡­.¡±

    ¡°Klik!¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­.¡±

    The scissors shone with cold light, followed by the light of blood spurting out.

    A small section of toe, fell along with that blood.

    Xu Xin immediately screamed in pain, and then fainted.

    Xu Tianliang¡¯s gut cracked, started to curse.

    ¡°F*ck you¡­.you darey a finger on my daughter, I will not let you go! Aaa! Let go of my daughter, if you want to do something, do it to me!¡±

    Liu Yi was stunned, thinking, ¡®this is truly the psycho killer¡­.this guy, is the kind of guy who kills without batting an eye¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Hush¡­.¡±

    The psycho killer extended his finger to press his mouth and whispered.

    ¡°Your beautiful daughter has fallen asleep¡­.your voice is so loud, it will wake her up.¡±

    ¡°God d*mn it¡­.¡±

    Xu Tianliang cried, then suddenly called out, ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt my daughter¡­.if you want to harm a girl¡­.I, I can help you get more girls¡­.I beg you, just let go of my daughter¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was suddenly covered with cold, thinking.

    ¡®This Xu Tianliang, what does he mean by this?¡¯

    ¡°Oh? This seems a bit interesting.¡±

    The psycho killer raised an eyebrow, put down the scissors, looked at Xu Tianliang, and said.

    ¡°How can you help me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the deputy chief of the Sports Bureau, as long as I say a word, there will be many female students to follow my arrangements! I can make theme here, and you can kill them all, I just ask you to spare my daughter!¡±

    Liu Yi felt a burst of dismay, his hands and feet were covered with cold.

    Is this their benevolent officials¡­?

    ¡°Hehe¡­.if that¡¯s the case, I can consider¡­.¡±

    That killer touched his smooth chin, and said, ¡°I want a dozen, or several dozens¡­.yes, that¡¯s good¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s a good deal, as long as you let go of my daughter, please¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then so be it.¡±

    The killer smiled, ¡°I want to select some fun things, and make the arrangements. Before Ie back, you all stay quietly here.¡±

    With that, he took out a spray and sprayed Xu Xin¡¯s bleeding wound a few times.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Xu Tianliang suddenly paled with fear.

    ¡°Hehe, look at you so scared like that, this is good stuff, if you spray it on the wound, it can stop the bleeding. If you don¡¯t want this, then just wait for your beautiful daughter to bleed to death.¡±

    That killer sneered twice. After he sprayed the wound several times, he stowed the spray back, then turned around and slowly left this dark warehouse.

    ¡°You actually¡­.can do such a thing¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi coldly looked at Xu Tianliang and said, ¡°Your conscience was eaten by a dog?¡±

    ¡°The one who was harmed is my daughter!¡±

    Xu Tianliang mercilessly stared at Liu Yi, ¡°What do you know! If the one being harmed is the girl in your family, what are you going to do?¡±

    Liu Yi slightly frowned.

    Ma Yuanyuan was still unconscious.

    ¡®If she was hurt¡­.what am I going to do?¡¯

    This point¡­.Liu Yi himself was unable to predict¡­.

    But, at least, he will not do the same as Xu Tianliang¡­.

    In order to save himself and his family, he was willing to sacrifice many innocent lives¡­.

    This kind of thing¡­.Liu Yi really can¡¯t do.

    But at this time, there was no movement from Lin Tong. Liu Yi wondered whether his Fox sister is too devoted in practice that she didn¡¯t know what happened on the outside.

    ¡°Humph¡­.as long as my daughter and I can live¡­.even if I betray all the people in the Northern Dragon City¡­.so what!¡±

    Xu Tianliang bowed his head, eyes stared ahead, and dully said.

    ¡°In any case, you guys are worthless¡­.all are trash¡­.I have made many contributions to this society¡­.I¡¯m the leader¡­.I shouldn¡¯t have to die, but all of you trash should¡­.If your death¡­.can be exchanged for my life¡­.then, then you will not die in vain¡­.¡±

    ¡®F*ck!¡¯

    Listening to this made Liu Yi burned with rage.

    But he had no other choice, other than silently circted his forces, and strived to break these chains!

    That psycho killer was really careful¡­.he actually locked Liu Yi with such a heavy chain¡­.

    Although he has the third star jade power, if he wants to break open this thick iron chain, he still has some difficulties¡­.

    ¡®Liu Yi, you can, you can do it¡­.Ma Yuanyuan is waiting for you to save her!¡¯

 Chapter 144 The End

    A night passed by, Ma Yuanyuan was still unconscious.

    ¡®This little sister¡¯s constitution seemed to be very poor¡­.even after a long time the drug efficacy still has not abated.¡¯¡¯

    ¡¯However, this is also good¡­.lest she¡¯ll be scared to cry.

    As long as I still breathing, I will not let her have an ident¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi never closed his eyes to sleep this whole night.

    When the day began to dawn, the psycho killer finally returned to the warehouse.

    ¡°Hehe,e on, our highness secretary.¡±

    The killer said, walking straight to Xu Tianliang.

    ¡°Give your staff a call, and let them put the Jiaoyu Middle School girls to the vacantnd behind the construction area of Jiaoyu Middle School.¡±

    The killer said with a smile, ¡°There, I put the time bomb that I boughtst night. As long as theye at that time, those girls will go to the Western Paradise¡­.Gee, if I didn¡¯t just like killing girls¡­.I¡¯m afraid I will blow up this entire school.¡±

    This psycho killer is named Huang Zhongyi, was a famous international mercenary.

    In the past, he busted his ass in life and death situation on the battlefield and earned a lot of money. After returning to the homnd, he concealed his identity, ready to enjoy the rest of his life.

    As a result, when he yed an online game to pass his boredom, he met a middle school little sister.

    Already approaching 40s Huang Zongyi, the internationally famous ruthless mercenary, unexpectedly fell deeply in love, and was fooled by this middle school little sister.

    In the end, all his properties had been cheated by this girl. After that, this girl as if turning into thin air, disappeared without a trace.

    This made Huang Zongyi crazy.

    Finally, he used his means, and ultimately found that girl. When he found the girl, she was flirting with another man online.

    It seemed like she was going to swindle another man.

    But Huang Zongyi still liked this girl¡­.

    He asked the girl to change her mind and be with him again.

    But the result of his painstaking effort was that, the girl ridiculed him.

    The girl satirized Huang Zongyi, that he didn¡¯t look at how old he was.

    The girl was in her youth, plus she now has the money, there will be many handsome guy around her side.

    How could she have the heart to follow an uncle?

    This made Huang Zongyipletely crazy.

    The girl dated Huang Zongyi for so long, the only thing that she didn¡¯t know about him is, Huang Zongyi was once a brutal mercenary, and has taken an unknown number of human lives.

    If she knew, she would not utter such words.

    So, the girl was disfigured and then killed by Huang Zongyi.

    Subsequently, Huang Zongyipletely gone mental, constantly killing girls of the same age, thinking that the girl at this age deserves to be killed.

    Finally, he became a psycho killer.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Liu Yi heard Huang Zongyi¡¯s n, the whole body covered with cold.

    ¡°You can¡¯t promise him!¡±

    He hoped Xu Tianliang¡¯s heart still has a trace of humanity.

    ¡°Good, good, as long as you let go of my daughter and me, other people¡¯s death will not matter to me¡­.¡±

    Xu Tianliang nodded, crushing Liu Yi¡¯s final fantasy.

    They¡¯ve already¡­.without any humanity.

    ¡°Leave it to me¡­.¡±

    Xu Tianliang volunteered.

    He uttered a number, after Huang Zongyi pressed that number, he put the phone on Xu Tianliang¡¯s ear.

    ¡°You know what to say¡­.Think of your daughter¡­.¡±

    Huang Zongyi threatened.

    ¡°I know, I know¡­.¡±

    On the phone, Xu Tianliang pretended to hold a City¡¯s sports event, ordering the female student of Jiaoyu Middle School to go to the said vacant spot for rehearsal. He will soon arrive and personally supervised the rehearsals.

    Xu Tianliang¡¯s word is still very influential in schools.

    After finishing his instruction, the man on the phone immediately went to follow it.

    ¡°Very good¡­.¡±

    Huang Zongyi nodded with satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s more like it¡­.Now it¡¯s 7 AM, at 8 AM, the bomb will explode. At that time, this period¡¯s sinner will reduce a lot¡­.Thinking about it made me happy¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then, what about my daughter¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­.I can spare her.¡±

    Huang Zongyi said with a smile, ¡°If the bomb really killed those girls, your daughter can keep her life.¡±

    In Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, his smile has a trace of strange taste.

    ¡°Therefore, all we have to do now, is to wait.¡±

    He said, ying the scissors with the other hand, and continued.

    ¡°However¡­.the most annoying thing is to wait¡­.I wonder if there¡¯s anything interesting to do to pass the time¡­.¡±

    ¡°That girl! That girl!¡±

    Xu Tianliang immediately eximed, ¡°You can free to y with that girl! Even if you chop off her limbs, that¡¯s nothing!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­.this is a good idea.¡±

    Huang Zongyi seemed very satisfied, ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡±

    ¡°If you darey a finger on her¡­.you¡¯re dead¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly looked up, his eyes fell upon that Huang Zongyi.

    Huang Zongyi suddenly took two steps backward, his forehead slightly shed some sweat.

    As a well-known mercenary, he felt a terrible murderous auraing from Liu Yi¡¯s body¡­.

    A student¡­.how could he emit such a terrifying murderous look¡­.

    At that moment, Huang Zongyi seemed to have an illusion of returning to the battlefield.

    ¡°Actually ferocious¡­.¡±

    Huang Zongyi remembered Liu Yi¡¯s present appearance, and couldn¡¯t help but sneer at it, ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve tied you up, what else can you do?¡±

    He said, slowly walking toward the second floor while holding the scissors.

    ¡°I will slowly cut off all of this girl¡¯s pretty toes¡­.then the fingers¡­.I¡¯ll enjoy her nice shrieks¡­.¡±

    He said, suddenly turned around and looked at Liu Yi with a nce.

    ¡°Or¡­.Do you want to be like that man, leading other girls to me?¡±

    ¡°I will not lead any innocent people to you¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi said slowly, ¡°But if you touch her, I¡¯ll kill you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fool.¡±

    The nearby Xu Tianliang scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t even realize your own situation, how are people going to listen to your threat? A fool is a fool, a hopeless.¡±

    ¡°It seems, if I don¡¯t make you see the thing that you¡¯re afraid of, you will not understand your situation.¡±

    With that, he gently put the scissors on Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s left thumb.

    ¡°As long as I put a bit of pressure¡­.you will see the red color of blood spurt out¡­.I promise you, you will love the feeling.¡±

    Huang Zongyi said and was about to close the scissors, to cut off Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s finger.

    Just then, the color of blood flew out.

    Not Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s, but Huang Zongyi¡¯s.

    His right hand flipped andnded on the ground, along with the scissors.

    ¡°My hand, my hand!¡±

    Huang Zongyi held his wrist and continued to scream

    This sudden scene made him unable to think of what to do, and also let that Xu Tianliang froze.

    An ice dagger punctured the wall beside him, still sending out dense cold air.

    And the chain on Liu Yi¡¯s hands suddenly became red, under Xu Tianliang¡¯s eyes, Liu Yi¡¯s hands broke free from that chain.

    Liu Yi stood up, his whole body emitted a vague white smoke.

    He opened his eyes, a pair of golden eyes exuded a cold chill.

    Liu Yi¡¯s clothes were constantly changing.

    Soon, a ck trenchcoat appeared on his body, a bright red scarf wound around his neck.

    The long silver hair stood straight to the back, cool and neat.

    ¡°My hand¡­.why did my hand gone¡­.¡±

    That Huang Zongyi was still wailing in pain.

    ¡°This is your own consequences.¡±

    Liu Yi said, his whole people suddenly jumped up, into the air.

    His figure, in the blink of an eye turned into a me, instantly fluttered to the second floor andnded in front of Huang Zongyi.

    ¡°Hateful, d*mn!¡±

    Huang Zongyi, after all, was a mercenary, he put the spray out and sprayed his broken wrist, and then pulled out another scissors to fiercely stab Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    This stab was quick and ruthless, and most people would certainly be stabbed to the heart.

    But Liu Yi just stretched out his left hand, using only two fingers to caught that fastly moving sharp scissors.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Huang Zongyi felt his hand holding the scissors was severely burned, just like holding a red-hot iron bar. He screamed in pain and withdrew his hand. There were many red blisters on his palm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like listening to other people¡¯s scream?¡±

    Liu Yi stood there, and slowly said, ¡°Might as well listen to your own scream.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi stretched out his right hand¡¯s index and middle fingers.

    Two red boiling hot fingers.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    Without any obstacle, this two fingers entered Huang Zongyi¡¯s right shoulder.

    The smell of charred meat suddenly passed out.

    Huang Zongyi screamed in pain again and again, directly peed himself, kneeling on the ground.

    ¡°Spare me¡­.I beg you¡­.spare me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Spare you?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes shone with golden light, ¡°But those resentful spirits around you¡­.do not agree to that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Resentful spirits¡­.what, what resentful spirits¡­.¡±

    After Liu Yi pulled out his finger, Huang Zongyi¡¯s pain reduced a bit.

    Listening to Liu Yi¡¯s words, his heart suddenly emerged out a deep sense of fear.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then, let you see it for yourself.¡±

    Liu Yi said, and pped his hands.

    ¡°Those spirits still wandering in this world¡­.use my me as the medium, so that you can show your figure¡­.if you have a grudge, take revenge, if you have resentment,in¡­.

    With that, a me roared, a figure made of me one by one appeared around the two people.

    These mes are not illusory, and each has their respective shape.

    One by one, me with woman shape, floated between the two people.

    These more than ten women, probably have fine and delicate features, but in the me form, they looked doubly ferocious.

    ¡°How¡­.how could it be you¡­.¡±

    Seeing these women¡¯s faces, Huang Zongyi directly paralyzed to the ground.

    ¡°They areing to demand your life¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi sneered, ¡°Enjoy their services¡­.this is what you deserve¡­.¡±

    While speaking, those more than ten me spirits, instantly threw themselves at Huang Zongyi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Aaa¡­.¡±

    Huang Zongyi began to scream out again and again, soon, he was burned down unable to make a sound again.

 Chapter 145 Thou Shalt Evildoer

    After these me spirits finish gnawing Huang Zongyi, they floated back to Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    Leaving behind a brown mummified corpse on the ground

    ¡°You guys want to follow me?¡±

    Liu Yi looked at those me spirits, and slowly said, ¡°You will have no future if you follow me¡­.you have avenged your grievance, it is better to be reincarnated¡­.hoping that, in your next life, you can grow up healthy, get married, and have children¡­.¡±

    But those me spirits still would not go away, just quietly hovering around Liu Yi.

    ¡°If this is your choice¡­.alright then.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded his head. Those me spirits seemed happy with this as they keep circling around Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    Ma Yuanyuan and Xu Xin were still unconscious.

    Xu Tianliang was scared silly.

    He didn¡¯t understand how it could turn into this¡­.

    How in the blink of an eye¡­.Huang Zongyi was killed¡­.

    Moreover, he died in such a strange way.

    This¡­.is simply unscientific¡­.

    At this moment, Xu Tianliang wished the thing that he wore on his right hand was not Patek Phillipe, but a string of prayer beads.

    Those me spirits quickly flew down from the second floor, floating in front of Xu Tianliang.

    Xu Tianliang trembled with fear. He wanted to run away but was firmly locked in chains there.

    ¡°Wha, what are you going to do¡­.¡±

    ¡°They say they hate you.¡±

    Liu Yi also jumped down on the second floor andnded on the ground.

    Two rows of red me came out of his feet on the ground.

    ¡°They told me¡­.your behavior,pared to that Huang Zongyi, is more perverted and more shameless.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    Xu Tianliang¡¯s face pale.

    ¡°Therefore, you should go down to apany Huang Zongyi.¡±

    ¡°No! No!¡±

    Xu Tianliang repeatedly shook his head, shouted in horror.

    ¡°How could I be the same as that scum¡­.¡±

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    Liu Yi sneered, ¡°If I let you go, I¡¯m afraid that even the other me probably won¡¯t be happy.¡±

    He said, stopped in front of Xu Tianliang, held up two fingers and ced it against his forehead.

    ¡°In order to save yourself, you are willing to sacrifice so many innocent people¡­.how could there be a reason for people like you to be alive?¡±

    Then, Liu Yi nned tounch his heart sutra to directly burst Xu Tianliang¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Xu Tianliang seemed to feel the arrival of death, desperately begging for mercy, ¡°I also do that for the safety of my daughter¡­.my daughter is everything to me¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s arched eyebrows slightly trembled a bit.

    ¡°Your daughter is one human life. Do you think other people¡¯s daughter, are all animals?¡±

    Although Liu Yi was currently disying his fire power, his voice was iparably cold, as cold as the winter¡¯s wind in December.

    ¡°Perhaps in your heart¡­.Other people¡¯s lives are simply not worth mentioning.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°But I have to tell you, in my heart, you Xu Tianliang are not worth mentioning. Therefore, to me, killing you is just like crushing an ant.¡±

    ¡°Do not! Do not kill me¡­.Those girls, after all, have not dead, right? I did not kill anyone, did not kill anyone!¡±

    Xu Tianliang pleaded.

    ¡°Because of you¡­.they have already died once¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi sneered, ¡°In hell, confess all of your sins in front of Yama.¡±

    With that, he started the Red Blood Sutra Code in his body.

    The red blood devil me lit out of his fingers.

    ¡°Stay out of that man!¡±

    At this moment, a sharp cold awn suddenly pierced the ceiling of this warehouse and rapidly fell toward Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi suddenly looked up; the world slowed down before his eyes.

    Within the world of ck and white, the sword edge was cutting down toward him, exuding a red awn.

    The sword came from above, with an unstoppable momentum and force.

    Liu Yi almost subconsciously outstretched his hand and released out his me.

    With the aid of this force, his body rapidly flew upside down at a distance.

    ¡°St!¡±

    The sword edge cut into the ground.

    A cold force instantly spread out within an area of more than ten meters in radius, forming ayer of ice.

    The chair under Xu Tianliang¡¯s body has been frozen for the most part.

    But his legs were safe and sound.

    This power control precision is very high!

    Clearly, the person is a master.

    ¡°We finally meet¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi was standing there. Those me spirits floated beside him.

    ¡°Alright¡­.we are going to meet after all.¡±

    The voice has not fallen, but the white figure fell down from the hole in the ceiling.

    Her stature was very graceful and lovely.

    Her pair of feet tread above the sword hilt, her whole body was standing on the sword, looking at the opposite Liu Yi.

    ¡°This time, I will definitely catch you.¡±

    Guyu¡¯s feet was standing on the treasured sword, her big attractive eyes exuded out aggressive gleam.

    ¡°Our matters can be discussedter.¡±

    Liu Yi pointed to Xu Tianliang behind her, ¡°Let me kill that man first.¡±

    ¡°Bold evildoer! Presumptuous!¡±

    Hearing that Liu Yi still want to kill someone, Guyu¡¯s beautiful eyebrows immediately pricked up, her almond eyes filled with anger as she charmingly scolded.

    ¡°In front of this immortal fairy, you¡¯re actually still thinking about killing! A demon is truly difficult to tame!¡±

    ¡°Gee¡­.you seem to care about so many things, big sister.¡±

    Liu Yi, with arms crossed and curled mouth, said, ¡°Do you know that the person behind you has done such a heinous thing? And you¡¯re trying to defend him?¡±

    ¡°This immortal fairy, only see you are about to kill innocent people!¡±

    Guyu coldly said, ¡°Sure enough, a demon is a demon, your demonic character is difficult to tame¡­.even if you used to be a human.¡±

    ¡°I am a demon, but I think I¡¯m more human than you.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! With you this evildoer, what else there is to say! See this immortal fairy; I will kill you and finish what I should do from the beginning!¡±

    With that, Guyu¡¯s body floated out white snowkes.

    The air in this warehouse instantly turned into winter.

    White snow continued to fall.

    Even Liu Yi felt a bit of biting cold.

    ¡®This woman¡­.is indeed very scary¡­.

    But she is my enemy.

    Too bad, it would be nice if she¡¯s my girlfriend.

    The other me didn¡¯t live up to expectation, if I had his power, I would¡¯ve captured this immortal fairy really quick!

    Of course, I¡¯m referring to her feelings.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t expect your right-hand power will help you.¡±

    Guyu said, ¡°I won¡¯t let your right hand hit me. You will not have this opportunity. Your only chance is being reincarnated.¡±

    ¡°My chances are many¡­in the presence of beauty, my potential is unlimited.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled.

    ¡°D*mn womanizer!¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi dared to verbally molest her, Guyu was even more angry, ¡°It appears that you are in a hurry to die! This immortal fairy is ready to help you!¡±

    With that, the snowkes in the warehouse, suddenly eerily stopped in mid-air, motionless.

    Something abnormal was about to happen¡­.

    Liu Yi already felt a terrible threat.

    ¡°Freeze for me!¡±

    Guyu said and waved her hand.

    Suddenly, the snow in mid-air suddenly fell rapidly to the ground.

    Any spot that was covered by the snow immediately froze into a thickyer of frost.

    Soon, the warehouse turned into the world of ice and snow.

    In addition to the two-meter area around Guyu, as well as Ma Yuanyuan and Xu Xin, all the other ces were full of snow.

    All things have been frozen into ice.

    Thick raw cold wind unceasingly attacked Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    But the several me spirit beauties floated on their own initiative, hand in hand, they huddled in a circle around Liu Yi.

    These beautiful me spirits¡¯ me constantly shed, blocking the invasion of these snow and ice.

    ¡°D*mn¡­.you¡¯re hiding behind the girls?¡±

    Guyu can¡¯t help but angrily said.

    ¡°They¡¯re not ordinary girls.¡±

    Liu Yi said slowly, ¡°Moreover¡­.I didn¡¯t issue any order to them, they protect me on their own initiative¡­.You¡¯ve got your revenge¡­.let me deal with this.¡±

    Although feeling overwhelming pressure from Guyu, even if this was the other Liu Yi, he also doesn¡¯t like to admit defeat.

    Unexpectedly, these several me beauties shook their head, still floating on his side.

    ¡°So stubborn¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was touched.

    ¡°Demons and spirits, are jackals of the same tribe (birds of a feather and so on)¡±

    Gu Yu coldly snorted, both of her hands made a seal sign.

    Suddenly, the ice and snow in this warehouse blew even more fierce.

    Those me beauties immediately freeze into ice sculptures, standing around Liu Yi.

    ¡°Come back!¡±

    Liu Yi quickly pulled his right hand.

    Suddenly, thoseyers of ice broke, the mes flew out into his hand, forming a mass of red ball simr to magma me.

    This me finally integrated into the middle of his hand.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt them¡­.their fate has been very sad.¡±

    ¡°Then let me send you demon and spirits into the afterlife!¡±

    Guyu said as both of her hands continued to make the seal sign.

    The snow and ice impacted Liu Yi¡¯s body from everywhere, reducing Liu Yi¡¯s body temperature.

    Liu Yi¡¯s hands guarded in front of his chest.

    Red mes erupted out from both of his hands and then continued to flow on his own body.

    But his me was too weakpared to Guyu¡¯s ice and snow.

    Soon, Liu Yi¡¯s body began to freeze.

    The frost continued to spread around and thickened.

    Soon, Liu Yi¡¯s body was about topletely freeze.

    Even if this was the other Liu Yi¡­.he also could not bear this kind of cold.

    Guyu¡¯s power¡­.really was too strong¡­.

    The strength disparity between those two was really too much¡­.

    ¡®s¡­.I am currently not her opponent¡­.

    If I could use my three forces simultaneously, that would be nice¡­.

    Unfortunately¡­.

    I just need a little bit of time¡­.¡¯

    At this moment, a red colored lotus flower slowly floated down from the ceiling.

    ¡°What¡­is this?¡±

    Guyu looked at the red lotus, slightly wrinkled her brows.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    That red lotus suddenly burst open.

    Crimson me instantly flooded half of the warehouse, flushing out the snow and ice.

    The room temperature instantly elevated.

    The ice and me separated in the middle of the room, like two opposing worlds.

    A woman¡¯s figure, came out from that bursting lotus, floating in the air; a pair of me wings pped behind her.

 Chapter 146 Working Together

    That woman slowly opened her red me wings, her pair of eyes, as if talking, fell upon Guyu.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Guyu looked at the woman who suddenly appeared in front of her, and her heart suddenly had a bad feeling, thinking.

    ¡®This woman¡­.her strength is not inferior to me¡­.

    My power is tenth star jade¡­.

    This woman¡­.is likely the same.¡¯

    Although Guyu had asked a question, the opposite woman didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she nced at the half frozen Liu Yi with a worried look.

    ¡°Are you worried about him?¡±

    Guyu saw that the two people use the same type of fire technique and immediately understood what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°Turn out to be jackals of the same tribe!¡±

    She quickly charmingly scolded, ¡°Since you havee, then don¡¯t leave!¡±

    The person who came is none other than Wenren Qian.

    She held out her slim finger and wrote some fire words in mid-air.

    ¡°Why do you want to kill him, he didn¡¯t do evil things.¡±

    ¡°To kill Demons like you, what reason do I need?¡±

    Guyu disdainfully exined to the demon and coldly snorted, ¡°All the devil in the world, behave differently, but in this immortal fairy¡¯s eyes, all deserve to die!¡±

    ¡°Pei!¡±

    Wenren Qian wrote a word, and then both of her hands made a seal sign.

    Suddenly, the pair of me wings behind her began to transform rapidly, in the blink of an eye turned into a pair of giant me hands, each of them was clutching a huge me sword, which she wielded down toward the opposite Guyu.

    ¡°Cover!¡±

    Guyu didn¡¯t dodge, just lifted one of her hand.

    Suddenly, a huge ice shield appeared in front of her.

    With a ¡°Bam¡± sound, the me swords hit the ice shield, frying up arge chunk of ice and sting off pieces of ice chips, impacting everywhere.

    Initially Xu Tianliang saw someone came to save him and was very excited about it.

    But then he saw such a girl, who came in me, the two of them then started swinging at each other. He was suddenly so frightened that he peed his pant. He thought.

    ¡®Your mother¡­.

    What if those things spread here!

    I am just an ordinary person¡­.

    Your mother, why am I reduced to just being an ordinary people!

    I¡¯m obviously a noble dragon among men¡­.

    This hateful feeling¡­.these guys, go to hell all of you!¡¯

    ¡°I admit you have some strength.¡±

    Guyu easily blocked Wenren Qian¡¯s attack, and said, ¡°But this immortal fairy has received many teachings from Master over the years regarding how to use the force, something that evildoer like you who only know how to massacre can¡¯t possiblyprehend!¡±

    With that, she suddenly swung her foot, directly kicked out an ice sword from behind the ice shield.

    The ice sword constantly rotated in the air toward the opposite Wenren Qian, trying to chop her.

    Wenren Qian suddenly waved her hand, a section of me flew out forming a long snake, weaving toward that ice sword.

    But that ice sword was under Guyu¡¯s control, making it exceptionally flexible, constantly drawing an arc, and in the blink of an eye evaded the long me snake entanglement to continue to fly toward Wenren Qian.

    ¡°Two terrible women¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong lie on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, trembling with fear.

    The power of the two women¡­.can¡¯t be seen through her Star Jade Eyes¡­.She thought Guyu was much less stronger than this, only today she knew¡­.It turned out that she previously didn¡¯te up with her full strength¡­.This woman¡¯s power should belong to the Earthly Realm¡­.

    The two women were both cultivators, who knew variety of techniques, with huge destructive force.

    If the two of them simultaneouslyunched their destructive forces on this warehouse wall, perhaps this warehouse would be reduced to the ground.

    Meanwhile, Liu Yi¡¯s body was still half-frozen by Guyu¡¯s power. Even if he wanted to break free¡­.fear that would be very difficult.

    But the thing that weighed heavily on Lin Tong¡¯s mind was, ¡®why would that Wenren Qian want to help Liu Yi?

    Exactly for what purpose?

    Is this woman have a liking for Liu Yi?

    Unlikely¡­.even with the Friendly Aura, it would not be so dramatic like this.

    That Wenren Qian¡¯s strength is very strong, and she is also an extremely gorgeous woman.

    Even though she is mute, it can¡¯t conceal her goddessly charm.

    How could she possibly take a fancy of Liu Yi!

    Em, definitely not¡­.¡¯

    Lin Tong tried tofort herself.

    ¡°Thou shalt evildoer, received this punishment!¡±

    Guyu controlled the ice sword, steering away from the me snake, and came to the front of Wenren Qian.

    But Wenren Qian gently opened her lips, spitting out a blossoming red lotus.

    That red lotus quickly exploded, the hot shockwave immediately impacted the ice sword.

    In the blink of an eye, the ice sword turned into a mist.

    ¡°D*mn¡­.¡±

    Guyu didn¡¯t expect Wenren Qian¡¯s technique to be so weird and varied, and she felt that something seemed faintly amiss.

    ¡°Who are you, why are you meddling with this immortal¡¯s matter!¡±

    Guyu finally couldn¡¯t bear to ask

    ¡°You should not hurt him.¡±

    Wenren Qian wrote a few me words, which caught Guyu¡¯s attention. She thought.

    ¡®This woman doesn¡¯t speak?

    What a pity, she actually has a beautiful face.¡¯

    ¡°Demon, should not exist in this world.¡±

    Guyu continued to stick to her principle. An ice sword floated beside her body.

    ¡°Moreover, he actually killed a mortal; this is such a heinous crime. Even I am impossible to give him a chance again and again. This time, he must die.¡±

    ¡°Then I have to protect him.¡±

    Wenren Qian¡¯s figure seemed to be somewhat unhappy.

    She waved her hand, a red lotus flower floated out, hovering at her feet.

    The two people¡¯s power seemed to be somewhat uncontrolled.

    ¡°Uh¡­.it hurts¡­.¡±

    At this time, Ma Yuanyuan, who was still hanging on the ceiling, issued a painful cry, cold sweat covered all over her body.

    The Immortals fighting, the mortal suffers.

    The power used by these two beautiful women was getting more intense, their uncontrolled strength has already affected Ma Yuanyuan.

    Originally, Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s physique is fragile, therefore, after being affected by cold and hot, her body soon began to feel pain.

    ¡°Liu Yi gege¡­.¡±

    That half-frozen Liu Yi suddenly opened his eyes.

    His pupils were no longer golden, but back to his original crystal clear eyes.

    ¡°D*mn¡­.let me goooo!¡±

    He desperately forced out his power, trying to break free from theyer of ice.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±

    While vigntly controlling the ice sword, Guyu shot Liu Yi a nce, and then said.

    ¡°The ice that I made is not something that a third star jade people like you can break through. Obediently ept your fate, evildoer.¡±

    ¡°Whizz!¡±

    Wenren Qian immediately released several red mes Lotus flowers, seemingly wanting to help Liu Yi.

    But Guyu, almost simultaneously, emitted out a few ice swords and punctured those me Lotus flowers.

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, you can¡¯t help him.¡±

    Guyu said.

    This time, it was Wenren Qian¡¯s turn to be anxious.

    ¡°Liu Yi gege¡­.I¡¯m really hurt¡­¡±

    At this time, Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s weak voice drifted into Liu Yi¡¯s ears.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart violently trembled.

    He felt as if there was a mountain pressuring his body. He thought.

    ¡®I want¡­to save Ma Yuanyuan¡­.

    I must¡­.carry this mountain¡­.¡¯

    It was at this moment, Liu Yi vaguely saw a figure of a man appeared in front of him.

    That man¡¯s appearance¡­.was very simr to him¡­.

    He was high above, with hands inside his pant¡¯s pockets, and his golden eyes looking down at him.

    ¡°You want power?¡±

    He asked himself.

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    ¡°I ask you, do you want power?¡±

    He asked again.

    ¡°Yes¡­.I want¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will devour you?¡±

    That figure asked again.

    ¡°I will¡­.defeat you.¡±

    Liu Yi said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.then let¡¯s give it a try¡­.the two of us cooperate¡­..will give them¡­.many surprises.¡±

    That figure said and held out a hand toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°Alright¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi also stretched out a hand, and grabbed the other hand.

    The two figure instantly coincide together.

    ¡°Crack crack¡­¡±

    The sound of rupture echoed throughout the warehouse.

    Guyu was surprised, her beautiful face turned pale, turning her head to look at Liu Yi.

    Only to see theyers of ice that kept Liu Yi¡¯s body unmoved continued to crack open, and began to break apart.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes when she saw this scene, thinking.

    ¡®This is the ice that I created¡­.how could it possibly be burst open by a guy with the power of third star jade?

    This is absolutely impossible!

    Could he subvert the rules of immortal cultivator¡¯s world?

    Or¡­.he just subvert thews of logic of this world?¡¯

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Liu Yi uttered an explosive roar.

    A burst of force, instantly spread out of his body, forming a circr ripple, which impacted everything around him.

    ¡°Bam bam bam!¡±

    All of thoseyers of icepletely broke, turning into fragments of ice.

    Liu Yi was half kneeling on the ground, with one hand on the floor.

    His body was draped in a ck coat.

    The edge of the coat was printed with mes, but the sleeve cuffs and the cor were actually cited with snowkes mark.

    A bright red scarf waved along the airwave, unceasingly fluttering.

    Liu Yi slowly opened his eyes.

    A pair of golden eyes, blooming with brilliant luster.

    At that time, the hearts of Guyu and Wenren Qian were shocked.

    On that moment, their hearts were throbbing like when someone fell in love for the first time, letting the two people¡¯s faces blushed at the same time. Their heartbeat increased, while their breath shortened.

    In their vision right now¡­.Liu Yi was quite pleasing to the eyes¡­.

    Wenren Qian was quite alright, but Guyu was actually terrified. She thought.

    ¡®How could it be like this¡­.

    How, all of a sudden¡­.I lost all of my hostility toward Liu Yi?

    What kind of Demonic technique¡­.

    Which can affect a tenth star expert like me!

    Even if he cast a Demonic technique, how could it directly affect me¡­.

    Strange¡­.it¡¯s really strange¡­.¡¯

    After Liu Yipletely broke out the three forces in his body, he felt he was now stronger than ever.

    But he also found out that, the two women opposite of him¡­.were even more unfathomable.

    Even though he now can use all his three forces simultaneously, his basic strength was third star jade; it was still too big of a gappared to the ten star jade.

    He had to be extremely careful¡­.

    ¡°D*mn evildoer¡­.Go to hell!¡±

    Guyu forced herself to flung out rows of ice swords toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°Mountain Mist!¡±

    Liu Yi stood up, took a step, andunched his palms.

    A pair of giant palm attached to each other suddenly flew into the air.

    A fire palm, and an ice palm, each with four meters in size; together they reflected the ice swords falling from the air.

    ¡°Boom boom boom!¡±

    Explosive sounds continuously echoed throughout the warehouse. The ice swords began to burst, but the two palms were also increasingly weaker.

    Liu Yi was still in a very dangerous situation.

 Chapter 147 I Decide Your Punishment

    ¡°Let me freeze you into ice forever!¡±

    After piercing the pair of giant palms, Guyu sent out a huge amount of ice swords toward Wenren Qian, harassing her. While at the same time, she turned around, made a knot seal with her hand, held it in front of her mouth, and blew out a mouthful of air toward Liu Yi.

    This immortal breath immediately turned into a ferocious ice storm sweeping over toward Liu Yi.

    This ice storm was like a Silver Dragon, moving toward Liu Yi, threatening him as if it wants to swallow Liu Yi as a whole.

    Looking at the iing ice storm, Liu Yi has a deep sense of powerlessness.

    ¡®I¡­.really can¡¯t resist a ten-star expert¡¯s strength¡­.?¡¯

    ¡°Liu Yi gege¡­.¡±

    At this time, his ears seemed to hear Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s cries for help.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

    ¡®No matter what, I have to hold this!¡¯

    ¡®I, still have people that I need to protect!¡¯

    At this time, magnificent white lights appeared on Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Feeling this force, even Guyu can¡¯t help but surprise.

    ¡°Such an overwhelming uprightness! How could this uprightness appear in this evildoer body!¡±

    Uprightness is a precious power that each immortal cultivator in the immortal cultivator world wants to cultivate.

    But uprightness is not something that can be cultivated by doing good deeds daily.

    It seems like a state of mind. If a person has no perception and correct state of mind¡­.Even if someone cultivates daily good deeds, that person will not be able to attain this uprightness.

    Uprightness is truly powerful¡­.

    The reason why every immortal cultivator wants to have it is that it can make an immortal cultivator infinitely strong! It has unlimited upgrade potential!

    Even Guyu herself, even her master, all of them never have this uprightness¡­.But now, it appeared in this having-demonic-aura guy¡¯s body¡­.

    This made Guyu somewhat can¡¯t ept.

    ¡°Break! Deste me!¡±

    Liu Yi stepped forward one step, and mercilessly struck back with his right palm.

    This palm strike¡­.filled with all of his strength¡­.

    ¡®I have to believe in myself!¡¯

    ¡®I, must save Ma Yuanyuan!¡¯

    Liu Yi¡¯s right hand burst out a dazzling white light.

    His entire right arm directly covered with a piece of frost armor.

    His entire right hand also turned into ice ws. The power of his Great Brilliant Sun Palm was pushed into the extreme.

    That ferocious ice storm arrived in front of Liu Yi and was met head on with Liu Yi¡¯s palm strike. Seemingly hitting a wall, that collision of forces wheezed like a bomb flying upward and directly broke through the ceiling at the top of their heads.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The ceiling was frozen, and then instantly broke, opening up a huge hole.

    The ice storm went straight into the sky, and in the blink of an eye melted into the early morning sky.

    In this autumn, snow fell down in the Northern Dragon City.

    ¡°What¡­.¡±

    Guyu saw that Liu Yi¡¯s palm strike unexpectedly can off-set her own ice storm, her surprised went through the roof.

    ¡®This¡­.how could this possible!¡¯

    ¡®I am but a ten star jade master!¡¯

    ¡®My ice storm is enough to engulf everything!¡¯

    ¡®But now, this three star jade kid¡­.actually able to swat it away!¡¯

    ¡®Is this a joke!¡¯

    ¡®How could there be such a possibility!¡¯

    ¡®This is simply a dream!¡¯

    ¡°Whiir¡­.¡±

    After fully disying his palm strike, Liu Yi¡¯s power was almost exhausted.

    He knelt down, constantly panting.

    ¡°D*mn evildoer¡­.receive your death!¡±

    Never been bullied by a neer like this, Guyu was furious.

    ¡°This time, I will kill you for sure!¡±

    With that, she began to knot the next seal sign with her hands.

    But this time, Wenren Qian attacked her once again.

    me lotuses unceasingly rained down toward Guyu, and in the blink of an eye, it almost drowned her.

    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡±

    Everywhere there were bursts of me.

    Guyu was caught unprepared and was inverted out by the explosion.

    ¡°D*mn, you¡¯re all evil devils!¡±

    Guyu was upset to the extreme.

    When she attempted to rearrange her great spell, she and Wenren Qian simultaneously changed theirplexion.

    ¡°The spiritual body is born¡­.¡±

    The two women looked at each other in the eye.

    ¡°This time, I will not let you hinder me!¡±

    Wenren Qian left these few words in the air, and then instantly turned into mes and disappeared.

    ¡°Do you think this fairy will lose to you?¡±

    But Guyu coldly snorted and then turned to take a nce at Liu Yi.

    ¡°This time, I will let you go¡­.Next time, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    With that, she stepped on an ice sword and flew out from the open ceiling.

    Snow was still slowly falling.

    The two women suddenly came and went away, to Liu Yi, it was a bit like a dream.

    ¡®These two women¡­.what exactly they want to do¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­.don¡¯t go¡­.¡±

    Xu Tianliang waspletely dumbfounded.

    His only savior left just like that, leaving behind this abnormal guy here¡­.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to deal with you.¡±

    After his misery went away, Liu Yi was relieved.

    He looked at Xu Tianliang tied there, and slowly said, ¡°No one can save you, scum. Just wait for your moral judgment.¡±

    Liu Yi said, walking in front of Xu Tianliang.

    ¡°You have done so many wicked things, today for your daughter¡¯s life, you tried to ruin so many innocent people.¡±

    Liu Yi said while looking at Xu Tianliang.

    Xu Tianliang¡¯s face went pale, and his whole body trembled, fearing the worst.

    ¡°Do you think thew can¡¯t punish you? Good, if thew can¡¯t punish you, no problem, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Liu Yi said, held out his hand and took away the white mask on his face.

    The white mask also slightly changed this time.

    Half of it flowed with blue-white frost, while the other half sculpted with ming ze pattern.

    ¡°You, for your own selfish desire, attempt to murder so many innocent people. Come out, the punishment spirits.¡±

    Liu Yi said, reached out his hand and snapped his fingers.

    Suddenly, more than a dozen me beauty appeared on his side.

    After counting, there was a total of 15 me beauties; these are the spirits that were hurt by Huang Zongyi.

    ¡°Youe and help me make a choice. If you think Xu Tianliang is guilty, stand behind me. If you think he¡¯s innocent, stand by his side. Whichever side that has the most number, will be the final oue of this trial.

    Liu Yi decided to use this method to determine the life and death of Xu Tianliang.

    If he judged it himself, perhaps it would be somewhat extreme. Therefore, he let these girls helped him make a judgment.

    They were already dead, so didn¡¯t have any conflicting interest.

    Xu Tianliang saw these me beauties, and can¡¯t help but tense up.

    ¡®I¡­can be judged innocent?¡¯

    While he was still specting, those me beauties began to move.

    To Xu Tianliang¡¯s despair, no me girls thought he is innocent.

    Soon, that 15 me beauties floated behind Liu Yi.

    ¡°You see.¡±

    Liu Yi sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to say the result.¡±

    With that, he stretched out his two fingers until they reached Xu Tianliang¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°No, no!¡±

    Xu Tianliang cried, ¡°These 15 people are your people, of course they will listen to you! You shouldn¡¯t have sentenced me just like that, you can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°If we wait for another half an hour, I¡¯m afraid there will be more than just these 15 people.¡±

    Liu Yi coldly said, ¡°At that time, it¡¯ll be hundreds, thousands!¡±

    If they stayed there for a while, Huang Zongyi¡¯s bomb in the school area would explode.

    After handling Xu Tianliang, he nned to immediately deal with that bomb.

    Therefore, Liu Yi didn¡¯t want to dy things too much.

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    Xu Tianliang kept pleading, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­.really don¡¯t want to die¡­.what do you want, whatever it is, I can give it to you!¡±

    ¡°What do I want?¡±

    Suddenly heard such a question from Xu Tianliang, Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but loudly sneer.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, whatever you want, I can get it for you! Money, beauty! I can!¡±

    Xu Tianliang thought there¡¯s a glimmer of hope, hastily shouted.

    ¡°It seems like your sin has deepened ayer.¡±

    Liu Yi coldly said, ¡°Money? Woman? Which one these that you earned with your own hands? You use other people¡¯s money, in exchange for your life? Such behaviour,pared to your previous act, what¡¯s the difference? Not only you are guilty, but you are guilty of the most serious crime.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    Xu Tianliang began to despair.

    He quickly broke down.

    ¡®I¡­.am really going to die?¡¯

    ¡°In your next life, be a good person.¡±

    Liu Yi said, his two red-copper iron like fingers instantly poked into Xu Tianliang¡¯s forehead between his eyebrows.

    Xu Tianliang¡¯s brain instantly died.

    Liu Yi¡¯s high heat fingers directly evaporated his brain.

    After killing Xu Tianliang, Liu Yi didn¡¯t have any anxiety.

    Because he thought that person deserved to die.

    He¡¯s dead, and there¡¯s nothing to regret about it.

    Liu Yi then put the two girls down from the ceiling. Xu Xin¡¯s right foot is missing a toe.

    ¡®s¡­.This is you to repay a part of your father¡¯s debt, hope that you can be a good girlter.¡¯

    After Liu Yi put the two girls away, he left the warehouse and made an rm call.

    At this time, he had more important things to do.

    Liu Yi took a deep breath, and his whole state began to change.

    He transformed back into that set of ck suit dotted with blue snowkes, and his mask changed into his previous white mask.

    His other self¡¯s state has been lifted.

    Although in that state Liu Yi was powerful, the power consumption is also great.

    To dismantle the bomb, his current state was enough.

    Liu Yi stepped on ice skates, and instantly slid forward, rushing toward the Jiaoyu Middle School.

    At this time the Jiaoyu Middle School female students dressed in school uniforms were standing on the yground, arranged into several square groups.

    The school principal is very happy to stand in front of these groups and excitedly said.

    ¡°Schoolmates, be diligent, and work hard, to do this activity. Let the City Leadership knows that our Jiaoyu Middle School students are excellent!¡±

    But his mind said.

    ¡®The above said, if we do well in this activity, they can set aside a special fund to support the school¡¯s construction.¡¯

    ¡®Humph, humph, I will certainly get this fund!¡¯

    ¡°Schoolmates, it¡¯s almost time, we are ready to ept the inspection from the leadership!¡±

    With that, he picked nine gorgeously dressed, beautiful young girls, and led them toward the open area behind the school.

 Chapter 148 Blocking The Road

    But just then, a man in ck suit and white mask blocked their path.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is a dead end.¡±

    The man blocked the only passage.

    Because behind the school there¡¯s a construction site, so a wall was erected on its side, and there was only one door leading to the other side.

    Now the man stood in front of that door, blocking everyone¡¯s way.

    ¡°Who are you? This is our school. Please step aside.¡±

    The principal unhappily said, thinking.

    ¡®Who is this man, he¡¯s dying the time here!¡¯

    ¡®If this goes on, it will harm the leadership things, if I offended the leadership then what do I do!¡¯

    ¡°Go back, there¡¯s a bomb on this side.¡±

    Liu Yi exined.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    The principal didn¡¯t believe what Liu Yi said, ¡°Are you here to make trouble?! If you don¡¯t go, I will call the security!¡±

    Liu Yi had also guessed early that this school¡¯s leadership is certainly not going to believe what he said.

    But there are still ten minutes¡­.

    As long as in this ten minutes he could keep them off from the construction side, that will do.

    ¡®I can do this¡­.¡¯

    Liu Yi cheered himself up.

    To deal with these girls¡­.It can be said that it¡¯s much more difficult than to deal with Huang Zhongyi.

    ¡°Who is this guy! Minding other people¡¯s business!¡±

    ¡°What a strange costume, this is not the ce to y cosy!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Uncle, stop your act!¡±

    Sure enough, a group of girls thought that Liu Yi was meddlesome and began twittering.

    They want the inspection to finish early so they can go back and rest. This autumn wind is so cold, the longer they stayed outside, the colder they got.

    How could they have the time to spend with him here.

    ¡°You step aside now, if not I will really call the security!¡±

    The principal once again warned.

    But Liu Yi still crossed his arms there like a door guard, not letting anyone pass.

    ¡°Good, good, I tell you, this is our school, don¡¯t be so presumptuous!¡±

    The principal immediately made a phone call and called a group of male teachers as well as a group of security guards toe over here.

    The first toe naturally was the five uniformed security guards, which directly tried to pull Liu Yi¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Go away, this is a school! Not your presumptuous ce!¡±

    ¡°Pull him!¡±

    Five security guards pulled Liu Yi, trying to drag him out of here.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s feet were like roots, with arms folded as he stood there motionless.

    Although the five men tried to pull him, he remained motionless, letting those five big men sweating profusely.

    ¡°Truly strange¡­.Is this man grow up in this ground?¡±

    A security wiped away his sweat and then cursed.

    ¡°This is a marvel, let us all pull together!¡±

    A group of male teachers ran before Liu Yi, and pulled him by their hands, trying to drag him away.

    But Liu Yi was like a thousand ton in weight, kept on standing there, no matter how hard other people tried, they couldn¡¯t pull him away even an inch.

    ¡°His grandma, strange, really bizarre!¡±

    These people were very shocked.

    Right now at least a dozen people tried to pull this man in ck suit.

    But the other remain motionless.

    ¡°F*ck! Is he a monster!¡±

    A security guard became impatient and tried to reach Liu Yi¡¯s mask to see his face.

    However, Liu Yi finally made his move. He stretched out his hand to swat away the handing at him.

    ¡°Pop!¡±

    The security guard¡¯s hand was suddenly patted away to the side.

    ¡°There¡¯re some things you shouldn¡¯t see.¡±

    Liu Yi coldly said.

    ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t believe it! Come, let go of your mask!¡±

    A group of security guards and male teachers immediately turned and tried to grab Liu Yi¡¯s mask.

    Liu Yi was tired of them.

    ¡®These people are really annoying, I do this for their own good¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Ai, it¡¯s difficult to be a good man.¡¯

    Liu Yi right now felt like he is a Spiderman.

    But his face, definitely can¡¯t be seen by outsiders.

    Liu Yi suddenly bent over and struck his palm against the ground.

    An amazing scene appeared.

    The people around Liu Yi instantly flew up.

    The faces of these men were filled with surprise. They didn¡¯t know what just happened and was shook to fly as if they were blown away by a hurricane a moment ago, making them inverted out.

    ¡°My God¡­.Where did this guye from¡­.¡±

    ¡°So amazing¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is he a magic performer?¡±

    A group of girls were surprised by what they just saw, could not believe their eyes even a little bit.

    ¡®How could there be such a man?¡¯

    ¡®What does he do for a living?¡¯

    ¡°I said, this is a dead end, everyone, please turn back.¡±

    Liu Yi again stood up and folded his arms, standing like a ruthless door guard, and coldly said.

    His height is less than 1.8 meter, but with his imposing manner, he was able to guard the pass alone.

    No matter whoes forward, Liu Yi will not let them pass.

    ¡°Call the police! Call the police!¡±

    The principal angrily stamped his feet. They were already five minuteste, the city leadership must be angry!

    If he leads the girls now, they wouldn¡¯t get in.

    ¡®What is this thing!¡¯ He eximed in his heart.

    ¡°Immediately call the police, let the police put this troublemaker away!¡±

    The principalmanded. A security guard started to rm the police.

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t stop his effort, letting them call the police.

    In any case, when the police arrive, he would have long gone.

    What is he afraid of!

    ¡°You quickly move away, our school has an activity, why are you troubling us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, if you have a problem with us, just tell us, and we will talk about it. When the police arrive, this will not end well, just tell us now!¡±

    Some of the male teachers began to use their mouth to advise.

    ¡°I said, there¡¯s a bomb buried on the ground back there.¡±

    Liu Yi had no other choice but to patiently exined.

    ¡°If you go there, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you guy really know how to tease us! How could there be a bomb, this is a school, what nonsense, hahaha¡­.¡±

    Those peopleughed, no one thought what Liu Yi said is true.

    ¡°Get out of the way. Otherwise, we¡¯re not going to be polite anymore!¡±

    ¡°The police will soone, and will immediately arrest you!¡±

    Various kinds of threats and inducement were spoken, but they all lost in Liu Yi¡¯s ears.

    s¡­.

    Liu Yi can only faintly sigh.

    ¡°See that, this is humanity¡¯s deep-rooted bad habits.¡±

    Lin Tong appeared on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, yawned, and then asked.

    ¡°Do you really want to sacrifice so much for them?¡±

    ¡°Human may have some disadvantages.¡±

    Liu Yi said through his virtual environment, ¡°But among them, there are love and goodness¡­.Moreover, I am also a human. I am not an immortal, nor a monster. I am a flesh and blood, a sentient being who have feelings.¡±

    ¡°Humans are stupid¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong could not help but curl her lip and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow me up the mountain. This filthy mortal world will only dy your cultivation. With me up the mountain, you will attain immortality, and soaring through the cmity is very possible!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going up the mountain.¡±

    Liu Yi shook his head, ¡°In here¡­.I still have a lot of things to do. Moreover, there are still many obstacles¡­.¡±

    ¡®s¡­.fool¡­.¡¯

    Lin Tong did not want to talk anymore.

    ¡®Without going up the mountain¡­.this guy can only end up parting ways with me¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Although right now I can still be with him, not for long.¡¯

    ¡®If I don¡¯t go back¡­.sooner orter, my master wille.¡¯

    ¡®At that time¡­.Even if I don¡¯t want to leave him, I still have to go.¡¯

    Lin Tong didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happen that day.

    One thing for sure¡­.it will be very sad.

    ¡®After I¡¯m gone¡­.Will Liu Yi think of me?¡¯

    ¡®Could it be¡­.He will quickly forget me?¡¯

    Lin Tong thought in her heart.

    ¡®This guy¡­.Sometimes, really make me depressed¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Step aside. The police will soone!¡±

    The principal kept on threatening.

    Liu Yi simply chose to ignore him.

    This headmaster was too much.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll be able to block me!¡±

    That principal was furious, went straight to the wall, reached out, and tried to climb the wall.

    This wall is not high, the height is only about two meters.

    Usually, it only served to iste, not letting the students get into trouble.

    Seeing this 50-something principal tried to climb the wall, a group of male teachers also followed his example.

    ¡°Principal, let us climb, you can take a rest!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, let us see how this person is going to stop us!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s brows deeply wrinkled up.

    ¡®These guys, don¡¯t they know how to tell the good from the bad?¡¯

    ¡°Hahaha, you can¡¯t stop us!¡±

    The principal stopped climbing the wall midway and took a look sideway.

    Seeing the others one by one scrambled to climb the wall, he suddenly couldn¡¯t help but proudlyughed.

    Hearing himughing, Liu Yi suddenly coldly snorted and stomped his foot heavily on the ground.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The earth seemed to shudder a bit.

    Then, frost immediately spread out.

    The surrounding wall was instantly covered with a thickyer of ice.

    Those male teachers were unable to control themselves. Before they even reached the top of the wall, they all slipped down, just like the stuffed dumplings, they fell to the ground with a crackling sound ¨C their asses must be hurt.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch¡­.What is this¡­.?¡±

    ¡°It hurts¡­.¡±

    ¡°How could this wall is suddenly covered with ice!¡±

    The principal was also shocked, thinking, ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯

    ¡®This man¡­.is he really a monster?¡¯

    This scene made the girls excited.

    ¡°Wow! It turns out he is giving us a magic performance?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, this is so awesome, handsome, give us your autograph!¡±

    Cold sweat suddenly appeared on Liu Yi¡¯s forehead, ¡®These little girls¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Please sign on my chest!¡±

    A bold middle school female student bulged out her chest and said.

    ¡°Where did you get your chest, might as well sign on me!¡±

    Another female student shouted.

    These two girls soon quarreled, and finally made a mess.

    Liu Yi kept shedding out cold sweat.

    ¡®What is happening here¡­.¡¯

    ¡®The present girls¡¯ thoughts are too mature!¡¯

    Liu Yi was a bit shocked.

    At this time, police siren suddenly sounded from around the school.

    Initially, the principal was driven to distraction by the girls, but now he is immediately excited and said whileughing.

    ¡°Hahaha, you hear that? The police havee, you¡¯re a goner now! You this madman will certainly be arrested!¡±

    Heughed while patting his thigh, not showing the appearance of a principal.

    At this time, the earth suddenly trembled.

    Immediately, a violent explosion sound flooded into their eardrums.

    That principal directly sat on the ground with his butt, unable to respond for quite a while.

    Red mes burst out behind the wall, a mass of ck mushroom cloud went straight to the sky.

 Chapter 149 Midterm Is Coming

    A huge shockwave spread around from the source of the st which quickly crossed over the wall and rolled into the school ground.

    Many students failed to stand firm, being flown upside down by the shockwave and fell to the ground.

    The force of the expression was so strong that it directly shocked open the door behind Liu Yi. The billowing st directly fluttered behind Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    Even though Liu Yi has extraordinary strength, he also came close to being lifted to air like the other people.

    The sound of the explosion was deafening, and for a long time, the people¡¯s ears were still buzzing with loud noise.

    Liu Yi kept on sending his immortal strength toward his ears to drive off the effect of the explosion.

    When he saw the students and teachers in front of him, they all looked dumbfounded, and some even had their saliva flowed out.

    The aftermath of the explosion has too much influence on them.

    ¡°It¡­.it really exploded¡­.¡±

    The principal opened his mouth wide, just looking at the explosion, toward the ck cloud in the sky, and muttered.

    He never thought there could be such a strange thing as this explosion in his school.

    ¡°The rest is not my thing.¡±

    Liu Yi saw that although they were all somewhat shaken silly, they were all safe and sound, ¡°The police will deal with the rest.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi stepped on ice skates, quickly elerated himself on the twone frost that he constantly created below his feet, shed past the other people, and then disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°What¡­.the hell¡­.?¡±

    The principal¡¯s scalp was still numb.

    ¡®This man¡­.where is exactly he came from!¡¯

    ¡°So¡­.there really is a bomb¡­.¡±

    ¡°This man was helping us all along¡­.¡±

    ¡°He saved us¡­.¡±

    These teachers and students finally realized Liu Yi was not making trouble for them.

    ¡°Who exactly is he¡­.¡±

    A group of people started to guess Liu Yi¡¯s identity.

    ¡°I do not know¡­.but that red scarf is pretty cool¡­.when I go home I will look for it, and then wear it here.¡±

    ¡°Cut, it would not look good on you, only I who would look beautiful wearing it.¡±

    Some of the girls started to discuss about the red scarf.

    Liu Yi did not know that, because of his sudden impulse to wear the red scarf here, would cause a new fashion trend in the Northern Dragon City.

    He has changed his outfit to a high school uniform and returned to his school.

    Ma Yuanyuan had been taken care of by the police. After he saw the trembling Ma Yuanyuan sent to the police car, he finally felt relieved and then returned.

    Huang Zhongyi, this atrocious guy¡­.He hoped there were no more people like him in the society.

    When Liu Yi went to the ss, he was obviouslyte.

    But Li Juanhua did not bother Liu Yi too much. After saying a few words to him, she let him go to attend the ss.

    ¡°Liu Yi, the midterm exam is sooning, you have to pay more attention.¡±

    ¡°I know, teacher Li.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart was ashamed. He really did not want to skip the ss.

    Recently however, he indeed had things he needed to take care of.

    Seeing Murong Die and Wang Lele sat in the back of his seat, Liu Yi beckoned with his hand to wave at them.

    Wang Lele almost excitedly called out Liu Yi¡¯s name, but Murong Die quickly covered her mouth from the side.

    Wang Lele very bitterly looked at Murong Die.

    ¡®Sis Die is so hateful¡­.¡¯

    ¡®I have not seen Liu Yi gege for several days¡­.¡¯

    ¡®But she can still meet with him secretly¡­.this is so unfair¡­.¡¯

    Without knowing why, this was the first time Wang Lele experienced the feeling of resentment.

    ¡°Big bully, finally decided toe back to the ss?¡±

    When Liu Yi sat down on his chair, Wang Yuzheng pushed over a piece of paper toward him.

    ¡°I was sick¡­.why did you call me a big bully¡­.¡±

    Cold sweat appeared on Liu Yi¡¯s forehead as he quickly exined to her.

    ¡°Sick? I see you are actually bursting with energy¡­.and very much alive!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng was a clever girl, otherwise, she would not be called a bookworm since she was three years old.

    ¡°This¡­.Actually, I am very ufortable¡­.but I am a boy, and have to be strong¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi hastily made up some lies.

    ¡°Humph humph, you braggart! In any case, after the first of October holiday, there will be midterm exam! I have an agreement with my family member, they do not want me to y with bad kids! If your test score did not reach the top 100, do note to talk to me!¡±

    ¡®Em¡­.¡¯

    Seeing the note on the paper, Liu Yi felt a bit strange¡­.

    ¡®This seems like a girl acting like a spoiled brat toward her boyfriend, right?¡¯

    ¡®I am probably thinking it too much.¡¯

    ¡®After all, my rtionship with Wang Yu Zheng is not particrly deep¡­.Although we have shared some experience together, that is only to resolve the misunderstanding between us.¡¯

    Liu Yi was very curious and could not help but open his eyes of favorable impression.

    A string of number immediately appeared above this girl¡¯s head.

    Wang Yuzheng: 26.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®Wang Yuzheng¡¯s favorability toward me has actually risen these much?¡¯

    Liu Yi was shocked.

    ¡®A couple of days ago, her impression of me was on the fear level, but now it is already 26 in favorability¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Unbelievable¡­.this girl is finally not afraid of me.¡¯

    After Liu Yi sat down, he actually did not know that behind him, Wang Lele and Murong Die were also conversing by exchanging notes on paper.

    ¡°Sis Die, have the two of you made progress in your rtionship?¡±

    Wang Lele said, ¡°The two of you were alone together all night long, right?¡±

    When she wrote this, the young girl¡¯s heart was somewhat jealous.

    ¡®Who told me to be best friend with Sis Die¡­em, yes, I am just going to let it slide this time.¡¯

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    Murong Die somewhat bitterly said.

    ¡®What progress¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Liu Yi seems to still think of me as a good friend¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Is this guy really made of wood?¡¯

    ¡°Then what should we do? Sis Die, let us proceed to our next n!¡±

    Wang Lele immediately rmended.

    ¡°Next n?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­.we do not do such aplicated step anymore, we will going to directly confess to Liu Yi gege!¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s words made Murong Die surprised.

    ¡°Lele, what nonsense are you talking about! This big miss does not really like Liu Yi¡­.just, just trying to deceive him¡­.¡±

    When Murong Die wrote this words, she felt somewhat guilty.

    ¡°But¡­.Liu Yi gege is emotionally idiot¡­.If we do not use strong medicine, then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°This big miss is not going to confess to him!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s face flushed as she wrote on the paper, ¡°It is not like there are no other people who like this big miss!¡±

    Wang Lele was flustered, ¡®If this goes on, how could the two of them be together¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Besides¡­.I do not know if this guy cares about me or not¡­.¡±

    Murong Die then wrote.

    ¡°Turns out Sis Die is worried about this!¡±

    Wang Lele suddenly smiled, ¡°That is easy!¡±

    ¡°Easy? What stupid idea do you have now?¡±

    ¡°What stupid idea¡­.other people is also a talented girl like Huang Yueying in the ancient times!¡±

    Wang Lele proudly wrote and straightened out her chest.

    ¡°Huang Yueying may not have such a big breast like yours¡­.¡±

    Murong Die joked, ¡°All people said you have big boobs but no brain¡­.how can you be smart?¡±

    ¡°Sis Die is so hateful! If you keep doing this, other people will not help you!¡±

    Wang Lele clutched her chest and very sadly looked at Murong Die.

    ¡°Alright, alright, talented, girl, quickly tell me, what is your idea?¡±

    Murong Die fawningly said.

    ¡°Humph humph, this talented girl will teach you this move! If Sis Die wants to know whether Liu Yi gege cares about you or not, it is actually not difficult¡­.As long as I go to Liu Yi gege and say to him that Sis Die had an ident, we will know it by looking at Liu Yi gege¡¯s reaction.¡±

    ¡°This is a good idea¡­.¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s heart was moved.

    She always wanted to know¡­.what was her position in Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Then we will try this method!¡±

    Wang Lele smiled very smugly, thinking that she was so clever.

    ¡°How¡­.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­.I will tell that Sis Die is kidnapped¡­.Sis Die, you do note to school tomorrow, I will tell Liu Yi gege and see what he would do. If he is rmed and directly rush to save Sis Die, it will prove that Liu Yi gege has you in his mind. If he is indifferent¡­.Well, then Sis Die will know¡­.¡±

    ¡°Humph humph¡­.In order to let this guy pursue this big miss, both of us have spent so much effort, consider this is an honor to him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course¡­.Liu Yi gege should be very happy, hehe¡­.¡±

    The two girls secretlyughed.

    At this moment, in the middle of the warehouse where Guyu and Wenren Qian have fought.

    A figure of a woman slowly floated down into the warehouse.

    Her topless chest showed her abundant breasts, her figure was tall and voluptuous, as seductive as a Vamp.

    Around her neck, there was a string of skull ne.

    This person was none other than the Law Enforcement Protector of the Great God Cult, Jiang Qini.

    She stood inside the warehouse with one hand on her waist, and her abundant breasts gently shook.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.Looks like there seems to be a battle here¡­.This force is familiar¡­.That is right, this is Wenren Qian.¡±

    Jiang Qini sniffed with her nose and surprised herself.

    ¡°Strange¡­.Wenren Qian that girl, why was she not executing the n¡­.What was she doing here¡­.There must be something strange here¡­.¡±

    With that, her hand took arge amount of bone dust and sprinkled it everywhere.

    Soon, she sensed something and excitedly said.

    ¡°There is actually a very strong resentment here! Fantastic¡­.This is going to be great for the ghost servant!¡±

    Her body trembled with excitement, followed by the shaking of her two huge breasts.

    ¡°If Leader know that I contribute a very powerful ghost servant¡­.He must be very happy, and will definitely reward me¡­.¡±

    She continued tounch her spell as he muttered.

    ¡°Wenren Qian, Wenren Qian¡­.you have nothing to be proud of¡­.Wait until I help Leaderplete the n, I will be the Vice Leader of the Great God Sect¡­.At that time, see if you will be able topete for the Leader¡¯s affection with me! I am truly in love with Leader¡­.You this girl¡­.sooner orter I am going to kill you!¡±

    With that, on the spot where Huang Zhongyi died, a ck figure slowly stood up.

    ¡°Kill¡­.I want to kill¡­.¡±

    No one can clearly see that figure¡¯s face, one can only see a pair of blood-red eyes.

    ¡°Very good¡­.very delicious resentment¡­..¡±

    Jiang Qini very satisfyingly said, ¡°Finish your wishlist¡­.kill your enemies, and you will evolve to be a perfect Ghost Servant¡­.Go finish your dream¡­.¡±

    With that, she waved her hand, and that ck figure instantly disappeared from the warehouse.

 Chapter 150 D Level Mission

    ¡°Boss, are you ready for the midterm?¡±

    After school in the evening, Liu Yi got a call from Chen Cai.

    ¡°I am ok, what about you?¡±

    Liu Yi was going to the meeting ce that was agreed upon by Wei Yi as he went back home.

    The exam always put an insurmountable pressure on students¡­.

    Of course, other than Wang Yuzheng, Jiang Youcai, those types of students who were more than just excited to have a test.

    They were not human, but a terrible creature called bookworms.

    ¡°Haha, I have written the answers on the table!¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s voice was filled with a little bit of smug, ¡°Hehehe¡­.On the self-study ss, I do nothing other than to write the answers on my entire table¡­.No matter what the questions are, I will have no problem!¡±

    ¡°¡­.Be careful of being discovered by the teacher, you know you sit in the front row, right buddy?¡±

    Liu Yi quickly urged caution.

    ¡°Boss, you do not know, this is the so-called the daring one will produce result!¡±

    Chen Caiughed out loud, ¡°So what if I sit in the front row? It is because I sit in the front row that the teacher will not pay much attention to me! The most dangerous ce is the safest ce! Haha, this exam will be mine!¡±

    ¡°You still need to be careful¡­.I wish you the best of luck¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi can only offer a silent blessing.

    ¡°Of course¡­.This exam is too important¡­.The homeroom teacher said¡­.If the test results are not good, the school will call the parents¡­.I do not want they call my parents¡­.It will only result in my butt getting hurt¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai parents taught him to do things right, as long as the school called for them, when they went back home they would immediately use a small willow branch to trash his buttocks.

    Therefore, the thing that Chen Cai most afraid of was the school calling his parents¡­.

    ¡°Okay then, I will not say anything, I have to go to do something. I still advise you to review the test subjects. Copying and cheating, those kinds of thinge with danger after all.¡±

    Liu Yi persuaded his friend onest time and then hung up his phone.

    The time was almost up. He needed to rush to the meeting ce to look for Wei Yi.

    Liu Yi walked to the nearby deserted alley. When he walked out again, he has changed his outfit into the ck suit.

    He had to admit that the dressing up using spatial ring was so convenient. And ifter on, he did not want to do the mission anymore, this magical changing outfit should earn him some small profit¡­.

    While daydreaming, Liu Yi rushed toward the God Dancing City Game Arena.

    This God Dancing City Game Arena was a very big ce where many families liked to y games in Northern Dragon City. Every day there were many men and women who went there.

    While ying games there, they would get to know many handsome and beautiful people.

    Chen Cai and Liu Yi also wanted to go there to ***¡­.But whether it was true or not, Liu Yi himself did not know it.

    In any case, he has never been there before, because he could not afford it.

    Today he can take the opportunity to see it for himself.

    Liu Yi with lightning speed arrived before the God Dancing Game Arena and suddenly saw a beautiful figure standing on the roof of God Dancing Game Arena.

    ¡®Wei Yi actually came early¡­.Um, ording to stories, aren¡¯t women supposed to show upte?¡¯

    Today, Wei Yi did not wear her school¡¯s uniform, but instead, wore a small white trenchcoat, with jeans on the lower part, and stepping on a pair of small brown leather boots.

    Lying on her shoulder licking its paws was the civet Tuantuan.

    Feeling someone approaching, the civet Tuantuan warily looked up. But after discovering that the person who arrived was Liu Yi, that Tuantuanzily yawned, and then continued to lick its paws.

    ¡®F*ck¡­.This uncle cannot even raise the interest of a cat?¡¯

    Liu Yi could not help but want to cry but no tears woulde out.

    ¡°You finally came!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi lightly fell to her side, Wei Yi slightly frowned her pretty eyebrows and said, ¡°But you arete!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey¡­.big sister, now is 9:50, there are still ten minutes before 10:00!¡±

    Liu Yi quickly took out his mobile phone and said as he pointed at the time.

    ¡°If you want to meet with a girl, you need toe early! You do not even know this kind ofmon sense, no wonder you have no girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with this¡­.d*mn, how do you know I have no girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°If you have a girlfriend, do you still have the free time to go out to do the task every day? These days, everyone uses various kinds of way tomunicate like phone, text message, QQ, all the time!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Liu Yi was directly speechless.

    ¡®How could there be such a logic¡­.¡¯

    ¡®However, the way it sounds is very reasonable¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Therefore, for you this stinking insect, a girl took the initiative to ask you out, moreover, this girl is as beautiful as the heaven. But you this stinking insect did not obedientlye one and a half hours earlier, and actually make me wait for you! This is a crime that cannot be redeemed!¡±

    Wei Yi with her beautiful small chin proudly said.

    Liu Yi was almost killed on the ground.

    ¡®F*ck, this girl¡¯s narcissism is almost perfect!¡¯

    ¡°We¡­.this¡­.is a date?¡±

    Liu Yi could not help but ask.

    ¡°A boy and a girl go out at night, if not for a date, then what?¡±

    Wei Yi looked at Liu Yi with surprise, ¡°In any case, my mom told me so. Therefore, it must be right!¡±

    Then she quickly added some sentences.

    ¡°Of course, I do not want to date you, this is just to perform the task! Therefore, while we are dating, you are not allowed to touch me! If you have any little trick¡­.humph humph, I certainly cannot guarantee the safety of your body! My Tuantuan, has this skill of spirit animal possession, very fierce! It can kill you in seconds!¡±

    Listening to Wei Yi¡¯s threatening voice, Liu Yi can only wryly smile.

    ¡®This girl¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Is truly a little queen.¡¯

    ¡®However, her present strength¡­.I am afraid she is not my opponent.¡¯

    The cat mother Wei Yi can reach the pseudo third star jade by using the spirit animal possession. While he was actually a genuine third star jade cultivator.

    If they really had to fight¡­.who can kill who, that was still uncertain¡­.

    Not to mention, he can still transform into his super form¡­.

    Which was thebined version of him and his other self¡­.

    ¡®His mother! It sounds like I am so evil and so wretched!¡¯

    ¡°Little cat mother, is this task difficult?¡±

    Liu Yi was more concerned with the task issue.

    At this time, the Dancing God Game Arena under the two of them was crowded with people.

    Although it was almost ten o¡¯clock at night, the stream of people here was still huge.

    Countless men and women dressed to the nines can be found here.

    They found themselves at night, looking for their youth, and perhaps also to find their bed partners.

    ¡°Go to hell, you are the cat mother, your whole families are all cat mother!¡± Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s words, Wei Yi was like a cat being stepped on the tail, immediately jumped up and retorted, ¡°My name is Wei Yi! Not cat mother! If you call me cat mother again, I will let Tuantuan scratch you! Call me Wei Yi, you hear me?¡±

    ¡°I hear you, cat mother.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, you are just being deliberate!¡±

    Wei Yi angrily stomped her feet.

    ¡°How could I look like a cat mother?¡±

    ¡°How could you not look like a cat mother?¡±

    Liu Yi rhetorically asked back.

    ¡°Ten steps to milk a man! Hateful! You are here to do the task, or to annoy me! You d*mn stinking insect!¡±

    ¡°How did you know I stink? Did you secretly smell me?¡±

    Liu Yi covered his own body with his hands.

    ¡°D*mn¡­.Nasty bedbugs, do you want me to cancel our reward sharing agreement!¡±

    Hearing Wei Yi¡¯s threat, Liu Yi quickly stopped his teasing.

    ¡°Oh, tonight¡¯s weather looks really good¡­.you see, you see, the moon is really round!¡±

    ¡°You shameless¡­.miser¡­.¡±

    Wei Yi was speechless.

    ¡°Gentleman loves to make money, in a right way.¡±

    Liu Yi said with a strong sense of righteousness, ¡°How about it, the time is almost up, we should do the task now!¡±

    ¡°I cannot stand talking to you!¡±

    Wei Yi rolled her eyes at Liu Yi, and then said, ¡°This is a D level task that takes me a long time to find it. This one is the most suitable task for us.¡±

    ¡°What kind of suitable task? Before you always pick those perverted tasks¡­.Do we need to put our lives at risk toplete it?¡±

    ¡°This is a D level task, it certainly has some difficulties!¡±

    Wei Yi said, ¡°But if both of us coordinate well, there should be no problem. Humph, humph, do not be a drag!¡±

    ¡°I will try my best.¡±

    ¡°Then good, follow me down, we are going to see the boss.¡±

    ¡°What? Why do we need to see the boss?¡±

    Liu Yi was startled.

    ¡°Of course, this task is ordered and paid by the boss.¡±

    ¡°Ordinary people can also contact the God¡¯s Eye¡­?.¡±

    ¡°Idiot, do you think your question is stupid or not?¡±

    Wei Yi threw a disdainful nce at him, ¡°In this society, as long as someone has the money, is there anything impossible?¡±

    ¡°You are right¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi admitted her superiority.

    ¡®Sure enough, in the immortal cultivator world¡­.I am still too naive.¡¯

    Wei Yi jumped down andnded on this Game Arena.

    Behind that ce, there was a narrow alley, which was messy, dirty and with no people in it.

    Her body was very flexible as she continuously stepped on both sides of the wall, falling down little by little.

    The six story high building cannot hold Wei Yi back at all.

    Liu Yi has no such qualm, from the edge of the building, he leaped up and directly jumped down to the ground.

    He put his head down and pressed his legs with his hands. The whistling of the wind went inside his ears as he fell down like a bullet.

    But when he was near the ground, his body suddenly made a turn, so that now his feet were facing the ground.

    Meanwhile, his hands ejected out fierce ice streams.

    The frost not only impacted the ground, it also slowed down his speed.

    At the same time, it also wrapped around his body, protecting Liu Yi from harm.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Liu Yi finallynded on the ground. The soles of his feet also spread out the streams of ice.

    ¡°You¡­.when going down, can you stop being so showy?¡±

    Looking at the ssh of white ice and snow, and Liu Yi in the middle of all of that, Wei Yi could not help but strangely said.

    ¡°I am trying a new, more exciting method¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi withdrew the surrounding ice and snow and then said, ¡°Once you have the power¡­.Inevitably you want to do something a bit more stimting¡­.¡±

    ¡°Taking drugs is also stimting, why don¡¯t you do that?¡±

    ¡°I do not want to gamble myself with drug!¡±

    Liu Yi patted his chest and said, ¡°A manly man like me, how could I touch those kinds of thing!¡±

    ¡°Humph, I see you are just a tofu man!¡±

    Wei Yi gave a supercilious look at Liu Yi and then stretched out her hand to touch the back door.

    The back door was unlocked, it seemed like the boss deliberately left the door open to them.

    ¡°Later on, you must not speak, you have to listen to me on everything.¡±

    Wei Yi said, pulled out a cat face mask and buckled on her face.

    ¡®What the¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Still saying you are not a cat mother!¡¯

    ¡®Then what do you think is that?¡¯

    Liu Yi grumbled in his heart as he followed Wei Yi into the back door of this Game Arena.

    The long corridor was rtively dim.

    Compared to the bustling noise in the front part of the God Dancing Game Arena, the back seemingly led to the offices.

    After entering this corridor, Liu Yi immediately detected a thick concentration of demonic aura!

 Chapter 151 Strange Thing In Game Arena

    After Liu Yi and Wei Yi came in, they immediately frowned.

    Liu Yi in particr, because his body has demon energy, he was especially sensitive to this demonic aura.

    He felt the demon energy in his body was stirred, and he has the impulse to let it out.

    Liu Yi immediately exercised restraint to this impulse, lest it caused unnecessary trouble here¡­.

    Guyu that girl was always watching him¡­.He did not want to provoke that evil star again!

    That chick was too strong¡­.Too vicious, he was no match for her.

    But based on his present strength¡­.As long as he can enter the Nine Star Jade level, it seemed like he can deal with her!

    Yes¡­.He needed to strive hard in practice.

    ¡°Such a thick demonic aura¡­.¡±

    Wei Yi wrinkled her nose and said.

    The civet Tuantuan on her shoulder stood up, all the hair on its body trembled, and its mouth issued a strange hissing sound.

    It seemed like her ability to detect demonic strength was also quite high.

    ¡°Em¡­.I feel it too¡­.It seems¡­.This task is quite tricky.¡±

    Liu Yi pinched his finger and immediately saw the world in ck and white.

    He was looking for the location of the demon.

    Everywhere in front of him, there were faint yellow silhouettes.

    And Wei Yi¡¯s body was slightly tinged with blue light, which was the symbol of immortal energy.

    If it was a demon¡­.There should be a more vibrant color.

    Liu Yi searched inside the God Dancing Game Arena through his ck and white world vision. But after struggling to look for a long time, he found no other color.

    ¡°It is useless.¡±

    Lin Tong reminded Liu Yi at this time, ¡°Do you think the true identity of Immortal cultivators, or demon cultivators, can easily be seen through by you? Just like the other you who has the ability to restrain his demon energy, the demon that you want to look now¡­.should also possess such a skill. If you want to rely on your eyesight to find him, it would be too hard¡­.He must have disguised himself as ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°Ai¡­.Demons are so clever¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi had toment.

    ¡°Of course¡­.For example, this¡­.In any case, you have to be very careful!¡±

    Lin Tong almost blurted out that she was also a demon.

    If she said it¡­.Then it would be over for them.

    It would be strange if Liu Yi¡¯s worldview did not crash!

    ¡°Let us talk with the boss first.¡±

    Wei Yi pulled Liu Yi back to the real world.

    ¡°Come this way.¡±

    Wei Yi said as she led Liu Yi to a door and shoved it open.

    Suddenly, the visions of the two people were somewhat widened.

    The corridor became much more spacious, but there were also several men dressed in ck suits standing in the corridor. After seeing Liu Yi and Wei Yi, they were suddenly nervous and put their hands on their waists.

    Lei Yi found out that their waists were bulged out, but those should not be firearms¡­.It should be, some kind of stick or something simr to it.

    ¡°Do not worry, we are here for the task.¡±

    Wei Yi seemed unfazed by this strange sight and exined.

    The several bodyguards rxed a bit, but their vignce was still there.

    ¡°Take me to your Boss, we are the demon yer experts.¡±

    Wei Yi said.

    ¡°This way please¡­.¡±

    A bodyguard held out his hand to invite.

    ¡°Stinking Insect, follow me, do not wander around aimlessly.¡±

    Wei Yi took the role as the big sister and led Liu Yi to walk forward.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart was depressed, cold sweat appeared on his forehead, thinking, ¡®She really think herself as the captain.¡¯

    ¡®Forget it, seeing that she is a girl¡­.I let her have her way this time.¡¯

    ¡®Moreover, this will also save a lot of trouble for me.¡¯

    ¡®But the name Stinking Insect¡­.How could I make her change it?¡¯

    Wei Yi did not know what was in Liu Yi¡¯s mind, together with him and the bodyguard, they walked around in the hallways for a fewps, and finally came to the office area on the second floor.

    The bodyguard knocked on the door to get permission to go inside. After the confirmation, he led the two Liu Yi and Wei Yi in.

    The office was very spacious, and the build was also very luxurious.

    ¡®It seems like this Game Arena¡­.Is really a sucking money ce.¡¯

    Because he had his mask on, Liu Yi looked around a few times.

    Wei Yi hastily reached out and pat him several times, lest he embarrassed her.

    ¡®How could he act like a country bumpkin visits the city¡­.¡¯ She thought.

    But Liu Yi was indifferent, in any case, he had never seen this ce. Therefore, he wanted to take a good look at this time.

    ¡°The two experts please sit down.¡±

    The boss was a middle-aged man, with a very fashionable appearance,pletely different than the appearance of the other middle-aged man. He was even more well dressed than Liu Yi.

    But unfortunately his head was bald, in addition to arge decorative sunsses, his speech was also quite effeminate.

    ¡°Aiyo¡­.The two experts, other people wait for quite long¡­.¡±

    His talking almost made Liu Yi vomited.

    ¡®F*ck me¡­.He is actually this effeminate¡­.¡¯

    ¡®The light from his bald head has made him blind and savage!¡¯

    ¡®This is the legend of the ten baldies ¨C the nine are rich, but thest one is a butcher¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This guy really let me down!¡¯

    ¡°Aiyo¡­.Recently, other people has been annoyed to death¡­.But now, since the two experts are here, other people can finally feel at ease.¡±

    Liu Yi can see the twitch in Wei Yi¡¯s eyebrows.

    Apparently, she also cannot stand this.

    ¡°Boss, are they really reliable?¡±

    At this time, a big rugged man stepped forward two steps from behind the boss, patted his chest and said, ¡°I am a professional bodyguard. Those demons or monsters, I do not believe it. It was definitely sent by the other Game Arena to disturb here! Boss, give me some manpower, I guarantee you that I will definitely catch that guy.¡±

    ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡±

    That boss pointed his finger with plucking an orchid gesture, and angrily said, ¡°Do you know that I have spent so much effort to invite these two experts? They are professional demon yer experts! You are just my bodyguard, can you fight a demon?¡±

    ¡°How could there be a demon¡­.What demon yer¡­.That¡¯s bullshit¡­.¡±

    That bodyguard curled his lips, refusing to believe.

    ¡®In this world, how could there be a demon, how could there be a demon yer!¡¯ He thought.

    ¡°It seems like this friend is skeptical with our line of work.¡±

    Wei Yi smiled, her finger was touching the civet Tuantuan¡¯s small head.

    ¡°I definitely do not believe you, hurry up and leave, do not cheat our boss¡¯ money! In my life, I hate liars the most!¡±

    With that, he stretched out his fists, waving them around. His threatening gesture was obvious.

    ¡°Tuantuan, someone does not believe us, what do you think?¡±

    Wei Yi yfully asked the civet on her shoulder.

    ¡°Boss, you see, this woman is crazy, she is talking to a cat¡­.¡±

    Before that bodyguard finished his words, the civet Tuantuan on Wei Yi¡¯s shoulder suddenly jumped up, directly leaped across seven or eight-meter distance away, and fell on that bodyguard¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°This dead cat¡­.¡±

    That bodyguard reached out his hand, trying to throw Tuantuan to the ground.

    At this time, Tuantuan¡¯s appearance suddenly changed rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a red spotted big Leopard. On the soles of its four limbs, there were traces of mes.

    It stretched out its front paw, which directly overpowered the bodyguard to the ground. Pressing his shoulder, Tuantuan opened its toothy mouth and loudly roared.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The roar of this big Leopard was really amazing, it frightened the other bodyguards to back two steps away until their back was against the wall.

    The boss was also scared, sitting on the ground with his ass.

    ¡®My uncle got a mother¡­.!¡¯

    ¡®Where did this spotted Leoparde from¡­.¡¯

    ¡®That was obviously just a cat!¡¯

    ¡®How could it turn into a big spotted Leopard in the blink of an eye?¡¯

    ¡®Is it just a trick?¡¯

    ¡®But how could a cat possibly overwhelm a big man¡­.?¡¯

    ¡°Aaa! Help¡­.help me¡­.I am going to be eaten¡­.¡±

    The previous unyielding bodyguard was nowpletely paralyzed in fear, kept crying out.

    ¡°Make it go away¡­.I beg you, make it go away, aaa¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tuantuan is angry.¡±

    Wei Yi stood still, and said with a smile, ¡°If you do not apologize, it will not leave you!¡±

    ¡°I, I am sorry¡­.¡±

    That bodyguard wet his pants in fear and quickly apologized.

    Therge Leopard was licking its front paws, blinked and turned into a civet, and then fell back on Wei Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Meow, meow!¡±

    Tuantuan very affectionately rubbed its cheek against Wei Yi.

    ¡®Such a cute cat¡­.how could it be a huge Leopard¡­.¡¯

    That bodyguard¡¯s body trembled. He did not even have the strength to climb up.

    The other bodyguards stepped forward and quickly pulled this guy away.

    ¡°Experts, the two experts!¡±

    The boss immediately got up from the ground, and sat back on the chair, and then bitterly pleaded.

    ¡°Experts, please help me¡­.If the two experts help me, other people can continue to do this small business¡­.If the two do not help¡­.other people, other people will die in front of you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Liu Yi, all of a sudden, snappily said, ¡°I have the urge to punch someone¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huhu, the two please kindly help other people¡­.Since that strange thing happened¡­.Our business is now especially poor, the visitors are less than half! If this goes on, it will definitely crash!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi almost jumped up.

    ¡°You say the visitors are now half the usual?¡±

    ¡®D*mn, that entrance is almost crushed by the visitors!¡¯

    If the visitors of this ce was doubled¡­.Liu Yi did not dare to imagine what might happen then.

    ¡°We came here to solve this problem.¡±

    Wei Yi, with a very sophisticated look, said, ¡°Now tell me about the problem?¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­.the matter is like this.¡±

    The boss rubbed his bald head with his hand, and then gestured with his fingers as if picking up an orchid as he said with resentment.

    ¡°Initially, we operate this God Dancing Game Arena really good¡­.Every day, there were many visitors visiting here¡­.Of course, the majority are young boys and girls, they like to y in this ce. Not only they can y, they also can know a lot of the opposite sex¡­.therefore¡­.ahem¡­.¡±

    He smiled sheepishly, ¡°In our ce, there are many boys and girls¡­.And there is also *** (TL: The raw censored three characters, I think it means prostitute) We naturally did not care¡­.Because it can attract more visitors¡­.¡±

    Wei Yi curled her lips, seemingly showing her look of contempt.

    Liu Yi said in his heart, ¡®If I knew, I would ask Chen Cai toe here together to have a look¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Initially, all is well¡­.But suddenly, one day, there are several guests. Aftering back from our ce, they somehow died¡­.The police said they died in the hotel rooms¡­.The cause of death is, ording to the report ¨C their bone marrows have been sucked out of their bodies¡­.¡±

    When he said this, a chill suddenly went through the boss¡¯ body, making his forehead sweating out cold sweat.

    The other bodyguards were also covered with sweat, and their faces were somewhat pale.

    ¡®Things¡­started to get weird?¡¯

    Liu Yi began to get curious.

 Chapter 152 Lonely Life

    ¡°A few days ago I invited a Feng Shui master¡­.He came in and just said we have demonic aura here and then turned around to leave, after that, I went to look for help from the God¡¯s Eye¡­.¡±

    The boss worriedly said, ¡°After asking a lot of people¡­.I finally obtained the contact of God¡¯s Eye¡­.And then, I give it a try, issuing this mission. I did not expect the experts reallye¡­.Oh, experts, you must help the other people¡­.Whether our business can return to its previous heyday, will depend on you!¡±

    ¡°I know, since we already took this task, we intend to help you finish it.¡±

    Wei Yi said, ¡°But you need to cooperate with us.¡±

    ¡°The two please rest assured, we will give the two experts our maximum cooperation!¡±

    The boss handed over two ck cards, and humbly said, ¡°These two ck cards, are our highest level VIP cards, they can be used to overdraft the in-game currency to y unlimited games.¡±

    ¡°We do not need¡­.¡±

    Before Wei Yi finished her words, Liu Yi already outstretched his hand and took the two cards.

    ¡°It would be impolite if we refuse.¡±

    ¡°D*amn, why do you want this?¡±

    Wei Yi gave Liu Yi a nce.

    ¡°It is useful, cat mother.¡±

    Liu Yi said in his heart, I can take girls to y here with this card¡­.

    However, he naturally did not say this reason. Instead, he said.

    ¡°You see, this monster is obviously posing as a prostitute to trap the boys¡­.If we want to lure her out, there is only one way.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wei Yi was very clever, besides forgetting that Liu Yi had just called her cat mother, her eyes became bright as she said.

    ¡°You want to disguise yourself as a bait, to lure that monster to take the bait?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded his head, ¡°The two of us will pose as school boys there. You are responsible for secretly protecting me, do not let me make a mistake or anything.¡±

    ¡°Humph, stingking insect!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, I mean, what if our opponent cast some kind of spell that will confuse me¡­.If that happen, you must rescue me!¡±

    ¡°Humph, who knows you will not take this opportunity to do something with the beautiful female monster.¡±

    Wei Yi could not help but ridicule.

    ¡°How could I! All of the victims have been sucked dry!¡±

    Liu Yi quickly stressed, ¡°Even if I am hungry and thirsty, I will not sacrifice my life in bed!¡±

    ¡°Who knows¡­.men are all cheap bastards.¡±

    Wei Yi bluntly said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, men are all dirty bastards¡­.¡±

    The boss chipped in from the side.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡±

    Liu Yi, through the mask, gave the boss a stern look, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a man?¡±

    The boss shrunk back his neck.

    The two of them were experts, he could not afford to provoke them.

    Initially he wanted to pat someone¡¯s ass, unexpectedly he patted another person¡¯s butt. He thought.

    Silence is golden, silence is golden¡­.

    ¡°Then it is settled, the two of us will go to the Game Arena to y, do not bother us. Moreover, you also must not look for us¡­.¡±

    ¡°Good, good¡­.the two experts, then please¡­.

    The boss kept on saying thank you.

    ¡°You are wee, this is our task.¡±

    It seemed like Wei Yi did not want to deal with the boss, after some polite talk, she and Liu Yi walked out of the door.

    ¡°Go change your outfit.¡±

    Wei Yi said, ¡°We simply have no way to hide our appearance here.¡±

    ¡°This.¡±

    Liu Yi somewhat hesitated, ¡°This¡­.my face¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ai, you are a man, what are you afraid of, do not you want to know how my face look like?¡±

    Wei Yi rolled her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Moreover, we are partners now, if we do not even know what each other¡¯s look like, can we still call ourselves partners!¡±

    Liu Yi always felt this girl Wei Yi took everything seriously, but unexpectedly, the corners of her mouth seemed to hang a smile.

    This girl¡­.is absolutely intentional.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there artifacts that can disguise our appearances or something?¡±

    ¡°D*mn, do you think this big miss is Tinkerbell! Hurry up! Are you a man or not!¡±

    ¡°Of course I a man, wait for me!¡±

    Liu Yi was effectively goaded by Wei Yi, turned around and went to the nearby restroom.

    Wei Yi could not help but giggle twice, rubbed her civet Tuantuan, and then went to the women¡¯s restroom to change her outfit.

    When the two people came out, they both dressed in ordinary school boys and girls uniform.

    Wei Yi even put Tuantuan away, obviously walking around with cat was even more conspicuous.

    When Liu Yi walked out of the restroom, Wei Yi suddenly stared at him.

    Turns out¡­.This ten step to milk a man is like this¡­.

    Hehe¡­.he is actually not bad¡­.

    There is a certain kind of appearance.

    Liu Yi originally was not ugly, but after entering the cultivation world, his entire personality traits have changed. Moreover, some minor ws on his face have been modified.

    Such as his previous ckheads on his nose. Now, they were all gone.

    Since he always slept better now, his once somewhat baggy eyes were also recovered. And his thick eyebrows and big eyes were even more pronounced.

    After looking at him, Wei Yi was happy very happy in his heart.

    At least she knew that the guy who almost took her first kiss¡­.Was not ugly.

    Actually, in everyone¡¯s heart, hid a little monster called appearance.

    But even though Wei Yi was pleased to see Liu Yi¡¯s appearance, her mouth said another thing.

    ¡°Stinking insect, so ugly, how could I be a team with an ugly fellow like you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey¡­.Since when I am ugly¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi felt this girl was too much, spoiled brat, yes, definitely a spoiled brat!

    Humph humph, if this girl is my daughter and she acts so outrageous and unreasonable in front of me, I will mercilessly spank her ass!

    Right now Liu Yi had the impulse to spank Wei Yi¡¯s ass, but upon remembering that Wei Yi still had her big Leopard¡­.Well, you know what, just forget it.

    ¡°What ¡®since when I am ugly¡¯! Forget it, who put me in a team together with you, I, Wei Yi is magnanimous, so I do not care about this.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi felt he had suffered a lot.

    This girl is certainly intentional!

    ¡°Come on, we had to finish our task!¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi has admitted defeat, Wei Yi secretly was pleased!

    Very pleased indeed!

    She even thought that this feeling was better than when she beat her school martial brothers in the tournament!

    Hahaha, I will continue to bully this ten step to milk a man!

    This is so much fun!

    Sure enough being in a team together with him is the right choice!

    Liu Yi and Wei Yi turned to leave the corridor and opened the door of the Game Arena.

    When they opened the door, the two people came close to being blown out by the huge noise.

    My god¡­.too loud¡­.

    In this Game Arena, there were shouts from the video game characters, the yelling from men and women, and there was also the roar of music. All of these almost made Liu Yi and Wei Yi two people copsed.

    The two of them apparently never came to this ce before, therefore, they were a bit overwhelmed.

    The ce was really noisy.

    Yet, when they looked at those men and women, all of their faces looked excited.

    Liu Yi began to have a headache.

    This ce is so densely packed with people¡­..How to lure the female monster out¡­.

    ¡°Ai¡­.You are not cool enough¡­.¡±

    Wei Yi frowned as she looked at Liu Yi, ¡°How can you catch a beauty with this appearance?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.why don¡¯t you try it?¡±

    Liu Yi looked at Wei Yi and said.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Wei Yi was surprised.

    ¡°Yes¡­.you can dress up like a man¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled and then said.

    ¡°What a joke! How could I be a cross-dresser!¡±

    Wei Yi suddenly shook her head, ¡°I do not sign for this!¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Liu Yi used Wei Yi¡¯s previous mind trick, a Jedi strike back.

    ¡°Who said I am afraid, just wait!¡±

    Wei Yi suddenly turned back to enter the toilet on the corridor leading to the office. Liu Yi could not help butugh.

    Hehe, goading someone into action, who said it was hard!

    This technique is not that hard!

    Humph, humph, ying mind tricks against me, this girl is still inexperienced.

    Liu Yi crossed his arms, standing on the second floor, waiting for the result under the boisterous music.

    Soon, he felt the demonic aura became even more intense.

    This demonic aura, it seems like ites from nearby¡­..

    Liu Yi started to get puzzled.

    A monster who knows how to restrain her demonic energy¡­.How could she release such an intense demonic aura?

    Is this monster in the middle of practice?

    The demonic aura has fluttered into Liu Yi¡¯s nose, making him could not help but suck it.

    At the same time, the demon energy in his body, as if uncontrolled, tried to get out.

    Restrain!

    Liu Yi did not want to let his other self to cause trouble¡­..

    He made two breathing technique and adjusted the rhythm of the power in his body.

    Meanwhile, he also looked around a bit, looking for the location of the most intense demonic aura.

    Unfortunately, everywhere around him were densely packed with people, which made him simply unable to see where the demonic aura drifted out from.

    ¡°Strange¡­.¡±

    Lying on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, the little Fox could not help but wrinkled her nose, ¡°Judging from this demonic aura¡­.This monster should not be too powerful¡­.How could they ssify this as D level task¡­.Could the God¡¯s Eye people made a mistake?¡±

    ¡°We will soon know¡­.This monster is near¡­.I can feel it.¡±

    The little Fox closed her eyes, sniffed her nose, and said.

    ¡°Close¡­.she¡¯sing!¡±

    The little Fox screamed, making Liu Yi suddenly became full alert. His two palms were held in front of his body, warily watching the person who suddenly appeared in front of him.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Dressed in ck coats, Wei Yi, in men¡¯s appearance, was suddenly startled.

    ¡°You want to die!¡±

    With that, she mercilessly stared at Liu Yi, ¡°You scared me to death!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­.Howe it is you¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was taken aback by the sudden appearance of this girl How could she came back so fast?

    But, in men¡¯s clothing¡­.she is actually quite handsome.

    Wei Yi¡¯s hair was hidden inside a hat that she wore on her head. Her delicate feature seemed like an innocent young heroine.

    Standing on the second floor, she immediately captured the attention of many girls downstairs.

    ¡°Handsome,e down and y with me!¡±

    ¡°Handsome, want to ¡®Dance Dance Revolution¡¯ with me?¡±

    The girls were a lot more forward, they directly said hello to Wei Yi.

    Liu Yi found that Wei Yi¡¯s face was slightly red.

    Does she have no resistance to girls?

    Hehe¡­.Is this girl a lesbian?

    Perhaps¡­.

    How could a proud girl like her put boys into her eyes?

    ¡°These annoying girls¡­.really boring.¡±

    But unexpectedly, such words came out of Wei Yi¡¯s mouth.

    s¡­.It seems like this girl is doomed to a lonely life.

 Chapter 153 If I Win, Call Me My Husband

    ¡°I seem to feel the position of that Demonic aura¡­.¡±

    Wei Yi, sitting on the railing on the second floor, suddenly said.

    ¡°It seems toe from¡­.that woman¡­.¡±

    She held out her hand and pointed at a girl who was sitting in front of a racing game machine.

    The girl was wearing a red coat, with small leather shorts, while her plump thighs were wrapped in ck stockings.

    That girl was surrounded by several men, most of them did not look at how this beauty drive but at her towering chest and the deep ravine that was squeezed out from her neckline.

    This girl seemed to be very good at ying racing games and has probably defeated several challengers.

    ¡°Have you heard?¡­.As long as you can win against this beauty¡­.You can go out with her to book a hotel¡­..¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I want to try it!¡±

    ¡°Stop dreaming¡­.This is girl¡¯s racing skill is especially fierce, didn¡¯t you see there are already several challengers who were beaten silly by her!?¡±

    Several boys around her kept on talking.

    ¡°Her? You are not wrong, right?¡±

    Liu Yi looked at thatpelling beauty and asked Wei Yi.

    ¡°When will I misread? You stinking insect!¡±

    Wei Yi gave Liu Yi a dirty look, ¡°If you do not believe me then you do not need to follow me.¡±

    This girl really has character.

    Liu Yi obediently followed behind Wei Yi through the crowd toward that beauty.

    The beauty really has amazing driving skills. Drifting, fast turning, a virtual rampage on the road, defeating challenger after challenger.

    ¡°Humph, a bunch of waste, beauty, tonight you are mine.¡±

    A rascally dressed boy sat in front of the other racing game machine, blew a whistle toward that beauty and said to her.

    ¡°I, this little master, am the ¡®race king¡¯ here.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.better note¡­.¡±

    The beauty said hesitantly.

    ¡°You look down on this little master? See how this little master conquers you!¡±

    That rascally dressed boy said and started to choose a car.

    His action was smooth, apparently, he was a regr here.

    Moreover, he took out a race car card, showing that he was definitely an old yer.

    In the Game Arena, most racing games have memory cards. This memory card can be used to buy in-game items, and it was specialized to record your game history. This card was very expensive.

    With this card, you can transform your ordinary car, or choose a dedicated racing car.

    The beauty also has her car, her car was a sexy red little sports car.

    The so-called ¡®race king¡¯ chose a ck sports car, which seemed to have a very good performance. When Liu Yi saw the screen above, he noticed that the stats of that car were high.

    The race king¡¯s face seemed to show a lot of confidence, and he also chose a familiar track, seemingly ready to match with the beautiful woman.

    ¡°Beauty, I will make you feel happy tonight!¡±

    He evilly smiled twice and then started the game.

    But in less than apter, his face was stiff.

    All of his previous confidence and smiles were frozen on his face.

    Before thep even finished, he was already thrown half a distance away by the beauty.

    ¡°Impossible¡­.¡±

    His eyes were filled with inconceivable feeling, ¡°Howe I¡­.am being so easily overtaken! At this corner, you are actually faster than me!¡±

    He was thoroughly defeated.

    ying this game for a long time, he never met his match. But today, he was unexpectedly defeated by this beauty.

    Finishing the twops race, he was never able to catch up with the beauty, so he covered his face with his hat, and ran away with tail between his leg under the booing crowd.

    Liu Yi discovered that the beauty seemed to be quietly relieved.

    She does not like that guy?

    Although a bit obscene, and somewhat rascally, but he was a handsome man.

    Really strange¡­..

    When the surrounding boys were still hesitating whether or not they should challenge her, the beautiful young racer suddenly shuddered. Turning her head, she suddenly looked at Wei Yi and hooked her finger at her.

    ¡°Do you dare to have a match with me?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare!¡±

    Wei Yi could not stand being provoked like that. She frowned, pushed her shoulders back and chest out, and then said.

    Before she walked to the racing machine, she snapped her fingers at Liu Yi

    ¡°Go¡­.swipe the little card!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    His mother! Since when she consider me as a little brother.

    However, Liu Yi still obediently walked to the racing machine and swiped the card on the maic spot.

    Suddenly the game started.

    The nearby onlookers began to chatter.

    ¡°Damn¡­.That looks like a ck card.¡±

    ¡°The legendary VIP card? So awesome¡­.¡±

    All kinds of jealous eyes were thrown at Liu Yi and Wei Yi.

    ¡°Can you drive¡­.?¡±

    Liu Yi lowered his voice to whisper on Wei Yi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Are you looking down on me!¡±

    Wei Yi immediately red at him, ¡°I am the heaven¡¯s most gifted¡­.the most gifted child, is there anything that I can¡¯t do?! Soon, I will let you see my driving skills!¡±

    With that, she chose a vehicle from the system and then prepared for the match.

    ¡°If you win¡­.I, I am yours¡­.¡±

    The way the beauty spoke seemed to show that she was somewhat afraid and filled with apprehension.

    When he saw this, Liu Yi felt that something was not quite right.

    All kinds of buzzing sounds came from the crowd of onlookers.

    ¡°Really a handsome fellow, the beauty even took the initiative to invite him.¡±

    ¡°Truly make people envy¡­.¡±

    ¡°Come on, you areing with me tonight!¡±

    Wei Yiughed, and then stepped on the gas to start the race.

    Soon, Liu Yi could not bear to see the race anymore¡­.

    Truly terrible to look at!

    Is she riding a car?

    A ne is more appropriate!

    This should be called ¡®charging around violently!¡¯

    The track quickly turned into a battlefield. Many innocent vehicles were smashed.

    But Wei Yi kept on mming the gas, charging forward like a tank.

    ¡°Ai¡­.Why this is so difficult to control¡­.Hateful¡­.Damn steering wheel!¡±

    Liu Yi was about to cry.

    My goodness¡­.this girl would destroy the steering wheel¡­.

    The beauty did not take much effort to easily beat Wei Yi.

    ¡°Hateful! Damn, this is certainly the steering wheel¡¯s mistake!¡±

    Wei Yi lifted her food to kick the steering wheel.

    ¡°Calm down! Calm down!¡±

    Liu Yi quickly grabbed her and dragged her away from the machine.

    This is really not the mistake of the steering wheel¡­.

    If you kick and break the machine, you cannot afford to pay the damage¡­.

    This machine is expensive!

    ¡°Hateful! Too hateful!¡±

    Wei Yi was furious.

    ¡°Cool down¡­.do not be angry with the machine¡­.¡±

    Lei Yi quickly tried to appease Wei Yi.

    ¡°But what about our task!¡±

    Wei Yi lowered her voice and said to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Let me try it¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi looked at the still sitting at the racing machine beauty and said.

    ¡°You?¡±

    Wei Yi curled her lips, ¡°Can you? Aren¡¯t you a student? Can you drive?¡±

    ¡°I always y the game!¡±

    Liu Yi patted his chest, ¡°In the past, I was also called the Drift King!¡±

    ¡°Oh? You are the so-called Drift King? In what game, Need For Speed?¡±

    ¡°If I say it, you will be scared to death!¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense, quickly tell me the title of the game?¡±

    ¡°Kartrider Rush!¡±

    Liu Yi said and moved his butt to sit at the racing machine.

    ¡°Damn¡­.¡±

    Wei Yi put up two middle fingers behind his back.

    ¡°I do not like you¡­.you better go.¡±

    When the beauty looked at Liu Yi sitting at the racing machine, she popped out such words.

    Liu Yi was hurt.

    No need to treat me this differently right?

    Although I am not as handsome as Wei Yi in disguise, I can still be counted as a handsome guy!

    He thought about giving her fierce slogan to let her know how amazing he was!

    After pondering it over, he thought about his life most fierce deration line.

    ¡°Friendship first, and then the match.¡±

    Cold sweat poured out of the beauty¡¯s back.

    Liu Yi took out his ck card and swiped it over the maic part and restarted the machine.

    At the same time, he found that his ck card has the same shape as the memory card of the previous ¡®Race King.¡¯

    Thus, Liu Yi put his ck card into the memory card slot.

    Suddenly, a cool silver sports car appeared on the screen.

    This sports car stats were much better, much higher than the stats of the regr car option!

    ¡°The Silver Dragon¡­.¡±

    ¡°F*ck me, this kid actually has the best car¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the sports car from the VIP card, it does not mean that he can y it well.¡±

    Several envious eyes and voices floated out of the crowd once again.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart was somewhat giddy because, after all, he actually can y with a very good car.

    But soon, under this noisy environment, he gradually settled down.

    That beauty is an expert in driving¡­.Even if I have a good car, it does not necessarily mean that I can beat her.

    After all, there is a precedent in that previous ¡®Race King.¡¯

    I must not treat this lightly!

    Liu Yi made two breathing technique, and the world turned into ck and white in his eyes.

    The movement of the onlookers around him became slower.

    Those noises were stretched longer and longer.

    Liu Yi seemed to be able to hear the slow ticking clock from around him.

    While the images on the screen seemed to slow down.

    Liu Yi picked the car and then choose for 2p match.

    He did not know which track was good for him, fortunately, the beauty directly told him.

    ¡°This is the track that I excel the most, you can choose another one.¡±

    The beauty turned her head and said to Liu Yi.

    Her sentence was stretched in Liu Yi¡¯s ears.

    But Liu Yi was already adapted to this rhythm. For the match, for the task, for the money¡­.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    Liu Yi did not want to talk aimlessly, immediately pressed the start button.

    The two cars immediately appeared side by side on the starting line. Liu Yi was holding the steering wheel, waiting for the countdown.

    Because the time was stretched, waiting for the countdown was hard on him.

    ¡°Do not lose too badly!¡±

    Wei Yi gloated from the side, believing that it was impossible for Liu Yi to win.

    Even I, the heaven¡¯s most gifted child, cannot win, much less him, humph humph.

    ¡°Want to make a bet?¡±

    Liu Yi could not ept being looked down upon by Wei Yi.

    Therefore, he suddenly thought about a method to trick Wei Yi, and then whispered to her.

    ¡°Why not, if I win, I want you to give something to me!¡±

    Giving something to you?

    I can do that¡­.

    Liu Yi thought evilly.

    ¡°All of the rewards will be mine.¡±

    Wei Yi added.

    ¡°Then what if I win?¡±

    Liu Yi blinked his eyes and asked.

    ¡°Tell me, what do you want if you win!¡±

    ¡°If I win¡­.I want you to call me ¡®my husband!¡¯¡±

 Chapter 154 Bait

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Wei Yi¡¯s pair of big beautiful eyes were wide open, peering at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Do you want to¡­.die?¡±

    ¡°If you are afraid to make a bet then just forget it.¡±

    Liu Yi indifferently beckoned with his hand, ¡°I do not insist.¡±

    ¡°Who is afraid to make a bet!¡±

    Wei Yi was goaded into action, immediately wrinkled her brows, ¡°I am just afraid that you will cry if you lose!¡±

    Ten steps to milk a man is greedy for money, if I make him work for free, he would surely cry to death!

    Humph humph, just wait and see!

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    Liu Yi could not help but titter, When the momentes, I will make you see the true fact!

    Long live the ck and white world!

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    At this moment, the countdown on the screen came to an end.

    The beauty who sat on the right side has skillfullyunched her car.

    She flexibly pushed the gear with one hand and steered the car with the other hand. At the same time, his foot pushed the gas pedal, letting the car ran like a wild horse, leaping up from the starting line.

    Her every move were captured by Liu Yi¡¯s peripheral vision.

    He did not choose the manual transmission but picked the auto transmission instead.

    Liu Yi was not a ¡®manual yer.¡¯ He always chose the automatic transmission in every racing game.

    This action made the nearby people scoffed at him again and again.

    ¡°An ¡®automatic yer¡¯ dares to challenge a ¡®manual yer,¡¯ what a joke.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, truly overestimating one¡¯s ability.¡±

    These people¡¯s ridicules were actually justified, Liu Yi knew that in some corners, human reflex simply cannot keep up.

    If it was an automatic transmission, the speed was very difficult to control, making it easy to crash at the corners because it was hard to lower the speed.

    If it was a manual transmission, one can rapidly decelerate through corners and then faster to elerate again.

    ¡°It is impossible for you to beat me using the automatic transmission.¡±

    The beauty said to Liu Yi as she drove.

    At this time, Liu Yi was in a straight line. With the car¡¯s exceptional performance, it has surpassed to the front of the beauty¡¯s sports car.

    But the beauty did not panic because the real victory or defeat moments were on the various corners.

    The race track that they used was a winding mountain path so there were many rolling curves in front. With this track, the automatic transmission car would not be able to pick up speed.

    In front was a giant curve, a typical S route.

    The beauty immediately pulled and held the gear shift, and she started to change the speed to prepare for the excessive curve.

    While Liu Yi kept on stepping on the gas, having no intention to decelerate at all.

    ¡°Is this guy crazy?¡±

    ¡°He is going to directly hit the railing!¡±

    ¡°Aplete novice!¡±

    The crowd of onlookers could not help talking about it.

    But they did not know that the route was clearly marked in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    He stepped on a brake, pulled the steering wheel, and quickly began turned.

    His car immediately drifted horizontally to the right side, drifting through this road curve.

    ¡°What!¡±

    The group of people behind him were immediately surprised.

    They could not imagine that this ¡®automatic yer¡¯ could actually perform such a powerful high-speed cornering!

    This¡­.This is simply impossible!

    Did he give his car a stimnt?

    Could human reflex able to do that?

    This must be a coincidence!

    When everyone was thinking about that, Liu Yi arrived at the second curve. As with the previous, he used the same high-speed cornering flick, and in the blink of an eye left the beauty¡¯s car far behind.

    The people behind him stood still, My God¡­.is this the legendary Car God?

    While Wei Yi waspletely dumbfounded.

    If this goes on¡­.ten step to milk a man will win¡­.

    Am I really going to call him my husband?

    My God, he might as well kill me¡­.

    I don¡¯t want to call him that¡­.huhuhu¡­.

    After the two super high-speed curve drifting, Liu Yi has fully mastered this skill.

    Having various cheats like breathing technique and all kinds of spells feels really good.

    The beauty panicked, no matter how she tried, she could not overtake Liu Yi and has been thrown very far away. Basically, as long as Liu Yi did not make mistakes, it was impossible for her to catch up.

    ¡°D*mn¡­.¡±

    Wei Yi was first to be angry, I am being cheated!

    Do not win¡­.must not win¡­.

    Wei Yi began to silently cheer, Crash, crash, crash!

    But Liu Yi¡¯s technique was getting more and more smooth, in a big U-shaped curve, he did a beautiful drift.

    The beauty has no hope of catching up with him.

    Her look was slightly pale as she nced at Liu Yi.

    ¡°You lose.¡±

    Liu Yi said to the beauty when he passed the finish line

    All of the onlookers sighed, feeling as if a flower was inserted into a cow dung.

    Wei Yi on the side was tight-lipped with anger.

    I actually lose the bet!

    Do I really have to call this guy my husband!

    No¡­.absolutely not!

    Even if I am beaten to death, I will not call him that!

    ¡°Come with me¡­.¡±

    The beauty simply said as she stood up and made a hook gesture with her finger at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi did not hesitate. He turned and followed her toward the outside.

    Wei Yi hurriedly followed from behind, secretly tracking the two people.

    After Liu Yi followed that beauty out of the door, the beauty immediately put her hands on his body. The faint fragrance on her body quickly floated into Liu Yi¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Handsome¡­.What do you want to do with me¡­.¡±

    Her breath was like an orchid, flowing into Liu Yi¡¯s ears, making him somewhat itch.

    Wei Yi should follow us from behind¡­.

    Liu Yi bit his tongue to stop his impulse to kiss this beauty¡¯s hot neck.

    He must admit that this beauty¡­.has a hot body, and was also quite tall.

    Especially the gully at her chest, which seemingly made Liu Yi wanted to fall into it.

    ¡°Seductive technique!¡±

    On Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, Lin Tong curled her mouth in disdain and said, ¡°Compared with the Fox n charm technique, the difference is too much. This little monster, with this little skill, how could she dares toe out! Does she have a death wish?¡±

    Thinking about the task, Liu Yi said, ¡°If possible¡­.I want to have an in-depth talk with you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Thene with me¡­.¡±

    The beauty pointed to a nearby Express Hotel, ¡°That¡¯s a quiet ce¡­.only for the two of us¡­.¡±

    ¡°I did not bring my ID.¡±

    Liu Yi said

    ¡°So you like to do it in the open¡­.¡±

    The beauty blinked her eyes, ¡°Though the weather is a bit cold¡­.but it is fine¡­e with me.¡±

    The beauty said, turned around, and walked toward one of the alleys.

    As they went deeper and deeper, the Demonic aura was getting more intense.

    It seems like¡­.this chick is going to make her move soon.

    This alley was terribly quiet, everywhere was full of garbage as well as the stench of smoke.

    The beauty suddenly halted her footsteps, stopped, looked at Liu Yi, and then said.

    ¡°It is quiet here¡­.no one will disturb us¡­.¡±

    But her hands immediately lifted up her phone and very quickly typed a few words.

    ¡°I hate you, quickly leave!¡± Were her words on the phone.

    Liu Yi was a bit silly.

    What¡¯s with this girl, does she have split personality?

    ¡°The beauty is actually hardcore¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi decided to ignore the content of the message, looked at the surrounding environment, and ridiculed, ¡°But this is actually pretty fun¡­.¡±

    ¡°As long as you like it¡­.¡±

    The beauty pressed some few words on her phone¡­.¡±

    ¡°Leave! Do you still have a face?¡±

    Damn¡­.

    Is she having a rpse?

    Liu Yi was somewhat unclear.

    But upon seeing that Liu Yi has yet to leave, the beauty was suddenly anxious, and unexpectedly pulled out a dagger from her waist.

    She raised the dagger high and viciously stabbed at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Bold evildoer! I tell you to stop!¡±

    At this time, a red light suddenly shed in the sky.

    Then, a fireball hit the chest of the beautiful woman with a puff sound, directly knocking the beauty to the ground.

    The dagger in her hand also fell down with a tter.

    ¡°Whirr, whirr!¡±

    The fireball quickly turned into a civet. Liu Yi wanted to reach out to touch that civet but never thought that Tuantuan would scream and extend its paw to scratch Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    What the¡­.

    This dead cat!

    ¡°Serves you right!¡±

    Wei Yi lightlynded on his side, rolled at Liu Yi and said, ¡°Do you think everyone can hug my civet?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think I am? I am your husband!¡±

    Liu Yi took this opportunity to retort.

    ¡°Hateful! Shut up! If you mention this matter again, I will kill you!¡±

    Wei Yi stomped the ground in anger.

    The civet Tuantuan on her shoulder seemed to feel its owner anger-because-of-shame emotion and immediately roared.

    This normally deserted alley was visited by three uninvited guests.

    The one sitting on the ground, with a pale face, and a trace of fire on the chest, said.

    ¡°You¡­.you¡­.¡±

    The beauty seemed to understand about what their intention was, and her beautiful face lost its color.

    ¡°Bold evildoer!¡±

    Wei Yi charmingly roared, ¡°You actually dare to mingle among the crowd and take the human lives! Such a bold evildoer, I must deal with you today!¡±

    With that, her civet Tuantuan on her shoulder immediately covered in me. The cat¡¯s mouth seemed to aim at the beauty on the ground, seemingly wanted to incinerate her.

    ¡°See how I burn you to ashes!¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­.¡±

    The beauty was suddenly afraid and trembled.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    When Wei Yi was about tounch her attack, Liu Yi hastily reached out his hand to stop her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Wei Yi fiercely stared at Liu Yi, ¡°Were you confused by her, and therefore, feel sorry for her?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about!¡±

    Liu Yi exined, ¡°I just think that we should not kill people for no reason¡­.I always feel like something is wrong.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by wrong? I think you are just being confused by her!¡±

    Wei Yi humphed, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this evildoer going to stab you just now? Or have you forgotten already?¡±

    ¡°This is true¡­.But I still feel like¡­.something is not quite right¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi deeply frowned, but he was actually unable to think of what was wrong.

    ¡°Really annoying, If you are unwilling, let me do it myself.¡±

    Wei Yi pushed Liu Yi¡¯s hand that was blocking her, ¡°Subduing the demon and eliminating the devil are our duty-bound affair!¡±

    With that, the civet Tuantuan opened its mouth, which was filled with hot red me.

    ¡°Whooz¡­.¡±

    ¡°Whirr¡­.¡±

    When Wei Yi was about tounch her spell, the two people¡¯s expressions suddenly changed, because evil wind suddenly erupted and Demonic energy filled the air.

    This was a powerful demonic energy¡­.Which obviously did note from the beauty in front of them!

    ¡°Hihihi¡­.You want to kill my bait?¡­.I can¡¯t let you do that¡­.¡±

    A smirking woman¡¯s voice echoed throughout the alley.

 Chapter 155 I Will Make You Satisfied

    Hearing that woman¡¯sughter, Liu Yi and Wei Yi, two people¡¯s faces greatly changed.

    It turns out¡­.there is a monster in hiding?!

    At that time, the scene around the two of them started to change.

    The nearby bags of garbage, in the blink of an eye, turned into rancid dry bones.

    And everywhere around them was filled with cobwebs, blocking the two people¡¯s path.

    White spider web with strange breath flooded around Liu Yi.

    A rich source of demonic aura finally unfolded out in the open.

    ¡°So¡­.my cute little bait¡­.in order to prevent me from eating, even tried to scare away my food?¡±

    A spider silk suddenly fell to that scarlet beauty on the ground and she, in the blink of an eye, wound up in mid-air with a panic-stricken look.

    ¡°Stop eating people anymore¡­.¡±

    The scarlet beauty sobbed, ¡°This¡­.this is not right¡­.¡±

    ¡°You, this little Butterfly demon, has some courage; actually dare to talk like that to me.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly noticed, high above, not far from the cobwebs, a woman covered in ck silk cloak.

    That woman was very enchanting, but there was a negative aura on her forehead that was hard to dissolve.

    This should be¡­.that man-eating monster¡­.

    ¡°I used to cut you some ck so that you can be my bait¡­.¡±

    The tone of that enchanting woman in ck silk cloak was getting cold by the seconds, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the awareness¡­.then you will be my food.¡±

    ¡°Bold evildoer! Turns out you are the one behind all this!¡±

    Wei Yi, with Tuantuan on her shoulder, scolded the woman on high above.

    But Liu Yi noticed that Wei Yi¡¯s body slightly trembled.

    ¡°What happened¡­.¡± He lowered his voice and asked.

    ¡°We are in her illusion¡­.¡±

    Wei Yi also replied in low voice, ¡°The one who is able to cast such advance technique¡­.should be at least, a four star demon¡­.we¡­.we may have to suffer¡­.¡±

    With that, her hand quietly touched the Jade on her neck.

    Finally taking a D-level task¡­.But I didn¡¯t expect, the enemy turns out to be this abnormal¡­.

    It is a four star monster¡­.

    It seems this will be difficult¡­.

    ¡°But¡­.before that, I want to enjoy these two little cultivators.¡±

    That female demon said, and her eyes turned toward Liu Yi and Wei Yi, two people.

    Suddenly, Liu Yi felt his whole body was bound by ice.

    Huge amount of Demonic aura wrapped around his body.

    The nearby Wei Yi also trembled, seemingly feeling the same as him.

    ¡°Hihi¡­.it seems like you two are pure neers¡­.¡±

    The female monster said and licked her lips, ¡°I really like tender neers like you two¡­.[Read this on subudai11] There are supplements but also young and tender¡­.hihi¡­.just thinking about it make me drool.¡±

    ¡°Perverted! Take this!¡±

    Wei Yi suddenly held Tuantuan and eximed.

    ¡°Spirit Animal Possession!¡±

    Her whole body suddenly changed, a pair of cute cat ears and a tail appeared on her.

    Red me lit around her feet, making her look cute and awe-inspiring.

    ¡°Oh my, a spirit-cultivator, good, good, interesting.¡±

    That female monster looked at Wei Yi¡¯s with arms crossed, not to stop her, but to said with great interest.

    ¡°This will add my appetite before my meal.¡±

    ¡°You will taste the power of spirit-cultivator!¡±

    Wei Yi said, and suddenly moved in a sh, and in a blink of an eye appeared behind that female monster.

    Meanwhile, her ming ws swung to tear that female monster on her vest.

    After evolving into the cat mother, Wei Yi¡¯s speed was incredibly fast.

    But that female monster¡­.seemed to show a careless appearance¡­.

    She wasn¡¯t aware of Wei Yi¡­.or, did not care for her at all?

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Wei Yi loudly shouted in a delicate voice, her ws were about to tear that female monster on her vest.

    But at this time, that female monster suddenly sprayed out a white spider silk from her back and directly wrapped Wei Yi¡¯s body tightly.

    ¡°Damn¡­.What is this¡­.¡±

    Wei Yi¡¯s whole body was tightly strapped like a silkworm cocoon.

    She burst out mes from around her body, trying to burn off those spider silk.

    But the spider silk was neither burned nor broken, it kept on strapping her.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless, little dudes¡­my spider silk cannot be invaded by fire and water¡­.Unless it is the Samadhi (or ultimate) true fire, otherwise, don¡¯t ever think of breaking my spider silk.¡±

    Wei Yi was flustered.

    Samadhi true fire¡­.

    Her strength was not enough to cultivate such me!

    Moreover, her hands were now tied, so there was no way for her to crush the jade.

    Now¡­.she was really in a big trouble¡­.

    ¡°Ten steps to milk a man, run away!¡±

    Wei Yi¡¯s mouth has not been blocked, so she shouted at Liu Yi, ¡°Go to my school, and inform the disciple of Linglong school! They will save me!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­.little dude is really funny.¡±

    That female monster covered her mouth to chuckle, ¡°Today¡­.No one can run away from here¡­.¡±

    With that, a spider silk spread out and turned into a white fence-like barrier.

    ¡°You look quite delicious¡­.people will finally eat you¡­.em, first take the other one as an appetizer.¡±

    With that, the female monster turned around and walked toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°Run away!¡±

    Wei Yi did not give up; she suddenly took a deep breath, making her mouth swollen.

    Then, she sprayed a mouthful of fire to the back of that female monster.

    A pir-like red me went straight toward the back of that female monster.

    This mouthful of me seemed to contain all of Wei Yi¡¯s power. Even the female monster did not dare to resist head on.

    She suddenly bent over, and the fire went past over her, burning a strain of her hair.

    Wei Yi was trying to harass the female monster in order to create an escape opportunity for Liu Yi.

    But Liu Yi was still standing there and did not move.

    Soon, Wei Yi¡¯s me went out, gasping her breath. Watching Liu Yi still did not leave, she scolded.

    ¡°Bastard¡­.why, why don¡¯t you run¡­.you fool¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, little cat mother.¡±

    Liu Yi stood there, clenching his fists.

    ¡°I told myself¡­.Never again will I run away from a fight.¡±

    Never again will I flee from the face of the enemy.

    This was Liu Yi¡¯s oath to himself.

    ¡°Fool, you big fool, this is not the time to be a hero!¡±

    Wei Yi could not help but scold, ¡°You will make both of us killed!¡±

    ¡°s¡­.this little dude is actually quite interesting in his foolish way.¡±

    That female monster put an arm on her waist, smilingly looking at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the strength is still too weak¡­.there is no fun in ying with you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make you satisfied.¡±

    Liu Yi moved his joints and thenughed.

    ¡°These new people are interesting.¡±

    The female monster pped her hands, and smiled, ¡°Especially the one who doesn¡¯t know how high the sky is, those are the most interesting one.¡±

    With that, she reached out her hand, and the white spider silk immediately flew toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°Ten Steps To Milk A Man, watch out!¡±

    Wei Yi suddenly shouted in horror.

    That spider silk is terrible¡­.

    Even my me is invalid to them¡­.moreover, they are so fast¡­.can Ten Step To Milk A Man¡­.get out of here?

    But Liu Yi stood there and did not move, looking at the hordes of spider silk that wereing at him like he was petrified.

    The corner of that female monster hung a proud and contemptuous smile.

    While Wei Yi¡¯s heart twitched.

    But at this time, Liu Yi suddenly moved.

    He suddenly lifted his right foot, and then stomped his foot on the ground in front of him.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Suddenly, mysterious icy qi soared toward the sky.

    Blue-white icy mist burst out.

    Those attacking spider silk have been frozen and freeze in front of him.

    Since the me didn¡¯t work out, then I¡¯ll just use ice.

    Liu Yi did not believe that the spider silk was really invincible!

    ¡°What?¡±

    That female monster was surprised; she did not expect the other party to actually able to deal with her spider silk.

    ¡°Do not think that would be so easy!¡±

    She waved her hand, and many spider silk unceasingly moved toward him from behind .

    ¡°Poof, poof, poof!¡±

    These spider silks went right through Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    The female monster turned pale; aware of something, she subconsciously nced up.

    She saw from above her head, the young man in a ck suit was on top of her as he viciously threw a palm toward her.

    ¡°Courting death!¡±

    After sucking many people¡¯s life essence, I have finally been promoted to four star expert!

    But a neer dare to be so close to me!

    Court death!

    That female monster scolded, her right hand moved to meet his palm as the demonic strength surged out from her body.

    The two people¡¯s palms struck each other.

    ¡°Deste me!¡±

    At the same time, Liu Yi¡¯s mouth let out a roar.

    Dazzling white light burst out from his left palm.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The female demon¡¯s mouth uttered a scream, her mouth spurted out blood, and her whole body directly fell from the sky like a broken kite and severely hit the ground.

    ¡°Turns out to be¡­.a third star¡­.cultivator¡­.¡±

    That female demon suffered a big loss.

    She was a skill-cultivator, so her body technique originally was not very good.

    Her palm just now contained a huge amount of her demonic strength.

    But she was careless, the opposite party was actually a third-star body-cultivator.

    Moreover, the power of this third-star body-cultivator was actually close to four-star!

    Body-cultivator¡¯s greatest strength was in the melee!

    In addition, his strength was not necessarily inferior to her¡­.so when the two of them exchanged palms¡­.she suffered a heavy loss.

    The organs inside her body twitched, and her mouth couldn¡¯t help but bleed.

    The female monster partly knelt on the ground, unable to stand up.

    Liu Yi also brought himself down to the ground; his feet trod on ice.

    His mouth slightly exhaled a mouthful of cold air while his left hand tightly clenched the leftover ice crystals.

    My palm can actually deal with a four star monster¡­..

    Sure enough, after entering third-star, I can simultaneously control the three forces inside my body¡­.My power began to increase by leaps and bounds.

    From the sidelines, Wei Yi was also surprised, staring at him with wide eyes, she cannot believe what she just saw.

    A few days ago, he was just a neer who struggled hard together with her to defeat a two-star monster¡­.

    With just a few days of effort, how could he be so powerful!

    Did he eat an elixir?

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes fell on the trembling body of that female monster, ¡°I told you I will make you satisfied. Remember to praise me, my dear.¡±

    With that, he walked step by step toward that female monster.

 Chapter 156 Thirteen Aunt

    ¡°D*mn it!¡±

    The female monster was surprised and angry.

    To her surprise, this seemingly neer kid¡­.was actually very strong!

    He was obviously just a newbie¡­.

    But turned out to be a third-star. Moreover, he also cultivated the most difficult cultivation method, which was body-cultivation!

    What exactly the story behind this kid!

    What made her angry was that she let herself being tricked by him!

    Now she has suffered an internal injury because of his palm strike¡­..

    Shame!

    This is a big shame!

    ¡°I, Thirteen Aunt absolutely will not spare you!¡±

    Thirteen Aunt.

    Cold sweat poured out of Liu Yi¡¯s head

    How could there be such a wonderful name¡­.

    This is so weird¡­.

    No wonder she is a monster.

    Although they were both demons, Liu Yi still felt that the name Lin Tong was much pleasant to hear¡­.

    That¡¯s right, Fox sister is my Fox sister!

    ¡°Surrender your life!¡±

    That Thirteen Aunt said, and her figure suddenly soared as many spider silks appeared behind her and spread out, making her hung in mid-air overlooking Liu Yi from high above.

    ¡°Your time is up¡­.¡± *You are not supposed to read this! If you are, you are in the wrong ce!*

    She said, and her figure suddenly changed.

    Soon, sharp ws appeared on her back.

    And three pairs of little green eyes appeared on her forehead, which made her look very frightening.

    What the f*ck¡­.

    This is not a beauty anymore¡­..

    This kind of look¡­..is something that can¡¯t bemented!

    ¡°Prepare to die¡­.¡±

    With that, she suddenly threw a bunch of spider silks in front of Liu Yi,pletely blocking his view.

    White spider silks were all that Liu Yi can see, which made him unable to see anything else.

    He quickly threw out several ice bombs, which sted out wide expanse of icy frost, shattering those spider silk.

    But there was no Thirteen Aunt in front of him.

    That female spider demon¡­.where is she running to?

    When Liu Yi was puzzled, he suddenly heard Wei Yi¡¯s terrified yell from the distance.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Behind you!¡±

    At the same time, Liu Yi also felt a wave of bone-chilling cold wind from behind him.

    He quickly turned around and his body was suddenly covered with cold.

    That female spider demon was hanging behind him, the two of them were only separated by a few centimeters.

    Liu Yi can clearly see the gloomy smile on the corner of Thirteen Aunt¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Poof, poof, poof!¡±

    Four pairs of sharp ws immediately entered Liu Yi¡¯s back, directly pierced into his body.

    Liu Yi suddenly stared, wide-eyed.

    Tearing pain randomly wandered around his body.

    ¡°Let me taste you¡­.¡±

    The female spider demon said and sent out her spider silk to capture Liu Yi¡¯s whole body. And then she instantly pounced into the air, bringing him with her.

    At the same time, her mouth revealed a pair of poisonous pte as she moved to fiercely bite Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Ten Steps To Milk A Man!¡±

    Wei Yi was freaked out and issued a hysterical scream.

    While Lin Tong on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder also prepared to make her move.

    Absolutely¡­.cannot let this woman harm Liu Yi!

    But this time, Liu Yi suddenly opened his eyes wide.

    His whole body was wrapped in a forest of white icy qi.

    ¡°I am not that easy to eat!¡±

    With that, he endured the pain on his back and mercilessly struck a palm strike toward Thirteen Aunt¡¯s chest.

    It was toote for him to feel the softness of Thirteen Aunt¡¯s breast. This was a vicious palm from Liu Yi.

    The Deste me from the Great Brilliant Sun Palm wasunched.

    Turbulent immortal power as well as mysterious icy qi directly struck Thirteen Aunt on the chest.

    ¡°Bam, bam, bam!¡±

    Thirteen Aunt¡¯s back was blown away by the revolving tornado of white icy frost.

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm strike was really ¡®went against the heaven¡¯s will.¡¯

    This palm strike directly created a giant hole on Thirteen Aunt¡¯s chest.

    Flesh and blood were frozen into ice, flying everywhere.

    Thirteen Aunt¡¯s body dropped, and fell to the ground with a thump.

    Liu Yi also came down, but he endured the pain from his wound while sending out icy frost to stabilize his body.

    Although his wounds were healing, they were a total of eight wounds¡­.It was truly shocking. Even if he wanted to fully recover, it still took some time.

    Liu Yi felt as if his body was drained¡­.It was very ufortable.

    But his healing was so fast that it was visible to the naked eyes.

    The healing power of Demon race was exceptionally great.

    Even Wei Yi from the side was looking at him with envy.

    If amon immortal cultivator suffered such a heavy injury and wanted to heal, if one has no elixir as a supplement, it was impossible to heal so fast like Liu Yi¡­..

    This Ten Steps To Milk A Man, where exactly did hee from¡­.

    A prestigious big Sect?

    This is certainly impossible¡­.

    There is no way a disciple of a prestigious big Sect could have such a strong demonic strength.

    The scene that happened at the grave now appeared before her eyes. It was impossible for her to forget this.

    Ten Steps To Milk A Man¡­.Who exactly are you¡­.

    He is obviously my partner¡­.but, I did not know anything about him.

    ¡°Thirteen Aunt, you have done many terrible things, and also killed many innocent lives¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi looked around at those rotten bones and his whole blood could not help but be cold.

    ¡°Today, I must not spare you¡­.¡±

    ¡°A little immortal cultivator! A third-star one at that!¡±

    Thirteen Aunt was lying on the ground. Although her chest was blown out, leaving a huge gaping hole in the middle. But as she also has the tenacious vitality of Demonic race, she was still alive and strong as before.

    ¡°I am going to kill you!¡±

    After that hysterical wail, Thirteen Aunt propped herself with her eight ws, and then slowly crawled up from the ground.

    Meanwhile, the demonic aura, as well as the evil wind that filled the air drilled back into her body.

    This Thirteen Aunt¡¯s body began to swell quickly.

    Soon, she became a five-meter long, four-meter high spider with a beautiful woman face as the head.

    This spider head condescendingly looked down on Liu Yi, while her mouth spat out human words.

    ¡°D*mn immortal cultivator, I, Thirteen Aunt will turn you into a Chinese Food!¡±

    With that, her mouth spat out a huge amount of spider silks toward Liu Yi, right in his face.

    This time, the amount of spider silk¡­.was really too many!

    But Liu Yi did not dodge. His feet took a horse stance position and he pulled his right hand back at his waist, and then he gathered all his power.

    ¡°Mountain Mist!¡±

    ¡°Whooz!¡±

    A huge white ice palm immediately flew out from Liu Yi¡¯s right hand.

    This giant ice palm was about three to four meter in size, blocking Liu Yi¡¯s entire body before it flew up.

    Almost all of those falling spider silks were blocked. Like putting an umbre on a rainy day, those spider silks that encountered the giant ice palm were pushed to the side, leaving a big save space for Liu Yi.

    ¡°Useless, this can only dy your death.¡±

    That female spider demon Thirteen Aunt sent out waves of strangeughter.

    With that, after those spider silks fell to the ground, they constantly spread out, like water spilling on the floor. And then they spread toward Liu Yi¡¯s feet.

    Liu Yi¡¯s figure dodged away from the pursuing spider silks on the ground by jumping up.

    The spider silks on the ground quickly caught up, pursuing Liu Yi¡¯s feet. They then turned into a giant white hairy hand, wanting to catch Liu Yi by the waist.

    Compared to that giant hairy hand made of spider silks, Liu Yi¡¯s body was like a toy.

    ¡°You cannot escape my palm!¡±

    That female spider demon kept uttering bizarre scream.

    The giant hairy white hand was about to catch Liu Yi¡¯s waist.

    ¡°I want you to freeze!¡±

    But Liu Yi was not careless and reached out his hands; On each fingertip, there was a piece of ice projectile. He then sent out that ice projectiles toward that giant hairy hand.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±

    Ice bombs constantly sted out on that palm.

    Soon, this huge palm waspletely frozen.

    Liu Yi fell on top of that huge palm, and then put up a middle finger toward the high above Thirteen Aunt.

    ¡°This little spell of yours is useless,e down and have a vigorous fight with me!¡±

    Liu Yi shouted.

    ¡°Are you stupid? I am a big monster, and also a skill-cultivator!¡±

    Thirteen Aunt coldly grunted in disdain, ¡°This is just a tip of my skill, an appetizer. I still have some things that will absolutely make you terrified!¡±

    With that, Thirteen Aunt¡¯s huge body suddenly fell to the ground.

    Then, hand-sized spiders crawled out from her pores.

    These palm-sized spiders were big, butpared to Thirteen Aunt¡¯s figure, they were very small.

    Wei Yi, who was still caught in mid-air, watched this scene in stunned silence.

    Hand-sized spiders were everywhere, like a mass of dark tide, they crawled in all direction, truly made one¡¯s hair stood on end.

    Liu Yi felt that his scalp was tingling, let alone Wei Yi and the beautiful Butterfly demon.

    ¡°Really¡­.disgusting¡­.¡±

    Looking at those surging spidersing at him, Liu Yi condensed out an ice bomb and threw it to the ground.

    But unlike the giant hand, these spiders were alive and conscious.

    Seeing the ice bomb came at them, they immediately escaped, leaving out an open space. When the ice bomb exploded, it did not affect them.

    After the effect of the ice bomb went away, they gathered back together, and then continued to move toward Liu Yi.

    His mother¡­.!

    These things are getting weird, it seems like my battle experience is still too lowpared to this monster!

    I still have a lot to practice!

    But for 15.000 yuan¡­.Liu Yi, you can do this!

    Those spiders quickly climbed up the frozen giant hand and converged toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°You will be devoured clean by my children¡­.¡±

    Thirteen Aunt excitedlyughed, ¡°Just wait for your death, die!¡±

    ¡°Do not underestimate us, immortal cultivators.¡±

    Blue crystal awns burst out of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    White icy frost started to wrap his whole body like a silvery-white armor.

    Meanwhile, the frozen giant hand under his feet began to tear apart, seemingly unable to hold the power that burst out of Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    ¡°What, what are you doing¡­.¡±

    The excited Thirteen Aunt suddenly felt a burst of pressureing from Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    The pressure was so huge that herplexion could not help but changed.

    ¡°I am digging your children¡¯s grave!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly roared loudly, and then his whole body jumped up to the air.

    In the blink of an eye, he jumped up more than ten meters high, then his body flipped as he started to fell down. His palms were facing the sky while ejecting out white icy frost.

    With the aid of this stream of jet-like ice, Liu Yi moved down to the ground like a bullet.

    The wind roared in Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    He seemed to enter a kind of extremely mysterious realm.

    All of a sudden, in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, the entire world changed their appearance.

 Chapter 157 Two Conditions

    After entering the ck and white world, everything seemed quieter.

    Although he closed his eyes, Liu Yi can still feel the dense hordes of spiders on the ground.

    Liu Yi seemed to sense the vulnerability of those spiders.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    His body fell faster and faster. Finally, his body fiercely turned upside down and his feet directly stepped on the ground.

    His silvery-white frost armor instantly copsed.

    Liu Yi felt his body suddenly sank, and his feet were somewhat in pain.

    But his copsed frost armor burst out, exploded in all directions.

    This st sent out shock waves around the position where hended.

    All the spiders within a radius of more than ten meters were frozen into ice and then shattered by arrivals of the shock waves.

    ¡°My children!¡±

    Thirteen Aunt¡¯s heart was very distressed.

    ¡°The next one is you.¡±

    Liu Yi slowly stood up from the mass of shattered spiders, and then pointed his finger toward the huge spider.

    ¡°D*man it! You must die!¡±

    Thirteen Aunt roared. A giant hairy w swung down to smash Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    This spider¡¯s leg wasrge. Liu Yi felt as if the arm of the crane was about to pound him.

    But he did not flinch. The immortal strength inside his body instantly erupted.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Liu Yi stretched out his hand, keeping it off away from his head. It turned out Liu Yi¡¯s small human hand can abruptly catch that huge hairy spider w.

    A surge of airwave burst out from Liu Yi¡¯s feet.

    This was the power of the body-cultivator!

    Even if it was the true body of Thirteen Aunt, if it went against him head-on¡­.She was not his opponent.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    The immortal force surged out from Liu Yi¡¯s body, wandering around from top to bottom, making his internal veryfortable.

    This force dispelled all the unpleasant feeling in his body.

    After clutching Thirteen Aunt¡¯s hairy w, Liu Yi loudly roared, and fissures suddenly appeared on the ground under his feet as he exerted his strength.

    ¡°Aaah!¡±

    Thirteen Aunt issued a series of scream, and then her body soared into the air. It turned out, she was sent flying by Liu Yi.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Thirteen Aunt did not understand how, but her body was severely smashed on the ground.

    The surrounding spider webs constantly swung by the winds that came from the impact, seemingly about to be blown away at any moment.

    Wei Yi looked silly watching the whole scene.

    What is happening!

    Did Ten Steps To Milk A Man take drugs?

    How could he be so fierce!

    When I first met him, he is a neer just like me. But now, he can actually beat a four star perverted monster!

    Am¡­.Am I dreaming?

    With Ten Steps To Milk A Man¡¯s power, obviously, he can do the D level task alone!

    Why would he want to team up with me to do the D-level task?

    I really can¡¯t imagine why¡­.

    ¡°Who, who exactly are you!¡±

    Thirteen Aunt was lying on the ground. Her huge body was extremely hurt. She felt as if her whole body broke into pieces.

    She can¡¯t even have the strength to crawl up. And can only watch in horror as Liu Yi shouted at her.

    ¡°I am here to punish you.¡±

    Liu Yi said, and then jumped up. He leaped toward Thirteen Aunt¡¯s body, stepping on her massive spider body.

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Thirteen Aunt hysterically screamed, ¡°Since I was a little spider, I have worked so hard and spent a huge amount of effort on my cultivation¡­.You, You can¡¯t kill me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then what about all those people you killed?

    Liu Yi pointed to those bones around them, ¡°Do you think their lives were easy? You ruthlessly deprived them of their lives, have you ever thought of them?¡±

    ¡°I am a demon¡­.It is natural for a demon to kill human!¡±

    Thirteen Aunt justified herself.

    ¡°You are wrong.¡±

    Liu Yi shook his head, ¡°In this world, demons are divided into good and evil. Human is also like that, some people are wicked and even worse than the demon.¡±

    He then remembered Huang Zongyi, as well as Xu Tianliang, and the blood in his body could not help but turn cold.

    ¡°And some of the demon¡­.Are much better than human¡­.¡±

    After saying that, Liu Yi¡¯s body started to emit blue-white energy.

    ¡°In your next life, be a good monster.¡±

    Liu Yi said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I beg you! I am willing to be your servant for you to use! Anything you want me to do, I, I will do it!¡±

    Thirteen Aunt¡¯s eyes were full of fear.

    Liu Yi looked at Thirteen Aunt¡¯s massive body and then toward the few pairs of green eyes on her forehead¡­.

    ¡°I am sorry, my taste is not that heavy.¡±

    With that, he stretched out his hand, ready to kill this harmful monster.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Thirteen Aunt suddenly opened her mouth wide and spat out arge amount of ck liquid toward Liu Yi.

    This liquid has a horrible stench. Before he even touched it, it already made Liu Yi gasped for breath.

    ¡°Liu Yi, watch out! This thing is her venom!¡±

    Lin Tong quickly reminded him.

    Actually, it was unnecessary for Lin Tong to remind him, Liu Yi already felt that this stuff was not a good thing¡­.

    He immediately struck out his palm.

    ¡°Mountain Mist!¡±

    A huge ice palm went out in front of Liu Yi¡¯s body, covering him from the venom.

    ¡°Pshh¡­.csh, csh, csh¡­.¡±

    When the venom hit that ice palm, it corroded the ice, creating many holes on that huge ice palm.

    Liu Yi was rmed.

    If this venom touched my body¡­.

    I am afraid, by now, I would already turn into bones.

    Liu Yi could not help but think that he was lucky for having to understand the third palm strike of the Great Brilliant Sun Palm¡­.

    Otherwise¡­.

    ¡°D*mn! Ahh!

    Because her trick failed to hit Liu Yi, Thirteen Aunt uttered a screeching and unwilling roar.

    ¡°Ice Bomb!¡±

    Liu Yi will not give her the opportunity tounch a sneak attack again.

    His right hand threw out several ice bombs, which hit Thirteen Aunt¡¯s head.

    ¡°Pop, pop, pop!¡±

    Those ice bombs immediately exploded, directly freezing Thirteen Aunt¡¯s head.

    Then Liu Yi walked to the front of Thirteen Aunt¡¯s head, reached out both of his hands, and then grabbed her gigantic head.

    ¡°I want you to get down!¡±

    Liu Yi loudly roared. A huge amount of strength erupted out of his hands.

    He firmly held that woman¡¯s head, and then abruptly pulled out the head from its spider body.

    ¡°Crak!¡±

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    Crimson blood poured into the air.

    Demonic energy flew out along with the blood.

    Lin Tong rushed to open her mouth, desperately trying to absorb this demonic energy.

    Cannot be wasted¡­. She thought.

    To Lin Ting, this was an excellent supplement!

    Moreover, this energy came from a four star monster, so this was perfect for Lin Tong, who was also a four star.

    ¡°There is also internal alchemy, this can¡¯t be wasted!¡±

    Lin Tong suddenly thought. She immediately turned into a red light and prated that huge spider body.

    Liu Yi did not know what his Fox sister intended to do, but soon, Lin Tong emerged out from the spider¡¯s body while holding a purple-ck tennis-table-like ball with her mouth.

    ¡°Take this and swallow it!¡±

    Lin Tong threw this little ball to Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    When he grabbed it, he suddenly felt a burst of icy cold on his right hand, like he was holding his own ice bomb.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Liu Yi was somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much, just eat it!¡±

    Lin Tong gave Liu Yi a re.

    ¡°Oh¡­.ok¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi never doubted his fox sister¡¯s words.

    He opened his mouth, pinched his nose, and swallowed that ball like it was a medicine.

    Unexpectedly, when the ball entered his mouth, it was like an ice cream ball, it suddenly melted and entered his belly.

    A momentter, a refreshing feeling randomly walked inside his body from top to bottom.

    At that moment, he felt asfortable as bathing in a hot bath.

    All the pores in his body seemed to open, feeling extremely high.

    What the¡­.

    Did Fox sister just give me marijuana?

    ¡°This is the spider¡¯s internal alchemy essence, the most important part of her body. After you ate it, it will help your cultivation.¡±

    Lin Tong did not know what Liu Yi was thinking, so she exined it to him.

    But at this time, the force which was wandering around inside Liu Yi¡¯s body quickly gathered in Liu Yi¡¯s pubic area.

    Not long after that, a little golden egg-like thing gradually condensed out in Liu Yi¡¯s pubic region.

    Lin Tong was still unaware of this and continued to talk.

    ¡°Each of the demon race has its own internal alchemy, this internal alchemy is the essence of their entire cultivation. If there is no internal alchemy, they will return to their original form. After having internal alchemy, they will start to have various magical abilities. And from that time, if they continued to cultivate unceasingly, after passing the tribtion, they can be immortal demon¡­.¡±

    As she spoke, Liu Yi¡¯s eyes emitted out two bright lights.

    ¡°Sure enough¡­.I feel like my strength stabilized a lot¡­.My third star is getting full.¡±

    Liu Yi did not pay attention to the condensation of internal alchemy in his pubic region and excitedly said to Lin Tong.

    ¡°Now I have more confidence¡­.Fox sister, when I break through the four star, I will try to liberate you!¡±

    Liberate your sister!

    Lin Tong cursed in her heart.

    After losing the internal alchemy, that spider¡¯s giant body gradually disintegrated.

    The surrounding scene also began to copse. The illusion slowly vanished.

    Liu Yi nced around at his surrounding. They were now back to that small abandoned alley.

    Wei Yi and that beautiful Butterfly demon were released from the spider silks and the two beautiful women sessively fell down.

    ¡°Ten Steps To Milk A Man¡­.¡±

    Wei Yi rushed forward, grabbed Liu Yi by the cor, and charmingly scolded.

    ¡°You lied to me!¡±

    ¡°Who lied to you?¡±

    Liu Yi thought, What¡¯s with this girl, is she crazy?

    ¡°You are so powerful! But still acting like a neer! When we killed that werewolf, why didn¡¯t you show your strength!¡±

    ¡°I just entered the third-star, this is new to me too¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi pried open Wei Yi¡¯s hand and exined, ¡°I started my cultivation less than a month¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡±

    Wei Yi couldn¡¯t help spat out a foulnguage.

    Cultivate less than a month?

    Are you kidding me!

    In less than a month, he is able to cultivate to the third star?

    There is no precedent for this! Even a fairy would not be able to do this!

    Wei Yi suddenly rolled her eyes and said, ¡°In short, you lied to me. You have topensate for my psychological damage!¡±

    ¡°What? Whatpensation?¡±

    Liu Yi showed a bitter face.

    ¡°First,ter on, you must team up with me to do the task together, and I don¡¯t want to hear anyint!¡±

    Wei Yi secretly proud of herself, Humph, humph, this is called taking an opportunity!

    ¡°Fine¡­.No problem¡­.We are a team after all¡­.¡±

    Teaming up with Wei Yi was good because she was from the immortal cultivation world, which she knew more than him.

    ¡°Secondly, the previous bet is void, I am not going to call you my husband!¡±

    ¡°You are not going to call me what?¡±

    ¡°My husband!¡±

    ¡°I understand, my wife.¡±

 Chapter 158 Spirit Animal

    ¡°Bast*rd, you took advantage of me!¡±

    Wei Yi suddenly stamped her foot and grabbed Liu Yi by the neck, trying to strangle him.

    ¡°I did nothing wrong¡­.hey¡­.you said it yourself¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hateful¡­.you deliberately set me up!¡±

    Wei Yi was about to go insane. She had never called another man in such an intimate way!

    But today, she was actually taken advantage by that d*mn Ten Steps To Milk A Man!

    ¡°I am just teasing you¡­.How could I know that you actually fell for it!¡±

    ¡°Hateful, who would have thought that you are actually so crafty!¡±

    Wei Yi shouted, ¡°Hateful, today, one of us must die!¡±

    ¡°Stop it¡­.we have yet to divide the booty!¡±

    Thinking about the money, Liu Yi immediately said to her.

    ¡°What do you mean by booty! It¡¯s called a bounty!¡±

    Wei Yi mercilessly rolled her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°You, this guy¡­.How could you be so greedy for money!¡±

    ¡°This is me, fighting for my own future! And also saving for my wife!¡±

    Liu Yi had the idea of buying a house so that he can marry his wife, but thinking about the current house price, he felt a burst of pressure in his heart¡­.

    A mountain-sized pressure!

    ¡°You want to save it for your wife?¡±

    Wei Yi looked at Liu Yi in surprised, An immortal cultivator is still talking about a wife?

    A harmonious couple will naturally be together, how could a cultivator will care about it so much?

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Liu Yi hastily said, ¡°If you marry, won¡¯t you ask for money?¡±

    ¡°When I marry, of course I will ask for money¡­.wait!¡±

    Wei Yi suddenly grabbed Liu Yi¡¯s neck, ¡°But I am not your wife! You hear me, I am not your wife!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay¡­.No need to be angry at me¡­.Us immortal cultivators must unite¡­.We are a team you know¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi appeased the hot-tempered Wei Yi.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Wei Yi straightened her somewhat crumpled clothes, and then looked at the huge spider corpse on the ground, and said.

    ¡°That Thirteen Aunt is back to his original form, I must take her corpse back to report ourpletion of the task.¡±

    With that, she took out a spatial ring from her pocket and put that spider¡¯s corpse into it.

    Liu Yi seemed very envious.

    Be patient Liu Yi, you only need to continue your practice¡­.And then you can learn this spatial ring technique.

    At that time, you will no longer need to bring your things in a bag everywhere.

    ¡°We still have a little monster here, we need to take care of her first.¡±

    Wei Yi, under Liu Yi¡¯s envious eyes, took the corpse of Thirteen Aunt, turned around and saw the nearby trembling beautiful Butterfly Demon.

    The face of this beautiful Butterfly Demon was pale, noticing that Wei Yi was looking at her, she immediately felt cold.

    ¡°Miao!¡±

    Tuantuan left Wei Yi¡¯s body to lie on her shoulder. It called out the nearby beautiful Butterfly Demon.

    The Butterfly Demon¡¯s tremble was getting worse.

    ¡°She is innocent, we don¡¯t need to deal with her.¡±

    Liu Yi hastily said.

    ¡°Humph, she is also an evildoer!¡±

    Wei Yi bluntly said, ¡°Moreover, she definitely has an inseparable part in the death of so many innocent people!¡±

    ¡°She was threatened by Thirteen Aunt, moreover, she has tried to protect us.¡±

    Liu Yi remembered when they just entered this dark alley, this beautiful Butterfly Demon constantly tried to scare him away.

    It also happened in the game room, where she desperately warned him.

    ¡°Humph, but she enticed me to y the game, didn¡¯t you forget it?¡±

    Wei Yi reminded Liu Yi.

    ¡°That one¡­.Is on Thirteen Aunt¡¯s¡­.¡±

    The beautiful Butterfly Demon weakly said from the side, ¡°When Thirteen Aunt saw you¡­.She said that you are her type¡­.So, she told me to seduce you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Gee, so charming eh.¡±

    Liu Yi clicked his tongue in amazement, ¡°Even a Spider Demon took a fancy on you!¡±

    ¡°You¡­.go to hell¡­.¡±

    Wei Yi¡¯s face was red as she cried, ¡°No matter what, she is still a monster, so she must die!¡±

    With that, she turned toward that beautiful Butterfly Demon, told her civet to turn into a me, and prepared to burn her.

    The beautiful Butterfly Demon was terrified, she was just a small demon and basically cannot run away from this attack.

    As the pressure from the civet on Wei Yi¡¯s shoulder continued to build, she can only crouch there, trembled, waiting for her death.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    But Liu Yi suddenly went in front of the beautiful Butterfly Demon, looking at Wei Yi with a frown.

    ¡°What are you doing? She is a demon!¡±

    Wei Yi looked at Liu Yi in surprise.

    ¡°If you think like that, it means I am also a demon, why don¡¯t you kill me then.¡±

    Liu Yi pointed to his chest and said.

    ¡°Hateful, Ten Steps To Milk A Man, don¡¯t take advantage of someone else¡¯s weakness!¡±

    Wei Yi was mad, How could this guy be so unreasonable!

    How could he conspire with a demon!

    Master always said, as long as one is a demon, one will always be a danger to a human!

    Therefore, even if they are just a small demon, you absolutely can¡¯t let them go.

    ¡°Stop creating a scene, get away from her and let me do my job!¡±

    Wei Yi red at Liu Yi and fiercely said.

    The me on Tuantuan the civet¡¯s mouth on Wei Yi¡¯s shoulder was getting increasingly concentrated.

    ¡°Sir¡­.you don¡¯t have to save me¡­.¡±

    The beautiful Butterfly Demon suddenly pulled Liu Yi¡¯s clothes and weakly said.

    ¡°In any case¡­.I am just a small Butterfly Demon¡­.¡±

    ¡° I have decided to save you, and that¡¯s that!¡± Liu Yi bluntly said, ¡°Listen to what I say, hide behind me, and no one will dare to put their hands on you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The little Butterfly Demon¡¯s eyes suddenly wet.

    No one has ever been kind to her¡­.

    Before all this happened, she was just an ordinary Butterfly, but one day, the alignment of the fives happened, making her absorbed the energy and turned her into a demon. Thus, she became a little Butterfly Demon.

    But then, she identally crashed into Thirteen Aunt¡¯s cobwebs. After Thirteen Aunt threatened her life, fearing for her safety, she let Thirteen Aunt hid behind her andply with her order to seduce humans.

    In her previous experience dealing with people, especially the men, all of them wanted to have sex with her.

    But the man in front of her¡­.was willing to save her¡­.

    This man was very strong, so strong that he can even defeat Thirteen Aunt. But this man was actually willing to save a little Butterfly Demon like her.

    It turns out¡­.someone is willing to save me¡­.

    ¡°Ten Steps To Milk A Man, enough of this!¡±

    Wei Yi could no longer hold on anymore and shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of the way, I¡¯ll hit you!¡±

    ¡°Come on then!¡±

    Liu Yi fearlessly said, ¡°I said, as long as I am here, no one can touch her!¡±

    ¡°Ten Steps To Milk A Man!¡±

    Wei Yi was about to explode in rage.

    But no matter how angry she was, she will not attack Liu Yi with her power.

    When Wei Yi was about to withdraw her attack, a dark shadow suddenly fell from the sky.

    ¡°Die¡­.¡±

    This dark shadow eerily roared. Like a ck lightning, he suddenly struck Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Wei Yi was surprised and immediately reminded Liu Yi.

    But it seemed toote.

    That ck shadow has already arrived behind Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    Liu Yi wasn¡¯t paying attention, still putting all his attention on Wei Yi¡¯s body. He thought that she wanted to distract him.

    But at this time, the beautiful Butterfly Demon who has been hiding behind Liu Yi all this time suddenly moved.

    She suddenly jumped and stood between that dark shadow and Liu Yi.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    That dark palm was covered with blood as it pierced the belly of that beautiful Butterfly Demon.

    Right now, Liu Yi finally realized that something was wrong. He turned around, only to see the beautiful Butterfly Demon slowly stumbled to the ground.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart was shocked, he did not expect that this Butterfly Demon would actually sacrifice herself to protect him.

    This was something that truly surprised Liu Yi.

    After the sneak attack failed, the dark shadow flew to the nearby wall, constantly wandering around as if looking for the next attack opportunity.

    The civet loudly screamed and jumped to the ground. It¡¯s body fully covered with me.

    ¡°Thank you¡­.for caring about me¡­.¡±

    The beautiful Butterfly Demon was lying in Liu Yi¡¯s arms while her mouth was dripping with blood.

    ¡°To¡­.be able to protect you once¡­.I am content¡­..¡±

    ¡°D*mn¡­.¡± Liu Yi looked at the increasingly frail body of the beautiful Butterfly Demon, feeling really useless!

    Just now I vowed to protect her, but now, I can¡¯t even keep her life!

    What kind of cultivator is this!

    Liu Yi, Liu Yi¡­.

    You are truly a waste!

    ¡°Liu Yi, use this form and save her!¡±

    At this time, Lin Tong bit Liu Yi on the nose.

    Big instation technique wasunched.

    A pile ofplex text suddenly appeared in Liu Yi¡¯s mind.

    This was obviously some kind of a method!

    Liu Yi subconsciously lifted the middle finger on his right hand ording to the method. After he bit that finger, dropping his essence and blood, he then pressed that finger on the forehead of that beautiful Butterfly Demon.

    In that moment, a strange seal symbol appeared on the forehead of the beautiful Butterfly Demon.

    This symbol unceasingly emitted a golden light, which quickly wrapped the whole body of that beautiful Butterfly Demon.

    ¡°You¡­.you actually¡­.¡±

    Standing behind him, Wei Yi looked at all of this with a silly look. She did not expect Liu Yi would actually use this method to save the Butterfly Demon!

    ¡°From today onwards, she is your spirit animal.¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s voice slowly entered Liu Yi¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Your spiritual force will nourish her. But she can no longer turn into a human. Starting today, she is your weapon.¡±

    Spiritual force? Spirit animal?

    Liu Yi blinked his eyes, looking at the beautiful Butterfly Demon who now has turned into a beautiful multicolored Butterfly. The Butterfly slowlynded on his finger, constantly pping its wing.

    Is this my own Spirit Animal?

    Then, from today on¡­.wouldn¡¯t I be a part-time spirit-cultivator?

    ¡°Are you crazy!¡±

    Wei Yi shouted at him from the back, ¡°You are actually trying to do a double-cultivation! You are wasting your strength!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Liu Yi did not answer her because he and Lin Tong were the only people who understand his real situation.

    His spiritual strength was really big, because his three forces constantly replenished it, like an engine that was powered by a limitless amount of gasoline.

    With his spiritual strength, he can even raise several spiritual animals at once.

    The three forces that joined together inside his body was not simply a problem of ¡®1+1+1.¡¯

    These three forcesplemented each other, each will stimte or act as a catalyst to the other two, which was truly ¡®went against the heaven¡¯s will.¡¯

    That multicolored Butterfly seemed to be very happy, constantly patting its wing on Liu Yi¡¯s index finger.

    Liu Yi seemed to be able to feel the thought of this Butterfly. The two of them felt as if they were as close as flesh and blood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not in danger¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi looked at the little Butterfly, and said with a smile, ¡°You want to protect me? Good¡­.This time, we are going to work together!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi held out his hand. That butterfly pped its wings, turned into a multicolored light,nded on Liu Yi¡¯s palm, and then wound around his arm.

    ¡°Au-au!¡±

    That dark shadow, who circled around the wall, once again jumped to the ground.

 Chapter 159 Afraid Of Illness

    A multi-colored chain wound around Liu Yi¡¯s right arm.

    But the dark shadow moved really fast, so fast that Liu Yi was unable to see him clearly.

    The chain on his arm automatically flew, turned into a multi-colored light and directly entwined that dark shadow.

    ¡°k!¡±

    That chain finally exuded a sound.

    ¡°Au, au!¡±

    The dark shadow was instantly tied by the chain and pulled in front of Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi can clearly see the face of the man in front of him.

    The man¡¯s whole body was dark, his face was grim, and blood came out of his eyes.

    Traces of sinister ghost qi continued to gush out of his body.

    Every time he growled, he will give off a unit of evil wind.

    Moreover, his scream made people chilled to the bone.

    This feeling was familiar to Liu Yi¡­.

    This is an evil ghost!

    Liu Yi stared with his eyes to look this evil ghost in front of him.

    The ghost actually seemed familiar to him¡­.Isn¡¯t this¡­.Huang Zhongyi? (The psycho killer)

    Huang Zongyi actually turned into an evil ghost?

    Is it that easy to turn into an evil ghost after someone died?

    ¡°You, this guy¡­.When you are still alive, you are not a good man , after dying, you want to continue to do evil?¡±

    Liu Yi was holding the multi-colored chain, which firmly tied the opposite evil ghost.

    ¡°You¡­.die¡­.¡±

    After Huang Zongyi turned into an evil ghost, his thought became a lot simpler.

    And his only thought now was to kill Liu Yi.

    ¡°Since now you have be an evil ghost¡­.Let me help you cross into the afterlife¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi said, tightened the multi-colored chain, and condensed out his strength on his left-hand palm, ready to send Huang Zongyi into the underworld.

    But at this time, Huang Zongyi suddenly opened his mouth.

    After he turned into an evil ghost, he was able to do a lot of things that seemed impossible by ordinary people¡¯s eyes.

    His mouth suddenly turned big, while a ck hand suddenly stuck out of his mouth and swung to w Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    Liu Yi quickly dodged his head to the side. That hand almost scratch his face, instead, it directly grabbed the wall behind Liu Yi.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Arge piece of wall directly broke by this ck hand.

    ¡°What the¡­This w is quite fierce!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly looked silly.

    ¡°Tuantuan!¡±

    Wei Yi¡¯s reaction was not slow, she quickly ordered her Tuantuan to burst into me and charge toward the evil ghost of Huang Zongyi.

    ¡°Wu, wu, wu!¡±

    Crimson me burned the body of Huang Zongyi which was tied by the chain.

    Although the strength of an evil ghost was really strong, he can¡¯t break free from Liu Yi¡¯s chain. Therefore, he can only stand in ce as Tuantuan¡¯s fire burned him.

    ¡°Au, au, au!¡±

    The me made the evil ghost suffer, his body constantly distorted.

    The colorful chain tied him in ce, not letting him dodge and attack.

    But all of a sudden, a ck arm suddenly grew out from his body.

    In the blink of an eye, this guy already has more than a hundred arms.

    ¡°Holy sh¡­.he really turned into a ghost¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly discovered that a hand suddenly grew out of Huang Zongyi foot and tried to grab his leg.

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    Liu Yi lifted one of his foot and stamped down.

    White icy-frost immediately exploded.

    Those palms on the ground were suddenly frozen into ice and began to break.

    ¡°Women¡­.kill¡­.you also¡­.kill¡­.¡±

    Huang Zongyi seemed to change.

    His body suddenly began to swell, making Liu Yi hear the constant distress sound from the beautiful Butterfly Demon.

    Because of this, he hastily withdrew the multi-colored chain back to his hand, which released the evil ghost.

    When he looked at the chain, Liu Yi was surprised to find there were several cracks on it!

    Huang Zongyi¡¯s multiple arms also tried to grab the civet Tuantuan. The scared Wei Yi rushed to call Tuantuan back.

    Meanwhile, Huang Zongyi¡¯s body continued to expand and, in the blink of an eye, a more than three meters high evil ghost, whose body covered with multiple arms, stood before them.

    ¡°This evil ghost¡­.actually transform.¡±

    Wei Yi, being a person from the immortal cultivator world, naturally knew more about this.

    ¡°All of a sudden, this evil ghost has the strength of a third-star cultivator¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it does not matter to me.¡±

    Liu Yi has just beaten a four star Spider demon by himself, so what he said was true.

    Moreover, he just ate the Spider demon¡¯s inner alchemy. So, right now, he felt his strength has consolidated and progressed a lot.

    As it happens, there was this guy, who he can test his increased power with!

    ¡°Die¡­.¡±

    That Huang Zongyi wailed, his arm stretched out toward Liu Yi, trying to grab him.

    The power of this w was known to Liu Yi.

    He can¡¯t block it head on¡­.Otherwise, he would certainly be crushed.

    At this time, the chain on Liu Yi¡¯s arm re-transformed into a colorful Butterfly andnded on his finger.

    ¡°Magical Butterfly!¡±

    Liu Yiunched a spell that was ¡®pre-installed¡¯ from the beautiful Butterfly Demon.

    Suddenly, the multicolored Butterfly pped her wings, flying toward the face of that evil ghost.

    That evil ghost subconsciously stretched out his hand, wanting to beat that multicolored Butterfly away.

    But that Butterfly was actually an illusion. This was the well-versed illusion technique of the beautiful Butterfly Demon.

    Using this opportunity, Liu Yi suddenly jumped toward that evil ghost and struck his palm on the head of that evil ghost.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A majestic palm strength directly poured into that evil ghost¡¯s head.

    Immortal power can be said to be the nemesis of the evil ghost, although it did not have the Buddha¡¯s power which was the real evil ghost subduer, this power was definitely hated by the evil ghost.

    ¡°Ao, ao, ao!¡±

    The evil ghost suddenly took two steps back. His huge body hit the wall behind him.

    And the entire wall crushed.

    The evil ghost roared twice, sitting on that broken wall, unable to get up.

    ¡°Come here again, and I¡¯ll send you to the underworld.¡±

    Liu Yi clenched his palm and coldly said.

    If he let this kind of evil ghost free, it would only cause harm to others. So he must remove him as soon as possible.

    ¡°Hihihi¡­.Such a fierce little brother¡­.¡±

    At this time, a woman¡¯sughter suddenly rang.

    Thisughter prated everyone¡¯s ears, with an irresistibly seductive voice, which resounded throughout the alley.

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    Wei Yi looked around vigntly, ¡°Evildoer, where are you hiding? Quicklye out!¡±

    ¡°Hihi¡­.This chick has a great temper¡­.No wonder you like to dress like men.¡±

    The opposite party seemed able to see through Wei Yi¡¯s disguise as sheughingly said.

    Liu Yi and Wei Yi looked at each other.

    This is bad¡­.But since she doesn¡¯t want toe out¡­. Liu Yi thought

    Better finish that evil ghost first!

    Liu Yi wanted to avoid furtherplications, so he stepped on ice skates and rushed toward that evil ghost.

    ¡°Fierce little brother, that one is sister¡¯s toy, I can¡¯t let you destroy him.¡±

    Just when Liu Yi approached that evil ghost, several ck lights suddenly flew up from the ground.

    Then, a lot of dark figures suddenly rushed toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°So many ghosts¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong could not help but exim, ¡°The opposite party must be good at controling the ghosts, a ghost controller cultivator¡­.¡±

    ¡°Get away from me!¡±

    Liu Yi threw out several ice bombs toward the lower part of those spirits, freezing all of them to the ground.

    ¡°Little brother seems to have some skills¡­.Oops, it seems like a Mysterious Icy Qi.¡±

    While she spoke, Liu Yi suddenly felt something appeared behind him.

    For the first time, Liu Yi subconsciously wore his face mask.

    I absolutely can¡¯t let her see my face¡­.

    ¡°Ten Steps To Milk A Man, watch your back!¡±

    At the same time, Wei Yi¡¯s warning voice also came.

    Behind him, the sense of terror deepened.

    Liu Yi felt as if there were thousands hands of ghost grabbing him from behind, it was very creepy.

    All the fine hair on his body stood up.

    Unconsciously, he turned away, but was surprised to actually see a beautiful woman.

    He thought that it would be some kind of terrifying evil ghost, but never thought it was actually a stunningly beautiful woman!

    This beautiful woman has crescent moon eyebrows and almond eyes, luscious red lips and white teeth, and her eyes were alluring.

    Those kind kind of eyes can easily electrify many male students.

    Moreover, her most prominent feature was¡­.her really huge breast¡­.

    Even Wang Lele¡­.Can¡¯tpare to her!

    Holy mother, is that real?

    This thing can only be found on a cow!

    That pair of plumpness were as high as the mountain, making Liu Yi wanted to climb and conquer her¡­.

    ¡°Little brother¡­.Where are you looking at? What do you think about sister¡¯s chest? Are they good?¡±

    Those words from the beauty almost made Liu Yi spurt out blood.

    This beauty is definitely something¡­.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Even though the one in front of him was a beautiful woman, it did not decrease his sense of terror.

    ¡°Hihi¡­.Little brother is really impatient¡­.We just met, but you already want to know my name.¡±

    The beauty said, and squeezed her chest with her arms. It¡¯s deep ravine almost made Liu Yi¡¯s eyeballs pop out.

    ¡°The next step¡­.You want to know the size of sister¡¯s cup¡­.Next, you want to climb on top of sister¡­.¡±

    ¡°Pei! Shameless! You slut!¡±

    The nearby Wei Yi suddenly cursed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any face! D*mn it! Stay away from Ten Steps To Milk A Man!¡±

    ¡°Little beauty seems to be jealous.¡±

    That big breasted beauty said. Suddenly, she put her hand on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, pressed her body against Liu Yi, and intimately said in his ear.

    ¡°She wants sister to stay away from you¡­.But my dear little brother¡­.Are you willing to stay away from sister¡­.?¡±

    Her exquisite sound felt like someone was rubbing his ear, making Liu Yi¡¯s whole body tingled with numbness¡­.

    His reaction was quite normal, after all, his ¡®little brother¡¯ still hasn¡¯t tasted that forbidden fruit¡­.

    Under such temptation¡­.He seemed to have no ability to resist.

    At this time, two little people came out to watch the show.

    ¡°Liu Yi, you can¡¯t give in to her temptation!¡±

    The little people who wore a suit and a pair of sses quickly said, ¡°We don¡¯t know the origin of this woman, whether she is an enemy or not! You can¡¯t enter her honey trap!¡±

    ¡°F*ck, what are you afraid of, you d*ckhead!¡±

    Another little people with chest full of hair spout out a mouthful of curse.

    ¡°This woman is too damn pretty, Liu Yi, are you a f*cking man or not? You can¡¯t just give her up! It doesn¡¯t matter if she is a friend or a foe, just use your strength to conquer her!¡±

    This time, the little devil truly showed his unruliness¡­.

    Liu Yi actually somewhat agreed with him.

    ¡°No! Definitely not!¡±

    The little people with a suit touched his sses and reminded Liu Yi again.

    ¡°F*ck, are you a man or not!¡±

    ¡°Of course I am a man, but a man can¡¯t just give in to the temptation from a random woman and climb on top of her¡­.Because, there is something very, very important.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The little devil curiously asked.

    ¡°Because we didn¡¯t bring any condom, I am afraid we are going to get sick!¡±

 Chapter 160 Itâ€™s You!

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    The evil little person immediately expressed his admiration, ¡°You¡¯re the man, I¡¯ve lost!¡±

    With that, the evil little person disappeared.

    The sses little person smiled and then disappeared.

    Liu Yi backed away two steps, looked at the enchanting beauty in front of him, and then said.

    ¡°Who are you, why are saving this evil ghost?¡±

    ¡°Hihi¡­.Little brother is having too many thoughts.¡±

    That beauty pushed up her breasts, lightly covered her mouth, and then enchantinglyughed.

    ¡°But what sister really hate is to answer a question¡­.If you really want to know the answer¡­.You have toe here and conquer sister first¡­.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it! You, this woman, are too shameless!¡±

    Listening from the side, Wei Yi¡¯s face was flushed. She really can¡¯t take it anymore. She held out her hand and made her civet Tuantuan turn into a ming gun. He took that ming pistol and aimed it at the beauty.

    ¡°Sister is talking with this young handsomed and do not want to be disturbed by aother woman!¡±

    That beauty did not seem to feel the pressure from Wei Yi. She leisurely raised her right hand and stuck it into the gully on her chest.

    Finally, under Liu Yi¡¯s widely staring eyes, that beauty pulled out a ck pirate-like skull.

    That skull¡¯s mouth suddenly opened and released a gray smoke.

    This beauty is releasing some kind of spell with that skull!

    Before Liu Yi could understand what just happened, from the side, he heard the sudden scream from Wei Yi.

    Her body was put into mid-air by a bunch of arms that wereing out from the ground.

    ¡°To tear the body of a beauty into several parts¡­.That would look ugly indeed.¡±

    The beauty rubbed her skull and sighed with emotion.

    ¡°Let her go!¡±

    Seeing Wei Yi in immediate danger, Liu Yi immediately flew into rage.

    At the same time, he was secretly afraid and rmed.

    The level of this beauty¡­.Must be really high¡­.

    I am¡­.probably not her match!

    But, no matter what, I can¡¯t let her hurt Wei Yi!

    Liu Yi felt today he was like a firefighter, unceasingly saving people from danger.

    He lifted his finger and the multicolored Butterfly who was lying on his finger suddenly turned into multi-colored light.

    But at this time, the beautiful Butterfly demon did not turn into a chain.

    Her two wings continued to stretch out, and then gradually turned into a pair of colorful curved des.

    In the blink of an eye, this little Butterfly has turned into a double de and appeared on Liu Yi¡¯s hands.

    Turning the spirit animal into a weapon was truly wonderful.

    Moreover, Liu Yi was a bit surprised that the multi-color Butterfly could actually turn into more than one type of weapon.

    He raised that pair of curved des and threw them at the opposite huge-breasted beauty.

    ¡°Whirl, whirl, whirl!¡±

    The curved des continued to rotate ¨C it was as if they were cutting the air ¨C and went straight toward the huge-breasted beauty.

    ¡°Yo, handsomed, can¡¯t wait to conquer this sister?¡±

    That beauty pped her hands.

    Many ghosts suddenly appeared and piled on each other to make a wall in front of that beauty.

    Can ghosts turn into a wall?

    Or are they the five chief demon? (Five chief demon from the folklore)

    Liu Yi was surprised.

    Wow, this spell is really amazing¡­.

    This ghost-base spell¡­.Should be the derivative of Earth-base spell!

    Liu Yi has to admit that these spells were very powerful.

    ¡°Bam, bam, bam!¡±

    But the curved des of the beautiful Butterfly demon were not too shabby either. That thick wall were crushed by that swirling double curved des.

    But after they shattered that wall, they seemed to have lost their power. After they flew in an arc trajectory, they went back toward Liu Yi¡¯s hands.

    Liu Yi can feel that the beautiful Butterfly demon was exhausted.

    ¡°Hihi¡­.Little brother¡¯s spell is quite naughty. However, to deal with sister, they still fall short by a long margin.¡±

    With that, that beauty gently rubbed the skull in her hand.

    ck smoke came out from that skull¡¯s mouth, and then floated into Huang Zongyi, the evil ghost¡¯s nose

    Soon, that Huang Zongyi stood up again.

    His soul became more real as they condensate, and his eyes exuded crimson light.

    At this moment, Liu Yi suddenly felt he was no longer that evil ghost¡¯s opponent¡­.

    What kind of spell is that? How could this woman able to make this evil ghost so powerful?

    ¡°Big sister really likes to feed her ghost servant¡­.But big sister does not know if this ghost servant could subdue my naughty little brother.¡±

    She said, and then controlled that Huang Zongyi, who was now transformed into an evil ghost, with her skull.

    That evil ghost beat his own chest, roared, and then swoop up toward Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi felt an enormous pressure, pressuring his body, which made him somewhat breathless¡­.

    Am I¡­.going to die here?

    No way!

    I, Liu Yi am not going to be stopped here¡­.

    I still want to release Fox sister¡­..I also want to save Wang Yuzheng¡¯s mom¡­.em, I still have to apany Murong Die and Wang Lele to swim, and I still have to go to College¡­.And want to date a girlfriend¡­.

    At this moment, many things passed through Liu Yi¡¯s mind.

    In the dying moment, many people¡¯s mind will sh a lot of things.

    There was nothing quicker than a person¡¯s thought.

    Especially in this struggling for life moment, Liu Yi¡¯s mind became ¡®overclocked.¡¯

    Fusion¡­.

    If I want to survive¡­.It seems like this is the only way¡­.

    mes seemed to burn in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    The power of the Red Blood Sutra Code began to ramp up within his body.

    In front of Liu Yi, the world suddenly turned into a ck and white world.

    His body began to boil as the power of me in his body began to ignite.

    But as Liu Yi was about to use his maximum power toward his enemy, a dark shadow suddenly flew past him from behind.

    ¡°Woosh!¡±

    This dark shadow swooped down on that evil ghost.

    Suddenly, Huang Zongyi¡¯s body stopped in mid-air, and then slowly split in two.

    The dark shadownded on the ground in front of Liu Yi and turned into an attractive female in a ck coat.

    ¡°Aw, aw, aw!¡±

    Huang Zongyi sounded out several shrill screams and then his body began to vaporize and slowly disappeared.

    ¡°I never thought that I would encounter a remnant of the Great God Cult in this dirty alley¡­.

    That woman put her hands inside her coat pocket, standing there brimming with confidence.

    This beauty is¡­.

    Li Biyue!

    Liu Yi never thought that someday, he would encounter this woman again!

    ¡°Looks like I saved you again.¡±

    Li Biyue turned her head. Her beautiful face looked straight at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Remember, you owe me a favor.¡±

    What¡­.

    Liu Yi thought to himself, The most annoying thing in life is to owe other people a favor!

    But where did this girle from?

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Seeing Li Biyue, on the opposite, the huge breasted beauty¡¯s face suddenly fell.

    She tightly held her skull, seemingly very vignt.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.Jiang Qini, I have been watching you for a very long time.¡±

    Li Biyue smiled as she looked at the big breasted beauty and said, ¡°What are your Great God Sect trying to do? Why would you suddenly create these many ghost servants? Could it be¡­.this has something to do with the Twelve Zodiac n?¡±

    ¡°Ai, what are you talking about? I really don¡¯t understand them at all.¡±

    Jiang Qini pretended to be ignorant, blinked her eyes, and then said, ¡°Moreover, our Great God Religion thing has nothing to do with you, right?¡±

    ¡°Great God Sect is an evil sect, everybody has the right to execute them.¡±

    Li Biyue coldly responded, ¡°Jiang Qini, I don¡¯t know how many men died in your hands. Everytime you, this demon, see a man, you will seduce them and suck their yang essence. But today you are out of luck, because I, Li Biyue, am here.¡±

    What the f¡­.

    Sucking the Yang essence!

    Is such a good thing really exist?

    Liu Yi could not help but swallow his saliva.

    ¡°Low ss!¡±

    Noticing Liu Yi¡¯s throat movement, Wei Yi suddenly called out from the side.

    F*ck¡­.

    I¡¯m not doing it on purpose! It¡¯s just a natural reaction, okay?

    Liu Yi said in his heart, Who told this Jiang Qini to be this seductive¡­.

    This is the so-called ¡®If I die under a skirt, I can still flirt as a ghost¡¯¡­.

    Perhaps a lot of men would risk their life for a night with this Jiang Qini.

    ¡°Li Biyue, even if you¡¯re an A-level hunter, but I, Jiang Qini, am not afraid of you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So you have the confidence to defeat me?¡±

    Since the start, a confident smile has been hanging on the corner of Li Biyue¡¯s mouth.

    Jiang Qini squeezed up her breasts and then said.

    ¡°At least, on the cup level, you are not my match.¡±

    Liu Yi noticed the obvious twitch on Li Biyue¡¯s mouth.

    Um, although Li Biyue¡¯s legs are pretty slim, it looks like her chest is not that big¡­.Moreover¡­.It seems to be somewhat t¡­.

    ¡°Very good¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue stretched out her right hand, which was holding a ck de. A trembling sound seemed toe from that ck de.

    ¡°Today, let me cut your chest in two¡­.Prepare yourself!¡±

    Wow¡­.This Li Biyue¡¯s taste is actually very heavy¡­.

    But it seemed like Jiang Qini did not want to entangle with Li Biyue.

    She waved her hand to call out a lot of ghosts to be dozens of walls in front of her.

    ¡°Do you think you can block me with this?¡­.My target is your pair of rotten meat!¡±

    Li Biyue waved her right hand at Jiang Qini.

    Suddenly, a long ck awn sprang up from the ground. It was as if a giant ck de shot up from the ground, sweeping away those dozen walls.

    Then, this dozen of walls was split into two halves.

    But behind these walls, there was no shadow of Jiang Qini.

    ¡°Humph, people from the Great God Cult can actually run really quick!¡±

    Li Biyue withdrew her right hand back and put it in her coat pocket, looking very unhappy.

    It appeared that she was very unhappy because she can¡¯t cut Jiang Qini¡¯s chest in two.

    The ghosts¡¯ hands that were holding Wei Yi in mid-air were also gone. She fell down to the ground, gasping for breath.

    Tonight is so thrilling¡­.

    Again and again, I rushed into an enemy that I can¡¯t fight¡­.

    If not for Ten Steps To Milk A Man¡­.I would have died!

    I can¡¯t allow this to happen again¡­.When I get back, I must endure the hardship of training with master in the cave¡­.

    When Ie out again, I will make Ten Steps To Milk A Man amaze with my strength!

    Humph, that¡¯s right, I will do that!

    ¡°How could you be in this ce?¡±

    Li Biyue turned around and asked Liu Yi, ¡°Is this a task from the Eye In The Sky?¡±

    Before Liu Yi could speak, Wei Yi suddenly came over and said.

    ¡°This is a secret! You want to take our task? Humph, let me tell you, you¡¯rete! The task has beenpleted by this blessed girl from the Linglong School!¡±

 Chapter 161 Sudden Sister

    Cold sweat appeared behind Liu Yi¡¯s back

    Hey, the one whopleted this task is me¡­.

    She only stood on the side like a bystander¡­.

    ¡°Oh? You are the Linglong School¡¯s disciple?¡±

    Li Biyue looked at Wei Yi in the eye and softly said, ¡°So you are from the immortal cultivation world¡­.No wonder you make me ufortable.¡±

    ¡°You look down on us immortal cultivation world?¡±

    Wei Yi suddenly asked warily, ¡°Are you from the demon world?!¡±

    Is this woman a demon? And that¡¯s why she came and helped Ten Steps To Milk A Man?

    This could turn bad!

    ¡°Do I look like a demon?¡±

    Li Biyue asked Liu Yi.

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Liu Yi quickly pulled Wei Yi behind him and then smiled apologetically.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.She is still a kid¡­.And quite outspoken, Great Master Li, don¡¯t take it to heart¡­.¡±

    This Li Biyue is an Earthly Realm expert¡­.

    People who can¡¯t be messed with!

    Liu Yi did not want Wei Yi to provoke this terrifying woman¡­.

    ¡°Hateful! Who¡­.um, um¡­.¡±

    Before Wei Yi finished her sentence, Liu Yi already covered her mouth with his hand.

    The nearby Tuantuan tried its best to bite Liu Yi¡¯s hand. But the pain was not too unbearable, so Liu Yi just ignored it.

    Feeling the pain is much better than dying!

    ¡°In fact, the Hunter Organization is part of the Eye In The Sky.¡±

    Li Biyue slowly said, ¡°So, it can be said that we were brought together by fate.¡±

    ¡°Brought together by fate?¡±

    ¡°Correct, people who can meet me twice can be regarded as being ¡®brought together by fate.¡¯¡±

    Li Biyue proudly said, ¡°You should know that I am not that easy to be seen, even by the people in the Hunter Organization.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi also thought that Li Biyue was a very remarkable character¡­.

    Howe the powerful figures that I know are all women?

    Like Guyu, Wenren Qian¡­.And this, Li Biyue.

    ¡°I once said some words.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s sharp eyes were suddenly focused on Liu Yi, sweeping his body from top to bottom twice. She then said, ¡°If we met again, I will invite you to join our Hunter Organization. Are you interested?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Join the Hunter Organization?

    What kind of Organization is that?¡­.I only know very little of it from Lin Tong.

    ¡°No! He will not join the Hunter Organization!¡±

    At this time, Wei Yi suddenly broke free from Liu Yi¡¯s hand, and then loudly roared.

    ¡°Why not? If I am not wrong, he is a loose cultivator.¡± (not attached to a school or sect)

    Li Biyue said with a smile, ¡°The people in our Hunter Organization are all loose cultivators. And we have many people with abilities. Therefore, we can help each other. Just like today when you encountered a powerful enemy, which almost made you lose your life. But in our Hunter Organization, not only you can increase yourpanion, you can also know a lot of useful information. And the next time you take the task, you are not going to stupidly encounter an enemy that is a lot more powerful than you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Liu Yi was actually moved by these words.

    He felt like he was too passive, and has too few resources¡­.

    If he can have the help from the Organization¡­.That would actually be very good.

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s a loose cultivator? I can introduce Ten Steps To Milk A Man to my people so he can join our Linglong School!¡±

    Wei Yi unconvincingly said.

    ¡°Ten Steps To Milk A Man?¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s code name, Li Biyue could not help but raise her eyebrows.

    Liu Yi remembered about Li Biyue¡¯s chest resentment¡­.And started to pray that this girl did not understand this game terminology¡­.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a random name that I pick, there¡¯s nothing meaningful about it¡­.¡±

    ¡°That name is not good. When you join the Organization, we will give you a new codename.¡±

    Li Biyue waved her hand and said.

    ¡°Hey, he never said he want to join your organization!¡±

    Wei Yi ced herself between Liu Yi and Li Biyue, blocking Liu Yi from Li Biyue like a hen protecting her chicks, and then said, ¡°He wants to join our Linglong School!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? You sure you have the final say in that?¡±

    Li Biyue was not angry, but smiled instead, ¡°Can he really join the Linglong School based on your word alone?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.I, I can make a rmendation¡­.¡±

    Wei Yi grabbed her earlobe and somewhat said with a guilty conscience.

    ¡°I am an A level hunter in the Hunter Organization, and the person in charge of the Northern Dragon City area.¡±

    Li Biyue proudly said, ¡°For me to introduce him into the Hunter Organization is only a matter of a few words. Little girl, do not trouble us. Go pack your things and return to your school to report the task.¡±

    ¡°Hateful¡­.D*mn it¡­.¡±

    Wei Yi stomped her feet in anger.

    ¡°He is my partner! How could he join the other organization!¡±

    ¡°No matter what kind of organization he¡¯s in, it will not dy his partnership with you will it?¡±

    Li Biyue blinked her eyes and suddenly said.

    ¡°Why would I suddenly feel like you are protecting your own sweetheart? You¡¯re too jealous.¡±

    ¡°Who is his sweetheart!?¡±

    Wei Yi suddenly blushed, and then took Liu Yi¡¯s hand and said.

    ¡°Tell me, do you want to join the Hunter Organization?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi slightly hesitated.

    ¡°You b*stard! Go to hell!¡±

    Wei Yi suddenly lost her breath and then turned around and leaped up into the night sky.

    ¡°s¡­.What a grumpy little girl¡­.¡±

    Watching Wei Yi disappeared into the night sky, Li Biyue acted as if she was just a bystander.

    ¡°You made her angry, don¡¯t you want to pursue her and coax her back?¡±

    F*ck!

    You¡¯re the one who made her angry!

    Liu Yi then thought about their gap in power and decided that it was best not to tell her that.

    This is the so-called, food can be eaten randomly, but words can not be said irresponsibly.

    Talking nonsense is bound to make someone beat you¡­.

    ¡°Do you really want to ept me into the Hunter Organization?¡±

    Liu Yi then remembered this key issue, so he asked her.

    ¡°Yes, you are very lucky.¡±

    Li Biyue nodded her head, ¡°When you join the Organization, you can get more tasks, gain more resources, but also get a lot of useful information. Our Hunter Organization is a very old organization. In fact, some of them have abilities that are on par with me.¡±

    She said, and then sighed, ¡°People with abilities like me are different than those immortal cultivators. The immortal cultivators are more orthodox than us¡­.We are being discriminated by the Immortal Cultivation world like we are some kind of mutants. If we want to survive in this world, we must join our forces together. People in the Hunter Organization are mainly people with abilities, but there are some loose cultivators. The Hunter Organization is like amunity for people with abilities. After hundreds of years of effort, the Organization is finally being acknowledged by the people in the immortal cultivation world. Our power can no longer be ignored.¡±

    ¡°This sounds very good¡­.But how could such a good thing fall into myp?¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but wonder.

    ¡°I think¡­.You are not the same with other people¡­.¡±

    Speaking about this matter, Li Biyue also felt that it was strange.

    ¡°I am confident that you will be a qualified Hunter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you beautiful Li, for your great concern.¡±

    Liu Yi felt overwhelmingly ttered.

    She is an Earthly Realm expert!

    And she is so optimistic about me!

    The power of the Friendly Aura is really strong!

    ¡°I think you and I hit it off.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s eyes were gazing at the moon as her mouth slowly said.

    ¡°Later on, you don¡¯t have to call me beautiful Li, that¡¯s just going to hurt my ears. You can call me sister instead.¡±

    ¡°Sis, sister?¡±

    Liu Yi opened his eyes in surprise.

    Where did this word sistere from?

    Although she is a very beautiful woman¡­.It is more important to have an Earthly Realm expert as an elder sister¡­.

    But no matter what he thought, Liu Yi still felt that this matter was weird.

    Liu Yi¡¯s luck has been pretty bad, so he never believed such a good thing would fall on hisp.

    But this time, he wanted to smack himself in the head to check if this was not a dream.

    ¡°What? Not happy?¡±

    Li Biyue suddenly raised her chin and condescendingly looked at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi suddenly felt as if he sweat out cold sweat.

    Facing this super strong Earthly Realm beauty¡­.Liu Yi felt unsure of himself¡­.

    Perhaps¡­.This will turn out bad¡­.

    ¡°I, Li Biyue, never failed¡­.in things that I do.¡±

    Liu Yi felt nervous and uneasy as cold sweat kept on dripping on his back.

    ¡°Do you want to be my younger brother or not?¡±

    Liu Yi really wanted to say, he doesn¡¯t want to¡­.

    But he was afraid that he would instantly die as soon as he said that¡­.

    But how could a real man submit himself in front of an evil force?

    Grandpa said it right, a man must have an indomitable spirit!

    If today I agree to Li Biyue¡¯s request because of fear, what would be of me then?

    Wouldn¡¯t I be bullied everyday?

    Liu Yi, you have to be strong!

    Liu Yi, you are the best!

    ¡°Well, tell me, do you want to be my brother or not?¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi seemed to have a psychological struggle, Li Biyue asked him again.

    ¡°Elder sister, in the future, please take care of this younger brother.¡±

    Liu Yi said as he bowed his head.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Li Biyue, who seemed like an iceberg on the outside, could smile so bright and look so happy.

    Li Biyue covered her mouth andughed for a long time; she even bent her waist inughter.

    After some period of time, she rubbed her belly, stood up, looked at Liu Yi, and then said.

    ¡°I never thought that younger brother is actually so lovable¡­.em¡­.Okay, okay, I will stopughing. Don¡¯t tell anyone that Iugh like this¡­.Otherwise, sister will make brother embarrassed.¡±

    Seeing that kind of smile from Li Biyue, Liu Yi shuddered in fear.

    He suddenly felt that Li Biyue was more terrible than Jiang Qini¡­.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at sister with that fearful eyes.¡±

    Li Biyue suddenly reached out her hand and touched Liu Yi¡¯s head, stroking his hair.

    Hey, that¡¯s my head¡­.

    I¡¯m not a child anymore¡­.

    But looking at Li Biyue¡¯s 1.75 m height,which was almost the same as him, he can only endure.

    How could this girl be so tall¡­.

    If she wears high heels¡­.I would be the shorter one!

    ¡°Since you are my younger brother, of course, I will not mistreat you. Come on, I will take you to the Organization¡¯s Headquarters in the Northern Dragon City.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi reluctantly followed behind Li Biyue.

    Li Biyue quietly looked at Liu Yi at a nce, and her heart softened a bit.

    If my brother did not have that ident¡­.Now he would be at his age¡­.

    I wonder if this kid is also¡­.All muscle with no brain¡­.

    Looking back at Liu Yi, Li Biyue seemed to be in a trance¡­.

    Perhaps our meetings¡­.Were arranged by the Heaven.

    The Heaven thought that he could be my younger brother¡­.

    Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely take a good care of you with all my heart¡­.

 Chapter 162 Will Listen To Anything You Say

    ¡°It¡¯s this¡­.The Hunter¡¯s Headquarters?¡±

    Liu Yi looked at the beautiful office building in front of him.

    ¡°More urately, Hunter¡¯s Headquarters in Northern Dragon City.¡±

    Li Biyue corrected Liu Yi¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hunter Organization is all over the country, and Northern Dragon City is just one of them. The Organization is huge, you will understand itter.¡±

    Li Biyue said in her mind, If not, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to contend with the immortal cultivation world all these years.

    ¡°Em¡­.But sister¡­.There is something that I want to say.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly looked up and said, carefully looking at Li Biyue.

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±

    ¡°In the future, I want to want to build my own school (Literally: To open a monastery, establish a school)¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue was taken aback by Liu Yi¡¯s words.

    My brother actually have this kind of ambition?

    Why didn¡¯t I see this before?

    ¡°My grandpa said, in everything, I have to do my best.¡±

    Liu Yi held his fist and said, ¡°Therefore, since I enter the path of immortal cultivation, I swore to myself that I, Liu Yi must seed on my own, to establish my own school in the immortal cultivation world!¡±

    ¡°My brother is so cute, but how could such a thing as ¡®opening a monastery, establishing a school¡¯ so easy to do.¡±

    Li Biyue chuckled, ¡°It is better if you set your mind at ease in this Hunter Organization. Starting from basic Hunter, andter be an A level Hunter like me. You will have countless of people who worship you, respect you, and fear you.¡±

    A level Hunter?

    Lin Tong, who stood on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, said.

    ¡°Liu Yi, I support your ¡®open a monastery, establish a school¡¯ ambition! Their A-level hunter is just an Earthly Realm expert. Even their legendary S level hunter is only around Middle-Earthly Realm expert. And I, Lin Tong believe that you, Liu Yi, one day, will surpass all of that. Earthly Realm is, by no means, not going to be your apex. If you continue in your current cultivation path, you will have the opportunity to be more powerful than that! Perhaps, you can even cross the boundary and soar to the immortal world!¡±

    Lin Tong became more and more excited as if the one who soared to the immortal world was not Liu Yi but her.

    ¡°Sister, I am determined to do what I just said.¡±

    Being encouraged by Lin Tong, Liu Yi became more confident.

    ¡°Sooner orter, in the world of immortal cultivation, everyone will know my name. My school will be the most powerful cultivation school. I want my enemies to tremble in fear whenever they hear my name. And I want my friends to feel proud of me every time they hear my name.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Li Biyue was speechless for half a day.

    In Liu Yi¡¯s heart, he is actually harboring such a lofty ambition?

    I really look down on him.

    I thought he was just a money grubber, opportunistic little fool¡­.

    Now I know, he is not like that. He has the whole world in his heart.

    Are all men¡­.ambitious like this?

    Li Biyue could not help but be absent-minded.

    She remembered the words of his little brother, who at the time was in the junior high school, that he said overbearingly to her.

    ¡°Sister, sooner orter, I want to get out of the Hunter Organization!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why do you want to leave the Hunter Organization?¡±

    ¡°Because the achievement in Hunter Organization is limited! So I must leave this ce sooner orter. I want to make myself stronger. I want to stand at the top of the world! When the timees, I can protect sister!¡±

    Li Biyue felt at the time that her little brother was silly, silly but cute.

    When she saw Liu Yi behave the same as her little brother, her heart suddenly turned sour.

    ¡°Being an ordinary person and protected by sister, aren¡¯t these good enough?¡±

    Li Biyue suddenly asked.

    ¡°Sister, I know you mean well, and although you are powerful, I don¡¯t like being protected by girls!¡±

    Liu Yi patted his chest, and said, ¡°Sister, you see, boys shoulders are wider, that¡¯s because we want to protect the girls from harm.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s vision became blurred.

    Her brother¡¯s shadow seemed to ovep with Liu Yi¡¯s figure in front of her, separated and then ovepped, again and again.

    If she hadn¡¯t witnessed the death of her younger brother that time, she would suspect that the one in front of her was her own younger brother¡­.

    ¡°Then sister will help you to be strong¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s voice was warm and gentle. She held out her hand to hold Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    Liu Yi immediately felt his heart started to beat fast.

    When all is said and done¡­.Li Biyue is an outstanding beauty¡­.

    And now she actually took the initiative to hold his hand¡­.

    Uh¡­.Sister¡¯s hand is really soft¡­.

    ¡°Do you like sister¡¯s hand?¡±

    Just when Liu Yi was thinking about that, Li Biyue suddenly asked icily.

    ¡°Huh? I, I¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was frightened, This Li Biyue won¡¯t me me for this, won¡¯t she?

    She looks scary¡­.As if she wants to kill someone¡­.

    ¡°If you like it,ter on, sister will hold your hand more often.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Li Biyue suddenly burst out smirking, sweeping away the previous cold indifference as she held Liu Yi¡¯s hand tighter.

    Oh my god¡­.

    Cold sweat suddenly burst out in Liu Yi¡¯s crotch area.

    Are you kidding me!

    This Li Biyue¡­.What exactly is her personality?

    Why is it so weird?

    How could she turn from cold to hot almost in an instant!

    Li Biyue did not know she almost made Liu Yi copse. She held her hand as she led him into the office building.

    In the evening, the office was still open, but almost all the lights have been turned off.

    The uncle security guard on dutyzily sat on a nearby chair, listening to the ¡°Sui And Tang Dynasties Historical Novel¡± from a radio next to him.

    Seeing Li Biyue walked in, he did not say anything and continued to listen to the part where Li Yuan showed his prowess.

    With Li Biyue as the lead, Liu Yi went to the service elevator on a nearby corner.

    She took out a card and brushed it on the maic console on that service elevator.

    Soon, the service elevator door slowly opened and the two people immediately went in.

    ¡°When we¡¯re there, don¡¯t talk nonsense, let sister help you manage everything.¡±

    Li Biyue closely held Liu Yi¡¯s hand, She seemed to be afraid of him getting lost if he walks on his own.

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded his head but thought it was strange.

    Li Biyue seemed to think of him as a child.

    Li Biyue did not realize how ufortable Liu Yi was, she haspletely regarded Liu Yi as her own little brother.

    The service elevator door slowly closed.

    Li Biyue took out a card and brushed the maic area in the elevator with it.

    ¡°Authentication, A level Hunter, Li Biyue.¡±

    Aputerized female voice resounded in the elevator, ¡°Good evening, wee back to the Northern Dragon City Headquarters.¡±

    During the speech, the elevator started to descend.

    Liu Yi suddenly found the metal wall behind him automatically opened, revealing apletely transparent ss window, which made him see the outside.

    He curiously looked out of the window, only to see the sudden emergence of a vast underground world.

    The thing that was most obvious was the ten-meter high statue.

    That statue was a man, with hand held high, and a butterfly on top of his finger.

    The other hand was hanging by the side, clutching a treasured sword.

    But on his shoulder lied a small scorpion. This small scorpion was very imposing as it held out its pair of giant mps.

    Beside his feet, there was a cute beautiful skan dog.

    This entire statue looked mighty and majestic and was very conspicuous.

    ¡°Sister¡­.Who is he?¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask.

    ¡°This¡­.Is a God-like man that was deduced from many generations of prophecy.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s brows slightly wrinkled as she said, ¡°Legend says he will appear on our Hunter Organizations. His appearance will lead to one of the two results¡­.One is the rise of the Hunter Organization, sweeping away all the other organizations and be the number one organization.¡±

    ¡°That sounds good. What about the other one?¡±

    ¡°The other one is¡­.He will destroy the Hunter Organization¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi felt as if his balls were hurt.

    This prophecy is too ridiculous.

    It will either lead to glory or to destruction¡­.

    Is this fellow good or bad!

    ¡°But no matter what, this person is also the hope of the Hunter Organization.¡±

    Li Biyue exined, ¡°Therefore, over the years, the Hunter Organization have been waiting for this legendary man. Hehe¡­.Brother, do you think it¡¯s going to be you?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!¡±

    Liu Yi quickly shook his head, ¡°This man seems to be a sword cultivator! But I am a body cultivator, the difference is too big!¡±

    I don¡¯t have any small Scorpion.

    But I do have the small Fox, Lin Tong.

    Although I also have a Butterfly¡­.But this man is God-like, his spirit animal, the Butterfly, must be very powerful.

    My own spirit animal, Little Cai, the Butterfly¡­.This was the name Liu Yi picked for the Beautiful Butterfly demon.

    Little Cai is only a young level two spirit animal.

    Compared to Wei Yi¡¯s level six, the difference is too big.

    ording to Lin Tong, if Liu Yi wanted to upgrade little Cai¡¯s level, it won¡¯t be because she eats much spiritual energy because that was useless. Instead, Liu Yi has to have a ¡®rare encounter,¡¯ taking an elixir and so on.

    But in actual battle, little Cai¡¯s help was actually not small.

    She was very useful.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.Sister is teasing you. Little brother is so silly, how could you be this legendary man.¡±

    Li Biyueughed again.

    She seemed to enjoy picking on Liu Yi.

    ¡°This hateful woman¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong, who was lying on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, could not help but say acidly.

    ¡°She robbed me of my pleasure¡­.Humph!¡±

    ¡°I hope this man will not appear in our time, otherwise, it will lead to a reign of terror.¡±

    Li Biyue looked at the huge statue and said in a slightly mncholy tone.

    ¡°ording to the prophecy¡­.If he chooses the path of destruction¡­.Not only he would destroy the Hunter Organization¡­.He will also destroy the entire immortal cultivation world¡­.And the entire human world.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi, all of a sudden, became rmed and filled with dread, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean the end of the world? And no one can stop him?¡±

    ¡°He is very strong.¡±

    Li Biyue said, ¡°If the prophecy is true, even if it is me, I am afraid I am far from bing his opponent. Not to mention me, even if the gods on the heaven descend to earth, they will also be killed by him. His task, his mission, is to destroy, destroy everything.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.Is too scary!¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but pout his mouth, ¡°No matter what, when he appears, I will stop him!¡±

    ¡°My little brother, can¡¯t you stop being so cute?¡±

    Li Biyue smiled again, ¡°With your current power¡­..s, the difference is too big!¡±

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t look down on me! I will be more powerful!¡±

    ¡°Very good, then sister will wait until you can defeat me!¡±

    Li Biyue said with a smile, ¡°If you can defeat sister, sister will listen to anything you say.¡±

 Chapter 163 Put On The Mask

    Will listen to me on everything?

    Liu Yi cannot help but think something evil¡­.

    If in bed¡­.Sister will listen to me and do it in some special position¡­.

    Oh my God!

    Liu Yi, Liu Yi, what are you thinking!

    Li Biyue is now your sister!

    That¡¯s some mess up stuff you¡¯re thinking about!

    You deserve to get beaten¡­.

    Thinking of this, Liu Yi cannot help but stretched out his hand, lifted his mask, and then pped his face.

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi give himself a p, Li Biyue was surprised and suddenly asked.

    ¡°There, there is a mosquito¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s face slightly reddened.

    ¡°Mosquito? Impossible¡­.In this season¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue cannote up with a logical reason.

    ¡°By the way¡­.Do you still need to use your mask in front of sister?¡±

    She suddenly looked at that white mask closely.

    ¡°Em¡­.In front of sister, of course, I can open my mask¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi touched his mask, and then said, ¡°But after we get off the elevator, can I put it on again?¡±

    ¡°You can¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue nodded her head, ¡°This self-protection mentality is actually good.¡±

    At the same time, Li Biyue felt a sweetness in her heart.

    Liu Yi¡¯s true face can only be seen by me? That¡¯s really good.

    Liu Yi also nodded and then took off his mask.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The moment Liu Yi took off his mask, Li Biyue¡¯s breathing almost instantly stopped.

    Watching her nkly looked at him like that, Liu Yi felt scared.

    ¡°Sister? What happened? Talk to me?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.You better put the mask back on¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Okay.¡±

    Do I look so ugly? Was she afraid of my face?

    It should not be that¡­.Liu Yi felt although he was not that handsome, his face was not something to be ashamed of¡­.

    I am obviously not a bad-looking fellow¡­..

    But how could sister have such huge reaction¡­.

    ¡°Brother¡­.When you meet the other Hunter, you always have to wear your mask and never take it off, okay?¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s tone of voice even has a trace of pleading in it, ¡°Listen to sister, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi gave no objection.

    ¡°Sister, did I scare you? Am I too ugly?¡±

    ¡°No¡­.Brother, though you¡¯re not handsome, you¡¯re not ugly either.¡±

    Hearing Li Biyue¡¯s words, Liu Yi did not know whether tough or cry.

    My sister, can¡¯t you restrain your words a bit!

    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­.It¡¯s just that¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­.Anyway, whenever you meet with other Hunters, especially A level Hunters, never let them see your face, okay? Regardless of what they say, by threats or by rewards, never agree to any of that. In this Hunter Organizations, sister alone can see your face, OK?¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­.Sister, you¡¯re too bossy.¡±

    ¡°I am bossy, so what?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, being bossy is good¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was helpless.

    But he did not understand the shock in Li Biyue¡¯s heart.

    The face of the legendary man from the prophecy, have long been revealed.

    But it was a top secret that not everyone can ess.

    The true face of this legendary man¡­.Can only be known by A level Hunters and above.

    And her brother¡­.His face¡­.Was exactly like that legendary man¡­.

    Li Biyue never imagined that¡­.After she finally got her brother¡­.Her brother was actually that legendary man!

    But their gap was too big!

    My brother is so weak¡­.How could he be that legendary man?

    Headache¡­.Truly a headache¡­.

    But even if she suffered a headache, Li Biyue still can¡¯t believe what she just saw.

    If brother is really that legendary man, then the one who lead him to the Hunter Organization is me!

    Do I, Li Biyue, also upy such an important position in this prophecy?

    But the future is still uncertain, my brother has two paths in front of him.

    Protector, or destroyer.

    That¡¯s right¡­.I am his sister!

    I just have to guide him to the right path!

    Li Biyue, Li Biyue, this is your chance!

    Chance to save the world, as well as your brother¡­.

    Li Biyue¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°You better put your mask back again, we are about to arrive.¡±

    When the elevator slowed down, Li Biyue reminded Liu Yi.

    ¡°Em!¡±

    Liu Yi nodded his head and very obediently fasten his mask.

    He did not understand how he has such a trust in Li Biyue. He felt that whenever he was around her he was at ease andfortable.

    Moreover, Li Biyue could not possibly harm him. If she really wanted to, she could kill him from the very start and did not have to trouble herself to bring him to the Hunter Organization.

    ¡°A lot of people in this Hunter Organization maybe weird¡­.Em, although the person in charge here is not a good one, since sister is here to protect you, you don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡±

    The more he listened, the more disturbed Liu Yi was.

    Is this Hunter Organization really a good ce?

    ¡°At the top of this Office Building there is a satellite receiver, and the Eye In The Sky belong to the Hunter Organization Industry.¡±

    Before the elevator stopped, Li Biyue exined, ¡°Therefore, every so often, some tasks were issued by the Hunter Organization itself. Not only it can improve the cooperation between ourselves, it can also give the disciples of various schools and sects the chance to temper themselves. At the same time, this can also be used to tap some talented person into our Hunter Organization.¡±

    So that¡¯s how it is¡­.A win-win strategy.

    Liu Yi cannot help but secretly nod, admiring the cleverness of the higher ups in the Hunter Organization.

    ¡°Well, here we are.¡±

    Her voice fell, the elevator door opened, and a spacious underground world appeared before Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    A vast space was in front of them. Liu Yi felt as if he came to a high-tech spaceship.

    The first thing that caught his eyes was a row ofrge screens.

    Next to that row ofrge screens, there was a beautiful girl who was busy about something.

    Her hair was curly blonde, dressed in a ckce skirt and matching ck stockings; very cute and attractive.

    ¡°There seems to be a problem in the A-2 area.¡±

    ¡°Someone has gone to Z-8!¡±

    ¡°A task need to be issued in S-26¡­.Em, just make it an E-level task, it¡¯s a small errand task!¡±

    This girl spoke fast while her hands typed the keyboards as if in a hurry.

    On the side, some staff dressed in ck coats were also busy.

    These people did not seem to be Hunters, but staffs responsible for the internal operations.

    ¡°My officework is broken! When can youe and repair it!¡±

    ¡°Logistic unit, give me a cup of coffee!¡±

    ¡°Vacation, I want a vacation!¡±

    The situation here was just like in a normalpany, which made Liu Yi dazzled.

    ¡°Wee to Hunter Organization.¡±

    Li Biyue pulled Liu Yi¡¯s hand to walk out of the elevator.

    ¡°Hey, looks like sister Li Biyue is back.¡±

    The beauty who sat on a swivel chair and who acted as the coordinator turned around and looked at Li Biyue.

    The keyboard in her hands suddenly fell to the ground with a crackling sound.

    The nearby busy night duty staff incidentally loosened the cup of coffee in his hand, making it fall to the ground, and the coffee sshed all over the floor.

    These people¡¯s jaws almost fell on the floor, watching the two people walked out of the elevator.

    ¡°Go back to your work, I am looking for Liu Yufan.

    Li Biyue waved her hand. Her facial was as cold as ice.

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads.

    ¡°Go busy yourself!¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with light, scaring everyone and making them tremble. Everyone quickly went back to their respective works, picking up the phone, quarreling, and continuing their overtime¡­.

    ¡°Brother,e with me.¡±

    When Li Biyue talked to Liu Yi, her voice became tender.

    It was like twopletely different person!

    ¡°Em¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was also shocked by this.

    Sister change too fast¡­.

    Which one is the real her¡­.?

    In this regard, Liu Yi cannot help but wonder.

    When Liu Yi and Li Biyue walked away, these group of employees, who previously pretended to work as normal, suddenly began to discuss among themselves.

    ¡°Heaven, the iceberg brought a man back!¡±

    ¡°She also pulled his hand!¡±

    ¡°Could it be¡­.¡±

    ¡°Impossible! ording to legend, this iceberg only likes women.¡±

    Hearing these people¡¯s gossip, the liaison beauty could not resist and charmingly scold.

    ¡°Everybody get back to work, what nonsense are you talking about! Didn¡¯t you hear Li Biyue call that guy brother!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Little Leng, you did not know this.¡±

    An older employee interrupted her, ¡°Li Biyue¡¯s brother¡­.Has long died¡­.This man is absolutely not¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bad¡­.Will our director Liu go crazy?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily¡­.We just wait and see¡­.¡±

    Leng Mo picked up the keyboard from the ground and cannot help but look at the corridor with worry¡­.Is there really not going to be a problem?

    At this time, Liu Yi was being stared at by a man dressed in a suit.

    ¡°Li Biyue, what is your rtionship with this man?¡±

    After that man swept his eyes at Liu Yi several times, he finally turned his head and very unhappily looked at Li Biyue.

    ¡°Liu Yufan, even if you are in charge here, aren¡¯t this a bit too far?¡±

    With iceberg-like face, Li Biyue coldly replied, ¡°Whatever his rtionship is with me, that has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Li Biyue!¡±

    Liu Yufan seemed a bit angry, ¡°Even if you want to rmend people, at the very least, I need to know if his background is clean or not! You can¡¯t just casually rmend people with unknown backgrounds like this! I will absolutely, will absolutely not let him join the organization!¡±

    ¡°His background is clean, he is my brother.¡±

    Li Biyue said, crossing her arms.

    ¡°Nonsense, your brother has already died a long time ago!¡±

    Liu Yufan¡¯s voice fell, a ck de suddenly appeared on his neck.

    ¡°If you dare, say that one more time.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s voice was as cold as the cold wind in September, bitter cold and piercing to the bone.

    ¡°You¡­.Li Biyue, how dare you!¡±

    Liu Yufan was shocked to see that ck de rested on his neck, and almost unable to speak.

    Although he was the person in charge here, his power level was just B+.

    While Li Biyue¡­.Was a genuine A-level Hunter!

    If not for her elusiveness, and her dislike for office management, the head of the Northern Dragon City Hunter Headquarters would definitely be hers¡­.

    ¡°My brother is here, and I want to rmend him to enter the Hunter Organization. Director Liu, I think you can start the formalities, right?¡±

    Li Biyue asked Liu Yufan one word at a time, but reading between the lines, the threat was very strong.

 Chapter 164 Test

    ¡°Li Biyue, introducing a new member is good, but this is a threat.¡±

    Liu Yufan pressed the fear in his heart and tried tomunicate with Li Biyue.

    ¡°I am in charge here, but you are actually threatening me, the director! Do you want to face the elders?¡±

    ¡°Those elders are a group of old-fashioned stubborn old men¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue coldly snorted, ¡°Tell me, will you arrange for my brother to join or not!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.of course, of course, I will¡­.¡±

    Liu Yufan wiped his cold sweat while in his heart he was secretly jealous.

    He liked Li Biyue for a long time, but Li Biyue was like an iceberg, never gave him a chance.

    He thought that with his skill, in time, he can melt Li Biyue, this iceberg¡¯s heart.

    Unexpectedly, half-way through he actually met with this Cheng Yaojin (Someone inept who appear at the right ce and the right time to save the day)!

    Where did this kide from?

    Brother?

    Even if I am beaten to death, I will not believe it!

    ¡°But¡­.Even if I want to arrange him to join, we still need to test him.¡±

    Liu Yufan¡¯s small eyes turned several times and then said.

    ¡°What test? That¡¯s so troublesome.¡±

    Li Biyue was somewhat unhappy.

    ¡°This is the rule by the Elders! Even if you and I want toin about it, it¡¯s useless. Yueyue, you have to tell the Elders directly.¡±

    ¡°Call me by my name.¡±

    Li Biyue withdrew her ck de and bluntly said.

    ¡°Next time you bark again, this de will not be recovered but will stab instead.¡±

    ¡°Yue¡­.Li Biyue¡­.We have known each other for a long time, and can be considered as friends, right?¡±

    Liu Yufan was very unwilling and said, ¡°Between friends, aren¡¯t we supposed to not treat each other as strangers!¡±

    ¡°Friends?¡±

    Li Biyue icily said, ¡°Director Liu, you presume too much. I, Li Biyue, never have friends¡­.Not before, nor after¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then what is he?¡±

    Liu Yufan pointed his finger at Liu Yi and furiously said.

    Liu Yi secretly thought, Hey, I am just a soy sauce here (Onlookers).

    ¡°He is my brother.¡±

    Li Biyue dismissively said.

    ¡°Your brother is already¡­.¡±

    Before Liu Yufan finished his words, he abruptly swallowed it back.

    ¡°Fine, Li Biyue, I ept your rmendation. You,e with me!¡±

    ¡°Go on, sister believe in you.¡±

    Li Biyue made a ¡®you can do it¡¯ gesture toward Liu Yi.

    Seeing this from the corner of his eyes, Liu Yufan¡¯s whole body was filled with jealousy.

    Kid, don¡¯t me me, you brought this upon yourself!

    ¡°Li Biyue, in this assessment process, we can¡¯t allow any rtives to apany him!¡±

    Seeing Li Biyue was catching up to them, Liu Yufan hurriedly said.

    ¡°I am not here as his rtive, but as a senior member of the Organization.¡±

    Li Biyue crossed her arms and dryly said.

    D*mn! How could you say you¡¯re a senior member now!

    Just now you proimed to everybody that you¡¯re his sister!

    His mother!

    Liu Yufan had the impulse to spurt out blood.

    But he did not dare to contradict Li Biyue, making her angry. Instead, he prepared for Liu Yi¡¯s assessment.

    I can¡¯t touch Li Biyue, but can¡¯t I do something about this so-called brother?

    Kid, you force my, Liu Yufan¡¯s hand!

    Liu Yufan and the two people arrived at the edge of a corridor and opened the door of a room.

    Inside the room, there was a bald old man, but his beard and eyebrows were quite long.

    When they went in, they saw the bald old man was holding a bottle of liquor while his other hand was clutching a roasted chicken leg. His lips were smeared with oil.

    Seeing Liu Yufan and the other two came in, the old man was suddenly panic and hurriedly hid his liquor and the chicken leg.

    ¡°Ma Hua, don¡¯t try to hide it, you¡¯re drinking at work again!¡±

    Liu Yufan¡¯s body trembled with anger.

    ¡°Ahem¡­.this¡­.¡±

    The old man named Ma Hua touched his bald head, regardless of his oily hand and smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a liquor, right, that bottle is filled with coffee, right, it¡¯s coffee!¡±

    ¡°Your mother! Is that supposed to be the color of coffee? You think I¡¯m blind!¡±

    Liu Yufan was even angrier.

    ¡°White coffee, it¡¯s white coffee!¡±

    The old man exined, ¡°Leadership, you see, this is just a white coffee¡­.Don¡¯t deduct my wage will you¡­.I have been deducted enough for this month¡­.¡±

    ¡°You are still thinking of wage! Ma Hua, Ma old man, you¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t fire you!¡±

    Liu Yufan became enraged.

    ¡°Director Liu, aren¡¯t we going to test my brother? Or do I need to continue to listen to your tirade here?¡±

    Li Biyue suddenly interrupted him.

    Liu Yufan immediately choked back what he was about to say.

    Ma Hua the old man cast a grateful eye toward Li Biyue.

    ¡°Ma Hua, this kid is a new recruit that we need to test first. But I want you to record his file first!¡±

    Liu Yufan was very depressed.

    D*mn, is there no one reliable here?

    As a Director here, I am being held back by these useless employees.

    ¡°Oh, a new recruit, ok, ok.¡±

    Old man Ma nodded his head and said to Liu Yi with his alcohol breath.

    ¡°Come,e,e to me, let me take a good look at you.¡±

    Liu Yi covered his nose and walked toward him.

    OMG, How many cups of white coffee did this old man drink? The alcohol smell is so strong!

    Is he drunk already? Howrge is his alcohol capacity?

    But when he saw his sober look, the old man seemed to have a strong alcohol resistance.

    ¡°Can you take off your mask?¡±

    Old man Ma asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Liu Yi remembered Li Biyue¡¯s words and repeatedly shook his head.

    ¡°F*ck, this kid has no respect for elders! I, old man Ma, am already old, can¡¯t you at least, let me see your face?¡±

    This Ma Hua started to pester him.

    Liu Yi blushed with shame, This is ridiculous.

    But Li Biyue slightly frowned, as if ready to make her move if the old man Ma continued to pester him.

    ¡°Grandpa Hua, my face is ugly, I can¡¯t let other people see it.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Hua¡­.¡±

    Ma Hua curled his lips and repeated the words.

    ¡°Did you just intentionally make fun of my name!?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Hua, this is me respecting you as an elder! I am younger than you, so you must take a good care of me.¡±

    Liu Yi felt that in this ce¡­.He must be a bit shameless.

    In any case, I am wearing a mask, so I shouldn¡¯t be afraid of being cheeky.

    ¡°Kid! You have potential!¡±

    Ma Hua traced his own bald head and said, ¡°You are shameless like me when I was young! Very well, seeing that we are a pair of shameless, this old man will not force you to take off your mask anymore. Come, let¡¯s begin the registration.¡±

    Ma Hua said, took out a form, and spread it on the table.

    The oil in his hand immediately smeared on the form.

    Seeing the oily form, Liu Yi was distressed.

    Hey, this is my registration form¡­.If other people see this, won¡¯t they think I am a chowhound?

    ¡°Name?¡±

    ¡°Ten Steps To Milk A Man.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, what¡¯s with this name!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it bad?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s bad!¡±

    Ma Hua touched his old head and said, ¡°Ten Steps To Touch The Breast is more enjoyable to hear!¡±

    Liu Yi almost fell on the floor.

    Liu Yufan¡¯s face turned dark, while the nearby Li Biyue tenderly scolded the old man.

    ¡°Dead old man, don¡¯t influence my brother with your bad behaviour!¡±

    ¡°Hey? So this kid is your brother?¡±

    Old man Ma somewhat surprisedly looked Liu Yi in the eye, as if looking at a monster.

    ¡°Also, he needs a new name!¡±

    Li Biyue did not satisfy with Liu Yi¡¯s name.

    ¡°Anything other than that¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi began to worry, I am not good at creating a name.

    ¡°You want a loud and clear, as well as imposing name?¡±

    Ma Hua suggested.

    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±

    ¡°What about Ten Breasts? This is a unique and powerful name!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Liu Yi especially wanted this old man to be his master, This old man is really something.

    ¡°Ma Hua¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue touched her ck de, ¡°Would you like me to help you sober up?¡±

    ¡°Em, this name seems inappropriate, let¡¯s think about other names.¡±

    The old man quickly corrected himself.

    Who dared to mess with Li Biyue¡­.

    It was suicidal!

    ¡°Just stick with Ten Steps To Milk A Man, no need to change it.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°Sister, you can call me by my real name.¡±

    He turned around tofort Li Biyue.

    Ma Hua and Liu Yufan thought that Liu Yi would definitely die because he dared to contradict Li Biyue¡¯s words!

    Did he have a death wish?

    Since Li Biyue has decided, who would dare to change it!

    This kid is finished, Li Biyue will definitely cut him!

    ¡°Okay¡­.¡±

    Who knew, to their surprise, Li Biyue meekly nodded.

    F*ck me!

    This has gotta to be a mistake!

    Did the sun rise in the west?!

    God must be crazy!

    Li Biyue is actually so easy to agree¡­.

    Is there something magical in this kid?

    This is so wrong!

    Ma Hua was quite all right, he was just shocked.

    But Liu Yufan almost died with jealousy.

    Such a thing as jealousy will destroy a person.

    ¡°Kid¡­.You have a bright future in front of you¡­.¡±

    Ma Hua secretly cast Liu Yi a thumb up, ¡°You are just like the younger me¡­.Adies killer!¡±

    Watching Ma Hua¡¯s big bald head, Liu Yi was difficult to imagine his pastdies killer appearance¡­.

    ¡°Come,e, let me test your strength so that I can determine your level.¡±

    Old man Ma said, took out a box and put it on the table.

    ¡°Come, hit this box as hard as you can. Your strength will then be disyed at the top.¡±

    ¡°Huh? So convenient?¡±

    Liu Yi was surprised.

    ¡°Of course, this is a very advanced stuff.¡±

    Old man Ma pped his hand, and said, ¡°Go on, hurry up, stop dawdling.¡±

    ¡°Okay then¡­.I¡¯ll try¡­.¡±

    ¡°What try! This stuff is very solid¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was very curious, lifted his hand and sent his palm strike toward that box.

    ¡°Krak!¡±

    This legendary sturdy box suddenly broke, revealing several liquor bottles, which also broke into pieces.

    ¡°Oh noo! This is my hidden liquor box! F*ck, I took the wrong box! Oh, my box of Maotai (A Liquor brand)¡­.¡±

    The smelled of alcohol filled the room while the old man cried in distress.

    ¡°My Maotai¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey, give him the test!¡±

    Liu Yufan loudly roared.

    ¡°Hu, hu, my liquor¡­.¡±

    The old man took another box while he continued to cry.

    The two boxes were actually very simr!

    Liu Yi suddenly enlightened, This old man Ma actually use this box to secretly hide his liquor, ckck¡­.

    But this time, he suffers a huge loss.

    Liu Yi secretly thought, Amitabha, you can¡¯t me me on this.

    Old man Ma, don¡¯t look at me with that resentful eyes¡­.

    ¡°This is the test box.¡±

    Seeing the old man Ma was so distressed with his destroyed bottles of liquor, Li Biyue exined it for him.

 Chapter 165 Holographic Simulation

    ¡°This box is made of special materials, specifically used for new recruits to test their strength.¡±

    Li Biyue pointed the box and exined from the side, ¡°Many spells were put on it, so it can be considered as an artifact. Even if you hit it with all your strength, it will be okay.¡±

    Hearing from the side with arms crossed, Liu Yufan cannot help but interrupt.

    ¡°This test of strength is your preliminary test, it will measure your level of strength.¡±

    With that, he proudly walked to the front of the box, sped his fist, and then fiercely punched that box.

    This time, the box did not break and reveal bottles of liquor.

    A dashboard on the side of the box suddenly lit up.

    The indicator, which has a total of 28 points, continued to tick upward. The indicator moved passed the seven points until it finally stopped near the eight points.

    ¡°See, this is my strength!¡±

    Liu Yufan proudly said, ¡°Seven stars strength or B+ level, and will soon be A!¡±

    ¡°There is still a big gap between B+ and A.¡±

    Li Biyue ridiculed from the side, ¡°Besides, relying on strength alone to reach A level is useless, A level requires more than just power.¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter I will achieve it!¡±

    Liu Yufan looked at Li Biyue, ¡°You just wait!¡±

    ¡°Why would I want to wait? Whatever.¡±

    Li Biyue did not appreciate his words and tly said with arms crossed.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Liu Yufan was about to explode with rage.

    This Li Biyue is really too d*mn hard to prate!

    Do I have no other way?

    D*mn it!

    No matter what, I, Liu Yufan can also be considered as dragon among people, and I am also the Director of the Hunter Organization in Northern Dragon City, howe I couldn¡¯t even conquer a single Li Biyue!

    Li Biyue, Li Biyue, just wait¡­.Sooner orter you¡¯ll be mine!

    ¡°Your turn!¡±

    Liu Yufan said to Liu Yi as he walked away from the box to make way for Liu Yi.

    ¡°Let me see your strength, rookie. Even if the scale doesn¡¯t move, it doesn¡¯t matter, a lot of rookies like you can¡¯t even move the scale. A rookie, hehe¡­.¡±

    The points should represent the star jade.

    Liu Yi surmised in his heart.

    However, he still can¡¯t help but curiously stretched out his palm and strike that box using a wee bit of strength, just to test how it felt.

    ¡°Pop!¡±

    The box emitted a loud and clear voice.

    Liu Yi felt a heavy metallic feel, but he also can feel a slight rebound force from the box.

    And the indicator began to move and finally stopped slightly below the first point.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Liu Yufan cannot help butugh out loud.

    ¡°Sure enough, he is indeed a tender rookie! Li Biyue, Li Biyue, your brother doesn¡¯t even have the power of one star, he can¡¯t even be considered as an E level hunter, how could I assign him a task?¡±

    Li Biyue slightly frowned and did not speak.

    My brother¡¯s strength is not like this¡­.But how could it show such value¡­.

    Being ridiculed by Liu Yufan, she felt very ufortable.

    It¡¯s okay if he jokes about me, but he makes fun of brother¡­.Anger began to well up in Li Biyue¡¯s heart.

    Ma Hua handed Liu Yi a half bottle of liquor.

    ¡°Kid, why don¡¯t you try it again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless, even if you give him immortal pills.¡±

    Liu Yufan snorted contemptuously, ¡°This kid is simply a waste¡­.¡±

    ¡°Deste me!¡±

    At this time Liu Yi suddenly lifted up his hand and sent out a palm strike toward that box.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The box emitted a dull explosive sound.

    It trembled along with the table.

    The indicator on the box suddenly moved up and reached the third points and finally stopped close to the fourth points.

    Liu Yufan gawked, with mouth open like a toad and unable to speak for half a day.

    ¡°Oh, good kid, you actually have the power of three stars. Moreover, you almost reach four stars!¡±

    Old man Ma could not help but roared and pped his hands, ¡°Li Biyue, your brother¡¯s talent is so big. So young and already have this power. It seems like your family is really abnormal.¡±

    ¡°Try to talk a bit less, you¡¯re not going to suffocate.¡±

    Li Biyue trimmed her nail with a small ck dagger. That old man Ma immediately stopped talking.

    She was also secretly pleased, Sure enough, I didn¡¯t make the wrong choice.

    Brother is still young and his power is already close to four stars.

    When I met him the first time, he was still two stars.

    In the blink of an eye, he has rapidly progressed. This shows that his future is unlimited.

    But at the same time, her innermost feelings becameplicated.

    In that case, it also means that brother is getting increasingly closer to that legendary man¡­.

    Ai¡­.Why it has to be him¡­.?

    Heaven, you really know how to torture people¡­..

    But the one who was truly shocked was Liu Yufan. He did not dare to believe Li Biyue¡¯s brother actually have the power of three stars!

    Three stars can basically be considered as D level Hunter!

    As long as he can pass the next round of assessment, the D level status would be his!

    D*mn it¡­.I don¡¯t want this kid to join this organization so smoothly!

    Looks like I have to do some tricks on the next round of assessment!

    ¡°Old man Ma, prepare the second round of assessment!¡±

    Liu Yufan very unhappily gave his order.

    ¡°Oh, why worry about it? Let us sit down and drink a couple of cups first, how about it?¡±

    ¡°Drink your uncle! Hurry up!¡±

    Liu Yufan was pissed off.

    This Ma Hua always does things very slowly, it pisses me off.

    This old man was the personal staff of the previous Director. Moreover, his seniority is very high, some of the elders even know him personally.

    It¡¯s hard for him to expel this old man.

    Therefore, sometimes when the old man Ma angered him, he can only endure it. The only way to control this old man was by giving him various punishment.

    Such as wage deduction.

    ¡°Director is always impatient, very well, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Me Hua reluctantly put down the bottle, touched his head, and walked to the door at the next room, and then pressed a few buttons on the door.

    Suddenly, the wall slowly lifted up, revealing a huge ss wall.

    Across the ss, there was arge spacious room as big as a basketball court. The wall inside was all white and looked somewhat strange.

    ¡°This is the test room, go on, enter the room.¡±

    Old man Ma gently pushed Liu Yi.

    ¡°This¡­.What should I do?¡±

    Liu Yi was confused.

    What kind of test is this?

    ¡°This room is a high-tech product, and supplemented by immortal cultivation technique.¡±

    Old man Ma triumphantly said like he was like exining his own child, ¡°After you enter, you will encounter virtual enemies. But do not underestimate these enemies, they will draw spiritual power from the walls and they have the same power as the real demons. Kid, your strength is good, but it doesn¡¯t mean everything. Some people have power but don¡¯t know how to use it. If you can sessfully pass this virtualbat, you will be a D-level hunter!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±

    Combat?

    Fortunately, this is not the first time for me.

    Fox sister really helped me a lot.

    ¡°Come on! Sister believe in you.¡±

    Li Biyue cheered for Liu Yi from the side.

    When Liu Yi entered the room, Liu Yufan pulled old man Ma to the side and whispered.

    ¡°I want you to give four stars enemies to him.¡±

    Four stars?

    Old man Ma was suddenly rmed and strangely looked at his Director.

    ¡°Logically, I should give him three stars enemy, right?¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Who do you think is the Director here!?¡±

    Liu Yufan suddenly red at him.

    If not for fear Li Biyue would tten him on the spot, he really wanted to give a bunch of five stars enemies to Liu Yi.

    ¡°But¡­.This is unreasonable¡­.And I am a man of great integrity¡­.¡±

    ¡°This month, I will give you a bonus.¡±

    ¡°Em, right, I should give a neer a bit of a test. Leadership, rest assured, you can count on me.¡±

    Old man Ma immediately operated the nearby instrument.

    On the side, Li Biyue slightly frowned, thinking that something was not quite right.

    What¡¯s with these two, so mysterious.

    At this time, Liu Yi stood inside the room, curiously thought.

    The Hunter Organization is actually like this, they actually have such an interesting test room.

    Holographic simtion room?

    If this ce is used for gaming, wouldn¡¯t it be awesome?

    But I wonder how much money did they spend to build this thing!

    Liu Yi cannot help begin to feel envy.

    But this time, the room suddenly turned dark. Liu Yi was enveloped by total darkness.

    But demon race has a night vision ability so he soon became adapted to the darkness in front of him. He then started to notice there was something continuously changed on the wall.

    Soon, the room once again lit up.

    Liu Yi was surprised to find that he had stood on a deste desert.

    High above him the sun red brilliantly and below his feet, the sand was scalding hot.

    He waspletely alone there, no other human, no other vegetation, and no other living thing.

    What the ef¡­.This is so real¡­.

    Liu Yi even felt the hotness from his surrounding.

    This holographic simtion room is too amazing!

    But an old man voice suddenly sounded there.

    ¡°Ten Steps To Milk A Man, for this test, your environment is a dessert. In this dessert, there is a dessert killer and also scary monster. You must be careful. When you get out, I¡¯ll buy you a drink¡­.hup¡­.¡±

    He finished his words with a hup, whichpletely destroyed the dessert atmosphere.

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but shake his head, thinking, this old man is too funny.

    And he is much better to look at than that Liu Yufan.

    When Liu Yi was still thinking about how powerful is Ma Hua, he suddenly felt something moving under his feet.

    He quickly looked down and found the sand under him continuously flowed.

    This is not a good sign!

    Under such a strong pressure, Liu Yi unconsciously stepped on ice skates and slid several meters away.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The sand where he previously stood copsed and then flew up, forming a ck sandstorm.

    Within the sandstorm, there was a giant centipede-like insect with a pair of terrible protruding teeth. This giant insect fluttered into the air.

 Chapter 166 For The Beautiful Girls

    That big insect¡¯s body was very amazing, with one leap it soared high into the air, reaching more than ten meters high.

    Looking at that centipede-like huge insect, Liu Yi was stunned.

    ¡°Centipede spirit.¡±

    Without knowing when, Lin Tong ran out to lie on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and then said.

    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s a centipede spirit that has cultivated for a long time¡­.At the very least its strength is¡­.Four stars!¡±

    Shoot!

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but want to curse ¡®motherf*cker.¡¯

    How could the assessment be so perverted like this?

    They let me face a four stars monster?

    F*ck, this has gotta be a mistake!

    This Hunter Organization is ying with people!

    But Liu Yi did not know Li Biyue outside has flown into a rage. She grabbed Liu Yufan by the cors and fiercely asked.

    ¡°Liu Yufan, what do you mean by this? Why did you send a four star virtual monster to my brother? Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Eh, eh, Li Biyue, how could you say that.¡±

    Liu Yufan already came up with a good argument, his eyes rolled, and then said.

    ¡°Your brother¡¯s strength is close to four stars. If I give him a three stars monster, not only it would insult him, it would also insult you, Li Biyue!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue slightly frowned her eyebrows.

    He does have a good point.

    ¡°So, after much thought, I finally decided to get a four star monster to test your brother¡¯s real strength. In any case, this is just a virtual test, if there¡¯s something dangerous, I will tell that old man Ma to turn off the simtion.¡±

    Liu Yufan said with a fake smile.

    But he secretly thought otherwise.

    Humph, humph, if that kid is in danger, I will not care about him.

    I will just say there¡¯s an error in the machine and let that boy die!

    Since you have offended me¡­.Do you think you will have a good end?

    Ten Steps To Milk A Man, me yourself for snatching away this father¡¯s woman!

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Li Biyue thought there was some truth in Liu Yufan¡¯s argument, and coupled with her arrogant temper, she did not think too much about it. She loosened Liu Yufan¡¯s cor, looked at Liu Yi on the other side of the window, and said.

    ¡°My brother will definitely pass this test, I believe in him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Li Biyue¡¯s brother is definitely not a weakling!¡±

    Liu Yufan said with a smile.

    He secretly shifted his position to a spot next to the instrument. And taking advantage while the old man Ma went to get the liquor, he quietly pressed a button.

    A third-stars has some power (¡®Some power¡¯ is a ng for cockroach)?

    This allows you to turn into a real cockroach!

    Liu Yi was skating on his ice skates, wandering around the dessert, constantly dodging the Centipede spirit¡¯s underground attack.

    Although the Centipede spirit can move fast underground, Liu Yi¡¯s ice skates were not slow either.

    Combined with his demonic race¡¯s perception, he can easily perceive the threat from the underground.

    As a result, Liu Yi once again sessfully avoided the underground sneak attack on this desert, then he waited for an opportunity tounch a counter-attack.

    This Centipede spirit was so huge that each time it came out, there must a sandstorm, making it difficult to see its appearance.

    My other me said that no matter how difficult the enemy is, there will always be a way to deal with it¡­.

    After observing its attack pattern several times, Liu Yi suddenly got an idea.

    He increased the force on his feet, stepped on the ice skates and glided away.

    The giant Centipede spirit attacked from below once again, and like before, only caught air.

    Liu Yi turned around, produced a big pile of ice projectile and threw it at the side of that Centipede spirit.

    ¡°Pop!¡±

    The ice bomb exploded on that Centipede spirit¡¯s side.

    Large tracts of sand suddenly condensed into ice, and the Centipede spirit¡¯s half body was caught up in there.

    ¡°See how you¡¯re going to escape this time!¡±

    Liu Yi seized this opportunity and stretched out his left hand.

    Xiao Cai, his spiritual animal, immediately departed into air, turned into a swirling multicolored de, and then fell on Liu Yi¡¯s left hand.

    ¡°Try the power of my Xiao Cai, your grandpa!¡±

    Liu Yi said and flung his multicolored de.

    All of a sudden, a multicolored neon light appeared in the sky.

    This neon light was very fast, with just a brush, it directly cut one of the Centipede spirit¡¯s legs; red blood was immediately spurted out.

    After this swirling de drew an arc in the air, it came again and cut off its leg on the other side; finally, it flew back to Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sweet!¡±

    Liu Yi could not help but praise Xiao Cai.

    This is so great!

    Several more of these and that Centipede spirit will die for sure!

    After I cut off its legs, see if it¡¯s still going to be so smug!

    But as Liu Yu prepared to throw out the swirling de once again, he was suddenly shocked.

    At this moment, felt as if he suddenly turned iparably heavy; A terrifyingly huge pressure pressured his body.

    Holy sh*t¡­..

    What the h*ll is this¡­.

    Cold sweat dripped down his forehead, he now can¡¯t even move a single step.

    That Centipede spirit took this opportunity to break free from the surrounding ice and reburied its body under the sand.

    Seeing Liu Yi who was sweating profusely and standing there motionless, the corner of Liu Yu emerged out a smile.

    Even if you have a little strength, so what.

    With this ten times gravity, you¡¯ll turn into a soft egg.

    This ten times gravity was the room¡¯s special feature, it only affected the human and not the holographic projection.

    But Li Biyue didn¡¯t know what really happened. Seeing Liu Yi suddenly stopped moving, she thought Liu Yi was thinking about his next move.

    How could she know that her own baby brother fell into other people¡¯s scheme?

    D*mn it¡­.

    With his sense, Liu Yi knew the Centipede spirit was moving underneath the sand toward him. His cold sweat has reached his nose.

    If this goes on¡­.I¡¯ll be Centipede¡¯s sh*t¡­.

    How could I lose my life in this Hunter Organization¡­.

    Liu Yi struggled really hard to move and somewhat did not know what to do.

    ¡°Immortal Power! You have the awe-inspiring righteousness, let your body filled with the Immortal Power!¡±

    At this time, Lin Tong also felt Liu Yi was in a crisis and quickly reminded him.

    Immortal Power¡­.

    Liu Yi was not the silly boy that year, he had long understood that his own body has Immortal Power, as well as Demonic Power¡­.

    He just did not say it out loud.

    He immediatelyunched his Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra. Liu Yi¡¯s eyes emitted two blue awns, and he shouted.

    ¡°Mooove!¡±

    The majestic Immortal Power rolled up his awe-inspiring righteousness, which continued to wander around his body.

    This Awe-Inspiring Righteousness was a unique force between heaven and earth, a very special force.

    Only people who harbor true righteousness can catch this Awe-Inspiring Righteousness and turn it into their own strength.

    With Awe-Inspiring Righteousness, everything is possible.

    Blue-White air stream rushed into Liu Yi¡¯s body, flooding his meridians.

    At this moment, Liu Yi suddenly did not feel so heavy anymore.

    Although he still felt as if he was carrying a giant on his back, at least he can move again.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    At this time, the sand under his feet flew up and ck smoke rolled out.

    The giant Centipede went out to swallow Liu Yi.

    It¡¯s huge teeth were like two huge des, wanting to tear Liu Yipletely.

    Liu Yi did not hesitate, immediately threw his multicolored chain, which wrapped around this huge Centipede spirit¡¯s head.

    This Centipede spirit¡¯s teeth and mouth werepletely locked by Liu Yi¡¯s multicolored chain.

    He grabbed the two sections of the chain and stepped on the Centipede spirit¡¯s head and then pulled as hard as he could so that he won¡¯t be swallowed by this Centipede spirit.

    ¡°Gluk, gluk!¡±

    The Centipede spirit produced two dull gulping sound, it clearly did not feel very happy being sealed by the mouth.

    It was furious.

    This Centipede spirit twisted its huge body and, in the blink of an eye, mmed into the sand, disappearing into the ground, pulling Liu Yi with it.

    Li Biyue¡¯s heart started to palpitate, and her whole body tensed up.

    She tightly clutched her sweating palms.

    ¡°Hey, how could this kid suddenly turns weak?¡±

    Old man Ma, who was sipping his white liquor, still did not know about the situation. He looked in surprise at the scene inside the virtual room.

    The scene inside the virtual room suddenly change, Liu Yi was actually being pulled to the ground but what the other people saw on the screen was that the Centipede spirit pushed him with his mouth to the ground, forcing his body into the sand.

    In addition to Liu Yufan, who was the source of all these, the other two did not know that the gravity inside the virtual environment has turned ten times its original value.

    In theic, the superhero Superman came from an environment with far more gravity than Earth.

    Therefore, when he came to Earth, he became a veritable Superman.

    It¡¯s the same reason humans can jump up more than ten meters on the surface of the moon.

    Liu Yi¡¯s original weight was 60 kg, but under the ten times gravity, he was now 600 kg, more than half a ton.

    For an average person, their bone density and hardness simply could not withstand such a huge force of gravity and would simply crush under the huge weight, instantly killing that person.

    But Liu Yi was a cultivator, plus his body has an endless amount of Awe-Inspiring Righteousness, making him not only able to withstand the pressure, but also move.

    But his current situation was not particrly good.

    The Centipede spirit has pitted his body against the sand, burying him deep in the sand.

    Liu Yi felt that if this went on, he would be buried alive here.

    He wanted to fight back, but the Centipede spirit was like a train that constantly pushed his body so that he was unable to resist.

    No¡­.I want to live¡­.

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t want to inexplicably die in the Hunter Organization just like that.

    Demonic power, Immortal Power, as well as the Awe-Inspiring Righteousness fully operated inside his body.

    The Devil qi also began to mobilize, silently flew within his body and gathered in his hands.

    Old man Ma, who was still drinking, suddenly realized something and looked at Liu Yi inside that room.

    Liu Yi dimly remembered when his strength was still two stars, under his other personality¡¯s control, once used a strange move to kill the evil ghost in the cemetery.

    I should use¡­.

    This move¡­.Perhaps, it will be effective.

    Using his Demonic Power as the base foundation, the other two power quickly flowed into Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    A portion of these powers then rushed toward Liu Yi¡¯s left hand, and the other portion went to his right hand.

    Liu Yi felt he was like a ton of TNT, full of explosive power that was ready to explode.

    D*mn¡­.For my future girlfriend in the University! Fight!

    Liu Yi suddenly loosened the chain and put his hands on that Centipede spirit¡¯s head.

 Chapter 167 Hunterâ€™s Skill

    No one knew how badly Liu Yi wanted to have a girlfriend in those days.

    Things were different than when Liu Yi¡¯s older cousin was a freshman in high school.

    That year, when high school students were in love, they were secretive about it for fear that their ssmates would know.

    Even when they were on a vacation away from the school, they would only hold hands if they knew no one would know. If they were caught, they would be very sorry.

    But times have really changed.

    When Liu Yi first entered the high school, dating between students has be a normal thing.

    Not only high school, even middle school students can go out and open a hotel room.

    Of course, although Liu Yi wanted to, he hasn¡¯t really done that.

    Moreover, even if he wanted to let loose¡­.He needed to find a girlfriend first!

    After pursuing Ma Yixuan with all his might for a long time, to no avail, Liu Yi almost nned to be a monk.

    Watching his ssmates went ¡®lovey dovey¡¯ at school, and some even secretly went out to taste the forbidden fruit¡­.Liu Yi was so envious of them!

    Although the matter of tasting the forbidden fruit secretly was not a good thing, who doesn¡¯t want to have a pretty cute girlfriend?

    His teachers and parents have said to Liu Yi that if he studies well now, he would have a girlfriend in the University!

    But, at the time, Liu Yi felt that, with his behavior¡­.It was hard for him to pass the high school, much less being admitted to the University.

    But right now, Liu Yi was more confident about himself, at least he was no longer the useless old him.

    He wanted to have a girlfriend¡­.

    With the numbers of girls in the University, one of them would definitely take a fancy of him!

    For the college! For the girls!

    Fight!

    Liu Yi¡¯s right hand was imbued with immortal power and his left hand with devil qi.

    Icy-cold and crimson me exploded out of his hands.

    And poured into that Centipede spirit¡¯s head like they suddenly found their holes.

    At this time, inside the ss¡¯ room, there was suddenly a gust of snow that distorted the outside¡¯s view.

    This was the impact of that force¡¯s explosion.

    ¡°What happens in there?¡±

    Li Biyue could not help but worry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.But it actually affects the ss.¡±

    Old man Ma was surprised, ¡°But I believe it would soon adjust itself.¡±

    Liu Yufan was secretly proud, It seems like the energy eruption from the Centipede spirit kills that Ten Steps To Milk A Man.

    Hehe¡­.I did it!

    And right at this time, the ss on the ss room suddenly shook.

    The image was restored.

    A headless Centipede spirit lifelessly lied there, drowning in its own river of blood.

    But Liu Yi stood there, his whole body soaked in blood.

    His body was scarlet red, but without any injuries.

    Clearly, the blood was not him, but from that headless Centipede spirit.

    At this time, Liu Yi stood on the ground with his small stature which waspletely dwarfed by the giant body of that Centipede spirit.

    But at that moment, Liu Yi¡¯s figure seemed to be a lotrger than that Centipede spirit, which made Liu Yufan felt a surge of great pressure.

    Under ten times gravity¡­.This guy actually kills a four-star monster!

    Is this even possible?

    This kind of thing is simply impossible!

    Liu Yufan¡¯s mind was like having a big bang, his entire life¡¯s worldviewpletely copsed!

    This Li Biyue¡¯s brother¡­.Who exactly is he!

    He actually survived my plot!

    ¡°Good kid, you have skills!¡±

    Old man Ma eximed, ¡°Truly worthy to be Li Biyue¡¯s younger brother, both are monsters.¡±

    ¡°Impossible¡­.Impossible¡­.¡±

    Liu Yufan subconsciously said, ¡°I obviously set it to 10 times gravity¡­.How can he still be alive!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Hearing this, Li Biyue pulled out her ck de.

    A ck shadow shed and Li Biyue suddenly stood in front of Liu Yufan. Her ck de was already on his neck.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually trying to kill my brother!¡±

    Ten times gravity!

    How could he let my brother face off against a four star monster with ten times gravity!

    This is a bloody murder attempt!

    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, misunderstanding!¡±

    Liu Yufan almost wet himself.

    If Li Biyue really wanted to kill him¡­.Even if he fights back, the result would still be the same.

    ¡°What misunderstanding, you¡¯re still trying to quibble with this!? Liu Yufan, what do you mean by this? Is my brother not pleasing to your eyes? If you have something, you can take it out with me!¡±

    Li Biyue pressed the ck de, ¡°But anyone who dares to sh with my brother¡­.I will make him die miserably¡­.¡±

    Seeing Li Biyue pressing his ck de on his neck and coldly staring at him, Liu Yufan seemed to see the terrifying god of death staring at him.

    His breathing became somewhat cold, and his blood seemed to stop flowing.

    Fear¡­.

    Dread¡­.

    The fear of death¡­.

    All the negative feelings came up to him.

    His legs faintly trembled. He did not know how to exin himself.

    ¡°Li Biyue, calm down, calm down¡­.¡±

    Seeing this turn of event, Old man Ma quickly picked up a new bottle of liquor and handed it to Li Biyue.¡±

    ¡°Here, drink this good Maotai, it will calm you down.¡±

    Li Biyue reached out to take that bottle of liquor from old man Ma¡¯s hand, opened the cap with her finger flick, and directly drunk half of it like it was just a water.

    Old man Ma grinned in distress.

    ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t drink like that, be slow, okay¡­.Girl, leave me some of that will you¡­.I don¡¯t even drink like that!¡±

    After gulping half bottle of liquor, Li Biyue handed it back to old man Ma.

    After she wiped her mouth, old man Ma asked her.

    ¡°Have you calm down now?¡±

    ¡°F*ck, Liu Yufan, I am going to kill you!¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s eyes became somewhat red.

    ¡°Old man Ma, you¡¯re trying to help me or harm me!¡±

    Liu Yufan was scared sh*tless.

    ¡°Oh¡­.How would I know¡­.Perhaps because she drunk it too fast, so she bes a bit muddled.¡±

    Old man Ma did not look at Liu Yufan. Instead, he fixed his gaze at that half bottle of liquor, as if he was trying to study it.

    ¡°Sister¡­.¡±

    Just as Li Biyue was about to cut off Liu Yufan¡¯s neck, Liu Yi pushed open the door and walked out with a limp.

    As soon as he passed the threshold, the huge pressure immediately vanished.

    Instead, a wave of unprecedented ease washed through him. Liu Yi was extremely jubnt, feeling his blood flow has be iparably light.

    This feeling¡­.Is so great¡­.

    Can I use this gravitational field to practice?

    Liu Yi was aic book fan, and one of his favorites was Dragon Ball!

    The heroes in Dragon Ball liked to practice using gravitational field!

    They practiced under several hundred times gravity, and then they became Super Saiyan!

    This is a one of a kind room¡­.

    Liu Yi suddenly found another ce that he liked besides the swimming pool.

    Hunter Organization¡­.I did note in vain here!

    ¡°Sister, this room is great!¡±

    After he came out of the room, Liu Yi immediately said to Li Biyue, ¡°Practicing under increased gravity¡­.Is too fun¡­.Can Ie here again?¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course, you can!¡±

    Seeing this chance of survival, Liu Yufan quickly appeased this seemingly little monster Liu Yu.

    ¡°You are now officially a Hunter from our Hunter Organization¡­.You cane here whenever you like. You can use the room as much as you like. Old man Ma, this is Li Biyue¡¯s younger brother and he is one of ours, you can bend the rules for him.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Director Liu.¡±

    Seeing the ck de rested on Liu Yufan¡¯s neck, Liu Yi could not help but want tough.

    Sure enough, sister is indeed powerful.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yufan said, Li Biyue¡¯s heart was a bit ufortable.

    On the side, old man Ma touched his beard and said.

    ¡°Kid, if you want to use this test room, that¡¯s actually okay. However, I am in charge of this ce¡­.Ahem, if you want to use¡­.¡±

    ¡°Rx, uncle Ma, you will not short on liquor.¡±

    There ain¡¯t no such thing as a free lunch; Liu Yi knew this truth.

    Giving a bottle of liquor for this unique practice chance was already a great deal for him.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.Kid, well said!¡±

    Old man Ma immediately stroked his beard happily, ¡°You are a promising young man! I, Ma Hua, am not amon drunkard, my liquor requirement is high. The liquor must, at least¡­.¡±

    ¡°Old man Ma, you dare to threaten my younger brother?¡±

    Li Biyue red at him, making old man Ma inwardly shivered.

    ¡°Ahem¡­.¡±

    Old man Ma dryly coughed twice, and then said, ¡°Later on¡­You can just bring this old man boiled water¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­.all right¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi wanted tough, My sister is really good.

    ¡°Come, walk to the practice room with me, I am going to give you some Hunter¡¯s skills.¡±

    Li Biyue led Liu Yi out of there.

    Liu Yufan finally relieved, D*mn, I am saved.

    Ten Steps To Milk A Man, this is not over yet.

    In any case, this is my ce, I will have plenty opportunity to deal with him.

    Moreover, as an A-level Hunter, Li Biyue would always go out to do big tasks and often not in Northern Dragon City.

    This kid¡¯s strength is still far away from me, if I want to squeeze him, it would be too easy, hehe¡­.

    Liu Yi was naturally unaware that he was already cklisted by Liu Yufan, and he would face constant hardships in the future.

    ¡°Most of our Hunters are people with abilities, although our strength can be graded with jade stars, there are some differences with the cultivators.¡±

    Li Biyue stood in the middle of a spacious practice room and said to Liu Yi face-to-face.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any of those immortal cultivation techniques like those immortal cultivators, that can enhance our body¡¯s immortal strength so that it can continue to progress. But Hunters are intelligent, they invented some skills that can make our abilities to continuously progress. But you are an immortal cultivator so Hunter¡¯s ability training isn¡¯t going to work with you. But there are some skills that I think might be useful for you.¡±

    Li Biyue has already regarded Liu Yi as her own younger brother so she did not hide anything from him.

    ¡°Is it difficult to learn?¡±

    Liu Yi somewhat apprehensively asked.

    My sister is not a cultivator, she certainly won¡¯t be able to directly pass the skills to my head like Fox sister.

    I am not smart, and myprehension is only so-so.

    If she teaches me in a normal way¡­.Will I be able to learn it?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­.I, Li Biyue, never fail to teach other people.¡±

    The beautiful woman before him suddenly smiled, but to Liu Yi, that smile seemed scary¡­.

 Chapter 168 Sister, I Want To

    ¡°Wait¡­.Sister, I have a question for you!¡± Liu Yi stopped his footsteps and asked.

    ¡°About what? Tell me.¡±

    Anything Liu Yi might ask, Li Biyue would not hide anything from him.

    ¡°Sister, I am a bit curious, how do people with ability practice their skills?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a set of method to cultivate our ability.¡± Li Biyue smiled, ¡°This method was discovered by one of the predecessors of the Hunter Organization. It will turn our ability into a kind of energy that will slip into our body¡¯s meridians. In this way, we can open our star jade.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that. It seems like it¡¯s not thatplex¡­.¡±

    ¡°It sounds easy, but the actual practice is very difficult.¡±

    Li Biyue somewhat enviously looked at Liu Yi, ¡°It¡¯s not as good as your immortal cultivation method that can easily make your body¡¯s heavenly cirction flow smoothly. Therefore, our Hunter¡¯s growth is limited. I heard the immortal cultivators can reach the Heavenly Realm and so on¡­.But our Hunter can only reach the S level, and the legendary SS level. Although these two levels are very powerful, they can¡¯t bepared to the immortal cultivator¡¯s Heavenly Realm.¡±

    ¡°It seems like the predecessor¡¯s method of cultivating the ability is still not perfect.¡± Liu Yi slightly pondered.

    Li Biyue waved her hand and said, ¡°Let those elders¡¯ rack their brains with this. Come on, sister will teach you some knowledge about our Hunter Organization.¡±

    After that, she reached out her palm, which then emitted a mass of ck gas that constantly wound around her palm.

    ¡°The energy of our Hunter¡¯s ability, frankly speaking, is actually the spiritual energy. This spiritual energy is the foundation of our ability. Sister¡¯s ability, which you have seen, is the shadow.¡±

    With that, Li Biyue¡¯s body suddenly turned into a ck light and disappeared before Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Then, Liu Yi felt a cold wind behind him.

    He quickly turned around and saw Li Biyue slowly crawled out from his shadow.

    Holy sh*t¡­.

    This ability is too weird¡­.

    Not to mention a fight, this can even make people scared to death!

    ¡°As long as there is light¡­.There will be a shadow¡­.¡± Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s surprised look, Li Biyue could not help but smile, ¡°My foolish brother, don¡¯t worry, sister is not going to use this against you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­.¡± Liu Yi was relieved, This ability is really strange¡­.

    ¡°Using spiritual energy to strengthen our ability is just the first step.¡± Li Biyue took two steps back and said, ¡°There are many wondrous uses for our Hunter¡¯s spiritual energy. For example, using it for our Shadow Steps.¡±

    With that, her body suddenly shed and continuously appeared in every corner of the room in session.

    Liu Yi was dazzled, he thought it would be simr to his Fox Sister¡¯s Spirit Fox Steps!

    ¡°This is our unique Shadow Steps.¡± Li Biyue¡¯s figure shed again and appeared in front of Liu Yi, ¡°Shadow Steps is a very strange ability. It can make you move at a short distance instantaneously, like a teleportation. How far is the maximum distance depends on your spiritual energy.¡±

    ¡°Teleportation!¡± Liu Yi was really shocked this time.

    This technique was different than the Spirit Fox Steps. Spirit Fox Steps was a technique to move fast and elegant, which, although fast, not to the point of teleportation!

    Shadow Steps is actually a technique simr to teleportation, d*mn¡­.This made Liu Yi thought about the speed of the ¡®Grim Reaper.¡¯

    Awesome, this is so awesome.

    ¡°Can, can I practice it?¡± Liu Yi cannot help but ask.

    ¡°This Shadow Steps has always been practiced by our Hunters¡¯ with ability, but those Hunters who are cultivators, they have their own unique Steps. I don¡¯t know if the immortal power can support the movement of the Shadow Steps.¡± Li Biyue blinked her pair of seemingly-can-discharge-electricity eyes and said.

    ¡°Let me try it! I am very curious!¡± Liu Yi eagerly said.

    ¡°What if there is a danger!¡± Li Biyue worriedly shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sister, everything¡¯s gonna be fine. This is just a Step technique, not some awful killer!¡± Liu Yi decided to act cute, ¡°Sister, sister, sister, you said you were going to teach me some skills¡­.I promise, if there¡¯s something wrong, I will immediately stop,okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Liu Yi continued to blink his eyes.

    Li Biyue finally relented and said. ¡°Fine, but if there is any danger, I want you to stop right away, you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Em!¡± Liu Yi quickly nodded, sess!

    Haha, I am going to learn this awesome Shadow Steps!

    ¡°Listen, I will teach you this skill but you need to seriously remember it.¡±

    Because there was no transferring skill method, Li Biyue had to teach him orally.

    Liu Yi earnestly listened and used his breathing technique enhance his memory.

    Li Biyue told him the method on how to circte his power on his legs and feet.

    If this was in the past, if he listened to this kind of thing, Liu Yi would certainly be sleepy. But after having the breathing technique, as if he discovered a treasure, his learning became more rxed.

    Soon, all of Li Biyue¡¯s words were clearly printed in his mind.

    The method to circte the energy was not veryplicated.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Looking at Liu Yi as if he was digesting something, Li Biyue asked.

    ¡°It should be.¡± Liu Yi took two deep breaths. His immortal force flew out of his body and wrapped around his feet.

    ¡°Sister, how far is it from this spot to the wall?¡±

    ¡°It should be around 100 meters.¡± Li Biyue gave her estimation.

    This practice room was really big.

    ¡°Em¡­.Then I will try to move that far¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi has a marvelous feeling, as if, at this moment, he can shuttle back and forth in the universe.

    He used his breathing technique to adjust his mind and thenunched the Shadow Steps. With a ¡°pop¡± sound, he disappeared in front of Li Biyue.

    At that moment, Liu Yi felt as if he was crossing the outer space!

    So cool!

    When he was excited, a ¡°bang¡± sound was heard, he seemed to hit a truck. He felt severe pain all over his body and his bones felt loose. He directly appeared in that room again, lying face down on the floor.

    The wooden man that was used for practice was directly hit by him, making it flew and crashed into the wall.

    ¡°Oh, sh*t¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi felt dizzy and pain all over his body.

    ¡°Idiot brother, are you okay!?¡± With a ¡°pop,¡± Li Biyue instantly appeared on Liu Yi¡¯s side and held him up.

    At the same time, a surge of cold energy poured into his body; This should be Li Biyue¡¯s spiritual force.

    Unexpectedly, spiritual energy can also heal injuries.

    ¡°How could you move your first Shadow Steps that far! This Shadow Steps is not that easy, and it¡¯s very difficult to control its direction! You should try a small movement first, one or two meter, and then you can increase little by little! But just now¡­.How could you directly move fifty meters away! You¡¯re lucky you only hit a wooden man, what if your body embedded into the wall¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know that was wrong¡­.¡± Liu Yi grimaced, ¡°But¡­.Shadow Steps is really good¡­.¡±

    ¡°I did not think that Immortal Energy could actually support the Shadow Steps.¡± Li Biyue looked somewhat disappointed, ¡°I thought this is uniquely possessed by our Hunters.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister, I wouldn¡¯t tell this skill to other immortal cultivators.¡± Liu Yi winked his eyes at Li Biyue, ¡°Say, I am also a Hunter, right?¡±

    ¡°Em, if you really think so, then that¡¯s good. Otherwise, if all the immortal cultivators mastered our Hunter Organization¡¯s skill¡­.I am afraid our Hunter Organization would be directly dissolved.¡±

    ¡°No way¡­.Sister, rest assured¡­.What other skills can you teach me?¡± Liu Yi cannot help but ask.

    Although this Shadow Steps made him eat a bitter pill, he also ate its sweetness.

    ¡°Since you can learn this Shadow Steps¡­.Then you can try this one.¡± Li Biyue gave a thoughtful look, but also seemed hesitant.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sister?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.Is our Hunter¡¯s most unique ability¡­.I don¡¯t know if this would be a blessing or a curse for you¡­.I am still hesitant¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue told him the truth.

    ¡°Sister! Let me try it!¡± Liu Yi quickly said, ¡°I am also a Hunter, so I should learn Hunter¡¯s ability!¡±

    ¡°Very well, if your immortal energy can also support this skill, then that is truly against-the-heaven.¡±

    Li Biyue stood up, reached out her hand horizontally to her side, and slowly said.

    ¡°This is our Hunter¡¯s strongest and most unique skill.¡± When she spoke, a ck energy wrapped her body, ¡°This technique can summon our Natal Pet to battle for us.¡±

    ¡°Natal Pet?¡±

    This was a new term for Liu Yi and Lin Tong so they both were curious.

    ¡°Actually, there is a beast hiding in every human¡¯s heart.¡± There seemed to be a power within Li Biyue¡¯s voice as she said word by word, ¡°If this beast is released¡­.It will be your strength¡­.I am going to show you this skill. I will release the beast in my heart¡­.¡±

    With that, ck crystal awns suddenly burst out of her eyes.

    Then, traces of ck light appeared on the ground and started to interweave together.

    Like a spell, something seemed to slowly appear.

    And within that spell array, something big slowly crawled out.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    That creature roared twice, making the whole practice room tremble.

    This creature is around three to four meters tall. After it crawled out from the ground, Liu Yi can finally see what it looks like.

    It looked like a Leopard, but not an ordinary Leopard. Because its body is wrapped in a thick ck smoke, like a shadow.

    ¡°This is my Natal Pet, Shadow Leopard.¡±

    The Shadow Leopard roared and then dutifully lied down on Li Biyue¡¯s side.

    Lying down, it¡¯s height was as high as Li Biyue¡¯s shoulder.

    Seeing this imposing and majestic Shadow Leopard, Liu Yi can¡¯t help but feel a pang of envy.

    Natal Pet¡­.Is really good¡­.

    I want one, I want one!

    ¡°Sister, this is good, teach me!¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.Listen to my chant.¡±

 Chapter 169 A Cute Pet

    This chapter is sponsored by Jens of Germany, Roberto of Brazil, and Ryan of Australia

    Li Biyue told Liu Yi the summoning chant of Natal Pet .

    Liu Yi memorized it in his mind and then slowly digested it.

    ¡°First, return to your heart to look for your inner beast¡­.¡± Li Biyue told Liu Yi to close his eyes and then gently said in his ear. ¡°The Natal Pet in each person is different¡­.For elder sister, it is Leopard. For Liu Yufan, it is a wild Boar. Sister is also curious with what would your Natal Pet look like¡­.¡±

    Oh my God¡­.Liu Yufan¡¯s pet is basically a pig!

    F*ck, will my pet be even more ugly¡­.?

    It must handsome, I am sure of it¡­.

    Liu Yi closed his eyes and sank his awareness deep down inside.

    On ake. Liu Yi¡¯s innermost being was terrifyingly calm, the surface of theke was dark, calm and full of mystery.

    When Liu Yi¡¯s consciousness arrived there, an image of a figure began to appear on the surface of theke.

    The surface of theke continued to show different portraits.

    Ma Yixuan¡­.Murong Die¡­.Ma Yuanyuan¡­.

    It was his past memories.

    Even some of the memories that he had already forgotten were still clear in this ce.

    Looking at thiske of memory, Liu Yi felt somewhat strange.

    Because he had heard that when people were dying they will recall their past events.

    I definitely am not dying¡­.

    ¡°Visualize!¡± Li Biyue¡¯s voice prated into Liu Yi¡¯s heart, ¡°Find the hidden beast in your heart!¡±

    Where am I going to find it here¡­.

    Liu Yi made a decision. He clenched his teeth and made himself sank into theke water.

    Theke remained dark, but in this darkness, from the corner of his eyes, a pair of eyes seemed to stare at him.

    Liu Yi turned his head and immediately saw that pair of red eyes.

    It¡¯s too dark here¡­.

    Liu Yi cannot see the full form of that shadow and can only see its red eyes.

    Those red eyes were extremelyplex.

    From that eye, Liu Yi can see the love, anger, fear, resentment¡­.

    Why would it have such aplex emotion¡­.?

    My inner beast¡­.Should consist of all of my suppressed emotions¡­.

    It should be more partial to the other me.

    That devil me¡­.

    Liu Yi reached out his hand, but that shadow suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°Do not be afraid, I am here for you.¡± Liu Yi quickly said, ¡°I am going to get you out of here¡­.¡±

    Those red eyes appeared on Liu Yi¡¯s side as if watching him.

    ¡°Come with me¡­.I am not going to suppress you here¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi tried to calm his beast.

    But at this time, those red eyes, being driven by the shadow, suddenly stormed into Liu Yi.

    He felt his whole body shook and his mind went chaotic.

    A lot of screams and roaring sounds echoed in his brain.

    At the same time, various emotions also appeared in Liu Yi¡¯s mind. At this moment, Liu Yi almost went crazy!

    Holy sh*t¡­.Releasing inner beast is actually so difficult¡­.

    No! I, this father will certainly ovee this!

    With this pet, in the future, my strength will go even further!

    Liu Yi, you can do it!

    Liu Yi controlled his trembling body and tried to calm his jumbled mind.

    His mind was chaotic¡­.

    As if he cannot think anything¡­.

    Liu Yi suddenly felt tired¡­.He wanted to sleep, wanted to rest¡­.Wanted to give up all the thinking¡­.

    ¡°Liu Yi, wake up!¡±

    At this time, a woman¡¯s voice vaguely came into Liu Yi¡¯s ears.

    Is this¡­.

    Fox sister¡­.?

    Oh, that¡¯s right¡­.

    Liu Yi suddenly remembered, I cannot rest yet, and I cannot sleep either¡­.

    Because, how am I going to release Fox sister¡­.?

    Fox sister is still trapped in my hand¡­.

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s mom is still waiting for me to save her¡­.

    And my future girlfriend in the University is still waiting for me!

    Liu Yi, wake up!

    Liu Yi opened his eyes. At this moment, he had left the bottom of theke and back at Li Biyue¡¯s side.

    Like a fish that was just pulled out of thatke water, his body was covered in cold sweats and out of breath.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±

    Li Biyue immediately asked with concern.

    ¡°Seems to be a sess¡­.¡± Liu Yi wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, ¡°I will try to summon it¡­.¡±

    At this time, Liu Yi was still very excited. Especially when he nced at the huge ck Shadow Leopard lying by his sister¡¯s side; he became even more excited.

    I will also have such an awesome pet¡­.

    Oh yeah!

    But at this time, Li Biyue was somewhat worried instead.

    What if my brother summon¡­.A scorpion?

    Wouldn¡¯t he be closer to that man of legend?

    I hope it¡¯s not a scorpion¡­.

    Liu Yi reached out his hand, three strands of light simultaneously went out of his finger.

    ck light, white light, and red light.

    Looking at these three strands of light that wound around her brother, Li Biyue was shocked.

    Howe there are so many strange forces¡­.?

    ¡°Come out¡­.my beast¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi felt the strength in his body has reached the rising tide position, and it continued to well up.

    Soon, it can no longer be suppressed¡­.

    ¡°Whirr, whirr, whirr¡­¡±

    On the ground, the three strands of light continued to interweave, forming a spell array.

    From within that spell array, a ck smoke suddenly billowed. Inside this ck smoke, a form seemed to appear.

    Liu Yi was excited.

    My own Natal Pet!

    It must be awesome!

    Come out,e out!

    Soon, the ck smoke dissipated.

    A skinny figure appeared in front of Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi¡¯s jaw almost dropped.

    Shoot!¡­.This has gotta be a mistake, are you kidding me!

    This is my Natal Pet?

    The nearby Li Biyue was also stunned. From her look, she clearly wanted tough, but she did not dare to do it.

    ¡°Oh nooo¡­.Why¡­.why is this happening¡­.My summoning posture is perfect¡­.Nooo, I want to start over!¡± Liu Yi wailed.

    ¡°It is your Natal Pet¡­.No matter how many times you redo your summon, and no matter what kind of posture you use¡­.It is still going to be like this¡­.¡± Li Biyue covered her mouth to hide her smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­.I think it¡¯s quite cute¡­.¡±

    ¡°What cute! Why is my Natal Pet a little Skeleton! I, this father, am not a (Taoist) priest!¡±

    Looking at the 1.5 m tall ck Skeleton in front of him, Liu Yi wanted to cry but has no tears.

    His mother!¡­.How could it be my beast!

    Is this skinny little skeleton really my inner beast?

    It looks like itcked calcium during its growth!

    ¡°It is indeed cute¡­.¡± Li Biyue looked at that little skeleton and smiled widely, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s powerful. After all, it is my brother¡¯s pet!¡±

    ¡°I hope so¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi could not help but sigh.

    He held out his hand to point at the distant wooden man and said. ¡°Go, little ck, get him!¡± This skeleton is ck, so I am just going to call it ck.

    ¡°Ji, ji, ji¡­.¡±

    The little skeleton strangelyughed twice and then ran toward that wooden man.

    To Liu Yi¡¯s surprise, it reached out its right hand to rip off its left arm, held that left bone arm high, and started to hit the wooden man with it.

    ¡°Shoot! Sh*t! F*ck!¡±

    Liu Yi was about to cry.

    What in his mother is this!

    I must be seeing it wrong!

    Someone is ying with me!

    ¡°Hey, this kind of attack¡­.Is quite cute.¡± Li Biyue gave her fair evaluation.

    No¡­.I don¡¯t want it to be cute¡­.

    Liu Yi clutched his forehead.

    What is the use of this pet¡­.?

    To act cute?

    Can acting cute kill the enemy!?

    Or is it to trick the enemy?

    ¡°Actually¡­.Hunters do not always rely on their pets¡­.¡± Li Biyue tried tofort Liu Yi.

    ¡°Aaa! This is not fair!¡±

    ncing at the fierce Shadow Leopard by Li Biyue¡¯s side, he wanted to cry even more.

    At this time, the practice room door was suddenly pushed open by Liu Yufan.

    ¡°Ten Steps To Milk A Man, there are some issues with your formalities¡­.¡±

    Before Liu Yufan finished his words, the skeleton next to the wooden man suddenly moved.

    It attached its left bone arm back, and then grabbed a mass of red fireball with its right hand and threw it at Liu Yufan.

    This red fireball was zingly fast, it almost instantly arrived in front of Liu Yufan.

    Liu Yufan was immediately surprised andunched his Shadow Steps to dodge to the side.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    That apple-size fireball instantly exploded. Its strong st impacted the practice room door, blowing it up. read this on subudai11 dot

    The force of the explosion was not inferior to a grenade.

    And before Liu Yi and the other reacted, the little Skeleton continued to attack automatically.

    Now, it threw an iceball with its left hand and fireball with its right hand.

    ¡°What the¡­What is this!¡±

    Liu Yufan continued to use his Shadow Steps to dodge the small Skeleton¡¯s attack.

    Soon, the practice room was marked with various st sites and ice spots.

    ¡°What is this sh*t, let me kill you!¡±

    Liu Yufan was anxious. He instantly appeared in front of that small Skeleton and viciously punched it with his golden fist.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Li Biyue instantly moved.

    A ck de appeared from the void and swung at Liu Yufan¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Are you crazy!¡± Liu Yufan was surprised and immediately retracted his fist.

    But the wind from that punch had fell upon the small Skeleton.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The small Skeleton was directly blown into a pile of broken bones.

    Watching this sudden scene, Liu Yi was stunned.

    His small Skeleton who, just now, suddenly turned super for a few seconds¡­.In the blink of an eye, has became a pile of broken bones¡­.

    This change happened too fast¡­.

    ¡°My¡­.Natal Pet¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart began to ache.

    Oh my god, my small Skeleton is very powerful!

    Although it looks cute, its fire is very fierce!

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s your Natal Pet.¡±

    Liu Yufan was very pleased, he sneered, ¡°But after eating the wind of my fist, it¡¯s basically a scrap now. Gee, Li Biyue, I feel sorry for your brother. Topensate this, I will let his procedural problem pass.¡±

 Chapter 170 Are You Her Lover?

    This chapter is sponsored by Ryan of Australia

    Liu Yufan initially wanted to embarrass Liu Yi because a lot of Liu Yi¡¯s information was not too clear.

    Such a vague information was definitely not going to be epted by the strict Hunter Organization¡¯s board.

    Liu Yufan nned to use this to show his prestige.

    But he was happier now because the Natal Pet of Li Biyue¡¯s younger brother was now dead!

    With the death of his Natal Pet, his Hunter¡¯s career was basically over!

    Why would they call themselves Hunters? Not only because they hunt demons, but also because they can summon Natal Pets!

    What is a Hunter?

    It¡¯s a profession where the Hunter brings his hounds to hunt the prey!

    That is a Hunter!

    Without their hounds, the Hunter would not be a Hunter!

    Ten Steps To Milk A Man is already a waste.

    Hahaha!

    Even if I give him the Hunter identity, he wouldn¡¯t have much improvement.

    ¡°Come on, this is your paperwork, take it, bring this to Leng Mo to change it with your identity card.¡± Liu Yufan handed Liu Yi the paperwork.

    Liu Yi quickly took it from Liu Yufan¡¯s hand.

    His mother! Exchanging this piece of paper with my Natal Pet is really not worth it!

    When Liu Yi¡¯s heart still ached, the pile of broken bones on the floor suddenly shook.

    As if these broken bones were a bunch of mas.

    These bone fragments began to gather and then started to assemble. Soon, it quickly converted into two-meter long giant dog skeleton.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Liu Yufan was silly.

    What kind of bone is this¡­.How could it able to self-assemble?

    Is it Transformers?

    ¡°Au, au!¡±

    That giant dog skeleton roared twice, its skull suddenly spewed a mouthful of red me.

    The me soon spread all over its body, the whole bones were covered with red me.

    At this point, Liu Yi¡¯s Natal Pet was angrily staring at Liu Yufan and its mouth constantly spewing mes.

    ¡°You destroyed my brother¡¯s Natal Pet, now you¡¯re dead.¡± Li Biyue touched her ck de.

    Liu Yufan¡¯s forehead was filled with cold sweat.

    D*mn¡­.This evil dog is giving me a lot of pressure¡­.

    Behind me, Li Biyue is waiting for me, sh*t, there¡¯s wolf in the front and tiger in the back!

    You have got to be kidding me! What¡¯s with this Ten Step To Milk A Man¡¯s Natal Pet!

    Even after being destroyed, it actually can reassemble itself!

    And after it reassembled, it bes more vicious!

    D*mn it!

    ¡°Xiao Hei (little ck),e here!¡±

    Looking at his newly reassembled Natal Pet, the joy in Liu Yi¡¯s heart was hard to describe.

    Not only his Natal Pet got its life back, it also became more ferocious. Nothing was more fun that this!

    ¡°Auu!¡±

    Xiao Hei howled twice and then leaped into Liu Yi¡¯s arms.

    The red blood devil me from little ck was originally his, so its me cannot injure Liu Yi.

    Holding his dog¡¯s skull, Liu Yi felt the two of them were like flesh and blood.

    It is my Natal Pet indeed¡­.

    I really looked down on it just now.

    You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Liu Yi once again understood the meaning of these words.

    Little ck¡¯s form started to change again. It returned to its previous 1.5-meter skeleton form.

    ¡°Brother¡­.Your pet is amazing¡­.¡± Li Biyue was amazed, ¡°I wonder what would its future development be like!

    ¡°Em, I will take a good care of it¡­.But, can Natal Pet¡¯s strength be enhanced?¡± Liu Yi asked.

    ¡°Our Natal Pet will grow along with our strength.¡± Li Biyue said, ¡°And that includes your Natal Pet.¡±

    It can grow along with my strength?

    Liu Yi wondered if it can be fed with his spiritual energy, just like the spiritual animal.

    Liu Yi turned to Xiao Hei and started transferring his spiritual energy to it like when he gave his spiritual energy to Xiao Cai.

    It really is!

    Little ck let out afortable purr, showing him that it feltfortable.

    It behave simr to when I fed Xiao Cai, nice!

    Liu Yi was excited.

    ¡°Since you have your own Natal Pet¡­.Now you¡¯re a genuine Hunter.¡± Li Biyue walked over, reached out her hand to touch Liu Yi¡¯s hair, and somewhat said with emotion.

    After this, I don¡¯t know if this will turn into a blessing or a curse.

    But no matter what¡­.I will stand in front of my brother to protect him¡­.

    Li Biyue did not want to lose someone again¡­.

    ¡°Em, I am now a Hunter! In the future, if I do a task, will I get additional reward?¡± Liu Yi smiled and then asked.

    ¡°Greedy ghost¡­.¡± Li Biyue endearingly looked at Liu Yi, and then said with a smile, ¡°When you be a Hunter, you will receive a fixed sry.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Fixed sry?¡± Liu Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly emitted many small stars.

    ¡°Of course, the Hunter Organization is different that the Immortal Cultivation world. We did not focus solely in the maind, we have many overseas branches. Our Organization is veryrge, one way to retain our internal staffs and experts is by giving us wages.¡± Li Biyue exined, ¡°Our Hunter Organization has many conglomerations, and are supported by many tycoons. So, you don¡¯t need to worry about the economic aspect.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­.How much is my monthly sry¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was more concerned about his livelihood.

    I am still a high school student! If I could start making money to support my family, that¡¯s wonderful!

    Aren¡¯t all people like this!?

    They study hard in school so they can finally go to work to earn money to support their families.

    This continues throughout their lives.

    Their mortal lives.

    ¡°Our wages is calcted yearly. Since you are a D-level Hunter, your annual sry is ten thousand. Although it¡¯s not much, you can continue to add your ie bypleting the mission.¡±

    ¡°D-level Hunter annual sry is ten thousand¡­.

    There were stars in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes

    This is great!

    Although it¡¯s not a lot, better than nothing!

    ¡°Sister, what is your monthly sry?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same like the mission reward, it increases ten times per level.¡± Li Biyue gently said with a smile.

    Holy sh*t!

    Then sister¡¯s annual sry is¡­.Ten million!

    That¡¯s too much¡­.I am so envious!

    ¡°Us Hunters do not live by wages, remember this.¡± Li Biyue opened her mouth to say, ¡°There are not that many Hunters in the world, it¡¯s not like you imagine. Most are logistic personnel. Moreover, there are many low-level Hunters, they can only perform some low level task.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­.Sister, an A-level Hunter like you, how many of them in this world?¡±

    ¡°In China, there are only two people.¡± Li Biyue proudly smiled, ¡°The A-level Hunters in the world are also few and far between. The total number is probably around ten people.¡±

    A-level Hunter is actually so rare!

    No wonder Wei Yi was not very optimistic about being a Hunter!

    Their Earthly Realm experts are only about ten people¡­.

    I am afraid there are far more of them in the Immortal Cultivation world!

    ¡°Liu Yi, Hunter Organization is just a stepping stone for you.¡± Lin Tong, who was lying on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder all this time, reminded him, ¡°Do not focus yourself in this ce. Remember your words, you want to establish your foundation in the immortal cultivation world!¡±

    ¡°I remember, Fox sister¡­.But I will learn a lot in this Hunter Organization.¡±

    Liu Yi sensed his pet skeleton Xiao Hei, that he has already put back inside his body, and his confidence surged up.

    After I raise Xiao Hei with my spiritual energy, Xiao Hei will definitely grow more powerful!

    Too bad my spiritual cultivation is low, so I can¡¯t practice the most powerful technique of the spiritual cultivation, possessed by the spirit beast.

    Lin Tong once said to him, if he wanted to cast the possessed by the spirit beast technique, his spiritual cultivation must reach a certain minimum threshold.

    But Liu Yi was not a spiritual cultivator, but body cultivator.

    If he wanted to reach that minimum threshold, that was basically impossible.

    Liu Yi somewhat regretted this.

    If he can cast the possessed by the spirit beast, wouldn¡¯t that be awesome?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy.¡± Sensing his mind, Lin Tong hastened to remind him, ¡°Immortal cultivation cannot be rushed, otherwise, you will turn into a devil!¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi obediently promised.

    He knew Fox sister¡¯s words were definitely right.

    Since my power progression is so fast, I begin to feel impatient.

    ¡°Very well, brother, how about I take you for a dinner?¡± Li Biyue was somewhat tired, and said, ¡°After practicing sote, I should treat my brother with food and drink.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­.Where are we going to eat?¡± Liu Yi also felt a bit hungry.

    His body was still growing, and after entering the world of immortal cultivation, besides capturing the energy from the world around him, he still needed to eat food for nutritional intact.

    This has been a busy night for him. After acquiring spider¡¯s essence, learning the Shadow Steps and summoning his Natal Pet, Liu Yi was hungry.

    ¡°Why of course we are going to sister¡¯s home.¡±

    Li Biyue yed with her sleeves and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t cooked for a long time¡­.Brother must taste elder sister¡¯s craft.¡±

    The nearby Liu Yufan¡¯s eyes were red with jealousy, at the same time, his intestines turned green with regret.

    D*mn, why would I give him the paperwork after feeling happy just now!

    His mother! Now it¡¯s toote to regret!

    Especially now since Li Biyue has invited him for a dinner in her house!

    His mother, that is my greatest dream!

    How could this brat easily get it!

    This is uneptable!

    So unfair!

    Liu Yufan really wanted to explode in anger!

    D*mn it!

    This is not over yet, I must find a way to kill this smelly kid!

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go get you the card and then go directly to my house.¡±

    With that, Li Biyue turned around and walked out of the room.

    ¡°Hurry up¡­.Or you won¡¯t get dinner.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Liu Yi sheepishly rushed after her.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Liu Yufan fiercely punched the ground.

    The practice room floor suddenly cracked and started to spread out.

    ¡°Since you dare to grab my woman, I am going to kill you!¡±

    At this time, Liu Yi did not realize that he haspletely angered his immediate superior, he was now being questioned by a beauty.

    ¡°Who are you? Tell me your real name!¡±

    He was at a loss in front of this little beauty who wore a ckce skirt.

    Li Biyue told him to go here while she went to fetch something.

    Thus, at this time, Liu Yi was being harassed by this liaison officer.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me your real name, I am not going to give you this ID card!¡±

    Leng Mo crossed her legs, blinked her eyes and asked in a yful tone.

    ¡°Tell me, are you sister Li Biyue¡¯s¡­.Lover?¡±

 Chapter 171 A Womanâ€™s Jealousy

    ¡°What?¡± Liu Yi blinked his eyes and said, ¡°What a joke! I am Li Biyue¡¯s brother!¡±

    ¡°Pei!¡±

    Unexpectedly, this girl Leng Mo sternly said. ¡°Everyone knows Li Biyue¡¯s brother has already died a long time ago, did you crawl up from the grave? Are you a zombie?¡±

    With that, she reached out her hand to pinch Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

    ¡°You¡¯re body is obviously warm! Tell me, who are you!¡± Leng Mo said and pulled out a knife handle from her waist.

    Liu Yi was surprised, What¡¯s with that handle? Does she want to hit my head with it?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I won¡¯t be polite anymore!¡± Leng Mo said while touching the knife handle.

    That knife handle was actually exquisitely made, with blue color and rose carving at the top.

    But now matter how good it was, a knife handle without a knife can give him no harm.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not afraid!¡± Seeing that Liu Yi without a worried look, Leng Mo suddenly shook her knife handle and said with a smile, ¡°If I don¡¯t give you a lesson, you would think this liaison officer is a pushover!¡±

    With that, she flicked her wrist.

    A white light sword suddenly stretched out from that handle.

    What the f*ck!

    This woman actually has this ability!

    The sword vaguely shaped like a katana but also simr to Tang Dynasty¡¯s de.

    This sword is definitely able to cut my body.

    Liu Yi did not practice any hard qigong!

    Thus, Liu Yi hastily took two steps back and, at the same time, said. ¡°Hey, hey, beauty, don¡¯t pull out your sword! Is this the Hunter Organization¡¯s hospitality?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a Hunter, not a guest!¡± Leng Mo showed his id card, ¡°Your ID card is here, and you still want to quibble! A sly man! Sister Biyue must have been fooled by your honeyed words!¡±

    What¡­.

    I have the most useless mouth!

    Liu Yi wanted to argue, but it seemed like Leng Mo did not give him a chance.

    ¡°Since you won¡¯t tell me the truth, then eat my sword!¡± Leng Mo said and held out her sword in front of her. The tip of the sword was pointed toward Liu Yi.

    Without knowing why, Liu Yi subconsciously entered the ck and White world.

    A white light came straight at his shoulder like an arrow.

    Liu Yi immediately turned her shoulder and dodged that light arrow.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The wall behind Liu Yi suddenly split open.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Leng Mo was very surprised, she looked at Liu Yi with a look of disbelief, ¡°You actually dodged my light sword? Are you a monkey?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the monkey, how could you attack me just like that!¡±

    Having evaded that light sword, cold sweat appeared on Liu Yi¡¯s forehead.

    This Leng Mo did not seem weak¡­.Her light sword was really fast.

    If I didn¡¯t instinctively enter the ck and White world to slow the time down, I would have been hurt.

    ¡°You deserve it!¡± Leng Mo rudely said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I will use my sword to stab your pig brain!¡± With that, Leng Mo aligned the tip of her light sword toward Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, stop it, okay¡­.We are all colleagues here¡­.¡± Liu Yi immediately said, ¡°You can¡¯t just shout beat and kill people like that!¡±

    ¡°Pei, who¡¯s your colleague here? Your origin is unknown!¡± Leng Mo then spoke with a lovestruck look, ¡°Sister Biyue is so perfect, so elegant¡­.How could I let a good person like her fall into your hand!¡±

    As she spoke, the light sword in her hand became brighter.

    F*ck, Liu Yi felt the pressure.

    ¡°You¡¯re a lesbian!¡±

    As soon as he said that, the eyes of the people around them changed.

    All of them started to retreat. No one dared to utter a word. As if Liu Yi was a dead man already.

    ¡°You said I am a lesbian? Hehehe¡­.¡± A ck line suddenly appeared on Leng Mo¡¯s forehead.

    She lowered her head while her mouthughed a weirdugh.

    Hearing thisugh, Liu Yi felt a chill, What¡¯s wrong with this girl?

    ¡°I am a normal girl who can¡¯t be a normal girl¡­.I can¡¯t believe you actually said I am lesbian¡­.¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.This¡­.This¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi felt numb on both of his legs.

    Is this girl¡¯s level high? Why would I feel this much pressure?

    ¡°Ten Steps To Milk A Man¡­.You must pay the price for your words¡­.¡±

    With that, a bunch of light swords suddenly appeared behind her back and started to revolve around her.

    What the f*ck, what does this girl want to do?

    But no matter what, I can¡¯t be bullied by a woman like this! Liu Yi secretly said, Fine, you want to fight, then I¡¯ll give you a fight.

    ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re a girl I was lenient toward you.¡± Immortal qi started to circte in Liu Yi¡¯s body, ¡°But you went too far, I am not going to let you get away with it. If you want to fight thene on!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­.You are the most annoying kind of man¡­.Sister Biyue is mine¡­.Get away from sister Biyue¡¯s side!¡± With that, all of the light swords suddenly flew toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°Pop, pop, pop!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly wrapped his right hands with frost, like a frost armor.

    At the same time, the world around him turned into ck and white. The speeding light swords slowed down.

    Liu Yi continued to use his right hand, which was wrapped in a frost armor, to hit the light swords to the side.

    But the light swords were not weak either, each time he hit one of them to the side, it chipped away his frost armor.

    ¡°Not bad¡­.No wonder you can fool sister Biyue¡­.However, it ends here!¡±

    Leng Mo, the girl who was infatuated with Li Biyue, held out her hand to the air and called her light swords back.

    Then, these swords started tobine to form a giant sword. Five meters long and two meters wide. It then fell on Leng Mo¡¯s hand.

    Liu Yi was stunned.

    F*ck¡­..

    It looks like a loli carrying a sword!

    Liu Yi felt a sense of deja vu!

    ¡°Ten Steps To Milk A Man, I¡¯ll ask you one more time, are you going to leave sister Biyue or not?¡±

    That huge light sword was held out toward Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    But Leng Mo seemed to struggle in controlling that huge sword, fragrant sweat started to appear on her forehead.

    ¡°I hate someone who forces me, or threatens me to do something¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi tightly clenched his fists.

    He was unhappy¡­.

    Extremely unhappy.

    Since you have the strength, you can just force people to do whatever you want?

    Liu Yi hated this type of person¡­.Even if that person is a cute girl.

    The immortal energy continued to circte in Liu Yi¡¯s body, ready to counter the direct attack from that huge sword.

    He was not a guy who like to take a beating!

    The other people nervously stared at the two of them, for fear the two of them would go all out.

    Hunter Organization¡­.Actually forbid personal fight!

    Especially fighting in the entrance of the Hunter Organization¡­.This has gone a bit too far.

    But Leng Mo seemed to have no intention of stopping. She raised her huge light sword and cried.

    ¡°In that case, eat my sword!¡±

    Just as she finished her shout, a familiar voice came from a distant corner.

    ¡°What happens here¡­.It seems very lively¡­.¡±

    Leng Mo was surprised and instantly put away her light sword.

    Liu Yi was still condensing his immortal energy, waiting for Leng Mo¡¯s sword to fall.

    ¡°Sister Biyue!¡± In the blink of an eye, Leng Mo¡¯s turned into a whole new person. She bounced up, briskly ran to Li Biyue¡¯s side, grabbed her arm, and acted like a spoiled brat. ¡°Sister Biyue¡­.Your brother bullies me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Poof¡­.¡± Liu Yi almost sprayed out a mouthful of blood.

    What the h*ll¡­.

    Are you kidding me!

    The evil peopleined first!

    Since he was a child, this was the first time Liu Yi saw such a ck belly girl!

    ¡°Little Momo, you¡¯re the one who bullies my brother.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Li Biyue¡¯s eyes can instantly see through Leng Mo, this little devil, ¡°My brother is a good kid, how could he bully you, the Hunter Organization¡¯s famous little witch?¡±

    Liu Yi was moved to tears.

    Sure enough, sister knows me so well¡­.

    ¡°Huhuhuh¡­.Sister Biyue, you¡¯re being partial to him!¡±

    Leng Mo immediately wiped her eyes, but Liu Yi can swear that he did not see any tears in them.

    This girl¡¯s acting is absolutely superb!

    ¡°Renjia is badly bullied¡­.Your brother is actually very bad¡­.¡±

    ¡°Little Momo, I don¡¯t like other people say bad things about my brother.¡±

    At this time, Li Biyue¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear such a thing ever again, you hear me¡­.¡±

    ¡°O, okay¡­.¡±

    As if feeling the cold stare of Li Biyue, Leng Mo¡¯s body trembled and uncontrobly took two steps back.

    ¡°Little Momo, where is my brother¡¯s ID card?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s here¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart was touched.

    Although they only knew each other for a short while, Li Biyue actually defended him from people who she knew much longer than she knew him.

    s, even a biological sister would not necessarily treat me this kind.

    In the future, I have to take a good care of Li Biyue¡­.

    Yes, I must treat her like my real elder sister!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Li Biyue slowly went to Liu Yi¡¯s side and gently took his arm.

    Li Biyue¡¯s palm was warm, which made Liu Yi¡¯s heart warm.

    But he felt chill behind his back. He subconsciously looked back and saw Leng Mo looking at him with a face filled with resentment. It was as if her eyes can eat people.

    This girl has such a big resentment¡­.

    But Li Biyue is my sister, I am not going to let her go!

    Under Leng Mo¡¯s resentful eyes, Liu Yi and Li Biyue walked into the elevator and went back to the front office.

    ¡°Sister, where do you live?¡±

    Liu Yi still did not know where Li Biyue would take him.

    ¡°Wait here for me, you will know it soon.¡±

    Li Biyue touched Liu Yi¡¯s hair and then disappeared into the darkness.

    This girl can reallye and go without a trace¡­.

    No wonder she is an A-level expert¡­.

    I wonder when would I have that kind of power?

    At that time, I can go anywhere I please, I don¡¯t need to sit in a car anymore!

    While Liu Yi was still thinking about things, a red sports car roared and stopped in front of him.

    Li Biyue sat in that convertible car. She waved her hand at Liu Yi and said.

    ¡°Get in the car!¡±

 Chapter 172 A Woman Who â€˜Driveâ€™ An Airplane

    ¡°Get in the car!¡±

    Li Biyue beckoned Liu Yi.

    Oh, wow¡­.

    I just said it¡¯s convenience to move around with powers, but never thought sister actually have a beautiful sports car!

    She is simply Ms. Perfect!

    Hey, but this Ms. Perfect is my sister! Ha, let other people be envious of me!

    Liu Yi obediently jumped into the sports car.

    ¡°Sit tight.¡±

    Li Biyue took a nce at Liu Yi, ¡°Fasten your seatbelt.¡±

    ¡°Sister, you are looking down on me!¡±

    Liu Yi shook his fist and said, ¡°No matter what, I am also a cultivator, and now, I am also a Hunter! Even if sister drives a bit faster, I do not need to wear the seatbelt!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.Very well.¡±

    Li Biyue seemed to be a bit worried, but when she saw how determined Liu Yi was, she has no way to persuade him and had to agree.

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, she started the car and stepped on the gas.

    Liu Yi secretly thought, Sister still thinks of me as a child¡­.Why don¡¯t she just drives¡­.I¡­.

    Before he finished, the rest of his thoughts were cut off.

    Because he felt a powerful force pressing him to the back from his front, making him unable to move.

    A powerful wind hit him in the face, making his facial muscles began to twitch.

    He quickly circted his Immortal Power to cover his face¡­.Lest it distorted his face!

    WTF¡­.

    Is Li Biyue driving a car?

    It¡¯s like she is ¡®driving¡¯ an airne!

    What kind of driving is this, aaa!

    On the highway at night, the car almost reached its maximum speed!

    Mother¡­.

    It almost reaches 300 kph¡­.

    How is this possible¡­.

    When Liu Yi managed to open his teary eyes and looked at the dashboard, he really wanted to cry.

    How could someone drive so terrifyingly fast in the city¡­.

    Driving over 60 kph is already considered fast.

    On a highway, it can even reach 80 to 120 kph¡­.

    But Li Biyue¡¯s car actually reached 300 kph!

    At this time, Liu Yi noticed the truck that about to turn sideway on the front corner. It this continued, the two vehicles were going to crash into each other.

    But at this time, the whole car suddenly turned into a shadow and disappeared before the truck.

    But not a momentter, the sports car reformed again and appeared on the other side of the truck.

    Liu Yi was horrified and started to feel his body, but found that it was still intact.

    No missing parts¡­.

    My god, I am still perfect¡­.

    This is a miracle¡­.

    No¡­.That was sister¡¯s power at work. She made the two of us, along with the car, into a shadow and dodged the obstacle!

    It¡¯s no different than a miracle¡­.

    A-level Hunter is really fierce¡­.Not only they can turn into a shadow, they also can take people along with them¡­.And his mother¡¯s big sports car!

    This is simply amazing!

    I wonder when would I have such a strength¡­.

    Liu Yi was envious.

    ¡°Hold on, we¡¯re almost there.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s ¡®ne¡¯ was very convenient. Along the way, although they encountered many obstacles, she used her shadow technique to avoid them all.

    It is really a super convenient ability¡­.

    If only I can have such a power, that would be nice!

    While he was thinking about this, Lin Tong immediately jumped over and bit his nose.

    Uh¡­.bad, I forgot to turn off the spiritual environment¡­.

    His previous thoughts must have been heard by Lin Tong through his spiritual environment¡­.

    ¡°You! You obviously have three kinds of peerless cultivation methods, but you still envy of this little ability! You already have a golden mountain but still greedy for a silver ring!¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was embarrassed.

    He did have three powerful cultivation methods¡­.Each one of them is peerless in the cultivation world.

    And even his natal pet Xiao Hei was one of a kind.

    In the future, who knows what will Xiao Hei evolve to¡­.So long as Liu Yi kept feeding him!

    At that time, I and the matchless and domineering Xiao Hei will step on the flying cloud to roam the entire cultivation world and be worshiped by all of the cultivators¡­.

    Hehe, that¡¯s just beautiful!

    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±

    When Liu Yi was daydreaming about the future, Li Biyue suddenly opened her mouth to say some words.

    Then Liu Yi felt the sports car suddenly stopped, his whole body uncontrobly left the seat and flew to the front to the car!

    Fortunately, Liu Yi was not an ordinary people; in the air, he somersaulted a few times,unched his ice skates and firmlynded on the ground.

    ¡°What the hell¡­.¡±

    Cold sweat immediately started to pour out of him.

    This braking mode is just too dangerous¡­.

    It threw me out of the car!

    ¡°That¡¯s way I told to fasten your seatbelt¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue rebuked and then lovingly looked at Liu Yi, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No¡­.I am fine¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi patted his clothes.

    This is just a small matter, a piece of cake.

    I can even defeat a four star monster by my own two hands!

    Under ten times gravity!

    Next holiday, I must use this ten times gravity! This is my Super Saiyan training!

    ¡°This is my house,e in and sit down.¡± support the trantor, read this on subudai11

    After Li Biyue parked the car, she beckoned Liu Yi with her finger.

    When Liu Yi turned around to look at Li Biyue¡¯s house, he immediately opened his mouth in surprise.

    Shantytown!

    Sister actually lives in Shantytown!

    ording to him, with Li Biyue¡¯s financial resources, she should have live in a vi, a condo, or something like that¡­.

    But he never expected her to live in this old Shantytown!

    This Shantytown is one of the oldest building in Northern Dragon City.

    This building was made with red bricks and it has an old stylerge corridor in it.

    Although Liu Yi¡¯s family condition was ordinary, they lived in a much better ce than this Shantytown.

    ¡°Sister¡­.Really lives here?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s astonished eyes, Li Biyue could not help but rebuke.

    ¡°What? You look down on this ce? Do you see people differently ording to where they live?¡±

    ¡°Em, no, no¡­.I just thought that with sister¡¯s money, you wouldn¡¯t live in such a ce¡­.¡±

    ¡°What kind of ce should I live in?¡±

    Li Biyue gently said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a big mansion, what¡¯s the use if I only live alone? It would be as quiet as a coffin.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi did not expect Li Biyue to say such words.

    What is her true character¡­.?

    Sometimes she¡¯s warm but sometimes she¡¯s cold¡­.

    But toward me, her younger brother, she always treats me warmly.

    But to other people, she seemed cold.

    ¡°I am always all over the country to do missions so my living ce is quite simple.¡±

    Li Biyue continued, ¡°Although it looks shabby from the outside, the inside is good. Do you want toe?¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course, I want toe!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly followed behind Li Biyue walking upstairs.

    On the third floor, Li Biyue stood before a door and took out a key.

    At this time, someone suddenly pushed the door next to them.

    A quivering olddy holding a te of steaming dumplings came out of that door.

    Although the olddy¡¯s legs seemed to be not as good as before, her spirit was quite good.

    ¡°Ai¡­.When I heard the footsteps, I knew Yueyue is back. Here, these are our family¡¯s stuffed dumplings for tonight,e take it, Yueyue certainly hasn¡¯t eaten yet. Taste grandma Wang¡¯s craft.¡±

    With that, she gave the dumplings to Li Biyue.

    ¡°Ai, grandma Wang¡­.Your legs aren¡¯t good, yet you still want to send me these dumplings¡­.You are too kind¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ai, what¡¯s with this too kind, if not for you, we would have no ce to live. Quickly take it, eat while they¡¯re still hot.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, I ept it. Thank you, grandma Wang. It¡¯s windy out here, you better get inside quickly!¡±

    ¡°Eh, eh, girl, you are a caring person. I am going in, remember to eat while it¡¯s hot!¡±

    ¡°I know, grandma Wang. Please go back to the house!¡±

    Seeing Li Biyue gently helped the olddy entering the house, Liu Yi did not know what to say.

    Which one¡­.Is the real Li Biyue¡­.

    ¡°It seems like we have the main food already.¡±

    After sending back the olddy, Li Biyue came back with the stuffed dumplings and gave Liu Yi a yful smile.

    ¡°Grandma Wang¡¯s craft is good, you are in for a treat today.¡±

    ¡°Are your rtionship with your neighbors this good?¡±

    Liu Yi felt strange.

    Externally, Li Biyue was not a very cold person.

    ¡°This is a long story.¡±

    Li Biyue said and reached out to open the door, ¡°Let¡¯s get inside first and then I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­.¡±

    This was the second time for Liu Yi to enter a girl¡¯s room. The first time was when he went to Murong Die¡¯s house.

    It can be said that Liu Yi has seen all of the secrets in Murong Die¡¯s room.

    When he went inside Li Biyue¡¯s room, he found out that the inside was a whole lot different than the building¡¯s shabby outside appearance.

    Although the room was small, with a bedroom, a kitchen, a narrow living room, plus a small toilet.

    But the room¡¯s arrangement was very beautiful. There were pink decorations throughout the room. The room appeared very warm and also very cute.

    ¡°Have a seat, I am going to prepare two dishes.¡±

    The room was really small, he estimated that the area was around thirty square meters.

    After Li Biyue put the dumplings away, she started to prepare the dinner for two people.

    ¡°When I first arrived, I was not very familiar with them¡­.But, once when I came back from a mission, I was suddenly woken up from my sleep.¡±

    Li Biyue reached out for a kitchen knife and began to cut the vegetables, ¡°It seemed like a few gangsters want to demolish the building. They bullied a lot of the residents. I did not like they woke me up from my sleep so I went out and taught them a lesson. Since then, the residents are very grateful to me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Gangsters want to demolish the building?¡±

    Liu Yi was somewhat confused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Li Biyue smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right, my brother is still in school¡­.There are things that you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    She said, picked up the carrots, and threw them into the air.

    Then she waved her kitchen knife several times, cutting those carrots evenly into many pieces. They then fell into the te.

    ¡°Some developers fancy this piece ofnd for a very long time but they want to buy cheap¡­.The price that they offer is too low. Even if this is a Shantytown, it¡¯s uneptable.¡±

    Liu Yi curiously asked, ¡°How much per meter square is it?¡±

 Chapter 173 Hello Sister

    ¡°One thousand.¡±

    Liu Yi was taken aback by this answer from Li Biyue.

    Now the housing price has been on the rise in Northern Dragon City, which is the economic hub of North East Province. Although the wage level was still low, the housing price is already on the same level as a first tier City.

    In Northern Dragon City, the price for a very basic house is about nine thousand or ten thousand per square meter.

    Moreover, the real estate developers in Northern Dragon City were very dirty, the usable area for a 60 square meter house was often only 30 square meters!

    If you ask Liu Yi, who is the most hated group of people in the Northern Dragon Citypared to the underworld gang, the answer would be real estate developers!

    Even if Liu Yi was just a high school student, regarding the housing price, he more or less understood.

    After all, this is the biggest problem concerning the people¡¯s livelihood.

    ¡°One thousand yuan per square meter? Are you kidding me!¡±

    For a regr room like Li Biyue¡¯s house, the total area is around 30 square meters, it means that a family who owned this type of house can only get¡­.30 thousand yuan!

    Where can they buy another house for 30 thousand yuan?

    At most, they could only buy a bathroom!

    This is so unfair!

    ¡°Yes, they will give one thousand, not more.¡±

    Li Biyue continued to cut the vegetables and lit the stove, ¡°The residents here were naturally reluctant to sell and the two sides were in a deadlock for a while. Finally, the real estate developer hired arge number of underworld gang people to forcefully demolish the building.¡±

    ¡°That is too sinister!¡±

    Liu Yi somewhat cannot imagine.

    Violent relocation of people is always a hot topic, so a lot ofpanies usually employ a more subtle approach. They would not dare to directly expel people.

    ¡°The underworld gang is used as thugs to do the dirty work.¡±

    Li Biyue told her brother, who she thought has never been in contact with underworld gang, ¡°They are much more effective than the government or developers.¡±

    ¡°How could they do this!¡±

    Liu Yi clenched his fist, ¡°Is there now in here!¡±

    ¡°I have taught them a lesson once.¡±

    Li Biyue said, ¡°I hope they won¡¯te for the second time.¡±

    As she spoke, she scrambled to find ingredients, seasoning, or something.

    Stop talking about this, I will let you taste my craft¡­.¡±

    With that, a burst of fire suddenly appeared. Li Biyue eximed, quickly moved the pot away and put out the fire by spraying it with tap water.

    The tap water finally extinguish the me on the pot. But Liu Yi was stunned.

    His beautiful and powerful sister¡­.Is seemingly unable to cook!

    The kitchen was like a battlefield.

    This was the words of someone¡¯s wise ancestors!

    At this time, before Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, the kitchen was more terrible than the battlefield.

    Soon, the house was filled with ck smoke and wrapped Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi felt as if he was in hell, beside the choking smell of smoke, he cannot feel anything.

    His mother¡­.

    So terrible¡­.

    Is this also sister¡¯s special ability?

    Liu Yi seemed to hear footsteps within the smoke, followed by the sound of someone opening the window.

    The cold wind and the influx of fresh air made Liu Yi feel reborn.

    ¡°The dish is ready¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue put a te of dark unknown objects on the table.

    Looking at this group of unknown ck objects, Liu Yi felt his stomach began to twist.

    What is this¡­.Is it biological bomb¡­.

    ¡°Try it¡­.Sister rarely cook¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue said, ¡°This is my first time cooking for someone else¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t usually cook your own food?¡±

    ¡°Cooking is a waste of time.¡±

    Li Biyueughed, ¡°I usually eat out. I have always been busy and rarely have the time to apany brother¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue is a A-level Hunter, there are many missions that need to bepleted by her everyday.

    Especially the Great God Cult, which make Li Biyue unbearably busy.

    Moreover, A-level Hunter of the Hunter Organization is under high degrees of attention; a few days ago Li Biyue even received a mission assignment by the Government.

    Li Biyue was a bit bruised and battered in order toplete this task.

    Today is her rest day, which she likes to spend by ying in the game center.

    But then, she identally sensed the demonic qi outside. Li Biyue then rushed over and saved Liu Yi¡¯s life from Jiang Qini¡¯s hands.

    Therefore, Li Biyue believed that this was all invisibly arranged by fate.

    This boy is destined to be his brother.

    ¡°Go on, eat. Sister¡¯s craft should be good.¡±

    Li Biyue was very confident of herself.

    Liu Yi swallowed his saliva and solemnly said.

    ¡°Sister¡­.Before eating, I decide to tell you my real name.¡±

    After this, I won¡¯t have another chance¡­..

    ¡°Em¡­.When I think of it, I still don¡¯t know my brother¡¯s name.¡±

    Liu Biyue remembered this important thing.

    ¡°My name is Liu Yi, the Yi in Boyi (game)!¡±

    Liu Yi seriously introduced himself.

    ¡°Sister, that is my name¡­.Be sure to remember¡­.¡±

    Especially when you burn the paper in my funeral, don¡¯t write the wrong name¡­.

    Liu Yi then looked at the group of unknown ck objects, his stomach twisted even more.

    Can this stuff¡­.Be eaten?

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! Brother, you can¡¯t eat this!¡±

    Li Biyue suddenly remembered something, pped her hands, and eximed.

    Liu Yi finally sighed a long sigh of relief.

    His mother¡­.I am alive!

    The heaven have eyes, they don¡¯t call me, Liu Yi in a hurry!

    Later on I must burn some incense and pray!

    ¡°Sister forgot to add the salt, you can¡¯t eat this yet.¡±

    Liu Yi watched his sister with wide eyes as she went to the kitchen counter, grabbed a handful of salt and poured all of it on that group of unknown ck objects.

    That group of unknown ck objects turned shiny at the top¡­.

    Bing salt-capped mountain!

    Can this be called¡­.Food? Read this on subudai11

    Is this the legendary GRE test?

    ¡°Go on, this should be okay. I remember the chef that taught me how to cook once said that food without salt will not taste good.¡±

    ¡°Sister¡­.Where did you learn how to cook?¡±

    Liu Yi has the urge to choke that chef.

    ¡°The cooking program on the TV!¡±

    ¡°Whaaat¡­.the¡­¡±

    Liu Yi really wanted to cry.

    Am I going to die by TV cooking instruction¡­.?

    Heavens¡­.Please grant me the ten-thousand-poison-stomach¡­.

    Watching the eager look in Li Biyue¡¯s eyes, Liu Yi did not have the heart to say he does not want to eat.

    He picked up his chopsticks and carefully reached toward that salt-capped ck unknown object.

    ¡°Sister¡­.What is this?¡­.It looks like an art¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Disanxian (a dish consisting of stir-fried potato, eggnt, and green pepper)!¡±

    Li Biyue said, ¡°Maybe the fire was a bit bigger, so it¡¯s somewhat burnt. If it is, tell sister about it, don¡¯t force yourself to eat it.¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart was bleeding.

    You think this is ¡®a bit burnt¡¯?

    Who can eat this will directly be immortal, no need to pass through any cmity!

    Liu Yi¡¯s chopsticks reached the salt peak. He lightly mixed it to avoid taking too much salt.

    Other people eat their food dipped in sesame oil and the like¡­.

    But mine dipped in salt¡­.

    Isn¡¯t this too much of a difference?

    It seems like I am so ¡®one of a kind¡¯¡­.

    Heaven bless me, don¡¯t let me die¡­.

    Under Li Biyue¡¯s full of expectant eyes, Liu Yi mped¡­.something that look like potatoes with his chopsticks and slowly put in his mouth.

    The moment it entered his mouth, Liu Yi felt as if he fall into hell.

    Vaguely, Liu Yi seemed to see his grandfather standing in front of him, stretching out his hands toward him.

    Oh¡­.Grandpa¡­.Youe to pick me¡­.?

    No, no¡­.I don¡¯t want to die so early¡­.

    For the girls in college¡­.I want to live!

    Liu Yi silently circted his immortal energy toward his stomach, curing it.

    ¡°Brother¡­.What do you think? Is it delicious?¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s eyes were filled with expectation.

    ¡°Em¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s spirit returned to his body and he said with tears.

    ¡°Really? Then, I want to try it¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue said, and reached out her chopsticks.

    Liu Yi suddenly panicked, If I let sister eat¡­.Her self-confidence would copse!

    He quickly grabbed the whole te and started to gulp it down in his mouth.

    Liu Yipletely shielded his breath and numbed his tongue.

    Anyway, I still have strong demonic energy as a backup¡­.I won¡¯t die eating this.

    After hepletely ate it, his stomach fiercely twitched!

    He poured his demonic energy into his stomach, recing the gastric fluid to quickly destroy the food into paste.

    If I don¡¯t have the demonic force¡­.I am afraid I am really going to see grandpa¡­.

    Sister¡¯s killing weapon is not only her shadow¡­.But also her food¡­.

    ¡°Ai¡­.Why did you eat all of it?¡­.Is it that delicious?¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s eyes glittered with small stars, My cooking is actually this good?

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­.Very delicious¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was miserable beyond description.

    He even ate some of his tears.

    ¡°Really! Then sister will cook more for you in the future!¡±

    Liu Yi was about to copse¡­.

    Sister wants to help cultivate my stomach¡­.

    Later on, my stomach will be exceptionally though!

    ¡°Sister¡­.You haven¡¯t eaten yet¡­.Why don¡¯t you eat the dumplings¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was a bit hard to speak, his stomach was really sore.

    ¡°Em¡­.Okay¡­.Fortunately, you are here.¡±

    Li Biyue contentedly ate the dumplings.

    Liu Yi wiped the cold sweat from his brows.

    If there is no poison¡­.That would be nice¡­.

    After his demonic forcepletely digested those poison, Liu Yi somewhat returned to normal.

    And Li Biyue, after eating a few dumplings, was already full.

    ¡°Sister will take a shower. Tonight you will sleep with sister here.¡±

    With that, Li Biyue stood up and took a big stretch.

    Although her chest was not developed well, her waist is thin, her legs are long, and her buttocks very proportionally stuck out.

    Seeing such an eye-catching stretch, Liu Yi wanted to drool.

    Amitabha¡­.Sin¡­Sin¡­.

    She is my sister!

    Sister is so good to me¡­How could I see her like that?

    ¡°Sister¡­.This is not good¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi managed to withdraw his eyes with great difficulties and then said, ¡°The house is so small¡­.And we are a man and a woman¡­.¡±

    ¡°We are siblings, what are you afraid of?¡±

    Without knowing why, Li Biyue is assured of Liu Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Besides, there are a lot of things that sister want to talk about with you¡­.¡±

    With that, without giving Liu Yi another chance to exin, Li Biyue went to the bathroom to take a shower.

 Chapter 174 Good Night

    Liu Yi has never passed the night in a girl¡¯s home¡­.

    Even though Li Biyue is nominally his sister¡­.

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but feel some heat in his heart.

    In particr, seeing Li Biyue emerged from the bathroom wearing a loose pajama, his nose has the impulse to bleed.

    Sister¡¯s legs¡­.Are really lovely¡­.

    Although Murong Die¡¯s legs were already good¡­.But sister¡¯s legs are on a whole different level!

    Li Biyue¡¯s pair of slender legs were smooth and straight.

    Her white nightdress rested slightly below her buttocks.

    If Li Biyue slightly bends her waist, her curling upward buttocks will be wrapped in a rounded arc.

    If she bends even more, Liu Yi can faintly see the little ck piece of cloth underneath¡­.

    My God¡­.

    Forgive me¡­.I really do not want to make a mistake¡­.

    But this trial that you give is too terrible¡­.

    Liu Yi secretly prayed in his heart to calm his blood.

    ¡°Ai¡­.Men are all perverts after all¡­.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi in such a miserable look, Lin Tong cannot help but feel sour as she sighed.

    ¡°Seeing a beauty, their bodies will change!¡±

    ¡°Fox sister¡­.You may rest assured, I will be a good man¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi said to Lin Tong through his virtual environment, ¡°I will not have any dirty ideas! I will keep my mental and moral straight!¡±

    Just as he finished, Li Biyue happened to turn around and said, ¡°What¡¯s this? The slipper¡¯s strap seems broken¡­.¡±

    With that, she bent down and reached down her hands to fix the slippers.

    But Li Biyue forgot that Liu Yi was still behind her.

    The problem was not because she bent down, but because her entire buttocks were out of the nightdress control range; her smooth and rounded bare buttocks, covered slightly by a piece of ckce g-string, appeared before Liu Yi.

    Oh sh*t¡­.

    Sister is wearing a thong¡­.

    Blood directly spewed out through his nose and sprayed on the table.

    ¡°D*mn! Smelly rogue! I don¡¯t want to bother with you!¡±

    Lin Tong turned around, drilled into Liu Yi¡¯s body and went silent.

    Liu Yi scrambled to cover his nose andunched his demonic force to heal the broken blood vessels on his nose.

    Oh¡­.Sister wants to murder for money¡­.

    After fixing the slippers, Li Biyue got up and turned around.

    At this time, Liu Yi has healed his nose and was ready to wipe the blood on the table.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Seeing the bloodstain on the table, Li Biyue¡¯s beautiful face suddenly turned pale.

    ¡°Brother, are you hurt?¡±

    She touched Liu Yi¡¯s forehead and worriedly asked.

    ¡°Is this the injury from the test room?¡±

    ¡°It, it seems like it¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded, again and again, His mother!¡­.I can¡¯t possibly say that I got a nosebleed after seeing sister¡¯s almost bare buttocks!

    Sister would definitely think of me as a pervert¡­.

    That¡­.Cannot do!

    Liu Yi said in his heart. He began to love the joy of having a beautiful sister¡­.

    Apart from her cooking¡­.Everything seemed perfect.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Li Biyue walked to the nearby clothes rack and pulled out a syringe with an unbroken seal.

    There seemed to be an unknown liquid inside it.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°A biological agent, very expensive.¡±

    Li Biyue said, tore the syringe package, came close to Liu Yi, pulled out his right arm, looking for his wrist.

    Unlike the nurses in the hospital, she did not use alcohol or any disinfectant¡­.

    ¡°Sister¡­.What, what are you doing?¡±

    Liu Yi unconsciously trembled a little.

    He was afraid of injections¡­.

    Not because he was timid¡­.But because his heart has a lingering sequ.

    Liu Yi¡¯s physique was rtively weak, every year he would go to the hospital to get a calcium injection.

    Butst year, he met his mother with a small group of trainee nurses.

    Liu Yi¡¯s blood vessels were rtively deep, not easy to find.

    Usually, when his mother gave him the injection, it was alright.

    But that time, it was a young trainee nurse. Although good looking, her hands trembled, seemingly unsure¡­.

    She failed to inject him three times in a row.

    Liu Yi almost died in pain.

    Finally, after those three failed injections, perhaps because of her distressed son, Liu Yi¡¯s mom got rid of the young nurse.

    ¡°Really unqualified!¡±

    Liu Yi was d that his mother would finally do the injection¡­.

    At that time, he never thought her mother could be so cute¡­.

    In this world only mom is good to me¡­.Mom really loves me.

    Liu Yi was touched. His mother beckoned the other trainee nurses.

    ¡°The rest of you, I will give each of you one chance to inject him, whoever seed, I will add ten internship points to her.¡±

    Since then, being injected has be a nightmare for Liu Yi!

    Now, watching her sister aiming the blood vessel in his arm with that scary needle, Liu Yi¡¯s legs subconsciously trembled a bit.

    ¡°This is a biological agent that can quickly stimte the body¡¯s metabolism, to quickly heal the wounds. At the same time, it also has stimnt effect, which can make you temporarily forget the pain.¡±

    ¡°Can I not use it¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi a bit apprehensively asked.

    ¡°Brother is afraid of needles?¡±

    This kid did not even afraid to deal with a four star monster under ten times gravity!

    But he¡¯s actually afraid of injections?

    ¡°Em¡­.Sister¡­.I think I am good¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi bitterly smiled.

    ¡°Hey? Sister, you¡¯re here, why are you naked!¡±

    Li Biyue suddenly looked at the front door behind Liu Yi and eximed.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Liu Yi quickly turned his head.

    Could it be the girl next door?

    Walking naked at home¡­.Is she beautiful?

    When Liu Yi looked back, he found the door was shut tight, Where is the beauty?

    But at the same time, he felt something prick his arm.

    ¡°Done.¡±

    Li Biyue pulled out the empty syringe from Liu Yi¡¯s hands and then said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s finished, do you feel a bit better now?¡±

    A surge of warm feeling began to wash over him.

    At the same time, Liu Yi felt that, at that moment, his mind is particrly clear. The whole world seemed warm.

    ¡°It feels extremely good¡­.¡±

    ¡°Em, after all, this is an advanced biological agent.¡±

    Li Biyue threw away the needle to the trash can, ¡°And it also has stimnt effect, you will think that everything is wonderful¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why it has to be added with stimnt¡­.¡±

    Isn¡¯t this the same as taking drugs?

    ¡°In order to continue the fight.¡±

    Li Biyue lightly said, ¡°In a fight, this drug can save the user from a fatal injury. And the stimnt can make the user¡¯s mood high, suppress all the pain, and continue to fight the enemy.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why¡­.Sister, how much is it for a single shot of this drug?¡±

    ¡°Not expensive.¡±

    ¡°How much is not expensive¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi estimated that the value of the substances¡­.Must be worth it.

    ¡°Just two millions.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.Only two hundreds¡­.Wait a minute, that¡¯s not it¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes almost pop out.

    Two millions!

    Holy sh*t, a simple lie from me and sister readily wastes two millions!

    Huhuhu¡­.

    Too f*cking bad¡­.

    My demonic force already healed me!

    If this drug is converted into cash, that would be nice¡­.

    ¡°For me, your health is the most important, it is priceless.

    Li Biyue thought that Liu Yi was moved to tears and could not help but touch his head and then said, ¡°As long as you are healthy. That is sister¡¯s greatest wealth.¡±

    If possible¡­.I want to protect you from harm¡­.

    Unfortunately, there are things that are not under my, Li Biyue¡¯s control.

    For example, the Great God Cult¡­.

    If I let them¡­.They will certainly bring chaos and destruction to this world.

    Something has to be done by myself.

    If not, nobody else can.

    ¡°Okay, after this injection, you should be alright. Let¡¯s go to sleep. You are still going to school tomorrow, right?¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi hasn¡¯t forgotten that he still has to go to school tomorrow, I am still a student after all.

    I cannot always skip sses!

    Recently, I have been skipping ss too many times¡­

    Perhaps teacher Li will think that I am a bad student.

    When Liu Yi was wondering, Li Biyue has got up,id the bed, patted the soft mattress, and then said to him.

    ¡°Come on,e here.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s whole body went silly.

    What the¡­.This is wrong isn¡¯t it¡­.

    Want me to sleep on the bed?

    ¡°Sister, where are you going to sleep?¡±

    This room has no sofa or anything like that¡­.

    ¡°With you, of course.¡±

    Li Biyue lightly said.

    ¡°With, with, with¡­.With me?¡±

    Liu Yi went silly¡­.

    I have never slept with a girl¡­.

    Aren¡¯t this going to make it easy for me to do evil things?

    I heard that this will make a person easy to be seduced¡­.

    I must resist this temptation!

    ¡°What are you afraid of, we are brother and sister.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s shy appearance, Li Biyue burst outughing, ¡°Rest assured, brother. Sister is strong. I am not going to let myself be eaten easily by brother.¡±

    F*ck!

    This is what I am worried about!

    Liu Yi wanted to cry but has no tears.

    If I can¡¯t stand the temptation¡­.Li Biyue will slice me into several pieces with her de!

    My God, what did I, Liu Yi, do wrong? Why do you want to punish me like this¡­.

    Perhaps If this is Chen Cai¡­.Even if he would be sliced in two, he would still happily jump in bed¡­.

    ¡°Come on, we are brother and sister, there is nothing wrong in this.¡±

    Li Biyue kept calling Liu Yi to bed.

    The most happiest thing in this world is if you are being called into bed by a woman.

    And the most unfortunate thing is¡­.If they call you into bed only to sleep.

    Liu Yi really wanted to cry.

    But he cannot defy Li Biyue. Therefore, he has to obediently stood up, ready to go to bed.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Li Biyue suddenly eximed loudly. Liu Yi¡¯s body stopped as he was about to bend down.

    ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong¡­.?¡±

    Liu Yi did not know what did Li Biyue want.

    ¡°Why are you wearing your clothes into bed, it¡¯s dirty¡­.Take your clothes off.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.What?¡±

    Liu Yi went silly again.

    What am I supposed to wear?

    ¡°There is a pair of pajamas in the closet¡­.Why don¡¯t you try it.¡±

    Li Biyue said.

    Oh, so sister has prepared me a pair of pajamas?

    Wait a second¡­.There is no other man in this house¡­.

    That¡¯s not going to be a pair woman¡¯s pajamas, right?

 Chapter 175 That Is My Family Jewel

    This chapter is sponsored by Ryan of Australia

    Liu was curious and he opened the closet.

    There were few pieces of clothes hanging there, most of them were ck trench coats.

    Sister only has one style of dress¡­.

    Liu Yi looked around and saw a set of gray pajamas hanging there.

    Liu Yi was surprised. It was not a woman¡¯s pajamas, but men.

    And the size¡­.Was almost simr to his.

    Although it¡¯s a bit bigger than him, he can stillfortably wear it.

    ¡°Sister¡­.How can you have a pair of men¡¯s pajamas in your house?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my brother¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s eyes slightly dimmed, ¡°He is very tall¡­.A few years ago, it¡¯s almost this tall¡­.But don¡¯t worry, this pair of pajamas are new¡­.He hasn¡¯t had the time to wear it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go change my clothes.¡±

    Afraid to bring back Li Biyue¡¯s painful memory, Liu Yi hastened to run to the bathroom obediently and put on the pajamas.

    This is actually quitefortable¡­.

    At home, Liu Yi usually slept naked, without wearing any clothes, or just a piece of underwear.

    But this time, sleeping in a girl¡¯s house¡­.He did not dare to do that¡­.

    That would be the same as dering myself as a pervert¡­.

    Looking at the mirror, Liu Yi seemed to see someone else¡¯s image.

    In Li Biyue¡¯s eyes, does she think of me as her brother¡¯s substitute?

    But¡­.If that makes her happy, I am fine with that¡­.

    Liu Yi did not want to see a girl sad.

    Grandpa said that, men should make girls smile, not making them cry.

    Men who make women cry are b*stards.

    Oh no¡­.I seem to have made Murong Die cry once¡­.

    Does that make me a b*stard?

    ¡°Liu Yi? What took you so long?¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s voices floated from the outside.

    Liu Yi started to think evil.

    It seems like she¡¯s calling me to bed (have s*x, same words as go to bed)¡­.s, unfortunately not!

    Liu Yi put his clothes back to his spatial ring and then walked out in that set of gray pajamas.

    When Liu Yi stood in front of Li Biyue, her eyes lit up a bit.

    ¡°Sister, am I really simr to him?¡±

    Liu Yi could not help but ask.

    ¡°Not particrly simr¡­.There is still a huge gap between the two of you.¡±

    Li Biyue covered her mouth and suddenlyughed, ¡°My brother is more handsome than you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly has an impulse to die.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I am just teasing you,e on, go to bed. I am tired, let sister hug you.¡±

    Li Biyue kept on beckoning Liu Yi.

    His sister¡­.

    This woman definitely has a brotherplex!

    But Liu Yi cannot say anything¡­.In any case, being hugged to sleep by a girl seemed pretty good.

    He obediently climbed into bed and crawled next to Li Biyue.

    Li Biyue¡¯s body has a fragrant vor, which Liu Yi found it odd.

    Why a girl¡¯s body always smells fragrant?

    Is it because they always take a bath?

    Unlikely¡­.

    Chen Cai, that guy always take a bath daily, but never smells fragrant.

    Liu Yi was curious so he sniffed twice. Looking at him sniffing from the side, Li Biyue could not help but strangely ask.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Sister¡­.Why do you have a fragrant smell on your body?¡±

    Liu Yi unconsciously asked.

    He was really curious¡­.

    ¡°Do I?¡±

    Li Biyue blinked her eyes, stretched out her arm and sniffed it twice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t smell anything¡­.Brother, are your nose fail to work because of the injection? You may have experienced a side effect of this shot since this is your first time.¡±

    ¡°No! It really smells fragrant! Not only you, sister, other girls are also the same!¡±

    Liu Yi remembered Ma Yuanyuan, Wang Lele, and Murong Die. All of them have fragrant smells.

    But every girl¡¯s scent¡­.Seems to be a bit different.

    Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s fragrance is quite tender, it faintly feels like the smell of musk.

    While Wang Lele¡¯s body¡­.Seems to have a milk vor in it¡­.

    Is it because of her huge chest?

    And Murong Die¡¯s fragrance is rtively fresh. It makes people at ease.

    Sister¡¯s Li Biyue¡¯s fragrance¡­.Has a trace of temptation in it¡­.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, Li Biyue suddenly asked an ambiguous question.

    ¡°My baby brother¡­.How many girls have you smelled?¡±

    ¡°Huh? No, no, that¡¯s not what I mean!¡±

    Liu Yi felt that Li Biyue¡¯s thought has certainly gone astray. Therefore, he quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not like what sister think¡­¡±

    ¡°I did not say anything!¡±

    Li Biyue covered her mouth tough, ¡°Even if brother has girlfriends, that¡¯s fine¡­.My brother is outstanding and very handsome¡­.¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.Sister is talking about me, right?¡±

    Liu Yi did not know which brother Li Biyue refer to¡­.

    s, a living one loses to a dead one¡­.

    ¡°Idiot, of course, it¡¯s you!¡±

    Li Biyue could not help roll her eyes yfully at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Ahem¡­Sister has good eyes¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenlyughed foolishly twice.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell sister¡­.How many girls have you smell?¡±

    But Liu Yi underestimated a woman¡¯s curiosity. He thought it was all right, but Li Biyue turned out to be more inquisitive.

    ¡°This¡­.It seems¡­.Probably¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi hesitated, did not know what to say.

    ¡°How many?¡±

    Li Biyue tilted her head and looked at Liu Yi.

    At this time, this beautiful woman actually looked cute.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Liu Yi was about to say four, but at this time, he felt as if he was possessed, somehow it burst into his head.

    His other personality affected him!

    ¡°Two!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes became somewhat deep, and then he held up two fingers and said.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Li Biyue slightly raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Uh huh, two.¡±

    Liu Yi pulled down one of his fingers.

    ¡°One is you, sister.¡±

    ¡°And the other one?¡±

    ¡°The other one is my mom.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue happilyughed, a super cuteugh, which made Liu Yi a bit sluggish.

    ¡°I know that my dear brother is the most honest¡­.Come here, sister wants to hug you to sleep.¡±

    With that, Li Biyue turned off the light.

    The room suddenly plunged into darkness.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s eyes can see in the darkness. He can clearly see the beautiful face of Li Biyue.

    Li Biyue casuallyid down and then patted the pillow next to her.

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.¡±

    As heid down, Liu Yi secretly slightly relieved.

    Sure enough¡­.I still don¡¯t understand a girl¡¯s mind¡­.

    If just now, my other personality did not anxiouslye out to affect me¡­.

    Letting me tell the truth¡­.I¡¯m afraid¡­.The consequences would be very serious¡­.

    Perhaps, sister will hate me for it.

    At this time, Liu Yi subconsciously opened his eyes of favorable impression and took a nce at Li Biyue.

    Li Biyue¡¯s favorable impression: 40

    Em¡­.

    Sister¡¯s favorable impression of me¡­.Is actually this high?

    Is it because of the simrity between me and her brother?

    It seems like¡­.Li Biyue really loves her brother¡­.

    But how could her brother die¡­.?

    She is obviously very powerful¡­.

    Liu Yi could not help but somewhat curious.

    But he knew enough not to directly ask this question. Therefore, he can only keep it in his heart.

    But before long, Li Biyue suddenly leaned over to Liu Yi, stretched out her hand and hugged him like she was hugging a pillow.

    Li Biyue¡¯s face was on Liu Yi¡¯s chest while her other arm was stretched under his armpit to the other side.

    Meanwhile, she also stretched out her leg, pressing Liu Yi on the waist.

    His mother¡­.!

    This temptation test¡­.Is a bit too much!

    Under this situation, Liu Yi did not even dare to breathe heavily¡­.For fear that his breath would hit his sister¡¯s delicate cheek.

    Goddess¡­.Absolutely a goddess.

    If sister¡­.Is in my school, her poprity will definitely reach the goddess-level¡­.

    Em¡­.It seems like I am ruining sister¡¯s reputation¡­.

    Liu Yi, Liu Yi¡­.Sister is sister¡­.She is sacred and invible¡­.

    But sister smells so good¡­.

    How could it be¡­.?

    All of these, plus Li Biyue¡¯s soft body, made Liu Yi, a normal boy¡­.has a normal boy reaction¡­.

    Soon, little Liu Yi became valiant, spiritedly stood straight.

    ¡°Huh¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s hug was quite tight so when little Liu Yi became hard, she immediately felt it.

    Li Biyue reached out her hand, touched little Liu Yi a few times, and said.

    ¡°Why are you carrying this¡­.Hard¡­.Thing into sleep¡­.Put it away¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi went silly¡­.

    How am I going to put this thing away?

    Isn¡¯t this making things difficult for me¡­.

    ¡°Sister¡­.That¡­.Is¡­.My¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi did not know how to exin.

    ¡°Oh, right¡­.I am pressing you¡­.I¡¯ll take it away for you¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue said, her soft and warm jade-like hand immediately grabbed the sturdy little Liu Yi.

    At that moment, Liu Yi nearly broke down¡­.

    Oh sh*t¡­.Sister¡­.We cannot¡­.

    Liu Yi continuously shouted in his heart.

    ¡°Huh? Why is it so hard¡­.?¡±

    Li Biyue somewhat forcefully moved her hand up and down a few times.

    Liu Yi¡¯s soul was about to fly away.

    Sister¡­.

    You can¡¯t¡­.

    Don¡¯t¡­.

    Yamete¡­.

    ¡°Strange¡­.What is this thing¡­.¡± Li Biyue said.

    Her hand suddenly traced the stic waistband in Liu Yi¡¯s pants, seemingly wanting to reach inside.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Liu Yi quickly held down Li Biyue¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sister¡­.No¡­.You can¡¯t reach inside to touch it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Li Biyue was surprised by her her brother¡¯s big reaction.

    Li Biyue can also see in the dark, when she opened her eyes and saw Liu Yi¡¯s somewhat flushed face, she suddenly understood.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Her mouth suddenly uttered a cry. She suddenly felt as if she was holding something very hot.

    She wanted to let go of her hand, but her hand has no strength¡­.

    My God¡­.

    At this time, Li Biyue really wanted to be helped.

    On the other hand, Liu Yi did not know what to do, his lifeblood was in his sister¡¯s hand¡­..

    Help me¡­.

    On the bed, the two people were lying face to face, they can feel each other¡¯s breaths.

    At this moment, time seemed to stop.

    Liu Yi faintly can hear their two heartbeats¡­.

    Its over¡­.Things seemed to get a little weird¡­.

    ¡ª¨C

    Don¡¯t forget to vote!

 Chapter 176 Nightmare

    This chapter is sponsored by Ryan of Australia

    Someone said that, if a man and a woman were to face each other, looking into each other¡¯s eyes for more than a minute, they will have a good impression on each other.

    Liu Yi did not know if this was true or not, in any case, he and Li Biyue have looked into each other¡¯s eyes for quite a while.

    He did not know about the good impression, but he felt his heart was beating faster and faster.

    ¡°Brother¡­.You are very naughty¡­.¡±

    When he felt he was about to lose control, Li Biyue finally released little Liu Yi and said with a blushing face.

    ¡°This¡­.Sister¡­.I am not a child anymore¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s face was also red; He did not know where to put his hands.

    ¡°Yes¡­.Brother has grown up¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue suddenly thought of this problem.

    I am a bit too excited and forgot the difference between a man and a woman.

    However, seeing the shy look on Liu Yi¡¯s face, Li Biyue felt it was particrly interesting.

    She just could not resist¡­.Wanting to tease her brother.

    ¡°Brother¡­.Have you turned into a real man?¡±

    ¡°Huh, what?¡±

    Hearing this question from Li Biyue, Liu Yi suddenly went panic.

    What, what real man¡­.

    I am still a thousand miles away from that¡­.

    When will I reach that threshold¡­.

    Being asked by the fragrant Li Biyue, Liu Yi could not help indulge himself in flights of fancy.

    If I can get on top of sister, it would be so much better¡­.

    Em¡­.No, this idea is too evil¡­.

    ¡°Brother? You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s gentle breath caressed his ear, making Liu Yi itched.

    ¡°I¡­I haven¡¯t¡­.¡±

    Regarding this kind of thing, there¡¯s nothing to hide from sister¡­.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.I knew it¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue seemed very happy. She suddenly blinked her eyes, looked at Liu Yi, and said.

    ¡°Do you want sister to help you be a real man?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi was surprised, his tiger body shook and suddenly fell down from the bed, sitting on the floor with his butt.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­..¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s embarrassed look, Li Biyue finally burst outughing, a silvery bell¡¯sugh. Hearing this, Liu Yi¡¯s face became redder.

    ¡°Brother, you look so funny¡­.Okay, okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡±

    Li Biyue said, reached out her hands and pulled Liu Yi on the bed again.

    ¡°Sister, you know that I have grown up so we better sleep a bit far from each other.¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi felt that girls were quite terrifying¡­.

    After climbing on the bed, he went slightly away from Li Biyue and thenid himself down.

    Liu Yi did not dare to look at Li Biyue and had to look at the other side, putting his back toward her.

    ¡°Brother is so cute¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s voice came from behind, but Liu Yi did not dare to turn his head.

    If he turned his head to look¡­.Perhaps he will make a mistake¡­.

    ¡°Your back and his¡­.Are really simr¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue suddenly said.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart became slightly ufortable.

    He suddenly has a burst of possessiveness¡­.

    Sister is mine¡­.I can¡¯t let other people take her away!

    Even if that person¡­.Is already dead!

    ¡°Sister¡­.Can I ask you a question¡­.How did he die?¡±

    Liu Yi felt that he need to ask this question¡­.

    Otherwise, he would be depressed¡­.

    If he did not ask¡­.He would be annoyed forever.

    ¡°He¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly felt Li Biyue¡¯s voice became ufortable.

    But no matter what, he wanted to ask so that he can understand.

    ¡°He died in Great God Cult¡¯s hands¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s voice became icy-cold.

    ¡°When I went out to do a mission¡­.He was deceived by the people from the Great God Cult¡­.When he died, I was really angry¡­.But also filled with remorse. I hate myself for not trying to destroy the Great God Cult earlier¡­.¡±

    ¡°Those Great God Cult people again?¡±

    Liu Yi thought: This little cult has done many ¡®good¡¯ deeds!

    They should have been exterminated a long time ago!

    ¡°Therefore¡­.Liu Yi¡­.Sister has one favor to ask you¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue faintly said.

    ¡°What favor? Sister, tell me. As long as it is within my power, I will do it!¡±

    ¡°Please¡­.Don¡¯t die¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue suddenly hugged him from behind and then said in a low voice, as if she was begging him.

    ¡°Sister¡­.Only has you in this world¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly felt Li Biyue¡¯s became somewhat panic-stricken.

    Sister is so powerful¡­.But she is actually afraid.

    Liu Yi was very clear about why she is afraid.

    ¡°Sister, rest assured, I will not die.¡±

    Liu Yi clenched his fists and said, ¡°I will try my best to cultivate and deepen my skills so thatter on I can protect sister.¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue tightened her hug on Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi this fool¡­.

    How could he know what I am worried about¡­.

    After I finally managed to recognize a brother¡­.He turns out to be the man of the prophecy¡­.

    I hope he will be okay¡­.

    I really, really hope¡­.

    Holding Liu Yi like this, there was a sense of ¡®losing what she has just obtained,¡¯ but also a sense of satisfaction.

    She soon fell into a deep sleep.

    Liu Yi was also tired, the effect of the stimnt to his cultivated body is rtively short, his excitement has passed earlier.

    The immortal force in his body needed to be replenished by sleeping.

    Soon, feeling the fragrance of Li Biyue and the softness of her chest, Liu Yi slowly entered the dream world.

    ¡°Brother¡­.Do you want to kill me¡­.?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s hand was holding a fox marked red long sword, standing in front of Li Biyue.

    On Li Biyue¡¯s hands, there were two ck short swords; her whole body was wrapped in a ck trench coat.

    Although she was holding weapons, her eyes were without any murderous intention.

    Instead, they were filled with a pleading look.

    ¡°Are you going to kill me¡­.?¡±

    Why do I want to kill sister¡­.?

    Liu Yi was about to speak, but his mouth suddenly blurted out another sentence.

    ¡°Whoever stands before me¡­.Will die¡­.Even if it¡¯s you, sister¡­.You will also die¡­.¡±

    With that, the red glow on his fox patterned sword became even more bright.

    ¡°Turn back¡­.This is not the path that you should take!¡±

    Li Biyue tried to persuade him.

    ¡°Sister, if you don¡¯t get out of my way, I won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡±

    Liu Yi raised his glowing fox patterned sword, aiming it at Li Biyue.

    Want to fight with sister?

    My God¡­.Am I crazy?

    Liu Yi secretly said, What the h*ll am I doing!

    Is my other-self controlling my body now?

    No¡­.I was just lying on the bed with sister¡­.How could I resort to arms?

    ¡°I will not let you pass.¡±

    Li Biyue firmly said and held the two ck swords horizontally in front of her body.

    ¡°If you want to go¡­.You must step over sister¡¯s dead body!¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t me me¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi said, and suddenlyunched his shadow steps.

    His body instantly appeared in front of Li Biyue, at the same time, his fox patterned sword swung toward her neck.

    ¡°ck Line Storm!¡± While holding the two short swords, Li Biyue¡¯s body began to rotate.

    She suddenly turned into a ck whirlwind; the sharp edge of the swords cut in all direction.

    The ground beneath her feet began to crack, spreading everywhere.

    Seeing this, Liu Yi¡¯s heart began to fear.

    This is a meat grinder¡­.

    If I went closer, will I die?

    Will I turn into a minced meat?

    His mother¡­.Stop!

    Liu Yi really wanted to control his body, telling it to stop.

    But his body would not listen to him; His body rushed to her.

    But just as his body was about to crash to her, a piece of ck armor suddenly appeared and wrapped his body.

    ¡°nk, nk, nk!¡±

    The ck swords continued to cut Liu Yi¡¯s newly appeared ck armor, creating many sparks of fire.

    But the ck armor seemed unable to block the sharp ck swords. Soon, the swords have cut arge piece of his front armor.

    However, Liu Yi did not stop. Instead, he opened his hands to hug that ck whirlwind.

    F*ck¡­Am I crazy!

    This is simply a suicide!

    Can I not die in such a cruel way!

    Just as Liu Yi was about to copse, the ck whirlwind suddenly stopped.

    The two ck swords stopped on both sides of Liu Yi¡¯s neck. They were really close, almost touching his skin.

    Li Biyue nkly looked at Liu Yi, tears seemed to well up in her eyes.

    ¡°Sister¡­.You¡¯re just too soft-hearted.¡±

    Liu Yi reached out his hand and touched Li Biyue¡¯s chest with his palm

    What is this?

    Grabbing the breast?

    Oh sh*t¡­.When did I be so bold?

    But sister¡¯s chest is very small¡­.

    While Liu Yi was puzzled, a fierce ck light suddenly appeared on Li Biyue¡¯s chest.

    A unique mark was printed on Li Biyue¡¯s chest.

    This mark seemed to have a unique power.

    Soon, a knife-like ck sword was slowly drawn out from Li Biyue¡¯s chest.

    This ck sword seemed to have a powerful sucking force.

    There was a sense of mystery all around it.

    Li Biyue seemed to have an absent-minded look.

    ¡°Sister¡­.I am sorry¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi said, that ck knife-like sword suddenly stabbed Li Biyue¡¯s heart.

    Li Biyue instantly widened her eyes.

    But there was no hatred nor pain in her eyes.

    There was only ¡®reluctant to leave¡¯ look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue loosened her ck swords, clung to his neck and softly said in his ear with herst bit of strength.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­.Don¡¯t¡­.Ruin yourself¡­.¡±

    Blood gushed out of her mouth, but she kept hugging Liu Yi¡¯s neck, clinging to him as she said.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go¡­.Sister will¡­.Will always protect you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes began to turn red, the ck swords in his hand constantly stabbed Li Biyue¡¯s stomach.

    One stab, two stabs¡­.

    Stop¡­.Stop it!

    Liu Yi cried out, Why would I want to hurt sister¡­.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue tightly held Liu Yi, ¡°Will never¡­.Let go¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then die!¡±

    Liu Yi then mercilessly thrust his ck sword on Li Biyue¡¯s forehead.

 Chapter 177 Demolition Team

    This chapter is sponsored by Agnishwar of India, Parker of US and Ryan of Australia

    ¡°No!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly opened his eyes. Seeing he was just lying on the bed, cold sweat suddenly poured out of his back.

    Fortunately¡­.It¡¯s just a dream¡­.

    Liu Yi wondered why would in his dream¡­.He tried to kill his own sister.

    But he could not figure it out¡­.

    Sister is so good to me, why would I want to hurt her that bad¡­.

    Not only I stabbed her so many times in the stomach, I still wanted to pierce her head¡­.

    This is too outrageous, is that guy me?

    A dream¡­.This is just a nightmare!

    Liu Yi could not help but inwardly shiver.

    He was unable to stop that feeling of fear.

    It was already daybreak, but there was no familiar figure on his side.

    Sister has left?

    Liu Yi saw the sticky note on the bedside table, he quickly picked it up to take a look.

    ¡°Brother, sister has a task to do and has to leave first. The breakfast is on the table. Eat before you go to school. I have put brother¡¯s phone number on my phone and vice versa. Call if you need me.¡±

    Breakfast¡­.

    Liu Yi was like being hit by a lightning.

    No wonder I had such a dream¡­.

    Sister really wants to take my life with her food!

    Liu Yi sighed, got up and took a shower in the bathroom, resolving his hygiene issue.

    After he taking the shower, Liu Yi looked at the kitchen table. Sure enough, there were two trays of ck sticky objects on it.

    There was also a note.

    ¡°Sister prepared your favorite food, you must eat all of them, okay!¡±

    If I eat this¡­.

    I won¡¯t be able to go to school!

    Looking at the two ck objects, Liu Yi¡¯s stomach involuntarily twitched.

    After thinking about it, his logic eventually prevailed over his sensibility.

    Liu Yi picked up those two tes of jelly-like objects, walked into the bathroom, poured everything into the toilet and then pressed the flush button.

    Watching the mass of ck object flushed down the toilet, Liu Yi finally took a long sigh of relief, as if he has just fought a long battle.

    ¡°Sister¡­.Don¡¯t me me, I have no other choice¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi subconsciously said. But then, he suddenly froze.

    Why did these words seem familiar to me¡­.Hmm, it seems like I have said such f*cked up words in that dream.

    Liu Yi suddenly felt silly.

    What is the meaning of that terrible dream¡­.?

    Liu Yi somewhat cannot understand.

    No matter. Even if I don¡¯t know what it means, I am absolutely not going to harm sister.

    Liu Yi stood up and looked at the phone. It was almost the time to go to school.

    Student life is hard¡­.They all need to go to school early in the morning.

    Even in the middle of the winter and the sun has yet to rise, they still need to go to school.

    But the most terrible thing is¡­.Liu Yi has yet to write his homework!

    Perhaps he would be punished by his teacher¡­.

    He faintly sighed, Who told me to choose this life!

    Since I have already chosen it, I should not regret it.

    After changing his clothes, he folded the pair of pajamas and put it inside the closet. He then went out of Li Biyue¡¯s house.

    Just as he walked out of the house, he saw a girl next door, dressed in a high school uniform, squatting down, tying her shoces.

    This girl¡¯s body looked good. Squatting down, her buttocks looked beautiful.

    She has a long hair tied in a ponytail, seemingly young and very beautiful.

    I never thought that there would be a beautiful girl in this shantytown¡­.hehe.

    Liu Yimented and can¡¯t help but want to see the girl¡¯s face.

    At this moment, the girl finished tying her shoces, stood up and turned around.

    Liu Yi was curious to see whether she has a beautiful face or not. But then, their eyes met.

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng!¡±

    ¡°Why are you here!¡±

    The two of them asked at the same time.

    ¡°Em¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face was slightly flushed, ¡°Em¡­.Let me say it first, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    Liu Yi, knowing that Wang Yuzheng, this girl¡¯s character is somewhat shy, waved his hand to let her talk first.

    ¡°That¡­.Howe you¡¯re here¡­.?¡±

    In Wang Yuzheng¡¯s heart, her ssmates shouldn¡¯t have known this shantytown.

    And Liu Yi should note to this ce¡­.Moreover, seeing that Liu Yi now knew that she lived here, an ufortable feeling welled up in Wang Yuzheng¡¯s heart.

    If possible¡­.

    She wanted Liu Yi to see the good part of her life.

    ¡°My sister is here. Yesterday, I came to visit her.¡±

    Liu Yi pointed at Li Biyue¡¯s house and said.

    ¡°Li Biyue is your sister?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng was surprised, apparently never thought of that possibility.

    ¡°How is it possible¡­.She is always alone, how could she suddenly have a younger brother?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.I just never had the chance to visit her, so you wouldn¡¯t know it.¡±

    Liu Yi did not want to say that they only knew each other yesterday.

    To sleep over sister¡¯s house after knowing her for only a day¡­.If Wang Yuzheng misunderstands this, that would be bad.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why¡­.Then, will youe often in the future?¡±

    Without knowing it, Wang Yuzheng suddenly asked this question.

    As soon as she said that, it was already toote to take it back.

    Why did I ask that question¡­.Really strange¡­.

    ¡°I will!¡±

    Liu Yi secretly thought, When sister returns to Northern Dragon City, she would certainly look for me.

    ¡°Oh¡­.That¡¯s good¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng said, and hastily exined with a flushed face, ¡°What I mean is, with this, we can give each other extra lessons! You, you know that my English is not very good¡­.Same as your Math, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Em, yes. Later on, you can help me with Math.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­.That¡¯s a deal¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng nodded her head, ¡°Em¡­.Shall we go to school together?¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Liu Yi said in his heart, We will probably go to school by bus.

    If alone, I can just run.

    But to go to school with a girl in a bus is actually good¡­.When the bus suddenly brakes or moves fast, perhaps she would hold on to me¡­.

    Mm¡­.Liu Yi, you are really smart!

    The two started to walk downstairs. At this moment, several vans suddenly stopped in front of this shantytown.

    Then, a guy with a ferocious face and dyed hair jumped out of the car.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Seeing these people, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Liu Yi quickly asked.

    ¡°They¡­.They¡­.¡±

    Before Wang Yuzheng could answer, several people carrying a hammer, ax, or the likes, have jumped out of the car and went to the first floor of this shanty town.

    ¡°Gentlemen, today is the tenth day, don¡¯t say we didn¡¯t warn all of you.¡±

    The leading man viciously said; He was carrying a hammer and wearing a sunsses.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t move away, don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡±

    With that, he wielded his hammer and, with a loud thud, started to hit the wall on the first floor.

    ¡°Aah!¡±

    A middle-aged couple suddenly run out. The woman trembled and the man began to beg for mercy.

    ¡°Brothers, please leave us alone¡­.This is our only shelter.¡±

    Hearing themotion, the other residents of this shantytown began toe out.

    But upon seeing these several ferocious looking men, their faces were immediately filled with fear.

    ¡°I beg you¡­.Let us live!¡±

    ¡°Is there aw here? I am calling the police!¡±

    A woman picked up her phone but was immediately pped away by one of those sturdy men.

    ¡°You want to call the police? Don¡¯t forget that thisnd is ours! Even if theye, the police will not help you!¡±

    The man with a ck sunssesughed and said.

    ¡°In short, our boss has given you a deadline. Since you don¡¯t leave this ce, today, you will sleep on bricks. Brothers, smash.¡±

    With that, his sledge hammer carrying guy went to the building and began to pound the wall.

    ¡°Stop! You can¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°I will fight you!¡±

    These residents began to cry and, after having their courage, rushed over to that sturdy man. But they were suddenly blocked by the other sturdy men.

    ¡°Hey, looks like you want this the hard way.¡±

    The sunsses man sneered again and again, and then said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to leave, then don¡¯t me us for being ruthless.¡±

    With that, he made a phone call.

    Soon, a front loader came in.

    ¡°You asked for this!¡±

    He then jumped into the front loader.

    No one in this shantytown can resist this front loader!

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At this moment, grandma Wang who lived in the other side, tremblingly walked out with the help of a crutch.

    ¡°Grandma Wang!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng quickly held the old woman.

    ¡°You guys are beasts! Aren¡¯t you guys afraid of the wrath of God?¡±

    The old woman angrily scolded.

    ¡°God¡¯s wrath?¡±

    The sunsses manughed and then said, ¡°I, Zhao Long, in my 30 years of life, have never seen any wrath of God! If there is a God, then our boss is the God! Let me tell you, this dead old woman, in this world, money is the king! You poor ghosts have no money, you can¡¯t afford to live here. So, get out!¡±

    With that, the front loader slowly raised its loader and moved toward the red building.

    ¡°You guys, you guys aren¡¯t afraid of Li Biyue?¡±

    ¡°Li Biyue?¡±

    That sunsses man¡¯s face paled a bit, but soon smiled and calmly said.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t use Li Biyue¡¯s name to scare us. Our boss has investigated that Li Biyue is not always here. You guys think you can use Li Biyue¡¯s name to scare us, ck Dragon forever?¡±

    ck Dragon? This gang again?

    Liu Yi remembered that he has some rtion with this gang, their former hall leader Ma Wei was killed by him.

    ¡°Brothers, get ready to demolish this shantytown! After this, boss will give ten thousand yuan to each of us!¡±

    F*ck!

    Liu Yi unconsciously clenched his fists.

    This ck-hearted businessman isn¡¯t willing to give money to these people who need it. Instead, he employs these thugs to do his evil deed!

    Liu Yi somewhat cannot tolerate this¡­.

    ¡°Ready to demolish!¡±

    The sunsses man loudly shouted.

    That big front loader, with its rumbling engine, began to move toward the corner of the red building.

    Everyone was in despair.

    Their houses¡­.

    Will be gone soon¡­.

 Chapter 178 To Deal With The Black Dragon Gang

    The giant loader was moving toward one of the corners of the red building.

    At this time, a figure suddenly stood in front of that loader.

    The front loader quickly stopped, and the man controlling it pulled his head out and cursed.

    ¡°Motherf*cker, are you trying to die!¡±

    Zhou Haolong could not help but look up and saw a youth in a high school uniform standing beneath the loader with outstretched hands as if waiting for the front loader to crush him.

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng was also surprised, thinking, What¡¯s wrong with Liu Yi?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys just happily shout that you guys don¡¯t put our lives in your eyes?¡±

    Liu Yizily lifted his arms, stood there and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let your front loader move over my body?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s words, the man in sunsses slightly wrinkled his brows, cold sweat poured out of the back of his head.

    Although they did shout all of those things, to really kill someone, they were still afraid.

    Currently, the demolition issue was a sensitive topic.

    Their boss had told them not to kill anyone, no matter what the situation.

    If someone got killed¡­.That would be really bad.

    If their bosse to check the situation, they would be in a big trouble.

    Zhou Haolong never thought that he would run into this hard stubble.

    Where did kid thise from¡­.?

    I have never seen him in this shantytown.

    ¡°Step aside for this father, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to kill you!¡±

    Zhou Haolong intended to threaten Liu Yi, ¡°This father is from ck Dragon, kid, have you ever heard of the ck Dragon Gang?¡±

    ¡°I have never heard of the ck Dragon gang, but I did hear the ck Insect Gang.

    Liu Yi crossed his arms andzily said.

    ¡°I know a Slug, a Maggot¡­..What kind of insect are you?¡±

    A group of ck Dragon gang member¡¯s noses crooked with anger.

    The ck Dragon Gang was a big and famous gang in Northern Dragon City!

    But now, this kid actuallypared it with an insect!

    Outrageous!

    This is too looking down on others!

    ¡°Kid, I see that you are tired of living!¡±

    Zhou Haolong shook the sledgehammer in his hands and viciously said to Liu Yi.

    ¡°I see that your eyes haven¡¯t been opened yet so you dare to mess with us, people from the ck Dragon gang. Little three, you and some brothers, teach him a lesson. Let him know what is ck Dragon gang.¡±

    ¡°Understood, brother Long.¡±

    A man with a nose ring licked his lips. He and two other men rushed toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°Liu Yi, run!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng went pale with scare. Liu Yi¡¯s courage is too big, he actually dares to directly confront people from the ck Dragon gang!

    But then she remembered how thest time he, for her sake, went to the warehouse alone¡­.She knew that his courage is certainly not small!

    But even if Liu Yi is quite a ¡®bully¡¯ at school, he is unlikely to be a match for these people!

    ¡°Kid, you asked for this.¡±

    The man called little three pulled out a butterfly knife from his pocket and yed it a few times with his hand.

    The two men behind him were carrying a sledgehammer and an ax. They menacingly came toward Liu Yi.

    If an average student were to encounter such a scene, he would have been scared sh*tless.

    But Liu Yi was not an ordinary student. Watching these several men walking toward him with weapons, on his face, instead of fear, there was a faint smile.

    ¡°You guys are beasts! You guys actually want to move your hands against a student! Do you guys still have human hearts!¡±

    Grandma Wang did not know how powerful Liu Yi is; thinking about how painful it must be to get beaten and injured, she cried out.

    ¡°Human hearts?¡±

    That little three licked his butterfly knife, and said with a smile, ¡°What is this ¡®human heart?¡¯ This father have long sold it to get some pocket money. You guys may have human hearts, but look at yourselves, in the end, you guys won¡¯t even have a ce to live! I may not be a human, but I have money, a ce to live, and you guys tremble before me. A human heart, what kind of thing is that? Hahaha!¡±

    Little three guffawed.

    Grandma Wang trembled with anger.

    ¡°Since you guys don¡¯t know what human heart is¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi, with arms crossed, looked at the several men walking toward him, and then slowly said, ¡°Then I, on behalf of your parents, will teach you what it means.¡±

    ¡°Relying on you? Even a stupid person won¡¯t piss on his own image on the mirror, you alone dare to resist our ck Dragon Gang?! Today if I don¡¯t let you see blood, my years of being a gangster will be in vain!¡±

    With that, he arrived in front of Liu Yi and swung his butterfly knife to stab Liu Yi¡¯s abdomen.

    These bunch of gangsters were ruthless, without any mercy.

    Amid Wang Yuzheng and other people¡¯s eximed sound, Liu Yi stretched out his right hand and pinched little three¡¯s wrist.

    This little three was about 1.8 meter in height, with a fierce looking face and a robust body.

    But this 1.8 meter tall, fierce looking and sturdy man was caught on the wrist by a youth with a somewhat emaciated body.

    Everyone was taken aback by this turn of event.

    How could this kid be so powerful?

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Liu Yi slightly pinched his hand and suddenly they heard the clear and crisp voice of a fractured bone.

    ¡°Aaa! My hand!¡±

    Little three, from an arrogant man just a moment ago, was now crying like a woman, kneeling on the ground with tears ran through his nostrils.

    This made Zhao Haolong unbelievably amazed.

    That little three is his subordinate, he knew how strong little three¡¯s hand was. But now, it has been broken easily by a high school kid.

    ¡°Come and help, you f*cker!¡±

    Little three was crying in tears, he looked at the two men behind him and roared.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The two men behind him finally reacted, the one carrying a sledgehammer swung it toward Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    The sledgehammer issued a whistling wind, which freaked Wang Yuzheng out.

    If this sledgehammer smashed Liu Yi¡¯s head, wouldn¡¯t his head be split open?

    What head can withstand a sledgehammer!

    But Liu Yi did not try to dodge. He loosened his right hand and then lifted his foot, fiercely kicking little three at the chest.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Like kicking a rubber ball, little three¡¯s body immediately flew away, hitting the man wielding the sledgehammer.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    That man felt like he was punched in the gut, his chest was tightened, his hands lose the sledgehammer and he fell down to the ground along with little three,

    The sledgehammer in his hand flew out, grazed past Liu Yi¡¯s ear toward Wang Yuzheng on his back.

    Wang Yuzheng was even more afraid.

    At this time, without even looking back, Liu Yi suddenly stretched out his left hand and directly grabbed the wooden handle of that sledgehammer.

    But the huge momentum of the sledgehammer made Liu Yi feel as if he was holding a moving Mercedes-Benz.

    But he immediatelyunched his strength. His three forces continuously gushed out toward his left hand from all over his body..

    ¡°Woosh!¡±

    His force burst out.

    That flying sledgehammer was actually stopped in mid-air by Liu Yi.

    This group of people¡¯s eyes almost popped out.

    Zhou Haolong cannot even close his mouth.

    F*ck me! This is a joke, right!

    That kid is actually able to stop that flying sledge hammer with one hand!

    His hand should have been broken, right?

    Is he a human?

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.Are, are you okay?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng, who was very good on physics, knew how such a momentum from the sledgehammer¡­.Could affect the human body.

    ¡°I am fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Liu Yi said with a smile and wielded the sledgehammer with his left hand, which created a whistling wind.

    ¡°This sledgehammer is not bad, unfortunately, it was used by people like you.¡±

    ¡°Motherf*cker! I will fight you!¡±

    Thest man shouted and swung his ax toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°Such a reckless move.¡±

    Liu Yi shook his head, thinking, This guy still want to cut me in this situation.

    This guy doesn¡¯t even have a head but still want to be a gangster.

    Liu Yi suddenly wielded the sledgehammer, hitting that big fellow¡¯s hand with the head of the sledgehammer.

    Suddenly, that big fellow¡¯s hand fractured, which made him cry in pain and release the ax.

    Liu Yi stretched out his hand and grabbed that falling ax.

    The three people that Zhou Haolong sent to deal with Liu Yi has been all taken care of, and disarmed by Liu Yi.

    Who was hitting whom here?

    ¡°Like I said, The ck Insect Gang is a ck Insect Gang, a bunch of useless thugs.¡±

    Liu Yi yed the ax with his hand, looked at Zhao Haolong downstairs and slowly said.

    ¡°The thing that I hate the most are insects. If you guys don¡¯t want to leave, I don¡¯t mind to kill all of you.¡±

    Liu Yi has a deep aversion toward this ck Dragon Gang!

    This gang never did anything good. Not only they almost killed me, now they even want to demolish this shantytown, making these innocent people homeless!

    For such a group of people, Liu Yi did not think that they deserved to live!

    He also wondered how could the police never deal with them!

    ¡°No wonder you dare to stand up, it turns out you know some Kung Fu.¡±

    Zhou Haolong gloomily said.

    ¡°However, even if you know Kung Fu, provoking our ck Dragon Gang will only lead you to a dead end.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you guys are not going to leave today?¡±

    Liu Yi narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Today, this ce is going to be demolished, kid, if you dare to stop, then I will let you die under this front loader!¡±

    With that, Zhou Haolong waved his hand, telling the front loader to continue.

    ¡°Stupidly stubborn!¡±

    Liu Yi was very angry.

    Being threatened like this, Liu Yi has nothing to say anymore.

    Since that is the case, then don¡¯t me me!

    That front loader made a turn, moving toward the other side of this red building.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes were slightly red, he immediately threw the sledgehammer in his left hand.

    ¡°Whooz, whooz, whooz!¡±

    The sledgehammer constantly spun as it moved through the air and went straight through the front loader¡¯s window, moving right next the head of the operator, grazing his ear.

    The metal te next to his head was directly mmed. The sledgehammer was stuck in there.

    The operator was so scared, he almost wet his pants.

    His mother¡­.If this huge sledgehammer fall on my head¡­.Wouldn¡¯t my head burst like a watermelon?

    This is too vicious¡­.

    He has a feeling of walking in circle in front of the death gate.

    He has lost all his will to operate the front loader.

    ¡°This kid¡­.Where exactly did hee from!¡±

    Zhao Haolong went a bit silly,pletely unable toe up with any ideas on how to deal with Liu Yi.

 Chapter 179 A Reward

    Zhou Haolong never thought that, besides Li Biyue, there is another tough guy.

    Previously, he has helped demolish many shantytowns like this, but this particr shantytown was like an evil gate.

    Did I forget to read the almanac before I go out?

    But today¡¯s manpower should be enough to deal with this kid!

    ¡°Good kid, looks like you really want to confront us ck Dragon Gang, right?¡±

    Zhou Haolong was in an awkward position, but he must finish the job here.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I do want to go against your ck Insects Gang, what about it? Why don¡¯t youe at me?¡±

    Liu Yi made ae at me gesture with the ax in his hand.

    Zhou Haolong¡¯s vein on his forehead was about to pop out.

    If I fight this kid¡­.I will be dead!

    Three people were easily dealt by him, much less me!

    ¡°The blue mountain will not change, the green water is always running, today you can be proud of yourself, but let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    Zhou Haolong angrily said, ¡°Kid, if you have the ability, leave me your name. I want to see if you really have the guts to mess with us ck Dragon Gang!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s not to dare.¡±

    Liu Yi chuckled, ¡°Whether I travel or stay at home I do not change my name. My surname is Lin, and my name is Lin Huayang! I, your father is at the Second High School, Experimental ss. If you have something juste and look for me! I will beat you until your mom cannot recognize you anymore!¡±

    The nearby Wang Yuzheng almost burst outughing.

    This Liu Yi is too bad¡­.

    He actually used Lin Huayang, other people¡¯s name to beat them.

    But this is actually good¡­.Lest it will bring trouble to Liu Yi.

    At the same time, Lin Huayang is not a good thing, humph humph¡­.

    If he is beaten because of this, he deserves it!

    Wang Yuzheng did not realize that she has changed. She never thought like this in the past.

    ¡°Good! Lin Huayang, I, your father will remember you! ck Dragon Gang will also remember you!¡±

    Zhou Haolong extended his finger to point at Liu Yi and fiercely said, ¡°You just wait!¡±

    With that, he led the rest of his men to leave this ce.

    The few wounded men were towed by the others.

    When these people walked past Liu Yi, they were very careful for fear that they would provoke Liu Yi.

    But Liu Yi did noty a finger on them again, he was, ehm, a man who hated violence.

    When all the ck Dragon Gang people left, the resident of this shantytown went over to Liu Yi and gave their thanks.

    ¡°Liu Yi, thank you¡­..¡±

    Wang Yuzheng thought that today, Liu Yi was much more pleasing to the eyes¡­.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s just like lifting a finger.¡±

    Liu Yi sheepishly waved his hand, ¡°These people are too hateful. If theye again in the future, you just need to call me and I will help you take care of them.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng nodded her head, thinking, Turns out this guy is quite reliable.

    ¡°Little Lin, thank you¡­.¡±

    Grandma Wang came over with a face filled with gratitude, pulled Liu Yi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Today if it wasn¡¯t for you, everyone in this shantytown will be homeless.¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.Grandma Wang, my surname is not Lin¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi became even more embarrassed.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Grandma Wang was slightly stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Grandma¡­.My surname is Liu, and my name is Liu Yi. I am Li Biyue¡¯s younger brother.¡±

    Liu Yi hastily introduced himself, ¡°When my sister is away, I will protect this ce on behalf of her.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, it turns out you are little Yue¡¯s younger brother! No wonder you are so powerful!¡±

    Grandma Wang was even happier. She pulled Liu Yi¡¯s hand, ¡°Come,e to Grandma¡¯s house, Grandma will give you something to eat!¡±

    ¡°Come to my house, we have freshly made beef!¡±

    ¡°We have two bottles of treasured wine,e with me!¡±

    ¡°Screw you, other people is still in high school and you want him to drink?¡±

    The other people warmly invited Liu Yi to their houses.

    ¡°Em¡­.I am afraid I can¡¯t.¡±

    Liu Yi somewhat awkwardly blushed, ¡°I have to go to school¡­.It¡¯s gettingte now.¡±

    After being dyed for half a day, he would arrive at schoolte.

    ¡°Oh, right, what am I thinking¡­.¡±

    Grandma Wang patted her head, ¡°I must be muddled! Little Zheng and Liu Yi have to go to school. Go on then, don¡¯t bete.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandma Wang¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, Not justte¡­.I even skipped sses many times.

    Since I started to cultivate¡­.I have done almost everything that every student should not do¡­.

    Even the principal is against me, likewise, I am against him too.

    This is not a thing an ordinary student should do!

    Liu Yi thought that he should do a proper reassessment of himself.

    I must be a model student!

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.What if theye again?¡±

    When Wang Yuzheng pulled Liu Yi away to go to school, she secretly asked.

    ¡°You just need to look for me, I will kill them!¡±

    Liu Yi mercilessly said.

    Lin Tong, who has been lying on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and watching the fun, yawned and said.

    ¡°Cut, didn¡¯t you just say you want to be a model student? Howe you suddenly be this vicious?¡±

    Liu Yi forgot to cut the connection to his spiritual environment so that Lin Tong can overhear what he said in his mind a moment ago.

    ¡°This¡­.Different people must be treated differently!¡±

    Liu Yi smiled and said.

    ¡°My grandpa said, I must treat my friends warmly like the spring winds and enemies brutal like the cold winds!¡±

    ¡°Are these really your Grandfather¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.In any case, he told me the first part!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly said.

    Lately, he rarely thought of his grandfather¡¯s thing. The things that preupied his mind are, Lin Tong¡­.And his future girlfriend.

    Yes¡­.I wonder how my future girlfriend will look like?

    Liu Yi unconsciously turned and nced at Wang Yuzheng.

    This girl has red lips, white teeth, mountain-like eyebrows, and eyes simr to autumn ripples, all of them are signs of a beautiful woman.

    Her figure is also good. Although her chest is not particrlyrge, it is not small either.

    Her waist is slender, although it was wrapped in her school uniform, the shape of the small undershirt underneath it can be clearly seen by Liu Yi.

    It seemed like this girl rarely dresses up, she paid more attention to study.

    Ai, such a gentle and sensible girl, if she can be my girlfriend, that would be nice.

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but begin to fantasize about this school flower.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng suddenly sensed Liu Yi¡¯s gaze and cannot help but ask.

    ¡°Em¡­.It¡¯s nothing¡­.Wang Yuzheng, can I ask you a question?¡±

    Liu Yi subconsciously asked.

    ¡°What is it? Ask away.¡±

    ¡°What kind of boyfriend do you want?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hearing this question, Wang Yuzheng suddenly went a bit silly.

    The girl¡¯s pretty face slightly blushed, and she then asked.

    ¡°Are you hitting on me?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡±

    Hearing Wang Yuzheng¡¯s blunt words, Liu Yi went silly.

    F*ck me¡­.Can¡¯t you be a bit subtle!

    How am I going to answer it directly!

    ¡°I was just wondering¡­.Since you like to learn so much and you refused many handsome guys who chased you, I am curious if you are interested in men or¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, of course I am interested in men!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng replied as expected.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Liu Yi was suddenly curious.

    ¡°No¡­.It¡¯s not like what you think!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng felt as if she let something slip so she hurriedly exined.

    ¡°What did I think?¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but say with a smile.

    ¡°You, you!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng was at a loss for words. She then bitterly looked at Liu Yi.

    ¡°You bast*rd¡­.In any case, it¡¯s not as evil as you thought!¡±

    ¡°What evil? Can you describe it for me? I don¡¯t understand, I am very pure!¡±

    Liu Yi looked at Wang Yuzheng with an innocent look.

    ¡°Hate! You¡¯re a rogue, I don¡¯t want to talk to you again!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng suddenly turned her head, seemingly intent on not talking to Liu Yi anymore.

    ¡°The prettiest girl in the ss, don¡¯t be angry, I was just kidding.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What if I invite you to take a bus, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡­.My stomach hurts¡­.I can¡¯t walk, can you help me¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    No matter what he said, Wang Yuzheng still looked to the side, ignoring him.

    ¡°Pretty girl, how about I show you some magic!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly blinked his eyes and smilingly said.

    ¡°You can do magic?¡±

    Liu Yi finally got Wang Yuzheng¡¯s attention.

    Oh yeah, I¡¯ve won half the battle!

    ¡°Initially no, but in order to make our pretty girl happy, and then forgive me, I suddenlyprehend it!¡±

    Liu Yi solemnly said.

    ¡°Pei! You¡¯re talking nonsense again!¡±

    ¡°But I do know. If you don¡¯t believe it, let me show it to you.¡±

    Liu Yi said, held out his hands and waved it twice in front of Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°You see, I¡¯ve got nothing in my hands, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng nodded her head; She was actually somewhat curious.

    ¡°Look carefully.¡±

    Liu Yi rubbed both of his hands together and then spread them out in front of Wang Yuzheng.

    A beautiful butterfly with multicolored wings slowly flew up from Liu Yi¡¯s hand and into the air.

    ¡°Aah¡­.So pretty¡­.¡±

    Seeing this multicolored butterfly, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s eyes were a bit blurred.

    Liu Yi reached out his hand; That multicolored butterfly flew a fewps in the air and finallynded on his finger, its wings were slightly incited.

    ¡°So beautiful¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng could not help but gingerly hold out her finger toward that multicolored butterfly to touch it.

    But before she could touch that multicolored butterfly, Liu Yi suddenly folded his hands; That multicolored butterfly suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°Hate, cheapskate!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng suddenly pursed her mouth and gave Liu Yi a look.

    ¡°Hehe, if you promise not to get angry at me, I will show it to you.¡±

    Liu Yi shamelessly smiled.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng really liked that multicolored butterfly, thinking that it was really beautiful.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, but you must not get angry at me even a little bit.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°This magic is very energy-consuming, but, I also need our pretty girl to give me a reward!¡±

    ¡°Reward? What reward do you want?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng somewhat shyly said, ¡°You know¡­.My family¡­.Is very poor¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ai, I am not asking material reward, do you think I, Liu Yi, am a materialistic person?¡±

    ¡°Very well¡­What reward do you want?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is actually very simple.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled widely, ¡°If you want me to let the butterfly out¡­.You have to kiss me.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi! You go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 180 Bus

    After being mercilessly pinched by Wang Yuzheng several times, the two of them squeezed themselves into a crowded bus to school.

    Northern Dragon City is a provincial capital where every day there were influx of huge number of poption.

    And people know how crowded the buses are in the morning when people go to work and students go to school.

    Especially since the two people came inte; There were already many office workers crowding the bus.

    Liu Yi and Wang Yuzheng, two people were almost being pushed stiffly in this crowded bus.

    How many people can fit into a bus?

    This problem was like a mathematical puzzle, Liu Yi could not find the answer.

    ording to the safety standard, their bus can only take 38 people max.

    But now, the bus¡­.Squeezed no less than 80 people!

    It was choked full of people, Liu Yi felt as if he was a canned fish, letting him very ufortable.

    But because there were so many people, Liu Yi and Wang Yuzheng were stuck together.

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s hands were holding the railing next to the window. Liu Yi was behind her, his hands were clutching the railing at the ceiling.

    Because there were too many people, Wang Yuzheng was almost went inside Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    In front of her there were people, on her left and right there were also people, which made Wang Yuzheng cannot help but slightly raise her buttocks.

    But this made her buttocks posted right at the center of Liu Yi¡¯s hip. In this morning, Liu Yi felt this soft sensation.

    Little Liu Yi instantly rose up, lifting his head; His long barrel cannot stay calm.

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face flushed. In biology ss, although her teacher did not say it, she has secretly looked at some of the content.

    Therefore, for the different between s*xes, she knew some of it¡­.At the very least, she knew more than Li Biyue!

    The thing that was poking her buttocks¡­.Needless to say, she already knew what was going on.

    However, even if she wanted to move away, she can¡¯t.

    There were people all around here¡­.Moreover, if she really moved away, chances are, she would be stuck with someone else¡¯s body.

    Rather than stick with other people¡­.I might as well stick with Liu Yi¡­.

    Wang Yuzheng was somewhat surprised, How could I have such an idea?

    Really strange¡­.

    Wang Yuzheng, oh Wang Yuzhen, you have to remember, your most important task is to study!

    You should not think other mess up stuff!

    ¡°Em¡­.Wang Yuzheng¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi also felt a bit embarrassed, so he began to change the topic.

    ¡°What, what is it¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face was scarlet red, her whole body was hot, and she spoke a bit unnatural.

    She lowered her head and her voice was as small as a mosquito.

    Fortunately, Liu Yi has a very good hearing. Therefore, even if Wang Yuzheng¡¯s voice was small, he can clearly hear it.

    ¡°Em¡­.You haven¡¯t told me about your ideal boyfriend criteria?¡±

    Liu Yi remembered their previous topic of conversation.

    ¡°That¡­.I, I haven¡¯t thought about it too much¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s voice was pitifully small.

    ¡°Tell me about it¡­.I am very curious.¡±

    Liu Yi felt Wang Yuzheng slightly twisting her waist as if she was embarrassed.

    Slight twisting her waist was not important, but it made her buttocks rubbed the thing between his legs.

    Aaa!

    This is crazy!

    This girl¡­.Is unintentionally torturing me!

    ¡°My future boyfriend¡­.He must be a dragon among men¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng weakly said.

    ¡°Dragon among men? What do you mean?¡±

    After hearing Wang Yuzheng¡¯s words, Liu Yi became even more curious.

    ¡°At least¡­.His academic record is better than me, and his athletic performance must be outstanding¡­.The most important thing is, he must have a great achievement, em¡­.¡±

    Oh my god¡­.This girl¡¯s requirements are too high!

    To have an academic record that is better than her is already very difficult to achieve.

    Even in the experimental ss, not only she is the prettiest girl in the ss, she is also among the best!

    Not only she wants someone with excellent grades, she also wants someone with outstanding motoric nerves.

    A master of pen and sword!

    This girl¡¯s selection criteria are really not low.

    While Liu Yi was thinking, the bus suddenly came to a screeching halt.

    Suddenly, a lot of people could not stand still, their bodies swayed and almost fell.

    Fortunately, Liu Yi is an immortal cultivator, he firmly held his ground with one hand holding the railing and the other arm around Wang Yuzheng¡¯s waist, pressing her body at him.

    Liu Yi felt that Wang Yuzheng¡¯s body was very soft. Wang Yuzheng¡¯s blushed and her heart palpitated, almost fainted.

    Liu Yi actually hugs my waist¡­.

    But this is an unexpected situation so I shouldn¡¯t be mad at him¡­.

    But, I am a girl after all¡­.When other people takes advantage of me, shouldn¡¯t I be angry?

    When Wang Yuzheng¡¯s thought was jumbled, she suddenly felt a hand slowly touching a part of her left buttock that was not pressed against Liu Yi.

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    This is something that I must not tolerate!

    Liu Yi actually takes the initiative to touch my *ss!

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Liu Yi turned his head in surprise. He didn¡¯t know why Wang Yuzheng would suddenly be mad at him. The girl actually turned her head and red at him.

    But Wang Yuzheng was even more surprised.

    Because she saw that one of Liu Yi¡¯s hand was holding the railing and his other hand was obviously holding her waist.

    Then whose hand is touching my *ss?

    She turned her head to the left and suddenly eximed.

    Liu Yi knew that something was wrong and immediately turned his head to look.

    They saw a bald guy taking the chance to extend his salty wet hand to take advantage of Wang Yuzheng.

    Liu Yi immediately went furious.

    His mother!

    Even I dare not to touch it!

    But he does this in broad daylight, preposterous!

    Liu Yi suddenly stretched out his hand and swatted that baldy¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°Pat!¡±

    Feeling hurt after his hand was swatted away, the baldy looked at Liu Yi with a grim look.

    ¡°Boy, mind your own business, do you have a death wish?¡±

    The baldy¡¯s voice was fierce and his eyes emitted ominous lights.

    Liu Yi took a closer look, What the, I knew him!

    Wasn¡¯t he the man who previously molested a vixen and wanted to harm me in the bus?

    ¡°Boy, it¡¯s you!¡±

    That baldy seemed to recognize him too, his look immediately became worse.

    ¡°I see that you, this boy, ate too f*cking much salt, and has too much time so you like to butt in other people¡¯s business, right?¡±

    The baldy pinched his fists, issuing a ¡°k, k¡± sound. He then said, ¡°Very good, this time I want to see where are you going to run.¡±

    Liu Yi did not say anything. The car has too many people, it was not a suitable ce to teach this guy a lesson.

    Let¡¯s just wait until we get off the bus.

    I am not the previous Liu Yi who ran away in panic.

    ¡°Liu Yi, it¡¯s you!¡±

    At this time, a somewhat cavalier voice came from the side with a bit of pleasant surprise.

    Liu Yi and the others hastily turned their heads to look. They saw a tall fat youth squeezing through the nearby crowd.

    This tall fat youth dressed up not like a student, his hair was dyed yellow and his left ear was pierced with two earrings.

    A typical hoodlum appearance.

    ¡°Haoyuan?¡±

    Seeing this punk kid, Liu Yi was also a bit surprised.

    He is Liu Yi¡¯s ssmate in primary school, Sun Haoyuan.

    The two of them has a very good rtionship in the primary school. Sun Haoyuan was already very tall then.

    But at that time, Liu Yi was very thin, and always being bullied at school.

    At that time, Sun Haoyuan always came to help Liu Yi. He hit the other students until they begged for mercy.

    Therefore, this Sun Haoyuan was nothing short of a guardian to Liu Yi. Fortunately, the primary school waspulsory so even if Sun Haoyuan was a troublemaker, the school cannot expel him.

    Thus, Sun Haoyuan¡¯s reputation as a bully spread out.

    After graduating from the primary school, because Sun Haoyuan¡¯s grade was very poor, he did not enter a good junior high school. Instead, he entered a very poor third-rate junior high school in Northern Dragon City.

    Liu Yi heard that the school was very messy and this Sun Haoyuan stopped studying and started to drift along.

    The two of them then stopped contacting each other. Liu Yi¡¯s parents did not let him contact Sun Haoyuan.

    Seeing his rascally appearance now¡­.Liu Yi knew that Sun Haoyuan has thoroughly walked the gangster path.

    ¡°F*ck, I haven¡¯t seen you for so long yet you¡¯re still this unlucky!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan enthusiastically squeezed through the nearby people, which followed by their cries ofint.

    However, upon seeing Sun Haoyuan¡¯s gangster look, nobody dared to say anything directly to him.

    After squeezing through the crowd, Sun Haoyuan patted Liu Yi¡¯s back, ¡°What¡¯s up, get in trouble again?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Seeing Sun Haoyuan¡¯s tall and big figure, and his gangster appearance, the baldy suddenly dared not say anything anymore.

    ¡°What? Want to bully my brother?¡±

    Sun Haoyuan¡¯s put his arm around Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and looked at the baldy with curled lips, ¡°When we get off, there will be no problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The baldy was afraid and did not know what to say.

    He awkwardly hid his head and tried to push the crowd, wanting to leave.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    But Liu Yi narrowed his eyes and, under Sun Haoyuan¡¯s surprised eyes, stretched out his hand and directly pinched that baldy¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Eh¡­.You, what are you doing¡­.¡±

    Feeling difficult to breathe, the baldy looked at Liu Yi in fear.

    ¡°Apologize to my friend.¡±

    Liu Yi said in his heart, After touching Wang Yuzheng, you want to leave like that?

    There is no such a thing in this world!

    I got a stream of abuse just by asking her to kiss me!

    How can I let you take advantage of her!

    A pervert on the bus is too wretched and too shameful.

    ¡°The hell no, f*ck you¡­.¡±

    Under the gaze of so many people, how could this baldy lower his head to apologize?

    Although his neck was being pinched by Liu Yi, he still viciously cursed.

    In any case, there are so many people here, these two kids wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance, do you or do you not want to apologize?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice was icy cold.

    Wang Yuzheng reluctantly turned around, tugged Liu Yi¡¯s arm and said.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.forget it¡­.¡±

    ¡°I say f*ck you¡­.¡±

    That baldy continued to scold.

    ¡°Court death.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes looked grim; He directly exerted his strength to his right hand that was holding that baldy¡¯s neck, lifted him high up and smashed his head directly against the bus ceiling.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The bus ceiling was made of metal so when the baldy¡¯s head collide with it, he almost passed out.

    Looking at this scene, the people around them screamed in fear again and again

    Sun Haoyuan was shocked, he never thought that Liu Yi, who previously was mushy and always being the target of bullying, has be so fierce!

    ¡°Apologize!¡±

    Although his voice was icy cold, Liu Yi¡¯s tone was very t.

    Looking at those dumbstruck eyes of the baldy, he still said the same word.

    ¡°I¡­.I am sorry¡­.¡±

    ¡°Apologize to her!¡±

    ¡°Miss¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who is your miss!¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, I, I am sorry¡­.I would never dare to do it again¡­.¡±

 Chapter 181 Red Scarf Army

    At the First High School bus stop, Liu Yi and Wang Yuzheng got out of the bus.

    Without knowing whether he was serious or not, that Sun Haoyuan also got out of the car.

    ¡°Liu Yi! You, this kid; when did you be this fierce! Are you taking drugs?¡±

    When Sun Haoyuan got off the car, he pulled Liu Yi aside and excitedly said.

    ¡°Huh? Am I?¡±

    Liu Yi pretended to be stupid, ¡°I am still me¡­.Just now I got an adrenaline rush. I was just acting on impulse¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng who stood on the side rolled her eyes.

    On impulse¡­.

    You act on impulse too many times!

    ¡°Liu Yi, now you¡¯re not bad, you have a beautiful girl by your side now.¡±

    Looking at Wang Yuzheng who stood by Liu Yi¡¯s side, Sun Haoyuan cannot help but say with envy.

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face instantly became red.

    Liu Yi quickly exined.

    ¡°Ah, you misunderstood, we are not a couple. We are just ssmates, ssmates!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you, this kid.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan cast an ambiguous nce at Liu Yi and teasingly said, ¡°I am not your teacher nor will I tell your mom, why are you trying to hide it from me? Such a proper girl like this, you should take her out to show off, don¡¯t just hide her by your side, it makes you look like a b*tch.¡±

    ¡°I really am not¡­.¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense, why are you acting like the old you, so chatty.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan cast Liu Yi a nce.

    Liu Yi was tongue-tied. He was unable to exin, making him wish he could jump into the Yellow river.

    ¡°Liu Yi, you know me, I don¡¯t like to study, remember?¡±

    Sun Haoyuan suddenly changed the topic.

    ¡°Em, yes, I know.¡±

    Seeing Sun Haoyuan¡¯s current outfit, Liu Yi was able to guest 70-80 percent.

    ¡°Em¡­.You also know that my head is not made to study. So now I simply don¡¯t. Now, I wholeheartedly mix in the society (gang).

    Sun Haoyuan said, ¡°In recent years, it can be said that I do not mix in the society in vain, I have established a small gang.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi was shocked.

    Not only he is a gangster, he even set up a gang?

    ¡°Hehe¡­.It¡¯s actually just a small scale and the members all know each other.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan sheepishly touched the back of his head, and said, ¡°But we are very ambitious. We want to develop our gang to be the biggest gang in Northern Dragon City! Liu Yi, do you know the ck Dragon Gang?¡±

    Hearing these three words, the nearby Wang Yuzheng visibly trembled a bit.

    ck Dragon Gang¡­.How could they not know?

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a bit¡­.What about this ck Dragon Gang?¡±

    ¡°Right now, ck Dragon Gang is the biggest gang in the Northern Dragon City. But we have the confidence to go beyond them! Sooner orter, this ck Dragon Gang will be stepped on by the soles of our feet!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan confidently said.

    ¡°My God¡­.Your ambition is so big.¡±

    Liu Yi looked at Sun Haoyuan and curled his lips, ¡°As the biggest gang in the Northern Dragon City, ck Dragon Gang can¡¯t be easily got rid off by others. You said you want to trample them, how many men do you have then?¡±

    ¡°A lot!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan patted his chest and raised up three fingers.

    ¡°300 people?¡±

    Liu Yi was surprised by this number. Although they can¡¯t bepared to the ck Dragon Gang, they still can make a name for themselves.

    ¡°Ah¡­.How could I have that many people, I am still a high school student, you know.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan shyly smiled.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s thirty people.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded his head, although 30 people is a bit less, it should be enough for a gang.

    Slowly, they can form a small force.

    And in time, they can be a force to be reckoned with in Northern Dragon City.

    ¡°Em¡­.It¡¯s actually three¡­.Three people.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan said with an awkward smile.

    ¡°What the¡­.Three people?¡­.Have you gone mad!¡±

    Liu Yi almost lifted his foot and kicked this guy out.

    ¡°Ai¡­.We can just develop it can¡¯t we?!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan straightened his back and proudly said, ¡°I gave our gang a very stunning, very imposing name!¡±

    ¡°What name?¡±

    ¡°White Tiger Gang!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan said, ¡°You see, this is just the opposite of the ck Dragon Gang. They are ck, we are white. They are Dragons, we are Tigers! It is exactly the thing that can ovee them!¡±

    ¡°Ovee your sister! I see that you¡¯re the white tiger here! (White tiger : a ng for hairless female genitalia)

    Liu Yi viciously gave Sun Haoyuan a nce, ¡°Do you have to call it like this? This name is unpleasant to hear.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you suggest me a good name.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan said with a meaningful smile.

    Wang Yuzheng suddenly grabbed Liu Yi¡¯s hand. This young girl is very clever, after hearing this far, she already knew where this conversation was going to go.

    Liu Yi was not stupid either. He waved his hand and said.

    ¡°I am not going to give any suggestion, I won¡¯t get involve with you. I want to be a model student. I have to go, I need to study for my midterm exams!¡±

    With that, he and Wang Yuzheng began to walk toward their ssroom.

    ¡°Come on, let us discuss this¡­.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan did not want to give up just yet, he shamelessly followed behind Liu Yi.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to participate in that, I am a good student, okay?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately made his position clear, ¡°Don¡¯t look for me to participate in those fighting and killing things!¡±

    Just as he said that, when several students passed by them, they respectfully said to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Brother Liu!¡±

    ¡°Morning, brother Liu!¡±

    ¡°Brother Liu, smoke!¡±

    There was a boy actively handed out a cigarette to Liu Yi, which immediately made Liu Yi¡¯s face darken.

    His mother, this heartless stupid guy¡­.

    Really makes me lose my face!

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Sun Haoyuan gave Liu Yi a teasing look, ¡°Still saying you¡¯re not one of ours? You already got these many people who call you brother Liu and one of them even offers you a cigarette¡­.Even I, in my school, don¡¯t have this kind of treatment!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all an illusion¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s just talk about it.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan seized this opportunity to embrace Liu Yi¡¯s shoulders and shamelessly said.

    ¡°Liu Yi, did you forget how many times I help you when you were a kid? Once when a boy snatched away your stationary case, didn¡¯t I split open that boy¡¯s nose the next day? I suffered twentyshes from my dad because of that!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you hid your candies in that stationary case¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi muttered some words, his memory was not bad.

    ¡°In short, I did help you, always!¡±

    Having gone this far, Sun Haoyuan did not want to give up this opportunity. He always wanted to establish a big gang!

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng, why don¡¯t you go to the ss first, I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±

    After he thought about it, Sun Haoyuan did treat him well in his childhood.

    If I brush him off just like that, wouldn¡¯t that mean I am not loyal to a friend?

    Grandpa said a real man must uphold the spirit of loyalty and self-sacrifice (In modern term: The bro code). If not, you might as well be a woman.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face went somewhat pale. She tightly tugged Liu Yi¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want to have a good talk with my friend.¡±

    Liu Yi knew what Wang Yuzheng¡¯s fear was; He hurriedlyforted her, ¡°I am not going to do something outrageous, I still want to surpass your test result!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng went a bit silly.

    What do these words mean¡­.

    Does¡­.Does he want to be my boyfriend?

    Thinking about this possibility, Wang Yuzheng became somewhat flustered.

    If that is the case¡­.Should I agree, or refuse?

    Wang Yuzheng was somewhat awkwardly shy, her thoughts were in a whirl.

    ¡°So, go back to the ss first, I want to have a talk with Haoyuan.¡±

    ¡°Okay then¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng did not know what to say and had to step back three steps and then turn away.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.You this kid is sopetent now¡­.You have such an upright girl!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan admiringly said, ¡°If I have such a girl, even if she wants me to reform my way, I am willing!¡±

    ¡°Just drop it!¡±

    Liu Yi rolled his eyes at Sun Haoyuan, ¡°Just with this virtue, you want to reform your way?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­.Speaking of which, I do want to be the underworld emperor of the Northern Dragon City.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan¡¯s ambition was truly great.

    ¡°I can help you.¡±

    Liu Yi finally nodded his head.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Sun Haoyuan suddenly became excited again, ¡°That¡¯s great, with your help, our White Tiger gang will definitely able to finish the ck Dragon Gang!¡±

    ¡°Hold on. Before we continue, I have two conditions.¡±

    Liu Yi stretched out two of his fingers.

    ¡°What conditions?¡±

    ¡°One, I am not officially joining your gang, only as an outer member.¡±

    ¡°Why are you ying with words here, outer, inner, what¡¯s the difference! No matter what, you are my, Sun Haoyuan¡¯s, brother!¡±

    With that, he put his arm around Liu Yi¡¯s neck from the side.

    ¡°You, this guy¡­.And then the second, we don¡¯t call our gang White Tiger Gang!¡±

    ¡°What do you want us to be called then? I think this name is very domineering!¡±

    ¡°Domineering your sister! Change it!¡±

    Liu Yi curled his lips.

    ¡°Change to what?¡±

    Sun Haoyuan rubbed the back of his head and confusedly said, ¡°This ¡®giving name¡¯ thing gives me a headache, why don¡¯t you name it.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll name it.¡±

    Liu Yi caught a glimpse of a few elementary students walking past them who wore red scarves, his eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°Just call it Red Scarf Army.¡±

    ¡°Red Scarf Army?¡±

    Sun Haoyuan blinked his eyes.

    ¡°It sounds okay¡­.But what¡¯s the meaning of this name?¡±

    ¡°Later on, all of our members will wear red scarves as a marker.¡±

    Liu Yi exined a bit.

    ¡°If our gang develop well, perhaps, in the future, you¡¯ll see many people with red scarves walking on the street.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, then we¡¯ll call it Red Scarf Army!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan kept on pping.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s continue our talkter, I have to go to the ss.¡±

    Liu Yi said and turned around.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan quickly informed him, ¡°In the evening,e to the billiard hall across the 14. We, Red Scarf Army will hold a meeting tonight! I will introduce you to our great organization!¡±

    ¡°Pei! Since when a person can be calcted as a great organization!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s four people, okay! Aren¡¯t you a human?¡±

    ¡°F*ck¡­.You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not a human! So be it, after school in the evening, I will be looking for you in your school.¡±

    Liu Yi secretly sighed, I manage to give myself a work again.

    But, this is actually not bad¡­.I always think about how to get rid of the ck Dragon Gang.

    If I support Sun Haoyuan to raise the banner of Red Scarf Army, I actually can remove ck Dragon Gang from controlling the underworld of the Northern Dragon City. This is also a good choice.

    Perhapster, I can have such power and prestige like Murong Hong, with a stamp, all the Northern Dragon City will tremble.

    Humph, humph¡­..I must be a Dragon among men! The King of the Northern Dragon City!

    ¡°Liu Yi, if you don¡¯t enter now, the school gate will close!¡±

    The guard, who recognized Liu Yi, reminded him.

    ¡°Ah! I aming!¡±

 Chapter 182 Not Good Enough

    This chapter is sponsored by Ryan of Australia, Ariel of Israel and Stephen of Canada

    14 High School was a quite chaotic high school in Northern Dragon City. As long as the students graduate from junior high school, 14 will send admission notice to each of them.

    There was no serious student in this high school.

    For instance, Sun Haoyuan who just drifted along there.

    How many gangsters who were able to finish high school?

    Therefore, this 14 High School became their paradise.

    Liu Yi¡¯s parents forbade him toe near the 14, for fear that it will give bad influence on Liu Yi.

    And Liu Yi himself was afraid to get into trouble so he never visited that high school.

    After all, he heard that all of the students there were bullies. What if someone sees him and find that he is not pleasing to his eyes? That someone will suree and hit him.

    However, this time is different, Liu Yi came to find people. Moreover, he was looking for Sun Haoyuan, who was well-known in this 14 High School.

    At this time, the students of 14 High School have gone home and the school entrance has been deserted.

    Liu Yi knew that not many people actually came to this school. Most of them tend to skip sses and go out to y, only a few people who really attended the ss.

    However, this time, there were still three or two students standing at the front of the school gate, smoking. asionally, when a girl in an electric bike passed by, they would whistle at her.

    No girl dared to walk past here, for fear of being molested.

    When these several students saw Liu Yi, who was dressed in his high school uniform, came, they suddenly raised their eyebrows and walked toward him.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the student from the 1 High School!¡±

    A boy with a bleached hair and smoking a cigarette swaggered along with his several friends.

    ¡°What does a student from the 1 High School do in our 14 High School? Want to show off?¡±

    ¡°I think he wants to spend his money to us, hehe¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stop. We, brothers, do not have money to buy cigarettes so we want to borrow some money from you.¡±

    ¡°Several people began to extort Liu Yi.

    ¡°No money.¡±

    Liu Yi, with a bag on his back and hands inside his pants pockets, mercilessly refused.

    ¡°F*ck me, how dare you refuse to give us face!¡±

    That boy with bleached hair suddenly raised his hand, wanting to p Liu Yi in the face.

    He usually liked to bully the students around his school. Those students were perfect to be bullied, even if he hit them, they would not even dare to say anything.

    In his view, the thin student in front of him should be the same as them.

    But before his hand could p Liu Yi¡¯s face, Liu Yi lifted his foot and kicked his lower abdomen.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    His pitiful yell rang in their ears. That bleached hair boy immediately bent down and fell to the ground. He clutched his stomach and suddenly threw up.

    Liu Yi¡¯s kick was quite severe, it almost took half of that boy¡¯s life.

    At this time, the bleached hair boy¡¯s stomach twitched, giving him the urge to die.

    ¡°Dajun, Dajun, what happened to you?¡±

    ¡°F*ck, kid, how dare you to fight back!¡±

    The other students were startled, they did not think that this kid would even dare to fight back!

    ¡°I just have one yuan.¡±

    Liu Yi took out a piece of crumpled money from his pocket.

    ¡°If you can beat me, I will give you this money.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, you think we¡¯re beggars!¡±

    ¡°One yuan?! Killing you is not even worth it!¡±

    The noses of these several 14 High School students crooked in anger.

    Wasn¡¯t this a grave insult to them?

    These students surrounded Liu Yi, wanting to give him a lesson. But at this time, Liu Yi heard the billiard hall door behind him being pushed open.

    The tall Sun Haoyuan, along with two figures, came out from the inside.

    ¡°What is this? What are you going to do to my brother?¡±

    Sun Haoyuan walked eight steps forward.

    ¡°Sun, Sun Haoyuan¡­.¡±

    Seeing this guy, these several 14 High School students¡¯ legs immediately went soft.

    ¡°Sorry¡­.Sorry, we got the wrong person!¡±

    With that, these several students immediately carried the bleached hair boy away, without looking back.

    ¡°You see how powerful we are?¡±

    Sun Haoyuan looked at the students who were fleeing in panic and smiled at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi looked at this tall guy, not sure of what to say.

    Scaring away some students¡­.You call this powerful?

    If you must know, that Yuan Shaojun was settled by me!

    ¡°Chief Sun, is he the fierce guy that you said to us?¡±

    At this time, a woman¡¯s voice came from Sun Haoyuan¡¯s side.

    Liu Yi suddenly could not help but take a look, Oh my, a beauty!

    This beauty wore the 14 High School uniform; with blue pants but the blouse was tied at her waist.

    On her upper body, there was a ck t-shirt printed with a skull. Coupled with her abundant chest, she looked very eye-catching.

    At this time, both of her hands were on her hips and body slightly tilted to the right. Her willowy eyebrows were raised, somewhat contemptuously looking at Liu Yi.

    ¡°If that¡¯s him, I, your old mother can beat three of him!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t underestimate my brother!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan immediately patted Liu Yi on the shoulder and said, ¡°My brother is a bully in 1 High School!¡±

    ¡°Just him?¡±

    That beauty obviously has a low opinion on Liu Yi.

    ¡°I believe in the chief¡¯s judgment, he is certainly not bad.¡±

    At this time, a very vulgar sounding voice came from the side.

    Liu Yi turned and saw a somewhat sluggish fellow.

    Whoa, I¡¯ve never seen such a wretched guy like him!

    The man in front of him seemed to be 1.6 m tall. He was squatting down with his hands inside his spacious school uniform sleeves that seemed to be deliberately loosened by him.

    His posture made people think that he was a beggar.

    ¡°The chief¡¯s vision is good, moreover, didn¡¯t you see the bleached hair boy that was just carried away?¡±

    This wretched fellow¡¯s observation was actually good¡­.

    ¡°So¡­.That bleached hair boy was beaten by you?¡±

    The beauty pinched her waist and looked at Liu Yi, still somewhat doubting him.

    ¡°Little Chili, I told you, don¡¯t underestimate my brother, he is fierce!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan exined, ¡°Although we both basically grew up together, even I was very surprised by his change.¡±

    ¡°Did he name our gang?¡±

    Little Chili pouted and said, ¡°Though I am not too proud of you, but I have to say that your proposed name is actually good, much better than the Chief¡¯s proposed name. White Tiger, white tiger, that¡¯s so unpleasant to hear!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­.I think that¡¯s a very good name¡­.¡± (Remember, White Tiger is a ng for hairless female genital)

    The nearby wretched fellowughed twice.

    ¡°F*ck, Rat, can you stop being wretched for a moment!¡±

    Little Chili immediately lifted slender thigh and kicked the wretched fellow called Rat who was squatting down on the ground.

    A violent woman¡­.A wretched man¡­.

    My God, what¡¯s with the members of this gang!

    ¡°Come,e, I introduce you. Later on, we are all brothers!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan happily put his arm around Liu Yi¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°This little fellow on the left is Hu Rui, nicknamed Rat. He is our gang¡¯s military strategist.¡±

    ¡°Just call me a good for nothing strategist.¡±

    Hu Rui wiped his mouth, ¡°Just don¡¯t call me a turtlehead strategist.¡±

    ¡°F*ck! Can¡¯t you be a bit serious!¡±

    Little Chili lifted her leg and was about to kick Hu Rui again. The frightened Hu Rui quickly tumbled, dodging to the side.

    ¡°This beauty is Tang Guo, in our Red Scarf Army, she is responsible for the foreign affairs.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, you!¡±

    Little Chili¡¯s willowy eyebrows immediately rose in anger, ¡°I, said, I am not serving in foreign affairs. I, this old mother, am responsible for the PR department! If you want, you, chief Sun, can do it yourself!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Sun Haoyuan helplessly touched the back of his head, ¡°In short, this is our current configuration.¡±

    ¡°This configuration¡­.Can¡¯t even fill the Songhua River van (A car brand).¡±

    Liu Yi could not help but sigh.

    ¡°Brat, you look down on this old mother, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Little Chili, Tang Guo proudly straightened her back, ¡°Kid, let me tell you, this old mother is in top ten!¡±

    ¡°Chest, she means her chest!¡±

    The nearby Rat, Hu Rui gestured with his eyes and said.

    This time, Liu Yi actually agreed with his assessment.

    ¡°Rat, I see that your skin is too tight recently.¡±

    Tang Guo clenched her fists and smiled, ¡°I think you need to be punched to loosen your skin.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­.Today the weather is nice¡­.The weather is nice¡­.¡±

    Hu Ruiughed a hollowughed twice and moved a bit far away.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan said, ¡°This billiard hall is owned by Rat¡¯s uncle so we can say that this is our ce.¡±

    With that, he led Liu Yi and the others inside.

    Inside, there were several green billiard tables and many 14 High School students who were smoking and ying billiard.

    When a tattooed middle-aged man saw Sun Haoyuan and the rest, he smilingly nodded at them.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Em, uncle, we want to discuss something.¡±

    Hu Rui greeted his uncle.

    ¡°Go on then, it¡¯s quieter on the inside.¡±

    That tattooed uncle looked scary but he seemed to have a very good temper.

    ¡°Boss, I forgot to bring money, add it to my tab will you?¡±

    At this time, a slovenly student came over and arrogantly said to that uncle.

    That uncleughed and, without saying any words, pulled a dagger from behind and then, with a bang, ced it on the nearby wooden table.

    That student suddenly trembled with fear and obediently pulled out his money and paid.

    Liu Yi was stunned.

    My God¡­.A smiling tiger!

    No wonder he can sessfully open a billiard hall right across the chaotic 14 High School¡­.

    ¡°My uncle is so friendly.¡±

    Hu Rui shook his head and pulled the side door, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    You call that friendly¡­.

    Liu Yi curled his lips and walked inside.

    The room that they entered seemed like an office room, the inside was very spacious. There was also a newly purchased table.

    ¡°This is my uncle¡¯s office, but also our activity room.¡±

    Hu Rui wretchedly smiled, ¡°If you fancy one of the girls outside, you can bring her here and f*ck her¡­.¡±

    At the main area outside, there were several girls ying billiard. But seeing their heavy makeup look, Liu Yipletely lost his interest.

    ¡°If you talk nonsense again, this old mother will beat you to death!¡±

    Tang Guo took a cue stick from the nearby rack, gave Hu Rui a nce and then said to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Kid, aren¡¯t you good? Let¡¯s y with this old mother. See if your performance is good enough!¡±

    Hearing Tang Guo¡¯s provocative words, Sun Haoyuan and Hu Rui, the two people simultaneously looked at Liu Yi with ambiguous looks.

    ¡°Do you dare to ept this challenge?¡±

    F*ck¡­.I have never yed Billiard in my life¡­.

    Liu Yi hesitated.

 Chapter 183 Price Of Losing The Game

    Liu Yi so far has been well behaved, how could he ever y pool or the likes? In Europe, this was an elegant gentleman¡¯s game.

    But in China, a lot of people who yed billiards were those skipping sses students and street rascals. Obviously, there were also normal people who yed this, but they were not in the majority. The inside of this Billiard Hall was mostly a mess, filled with smoke and noise.

    So this Billiard Hall was a restricted ce for Liu Yi. Previously, he only dared to sneak into inte cafes, along with Chen Cai, to y CS, CF or something.

    Therefore, Liu Yi knew nothing about billiard.

    However, facing the provocation from a beauty, Liu Yi simply cannot turn a blind eye!

    If he did that, the beauty will look down on him!

    He could not let this happen!

    ¡°How about it, do you or do you not dare?¡±

    Little Chili continued to hook her finger at Liu Yi and said, ¡°If you do not dare, just tell this old mother, this old mother will then know that you are a wimp.¡±

    Tang Guo¡¯s words immediately angered Liu Yi.

    What he hated the most is people looking down on him.

    ¡°Little Chili, don¡¯t go too far, my brother can¡¯t y billiard.¡±

    Afraid that the scene would turn awkward, from the side, Sun Haoyuan hastened to interject something nice words.

    ¡°No, I ept your challenge.¡±

    Liu Yi said and reached out for a cue stick from the nearby shelf. After he weighted it a bit with his hand, he said.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, don¡¯t be stupid!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan quickly reminded Liu Yi, ¡°Little Chili is good at billiard¡­.Me and Rat are not her opponent!¡±

    ¡°You never y billiard against her¡­.You¡¯re just going to lose face¡­.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t ept her challenge, I will still lose face. If I lose then I lose, at least, it¡¯s better than not trying.¡±

    Liu Yi said while holding the cue stick.

    Tang Guo¡¯s eyes seemed to lit up.

    ¡°Come on then, I let you take the first move.¡±

    Tang Guo confidently held the cue stick and stood on the side.

    ¡°Ladies first.¡±

    Liu Yi thought that he should be a gentleman.

    ¡°Less nonsense, this old mother let you go first, it means you go first!¡±

    Tang Guo actually did not appreciate his gesture, she stared at him and charmingly scold.

    ¡°Liu Yi, you go first. Little Chilli hates the discrimination between men and women¡­.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan wiped his cold sweat and said from the said.

    Things seemed to get more and more weird.

    ¡°Very well, then I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Liu Yi held the cue stick ording to the billiard game that he saw on the television, imitating how the yers hold it. And then he aligned it at the white ball in front of him, ready to start the game.

    Liu Yi¡¯s right hand slightly perspired, he was a bit unsure.

    But now things have already beyond his control.

    No matter what, I¡¯ll start it!

    Liu Yi tightened his right-hand grip on the cue stick and mercilessly thrust it forward, hitting that white ball.

    ¡°k!¡±

    As a result, because of the unsteadiness of him handling the cue stick, it went off its predetermined track and directly hit the lower part of the white ball.

    The white ball instantly jumped off the table. Flying out, it nearly hit the nearby Hu Rui¡¯s head.

    ¡°What the¡­.Liu Yi, are you ying billiard or trying to kill me!¡±

    Hu Rui held his head and fled like a scared cat to the side, but not before throwing some sarcasm at Liu Yi.

    ¡°My mistake¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi quickly admitted his fault. He never thought that the ball would actually fly!

    ¡°Hahaha! I knew it! Now it¡¯s my turn!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi made an error on the first ball, she could not help charmingly burst outughing.

    She made Hu Rui picked up the white ball and then put it on the table.

    ¡°Let me show you how the real yer y!¡±

    With that, she flicked her curling upward buttocks, gently pushing Liu Yi to the side, and then leaned over the table, ready to hit the white ball.

    He has to admit that¡­.When Tang Guo yed billiard, it was a beautiful scenery.

    Her whole body seemed to float over the table. Her hips were slightly elevated, forming an attractive arc.

    Her milky white bosom pressed on the table, which made Liu Yi worry that they could crush the table¡­.

    Moreover, the girl was wearing a low neckline t-shirt.

    Therefore, when she bent over, the deep cleavage was suddenly squeezed out, pressing the two milky-white softness into slightly changing their shapes.

    Liu Yi unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    Sure enough¡­.When a beauty ys billiard, it truly is wonderful¡­.

    Especially a beauty with a low neckline.

    The nearby Hu Rui and Sun Haoyuan were watching this scene with straight eyes.

    Hu Rui was the wretched one, he directly watched her from the other side of the table, both of his eyes almost flew out.

    Tang Guo slightly raised her eyelids, her eyes gave Hu Rui a sharp nce.

    Then, she pulled the cue stick back and vigorously thrust it forward.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The white ball hit the rest of the balls, dispersing all of them.

    But one of the balls directly hit Hu Rui¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Hu Rui held his forehead that was in pain, his butt fell on the ground.

    ¡°Little Chili! You intentionally did this!¡±

    ¡°Humph, do you think you can see this old mother¡¯s chest for free?¡±

    Tang Guo curled her lips in disdain.

    The number twelve ball entered the hole, the big numbers were Tang Guo¡¯s. And it was still Tang Guo¡¯s turn to hit the ball.

    She was ready to hit the next number ten ball.

    Liu Yi stared straight at Tang Guo, not just to admire her figure, but also to learn her technique and posture.

    Liu Yi mobilized his breathing technique; At this moment, his concentration has reached its peak.

    Tang Guo¡¯s every gesture was clearly reflected into his eyes and then memorized by him.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Tang Guo slightly missed the ball, the number ten ball hit the mouth of the hole, bounced twice and went away.

    ¡°s, a pity.¡±

    Tang Guo finally straightened up, slightly leaned against the cue stick and said with regret.

    ¡°I can¡¯t clear the table in one turn.¡±

    This girl is serious¡­.

    Liu Yi took a deep breath.

    I can¡¯t let the men lose face!

    And for myself.

    I cannot lose!

    Liu Yi held the cue stick with his right hand and pressed the table with his left hand. His left-hand thumb and index finger formed a 90-degree angle, using it to steady the cue stick.

    Tang Guo¡¯s previous ying posture continued to reverberate in Liu Yi¡¯s mind.

    But this is just the posture¡­.If only I can aim the ball better.

    Just as that idea appeared in Liu Yi¡¯s mind, his eyes of favorable impression suddenly changed a bit.

    A dim golden light appeared in front of that white ball.

    This golden light formed a straight line from the white ball toward another ball that was waiting to be hit.

    Liu Yi was amazed.

    The eyes of favorable impression can do this?

    This is amazing¡­.

    It¡¯s like having a cheat code in video games¡­.

    Liu Yi became excited, Could this help me aim the ball?

    That golden line continued to adjust its direction along with Liu Yi¡¯s aim.

    And, along with Liu Yi¡¯s adjustment, a silver light line appeared from behind the targeted ball and changed its direction.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart was moved.

    This should be the direction where that ball will move after the white ball hit it!

    This truly goes against the heaven¡¯s will¡­.

    Eyes of favorable impression, I love you so much!

    Liu Yi adjusted his aim until the silver line fell into the middle of the nearby hole.

    ¡°Are you going to hit it or not? Do you want to wait there until supper?! So slow!¡±

    Tang Guo could not help butin.

    Liu Yi did waste a lot of time.

    ¡°Here Ie.¡±

    Liu Yi pulled the cue stick, gathering his strength.

    ¡°F*ck, how evil.¡±

    Tang Guo curled her lips.

    Liu Yi¡¯s hand immediately trembled, F*ck, the evil one here is you, girl!

    He quickly steadied his hand and then hit the cue ball.

    ¡°Bang! Pow!¡±

    Two clear and crisp sounds were heard.

    The white ball hit the number 2 ball, which then made the number 2 ball directly rush toward the nearby hole and enter it.

    Tang Guo and the others were dumbfounded.

    The previous Liu Yi cannot even hit straight, but now he can smoothly hit the ball into the hole?

    That was highly unlikely¡­.

    This progress was too fast!

    ¡°A beginner¡¯s luck.¡±

    Tang Guo finally thought of this possibility and shot a nce at Liu Yi, ¡°Come on, you have the table for yourself. However, I am afraid you cannot clear all the balls, you are still a noob after all. And once you miss once, I can take you.¡±

    Tang Guo was a veteran in billiard. Since she started socializing with Hu Rui, she woulde here everyday to y.

    A lot of boys liked to y with Tang Guo. After all, Tang Guo is a beautiful girl and she would often wear low-cut clothing.

    But to y with her, they need to bet with money, eight to ten yuan per game.

    Basically, Tang Guo has sufficient spending money, which means that she often won those bets.

    Liu Yi did not utter any words. His look was very earnest as he continued to y.

    Using the same cheat method, he continued to put ball after ball into the hole.

    When he was about to hit thest number eight ck ball, Tang Guo finally could not sit still.

    ¡°F*ck! You kid y the pig eating the tiger! This old mother was wrong!¡±

    This is clearly clearing the table in one turn!

    Tang Guo still has some balls left, but Liu Yi needed only to hit the number eight ball.

    Not to mention he has never made an error!

    ¡°It¡¯s just a fluke.¡±

    Liu Yi said with a smile.

    ¡°Hate! But let see how you¡¯re going to hit thisst ball!¡±

    Tang Guo noticed that, although Liu Yi has a near perfect uracy, he always shot in a direct way.

    But now, the white ball waspletely blocked by several of Tang Guo¡¯s balls, which made it unable to hit the number eight ball directly.

    Moreover, the only possible indirect hit through a corner was also blocked by one of her balls.

    Humph, humph, the heaven have eyes! Let see how is Liu Yi going to do!

    ¡°All roads lead to Rome, there¡¯s always a way.¡±

    Liu Yi lightly smiled and then leaned over the table.

    ¡°Wait a minute, you cannot hit the white ball yet!¡±

    The nearby Hu Rui suddenly raised his hand and shouted.

    ¡°Rat, what kind of crafty plot you¡¯re up to now?¡±

    Tang Guo was definitely not a patient person, she gave Hu Rui a stern look and then ask.

    ¡°This¡­.Let¡¯s at least have a bet with this!¡±

    Hu Rui¡¯s eyes blinked twice and then said, ¡°Otherwise, this game would be in vain, right? Little Chili, since when you y without a bet? You¡¯re not going to surrender just like this, right?¡±

    ¡°Bring it on, what is this old mother afraid of!¡±

    Tang Guo believed that Liu Yi would surely screw this ball. As long as she got the chance, she can win the game, turning defeat into victory by clearing the rest of her balls in one turn.

    ¡°What about you, Liu Yi, do you have any advice?¡±

    Hu Rui asked Liu Yi while secretly giving him a wink.

    Liu Yi wondered what this secret wink from Hu Rui meant. However, he was also very confident with himself, having that cheat, how could he lose?

    ¡°So be it, I have nothing against this bet anyway.¡±

    ¡°Good, then the loser will take off a piece of his or her clothes!¡±

 Chapter 184 Red Scarf Army Development Plan

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Tang Guo wanted to fiercely beat Hu Rui, that guy, with the cue stick.

    Is there something healthy in this guy¡¯s head?

    ¡°Afraid to bet, little Chili?¡±

    Hu Rui slyly smiled, looked at Tang Guo and said, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid to lose then so be it.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me, since when did I, your old mother, afraid to bet!¡±

    Tang Guo gripped the cue stick, ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    Liu Yi secretly thought, Oh my¡­.Isn¡¯t this too cheap for her¡­.

    What if I continue this cheat?

    If I win, would she undress?

    But this office seems really hot, if she keeps her clothes for too long, perhaps she would get a heatstroke.

    Ai, Liu Yi, you are so kind, you like to think about other people.

    Yes, this is for Tang Guo¡¯s health, that¡¯s it.

    Liu Yi leaned over the table, held the cue stick, and eyes on the ball.

    The golden and silver lights reappeared. Indeed, just as Tang Guo expected, Liu Yi found that all the linear paths were blocked by Tang Guo¡¯s balls.

    Liu Yi tried to aim for a long time, to no avail.

    Cold sweat began to trickle down his forehead¡­.

    If he cannot put the number eight ball into the hole, it was highly likely that he would lose.

    If I lose, wouldn¡¯t Tang Guo suffer a heat stroke?

    That would be a sin!

    ¡°Idiot, if you can¡¯t shoot straight, can¡¯t you try shooting in an arc?¡±

    At this time, Lin Tong¡¯s voice floated out of Liu Yi¡¯s spiritual environment.

    Then,Lin Tong flew out from his body and jumped on the table, her small paw pointed at the white ball and said.

    ¡°Can you y billiard? Did you ever saw a curve ball?¡±

    His cold sweat suddenly poured down.

    My fox sister¡­.Is actually able to y billiard?

    ¡°Can you y billiard¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, this big miss is certainly can! Previously, my nsmen are expert in this, okay! However, it looks like you are the one who is so abnormal, your eyes of favorable impression can also be used like this! It appears that when you break through the third star-jade, your eyes of favorable impression ¡®mutated.¡¯¡±

    Lin Tong sat cross-legged on the table, held her paws together and said while nodding her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this ¡®mutation¡¯ is good or bad, but for now, you have a lot of auxiliary technique.¡±

    Lin Tong guessed, ¡°Later on, you can test this effect in the actualbat.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, are you going to y or not? You¡¯re not painting a calligraphy, you know! In a minute, I, your old mother, am going to get pregnant!¡±

    The nearby Tang Guo impatiently said.

    Liu Yi wanted to vomit blood.

    This Tang Guo really has a big mouth.

    But, this is her special characteristic.

    ¡°Look at here!¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s tail suddenly stuck out and gently tapped somewhere on the white ball.

    Liu Yi suddenly aimed the cue stick there.

    The two lights suddenly got distorted, especially the golden line, which directly drew an arc, bypassing the two colored balls in the front.

    The silver line also got distorted, but the arc was much smaller.

    Liu Yi nced at it a few times, the golden linepletely bypassed the two colored balls, and then the silver line fell into the hole.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    Tang Guo once again urged him.

    Liu Yi pulled his right hand back, preparing to thrust the cue stick forward.

    At this moment, Sun Haoyuan and Hu Rui were far more nervous than he was.

    You have to win¡­.

    For men¡¯s happiness, you have to win!

    We all rely on you, Liu Yi!

    The two men¡¯s widened eyes were staring straight at Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    At this time, Liu Yi¡¯s hand finally began to move again.

    Like a lightning, the cue stick struck that white ball.

    In Tang Guo¡¯s astonished eyes, the white ball drew a beautiful arc and hit the eight ball, bypassing the two balls that were blocking it.

    The eight ball immediately spun and with a crash sound, went inside the hole.

    ¡°This¡­.Is impossible¡­.¡±

    Tang Guo went silly, unable to believe what she just saw.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.a curveball, how could you possibly this good!¡±

    Even in international matches, only a few of those real masters can hit a curveball!

    Because it¡¯s just too hard! There are so many calctions and predictions!

    And it¡¯s not just calcting how to make the ball draw a curve, sometimes they also need to consider the friction on the table, or whether or not there are some slight tilts.

    But this skinny guy in front of her¡­.Who looked like a teacher¡¯s pet, actually yed a nifty curveball!

    ¡°Beautiful!¡±

    Hu Rui¡¯s mouth spat out a speck of saliva.

    He hit his chest like an excited male baboon, shouting in excitement.

    ¡°Take of the clothes! Take off the clothes! Take off the clothes!

    ¡°Ahem¡­.ept your defeat.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan¡¯s eyes were a bit green, but he quietly gave Liu Yi a thumbs up.

    With hard work.

    He fought for the men¡¯s reputation!

    And he gives us a treat for the eyes¡­.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Tang Guo was not going to shy away, ¡°I, your old mother, am not afraid!¡±

    With that, she reached out her hands and touched her clothes.

    At this time, the three men¡¯s eyes were looking straight at her.

    Tang Guo loosened her top clothes that was wrapped around her waist and then threw it to the nearby couch.

    ¡°Ok, I finish taking off my clothes!¡±

    ¡°F*ck! Little Chili, you¡¯re cheating!¡±

    Hu Rui was the first to denounce.

    ¡°When did I, your old mother, cheat!¡±

    Tang Guo pinched her waist, her lips showed a teasing smile, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that clothes mine?¡±

    ¡°You, you shameless!¡±

    Hu Rui was pissed off; He has always been iming to be smart, but he did not expect to fall into a woman¡¯s trap today.

    ¡°Cut, want to look what¡¯s under my clothes?¡±

    Tang Guo pulled her cor, ¡°Come and take it off yourself!¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    Hu Rui held back his desire to look and took two steps back.

    Nothing good will happen if he took her offer, he would probably die instead.

    ¡°No matter what, our Liu Yi won the game.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan smoothed things over, ¡°So then, little Chili, now you can view him as our own, right?¡±

    ¡°Humph, able to y billiard is nothing.¡±

    Tang Guo curled her lips, ¡°Moreover, I hate this kind of ying-the-pig-to-eat-the-tiger thing, humph, if you have the skill you should say it from the beginning! You want to deceive this old mother to undress right!¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was aggrieved, Obviously, it¡¯s you who wanted me to y billiard!

    Moreover, this undress thing did note from me, but from Hu Rui, okay!

    s, it¡¯s hard to be a good person!

    ¡°Humph, you this group of smelly men, are not a good thing!¡±

    Tang Guo sat on the nearby couch, put her left leg on top of her right leg so as to avoid being looked at.

    ¡°Okay, okay, stop making trouble anymore, today we have Liu Yi. Besides announcing that our Red Scarf Army is officially established, there are many things that need to be discussed.¡±

    At this time Sun Haoyuan took up the big brother¡¯s mantle, ¡°We gather here because we have amon goal, that is to expand our Red Scarf Army so that sooner orter, we can trample the ck Dragon Gang and then be the leader of the underground world in the Northern Dragon City, right?¡±

    ¡°Bah, I am not interested.¡±

    Tang Guo curled her lips, not giving Sun Haoyuan any faces, ¡°You¡¯re the one who shamelessly dragged me here, saying that I can fight.¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­.This, this can be discussed separately¡­.¡±

    ¡°Little Chili has learned Tae Kwon Do, and her level is quite high¡­.¡±

    Hu Rui said in a hushed tone in near Liu Yi¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you want to try her?¡±

    He gave Liu Yi an ambiguous look.

    Liu Yi¡¯s head immediately shook like a rattle-drum.

    He has not lived long enough yet.

    ¡°Let me tell you¡­.This woman is spicy, you have to try her¡­.If you are interested, I can sacrifice my life to help you create an opportunity?¡±

    Hu Rui asked, continuing to carry an unrelenting spirit.

    ¡°Let me off¡­okay.¡±

    Liu Yi had to beg for mercy.

    ¡°Ai¡­.Couldn¡¯t little Chili meet with a sincere person?¡± Hu Rui put on a regretful look.

    Liu Yi thought, I never thought that this wretched guy would actually care about friends.

    ¡°If she goes on like this, I might not live long¡­.¡±

    When he heard these tearful words, Liu Yi suddenly had an insight.

    So that is the reason¡­.

    ¡°Liu Yi, you see, now in addition to you, our Red Scarf Army only have four people.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan finally recognized the fact, ¡°Little Chili is our thug and Rat is our staff. Although the Red Scarf Army currently have only the four of us, there will be arge number of people in the future! The four of us will be the veterans of the Red Scarf Army, the senior cadres!¡±

    His words actually sounded awe-inspiring, but Liu Yi still could not help but ask.

    ¡°Then how do you n to develop?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I want to take this 14 High School as our domain first.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan has his own n, ¡°I n to make this billiard room as our headquarters, and then we¡¯ll try to recruit our members from those 14 High School students.¡±

    ¡°I do not agree.¡±

    Hu Rui put on his rarely shown serious look and said, ¡°Those students are ultimately a student. Chief, can you count on them to help us fight the other underworld people? Without the real people from underworld, our strength is never going to be enough.¡±

    ¡°People, money, fists.¡±

    Liu Yi raised his three fingers and said, ¡°What we need now are these three.¡±

    ¡°When did your talk get this big? I won¡¯t say anything, you guys decided yourself, I¡¯m just responsible for beating other people.¡±

    Tang Guo waved her hand from the side.

    This development thing was too much, she was toozy to think about it.

    She just wanted to use her head to think on how to beat other people. Previously she got high test score and was eligible to enter a good high school, but she chose this 14 High School instead!

    ¡°We should look for a reliable site to settle.¡±

    Hu Rui suggested, ¡°If we can strengthen our power a bit, we can rein in some smaller gangs and upy their sites. Then, we can slowly draw in the surrounding small gangs, continue to recruit and to expand our forces. Slowly we will develop.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but where can we find such small gangs?¡±

    Sun Haoyuan and the others were bewildered.

    ¡°We should try the Eastern Xing district.¡±

    Hu Rui said and pulled out a map of Northern Dragon City. He spread it out and put it on the billiard table.

    His finger pointed to a rtively remote area. Seeing this, Liu Yi immediately drew a gasp.

    The Eastern Xing district was the most chaotic ce in Northern Dragon City.

    However, heroes came out in troubled times; If that idea is true, then that ce is actually one of the best environment.

    ¡°What do you think about this ce?¡±

    Hu Rui enthusiastically asked.

    ¡°I can only say that you are out of your mind.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan swallowed his saliva.

 Chapter 185 Social Investigation

    If you were a Northern Dragon City citizen and someone asked you to single out the most chaotic ce in the City, you would mention this Eastern Xing district.

    Eastern Xing was originally a suburb, located at an isle at the center of Northern Dragon City¡¯s river, which was also called Eastern Xing isle.

    The previous Party Secretary of the Northern Dragon City was very optimistic that he can develop this Eastern Xing isle into a good zone. Thus, he nned for a ten years development n, ready to develop the Eastern Xing Isle.

    However, just shortly after he started building the Easter Xing Isle, there were changed in the leadership position and he was sent to be the Party Secretary at somewhere else.

    Later, the newly appointed Party Secretary of the Northern Dragon City began the construction of the bridge across the river, abandoning the isle but vigorously developing the economic of the Northern area.

    Thus, the development n of this Eastern Xing district grounded to a halt.

    Later on, the Eastern Xing district became a mix of urban and rural area, a very messy ce.

    The police did not care. Because it was too messy there, even the police were reluctant to go inside.

    Originally, Eastern Xing district was popr with beggars and tramps.

    But after some dark forces came here, the Eastern Xing district began to change.

    Nightclub, KTV¡­..

    Soon, the Eastern Xing district was filled with a variety entertainment, it even has its own red light district.

    In the blink of an eye, the slum-like Northern Xing Isle has be the most developed entertainment zone in the Northern Dragon City.

    This ce was filled with erotic and violence. But this area also gave no small contribution to the Northern Dragon City economy each year. Plus, a lot of underground forces ced their headquarters there; Thus, this Eastern Xing district has be a limbo zone.

    The Eastern Xing district was full with underground forces,rge and small and innumerable.

    One of the most powerful was naturally the ck Dragon Gang.

    ¡°How do we establish ourselves here?¡±

    Sun Haoyuan looked at the small ind on the map in surprise.

    ¡°As long as we have enough strength, we first eat the weakest gang there, and then slowly eat the rest one by one¡­.¡±

    Hu Rui began to fantasize.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous¡­.We might as well talk about how to rein in the 14 High School first.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan waved his hand.

    ¡°I think what Hu Rui said is somewhat feasible.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart was moved.

    Although Hu Rui¡¯s method was a bit risky, for those who wanted to build their own forces with minimum manpower¡­.It¡¯s one of the few best feasible ways.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Several people rolled their eyes at Liu Yi, perhaps they thought that Liu Yi has gone crazy.

    Hu Rui himself was just fantasizing about it; A few students like them¡­.Who would really dare to go to the Eastern Xing Isle!

    Those who were not a gang member would die!

    ¡°This¡­.We don¡¯t even know which gang is the weakest¡­.Let¡¯s think about it first¡­.¡±

    Hu Rui was still the reasonable one.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought this idea, don¡¯t you want to achieve it?¡±

    Liu Yi asked a sentence.

    Hu Rui was stunned.

    Of course, he wanted to achieve it!

    Since he has this idea, of course, he wanted to achieve it!

    Everyone has a dream.

    The chief¡¯s dream was to make the Red Scarf Army the leader of the underworld in Northern Dragon City.

    His dream was to give the Chief his counsel toy the foundation.

    As for little Chili¡¯s dream, perhaps she wanted to be able to y billiard freely every day.

    As for Liu Yi¡¯s dream¡­.

    What was his dream again?

    ¡°If you want to achieve it, you have to be bold.¡±

    Liu Yi said, and then slowly exined himself, ¡°I can help you find out which is the weakest gang in the Eastern Xing district. Follow me if you want to nt the Red Scarf Army g in the Eastern Xing district.¡±

    With that, he pulled out a red scarf from his bosom and then tied it on his right arm.

    The scarlet red scarf was me-like, very eye-catching.

    ¡°Interesting, I, your mother, am with you.¡±

    Violence was in Tang Guo¡¯s blood, she looked around but found nothing red that she can use.

    But when she turned around, she saw Hu Rui was about to wrap a red scarf around his neck; She suddenly reached out and snatch that scarf.

    ¡°Big sis¡­.That¡¯s my scarf!¡±

    Hu Rui hurriedly eximed, ¡°If you take it¡­.What am I going to use?¡±

    Sun Haoyuan rubbed the back of his head like he has a headache, ¡°My underpants is red, I cannot take it!¡±

    ¡°A mere trifle. Leave it to me.¡±

    Tang Guo opened the nearby drawer and took out a pair of scissors. She then directly cut Hu Rui¡¯s long red scarf into three pieces.

    Hu Rui¡¯s heart was hurt.

    ¡°That¡¯s my scarf¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ours now.¡±

    Tang Guo said, and gave the two short red scarves to the other two.

    She picked the shortest for herself and used it to tie her long ck hair into a ponytail.

    And Hu Rui continued to tie his piece of red scarf around his neck.

    Finding no special ce to tie the red scarf, Sun Haoyuan simply covered his head with the red scarf and then tied it.

    The other three people who watched him were dumbfounded.

    My God, this is like the Pirates of the Caribbean!

    This Sun Haoyuan is too much!

    ¡°What do you guys think, I am awesome, right?¡±

    Sun Haoyuan proudly showed off.

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡±

    Tang Guo gave Sun Haoyuan a thumbs up.

    ¡°Haha, as I said, each of you isme, I am the most handsome here!¡±

    Sun Haoyaun said and touched the red scarf on his head, ¡°This will be my Red Scarf Army costume!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, how do we find the weakest gang?¡±

    Hu Rui enthusiastically asked.

    ¡°Wait here for me, I am going to inquire first.¡±

    Liu Yi said, turned around and then went into the toilet to make a call.

    This phone call was to a beauty.

    ¡°Liu Yi? This is rare, you actually took the initiative to give me a call!¡±

    The voice that came out of the phone was the voice of a female T-Rex.

    Actually, from the milky-like sweet sounding voice of her, one cannot really understand that she was actually a violent queen.

    ¡°Em¡­.Police officer Yuan¡­.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, I already got off work, don¡¯t call me police officer; Call me sister.¡±

    The opposite party was clearly dissatisfied.

    Why¡­.Another one wants to be my elder sister.

    Do girls like to be someone else¡¯s sister?

    ¡°Say what you want to say, quick! Otherwise, I am going to hang up!¡±

    ¡°That¡­.Sister Yuan, I have something to ask¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi was helpless and had to make apromise for his interest.

    s, this is the life of a younger brother!

    ¡°Hihi, that¡¯s good! Go on, tell me, what do you want to find sister for? Do you want to ask me out for a dinner? If so, you have to line up, there are many men who asked the same thing!¡±

    What the¡­.

    This girl is really narcissistic.

    ¡°Em¡­.If sister helps me, I will ask sister out for a dinner¡­.¡±

    ¡°D*mn, you kid, can¡¯t you look for me for something good? Tell me, what do you want me to help you for?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue snappily asked.

    ¡°Em¡­.Sister Yuan, can you check something for me¡­.¡±

    After much deliberation, in a limited time like this, only Yuan Zhenyue can help him.

    Yuan Zhenyue is a police officer, so toward those underworld things, she would certainly have some understanding.

    ¡°Speak! Don¡¯t just wishy-washy like this!¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.Do, do you know about Eastern Xing district?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know, why do you ask?¡±

    At this time, Yuan Zhenyue was lying in her bathtub at home, one of her hand was ying with the bubbles on the water surface, another hand was holding the phone, talking to Liu Yi.

    Yuan Zhenyue usually never picked up the phone while she was in a bath.

    But when she saw the caller was actually Liu Yi, she unconsciously picked it up.

    ¡°I was wondering¡­.Well, our school has assigned a social homework, telling us to do a social investigation.¡±

    ¡°Social investigation? Your school is really interesting.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue curled her lips and said, ¡°Asking about what to do and where the mess is.¡±

    ¡°I am just curious.¡±

    Liu Yi did not dare to directly say that he wanted to help establish a gang and had toe up with a bunch of lies.

    ¡°That ce is so mess up, what do you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°What gang is the weakest gang?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s called¡­.Sea Gang.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue thought for a moment and then said.

    ¡°Sea Gang? This name¡­.Where are they?¡±

    ¡°At the most chaotic ce, of course. There are a lotrge and small forces there. For a small scale gang like this Sea Gang, to be able to upy a corner there is already very good.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue slowly said, ¡°I remember they have a small bar in the Easter Xing district, that kind of business.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it called?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask so many details?¡±

    ¡°Social investigation¡­.I just want to be thorough.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.Well, I can¡¯t remember such a detail, I will look it up for you and then call you back.¡±

    With that, Yuan Zhenyue immediately hung up the phone.

    The girl did not suspect anything¡­..Liu Yi somewhat regretted lying to her.

    Perhaps I should not be looking for Yuan Zhenyue to ask this kind of thing, this girl is, after all, a police officer!

    But if he did not look for her¡­.Liu Yi really did not know whom to look for.

    Should I look for Murong Hong?

    By virtue of this old man¡¯s strength, finding a small gang is certainly not going to be a problem.

    Moreover, perhaps he can help and subsidize Liu Yi, making his gang develop rapidly.

    If they can get the sponsorship from arge tycoon like Murong Family, wanting to be arge gang like the ck Dragon gang was not going to be difficult.

    Moreover, Liu Yi thought that if he asks for Murong Hong¡¯s help this time, the old man would definitely want to help him!

    Why, because this will make Liu Yi owe him a big favor.

    The old man went crazy, he wanted Liu Yi to be his son-inw¡­.

    Liu Yi himself was still uncertain whether or not Murong Hong¡¯s new attitude toward him was yet just another ruse or it really came from his heart?

    That old fox¡­.I am such a pure person, how could I guess what¡¯s in his mind!

    While Liu Yi was still wondering, soon, Yuan Zhenyue really called him back.

    ¡°Little brother Liu Yi, I really found it. The domain of the Sea Gang is at the southeastern corner of Eastern Xing district, at a bar called ¡°Cape.¡± It looks like a really messy ce. If you want to do a social investigation or something, just ask me about it, don¡¯t go investigate on your own, you hear me?¡±

    ¡°I know. Rest assured sister Yuan, I will not do anything stupid.¡±

    After this investigation, a smile appeared on the corner of Liu Yi¡¯s mouth

    Cape isn¡¯t it¡­.

    Very good,ter on, this will be our turf.

    ¡°Very well, but this is an important information, remember to ask me out for dinner!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue seemingly nning on stabbing Liu Yi with a knife.

    ¡°Huh? But I have no money. I am still a student.¡±

    ¡°No matter, just find a work or something, find out the solution yourself! I am going to hung up; I, your old mother, am taking a bath!¡±

    Taking a bath?

    Liu Yi could not help begin to fantasize.

 Chapter 186 Break Into The Gangsterâ€™s Lair

    Chen Dahai was filled with resentment recently.

    In the past, relying on his all out effort and hot-bloodedness, he led several of his brothers to burst into this Eastern Xing district to take root on its southeastern corner and open this bar.

    Eastern Xing Isle was indeed a messy ce filled with various underworld forces. Toward an outsider like Chen Dahai, he was naturally rejected by those forces.

    But Chen Dahai was a martial art practitioner since he was a child. Later on, he went on to be a soldier.

    But after leaving the army, he discovered a serious problem. He did not have any connection, including his group of veterans. They also have no other skill to rely on getting a job. Thus, they have no ability to feed their family.

    Finally, Chen Dahai gritted his teeth and led several of his veteran brothers to force their way to take root in this Eastern Xing district by relying on their fighting prowess.

    But after they sessfully taking their root there, he discovered that he was still unable to be a gangster!

    Because his bar simply has no business!

    Most of the popr businesses in the Eastern Xing district were already swept away by big powers.

    The remaining businesses were divided among the smaller forces. What came into his mouth was basically just the leftover.

    His Cape bar was in danger of being shut down.

    Chen Dahai looked at the pile of ounts on the table and he could not help but sigh.

    ¡°Squad leader, why don¡¯t we just join the ck Dragon Gang.¡±

    The nearby Zhou Jinle went forward and urged him.

    ¡°Our fund¡­.Would only keep us afloat for a few days. If we go on like this, even if the other gangs do not rock our boat, our brothers would have starved to death first.¡±

    The Sea Gang members plus the Cape bar staffs were more than twenty people.

    Even if they were only paid 1000 yuan per person per month, they needed twenty thousand yuan just for the sry.

    This did not include the bar¡¯s daily consumption cost. If the operating expense of the bar was also counted into this, the figure would double.

    But now they have no money in their ounts; Every day they were in a state of ¡®just making ends meet.¡¯

    To open this bar, Chen Dahai and his brothers have spent their collective money. Would they need to sell this ce and run away from this Eastern Xing district with tails tugged between their legs?

    Chen Dahai would not ept this!

    If thosemon gangsters can thrive here, why can¡¯t these former soldiers do the same!

    Could it be they, the veterans, were not as good as those gangsters!

    Chen Dahai did not believe this!

    However, their ounts were indeed rotten.

    ¡°Old Zhou, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡±

    Hearing Zhou Jinle¡¯s rmendation, Chen Dahai¡¯s brows wrinkled up, ¡°What do you think those ck Dragon are? If we join them, the Cape bar would turn into what kind of ce? Selling drugs, prostitution¡­.We absolutely cannot touch these things. Especially drugs, we absolutely cannot touch those, understand?¡±

    ¡°But, squad leader¡­.¡±

    Zhou Jinle seemed to be very embarrassed, ¡°We have no money¡­.If we go on like this, we can only quietly leave the Eastern Xing district.¡±

    ¡°D*mn it!¡±

    Chen Dahai clenched his fists.

    He got up and walked to the bar counter and then directly picked up a bottle of red wine. With empty hand, he unscrewed the cork and started to drink shot after shot.

    The bar was empty, there was no one else except several idle waitresses.

    It was in this moment, the bar door suddenly being pushed out.

    A customer?

    Chen Dahai¡¯s eyebrows suddenly jumped up and he excitedly turned around.

    Four teenagers came in, one of them was a girl.

    Each and everyone of them wore a red scarf. Although they were still young, they seemed to be candidates for future gangsters.

    ¡°Who is the boss here? Come out and let me see him!¡±

    One of them came forward and shouted; He was a big fellow with head covered with red scarf.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Several Cape bar brothers suddenly got up and began to move toward them. Chen Dahai did not utter a word. Zhou Jinle walked over and looked at these people with a frown.

    Seeing these fierce veterans, Sun Haoyuan shrunk back his neck.

    ¡°We are the Red Scarf Army. Starting today, this bar and all of you belong to us.¡±

    A youth in a school uniform and a red scarf wrapped around his arm held out his hand to point at the bar and those brothers as he leisurely took the initiative to speak first.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°F*ck me, where did this idiote from!¡±

    ¡°Kids, you guys watched the Young and Dangerous too much!¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s words, the people in the room suddenly could not help butugh.

    But Liu Yi did not lose his heart. He still stood there with hands inside his pockets.

    ¡°Liu Yi, you fool. I, this old mother, lose my face following you.¡±

    Tang Guo clutched her forehead, looking very painful.

    She shouldn¡¯t have followed him in her ¡®hot blooded¡¯ state only to immediately lose face.

    The thugs in this bar, none of them looked dissolute.

    Tang Guo can tell immediately that many of them were skilled in martial arts. Their sturdy bodies seemed different than thosemon thugs.

    This seemed a bit tricky¡­.They seemed to have chewed a bone.

    Hu Rui also narrowed his eyes, sweeping left and right, seemingly trying toe up with something.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.I have a way out of here¡­.¡±

    He whispered in Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Red Scarf Army only move forward, never backward.¡±

    Liu Yi directly refused Hu Rui¡¯s proposal.

    Since they were here already, he did not intend to go back empty-handed!

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce for students like you, kids.¡±

    Chen Dahai pped his hands, stood up and said, ¡°What happen to students nowadays? Howe you want to be a gangster rather than to study? Do you think it¡¯s cool and awesome to be a gangster?¡±

    He said. His face showed a warning look, ¡°Tell you what, this world is very cruel and very bloody; It¡¯s not a ce you should put your feet into.¡±

    ¡°It seems like reasons are not going to work on you.¡±

    Liu Yi started to ¡®twist¡¯ his neck, ¡°Then I¡¯ll use your way to deal with you.¡±

    ¡°Throw them out.¡±

    Chen Dahai has been depressed enough already. But now,ing across a few very disruptive students, he became even more upset.

    ¡°Can we use the heavy handed method?¡±

    Zhou Jinle licked his lips.

    The other brothers have been keeping their resentment in their hearts. Finally, there were a few troublemakers who came to be their punching bags.

    ¡°Up to you.¡±

    Since Chen Dahai entered the underworld, he has left his sympathy behind.

    He waved his hand and said.

    For those people who came to cause trouble, no need to be so polite.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.Kid, me your own bad luck!¡±

    Several Sea Gang members immediately clenched their fists and came forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on us!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan has arge strength since he was still a kid. He grabbed a chair next to him and mmed it toward the guy at the front.

    That big fellow was startled. He did not expect the other party would actually dare to hit them.

    He involuntarily crossed his two arms in front of him, blocking the iing chair.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Fortunately, Cape Bar used wooden chairs, which directly broke upon contact.

    That big fellow groaned, stepped back two steps and shook his arms.

    ¡°F*ck me, is this real! He doesn¡¯t seem hurt at all!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan was greatly surprised.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes tightened and reminded them.

    ¡°Be careful, they are not ordinary gangsters¡­.They maybe veterans who excelled in qigong!¡±

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got eyes. You¡¯re actually able to see through us in this one move.¡±

    Chen Dahai could not help but praise, ¡°But, your eyesight cannot save you.¡±

    ¡°Get away from this old mother!¡±

    A tall andnky guy came near Tang Guo. But she was not a pushover. She twisted her hips and did a round kick, aiming for thatnky guy¡¯s head.

    Liu Yi had to praise Tang Guo¡¯s long and beautiful leg. She was indeed a Taekwondo practitioner.

    This round kick was very fierce, which went straight toward that tall man¡¯s head.

    ¡°Pow!¡±

    But the reaction from thatnky guy was not slow either. He put both of his hands across his head, pushing Tang Guo¡¯s foot to the side.

    ¡°The girl has practiced some Taekwondo, but it¡¯s all style without substance.¡±

    Thenky man smiled and, together with the other guy who had to withstand the chair, came forward.

    I can no longer sit and watch.

    Liu Yi finally made his move. Like riding a horse, he struck his palm against the chest of the big fellow who came first.

    This move from Liu Yi was extremely fast, that big fellow was unable to see it. He just felt a terrible pain in his chest. Like being hit by a car, he immediately flew backward and fell on top of a nearby table, smashing it into pieces.

    The tall andnky man was, for a moment, stunned, but he soon reacted; He swung his leg, kicking Liu Yi at his crotch.

    They were indeed gangsters, all of their moves were ruthless¡­..

    Liu Yi did not hesitate. He lifted his leg and met the kick head on.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The crisp sound of broken bone was heard, followed by the painful scream from thenky guy as he held his leg and fell to the ground.

    He withdrew his right leg. However, he felt a slight ache from his lower leg.

    The opponent¡¯s qigong was quite fierce¡­.

    The bone on his leg seemed to have cracked a little. But, it was soon healed by his Demonic force.

    ¡°Old Ba, Big Hu!¡±

    Seeing the two men being directly taken down, Chen Dahai and Zhou Jinle were surprised.

    Tang Guo and the others were also surprised. Particrly Tang Guo, who never thought Liu Yi could actually fight!

    The man, who she was unable to beat, was actually taken down by him head on!

    ¡°Actually, I hate violence.¡±

    Liu Yi put his hands back into his pockets, stood straight, and said.

    ¡°But if you continue to choose this way tomunicate with me, I do not mind.¡±

    For these gangsters, Liu Yi felt that he should put on a tough persona.

    If he made himself looked weak, they would definitely bully him.

    ¡°Come on, beat them!¡±

    Standing on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, Lin Tong kept urging him to continue, ¡°Let them know the power of cultivator!¡±

    Whoa, Fox sister is too excited, I cannot just bully them with my immortal technique¡­.

    However, Liu Yi actually wouldn¡¯t mind if he has to put all of them down.

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    Chen Dahai¡¯s frown deepened.

    ¡°The man who will unify the underworld gang in the Northern Dragon City.¡±

    Liu Yi proudly said.

    ¡°Are you kidding me!¡±

    ¡°You want to unify the underworld gang in the Northern Dragon City? That¡¯s utterly crazy!¡±

    The Sea Gang members looked at Liu Yi as if they were watching a fool.

    But Chen Dahai¡¯s eyes seemed somewhat moved.

    ¡°You are Chen Dahai, right?¡±

    Liu Yi remembered those details Yuan Zhenyue told him; His mind began to scheme.

    ¡°Looks like your gangster¡¯s life in this Eastern Xing district isn¡¯t too sessful, am I right?¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about my things?¡±

    ¡°A little, for example, your bar will soon go bankrupt and the ck Dragon wants you to join them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Chen Dahai¡¯s eyes tightened, revealing a meaningful look.

    ¡°Brothers, close the door.¡±

 Chapter 187 Join The Red Scarf Army

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±

    All the Cape Bar¡¯s doors and windows were closed and locked.

    At the same time, with a hissing sound, the Sea Gang members also pulled down the iron curtains.

    ¡°Now this ce is no different than an iron cage.¡±

    Chen Dahai clenched his fists, issuing a ¡°ka ka¡± sound, ¡°We can talk about things.¡±

    ¡°Using this method to threaten me is useless.¡±

    Liu Yi still without a care; He carelessly said with a smile, ¡°If I want to leave, I can leave your so-called iron cage at any time.¡±

    ¡°I admit that you have some strength, but people cannot think too highly of themselves.¡±

    Chen Dahai¡¯s eyes were deep.

    ¡°The one who think too highly of himself should be Mr. Chen Dahai.¡±

    Liu Yi said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Chen Dahai who, in those days, broke into Eastern Xing district and established the Sea Gang, can only see two immediate oues. One, his Sea Gang being incorporated into the ck Dragon Gang, and the other, get out of the Eastern Xing district with tail tucked between his legs.¡±

    Chen Dahai clenched his fists; The other Sea Gang members also stared at Liu Yi, gnashing their teeth.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.It seems like you have angered them¡­.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan could not help apprehensively whisper in Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t gang up on us would they¡­.?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just leave it to me.¡±

    Liu Yi tried tofort Sun Haoyuan, and then continued his talk.

    ¡°Each of these roads seems bad¡­.Running away from Eastern Xing district; I am afraid thispletely contradict your, Chen Dahai¡¯s wish, am I right? Before achieving your goals, you would not want to flee without a fight.¡±

    ¡°You do not need to worry about this, we can also follow the ck Dragon Gang.¡±

    The nearby Zhou Jinle interrupted.

    ¡°Hahaha, good, follow the ck Dragon Gang is it?¡±

    Liu Yi could not help butugh, ¡°This guy¡¯s idea is really good. That¡¯s right, follow ck Dragon Gang. When you guys join the ck Dragon Gang, all of you here would be ck Dragon Gang¡¯s dried shrimps. At that time, you will probably be the smallest of the little brothers there. Moreover, in order to prevent you from forming a group within a group, ck Dragon Gang will split all of you, sending you to their various Halls. At that time, perhaps you, Mr. Chen Dahai will end up only as a head bully. The Hall leader position would not necessarily be yours.¡±

    Chen Dahai¡¯s clenching fists emitted several ¡°cking¡± noise.

    ¡°What are you trying to say¡­.¡±

    ¡°What I am trying to say is very simple. Rather than be a dog in ck Dragon Gang, why not be a man in my Red Scarf Army?¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°In my Red Scarf Army, no need to say about others first; You, Mr. Chen Dahai, at the very least, will be the Deputy Leader of the Gang. Later, my Red Scarf Army will cover the entire Eastern Xing district or even the entire Northern Dragon City; You, Chen Dahai will be its Deputy Gang Leader. All the Sea Gang members will be senior figures. Not only I will not break you apart, I will, instead, entrust you with heavy responsibility, because you all are the senior cadres of our Red Scarf Army.¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    Zhou Jinle could not help but sneer again and again, ¡°Dominating the Northern Dragon City with only four of you students?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Liu Yi asked back, ¡°In those days, there was a famous Master in the Northeastern Area, called Master Si. His origin was nothing more than a train porter. I, Liu Yi, at least, am an intellectual.¡±

    Em, a good and honest intellectual.

    All gangsters basically rely on strength!

    Liu Yi thought that to clear the Northern Dragon City from the dark forces he needed to eliminate ck Dragon Gang and the others who behaved badly.

    Since then, he will rule the underground world in the Northern Dragon City.

    And thus, be the rule maker.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say it; You think you can upy our Sea Gang just by virtue of your mouth? In your dream!¡±

    Zhou Jinle firmly opposed.

    ¡°Sea Gang will absolutely not follow anybody.¡±

    Chen Dahai¡¯s eyes seemed a bit different, ¡°Just leave.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to watch your brothers starve together with you?¡±

    Seeing Chen Dahai seemed to be struggling inwardly, Liu Yi became a bit desperate.

    If the Sea Gang¡¯s condition was good, Chen Dahai would definitely not agree to join him.

    But now¡­.He has the opportunity!

    ¡°I, Chen Dahai, am not so easy to give in to other people.¡±

    Chen Dahai looked at Liu Yi and said.

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s follow the rules.¡±

    Liu Yi made a hooking gesture with his finger toward Chen Dahai, ¡°We fight; If I lose, I will leave. But if you lose, you and your gang will join me.¡±

    Chen Dahai was moved.

    Zhou Jinle shouted, ¡°F*ck, who do you think you are! Brothers, let¡¯s kill him!¡±

    But the other Sea Gang members looked at him in a weird look.

    Although now they were basically gangsters, they still have the moral characters of a soldier.

    Other people has called for a one on one fight, but Zhou Jinle wanted to gang up on them?

    Was that moral a integrity of a soldier?

    Chen Dahai loudly snapped at Zhou Jinle.

    ¡°Old Zhou, what¡¯s going on with you? Go stay on the side!¡±

    Zhou Jinle¡¯s mouth twitched, seemingly wanted to retort. However, he held it back and finally stood on the side.

    ¡°Little brother, aren¡¯t your scheme a bit too obvious?¡±

    Chen Dahai turned to Liu Yi and said, ¡°If you win, I will join you, but if you lose, you¡¯re just going to leave? Even if I, Chen Dahai, only has a few years of study, do you think I can¡¯t see this scheme?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then what does boss Chen want?¡±

    ¡°If you lose, you will follow me as my subordinate.¡±

    Chen Dahai pointed at Liu Yi and then at himself.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan and the others seemed to be worried; Tang Guo even directly grabbed Liu Yi¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Rest assured, it¡¯s all right.¡±

    Liu Yi waved his hand to appease these few Red Scarf Army cadres.

    ¡°Fair enough, the winner will be the boss.¡±

    Liu Yi said and took a step forward, standing opposite of Chen Dahai.

    ¡°Boss Chen is not going to plot against me, right?¡±

    ¡°Only a vile person would do that.¡±

    Chen Dahai proudly said, ¡°Come on, let me show you that we, The Sea Gang, are not pushovers!¡±

    ¡°Then let me see it.¡±

    Liu Yi said, and then moved two steps forward.

    Chen Dahai waved his hand, telling his brothers to move to the side.

    He then took off his coat, leaving him with a small white singlet. His body were all muscles, very conspicuous.

    ¡°Whoa, what a bod¡­.¡±

    Tang Guo¡¯s eyes lit up, but the nearby Sun Haoyuan immediately gave her a push.

    ¡°Sorry, you guys can continue.¡±

    Tang Guo knew what moves her; She did not think too much about a man¡¯s face but thought that men should have some muscles.

    That¡¯s why when she first saw how ¡®emaciated¡¯ Liu Yi was, not only she did not take him to heart, she even has some contempt toward him.

    ¡°Not a bad strength.¡±

    Chen Dahai was very pleased with himself; He clenched his fist and flexed his biceps.

    ¡°Squad leader is now serious, that kid is dead for sure.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.When we were still on active duty, squad leader never lost on a fight!¡±

    ¡°A pity that squad leader has an ear problem¡­.Otherwise, he could be apanymander and so on.¡±

    On the side, the Sea Gang members started talking to each other.

    When Chen Dahai was still in the army, no one can rival him, which made him a bit arrogant and wanted to challenge the champion from the special forces, named Wang An.

    Finally, he suffered Wang An¡¯s heavy-handed double strikes on his ears; His eardrums bleed.

    Because of his slightly impaired hearing, Chen Dahai lost the opportunity for further promotion in the army.

    The two of them suffered because of that fight. One has a problem with the eyesight, and the other has a problem in hearing. Both were unable to continue to serve.

    Wang An has a pretty good arrangement when he retired. He first went to join the police andter became Murong Hong¡¯s bodyguard.

    But Chen Dahai, being an ordinary soldier, can onlye out to join the underworld.

    But he was confident to defeat this student!

    In the past, Wang An only narrowly won a move against him!

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    Chen Dahai hooked his finger at Liu Yi; For such a student like Liu Yi, he disdained to make the first move.

    ¡°Boss Chen, you see, I am just a student.¡±

    But Liu Yi was not in a rush; Instead, he cheekily said.

    ¡°In fighting, no doubt you are an expert. But me, I just understand a little bit of Kung Fu, how about you let me make three moves first?¡±

    People almost vomited blood.

    They clearly saw Liu Yi easily took down two people just a moment ago, which mean his Kung Fu foundation was very deep!

    But now he brazenly wanted people to let him made his first three moves.

    Was there a person more shameless than him!

    ¡°Do you even want face!¡±

    From the side, Zhou Jinle cursed.

    ¡°I am very weak¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi slightly blushed and said, ¡°Do you have the heart to bully a defenseless student¡­.?¡±

    ¡°F*ck, too shameless!¡±

    Even Tang Guo could not help but somewhat move away from Liu Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have one move!¡±

    Chen Dahai confidently smiled and then made a horse stance; He held his hands in front of him.

    He thenunched his hard qigong.

    Chen Dahai¡¯s whole body was filled with energy; He can even withstand an iron rod or the likes.

    ¡°Very well¡­.Even though the move is less than I thought, thinking about boss Chen¡¯s face, I reluctantly ept it.¡±

    Liu Yi said as he nodded his head.

    The Sea Gang members almost vomited blood in depressed.

    Obviously it was Liu Yi who has the big advantage here, but how could he say it as if he just suffered a big loss!

    ¡°Good kid¡­.¡±

    Ling Tong¡¯s scalp became a bit numb, ¡°Howe your belly get increasingly ck¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Really?¡±

    Liu Yi blinked his eyes, ¡°I think I am still honest and kind!¡±

    Lin Tong was speechless and secretly thought.

    It seems like the two personalities begin to influence each other!

    But, as long as he still has the awe-inspiring righteousness in his heart, his character should not go bad.

    A little bit of ck belly is good¡­.Better than the ice-cold and the ruthlessness of the other personality!

    Moreover, no one can bully him if his belly is a bit ck, Lin Tong did not want Liu Yi to be bullied by outsiders.

    Humph, humph, the one who can bully Liu Yi, is only me, Lin Tong!

    ¡°Bring it!¡±

    Chen Dahai pat his chest muscles, ¡°If I blink, I, Chen Dahai, am your grandson!¡±

    ¡°How about we change the rules?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately became interested, ¡°How about we stare at each other for a few minutes?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    Chen Dahai could not help but yell.

    ¡°Very well, since you¡¯re in such a hurry¡­.¡±

    The crowd immediately saw an amazing scene.

    Liu Yi, faster than the blink of an eye, suddenly appeared in front of Chen Dahai.

    Just now, they were seven to eight meters away from each other, but how could he suddenly closed the distance just like that!

    But before they even reacted to that, Liu Yi¡¯s right-hand palm has arrived at Chen Dahai¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 188 Can Be Hot

    Liu Yi spent his day in school today, not to listen to lectures, but hiding in his spiritual environment, practicing those skills that were taught by Li Biyue.

    Especially the Shadow Step!

    Before in the training room, Liu Yi failed his first attempt. When he cast his Shadow Step, he crashed into that training puppet¡­.

    It was an unforgettable experience!

    Therefore, during the school hours, Liu Yi gave all his effort to train his Shadow Step.

    Although it can¡¯t be said that his Shadow Step level was superb, at least he achieved the level of ¡°mastery through aprehensive study.¡±

    At this time, Liu Yi suddenly appeared in front of Chen Dahai, startling him.

    When did he run?

    Didn¡¯t he just stand seven or eight meters away from me?

    Before Chen Dahai reacted, Liu Yi¡¯s palm has struck Chen Dahai¡¯s right chest.

    Liu Yi purposely avoided the heart position on the left, lest his palm caused Chen Dahai a problem.

    Even if he avoided a critical spot, Chen Dahai was still unlucky.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    A surge of airwave burst out from behind Chen Dahai; At the same time, his body arched up like a shrimp and instantly flew back.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Chen Dahai was pasted on the wall like a painting.

    His internal organs were in a mess and his bones were badly hurt.

    This palm of Liu Yi¡­.How could it be so fierce¡­.

    Could it be, he is the legendary master of internal martial art?

    Chen Dahai began to sweat.

    If he is an internal expert¡­.Then I am absolutely not his opponent!

    In the army, they have several Kung Fu masters as army instructors, some of them looked like a wizened old man!

    At the time, although Chen Dahai was quite proud of himself, he did not dare to look for trouble from those instructors.

    One of them was a 1.6 m tall old man; He was as thin as a monkey. Previously, Chen Dahai was not convinced of his ability.

    But when one day this old man lifted a 120 kg barbell with one hand, Chen Dahai was thoroughly convinced.

    In daily practice, when he lifted that barbell a few times with both of his hands, he already felt tired like a dog.

    When that wizened old man picked it up, he did not look tired, as if nothing has happened.

    The student in front of him looked very thin and weak, but he was able to send him flying in a single palm strike.

    If someone told him the student was not an internal expert, Chen Dahai would not believe it.

    Seeing their boss flying backward because of a palm strike and then slowly slipped to the ground, the sea gang members looked silly.

    How¡­How is this possible!

    Our squad leader is a fighting master¡­.No matter how bad, he couldn¡¯t possibly be sent flying by a palm strike!

    But Chen Dahai thought in his heart, I have run into an internal expert!

    But this actually made him excited, If this person is willing to help me¡­.Even if I have to be his subordinate,ter on, in the list of famous gangsters, there must be my name, Chen Dahai, written in there!

    Chen Dahai like to follow the strong, but he must determine if the boy was tough enough!

    Holding back the pain, he suddenly looked up and saw two Russian battle-axes hanging on the nearby wall.

    Thus, Chen Dahai directly crawled up, reached out and took those two Russian battle-axes. Carrying them in his hands, he loudly roared and came at Liu Yi like a wild bear.

    ¡°F*ck me, this is too far!¡±

    Hu Rui shouted, ¡°He actually uses weapons! Liu Yi, take this! Use my nail clippers!¡±

    ¡°F*ck, shut up!¡±

    Tang Guo directly kicked Hu Rui on the leg.

    Rather than retreat, Liu Yi actually rushed forward toward the ax-wielding Chen Dahai.

    ¡°Liu Yi, be careful!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan anxiously warned.

    ¡°Rest assured, it¡¯s gonna be fine.¡±

    Liu Yi rushed forward two steps and suddenly lowered his head.

    ¡°Swoosh, swoosh!¡±

    Chen Dahai wielded his left ax, swishing over Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    Meanwhile, he swung the other ax toward Liu Yi, who was squatting down, aiming for his head.

    The whistling of wind indicated that the force was not light.

    But Liu Yi calmly put his hands on the ground and jumped up.

    At the same time, his body did a backward rotation and, using the momentum, used his right foot to kick.

    ¡°Pow!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s foot hit that ax¡¯s handle.

    Chen Dahai suddenly felt a surge of vigorous forceing from the ax. The web between his thumb and forefinger tore and spilled out blood; He subconsciously loosened his grip.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    That ax spun in the air toward the ceiling. It pierced the ceiling, looking very frightening.

    A long crack also appeared on the ceiling.

    The people were stunned.

    How powerful that kick could be to be able to make that ax pierce the ceiling¡­.

    ¡°Still want toe?¡±

    Liu Yi straightened up and recovered his right foot. Then he smiled and asked Chen Dahai.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s over¡­.¡±

    Chen Dahai directly cupped his fists and, with a respectful manner, convincingly said.

    ¡°From today on, you are my boss.¡±

    ¡°Squad leader, you¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Zhou Jinle hurriedly eximed from the said, ¡°They are nothing but a bunch of students, how can we submit to them?¡±

    ¡°They are stronger than me, so why not?¡±

    Chen Dahai bluntly said, looking very imposing.

    ¡°The ck Dragon Gang is also stronger than us! Squad Leader! Why don¡¯t we join the ck Dragon Gang?¡±

    Zhou Jinle quickly said, ¡°The few of them are just students! Even if they can fight, so what? Can they fight against the ck Dragon Gang?¡±

    ¡°Can I exclude this person from the senior cadres?¡±

    Liu Yi asked Chen Dahai, ¡°Because he has no ambition at all.¡±

    ¡°Old Zhou, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Chen Dahai also frowned and looked at Zhou Jinle, ¡°Why are you so different today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­.I just don¡¯t want to be a few students¡¯ goon.¡±

    Zhou Jinle looked a bit unnatural.

    ¡°Later on, this is our boss.¡±

    Chen Dahai pointed at Liu Yi and solemnly said, ¡°He is my boss, so naturally he is your boss, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we understand!¡±

    Except for Zhou Jinle, the other Sea Gang members replied in unison.

    Their voices were loud and very imposing; After all, they were all former soldiers.

    These people saw how Liu Yi defeated their squad leader in two moves, so they already felt a heartfelt admiration toward him.

    They were all people who admired a strong person!

    ¡°Very good,ter on, everyone will be brothers. Boss, I have to be honest with you. What you take now is in a terrible mess.¡±

    Chen Dahai gloomily looked at Liu Yi and said, ¡°As you can see, our bar has no guest at all. Now in our ount, we have no more than 20 thousand yuan, it¡¯s not enough to maintain the bar for the next month!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan had a headache, ¡°Just as I fell excited for finally scoring the first turf¡­.I never thought this ce could be so miserable¡­.¡±

    ¡°I, your old mother can sponsor¡­.Two hundred yuan!¡±

    Tang Guo did not seem to have a lot of money.

    ¡°I can sponsor 50 yuan!¡±

    Hu Rui pulled out a crumpled bill from his pocket.

    ¡°F*ck, I see you the two of you are stupid.¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but give the of them a look, ¡°How could this little money be enough? How much is the usual monthly expense for this bar?¡±

    ¡°More than 50 thousand¡­..¡±

    Chen Dahai sighed.

    This is the cheapest expense, he added in his heart.

    The normal monthly expense for a bar was definitely in the top five digit upward¡­.That 50 thousand was just his lowest estimation.

    He did not know how would they manage to survive.

    ¡°I¡­.I can cover the rest.¡±

    Liu Yi thought for a moment and decided to use his ount.

    Money in the bank is useless anyway.

    I should let them circte, and then ¡°money begets money.¡±

    ¡°But even so, it can barely support the expense for a month¡­.¡±

    Chen Dahai¡¯s face was filled with sorrow, ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t know this¡­.But our bar really has no business. Sometimes I have my own doubts, maybe leading my brothers to break into the Eastern Xing district was a mistake¡­.I heard that this ce is a gold mine, but I came to know that it¡¯s actually hell.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s hell, we can still make money.¡±

    Liu Yi frowned, ¡°Haoyuan, Rat, little Chili, do you guys have any suggestion on how we can survive here?¡±

    ¡°How about we open a billiard hall?¡±

    Little Chili¡¯s idea was quickly dismissed by Liu Yi.

    F*ck¡­.It¡¯s strange if opening a billiard hall could make money here!

    And even if it can, it¡¯s just going to be fractions of small money.

    ¡°I think¡­.I don¡¯t have business acumen¡­.¡±

    Hu Rui also began to rack his brain.

    However, Sun Haoyuan directly sat on a nearby seat, loudly munching the french fries on the table.

    F*ck¡­.A freeloader!

    Liu Yi was helpless, I have to think it myself.

    At this time, the little Fox, who was lying on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder all this time, suddenly curled her lips and said.

    ¡°Fool, you can¡¯t evene up with an idea to save this ce, yet you still want to be a gangster?¡±

    ¡°Fox sister, do you have a way?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately looked for Lin Tong¡¯s help.

    ¡°Of course, who do you think this big miss is! I am talented little Fox, ok!¡±

    Lin Tong wagged her tail and proudly said, ¡°This is just a small matter, very easy to solve.¡±

    ¡°Then please advise, Fox sister¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi rushed to ask for advice.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple; What kind of business does this Eastern Xing districtck? Bars, KTVs, night clubs, casinos, red light district? There are many of those here¡­.Therefore, if your Red Scarf Army continue to operate this bar, it will definitely run to the ground. Because the market is saturated, do you understand?¡±

    Whoa¡­.

    How could Fox sister understand all this ¡®market saturation¡¯ stuff?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, don¡¯t you?¡­.Before I met you, this big miss self-studied all kinds of economic and marketing courses in the University, okay?¡±

    Wow¡­.Fox sister is really Fox sister¡­.

    She¡¯s like a goddess!

    ¡°Then Fox sister, do you have any idea?¡±

    ¡°How can I just simply tell you about it? You need to properly ask this big miss.¡±

    Lin Tong smiled smugly, happy to hear Liu Yi beg for her!

    ¡°Fox sister¡­.Please¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi has no other way and had to ask for Lin Tong¡¯s help.

    ¡°Hihi, this big miss is actually toozy to help you with this mundane human thing. But since you are so sincere in asking me, I will tell you.¡±

    Lin Tong fully enjoyed the pleasant sensation of being asked by Liu Yi. She patted her small w and said.

    ¡°Actually, this thing is simple; Although the market for bars and other things is already saturated, we can look for other businesses that are yet saturated. Can you think of a business that has the potential to be hot (popr)?¡±

    ¡°What else? Selling fire arms, of course!¡±

 Chapter 189 Who Is The Boss

    ¡°What, are you crazy!¡±

    Lin Tong rolled her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Selling firearms, do you want to die!¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.I just casually said that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Humph, really a blockhead. You know, this ce is full of blood and violence! This area is the center of all the dark forces, so we can open an underground arena, specifically to allow these people to do an underground fighting match!¡±

    ¡°Underground fight?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t I think of it!

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just going to be a fight, whoever wins can have the prize. The source of this prize is very simple. You can charge a registration fee, you can also be the official bookie for people who want to bet. When there are many people, you may also collect the ticket money. In this way, this ce will have a steady source of ie.¡±

    Liu Yi has to admit, Lin Tong¡¯s idea has indeed put Liu Yi in the right direction.

    To open an underground fighting arena¡­.This was a crazy idea, but it was the most suitable method!

    Liu Yi then told Sun Haoyuan, Chen Dahai and the other about Lin Tong¡¯s idea.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Chen Dahai immediately pped his hands in excitement, ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant idea. Boss is indeed boss. Sure enough, I didn¡¯t follow the wrong people!¡±

    Liu Yi let out two awkwardughs, thinking, This is not my idea, but Lin Tong.

    ¡°Chen Ye!¡±

    ¡°Squad leader, do you have any instruction?¡±

    A tall skinny man walked over.

    ¡°Calcte how much it cost to run an underground fighting arena! Give me the lowest estimation!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    That tall and thin Chen Ye immediately took out a small notebook and began to calcte on the table.

    ¡°When the fight is taking ce, we can provide the snack and beverages.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan shouted from the side even though his mouth was full of fries.

    ¡°If we can watch the match while drinking beer and eating fries, that would be really nice!¡±

    Did he think he¡¯s watching football match¡­.

    However, this is also a way to make money.

    Basically, in this ce, we have to monopolize all the service and consumption.

    ¡°Squad leader¡­.This is the lowest estimation on decoration and renovation cost.¡±

    Chen Ye stretched out his ten fingers.

    ¡°Boss¡­.You see¡­.¡±

    Chen Dahai cannot take the responsibility to make the decision, so he turned around to ask Liu Yi.

    ¡°All right¡­.¡±

    One hundred thousand yuan¡­..Liu Yi bit his teeth and agreed.

    My own ount only has forty thousand and Chen Dahai has twenty thousand. Of which, fifty thousand have to be set aside for the monthly expense.

    Then I still have to prepare, at least, ny thousand.

    Even if I take D-level task¡­.I still have toplete nine missions!

    But how could Iplete so many mission in such a short time!

    The transformation of Cape bar is imminent, the sooner the better!

    ¡°Really ipetent, this miss can lend you the money.¡±

    At this time, Lin Tong spoke again from Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s just ny thousand, I have enough in my ount.¡±

    Liu Yi never thought that his Fox sister was actually a little miss wealthy.

    However, Liu Yi directly shook his head to reject.

    ¡°No need, I can get this money by myself.¡±

    This was his own venture, Liu Yi did not want to rely on a woman to support him.

    ¡°Bah, machismo shorings strike again!¡±

    Lin Tong curled her lips.

    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll transfer you forty thousand yuan. Use it to renovate this ce first.¡±

    Liu Yi told Chen Dahai.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss. I will definitely let my brothers do it first.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi secretly thought, I finally realize what it means of money stump the hero.

    I know many people who are rich, but I, myself, am poor!

    How can I make the money the fastest way possible¡­.?

    Liu Yi suddenly had a sh of idea¡­.

    C-level mission!

    One C-level mission bonus is one hundred thousand yuan¡­.

    Perhaps I can try it out¡­.

    When my strength is still weak, I canplete the task above my level.

    This time I can also challenge myself!

    The list of missions on the website was not clear enough.

    Liu Yi made up his mind to go to the Hunter Organization Building to look for Leng Mo and ask her if there was a better-suited C-level task for him.

    But, Leng Mo, that girl¡­.Seems hard to deal with.

    But for my enterprise, I have to give it a try!

    ¡°Hopefully the renovation here will bepleted by mid-October.¡±

    Chen Ye calcted and then suggested, ¡°We only have enough funds until that date!¡±

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded his head.

    ¡°Sooner orter, our Red Scarf Army name will resound all over the Eastern Xing district!

    After deciding to follow Liu Yi, Chen Dahai was filled with confidence.

    Because he felt that Liu Yi will be a Dragon amongst people!

    To follow him, nothing will go wrong!

    ¡°Not just the Eastern Xing district, but the entire Northern Dragon City.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled, ¡°We will be the number one gang in the Northern Dragon City.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, we will trample the ck Dragon Gang!¡±

    Sun Haoyuanughed from the side.

    ¡°Go eat your fries!¡±

    Little Chili gave him a look.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s have a little meeting.¡±

    Liu Yi sat at the nearby seat, looked around, and said, ¡°Later on, we need to put the red color as the main decoration style¡­.This is the Red Scarf army color.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Chen Ye, who seemed to be responsible for these things, nodded again and again.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss our senior cadresposition.¡±

    A group of dragons must have a head, a good organization must have a good leadership team.

    Chen Dahai and the others took their seat close to Liu Yi.

    ¡°This¡­.The main leader is, of course, you, boss.¡±

    Chen Dahai cupped his hand and ced it on his chest, ¡°If it changes into other people, I will not ept it! Yes, if Liu Yi is not the boss, I, Chen Dahai, will be the first to refuse!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Liu Yi, go ahead and be the boss.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan nodded from the side, ¡°Previously when I said to you I am the boss or something, that was just a joke. My ability is far worse than you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I agree, Liu Yi, you should be the boss. I, Hu Rui, will use my brain to help you.¡±

    Hu Rui said with a smile.

    Liu Yi thought, F*ck, you¡¯re just going to advise me with your wretched thoughts.

    ¡°I have no opinion, in any case, us, females do not have the right to speak. You guys decide it yourselves.¡±

    Tang Guo curled her lips from the side.

    ¡°How could it be¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi lowered his flushed face and said, ¡°Actually, I am just an ordinary student¡­.I am not mentally prepared¡­To be a boss or something¡­.¡±

    ¡°F*ck¡­.¡±

    One of the people around the table gave Liu Yi a middle finger.

    ¡°In any case, the Red Scarf Army boss is you!¡±

    Chen Dahai thought no one else is as good as Liu Yi.

    ¡°Very well,ter on, I will be your boss.¡±

    Liu Yi did not refuse. Right now, the Red Scarf Army needed a boost of power, which can be provided by him. Other people can help, but it won¡¯t be enough.

    ¡°The deputy leader position should be held by our squad leader!¡±

    The nearby Zhou Jinle, who was quiet all this time, finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°Old Zhou, it¡¯s not your turn to talk here!¡±

    Chen Dahai gave Zhou Jinle a discontented nce.

    ¡°I actually agree with Mr. Zhou, brother Chen is naturally fit to be the deputy leader.¡±

    Liu Yi did not refute Zhou Jinle, but said, ¡°Brother Chen also know that I am indeed a high school student. I can¡¯t spend all my time to build the Red Scarf Army, I still have to go to school. Therefore, regarding the routine work, I have to depend on brother Chen to handle it.¡±

    ¡°No problem, I will definitely help you.¡±

    Chen Dahai pped his chest and said.

    ¡°You should be more careful.¡±

    At this time, Lin Tong warned Liu Yi, ¡°Many people are not necessarily trustworthy. You can¡¯t give this Chen Dahai too many rights. All right, this miss can teach you a spell that you can cast on people whose strength is weaker than you. This spell can nt demon seed inside someone else¡¯s body, if this person wants to betray you, you can detonate this demon seed¡­.¡±

    ¡°No¡­.Fox sister, I think I can trust Chen Dahai.¡±

    Liu Yi shook his head and refused Lin Tong¡¯s proposal, ¡°My grandpa said, an employer does not need to suspect his employee.¡±

    ¡°Whatever! Toozy to care for you!¡±

    Lin Tong went quiet again, sitting with eyes closed.

    ¡°In addition, Chen Ye will be the head of logistic.¡±

    Liu Yi saw the nearby Chen Ye who constantly typing something on his notebook. ¡°I think that you¡¯re good at this one.¡±

    ¡°Okay, boss, leave it to me.¡±

    Chen Ye gave Liu Yi a reassuring look.

    ¡°Hu Rui will temporarily be our chief strategist. His nickname is Rat, who although wretched, his head can still be useful.¡±

    Liu Yi rmended, ¡°If I am not here, brother Chen can listen to his opinion.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, boss. Since these are your words, I¡¯ll be sure to respect the chief strategist.¡±

    ¡°How do I feel it sounds like we¡¯re in the Romance of Three Kingdom¡­.¡±

    Tang Guo rubbed her temples.

    ¡°As for our beauty Tang Guo¡­.¡±

    ¡°I said it first, I, your old mother, am not going to work as the PR!¡±

    ¡°How about, when the timees, you¡¯ll be the head of the waitresses here (It can also mean supervisor)?¡±

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°We have to use a pretty face after all!¡±

    ¡°F*ck, do you think I look like the head of the waitresses?¡±

    Tang Guo looked at Liu Yi with raised eyebrows.

    Regarding little Chili¡¯s position¡­.For a while, Liu Yi cannot think of where to put her.

    However, with her pretty face, if not used in the publicity, it would really be a waste.

    ¡°Either the head of the waitresses or the head of the dancer, your choice!¡±

    Liu Yi said, biting the bullet, braving the danger.

    ¡°F*ck, are you threatening this old mother!¡±

    Tang Guo actually admitted defeat, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll be the head of the waitresses!¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Sun Haoyuan asked, pointing at himself.

    ¡°You will also be the deputy leader.¡±

    Liu Yi thought that the Red Scarf Army can¡¯t only have one deputy leader, he needed to put his own people as well.

    ¡°But your main job is to assist brother Chen, coordinate with him.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan nodded in satisfaction and stuffed a handful of fries into his mouth.

    Liu Yi secretly thought, F*ck, this guy really wants to get fat.

    ¡°All right, I think that¡¯s about it for the leadership position.¡±

    Chen Dahai was somewhat smug, ¡°This is the high-level leadership team,ter on, we must develop the Hall, and when the timees, we will have lots of elites who will be the Hall leaders!¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­.Yes¡­.¡±

    Everyone present was very excited and full of confidence.

    The great future of the Red Scarf Army seemed to beckon at them.

    ¡°I am going to get the money. Haoyuan, Rat, Little Chili, do you guys want to stay here or go home?¡±

    Liu Yi, who was anxious to go to the Hunter Organization center, got up and asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stay and familiarize ourselves with this ce.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan and the other two said.

    ¡°Okay then, I am leaving now. Brother Chen, take a good care of them.¡±

 Chapter 190 Riyao Corporation

    ¡°What about the thing that I told you to do?¡±

    In the toilet room of the Cape bar, a man¡¯s figure was hiding inside one of the stalls.

    A man¡¯s suppressed voice slowly came through his phone.

    ¡°I, I failed¡­.¡±

    This man¡¯s voice faltered a few times, seemingly afraid of something.

    ¡°Useless! Why do I keep you if you¡¯re not useful for me?¡±

    ¡°Hall leader¡­.This is not my fault!¡±

    That man hurriedly exined, ¡°Initially, everything went smoothly, Chen Dahai was about to break at any moment. However, the Red Scarf Army came to interfere. Their boss, a student, actually beat Chen Dahai easily! Now, this Sea gang has turned into Red Scarf Army¡­.¡±

    ¡°Red Scarf Army? I never heard of this gang before.¡±

    The voice on the phone pondered a bit.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s just a small gang, it doesn¡¯t matter. Under our ck Dragon Gang¡¯s pressure, soon, the Cape bar will bepletely bankrupt! Zhou Jinle, within a month, I want the Cape bar to be incorporated into my ck Dragon gang. Don¡¯t say I never give you a chance!¡±

    With that, the other side hung the phone.

    Zhou Jinle feebly leaned on the stall door.

    I shouldn¡¯t have taken refuge in ck Dragon gang¡­.Otherwise, things wouldn¡¯t be this mess up.

    Chen Dahai is also a brain dead, why would he want to follow that Liu Yi, and not ck Dragon gang?

    To follow ck Dragon gang, one will have wealth, status, and power.

    Ai, I really can¡¯t figure it out.

    Looks like I have to use some tricks topletely bring down the Red Scarf Army¡­.

    Liu Yi did not know, someone was hatching a n against the Red Scarf Army.

    At this time, he was already at the underground base of the Hunter Organization with different clothing.

    Like thest time, a group of people was busily doing their jobs at the hall.

    Leng Mo sat on a chair, facing a lot of disy screen.

    Being a liaison officer, this girl was quite busy indeed¡­..

    ¡°Howe it¡¯s you again?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi with his white mask, Leng Mo immediately went upset.

    ¡°What, want to toot your own horn in front of me?¡±

    ¡°Hey, what do I want to show off in front of you¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi thought that Leng Mo was really confused sometimes. He did not know what this girl was thinking about.

    ¡°To show off your rtionship with Li Biyue!¡±

    Leng Mo hung her headphone around her neck, curled her lips and said, ¡°I am telling you, I will not eat vinegar because I don¡¯t consider you as an opponent at all! Humph! Sooner orter, sister Biyue will discover your true ugly face!¡±

    When did I have an ugly true face¡­.

    Liu Yi secretlymented.

    ¡°I am really not here to show off¡­.I came here to ask for a mission¡­.¡±

    Money matters more, so Liu Yi did not want to quarrel with Leng Mo here.

    ¡°You want a mission?¡±

    Leng Mo¡¯s eyes blinked twice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the online website, there¡¯s plenty of it there!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, I want to take a C-level task. But my strength is still not up to par, so I came here to look if there¡¯s a C-level mission that suits me¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi a bit awkwardly said.

    s, money stump the hero indeed.

    ¡°Looking for a mission here?¡±

    The corner of Leng Mo¡¯s mouth suddenly rose.

    Liu Yi suddenly had a bad premonition.

    ¡°You¡­.Are not going to use public office to avenge private wrongs, right¡­?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I am the Hunter Center¡¯s liaison officer, my private matters must give way for work matters.¡±

    Leng Mo proudly said, ¡°Since you want a suitable task, no problem, I can help you find it.¡±

    With that, she began to furiously type the keyboard on herp.

    This Leng Mo still wore the same outfit like thest time, a ckce skirt, a jacquet and a pair of ck stockings, looking very sexy.

    Is she too busy to even change clothes?

    But her clothes are very clean!

    ¡°D-ss hunter, Ten Steps To Milk A Man¡­.Gee, a D-ss hunter who insist on taking the C-level task¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s face was slightly feverish.

    This is for the money!

    Poor people have to work hard, okay!

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing suitable for you at this moment¡­.Wait a minute, there¡¯s a new mission that was issued by the supervisor just now, and it¡¯s exactly the C-level task!¡±

    Leng Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°Really? Where?¡±

    Liu Yi quickly asked.

    ¡°It suits you. It¡¯s in Northern Dragon City.¡±

    Leng Mo typed a few more times and then said, ¡°Do you know about the Riyao Corporation in Northern Dragon City?¡±

    ¡°Riyao Corporation?¡±

    Liu Yi thought for a moment, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a very famous Japanesepany?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Leng Mo nodded her head, ¡°This corporation seems like a pro-China joint venture¡­.But actually, it is a multinationalpany backed by the right-winger. This task is issued by the government, they discovered that the underground level of this group¡¯s headquarters seems to have an abnormal power leak¡­.Because it is inconvenient for the government to investigate it directly, they entrust our Hunter Organization to do it.¡±

    ¡°The government will actually delegate a task for the Hunter Organization?¡±

    Liu Yi was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Of course, after all, there are things that the government cannot directly intervene.¡±

    Leng Mo blinked her eyes, ¡°Do you ept this task or not?¡±

    ¡°Of course I ept!¡±

    It seems like this is just an investigative task. Thankfully I came to the Hunter Organization center, otherwise, I couldn¡¯t receive such a good task.¡±

    Mm, this is the so-called the pavilion closest to the water enjoys moonlight first (to benefit from rtionship with an influential person)!

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll read out the mission for you.¡±

    Liu Yi did not notice the sh of smile on the corner of Leng Mo¡¯s lips.

    ¡°This task is not that difficult, you just need to go to the Riyao Corporation to investigate the source of the power leak at their underground level. After you gather enough good information and give them back to us, your task ispleted.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded his head and immediately walked out of the Hunter Organization building.

    ¡°Manager, he really epts the task.¡±

    After Liu Yi walked away, Leng Mo excitedly clenched her small fists, ¡°This time, he will suffer for sure! Humph, who told him to vie for sister Biyue against this miss!¡±

    ¡°Little Leng, little Leng!¡±

    At this time, old man Ma sheepishly ran over and asked Leng Mo in amazement.

    ¡°I heard that you gave that Li Biyue¡¯s brother a C-level mission?¡±

    ¡°Yo, old man Ma, your news source is very quick!¡±

    Leng Mo curled her lips.

    ¡°Leng girl, are you crazy!¡±

    Old man Ma stood in front of Leng Mo with a bottle of local white wine. He worriedly asked, ¡°If this kid is in danger¡­.Wouldn¡¯t Li Biyue find you responsible for it?¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with me? He¡¯s the one who wanted me to find him a C-level task!¡±

    Leng Mo threw up her hands, ¡°Moreover, even if sister wants to me me, she can¡¯t me it on me, hehe¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let me see the task!¡±

    Old man Ma worriedly looked at the screen. Suddenly, cold sweat began to pour down from his head.

    ¡°This task¡­.Are you sure this task was entrusted to us by the government?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, this is their own task.¡±

    Leng Mo exined, ¡°Moreover, in order to prevent others from intervening, they deliberately exined to our manager to clear all of Hunter¡¯s rted task in the vicinity, lest they inadvertently alert the enemy. Everything must give way for the government.¡±

    ¡°Who publish this task?¡±

    Old man Ma¡¯s eyes emitted a sh of light.

    ¡°Who else except our manager?¡±

    Leng Mo shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s why I said, even if sister Biyue wants to find who¡¯s to me, she is not going to look for me!¡±

    ¡°Crazy¡­.All of you are crazy¡­.¡±

    Old man Ma cannot help but shake his head, ¡°He¡¯s only a three-star person¡­.Yet, you let him fall into the hands of Dragon group?¡±

    ¡°Ai, in any case, he has Hunter¡¯s identity. Even if he falls into Dragon group¡¯s hands, he¡¯s just going to suffer hardship for two days at most.¡±

    Leng Mo indifferently said, ¡°Who told him to snatch away my sister Biyue, he deserves to suffer! Humph!¡±

    Old man Ma drank his liquor and secretly sneered.

    If this is just as simple as him suffering a hardship, would Liu Yufan go to a lot of trouble to issue this task?

    That kid, Ten Steps To Milk A Man¡­.May encounter some danger tonight.

    Whether he cane back alive or not, that would depend on his good fortune.

    ¡°Liu Yi, you really decided to do this task?¡±

    When Liu Yi was rushing through the night toward the Riyao Corporation headquarters, Lin Tong¡¯s voice came into his ears.

    ¡°Of course, this is for the money!¡±

    When he arrived, Liu Yi looked at this more than thirty-storey high building and suddenly felt quite small.

    ¡°This miss feels that something is not quite right.¡±

    Lin Tong had a bit of bad premonition, ¡°Maybe, this could be a trap.¡±

    ¡°My luck is always good, I certainly can turn bad luck into good luck.¡±

    Liu Yi had made up his mind and would not easily be swayed.

    ¡°Come on, can you listen to an advice!¡±

    Lin Tong was frustrated by his stubbornness, ¡°I say this for you own good!¡±

    ¡°Fox sister, didn¡¯t you say that I can only have meaningful progress through an actualbat?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes evoked a sh of light, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a trap, I still want to give it a try. If now I retreat in the face of danger, I won¡¯t have any great improvement in my life.¡±

    ¡°Ai¡­.Why do I feel your words are getting more and more clear!¡±

    ¡°Because what I say is reasonable, reasonable in all over the world!¡±

    ¡°Pei, it¡¯s obviously because you¡¯re unreasonable!¡±

    Lin Tong stomped her feet in anger.

    ¡°This building is already closed, how are we suppose to go in¡­.?¡±

    Liu Yi quickly changed the topic.

    He jumped toward the nearby street light.

    ¡°Pa, pa, pa!¡±

    His feet stepped on ice skates, sliding up to the top of the street light. He then crouched down, looking at the first and second floor of the building.

    Liu Yi wanted to check if there¡¯s an open window or something so that he can let himself in.

    ¡°Think about it yourself. This building is so high¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong looked up for a moment and could not help but sigh.

    ¡°Technology can sometimes amaze even the cultivators.¡±

    ¡°This is a Japanese-fundedpany, they have a lot of money.¡±

    Liu Yi remembered that his distant cousin, after graduating from a prestigious University, seemed to work in thispany.

    Since then, this cousin became his nightmare.

    From words of mouth, he heard that his cousin has a high sry, twenty or thirty something thousand yuan per month, thepany also let him use thepany¡¯s car!

    Except for the excessive overtime, the other treatments were good.

    Then, his rtives would alwayspare him to his cousin, telling him to learn hard like his cousin and to strive hard!

    Liu Yi then would secretly swear, D*mn it, this is so annoying!

 Chapter 191 Ninja

    As students, most afraid of what?

    Friends of the same age have good exam scores, diligent and the pride of their parents.

    Then, a rtive¡¯s child got a good grade, excellent University entrance exam result, and after graduation, found a good job.

    Liu Yi has been living this nightmare since his cousinnded a job in a Japanesepany.

    ¡®Look at your cousin, his study is good!¡¯

    ¡®Look at your cousin, he has a promising future!¡¯

    Everyday, he would hear cousin this and cousin that¡­.Liu Yi was about to copse.

    Fortunately, his parents were rtively busy, so Liu Yi rarely met with them.

    But on holidays, when rtives got together at home, Liu Yi¡¯s nightmare would begin once again.

    Liu Yi sighed with emotion. Fortunately, he never attended the gathering of rtives on his mother¡¯s side.

    It seemed like his mother has no brother or sister, Liu Yi also never met his (maternal) grandparents.

    Previously, when his (paternal) grandfather was still alive, every year their family would gather on (lunar) new year in his grandfather¡¯s house. But to this time, it was basically the time where his cousins would show off!

    Show off, show off your sister!

    Liu Yi looked at the Riyao corporation building with resentful eyes.

    Suddenly his eyes swept up and saw an open window on the twelfth floor.

    I can go in!

    Liu Yi leaped up, stepped on the ice skates and went straight at that window on the twelfth floor of that building.

    This Riyao group building was very pretty, the outeryer was full with ss windows.

    At this time, Liu Yi was like a gecko, his hands condensed the air, which attached on the window surface.

    At the same time, his feet stepped on the ice skates, which continued to slide upward toward that window.

    It could be said that Liu Yi¡¯s movementpletely defy Newton¡¯sw of motion.

    But no matter, even Newton, the great scientist, started to believe in theology in his old age.

    Some things cannot be exined by science!

    Liu Yi stepped on ice skates faster and faster; His entire body crouched to reduce the air resistance.

    Knife-like night air constantly blew on his face.

    It¡¯s true, making money is not easy¡­.

    Leaving behind two ice marks on the window, Liu Yi quickly came to the open window on the twelfth floor and jumped in.

    After jumping through the window, Liu Yi found himself in an Office.

    No one was in the office, all the lights were off. But there were few indistinct glows from someputer screens.

    It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock at night, the office workers have probably got off work already.

    Liu Yi secretly d that he tread lightly. He then quietly looked for the exit.

    When he was about to go out of that room, Liu Yi heard the sound of someone talking outside.

    ¡°Ai! I still can¡¯t get off work, yet all the doors have been locked! This is so annoying!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t do anything about it¡­.overtime is the norm here¡­.such a life in thepany.¡±

    ¡°D*mn¡­.That *sshole boss, when can we have a vacation!¡±

    Hearing thoseints, Liu Yi thought.

    They are still doing overtime thiste at night?

    Japanesepanies are terrifying¡­.

    Liu Yi secretly went outside, trying to pick ces where he can avoid the crowd.

    Outside there was an office room that still has light in it, the office door was slightly open.

    He vaguely heard two people arguing inside.

    ¡°B*stard! Idiot! I told you to do things but you don¡¯t understand!¡±

    Hearing his stiff Mandarin, Liu Yi suddenly became interested.

    A Japanese?

    Liu Yi quietly went to the door, secretly listening.

    ¡°Boss¡­.I really didn¡¯t mean to¡­.¡±

    There seemed to be a staff pleading to his boss.

    ¡°Idiot! I told you to bribe the official for that piece ofnd in Xijiang street, but you, this blockhead, actually gave that money to his mistress!¡±

    ¡°I¡­.I thought that official seems clean¡­.¡±

    ¡°Baka! You idiot! How could a clean official has a mistress!¡±

    The boss seemed furious, ¡°In the end, his mistress took the money and ran away! That official is now angry at us! That piece ofnd in Xijiang street is basically not going to be ours! Do you know how important is that piece ofnd for us?¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­.I, I am sorry¡­.¡±

    ¡°Get out! You¡¯re fired!¡±

    ¡°No, boss, my family at home is counting on me!¡±

    ¡°Get out! What does this have to do with me! Get out of here, now!¡±

    ¡°Boss, please¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi looked through the door and saw the man kneeling on the floor.

    ¡°Please give me another chance¡­.¡±

    ¡°Leave!¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­.You force me to do this¡­¡±

    That man suddenly stood up and said with clenched teeth.

    ¡°What, are you threatening me?¡±

    When he stood up, Liu Yi incidentally saw the Japanese boss.

    In a nce, he thought he saw a child¡­.This Japanese boss was only 1.6 meters tall, as tall as his Chinese employee¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Humph¡­.Buchuan Neiku, I have a lot of evidence on your illegal activities. If you fire me, you will receive the legal sanction!¡±

    Buchuan Neiku (Not wearing underwear)¡­..

    This Japanese middle-aged man¡¯s name is too funny.

    ¡°You really seem to be threatening me.¡±

    That Japanese middle-aged man sneered twice, ¡°I think you may not able to do that¡­.¡±

    His voice fell, from behind the Chinese employee, a ck figure suddenly appeared.

    That figure held a small silvery knife. With a quick and fluid motion, he used that knife to stab the Chinese employee on the back.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    Blood poured out from that Chinese employee¡¯s chest.

    The Chinese employee stared at his boss, seemingly unable toprehend how could he die.

    Liu Yi was also shocked, he simply has no time toe out and rescue him.

    Everything happened so fast!

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said, you can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Toward that dying Chinese employee, the Japanese boss insidiously smiled and said, ¡°By the way, my name is not Buchuan Neiku, my name is Buchuan Neihu (Norikawa).¡±

    With that, he wiped that employee¡¯s blood that sshed on his face.

    Because of his short figure, when the blood came out of that employee¡¯s chest, some of it sshed on his face.

    Liu Yi clenched his fist.

    D*mn¡­.They actually killed people in Chinese territory!

    ¡°Kodou, it¡¯s hard on you.¡±

    That Japanese boss said to the ck-d masked man who suddenly appeared just now.

    ¡°#@!*&@!#!¡±

    That Kodou said a bunch of Japanese words that were unintelligible to Liu Yi.

    The two people then began to converse in Japanese, which Liu Yi can¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Japanese Ninja¡­.¡±

    Seeing this scene, Lin Tong frowned.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this Ninja actually dare toe to this country!¡±

    ¡°What¡­.Do they have a rtionship with the cultivation world?¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask.

    ¡°In the past, their founder came into ournd and learned some cultivation method from a Taoist priest. He then secretly ran back to Japan. There, he passed this Taoist skill to his disciples. Thus, the Japanese had their Ninjutsu.¡±

    ¡°So, that¡¯s the origin of Ninjutsu¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi gained a lot of knowledge of cultivation world from Lin Tong.

    ¡°In the past Sino-Japanese war, these Ninjas have massacred many of Chinese people! Now they dare toe and haunt our continent again, Liu Yi, go and kill him!¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­.¡±

    Toward this killing of his fellowpatriot, although that fellow was probably just as bad the Ninja, Liu Yi has no mercy.

    He clenched his fist, circted the forces inside his body, ready to spring into action.

    But at this time, seemingly because he has been in China for a long time, the boss subconsciously spoke in Mandarin.

    ¡°What about the basement, is the power leak problem solved or not? I don¡¯t want to attract the Chinese government people¡¯s attention.¡±

    ¡°Hai!¡±

    That Ninja issued a cry, then his body suddenly turned into a mirage, disappeared from the room.

    That¡¯s right¡­.I have toplete the mission.

    I have to investigate what these people are doing in the basement.

    After the investigation, it would not be toote for me to kill the man.

    After thinking about this, Liu Yi turned away from the door and silently walked toward the elevator.

    But, before he walked in, Lin Tong flew in into the open elevator door and warned Liu Yi.

    ¡°The elevator seems to have a camera. Liu Yi, break it.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Upper left!¡±

    Liu Yi put his hand in the elevator and threw an ice ball.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The cold ice ball sted on the camera, freezing it.

    Liu Yi then strutted into the elevator and pressed the downward arrow.

    The elevator looked very simr to an ordinary elevator, but after his Hunter Organization building experience, Liu Yi knew that this was certainly not that simple.

    He pressed his palm on the control panel and slowly released his immortal energy.

    Sure enough, there seemed to be something below this control panel.

    Liu Yi reached out his hand and touched that spot. He then pressed it.

    ¡°D¨©ng!¡±

    A clear sound rang inside the elevator, a secret keyboard then popped out.

    Liu Yi took a nce and found the way to the underground level.

    Moreover, it only has one level, it just that he did not know how deep this underground level really is.

    Liu Yi entered the position and the elevator soon began to descend.

    I hope I can smoothly carry out this mission¡­.

    ¡°Liu Yi, if you bump into Ninjas, don¡¯t hesitate to kill them!¡±

    Lin Tong, who lied on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, angrily said, ¡°It makes my blood boil seeing them!¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.Between me and them, who is stronger?¡± Liu Yi asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, amon Ninja are simply not your opponent.¡±

    Lin Tong rubbed her tail on Liu Yi¡¯s neck and said, ¡°But they have some very powerful Ninja, they can be considered as Japan¡¯s true killing weapon¡­.But, Riyao corporation shouldn¡¯t have such a terrifying Ninja.¡±

    ¡°Then good, I am ready to kill them!¡±

    Liu Yi said and clenched his fists.

    The previous murder scene was still vivid in his mind.

    An eye for an eye.

    No wonder Leng Mo said that this is actually a right-winger¡¯s industry.

    They don¡¯t take Chinese people¡¯s life seriously.

    B*stard!

    At this time, the elevator suddenly stopped.

    A conversation sound came in from the outside, but thenguage seemed to be Japanese.

    Liu Yi was taken aback, There are people outside!¡±

    What should I do¡­.

    Do I rush out hard? But, that would immediately alert them!

 Chapter 192 Underground Base

    The elevator door opened slowly, two ninjas in ck costume walked in.

    The two whispered to each other words that only they could hear and understand.

    At this time, Liu Yi who was hanging on the elevator ceiling suddenly jumped down and patted the two¡¯s shoulders from behind.

    The two ninjas looked back. Seeing Liu Yu, they were suddenly taken aback and subconsciously grabbed their katanas.

    But Liu Yi moved faster than them; Almost at the same time, he struck them on their chests.

    ¡°Vein Seal!¡±

    The two ninjas¡¯ veins were instantly sealed. They were unable to move.

    Meanwhile, Liu Yi pulled out the katana on the left ninja and pierced that ninja¡¯s heart.

    Subsequently, Liu Yi withdrew his hand and wrung the neck of the right ninja.

    ¡°Krak!¡±

    That ninja¡¯s neck abruptly twisted 180 degrees, his full of consternation eyes looked back as he quickly passed away.

    This was not the first time for Liu Yi to kill people, especially since this time, the people he killed were theckeys sent by the Japanese right winger, he did not hesitate at all.

    ¡°I am only returning you the favor.¡±

    Liu Yi muttered, then carried the corpses of the two ninjas out of the elevator.

    Outside the elevator, there was a long corridor. After a look, Liu Yi saw that there was arge waste disposal bin on the right side.

    He dropped the two ninja¡¯s corpses inside the bin and simultaneously took the clothes of one of them to be processed by Lin Tong¡¯s spatial ring technique.

    A ck ring appeared on Liu Yi¡¯s right hand.

    Liu Yi wanted to sneak into the underground base, so wearing his clothes was out of the question.

    But the two ninjas were short, so he can¡¯t possibly wear their outfit.

    Fortunately, the spatial ring technique was very magical, it can transform clothes.

    After Lin Tong treated the costume, Liu Yi¡¯s outfit turned intoyers of ck clothes, covering his whole body.

    Now he has the appropriate outfit.

    In ninja¡¯s clothes, Liu Yi walked down the corridor toward its deepest part.

    He slightly hunched his back, so as to avoid attracting unwanted attention from other ninjas toward his height.

    s, it¡¯s not easy to y a ninja.

    Liu Yi went all the way and soon came to a spacious undergroundboratory.

    There were a lot of people in white coats busily working here.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes looked at the wide variety of instruments, which dazzled him.

    My God¡­.

    There¡¯s actually an advance Japanese science and technologyb in my country!

    What exactly are they trying to do here?

    Fear suddenly rushed into his heart.

    No matter what, that is certainly not a good thing!

    I need to find out what they are trying to do and then destroy this ce¡­.

    Liu Yi found out that there were a few doors at the end of theboratory. Each of the doors was engraved with a different number of stars.

    One of them has five stars printed on it.

    Is this the most important part of theboratory?

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but walk over and stood in front of this five-star door.

    But the door passwordbination perplexed Liu Yi.

    I am not a hacker¡­.ck also can¡¯t open the door for me.

    ¡°Idiot, use a direct hard damage!¡±

    Lin Tong reminded him.

    ¡°Use your mysterious icy qi and destroy its interior.¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll try¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi reached out his hand and touched the lock mechanism on that door.

    His immortal energy surged up and gathered on Liu Yi¡¯s right hand.

    Waves of icy-cold force constantly emerged, making Liu Yi¡¯s right hand slightly emitted a white light.

    Mysterious icy qi rapidly entered the lock. The entire lock mechanism immediately damaged by the frost.

    Soon, the lockbination lost its effect.

    High tech stuff do not necessarily able to survive coldness.

    The people around Liu Yi paid no attention to his action, perhaps none of them would believe that someone can empty-handedly open this 132bination lock.

    Liu Yi opened the five-star door unnoticed and went inside.

    Inside, there was a deep corridor. In a nce, Liu Yi was unable to see its end.

    ¡°F*ck me¡­.They actually dug a long tunnel here!¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but curse.

    His feet stepped on ice skates, gliding through the corridor.

    This long corridor seemed to have no end, but Liu Yi was quick; He soon stopped at arge metal gate.

    ¡°Looks to be some kind of a protective measure.¡±

    Lin Tong looked at thisrge metal gate and said.

    Liu Yi immediately thought something evil (He is thinking about a protective measure, as in condom).

    ¡°I am going to look inside first.¡±

    Lin Tong said, turned into a red light and, in the blink of an eye, went through that metal gate.

    Having Fox sister is really convenient, she is a spirit, so she can¡¯t be hindered by walls.

    Come to think of it, the me beauty who gave me the Red Blood Code is also like this!

    D*mn, the other me seems to have a more useful ability!

    This is unfair!

    If only I can also use the Red Blood Code, that would be nice. A pity I have to ask the other me for his permission first before I can use it.

    ¡°Do you want to use my spell?¡±

    At this time, the other Liu Yi spoke in his mind.

    ¡°As long as you handle your affairs ording to my desire, you can casually use my spell.¡±

    This sound was trying to entice him.

    ¡°Not interested.¡±

    Liu Yi did not hesitate to refuse.

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    The other Liu Yi went silent, seemingly toozy to bother him.

    ¡°Liu Yi! There are six metal doors here!¡±

    At this time Lin Tong spoke through Liu Yi¡¯s spiritual environment, ¡°Each door is at least twenty centimeters thick! Base on your current strength¡­.It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°WTF! This protective measure is too much! Sixyers of protection, a pity there is nothing pleasurable in this (Again, he is thinking about condom)!¡±

    Liu Yi felt cheated.

    ¡°Let me try it.¡±

    He did not want to give up just yet. He approached that metal gate and put both of his hands on it.

    ¡°Mysterious Icy Qi!¡±

    Blue-white frost instantly covered that metal gate.

    But the gate was too thick. Liu Yi¡¯s strength was indeed not enough to destroy it yet.

    ¡°D*mn¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but be frustrated, Is there no other way?

    ¡°If you use my power¡­.¡±

    At this time, the other Liu Yi spoke in Liu Yi¡¯s head again.

    ¡°My power¡­.Can easily prate this gate¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, your Red Blood Code is not a magma, how could you easily burn through this metal gate?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the magic of the me.¡±

    The voice in Liu Yi¡¯s head continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can just give up¡­.If you don¡¯t finish the task, you won¡¯t get the money. In any case, I can¡¯t spend the money for myself, hehe¡­.¡±

    F*ck!

    The other me is openly mocking me!

    Liu Yi was depressed.

    But, thinking about the task money, Liu Yi¡¯s heart cannot help but move.

    Oh, hell, don¡¯t tell me I am really a miser?

    But, I need to get the Red Scarf Army¡¯s renovation fund as soon as possible!

    That¡¯s right¡­.

    Liu Yi clutched his head and suddenly remembered what his grandfather once said, ¡°To aplish important matters, no need to bother about mere trifles!¡±

    Right!

    Even if I temporarily switch personality, it shouldn¡¯t cause too much of a problem¡­.

    This is also in order to eliminate the underworld gang in the Northern Dragon City!

    s, I do have a thing for sacrificing myself!

    ¡°Since you want to help, thene on!¡±

    Liu Yi put down his hands, took a deep breath and stood in front of the gate, ¡°If you let me down¡­.You will not have a second chance¡­.¡±

    With that, his body suddenly emitted crimson me, which wrapped around his body.

    When the me dispersed, Liu Yi¡¯s attire was reced with a ck coat.

    The long silver-white hair reced his short ck hair and his red scarf floated on his chest.

    ¡°Gee¡­.This kid¡¯s talk is getting stronger and more and more arrogant.¡±

    Liu Yi opened his eyes, revealing his golden eyes.

    ¡°But I like it.¡±

    With that, he suddenly turned into a red me, simr to that me beauty¡¯s spirit state.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    This me spirit instantly went through these few heavy metal gates and, in the blink of an eye, arrived at the other side of the metal gates.

    Then, the Red Blood Code power faded, a ck-suited Liu Yi reappeared.

    ¡°Whoa, this power is so convenient.¡±

    Liu Yi stood up and could not help but sigh.

    But when he saw the scene before him, he was stunned.

    ¡°Holy sh*t¡­.What the¡­.¡±

    In front of Liu Yi, there were a number of nutritional cultivation tanks.

    And inside each of these nutritional cultivation tanks, there seemed to be someone in a deep sleep state.

    These people only have underwear to cover themselves and all were soaked in some kind of liquid, motionless.

    ¡°Strange¡­.What are they trying to achieve here¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi walked over toward one of those tanks and took a nce.

    Only to see thebel that they put on that tank has a lizard picture on it.

    What is this sh*t¡­.

    Liu Yi was puzzled.

    These nutritional tanks were ced on both sides of the room, while at the center of the room, there was a robot whose body connected to several wires.

    ¡°I have to admit¡­.This one looks good¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi looked at the two-meter tall robot in front of him and expressed his admiration.

    This robot was fully made of metal. His silver body has the air of advanced technology in it.

    Liu Yi¡¯s most wanted toy when he was a child was one of those Transformers!

    Unfortunately, his family was poor, and Transformers belong to those high-end toys, so his family simply could not afford.

    Now in front of this robot, Liu Yi¡¯s childhood desire resurfaced again.

    If I can buy this thing as a toy, it must be awesome!

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but reach out his hand, wanting to touch this ¡°big toy.¡±

    When his hand traced the arm of this robot, its metallic surface felt cold to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Such a cool robot¡­.I wonder how much does it cost¡­.¡±

    When Liu Yi was still sighing with emotion, that calmly-standing-there robot suddenly stirred.

    Its head lifted up and its eyes emitted two bright red lights as if they were a warning signal.

    ¡°Intruder alert, activating defense mechanism.¡±

    The robot emittedputer-like sound, which sounded neither male nor female.

    ¡°Enemy analysis¡­..Combat analysis¡­.Marked as a dangerous creature!¡±

    At the same time, the robot¡¯s arm swung out and, in a sh, struck Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s body suddenly flew back and hit the metal gate behind him.

    Liu Yi felt his internal organs tumbled¡­.

    And his bones fell apart.

    F*ck me¡­.This robot is so fierce!

 Chapter 193 Artificial Intelligence

    | Index |

    ¡°Begin analysis.¡±

    The wires on the robot began to detach and slowly fell within bursts of white mist.

    ¡°Liu Yi, get it, it¡¯s just a scrap metal, what are you afraid of!¡±

    Lin Tong returned to Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and urged.

    ¡°This thing¡¯s strength is very big¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi took two deep breaths, using his breathing technique to suppress his pain.

    ¡°Enemy defense analysis¡­.Defensive power E ss¡­.¡±

    The robot¡¯s red eyes rapidly flickered as they swept Liu Yi¡¯s body, making him ufortable.

    ¡°D*mn it, eat my palm!¡±

    Liu Yiunched his Shadow Step and instantly arrived in front of that robot.

    ¡°Enemy speed analysis¡­.Speed power A ss!¡±

    Humph, Shadow Step is of course fast!

    Unleashing his powerful Deste me, Liu Yi¡¯s palm fiercely struck that robot¡¯s right shoulder.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The robot did not move, but Liu Yi flew backward and fell to the ground.

    ¡°F*ck me¡­.¡±

    He rubbed his numb left arm, stunned.

    ¡°It¡¯s too hard¡­.It really has ¡®copper skin, iron bones.¡¯¡±

    My Deste me seems useless against it!

    ¡°Enemy strength analysis¡­.Strength power C ss.¡±

    Although Deste me can multiply my strength three times, when it reach that robot¡¯s body, it actually counted as C ss?

    Liu Yi looked at that ¡°safe and sound¡± robot and his heart could not help but tingle with numbness.

    If Japan developed many such robots¡­.Wouldn¡¯t this maind be miserable?

    Unfortunately, I am just a third-star cultivator, so I couldn¡¯t deal with such a robot!

    How could ordinary soldier hope to deal with it?

    ¡°Battle ready¡­.Requesting Artificial Intelligence activation¡­.¡±

    The robot said, walked to the nearby crystal column, held out its mechanical arm and grabbed the piece of floating silver-white wrist watch in it.

    ¡°Request denied, return to standby mode.¡±

    That robot suddenly went silent, motionless.

    My God¡­.That was thrilling.

    Liu Yi rubbed the cold sweat on his forehead.

    If they really fight, Liu Yi actually has the confidence to defeat it.

    But it would sure make a lot of noise!

    Looks like my strength is still weak¡­.

    I must practice in that Hunter Center¡¯s gravity room many times!

    However, just now, that robot tried to grab a piece of watch when it requested to activate the Artificial Intelligence. This actually attracted Liu Yi¡¯s attention.

    What is that thing?

    To be able to appear in this five-star room, that thing is definitely high quality.

    Liu Yi was curious, he walked over, held out his right hand and grabbed that wrist watch.

    But the moment his fingers touched that wrist watch, he felt as if this silver-white watch is alive.

    A bunch of fine silver threads went out of that watch and spread out.

    Like a spider, the watch climbed over and pasted itself on Liu Yi¡¯s wrist. These bunch of fine silver threads then pricked Liu Yi¡¯s skin on the wrist.

    Then, a sharp pain came from his wrist, which nearly made Liu Yi shout in pain.

    He quickly reached out and grabbed that watch, trying to pull it out.

    But it was as if the watch already became a part of Liu Yi. When he tried to pull it, Liu Yi felt as if he was tearing his own skin, it was really hurt!

    ¡°F*ck me¡­.What the hell is this!¡±

    Liu Yi had a very bad feeling about this.

    Lin Tong was also nervous, ¡°Who told you to touch it! This miss has never seen something like this! What is this thing!¡±

    ¡°What should I do¡­.Fox sister!¡±

    Looking at Liu Yi¡¯s helpless look, Lin Tong was also distressed.

    ¡°Since it hase to this, there is only one way left!¡±

    Ling Tong clenched her teeth and suddenly said.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Cut off your right hand!¡±

    Lin Tong said, opened her mouth and spat out her Charming Spirit Scimitar.

    The silver scimitar constantly spun in the air, scaring Liu Yi into sweating out cold sweat.

    ¡°What the¡­.Fox sister, no¡­.My right hand is very important¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, even without the right hand, you still have me.¡±

    Lin Tong tried tofort him, ¡°Whatever you do with your right hand, I can help you do it!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately thought something dirty.

    No, this is not the time to think dirty!

    ¡°No¡­.Even if I die, I still want to keep my right hand¡­.¡±

    ¡°Be a man and hold out your right hand!¡±

    ¡°I am now a woman!¡±

    Liu Yi was adamant about not wanting to give up his right hand, he did not want to turn into the ¡°Condor Hero!¡±

    At this time, a mechanical-like sound suddenly sounded near Liu Yi¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Artificial Intelligence activation countdown¡­.10, 9, 8¡­.¡±

    Artificial Intelligence? What Artificial Intelligence?

    While Liu Yi was feeling strange, a lot of digital-like things suddenly appeared in his eyes, constantly flowing up and down.

    My God¡­.What¡¯s wrong with me?

    Liu Yi did not know what went wrong with him.

    But the countdown sound was near the end.

    ¡°3, 2, 1¡­.Activate!¡±

    As soon as the word activate came out, Liu Yi¡¯s body shook.

    His mind seemed to be flooded with many things, all kinds of data and information entered his mind.

    ¡°The first generation gene database intelligentputing system activate. Master, congrattion on using this system, please give this system a name.¡±

    A mischievous girl¡¯s voice sounded in Liu Yi¡¯s ears.

    What is this¡­.Where is this girl?

    ¡°Master, please give this system a name¡­.Em, Renjia wants to say in advance, Renjia wants a ¡°kawaii¡± name.¡±

    What the¡­.What is this ¡°this system?¡±

    Liu Yi was still unable to grasp, yet he subconsciously thought of a name.

    ¡°Then how about I call you¡­.Little Xuan (Jade)?¡±

    ¡°Recording the name¡­.¡±

    Without knowing the reason, Liu Yi subconsciously thought of this name¡­.

    Could it be, I still can¡¯t get rid of her from my mind? (Xuan here is the same as Xuan in Ma Yixuan)

    ¡°Name recording sessful.¡±

    Without waiting for Liu Yi to understand, that girl¡¯s voice sounded again.

    ¡°Oh, Master, how could you give me such a painful name! In any case, Renjia is a Japanese system, there are a lot of good names from there¡­.Ah, forget it, there is a saying in China that says, ¡°If you marry a chicken, follow the chicken, if you marry a dog, follow the dog,¡± who told me to have you as a Master¡­.So be it, Little Xuan it is¡­.¡±

    Listening to this whining girl¡¯s voice, cold sweat poured out of Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    He asked.

    ¡°Master, I am the Artificial Intelligence that you get just a moment ago.¡±

    Little Xuan said in Liu Yi¡¯s ears, ¡°I am an Artificial Intelligence that was developed by a genius engineer from Japan. However, after that talented engineer developed me, he died because of a heart attack. Currently, nobody can crack his invention. So, I¡¯m sort of future era product. Especially with my neural connection system, I can directly imnt myself in the human body. This thing simply cannot be achieved with the current technology.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s like this¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi did not expect to identally bump into such a thing¡­.

    ¡°Then why the Japanese did not use you? Why they lock you in this ce instead?¡±

    ¡°Because Renjia can be regarded as a semi-finished product¡­.¡±

    Little Xuan¡¯s voice seemed a bit shy, ¡°Every time someone else used Renjia¡­.Um, because the brain cannot support the excessive data value¡­.They died because of head burst¡­.¡±

    What the¡­!

    Cold sweat appeared on Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    Are you kidding me!

    This Artificial Intelligence is actually an unstable bomb!

    The reason why I didn¡¯t die is probably because of the change in my body made by the Immortal force.

    Otherwise, if I am still that previous student¡­.I will definitely turn into a poor headless corpse!

    ¡°How can they misce such a dangerous thing!¡±

    ¡°Am I not in the middle of the most secure room!¡±

    Little Xuan innocently said, ¡°Moreover, isn¡¯t there a Japanese warning sign on the side that says ¡°Danger, do not touch?¡±¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­.I don¡¯t know how to read Japanese!¡±

    Liu Yi wanted to cry but has no tears.

    This is really a trap¡­.

    But, isn¡¯t this a blessing in disguise?

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, Master is Chinaman, so you don¡¯t understand Japanese.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, what Chinaman, I am a Chinese!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly raised his eyebrows and scolded.

    ¡°But¡­.That¡¯s what it says in the database¡­.¡±

    Little Xuan somewhat felt wronged.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Japanese database, d*mn it, update the new term!¡±

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right.¡±

    Little Xuan ¡®nodded,¡¯ ¡°I will reproduce thenguage for Master first, and then connect to the satellite database to update my data.¡±

    With that, change suddenly happened before Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Then, the Japanese writing on the crystal column next to the electronic screen suddenly turned Chinese in his eyes.

    Whoa¡­.

    Such an amazing feature!

    Did I just stumble on a treasure?

    While Liu Yi was sighing with emotion, the crystal column suddenly shone a bright red light.

    Then, bouts of rapid rm bell howled in his ears.

    ¡°Bad!¡±

    Little Xuan¡¯s voice rang up, ¡°Master, the automatic rm system probably rings because I am not in the crystal column!¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Run! In any case, this is the Chinese territory. As long as we are out of here, the Riyao group will not dare to do anything to Master!¡±

    Little Xuan¡¯s analytical ability was pretty good, worthy of Artificial Intelligence.

    ¡°Master, I have calcted the best route to get out of here, Master can simply follow it!¡±

    With that, a direction arrow suddenly appeared in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Whoa, so convenient!

    Just as Liu Yi was surprised with little Xuan¡¯s ability, the motionless robot started to stir once again.

    ¡°Activating defense mechanism, clear all intruders!¡±

    The robot began to move. It lifted the right arm, which emitted a barrel, and aimed it at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Master, be careful! This is the Japanese third generation armed defense robot, their fighting ability is very strong!¡±

    ¡°I can see that!¡±

    Liu Yi has tasted this powerful robot.

    But it seems like it is possible to take advantage of it¡­.After all, it is just a robot!

    ¡°Ra tatatata!¡±

    At this time, the robot began to open fire, bullets rapidly flew toward Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi immediately entered his ck and white world and the speed of the bullets slowed down.

    ¡°Hey, Master¡¯s ability is really strange!¡±

    Little Xuan also took note of the change, ¡°Master, as long as I am with you, I can use two hundred percent of my capacity!¡±

 Chapter 194 Integrating With The Artificial Intelligence

    Those rapid bullets slowed down indefinitely in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Liu Yi moved to the left and right, dodging those bullets.

    ¡°Bam, bam, bam!¡±

    Those bullets hit the metal gate behind Liu Yi then ricocheted to the surrounding instruments.

    ¡°nk!¡±

    Several nutritional tanks directly broke apart, the inside solution poured down, spreading all over the floor.

    The rm roared louder and louder.

    ¡°Grr¡­.¡±

    A low dull roar came from the several men who slipped out of the nutritional tanks.

    ¡°Master, be careful.¡±

    While updating her database, Little Xuan cautioned, ¡°These gically modified species are being stimted by external sources, they could regain consciousness.¡±

    ¡°These creatures are so strange¡­.¡±

    Lying on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulders, Lin Tong shook her tail, ¡°They don¡¯t have any demonic force¡­.But, they are not like humans either.¡±

    ¡°They are gically modified species.¡±

    Liu Yi did not understand why Lin Tong could not hear little Xuan¡¯s voice.

    Likewise, Lin Tong¡¯s voice cannot be heard by little Xuan either.

    ording to the data record that was transmitted by little Xuan, little Xuan used the nerve connection tomunicate with Liu Yi.

    This was something that has yet to be achieved by modern science because the neural connection technology has always been taboo in science and many countries ced restrictions on its development. Little Xuan¡¯s developer must have been secretly developed this artificial intelligence.

    ¡°Gically modified species¡­.What is that thing¡­.But, Liu Yi, you have to be careful¡­.Although I feel no demonic force in them, I can feel their terrifying pressure!¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.I know.¡±

    Liu Yi did not intend to fight these gically modified creatures and robot. He haspleted his task, so he wanted to retreat and go back to report this matter.

    These Japanese-produced monsters, he will let the Hunter Organization handle them.

    He cannot possibly deal with them alone.

    Although Liu Yi did not like to run away from problems, he would not go die foolishly.

    ¡°Kill the intruder.¡±

    The robot suddenly discharged two streams of jet from the two holes on its back, then, along with the whistling of hot air wave, flew forward.

    ¡°Bad!¡±

    Liu Yi did not expect the robot to actually have good mobility. But fortunately, he hasunched his ck and white world.

    In his eyes, the robot¡¯s action slowed down.

    At the same time, Liu Yi bent over and lowered his head.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    The robot flew right above Liu Yi¡¯s head, brushing his hair. Then, itsrge metallic fist hit the metal gate.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The metal gate violently shook. It created a depression in this 20 cm thick metal gate.

    ¡°My God¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi wiped off his cold sweat, ¡°This thing is too savage!¡±

    ¡°Such a huge destructive power!¡±

    Lin Tong could not help widen her eyes.

    ¡°If master¡¯s strength is evaluated as C-ss, then the power of this robot¡¯s arm should be assessed as B-ss!¡±

    It actually has such power!

    Liu Yi was secretly surprised.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    While Liu Yi was still in shock, the man who has been lying in the puddle of green liquid and broken ss suddenly roared loudly.

    Then, his whole body began to change.

    His skin turned green and looked as solid as a shell.

    And his height increased a lot; In the blink of an eye, he reached two meters tall.

    A tail grew from behind him, turning into a dark green long tail.

    Sharp ws stretched out from his stout limbs which reced his hands and feet.

    He seemed to have lost his mind. Heid there on all four, mouth dripping down with saliva.

    Those salivas was really ugly, they dripped all over the floor.

    ¡°Roar¡­.¡±

    His reptilian green eyes fell on Liu Yi and his mouth began to groan.

    ¡°Good doggy¡­.Don¡¯t make trouble here¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi thought that he must find a bone to distract his attention.

    Um, but a lizard doesn¡¯t seem to like bone, right?

    ¡°Grr!¡±

    The lizard man suddenly roared and came running at Liu Yi.

    ¡°What the hell, why are you chasing me!¡±

    He immediatelyunched his shadow steps and instantly moved several meters away.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    That lizard man pounced on Liu Yi¡¯s previous spot, the ground suddenly appeared eight long w marks.

    F*ck me, he can actually w this reinforced floor! How powerful is he! And his ws are so sharp!

    Meanwhile, the other gically modified creatures also began to slowly change.

    ¡°Go to your sister, why do you want this father¡¯s life!¡±

    That lizard man roared and dashed toward Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi suddenlyunched his shadow steps and appeared behind the robot.

    ¡°Warning,the enemy is in the back!¡±

    The robot sounded with itsputer-like sound.

    Without waiting for it to react, that lizard man has arrived at its front.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    With its powerful limb, the lizard man waved its w, striking the robot head on, which immediately flew backward.

    ¡°Defense system automatically turn on!¡±

    The robot did not expect to be subjected to other attacks. After its body flew backward, in mid-air, it opened several vents, ejecting out several airwaves to stabilize its body.

    After swiping away the robot, the lizard man swept his tail at Liu Yi.

    ¡°His mother, you really won¡¯t give up, won¡¯t you!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s body sank, the immortal force in his body continued to rotate.

    He stretched out his hand and caught that sweeping tail.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    A surge of huge pressure forced his body to sink.

    Two pits directly appeared under Liu Yi¡¯s feet.

    His mother¡­.

    This guy is so strong!

    But, I am not a weakling either!

    The immortal power frantically circted in Liu Yi¡¯s body, his awe-inspiring righteousness continued to umte.

    It seemed like there was a pressure pump inside his body, which constantly pumped, increasing his power.

    Ayer of frost armor slowly appeared on his body, but it was only vaguely visible.

    ¡°Get the hell away from me!¡±

    Using his ever increasing power, Liu Yi directly lifted that nearly three-meter high giant lizard by his tail and threw him into the air.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    That lizard man crashed into the robot and fell together to the ground.

    ¡°Whether you¡¯re me or not, lend me your power first!¡±

    Liu Yi looked at those various creatures who have now crawled up and roared.

    ¡°Red Blood Devil me!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s outfit slightly changed.

    The frost on his cor turned into a red me, which continued to spread, raging all over his body.

    ¡°You actually forcefully use the other you¡¯s power¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong was amazed, ¡°Wow¡­.This awe-inspiring uprightness is too fierce! Everything that is impossible is possible!¡±

    More than ten me beauties flew out and floated around Liu Yi, bing his most loyal protectors.

    These gically modified creatures then stood up, each with different animal characteristic, one was a lion man, one a tiger man, a werewolf, and the likes, all were exceptionally fierce looking.

    But those me beauties flew out and threw themselves at those gically modified creatures.

    The damage from the me was very high, feeling burned, they screamed and ran away to escape.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s time!¡±

    Little Xuan reminded Liu Yi of the timing in battle, ¡°We can take this opportunity to escape!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡±

    Liu Yi turned and rushed toward the metal gate.

    ¡°Destroy the intruder.¡±

    The robot suddenly moved, a hole popped out of its back. Then, a missile flew out.

    ¡°You won¡¯t stop until it¡¯s over won¡¯t you!¡±

    Liu Yi stared at the iing missile, whistling toward him.

    ¡°Determining missile tracker ¨C Master, this is definitely a heat-seeking missile!¡±

    Little Xuan reminded him.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded, but still stood his ground, not trying to move.

    ¡°Master, run! This small missile is very powerful, enough to explode master into pieces!¡±

    Little Xuan continued to warn Liu Yi.

    ¡°Little Xuan, don¡¯t look down on me!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes shed out a red glow.

    He threw out a red chain, which wrapped the missile. He then pulled the missile, literally changing its course. Like throwing a sandbag, he threw it right at the center of the metal gate.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The missile exploded, the resultant hot shockwave impacted Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    But under his Red Blood Code state, the fire impact was minimum.

    This intense me not only failed to harm Liu Yi, he even felt that it was asfortable as a spring breeze.

    But the explosion wrapped the entireboratory room, those gically modified creatures screamed in pain because their bodies were burned and the robot was pushed far away by the shockwave.

    Four of the six metal gates, in the blink of an eye, destroyed by the explosion.

    Only the remaining two stood between Liu Yi and his escape route.

    ¡°Good, twoyers left!¡±

    Liu Yi clenched his fists.

    The ability of the me state can only be used when his other self awakened, presently hisprehension of the Red Blood Code was not deep enough.

    Likewise, his other self also can¡¯t fully use his Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see if I can use my different ability to destroy you!¡±

    Liu Yi rushed toward the metal gate and made a horse stance. His right hand on his waist, burning with red light.

    Red Blood Devil me flooded his right palm.

    Deste me began to mobilize.

    Liu Yi felt that his right hand was hiding a dynamite and he had to detonate it quick.

    ¡°Master, this is impossible!¡±

    Little Xuan said in Liu Yi¡¯s ears, ¡°This metal gate is 20 cm thick! Unless it¡¯s that robot¡¯s high explosive missile, a human palm cannot possibly destroy it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate your master.¡±

    Liu Yi chuckled, the red glow in his eyes grew bright.

    The crimson me filled his inside; Liu Yi was like a high-pressure boiler, the energy finally converged to a tipping point.

    ¡°Deste me!¡±

    In horse stance, Liu Yi fiercely struck the metal gate with his right palm.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The metal gate violently shook.

    Then, a huge depression in a form of a palm appeared.

    The entire metal gate issued a fierce groaning sound; Finally, red me burst out of the palm and directly burst open that twenty-centimeter thick metal gate.

 Chapter 195 Dragon Group

    Little Xuan felt like being DDoS-ed.

    She did not expect her master to actually able to prate this more than 20 cm thick metal gate.

    Does human have such powerful attack?

    Looks like many of the information in the database¡­.Need to be updated!

    While little Xuan has some doubt about her ownputing system, Liu Yi heard a sudden ¡°thud¡± sounding from the other side of thest metal gate. Suddenly, thatst gate broke into pieces.

    Liu Yi widened his eyes as he looked at the several figures opposite of him.

    ¡°Liu Yi, be careful, I can feel their powerful force!¡±

    Lin Tong warned Liu Yi.

    ¡°I know¡­.¡±

    He warily looked at the few people opposite of him.

    Altogether, there were three of them. The one who broke the metal gate was two-meter tall bald giant.

    Moreover, half of his body petrified like a stone statue.

    But the other half of his body was still in human form, including his head.

    He has huge giant-hammer-like stone arms, which looked very scary.

    Beside him stood a man dressed in ck, with arms crossed and cold face.

    This man has an aura of a leader. Moreover, this man¡¯s aura did not seem like it belongs to a mortal.

    But this man was like a cyclops, his left eye was blind and covered with an eye patch.

    Behind them stood a woman in a nurse outfit.

    Liu Yi was stunned.

    How¡­.Could there be a nurse!

    However, that nurse was actually pretty, and she has a pair of bright and intelligent eyes.

    Her figure was also good. Her nurse skirt wrapped around her curling upward buttocks. Her waist was slim waist and her thighs were thighs.

    Especially since her two slender thighs also wore flesh-colored stockings, which looked extremely attractive.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    That one-eyed man with strong aura looked at Liu Yi and coldly asked.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Hearing them speaking Chinese, Liu Yi felt that something was not quite right.

    ¡°Do you have anymon sense?¡±

    The beautiful nurse suddenly red at him and shouted, ¡°We asked you first, okay?¡±

    ¡°Em¡­.I am Ten Steps To Milk A Man, a D level hunter from the Hunter Organization.¡±

    Liu Yi took out his Hunter id card.

    ¡°A Hunter?¡±

    The several people opposite of him looked at each other.

    ¡°Bos, didn¡¯t we give the Hunter Center a call before we came?¡±

    That half stone-man hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    The nurse interrupted, ¡°Knife has called the Hunter Center first¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is something wrong with this.¡±

    The one-eyed man finally spoke again, ¡°Ourmand doesn¡¯t change, to destroy the underground base, snatch the Gene Modification blueprint and, while we¡¯re at it, arrest this man.¡±

    ¡°Boss, theb has turned into a sea of fire¡­.¡±

    The half-stone man blinked his eyes, ¡°I am afraid the GM blueprint has long been destroyed¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then arrest this man first.¡±

    A light shed through the one-eyed man¡¯s eye, ¡°Maybe the blueprint is in his hand.¡±

    ¡°F*ck, what blueprint, I don¡¯t know anything about that, okay!¡±

    Hearing that they wanted to arrest him, Liu Yi was naturally unwilling, ¡°Where did youe from, what right do you have to arrest me!¡±

    ¡°Bos, he asked where wee from!¡±

    That half-stone man turned around and asked.

    ¡°Tell him.¡±

    The one-eyed man waved his hand.

    ¡°Kid, you want to know where we from?¡±

    The beautiful nurse suddenly pulled up her sleeve, revealing her coat of arms.

    At the same time, that half-stone guy pointed at the symbol on his waistband.

    Liu Yi blinked his eyes as he saw the bright golden dragon-shaped mark.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    The beautiful nurse cursed, ¡°Do you or do you not know about this!? How could a hunter not know about this mark!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s probably a fake hunter!¡±

    The half-stone guy added, ¡°Kid, let me tell you, it¡¯s a bad luck for you to run into us! Remember, I, your grandpa, am a Dragon Group¡¯s agent!¡±

    I¡¯ll be damn!

    Liu Yi withdrew two steps back and took a deep breath.

    These people¡­.Are from the legendary Dragon Group?

    Liu Yi always thought that the Dragon Group was just a myth.

    ording to legend, the Chinese government has a special organization, called the Dragon Group.

    Each agent of the Dragon Group has a special ability. They were usually sent to do some special missions that were impossible toplete.

    Liu Yi has previously heard about this legendary group from the story¡­.Now, however, he actually saw them with his own eyes!

    ¡°You¡¯re Ten Steps To Milk A Man, right? This name is weird¡­.¡±

    That half-stone guy wielded his giant arm and said, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you better surrender now, don¡¯t force us to move our hands!¡±

    ¡°I am sorry¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi clenched his fists and changed his state.

    The Red Blood Code force began to subsidize and the Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra force re-emerged.

    Although the Red Blood Code was more powerful, Liu Yi was more adept at using his Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra.

    Liu Yi felt that his chance of winning was greater when he used his Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra.

    In fighting, power cannot decide everything¡­.

    Of course, except for the absolute power.

    For example, sister Li Biyue. As an A level Hunter, she can kill me in seconds!

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the word surrender in my dictionary.¡±

    Liu Yi said, his feet began to spread his icy-cold force and ayer of frost started to spread on the ground.

    The power of the Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra was applied to the extreme by Liu Yi.

    In front of these few people, Liu Yi did not dare to be negligent.

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    The one-eyed man said.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re out of luck!¡±

    The half-stone guy shouted and came at him like a tank.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±

    Each step that he took shook the ground.

    ¡°Eat my hammer!¡±

    Soon, this half-stone guy arrived in front of Liu Yi, his gigantic right hand smashed down toward Liu Yi¡¯s head like a hammer.

    F*ck me¡­.

    That hand will turn me into a pulp!

    That was the hand that destroyed the 20 cm thick metal gate.

    But Liu Yi immediatelyunched his Shadow Step and instantly moved several meters back.

    The half stone guy¡¯s right hand pounded the ground.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    A deep pit suddenly appeared on the ground. Seeing this, cold sweat appeared on Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    My God, what a power!

    That is so crazy!

    ¡°Shadow Steps?¡±

    The one-eyed man slightly squinted his one eye, ¡°Is he really a Hunter?¡±

    ¡°Bos, what should I do?¡±

    That half stone guy withdrew his arm, turned around and asked.

    ¡°Take him down first!¡±

    The one-eyed man decisively ordered.

    ¡°Got it, boss!¡±

    That half-stone guy suddenly bent over, partly crouched on the ground.

    Liu Yi looked at him without knowing what the guy was trying to do.

    ¡°Kid, think you¡¯re fast?¡±

    The half stone guy grinned at Liu Yi.

    Then, in a sh, that half stone guy¡¯s foot stepped on the ground.

    A pit immediately appeared on that spot.

    And his body suddenly shot forward like an artillery shell and directly hit Liu Yi, who hasn¡¯t had the time to react.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    He felt like he was being hit by a train.

    The impact flew him backward and embedded him on the wall.

    He felt a giant iparable pain all over his body.

    Every bone in his body ached.

    This stone guy¡­.Actually has such an explosive force¡­.

    ¡°Liu Yi, be careful!¡±

    Lin Tong frowned, ¡°If you¡¯re being negligent again, you may lose your life!¡±

    ¡°I know¡­.Fox sister, I won¡¯t be careless next time!¡±

    After his many fighting victories, Liu Yi¡¯s self-confidence grew increasinglyrger.

    But too much self-confidence is the other term for arrogance.

    I have to take this fight as a ¡°lesson learned.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, now you know how powerful this uncle is!¡±

    That half stone guy cannot help butugh. He wielded his giant stone arm toward Liu Yi, who was still embedded on the wall.

    ¡°Armor!¡±

    Liu Yi shouted.

    Ayer of thick frost armor appeared on his arms.

    At the same time, he pulled his arms out of the wall and met that falling stone arm head on.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s arms sank into the wall, his body embedded deeper.

    But he seeded in parrying that giant stone arm, which came to a halt.

    ¡°Good kid, you got strength!¡±

    That half stone guy was slightly surprised.

    ¡°Able to block his fist, sister admires you, kid!¡±

    That beautiful nurse put one of her hand on her waist and said with a smile.

    ¡°F*ck! You lustful little nurse!¡±

    The half stone guy called out a sentence and lifted his arm, preparing to punch Liu Yi again and again.

    ¡°Let see how many times you can block my fist!¡±

    ¡°Ice bomb!¡±

    But Liu Yi was not going to be passively beaten. He suddenly threw an ice bomb on that half stone guy.

    ¡°Krak, krak, krak!¡±

    Frost suddenly appeared on that half stone guy, slightly freezing his body.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    But his body suddenly shook, waving his right arm, theyer of frost on his body broke.

    ¡°You want to freeze this grandpa with this? In your dream!¡±

    But Liu Yi took this opportunity to break free from the wall and stepped on ice skates to move out of the way.

    He kept sliding on the ice skates and moved randomly, not giving the half stone guy the chance to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a rat who can jump!¡±

    The half stone guy constantly swung his arms, but unable tond even a single hit on Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi was calcting his chance of winning.

    ¡°Little Xuan, analyze the strength of this stone guy.¡±

    ¡°Report master, his power level is A¡­.What kind of people are they, this is too abnormal¡­.¡±

    Even if she is an artificial intelligence, there were some things that she can¡¯tpute.

    Although she has updated his database, some nonmon-sense things were difficult to calcte.

    ¡°A-level¡­.Then I can¡¯t meet him head on¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi thought for a moment, ¡°Little Cai, I am counting on you.¡±

    With that, he stretched out his hand. A beautiful multicolored butterfly flew out from his palm.

 Chapter 196 Will Never Go With You

    ¡°Butterfly?¡±

    The one eyed man¡¯s eyebrows slightly rose.

    ¡°Wow, what a beautiful butterfly¡­.¡±

    The nurse¡¯s eyes were captivated by the butterfly.

    ¡°What the hell¡­.Is that your pet? What a f*cking pet!¡±

    Seeing the slowly fluttering butterfly, the half stone guy could not help but loudly mutter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my little Cai.¡±

    Liu Yi said with a smile.

    With that, he made a seal with his fingers and said.

    ¡°Butterfly Illusion!¡±

    Instantly, the fluttering butterfly multiplied into many butterflies, filling the entire corridor.

    All these multicolored butterfly rushed toward that half-stone guy.

    The half stone guy immediately waved his giant arms like he was dancing to fend off those butterflies.

    ¡°What is this¡­.Why are there butterflies everywhere!¡±

    ¡°Where are the butterflies?¡±

    The nearby beautiful nurse looked at the half stone guy in shocked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t these butterflies? They¡¯re everywhere!

    The half stone guy shouted as he continued to dance.

    ¡°He uses illusion technique.¡±

    The one eyed man punctured the mystery, ¡°Little Xi, get ready to break his illusion.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The nurse nodded her head.

    At this time, the half stone guy suddenly found that the butterflies in the room were gone, and then he saw Ten Steps To Milk A Man throwing a punch at his face.

    ¡°Brat, do you think you can touch this uncle¡¯s face?¡±

    With that, the half stone guy waved his arm toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Liu Yi was hit, broken like a bubble.

    At this time, the real Liu Yi appeared behind the half stone guy, fiercely sending his foot, kicking the half stone guy in the head.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    This kick directly hit its target and the half stone guy flew and hit the nearby wall.

    ¡°F*ck me¡­.This kid¡¯s kick is really powerful!¡±

    The half stone guy did not seem to hurt at all. He rubbed his head and stood up.

    Liu Yi was stunned.

    What the¡­.This guy¡¯s body is really durable!

    Even my kick on his head is nothing to him!

    No wonder he¡¯s a stone man!

    ¡°Gangzi,e on, let me help you break the illusion!¡±

    The nearby nurse put her fingers on her temple and said to that half stone guy.

    ¡°F*ck me, why didn¡¯t you help me earlier!¡±

    The half stone guy immediately excited and rushed over toward Liu Yi again.

    ¡°Hey, let me see how are you going to counter me this time!¡±

    Liu Yi used the multicolored butterfly illusion to try to confuse the half stone guy.

    But this time, it did not work. The half stone guy kept rushing at him, his illusion has clearly failed!

    Looks like that nurse also has some unique abilities¡­.

    Are these people espers?

    Is there no cultivator in the Dragon Group?

    ¡°No cultivators would join such an organization like the Dragon Group.¡±

    Lin Tong helped Liu Yi dispel his doubt, ¡°Cultivators believe in the heavenlyw, how could they work with the government!¡±

    When Liu Yi thought about, that was actually reasonable¡­.

    But while Liu Yi was distracted, the half stone guy has arrived in front of Liu Yi. His huge stone arm came crushing at Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Little Cai!¡±

    But Liu Yi waved his arms, throwing out the multicolored butterflies.

    Suddenly, rows of crystal butterflies flew toward that half stone guy.

    ¡°Hahaha, you still want to use illusion to confuse me¡­.¡±

    While the half stone guyughed, these ice crystal butterflies struck his body.

    Suddenly, the half stone guy was pushed back again and again as his body began to freeze.

    ¡°F*ck me, what the hell is this!¡±

    ¡°Idiot, that¡¯s not illusion!¡±

    The nurse was pissed off, ¡°Are you stupid!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just a poor judgement¡­.¡±

    The half stone guy quickly apologized and then fiercely red at Liu Yi.

    ¡°D*mn you D-level hunter! You dare to y tricks on this uncle, you¡¯re a dead man!¡±

    With that, he roared and came at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi stepped on the ice skates, flexibly dodging his attack.

    After several attacks, the half stone guy was still unable to touch Liu Yi.

    ¡°Time is running out.¡±

    The one eyed man¡¯s ears suddenly pricked up, ¡°The Riyao group¡¯s people are downstairs heading toward us, so you better finish this quick.¡±

    ¡°Let me help you!¡±

    The nurse¡¯s eyes suddenly fell on Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    At that moment, Liu Yi suddenly can¡¯t move his body.

    Not that his body literally cannot move¡­.But his mind was unable to send themand to his body to move.

    This made Liu Yi stood still, looking dumbly at the iing half stone guy.

    ¡°Mind control!¡±

    Lin Tong, sensing this power, eximed, ¡°Liu Yi, use breathing technique, now!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Liu Yiunched his breathing technique. One deep breathter, he regained control of his own mind.

    He thenunched his Shadow Step, instantly moved to a spot three meters away.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The half stone guy crashed into the wall, creating a man-shaped pit.

    ¡°F*ck me¡­.Little Xi, you trick me!¡±

    ¡°Trick your sister! He actually broke free of my mind control!¡±

    That nurse¡¯s eyes widened in surprised.

    Liu Yi took a long sighed of relief.

    That was close¡­.Almost turned into a meat patty!

    That woman actually has the power of mind control!

    Dragon Group¡¯s people really can¡¯t be underestimated!

    ¡°When we¡¯re back, I want you two to write report to me.¡±

    The one eyed man seemed unsatisfied with the performance of his two team members, casting each of them a nce.

    ¡°Boss¡­.No¡­..¡±

    The half stone guy loudly wailed.

    ¡°What? Write report?¡­.D*mn Gangzi, it¡¯s all because of you, you need to be more agile, I don¡¯t want to be punished together with you!¡±

    The nurse stamped her feet in anger.

    ¡°F*ck¡­.It¡¯s all because of this kid, okay!¡±

    The half stone guy pointed at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Hey! I am innocent!¡±

    Liu Yi raised his hands and said, ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t have the time to y with you, I am leaving, bye!¡±

    With that, he stepped on the ice skates, instantly elerating toward the other side of the corridor.

    He was extremely fast, in the blink of an eye, he swiftly passed through the side of these three people

    ¡°F*ck, he¡¯s going to escape!¡±

    The half stone guy seemed anxious, but with his speed, he knew he can¡¯t catch up to Liu Yi.

    ¡°No one can escape from my, Long San (Dragon the third), hands.¡±

    With that, the one eyed man turned around and held out his hand in Liu Yi¡¯s direction.

    While sliding with ice skates, Liu Yi suddenly felt as if he was grabbed by an invisible giant hand, lifting his body up in mid air, unable to break free.

    ¡°Hehe, silly kid!¡±

    The half stone guy grinned, ¡°You want to run away while our team leader is here? Are you dreaming?¡±

    ¡°Humph, you still have the nerve to speak!¡±

    The nurse pinched her slender waist and gave the half stone guy her dirty look, ¡°You can only depend on the team leader¡­.Aren¡¯t you still going to write the report?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    The half stone guy touched the back of his head and smiled sheepishly.

    ¡°D*mn¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi desperately circted his immortal force, wanting to break free from this invisible shackles, to no avail.

    The power that shackled him was too strong¡­.

    ¡°Stop struggling.¡±

    The one eyed Long San slowly said, ¡°I am a B-level expert and you¡¯re just a D-ss Hunter. You can¡¯t possibly break free from my telekic.¡±

    D*mn it¡­.

    This man has the power of telekinesis?

    ¡°Oh my CPU¡­.Who exactly are these people¡­.¡±

    Little Xuan groaned.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.You can¡¯t let them catch you!¡±

    Lin Tong said,ying on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder looking back at those three Dragon Group people, who were slowly walking toward him.

    The Charming Spirit Scimitar in her body trembled, ready to be released.

    If I let Liu Yi fall into their hands¡­.He will be surrounded by troubles.

    Moreover, if Liu Yi fall into their hands, they will find out that he has the demonic force in him!

    At that time, the Hunter Center will certainly know about it¡­.And that will be the end of Liu Yi!

    I have to fight to the death¡­.To protect Liu Yi!

    Lin Tong continued to circted her demonic force.

    ¡°Be a darling and follow us back to the base¡­.¡±

    That nurse opened her mouth to say a sentence.

    She was exercising her mind control on Liu Yi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi said to himself, If I get caught by this Dragon Group¡­.By virtue of their power, perhaps they can find Fox sister in my body.

    If they find Fox sister, that would be dangerous¡­.

    I have to protect Fox sister¡­.

    ¡°Juste with us.¡±

    Long San took out a special pair of handcuffs and walked toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    At this time, Liu Yi suddenly opened his eyes.

    Red me and blue-white frost began to rotate around his body.

    His ck coat fluttered.

    Some of his short hair turned silver.

    And the color of his pupils turned golden red, glowing out from behind the mask.

    When the beautiful nurse saw his eyes, she was shocked and can¡¯t help but blush.

    Why¡­.Would I have this feeling¡­.

    Em, this is impossible¡­.

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    Liu Yi loudly shouted.

    A pair of wings popped out from his back.

    A ming red wing protruded from the right side, shining brightly with the raging me.

    Another blue-white ice wing popped out from the left, sshing ice on all around it.

    ¡°What¡­.Is this¡­.¡±

    Seeing the sudden change in Liu Yi, the three Dragon Group¡¯s agents were somewhat stunned.

    ¡°Master¡­.Your strength suddenly increased a lot!¡±

    Little Xuan analyzed Liu Yi¡¯s power, ¡°It multiplied many times¡­.My God¡­.My CPU¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mountain Mist!¡±

    Liu Yi unleashed his power, spreading out like a ripple of wave, shattering the power of Long San that bound him.

    At the same time, he waved his palm at those Dragon Group agents.

    A four to five meters giant ming palm flew toward those Dragon Group agents.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Sensing the power of the palm, Long San warned his team mates.

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    The half stone guy rushed three steps forward in front of them and used his right arm to punch the ground.

    His entire right arm suddenly began to change. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a three meters high huge stone pir, blocking the path.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The ming hand suddenly exploded, the intense red heat wave suddenly engulfed the three Dragon Group agents.

 Chapter 197 Fantastic Pet

    ¡°Sess!¡±

    Liu Yi could not help but be excited.

    At this time, a huge wind surged up.

    The half stone guy wielded his giant stone pir arm to create a strong wind that extinguished the me.

    ¡°No¡­.Are you kidding me¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi did not expect that his ming Mountain Mist could not even hurt the three of them even a little bit.

    The three Dragon group agents were still there unharmed.

    ¡°What a scary me¡­.¡±

    The nurse said, patting her chest in fear.

    ¡°This kid is quite powerful!¡±

    The half stone guy reached out to pat the residual me off his arm and said in surprise.

    ¡°But it didn¡¯t hurt¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi wrinkled his brows.

    ¡°Liu Yi, try your pet!¡±

    Lin Tong reminded him.

    Oh, that¡¯s right!

    It suddenly dawned on Liu Yi, I still have my pet!

    That¡¯s Hunter¡¯s unique skill!

    ¡°Resistance is futile.¡±

    Long San waved his arm and immediately extinguished the surrounding me.

    ¡°You have been issued a warrant arrest by the Dragon Group, be obedient ande with us. I don¡¯t like ying rough.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it either¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi stood his ground. The power in his body surged up, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to go back with men! Come out! Xiao Hei!¡±

    There was an array circle on the ground which spewed thick ck smoke.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s Hunter¡¯s pet!¡±

    The nurse was the first one to cried out.

    ¡°This is tricky!¡±

    The half stone guy squinted his eyes, ¡°I heard that Hunter¡¯s pet is very powerful! Boss, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Fight.¡±

    Long San simply replied.

    The ck smoke soon fluttered to the ceiling, people began to see the dark figure within the smoke.

    ¡°Let me see what kind of monster your pet is!¡±

    The half stone guy loudly called out.

    Several people somewhat nervously stared at the figure.

    When the smoke cleared up, a 1.5-meter little ck skeleton stood there; It¡¯s jaw moved twice, issuing a ¡°ka ka¡± sound, which surprised everyone.

    ¡°F*ck me¡­.What the hell is this¡­.¡±

    The half stone guy cried out.

    ¡°So cute¡­.¡±

    Two small stars appeared on the pretty nurse¡¯s eyes, ¡°Come here, let sister hug you¡­.¡±

    She spread her arms wide and moved toward the ck skeleton.

    At this time, that little ck skeleton suddenly threw an ice ball with its right hand,

    The ice ball exploded on that nurse body, which instantly froze her.

    ¡°What the hell¡­.Xiao Xi, are you okay!¡±

    The half stone guy had a scare and quickly rushed forward to examine the pretty nurse condition.

    But the little ck skeleton did not give him a chance, its left hand threw out a little ball of fire, which hit his body.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Like a grenade explosion, theboratory corridor trembled.

    The half stone guy¡¯s body was blown backward a few steps.

    ¡°His mother¡­.This little skeleton is too ¡°against the heaven!¡±¡±

    Unexpectedly, this seemingly small skeleton has such arge power, the half stone guy was stunned.

    At this time, the pretty nurse used her psychic power to break away from the ice. She folded her arms, shivering from the cold. She said with trembling voice.

    ¡°Hate, hateful¡­.I¡¯ve been cheated¡­.I don¡¯t like you anymore¡­.¡±

    Looking at his fantastic small skeleton, Liu Yi was pleased.

    No matter what, this is my pet, definitely reliable!

    At this time, Liu Yi felt a stream of messageing from that little skeleton.

    It told me to go ahead, it is going to guard my back?

    Whoa¡­.This little skeleton is quite heroic!

    But how could I let it behind here alone!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just go!¡±

    Liu Yi patted her tail on Liu Yi¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°This pet is living in your body, as long as you give it a thought, you can call it back. It doesn¡¯t matter if you go further away. So you better run. Now!¡±

    ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you tell me earlier!¡±

    Feeling assured, Liu Yi stepped on ice skates.

    He shouted at the other direction of the corridor, leaned forward, and ejected a continuous stream of me from his hands and then began to elerate.

    Thanks to direction arrow from Little Xuan, Liu Yi was not worried about getting lost.

    ¡°D*mn, he¡¯s trying to escape!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi was about to escape, the half stone guy became anxious.

    ¡°Xiao Xi! Help me!¡±

    The half stone guy loudly shouted as the little skeleton continued to bombard him.

    ¡°Roger that!¡±

    The pretty nurse nodded her head and touched her temples with both of her hands.

    Suddenly, the little skeleton¡¯s body shivered and was unable to move.

    ¡°Let me smash you into a pile of broken bones!¡±

    The half stone guy roared, he finally stopped being defensive.

    He bolted forward and crushed the little skeleton with his giant arm.

    ¡°Humph, humph, a pile of broken bones dares to be so arrogant in front of me! Now you know how powerful this uncle is!¡±

    The half stone guy smiled smugly and began to chase Liu Yi.

    But at this time, that pile of broken bones suddenly began to move.

    In the blink of an eye, these bones formed a two-meter tall vicious dog form.

    The bones of this dog burned with me, looking very scary.

    ¡°F*ck me! What the hell just happens here!¡±

    The half stone guy was surprised.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    The nurse eximed, ¡°I couldn¡¯t control it anymore¡­.¡±

    Her voice fell, that vicious dog suddenly barked and rushed at the half stone guy.

    Its giant bones bit the neck of that half stone guy.

    ¡°D*mn, get the hell away from me!¡±

    The half stone guy swung his right arm and punched that evil dog away.

    The evil dog turned around in mid-air and steadilynded on the ground.

    It stopped in the middle of the corridor, blocking the three from chasing Liu Yi.

    ¡°Such a clingy fellow! I want you to break!¡±

    The half stone guy was driven beyond his limit, he immediately swung his right arm and fiercely pounded the ground.

    Suddenly a shock wave spread out along the ground.

    The crack on the ground continued to move forward and, in the blink of an eye, arrived at the evil dog.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The shockwave immediately shattered the evil dog¡¯s bones, which flew everywhere.

    ¡°This should take care of it!¡±

    Just as the half stone guy want to rx, those bones began to automatically reorganized.

    Soon, the bones of a nearly three-meter tall bear stood before them.

    This skeleton bear was covered with ice, which strengthened its body.

    It¡¯s huge pair of paws have sharp ice fingernails.

    ¡°What the f*ck, what is this thing? A transformer!¡±

    Watching the tall frost bear before them, the three Dragon Group agents were shocked.

    Can¡¯t this thing die?

    Every time it breaks, it transforms into a more bad*ss form!

    This is so unfair!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    It seemed like the frost bear did not want to give them the opportunity to think.

    It rushed two stepped forward and viciously pped that half stone guy.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The paw fell on that half stone guy¡¯s raised right arm.

    That baldy¡¯s feet sank several centimeters deep into the ground.

    ¡°Whoa¡­.So powerful¡­.¡±

    The half stone guy cannot help but exim.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Another big paw of that frost bear came at him.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Only half of the half stone guy¡¯s body that was petrified, but the frost bear has given him two ps.

    This time, the paw directly hit the half stone guy in the face, sending him to fly to the side.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    His whole body smashed into the side wall.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±

    The frost bear excitedly came rushing at the nurse, ice chips flew around everywhere on this corridor like snow.

    ¡°Boss¡­.If you don¡¯t make your move, it¡¯s going to be toote.¡±

    The nurse looked to the side with a piteous face, not knowing what this Long San was thinking about.

    At this time, the frost bear loudly roared, continuing its rush toward the pretty nurse.

    It swung its arm to p that pretty nurse.

    Long San finally made his move. He reached out his hand toward that frost bear and locked it with his power.

    Suddenly, the frost bear was lifted off the ground, floating in the air kicking around with its legs.

    ¡°Interesting¡­.Really interesting¡­.¡¯

    Long San¡¯s eyes shed a trace of madness, ¡°This man¡­.Really surprised me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Boss, do you fancy that kid?¡±

    ¡°The nurse eximed, ¡°Oh my God¡­.It¡¯s a gay love¡­.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is that! I want you to double your report!¡±

    Long San suddenly gave that pretty nurse a nce, the nurse¡¯s face immediately sank.

    ¡°That Ten Steps To Milk A Man¡­.He is not an ordinary Hunter.¡±

    Long San, still locking that frost bear with one hand, slowly said, ¡°He is a cultivator¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The half stone guy who has just crawled out of the wall could not help but surprise.

    ¡°A cultivator? That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    People who willingly joined the Hunter Center were usually people with psychic power or espers.

    Some of them came with iplete cultivation method, but their growths were limited and cannot be called cultivators, they were the so-called loose cultivators.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­.He is a cultivator¡­.¡±

    Long San believed in his own judgement, ¡°This Hunter Center is really interesting¡­.They even have this kind of Hunter. Xiao Xi, when we get back, tell Xiao Dao to look for this so-called Ten Steps To Milk A Man¡¯s information.¡±

    ¡°Boss? Could it be¡­.¡±

    The nurse seemed to have guessed it.

    ¡°Correct, I want him to join our Dragon Group!¡±

    Long San¡¯s eyes flickered with lights, ¡°Since ancient times, no cultivator ever join our Dragon Group, leaving our group in such a mediocre state! If we can rein in this kid¡­.¡±

    ¡°Can we rein him in?¡±

    ¡°His pet is in our hands, if he wants to take his pet back, he has toe back to me!¡±

    Just as soon as Long San said that, the frost bear who was being locked in mid-air suddenly opened its giant mouth.

    A blue light ball condensated in its mouth and was instantly released.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The blue light ball directly exploded in front of Long San, but was blocked by his telekic power.

    As the blue light ball exploded, snow and ice slowly fell on arge area.

    But that giant frost bear has disappeared.

    ¡°How could this be!¡±

    Long San was shocked, a Hunter¡¯s pet cannot be called back just like that!

    Is it destroyed?

    That Hunter is willing to destroy his pet?

    Wouldn¡¯t that destroy his own future?

    Things are getting interesting¡­.

    ¡°Boss, what now¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Clean the battlefield and go back to theb to take a look, see if there is no missing data and the like.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    Long San did not know that the guy he was interested in was trapped in another trouble.

    ¡ª

    Support us through Patreon, thanks!

 Chapter 198 This Is China

    Liu Yi finally managed to get into the elevator toward the first floor. But in the Hall, he was surrounded by a group of ck-d Ninjas.

    Norikawa (Buchuan neihu), the stout, short person in a suit, was standing at the nearby staircase looking at him.

    ¡°£¤@!*#@!¡±

    He said something in Japanese, which Liu Yi cannot understand.

    ¡°Master, leave it to me!¡±

    Little Xuan wanted to show off.

    Without knowing how she did it, in Liu Yi¡¯s ears, that shorty¡¯s shout has been converted into Chinese!

    Whoa¡­.This AI is so amazing.

    ¡°Shina pig, gives us back our AI! Otherwise, die die!¡±

    The trantion isn¡¯tplete?

    ¡°Master, switchingnguage for the first time requires some modification in certain areas.¡±

    Little Xuan exined, ¡°But as the system slowly upgrade, it will be good!¡±

    Even so, Liu Yi already can understand more than half of it.

    ¡°Can you change my speaking into Japanese?¡±

    Liu Yi asked with great interest.

    ¡°Certainly!¡±

    Little Xuan proudly said, ¡°Renjia is a neural interface artificial intelligence! This is certainly within the scope of my ability!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi saw on the upper left corner of his eyes, there was a small popped up box.

    ¡°Currentnguage: Japanese.¡±

    Will this work? Let¡¯s try it.

    Liu Yi opened his mouth and said.

    ¡°Buchuan Neiku (Don¡¯t wear underwear), I date (curse) your eighteen generation ancestors, hold and scold your grandma (f*ck your grandma¡¯s breast), you d*mn b*stard don¡¯t try to be c*cky here, believe it or not, your father, I will p you to death!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Little Xuan cried out for mercy, ¡°Don¡¯t use dialects, okay! I can¡¯t trante many of them!¡±

    ¡°Em, very well.¡±

    It seems like this AI is not that special after all.

    Liu Yi had to switch to the universal gesture by putting up his middle finger toward Buchuan Neiku who was standing at the stairs.

    ¡°Baka!¡±

    Buchuan Neiku was enraged, ¡°You d*mn shina pig! If you don¡¯t hand over the AI chip, you will die!¡±

    Want me to hand over little Xuan?

    In your dream!

    This easy to use AI is a gift for me¡­.

    The genius Japanese engineer who worked so hard to develop this AI and came all the way to China, isn¡¯t it just so that I can benefit from it?

    Such a big favor like that, Liu Yi naturally would not reject.

    ¡°Thank you for the gift. To respond in kind, in return, I will kill all of you.¡±

    Liu Yi said with a smile.

    ¡°D*mn! Attack! Kill this shina pig!¡±

    Buchuan Neiku immediately called out.

    Suddenly, two ninjas came rushing toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡±

    Before they arrived, they sent several shurikens toward Liu Yi.

    He had to give them credit, these ninjas were indeed highly trained, at least their shuriken throw was very urate.

    Each of them went straight to his neck.

    But Liu Yi was not even afraid of bullets, why would he fear these several shurikens.

    He held out his hands and, using his ck and white world, quickly caught them one by one.

    Soon, these several shurikens were caught by his hands.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like these sharp gifts, I¡¯ll give them back to you!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi waved his hands and was about to throw those shurikens.

    Those ninjas immediately fled in fear.

    ¡°Bam, bam!¡±

    These shurikens eventually nailed to the wall in this hall.

    ¡°Baka! Get him! Kill this shina pig!¡±

    Seeing how Liu Yi acted so arrogantly in front of these many ninjas, Buchuan Neiku immediately roared.

    The two ninjas that previously dodged the shurikens came to Liu Yi¡¯s sides.

    One of them threw the hook sickle in his hand toward Liu Yi¡¯s neck from the back.

    Another one lunged the knife in his hand toward Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    ¡°These low-level ninjas, but they¡¯re somewhat more powerful than normal people.¡±

    Standing on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder watching the attacks of those ninjas, Lin Tong yawned, ¡°They don¡¯t even know a hair of ninjutsu.¡±

    As she spoke, Liu Yi already kicked away the ninja who wanted to stab his heart.

    He then turned around and seized the wooden handle of the hook sickle and pulled it.

    That ninja cannot hold back and was pulled forward.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give this back to you, no need to thank me.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled toward that ninja and flung the hook sickle in his hand.

    ¡°Pop!¡±

    That hook sickle directly hacked the forehead of that ninja.

    Without even uttering a word, this ninja¡¯s head was cut in half and stumbled to the ground.

    ¡°Bakayaro! Useless, all of you are useless!¡±

    That Buchuan Neiku jumped to the side and yelled, ¡°Kill him, kill that shina pig!¡±

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    That ninja¡¯s corpse directly fell in front of Buchuan Neiku.

    ¡°The next time I hear the word ¡®shina,¡¯ you will end up like him.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s cold voice, through little Xuan¡¯s trantion, drilled into Buchuan Neiku¡¯s ears.

    Looking at Liu Yi who stood in front of a group of ninjas, Buchuan Neiku cannot help but feel cold.

    Why would I be afraid¡­.

    There are obviously so many ninjas to protect me¡­.But why am I afraid?

    What the hell!

    ¡°Kill this shi¡­.Kill him¡­.¡±

    After a long time clenching his jaws, Buchuan Neiku finally did not dare to say that word again.

    These more than ten ninjas, along with their weapons, suddenly rushed forward toward Liu Yi.

    These various weapons came at Liu Yi.

    Shuriken, Kunai, Hook Sickle, Katana.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re in such a hurry to go back to see your Amaterasu, then I¡¯ll send you to your journey.¡±

    Liu Yiughed, stretched out his hand. A multicolored de suddenly came out of his palm.

    He wanted to throw this de toward those iing ninjas.

    ¡°Master, wait a second, you have some interesting abilities, let me help you. Watch this!¡±

    When Liu Yi was about to throw this colorful de, little Xuan¡¯s voice suddenly rang.

    Subsequently, a crosshair suddenly appeared in front of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What the hell! Are you kidding me, you can even do this thing!¡±

    Liu Yi eximed as he swept his gaze toward those ninjas.

    ¡°Hihi, of course, Renjia is the most advanced AI!¡±

    Little Xuan smuglyughed, ¡°But there¡¯s more¡­.Master can move the crosshair to lock on those ninjas!¡±

    I can do that?

    Liu Yi turned his head and aligned his sight on one of those iing ninjas.

    Suddenly, in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, a red skull mark appeared at the top of the head of that ninja.

    What the¡­.I really can¡­.

    This AI¡­.Is a little gem!

    Liu Yi took the opportunity to multi-lock a few more ninjas. After he locked all of the present ninjas, Liu Yi finally waved his arm.

    ¡°Go, my fantasy butterfly de!¡±

    Liu Yi named his weapon as such.

    This fantasy butterfly de, drawing a colorful rainbow light in the air, directly cut the neck of a ninja.

    As the blood sshed, the fantasy butterfly de continued to fly to the next ninja.

    The rest of the ninjas were scared and immediately fled.

    But the fantasy butterfly de was like the messenger of death, continued to pursue those ninjas.

    Very quickly, those ninjas¡¯ head were cut off and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Nani¡­.¡±

    Seeing this scene, Buchuan Neiku had the urge to wet his pants.

    Howe this shina guy is so powerful¡­.More than ten ninjas are actually killed by him!

    Are all of our Japanese ninjas¡¯ useless?

    Impossible!

    Definitely impossible!

    Looking at the corpse of a ninja, Buchuan Neiku¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡°All of your bodyguards are dead.¡±

    Liu Yi recovered his fantasy butterfly de and, while ying it with his hand, slowly walked toward Buchuan Neiku.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te, you monster!¡±

    That Buchuan Neiku stumbled and sat on the ground. He then shouted at Liu Yi with a pale face.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you stop me from leaving? You see, now I am not leaving.¡±

    Liu Yi could not help butugh, ¡°You think you¡¯re an Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te¡­.I, I still have one powerful bodyguard¡­.¡±

    Buchuan Neiku wiped off his cold sweat and said, ¡°If you hurt me, he will kill you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to hurt you.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice turned icy cold, ¡°But you¡¯ve done too many wicked things in China. I don¡¯t even know how many people that were killed by you, so if I don¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll be sorry to the blood that flows in my veins.¡±

    Liu Yi never considered that all Japanese were hateful, but he simply can¡¯t let those right wingers go.

    This group of people did not know how to feel remorse, and they also constantly tried to provoke a war.

    So, there was no other choice but to kill the one that he encountered.

    ¡°Kodou! Help!¡±

    Just as Liu Yi was about to arrive in front of that Buchuan Neiku, that fatty suddenly shouted loudly.

    In a sh, Liu Yi felt something colding from behind his neck.

    Liu Yi unconsciouslyunched his shadow step and instantly left that spot.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A ck d ninja suddenly appeared from behind Liu Yi.

    The katana in his hand was swinging at the spot that Liu Yi¡¯s neck has just left.

    If Liu Yi was still standing there, his head would have been separated from his body.

    ¡°He escape?¡±

    His moved failed, that ninja named Kodou was clearly surprised.

    He squinted his pair of small eyes as he looked around in all directions.

    Liu Yi appearedter on the staircase of the second floor, looking at the suddenly appeared ninja from above.

    ¡°A Shinobu¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong recognize the opposite party¡¯s identity, ¡°Although it¡¯s just a lower level shinobu, it¡¯s still quite fierce. Liu Yi, be careful.¡±

    ¡°Em, I will.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded his head, he also felt rmed.

    He felt a strong murderous auraing from that ninja.

    This murderous aura was like a knife pressed against his neck, making his hair stood on end, very ufortable.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    That Shinobu extended his kunai and pointed at Liu Yi.

    Then he made a ¡®cutting a neck¡¯ action with his other hand.

    ¡°You want tomit suicide?¡±

    Liu Yi was suddenly enlightened, ¡°Sure, go ahead, though you don¡¯t need to report it me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    The murderous aura of that Shinobu called Kodou surged up, he was ready to go into action.

    But Liu Yi, taking advantage of that talk, pulled a colorful chain from the floor and flung it toward that Shinobu.

 Chapter 199 Invitation For Yuan Zhenyue

    Just when Liu Yi wrapped a ninja corpse with his chain and flung it toward that ninja, he saw that ninja suddenly threw a shuriken, grazing that corpse in an arc and toward Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi instantlyunched his ck and white world and watched the trajectory of that slowed down shuriken.

    This shuriken not only moved in an arc, it also seemed somewhat strange.

    Liu Yi did not dare to dodge because he did not know whether this shuriken would suddenly change its direction.

    Even by little Xuan¡¯s analysis, the shuriken had dozens different flight paths probability.

    ¡°Mountain Mist!¡±

    Liu Yi had no choice but to meet the iing attack head on!

    He swung his left hand, sending out a three meters tall huge ice palm.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    That ninja¡¯s shuriken immediately embedded in that ice palm.

    At the same time, That ninja pulled out two katanas and directly cut hispanion¡¯s corpse into three. He then leaped through that mutted body and pounced on Liu Yi.

    This one is tricky!

    Liu Yi immediately thought of these words.

    The power level of this ninja was at least three or four star!

    ¡°Liu Yi, don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just relying on cheap tricks.¡±

    Lin Tongforted him, ¡°While your body carries several consummate cultivation arts. It is easy for you to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Liu Yi nodded his head.

    Fox sister is right, I have the Great Brilliance Sun Palm, Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra, and Red Blood Sutra Code! Every one of them is exquisite cultivation art!

    Why should I be afraid of a little ninja!

    Liu Yi reminded himself and then activated his immortal power.

    Awe-inspiring Righteousness!

    His eyes glittered with blue lights.

    Meanwhile, that ninja has arrived in front of Liu Yi. His two katanas moved to cut Liu Yi in two strange arcs.

    Without any hesitation, Liu Yi lunged his palm forward until it reached that ninja¡¯s chest and then sted off his immortal power.

    ¡°Deste me!¡±

    Boom!

    That ninja¡¯s body instantly popped and disappeared like a soap bubble.

    Wrong!

    Liu Yi suddenly felt a cold air behind him.

    He subconsciouslyunched his Shadow Steps and appeared on the staircase to the second floor.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    That ninja appeared at Liu Yi¡¯s previous position. His katana cut through the empty air.

    ¡°You actually can get away again?¡±

    That ninja was stupefied, he did not expect someone to escape his katana twice!

    ¡°This escaping game should stop now.¡± That ninja said

    Liu Yi was very upset.

    His mother, I am actually forced to escape several times!

    Otherwise, I would have been hacked by that sword!

    If only I have that Long San¡¯s telekic power!

    Although this power can¡¯t bepared to my cultivation, it¡¯s very useful in fighting.

    ¡°There will be no third time.¡± That ninja said.

    He licked the katana in his hand and loudly sneered.

    His figure suddenly split into three and, together, they rushed toward Liu Yi.

    They were doing a converging attack against Liu Yi!

    Is this shadow clone Jutsu?

    ¡°I think¡­ I am being underestimated here¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sighed but did not try to escape.

    At this time, those three ninja¡¯s figures have arrived by his side.

    ¡°Everybody stops!¡±

    Liu Yi shouted, bent down and fiercely punched the ground.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The earth began to tremble.

    Frost instantly covered the ground where he stood and continued to spread.

    With Liu Yi at the center, ten meters all around him froze into ice crystals.

    Including those three ninjas.

    The two of them popped out like bubbles.

    Thest one widened his eyes, watching in dismay at the man before him.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this did you?¡±

    Liu Yi stood in front of that scared ninja andughed.

    ¡°Do you really think with your meager skill you can wreak havoc here?¡±

    Liu Yi said and then created a spear made of ice, holding it with his hands.

    ¡°Go back and tell your Amaterasu that it is me who send you there!¡±

    Not wanting to give that ninja another opportunity, Liu Yi mercilessly pierced his chest with that spear.

    Although the other party has some cool and nifty tricks, how could they bepared to the ice power of his Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra?

    After Liu Yi got rid of this ninja, he turned around and looked at the shivering in fear Buchuan Neiku.

    ¡°All right, thest eyesore guy has been removed.¡±

    Liu Yi pped his hands andughed.

    ¡°Finally it¡¯s our turn. Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Buchuan Neiku.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡±

    Buchuan Neiku hysterically shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te here, yamete, yamete! Don¡¯t kill me, I can you give money, a lot of money!¡±

    ¡°Money?¡±

    Liu Yi sneered, ¡°Money indeed is a good thing. It can buy a lot of things, unfortunately, it can¡¯t buy your life.¡±

    Just when Liu Yi was about to make his move, police sirens suddenly rang loudly from outside the building.

    Liu Yi was taken aback, but Buchuan Neikuughed instead.

    ¡°Haha¡­ haha¡­ the police are here, the police are here!¡±

    Usually, Buchuan Neiku hated the police. But he never thought that one day he would be so looking forward to the arrival of the police.

    The already dimmed hall suddenly filled with lights.

    They were the lights of the police cars on the outside.

    A lot of armed police rushed in and all their muzzles pointed at Liu Yi.

    ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡±

    One of them was a beautiful woman. She was none other than Yuan Zhenyue.

    When she saw Liu Yi¡¯s figure, she became somewhat sluggish.

    Nevertheless, she was a highly trained police, so she quickly returned to normal.

    ¡°Drop your weapon!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue also aimed her gun at Liu Yi like the rest of the police.

    At this time, Liu Yi was holding his ice spear, which he rested at Buchuan Neiku¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I am a Japanese businessman, Norikawa (Buchuan Neihu)! This man is trying to kill me! I request your protection!¡±

    Buchuan Neiku shouted.

    Liu Yi furrowed his brows.

    How can this guy have the gall to call for help from the police?

    ¡°Put down your weapon! Otherwise, we¡¯ll shoot!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue has just been transferred back to the criminal investigation team. Standing beside her, the captain shouted at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi cast those police a nce and felt dismayed.

    ¡°This guy did evil things in China, his hands are washed with the blood of a countless number of people that he experimented on. In the name of justice, I am going to punish him, who are you to stop me?¡±

    Liu Yi lifted Buchuan Neiku with one hand and put the ice spear on his neck with his other hand.

    Liu Yi¡¯s words silenced many of those cops.

    At this moment, many of them subconsciously put down their guns.

    ¡°No matter what he did, he will be punished by thew!¡±

    The captain remained firm as he said, ¡°Besides thew, no one has the right to take other people¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Where is thew when he killed people?¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t help but force a smile, ¡°Now when he is about to die, you guys actually want to protect him?¡±

    ¡°Please let thew handle this!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue shouted as well, ¡°If he reallymitted crimes, thew will not let him!¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­!¡±

    Liu Yi sighed and gently said to Yuan Zhenyue, ¡°I already don¡¯t believe inw.¡±

    There were many things thew cannot solve.

    Especially when someone¡¯s power went beyond thew.

    For example the businessman in front of him. Liu Yi would not turn him over to thew.

    Liu Yi wanted to personally punish him.

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue aligned the muzzle to his forehead and said, ¡°Or I¡¯ll shoot!¡±

    Liu Yi looked at Yuan Zhenyue and saw her looking at him as if he was an evil man and her personal enemy. He thought, Who is in the wrong here, me or her?

    In any case, Buchuan Neiku must die!

    Thinking about the burnt out bodies of those gically modified creatures in the undergroundb¡­ Liu Yi suddenly felt cold.

    These people even dare to do that kind of inhumane experiment here in China¡­

    That¡¯s unforgivable!

    A determined look shed from Liu Yi¡¯s eyes as he pierced Buchuan Neiku¡¯s neck with his ice spear.

    ¡°Shoot! Hit his legs!¡±

    The captain quickly gave hismand.

    He and Yuan Zhenyue shot Liu Yi¡¯s legs.

    However, Liu Yi¡¯s ice spear has stabbed Buchuan Neiku¡¯s neck.

    At the same time, the two bullets had arrived in front of Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi immediately opened his ck and White world and put Buchuan Neiku in front of him, blocking the bullets.

    ¡°Pop, pop!¡±

    The bullet hit Buchuan Neiku¡¯s waist. Seeing this, the captain was shocked.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    He obviously aimed at that masked man¡¯s leg, how could his bullet suddenly hit the businessman¡¯s body!

    ¡°Captain, be careful, there¡¯s something weird with this man!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue clenched her jaws as she looked at Liu Yi.

    The memory of their fight outside the warehouse was still fresh in her mind.

    ¡°You want this man, right? Then, take him. I don¡¯t want to y with you anymore.¡±

    Liu Yi said and tossed Buchuan Neiku¡¯s lifeless body across the hall toward those cops.

    Before the cops could react, that body suddenly exploded and pieces of ice butterflies suddenly flew out and spread in all direction.

    When they felt how painful were these hail-like ice, many of them hastened to dodge.

    Yuan Zhenyue also hid behind a pir. When the ice butterflies finally disappeared, she stepped out of the pir, but the masked man had long gone.

    ¡°D*mn it! Sh*t!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue angrily punched the pir next to her.

    That guy escaped again!

    Next time we meet, I will definitely catch him!

    ¡°Do you want to arrest him?¡±

    At this time, three figures suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    When she saw them, Yuan Zhenyue immediately raised her pistol.

    ¡°Who! Freeze, put your hands in the air!¡±

    ¡°Boss, she doesn¡¯t know us¡­¡±

    ¡°Show them our credential!¡±

    ¡°All right!¡±

    The bald one immediately pulled out some documents and presented them to the police.

    Yuan Zhenyue was still confused, but the captain immediately gave them a salute.

    ¡°Report senior officer San!¡±

    Senior officer?

    Who are these people?

    ¡°Do you want to arrest him?¡±

    That one-eyed man asked Yuan Zhenyue again.

    ¡°I do!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue loudly replied.

    ¡°Good, thene with us.¡±

 Chapter 200 Ten Meters Dive

    This chapter is sponsored by Stephen of Canada, Luis of Mexico, and Rin of Singapore

    ¡°Bos, how is your exam preparation?¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s voice came through the phone. Liu Yi thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s good¡­ I think I can deal most of them.¡±

    He was confident with almost all the subjects.

    Except for the maths¡­

    He could not understand those astronomical numbers.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, forget it¡­¡±

    Chen Caiined, ¡°I don¡¯t know who did it, but it¡¯s too f*cking hateful! Every day I wrote the answers on the table, but they were always wiped off the next morning!¡±

    Chen Cai frustrated look immediately appeared in Liu Yi¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Pfft¡­ It must¡¯ve been really funny¡­¡±

    ¡°It really irritated me! Even though I still wrote them again, they were still being erased!¡±

    ¡°Then what are you going to do? Now we¡¯re already in the long holiday, so the school is closed. You wouldn¡¯t sneak back into the ssroom to write it would you?¡±

    The long vacation had already started, but Liu Yi knew Chen Cai would resort to anything to cheat.

    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t need it anymore¡­¡±

    Chen Cai quietly said, ¡°After copying them so many times¡­I have already memorized them¡­¡±

    ¡°What the¡­Then congrattions to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the way, boss, where are you? Let¡¯s do some fun! My holiday is so boring! The beauty in the fourth ss doesn¡¯t want to go on a date with me, ahh!¡±

    ¡°Um, this¡­¡±

    Liu Yi became somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡°Boss, in any case, you¡¯re still single like me right? So, let¡¯s y together! I¡¯ll bring my PS3, and we¡¯ll y One Piece: Pirate Warriors!¡±

    Chen Cai cheerfully said.

    ¡°Chen Cai, as a student who will soon face exams, how could you still think about games?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately rebuked Chen Cai sternly, ¡°In the face of uing exams, we should make good use of this holiday to do a review! Don¡¯t just think about girls and games everyday; you also need to think about your study!¡±

    ¡°Um¡­This¡­¡±

    Chen Cai couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a kid anymore. So don¡¯t just think about those useless things. As long you study well, your scores will increase. Later on, girls, and the like, you will naturally have them.¡±

    ¡°Is that true, boss?¡±

    Chen Cai wanted to believe Liu Yi¡¯s words.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. When did I ever lie to you¡­?¡±

    Before he finished his words, Wang Lele¡¯s shout could be heard from the background.

    ¡°Liu Yi, do you want to swim inps?¡¯

    ¡°What? No!¡±

    ¡°F*ck! Boss, you¡¯re swimming with Wang Lele!¡±

    Chen Cai suddenly felt aggrieved. ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve gone too far, how can you do this! I also want to see Wang Lele¡¯s swim, hu hu hu. Where are you guys? I want to go there¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, the signal is getting bad here! Hello? Hello?¡±

    Liu Yi pretended that he was unable to hear Chen Cai¡¯s voice and then hung up the phone after delivering several ¡®hello?¡¯

    ¡°Is that Chen Cai?¡±

    Wang Lele and Murong Die approached him.

    The two girls were wearing bikinis, which made them the highlight of the entire pool.

    Murong Die was wearing a ck one piece bikini, with a bit ofce at the waist.

    Although it revealed only a little, there was an indescribable elegance about it.

    Combined with her young missy attitude, as well as her two white long legs, she had grabbed countless people¡¯s attention.

    However, Wang Lele was even more of a bombshell whenpared to her.

    She wore a two-piece yellow bikini, which almost couldn¡¯t cover her pair of melon-sized breasts.

    They appeared ready to burst out at any moment.

    Wang Lele¡¯s waist was particrly slender while her buttocks round; her entire body seemed to exude sexiness.

    In this swimming pool, she was definitely a bombshell.

    Even Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help keep staring at her, unable to take his eyes off of her.

    ¡°Pop!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes immediately went straight because Murong Die had stepped on his foot.

    Fortunately, this was a swimming pool, so Murong Die was barefoot¡­

    If she wore high heels, he would definitely suffer.

    ¡°Why was he looking for you?¡±

    Murong Die gritted her teeth and asked Liu Yi.

    She thought, ¡°This damn guy always looking at Lele¡¯s breast¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m just slightly smaller than her¡­ Why there¡¯s such a discrimination!¡±

    ¡°I can be big too! Starting tomorrow, I will drink Shengyuan [TL: local brand] milk!¡±

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s nothing¡­He just asked me about the exams.¡±

    Liu Yi would not let Chen Cai spoil his fun.

    He justified his action by thinking, ¡°This swimming with girls great undertaking thing should be handled by me alone. He should just focus on studying.¡±

    ¡°If he studies well, in the future he would be a knowledgeable person that would be useful to the nation.¡±

    ¡°s, my sacrifice is so big; I am truly a real life Lei Feng¡­¡±

    Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but admire himself.

    ¡°He actually discussed the exams with you?¡±

    Wang Lele was surprised; she blinked and said, ¡°I thought that guy only knows how to cheat!¡±

    ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    Liu Yi was curious.

    ¡°Because everyday I saw him wrote the answers on the table!¡±

    Wang Lele naively said, ¡°It¡¯s really annoying¡­Last week I was on duty to clean the ss, but he dirtied the table everyday with his writing, so I just wiped them off. But the next day, he wrote them all over again! Hmph, he gave all the students on duty increased workload! Next time you need to teach him well!¡±

    Liu Yi pped his own forehead.

    Wang Lele¡¯s words had rendered him speechless.

    ¡°Liu Yi, see that, there¡¯re diving tforms here!¡±

    Murong Die noticed the nearby springboards and became excited.

    Liu Yi shifted his gaze and saw the few diving tforms.

    This time, they came here by Murong Die¡¯s invitation. Thus, they didn¡¯t go to the public pool but rather an exclusive membership only swimming pool.

    This swimming pool was well-equipped, there were three lifeguards sitting on both sides.

    There were also one meter, three meter, and ten meter high spring boards.

    As if remembering the bungee jumping that night, Murong Die pointed at those diving tforms and shouted.

    ¡°Liu Yi, what do you think? Do you dare to try them?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi inwardly thought, ¡°This girl is crazy! Why would she always like exciting challenges?¡±

    ¡°Can you¡­dive?¡± Liu Yi asked her back.

    ¡°Are you kidding me!¡±

    Murong Die put her hands on her waist and proudly said, ¡°I am a swimmer! There¡¯s a family pool with a diving tform in my backyard that I always y since I was still a kid! Moreover, my dad gave me a certified coach to teach me! If wepete in the ten-meter high tform, I will definitely beat you!¡±

    ¡°Sis¡¯ Die¡­ Um¡­ But, the springboard in your home is only three meter high, right?¡±

    The nearby Wang Lele meekly asked.

    ¡°Oops, my bad!¡±

    ¡°Ssh!¡±

    Murong Die directly kicked Wang Lele into the pool.

    ¡°Sis¡¯ Die¡­ Don¡¯t be like this¡­¡±

    Wang Lele seemed to have an affinity with water. Like a beautiful mermaid, she swam back to the edge of the pool and looked at Murong Die with resentment.

    ¡°You deserve it, who told you to be bbermouth!¡±

    Murong Die gave her loudmouth girl friend a stern look.

    She then ced her hands on her waist, raised her chin and said to Liu Yi, ¡°In short, do you or do you not dare!¡±

    Murong Die was born in August. As a typical Leo girl, she was bossy, active and has a spirit of adventure.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Come on!¡±

    Liu Yi could never stand being provoked!

    The attribute of the Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra that he practiced was ice

    But, Ice was also a form of water.

    Thus, in water, Liu Yi was asfortable as a fish.

    But, Murong Die obviously didn¡¯t know this. She wanted to rely on her many years of experience to gain the upper hand!

    Because after getting along with Liu Yi for quite a while, she has always been at a disadvantage!

    As a Murong Missy, how could she let this continue!

    She must let Liu Yi know her prowess!

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I mustn¡¯t let him think that I am weak!¡±

    ¡°Lele, you too.¡±

    Murong Die said as she watched Wang Lele climbed out of the pool.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Wang Lele was stunned. ¡°Me, me too?¡±

    ¡°Of course, didn¡¯t you usually dive in my house?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Ten meter tform is too high!¡±

    Wang Lele somewhat anxiously nced at her breast. ¡°If I fall from such a height¡­My breast would burst¡­¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Murong Die was furious.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I will squeeze your breast so hard they burst!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Wang Lele hastilyplied.

    Watching the interaction between the two girls from the side, Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned.

    Her Missy temper really hasn¡¯t changed.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s do this!¡±

    Murong Die was also an impatient person; She immediately pulled Liu Yi with her to approach the ten-meter tform.

    ¡°Who¡¯s first?¡±

    Looking up at the ten-meter tform, Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but start to feel dizzy.

    He was not worried about himself, but about Murong Die and Wang Lele.

    A ten-meter high tform was nothing to him because he already used to jump from tens of meters high building.

    But if the two girls jump from that height¡­

    It would be a little bit scary indeed¡­

    ¡°I will give you an example, watch me!¡±

    Noticing the doubt in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, Murong Die coldly snorted, turned away and started climbing that ten-meter high tform.

    ¡°Lele, don¡¯t you think that your sis¡¯ Die is a little bit too bossy?¡±

    Looking at Murong Die as she slowly climbed the tform, especially her graceful posture, Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Sis¡¯ Die is indeed a bit bossy¡­¡±

    Wang Lele was somewhat apprehensive.

    ¡°Um¡­Yi gege, ifter I¡¯m afraid¡­Remember to catch me¡­¡±

    Looking at the ten-meter high tform, Wang Lele also felt a bit dizzy.

    However, she had no choice; her sis¡¯ Die has spoken.

    ¡°Em, I¡¯ll try.¡±

    He thought, ¡°How am I going to catch her?¡±

    ¡°But since I am here, I will not let them two in danger.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ I knew I could depend on you, Yi gege.¡±

    Wang Lele smiled.

    Liu Yi secretly thought, ¡°Does she really believe me that much?¡±

    ¡°Hey, guys! Watch me! I am going to jump!¡±

    Murong Die beckoned at Liu Yi and Wang Lele. She had already stood on the diving tform.

    However, because the springboard was wet, which made it slippery, her foot suddenly slipped.

 Chapter 201 Mystical System

    As Murong Die¡¯s leg slips, Liu Yi¡¯s heart almost flew out along with it.

    I be damn¡­.. What will happen if Murong Die actually slips down!

    But luckily Murong Die manages to grab onto the railings on the side and manages to stabilise her body.

    As for Liu Yi, he is so afraid that he do not dare to breathe loudly.

    ¡°Ha..Ha.. Nearly scare me to death¡­¡±

    Wang Wu Wu also pets her chest and release her breath.

    ¡°Murong Die! If you cannot do it then get off the diving tform.¡±

    Liu Yi is really afraid that this girl will get into danger.

    ¡°Hei, don¡¯t look down on this miss!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s heart is also beating very rapidly.

    Earlier she is really lucky.

    Although diving is a very cool sports, but it does not need only courage!

    Because if the posture while entering the water is incorrect, it is very easy to get injured!

    Hence only those that does diving regrly dares to jump from such a high diving tform.

    On general, a 3 meter jumping board already considered as high!

    A normal person jumping from a one meter height is already very good!

    But not¡­ it is ten meter!!!!

    This is not something to mess around!

    ¡°Carefully appreciate this miss beautiful diving appearance!¡±

    As Murong Die speak, she walks onto the ten meter diving board.

    Although this girl says it cheerfully, she still choses to stand on the tform and faces the pool.

    ¡°This miss ising!¡±

    When Murong Die finsh speaking, she stands at the edge of the diving board.

    Following with, she bends her knee slightly and with a light spring, she jumps into the air.

    With a hand wrap around her head and the other supporting her lower back, Murong Die looks like a dancing butterfly, rx and graceful.

    Liu Yi is dazed as he stares at the image.

    At this moment, Murong Die is indeed very beautiful.

    ¡°Sshes!¡±

    A ssh rises. Murong Die enters the water beautifully, resulting in a low ssh.

    She is indeed a rich family miss which have went through professional training. This changes the flower vase image that Murong Die have in Liu Yi heart.

    This girl is really fierce ah¡­..

    ¡°Wa! Little Die elder sister is very cool!¡±

    Wang LeLe excitedly ps her hand.

    ¡°It is your turn Liu Yu!¡±

    After enter the water, Murong Die agilely swims to the pool side and calls out to Liu Yi

    ¡°Okay. It is my turn.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches his muscles and prepares to climb up the ten meter diving tform.

    ¡°Little Yi elder brother¡­. Can you do it? Did you dive before in the past?¡±

    Wang LeLe looks at Liu Yi worriedly. ¡°If you have not dive before, then you should not force yourself to jump¡­ Little Die elder sister have a sharp mouth, you must not try to be brave. It will not be good if you got injured.¡±

    Although Wang LeLe advice is very gentle and considerate, but when Liu Yi hears it, it is very ear-piercing.

    This is the thing that a man is most afraid of.

    ¡°Who says I cannot do it!¡±

    Liu Yi frowns and says: ¡°Let me dive and show you.¡±

    Saying finish, Liu Yi starts to climb up the diving tform.

    When he climbs up to the tform and looks down.

    Ah. What a good fellow!

    It is really tall!

    The blue pool below seems to be close yet far.

    A lot of people in the surround are also looking at him. At this time, in his eyes, they are all very small like ants.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Can you do it?!¡±

    Murong Die ces her hands around her mouth and shouted like she is using a loud speaker. ¡°If you cannot thene down!¡±

    Liu Yi raises a thumb to indicate to Murong Die that there is no problem.

    ¡°Liu Yi, you must remember to jump into the water not to the poolside.¡±

    Murong Die thatss is still trying to provoke him.

    Heng! She is underestimating me too much!

    Murong Die thisss ah¡­.. just love to do such crazy and provoking things!

    Can¡¯t even be block.

    But if we are talking about really crazy thing¡­. The things I did is much much more than her!

    Thinking to here, Liu Yi takes a deep breath.

    At this moment, the whole world seems to be within his heart, allowing him to be very stable.

    GO!

    Liu Yi¡¯s hands grab his knees and leaps off.

    In the air, his body is continuing rotating, his entire person is like a ball, continuing to fall.

    Just before entering the water, Liu Yi finally extends his body. His head rushing downwards, both hands forwards, his legs flush together. His body turns from a ball into ance and plops into the water.

    The ssh is very slight and a few ripples spread out and quickly changes back to its original undisturbed form.

    Murong Die is unable to blink as she watch.

    This¡­entering of water is too pretty!

    The ssh is only so little. If it is at the internationalpletion, he is able to get the first ce!

    Liu Yi this fellow¡­. What on earth is he not good in?!

    If Murong Die knows that this is the first time Liu Yi is diving¡­. She will probly have the heart to die.

    ¡°Little Yi elder brother! The dive is very pretty!¡±

    Wang LeLe is standing beside the diving tform pping until her palms were red.

    He is indeed her Little Yi elder brother, awesome as expected.

    ¡°What are you pping for. It is your turn!¡±

    Murong Die unhappily says to the joyous Wang LeLe.

    Have thisss forgotten?

    This is what the two of them agree beforeing out.

    If Liu Yi fails in diving or does not dare to dive, his punishment is to obey one of my order!

    Heng heng. At this time I can order him to chase me!

    Wouldn¡¯t that be very pleasurable!

    But now¡­. Failed again! What method can I use to take down this Liu Yi ah!

    Which god can tell me! I will from that day onwards believe in him and burn incense for him and construct a temple with a gold statue for him ah!

    Murong Die is about to run out of methods already.

    Soon I will need to burn incense and pray to Buddha and begs the ancestor spirits to assist already!

    ¡°Hurry up LeLe it is your turn!¡±

    Murong Die reminds Wang LeLe. First I need to punish this inattentivess!

    ¡°okay¡­.¡±

    Wang LeLe can only unwillingly climbs up to the ten meter diving board.

    While Liu Yi is swimming speedily in the pool. Like a merman, he agilely swims to the poolside.

    His lower half is still in the pool and did not climbs up.

    To be honest, he quite enjoy the feeling of being in the water.

    There is a kind of¡­¡­return home feeling.

    ¡°As you practice the Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra, you will feel very close to water.¡±

    Ling Tong tell Liu Yi. ¡°Returning to water is equivalent to return back to your origin. Naturally it is a very smoothing.¡±

    Liu Yi remembers that in the Greek mythology, there is a hero who is the son of the Gaea the mother of earth.

    As long as he stand on earth, he will have boundless strength.

    Later when this secret is known to his enemies, they forces him into mid-air and kills him.

    First let¡¯s not consider that this situation is naturally a BUG, Liu Yi feels that if he have practice earth element magic, he will be very strong.

    At the very least, when he stand on top of earth, his strength will be almost endless.

    ¡°You this fellow¡­. Within your body is 3 types of power that are interlink. You strength is already almost endless! What are you envious of?!¡±

    Liu Tong cannot stand it and scolds Liu Yi

    Oh well¡­. I am indeed a bit greedy.

    ¡°LeLe have climb up.¡±

    Murong Die sentence makes Liu Yi turns around and look up.

    Indeed, Wang LeLe is standing on the ten meter diving board and looking down at the pool.

    ¡°Ch..Cheer for me ah¡­¡±

    Wang LeLe tone is slightly weak.

    ¡°Can she really dive?¡±

    Liu Yi ask Murong Die worriedly.

    ¡°Che! Your worries are unnecessary.¡±

    Murong Die smiles faintly and say: ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, but thisss diving level is higher than me!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    With such arge set of chest, would it affect her bnce while diving?

    This is a question that Liu Yi really want to know.

    While at this time, to solve his curiosity, Wang LeLe finally dive down.

    Thisss posture is even more graceful, 720 degree rotation in mid-air before urately entering the water.

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    The ssh rises and Liu Yi faintly sees that within that ssh seems to have something¡­..

    ¡°See, the dive is very good right!¡±

    Murong Die sigh in sorrow. So regretful that we are not able to win Liu Yi.

    While at this time, Wang LeLe¡¯s head pops out of the water surface, her eyes watery.

    Is it cause by the pool water?

    Liu Yi is unable to hold back his random guesses.

    ¡°Little Die elder sister¡­. Little Yi elder brother¡­¡­¡±

    Thess voice carries a trace of sob.

    Strange¡­ what happen to thess?

    ¡°Quicklye and help me¡­¡±

    Wang LeLe says helplessly as her body bobs up and down as she floats.

    ¡°What is it? Why aren¡¯t youing up?¡±

    Murong Die impatiently urges.

    ¡°I, I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What happen to you?¡±

    ¡°My bikini top is ssh away by the water¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Murong Die is shock, while Liu Yi almost have a nosebleed.

    I be damn¡­

    Is it really so explosive ah¡­

    It is diving only¡­ and her bikini top got ssh off???

    But thinking for a while it should be correct¡­¡­ After all Wang LeLe chest is so big while that bikini top is so small¡­..it is not really difficult for the bikini top to be ssh off!

    ¡°You this idiot!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s vein start throbbing.

    ¡°Liu Yi turn around right now and you are not allowed to look!¡±

    She berates Liu Yi and quickly jumps into the water to help Wang LeLe finds her bikini top that got ssh away by the water.

    Luckily the pool is very clear thus it is not that difficult to find. The bikini top was found floating 2 meters away from Wang LeLe.

    Quickly, Murong Die swims over to Wang LeLe while holding on to the bikini top.

    ¡°Hurry up and bring it up! Liu Yi you this pervert! You are not allowed to look!¡±

    Liu Yi can only turn around and look elsewhere.

    Hai, such a pity¡­.

    Such a good thing but could not observe properly¡­ such a pity.

    ¡°Little Die elder sister¡­¡­ This bikini top is spoilt¡­. I cannot wear it anymore¡­.¡±

    Wang LeLe bitterly looks at the bikini bands what were broken, crying without tears.

    ¡°Damn it. Who ask you to grow such arge chest!¡±

    ¡°It is not like I purposely wanted to¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wait here for me. I go to the changing room and bring the reserve set over. ¡±

    Without any other methods, Murong Die can only swims back to the poolside.

    ¡°Liu Yi, take care of Wang LeLe. You are not allow to do anything to her! I go and find the reserve swimming costume.¡±

    No choose, the reserve swimming costume is in the girl¡¯s changing room which Liu Yi is not allowed to enter.

    Otherwise, Murong Die will not give Liu Yi a chance to be alone with Wang LeLe!

    Especially a Wang LeLe that is not wearing a bikini top!

    That Wang LeLe is also a natural airhead, watermelon head and watermelon chest!

    She does not know a lot of taboo things, and Liu Yi will definitely take advantage of her!

    How evil! I should hurry and bring the bikini top back!

    Murong Die clenches her teeth and rushes to get the bikini top, while Liu Yi is treading water at the poolside, trying his best to not look at the depressed Wang LeLe.

    ¡°Little Yi elder brother¡­..¡±

    At this time, Wang LeLe¡¯s tender voice sounds out from Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    ¡°What happen LeLe?¡±

    ¡°The water is very cold¡­.. My, my feet is about to cramp up.¡±

 Chapter 202 Check a bit alright

    Liu Yi nearly vomited a mouthful of blood onto the poolside.

    I¡¯ll be damned! Are you for real?! At this time your leg actually got a cramp!

    Liu Yi starts to consider whether or not he should turn his head¡­ ¡°Little Yi older brother¡­. I cannot take it anymore¡­.¡±

    Wang LeLe who is behind him is nearly at her end.

    Cannot wait any longer¡­ If I insist on ignoring, LeLe might drown.

    I am saving a person. Right saving a person!

    [TL:¡­ not]

    [Herc: Let him have his moment¡­]

    Even if I am beaten to death by Murong Die, I am still a martyr!

    Right right¡­.

    Liu Yi hurriedly pushes off the poolside, like a swimming fish, rapidly swimming towards Wang LeLe.

    Liu Yi loves to dive into the water. When his whole person is in the water, he feels agile and at ease.

    This high-grade club pool water is very clear and Liu Yi¡¯s sight is also very good.

    In the water, he can clearly see the chest of Wang LeLe which could not be held with two hands.

    Merciful Buddha¡­

    This trial is too harsh¡­.

    Liu Yi restrains his saliva and uses his conscious¡¯ strength to maintain his rity.

    He increases his swimming speed and quickly swims to the side of Wang LeLe.

    When Wang LeLe sees Liu Yi, she lets go of her breath, like hugging a lifebuoy, she embraces Liu Yi tightly.

    This Wang LeLe¡¯s entire body sticks onto him, her chest pressed onto Liu Yi chest.

    Liu Yi¡¯s swimming costume is very simple, it is only a pair of trunks for his lower half.

    He did not wear anything on his upper half, exposing his upper body to the water.

    And currently, Wang LeLe is basically wearing the same thing as a man. With this embrace, immediately, Liu Yi is able to feel the fullness of Wang LeLe¡¯s chest.

    Good fellow¡­It actually has such impact power¡­

    Liu Yi feels that his chest is pushing against tworge meatballs, very plump but firm.

    Such chest should only belong to the heaven, and appears rarely in the human realm¡­

    Liu Yi cannot help but sigh in sorrow.

    But the most stimting part is Wang LeLe¡¯s two points on her chest can be clearly felt pressing against Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    Oh heavens¡­.

    Have I entered the heavens?

    Liu Yi can feel that his blood vessels are expanding rapidly as if they are about to go off the charts.

    His lower body cannot be controlled as it stands up.

    But as she is flustered in the water and the situation is desperate, Wang LeLe did not feel that something is poking her.

    At this time, she is like an octopus, tightly hugging Liu Yi.

    While little Liu Yi is pressing against the center of her spread legs.

    [TL: lucky bugger >.< ]

    [Herc: 20$ he will get it in one of them at some point]

    [TL: more like in between]

    ¡°Little Yi older brother¡­.. I am not too heavy right¡­.¡±

    After hugging Liu Yi, Wang LeLe finally starts to feel more rxed.

    But remembering her weight in the water, she cannot help but ask worriedly.

    ¡°No, you are not¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s body is somewhat stiff. It is not because Wang LeLe is too heavy, but rather it is caused by naughty little Liu Yi.

    Oh, God!

    A virgin man¡¯s resistance to temptation is very low okay!!!

    [Herc: Depends on the man]

    Please don¡¯t torture me like this!

    At this time, a tiny man¡¯s voicees from beside his ear: ¡°What are you hesitating for, this is such a good opportunity go for it! Take her!¡±

    Don¡¯t tell me it is that tiny devil again?

    Liu Yi turns around and looks, he had nearly died from anger.

    Damn, howe this tiny fellow has the same face as Cheng Cai?!

    Wretched person!

    [Herc: Kg you figure that shit out for me]

    [TL: it is the main character best friend¡­]

    Liu Yi blows away the tiny person with a huff.

    Keep calm¡­. Must keep calm¡­

    At this moment, he cannot identally fire a shot ah¡­.

    After all, there are a lot of people surrounding the pool¡­ haiz haiz¡­.

    ¡°Little Yi older brother¡­.¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is doing his best to control himself, Wang LeLe opens her mouth again.

    Thess¡¯s face is somewhat red, although her body is in the water, Liu Yi can feel that her body is burning.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Liu Yi does not dare to look at Wang LeLe because thess¡¯ breathing falling on his face¡­

    Ah¡­the temptation is too strong.

    ¡°erm¡­ Is this¡­ considered to be massaging you with my chest?¡±

    Wang LeLe asks with a bit of seriousness.

    Liu Yi nearly cannot control himself from diving into the water.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­

    Is she serious?! At a time like this, thisss actually wants to ask such kind of question?!

    There is no heaven¡¯sw!!!

    ¡°Is it considered ah? Little Yi older brother, can you reply?¡±

    Wang LeLe is almost going to break the wok and question to the end.

    ¡°This one¡­should, should be considered!¡±

    Liu Yi did not reply clearly, after all, he did not get a massage using a chest before!

    ¡°Then that is alright¡­I do not owe little Yi older brother anymore¡­¡±

    Wang LeLe nods her head and seems to lets go of her breath.

    But she also seems to regret something as well.

    ¡°Little Yi older brother is not angry right¡­ in such a sudden situation, you wasted your chance¡­¡±

    ¡°Not at all¡­ actually¡­. It is very good¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says as if there are devils and gods at work.

    Immediately, Wang LeLe¡¯s face turns red to the tips of her ears.

    ¡°Little Yi older brother¡­. I did not realize that you are so bad¡­.¡±

    Wang LeLe speaks very softly like ants and lightly bites her lips.

    ¡°Nonsense, I am obviously helping you all right!¡±

    When Liu Yi hears it, he does not want to do it anymore.

    I, Liu Yi, am a majestic upright gentleman!

    The heavens can reflect!!

    ¡°How about I don¡¯t care for you, I am going.¡±

    Saying, Liu Yi let¡¯s go of her.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­.¡±

    Wang LeLe immediately got a huge shock and desperately hugs Liu Yi tightly.

    ¡°Little Yi older brother is the best¡­. You are not bad you are not bad¡­¡±

    ¡°Good good, that¡¯s a obedient girl¡­¡±

    [Herc: 50% chance I screwed up there]

    [Kg: Looks fine to me. Might just be annguage quirk]

    [Herc: Probs just the fact I¡¯m in pnd and have polish structure and grammar drilled in¡­]

    Liu Yi nods his head and allows Wang LeLe to hug him as he treads water.

    ¡°That¡­ Little Yi older brother¡­ there is a matter that I hope that you can help¡­.¡±

    At this time, Wang LeLe suddenly speaks again.

    ¡°What is the matter, just say it, there is no need to be so courteous.¡±

    ¡°That¡­Little Yi older brother¡­ I always feel that you are very powerful¡­ do, do you know treat illnesses?¡±

    ¡°Treat illness?¡±

    Liu Yi got a shock: ¡°Why, are you sick?¡±

    ¡°Er er¡­¡­ I also do not know¡­¡­¡±

    Wang LeLe suddenly cries, herrge eyes be red. Liu Yi feels a bit of pain in his heart when he sees it.

    ¡°I have heard¡­.. Large chested women have a higher chance of getting cancer¡­ I am very afraid¡­. Later I checked on the which says that if I felt my chest and felt a hard part, it might be a cancerous growth.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Liu Yi listens till he got lost. ¡°LeLe, don¡¯t mess around with me. Such things are not randomly contracted!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ there are times when I feel that my chest swelling and hardening¡­ I am very afraid¡­ I still do not dare to tell my family, especially I do not dare to tell little Die older sister¡­¡±

    Wang LeLe¡¯s tears drizzle down as she speaks, it can be seen that she is very afraid.

    Wang LeLe really has a chance of contracting cancer?

    Liu Yi feels faintly that he is in a fantasy world.

    Cancer and the like are a fairly distant thought for him.

    [Herc: 10% chance I fucked it up again¡­]

    He did not have it, neither do his family members.

    Thus when he heard his friend say this term, Liu Yi feels that it is somewhat unfamiliar.

    ¡°Little Yi older brother¡­. What should I do¡­¡±

    Wang LeLe helplessly looks at Liu Yi.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi also does not know what is right, and at this time, Little Jade¡¯s voicees from beside Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Owner there is no need to worry, Little Jade is a super intelligent system, Little Jade can easily check if she has any sickness, illness or the likes!¡±

    ¡°Ha? There is such a thing?¡±

    Liu Yi is very shocked.

    ¡°Che! So what, this miss can also do it!¡±

    Not knowing when Ling Tong suddenly appears.

    ¡°Eh¡­ you can hear what Little Jade says?¡± Liu Yi got another shock.

    ¡°In the past, I was not be able to, but now you are talking to her through the spiritual knowledge of the virtual environment thus I am able to.¡±

    Lin Tong hugs her arm and snorts coldly: ¡°To think that you did not tell this miss that you obtained such a thing, heng heng¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is just that I did not know how to tell Fox sister what¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is very embarrassed, this situation is too sudden already.

    Liu Yi is afraid that he is unable to exin clearly, thus he decided not to exin.

    Liu Yiughs hollowly twice and asks: ¡°We should talk about how we should check her for illness¡­¡±

    ¡°How simple, if a cultivator cannot treat a sickness, how can he be called a cultivator?!¡±

    Lin Tong smugly say: ¡°Wait until your strength breaks through the 4th star, then your able to use your own power to check the target energy channel! At that time, all you need to do is to pour your immortal powers into the target body then you will be able to find out their bodies situation.¡±

    ¡°Hai, that still needs to wait till I am at 4 stars. I am still at 3 stars only ah!¡±

    ¡°Er, therefore I am very sorry¡­¡± Lin Tong shrugs her shoulder.

    ¡°Hehe, owner does not need to worry, currently Little Jade can help you.¡±

    The artificial intelligence bes happy.

    ¡°Little Jade relies on spiritual powers, once owner has touched the target¡¯s body, Little Jade will be able to use my spiritual power to check the target¡¯s body conditions.¡±

    ¡°Touch your head!¡± Liu Yi is unable to hold it in and shouted.

    ¡°Cheh isn¡¯t it just a broken microchip. What is there to be proud of!¡± Lin Tong says sarcastically.

    ¡°But this broken microchip is able to do the things that your cultivation techniques are temporarily unable to do.¡± Little Jade unts.

    ¡°Cheh, you have already said it is only temporary!¡± Lin Tong immediately rebukes.

    ¡°Even if Liu Yi does not have you, he will still be able to be even stronger!¡±

    ¡°Heng heng, owner needs me the most! I can also help owner do a lot of things!¡±

    ¡°The things I can do, you are not able to!¡±

    [TL: of course Lin Tong¡­ after all¡­]

    The twodies are quarreling beside Liu Yi¡¯s ear causing him to sweat beads of cold sweat.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­ why on earth does this feel like these twodies are¡­striving for favor?

    ¡°Please stop quarreling okay?¡±

    Liu Yi can only say pacifying. ¡°The two of you are very important to me. Little Jade is a very powerful Artificial Intelligence, while Fox sister ¡­erm, is my family.¡±

    Little Jade and Lin Tong both stop speaking.

    Especially Lin Tong whose heart is feeling warm and fuzzy.

    ¡°For now we will rely on Little Jade¡¯s help, as curing sickness and saving people is more important.¡±

    ¡°Alright owner, all you need to do is to touch the part of the patient¡¯s body where the sickness might be then I will be able to check.¡±

    ¡°Okay, no pro¡­..¡±

    Thest ¡®blem¡¯ was forcefully swallowed back by Liu Yi.

    For real?

    Is there a mistake? Touch the patient¡¯s ce where the sickness might be?

    Isn¡¯t that¡­.. asking him to touch Wang LeLe¡¯s chest?!

    Although the thought is very beautiful¡­. But isn¡¯t that almost impossible to do right?

    Is there any girl that will let other people touch her chest?!

    This is impossible alright?!

    ¡°Little Yi older brother¡­ What I feel might not be urate¡­how about, you help me feel alright¡­¡±

    Wang LeLe raises her head and pitifully ask Liu Yi for help.

    Liu Yi¡¯s worldview instantlypletely copse.

    A beautiful woman personally asked to touch her chest¡­¡­.

    This kind of thing, as long as one is a male, is it possible to reject???

 Chapter 203 LeLeâ€™s hidden illness

    ¡°Xiao Yi gege¡­ I can only rely on you¡­¡±

    Wang LeLe pleading looks at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi nods his head and with great difficulty says: ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about me touching you, otherwise it will ruin my name.¡±

    ¡°En¡­ LeLe knows¡­¡±

    If Murong Die knew about what Liu Yi had said, she might die from anger.

    Obviously, it is Liu Yi taking advantage, and making it seems like LeLe is taking advantage of him!!!

    Only Wang LeLe, this stupidss could fall for it!

    ¡°Then I shall touch¡­¡±

    Liu Yi looks down at the two meatballs in front of his chest and swallows his saliva.

    This is the only time in this lifetime that I is able to touch such arge chest¡­

    Even if I die at this moment, it would be worth it¡­

    [TL: ¡­ I¡¯m lost but I get it¡­]

    [Herc: Betta?]

    [Kg: Betta]

    Heavens, this is my own heaven!

    ¡°Xiao Yi gege, you should feel faster¡­ otherwise, in a short while, Little Die older sister will be back¡­¡± Wang LeLe urges.

    ¡°Okay, okay¡­.¡±

    Since his little sister has requested, Liu Yi cannot say anything and obediently does as ordered.

    He stretches his hands and touches the round flexible flesh on the right.

    Wang LeLe¡¯s development is really good¡­ Liu Yi¡¯s hands are not small but it is absolutely impossible for his single hand to hold!!

    That round flexible flesh changes shape in his hand, soft but full, causing Liu Yi to be extremely blessed.

    Oh, gods¡­ you must have certainly felt that my earlier years were unblessed, thus you gave me a chance to change my fortunes now!

    While Wang LeLe¡¯s face is extremely red, her entire body is bing even softer but also scalding.

    When her chest was grab by Liu YI, very quickly Wang LeLe is able to feel an indescribable cozy feeling spreading from her chest.

    What afortable sensation¡­.

    I have massaged my own chest before but why have I not felt such sensation?

    Xiao Yi gege is very awesome¡­ he must be helping me with a massage treatment¡­

    How about, in the future, I request him to help more?

    It feels like I am troubling Xiao Yi gege though.

    I¡¯m feel ashamed to make Xiao Yi gege do such troublesome stuff.

    Liu Yi was starting to get addicted and nearly forgot what he had to do.

    If it was not for Lin Tong¡¯s scolding and reminding him, he would have actually forgotten itpletely.

    ¡°Owner, Little Jade is going to start the scan!¡±

    As Little Jade speaks, Liu Yi starts to feel something warm flowing through his hands.

    When the warm flow travels into Wang LeLe¡¯s chest, she is unable to hold it in and cries **out.

    Wang LeLe has a feeling of¡­. being able to fly away soon.

    While the scan results are being announced beside Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Chest model perfect, size 34F¡±

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­. Little Jade is too strong already. Just touching and it can know the size¡­.

    But, it does not seem to be the time to investigate¡­

    First, tell me if her chest has any problem!

    ¡°Owner, Little Jade has checked thoroughly, this pretty girl¡¯s chest is very healthy and does not have any growth (organism) at all!¡±

    Little Jade finishes her thorough check very fast, but the results are very good.

    But this causes Liu Yi to be suspicious. If there is no problem, why is Wang LeLe so worried and scared.

    ¡°LeLe¡­. Does your chest hardens and distend often?¡± Liu Yi cannot hold back and asks.

    ¡°Not often¡­ only a few days every month¡­¡± Wang LeLe¡¯s face turns red as she replies shyly.

    ¡°Er¡­then during those days, had your great aunt visited you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Xiao Yi gege is very awesome, how did you know?¡±

    Wang LeLe looks at Liu Yi in surprise.

    Liu Yi nearly fainted in the pool.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­ I thought there was actually a huge problem.

    This¡­ isn¡¯t it just the premenstrual breast swelling?!

    Oh, LeLe this stupidss¡­

    She is really stupid¡­

    ¡°Xiao Yi gege¡­ then what should I do¡­.¡±

    Wang LeLe actually does not know this and looks at Liu Yi pitifully.

    ¡°That this¡­LeLe ah¡­.¡±

    As Liu Yi treads water, he holds Wang LeLe¡¯s chest with both hands and very seriously tells her: ¡°Actually this is a normal urrence during menstruation which can be regted.¡±

    ¡°How, how to regte it?¡±

    When Wang LeLe hears that there is no problem, she feels relieved.

    ¡°This needs a person who knows some techniques to massage your chest, not too often, just 1 to 2 massages every month.¡±

    Liu Yi is very happy in his heart but his appearance remains the same, like a righteous person.

    ¡°That¡­that¡­¡±

    Wang LeLe thinking, there seems to be only one method.

    ¡°Then Xiao Yi gege¡­ can you help me every month¡­¡±

    She can only ask Xiao Yi gege only¡­

    Furthermore, Xiao Yi gege¡¯s massage is veryfortable¡­

    ¡°This¡­. Does not seems to be right¡­¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to be awkward and says: ¡°Males and females should not touch each other.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ I will be troubling Xiao Yi gege¡­ but the only person I can believe is Xiao Yi gege¡­.¡±

    Wang LeLe¡¯s eyes start to mist.

    She pitifully looks at Liu Yi, causing Liu Yi¡¯s heart to soften instantly.

    Although it originally did not harden before.

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡­ help me, please¡­ Xiao Yi gege¡­¡± Wang LeLe pleads.

    While on one hand, Liu Yi is holding the girl¡¯s chests, on the other hand, the girl is pleading him, if he still puts on air, he will be too shameless.

    ¡°Okay then, I promise you.¡± Liu Yi finally nods his head.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I know that Xiao Yi gege is the best¡­LeLe loves you the most¡­¡±

    Wang LeLe hugs Liu Yi tightly, causing her chest to be squashed against Liu Yi¡¯s hands.

    Liu Yi has a very sinful feeling.

    Am I taking it too far doing it this way?

    When I die I will most likely go to hell¡­.

    Hai, as the Buddha says, If I don¡¯t enter hell, who shall enter hell?

    Hai, I am too admirable.

    This is then called sentiments ah!

    ¡°Liu Yi you bastard! What are you doing!¡±

    At this time, a roar came from besides Liu Yi ear.

    Liu Yi instantly stiffens. Damn¡­.

    It is sofortable touching her chest that I have forgotten such a crucial person¡­

    When Liu Yi hear that person roar, he quickly yet unwillingly releases Wang LeLe¡¯s soft chest.

    ¡°Ah, little Die older sister you have misunderstood!¡±

    Seeing that angry beautiful girl swimming over, Wang LeLe quickly exins for Liu Yi.

    ¡°My leg cramped up¡­.thus Xiao Yi gege came over and supported me.¡±

    ¡°You ah! You stupid egg!¡±

    Murong Die is angry but cannot release it. She does not know what to say about Wang LeLe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that boys and girls are different?¡±

    ¡°This¡­Xiao Yi gege is not an outsider¡­¡±

    Wang LeLe feels somewhat wronged and says: ¡°Besides¡­little Die older sister, what is there that Xiao Yi gege has not seen¡­¡±

    The moment Wang LeLe says it, Murong Die¡¯s face immediately turns red.

    Thinking back, it is indeed the case¡­

    But that was idental one okay?!

    ¡°You¡­ss¡­¡± Murong Die clenches her teeth. ¡°But that does not mean that you have to amodate this pervert!¡±

    ¡°Oi oi¡­. High and mighty miss, who is the pervert?!¡± Liu Yi feels that he was wrongly used.

    ¡°Other than you, who else is the pervert?!¡± Murong Die res harshly at Liu Yi.

    ¡°I dere that I am wrongly used!¡± Liu Yi cries out in injustice.

    ¡°Wrongly used your head! LeLe is your leg still cramped?¡±

    ¡°It is better¡­.¡± Wang LeLe says with a red face.

    ¡°Then get the hell over here and wear this!¡± Murong Die is holding a swimming bra that is simr to the one that Wang LeLe was wearing previously.

    Thisss¡­how many sets of swimming bra did she prepare ah?

    Don¡¯t tell me that in the past she has also destroyed her swimming bra while swimming?

    Tisk, tisk¡­ it can¡¯t be true right¡­

    I have actually missed so many urrences of such a good thing?

    ¡°You! Turn around now!¡± Murong Die points at Liu Yi and says impolitely.

    ¡°I am blind¡­ you cannot bully a blind person!¡± Liu Yi says pitifully.

    ¡°If you do not turn around, this miss will turn you into a blind person!¡±

    Facing Murong Die¡¯s violence, Liu Yi can only obediently turn around.

    From behind hime the voices of the twosses.

    ¡°Stupid LeLe¡­ next time don¡¯t be so close with Liu Yi. Be careful of him taking advantage of you!¡±

    ¡°It will not happen¡­ Xiao Yi gege is very good¡­. He is not that perverted as little Die older sister thinks. In fact, he is very upright!¡±

    That¡¯s right LeLe, only you know how to appreciate brother¡­

    ¡°Peh! He is upright!?¡± Murong Die says without feeling and sentiments.

    ¡°If he is really upright, then there are no any wretched criminals! LeLe, you are too pure. Just listen to sister okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­ Xiao Die jiejie¡­ help me tie the knot. I am unable to do it in the water.¡±

    ¡°I know big chest brainless stupidss.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Die jiejie¡­ I have heard that if you massage your breasts often, they might grow bigger¡­¡±

    Wang LeLe says naively: ¡°How about I help Xiao Die jiejie massage them?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Murong Die rolls her eyes: ¡°What do you know about massages idiot!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ How about letting Xiao Yi gege massage them for you? His massages are quite good¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!!¡± Murong Die voice increase by an octave.

    ¡°Ah¡­ What I mean is Xiao Yi gege¡¯s hands are so big, thus he definitely knows how to massage¡­¡±

    ¡°If you say rubbish again, I will tear your mouth off!¡±

    While the two girls chat happily, Liu Yi feels that he is being attacked in all manner.

    ¡°Okay, it is done!¡±

    After bustling for half a day, the twosses finally appears to be done.

    ¡°Hai¡­After all of this, I don¡¯t feel like swimming anymore. So tired.¡± Wang LeLe says.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s stop swimming. Let¡¯s go and eat then, there is a rather good restaurant in this club.¡± Murong Die directs.

    ¡°Good, good, I am so hungry that my chest has shrunk¡­¡± Wang LeLe says while feeling her chest.

    ¡°Then you should let Xiao Yi gege help you massage it bigger!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ can I?¡±

    ¡°Can your head! You this stupidss!¡±

    Murong Die is so angry that she presses Wang LeLe¡¯s head into the water.

    Murong Die says unhappily to Liu Yi: ¡°Liu Yi, we are not swimming anymore. Follow us and eat some food!¡±

    Ever since this fellow has appeared, everything seems to have changed!

    How annoying!

    I must conquer him and makes him worship my pomegranate dress!

    ¡°Okay¡­ I am also hungry as well.¡±

    Liu Yi climbs out of the pool with some unwillingness.

    Water is my origin, being surrounded by water is sofortable.

    Especially being surrounded by water as well as touching Wang LeLe¡¯s chest.

    Heavens ah.

    The three of them climb up to the bank. Just as they are about to leave, suddenly a tall and handsome male walks towards them.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I am able to meet such beautifuldies at this swimming pool. It is indeed my honor.¡±

 Chapter 204 Generous Young Master You

    You Zhi Quan has a rather good father.

    When his father was young, he resigned from a government post with an iron rice bowl and went into business.

    When You Zhi Quan was born, his father¡¯s family business was already thriving.

    Thus You Zhu Quan was a young master who was born with a golden spoon.

    This young master is unlike his father who was courageous and possessed the brains and capability for business.

    You Zhi Quan is a frivolous person and is fond of racing and picking up girls.

    You Zhi Quan who has lived for over twenty years has no idea how many girls he has yed with.

    Gradually he started to lose interest in the majority of the girls. Very few beautiful girls are able to enter his discerning eyes.

    Because the majority of the beautiful girls rely on heaps of makeup to look beautiful.

    You Zhi Quan who had spent so much time among the flowers is able to easily tell if a beautify is made of makeup.

    [TL: Hercules and KG go edit this sentence¡­]

    [Herc: Fuji¡­ sometimes I wonder about you¡­]

    As for these two beautiful women in front of him¡­ they are the most beautiful women without makeup on!!

    Beautiful women who are found in the swimming pool are the real beautiful women.

    Because they can only wear a swimming costume, their genuine body shape is inly visible.

    Especially after swimming, the water will wash off their makeup, thus even if they want to fake it, it is very hard.

    [TL: don¡¯t he know that there is also stic surgery¡­]

    The twodies in front of him are the ¡­.highest quality!

    One is as beautiful as a flower and as cold as ice.

    The other has an explosive figure and is extremely luring.

    The moment when You Zhi Quan sees them, he starts to have thoughts of eating them up.

    As for the young man following them, You Zhi Quan has automatically ignored him

    ¡°Youngdies, being able to meet you is fate. How about letting me be the host and invite the both of you out for a meal?¡±

    You Zhi Quan takes the initiative to invite them.

    He is very confident, after all, if he wants muscles, he has muscles, if he wants an oval shape face, he has an oval shape face. He can be used as an example of a handsome guy.

    When a beautiful woman sees him, usually they will not reject him.

    After all, it is merely a meal¡­

    Later on while eating, then it is time to slowly foster affections.

    After that when everyone drinks some top grade red wine, the affections will turn to love. Finally, it is to bring the two beautifuldies to the hotel and have double¡­

    Hehehe, it will definitely be extremely pleasurable!

    You Zhi Quan¡¯s thoughts are pretty good but it is a pity that the reality does not go as one wishes.

    ¡°Sorry, but we will never have a meal with strangers.¡±

    Murong Die lightly nces at You Zhi Quan.

    Really. I do not know how many rich young masters have I seen. So annoying.

    Do we know each other? When you approach a stranger, you straight away invite for a meal?

    Is our rtion very close?

    Must a beautiful woman randomly follow you and have a meal with you?

    Such kind of beautiful woman is too casual already!

    Do we know each other @!#?.

    [TL: to readers. Please add your favorite curse word to scold You Zhi Quan.]

    [Herc: C*nt sucking c*ckold *sshat]

    [Kg: Frog in a well]

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go eat by ourselves.¡±

    Murong Die turns around and tells Wang LeLe and Liu Yi.

    ¡°Beautifuldy, don¡¯t be so ungiving of face.¡±

    [TL: editors good luck¡­ my brain just froze.]

    [Herc: Ok Sky, I demand payment in the form of 5 more chapters of this for that one]

    [Kg: Alternate trantion Is to not be so heartless]

    [Herc: Well Face is more chinese so I say meh]

    You Zhi Quan got a shock. A beautiful woman actually rejected me!

    But very quickly his heart start to itch. The more stubborn the beautiful woman is, the more desire he has to conquer her.

    Which beautiful woman can escape from my, You Zhi Quan¡¯s palm! Hehehe!

    ¡°Why should I give you face?¡± Murong Die bluntly asks You Zhi Quan.

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Liu Yi rejoices at the back.

    Liu Yi¡¯s Thoughts

    Looks like Murong Die¡¯s usual attitude towards me is actually quite good¡­.

    You Zhi Quan¡¯s Thoughts

    This beautifuldy has a sharp mouth¡­

    But she is spicy enough and very energetic!

    I, You Zhi Quan love to ept challenges!

    ¡°Maybe this beautifuldy does not know.¡±

    You Zhi Quan crosses his arms and smiles slightly. ¡°I am called You Zhi Quan. This high-ss club was opened by me.¡±

    ¡°Ah? This club was actually opened by you?¡± Wang LeLe asks You Zhi Quan in shock.

    Looking at the **girl, You Zhi Quan¡¯s heart gets fired up, at the same time, he nods his head arrogantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Actually, it was opened by my father but how is it different from being opened by me.

    When Father dies, isn¡¯t it my business!

    ¡°Gods!¡± Wang LeLe got a huge shock. ¡°I had not expected it¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ now you know is also not toote. How about we¡­.¡±

    That You Zhi Quan wants to continue speaking but Wang LeLe following sentence causes him to be in shock.

    ¡°If I have known then I would not havee here and yed. Little Die older sister let¡¯s change spots and eat.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Murong Die nods her head.

    Fuck!

    You Zhi Quan nearly scolded out loud.

    ¡°Liu Yi, didn¡¯t you owe us a meal of Ma La Tang! Treat us, treat us!¡±

    Murong Die suddenly recalled about the Ma La Tang situation and immediately shouted at Liu Yi.

    [Herc: Who was Ma La Tang again? Been way too long]

    [KG: They are talking about food. M tang is a hot pot https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mtang%5D

    ¡°That right¡­ there is indeed that matter. Little Yi gege, don¡¯t tell me you want to renege on your debt.¡± Wang LeLe also recalls it.

    Liu Yi bes speechless.

    What is wrong with these twosses¡¯¡­ rejecting a handsome guy¡¯s treat but insists on my Ma La Tang.

    But if this time I cannot be careless. I must act as if I am rich.

    ¡°Deal. Ma La Tang, it is!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand carelessly. ¡°Later on just order and eat as you like! There is no need to save money for me!¡±

    ¡°Pooh!¡±

    Murong Die immediately poohs Liu Yi while Wang LeLe smiles happily.

    You Zhi Quan is so angry that he is about to faint. This is the first time he has encountered such a situation in his many years of selecting flowers!

    How can I lose to a poor bastard that can only treat Ma La Tang?

    No way! I must harshly humiliate this bastard and let these two beautifuldies know who the really rich and handsome person is!

    Thus You Zhi Quan turns to Liu Yi and asks: ¡°This friend, where do you work at?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ It is a bigpany!¡±

    Liu Yi thinks for a while and says: ¡°A bigpany with thousands of people!¡±

    Wang LeLe and Murong Die nearlyugh out.

    What bigpany, thousands of people. Isn¡¯t our school!

    ¡°Thousands of people¡­¡±

    You Zhi Quan got a shock. Even if all of his father¡¯spanies and business¡¯ are added up together¡­ also, does not have so many workers!

    This fellow¡¯s family is actually so well off?

    A child of arge family?

    You Zhi Quan cannot help but nce at Liu Yi.

    ¡°This friend¡­. You¡¯re the young master from which family?¡±

    You Zhi Quan cannot help but speak with some honorific.

    [TL: the You in Chinese is in honorific]

    If he is really a child from the influential ns, then he, You Zhi Quan cannot provoke him.

    China, this country is not being run by money.

    Who is the richest in North Dragon City? Murong Hong!

    But if this fellow meets the person from those influential ns, he has to obediently lower his arrogant head.!

    Why? Because within the country, the power of the influential ns is deeply rooted especially within the officials and business world!

    If business copse it is secondary. The most important are the officials!

    What kind of country is China? A country run by officials!

    In this ce, no matter how much money you have it is useless!

    Thus You Zhi Quan is very afraid of Liu Yi¡¯s background.

    ¡°Which family ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi thinks and says: ¡°North Dragon City Liu Family, do you know?¡±

    ¡°Liu Family¡­..¡±

    You Zhi Quan thinks for a while. He doesn¡¯t seem to hear of a Liu Family within North Dragon City?

    ¡°This¡­forgive my ignorance¡­ but which Liu Family?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is my family. What other Liu Family can it be.¡±

    Liu Yi almost cannot control his gleeful heart. This idiot actually believed it?

    ¡°That¡­ your esteemed father¡¯s job is?¡± You Zhi Quan carefully asks.

    ¡°Ah, my father¡¯s job? He runs purchases in a smallpany.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    You Zhi Quan instantly got a shock and ask hurriedly: ¡°How about your mother?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you a person who checks the registered residence? My mother is a nurse. Do you need injection? If you need onee and look for me and I will bring you there. I¡¯ll give you an 80% discount!¡±

    ¡°That. You said you are in a ce with thousands of people¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am a student. I¡¯m currently in senior high.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and says: ¡°I¡¯m from Heavy Point Secondary School. If the school doesn¡¯t have a few thousand students, how can the principle raise his head!¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­.¡± You Zhi Quan almost cursed out loud.

    You¡­ this deceptive person!

    To think I actually thought that you are child fromrge n! Turns out you are nothing!

    This fucker!

    I almost got frightened away!

    When had You Zhi Quan been tricked in such manner? For a moment, he nearly could not hold back his anger.

    ¡°Ladies, this poor fellow is not worthy of you. Let me help you chase him away.¡±

    ¡°Good, good!¡±

    Wang LeLe thisss did not know the situation and ps. ¡°We wish to see how you chase away Little Yi gege! Isn¡¯t that right little Die older sister?¡±

    Murong Die nces at Wang LeLe but did not reply. It seems like she is going to sit at the side and watch the show.

    Liu Yi almost vomited blood.

    These twosses enjoy watching a show and do not care about causing matters to be worse!

    ¡°Hehe, just leave it to me.¡± You Zhi Quan pets his chest as he says.

    From behind him, a person who is wearing clothing simr to the workers walks over.

    ¡°Young master.¡±

    ¡°Ah, pass me the check book.¡±

    You Zhi Quan confidently takes the check book and asks Liu Yi: ¡°Give me a price, how much money you want then you will leave this twodies.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡± Liu Yi really wanted tough.

    He turns around and look towards Murong Die and say: ¡°Do all rich people like to use this method?¡±

    ¡°GO AND DIE!¡±

    Murong Die knows that Liu Yi is referring to her father secretly giving Liu Yi money to make him stay far away from her.

    At first, Murong Die did not know of this matter, butter on, she more or less knew a bit about it.

    ¡°Give me a price!¡±

    You Zhi Quan holds the checkbook. ¡°After taking the cheque, do not bother these twodies anymore in the future.¡±

    ¡°As long as I do not bother them, you will give me money?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at You Zhi Quan in shock.

    This fellow looks like he has a lot of money¡­ furthermore, he is very moronic!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, give me a price.¡± You Zhi Quan says magnanimously.

    ¡°You will not regret?¡±

    ¡°Are you joking? Why don¡¯t you ask around what kind of person I, You Zhi Quan, am! The things that I say are like spilt water and will not be retrieved!¡±

    You Zhi Quan smiles lightly. ¡°Furthermore to you this little amount of money is money, but to me, I don¡¯t care about it.¡±

    ¡°Young master You, as expected, has arge hand.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his thumb.

    After calcting, the Hunter organization has given me a hundred thousand after clearing the C-grade mission. And I have given all of it to the Red Scarf Army to start with their construction.

    Afterwards, it should still need quite a sum of money¡­ hai, whatever. After all, this dog of a rich family is offering himself up for a ughter. Since it is like this then I shall be ruthless.

    ¡°Two million!¡± Liu Yi raises out two fingers.

    You Zhi Quan¡¯s legs trembles.

    Bastard! Are you mistaken?!

    Opening a lion¡¯s mouth!

    2 million! Do you really think that I, You Zhi Quan, am a bank?!

    He stretches out his hands and writes down a string of words onto the cheque. With a tear, he tosses it to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Here is 200 thousand, take it and scram!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his hand and catches the cheque.

    Damn. Well, it is free money given to me so might as well take it.

    ¡°Ladies, the money hase. Follow Gramps and eat Ma La Tang!¡±

 Chapter 205 You are a good person

    ¡°Go your head. After cheating out so much money and you only treat us to Ma La Tang?¡±

    Murong Die harshly res at Liu Yi.

    Wang LeLe pouts and says: ¡°That¡¯s right. At the very least you must treat us to rice-flour noodles! Little Yi gege is so petty!¡±

    ¡°Idiot, can you raise your grade a bit more?!¡±

    Murong Die res at Wang LeLe resentfully for failing to meet her expectations.

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­ then let¡¯s just eat Ma La Tang.¡±

    ¡°LeLe, I am unable toprehend what is wrong with your brain structure!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat a Ma La fragrance pot¡­just nice I wish to eat meat!¡±

    ¡°That okay¡­ Liu Yi is so stingy if it is any better, he definitely will not treat us. Then it shall be Ma La fragrance pot.¡±

    After the twosses have finished discussing, they pull Liu Yi and prepare to leave.

    ¡°Oi oi!¡±

    You Zhi Quan feels that there is something wrong. ¡°This is wrong. Didn¡¯t you say that you will not bother these twodies after you have taken the cheque?¡±

    Liu Yi innocently raises his hand and say: ¡°But I did not bother them!¡±

    ¡°Idiot. When did he bother us?¡±

    Murong Die looks at You Zhi Quan like she is looking at an idiot. ¡°It is the two of us bothering him alright?¡±

    [TL: damn me want me want!!!!]

    [Herc: Horny *ss mother¡­]

    ¡°Thank you for the meal money! You are a good person!¡±

    Wang LeLe gratefully smiles towards You Zhi Quan. Afterwards, she follows Liu Yi and Murong Die and leaves.

    [TL: ¡­ damn she is harsh.]

    [Kg:Badass B*tch]

    You Zhi Quan stands there and stares dumbly at the back view of them leaving.

    His gaze seems to have a bit of unwillingness and a bit of longing.

    But there is more of dullness.

    ¡°Young master¡­ it seems like you have been fooled¡­.¡±

    The underling at the side finally cannot hold it in anymore and reminds him.

    ¡°FUCK!¡±

    You Zhi Quan instantly erupts like a volcano.

    He swings his hand backward and hits the underlings face.

    The underlings face instantly swells up after being hit, but the underling only covers his face and does not dare to make a sound.

    ¡°MaLe GeBi! Does this one needs you to remind me?!¡±

    [TL: hey editors Mahler Gobi or MaLe GeBi]

    [Herc: Fuck if I know, you¡¯re the one that knows chinese]

    [Kg:That is a you problem]

    [TL: meh MaLe GeBi it is since it is shorter ^^]

    You Zhi Quan¡¯s hatred immediately fills up his head.

    [Herc: Rage meter 100%, Enabling cry baby mode]

    Such an unbearable feeling! Not happy at all!

    ¡°Damn it. Don¡¯t let that trash leave this door safely! Find a few people and bash him up!¡±

    You Zhi Quan orders.

    ¡°That¡­young master, this is our club door. If the club members got involved it would not be too good¡­¡±

    The underling¡¯s reminder clears up You Zhi Quan head.

    ¡°What you say is right. Wait for him to walk a bit further then let the Strongmen all take action! Damn it. Usually, I give them quite a bit of money. It should not be spent for nothing!¡±

    ¡°I know what to do young master¡­¡±

    After Liu Yi, Murong Die and Wang LeLe left the club, they directly walk towards the car park.

    Since thest time Murong Die got into trouble, Murong Hong requested to his daughter that no matter where she goes, she need to bring Wang An along.

    Although she did not allow Wang An to follow along when she went swimming, she allows Wang An to wait for her in the car.

    Thus the moment there is trouble, Wang An can immediately rush over.

    Wang An is not that worried about young missy¡®s safety, after all, Liu Yi that fellow is there as well!

    Even I cannot defeat that Liu Yi.. with him beside young missy, how would young missy get into danger!

    Thus Wang An sits in the car. He lowers the chair back and lies down. Turning on the radio, he peacefully listens to music.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I know of a restaurant that has a rather good Ma La fragrance pot. Let¡¯s have Wang An bring us there.¡±

    When Murong Die thinks about eating, she bes very happy.

    ¡°Hehe.. never expected that the You something person can be so extravagant, casually giving others 200 thousand!¡±

    Wang LeLe is also very happy. If this happens, Liu Yi gege will not be poor again!

    ¡°That¡¯s right if we can meet such people more often then it will be great.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs with sorrow.

    The three of them chat as they walk towards the car park.

    At this time, 4 males who were dressed up as hooligans walk over.

    The four of them are carrying steel pipes, car wrenches and the likes in their hand. As they walk, they trigger the rm of the car they are passing by.

    Liu Yi frowns. Those that areing have bad intention¡­

    These few fellows are definitelying for them!

    ¡°Oh, not bad at all.¡±

    The leading man is wielding a steel pipe and the scar on his mouth seems to be left by a knife.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually holding these two sisters by yourself! Youngster, don¡¯t you think that you are somewhat wasting natural resources recklessly?¡±

    That harelip smiles**, staring happily at Murong Die and Wang LeLe.

    ¡°Sisters, how can that skinny loser satisfy the two of you. How about following me? Us brothers will guaranty that we will satisfy all of your desires.¡±

    [TL: screw proper English¡­]

    [Herc: Agreed]

    [Kg:Yep]

    Liu Yi tightens his fist.

    But Murong Die actually blocks him and walks forward smiling.

    ¡°For real?¡±

    ¡°He he, littless still don¡¯t believe? Of course, it is for real.¡±

    [Herc: FUJI FOR FUCKS SAKE STOP TRANSLATING OF COURSE TO OF CAUSE!]

    [Herc: Rant over]

    [Kg:Nice rant]

    [TL: wellll it is shorter and hey that¡¯s why I need editors]

    Brother¡¯s skill is very wonderful!¡± That hare lip guyughs loudly.

    As heughs, he also swings his hips.

    ¡°I can also satisfy all of your desires do you believe it?¡± Murong Dieughs.

    That harelip guy does not really believe it. He looks at Murong Die and asks: ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, If you don¡¯t believe thene over.¡±

    Murong Die beckons him with her finger.

    That harelip guy looks at Murong Die beautiful face and walks forwards unknowingly.

    ¡°Are you prepared¡­¡±

    Murong Die smiles sweetly, causing the harelip guy desire to go over the top.

    Just when he thought that the prettydy is about to hug him, Murong Die suddenly lifts her leg and harshly kicks that guy¡¯s crotch.

    [Herc: D-dddouble Kill!]

    [Kg: ¡®Shivers¡¯]

    ¡°Arggggggggg!!¡±

    The hare lip guy suddenly seems to turn into a werewolf and howls loudly. He covers his crotch as he copses onto the ground and screams miserably.

    Liu Yi also feels the pain as he watches.

    Murong Die thisss is very harsh¡­

    ¡°Wah! Xiao Die jiejie is very wonderful!¡±

    [Herc: Really Fuji? Little Die Older brother?]

    [Kg:HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!]

    [Kg: Also do you think he does this on purpose?]

    [Herc: Nope, but I like to make fun of him]

    [TL: lols]

    At the side, Wang LeLe ps her hands and cheers.

    ¡°I have finally made used of the defensive arts that Uncle Wang has taught me in the past.¡±

    Murong Die says proudly: ¡°Actually I nned to use it on Liu Yi, but never thought that someone else will receive it first.¡±

    Sweats¡­

    Liu Yi thinks in his heart. Luckily I did not try to get fresh with her.

    I should concentrate on Wang LeLe instead¡­

    Murong Die, nine-star ferocity, her cannot provoke state is always open.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    That harelip guy stands up while sniveling. This voice is slightly sharp.

    [TL: damn that is one heavy kick]

    [Herc: Meh Seen worse]

    [Kg: Meh Felt worse]

    ¡°Go and attack them¡­kill all of them¡­¡±

    The guys behind him immediately raise their weapons and rush towards Liu Yi and the girls. The majestic Murong Die immediately turns into a little girl and hides behind Liu Yi.

    ¡°Liu Yi gege¡­ we will depend on you to settle the rest¡­¡±

    Depends on your gramps!

    Murong Die thisss really defying natural order!

    What are you acting weak for?!

    But Liu Yi also cannot let Murong Die and Wang LeLe get injured, thus he walks forward two step and raises both his hands. He grabs the head of the two foremost guy and smashes their heads against each other.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Those two hooligans instantly copse unconscious.

    Thest fellow behind them who was shouting happily instantly got a huge shock.

    Earlier as he was running, he shouted: ¡°Watch as I hit you till you search for your teeth all over the ground!¡±

    Damn it! We have kicked an iron board!

    Liu Yi walks forward another step and that hooligan instantly kneels down.

    ¡°Big brother, big brother! Don¡¯t hit me. I am only here to buy soy sauce!¡±

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­

    Liu Yi feels like covering his forehead, what kind of trash are these guys?

    They are too oundish already aren¡¯t they!

    ¡°Big brother! I¡¯m really here to buy soy sauce, they are not rted to me. Please don¡¯t hit me!¡± That hooligan pleads without integrity.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Liu Yi ispletely speechless.

    There are indeed prodigies all year round but this year there are a lot more!

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    At this time, suddenly a woman wearing police uniform walks over.

    The woman looks to be quite young. She is wearing arge sunsses which are obstructing her face.

    The moment the police woman walks over, Liu Yi got slightly dazzled.

    At that instant, he really thought that Yuan Zhen Yue hade.

    But it is impossible that all the policewoman in the world are Yuan Zhen Yue.

    ¡°You are actually having an armed brawl in the broad daylight?¡±

    The policewoman is holding a handcuff in her hand as she walks over.

    ¡°Policerade, I am a victim, a victim ah!¡±

    That kneeling hooligan instantly starts to make bogus usations: ¡°You see, my older brother was hit by them until¡­. His mouth had be a hare lip¡­.¡±

    Damn!

    Liu Yi really wants to kick that fellow.

    This kind of person will never change even in death!

    An opportunist that will never give up!

    Next time when I meet such a fellow, I will definitely not be lenient!

    ¡°That is false, how can you nder people!¡±

    Wang LeLe immediately retorts: ¡°It is obvious that you are trying to take liberties of me and Little Die older sister as well as wanting to beat us! Police elder sister, you must call the shots for us!¡±

    Thisss¡­

    After being with Murong Die for a long time, beneath the surface, she is also a demon ah!

    Liu Yi thinks in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be escorting everyone to the police station!¡±

    That policewoman is unexpectedly efficient. She raises the handcuff and cuffs onto both of Liu Yi¡¯s hands.

    ¡°What are you cuffing him for!¡±

    Murong Die is not happy. She walks over to the policewoman in a bad mood and says: ¡°They are the ones who aremitting a crime alright?!¡±

    ¡°This matter is not determined by you nor me. It can only be determined by thew.¡±

    The policewoman smiles faintly.

    At this time, Liu Yi suddenly feels that there is something wrong.

    That is an instinct thates from a wild beasts reaction ability.

    Part of Liu Yi¡¯s body is demon and demons are usually evolved from animal or nts.

    Animals have a type of natural ability and that is the ability to anticipate danger.

    For example, sometimes when a certain district is about to have an earthquake, but humans are not alert about it. However, most of the times, animals will be the first to be rmed.

    This is their ability to anticipate danger.

    In the past, humans also have this ability. Back then within the human brains, there was a thing that is called a pineal body that was able to detect danger.

    Butter on with human¡¯s evolution, this pineal body seems to gradually fade away.

    But there are a few humans that manage to retain this ability. Thus when they are dreaming, they will dream about scenes of future danger. Or just before the danger arrives, they will start to feel unsettled.

    The progress of civilization leads to a decline in human¡¯s body functions.

    But part of Liu Yi¡¯s body is a demon, thus his ability to sense danger is very sensitive.

    The moment that policewoman smiles, he immediately feels that something is wrong.

    At that instant, the hairs on his body raise.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    He stretches out his hands and pushes Murong Die backward towards the car doors at the side.

    At policewoman suddenly pulls out a short sword from under her sleeve and thrusts it towards Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 206 Assassination in the carpark

    That woman¡¯s thrust is both quick and ferocious, shocking Liu Yi.

    Furthermore, she was also hiding the short sword under her sleeve, something a normal person would not have thought of.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    As the short sword makes a beeline for Liu Yi¡¯s neck artery, Liu Yi staggers slightly. At the same time, he stretches out his left hand and urately captures that woman¡¯s right wrist.

    The woman is not discouraged and a ck short sword appears from her left cuff, aiming for Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    Is there no end to it¡­

    Liu Yi stretches out his right hand and captures the woman¡¯s left wrist.

    But the policewoman does a high kick with her right leg. There is actually a short de on her shoe point.

    I¡¯ll be damned!

    How many weapons does this woman have on her body!

    But Liu Yi is not rmed. His leg is even faster and steps into the policewoman¡¯s instep and forces her leg back onto the ground.

    This time around it should be settled right?!

    Just when Liu Yi rxes, that police woman kisses towards Liu Yi.

    Eh??? What the heck is this situation???

    Don¡¯t tell me the reason why this policewoman sneak attacked me is to kiss me?

    Then should I reject it¡­?

    This is a very difficult question¡­

    Liu Yi sinks into a dilemma.

    But the police woman gives him the answer.

    That woman suddenly opens her lips slightly and spits out a small de with her tongue.

    She uses her teeth to hold the de and cuts towards Liu Yi¡¯s throat.

    Everything happened in an instant.

    Other than Liu Yi and the policewoman, the rest are unable to react in time.

    As for that policewoman biting the razor to cut his throat, Liu Yi almost did not react in time.

    But at this moment the ck and white world activates.

    [Herc: Bullet time?]

    [Kg: Kinda like bullet time with some other stuff added in.]

    [TL: I would say Matirx]

    Demonic energy is forever sensitive towards danger.

    In front of Liu Yi, the whole world bes ck and white. That razor held between policewoman¡¯s lips is slowly cutting towards his throat.

    What to use to block it?!

    Liu Yi looks at his hand, but both are upied in blocking the rest of the woman¡¯s weapons.

    Damn it. This woman has a lot of assassin weapons on her body!

    It is obvious that she is a professional assassin.

    Liu Yi looks at the razor that ising towards him. No other choice, subconsciously he opens his mouth and uses his teeth to bite down on the other half of the razor.

    DANG!

    Using my teeth to bite onto the razor at the very least is better than letting my throat get cut.

    The razor is very small, around two thumbs width.

    Now that it is being held in their mouths at the same time¡­ The two people¡¯s lips touch each other without blockage.

    Finished¡­

    I have gotten forcefully kissed again¡­

    Ai, my purity ispletely destroyed now!

    Liu Yi thinks in his heart.

    That policewoman¡¯s face turns red, but her following actions shock Liu Yi.

    She actually lets go of the razor and lightly bites his lower lip lightly.

    It is like an intimate kiss between lovers, shocking Liu Yi for a moment.

    When he is shocked, the woman¡¯s arms seem to turn into a snake and suddenly pulls back into the shirt cuffs.

    The police jacket is pushed open slightly and the woman¡¯s smooth right handes out from the shirt cor. The hand is holding a revolver and presses the revolver onto Liu Yi¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    Originally, although Murong Die is sour and angry seeing the two of them kiss, the current situation scares her a lot.

    Is this woman actually here to kill Liu Yi?

    How can Liu Yi die!

    Uncle Wang where are you, why are you noting out to help!

    ¡°You have lost master.¡±

    That policewoman finally speaks, her voice is very familiar.

    Her muzzle is pressing on Liu Yi¡¯s forehead and happily say: ¡°You have lost. Then you must be my master okay?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Liu Yi has already guessed that the person attacking is Poison Jasmine.

    Even if he is unable to determine from her appearance, that familiar kiss, allowed him to sense who she is finally.

    ¡°The muzzle is already on your forehead master!¡±

    Poison Jasmine slightly shakes the muzzle, reminding Liu Yi of the revolver she is holding in her hand.

    ¡°Firstly, I am not your master.¡± Liu Yi stresses: ¡°Next, are you sure you are pointing at me?¡±

    Done speaking, Liu Yi uses Shadow Steps.

    His figure instantly disappears from Poison Jasmine¡¯s view.

    Poison Jasmine¡¯s beautiful eyes widen as she looks through her sunsses at the empty carpark in front of her.

    [TL: well not really empty but empty of Liu Yi]

    The revolver is already pointing at the empty air.

    Not right!

    Earlier I was obviously locked onto master!

    How did he disappear instantly!

    ¡°Beautiful woman, you are still too inexperienced. You should go back and train more!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voicees from behind Poison Jasmine.

    ¡°Hateful!¡± Poison Jasmine is both angry and shameful.

    In the end, I am still unable to defeat master!

    Failed! I am such a failure!

    Poison Jasmine takes out something that looks like a canned drink and harshly throws it onto the ground.

    Pah!

    An eye-piercing sh of light appear instantly and covers their sight.

    Liu Yi¡¯s sight turn blurry but he quickly recovers his eyesight with his super strong adaptability.

    As Murong Die and Wang LeLe do not have such a powerful ability, they can only continuously rub their eyes as their tears trickle down.

    Liu Yi immediately rush up to them, feeling heart pain and ask: ¡°Are you girls alright?¡±

    Taking advantage of the shbang effect, Poison Jasmine runs away.

    As for the hooligan kneeling on the ground, he was already shocked stupid.

    Where did they pull out a white lightning from¡­?

    A real person CF?

    Who on earth did young master You provoke ah!

    ¡°No problem. Just that my eyes slightly hurt¡­.¡±

    Murong Die and Wang LeLe say while rubbing their eyes.

    ¡°Liu Yi, who on earth is thedy just now! Why did you kiss her!¡±

    Liu Yi starts to sweat.

    Thisss actually does not care about my life or death, instead, she cares about the kissing problem!

    ¡°Please¡­.she is the killer fromst time¡­¡±

    Liu Yi reminded Murong Die: ¡°You forgot? Last time when you secretly followed my escape from your home that time¡­¡±

    ¡°Waa!!!¡±

    Wang LeLe suddenly bes happy. ¡°Little Die older sister,st time you actually did such an exciting thing with little Yi older brother? Wu, wu, wu, you actually did not bring me along¡­ such a pity. Little Die older sister quickly tell me what happened thest time!¡±

    [TL: ¡­she changes emotions way faster than me changing clothes]

    [Herc: Even broken English in your notes¡­]

    [Kg: He¡¯s getting worse then before]

    ¡°Er¡­ this¡­¡± Murong Die face suddenly turns red.

    I can¡¯t possibly tell LeLe about the ambiguous stuff that happened at**¡­.

    ¡°Big miss! What happened? Did you run into something dangerous?¡±

    That sh finally shocked Wang An into action.

    Seeing Uncle Wang running over, Murong Dieins: ¡°My uncle Wang ah¡­ why did youe now? Just now we were bullied by hooligans and even ran into an assassin!¡±

    ¡°Assassin?¡±

    Wang An instantly got a shock and looks at Liu Yi quizzingly.

    ¡°The assassin is not after Murong Die. She is after me.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms: ¡°The assassin is called Poison Jasmine.¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­¡±

    Wang An instantly knows what had happened and looks towards Liu Yi ashamed unable to exin.

    ¡°Why did an assassin appear for no reason¡­¡±

    Murong Die asks with lingering fear: ¡°Liu Yi, what did you do and provoke such kind of person?¡±

    ¡°Who knows¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi spreads his hands while at the side, Wang An rubs away his cold sweat as he smiles along.

    ¡°That¡­ We should hurry to the car first. I will settle the aftermath,¡±

    Wang An immediately rushes Liu Yi and the rest into the car.

    It will be best if Big Miss knows nothing of this matter¡­

    Otherwise, she will quarrel with Master ah!

    The father and daughter have just made up with each other a few days ago ah!

    Thinking back¡­ Liu Yi is the crucial point for the affections of this father and daughter pair!

    Luckily, Master has changed his view of Liu Yi! I also don¡¯t want to be the enemy of Liu Yi again¡­

    ¡°Uncle Wang¡­ That, can I ask you a question?¡±

    Liu Yi who is sitting in the car suddenly asks Wang An.

    Although the matter is slightly rude, Liu Yi feels that it would be better if he asked Wang An.

    After all, Wang An is the strongest professional he has met in this field.

    As Wang An is feeling guilty towards Liu Yi, he nods his head and says: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Just say it.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Wang¡­ Can you teach me your Hard Qigong?¡±

    After experiencing countless battles, Liu Yi feels that he should learn a bit of such body conditioning kung fu.

    Although mybat power is rather good, my body is slightly frail.

    Just considering today, that female assassin Poison Jasmine could have taken my life with just a single small razor.

    Learning some body conditioning kung fu and increasing my survivability is rather good.

    Later on, when I train out a body of steel muscles and iron bones how cool would that be.

    Hahaha!

    At that time, I can kill God if God blocks me, kill Buddha if Buddha blocks me!

    [Herc: Debating changing this to ¡®I meet god, I kill God, I meet devil/Buddha, I kill devil/Buddha!¡¯ but that may just be me taking too much of a liking to Emperor¡¯s Domination¡¯s wording]

    Liu Yi bes happy as he thinks about it and starts to have a more urgent need for Hard Qigong.

    He looks towards Wang An with much anticipation, hoping that Wang An can agree to teach him.

    ¡°This¡­I¡¯m afraid that it is not possible¡­.¡±

    Didn¡¯t expect that Wang An actually shakes his head and rejected.

    ¡°We learn this Hard Qigong in the army¡­ teaching it to people other than soldiers¡­ I¡¯m afraid that it is impossible.¡±

    This guy is rather inflexible¡­

    Liu Yi knows how inflexible Wang An is, thus he did not insist.

    After all, even if there is no Wang An¡­. Hey, he still has Chen Da Hai.

    Liu Yi politely replies: ¡°Okay then, but still thank you, Uncle Wang.¡±

    ¡°Thank for what. Uncle Wang is so narrow-minded and is not willing to teach you!¡±

    Murong Die snorts and res at Wang An, dissatisfied.

    Wang An¡¯s head starts to hurt¡­

    Big Miss ah¡­ I am the one who protected you since you were young okay¡­.

    Your elbow turning out is too fast already!!!

    [TL: Basically it means helping outsider instead of insider and harms the benefit of the insider.]

    ¡°It is okay. I understand Uncle Wang.¡±

    Liu Yi consoles Murong Die. ¡°Hey, where are we going to eat the Ma La fragrance pot. I have gotten a lot of money today and am treating both you and Wang LeLe! Haha, there is no need to save money for me, I have more than enough to treat you to a fragrance pot.¡±

    ¡°Go and die, go and die, you miser!¡±

    Murong Die rolls her eye. ¡°After earning so much money how can you treat us to a meal only once¡­ in the future, you must treat us at least once per weekend!¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Liu Yi is starting to feel heart pain of that little amount of money.

    ¡°Right right, at least once per weekend!¡±

    Wang LeLe also nods her head in agreement. ¡°Little Yi gege¡­Can it be that you are heart pained about the money and will not agree¡­?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ how, how can it be¡­¡±

    I actually got blocked by thisss with her words¡­

    Oh, I have miscalcted¡­

    Liu Yi cries without tears.

    In a position where Liu Yi is unable to see, Murong Die and Wang LeLe secretly p their palms, indicating that their cooperation is sessful.

    While at the same time, Poison Jasmine is hiding in the corner stealthily watch their car drive off and thinks in her heart.

    Master oh master. There will be a day where I seeded in assassinating you!

 Chapter 207 â€“ Gravity Training

    Ma Hua who is holding a wine bottle looks at Liu Yi who is standing in front of him. With body odor of wine, he asks: ¡°Stinky brat, you havee again?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Uncle Ma, I am here to borrow the gravity room.¡±

    After settling Murong Die and Wang LeLe with much difficulty, Liu Yi can finally start on his holiday demonic training ns!

    ¡°Hai, Ten Steps to Milk a Man, it is not that I, old man Ma want to block you, but rather it is manager orders... Lad if you want to borrow the gravity room, I don¡¯t have ess. I, old man Ma am only a door guard, ai... I don¡¯t dare to disregard the rules ah.¡±

    Since thest time, Liu Zhi Hang gave Liu Yi a hundred thousand for nothing, he started to treat him as an enemy.

    Although he is unable to do anything in other areas, in the Hunter¡¯s Organisation, he can continuously hinder Liu Yi.

    ¡°Elder Ma take a look. This is an excellent MaoTai. (Liquor)¡±

    Liu Yi already expected this. He smiles happily as he takes out two bottle of excellent MaoTai and ces it on the table.

    There isn¡¯t anyone in Liu Yi¡¯s family that drinks liquor. His father does not drink while his grandpa does but he had already passed away.

    As for his maternal grandpa and grandma, Liu Yi has not heard of them and neither did his mother mention them before. Perhaps they have already passed away a long time ago.

    Thus when Liu Yi buying wine to gift Ma Hua, it has a feeling of showing filial respect to grandpa.

    ¡°Hehe. Those rules are dead while wine... humans are alive!¡±

    Old man Ma happily hugs the two bottles like they are his most precious treasures. He happily proims: ¡°Use it as much as you like. I will help you keep a look out if that idiotic Liu Zhi Hanges.¡±

    ¡°Then, thank you elder Ma.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, little fellow you can be taught!¡±

    The two of them smile with mutual understanding. After that, Liu Yi walks to the door.

    Ma Hua carefully opens a bottle of MaoTai as he asks Liu Yi: ¡°Little Milk ah. This time round how much gravity do you wish to use?¡±

    <i>Damn...</i>

    <i>Little Milk... can this name be even more unpleasant to hear?</i>

    ¡°Elder Ma... can you not call me this way? Don¡¯t you think that Little Milk is a bit unpleasant to hear? Can you change it to another one?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I say, Xiao Ren ah, this time round how much gravity do you n to use ah?¡±

    [TL: Xiao Ren orÐ¡ÈË basically mean vile character or nasty person]

    ¡°Elder Ma you win! I change my code name alright?!¡±

    ¡°Hehe... young fellow is finally willing to change?¡±

    Ma Hua smiles gleefully almost as if his ns have worked.

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me that this old man have been aiming for this?</i>

    ¡°Then what should I be called? Coming up with a name is very difficult.¡±

    Liu Yi cups his chin.

    ¡°Young fellow, I see that you especially like red colour...¡±

    Old man Ma nce at Liu Yi red scarf around his neck and say: ¡°How about Blood Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Liu Yi is somewhat shocked. ¡°Straight away calling myself emperor... that does not seem to be very good right?¡±

    ¡°Little fellow, men should have arrogance!¡±

    Old man Ma spats. ¡°So what if you are called emperor. Emperor is the king among men. I see that you are rather reliable, there will be a day when you will be an emperor. Alright, you shall be called Blood Emperor. I will help you settle the admin matters.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall thank elder Ma.¡±

    Liu Yi also feels that the name is rather good. <i>Really awesome and really cool...</i>

    <i>Alright, it shall be this one.</i>

    Old man Ma suddenly asked another question. ¡°However, little fellow you know that you have provoked the Dragon Group?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    <i>How could he not know... But how did old man Ma even know about it?</i>

    ¡°Still acting stupid... During that task a few days ago, you shed against the Dragon Group. Everyone in the Hunter¡¯s Organisation knows about it.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Liu Yi smiles in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s not on purpose... just that I ran into people from Dragon Group.¡±

    ¡°You think that it is idental?¡±

    A light shes across old man Ma¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Liu Yi is a little nervous.

    ¡°Ai ai... in this world how could there be so many coincidental matters.¡±

    Old man Ma drinks his wine as he pretends to be profound as he says: ¡°There are some things that you think are incidental, but in truth, it is something that was nned properly.¡±

    ¡°Elder Ma... Your meaning is...¡± Liu Yi frowns as he start to feel apprehensive.

    ¡°Ai ai,e drink wine, drink wine.¡±

    Old man Ma did not continue speaking, instead he drains his cup of spirits in a gulp.

    <i>Damn. This old man only knows to drink wine. I don¡¯t even know if what he said earlier were drunk words or not.</i>

    ¡°Whatever. I should continue with my practice.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he strokes the white ring on his right hand.

    Instantly, Liu Yi¡¯s clothes changes into a white coloured exercise clothes.

    Furthermore, his wrists and ankles are tied with sandbags.

    <i>These sandbags are only 6kg each, the four of them add up to a total of 24kg.</i>

    <i>Later on in the gravity room, it will be a total of 240kg</i>

    <i>Must strengthen the tempering of my body!</i>

    <i>The world of cultivators is indeed a very cruel world!</i>

    [TL: well too bad the only way out is death...]

    Liu Yi takes two deep breaths and is prepared to enter the gravity room.

    ¡°Little Milk ah...¡±

    When Liu Yi suddenly hear old man Ma call him back, Liu Yi instantly got mad and shouted angrily: ¡°Didn¡¯t I change my name already!¡±

    Old man Ma belches then look at Liu Yi and ask him as he smiled merrily: ¡°Ah right, right. Little Emperor ah, I want to ask you about a matter.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and ask.¡±

    Towards old man Ma, Liu Yi has nothing at all. This old man is like a little child, Old Urchin.

    [TL: old urchin is actually a nickname for a fictional character Zhuo BoTong in the Condor Trilogy by Jin Yong basically he is an old man who very childish.]

    ¡°Let¡¯s say if therees a day where to kill an enemy and you have no other choice, will you choose to turn into a devil?¡±

    Old man Ma sentence stuns Liu Yi.

    ¡°This old fellow is really funny, what are you asking this for!¡±

    Lin Tong who is kneeling on Liu Yi¡¯s arms says apprehensively.

    As the saying goes: A millennium to be an immortal, a morning to be a devil.

    Thus it can be said that after bing a devil, it will be very helpful for that person in increasing his cultivation.

    But cultivating devil arts is very easy in the beginning but very hard in theter stages.

    However there are a lot of people who crave for strength and without hesitation chooses to enter the devil¡¯s path

    These people are called devil cultivators.

    Although within Liu Yi¡¯s body there is immortal energy and can be considered as an immortal cultivator.

    But at the same time he has demon energy and devil qi...

    There are times where Liu Yi does not know what kind of cultivator he is considered as.

    <i>But I who is full of overwhelming righteous should be considered as immortal energy as main right?</i>

    [TL: righteous indeed... what about what happen in c203...]

    [Kg: Oi, rubbing brews is very righteous as long it¡¯s checking for cancer.]

    [Herc: One can be righteous and Cruel at the same time you know]

    ¡°How? Will you?¡±

    ¡°I will not!¡± Liu Yi without hesitation replies: ¡°Even if the enemy is stronger than be, I will not fall into a devil to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, why then? And what do you think is a devil?¡±

    Liu Yi reply based on his own understanding: ¡°Killing without blinking, doing as one wishes without restraint, that is a devil.¡±

    ¡°Haha....¡±

    Old man Ma shakes his head and continues to enjoy his cup of wine.

    <i>This old man... what principles is he trying to sell???</i>

    Liu Yi just step into the room when old man Ma suddenly ask again.

    ¡°Then how about if it is to protect your lover?¡±

    <i>Damn it. Is this old man done?!</i>

    <i>Can¡¯t he just ask all his questions at the same time?!</i>

    ¡°Elder Ma. This question has some meaning!¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and clucks.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Old man Ma thought that Liu Yi will give an interesting answer and waits for the answer in high spirits.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, where did the lovere from! I should quickly enter and cultivate. I will chat with you after I¡¯m done with my training!¡±

    Done speaking, Liu Yi immediately enters the gravity room.

    ¡°Stinky brat...¡± Old man Ma¡¯s vein throbs.

    ¡°Who asked this brat to be dishonest...¡±

    He stretches out his hand and slightly changes the gravity field on the side.

    <i>Ten times gravity?</i>

    <i>Hehe, wishful thinking. Give me a twenty times!</i>

    Liu Yi stands in the centre of the gravity room and does deep breathing, preparing to work hard in adapting to the gravity when an enormous pressure suddenly pushing down on his body.

    BOOM!

    Liu Yi immediately kneels down on the ground.

    <i>I¡¯ll be damned...</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t this ten times gravity a bit too frightening...</i>

    <i>Why do I feel that it is way scarier than thest time...</i>

    <i>All the bones in my body are **...</i>

    <i>[TL: hey don¡¯t look at me... it¡¯s the author]</i>

    <i>[Herc: Right...]</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me it is due to those sandbags that I am wearing...</i>

    <i>Wah... it feels like arge mountain is pushing down on me...</i>

    Liu Yi is truly unable to climb up.

    His whole body ispletely pasted to the ground, unable to move.

    <i>Heavy...</i>

    <i>It is a heaviness that I have never felt before...</i>

    Liu Yi feels that his bones are almost unable to withstand the pressure and are starting to crack.

    <i>If this continues on, it will not be able to withstand it!</i>

    From beside his ears came the voice of old man Ma: ¡°Stinky brat, if you are unable to withstand it, then you just need to tell me this old man and I will let you out. Ha ha ha ha!¡±

    <i>Damn!</i>

    <i>Cannot let that old fellow look down on me!</i>

    <i>First I need to protect my body!</i>

    Within Liu Yi¡¯s memories, he recalls the time where he asked Cheng Dai Hai to teach him those obvious Hard Qigong technique.

    The reason why it is very obvious is because it is iparable to the profound Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra.

    This Hard Qigong technique to be said frankly ispletely worthless. It is basically just gathering the qi within the body and wrap around the body.

    Currently Liu Yi takes out his immortal energy from his meridians and wraps it around his body like he is wearing an outer shirt.

    Immortal energy on its own is very firm and hard. When it is revolving around his body, Liu Yi instantly feels better.

    At the very least there is no longer the feeling that his bones are going to be crushed into pieces any moment.

    <i>Luckily I have learned a bit of Hard Qigong ah... otherwise I would have really been crushed in this gravity room.</i>

    <i> The thing that I need to do now is to stand up.</i>

    <i>Firstly stand up. Afterwards it is trying to walk normally... then it will be enough...</i>

    Liu Yi feels that his requirement are not very high.

    His leftover immortal energy and demon energy are revolving together, flooding all of his meridians to resist the pressure.

    This pressure is Newton¡¯sw of universal gravitation, whiches from the earth¡¯s gravitational forces.

    What Liu Yi needs to do is to use his strength to be the opposing force and resist the earth¡¯s gravitational forces.

    Once he is able to resist the force of ten times gravity, then he is able to move freely in this gravity room.

    It is a pity that Liu Yi does not know that the gravity that old man Ma set for him is not ten times but rather twenty times.

    At this time, old man Ma is sitting outside of the room eating peanuts as he drinks spirits. At the same time, he is enjoying the scene through the ss window of Liu Yi sprawling on the ground.

    <i>Stinky brat. Who asked you to anger this old man. You are asking for it!</i>

    <i>Let¡¯s see how you are going to show off this time!</i>

    <i>If you don¡¯t beg for mercy, I will not decrease the gravity!</i>

    <i>With his strength of three stars, it is basically nonsense if he wants to prevail over twenty times gravity.</i>

    <i>You need to be at least 5 stars before you are able to walk freely in twenty times gravity!</i>

    Old man Ma is waiting for Liu Yi to beg for mercy.

    He estimated that the little fellow will beg him within 30 minutes.

    But after an hour, two hours ... and finally 6 hours have passed but Liu Yi did not make any noise.

    <i>Could that little fellow be crushed to death by the pressure?</i>

    Old man Ma starts to be worried. <i>If that little fellow really die... Li Biyue will definitely kill me...</i>

    He quickly got up and prepared to go into the gravity room to take a look.

    [Kg:You wait 6 hours before being worried?]

    [Herc: What will you do with a drunken Sailer?]

 Chapter 208 Where are you bringing me?

    Old man Ma stands in front of the window and looks at the sprawling Liu Yi when he suddenly got a shock.

    Because Liu Yi who should be sprawling on the ground is slowly standing up.

    Old man Ma was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped off.

    God damn?!

    This can¡¯t be real! Is what I am seeing real?!

    This is twenty times gravity!

    This is not something to joke around with! How is it possible for this fellow to stand up?

    Old man Ma hurriedly rubs his eyes and looks again.

    Old man Ma¡¯s thoughts

    That Liu Yi is really slowly standing up!

    He is using his hands to support his body, slowly pushing up.

    Liu Yi does not wish to give up just like this!

    Liu Yi¡¯s thoughts

    Isn¡¯t it just ten times gravity! I can do it! There will not be any problem!

    If I can¡¯t even handle ten times gravity how am I supposed to defeat those hidden enemies!

    How am I going to go to the Medicine King Valley to steal the Dan to cure Wang YuZheng¡¯s mother?!

    Liu Yi¡­ if you are a man then stand up!

    Liu Yi suddenly shouted loudly, his vigorous overwhelming vital energy bursting out.

    The blue colour Qi flows through his body and rushes out, repelling the gravity in the gravity room.

    ¡°Overwhelming vital energy¡­¡±

    Old man Ma creases his forehead as he trembles slightly.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s will¡­ Could this be heaven¡¯s will¡­¡±

    He holds the wine bottle as both his hands trembles.

    While at this time, Liu Yi has already supported his body until he is half kneeling on the ground.

    Seeded half of it already¡­

    There is a faint smile on Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    Just need to work a bit harder then I will be able to resist this gravity force!

    I have already told my mom that I will be staying at Chen Cai¡¯s house for the few days.

    It just so happens that it is also Liu Yi¡¯s mom¡¯s October overtime period. Thus she must literally live at the hospital. As she is unable to take care of Liu Yi, she agrees to Liu Yi¡¯s request.

    Use 6 hours to get to half kneeling then use another 6 hours to stand up properly!~

    Liu Yi prepares to properly use his October¡¯s 5 day holidays!

    ¡°Li Biyue¡­ this time you have really found a very outstanding little brother ah¡­¡±

    Old man Ma is quite agitated. He calms down his rapidly beating heart and drinks two mouthful of spirits before sitting down.

    Old man Ma seems to be more curious of Liu Yi¡¯s development.

    A person¡¯s body that holds both demon qi and immortal energy at the same time¡­ as well as possessing overwhelming vital energy. What will he develop into?

    This matter is getting more and more interesting!

    While Liu Yi is busy with training, the outside world seems to be less peaceful.

    ¡°Qing Qing where are you bringing me to?¡±

    Ma Yixuan is pulled by her blossom friend to a dested area.

    ¡°Rx. I guarantee that the ce I¡¯m bringing you is very interesting.¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s blossom friend smiles towards her. ¡°Recently don¡¯t you have a lot of trouble? When we reach there, you will be able to solve your worries!¡±

    ¡°Is it really that mystical?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Qing Qing nods her head. ¡°Back then, I found this ce from the inte¡­ Oh, you also know that I don¡¯t feel veryfortable back then when I just broke-up. When I reached here, after listening to master¡¯s enlightenment, I immediately felt that my life changed.¡±

    ¡°Seeing how incredible you describe it, very well, I will follow you then.¡±

    Ma Yixuan does not feel happy recently.

    Rely on Yuan Shaojun, but Yuan Shaojun copse.

    Follow Lin Huayang, Ling Huayang is unable to make it.

    Not only did Ling Huayang¡¯s influence within the school got suppressed by Liu Yi, even his below is unable to stand up!

    Ma Yixuan is a woman with needs, to be honest, her needs for that is quite strong.

    Recently she has to use a cucumber to solve that need as well as avoiding her sister which is very inconvenient.

    Suddenly her blossom friend who has disappeared for a few days suddenly came to her house and looked for her. Saying she found a very good ce and wants her toe as well.

    Although she does not know where her blossom friend wants her to go, but Ma Yixuan believes that her blossom friend who she has yed with since young would not harm her.

    Ma Yixuan specially instructed Ma Yuanyuan to look after the house properly.

    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±

    This dested area actually has a small vi! Her blossom friends pulls her along to the door. She knocks on the door 5 times, after waiting for a few seconds, she knocked 3 more time.

    The peep hole on the iron door is instantly open. Ma Yixuan sees a pair of small eyes through the peep hole.

    Blossom friend ces her left hand on her right shoulder and says: ¡°We are all god¡¯s people. God loves us all.¡±

    The person behind the door reply: ¡°God loves us all.¡±

    After which, with a tter sound, he pulls open the door bolt to the metal door.

    After opening the metal door, Ma Yixuan sees an old and skinnydy behind the door staring at her with a weird gaze.

    The gaze is like looking at her long lost daughter which makes Ma Yixuan very ufortable.

    She pulls on her blossom friend¡¯s sleeve not really willing to enter.

    ¡°Rx. When you enter you will know that this is a very good ce.¡±

    Since her blossom friend says it in this manner, Ma Yixuan has no choice but to follow her and enter the house.

    As she enter, Ma Yixuan is very cautious.

    The house seemed to emit a faint disinfection smell, which she did not know the origin of.

    Everywhere gives this feeling. The entire vi gives off a weird energy, causing Ma Yixuan to feel unease.

    ¡°Can we.. go back?¡± Ma Yixuan is starting to want to leave.

    ¡°Shh¡­¡±

    Her blossom friend turns around and gives Ma Yixuan a silence action.

    ¡°We are about to reach it ¡­ it¡¯s just in front¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan has no choice but to be led by her blossom friend like a puppet and walks into basement in front of them.

    The basement is dark and damp, making Ma Yixuan unable to adapt.

    But her blossom friend keeps pulling her. The usually skinny and weak blossom friend is unusually strong today, thus Ma Yixuan is unable to shrug her off.

    It is very strange.

    As they walk deeper into the basement, it starts to open up.

    What shocks Ma Yixuan the most is instead of the two of them, there are a lot of other people in the basement.

    These people are wearing a ck cloak with red patterns. Their face is covered and there are standing there quietly.

    In front of these people is a small stage. On the stage stands a woman wearing the same cloak.

    But that woman¡¯s cloak patterns are slightly different and there are more red patterns on her cloak.

    ¡°Looks like there is a new sister joining our family.¡±

    That woman gazends on Ma Yixuan.

    Instantly, Ma Yixuan feels like she is not wearing anything, exposing herself to that woman.

    This feeling makes her very ufortable.

    Like she is not here to join the fun but rather she is here to take a bath.

    ¡°That¡­ I, I am here for fun.¡±

    Ma Yixuan is starting to feel afraid, she wishes to leave this ce.

    ¡°Ha ha ha, every person who has reached here will be one of our sisters.¡±

    That woman smiles faintly, after which a red light shot out of her eyes.

    When Ma Yixuan sees the red light, her body stiffens instantly.

    At that moment, her mind seems to be filled with pool of paste.

    A little warm and a little dazed¡­

    Her wish to leave is vague and she stands on the spot not moving.

    After the woman settled Ma Yixuan, she ces her left hand on her right shoulder and says peacefully: ¡°Everyone here is the people of God. We are all brothers and sisters. We must care and love each other.¡±

    Everyone says at the same time: ¡°Love each other¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter how bad or painful your life is, do not worry.¡± That woman slowly says: ¡°God loves us. He will gift us with strength and get rid of all of our disease, pain, disaster¡­¡±

    ¡°Can he really?¡±

    Ma Yixuan eyes brightens up slightly.

    That woman is stunned instantly.

    This girl can actually think for herself under the control of my divine power?

    Her brainwashing is not finished yet.

    There is something wrong!

    ¡°Can God fulfil my wish?¡± Ma Yixuan asked word by word.

    ¡°Of course.¡± The woman nods her head.

    ¡°As long as you give God your soul, God will gift you with his strength.¡±

    [TL: are you sure it is not a devil?]

    ¡°Really?¡± Ma Yixuan walks forward slowly. ¡°Then how do I give God my soul?¡±

    The woman got arger shock when she sees that Ma Yixuan is still able to move.

    ¡°Give me your hand sister.¡±

    The woman stretches out her hand and Ma Yixuan ces her hand on that woman¡¯s hand.

    Immediately, a red light appears.

    That woman¡¯s power enters Ma Yixuan¡¯s thoughts.

    An enormous shockwave rushes into the mind of the woman.

    ¡°AH!¡± That woman screams loudly and fell down on her knees.

    ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Sister are you alright?¡±

    A lot of the people wearing cloaks walks up worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­¡± That woman is half kneeling on the ground, her face full of sweat.

    ¡°This new sister, follow me¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I will bring you to a person closer to God. She will let you possess the strength you need to achieve your desire.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­ I will follow you¡­¡±

    Within Ma Yixuan¡¯s mind are two wishes that are continuously entangled.

    Vengeance and being powerful! She swore to turn the world into chaos.

    Muddled, she was brought into a hidden pathway by the woman.

    The hidden pathway is also filled with dampness, but this time round, Ma Yixuan does not mind it.

    Because she is still in a half dazed state.

    After a while, she is brought to a hidden room.

    The hidden room¡¯s door is not closed and inside the room sits a woman wearing an erotic red qipao.

    That woman¡¯s figure is very good, her appearance is very beautiful. But her eyes are closed, like she is operating some sort of exercise.

    The woman stands with fear and trepidation at the side and greets: ¡°Protector Jiang¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that if there is no major situation do not look for me¡­¡±

    The protector is none other than Jiang Qini.

    She did not open her eyes but speaks darkly.

    ¡°If it is not a big matter¡­ he he¡­ you know what will happen¡­¡±

    ¡°Protector Jiang¡­ this¡­ you should take a look personally¡­¡± The woman voice is trembling.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Jiang Qini finally opens her eyes and turns around with a bit of impatience.

    ¡°What do you need me to take a look personally?¡±

    ¡°This woman¡­ she, she¡­.¡±

    ¡°What is the matter with her?¡±

    Jiang Qini gazends on Ma Yixuan¡¯s body.

    ¡°She seems to be¡­ a spiritual body¡­.¡±

 Chapter 209 Accepting discipline

    ¡°What!¡±

    Jiang Qini is unable to remain calm and stands up immediately. She looks towards Ma Yixuan who is standing by the side.

    ¡°She is the spiritual daughter? Are you sure you did not see wrongly?¡±

    ¡°I did not see wrongly¡­when, when I noticed it I was also shocked¡­¡±

    The girl hurriedly confirms her discovery. ¡°Protector Jiang¡­ since we have found the spiritual daughter, is it considered that we have achieved a major contribution to our religion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course, it is considered!¡±

    Jiang Qini is alreadyughing uncontrobly.

    Spiritual daughter ah the thing that our God sect had to spend so many efforts searching who, what else is it but for the spiritual daughter!

    There is a legend that says if they can find five spiritual daughters as well as a person with a spiritual pulse, they will be undefeatable.

    Although no one knows how much truth is there in the legend, some people are spiritual daughters or possess a spiritual pulse!

    But trying to find five spiritual daughters within the vast thousand worlds is very very difficult!

    The God sect had forked out countless human resources and wasted endless energy to find these few girls within the legend but without results.

    Luckily like the saying: Wearing down iron shoes only to find it so easily!

    At present, I have found a spiritual daughter spoken in the legends!

    This time around, the sect will definitely reward me magnanimously!

    As for that Wenren Qian who does nothing, hehe¡­ just let her die.

    ¡°Youe over here.¡±

    Jiang Qini beckons Ma Yixuan over with her finger.

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s body jerks faintly before she slowly walks over towards Jiang Qini.

    ¡°What a good child¡­¡±

    Jiang Qini smiles happily. ¡°Let elder sister take a good look at you¡­¡±

    Saying that she ces her left index finger, which has red nail polish on, on Ma Yixuan forehead.

    Instantly a faint golden glow emerges from Ma Yixuan¡¯s body, almost like it is a golden outer garment for Ma Yixuan, very mysterious and dazzling.

    ¡°Beautiful¡­ it is too beautiful¡­¡±

    Jiang Qini exims delightfully: ¡°Let me bring you to the sect leader¡­¡±

    But Ma Yixuan mutters: ¡°May god fulfill my wish¡­¡±

    Her body¡¯s golden glow suddenly pushes away Jiang Qini¡¯s palm.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Jiang Qini got a huge shock and stared at Ma Yixuan stunned.

    ¡°Protector Jiang, she..she has a spiritual body. Thus she has something that will stand out from the rest¡­ ¡±

    The girl got very scared, thinking that Jiang Qini is infuriated, she hurriedly curries favor with Jiang Qini.

    ¡°No, no, no¡­ interesting, very interesting¡­¡±

    Jiang Qini¡¯s eyes brighten up andugh: ¡°I have decided. Instead of passing her to the sect leader, I will first ept her as my disciple and impart her the God sect techniques.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    The girl stares back slightly distracted.

    ¡°There is no but.¡±

    Jiang Qini suddenly stretches out a finger and taps center of the girl¡¯s brow.

    Instantly, a ck skull drills into the body of the girl.

    ¡°I will know everything that you do from now on¡­ if I learn that you let others know about this matter¡­. hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°This one doesn¡¯t dare¡­¡±

    The girl is so scared that her whole body is trembling.

    She is only an ordinary clergy, thus how would she dare to go against a protector.

    The only people who can disregard protectors are the Sakyamuni or God envoys who are above protectors.

    Jiang Qini nods her her head in satisfaction when she sees that girl obediently retreats to the side.

    At this moment, she reaches out with her hand and removes the magic control over Ma Yixuan.

    Instantly Ma Yixuan eyes brighten up and start to regain her conscious.

    ¡°Where is this ce!¡±

    She looks around in extreme shock and stares at the woman wearing red qipao and wearing a ne made of human bones.

    ¡°Good disciple does not be afraid; this teacher is called Jiang Qini.¡±

    ¡°What disciple?!¡±

    Ma Yixuan is unable to hold back her horror and only wishes to leave this ce.

    ¡°Hehe, my good disciple didn¡¯t you wish to be like Da Ji? The teacher can help you achieve it.¡±

    ¡°How, how do you know what I wish to be¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan was shocked.

    ¡°Teacher knows even more than that.¡±

    Jiang Qini smiles, ¡°Teacher also knows¡­that deep inside your heart you hate a man so much ¡­ that you wish that he is dead right?¡±

    Jiang Qini¡¯s index finger touches Ma Yixuan right left chest.

    Ma Yixuan trembles slightly.

    Howe this woman knows about everything?!

    ¡°My little disciple ah¡­if you wish to achieve your dreams join my Great God Sect and be my Jiang Qini¡¯s disciple! I can teach you all of my spells!¡±

    ¡°Spells?¡±

    Ma Yixuan does not understand. ¡°What are spells?¡±

    ¡°It is a type of strength that lets you be happy and torture other people.¡±

    Jiang Qini smiles and points her hand at the girl standing at the side.

    Instantly, the girl starts to cry out in pain.

    Two ck arms emerge from her chest and encircle her neck cutting off her cries.

    The girl kneels down on the ground suffocating, seeming ready to die anytime soon.

    As Ma Yixuan watches in horror, she has a very mysterious feeling of expectation.

    This kind of feeling is like a butterfly trying to break out of the cocoon. Very itchy and very scared.

    ¡°Do you wish to learn this kind of spells?¡±

    Jiang Qini continuously entice Ma Yixuan.

    At this time, an image continuously appears within Ma Yixuan¡¯s mind.

    Liu Yi kneeling down before me with his life within the control of my spell.

    The moment I move my finger, he will die a violent death.

    He will beg me, begging me to let go of him.

    Not bad¡­

    This is the type of life that I wish for¡­.

    From my palms, I can control the lives of other people¡­

    This type of feeling¡­ is good.

    Ma Yixuan mumbles: ¡°I want it ¡­ please teach me¡­¡±

    ¡°He hehe¡­ good.¡±

    Jiang Qini releases her curse and instantly the ck arms on the woman body withdraw. She takes a deep breath as she leans against the wall trembling.

    ¡°From now on, you are my, Jiang Qini¡¯s, disciple. You must always be loyal to your teacher.¡±

    Jiang Qini reaches out with a finger and taps the center of Ma Yixuan¡¯s brow.

    Ma Yixuan does not know what happen, but she says gratefully: ¡°I thank teachers willingness for teaching me¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me. Just remember to thank our Great God.¡±

    Jiang Qini says with a face full of pious: ¡°We are all God¡¯s people. In the glory of the god¡¯s, we prostrate ourselves before the God¡¯s spokesman, our sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The sect leader of Great God sect who is our owner, the spokesman of God.¡±

    Jiang Qini cautions Ma Yixuan: ¡°Remember. He is always our owner. His words are the intention of God.¡±

    There are people like that?

    Ma Yixuan feels that it is strange but seeing Jiang Qini crazy look, she did not say anything and nodded her head agreeing with her.

    ¡°Come. Follow me. I will teach you how to get your first source of strength.¡±

    Ma Yixuan obediently follows Jiang Qini and walks out of the secret chamber until they are outside of the vi.

    This dested countryside is very empty.

    It iste autumn. Thus it is slightly chilly. As the night wind blows onto Ma Yixuan¡¯s body, she trembles uncontrobly.

    She looks at her teacher Jiang Qini, who is wearing an open red qipao showing both her smooth white legs, who does not seem to feel the cold.

    ¡°Teacher¡­ are¡­ are you not feeling cold?¡±

    Ma Yixuan cannot help but ask.

    ¡°With the Great God giving me strength, this bit of cold means nothing.¡±

    Jiang Qini smiles and grabs Ma Yixuan¡¯s arm.

    Instantly a warm flow enters Ma Yixuan¡¯s body, allow her to warm up.

    ¡°Very mystical ah¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan is surprised.

    ¡°How could God¡¯s strength be only this.¡±

    Jiang Qini smiles with confidence. ¡°Very soon you will slowly be able to control this strength that God gives you.¡±

    Jiang Qini leading Ma Yixuan to a grave in the countryside.

    ¡°Teacher¡­ I am slightly afraid¡­¡±

    Looking at the crooked grave, Ma Yixuan starts to tremble.

    ¡°With teacher here what are you scared of?¡±

    Jiang Qiniughs: ¡°Buried in this grave is a baby girl that has died recently. She will be your strength.¡±

    ¡°Why is the baby girl buried in this ce?¡±

    Ma Yixuan feels that this ce is not a cemetery. Being in the middle of nowhere how could there be a lone grave here.

    ¡°This world is full of sins and suffering.¡±

    Jiang Qini smirks: ¡°This baby girl¡¯s parents casually bury her here when they realized that the baby is a girl.¡±

    ¡°Bu, bury alive?!¡±

    Ma Yixuan got a huge shock.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She was buried alive.¡±

    Jiang Qini smiles coldly: ¡°Thus there is a need to use God¡¯s strength to wash away the sins of this world.¡±

    ¡°I understand teacher¡­ I will try my best.¡±

    Ma Yixuan nods her head.

    ¡°Very good. Let teacher teach you how to use this strength.¡±

    As Jiang Qini speaks, she covers Ma Yixuan¡¯s forehead with her left hand.

    Wisdom Enlightenment technique!

    Paragraphs after paragraphs ofplex characters drill into Ma Yixuan¡¯s mind, causing her brain to feel slightly swollen and sore.

    But very quickly, the pain faded away and reced it is a kind of strange cozy feeling.

    ¡°Do you understand? My good disciple?¡±

    ¡°I understand the teacher.¡±

    Ma Yixuan nods her head. Enduring the dread in her heart, she walks to the front of the grave.

    ¡°Departed spirit that is suffering, from this moment onwards, I am your ending¡­ heaven and earth, demon and monster¡­¡±

    She recites an incantation before biting open her finger and drips a drop of blood on top of the grave.

    As she recites her incantation, that drop of blood did not fall onto the grave. Instead, it floats above the grave and turns into a translucent sparkling red pearl.

    ¡°Wailing!!¡±

    At this moment a sharp cryes from the grave.

    Following which a distorted figure appears. It is a big headed infant soul which emerges from the grave. She opens her bloody mouth and swallows the red blood pearl.

    ¡°Quick! Subdue her!¡±

    Jiang Qini shouted. Ma Yixuan stretches out both hands and forms a spirit seal while aiming at the ghost infant.

    The ghost infant¡¯s body repeatedly shudders for a while as the dark glint in her eye flickers.

    As the ghost infant struggles continuously, the price that Ma Yixuan has to pay is not small. She is bleeding from her seven apertures but is still persevering.

    All to be a woman like Da Ji¡­ and to kill that man¡­

    ¡°Wails!¡±

    The ghost infant cries out again and finally gives in.

 Chapter 210 Do not anger Blood Emperor

    Chapter 210 Do not anger Blood Emperor

    ¡°This chicken w is not bad, where did you buy it?¡±

    ¡°There is pickled pepper chicken w in the supermarket, didn¡¯t you see them before?¡±

    ¡°Wu¡­ did not pay attention¡­¡±

    In the Hunter¡¯s central, gravity room.

    Liu Yi is sitting in the gravity room, while Old Man Ma is sitting outside. In between the two of them is a doorstep.

    Just for this time¡¯s extended training n, Liu Yi brought quite some daily necessities in.

    Things like mineral water, bread, ham sausages, chicken ws and the like.

    Other than practice, there is also a need to eat as well.

    Old Man Ma is always alone, this time he has another person to apany him, thus with just a doorstep between them, they sit together and eat.

    ¡°Come,e,e, taste my old man Ma¡¯s collection of good wine.¡±

    These few days Ma Hua continuously tries to force Liu Yi to drink with him but is straight up rejected by Liu Yi.

    Because there is no point drinking with an old man, coughs¡­

    Drinking with a woman, I might be able to have some inebriate things to do¡­

    But if an old man drinks too much, then all you can do is to listen to his endless regrets.

    ¡°Let me let you, when I was young, I was a person who is very powerful¡­¡±

    ¡°yes, yes, yes Old Ma was undefeatable and unrivaled at that time.¡±

    This few days, Liu Yi have heard Old Man Ma bragging about his past.

    From what Old Man Ma say, he is an awe aspiring expert.

    Butter on, it seems that his wife and daughter were killed by his enemy who appears to have disappeared off the face of the earth.

    As Old Man Ma does not see any hope in taking revenge, he, disheartenly went to Hunter¡¯s center to be a clerk as well as looking after the gravity room.

    Within Liu Yi¡¯s heart, he thinks: a person should not drink too much. After drinking too much, the things he says have no link.

    Seeing Old Man Ma¡¯s red rosacea and liquor breath as he speaks about all kinds of his past, one against one hundred, Liu Yi feels like he is listening to story.

    [KG: Rosacea refers to redness in the face.]

    While the two of them are eating and drinking, Liu Yi¡¯s cellphone suddenly rang.

    He looks at the drunken Old Man Ma and feels that he should try and avoid him slightly.

    Thus, Liu Yi stands up and walks to somewhere further away to pick up the call.

    Taking a look at the number, it is Ma Yuanyuan calling him! What is the matter that thisss is looking for me for?

    ¡°Big idiot! I¡¯m begging you to help!¡±

    When he picks up, it is Ma Yuanyuan calling to beg for help.

    Strange, very strange¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that thisss house heater has broken again and she became desperate from not bathing for a few days?

    ¡°What is the matter, Yuanyuan?¡±

    ¡°Big idiot¡­ my, my older sister has disappeared¡­¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan sentence instantly shocks Liu Yi.

    What?

    Ma Yixuan has disappeared?

    Where can that girl run off to¡­ maybe she is hanging around with that handsome guy again¡­

    ¡°Maybe she is hanging around with her friends¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says: ¡°In the past, she also does not return frequently.¡±

    ¡°This time it is not the same!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan cries as she says: ¡°Older sister did not return home for four days already!

    Furthermore, granny is hospitalized and is recuperating in the hospital. These few day when I go to the hospital, I have to lie to granny saying the older sister is resting at home¡­ Even if older sister like to y around so much, she will not return to check on granny when she is sick! She must have gotten into trouble! Big idiot¡­ Liu Yi gege¡­ I, I don¡¯t dare to call the police, thus can only look for you for help, wuwuwuwu¡­¡±

    Listening to Ma Yuanyuan crying, Liu Yi felt a bit of pain in his heart.

    Don¡¯t tell me Ma Yixuan really got into trouble?

    ¡°Then do you know where did she go?¡± Liu Yi ask.

    ¡°My older sister went with Xiao Qing older sister¡­ I secretly went online and checked older sisters chat history. They were discussing going to a ce call¡­ Spirits Ramport Club¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, I know. I will help to check. Calm down and wait for my news.¡±

    Liu Yiforts Ma Yuanyuan before hanging up.

    ¡°Old Ma, I might need to leave earlier than expected.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he walks out of the Hunter¡¯s central.

    ¡°Oh? Why are you leaving now? Didn¡¯t you n for onest day?¡±

    Old Man Ma seems to regret slightly.

    ¡°My friend has gotten into a bit of trouble. I need to go and help.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he takes off the mask that is pushing against his nose and puts it on again.

    ¡°Furthermore, the objective for training in the gravity room has been achieved. I have alreadypletely adapted to the current gravity setting.¡±

    Liu Yi uses shadow steps and instantly leaves the gravity room.

    ¡°Old Ma, next time around, I want to challenge the twenty times gravity.¡±

    Watching Liu Yi¡¯s faintly disappearing figure, Old Man Ma retracted his neck.

    This little fellow until now actually had no idea?!¡­ he is adapted to the twenty times gravity ah¡­

    Liu Yi feels that his training these few days had a good harvest!

    Although he did not break through to four stars, his strength had heaven and earth-shaking changes.

    In the past, the immortal strength, devil strength, and the like within his body are all in gaseous states.

    But now the power that is flowing within his body are all in a liquid state!

    This is the manifestation of his powers after it has beenpressed under which pressure.

    Under the continuous pressure from the gravity, Liu Yi realized that only when he continuouslypresses his powers could he withstand the gravity acting on his body.

    Thus during these few days, he continuously repeated this action.

    Compress his power,press more,press even more!

    Until in the end, his powers undergo a qualitative change, and his entire powers liquefy.

    Even Lin Tong is unable to exin this phenomenon.

    When cultivating, she had never experienced such a situation before! The demon powers that the little fox goddess has is also in a gaseous state!

    She has never heard before of this kind of high pressurepressed liquid powers!

    But the effects, in reality, shock Liu Yi and Lin Tong!

    If the powers within Liu Yi¡¯s body in the past is described as a ton of cotton, then the powers within Liu Yi¡¯s body currently can be described as a ton of steel!!

    Although both are a ton, the density between the two of them is iparable.

    Lin Tong does not know if it is fortunate or unfortunate because Liu Yi¡¯s situation is bing even weirder and she is entirely unable to control it anymore.

    But disregarding that¡­ As long as Liu Yi gets stronger, it is good.

    ¡°Leng Mo, can you help me?¡±

    Liu Yi goes to the reception desk and asks Leng Mo who is busy in front of the screen.

    ¡°Ah, Ten Steps¡­. wait, wrong, Blood Emperor ah, what is the matter, say it.¡±

    What makes Liu Yi feel strange is that this time round Leng Mo¡¯s attitude to him is exceptionally good, which is theplete opposite of her attitude a few days ago.

    Has thisss metamorphosed?

    Wait that¡¯s wrong¡­Is it a change of her usual state?

    Strange¡­

    Liu Yi is somewhat unable toprehend.

    ¡°What is the matter, there is no need to be courteous to me, after all, all of us are colleagues. Tell me what the matter is.¡±

    Seeing Leng Mo¡¯s passionate behavior, Liu Yi thinking in his heart: Is thisss trying to sabotage me again?

    The taskst time is such a fraud.

    ¡°Then, Xiao Mo please help me to search for a thing.¡±

    But Liu Yi can only ask Leng Mo for help as she is the only person who has control of most of the information in Hunter¡¯s organization.

    ¡°Okay tell me.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where is the Spirits Ramport Club?¡±

    Liu Yi asked following what Ma Yuanyuan told him.

    ¡°Please wait for a while while I check.¡±

    Leng Mo instantly bes serious and start tapping on her keyboard.

    Content continuously shes on the screen, and Leng Mo expression bes grave.

    ¡°Where did you hear of this ce from?¡±

    ¡°A friend of mine is there¡­ why? What is the matter?¡±

    ¡°That ce is suspected to be the gathering point for the Great God Sect¡­¡±

    Leng Mo seriously says: ¡°Currently it has automatically changed into a D grade scouting task. Do you want to ept it?¡±

    ¡°ept.¡± Liu Yi nods his head. ¡°I am about to head over there now¡­¡±

    His heart is somewhat heavy.

    Is it rted to the Great God Sect?

    Ma Yixuan ah Ma Yixuan what kind of things did you sink yourself into ah¡­..

    ¡°Good. Blood Emperor, the task has been passed to you.¡±

    Leng Mo says: ¡°The task has been sent to your phone.¡±

    ¡°Owner, I have received the message.¡±

    As Liu Yi¡¯s phone has already merged with the AI, Little Jade speaks up again. ¡°I have marked the most optimal route for you to take. With owner¡¯s speed and without any incidents, it will take you approximately 30 minutes to reach.¡±

    After confirming the target location, Liu Yi bid Leng Mo goodbye and turns around and leaves the Hunter¡¯s central. He is very hurried. Thus his speed is breakneck. After taking the elevator, he departed in an instant.

    After seeing Liu Yi leave, Leng Mo releases her breath.

    ¡°Elder sister, you see, my attitude to Blood Emperor is excellent right¡­¡±

    She brushes off her cold sweat as she looks behind her at the female figure that suddenly appears behind her.

    The female figure is very familiar. If Liu Yi is still around, he will cry out older sister!

    ¡°You have escaped cmity this time Xiao Mo.¡±

    Li Biyue stands there while holding a de of shadow that is dripping blood.

    The news of Dragon Group eyeing Liu Yi is no small matter.

    Very quickly, Li Biyue knows about it.

    As for the person who pretends to give that task, she knows who it is very quickly as well.

    She immediately put down her current task and rushes back to North Dragon city to clean up her little brother mess.

    ¡°Older sister¡­ you¡­ what did you do to Manager.¡±

    Seeing the fresh blood on Li Biyue¡¯s de, Leng Mo¡¯s scalp turns slightly numb.

    ¡°Nothing much, after all, he is my direct superior, and he is willing to head over to Dragon Group to exin, I only cut off one of his fingers.¡±

    Li Biyue smiles faintly.

    Although the smile is beautiful, it carries with it a killing intent.

    Leng Mo trembles in fear.

    This time around¡­ older sister is serious about that Blood Emperor.

    I cannot be silly again and go against Blood Emperor¡­

    Apparently, I must do my best to curry favor with Blood Emperor. Perhaps older sister wille to like me.

    ¡°Xiao Mo, do you know what you need to do in the future?¡±

    Li Biyue smile towards Leng Mo.

    ¡°Older sister be at ease¡­ I will properly assist Blood Emperor! From now on, his problems will also be my, Leng Mo¡¯s problems!¡±

    ¡°This is good.¡±

    Li Biyue nods her head in satisfaction. ¡°That silly little brother of mine¡­s, I have no idea what he is busy with. I should follow and take a look.¡±

    Li Biyue turns into a shadow and disappears from the Hunter¡¯s central.

    Leng Mo leans against the chair and takes a deep breath.

    Li Biyue¡¯s aura is simply too overbearing!

    But it is because older sister is so strong, that is why I love her so much!

    Humph, older sister don¡¯t you look down on me!

    Take a look at how I win the favor of that man!

    As long as I can settle that Blood Emperor, older sister will definitely like me!

    But the manager is indeed tragic¡­ one of his fingers got cut off.

    In future, I must not be enemies with Blood Emperor¡­

 Chapter 211 Night scouting of God Sect

    ¡°Owner, that girl called Leng Mo, her attitude to you seems to be very strange.¡±

    After exiting Hunter Central, Little Jade asked Liu Yi very directly: ¡°Next time do not ask her anymore. As long as owner gives the order, Little Jade can easily hack into Hunter¡¯s Central main server. No matter what information owner is looking for, Little Jade can easily find it!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that even possible?¡±

    Liu Yi is greatly shocked. Is there nothing that Little Jade can¡¯t do?

    ¡°Of course it is possible! Owner wait for me for ten minutes!¡±

    Little Jade stopped speaking.

    While in front of Liu Yi¡¯s line of sight, a progress bar suddenly appeared.

    At the lower left corner, there is even a small map with symbols to indicate Liu Yi¡¯s position and the path to the objective.

    After obtaining Little Jade, Liu Yi feels like he is like ying a real-life GTA, it is very interesting.

    At this time, Liu Yi is standing on the highest floor of the Hunter¡¯s Central building as he looks at the target location.

    Half an hour journey ehh¡­ I will try to get there as early as possible.

    Liu Yi stands on the ice de and ces both his hands behind him pointing to the back.

    After exiting the gravity room, Liu Yi keeps having a feeling that he is as light as feather.

    Let¡¯s hope that my cultivation results can be so obvious!

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath before shooting out ice frost from both his hands.

    Bang!

    Just like piercing through space, Liu Yi¡¯s body suddenly speeds up, and in a blink of an eye he leaped up hundreds of feet into the air and falls towards the originally far away target location.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned! I flew so far!¡±

    Liu Yi eximed as he stands on top of his ice de. After stabilizing himself in midair, he glides towards the top of the tall building opposite of him.

    White colored snowkes continuously fall from behind him.

    Indeed, the strength improvement is not a bit nor by 50%¡­

    The improvement of my power quality is too much!

    Liu Yi smiles in his heart as he slowly adapts to his current strength while he proceeds to go past the buildings and head towards that whatever Spirits Ramport Club.

    The name they give for this Great God gathering location is rather elegant.

    But it is a pity that the things they do are not elegant at all!

    The earlier this group gets destroyed, the better it is!

    The damage they can cause is way-way worse than the ck Dragon Gang!

    Liu Yi travels as fast as lightning; his speed does not seem to be slower than a racing car.

    He glides quickly over the buildings as he continuously leaps before finallynding on the building on the opposite side.

    In the night sky, a figure shes by leaving behind white colored snowkes.

    ¡°Owner, I have cracked the Hunter¡¯s Organisation firewall!¡±

    At the same time, the progress bar on the top right disappeared as Little Jade voice rang out.

    ¡°Damn¡­ Owner, why is your speed so fast? You reached the location in ten minutes?¡±

    As she is entirely focused on hacking past the firewall, only now did Little Jade realized that Liu Yi is already so close to the location.

    ¡°My speed has increased that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi has be calm.

    Afterall, I have suffered quite a bit in the gravity room these few days¡­ one cannot achieve glory and wealth without having been through trials and tribtions.

    ¡°Owner is very impressive¡­ but Little Jade did not let owner down!¡±

    Little Jade proudly shows off and say: ¡°The Hunter¡¯s Organisation database has been hacked by Little Jade, in the future, owner will be the Chief Administrator of the Hunter¡¯s Organisation. Oh, Little Jade can also help owner to hack the Dragon Group¡¯s system as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Dragon Group?¡±

    Liu Yi trembles slightly.

    Didn¡¯t that group seems to be eyeing me?

    Hacking a bit is okay, after all, I wish to know what does that group n to do to me.

    ¡°How? Does owner want me to hack a bit?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Very well, leave it to Little Jade!¡±

    After done speaking, Little Jade start to work hard in breaching the Dragon Group¡¯s system.

    ¡°Wah¡­ Dragon Group seems to have aputer expert¡­ it looks like Little Jade needs to waste some time¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem, you go and settle it.¡±

    Liu Yinds on a mountaintop and looks down below at the lofty vi.

    There is such a big vi in such a dested area¡­ it is indeed very peculiar.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any demon qi¡­¡±

    Liu Yi frowns faintly.

    ¡°Idiot. There is some formation here which conceals all of the powers.¡±

    Lin Tong emerges from Liu Yi¡¯s body. She sits on his shoulder and rolls her eyes at Liu Yi.

    ¡°It seems that you are quite free and easy these few days with an AI helping you. You are very happy right?¡±

    ¡°Why is it that I hear some jealousy from immortal fox sister?¡±

    Liu Yi blinks.

    ¡°Pei! Who is jealous! Thisdy is just not happy!¡±

    Lin Tong use her tail and swipes Liu Yi¡¯s head. ¡°Originally this is the home for thisdy alone do you know? Now with another person living in it, of course, thisdy is not happy! Very very not happy!¡±

    Liu Yi thought that Lin Tong is bothered by the fact that she is sealed. Thus he hurriedly says: ¡°Immortal fox sister just rx¡­ I will think of a way to help you remove the seal.¡±

    ¡°You, this big dummy!¡±

    Lin Tong is about to die from anger!

    Is this little fellow¡¯s EQ locked up?

    Or is it sealed by some expert?

    With his current strength, if he wishes to release the seal on his right hand¡­ it is as simple as 1, 2, 3 ah!

    Although he only has the abilities of a three star¡­ but just based on his power, it can be equivalent to a 5-star expert okay!?

    ¡°Seems like someone ising.¡±

    Liu Yi sees a few people who are wearing a ck cloak with red patterns walking towards the main door.

    One of them follows the pattern and knocks on the iron door. The window on the iron door is pulled open.

    The person knocking the door says: ¡°We are all God¡¯s people, God loves all of us.¡±

    ¡°God loves all of us.¡±

    The person inside replies and open the iron door.

    Those people walk in in a line.

    What a good fellow, there is even a secret signal?

    Liu Yi starts to think: should I fight my way in or is there other methods?

    ¡°There are very powerful protective formations surrounding the building. It is impossible to enter it using other methods.¡±

    Lin Tong reminded Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi is simply helpless and could only stand on the mountaintop as he watches.

    Around ten minutester, a silhouette of a person wearing the cloak is stealthily moving towards the vi under cover of night.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes instantly brighten up.

    Damn perfect! What a timely rainfall!

    Praises to the true god Ah!

    [KG: Don¡¯t ask why a chinese teen is praising a muslim god.]

    Liu Yi soundlessly jumps down towards that silhouette.

    As that person who is wearing the cloak is rushing, he did not notice the person who is approaching from above him.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Liu Yinded behind that person.

    That person was shocked and immediately turned around asking in a shocked tone: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°God loves us.¡±

    Liu Yi blinks at him.

    ¡°You are¡­¡±

    That person thought that Liu Yi is from the Great God Sect but at this time, Liu Yi suddenly stretches out his left hand to the front of that person¡¯s forehead.

    Vein Sealing!

    Liu Yi¡¯s power instantly flows into that person¡¯s blood vessels.

    That person¡¯s blood vessels stiffen, and he stands there not moving.

    Liu Yi¡¯s power just got promoted to the peak. Thus it is not blockable by this Great God Sect disciple.

    ¡°The opponent¡¯s power is not even a star.¡±

    Lin Tong curls her lips. ¡°This Vein Sealing can only freeze him for around an hour. But the people from the Great God Sect are immoral. It is better to kill him and end it to prevent leaving behind problems in the future!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Liu Yi hesitates slightly. Should I kill him?

    But I do not know if this person has done any bad thing. What if he is just a normal disciple?

    But at this moment, a two-eyed infant baby suddenly crawls out from that person¡¯s arm and shot a blood arrow at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Deste me!¡±

    Without hesitation, Liu Yi immediate punches the ghost infant.

    The ghost infant got smashed into pieces, and its soul scatters.

    There is no need to be kind to those who have a ghost infant.

    Liu Yi sighs and punches that person¡¯s heart.

    The Mysterious Icy Qi pours into that person¡¯s heart and froze his heart.

    When the heart stops, the human will die.

    Indeed, there is no need to bepassionate or lenient to people from the Great God Sect.

    Liu Yi removes that person¡¯s cloak and puts it on.

    As for what conspiracy is brewing in that gathering area, let me take a good look!

    He takes two deep breath before walking towards that vi¡¯s iron door.

    In front of the iron door, Liu Yi recalls the pattern that those people earlier used to knock on the door. Afterwards, he raises his hand and knocks five times. After a few seconds, he knocks another three times.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The viewing panel is pushed aside, allowing Liu Yi to see a pair of slightly turbid eyes.

    Liu Yi says with a hoarse voice: ¡°We are God¡¯s people, God loves us.¡±

    ¡°God loves us.¡± That person replied and pulled open the iron door.

    When the door is open, Liu Yi realized that the person watching the door is an olddy.

    Don¡¯t tell me that they love to use elderlies as door watchers?

    On the Hunter¡¯s Organisation side is Old Man Ma while this side is an olddy¡­

    Hai, should I introduce her to Old Man Ma? Maybe he will be interested¡­

    But it seems like as long as he is a male, regardless of the age, the person they like is forever an 18 years oldss.

    En, en, males are more single-minded.

    Liu Yi mutters a few sentences in his heart before entering the vi.

    Lin Tong sniffs the air and says: ¡°I can smell that woman¡¯s odor¡­¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, my immortal fox sister, you are a fox, not a dog okay!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately reminded Lin Tong.

    ¡°Scram to the side!¡±

    Lin Tong flips her eyes at Liu Yi. ¡°You are always in contact with Ma Yuanyuan thatss and those twosses smell almost the same! Of course, I can smell her!¡±

    Saying that she agilely did a roll in the air as she jumps to the floor. ¡°Follow thisdy.¡±

    Having immortal fox sister is so good¡­

    I am very lucky to have toe across immortal fox sister.

    Liu Yi chases after Lin Tong as he travels through the vi.

    There is a stifling aura in the vi which gives Liu Yi an ufortable feeling.

    Everywhere seems to be weird ah¡­

    Very quickly Lin Tong brought Liu Yi to a basement.

    In the basement is a surprisinglyrge number of people who are crowding around a stage. On the stage is a female wearing a cloak.

    ¡°Beloved brothers and sisters, our god is always watching over us, watching over this world.¡±

    The girl says enthusiastically: ¡° As long as we gather together and wait upon God, God will bestow some of his power to us.¡±

    God?

    It is anotherughable god.

    If the God wish to look after you guys, he would have appeared already, why would he wait until so many innocent people have died.

    If your God is real, then it is just a demonic god.

    When Liu Yi recalls those malevolent ghost infants, he cannot bear it and clenches his fist.

    If there is such a god, then let me Liu Yi destroy it!

 Chapter 212 Battle against Ma YiXuan

    A girl pulls off the hood of her cloak and says fervently: ¡°May the Great God bless us with fortune!¡±

    ¡°There is going to be an exam soon; I wish that the Great God can help me pass the test!¡±

    The heck¡­

    This is actually what their Great God does?

    Liu Yi nearly vomited blood.

    But when he takes a closer look at that girl¡­ why does she look so familiar¡­

    It seems like I have seen her at Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s house before¡­

    That girl¡­ seems to be¡­appears to be, perhaps, should be called something like¡­ Xiao Qing?

    Liu Yi recalls the content of his conversation with Ma Yuanyuan.

    Ma Yixuan seems to have left with her best friend, Xiao Qing¡­

    Is it thisss?

    ¡°Hehe, there is no need to be worried, your wish is very simple. God will help you fulfill it.¡±

    That womanughs before taking out a small box and says slowly: ¡°God helps you and you also need to contribute something back to the God.¡±

    Immediately, there are some believers who walk forward and put money into the box.

    What the heck¡­ why does this feel it is cheating money from believers?!

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth twitches¡­ this is God?

    ¡°This disciple, God is waiting for you.¡±

    That woman¡¯s gazends on Liu Yi who is standing still at the back.

    Want to fish my money?

    Dream on!

    This father is miserly!

    My money will only be spent on proper ces like eating, chasing women and watching genuine shows!

    Want me to make an offering to your lying God? It will never happen!

    But if your God is a beautifuldy, maybe I can consider a bit.

    Liu Yi stands there with both his hands in the cloak and says faintly: ¡°I will not offer my fortunes to God.¡±

    ¡°The only thing I can give is my soul, although my soul is very poor.¡±

    ¡°Lying to god will bring about God¡¯s wrath.¡±

    The woman frowns slightly.

    The family of the believers who gathered here are rather well to do.

    Giving an offering should not be a problem for them.

    Furthermore, I am using hypnotizing voice, obtaining money from them should be as easy as one two three.

    Why does this man does not want to donate money?

    Liu Yi continues to ridicule: ¡°God is not a prostitute, why do I need to give him money just to be affectionate with him.¡±

    ¡°You are not a believer!¡±

    The woman finally understood : ¡°Quickly. Take down that despicable heretic who insulted our God!¡±

    With that woman¡¯s order, instantly all of the people who are wearing the cloak charges towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi silently revolves his immortal energy when he suddenly realized that all of the believers in front of him seems to be normal people!

    All of them rush up to scratch Liu Yi¡¯s face and pull his ears, in fact, most of them are women!

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­

    I can¡¯t possibly use immortal energy to beat up this bunch of normal people!

    Liu Yi is not shameless to that stage.

    Especially woman¡­

    Liu Yi does not enjoy hitting woman.

    ¡°God¡¯s believer will let you know repentance.¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice carries a mesmerizing power: ¡°It is not toote to return to the embrace of God¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°If God is a big-breasted sister, maybe I can consider.¡±

    Liu Yi continues to mock and ridicule.

    The woman got shocked.

    My spell does not affect this person?

    Can I not mesmerize him?

    ¡°Looks like you are here to cause trouble!¡±

    The woman tone turns cold: ¡°Looks like I should use the power from God to punish you.¡±

    ¡°No. It is me who is going to punish all of you.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he harshly ps his palms together.

    ¡°Vein sealing!¡±

    A circr gaseous wave instantly spreads out in all directions with Liu Yi as the center point.

    Whenever the gaseous wave passes by a believer, their body will instantly stiffen and stand still.

    As Liu Yi¡¯s power increases, he can use his power in much more different patterns and methods.

    As for this group of normal people, Liu Yi¡¯s qi energy canpletely seal up their body veins.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    When the woman sees this spectacle, she was shocked and retreated two steps.

    ¡°Oh? Your Great God earns quite a bit within a day.¡±

    Liu Yi walks out from the crowd of people and walks to the donation box. Opening the box, he sees a whole bunch of dor grandpas.

    ¡°How envious ah. I also wish to be God as well!¡±

    ¡°How dare you touch the donations for God!¡±

    The woman cried out loud, from herarm crawls out a three-eye ghost infant.

    [TL: looks like the eyes determine the star level¡­ hope there are no ten eye ones >.< it be a horror.]

    [KG:Imagine a 26 eyed god level ghost baby, now that is scary.]

    [TL: reminds me of thousand eye idol from YuGiOh]

    Three eyes, look like this woman is a clergy!

    ¡°I will let you know how scary is our Great God Sect!¡±

    As she speaks, the three-eyed ghost infant opens his mouth and shoots a blood arrow at him.

    This kind of method to the current Liu Yi ispletely useless.

    His body shes and instantly appears behind the woman. Stretching out his left hand, he ces his hand on the head of the ghost infant which is still spraying out the blood arrow.

    ¡°Little kids should not y such dangerous game. Let uncle send you to reincarnate.¡±

    Under the woman¡¯s shocked gaze, a bunch of blue rays shot out from Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    Following which, the ghost infants body got sealed in ice. Instantly, the ghost infant became an ice sculpture and scatters into ice fragments.

    ¡°This is impossible.¡±

    The woman who possesses the three-eyed ghost infant could not believe that she was suppressed so easily and her ghost infant got destroyed within a move¡­

    Where did this scary mane from!

    ¡°Who exactly are you!¡±

    The woman shouted hysterically.

    ¡°A God killer.¡±

    Liu Yi removes his cloak and put on his white face mask.

    ¡°Which person dares to cause trouble in this area that this Protector is looking over!¡±

    At this time, from within the vi suddenlyes a voice.

    It is a woman!

    That woman¡¯s voice seems to be somewhat familiar¡­

    Liu Yi frowns. Where have I heard it before?

    ¡°If you have the abilities thene to this Protector¡¯s secret room and let this Protector meet you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle right away. This uncle is not afraid of you.¡±

    Liu Yiughs as he steps onto his ice de and slides in the direction where the voicees from.

    ¡°Liu Yi be careful¡­ Thisdy feels that something is wrong.¡±

    Lin Tong keeps having a vibe that something is wrong.

    ¡°I know. I will be careful.¡±

    Liu Yi did not lower his vignce from the moment he enters. If he got into danger, he will immediately call out Little ck and escape!

    After all, he has Little ck and Shadow Step. If he wishes to escape, no one can block him.

    Shadow Step is a hunting skill in the Hunter¡¯s Organisation, but Liu Yi uses it as an escape skill.

    While standing on the ice de, Liu Yi¡¯s speed is very fast as he slides towards the hidden room.

    At this time, that woman¡¯s voice rang out again.

    ¡°Disciple, you shall represent teacher to meet that guy who is messing around.¡±

    Just as the sound disappears, a red blood arrow flies towards Liu Yi.

    That blood arrow seems to be somewhat special!

    Liu Yi does not dare to be careless and immediately enters the ck and white world. Pressing down his body, he dodges that blood arrow.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    That blood arrow flitted across Liu Yi¡¯s forehead and nailed into a corner of the hidden path.

    That blood arrow directly pierces in did not disappear after a long time.

    This¡­ is this blood arrow?

    Liu Yi feels that it is more like a metal arrow.

    ¡°My apologies, you are forbidden to pass through.¡±

    A woman figure wearing a ck robe with red patterns stand in front of Liu Yi.

    When the girl removes her hood and reveals her face, Liu Yi got a shock.

    Damn!

    This cannot be real!

    Heavens are you messing around with me!

    Bloody Hell¡­ isn¡¯t it Ma YiXuan?

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­

    Are you for real?!

    Liu Yi has thought of a hundred different possible scenarios but within all of these scenarios, there isn¡¯t one where Ma YiXuan might be a disciple of the Great God Sect!

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot bear it and shouted: ¡°This is not a ce for you, thisss to mess around with!¡±

    ¡°Looking down on women?¡±

    Ma YiXuan nevertheless says cheerfully: ¡°No problem, I will tell you how scary a woman can be.¡±

    As she speaks, she raises her hands and ps. The blood arrow which is nailed onto the ceiling suddenly flies backward towards her.

    Liu Yi was shocked as he watches the blood arrow fly back to Ma Yixuan¡¯s side.

    While a three-eyed ghost infant climbs up to Ma Yi Xuan¡¯s arm.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is unable to bear the pain.

    Ma Yixuan has indeed¡­ enter the Great God Sect.

    She is already in possession of a ghost infant.

    ¡°This is my cute baby¡­ isn¡¯t it super pretty?¡±

    Ma Yixuan strokes her ghost infant as she speaks towards Liu Yi in a tender tone.

    ¡°Anyways I am very fond of it¡­¡±

    Liu Yi cannot bear it and replies: ¡°Your beauty tastes needs to change.¡±

    Ma Yixuan frowns faintly. ¡°You are very simr to a person I know, especially hateful!¡±

    As she speaks, she stretches out her hand and flips it.

    The blood arrow in front of her suddenly turns big. In an instant, it bes a red treasure sword.

    It can transform?

    A three-eyed ghost can do such stuff?

    Something is wrong¡­

    ¡°Liu Yi, something is wrong!¡±

    Lin Tong seems to have sensed something. ¡°The power in Ma YiXuan¡¯s body is slight strange¡­ it is not purely ghost infant power¡­ it seems like there are other powers inside.

    ¡°What kind of power is that?¡±

    ¡°Let me help you research for a moment¡­ go and fight a round first.¡±

    As Lin Tong speaks, she goes to the side where it is empty and starts to operate her soul¡¯s power.

    As for that red treasure sword, it is aiming at Liu Yi¡¯s forehead and is falling towards him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned!¡±

    Liu Yi reacts by stretching out both hands and attempts to grab the de with empty hands.

    ¡°Dang!¡±

    The blood sword is being held in the air in between his palms.

    He activates his hard qigong to protect his palms.

    But despite that, a thick white cloudes out from Liu Yi hands.

    This strength is not weak!

    Not only is the treasure sword very sharp, but the most important point is also that the blood power carries a powerfully corrosive.

    This corrosion force is immediately passed to him.

    If Liu Yi did not learn a bit of hard qigong. These pair of the gloves would be useless.

    Ma Xiyuan has only learned cultivation for a few days¡­ and she already became so strong?

    It is indeed, hard to be immortal with a thousand years of cultivating, but being devil is way too easy.

    It is too scary!

    Both of Liu Yi¡¯s hands are covered with powerful immortal energy, which continuously protects his palms.

    As for the treasure sword, it is trembling continuously , struggling to move out from Liu Yi¡¯s grip.

    ¡°You managed to grab my blood de; you indeed have some skill.¡±

    Ma Yixuanughs as she says: ¡°But, the things I have learned these few days are not only this. Friend who does not dare to show his face, it is your misfortune to have met me today!¡±

 Chapter 213 Icicle Blastwave

    Ma Yixuan speaks as her handses together to form a seal.

    Instantly, the blood treasure sword starts to change shape.

    Originally it was a treasure sword, but in a blink of an eye, it changes into a mace.

    The surface of the mace is full of spikes and with the blood essence¡¯s corrosive nature, Liu Yi is unable to hold on to it anymore. Finally unable to bear it anymore, Liu Yi releases his hands.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The mace instantly flies upwards and crashes into the ceiling of the hidden path, causing a lot of scattered stones to drop.

    ¡°What strong strength¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is shocked. Ma Yixuan has only disappeared for a few days, and she has be so ferocious like she is doped.

    Furthermore, the way she uses the ghost infant power is very strange¡­

    ¡°Disciple, kill that man.¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice came again, carrying a hint of impatience. ¡°After you kill him, let your ghost infant absorb his vital essence! Perhaps, your ghost infant will be able to sessfully break through to four eyes.¡±

    ¡°Understood master!¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s eyes brighten up.

    My ghost infant can improve again?

    That is very good! Just when I felt that my strength is not enough!

    After I leave this ce, I will look for that damn Liu Yi and take revenge!

    Making him kneel down and beg for mercy!

    ¡°Just to improve your strength, you can choose to kill a person?¡±

    When Liu Yi sees Ma Yixuan reaction, he was shocked.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ as long as I can be stronger, what harm is there in killing you?¡±

    Ma Yixuan smiles sweetly and says: ¡°To be born, to grow old, to be sick and to die, it is themon sense of the world. I am only helping to release you earlier into the embrace of God.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist.

    This is not the Ma Yixuan that he has known.

    Or perhaps, it is not the Ma Yixuan that he wishes for in his heart.

    Everyone has a beautiful image of the person that they like.

    Perhaps that person he likes in his heart¡­. is never that wonderful like he thought of.

    ¡°For my improvement, obediently give me your life.¡±

    As Ma Yixuan speaks, her hands form a seal, controlling the mace tond on Liu Yi.

    ¡°I will be very grateful to you.¡±

    Swish!

    The mace¡¯s speed suddenly increases so that it instantly appears in front of Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi only raises out his right hand.

    His right hand is encased in an ice w as he grabs hold of a portion of the mace.

    The surface of the blood mace starts to corrode the ice w.

    ¡°Since you have decided to discard your humanity¡­ then I shall not be polite with you anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, you can joke around!¡±

    Ma Yixuan says delightfully: ¡°Your abilities are below mine and you are already a meat on my chopping board. What can you do to me! Obediently wait for me to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Then I can only disappoint you.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, his immortal power actives in his right hand.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The mace is immediately crushed into pieces by Liu Yi¡¯s ice w, the broken pieces turn into ice fragments and scatter all over the ce.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ma Yixuan Was shocked. She could not imagine that an opponent that she is suppressing from the start suddenly became such so powerful.

    Liu Yi has already decided that he will not go easy on thisss.

    In fact, he wishes to beat her up to wake her up.

    Just to improve your strength, you can randomly kill other people?

    How can such a thing be allowed!

    ¡°Darling, kill him!¡±

    Ma XiYuan orders her three-eyed ghost infant.

    That ghost infant instantly cries out and spat out a blood arrow.

    The blood arrow turns into a treasure sword again and pierces towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°It is pointless.¡±

    Liu Yi uses the ice w on his right hand to grab the blood sword again and easily crushes it.

    After learning a small amount of hard qigong, Liu Yi feels that this type of hard qigong is not firm enough.

    If he wishes to strengthen his defensive power, he needs tobine the hard qigong with his other skills.

    Thus he created ice armor.

    Liu Yi inserts the Mysterious Icy Qi into the hard qigong and forms a type of frost armor.

    This way, not only can he use it for defense, but he can also use it for attacking.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Ma Yixuan cannot imagine that her savage skill ispletely ineffective now!

    This is not science ah!

    ¡°I still have a surprise attack!¡±

    After Ma Yixuan calms herself down, she ps her hands together.

    The ghost infant on her arm instantly disappears.

    Is it this again?

    Liu Yi enters the ck and white world.

    A vague image instantly appears on Liu Yi¡¯s left arm.

    The ghost infant is slightly strange, it is not purely a soul and seems to have a bit of metallic feel.

    Liu Yi stretches out his right hand and uses two fingers to flick therge forehead of the ghost infant.

    Before the ghost infant could act, it was immediately flicked away by Liu Yi¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The ghost infant¡¯s body seems to have turned into a bullet and pierces deeply into the wall at the side.

    A dust cloud emerges.

    Ma Yixuan without strength copse onto the ground.

    She is unable to believe what is happening.

    My three-eyed ghost infant got defeated just like this.

    Isn¡¯t it very powerful earlier¡­

    Why is it like this¡­

    Ma Yixuan is unable toprehend it.

    I have undoubtedly learned a very powerful magic ah¡­

    ¡°People who wish to harm others to improve one¡¯s strength are forever the weakest.¡±

    Liu Yi walks towards Ma Yixuan as he wants to ruin Ma Yixuan magic.

    If Ma Yuanyuan knew that her older sister has entered a devil sect, wouldn¡¯t thatss be sad to death?

    Regardless, I still need to bring thisss back.

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand to tap Ma Yixuan¡¯s forehead when Lin Tong¡¯s research finishes and cries out loudly.

    ¡°Liu Yi, I understand already! Thisss¡­ she is the metal spiritual body!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Liu Yi got a shock!

    Ma Yixuan is the metal spiritual body?!

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­ are you for real?

    Can we change the person?

    ¡°Who dares to touch my disciple!¡±

    An angry bellow roars out from within the hidden path.

    Following which arge qi wave exploded out furiously from within the hidden path.

    A surging ck cloud sweeps out, forming arge skull that fills up the whole path and surges towards Liu Yi.

    Damn¡­

    Liu Yi swears, what arge skull!

    ¡°Liu Yi run quickly!¡±

    Lin Tong feels that this energy is not normal and remind Liu Yi.

    But Liu Yi is very excited. ¡°Immortal fox sister, I want to give it a try!¡±

    What strong energy¡­

    Liu Yi did not have any intention of escaping. Instead, his will to fight became stronger!

    The energy within his body seems to be influenced as they also start to surge.

    Vigorous immortal energy continues to flow throughout his body almost as if it is in preparation for the uing battle.

    Liu Yi expels a mouthful of turbid breath as the surging ck skull approaches.

    ¡°Owner this unidentified object has a high corrosive nature!¡±

    Little Jade gave Liu Yi her analysis and says: ¡°Owner should escape instead!¡±

    ¡°Why is it that you are on Immortal fox sister¡¯s side this time!¡±

    Liu Yi gets into a horse stance as he smiles. ¡°This time around I am not going to escape¡­ let me test out my armor!¡±

    As he speaks, Mysterious Ice Qi shrouds his whole body.

    A snow white ice armor covers his body.

    The ck skull opens its mouth widely, and within a moment, it swallows up Liu Yi.

    Instantly, Liu Yi¡¯s ice armor start to get corroded.

    Layers afteryers of ice crystals shatter, causing ice fragment to fly all over the ce.

    ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡±

    That woman starts tough madly. ¡°In front of my strength, with your puny abilities, you will turn into blood instantly!¡±

    Within the ck smokees a ridiculing voice. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll need to disappoint you¡­¡±

    Following with, a ray of snow white light lights up within the ck smoke like amp in the dark.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice is full of astonishment. ¡°To think that you are safe and sound within my ck smoke!¡±

    ¡°The two of us have already been chatting for so long; I think we should meet each other face to face.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his right hand, within his fist condense a sky blue ball of light.

    The ball of light continues to revolve as the Mysterious Ice Qi on top continues topress.

    Liu Yi feels that hecks in ranged attack techniques as the Butterfly de does not have enough power.

    During the training in the gravity room, Liu Yi found a new attacking method.

    ¡°You, this fellow is too overbearing! Let me see how long you can stay inside my ghost smoke! Within the ghost, smoke is grieving ghost who will slowly your flesh!¡±

    As she speaks, some ck smoke spirits appear in Liu Yi¡¯s surrounding and charges towards him. It is like they are going to drown him.

    But Liu Yi only raises his right hand and say: ¡°God says I want light. Thus there is light.¡±

    The light ball in his right-hand shoots out sky blue radiance, dispersing the grievance ghosts surrounding him.

    Although immortal power is not as harmful as buddha power against ghosts and devil, it has a certain dispersing power.

    ¡°What does your great god count as¡­ this Grandpa thinks that I am way more powerful than him!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, his right-hand points towards the direction where the voicees from.

    ¡°Icicle stwave!¡±

    Liu Yi slides backward slightly as a nearly one-meter long sky blue ice pike pierces through the ck smoke instantly and pierces toward the hidden chamber.

    ¡°Five ghost teleport!¡±

    A woman wearing red qipao suddenly appears in front of the ice pike, one hand pointing at the ice pike while the other pointing towards the hidden chamber.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    When the ice pike reaches her, it disappears right before it touches her palm.

    The ice pike instantly appears at another location.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The whole hidden chamber was sealed up in ice.

    Arge ice house appears at the back and freezes the entire area.

    Liu Yi got a small shock that his power got diverted away.

    While the woman was also greatly shock.

    ¡°What kind of strength this is¡­ to think it is so powerful¡­¡±

    As she speaks, she suddenly disappears, and with a monster like speed, she quickly appears beside Ma Yixuan and looks at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Well look who it is¡­ it is little brother ah¡­¡±

    The woman hugs her chest, squeezing them, as she smiles cheerfully and says: ¡°Older sister has always been thinking of you.¡±

    Jiang Qini!

    It¡¯s this woman!

    Liu Yi for a moment retreats slightly.

    Damn it¡­ the power difference between us is neither small nor close!

    But if we fight¡­ Bloody hell!!! Who is scared of who!

    The powers in Liu Yi¡¯s body is surging until it is near bursting as he prepares to fight.

    Jiang Qini watches Liu Yi attentively but does not seem to be in a hurry to take action.

    ¡°Cute little brother¡­ how should I y with you today¡­¡±

 Chapter 214 Savior showing up

    Looking at the beautiful Jiang Qini, Liu Yi¡¯s forehead starts to be covered in cold sweat.

    Meeting a girl and flirting around is good¡­

    But if it brings along life-threatening dangers, then it is no longer interesting.

    Liu Yi¡¯s power is surging at it¡¯s maximum speed, waiting for the uing battle with her.

    ¡°My good disciple, this little brother is not weak.¡±

    Jiang Qini stands there as she smiles widely while hugging herself with her legs spread open and says: ¡°Wait for teacher to settle him, then you can absorb his essence. Maybe your ghost infant will be able to break through to five eyes. Hehehe¡­¡±

    Breakthrough your sister!

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath as the Mysterious Ice Qi starts to gather in his right hand again.

    ¡°There is no need to disy those parlor tricks again!¡±

    Jiang Qini smiles and says: ¡°With my power being around eight stars, you are way weaker than me!¡±

    Damn! If you gave me a few years, what can an eight stars do to me!

    Liu Yi is not convinced in his heart.

    ¡°Of course my little brother is unable to handle you.¡±

    Before Liu Yi starts to plot an escape n, a woman¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°But what if it is me?¡±

    A ck shadow slowly rises up from Liu Yi¡¯s shadow and appears in front of Jiang Qini.

    When she saw that shadow, Jiang Qini got so frightened that she retreated a number of steps.

    ¡°Li Biyue¡­you this damn woman whose soul should have dispersed!¡±

    ¡°It is your chest which is too cumbersome which allows people to grab it easily.¡±

    Li Biyue stands in front of Liu Yi and says faintly.

    ¡°Furthermore you also wish toy your hands on my little brother¡­ I think you have lived long enough Jiang Qini.¡±

    As she speaks, she turns around and looks at Liu Yi. ¡°There is no need to worry.

    ¡°Older sister is here to protect you.¡±

    This eye expression is very warm and allows people to feel relieved.

    But Liu Yi is a bit unwilling, after all which guy enjoys being protected by a woman ah!

    Damn it! In the end, it is my personal strength that is still too low!

    Such a pity that school is starting soon, otherwise I can spend more time practicing in the gravity room!

    If I can persevere on more, just a while more, perhaps I might be able to break through to four stars very quickly!

    ¡°Owner, Little Jade has hacked into the Hunter¡¯s Organisation database!¡±

    At this time, Little Jade actually gives Liu Yi good tidings. ¡°Including the gravity system, as long as Owner is willing, Little Jade is able to create a simple gravity system on Owner¡¯s body!¡±

    I¡¯ll be damned! This is also possible?!

    But currently, Liu Yi does not have time to discuss more with Little Jade about the gravity system as he is watching Li Biyue and Jiang Qini.

    Older sister should be a ten-star peak expert, thus she should have no problem handling Jiang Qini.

    ¡°You damn repulsive Li Biyue! This is not a ce that you should be here!¡±

    Jiang Qini seems to be very angry, almost as if it is because her target got snatched away again.

    She stretches out her hands and summons a skeleton skull in front of her chest.

    ¡°I will make sure to drag you down with me!¡±

    ¡°You are mistaken.¡±

    Li Biyue smiles loftily and says: ¡°What you should think of currently is how should you escape.¡±

    Older sister is really overbearing ah!

    Such power is so envious. When can I have such ability!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jiang Qini did not reply, her eyes expression keep fluctuating continuously.

    ¡°Teacher¡­ what should we do¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan asks nkly.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Jiang Qini grabs Ma Yixuan¡¯s arm. No matter what happens, I need to bring Ma Yixuan away safely!

    She is the metal spiritual body. As long as she is nurtured properly, in the future, she will definitely be my secret weapon!

    ¡°Wishing to escape?¡±

    A ck de appears in Li Biyue¡¯s hand. ¡°It seems like you have not gotten my agreement.¡±

    ¡°A Thousand Ghosts Swallowing the Sky!¡±

    But Jiang Qini uses her other hand to grab the skeleton skull and blows a breath on it.

    Instantly, thousands and tens of thousands of small skeleton skulls flew out of the skeleton skull and fly towards Li Biyue and Liu Yi.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Li Biyue retreats a few steps and stands beside Liu Yi.

    After which, she pulls Liu Yi¡¯s arm and leaps.

    The tens of thousands of skeleton skulls chase the two of them like locusts.

    With a wave of her de, Li Biyue destroys the ceiling and brings both of them outside in an instantly.

    Under the moonlight, the skeleton skulls look even more sinister as they ceaselessly chase after them in an endless wave.

    At this moment, the two of them are not that far away from the vi. Beside them are bare trees that are are preparing for winter. The tree trunks are like small trees.

    The skulls split up and surround the two of them from all directions.

    Facing such arge group of skeleton skulls, Liu Yi is feeling a bit numb.

    Indeed, eight stars is indeed eight stars¡­ the methods she uses is indeed notmon ah!

    ¡°Insignificant talents.¡±

    Li Biyue onlyughs coldly as she pulls Liu Yi with one hand while the other holds her de as she turns around in mid-air.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    A circr light spreads out.

    The skeleton skulls exploded in mid-air as the surrounding trees snap into the half.

    Even the vi not far away was also cut into half, sinking down.

    Liu Yi was shocked¡­

    Everything within around 50 meters was cut in half!

    Older sister¡¯s strength¡­ is too scary already!

    Ten stars, earth grade experts¡­.are so heaven-defying?!

    ¡°This is only different usage!¡±

    Without Liu Yi knowing, Ling Tong suddenly returns to his shoulder and ridiculed faintly: ¡°If it is an immortal cultivator that has reached ten star standards¡­ just moving a hand will be able to destroy a hundred meter radius..¡±

    ¡°¡­ So impressive¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Daow is mystical. After you have cultivated it wouldn¡¯t you know how exaggerating it is?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head.

    While at this time, Li Biyue and Liu Yi havended on the ground.

    Her single sh has settled all of the skeleton skulls.

    ¡°Shadowe out.¡±

    With her orders, a majestic shadow panther leaps out of her shadow andnds beside her.

    It seems like with the rise in grades, there is no need for the troublesome summoning formation to call out one¡¯s own hunter pets.

    But my own grade is still low thus I still need to practice more ah¡­

    ¡°Where did that bitch Jiang Qini go ?¡±

    Li Biyue asked.

    The shadow panther sniffs the air twice before calling out lowly twice.

    ¡°Ran off? That woman does not have any other abilities, but her escaping skill is number one.¡±

    Li Biyue is very regretful as she rubs the shadow panther¡¯s head and allows it to return.

    ¡°Now. Why did you run off to such a dangerous ce on your own!¡±

    After Li Biyue recalled the shadow panther, she starts to reprimands Liu Yi harshly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know it is very dangerous here? Don¡¯t you know that this is a gathering location for the Great God Sect, thus it is very likely that there will be very powerful experts here?! What happens if you got into trouble! What if I did not secretly follow you along?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ older sister¡­¡±

    Liu Yi stands there embarrassed, not knowing where to ce his hands.

    This is the first time he got disciplined by a beautiful woman¡­oh, especially it is his older sister¡­

    This¡­feels rather good¡­

    Damn¡­ don¡¯t tell me I have a bottom potential?!

    While Liu Yi is guessing, Li Biyue opens her mouth again.

    ¡°What would older sister do if you got into trouble???¡±

    As she speaks, Li Biyue¡¯s eyes actually start to turn slightly red.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart trembles slightly.

    Li Biyue is really worried about me ah¡­

    ¡°This¡­ I came here because I am worried¡­ Next time if there is such a dangerous situation, I will definitely let older sister know first okay?¡±

    Liu Yi can only try to coax Li Biyue to be happy.

    ¡°Really?¡±Li Biyue seems to be slightly suspicious as she looks at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Of course¡± Liu Yi continuously nods his head.

    ¡°That is better. If there is another time, I will disown you, this little brother!¡±

    As Li Biyue speaks, she stretches out her hand and taps Liu Yi¡¯s nose.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­

    I am not a kid okay!!

    At least¡­ I have a sturdy silver dragon spear!

    [TL: where did the silvere from¡­]

    Li Biyue suddenly stares at Liu Yi and ask: ¡°Just now you say that youe here because you are worried?¡±

    Her beautiful eyes blink. ¡°Furthermore just now you are obviously being lenient with that girl when you are fighting with her¡­. That girl, is she someone you know?¡±

    Is a woman¡¯s thinking such so sensitive?

    Liu Yi instantly starts to sweat.

    ¡°Is she a girl you like?¡±

    ¡°No! She is not!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately denies. ¡°She is only a ssmate!¡±

    ¡°ssmate?¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s eyebrow twitches slightly.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, a ssmate¡­¡±

    ¡°Really just a ssmate?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ she is also a neighbor¡­¡±

    ¡°Also a neighbor?¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s eye expression starts to be sharper, piercing onto Liu Yi¡¯s body like a pair of des.

    ¡°Yes¡­ my neighbor¡­ opposite of my house¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says uneasily: ¡°I have heard that she had gone missing¡­ so I came over to check it out¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh so this is the case?¡±

    Li Biyue looks at Liu Yi with some doubt.

    ¡°It is for real older sister. I will swear to heaven!¡±

    Liu Yi raises out three fingers and point towards the sky and say: ¡°If I, Liu Yi, say any untruth, then let the heavens strike five lightning¡­¡±

    Before Liu Yi finishes, Li Biyue hurriedly covered Liu Yi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You silly little brother. Why did you swear? What if ites true¡­¡±

    ¡°Why would it¡­¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, but at this time the sky suddenly rumbles and an enormous lightning strikes down beside him.

    Liu Yi blinks as he faces his older sister whose eyes carries amusement and says awkwardly:

    ¡°This¡­hehe, maybe it is someone who has escaped a cmity¡­¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡­ let¡¯s not speak about this first¡­ let me ask you onest question.¡±

    Li Biyue changes the topic and asks: ¡°If therees a day where you have to personally kill that ssmate of yours, will you be able to do it?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Liu Yi was shocked silly.

    Personally, kill Ma Yixuan?

    Kill off my former dream lover¡­ eh, this can be ignored.

    [TL: cold-blooded¡­ but I like it]

    Kill Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s older sister eh¡­

    This¡­ I really do not know if I can do it¡­

    Liu Yi secretly clenches his fist.

    Don¡¯t tell me that I am fated to have such a twisted life?

    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not get tangled this question. Let¡¯s hurry back. It is quitete already.¡±

    Li Biyue pulls Liu Yi and asks: ¡°Stayover at older sister¡¯s house? Older sister can make dinner for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­this¡­ I suddenly have something to do and I need to hurry home. Bye, bye older sister!¡±

    Liu Yi disappears in a blink of an eye.

    Watching Liu Yi¡¯s back as he disappears into the night, Li Biyue sighs faintly.

    ¡°Silly little brother¡­ If at that time you are unable to take action¡­ Older sister will do it for you.¡±

 Chapter 215 Preparation before the tournament

    ¡°Big boss, how is our new gathering ce?¡±

    There is only one day left for the holiday, and Liu Yi chooses to not go to the Hunter¡¯s Organisation gravity room. Instead, he went to the Cape Bar in Xing East Ind to take a look at the construction of his territory.

    Chen Dahai happily pulls Liu Yi into the newly renovated gathering ce to look around, but Liu Yi is not paying attention to him.

    At this moment, there is twenty times gravity acting on Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    After Liu Yi had returned yesterday night, he let Little Jade try setting up ten times gravity on him but realizes that the feeling is entirely different.

    Afterwards, he let Little Jade increase the gravity by ten more times and finally found the familiar feeling.

    Liu Yi instantly understands that Old Man Ma has toyed with him¡­ bastard¡­

    But regardless of that, he has also indirectly helped him.

    As Liu Yi¡¯s final goal is to adapt to twenty times gravity and be able to withstand it during normal lifestyle.

    Liu Yi remembers reading Dragonball manga when he was young. When Goku pulls Gohan to train, both of them have to maintain their Super Saiyan transformation throughout their entire day continuously.

    Liu Yi also wants to train in such manner.

    The moment he haspletely adapted to the twenty times gravity, then he will be able to attempt to break through to the fourth star.

    Afterwards, he will need to increases the gravity acting on him, thirty times, fifty times and maybe even one hundred times¡­.

    He still can remember that Goku has managed to breakthrough Super Saiyan mode after adapting to one hundred times gravity¡­

    Hai, I don¡¯t know if I can turn into something like a Super Saiyan¡­ if it is possible that will be way too cool.

    Liu Yi starts to imagine all kinds of random stuff.

    But the current him is not really worried about the new gathering area, but instead Dragon Group.

    Based on Little Jade¡¯s hacking of part of the Dragon Group servers, Little Jade has concluded that the Dragon Group is already eyeing him.

    What Liu Yi is thankful for is that he had listened to Elder Sister and did not use his real identity when registering in the Hunter¡¯s Organisation.

    Otherwise, if the Dragon Group knows that he is just an ordinary second high student andes up to look for him¡­. that will be fucked up.

    I must make sure that my identities are appropriately hidden¡­ must not let anyone find out.

    But the Dragon Group has aputer expert. The moment Little Jade hacked past the first firewall, she was immediately discovered.

    Luckily Little Jade does not have a fixed IP, otherwise, they would be able to trace back to their location.

    But Dragon Group seems to havee up with a capture n for him¡­

    Bloody hell!! All I did was fight with them once! Why is there a need for this!

    Dragon Group¡¯s people are too petty!

    The thing that worries Liu Yi most is that Ma YiXuan still has not returned home.

    ¡°Big Boss. Take a look. This is our underground arena! We will be able to use the arena from tonight onwards!¡±

    Chen Dahai does not know that his big boss is thinking of other stuff while he is proudly showcasing the 15 widerge square stage.

    ¡°We have already posted many notices throughout the Xin Dong Ind. Tonight will be the first round of the Underground Single-elimination Open Boxing Tournament. Big Boss do you want to oversee the tournament personally tonight?¡±

    Wang Lele is also looking for me to massage her chest¡­Hmm, when should I schedule the next chest massage session?

    [TL: ¡­]

    [Kg: I believe weekly or even daily chest massages are the best for the patient.]

    Liu Yi is currently thinking of the most crucial question when Chen Dahai ces his hand on his arm.

    ¡°Big Boss?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Then the massage shall be at the end of the month!¡±

    ¡°Massage???¡±

    Chen Dahai blinks his eyes as he looks at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Ah¡­ nothing¡­nothing¡­¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand.

    ¡°Hump. You are definitely thinking of something vulgar!¡±

    Tang Guo who is standing in the stage boxing smiles and say: ¡°Look your saliva is already flowing out.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately raises his hand to check. Huh? There is no saliva ah?!

    ¡°See! He has a guilty conscience! He is as vulgar as Rat!¡±

    As Tang Guo speaks, she flips her eyes at Liu Yi.

    Damn it! I got fooled by thatss!

    ¡°Oi oi, if you want to nder Big Boss then defame Big Boss only. Don¡¯t bring me into the picture okay!¡±

    Hu Rui who is at the side pops his head up from ¡¶Thick ck Theory¡· and cries out: ¡°I am an innocent who got implicated ah! Furthermore, I am currently changing to be good. See I am reading a proper book!¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense! What the heck is this!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan snatches over the book that Hu Rui has hidden in the ¡¶Thick ck Theory.

    Shockingly it is yboy!

    On its cover is arge assed ck woman who is stroking her hair coquettishly as she sprawls on Hu Rui¡¯s face.

    ¡°This¡­hehe..hehe¡­.¡±

    Hu Ruiughs awkwardly.

    Liu Yi massages his forehead¡­

    Is there no reliable person in Red Scarf Army¡¯s top brass?

    ¡°Big Boss, tonight do you want to be the overseer for the tournament?¡±

    Chen Dahai continues to ask: ¡°If you do not want to be the overseer, I can take over for you.¡±

    At least Chen Dahai is still reliable ah¡­

    ¡°Squad leader, I remember that tonight seems to be your turn to cook at home?¡±

    At the side, Chen Ye reminded Chen Dahai. ¡°If you do not return home¡­Sister-inw will definitely peel off your skin¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah! Right right¡­.¡±

    Chen Dahai¡¯s expression immediately changes and he smiles apologetically towards Liu Yi and says: ¡°This¡­ Big Boss¡­ tonight I must take a leave¡­ tonight is my turn to cook at home, hehe¡­¡±

    Liu Yi wishes to vomit blood.

    So Chen Dahai is a person who is afraid of his wife.

    ¡°Squad leader has a promise with sister-inw¡­¡±

    Chen Ye secretly whisper into Liu Yi¡¯s ear: ¡°Every weekend, he must go home and cook dinner¡­ hai, she is scared that squad leader is fooling around outside.¡±

    ¡°Is Chen Dahai¡¯s wife a tigress?¡±

    Liu Yi is curious.

    Chen Ye immediately starts to shudder.

    ¡°Big Boss¡­ let¡¯s not mention it in the morningter at night you might not be able to sleep¡­¡±

    Done talking, he walks to the side and continues to settle the ounts.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Get up here!¡±

    Tang Guo is tired of boxing and kicking the air.

    She stands on the stage edge and beckons Liu Yi over.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°Come fight me.¡±

    Everyone look at Tang Guo in shock.

    Thisss is crazy!

    The next sentence that Tang Guo says makes the crowd vomit blood.

    ¡°You are not allowed to use your pair of legs in the fight as well as your pair of hands!¡±

    Liu Yi also almost vomited blood onto Tang Guo¡¯s face.

    ¡°Oi, woman are you for real! I¡¯m not allowed to use hands or legs then am I supposed to use my tongue to deal with you ah!?¡±

    Hu Rui and the others gaze towards Liu Yi turns ambiguous.

    Big Boss is indeed daring!

    Tang Guo¡¯s face is also red. But she is indeed a woman who has been teased too much and very quickly she calms down.

    ¡°Very well if you can use your tongue and lick me then go ahead!¡±

    Done speaking, she beckons Liu Yi again.

    Provocation!

    Absolute provocation!

    Hu Rui raises his arm and mors at the side.

    ¡°Big Boss, I do not know what your temperament is! But if it is me, I will tolerate it!¡±

    What the heck! I still need you to say to tolerate it?

    ¡°Good. Remember what you said!¡±

    Liu Yi walks forward quickly and jumps onto the stage agilely.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ don¡¯t you look down on me.¡±

    Tang Guo¡¯s sudden smile gives Liu Yi a bit of bad feeling.

    ¡°Oh? Rat, why did you take out **¡±

    Liu Yi immediately turns around and take a look.

    Hu Rui this fellow have such a heavy taste, to even use **?

    At this moment, Liu Yi suddenly feels a cold wind blowing onto his back.

    Hu Rui looks innocently at Liu Yi.

    God damn it! I got tricked!

    Liu Yi hurriedly turns around as Tang Guo smashes an electric baton that is releasing electricity at his stomach.

    On the baton, the electricity is jumping in an arc all over the ce and is almost about to touch Liu Yi¡¯s stomach.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­ thisss is actually using a weapon!

    And it is an electric weapon!

    Liu Yi immediately steps backwards, but he is pressing against the railing.

    The railing starts to creak as it almost snaps from the pressure.

    After all Liu Yi¡¯s current body weight¡­is more than a ton which is very horrifying.

    If he retreats more, then he will be out of the stage which is equivalent to admitting defeat.

    ¡°It is only such a small electric power only what are you afraid of!¡±

    Lin Tong suddenly speaks up. ¡°Liu Yi, resist it head-on.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot believe that Immortal Fox Sister believes in him so much.

    He stands his ground and takes the strike as Tang Guo smiles in glee.

    ¡°BUZZZ¡­¡±

    Everyone cannot bare to watch as they close their eyes.

    When the electric baton strikes Liu Yi¡¯s body, there is some numb feeling.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    When Tang Guo sees that a single strike did not defeat Liu Yi, she was shocked.

    ¡°Is the electric power not enough?¡±

    She uses the electric power on Liu Yi again, but Liu Yi stands there as if nothing had happened.

    It looks like my body resistance has increased by a lot!

    Liu Yi is very happy as his path towards a cockroach is bing closer!

    [TL: ¡­ well he is bing more like physical cultivator more than a qi cultivator]

    ¡°Strange¡­ don¡¯t tell me there is not enough power?¡±

    Tang Guo looks at her electric baton.

    ¡°Tang Guo can you do it or not ah?¡±

    Hu Rui walks up and asks: ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that after beating down Big Boss, we make him treat us to a meal? You have pointlessly wasted my n ah!¡±

    Damn, so it is Hu Rui this bastard¡¯s n! It is so evil!

    ¡°How does thisdy know. The electric baton you gave me does not have a battery alright?!¡±

    As Tang Guo speaks, she taps Liu Yi twice more. ¡°You see for yourself!¡±

    ¡°How is it possible!¡±

    Hu Rui quickly climbs onto the stage and stretches out his hand to take back the electric baton.

    ¡°Did I forget to charge the battery yesterday night?¡±

    He touches himself slightly with the electric baton and instantly, his whole body was tossed away by 4-5 meters by the high power electricity and copsed on the ground.

    His body is also twitching continuously as the electric baton is dropped at the side.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned¡­the electric power is so powerful ah¡­¡±

    Tang Guo and the rest look in shock as that Hu Rui copse on the ground foaming.

    ¡°Big Boss¡­. are you human¡­.?¡±

    Sun Haoyuan who is initially stuffing potato chips into his mouth stops his mouth when he sees this scene and stares at Liu Yi like he is staring at a monster.

    Liu Yi quickly exins: ¡°My constitution might be different from a normal person.¡±

    ¡°It feels like you are a monster¡­¡± Tang Guo smacks her lips.

    ¡°Tonight if it is Big Boss overseeing the tournament, tonight we will definitely earn a lot!¡±

    Chen Dahai says gleefully: ¡°What¡¯s your decision Boss?¡±

    ¡°Very well, I will oversee it.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. Tonight is Cape Bar¡¯s very first Single-elimination Open Tournament; thus we must be as imposing as possible.

    As Chen Ye has said, this kind of activity is quite attractive to people. Currently, there is already a lot of people signing up for it.

    Only Zhuo Jinle is standing at the side not speaking up as he smiles coldly.

    You thought everything is settled?

    Hehe, tonight ck Dragon Group has prepared two hands¡­ Red Scarf Army will bepletely annihted tonight!

    Whoever who blocks my getting rich scheme, will have to die!

    Liu Yi even though you are a high school student, don¡¯t me me, Zhou Jinle, for being rude!

 Chapter 216 Personally beatdown

    ¡°Do you know that Cape Bar has a Single-elimination Open Tournament tonight?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know of it. Tonight I am also going to fight some rounds to win back some money! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Just you? Are you able to?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. In the past, I wore down 8 pairs of shoes to chase down a person!¡±

    ¡°Right right, after you win you must remember to treat me!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    In every bar and entertainment center in Xin Dong Ind, you are able to hear such conversation.

    There are people who are preparing to take part in the tournament and win the prize money as well as those who are preparing to buy tickets to watch the tournament.

    Under Hu Rui¡¯s rmendation, Liu Yi takes out 100k to be the tournament grand prize.

    There aren¡¯t many rules in underground fights, Liu Yi, and the gang chooses to do the same as well.

    In the cruel underground fights, there is only one rule, defending your position.

    As long as you have the ability, you can keep defending the stage.

    Furthermore, there is a prize for winning a round. Every round you win is a thousand dors.

    Liu Yi has also ordered people to prepare a medical group on the side just in case there is an ident during the fights.

    Underground fighting is originally very brutal and bloody. That is also the reasons why it attracted a lot of people to watch the fights.

    Their current space is very limited, thus there are only a hundred plus sitting tickets while there are slightly more standing tickets.

    Hu Rui suggested that sitting tickets to be priced at 500 while standing tickets at 100.

    At that time, Liu Yi is very shocked. 500 dors sitting tickets is so expensive, will people buy?

    But the sold-out sales for that night shock Liu Yi even more.

    Using Hu Rui words, the people whoe to enjoy Xin Dong area are the wealthy and respectable peoples. Their pockets are notcking in money.

    They are here to find excitement, thus they do not put this amount of money in their eyes.

    In a few of therge gambling houses in Xin Dong district, there are people who lose millions in a single night.

    Thus this small of money is nothing to them.

    ¡°Just based of the money earned from the sales of tickets, We have already earned back 60 thousand in a single night.¡±

    Chen Ye and the rest were setting the ounts before the opening time. ¡°Big Boss! We have earned a lot! As long as we manage to hold on to the final prize money then it is settled! Furthermore, we have already opened the betting house. From the money that people have bet, we can also earn arge sum!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ this is only the beginning. Later when the prize money increases, this matter will be easier.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry boss,¡± Sun Haoyuan says: ¡°we will properly safeguard this arena.¡±

    ¡°Such a pity that Dahai is not around and will miss tonight¡¯s excitement.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath. This hen-pecked man ah!

    ¡°Right, what happens if there is a person who purposefully bribes his opponent to lose?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly thought of this problem.

    ¡°We will take notice of every single person who ces arge bet.¡±

    Chen Ye immediately replies: ¡°As it is just the beginning, our betting house and prize money is not enough, there shouldn¡¯t be anyrge bets. Furthermore, we have a rule. Even if they win a thousand per match, but they must either win all the way or give up after the match to take away the reward. If they choose to continue fighting, then lose, they will not get the reward money.¡±

    ¡°This is not bad.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. ¡°Who thought of this? Hu Rui?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Hu Ruiughs drily.

    ¡°Hey! Are you looking down on this woman?¡±

    Tang Guo crosses her arms and res at Liu Yi. ¡°Can¡¯t thisdy contribute to this gang?!¡±

    ¡°Ah, so it is actually beauty Tang Guo¡¯s idea, good, very good.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately starts praising her.

    There are some women who cannot be angered ah¡­.

    ¡°Hehe, d you know!¡±

    Tang Guo finally sits down in satisfaction. She is sucking on a lollipop as she listens to pop music through an earpiece, almost like she is here for fun!

    ¡°The crowd outside is almost ready.¡±

    One of the Red Scarf Army members pushes aside the curtains and look outside. ¡°There are brothers maintaining the order downstairs, there is no need for Boss to worry.¡±

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. After all, he cannot go up the stage at the very beginning. He is here to put out the fire at the end.

    If he went up the stage and consecutively wins a few rounds, who woulde and take part?

    This kind of stage is only interesting when peoplee and go.

    Liu Yi thought for a while and says: ¡°When we have earned enough money, then we can create a few VIP rooms on the second floor and sell the VIP tickets at a high price.¡±

    ¡°Wow, this idea is pretty good¡­ Boss, you really are a natural money making expert!¡±

    Hu Rui immediately sucks up to Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi smiles ashamed, how is this idea mine¡­it is Fox sister who just mentions it to me¡­

    Talking about this, it is Immortal Fox sister who is the real money making expert¡­

    Yeah, Immortal Fox sister is indeed omnipotent!

    ¡°Chen Ye how is the recruitment for Red Scarf Army going?¡± Asked Liu Yi.

    ¡°Our funds is enough to recruit a few more people.¡±

    Chen Yi reported based on the past few days figure. ¡°But our current territory is too small. Even if we recruit more people, we do not have a ce to raise them. If we want to recruit, we need to expand our territory first.¡±

    ¡°Then take out the influences that surround us first.¡±

    Liu Yi recalls that there are a few idling powers in the surroundings.

    ¡°Okay, our current growth is not bad, thus taking them out is not a problem.¡±

    As Hu Rui reply, he opens a map and circles a few surrounding areas.

    ¡°As long as we take out these few territories first, then we can form a small power! Furthermore, we can upy a corner of the Xin Dong area and be one of the major powers. Later even if ck Dragon Ganges, we will not be afraid.¡±

    As the few people are discussing on the top floor, Zhuo Jinle is drinking to drown his sorrows in the bar near the stage.

    After all, he is unable to take part in this kind of high management meeting.

    Damn it, base on what!

    We are brothers who have fought in a war together! Who the heck is Liu Yi! Why is he allowed to climb up my head!

    ¡°Old Zhuo, drinking to drown your sorrows?¡±

    At this time, a mysterious person wearing ck suit walks towards Zhuo Jinle and asks softly.

    ¡°Boss Yan¡­¡±

    Seeing that male, Zhuo Jinle was shocked before smiling.

    ¡°Why did youe down personally?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, to take a look at this Red Scarf Army.¡±

    The man called Boss Yan stroke his beard and says smiling: ¡°Is this the ce where they wish to overtake our ck Dragon Gang?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ it is that Liu Yi who overestimated his abilities.¡± Zhuo Jinle says evilly.

    ¡°Rx, tonight there will be a good show.¡±

    Boss Yan orders a bottle of wine. ¡°Come,e, Old Zhuo let me treat you to some wine as we watch a show. Later during the tournament, there will be something good to watch.¡±

    ¡°It is still Boss Yan whose might is domineering! I drink one to Boss Yan!¡±

    The two of them start to drink.

    ¡°Boss, not good!¡±

    Liu Yi and the gang is discussing which territory to take down first when a little brother who is observing the situation downstairs rush up.

    ¡°Our people are defeated!¡±

    ¡°That is normal.¡± Liu Yi waves his hand. ¡°We can¡¯t only allow our people to win right,ter charge another person to go up.¡±

    ¡°No Boss, he has already beaten two in a row already!¡±

    That little brother is somewhat nervous. ¡°That stage owner has already continuously won over ten rounds already! When Little Tiger went up his arm got broken and he had to be carried down!¡±

    ¡°Ah!?¡±

    Liu Yi instantly stands up.

    Although he is Chen Dahai¡¯s people, now he is also his Liu Yi¡¯s brother.

    When brother¡¯s arm got broken by other people it is not so simple anymore.

    Furthermore, he actually stayed on the stage for so long.

    ¡°Let me go downstairs and take a look.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he turns around and walks down as Sun Haoyuan and the rest follow behind.

    When they are downstairs, Liu Yi instantly sees a 2 meter tall ck man standing on the stage as he brandishes his fists like King Kong in anger.

    The crowd is cheering excitedly at the side.

    Looks like this ck man is very strong?

    The muscles of his body are rather strong.

    ¡°Owner, I have found his details.¡±

    Little Jade feedback to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Ah? You can also check such things?¡±

    ¡°Of course owner, Little Jade is linked to the USA¡¯s database.¡±

    Little Jade says proudly: ¡°From my investigation, the target is an American underground member who is used to fighting in the underground. His nickname is Killing Machine¡­the number of underground fighters who died in his hands is uncountable!¡±

    Damn, it is actually such an overbearing person!

    But an American gang member normally would note to the Maind for no reason!

    Don¡¯t tell me he came here to eat pig¡¯s intestines?

    ¡°Is there anyone else!¡±

    That ck devil stands on the stage and says proudly with rough Chinese: ¡°If there is no one, then tonight¡¯s winner will be me! Tomorrow night will also be me! The day after that will also be me!!!¡±

    Damn¡­

    To think this ck devil treats us Red Scarf Army as his ATM!

    ¡°See this? Red Scarf Army will be tonight¡¯s joke.¡±

    Boss Yanughs as he drinks: ¡°I have invited this killing machine to destroy their prestige as well as taking away their money, hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Boss Yan is formidable and smart! I, old Zhuo drink another cup to you! In future, I will work hard with Boss Yan!¡±

    Zhuo Jin Le immediately starts to fawn over Boss Yan.

    ¡°Tonight stage master is me, Charles! I am Killing Machine!¡±

    The ck devil cries out: ¡°I want the prize money!¡±

    ¡° I apologise, tonight¡¯s prize money will not go to you.¡±

    [KG: Killing machine about to be killed]

    As Liu Yi speaks, he jumps up the stage and stands in front of the ck devil.

    ¡°Tomorrow night and the night after will not be you¡­ As tonight you will need to go to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Where did this little fellowe from to speak such big words!¡±

    ck devil Charles start tough loudly: ¡°Little fellow go home and drink your mother¡¯s milk! You are too weak!¡±

    Done talking, he ignores Liu Yi.

    ¡°This is your Boss?¡±

    Seeing the obvious highschooler Liu Yi, Boss Yanugh coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right it is him! A small child!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, no worries, my killing machine will kill him. Such ces are not a ce for a little child to hang around.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall wait to collect the corpse of that reckless little fellow!¡±

    The two of them waits to watch a good show, while the surrounding crowds hiss for Liu Yi.

    After all, in their eyes, Liu Yi is only a little kid.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the abilities to fight with me! Go home!¡±

    ck devil waves his hand to chase Liu Yi away. ¡°This is a ce for adults!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough eh?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and whistles slightly.

 Chapter 217 Come and lick my shoe

    Instantly every member of the Red Scarf Army stands behind Liu Yi.

    All of them have a red cloth wrapped around them.

    The most eye-catching is the red scarf that Sun Haoyuan wears around his forehead.

    At this time, behind Liu Yi is a field of red.

    At this moment, he takes out a red scarf and ties around his left arm.

    Liu Yi raises his left hand and yelled: ¡°Wildfire illuminates the source, Red Scarf Shall Stand.¡±

    This is copying the slogan of the Yellow Turban Army: ¡®The Blue sky is dead, the Yellow sky arises! In this year of Jiazi, thend will know peace!¡¯

    While the existence of the Red Scarf Army is to sweep away the darkness in this East Dragon District.

    As long as darkness exists, Red Scarf shall not fall!

    ¡°Wildfire illuminates the source, Red scarf shall Stand.¡±

    [TL: the sloganpletely makes no sense¡­]

    The Red Scarf Army members standing behind him shouted along as well, with their bursting momentum, they suppressed the hissing of the crowd.

    The ck devil was surprised and frowned at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Who the heck are you little fellow?¡±

    ¡°Red Scarf Army¡¯s boss.¡±

    Liu Yi replies and ps his hands.

    Instantly the bell for thepetition is struck.

    The ck devil¡¯s body shakes slightly before he suddenly kicks out, his leg kicking towards Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    This ck devil despite saying that he will let me leave, he is actually so fierce when the fight starts ah!

    Liu Yi replies in kind and smashing his right fist forwards towards the center of the ck devil leg.

    Charles started tough loudly when he sees Liu Yi¡¯s actions. ¡°Ha ha ha!

    My Charles leg is able to break a person¡¯s bones when I kick them!¡±

    ¡°Little brat! Your arm is a goner!¡±

    Done speaking, the arm and leg struck each other.

    ¡°BANG!¡± a loud crashing sound urs.

    Liu Yi retreats a step while Charles retreats by two steps before stopping, his left leg going numb as his face fell.

    He looks at Liu Yi in shock as his mind turns numb.

    How is this possible¡­

    My iron leg is actually almost broken by the opponent¡¯s punch!

    While that little brat seems to bepletely fine!

    ¡°Just this little bit of ability and you actually dare to mess around in my Red Scarf Army ground¡¯s?¡±

    Liu Yi clucks softly and cracks his neck, popping his joints.

    ¡°No matter who sent you here, I must say that he harmed you.¡±

    ¡°FUCK!¡±

    The ck devil cursed in his nativenguage. Bearing his left leg¡¯s pain, he stood up and starts jabbing at Liu Yi.

    Wow, he is actually quite good. The punches are very ferocious and painful.

    Furthermore, the angles of the punch are from crafty angles and aiming at Liu Yi¡¯s vital parts.

    But Liu Yi is not bothered by such kind of attack.

    ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡±

    Thebo of punches strikes the air, causing the ck devil to be deeply shocked.

    The reason why he is called Killing Machine is not just because of his iron leg.

    His punching skill is also very good!

    In American underground boxing, he is called Lightning Fist!

    It is unbelievable that I am actually defeated in China!

    Furthermore, it is by a little brat!

    After he has thrown so many punches, not a single punch hit him!

    Fuck! What is this situation!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The ck devil is delighted as he finallynded a punch!

    But very quickly he was shocked because his punchnded on Liu Yi¡¯s palm.

    ¡°After punching so many times, are you tired?¡±

    Liu Yi grabs the ck devil¡¯s fist tightly and says smiling: ¡°Although you are a guest from afar, since you have thrown so many punches, you should be satisfied already. Now it should be my turn.¡±

    Liu Yi throws out a lower hook and urately hits the lower jaw of the ck devil.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The ck devil¡¯s body actually went flying from Liu Yi¡¯s strike andnded at the edge of the tform, pressing down on the ring rope.

    Boss Yan who was originally drinking, drops his wine cup upon seeing the scene.

    ¡°Charles¡­ actually got beaten so badly?¡±

    ¡°Boss Yan! That little fellow actually has some abilities ah!¡±

    ¡°Idiot! So what if he can fight! Here is the gang¡¯s area, not a martial arts hall!¡±

    Boss Yan spits and signals a henchman over.

    He gave a few orders and the henchmen immediately nods his head before walking towards the fighting ring.

    At this time, Charles is lying at the ringside seeing stars.

    He does not understand why he was so badly beaten up by a youngster!

    ¡°Charles, catch!¡±

    A few mysterious men stand behind Charles, one of them grabs a chair and passes to Charles.

    Damn it! There are people messing around!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan instantly got angered. ¡°Chase them out!¡±

    ¡°No need to bother. Let¡¯s settle them after this.¡± Liu Yi smiles coldly.

    Raising his hand to stop Sun Haoyuan, he says: ¡°Let me settle this ck devil first.¡±

    As they are speaking, Charles has received the chair.

    Under the crowd cheers, Charles harshly smashes the chair towards Liu Yi.

    The crowd does not care if Charles takes a weapon or if it is fair as what they are here to watch is excitement.

    Liu Yi knows about it as well, thus he does not stop it.

    Because he has the ability to!

    The chair smashes towards Liu Yi¡¯s head under the control of the ck devil.

    As for Liu Yi, he does not bother to block, instead, he turns around and kicks.

    ¡°Snap!¡±

    That kick directly breaks the chair in the ck devil¡¯s hand beforending on the head of the ck devil.

    The ck devil is instantly sent flying andnds out of the stage. Hended on the ground bleeding all over the face unconscious.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Boss Yan smashes his wine ss and cursed loudly.

    ¡°Brothers, send people up!¡±

    As he yells, a group of hot-blooded men immediately surround the stage. This group of people is around a hundred people and there are moreing down from the viewing tform in all directions.

    Not only was Liu Yi surrounded, even all the members of Red Scarf Army were surrounded.

    After all, Red Scarf Army only has ten plus members while the ck Dragon Gang has over a hundred people, thus it is impossible topare.

    The crowd watching, instead of being afraid, instead, all of them are getting more excited.

    The ticket money is indeed well spent tonight. Not only can we watch the undergroundpetition, we can also watch a gang fight!

    They are not worried about their safety, because in Xin Dong ind, they are protective of their guests.

    Guests are the consumers and the money trees of Xin Dong ind. The gangs in Xin Dong ind have alreadye to a consensus to not do an action that kills the goose thatys the golden egg.

    ¡°Boss we are surrounded!¡±

    Seeing the countless ck Dragon Gang members surround him, Sun Haoyuan instead of bing afraid, he gets excited.

    At this moment, Liu Yi is also getting excited as well as his blood starts to boil slightly.

    This is the legendary gang members risking their life together!

    In the past, I always think that this is only a rumor and is something that only happens on TV.

    But unexpectedly there is actually a day where I am involved in it!

    Furthermore, it is with the identity of a gang boss!

    ¡°Looks like the ck Dragon gang are here to join the fun.¡±

    Liu Yi straightens the red scarf on his arm and says slowly: ¡°The peopleing are guests, do not slight out guests.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± all of the Red Scarf Army members reply loudly.

    None of them are afraid!

    Other than Sun Haoyuan and the gang, the rest of the Red Scarf Army members are all soldiers.

    This kind of situation to them is nothing much!

    ¡°Ha ha ha, although you are young, your temper is rather big.¡±

    A man ps his hands as he walks over.

    ¡°Ling Yan it¡¯s you!¡±

    When Chen Ye sees the man, his eyes instantly turns slightly red.

    ¡°Bastard looks like it is you who sets up this ambush for us!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Chen Ye without your boss around let¡¯s see how arrogant you guys will be this time around.¡± That man says proudly, his face filled with joy.

    Liu Yi looks at him a few more times and Little Jade has already dug up all of his information.

    Ling Yan, ck Dragon Gang¡¯s Xin Dong Hall hall master. He has full authority over all the powers in the Xin Dong district. He is a sly and ruthless character, cunning and deceitful.

    This is considered the first time that Red Scarf Army and ck Dragon Gang hase to blows after I have taken over the Red Scarf Army?

    Very well, then let¡¯s make it more exciting.

    ¡°Their boss is here.¡± Liu Yi points to himself and reminds Ling Yan.

    ¡°You? Other than knowing how to fight a bit, what do you this little fellow count as!¡±

    Ling Yan sneers. ¡°I, Ling Yan has roamed around this ce for over ten years. When I was chased by others, you this little fellow is still in your mother¡¯s stomach doing Tai chi!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡±

    The group of ck Dragon Gang members starts tough.

    ¡°Looks like Boss Yan does not want to be lucky today then.¡±

    Liu Yi does not know why Ling Yan likes others to call him Boss Yan and neither does he care.

    ¡°I am here today to seek blessings.¡±

    Ling Yanughs: ¡°Obediently give up the Cape Bar and get out of Xin Dong district and I, Ling Yan , will give you a chance of survival!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. ¡°Since it is like this I understand.¡±

    ¡°Haha, seems like this little fellow is a smart person.¡±

    Ling Yan thought that Liu Yi is afraid and smiles in satisfaction.

    Ling Yan points to his leather shoes and says: ¡° Under the gaze of such arge crowd if your Red Scarf Army young boss obediently lick my shoes, tonight you can leave this stage alive.¡±

    Tang Guo shouts: ¡°Liu Yi! Don¡¯t agree with that idiot!¡±

    Chen Ye and the rest prepare to fight back. ¡°Right, at most let us stake our lives!¡±

    Zhuo Jinle hid in the shadows andughs coldly.

    Stake your lives?

    There are over a hundred ck Dragon Gang members here, what can you take out to risk it?

    My gang ofrades are all too stubborn and don¡¯t know how to progress.

    Only I, Zhuo Jinle is a smart person.

    ¡°Do not say anymore, I am the boss.¡±

    Liu Yi stops Sun Haoyuan and the gang as he walks slowly towards Ling Yan.

    Seeing that Liu Yi is being so obedient, Ling Yanughs happily: ¡°That¡¯s right, obediently walk over like a good doggy.¡±

    ¡°With such virtue and you want to fight against our ck Dragon Gang, ha ha ha! Obediently lick my shoes and then scram for me!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi has already reached the side of Ling Yan.

    He bends down slowly.

    The members of ck Dragon Gang are all delighted while the people from Red Scarf Army clench their fists.

    Just as Ling Yan thinks that Liu Yi is going to lick his shoes, Liu Yi suddenly picks up a chair beside him and fiercely smashes it at Ling Yan.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The chair instantly breaks and scatters wood fragments all over the ground.

    Ling Yan copsed onto the ground as his head start to bleed all over the ce.

    Everyone was stunned stupid and stopped moving.

    But Liu Yi is not done. He stands there and continues to beat the unconscious Ling Yan with the broken chair.

    ¡°Smack! Smack! Smack!¡±

    Blood and wood fragments mix together and fly all over the ce.

 Chapter 218 Snatch everything of his

    All of the ck Dragon Gang members looked on in shock, not daring to step forward.

    They do not know what they should do.

    ¡°Lick your shoe? Scram from Xin Dong district?¡±

    Liu Yi licks the blood on his face and smiles before saying to the stunned ck Dragon Gang members behind him: ¡°Bring your Boss Yan and scram. Tell him the one who should scram from Xin Dong district is the ck Dragon Gang.¡±

    This move of Liu Yi¡¯s has shocked the ck Dragon Gang. Especially Ling Yan who is injured all over the ce, if he does not go to the hospital soon, he might die.

    The ck Dragon Gang members do not dare to hesitate, they carefully walk over and carry off Ling Yan in a hurry.

    Within a short moment, the stage which was surrounded by the ck Dragon Gang is empty.

    Liu Yi receives a towel from a member besides him and wipes off the blood on his face before saying to the crowd watching in the viewing area: ¡°Deardies and gentlemen, tonight¡¯s single elimination tournament shall end now and the stage master is me. But there is no need to regret because we will be hosting a single elimination tournament every night here. Those friends who are seeking for blood or excitement, our Cape Bar¡¯s door is always open for you.¡±

    A lot of the viewers cheer in excitement¡­

    Such excitement ah¡­it is definitely exciting.

    With just the strength of a person, Liu Yi manages to save the desperate crisis and pulls Red Scarf Army out of danger.

    ¡°Boss¡­ you are too ferocious¡­¡±

    Hu Rui raises two thumbs up to Liu Yi. ¡°I, Hu Rui ampletely convinced by you.¡±

    ¡°Just now you seemed to have changed into another person?¡±

    Sun Haoyuan also speaks up: ¡°It is almost like¡­ a ughtering devil!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying¡­¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly and says: ¡°I am a good person with *five virtues and four grace.¡±

    *Îå½²ËÄÃÀ: ÆäÖÐÎå½²Ö¸½²ÎÄÃ÷¡¢½²ÀñÃ²¡¢½²ÎÀÉú¡¢½²ÖÈÐò¡¢½²µÀµÂ£»ËÄÃÀÖ¸ÐÄÁéÃÀ¡¢ÓïÑÔÃÀ¡¢ÐÐÎªÃÀ¡¢»·¾³ÃÀ

    [TL: Five virtues represent, good culture, good manners, good hygiene, good social order and good ethics. Four grace represents, spiritual beauty(I believe it means beautiful soul?),nguage beauty(the way they speak), behaviour beauty (good conduct?)and environmental beauty(upbring?)]

    The group of people instantly raises both hands and raised their middle fingers at Liu Yi

    Liu Yi is very clear in his heart that it is because of the influence of his other side.

    The other Liu Yi is blood-thirsty, violent and cold-hearted.

    But towards the ck Dragon Gang, this group of bandits, there is no need to talk about sentiments or face.

    As Liu Yi has the strength, thus he can choose to use violence to curb violence.

    But if it is a powerless person, he can only bear with it grudgingly.

    For example the people in Peng Hu district.

    ¡°But thanks to this times danger¡­ I¡¯m afraid that the grudge we have with the ck Dragon Gang has be bigger¡­¡±

    Chen Ye says in worries: ¡°When that Ling Yan have recovered, they will definitely counterattack crazily.¡±

    ¡°Who says we will give them the chance to recover?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles: ¡°We must strike while the iron is hot. If we want to set our roots in this Xin Dong district, we need to get rid of ck Dragon Gang.¡±

    ¡°Boss just say what you n to do! We will all listen to you!¡± Sun Haoyuan blurts out.

    ¡°It is not convenient to speak here. Let¡¯s return to the meeting room.¡±

    Liu Yi looks around the surrounding. When his gazends on Zhou Jinle, he realized that Zhou Jinle¡¯s expression is very unnatural.

    All of the Red Scarf Army members are either excited or happy. But only this guy does not look happy but rather has an expression of failure.

    There is definitely a problem.

    Liu Yi gave an order. ¡°Call Dahai toe back for a meeting.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Ye knows that this is a huge problem, thus even if the squad leader needs to kneel on a washing board after this, so be it.

    He immediately went to call Chen Dahai and told him the seriousness of the situation.

    In less than twenty minutes, Chen Dahai pushes open the meeting room door and rushes in.

    ¡°Boss, I have heard that you have sent Ling Yan that idiot to the hospital? Too beautiful! Let me hug you!!¡±Done speaking, he walks towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Stop stop stop! I¡¯m not a gay!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately stops the excited Chen Dahai.

    ¡°Damn. Boss, you have no idea how much I hate Ling Yan that fellow!If not for that bastard, we would not be in so much trouble.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Ling Yan. We have more important things to talk about.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the people sitting inside. Other than Sun Haoyuan and the other students, there is only Chen Dahai and Chen Ye.

    ¡°Big Head. Go outside and keep watch. Do not let anyone get close. Rat will tell you the content of our discussionter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sun Haoyuan can only nod his head.

    Although he does not know why Liu Yi is so careful, he does listen to his order.

    Seeing Sun Haoyuan walk out and close the door properly, Liu Yi exhales in relief. With someone watching the outside, there shouldn¡¯t be ears outside the door.

    ¡°Boss, why are you so careful?¡±

    Chen Dahai frowns faintly and looks at Liu Yi. ¡°They are all of my squad brothers and are definitely reliable ah.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure. There is definitely a spy among us.¡±

    Liu Yi sigh. ¡°As for who it is, I cannot confirm yet. But I am sure that all of us here are reliable.¡±

    ¡°Then boss, what is our next step?¡± Chen Dahai asks curiously.

    Liu Yi clenches his fist and says: ¡°Now that Ling Yan is in the hospital, I want to use this opportunity to chase the ck Dragon Gang out of Xin Dong district.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Are we able to?¡± Chen Dahai is slightly shocked.

    ¡°Just based on us few people? Boss, it is not that I, Chen Dahai, look down on you but our amount people are tiny and out power is small. With us few brothers, we are unable to do anything.¡±

    ¡°Thus the first thing we need to do is to recruit troops.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Chen Dahai. ¡°This task is yours.¡±

    Chen Dahai is instantly baffled. ¡°Recruit troops? Who do I recruit?¡±

    ¡°Retired army men.¡±

    Liu Yi points out a way for Chen Dahai. ¡°There are so many retired army men, not just from the Red Scarf Army, this small amount of men. Large portions of the retired army men, based on my understanding their living conditions are average. And currently, we can give them better treatment¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand your meaning boss!¡±

    Chen Dahai nods his head. So boss is looking at myrade-in-arms!

    As the international situation is at peace, arge number of soldiers after retiring bes useless!

    Some be security guards while some who are slightly better off can be bodyguards.

    Arge number of them are like me, unable to find a proper job.

    If Liu Yi is willing to recruit them, he can indeed form a very strong force, because they are soldiers who have gone through training!

    ¡°Red Scarf Army is not a criminal organization. You must make this point very clear.¡±

    Liu Yi reminded Chen Dahai. ¡°When you recruit troops, you must remind them about this point. What is our Red Scarf Army objective?¡±

    ¡°If Darkness does not extinguish, Red Scarf shall not fall.¡±

    Chen Dahai and Liu Yi look at each other face to face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Darkness does not extinguish, Red Scarf shall not fall.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart. Having a slogan is good.

    ¡°If we be the underworld boss, it is not to torment East Dragon district. But to purge the underworld forces in East Dragon district.¡±

    Liu Yi stares at the rest of the people in the room. ¡°East Dragon district gangs are simply too vile, like a group of rats! Just based on this point, although I hate Japan, I must say we must learn from Japan.¡±

    He stands up and says faintly: ¡°The gang system in Japan is way better than in China. Their gangs are very disciplined and are righteous. When there are people messing around or fighting within their ce, the first to arrive and maintain thew and order is not the police but the gangs. Such gangs are liked by the public and the peddlers are willing to pay the protection money. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    Chen Dahai is not an idiot, thus he nods his head.

    ¡°In the end, our influence will be something simr to a protection group! People give us money and we will protect their businesses safety!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Liu Yi acknowledges and looks at Chen Dahai in appreciation.

    ¡°Other than this, we need to establish a legitimate business and use it to earn more money. Despite how popr an underworld business can be, it cannot be brought to the public. You, Chen Dahai are willing to hide underworld forever? Your wife and children not able to properly attend formal asions? In the future, if someone asks your children what does your father work as your children can only answer my father is a hired thug! Or is it better if your children tell other people my father is a manager, a CEO?¡±

    ¡°Of, of course, it is the second one¡­¡±

    Chen Dahai is filled with yearning. Even Tang Guo, Hu Rui, Chen Ye¡¯s gazes are filled with enthusiasm.

    Chen Dahai is different from Tang Guo and the rest. If it is not because he is unable to find fortune, why would he be messing around in the underworld?

    Tang Guo and Hu Rui are both young, thus they are full of adventurous spirit and love to seek umon things and excitement.

    ¡°Thus we need to change.¡±

    Liu Yi is also filled with expectations for the future Red Scarf Army.

    Chen Dahai feels that Liu Yi still has something to say, thus he asks: ¡°Other than recruiting troops?¡±

    ¡°Second, it is equipment.¡±

    Liu Yi raises two fingers and shakes them. ¡°Our Red Scarf Army currently is a bare-chested man which is unable to deal with anyone. Only when we have the equipment are we then able to fight off the ck Dragon Gang and chase them away.¡±

    ¡°Not a problem. Since we have money, a few dayster, I¡¯ll send Chen Ye out to buy a chopper back.¡±

    Liu Yi starts to sweat. ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­ is this currently the cold weapon era?¡±

    ¡°F**k¡­. you want to obtain firearms?!¡±

    Chen Dahai immediately says: ¡°This is impossible! China¡¯s firearms control is very strict! Even in the Northeast, we can only obtain some firearms from the Russians gangs¡­ but our money is not enough ah!¡±

    Just with this 100k¡­what can you obtain!

    Liu Yi smiles mysteriously: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. If your courage isrge enough, we will be able to obtain some firearms.¡±

    Chen Dahai instantly is interested. ¡°How do we obtain them?¡±

    To be honest, when he is in the army, his favorite thing to do is to fire a gun.

    But aftering to here, there are no more chances.

    ¡°The day after, there will be a secret exchange at riverbank docks.¡±

    Liu Yi points to a location on the map on the table. ¡°The exchange is money and arge number of firearms. There is no need for me to say the rest right?¡±

    When they hear this news, everyone in the room was stunned.

    ¡°Boss¡­ who are the ones involved in the exchange?¡±

    ¡°A group of devils.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s AI is stolen from the Glorious Sun Conglomerate. Thus all of the Glorious Sun Conglomerate¡¯s database exists in Little Jade¡¯s database.

    Thus this Glorious Sun Conglomerate¡¯s secret firearm exchange is naturally found out by Liu Yi.

 Chapter 219 I am a good student

    Chapter 219 I am a good student

    ¡°Little Ling are you alright?¡±

    In a hospital, two huge and fierce brothers stand behind a middle-aged man who is staring at Ling Yan who is lying in a hospital bed.

    The normally majestic, Xin Dong district hall master Ling Yan is currently looking very wretched.

    He is covered with a ster cast and lying on the hospital bed with a stomach filled with anger.

    ¡°Second brother, I am unable to swallow this grievance!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, but this is the first time I have seen you trashed so miserably.¡±

    As that middle-aged man speaks, he takes out a cigarette, ced it in his mouth and lights it.

    The nurse who has juste in instantly chided him when she saw the middle-aged man smoking.

    ¡°What are you doing. This is a hospital. You are not allowed to smoke here!¡±

    The middle-aged man nced at the nurse.

    Instantly 7-8 men stand up and re viciously at the nurse.

    ¡°This¡­you can continue to smoke¡­¡±

    The nurse was so badly scared that her legs softened as she hurriedly retreats and escaped.

    ¡°Little Ling, do you need elder brother to help you settle this matter?¡±

    ¡°No need! Second brother, Xin Dong district is my territory. Let me settle the problems that pop but in my territory myself!¡±

    Ling Yan grinds his teeth and says: ¡°Furthermore that bastard is only a small gang head! Damn it, it is because I am too careless that¡¯s why I got taken advantage of! Wait till I get discharged from the hospital and it will be the time of death for that gang! I, Ling Yan must torture them to death! I must!!¡±

    ¡°Too much anger will harm your body.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice is very calm. ¡°Since you wish to handle it yourself then your older brother will not stop you. But big brother recently has given the word that there are too many different powers in Xin Dong district.¡±

    ¡°Big brother¡¯s intention is?¡±

    ¡°Big brother¡¯s wish is to unite Xin Dong district. Little Ling will there be difficulties?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ling Yan smiles and says: ¡°Since I also want to destroy Red Scarf Army, I can just kill the chicken to scare the monkeys! Right! I just had a good idea!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°After I am discharged, I will host a meeting and gather all of the bosses of the gangs in Xin Dong district as well as that Red Scarf Army! Later at that time, I will first take down the Red Scarf Army¡¯s people and then threaten the rest to force them to surrender to us! Second brother, what do you think of this idea?¡±

    ¡°This idea is not that bad but you arecking an expert to help you.¡±

    The middle-aged man orders is a low voice: ¡°Jun Dao, you shall help Little Ling for this few days.¡±

    At the side, a skinny man with a very sharp gaze silently nods his head.

    Ling Yan is instantly happy. ¡°That is great! With Jun Dao¡¯s help, the n will definitely seed! Second brother, I know that you treat me the best!¡±

    ¡°Hur hur, we are blood brothers thanking me makes me feel like I am an outsider.¡±

    The middle-aged man smiles faintly and says: ¡°But this time you must make sure to do it properly. Do not disappoint Big Brother again.¡±

    ¡°I know second brother, leave it to me! After I am discharged from the hospital, I guarantee that I will give big brother aplete Xin Dong district!¡±

    [TL: warrrrrr!!!!!!!! looks like there be more fighting sceneing soon ^^]

    ¡°Good.¡± The middle-aged man nods his head. After giving a few more orders, he turned around and left.

    Ling Yan clenches his fist as he stares out of the window.

    Red Scarf Army! This time around I will make sure that all of you are dead!

    [KG: Another viins walks towards his death]

    [TL: well he needs a grindstone anyways]

    Liu Yi just wait for my revenge. I, Ling Yan will definitely repay you back a hundred times, a thousand times!!

    Ling Yan does not know that at this time, Liu Yi is badly tortured by his current math exam.

    The examination hall is very quiet. It is in thete autumn and they are not allowed to open the windows, to allow the room to have more heat.

    The examiners are patrolling the room, their fiery eyes ring at those students who are thinking of cheating.

    Liu Yi recognizes this examiner. He is nicknamed as one of the school¡¯s Four Law Kings.

    Law King is a nickname, which means that they are ruthless andpletely heartless when catching students during examination.

    Whoever gets caught cheating is definitely miserable!

    Looking at Chen Cai again, on the contrary, he is actually continuously writing something.

    With just these few days of memorizing you can actually do the questions?

    These few days as Liu Yi is busy with his cultivation and he did not bezy..

    Even now Liu Yi is still under twenty times gravity.

    Even if he is under such gravity, Liu Yi is still way stronger than normal people.

    ¡°Idiot. Let thisdy help you.¡±

    Lin Tong is sitting on Liu Yi¡¯s table as she looks at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi looks at Lin Tong in shock. ¡°Help? Help how?¡±

    ¡°Ehh, Immortal Fox Sister also knows math?¡±

    ¡°In the past, I learned before but I have forgotten most of it.¡± Lin Tong expresses regret.

    ¡°But thisdy can help you look at others! You see that smart looking guy, he has been answering so smoothly. Once thisdy sneaks to his table and remembers his answers then thisdy will return and tell you the answers!¡±

    This seems to be a good idea!

    But making Lin Tong help me cheat during exams¡­ Liu Yi has a sinful feeling.

    [TL: no need for Lin Tong I rather have Little Jade]

    ¡°No need for such trouble!¡±

    Little Jade¡¯sughing voice rang out: ¡°Owner, take a look at Little Jade¡¯s ability!¡±

    Saying this, a row of calctions appear in front of his eyes.

    In front of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, on the empty spaces of the question paper appears row after row of answers.

    ¡°These questions are too simple! To me a supeputer, it is a piece of cake! Owner can simply copy my answers and it¡¯ll be okay!¡±

    I¡¯ll be damned.. this is way too convenient!

    With Little Jade around, it is way too easy to cheat!

    If this is a game, Little Jade will be the legendary cheat engine!

    Too awesome¡­

    ¡°Pei! Seizing the opportunity! You can only help with such minor matters!¡±

    Lin Tong snorts unconvinced.

    ¡°La, as long as it can make owner happy, Little Jade will feel that I have done an earthshaking matter!¡±

    Liu Yi starts to have a headache as the AI and little fox start to quarrel again.

    ¡°The two of you stop quarrelling already. Let me finish answering this question paper in peace first.¡±

    Liu Yi starts to work hard in ¡°solving¡± the question, after all, if he did not do well in this exam, they will invite his parents down!

    Liu Yi does not wish for his mother to take leave from hospital to lose face in school!!

    Otherwise, he will definitely get beaten when he returns home.

    Liu Yi trembles slightly before continuing to copy the answers in a hurry.

    [TL: and he looks down on Chen Dahai]

    Hepletely does not understand math. He does not know when he would use such profound math questions in the future, as he will not be a math teacher nor do jobs rted to math.

    Liu Yi feels that most of the current things that he has learned are of no use, purely a stuffed duck.

    He reckons that when he goes to university, he will most probably choose a humanities major and there are some humanities major that do not have math subjects.

    After he has graduated, there will be less of a chance of using math¡­ as well as those politics and literature subjects¡­ arepletely useless.

    As for these future worthless subjects, currently, he has to work hard in studying them to raise his marks to use as a stepping stone for his application to university and future job-hunting.

    Human life is really so strange ah¡­

    [TL: agreed¡­ so far I have not use any algebra and the likes after school¡­]

    Liu Yi cannot help but sigh with sorrow.

    Copying answer is very fast, within moments Liu Yi has already finish answering all the questions.

    Earlier he spent quite some time staring nking. A short moment after he has finishing writing, the bell for the end of exam started ringing.

    After handing in the question paper, Chen Cai runs over and ask: ¡°Boss, how is your test ah?¡±

    There are many examination halls, in this examination hall, only Chen Cai is close to Liu Yi. For the others, they are either from other sses or ssmates who are not close to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Still okay I guess. Shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Liu Yi purposely writes down a few wrong answers but scoring around 130 marks shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°Right¡­ Boss, this time around the math paper is very difficult!¡±

    Chen Cai says with worry: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that scoring around 60 marks is very good for me.¡±

    150 marks paper, 60 marks¡­. for the past Liu Yi is already an A* standard.

    Usually, he scores 5 marks for his math paper ah¡­ for the 5 multiple choice question till now he can only answer one correctly.

    [TL: damn he must be one of those who is unable to do math questions.]

    This shows how bad Liu Yi¡¯s moral standing is!

    ¡°You see there are so many people grumbling in the exam hall!¡±

    Chen Cai points around the ss, indeed there are a lot of people who areining that the questions were too difficult.

    ¡°Difficult? It was still okay I guess.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that it is still okay, after all¡­he copied his¡­cough cough¡­

    ¡°Boss you are angering me¡­ Forget it¡­e follow me to the toilet and smoke.¡±

    Chen Cai pulls Liu Yi along.

    ¡°We are still in high school¡­ smoking is not good.¡±

    Liu Yi slightly nervous.

    ¡°Come on¡­What are you afraid of!¡±

    Chen Cai smiles faintly. ¡°We are all men eh. There is nothing wrong with smoking a cigarette.¡±

    Liu Yi also cannot do anything, who asked him to know this best friend.

    He follows Chen Cai to the male toilet and inside there are already a few heavy smokers smoking heavily.

    Students are rather depressing, any smokers will be caught by the teachers.

    Thus the only ce for them to smoke is to hide in the toilet and secretly smoke.

    The school is very strict about smoking and if caught, the whole school will be informed.

    Despite so, it is not able to stop these heavy smokers, tobo addiction.

    Usually, these people who hid in the toilet and smoke, the minority of them are good students, most of them are hooligans.

    Originally they are arrogantly smoking in the toilet, but when they see Liu Yiing in, they instantly lower their heads.

    ¡°Brother Liu¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Liu personally came down to use toilet ah¡­¡±

    The heck¡­ If I don¡¯te down personally and use the loo then who uses the loo for me!!!

    Liu Yi directly rolls his eyes.

    ¡°Brother Chen,e smoke, smoke.¡±

    Unexpectedly Kevin is here as well and respectfully helps Chen Cai light up his cigarette.

    Since he has be Liu Yi¡¯s little brother, Chen Cai¡¯s status changes along with the situation and wherever he goes, he is respected.

    In school, there isn¡¯t anyone who dares to bully him anymore and there is only him bullying others.

    Kevin who used to be the tyrant in this level is currently extremely deferential to Chen Cai.

    As for his attitude towards Liu Yi, there isn¡¯t anything more to say, he is just afraid to die.

    As for Yuan Shaojun, there are rumours that he has already dropped out of school and is possibly mingling in the underworld.

    Actually, the one who worries Liu Yi most is Ma Yixuan.

    Since thatss has joined the Great God Sect, it is like she has disappeared off the face of the earth.

    She did not return home nor go to school.

    Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s family has already reported to the police but till now the police do not have any clue as to where she is.

    How could the hide-out of the Great God Sect be so easy to find¡­

    A cunning rabbit has three holes, that Great God Sect will definitely have countless of bases.

    After Liu Yi has entered, the rest of the students do not dare to smoke in here anymore and quickly escape.

    Chen Cai nods his head in satisfaction and blows the smoke out of the window.

    ¡°See, this is called life. Boss do you want a stick?¡±

    ¡°Not interested. I am a good student who does not smoke nor drink,¡± says Liu Yi without shame.

 Chapter 220 Long Xin

    ¡°Boss, you do not understand this !¡±

    As Chen Cai puffs out the smoke, heughs and says: ¡°After an ¡°affair¡± and taking a smoke is much better than bing a god!¡±

    ¡°After the exam is also considered as after an ¡°affair¡± ?¡± Liu Yi head starts to ache.

    [ KG: I believe Chen Cai is referring to smoking after sex]

    ¡°Errr, whatever it means the same ah!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore don¡¯t you feel that smoking in the toilet has a very weird taste?¡±

    Till now Liu Yi still cannotprehend this question. ¡°When you suck in the smoke, as the same time don¡¯t you suck in a lot of¡­. errr weird tastes?¡±

    ¡°¡­Peh. This is because there is no other choice!¡±

    Chen Cai exims: ¡°If we could smoke in ss who woulde to this ce!¡±

    Chen Cai startsining to Liu Yi.

    After a while, there is still another exam paper. Liu Yi who is nning to rest for a while never thought that he would be pulled this such a ce to listen to Chen Cai grumbling.

    As for thest puff of smoke, Chen Cai harshly takes a drag before throwing the butt on the ground and stomps it out.

    At this time, Director Wang suddenly walks in and sees Chen Cai standing at the window side with some faint smoke surrounding his body.

    Instantly he frowns and chides: ¡°Chen Cai, what are you doing!¡±

    When Chen Cai sees Director Wang, he trembles slightly like a mouse seeing a cat.

    At the same time, from his nose, a puff of smokees out.

    ¡°Director Wang¡­ I am angry¡­¡±

    [KG: Referencing some anime when characters get angry, smoke or steam blows out from their noses, foredic purposes]

    What the heck!? Liu Yi almost vomited blood, he ispletely made speechless by Chen Cai.

    This excuse is really number one ah! You really think that Director Wang is an idiot?!

    But surprisingly Director Wang got so angered that he startsughing. As heughs he res at Chen Cai.

    ¡°Still not getting lost and going back for the exam!?¡±

    ¡°Yes yes¡­ thank you, Director Wang¡­¡±

    Chen Cai lets go of his breath as he escapes cmity.

    He immediately escapes from the toilet with Liu Yi.

    As Liu Yi walks past Director Wang, Director Wang nces at him and says faintly: ¡°Little fellow do not keep skipping sses.¡±

    ¡°Understood Director Wang.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. Looks like Director Wang is paying attention to me, to think he knows that I did not attend school for the past few days.

    [KG: He is the Director of the school you know]

    But it is not because I want to skip sses ah¡­ hai, there are matters that I must go and settle ¡­

    When he returns to the exam hall, Liu Yi receives an SMS from Chen Dahai.

    This time, Liu Yi ask Chen Dahai to gather a few trustworthy retired-soldiers, around 20-30 of them.

    As for the rest, Liu Yi lets them join the surrounding groups.

    This kind of stealing firearms exchange is too important, there isn¡¯t a lot of people they can trust. If within them there are one or two traitors and they manage to leak out this matter, there will be a lot of trouble.

    Today is the second day of exams after the exam has ended it will be time to take action.

    This time around, this operation will affect Red Scarf Army¡¯s development in Xin Dong district, thus there can only be sess and no failure!

    ¡°Yuan Zhenyue, how have you adapted?¡±

    In one of the Dragon Group¡¯s hidden locations, Long San is looking at Yuan Zhenyue who is undergoing training.

    ¡°This¡­ can this really take care of Ten steps to milk a man?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue stretches out her right hand which is currently covered with a golden-red steel bracer. Currently, she is trying to get used to its weight.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Long San nods his head.

    ¡°Our Dragon Group has spent a generation of hard work,bining countless of scientific talents before we managed to create this individual soldierbat system.¡±

    ¡°So difficult?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Long San¡¯s single eye has a sense of mncholy. ¡°Although there are many countries starting to research on this type of super soldier equipment, but this type of self-growing and self-evolving super soldier equipment, is only in our Dragon Group and there is only this one. I call it, Long Xin.¡±ÁúÐ¾

    As he speaks, his gazends on the belt that Yuan Zhenyue is wearing.

    ¡°Then¡­ why did you look for me?¡±

    Till now Yuan Zhenyue still cannotprehend this point.

    ¡°Is it just because I have a bone to pick with Ten Steps to Milk a man?¡±

    ¡°Correctly speaking, his current name is Blood Emperor.¡±

    After using thetest new to correct Yuan Zhenyue, Long San says: ¡°Actually the main point is I can see the determination in your eyes. I feel that if it is you, you will definitely be able to catch Blood Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Just this?¡± Yuan Zhenyue does not believe it. Although she prefers to do brainless stuff, it does not mean that she is an idiot.

    ¡°And¡­ I can feel a very strange hidden power emanating from your body.¡±

    ¡°Strange hidden power?

    Yuan Zhenyue looks back at Long San in shock: ¡°ME?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Try and recall, did you suddenly feel an enormous strengthing out from your body every time when you are nervous or when you go crazy.¡±

    ¡°Erm¡­ that seems to have happened before.¡± Yuan Zhenyue narrows her eyes.

    ¡°And¡­ this Long Xin is not any ordinary super soldier equipment.¡±

    Long San says softly: ¡°It has its own intelligence. It is not me who chose you but it.¡±

    ¡°AH?¡± Yuan Zhenyue got an evenrger surprise.

    ¡° You don¡¯t believe, right? Xiao Daoe and try Long Xin.¡±

    Long San ps his hands and a skinny fellow who is operating aputer immediately walks over and says: ¡°Head¡­ are you trying to pull me down¡­ making me throw away my face in front of a beauty is very shameful you know!¡±

    Long San smiles and says cheerfully: ¡°You losing face is better than me losing face. Now hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­.¡±

    The bespectacled guy can only walk over to Yuan Zhenyue.

    ¡°Beauty Yuan Zhenyue, lend me Long Xin to use.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue takes off the belt and passes it to the bespectacled guy.

    The bespectacled guy puts on the belt and presses the dragon image on the bottom.

    ¡°There is actually no reaction!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue is shocked as she remembers the first time when she put on Long Xin, the belt gave her a type of harmony with the earth feeling.

    And when she touches the dragon image, there is a feeling of someone replying back at her.

    ¡°I am also one of the researchers who took part in creating this Long Xin but bloody hell it does not care about me!¡± The bespectacled guy face is full of sorrow.

    ¡°Enough already Xiao Dao, return it to Yuan Zhenyue.¡±

    Long San waves his hands and Xiao Dao immediately removes the belt and returns it to Yuan Zhenyue.

    When Yuan Zhenyue takes back the belt, she suddenly has a feeling that she has lost what she has obtained.

    It is like what she gave Xiao Dao is not the belt but her soul.

    When she has taken back the belt, Yuan Zhenyue feels veryfortable like she is reborn.

    She even caresses the belt and pretentiously says: ¡°Long Xin¡­ rx, I will never leave you again¡­¡±

    Long Xin rings out almost like it is replying Yuan Zhenyue.

    Long San and Xiao Dao who are at the side looks at each other.

    ¡°So this is how it chooses ah¡­.¡±

    Long San says sorrowfully: ¡°In the end Long Xin still chooses you¡­thus it proves that my choice is correct.¡±

    ¡°Rx Leader, since I have joined Dragon Group I will definitely capture Blood Emperor and bring him to justice!¡± replies Yuan Zhenyue full of confidence.

    ¡°Oh, then I will leave it to you.¡±

    Long San nods his head and says with a bit of sorrow: ¡°It is a pity that the other time we were not able to find anything useful at the Glorious Sun Corporation. Otherwise, we can directly chase that evil ind right-wingpany back home.¡±

    ¡°That right! I have heard that all of it was burnt away and there are even a few workers who died!¡±

    ¡°Pei! What workers. Those are obviously artificial human!¡±

    [TL: well at least I think so¡­ please let me know in Discord if they are not artificial human]

    Long San snorts and says: ¡°That idiotic Blood Emperor did not know that he saved Glorious Sun Corporation. But there will only be that one time. The next time, Dragon Group will definitely expose the Glorious Sun Corporation¡¯s true face!¡±

    Recently the pressure on Dakojiu is very big.

    Although the matter about Glorious Sun Corporation hidden base is finally suppressed, there is still quite arge loss.

    Luckily at that time, the most important 5-starboratory waspletely destroyed, as well as all the evidence was obliterated.

    The rest of theboratories are about some unimportant things. If they are also about the artificial weapons¡­.then Glorious Sun Corporation will definitely be a goner in China.

    But there is still a chance. Before this, Glorious Sun Corporation has ordered a number of weapons from the Axe Gang in Russia.

    [TL: reminds me of a martial arts movie]

    [KG: Kung Fu Hustle FTW] [TL: BINGOOO]

    These weapons have a very important use for the Glorious Sun Corporation.

    The top has given orders to cause some destruction in the Northern Dragon district!

    They are to draw out the attention of the powers in North Dragon district to do a very important matter!

    Thus Dakojiu who was just been assigned to North Dragon district decided to sell this batch of weapons to a gang there and allow them to cause havoc.

    As long as he finished this task, the top might pay attention to him again and allow him to return back!

    ¡°Director, their people are here.¡±

    Currently, Dakojiu is standing by the pier and by his side is a few ninjas.

    But this time around, the ninjas are not wearing their ninja gear, instead, they are wearing ck suits.

    After all, they are here at the pier to make a transaction, not to fight.

    ¡°I can see them.¡± Dakojiu lowers his binocrs.

    A canvas covered motorized boat approaches the pier. On the boat stands a few Russian strongmen who are carrying a baleful aura.

    A man with a scar on his face ridicules. ¡°What I hate the most is to do transactions with this group of shorties.¡±

    Another man replies backughing: ¡°But I must admit, they are very rich.¡±

    [TL: right¡­public debt of 234.7% GDP, but then again the rich will always be rich regardless of how much debt their country is in]

    [KG: America also like that considering the trillions in debt we are]

    ¡°True.¡±

    The group of Russians ridicules the Japanese as they walk up to the pier.

    Dakojiu immediately walks up and introduces himself: ¡°I am Dakojiu.¡±

    A Russian immediately replies: ¡°We do not care who you are. The only thing we care about is whether you brought the money!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s there, all of it is there.¡±

    Dakojiu immediately beckons with his hand and three of the ninjas-in-suit walks up.

    [TL: bananas in pajamas!!]

    They open the suitcase in their hands and the inside is filled with money.

    ¡°Inspect the goods.¡±

    A Russian guy walks up wanting to count the money but instantly a ninja behind Dakojiu walks forward and block the Russian guy.

    ¡°There is no need to hurry to check only our goods right?¡±

    Dakojiuughs and says: ¡°I still have not seen my items yet.¡±

    ¡°Shorties are always doubting.¡±

    The man sneers and says: ¡°Torove, let them see their goods.¡±

    A Russian guy who is standing on the boat immediately removes the canvas.

    Instantly the boatful of weapons blinded Dakojiu eyes.

    ¡°Colt, AKM and a few RPGs, all of your goods are here.¡±

    The Russian man boasted: ¡°Our Russian weapons are the best weapons, all of the money you spend will be worth it.¡±

    ¡°Pleasant cooperation!¡±

    Dakojiu is very happy and is about to do the transaction when suddenly a youthful voice came from the containers at the side.

    ¡°Hey! The two of you! Don¡¯t you think that is too much that you are making a deal on my China?!¡±

    When they heard the sound, both sides immediately raised their head.

 Chapter 221 Confiscating everything

    During those years where Russia and Japan used China as their battlefield.

    At that time, China was very weak, thus China can only allow both superpowers to fight in itsnd.

    But now China is no longer the same! Now, who dares to show off on China¡¯s territory?

    Pinch him to death!

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Both of them are dazed as they look at the young man sitting on the container.

    The Russians immediately take out their guns and point them towards Liu Yi.

    While the ninjas on Dakojiu¡¯s side takes out ninja stars as well as ninja swords.

    The young man on the container is not surprised, his face looks very delicate. On his right arm is an eye-catching red scarf, which is a beacon in the dark.

    ¡°I am the personification of justice, a kind-hearted young man who is here to stop you!¡±

    That young man smiles faintly as he sits there not moving, his expression is very calm.

    Dakojiu immediately understands and bellows: ¡°Bastard you are messing around with us!¡±

    ¡°You have rather big courage eh, kid.¡±

    The Russian frowns as he looks at Liu Yi and smiles saying: ¡°Apparently you do not understand what you are seeing. Currently, we have more people than you and we are surrounding you. Since you are still able to speak such words, it is no longer courage but rather idiocy.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles back and says: ¡°Are you sure?¡± as he ps his hands.

    Instantly, from the pier¡¯s surroundings appears a lot of men who are wearing very dark clothing.

    All of the men carry with them a dense killing intent as their eyes are filled with ferocity.

    All of them are holding a handgun as well as wearing a red scarf.

    In total there are around 23 of them and they surround both the Japanese and Russians.

    On the Russian¡¯s side is 5 people while Dakojiu brings along 4 other people as well to this exchange.

    Just base on the number of people, the number of red scarf people vastly outnumber them.

    And the most shocking matter to the Russians is that all of them have a handgun.

    If it is only killing intent, it will not shock them!

    The Russian man thought that he angered a toon of Chinese army soldiers!

    The Russian man asks angrily: ¡°Dakojiu what is going on!¡±

    Dakojiu stammers as he did not expect to be trapped: ¡°I..I also have no idea¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t tell me there is a spy who managed to leak out the news of their secret exchange?

    Bastard¡­ goddamnit!

    ¡°The two of you are too daring. To think that you actually dare to do such exchange opening in our China. Do you really think that no one will notice you? Today let my Red Scarf Army represent the Chinese government to confiscate the goods in this illegal exchange.¡±

    The person who is sitting on the container is none other than Liu Yi.

    He smiles faintly as he sitting on top of the container.

    Dakojiu and the Russians nearly vomited blood.

    What the heck¡­ represent the Chinese government?! Who does he think he is to represent the Chinese government?!

    Looking at their appearance it is obvious that they are part of the underground forces alright!

    Looks like we have fallen on our face this time!

    Dakojiu suddenly roars out: ¡°Bastard! Don¡¯t think that just because you have more men it means that you will be able to snatch our stuff! Attack!¡±

    The ninjas by his side understand instantly and in their hands appears lots of ninja stars which they throw out en masse, like rain, the ninja stars fly towards the surrounding Red Scarf Army people.

    But it seems like the Red Scarf Army has already made their preparation. The moment Dakojiu roars out to take action, each of them takes out arge wooden nk and ces it in front of their body to block the ninja stars.

    Dang, dang, dang!

    The ninja stars allnded on the wooden nks leaving the Red Scarf Army members behind them safe.

    ¡°What¡­¡± Dakojiu got a shock as he did not expect that the ninjas he has brought along did not sessfully assassinate them.

    Don¡¯t tell me that the opponent knows that I have ninjas among my people?

    Who is the traitor?

    Before Dakojiu couldprehend, Liu Yi who is sitting on the container takes out a few daggers.

    Swish, swish, swish.

    A total of 5 daggers, one for each ninja, not one less not one more for any of them.

    On each of the ninjas that Dakojiu brought, appears a dagger on their forehead.

    ¡°WHAT!¡±

    Only Dakojiu is left alive as Liu Yi still wishes to extract some information from him.

    ¡°You! Who on earth are you!¡±

    Dakojiu¡¯s bodyguards are all dead, causing his self-confidence to copse as he kneels on the floor shivering.

    ¡°I am themander of the Red Scarf Army, the North Dragon district will be my territory in the future.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles. ¡°Then I shall help myself to the natural resources of your Glorious Sun Corporation. Men, tie up this fatty.¡±

    Two of the Red Scarf Army members instantly walk over with ropes, like tying pigs they tie up Dakojiu within moments. After which they use socks to stuff his mouth before carrying him to the side.

    After they have finished getting all of the useful information from him, they will release him.

    This time around the Glorious Sun Corporation is forced to suffer in silence, after all, what they lost is firearms thus they are unable to report to the police even if they want to.

    The Russians look at each other.. looks like ¡­.tonight they have also had to eat a loss.

    Liu Yi asked them: ¡°Do you guys wish to die or live?¡±

    Facing so many guns as well as the daggers that constantly revolve around Liu Yi¡¯s hands, who dares toe forward to be a hero as they quickly exim: ¡°Live, of course, we wish to live.¡±

    ¡°If you wish then stand to the side and do not block us moving the stuff.¡± As Liu Yi speak, he waves his hand.

    ¡°We are from the Axe Gang in Russia!¡± A Russian man shouted: ¡°If you dare to snatch our goods there will not be any good¡­¡±

    Before he can finish speaking, a dagger pierces into his forehead and cuts of his sentence.

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulder and says: ¡°Now you are more honest, what I hate the most is those who keep rambling on and on.¡±

    The current Russian leader forehead is full of cold sweat. ¡°What exactly do you want¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, after all, we are friendly neighbours who are concerned. After all, youe from afar to China and give my Red Scarf Army such arge amount of firearms as a gift, my Red Scarf Army gives you my thanks! If you pretend that nothing has happened and leave peacefully, then we will send you off happily.¡±

    A Russian guy clenches his teeth until it broke.

    There is actually such a shameless guy!

    Who gave them a gift of firearms!

    Who do they think he is!

    ¡°Come and move the goods!¡± Liu Yi orders and immediately the Red Scarf Army members rush up the boat excitedly to move the goods.

    ¡°Boss, RPGs, there is really RPGs ah!¡±

    Chen Dahai carries out a RPG happily and excitedly.

    ¡°There are so many of them! There is enough of them to tten the hospital that Ling Yan is staying in!¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense¡­ we arew-abiding citizens.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand: ¡°Only terrorists will do the thing you just mentioned.¡±

    The Russians nearly vomited bloodw-abiding citizens?

    ck eating ck isw-abiding citizens?

    The hell, where the hell is the logic?!

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Chen Dahai nods his head and shouted: ¡°Brothers, now that all of us have a proper wife, we can throw away the rubbish we are holding earlier!¡±

    Done speaking, all of them immediately throw away the handguns that they are holding.

    All of the Russians look in shock as when they see the Red Scarf Army members throw the handguns on the ground.

    Goddamn it¡­ TOY HANDGUNS!!!!

    In the darkness, the group of people filled with killing intent was holding toy handguns¡­who would suspect that the handgun is fake!

    Really fierce!

    A group of people using toy handguns and sessfully robbing two actual fierce gangs!

    Liu Yi did note up with these ideas, instead, it is Hu Rui.

    As for the reason why Liu Yi is here, it is to eliminate the ninjas.

    After all, if the ninjas take action, the toy handguns will not be able to stop them.

    To be honest Liu Yi is able to settle this matter on his own, but what he wants is to train this group of Red Scarf Army members!

    After all, there isn¡¯t only him in the Red Scarf Army, but a group of people!

    In the future, he will not appear for many matters. If there is a need for him to settle each and every matter, why on earth did he be the head of the Red Scarf Army!

    ¡°You all are damn fierce.¡± The leader of the Russians raises his thumb.

    He looks at Liu Yi and asks: ¡°This friend, you should be this¡­ Red Scarf Army¡¯s boss?¡±

    Liu Yi looks down and looks at the Russian. ¡°Oh? You have things to say?¡±

    ¡°Although we have been robbed, I must say I really admire you!¡±

    The Russian keeps his thumb up and says: ¡°If it is possible, I wish toe to a consensus with you and cooperate with each other.¡±

    ¡°Cooperate?¡± Liu Yi¡¯s eyes instantly brighten up.

    ¡°That¡¯s right co-operating!¡± The leader nods his head and says: ¡°I respect and appreciate your bravery and way of handling things. If you wish to, our Axe Gang can cooperate with you. In the future, if your Red Scarf Army wishes to procure firearms, you can buy from us. We have lots of this kind of firearms.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to cooperate with them!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan strokes the heavy Colt in his hands and says sneering: ¡°If we want to get more then just rob more from them.¡±

    ¡°What you just said is wrong.¡± The Russian smiles coldly and says: ¡°We are in Russia where do you n to go to rob? While these firearms are rather good but if Red Scarf Army really wishes to make it big, it is not enough. Based on what I know, my Axe Gang¡¯s opponent 3K Society¡¯s people are selling firearms to the ck Dragon Gang.¡±

    Liu Yi starts to ponder in his heart.

    He turns around and asks Hu Rui by the side: ¡°Rat, what do you think?¡±

    Hu Rui did not speak, instead, he stretches out his hand and gives Liu Yi an okay sign.

    ¡°Very well, I can agree with you.¡± As it is the same as Liu Yi thoughts, he agrees straightforwardly.

    ¡°Our Red Scarf Army is willing to cooperate and work together with Axe Gang.¡±

    Axe Gang is rather famous in Russia, thus Liu Yi is willing to get to know such kind of ally.

    To be honest, from the beginning, Liu Yi had thoughts of allying with them, thus he did not directly kill off all of them.

    ¡°As I had known, you are indeed a clever person.¡±

    The Russian man immediatelyughs: ¡°I, Karlov, appreciate you. But if I go back like this¡­ I am afraid that I will be held ountable, for the loss is too big. At that time, I will not be able to help you pass the agreement to form an alliance.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you want? Don¡¯t dream of me vomiting back out this money.¡±

    Therge sum of money that the Glorious Sun Corporation has brought was taken by Liu Yi as well.

    Just now Chen Ye have counted the money, in total there is 15 million.

    It is not too much nor too little, but just enough to fill up the stomach of Red Scarf Army.

    ¡°I do not need much.¡±

    Varlos stares at the briefcases that the Red Scarf Army members are holding before saying: ¡°As long as you give me ? of the money, I can protect my position. In the future we can cooperate with each other, I help Red Scarf Army and Red Scarf Army help me. Perhaps in the future, I might be able to control the Axe Gang. At that time then we will be real¡­ er, using your Chinanguage, close gay friends.¡±

    What the¡­ this fellow actually knows close gay friends!¡­

    So should I give him the money?

    Liu Yi starts to ponders.

 Chapter 222 Discussing cooperation

    Karlov looks at Liu Yi with expectation as he says: ¡°My good friend, working together with my Axe Gang will definitely give you more benefits then demerits.¡±

    He hopes very much that Liu Yi nods his head. As long as Liu Yi nods his head, to Karlov it is the best situation.

    Although this time around the loss is ratherrge, but the future benefits are definitelyrger.

    Karlov being a leader in Axe Gang for so many years is best at spotting talents.

    He can see that this young fellow is very umon.

    Furthermore tonight he has also personally witnessed his powers.

    ¡°500 thousand.¡± Liu Yi beckons over a Red Scarf Army member and takes the briefcase before throwing it to Karlov.

    ¡°I can only give you 500 thousand.¡± After calcting the pros and cons, he feels that cooperating with Axe Gang is better.

    Furthermore, even if Karlov is lying to him, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem as it is only 500,000 only.

    Liu Yi believes that he will have a chance to earn back this 500,000.

    And if Karlov does as he promises, then he has truly profited.

    Thus Liu Yi is gambling, using this 500,000 to gamble. After all, if he loses the gamble, it is not his money anyway, thus he does not feel the pain.

    Karlov praises: ¡°Good. You are bold. I will not let you down Red Scarf Armymander. What is your name?¡±

    ¡°You can call me Commanding officer.¡±

    Liu Yi rolls his eyes, after all, he does not wish for his real name to be spread all over the ce.

    Thus he randomly came up with a name and told Karlov.

    Thankfully he is themander of the Red Scarf Army, thus if he calls himself Commanding officer there is no problem.

    Furthermore, it sounds very formidable and domineering.

    ¡°Commanding officer¡­ so cool ah!¡± Sun Haoyuan eyes brighten up. ¡°Then what should I be called? Erm, how about¡­ Chief-of-army?¡±

    ¡°Pei¡­ Chief-of-army belongs to Big brother Hai okay!¡± Roasted Tang Guo.

    ¡°Err¡­ that¡¯s true¡­ then military advisor should be Rat¡¯s undoubtedly.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan rubs his chin and says: ¡°Then what should be my rank¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the idiot Head Gunner!¡±

    ¡°What the..how could I be so low rank¡­¡±

    ¡°It is already very high rank!¡± Tang Guo rolls her eyes and says: ¡°Not letting you be cannon folder is already very caring for you!¡±

    ¡°Very well then¡­¡±

    ¡°Commanding officer eh.. not a bad name. Friend, I will remember you.¡±

    Karlov nods his head and asks: ¡°Now can you let us go?¡±

    The weapons on the boat were all carried off, thus Karlov asks for permission to leave.

    ¡°Go back then. I hope that you will do as you say, otherwise it will be your Axe Gangs loss.¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and disappears from the top of containers.

    As for the Red Scarf Army members, they have also silently disappeared instantly, the pier bes silent.

    ¡°Damn it where did this gang pop out from¡­¡± one of the Russians scolded. ¡°Evil eating Evil how daring¡­¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you really gonna let it go?¡± Another Russian asks Karlov.

    ¡°We should prepare our stuff and attack them to get back at them ah!¡±

    ¡°Did you be an idiot?¡±

    Karlov ps that guy and scolded: ¡°You Idiot do you know why until now we are still unable to defeat 3K Society?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ please tell us, boss.¡±

    ¡°Idiot, it is because that they are always doing business with ck Dragon Gang, furthermore several times they scratch each other¡¯s back and mutually assist each other.¡±

    Karlov exins further: ¡° ck Dragon Gang controls this North-east in their palm, thus we always lose to 3K Society¡¯s people. But currently, I can see a chance in front of us.¡±

    ¡°That Commanding officer? Is he reliable?¡±

    The Russian that got p sneers and says: ¡°From what I see, he is nothing but a little fellow with minor tricks.¡±

    ¡°Say you are stupid and you really are. This is the reason why it is me instead of you being the boss.¡±

    Karlov looks at that Russian in disdain and asks: ¡°If it is you will you dare to bring a gang of people and uses handguns to rob 3K society while they are doing a firearms exchange?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it asking for death¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course! To execute this type of n, what you need is not only courage but also intelligence. Regardless that Commanding officer himself has some abilities. Have you forgotten how Yosef died?¡±

    ¡°Pitiful fellow.¡±

    ¡°Bring his corpse back. This is the consequence of his big mouth.¡±

    Karlov smiles faintly. ¡°Perhaps you did not notice, those Red Scarf Army members are no ordinary gang members¡­ they¡­ are very well trained.¡±

    ¡°Boss¡¯s meaning is?¡­¡±

    ¡°They are soldiers. Of course, they are not active soldiers but retired soldiers. To be able to recruit so many retired soldiers as underlings¡­this Commanding officer little fellow¡¯s future will be unmeasurable. I believe that very soon the North-East district will no longer be under the sole rule of the ck Dragon Gang as this red scarf army will fight with them for power.¡±

    ¡°Boss is definitely the boss, your foresight is the best!¡±

    ¡°Pei¡­ otherwise, how do I take care of you this group of idiots.¡±

    Karlov brings his brothers and secretly leaves the East Dragon district pier.

    While at this moment, Liu Yi brings his people back to Cape Bar to celebrate.

    ***

    Zhou Jinlepletely does not know what they are celebrating for, thus he sits at the side and drinks feeling mncholy.

    ¡°Brother Zhou, why are you drinking by yourself. Come and drink with us!¡±

    A Red Scarf Army member noticed Zhou Jinle and invited him over,

    ¡°Big North. Tell Brother Zhou what are you guys celebrating about eh¡­¡±

    Big North smiles embarrassed and says: ¡°This Brother Zhou, Commanding officer has given word that we are not allowed to tell outsiders.¡±

    Zhou Jinle frowns and asks: ¡°Am I an outsider?¡±

    ¡°Of course Brother Zhou isn¡¯t an outsider. What I meant is we are not allowed to tell those who did not take part in the operation.¡±

    ¡°Come on Big North, with our friendship for so many years what can you not tell me!¡±

    ¡°Brother Zhou¡­ don¡¯t make things difficult for me already¡­ you also know that us soldiers duty is to follow orders.¡±

    What the hell!

    Zhou Jinle nearly curses out.

    We are an underground gang, where did soldierse out from what Commanding officer!?

    This Liu Yi, what stupid nonsense is he sprouting.

    But you guys can only jump about for a few more days!

    Boss Yan has already given word that the moment he is discharged from hospital it will be the death date of you guys, this gang of people!

    Heng!

    Knowing that he will not be able to find out anything, Zhou Jinle continues to drink on his own.

    ¡°Well, you have seen it.¡±

    Liu Yi and Chen Dahai are sitting behind Zhou Jinle. Chen Dahai is drinking while Liu Yi is eating peanuts.

    After Liu Yi spat out the peanut skin, he points at Zhou Jinle and says to Chen Dahai: ¡°He is trying to dig out news about this time round operation.¡±

    ¡°I really cannot believe this¡­¡± Chen Dahai is somewhat depressed. ¡°Back then we are brothers who have fought together¡­ why does he betray us and join the ck Dragon Gang¡­¡±

    ¡°Naturally it is because of money.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that this question is not that difficult to exin. As long as it involves benefits, a lot of difficult questions will suddenly be very easy to solve.

    ¡°Hai¡­ I could never imagine¡­ that it will be a brother from back then¡­¡±

    Chen Dahai frowns and drinks more.

    ¡°How to handle him will be up to you.¡± Liu Yi pats Chen Dahai¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I understand boss, I will give you a satisfying answer.¡±

    Chen Dahai nods his head before standing up and disappearing into the crowd of people.

    Zhou Jinle is not very happy, thus the wine he is drinking bes very bitter. Thus he stands up and staggers away, as he walks towards the bus station to return home.

    He walks out of the bar stumbling as he walks down the streets.

    At this time, a bup bag suddenly covers his head.

    Before Zhou Jinle is able to struggle, he ispletely tied up by the bup bag.

    ¡°Who are you guys! Let me out!¡±

    Zhou Jinle was shocked awake from his drunkenness and shouted out in fright.

    ¡°Old Zhou, stop struggling! Did youplete the task that Boss Yan ask you to do?¡±

    From outside of the bup bages a cold voice.

    Zhou Jinle trembles slightly.

    So it is people from the ck Dragon Gang¡­Looks like they are starting to be dissatisfied with my progress¡­

    After all, I did not properlyplete the task that Boss Yan has asked me to do.

    Please don¡¯t tell me they will give me a round of beating¡­

    ¡°I¡­I am trying my best toplete it ah¡­¡±

    Zhou Jinle can only tremble and say: ¡°But the Red Scarf Army people are keeping their mouths closed. But please help me tell Boss Yan not to worry. I will definitely be able to find out their secrets! When Boss Yan is discharged, I will help him from inside and we will definitely take down Red Scarf Army!¡±

    ¡°Keep on dreaming. Boss Yan is already disappointed in you since a long time ago.¡±

    The voice bes even colder. ¡°You have taken our benefits but the things we ask you to do are still notplete. Boss Yan has given word that you need to vomit out all the benefits we have given you, no more no less!¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± Zhou Jinle is almost about to cry as he says: ¡°The.. the 100,000 from back then, I¡­I have already lost all of it in¡­in gambling¡­¡±

    Zhou Jinle has a bad habit which is he loves to gamble.

    When he was a soldier, he loves to secretly find a few people to y poker, but it is only in small amounts.

    Because of this, he got caught once and got heavily punished.

    After he has retired from the army, he did not curb his bad habit. Instead, he bes more addicted to it and became his life!

    The more he gambles, the more he realizes that the amount of money he has is not enough, thus therger his debt bes!

    Originally he thought that following Chen Dahai would allow him to earn some money¡­but who could have known that the more he follows, the worse it bes!

    Zhou Jinle is starting to give up all hopes when Lin Yan found him.

    ¡°Please I¡¯m begging you, please tell Boss Yan that I will definitely help him with the trap that he wants to set when he gets discharged! Please ask him to give me a few more days!¡±

    ¡°Looks like you are whole-hearted in following Boss Yan eh.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Of course! Boss Yan is the real dragon among people!¡±

    ¡°Then what about that Chen Dahai. Do you no long treat him as your brother?¡±

    ¡°Pei! That idiot! His unrealistic ideas?! He even gives his foundation to a youngling that stinks of milk! He has been an eyesore since a long time ago. What does he count as!¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ sir, can you please remove the bup bag¡­after all, we are all on the same side. There is no need to treat me like this¡­ right?¡±

    When Zhou Jinle finished talking, the bup bag is suddenly removed.

    The faint moonlight shines on him and allows him to see the face of those in front of him.

    Zhou Jinle who wasughing along instantly froze.

    An emotionless Chen Dahai stands in front of him as he says faintly: ¡°*Brother* tell me more about the trap.¡±

 Chapter 223 The ambition of the Great God Sect

    Chapter 223 The ambition of the Great God Sect

    ¡°Are you free today Liu Yi?¡±

    Taking advantage of the rare Sunday holiday, Liu Yizily lies in bed at home, not wishing to leave the bed.

    The end result is Murong Die calling him in the early morning and waking him up.

    In a daze, Liu Yi reaches out and picks up the phone.

    ¡°Mydy¡­ what is the time now¡­ can you please call meter if you need me to do things¡­ I still wish to sleep ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you still going to sleep!¡±

    Murong Die sneers on the other side of the phone and says: ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your sexual capability will drop off if you sleep too much?¡±

    ¡°Ha??¡±

    Liu Yi bes depressed¡­Where did this sayinge from¡­

    Murong Die continues with an overbearing tone: ¡°Regardless, today set aside some time to take part in an activity with thisdy!¡±

    ¡°My bigdy¡­ I wish to sleep¡­¡±

    ¡°Sleep your sister. Tonighte and look for thisdy?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ can we not be like this? After all, we have only known each other for such a short time, it would not be too good to look for you at night¡­¡±

    ¡°YOU BASTARD WHAT ARE YOU THINKING OF!!!!!¡±

    Murong Die says angrily: ¡°Tonight there is a charity event that is hosted by my father! He wishes to invite you to join.¡±

    ¡°Oi¡­ I am but a poor student what kind of charity event can I join¡­ okay, then it is settled. I am hanging up bye!¡±

    ¡°Oi Oi Stupid Liu Yi if you dare to hang up¡­¡±

    Without waiting for Murong Die to finish speaking, Liu Yi hangs up and takes out the battery of his phone and prepares to sleep peacefully.

    These few days he ispletely tired out from all of his tasks.

    Tests, cultivation and settling the Red Scarf Army matters.

    Even when he is sleeping, there is 20 times gravity acting on his body.

    [TL: alright I give up¡­ I wonder how his building still has not copsed¡­]

    [KG: The only thing I can think of is that he feels the gravity but it doesn¡¯t affect his surroundings]

    He is constantly tempering himself¡­

    Liu Yi feels that he is too hardworking already¡­ forget it. Since today is a rare weekend I must definitely have afortable sleep¡­

    He flips over to try and find afortable position.

    But who knows that with this flip, his arm immediately presses down on a soft object.

    It is indeed very soft¡­ also very bouncy¡­

    Liu Yi had his eyes closed and his head buried in his pillow as he guesses in his heart¡­What is this¡­ don¡¯t tell me that yesterday night when I was sleeping I have brought a pomelo up onto the bed?

    [TL: well we all know where this is going]

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and pinches the object.

    A tender and lovely voice rang out from beside Liu Yi¡¯s ear: ¡°Oi¡­.idiotic mutt¡­do not anyhow touch go and sleep¡­¡±

    Ah¡­ so it is Ma Yuanyuan.

    Haha I actually thought that it is a pomelo. She nearly frightened me.

    Wait a moment¡­.

    There seems to be something wrong somewhere¡­

    [TL: your mind is in the gutters, Liu Yi]

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes immediately open widely and stare at thess in front of him.

    ¡°MA YUANYUAN! What the heck are you doing here!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately jumps off the bed and stares at the beautifulss that is lying on his bed.

    ¡°Oi¡­ stupid mutt ¡­ what are you screaming for¡­ I still want to sleep¡­¡±

    ¡°Sleep your sister! This is my house ah!!!¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his head and tugs Ma Yuanyuan off the bed by her arm.

    Ma Yuanyuan is like a jelly as she dangles there with her eyes closed.

    ¡°What the¡­ wake up¡­ hey, wake up¡­ my god my innocence ah!¡±

    Liu Yi checks his sleepwear. Luckily there is nothing missing.

    Other than the slightly firm lower body, everything else is alright.

    Wrong¡­ Ma Yuanyuan sleeping beside me is already not alright!

    ¡°I am ¡­. very tired¡­¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan hand suddenly slips out of her sleeve and the top half of her sleepwear was pulled off by Liu Yi!

    The bared upper body Ma Yuanyuan copses onto the bed causing Liu Yi to be stunned.

    He hurriedly covers Ma Yuanyuan with the nket in a fluster.

    Amitabha¡­ I cannot have any ideas about thisss ah.

    Thisss is still young¡­ I must not do anything that breaks thew!

    Even if I want to eat her¡­ I must at least wait till she is of age¡­

    What the heck¡­ Liu Yi ah Liu Yi what are you thinking of!

    ¡°Idiotic mutt¡­ hug me to sleep¡­¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan suddenly coils around Liu Yi¡¯s arm like a snake.

    Liu Yi felt that his arm is slightly wet¡­is Ma Yuanyuan crying?

    ¡°Now¡­there is only you who is around to hug me¡­¡±

    Liu Yi heart trembles slightly.

    Ma Yuanyuan must be very upset and lonely as her sister had disappeared so suddenly.

    Thinking back, he also yed a part in it¡­

    Back then he is so confident that he is able to bring Ma Yixuan back but¡­ in the end, he failed.

    Liu Yi lies down on the bed and leans against Ma Yuanyuan.

    Ma Yuanyuan burrows herself into the embrace of Liu Yi. Her soft and protruding chest presses against Liu Yi¡¯s body causing Liu Yi to be aroused.

    Amitabha Amitabha¡­ I cannot have random thoughts.

    Liu Yi ah Liu Yi, it is because Ma Yuanyuan believes in you that¡¯s why she dares to lean into you without scruples. You cannot betray her trust!

    Think of something interesting to put out the fire¡­

    errr¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem to work¡­ is there anything that is more interesting than right now?¡­

    Think, I should think of other people to divert my attention¡­

    Who should I think of?

    Hmm, what is Chen Cai doing currently?

    As Liu Yi uses Chen Cai to divert his thoughts, he gently pats Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s back tofort her.

    ¡°Stupid mutt¡­ do not leave me¡­I am only left with you¡­¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s weak voice rang beside Liu Yi.

    Can¡¯t believe that the normally devil-like Ma Yuanyuan has such a weak side.

    She is after all still a young girl.

    A young girl that makes people wants to protect her.

    Ma Yixuan is currently not around, thus I must take care of her like an older brother.

    ¡°Do not worry, I will always be beside you.¡±

    Liu Yi touches Ma Yuanyuan bare back.

    If only thisss¡¯s older sister is not so opposed towards him then it will be the best¡­

    Hai hai hai¡­ why is it in this world there are so many things that do not follow one¡¯s wishes ah!

    It is so damn annoying!

    If it is possible, I really wish to try and change this damn world.

    ¡°Wu wu¡­ stupid mutt¡­ if you really dare to go¡­ I will bite you to death¡­¡±

    As Ma Yuanyuan speaks, she wiggles around to look for afortable position before continuing to sleep.

    This is hard on Liu Yi as he can only look at the beautifulss in his arms and cannot eat her¡­

    What kind of logic is this!

    Gods, is this a test for me , Liu Yi?!

    Liu Yi thinks for a long time but is unable toe up with a reason.

    At this time, Little Jade speaks up. ¡°Owner, there is a very important call that you need to pick up!¡±

    Although Liu Yi turned of his handphone, but the AI is able to connect to his phone number and monitor it.

    ¡°Who is calling?¡±

    ¡°Hunter¡¯s organization.¡±

    Liu Yi phone number is a temporary number that is not under his name, thus he gave it to Leng Mo.

    To think that she will really call.

    ¡°Little Jade are you able to convert my thoughts to voice?¡±

    Little Jade replied with joy: ¡°Of course I am able to, I only need to do some simple sound wave management that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Then help me pick up the call then.¡±

    Liu Yi does not wish to speak and disturb Ma Yuanyuan. Thess seems to have fallen asleep as she lies in his embrace not moving and there is only a soft breathing sound.

    With the help of Little Jade, Liu Yi picks up the hunter¡¯s organization call.

    ¡°Blood Emperor stop sleeping. There is a new task.¡±

    Indeed the person calling is Leng Mo.

    ¡°What the! How do you know that I am sleeping!¡±

    ¡°I guess. There is a task for you so prepare to ept it.¡±

    ¡°Elder sister¡­ I want to sleep¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop sleeping. Do you think that the Hunter¡¯s Organisation gives you wages for nothing? There are tasks for you to do alright?!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look for other people?¡±

    ¡°The task is rted to the Great God Sect, thus I especially saved it for you.¡±

    Leng Mo snorts and says: ¡°If you do not wish to take it then I will give it to other people.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! I ept the task! I ept the task!¡±

    The moment Liu Yi heard it is rted to Great God Sect, he immediately bes wide awake.

    Liu Yi is very concern about things rted to Great God Sect as currently, Ma Yixuan is inside the Great God Sect.

    ¡°Heng, just now when I gave it to you, you didn¡¯t want it, but now you want to beg me for it! Males are all contemptible creatures!¡±

    Leng Mo single sentence causes Liu Yi to be very awkward.

    Fine¡­ I¡¯m the one in wrong for this matter¡­

    ¡°Lady Leng Mo¡­ just give me the task!¡±

    ¡°Remember that you are the one who requested for it! First I must let you know that there is some danger in this task as it is a Grade C task!¡±

    ¡°No problem. If it is Grade C then C!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately nods his head. If it is able to let him get close to the Great God Sect then it will be fine.

    ¡°But you do not need to worry too much, this Grade C task is not only epted by you. Because this task is rather important, there might be a lot of hunters who ept it. Furthermore, it is not only hunters from our Northern Dragon district who are taking part, hunters from other ces are taking part as well.¡±

    An assembly of hunters?

    ¡°Then what about Big Sis?¡±

    ¡°Li Biyue has another task that she needs to do, so she is unable toe back in time.¡±

    Listening to Leng Mo¡¯s tone, it is almost like there are regrets.

    ¡°Fine, then in the end what kind of task is it?¡±

    ¡°Actually it is very simple, the task sender is by a hunter that is undercover in the Great God Sect.¡±

    Leng Mo continues: ¡°Tonight, a few Northern Dragon district¡¯s famous businessmen are going to hold a charity auction at La Sc. They are going to auction a few of their precious collectibles and donate the proceeds from the auction for post-disaster reconstruction in some disaster areas.¡±

    ¡°That is a good thing right?¡±

    Regardless if those businessmen want fame or whatnot, in the end, donations are good.

    Recently a number of ces in China are experiencing earthquakes,ndslides, and the likes.

    Those that have money give money while those that have strength provide strength.

    ¡°Originally it is a good thing but the Great God Sect believes that this is their chance.¡±

    ¡°What kind of chance?¡±

    ¡°The Great God Sect wishes to expand thus they need lots of funds, but their capital is not very strong thus¡­ they wish to use this opportunity to take actions on all of the tycoons in Northern Dragon district!¡±

    The information that Leng Mo give Liu Yi causes him to be shocked.

    The Great God Sect is going to take actions against Murong Hong?!

    What the heck¡­ this is a very major news ah!

    ¡°The Great God Sect is so daring? At that time, there will definitely be a lot of people at there!¡±

    ¡°The people from Great God Sect are all a bunch of crazies.¡±

    Leng Mo gives Great God Sect an evaluation. ¡°Regardless, you must be careful during this task. I do not wish for Big Sis to reproach me when shees back! Tonight at 4 pm go to La Sc. At that time, there will people who will group up with you.¡±

    Done speaking, Leng Mo cuts the connection.

    Liu Yi looks at Ma Yuanyuan who is in his embrace.

    I will do my best to retrieve your elder sister.

 Chapter 224 Young master from Nimble Gate

    La Sc is thergest shopping center in Northern Dragon district.

    Although the interior decorations are of superior quality and the minimum expenses are higher, every day there are a lot of people whoe here to spend money.

    Because here is not just a synthesis of shopping centers, it also possesses a beautiful fountain za.

    All of the old and young people in Northern Dragon district cane to this spacious za fountain to exercise.

    The whole La Sc shopping center is surrounding the za¡¯s fountain. Above the fountain is a circr passageway that looks like a bridge that has descended from the heavens that connects the whole shopping center together.

    At this moment Liu Yi is mixing in among the crowd in the za.

    In front of the za is a veryrge screen, on the screen will be tonight¡¯s auctions, with an on the spot broadcast.

    Thus, there are already a lot of people who have gathered to watch the show very early.

    While Liu Yi is among the crowd, he is wearing ck sunsses that make him look no different from a normal person.

    Currently, he is trying to get in touch with the Hunter¡¯s Organisation again.

    Leng Mo said that there will be people here waiting for him but why is it that until now the Hunter¡¯s Organisation line is busy until now?

    Liu Yi continues to try to contact and finally, he manages to connect without getting a busy signal.

    ¡°Blood Emperor, what is the matter? Hurry and talk, thisdy is currently busy to death!¡±

    From the phonees Leng Mo¡¯s unable to wait tone.

    ¡°Er¡­ didn¡¯t you say that at La Sc there will be people waiting for me? Where are they?¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­ I forgot to tell you!¡±

    Leng Mo mouth twitches as she says: ¡°Earlier that mole in Great God Sect sent out new information that the Great God Sect has canceled their ns! Currently I am calling the other departments individually to apologize! Grrr it is so infuriating!¡±

    Liu Yi is bbergasted as he says: ¡°Ah? Then didn¡¯t Ie for nothing?¡­¡±

    ¡°Not really. You can help to watch over at that side just in case.¡±

    Leng Mo says: ¡°At my side, I still have to get in touch with those people¡­there is a demon eliminator who epted the task but I am unable to get in contact which him. Oh, it is so worrying.¡±

    ¡°Oh well¡­ then I¡¯ll treat it as a stroll.¡±

    Liu Yi can only sigh.

    I really have a tormented life.

    Thinking carefully, I only have this weekend to rx, tomorrow the test results might be announced during ss.

    Amitabha, may the Heavens bless me. Little Jade¡¯s answers must be urate¡­ I do not wish to invite my parents to school¡­

    ¡°Ten steps to milk a man? Is that you?¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi heard a surprised voice from behind him.

    He immediately turns around in shock to take a look and realized that the person who called him is not a stranger but Wei Yi.

    ¡°Cat Lady? Why are you here?¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi is wearing very exaggeratedlyrge sunss which cover half of his face.

    [KG: How does that make him look like a normal person?]

    [TL: well if old man cosying sailor moon is okay I think he looks like a normal person¡­]

    He does not know how thatss recognised him.

    Wei Yi pets the civet on her shoulder.

    What the¡­ it is definitely that damn cat that has found his scent¡­

    Please¡­ you are a cat, not a dog!

    Liu Yi gave the civet with all kinds of disdaining looks.

    ¡°Oops wrong¡­ I remember that you have changed your call sign to ¡­ what is it¡­ah, Blood Emperor!¡±

    Wei Yi sneers: ¡°I feel that it is not as amiable as your early name.¡±

    ¡°It is passable okay¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi massages his temples.

    ¡°Why did youe here for?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is for the Great God Sect!¡±

    Wei Yi uses a looking at an idiot gaze to look at Liu Yi and ask: ¡°Then why else are you here for?¡±

    Sweats¡­ don¡¯t tell me that the person that Leng Mo says she is unable to contact is you?

    Liu Yi immediately says: ¡°The task have been changed, the Great God Sect has already canceled their n¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Wei Yi got a huge shock and she turns around and res at the fat man behind her.

    ¡°Second senior brother how did this happen?¡±

    ¡°This¡­the cell phone ran out of battery¡­¡±

    Zhang Chenyu smiles awkwardly as he takes out the t handphone and says: ¡°Just now as I was waiting I got very bored, so I used junior sister¡¯s handphone to y Angry Bird¡­¡±

    ¡°Idiot!!¡±

    Wei Yi bes gloomy and says: ¡° Now what are we going to do!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go and ask Eldest senior brother¡­¡±

    Zhang Chenyu can only entrust his hopes on his oldest senior brother.

    ¡°If everything needs to depend on eldest senior brother then why is there a need for you?¡±

    Wei Yi harshly res at Zhang Chenyu.

    ¡°There is no need to ask eldest senior brother. Since we are here, why don¡¯t we stroll around a bit.¡±

    At this time, a proud and aloof voicees from the crowd of people.

    Liu Yi turns around to sees a dashing man wearing a trendy ck overcoat and carrying 2 cups of milk tea as he slowly walks over.

    ¡°Yi Yi, let¡¯s stroll around here alright. I found a high-end restaurant over there, let¡¯s go there and take a look.¡±

    As he speaks, he passes one of the milk tea to Wei Yi.

    Who is this?

    Liu Yi actually wishes to ask who the heck is this fellow.

    Why did Wei Yi bring along these two strangers who he does not recognize?

    The fatty is still tolerable but that dashing fellow¡­no matter how he looks is not tolerable.

    ¡° I forgot to introduce.¡±

    Wei Yi immediately says: ¡°This fatso is my second senior brother called Zhang Chenyu. This is my seventh senior brother called Li Heqiang. In my sect in this generation, excluding me, he is the youngest.¡±

    As she speaks she is slightly not convinced. ¡°Heng, why did I join thetest, so annoying! Ten steps to milk a man¡­ ah right, Blood Emperor join my sect and be my junior brother. Senior sister will definitely take care of you!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Wei Yi expecting gaze and spits out two words:

    ¡°¡­¡­not going¡±

    ¡°What the heck. Blood Emperor you actually do not dare to give face!¡±

    ¡°You are the guy that Wei Yi always mention?¡±

    At this time, Li Heqiang gazes at Liu Yi coldly and says: ¡°I still thought what kind of person, in the end, it is a fellow that does not dare to show his actual face.¡±

    Zhang Chenyu smiles awkwardly and says: ¡°Junior brother¡­ what you say does not seem to be right¡­¡±

    This fatty seems to have a good personality.

    ¡°Senior brother what are you saying!¡±

    Wei Yi seems to be slightly unhappy as she res at Li Heqiang and says: ¡°Regardless, Blood Emperor is my friend. How can you say such things about my friend.¡±

    Li Heqiang loftily says: ¡°Yi Yi you are a discipline of Nimble Gate. The friends you have need to have some pedigree. You should associate less with such people.¡±

    Wei Yi ispletely unhappy as she exims: ¡°When is it your matter on who I, Wei Yi, associate with! Who do you think you are? Eldest senior brother? You seem to care too much! Blood Emperor lets go!¡±

    Wei Yi grabs Liu Yi¡¯s hand and turns around and runs off into the crowd of people.

    ¡°Yi Yi!¡± Cried out Li Heqiang twice but Wei Yi ignores him and within moments, she is gone.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    In the moment of anger, Li Heqiang crushes the cup of milk tea in his hand.

    The end result is the milk tea sshes onto his face causing him to be even angrier.

    ¡°Second senior brother! I want that bastard¡¯s life.¡±

    Looking at the almost exploding Li Heqiang, Zhang Chenyu hurriedly says: ¡°Oh yeah, perhaps he and junior sister areonly just friends.

    Junior brother, perhaps you are thinking too much.¡±

    ¡°Heng, junior sister can only have I as her only male friend! Furthermore, I am her future boyfriend!¡±

    Li Heqiang temper is very fiery and arrogant as he says: ¡°The rest of the men who dares to get close to junior sister, I, Li Heqiang will destroy them!¡±

    [TL: weee more training dummy!!!]

    Looking at Li Heqiang¡¯s face filled with killing intent, Zhang Chenyu shakes his head secretly.

    No wonder master is always not so willing to allow junior brother to go down the mountain. Because junior brother¡¯s vicious tendencies are too heavy!

    Let¡¯s hope that this time going down the mountain for experience will go smoothly without a hitch¡­

    Where are you ah, oldest senior brother¡­

    If this continues on, I might not be able to handle this scene anymore¡­

    ***

    Wei Yi pulls Liu Yi¡¯s hand and very quickly they are on the other side of the za.

    She exims: ¡°Li Heqiang that irritating fellow! I¡¯m so annoyed by him! In the sect, he is always bothering me and saying things like letting me be his girlfriend! Keep dreaming on! Where is there a man that is worthy of me!¡±

    Liu Yi rubs his forehead¡­ there is no saving this girl¡­

    Liu Yi advice: ¡°Search for him slowly then¡­ there will be a man who matches with you.¡±

    Wei Yi sneers and says: ¡°I¡¯m toozy to search. I am too busy with cultivating! In future, after I have ascended into an immortal, I can have as many men as I want!¡±

    Sweat¡­don¡¯t tell me that this is your goal for cultivating?!?!

    Liu Yi is slightly horrified.

    ¡°Eh this za is rather pretty, the music and fountain are rather good.¡±

    Wei Yi seems to have forgotten that she is holding Liu Yi¡¯s hand as the two of them stands beside the fountain and watches the fountain as it changes height following the tempo of the music.

    Those who do not know the truth will think that the two of them are a couple when they see their back view.

    ¡°So annoying if it is not for that Li Heqianging down the mountain and continually bothering me, I would have met up with you earlier andplete the task.¡±

    Wei Yi head starts to hurt as she thinks back.

    ¡°With you around, how many grade D tasks can Iplete ah!

    Thinking about it, how did you improve so fast? I am already very talented, how can there be a person who is more talented than me!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, I am not talented¡­I am just luckier that¡¯s all okay¡­

    While the two of them are chatting, therge crystal screen in the za suddenly brightens up.

    On the screen appears Murong Hong¡¯s image.

    ¡°Wee everyone to Murong family¡¯s property, La Sc shopping center.¡±

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­

    So this is also Murong family¡¯s property¡­

    How much money does that foggy wants?

    Liu Yi has to admit that he is indeed envious.

    Murong Hong starts with a speech: ¡°Tonight everyone is here for a single goal, which is that we are worried for the refugees in Xin Dong disaster area, thus we are all here.¡±

    That foggy can really speak.

    Liu Yi starts to pay attention as he listens.

    ¡°Everyone here are China¡¯s people, we are all fellow citizens. When one side is in trouble, helpes from all directions. When our brothers and sisters are in trouble, we should also help them out.¡±

    As Murong Hong speaks, he points towards the auction stage behind him.

    ¡°I, Murong Hong am untalented, I wish to represent our Northern Dragon district to present our intention to the refugees who are suffering. All of the earnings from tonight¡¯s auction will be donated to China¡¯s Red Cross Foundation,we hope that they are able to quickly provide the necessary good to the refugees in the disaster area.¡±

    Hearing Murong Hong saying this, everyone immediately apuded.

    Liu Yi also apuded unconsciously.

    Wait¡­ I think I saw Murong Die on the screen¡­

    Not only her but also Wang LeLe thatss!

    Have they indeede?

    But why is it that I have a bad feeling¡­

 Chapter 225 Explosion

    Murong Die and Wang Lele are both wearing a beautiful grandeur evening dresses.

    Murong Die is wearing a ck long dress while Wang Lele is wearing a white one.

    But the most eye-catching is still Wang Lele¡¯s chest in that dress, it is definitely the most eye-catching thing.

    Liu Yi also cannot help himself and nced at it a few more times.

    Wei Yi saw that Liu Yi¡¯s gaze keptnding on the beautiful girls on the screen and instantly became jealous as she mumbles: ¡°Cheh, this bunch of brainless girls from a rich family.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why do you say that?¡± asked Liu Yi in shock as he seldom hears Wei Yi evaluating others in such way.

    [TL: erm I do believe that this is their second time meeting each other???]

    [Kg: first time to my knowledge.]

    [TL: previous is called cat mother but i thinkdy sounds much better]

    ¡°They only have money that¡¯s all.¡± sneers Wei Yi as she stares at Wang Lele¡¯s chest with a faint hint of sourness in her tone.

    ¡°In the future when we be immortals, they will be nothing but a bag of bones. Heng, so what if you are well off. My family is also quite good! Money can be earned but life is hard to extend! What we chase is the Dao, to have a long life!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright they are indeed unable topare with you.¡±

    Liu Yi can only firstfort Wei Yi.

    Right, other than chest size.

    On this point, Wang Lelepletely wins hands down!

    But Wei Yi is still angry as she continues to rant as she crosses her arms: ¡°This bunch of rich fellows just love to act.¡±

    ¡°Really, I don¡¯t know why did the Great God Sect want them for. If they want money can¡¯t they just go and rob a bank?!¡±

    Liu Yi massages his temple as his intelligence got damaged.

    Where in China is there a bank that is worth robbing¡­

    In every bank, their cash in reserve is only a several hundred thousand for the small branches or a few million for therger branches.

    If they are able to control this group of wealthy people and make them transfer arge sum of money into their bank ount, they will definitely earn way more.

    Liu Yi does not know what the Great God Sect is thinking of, why did they let go of such a good chance?

    This is a very rare opportunity that so many big shots of the business world are gathered together.

    Unless they canceled it because they realized that their ns were leaked?

    Such a pity. If it is me no matter what, I will definitely give it a try.

    Liu Yi shakes his head.

    When he is shaking his head, his waist got hit suddenly.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    A four/five years old little lolita falls down but Liu Yi instantly supported her.

    ¡°I am so sorry big brother¡­¡±

    The little lolita has a pair of braided pigtails with two teary big eyes. She sticks out her tongue at Liu Yi before turning around and runs away.

    Wei Yi frowns. ¡°Why are kids nowadays so small and impatient?¡±

    But Liu Yi feels that the little lolita is very cute. As he turns around and looks over, the little girl is running towards the other side of the za.

    Over there is a 30+ year old mother who stretches out both hands in preparation for catching her daughter as she jumps into her embrace.

    Is the pair of young mother and daughterpeting in running?

    How nice¡­

    As Liu Yi watches the little lolita jump into her mother¡¯s embrace, his heart starts to be warm.

    Happiness is actually a very simple thing, it depends on what do you want.

    ¡°Look how happy they are¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh,ss you want to have a child?¡±

    ¡°You are so young but why are you like a grandpa.¡± mocks Wei Yi with sarcasm.

    ¡°I am just moved that¡¯s all¡­how about this, you and I make a little lolita?¡±

    ¡°GO AND DIE!!! Can¡¯t you just be decent for a while!¡±

    ¡°How is making a child not decent? Aren¡¯t you given birth by your father and mother?¡±

    ¡°What the heck! Blood Emperor are you looking for a fight?!¡±

    ¡°Catdy ah you are too fierce already. Be careful that in the future no man will want you!¡±

    ¡°DO I NEED YOU TO CARE!¡±

    The two of them once again start to quarrel but they did not realise that Li Heqiang is looking at this scene at the side secretly as he clenches his fist.

    While the two of them are arguing, Liu Yi suddenly has a bad feeling and the feeling ising from the side of the little lolita.

    Thus he once again turns over and takes a look.

    At this time, a man standing over there suddenly spread open his arms and shouted: ¡°Long live the Great God!¡±

    Following that man¡¯s shout, his body suddenly turns into a bright red ball.

    Instantly an enormous force exploded from within his body.

    His blood seems to be boiling just before his body exploded.

    -BOOM-

    His blood is like magma as it exploded all over the ce.

    It is equivalent to the explosion of C4!

    Instantly the za bes hell on earth.

    The bright fire swallows up the little lolita and her mom as well as a lot of the surrounding people.

    The mes are slowly expanding in all direction when arge ck mushroom cloud rushes up into the night sky.

    The ck mushroom cloud looks like a demon snarling high up in the sky.

    After the mes disperse, on the ground lies countless ck corpses.

    The pair of mother and daughter are still hugging each other.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart twitches when he sees the bodies.

    While Wei Yi stands at her original spot stunned stupid.

    The two of them are standing on the other side of the za, that is why they are not affected by the explosion.

    But the bitter image is directly right in front of them.

    Wei Yi mumbles unknowingly: ¡°How is it possible¡­ they were alive and standing in front of us earlier¡­¡±

    At this moment Li Heqiang suddenly appears from out of nowhere and grabs Wei Yi¡¯s arm and say: ¡°It is dangerous here, let¡¯s go! Let us look for a safe ce first. We do not know if this ce is will be in danger as it is too messy!¡± as he points at the surrounding crowd which is running all over the ce in shock.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Li Heqiang sneers and says: ¡°Those that died are nothing but a few useless mortals. So what if they died. But you must not be in danger.¡±

    Wei Yi is somewhat hesitating as she utters: ¡°But¡­¡±

    Li Heqiang says disdainfully: ¡°Their lives are equal to dogs and pigs. Do not forget that we are cultivators who stand way above them! Yi Yi, how can those people lives bepared to us..¡±

    -Bang-

    A fist suddenlynded on Li Heqiang¡¯s face and cuts off his sentence.

    The arrogant Nimble Gate prime disciple was instantly sent flying and crashed into a statue at the side.

    The stone statue shakes slightly as Li Heqiang angrily climbs up.

    He points towards Liu Yi and swears: ¡°You bastard dare to hit me?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you who is the real animal!¡±

    Liu Yi almost breaks his teeth from how hard he is clenching them.

    This Li Heqiang is such a goddamn eye-sore!

    ¡°What a good Blood Emperor! I think you are tired of living already!¡± roars Li Heqiang with red eyes as his immortal powers started to flow out.

    ¡°JUNIOR BROTHER!¡±

    The fatty Zheng Chenyu who was standing at the side immediately runs over to and stop Li Heqiang and says: ¡°Are you crazy? Master instructed that we are not allowed to use immortal powers in front of people!¡±

    ¡°Count yourself lucky that you picked up another life!¡±

    Li Heqiang can only recall his immortal power and res at Liu Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you, you f***ing animal.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Li Heqiang coldly before turning around and runs towards the department stall that Murong Hong and the rest are.

    Just now that person shouted out ¡®Long live the great god¡¯¡­

    He should be one of the fanatics of the Great God Sect¡­

    That means that the Great God Sect did not cancel their ns, but rather why are here now!

    No matter what, I must first make sure of Murong Die and Wang Lele safety.

    Nothing must happen to those two!

    ***

    At this time, at therge hall where the auction is held, Murong Hong and a few of the big shots of the business world are crouching on the ground helplessly.

    Murong Die and Wang Lele are also crouching behind Murong Hong not daring to move.

    Murong Hong ask the cloaked gunmen who are surrounding them loudly: ¡°Who are you guys?¡±

    A while ago an explosion urred outside, thus most of the security guards in the shopping center have gone over.

    Immediately after, these few cloaked gunmen came in and upy therge hall.

    There are over 20 people who are holding a firearm each as they gather Murong Hong and the rest into the center of the hall.

    While there is a man wearing a half-face metal mask standing in the center of the hall like their leader.

    What caught Murong Hong¡¯s attention is that his left arm seems to be a mechanical arm.

    ¡°Sir Murong Hong, you better be more honest.¡± says the man wearing the metal mask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you familiar with my face?¡±

    Wang An who is crouching beside him utters in a low voice: ¡°Old master¡­ he is an infamous international mercenary, Snake Eye¡­ damn it who is the person who hired him?!¡±

    ¡°Die¡¯er and Lele don¡¯t be afraid¡­ we will be fine¡­¡±

    Although Murong Hong is getting angry, he stillforts his own daughter and her close friend in a soft tone.

    Murong Die and Wang Lele are hugging each other and appear to be really frightened.

    Although they have experienced some waves, it is their first time in such arge situation.

    ¡°My beloved Snake Eye, your actions are quite fast. I am very satisfied.¡±

    At this time, a person wearing a ck cloak jumps down from upstairs.

    From a height of three meters, he steps on the floor with a bang when hended.

    In his arms, he is hugging a pretty and flirtatious woman.

    Although the woman is wearing covered clothing, her seductive appearance is ample.

    After the man has ced her down, he immediately embraces her as his hand reaches into her clothes and unrestrainedly kneads her chest.

    ¡°Section head Zhen, didn¡¯t we say that we will be able toplete the task on our own, why is there a need for you to personallye? Are you not assured of our Viper Mercenaries?¡± asks Snake Eye unhappily as he looks at the ck cloaked man.

    ¡°How can that be. I am your Viper¡¯s old customer right?¡±

    The guy who was called Section head Zhen embraces the girl as he saysughingly: ¡°I am only anxious to get our money that¡¯s all!¡±

    ¡°After the task is done, we will spit it into half. Your Great God Sect will not be getting a cent less,¡± says Snake Eye coldly before taking out a handgun with his mechanical arm.

    He points the gun at the forehead of a banker and says: ¡°Within twenty minutes everyone deposit one billion into the online ount that I say otherwise I do not mind sending you to hell.¡±

    ¡°Save, save my life¡­¡±

    That fat banker is scared silly as the gun is resting on his forehead as he feels that his lower half is slightly wet.

    ¡°After twenty minutes, if the money is not deposited in, I will start killing people.¡±done speaking, he fires the handgun.

    The bullet exits the muzzle and exploded open that banker¡¯s head.

    As the blood stters all over the ground, it is followed by countless shrieks.

    ¡°Good. I see that we can start now.¡±

    Done speaking, Snake Eye lets one of his underling push a notebook in front of the crowd.

 Chapter 226 Where did this Section Head come from

    Chapter 226 Where did this Section Heade from

    La Sc shopping center¡¯s explosion case and kidnapping case quickly causes unrest in Northern Dragon district.

    Currently, all of the police forces are gathered at the La Sc za.

    The police have surrounded the shopping center while the ambnce and fire department are busy saving people.

    Murong Hong and the rest of the big shots of the business world are trapped on the sixth floor of Area D¡¯s auction hall.

    But the policemen do not dare to go up because the kidnappers have hostages and all of the hostages are big shots in Northern Dragon district!

    Thus no one dares to take any action.

    ¡°Quickly start. My patience is running out.¡±

    Snake Eye stares at the trembling billionaires and says: ¡°Using a billion to buy your life is definitely worth it. See how much respect I, Snake Eye have for you.¡±

    The Section head Zhen eyesight is rather good as he says: ¡°There are a total of twenty people here, thus it will be 20 billion. A person is worth a billion not a single cent less!¡±

    ¡°You devils¡­¡± scolds a billionaire with heart-wrenching pain.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to give it me. Although I do not believe that your brain is worth a billion but I can help you out if you want a discount,¡± says Snake Eye as he kicks the headless corpse.

    That billionaire does not dare to continue speaking as he is afraid of losing his head.

    These bunch of kidnappers arepletely unreasonable¡­

    ¡°We will give you the money but we hope that you will guarantee our safety,¡± says Murong Hong.

    ¡°It is still Sir Murong Hong who is the most sensible.¡±

    Snake Eye smiles and says: ¡°Do not worry. We are only seeing riches. To us, your life is not as delightful as money.¡±

    ¡°You are always so easy to talk to.¡± sneers Section head Zhen.

    ¡°To me, money is the second most important. The most important is women!¡±

    As he speaks, he uses more force to knead the chest of the woman in his embrace.

    ¡°If there is no woman what is the use of money?¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter you will die on top of a woman¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°That is my fortune¡±ughs Section head Zhen after which his gaze falls on Wang Lele and Murong Die on the side.

    He licks his lips when he sees them.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there is such good stuff here¡­hehe, especially that white shirt one. Take a look at that rack¡­¡±

    Snake Eye wrinkles his brows as heins: ¡°Your bad habit is here again!¡±

    ¡°How could you, this half machine person understands the pleasure of woman.¡±

    Section head Zhen smiles faintly as his eyes are filled with hunger. ¡°Since tonight I am also bored, why not have some impromptu entertainment.¡±

    Done speaking he throws aside the woman in his embrace and walks towards Wang Lele.

    ¡°The big chestss in white clothing over there. It is you that¡¯s right,e,e and y with your Zhen gege.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Wang Lele is so scared that her whole body is trembling.

    Murong Die hugs her tightly as she scolded: ¡°Scumbag! If you dare to touch Lele I will fight it out with you!¡±

    ¡°This girl is so vigorous¡­ perhaps tonight we can try a threesome,¡± says Section head Zhen as he smiles faintly.

    Murong Hong immediately says: ¡°You guys cannot do this! I will help them give you the money, not a single cent less! Please do not harm them!¡±

    ¡°Zhen Yindang! Can¡¯t you restrain yourself slight?!¡± chides Snake Eye impatiently.

    ¡°What the heck, you dare to manage me?¡±

    That Zhen Yindang who is the Section head from Great God Sect shakes his cloak slightly.

    Instantly a chilling wind swirls around the hall.

    Snake Eye¡¯s eye twitches but he does not dare to utter a sound.

    After all that Zhen Yindang who is the Section Head of the Great God Sect¡­the sinister magic that he knows is not something that I am able to resist¡­.

    ¡°I will not kill thatss. After I have finished ying with her wouldn¡¯t those people pay up to buy her life?¡±ughs Zhen Yindang coldly.

    Everyone is deathly still as cold sweats starts to form on top of Murong Hong¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Little girl, be good and let this gramps have some entertainment!¡± as he speaks, Zhen Yindang reaches out towards Wang Lele.

    At that moment, Wang An suddenly rushes towards Zhen Yindang like a ferocious tiger. As Murong¡¯s family bodyguard, as a man, he cannot ignore it when he sees the current situation.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    But what shocked Wang An is that Zhen Yindang¡¯s speed is even faster.

    He stretches out a hand and grabs the throat of Wang An before throwing him to the side.

    -Crash-

    Wang An¡¯s body instantly flew a good seven to eight meters away before finally crashing on the cab at the side, smashing the cab into smithereens causing the goods to fall all over the ce.

    ¡°There really is someone who wants to y hero.¡±

    Zhen Yindangughs and says: ¡°Restrain him. Let him appreciate how open-hearted I am.¡±

    Done speaking, two of the Viper¡¯s mercenaries walk up to Wang An. One of them steps on Wang An back while the other rests his gun muzzle on Wang An¡¯s head.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    When Wang An was thrown away, he was unable to use Hard Qigong in time and currently all of his bones feels like they are shattered.

    He clenches his teeth as he lets out a bestial roar.

    At this moment, Zhen Yindang has grab hold of one of Wang Lele¡¯s hand and pulls her out of Murong Die embrace.

    ¡°Save me Sis Die¡­!¡±

    ¡°Scumbag! Don¡¯t touch her!¡±

    Murong Die opens her mouth and bites Zhen Yindang¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What a fieryss!¡±ughs Zhen Yindang instead.

    ¡°Very well, let us all y together then!¡±

    As he speaks, he stretches out both hand to grab Wang Lele and Murong Die respectively.

    ¡°Let go of my daughter you bastard!¡±

    When Murong Hong sees that his daughter is about to be harmed, he instantly exploded and rushes towards Zhen Yindang.

    But although Murong Hong is very rich, his physical abilities are very bad and was directly kick away by Zhen Yindang.

    Zhen Yindangughs continuously as he says: ¡°A group of weak rubbish! Take a good look at how I and your daughter enjoy the pleasure of life! hahaha!¡±

    At this moment, from above themes a very cold voice: ¡°Indeed, Great God Sect is filled with all kinds of weirdo.¡±

    Everyone got a huge shock as they look up, only to see a man wearing ck suit with a white mask sitting on railing above them.

    On his chest is a very eye-catching red necktie.

    ¡°And who the hell are you?¡± asked Zhen Yindang as he raises his neck.

    ¡°If you wish to live, loosen your hand.¡±

    Immediately after Liu Yi reached here, he quickly changes his costume.

    When he noticed that Zhen Yindang wishes toy his hands on Murong Die and Wang Lele, he was instantly filled with rage.

    Damn this. How can there be any good things in the Great God Sect!?

    And they actually dare to proim that they are benevolent and the like!

    They deserve to die. All of them deserve to be killed!

    ¡°Hahaha, where did this idiote from wanting to act as a hero! And to put on such an idiotic costume!¡±ughs Zhen Yindang uncontrobly.

    ¡°Snake Eye, I leave it to you. Kill him!¡±

    Done speaking Zhen Yindang lowers his head to prepare to continue enjoying his prey.

    And at this moment, a ck shadow suddenlynds on in front of him.

    The very next moment, Zhen Yindang felt paining from both his hands.

    ¡°AHHHHHH!!¡±

    Zhen Yindang finally lets go of the two girls and retreats a few steps as he looks at his hands which are pierced by ice daggers.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want your ws then I shall help you,¡± says Liu Yi as he stands in front of the two girls.

    Looking at his back view, Murong Die¡¯s gaze blurs slightly.

    His back view¡­ looks like someone.

    What a familiar feeling¡­

    At this time¡­ where is Liu Yi?

    If he is here, seeing that I am in danger¡­ will hee and save me?

    Murong Die cannot help but think.

    ¡°Thank you very much!¡±

    Wang Lele is still considerably calm and thanks, Liu Yi.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± roars Snake Eye when he sees that Zhen Yindang is in a disadvantage and orders his underling to take action.

    The fierce mercenaries point their guns at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulder and says: ¡°There are girls around. Being so violent doesn¡¯t seem to be very nice right? Shouldn¡¯t we be more gentlemanly?¡±

    Before he could finish speaking one of the mercenary fires at Liu Yi.

    -Du du du du du-

    A number of bullets fly towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi is unable to dodge as behind him is Murong Die and Wang Lele.

    If he dodges, the two girls will be harmed.

    Looks like I have to depend on you¡­ my self-created Hard Qigong¡­

    Liu Yi enters the ck and white world. At the same time, his right hand is covered by his ice armor, making his hand looks like a crampon.

    [Kg: A crampon is equipment used for climbing ice]

    He grabs out with his hand in the directions that the bullets are flying.

    -Dang Dang-

    Finally, the mercenary finished firing all of his bullets but Liu Yi is still standing in front of him.

    At the same time, Liu Yi unclenches his right hand and allows the bullets to drop on the ground.

    Murong Hong and the group of merchants are stunned as they look on.

    Is this still a human?

    Using your bare hands to catch bullets?

    More like a monster!

    ¡°How is this possible.¡± The mercenary is also shocked.

    An ice dagger appears in Liu Yi¡¯s hand which he nails it into the head of that mercenary.

    ¡°I have already said not to be so violent. ying with guns is very dangerous.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he juggles a few more ice daggers in his hand.

    The rest of the mercenaries nce at each other not knowing what to do.

    Snake Eye roars is anger: ¡°KILL HIM! I don¡¯t believe that he is able to block so many people!¡±

    At that moment Liu Yi who is standing a distance away suddenly disappeared.

    -Swish-

    But daggers continues to fly out and ims the lives of the mercenaries one by one.

    Snake Eye¡¯s eyes turn red as he tightens his grip on his handgun.

    ¡°Where is he! Where the hell is he!¡±

    With his many years of close quartersbat in wars, this is the first time Snake Eye have met such a strange situation.

    Don¡¯t tell me that the opponent is like Zhen Yindang and is not a normal person?

    ¡°Zhen Yindang! What the f*** are you waiting for! This opponent is not someone we can handle!¡± curses Snake Eye.

    ¡°F*** you! I am in pain don¡¯t you know!¡±

    Zhen Yindang already removed the daggers in his hand but the strange thing is that not a single drop of blood flowed out from his hands.

    ¡°Looks like it is a little fellow with some abilities. But since you crossed me, Section head Zhen Yindang. It is your misfortune!¡±

    As he speaks, Zhen Yindang removes his cloak.

    Zhen Yindang¡¯splexion is rather gloomy and at the same time, yin qi is continuously flowing out of his body.

    Liu Yi is hiding in the corner looking at the Section Head of the Great God Sect.

    Why did I not see him take out his ghost infant?

    ¡°Liu Yi be careful,¡± warns Lin Tong as she appears.

    ¡°This Section Head¡¯s strength is not weak¡­ you must be careful!¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ he will not live long!¡±

 Chapter 227 Netherworld Grass

    ¡°Being able to maintain a continuousbined form means that he has the strength of a 4 star and possesses a 4-eyed ghost infant.¡±

    Lin Tong is worried that Liu Yi will be careless and continues to extort: ¡°Liu Yi, in the end, you only have the strength of a 3 star so do not sh head-on.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry Immortal Fox sister. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Although Liu Yi says this but taking advantage of a gap while Zhen Yindang¡¯s back is facing him, he shadow steps over immediately.

    But that Zhen Yindang seems to have eyes on his back as a pair of ck arms suddenly stretches out from his back and grabs ahold of Liu Yi¡¯s arm locking him in ce.

    ¡°Hahaha! Idiot! You really think that this lord is unable to find you?¡±

    As Zhen Yindang turns around, the ck arms revolved around his body until ites to his chest which ispletely weird.

    ¡°With your insignificant skills, you actually dare to fight against this Section Head from the Great God Sect?¡±

    After saying this, Zhen Yindang starts tough crazily. ¡°Your speed is too slow. So slow that it¡¯s so boring hahaha!¡±

    -BANG-

    Liu Yi¡¯s immortal powers exploded as he escapes from the grasp of the ck arms and sends a punch at that Zhen Yindang¡¯s face.

    The more he looks at that fellow the more annoyed he felt and the more he wants to smash that bastards face open.

    But Zhen Yindang slightly tilts his head and dodges Liu Yi¡¯s fist.

    When the punch hits the air, the air exploded.

    ¡°Too slow. Like I say it is too slow!¡±

    Zhen Yindang cannot stopughing, ¡°You are unable to hit me at all, hahaha!¡±

    Liu Yi sends out a few more punches but all of them hit the air.

    Zhen Yindang¡¯s body is very agile and it seems like his whole body has a sensory system. No matter where Liu Yi sends his punches to he is able to sense it immediately and dodges it.

    ¡°Afterbining with the 4-eye ghost infant the owner will be able to produce a maic field.¡±

    Lin Tong warns Liu Yi. ¡°It is like a small radar surround the body of the owner, thus your attacks can be easily sensed.¡±

    Liu Yi mouth twitches: ¡°So perverted¡­¡±

    While all this is happening, Murong Hong and the rest of the hostages are looking nervously at Liu Yi.

    If this person fails¡­then we will be very miserable.

    That white mask man in a ck suit¡­ is our only hope!

    ¡°I have toyed around with you long enough already¡±ughs Zhen Yindang, ¡°It is time to send this hero to death!¡±

    Done speaking a red glow shes across his eye.

    Following which he opens his mouth and spits out a thick blood arrow at Liu Yi.

    Indeed he does possess a ghost infant¡­

    Liu Yi hurriedly stretched out both hands which are covered with ice ws in front of him to withstand the blood arrow.

    -hissssss-

    The blood arrow is very corrosive, corroding away a veryrge piece of the ice w, causing ck smog to emit.

    ¡°Oh you are actually able to block it but it is only this time.¡±

    Zhen Yindangughs coldly and says: ¡°But the next time, prepare to meet the king of hell, Yama.¡±

    Done speaking he spits out another blood arrow.

    Liu Yi hurriedly retreats, at the same time he ps out with the ice ws and another blood arrow is smacked to the ground by Liu Yi¡¯s ice ws.

    Arge portion of the reinforced concrete is corroded away and everyone is able to see the scenery downstairs.

    This causes Murong Hong and the rest to gasp in shock.

    That blood arrow that the man spits out is very powerful¡­ it is almost the level of a biological weapon!

    If itnded on a person¡¯s body¡­ wouldn¡¯t they immediately turn into bloody water!

    ¡°Hahaha, who is the one being so overbearing earlier? Why did you turn into a little coward?¡±

    Zhen Yindangughs loudly: ¡°But fighting this way is very boring ah. Why don¡¯t I enjoy myself while ying with you?¡±

    Done speaking a ck arm emerges from his body and grabs at Wang Lele.

    Wang Lele is so frightened that she cries out loudly.

    By her side, Murong Die lifts up a baseball bat from the sports section and swings it at the ck arm.

    But the ck arm easily smashes the baseball bat in Murong Die¡¯s arm into pieces while still reaching for Wang Lele.

    ¡°Bastard¡­¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist. ¡°Originally I nned to y along with you but now¡­you are asking for death!¡±

    Done speaking he throws out his rainbow butterfly de at the ck arm.

    The revolving rainbow butterfly de easily cuts apart the ck arm.

    ¡°Only ying around?¡±

    Although Zhen Yindang is surprised that his demonic arm is cut off he still does not view Liu Yi hightly.

    ¡°Other than boasting what else can you do?¡±

    Liu Yi exhales {Little Jade, remove the twenty times gravity.}

    {Understood owner,mencing removal.}

    A white mist suddenly emerges from Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    The next moment, Liu Yi suddenly felt super rxed.

    It is like all of the strength in his body is being released.

    ¡°Section Head of the Great God Sect, Zhen Yindang.¡±

    A light blue glow shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eye which symbolized immortal power being used.

    ¡°I, Blood Emperor, proim your death penalty right here.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, the only thing you are good at is being a joke! Proiming my death penalty with just you¡­..¡±

    Before Zhen Yindang could finish his sentence, Liu Yi suddenly appears in front of him.

    At the same time, his punch has smashed on Zhen Yindang¡¯s chest.

    -Crash-

    Instantly Zhen Yindang¡¯s body is sent flying, after flying for over ten meters, he finally crashes headfirst into a disy counter.

    The sses on the disy counter are instantly smashed into pieces and Zhen Yindang finally smashes into the wall in the disy counter creating a concave depression.

    After removing the twenty times gravity, Liu Yi¡¯s strengthpletely exploded.

    Although his powers are still at 3 stars¡­.but Liu Yi¡¯s strength has improved by nearly twenty times.

    Even if he faces a 5-star enemy, Liu Yipletely has the abilitie to go toe to toe with him. Not to mention a 4-star Zhen Yindang.

    ¡°Blegh!¡±

    Zhen Yindang vomited a mouthful of blood while he is still unable toprehend how was he suddenly sent flying.

    How did the person who I was toying in my palm suddenly be so powerful?

    Hepletely has the strength of a Hall master of the Great God Sect!

    ¡°Goddamnit!!!!¡±

    Zhen Yindang pulls himself out of the hole andnds on the ground.

    From his body emerges a pair of ck arms as his strength increases while he rages: ¡°Great God above! Blood Emperor I want you to die!¡±

    Done speaking, a circr red glow emerges from his body.

    A dust cloud appears when Liu Yi moved instantly in front of Zhen Yindang. At the same time, he raises his hand.

    ¡°You will not be able to ¡­..¡± {hit my mouth}

    Before Zhen Yindang is able toplete his sentence, Liu Yi¡¯s p greets his mouth.

    Liu Yi continues to send out p after p graces Zhen Yindang¡¯s mouth.

    -Pa! Pa! Pa!-

    The crisp pping sound unceasingly rings out.

    ¡°This p is for those innocent people¡¯s death! This p is for thatrge chest sister over there! This p¡­.. is because you are an eyesore!¡±

    Very quickly Zhen Yindang is beaten into a pig head.

    This scene is seen by the people in the za on therge screen through the live video camera causing their blood to race.

    -PA!!-

    Liu Yi¡¯sst p sent Zhen Yindang flying.

    When Zhen Yindang hit the wall behind him,a piece of the wall crumbled reaver Lin got the outside.

    Instantly the night wind blows in.

    -wooo-

    That is so satisfying.

    Liu Yi massages his wrist.

    ¡°Dammit¡­¡± curses Zhen Yindang with a swollen face as he climbs up after pushing away the stones on his body.

    ¡°Bastard¡­who on earth are you!¡±

    ¡°I am Blood Emperor,¡± replies Liu Yi with his hands in his suit pocket as his red necktie flutters in the air as the wind caresses it.

    ¡°I am here to judge all sins.¡±

    A lot of the women¡¯s eyes brighten up as they look at Liu Yi on the screen.

    ¡°Judge your ass!¡±

    Zhen Yindangpletely blows up.

    But his internal injury is not light as he is very badly beaten up by Liu Yi.

    He suddenly aims at Wang Lele and spits out a blood arrow.

    The blood arrow is very sudden and very fast, before Wang Lele is able to react, the blood arrow is already in front of her.

    At this moment, Wang Lele¡¯s vision blurs and Liu Yi appears in front of her. At the same time, he stretches out with his right ice w and grabs something.

    ck smoke emits out from his palm.

    Damn it!

    This Zhen Yindang is too despicable. He actually involves innocent people in the fight!

    If this blood arrow hadnded on Wang Lele, she will turn into bloody water!

    Luckily I have already released the gravity field, otherwise, I will not able to reach in time!

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhen Yindang returns to the side of his earlier womanpanion.

    The woman is shivering at a corner.

    Zhen Yindang reaches into the ravine on her chest and pulls out a lush green herb that looks like coriander and eats it.

    ¡°What the¡­this fellow must be a foodie¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is shocked, ¡°At this time he still wish to eat coriander?¡±

    ¡°That is not a coriander!¡± cries out Lin Tong suddenly in shock, ¡°That isherworld grass!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    As for these kind of weird thing, Liu Yi has little to no knowledge.

    But luckily he has an immortal fox sister.

    ¡°That is a nt that grows in the underworld!¡±

    Lin Tong voice is filled with worry as she says: ¡°After absorbing countless qi from grevious ghosts, thisherworld grass can be considered as a yin object! If it is consumed by a person practicing a demonic technique, it can increase his strength by ten times!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that. A vigorous pill?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Zhen Yindang in surprise as he turns slightly weird.

    Currently, Zhen Yindang¡¯s blood vessel rises out violently as he cries out half-kneeling.

    His whole body is entwined with a red glow like battle qi and looks very ferocious.

    The ss in the building instantly exploded along with the video camera.

    Therge screen outside has lost the signal.

    Thuster on the one responsible to exin what is going on will be the government.

    At this moment the demon woman is slightly afraid and struggles to crawl away.

    A demonic arm suddenly emerges from Zhen Yindang¡¯s back and grabs the woman.

    At the same time, the palm of the demonic arm split open and a mouth filled with fangs appears and bites the woman¡¯s neck.

    Very quickly the woman¡¯s neck is torn apart and the mouth crazily drank all of the blood that flowed out.

    Zhen Yindang¡¯s body seems to swell up slightly and currently he stands nearly 2 meters tall. His eyes have turned red and the veins on his face are protruding out.

 Chapter 228 Curse of the Great God

    ¡°What the heck¡­ it¡¯s really like abusing drugs!¡± ridicules Liu Yi.

    Is there really a need to turn so ugly?!

    ¡°You¡­ must die!¡±

    Zhen Yindang¡¯s voice bes slightly distorted, his eyes are bright red as he stares at Liu Yi with a horrifying gaze.

    ¡°Goo ad diiee!¡± [TL: attempting to make it distorted, the actual phrase is ¡®go and die¡¯]

    Done speaking, the two demonic arms suddenly fly out like lighting towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi subconsciously stretches out with both hands and encases them with ice ws and grabs the two demonic arms.

    -bang-

    When Liu Yi grabs hold of the two demonic arms, a small shockwave urs.

    Zhen Yindang borrows the fact the two of them are linked together and pulls his body over and arrives in front of Liu Yi in an instant.

    -ROAR-

    He opens his mouth and a puffs smelly air into Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    ¡°Oi¡­ bro, you should brush your teeth!¡±

    But in Liu Yi¡¯s heart, he says The Netherworld Grass¡¯s effect is almost as strong as a container of garlic¡­

    ¡°May the Great God bestow me with power!¡± shouts Zhen Yindang before his mouth suddenly starts to swell.

    Indeed he ispressing a blood arrow!

    But Liu Yi¡¯s hands are being suppressed by the demonic arms!

    After this Zhen Yindang has eaten that ¡®coriander¡¯, his power has exploded!

    Currently, he is almost equivalent to Liu Yi and the demonic arms have be very strong, strong enough to suppress Liu Yi and making him unable to escape.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­

    If that bastard really spits out a blood arrow, it will definitelynd on my face!

    Right! Summon my natal pet!

    But currently, my arms are being suppressed and are unable to draw the summoning formation ah¡­.

    Little ck ah¡­

    If you are feeling bad for your owner you muste out and help ah!

    A blue glow sudden burst out from Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Following which from behind his body suddenly emerges an enormous pressure as blue mist surges out.

    -ROAR!-

    Half of an enormous skeleton ice bear emerges from behind Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    The bear raises a paw and harshly smacks Zhen Yindang¡¯s face.

    -Crash-

    Zhen Yindang is instantly sent flying before crashing into a wall and smashing the wall into pieces.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­

    Liu Yi has forgotten about this ice skeleton bear in his forehead¡­

    In less than a second, it appears quickly and disappears quickly.

    Little ck is really giving face ah¡­

    But he cannotst long enough ah!

    Liu Yi sighs while Zhen Yindang brushes away the stones on his body with the demonic arms and stands up roaring in rage.

    ¡°You bastard! You shall die!¡±

    Zhen Yindang roars in rage and suddenly a lot of demonic arms emerges from his body and move in all four directions.

    ¡°Everyone should die and be my food!¡±

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­ is this piece of shit going to turn everyone here into his nourishment?

    ¡°ZHEN YINDANG! Have you gone mad?!¡± curses Snake Eye.

    But a demonic arm has already prated his body and turned into a bloody mouth swallowing his body.

    The Viper Mercenary¡¯s leader who has roamed the battlefield for many years died at the hands of the Great God Sect.

    But there are a lot more demonic arms that are still searching for ¡°food¡± in four directions.

    The merchants are frightened into escaping in four directions.

    Wang An is also running out to escape while protecting Murong Hong and the girls.

    ¡°No one will be able to escape. Hahaha!¡±

    Zhen Yindang isughing continuously appearing to be almost crazy.

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath as he stands there. In his hands, the fantasy butterfly de is continuously revolving.

    {Targets have been confirmed! There is a total of 15 targets, lock onpleted!}

    Little Jade¡¯s notice rings out.

    {Little Jade! The rest will be up to you!}

    Liu Yi roars out as his hands rub together and throws out his fantasy butterfly de.

    Instantly the revolving fantasy butterfly de turns from one to two, from two to three.

    In a short moment, 15 fantasy butterfly des fly out in arcs.

    -swish, swish, swish-

    -chop, chop, chop-

    The fantasy butterfly de¡¯s speed is very fast and in a short moment, all of the demonic arms are chopped off as they twitch on the floor.

    Liu Yi¡¯s hand points at Zhen Yindang at the same time and the 15 fantasy butterfly des instantly changes direction and chop towards Zhen Yindang.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    Zhen Yindang suddenly raise his head with his arms spread open as he shrieks out into the sky.

    It is the shrieking sound of a ghost infant!

    A round qi wave instantly spread out and sends the fantasy butterfly des in the air flying away.

    Both of Liu Yi¡¯s hands changes hand sign and twist together.

    All of the fantasy butterfly des instantlybine into one. A 5 rainbow glow sparks as it continues to revolve crazily tearing apart the qi wave that is rushing towards it.

    The fantasy butterfly de is revolving very quickly and the sharp de unrelentingly cuts apart the qi wave.

    ¡°Open for me!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s both hands brandish downwards harshly and the fantasy butterfly de suddenly lets out a sharp hiss as it cuts apart the qi wave in front of it and instantly pierces Zhen Yindang¡¯s heavenly spirit cover.

    [TL: looking through wiki and baidu, the location of the Heavenly spirit cover is just above the forehead or in scientific terms, fontanelle. In Chinese myths, it is one of the 7 spiritual souls of a human.]

    What surprised Liu Yi is that Zhen Yindang did not die.

    His hands grab hold of fantasy butterfly de as he roars in pain: ¡°AHHHHHHH!¡±

    The pain is turning him crazy.

    Liu Yi stretches out his hands and a rainbow-colored chain emerges from fantasy butterfly de and wraps around Liu Yi¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Rise for me!¡±

    Holding on to the chains, Liu Yi gets into a horse stance and starts to swing the chains crazily.

    The curves portion of fantasy butterfly de seems to be hooked by Zhen Yindang¡¯s skull and under Liu Yi¡¯s strength, his whole body is flying in the air.

    -boom, boom, boom- [TL: well there is only three intact wall left I guess]

    Liu Yi is like ying a yo-yo and swings Zhen Yindang¡¯s body into the walls surrounding them, smashing the walls into pieces.

    -bang-

    Finally Zhen Yindangnds in front of Liu Yi, his body like sludge.

    Liu Yi recalls his chains and uses a leg to step on Zhen Yindang¡¯s chest as he bends over and looks at him.

    ¡°You dare to kill me?!¡±

    Even till now Zhen Yindang¡¯s eyes are still filled with killing intent.

    After consuming theherworld grass, it seems that he had lost his intelligence.

    Perhaps we should say that¡­this person did not have any intelligence to begin with.

    Is there no one else in the Great God Sect?¡­they actually sent only this one person to kidnap Murong Hong and the merchants?

    Liu Yi counter asks: ¡°Why would I not dare to kill you?¡±

    ¡°I am the section head of the Great God Sect!¡±

    Zhen Yindang roars out: ¡° The Great God has granted me strength. If you kill me the Great God will send down endless punishment to you, little worm!¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders. ¡°In my heart, there is no such things as Great God. I do not believe in your god thus naturally his punishment will not fall on me.¡±

    He suddenly remembers a question and says: ¡°By the way, just to mention it casually, I am not a little worm.¡±

    ¡°You have no idea of the powers of the Great God!¡±

    Zhen Yindang roars in rage: ¡°The powers of the Great God is everywhere and boundless! Blood Emperor, the Great God is on top of your head! He just needs a finger and he will be able to kill you, you pitiful worm!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, even if he really exists.¡± Liu Yi¡¯s fist smashes into Zhen Yindang¡¯s chest, ¡°He is unable to save you now.¡±

    ¡°The great ,Great God ah!¡± cries out Zhen Yindang, ¡°Take away your devoted believers soul! And let your curse fall on this person!¡±

    Done speaking, a beam of red light instantly rushes up to the sky.

    Liu Yi¡¯s fist starts to condense an enormous amount of immortal power.

    It is time to end this person.

    At this moment, an enormous pressure descends on Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Liu Yi instantly bes unable to move due to this pressure as cold sweat starts to form on his forehead.

    ¡°How scary¡­where did this enormous demonic qie from¡­¡±

    Lin Tong is kneeling on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder as she trembles. ¡°Unless¡­ it is really from that god that Zhen Yindang is speaking of?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Kill me! Come and kill me!¡±

    Seeing the strange phenomenon that Liu Yi is facing, Zhen Yindang starts tough crazily.

    ¡°If you kill me the god curse will fall on you! Come! Come and kill me ah!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi forget it. Just let him live¡­¡±

    Lin Tong is worried that Liu Yi might be in trouble and hurriedly says: ¡°We can just destroy his cultivation and let the police handle him! Why is there a need to kill him?!¡±

    ¡°If we let this person live it will be a source of danger.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath to let himself calm down before saying faintly: ¡°If I let him go, there is a high chance that he will live and get rescued away by the Great God Sect. If that happens, he might regain his power again and continue to harm the human realm. Perhaps he might also seek out Murong Die,Wang Lele and the rest for revenge.¡±

    At this moment Liu Yi¡¯s eyes expose determination, ¡°Thus I must kill him.¡±

    Seeing the killing intenting from Liu Yi, the smile on Zhen Yindang¡¯s face gradually bes disappear.

    ¡°You¡­you really dare to kill me?¡±

    His voice slightly bes distorted. ¡°Aren¡¯t, aren¡¯t you afraid of the god¡¯s curse?¡±

    ¡°If your god is as evil as you¡­.then I will kill him as well!¡± says Liu Yi as the immortal power in his palm explodes outpletely.

    ¡°Go down to hell for me! Deste me Palm!¡±

    Liu Yipletely releases his strength and along with deste mes palm power, it bes three times stronger!

    The floor of the sixth floor suddenly splits apart!

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm presses down on Zhen Yindang¡¯s body as they continue to fall down.

    -Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!-

    In total, they crash through 5 floors and finally ends in the hall of the first floor.

    Zhen Yindang smashes into the floor harshly and on the floor appears a palm shape concave hole.

    The crystal-like floor shattersyer byyer as the cracks spread out like viruses.

    The air pressure spreads out in all direction and an Audi car on disy by the side is sent flying.

    Zhen Yindang vomits out a mouthful of blood, his five viscera and six bowels arepletely smashed into mincemeat by Liu Yi.

    Blood leaks out of Zhen Yindang¡¯s mouth edges and the veins in his eyes arepletely red.

    He grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s cor with a hand and says: ¡°Go..od¡­will not¡­let go¡­of you¡­¡±

    Done speaking, his hand falls down strengthless.

    An enormous power suddenlynds on Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    At that instant, Liu Yi feels something sweet in his throat and almost vomited out blood.

    The powers in his body went out of control for a while before calming down quickly.

    The heck¡­ what is this situation?

    Lin Tong is also able to sense that there is some difference in Liu Yi¡¯s body and hurriedly ask: ¡°Liu Yi? Are you fine?¡±

    ¡°No idea¡­ I should be fine¡­¡±

    Liu Yi feels some headache and shakes his head before standing up.

    ¡°Perhaps.. it is that Great God curse. I have no idea what kind of curse it might be though¡­¡±

    While he is speaking, the ceiling suddenly split open and arge stone b falls above Liu Yi¡¯s head.

 Chapter 229 Good position

    ¡°Liu Yi be careful! Above you!¡± cries out Lin Tong in shock.

    Liu Yi raises his head and the enormous stone b is already in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Goddamnit!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately encases his hands in ice ws as he ces his hands against his forehead to withstand the impact of the falling enormous stone b.

    An enormous force presses down against his arms but luckily Liu Yi is already used to twenty times gravity and thus he is able to withstand the force despite it being very huge.

    As his arms sink down slightly, Liu Yi tosses the huge stone b to the side.

    -dong-

    After the huge stone b smashes onto the floor, Liu Yi loosened his breath.

    Just after I got that whatever curse and that huge stone b falls towards my head¡­

    Don¡¯t tell me that it is a curse of bad luck?

    Is that Great God so bored?

    Just as Liu Yi is feeling depressed, police sirens erupted from his surrounding.

    Following which a group of police with guns loaded rushed into the unbearably tattered hall and points their guns at Liu Yi.

    What the¡­. again?

    Why can¡¯t this group of police be earlier?

    Are they doing it on purpose?

    ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡±

    When the squad leader of the Snow Wolf Commando Unit sees Liu Yi, his head bes big.

    ¡°This time we shall see where you can run off too! Raise your hands!¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you everyone we have met again.¡±

    Liu Yi loosens his breath and straightens the tie in front of his chest before saying: ¡°Let me reintroduce myself. My name is Blood Emperor. Blood from fresh blood and emperor from emperor. I am a righteous selfless model citizen, aren¡¯t you looking for the wrong person?¡±

    ¡°Speak less nonsense. Who on earth are you, when we are at the police station we will investigate clearly!¡±

    The SWCU leader raises his gun and roars out: ¡°Be obedient and raise your hands up to be captured otherwise we will start shooting!¡±

    ¡°Oh for god¡¯s sake¡­. can you not be so blind?!¡±

    Liu Yi massages his forehead.

    ¡°Surrender now! We will not let go of a criminal but we will also not wrongly use of a good person!¡± says the SWCU squad leader.

    Liu Yi retorts: ¡°Less of this nonsense! I am not a primary school kid! I do not have time to y with you guys so I am leaving first. Oh! I shall leave the cleaning up of the battle zone to you guys, after all you guys are much more professional in it.¡±

    After done speaking, he turns around to escape.

    At this time, a cold voice suddenly stops him.

    ¡°Blood Emperor. I have already set up an inescapable for you. Do you really think you can escape?¡±

    This voice is very familiar!

    Liu Yi scans his surrounding.

    Only to see a single-eyed man folding his arms as he stands in the corner of the police group.

    What the¡­

    It¡¯s him! Long San from Dragon Group!

    Liu Yi¡¯s leg trembles slightly when he sees that man.

    There is no other reason other than their power difference is toorge|!

    Liu Yi¡¯s current power can be considered as a C-grade hunter, but whenparing to that B-grade team leader¡­.the difference is too big!

    In that instant, Liu Yi really has the thought of running away.

    But it seems like¡­trying to escape is not really possible!

    ¡°You guys can retreat first.¡±

    Long San waves his hand at SWCU squad leader, ¡°The only exit possible is behind me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    As for Dragon Group¡¯smand, SWCU squad leader does not dare to disobey.

    Even if the police station bureau chiefes down, he is also unable to disobey the Dragon Group¡¯smand¡­

    Among the police and army groups, Dragon Group has a lot of power.

    ¡°Squad leader who is he?¡±

    A newly inducted policeman mumbles: ¡°What the heck! How dare hemand policemen!¡±

    ¡° Speak less nonsense! Hurry and retreat!¡±

    SWCU squad leader ps the back of that policeman¡¯s head.

    The group of policemen enter very quickly and leave just as quickly.

    Within a moment, in the hall, there is only Liu Yi and Long San left.

    ¡°You want to personally deal with me?¡±

    Liu Yi faintly narrows his eyes as he stares at Long San and says: ¡°Even if you are a B-grade expert¡­I have confidence in escaping from you!¡±

    ¡°I will not directly deal with you.¡±

    Long San shrugs his shoulder and points behind him. ¡°I am only the door guardian. I have already let the Dragon Group best keikaishi seal up this hall. The rest of the paths are dead ends and the only exit is the door behind me. If you wish to escape I will block you.¡±

    [TL: Keikaishi is also known as barrier master, or you can refer it to a manga]

    So demonic?

    Liu Yi turns around and looks at therge ss window behind him. He stomps down and uses shadow step to rush through it, nning to break the window and escape out.

    But before he can reach the ss, Liu Yi suddenly feels that he has crashed into an invisible wall.

    -bang-

    His whole body pastes onto the invisible wall as he bes dazed and has blurred vision from the impact.

    ¡°What the¡­ what the hell is this¡­¡±

    Liu Yinds back on the ground as he stretches out his hand to feel the invisible wall.

    He gathers his qi onto his palm and sends out deste me palm.

    -boom-

    Liu Yi feels like he is hitting a steel te.

    The force ripples along the invisible wall but in the end, it is still intact.

    ¡°There is no need to waste your strength.¡±

    Long San smiles and says: ¡°Only someone of my grade is able to break this barrier. Your strength is still too weak.¡±

    ¡°Bastard¡­you guys have already deployed a trap here!¡±

    Liu Yi seems to understand something.

    ¡°Of course. Then why do you think that the person from the Great God Sect can stay up there for so long, safe and sound?¡±

    Long San proudly says: ¡°We have already guessed that you wille, thus when you are battling I let people set up this trap until the moment you had fallen into this trap. Oh. Even if you did not jump into this trap, I will let people lure you in.¡±

    ¡°F***!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot stand it anymore and starts cursing: ¡°Since you guys are here why did you not go up and settle the Great God Sect person! Why did you not go up and help out the dangerous situation!¡±

    When Liu Yi thought of the close call that Wang Lele and Murong Die just faced he bes very angry. ¡°Do you have any idea just now how dangerous upstairs was? How many innocent people have died, for what!¡±

    ¡°There is only one person who died and he is called Zhang Anzhi.¡±

    Long San crosses his arms as he says faintly: ¡°He is the president of a Chinese bank who has secretly washed at least 200 million in dirty money but there is no evidence so the higher-ups were unable to deal with him. This time around Snake Eye, that notorious mercenary can be considered doing a good deed by killing him.¡±

    [TL: somehow I think 200 million is too little since Snake Eye is asking him for 1 billion¡­]

    Liu Yi starts to sweat.

    This bunch of Dragon Group people¡­.have investigated so deeply on everyone¡­

    Luckily they do not know about my real identity¡­otherwise¡­I will definitely be in trouble!

    ¡°As for the reason why we did not go up¡­ well, it is very simple. Aren¡¯t you upstairs?¡±

    ¡°And in the end didn¡¯t this guy die in your hands,¡± says Long San as he points at the dead body.

    Liu Yi clenches his fist tightly, ¡°How evil¡­¡±

    ¡°Come then. Since you want to fight then I will fight! Like I¡¯m afraid of you!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ the order does not seem to be right.¡±

    Long San faintly feels that there is something wrong.

    Liu Yi is afraid that Long San is able to recall and hurriedly shouts: ¡°Just hurry up and fight! Less nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Like I said I will not fight with you directly. Oh, I have found a good opponent for you.¡± done speaking, Long San activates themunication device on his ear.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn now Yue Yue.¡±

    What Yue Yue? There are so many people whose name carry Yue!

    Curses Liu Yi in his heart.

    Just as he is getting curious, he feels some pressureing from his forehead.

    This pressure makes his slightly uneasy.

    Liu Yi immediately looks up and stares above him.

    From above him a piece of the ceiling suddenly split apart andes crashing down with a golden red figure.

    Liu Yi instantly retreats far away with shadow steps.

    -BANG!-

    The figurends on the group and squats there in the depression.

    What arge force¡­

    Now, who is this expert from Dragon Group?

    When the grey dust cloud slowly disperses away, Liu Yi is finally able to see clearly the golden red figure.

    What the¡­

    Liu Yi first impression is is this a robot?

    As he looks at the figure standing there in golden red steel armor.

    The steel arms and steel legs as well as the dragon helmet.

    The whole body seems to be covered by real metal¡­thus Liu Yi cannot help but to agree that¡­it is slightly cool.

    Will such a sluggish robot be my opponent?

    Liu Yi faintly lets go of his breath.

    At this moment, the robot suddenly moves and instantly appears in front of him as it throws a punch at Liu Yi¡¯s underbelly.

    ¡°Puuhhh!¡±

    Liu Yi spits out a bitter breath as his body is instantly sted away and copse on the ground.

    What the hell¡­

    Liu Yi¡¯s underbelly is aching as he grimaces in pain.

    What the heck is with this speed¡­

    Can a robot have such mobility?

    Liu Yi crawls onto his feet in a sorry figure as the demon energy his in body revolves around and heals his injuries.

    The robot stands in front of Liu Yi as the metal face mask lifts up.

    Liu Yi is stunned silly.

    I¡­what the hell¡­. howe it is her?!

    ¡°Ten steps to milk a man¡­ ah sorry, it should be Blood Emperor.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue lifts up a hand and points at Liu Yi as she says slowly: ¡°Tonight you shall be mine.¡±

    [TL: wow so aggressive]

    Done speaking her thumb point downwards as she boos him.

    What the¡­

    This sentence seems to be quite wicked don¡¯t you think so¡­

    ¡°Although¡­the feeling of being conquered by a beautiful woman is good¡­ but I still prefer¡­ er, to be on top.¡±

    ¡°Shameless! Die you this hooligan!¡±

    When Yuan Zhenyue hears Liu Yi taking liberties with her, she bes angry and stamps her foot.

    Her helmet closes back properly and with a stomp, she rushes towards Liu Yi.

    Thisss¡¯s flexibility is way too strong¡­

    Dragon Group actually epted her and even gave her such a heaven-defying armor to wear!

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­is she going to be like Iron Man?

    Is there a need to be so savage?!

    Yuan Zhenyue is already so scary¡­ isn¡¯t it giving this tigress wings?

    ¡°DIE!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue raises her fist and punches towards Liu Yi.

    This time around Liu Yi is prepared and uses shadow step to instantly dodges.

    -BOOM-

    This punch from Yuan Zhenyuends on a pir behind Liu Yi and instantly half of the human thick pir is blown away by the force!

    What the¡­ is there a need to be so fierce?!

    Liu Yi touches his face and thinks, luckily it did not hit my face¡­

    ¡°Today I must defeat you!¡±

    Although Yuan Zhenyue did not turn her head, she still notices Liu Yi whonded behind her and starts to take action.

 Chapter 230 Yuan Zhenyueâ€™s Armour Second Stage

    From the back of her armour a metal te suddenly opens and following which rows after rows of pencil sized cruise missiles shoot out towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned!¡±

    Seeing those cruise missiles, Liu Yi almost vomited blood.

    What the¡­ are you guys for real?!

    You even bring out cruise missiles?!

    Are you really treating me as ****?!

    Liu Yi gets into a horse stance and hits out with his left palm.

    ¡°Mountain Mist!¡±

    An enormous ice crystal hand image sts out and blocks all of the cruise missiles.

    The cruise missiles explode instantly and fire flooded the whole hall.

    Liu Yi borrows the force from the explosion and retreats to keep a distance away from that Yuan Zhenyue who is wearing war armour.

    Yuan Zhenyue stands in the centre of the hall as she holds her hands together and within moments, the armour starts to transform and turns into a row of guns.

    -Bang, bang, bang-

    Like two Gatling guns, the bullets continuously fly towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi instantly uses ice des and rapidly circles around the edge of the hall.

    To dodge the bullets, he starts to move faster and faster and finally he starts leaving after-images in the surroundings of the hall.

    Liu Yi speed is like lightning and iparable.

    No matter how Yuan Zhenyue tries, she is unable to catch Liu Yi¡¯s steps.

    The bullets continue to hit the barrier, creating small fireballs. Liu Yi takes advantage of the space given and summons out his five-coloured chain.

    The chain¡¯s speed is extremely quick and is instantly coiling around Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s arms, binding them together.

    This is still not the end as Liu Yi forms a seal and more chains sprout out, they twine around Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s body before shooting away and piercing the ground.

    In a blink of an eye, 8 chains spread out in 8 directions and lock Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s body in ce.

    ¡°Kneel down for me!¡±

    Liu Yi makes a pushing down motion and his strength focuses on the chains formed by Little Cai¡¯s transformation.

    Instantly, all of the chains pull down at the same time and forces Yuan Zhenyue to be dragged into a squatting position.

    She is trying her best to withstand it, to not bepletely overwhelmed.

    Yuan Zhenyue is astonished as she did not imagine that despite she is wearing the Long Xin battle armor, she is still not able to deal with Blood Emperor!

    I am not resigned ah¡­ how am I supposed to take revenge for father in the future¡­

    YUAN ZHENYUE! You must do your best!

    ¡°See? She is already settled by me,¡± says Liu Yi after gasping for breath.

    But Long San faintly says: ¡°Oh? It might not be the case. The battle is still not over.¡±

    ¡°It is already over¡­.what the heck!¡±

    Liu Yi turns around in to take a look only to see that Yuan Zhenyue who is being restrained by his rainbow-colored chains letting out loveable cries as she stands up slowly.

    The chains that are twined around her are making creaking sounds.

    Liu Yi could almost hear Little Cai¡¯s cries of pain.

    This cannot go on¡­if it goes on, Little Cai will definitely get injured!

    Liu Yi is feeling pain in his heart for Little Cai as he forms a seal and recalls the rainbow-colored chains.

    Little Cai who has been battling for the entire night returns back to the spiritual pet area in Liu Yi¡¯s body to recover.

    {Little Jade? Does your database have this kind of battle armor?} ask Liu Yi.

    {No¡­ owner, this should be a battle armor that is secretly developed by the Dragon Group.}

    Little Jade answers honestly. {Although Ennd and America are also developing super soldier battle armor, but it is too heavy and the operating is very bad. It is unable to imagine that China¡¯s Dragon Group is already so advanced in technological strength!}

    {This battle armor is not only made with science.}

    At this time Lin Tong suddenly speaks up slowly, {I can feel that there is some formation on the suit¡­ There must be a very powerful formation master in the Dragon Group!}

    A battle armor made with thebination of formation and science?!

    Dragon Group is too awesome¡­

    Liu Yi cannot help but praise.

    At this time, Yuan Zhenyue roars in anger: ¡°BLOOD EMPEROR!¡±

    She bes even crazier after she has lost the restraints on her.

    The battle armor that she is wearing is changing faintly and is starting to resemble a dragon.

    ¡°She actually awakens the second stage so quickly?!¡±

    Long San is faintly shocked and curious. ¡°Indeed you are a person that I have chosen¡­ Blood Emperor looks like this time around you are going to suffer.¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi is indeed having a headache. Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s strength and speed actually increased by so much!

    As she runs over, she leaves behind a golden red afterimage.

    Luckily Liu Yi¡¯s speed is not slow, as he uses ice de and prepares to continue fighting with Yuan Zhenyue.

    Yuan Zhenyue is starting to get nervous as she roars out: ¡°Run run run, stop being so annoying and keep running! Gravity zone! ACTIVATES!¡±

    An enormous pressure instantly spread out and Liu Yi feels his body starting to sink down.

    This is¡­ ten times gravity?

    This battle armor that Yuan Zhenyue is wearing actually has this kind of usage!

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you run under ten times gravity!¡±

    Under the protection of the battle armor, Yuan Zhenyue does not seem to be affected by the gravity field as she runs normally towards Liu YI.

    ¡°Eat my fist!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue instantly appears in front of Liu Yi and throws out a fierce fist towards Liu Yi¡¯s belly.

    Originally Yuan Zhenyue thought that with the ten times gravity field activated, Liu Yi will not be able to dodge her fist, but with a few steps, Liu Yi easily dodges her punch like normal!

    Spirit fox steps!

    Although Liu Yi has learned shadow steps, he did not forget about the movement techniques of spirit fox steps!

    During closebat, spirit fox steps are much more flexible.

    Shadow step is only suitable for instant movement only.

    Yuan Zhenyue got a shock when she did not feel like she has hit any flesh when her punch hits Liu Yi.

    The Liu Yi in front of her is slowly turning blurry.

    After-image!

    Yuan Zhenyue seems to have figured out something.

    At this moment, Liu Yi is standing behind Yuan Zhenyue and is punching towards her from the back.

    -Dang!-

    Liu Yi¡¯s punching strength is very strong as Yuan Zhenyue is instantly sent flying as she turns into a golden red meteor and crashes into the hall¡¯s reinforced ss.

    Long San frowns faintly.

    This Blood Emperor indeed has some abilities, he actually improves so much from thest time I had seen him.

    Let¡¯s not say about the rest, at the very least the increase in his strength is so huge!

    But Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s Long Xin battle armour is not so easy to deal with!

    -creak, creak, creak-

    Seeing Yuan Zhenyue slowly climbing onto her feet and exercising her muscles¡­Is this woman a damn undying roach?!

    Or is that battle armour¡¯s defensive power so powerful?

    ¡°Blood Emperor¡­you are really, really¡­ pissing me off!¡± says Yuan Zhenyue as she smiles coldly.

    Liu Yi trembles slightly as he faintly feels a killing intent.

    This killing intent seems to being from Yuan Zhenyue!

    A natural battle idiot ah¡­

    Liu Yi recalls Lig Tong¡¯s evaluation of Yuan Zhenyue.

    Yuan Zhenyue suddenly raises both hands up and roars a few time.

    The form of the battle armor starts changing.

    ¡°Is the second stage starting to awaken?¡±

    Long San bes very happy. ¡°Blood Emperor. You are very good. You can actually pressure Yuan Zhenyue into awakening the second stage of Long Xin battle armor! Come! Let us appreciate this beautiful transformation!¡±

    ¡°Appreciate your head!¡± scolds Liu Yi.

    ¡°The one who will be out of luck will be me alright?!¡±

    A humongous pressure spreads out from Yuan Zhenyue and rushes at Liu Yi.

    {It is a self-evolving mechanical battle armor! How is it possible!}

    Little Jade¡¯s CPU seems to be no longer enough. {This is definitely a technology that does not belong in era! It should not have appeared ah!}

    This sentence does not seem to be righting from you okay¡­ says Liu Yi in his heart.

    At this moment, Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s battle armor form is still continuing to change.

    The battle armor seems to be heavier and new metal te appears in a lot of ces.

    A thick bulky tail also emerges and dangle on the ground.

    ¡°What the¡­ this change is too¡­ cool!!!¡±

    Liu Yi swallows his saliva. ¡°Why is there a need to grow a tail ah!¡±

    While Liu Yi is in shock, Yuan Zhenyue suddenly raises her arm as her palm points above Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    A bright red fireball suddenly shoots out and bursts on the ceiling above Liu Yi.

    Instantly an enormous stone b copses and falls towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned¡­¡±

    When Liu Yi sees therge stone b, he immediately shadow steps to the side to dodge it.

    At this moment, Yuan Zhenyue appears by Liu Yi¡¯s side without him knowing.

    Therge metal tail coils around Liu Yi and when he is caught, the tail smashed him onto the floor harshly.

    -BOOM-

    The floor trembles as Liu Yi lies in the hole.

    Liu Yi wants to stand up but Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s tail is coiled around his body and at the same time, one of her legs is on Liu Yi chest as she steps down harshly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very good at running?¡±

    After Yuan Zhenyue has entered the second stage, her strength has increased by a lot and thus Liu Yi is unable to escape with her stepping on him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you run this time round!¡±

    Liu Yi operates his immortal qi as the mysterious ice qi emerges out from his body.

    Frost starts to form on Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s tail and leg.

    ¡°Heng, paltry tricks!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue lifts her left hand and shot out a me which explodes.

    ¡°Arg!¡±

    The fireball smashes heavily against Liu Yi¡¯s chest and almost caused him to vomit blood.

    This feeling¡­is like I am being smashed by a stone b¡­

    This Yuan Zhenyue is too violent already¡­

    Liu Yi struggles to ask: ¡°Why do you want to capture me¡­¡±

    ¡°Because you have broken thew, thus I want to capture you,¡± says Yuan Zhenyue bluntly.

    ¡°In the past, I am a police officer and now I am a member of the Dragon Group. I will catch all of you who thinks that just because you have some super powers you can break thews as you please.¡±

    ¡°There are so many bad people around and you don¡¯t catch them, why do you want to catch me!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue res harshly before saying: ¡°Let me see who on earth are you this mysterious acting person.¡±

    As Yuan Zhenyue speaks, her hand reaches out for Liu Yi¡¯s mask.

    At that instantly Liu Yi¡¯s heart almost stop.

    Let Yuan Zhenyue sees his real face?

    No way¡­it must definitely not happen!

    At this moment, Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s hand is already grabbing Liu Yi¡¯s mask.

 Chapter 231 Did you used Head & Shoulders?

    Who on earth are you?!

    This time around I must definitely take a look!

    Yuan Zhenyue grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s mask.

    At that moment, Liu Yi¡¯s mask suddenly bes very hot making Yuan Zhenyue feels like she is holding onto a fiery metal as her gauntlet turns red from the heat.

    The eye-holes of the mask that Liu Yi is wearing suddenly burst out into mes.

    The me surrounds Liu Yi and revolves around him, hiding him from view.

    Yuan Zhenyue feels a scorching heat wave as well as shock-waves rushing towards her and knocks her flying away into the ss wall.

    Yuan Zhenyue got a shock. ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±

    I am obviously suppressing him, why is there still a counter-attacking force?

    And isn¡¯t his qi attribute supposed to be ice?

    Why did it suddenly turn into fire?!

    Ice and fire arepletely two opposing natures! How can a person¡¯s body hold both at the same time?!

    [KG: Magic and a psycho other personality]

    Yuan Zhenyue climbs out of the ss wall but is still unable toprehend this question.

    From within the zees a ridiculing voice: ¡°There is actually such an interesting battle armor¡­¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­ very interesting¡­¡±

    The roaring ze suddenly retreats and form a vortex as itpresses.

    Very quickly the ze soon formed a fist size red fireball and floats above Blood Emperor¡¯s palm.

    At this moment, there are some changes in Blood Emperor¡¯s appearance.

    The ck western suit that he is wearing has changed into a ck overcoat.

    A bright red scarf hangs around his neck.

    At the same time, his hair bes longer and turns silvery grey. He keeps his hair from fluttering about with a red band to tie his hair behind his back.

    A pair of golden eyes looks through the eyehole of the mask that is marked with a red pattern from the ze and stares at Yuan Zhenyue.

    Yuan Zhenyue freezes and only feels that Blood Emperor suddenly bes a lot more decent to look at making her less willing to battle.

    Strange¡­

    YUAN ZHENYUE what are you thinking of!

    He is the ENEMY!

    You must defeat him and then capture him!

    Yuan Zhenyue continuously shakes her head to recover her normal mindset.

    Lin Tong is hiding at the side as she sighs in sorrow¡­the power of the golden pupils is way too strong¡­

    It ispletely a killing weapon against woman!

    ¡°Hai, the other me is really too weak¡­¡±

    Blood Emperor stands there and starts muttering to himself in front of Yuan Zhenyue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just talk about the strength contained in this body¡­he actually does not know how to use properly. It ispletely throwing face ah.¡±

    ¡°You think you have a split-personality?¡± scolds Yuan Zhenyue loveably as she ignites her fighting spirit again and rushes at Liu Yi.

    But Liu Yi stands there on the spot as he stares at Yuan Zhenyue with a golden glow shooting out of his eyes.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s have you take a look at my actual abilities!¡± done speaking, a dark red glow suddenly erupts from within Liu Yi.

    At the same time, a red ze forms a tail shape from behind him.

    {Oh, gods¡­. demonic qi turning into tail¡­}

    Lin Tong cries out in shock: {He actually is able to condense his demonic qi into a tail shape¡­ that other Liu Yi¡­ how strong is he now?!}

    Among the fox n, there are very few talented fighters.

    All of them are able to condense their demonic qi into a tail to boost theirbat power!

    One tail is able to boost their power by two times¡­and with every additional tail, it is another level of multiplication¡­.

    If he is able to form nine tails¡­.then Liu Yi will be able to fight against gods!

    Although currently, it is only a single tail but Lin Tong feels that Liu Yi¡¯s future is unimaginable!

    ¡°Demonic tail¡­¡±

    When Long San sees the fiery tail behind Liu Yi, his single eye widens.

    ¡°This time round I have really found a treasure¡­ Yuan Zhenyue! Take him down!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue has currently reached the front of Liu Yi and her fists are attacking towards him.

    But Liu Yi did not hide or dodge as he stands on the spot and only stretches out a hand and easily blocks all of Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s attack.

    What shocks Yuan Zhenyue the most is that Liu Yi actually had his eyes closed and is relying on his perception to receive all of her attacks!

    Yuan Zhenyue does not understand what is going on but Lin Tong understands.

    This is the ability of the demonic tail.

    The demonic tail behind Liu Yi is like a radar scanning the surroundings of Liu Yi constantly.

    As long as anything happens within ten meters of Liu Yi, he willpletely be able to see it happening in his mind.

    Thus even if he closes his eyes, Liu Yi is able to see all of the actions that Yuan Zhenyue is making.

    ¡°Damnit!¡±

    After attacking for a while without sess, Yuan Zhenyue is starting to feel anxious. The tail behind her suddenly swings around and whips at Liu Yi¡¯s waist.

    -swish-

    But that tail only hits the afterimage of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Beautifuldy your actions are too violent as well as too slow,¡± says Liu Yi from behind Yuan Zhenyue.

    Cold sweat starts to form on Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s forehead.

    Instantly appearing behind me¡­ and I am unable to sense him¡­

    What kind of speed is this¡­

    Before Yuan Zhenyue is able to think of a way to defeat Liu Yi, her body suddenly went flying without receiving any attack.

    A number of fire chains are twined around her dragging her away and trapping her on the ss wall.

    After Liu Yi settles Yuan Zhenyue in a single move, he turns around and looks at Long San and says slowly: ¡°Now should be the time for the two of us to chat.¡±

    But Long San raises his right hand at Liu Yi and says: ¡°Today you will not be able to escape from this room.¡±

    ¡°If I want to leave, no one will be able to block me,¡± says Liu Yi while smiling as he does not seem to put Long San this B-grade expert in his eye.

    ¡°I admit that I look down on you¡­but I hope that you do not look down on me.¡± as Long San speaks, his right-hand swings.

    Instantly an overturned limousine at the side floats up and rushes at Liu Yi.

    But Liu Yi did not dodge it, he stands there and raises his left palm to receive the limousine.

    -boom-

    When the limousine hits Liu Yi¡¯s palm, it instantly split into two.

    ¡°Your superpower is telekinesis?¡±

    Liu Yi mutters: ¡°It is a rather good ability but, it doesn¡¯t seem to be enough to deal with me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see then.¡±

    Long San¡¯s hand suddenly makes a grabbing action in Liu Yi¡¯s direction.

    While Liu Yi instantly uses spirit fox steps and instantly dodges Long San¡¯s mental grab.

    ¡°If you are unable to lock-on to me how are you able to use your telekinesis to grab me?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks calmly, he keeps using spirit fox steps. ¡°Your skills can only deal with that other silly idiot only. As for dealing with me¡­this level is still not enough.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    Long San suddenly stretches out both hands and pushes it at Liu Yi¡¯s rough direction.

    At that moment, all of the moveable objects in the hall flies towards Liu Yi.

    It includes the ceiling above which breaks apart intorge stone bs and falls towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Deste me!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm ps together.

    Instantly, a berserk zing force sweeps out like a storm.

    The objects that are flying over were all pushed away by the ze as well as being ignited.

    ¡°WHAT?!¡±

    Looking at the huge power erupting from Liu Yi, Long San is shocked.

    This¡­seems to be exceeding his expectation!

    At this time unknown by Liu Yi and Long San, Yuan Zhenyue has escaped from Liu Yi¡¯s chain and is tightly hugging Liu Yi from behind him as she shouts: ¡°BOSS!¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­I have captured him¡­¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue exerts all of her strength and tightens her arms afraid that Liu Yi is able to escape.

    ¡°Beautifuldy, your hug is too tight. I¡¯m slightly worried you know?¡± says Liu Yi beside Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Less nonsense! Thisdy will not let go even if I die!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue shouts towards Long San: ¡°Boss, the rest will be up to you!¡±

    ¡°Nicely done!¡±

    Long San did not let go of the chance that Yuan Zhenyue created for him.

    His right-hand faces Liu Yi and lifts up.

    Instantly, Liu Yi, as well as Yuan Zhenyue, floats up in the air.

    It is like an invisible cage binding Liu Yi in the sky.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you escape now!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue says in pride: ¡°In the end didn¡¯t you stillnd in thisdy¡¯s hands?¡±

    ¡°Beautifuldy don¡¯t speak so violently. You should be gentler so that people will like you.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­who needs you to care! You are now our prisoner!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue roars: ¡°You should just surrender!¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, I feel that I¡¯m still fine.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders. ¡°After all the two of us are so close together and I can smell the fragrance from your body. Oh, is it head & shoulders shampoo?¡±

    [TL: ahh so this is where the titlees from]

    ¡°YOU DAMN HOOLIGAN!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s wishes to immediately let go of Liu Yi but it is a pity that her body is also locked into mid-air.

    ¡°I really respect you. Even when you are caught, you will can talk nonsense and tease my teammate,¡± says Long San at the side.

    ¡°I am caught?¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°I admit that you telekinesis force is indeed very strong but it is not impossible to escape from.¡±

    ¡°You have methods?¡± says Long San in disbelief.

    He is very confident in his ability.

    The fellow in front of him, the base of his cultivation is only three stars.

    And if it is based on Hunter¡¯s Organisation grading, at best is is only at the standard of C-grade.

    As for why he is able to resist so long, it is because he has all kind of mysterious techniques!

    This is the reason why cultivators are so strong!

    No matter how valiant a superpower is when facing a strong cultivators techniques¡­ it is too weak.

    If it is not the case, why should Long San spend so much effort to try to recruit Liu Yi as his teammate?

    ¡°You guess?¡±

    Liu Yi whose personality been switch speaks in a more devilish manner.

    He smiles faintly as he looks at Long San causing Long San to be slightly disturbed.

    What the hell! I am the team leader of Dragon Group!

    After experiencing so many years of trials and tribtions why am I afraid of this little fellow in front of me!

    Long San takes a deep breath before saying: ¡°I guess we should have a good chat.¡±

 Chapter 232 Why donâ€™t you join Dragon Group

    ¡°Is there anything to discuss between us?¡±

    Liu Yi is surprised for a moment as he stares at Long San.

    Although he is in contact with a beautiful woman, it is a pity that the clothes she is wearing are too thick, thus there is no feeling.

    It would be better if she wears slightly less.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Long San nods his head: ¡°The reason why Dragon Group wants to capture you is not to expose your real identity or to imprison you and the like.¡±

    ¡°Then what is the reason? Don¡¯t tell me you want to y LOL with me?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no¡­ actually, I want to invite you to join Dragon Group.¡±

    That sentence from Long San shocks Liu Yi and Yuan Zhenyue.

    ¡°Boss? You want to ept this fellow into Dragon Group?¡±

    ¡°I am still speaking do not interrupt me,¡± says Long San in a gloomy tone.

    ¡°Y, yes¡­¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue has no choice after all subordinates obeying superiors is a must.

    ¡°This is indeed shocking news but it does not seem to be up to me to make this decision.¡±

    Liu Yi lightly licks his lip and say: ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go and ask the boss who can make this decision.¡±

    Done speaking, he closes his eyes.

    Ask the person who can make the decision?

    What is this Blood Emperor up to?

    Long San is unable to guess.

    Unless he really has schizophrenia?

    Very quickly, Liu Yi opens his eyes and says while smiling: ¡°Apologies, the decision maker says¡­ he is not interested in Dragon Group.¡±

    Liu Yi is still a student and with just an additional Hunter identity, he is already very busy.

    If there is another Dragon Group¡­.then when will he find time to study?!

    He still wishes to get good grades and enjoy his beautiful and fortunate university life!

    Thus¡­ about joining Dragon Group, NO WAY!

    ¡°Actually, it is not up to you to choose.¡±

    Long San expression turns cold as he says: ¡°If you do not join Dragon Group, then you will be a wanted criminal by the Dragon Group. Upstairs, there are a bunch of people that you have killed.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I did not think that your organization would be so shameless.¡±

    Liu Yi blinks, ¡° If I don¡¯t join your Dragon Group you will falsely use me of crimes?¡±

    ¡°If this is the case, then the other me will be more unwilling to join¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°That little fellow is very tough, your actions will make him more unwilling.¡±

    ¡°There are some matters that will not be up to you!¡±

    Long San feels that when he is talking to a schizophrenic, he needs to maintain his calm.

    ¡°Currently you only have a single choice. Either you join Dragon Group or you will be this country¡¯s enemy.¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­this is really a headache¡­¡±

    Liu Yi covers his forehead, ¡°Not only is the other me is annoyed with me¡­now even I am starting to hate you¡­ threats and such are so annoying.¡±

    ¡°This world is the strong eating the weak.¡±

    Long San says: ¡°I am stronger than you thus I can threaten you.¡±

    ¡°Strong eat weak eh?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°I hope that the other me will learn more from you. But now my time is short. I do not wish to y with you any longer. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Leave?¡±

    Long Sanughs, ¡°I am afraid that you do not have this option.¡±

    ¡°The path I walk I walk alone.¡±

    Liu Yi says: ¡°It seems likebining together is always the other me being the main body¡­ this time around let me try to be the main body¡­¡±

    As he speaks, three rays of light emerge from Liu Yi at the same time.

    Red color, sky blue color, and ck color surround Liu Yi and revolve around him.

    An enormous force erupts from his body.

    Yuan Zhenyue who is hugging him tightly is finally unable to withstand it and is spend flying away.

    While Long San feels that what he is trying to capture is not a human but an explosive that will explode any moment.

    Behind Liu Yi is no longer a single fire fox tail, but rather there are two tails now and the other is slowly growing out.

    The difference is that the other is not a fire tail but rather it is a sky blue ice tail!

    {Two tail¡­. gods¡­}

    Lin Tong is trembling.

    Compressing demonic powers into a tail is crazy already¡­

    Liu Yi actually manage topress the immortal power into a tail form!

    The originally red fox tail form also changes slightly, changing into a dark red fire fox tail.

    {One of them is an immortal tail¡­the other is a demonic tail¡­ which also contains devil qi¡­} Lin Tong head starts to hurt.

    He actually managed to use the method of creating tails to form a demonic qi and immortal power tail behind him!

    It also allows him to enter two tail mode!

    Powerful ah¡­.

    The two tails behind Liu Yi start moving and sway behind him.

    Especially the furry fire tail that contains two different attribute fire which makes it look like it is full of explosive power.

    ¡°To think that he still has this kind of power!¡±

    Long San stretches out both hands at the same time and increases the telekinesis power used to capture Liu Yi.

    ¡°No matter how much power you have you will not be able to break free from my telekinesis prison!¡±

    Long San shouts: ¡°Hurry and give up! There is only benefits in joining Dragon Group and no disadvantages!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the negotiation break down already?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says: ¡°The only thing left to do is to fight that¡¯s all.¡±

    Saying this, two golden rays shot out of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    The powers within his body erupt unceasingly.

    Immortal powers, demonic qi and devil powerspletely mobilizes.

    The three stars within Liu Yi¡¯s body revolves faster, allowing his powers to operate faster.

    -boom, boom-

    The surrounding air around Liu Yi continuously crack.

    Long San starts to feel that something bad is going to happen.

    This force is very strong¡­

    He immediately releases his hands and res fiercely at Liu Yi.

    Long San single eye can also use telekinesis and with more power.

    At the same time, his hands did not stop waving as he controls the objects in the surround.

    The limousine that was split apart, the exhibition table and chairs, merchandise as well as broken stones under his control join together.

    Within moments, a nearly ten-meter tall giant breaks the ceiling as it stands up.

    Under Long San¡¯s control, the giant roars.

    At that moment, Liu Yi finally escapes from the telekinesis control of Long San and is free.

    But the giant is already in front of him.

    ¡°Be good and surrender!¡±

    Long San controls the giant to punch Liu Yi.

    -boom-

    Liu Yi is instantly smashed into the ground.

    Waves of pressure surges in all direction.

    But Liu Yi only stands there with a hand raised up, blocking therge fisting down towards him.

    The fist is like a truck and ispletely iparable from Liu Yi¡¯s figure.

    But Liu Yi only raises his right hand to block the giant¡¯s fist.

    ¡°It seems like I am being looked down on¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sigh and say: ¡°That why you send such an interestingrge toy to me.¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Cold sweat starts to form on Long San¡¯s forehead.

    I am a grade-B expert!

    After battling for so many years what kind of opponents have I not seen!

    Why did I trip when facing this little kid?!

    [TL: well cause Liu Yi is the MC]

    Is cultivating really so strong¡­.a three-star fellow actually exploded out with such power that isparable to me a grade-B expert!

    Actually, Long San does not know that the expenditure of Liu Yi¡¯s qi is equallyrge.

    To deal with Long San, Liu Yi is almost overdrafting his qi.

    Forcefully condensing two demon tails to explosively increase his strength, but the aftereffects will be veryrge.

    ¡°Do not look down on our Dragon Group¡¯s strength!¡±

    The usually calm Long San suddenly rages.

    Following which his hands press down at the same time the giant¡¯s other hand also smashes down towards Liu Yi.

    But Liu Yi did not give the giant a chance to attack him,

    He eyes the giant¡¯s hand and suddenly grabs hold of it and swings it to the side.

    Instantly the giant humongous frame is lifted like a toy and thrown against a ss wall at the side.

    -BOOM-

    The ss wall lets out arge trembling sound and it seems like the barrier is almost unable to withstand the force.

    ¡°Come out my me beauties,¡± says Liu Yi as he ps his hands.

    Instantly ten plus fires in the form of beautifuldies flies out from his body and float around him.

    ¡°Go, blow away that slow man,¡± says Liu Yi as he points at the giant.

    Instantly all of the me beauties beside him fly up and screams as they rush at the downed giant.

    Long San hurries to control the giant to make it stand up, but the me beauties have already reached the giant.

    -boom, boom, boom-

    Following continuous explosions, in a blink of an eye, the giant bes very tattered and does not have any value in assembling anymore and breaks into a pile of rubbish.

    Long San clenches his fist.

    I¡­ am actually not able to deal with this fellow?

    ¡°I already told you that I do not have time to y with you guy. I am going now.¡± says Liu Yi as his figure appears beside the ss window and ces his palm against the barrier.

    ¡°BLOOD EMPEROR!¡±

    At this moment, the silent Yuan Zhenyue rushes up again.

    ¡°This time around, I will definitely not allow you to escape!¡±

    As Yuan Zhenyue speaks, her right palm aims at Liu Yi as a red fireball shot out.

    -pa-

    Liu Yi only lifts his left handwhich is encased in an ice w and ps the fireball away.

    The fireballnds on the ground at the side and sts out arge hole.

    ¡°This power is indeed scary, but the current you is not my opponent.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Yuan Zhenyue and says: ¡°The other me¡­ does not wish to injure you so you should just escape.¡±

    ¡°In my Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s dictionary, in a battle, there is no escape!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue roars as she stomps on the ground as her dragon shaped mask lowers.

    A huge force explodes out.

    The floor that Yuan Zhenyue is standing on starts to crack.

    But her hands join together and assembles into a dragon head form and aims at Liu Yi.

    A red fireball starts to condense in front of her hands.

    ¡°I will use my strongest move to defeat you!¡±

    Saying this, because it seems like the force is too huge, her hands which are holding the fireball start to tremble.

    ¡°Yuan Zhenyue! Quickly stop!¡±

    Long San shouts in shock: ¡°Your strength is not enough to use that technique!¡±

    ¡°I do not care! Boss, I must capture him even if it costs my life!¡±

    Seeing Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s serious appearance, Liu Yi instantly regains rity.

    The original conscious returns and the evil conscious returns back to sleep.

    What the actual hell¡­why do I feel like I havepletely be a bad person ah?¡­

 Chapter 233 She cannot die

    Chapter 233 She cannot die

    Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s hands close together as she gathers arge amount of power.

    The golden red fireball causes her hands to trembles continuously and it looks like it is going to explode any moment.

    Seeing that his underling is risking her life, Long San is touched.

    ¡°What the¡­ is there a need to be so crazy ah?!¡±

    Liu Yi has already recovered his conscious and seeing the vtile fireball in Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s hand, he says: ¡°Big Sister ah, I do not want to y with you anymore. I am going first!¡±

    At this critical juncture, why would he fight with Yuan Zhenyue when it is obvious that the technique will cause both sides to suffer!

    Liu Yi¡¯s only option is to escape.

    This way Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s technique will not have a target to hit.

    He turns around and prepares to break apart this annoying barrier.

    ¡°I will not let you escape.¡±

    Long San uses a hand to activates hismunication device and says: ¡°Requesting for transfer of alloy battle-ax.¡±

    Done speaking, he stretches out his right hand and a beam suddenlynds on his right hand and instantly a one-meter tall white gold metal trunk is in his hand.

    ¡°Transferplete¡±

    Long San smiles as he throws the white-gold trunk in front of him and kicks it open.

    When Liu Yi hears a ¡®dang¡¯ sound he turns around and takes a look only to see Long San standing behind a metal trunk as his hands keep making a pulling apart gesture at Liu Yi.

    Instantly a razor-sharp hatchet flies out one after the another.

    These hatchets are around 30 cm long and arepletely forged from metal.

    Other than the de, even the handle is also curved like a de making it so that there is no avable ce to hold it. It is almost like it is specially forged to be used by Long San¡¯s telekinesis.

    Under Long San¡¯s telekinesis power, the hatchets fly towards Liu Yi trying to outdo each other.

    What the hell! This fellow actually still has this hand!

    Just now what is with that transfer¡­space transfer?

    Liu Yi does not have any more time to take as he hurriedly prepares to deal with the hatchets flying towards him.

    ¡°Mysterious Ice Qi!¡±

    Liu Yi condenses the power of Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra as well as hard qigong and forms a one-meter tall ice shield on his right hand.

    -te, te, te, te, te!-

    A few of the hatchets instantly flies into the shield sending ice fragments into the sky.

    Lucky¡­I still have ice shield this move.

    Just when Liu Yi is about to be relieved, he realises that the situation is not so simple.

    Long San¡¯s finger has swayed and a few of the hatchets immediately fly in an arc dodging Liu Yi¡¯s shield.

    When the hatchets are reaching his forehead, they chop down trying to behead him.

    Liu Yi immediately raises his shield to try to block the dropping hatchets.

    But two hatchets suddenly appear in front of him as they fly closer!

    The hell!

    They really are making me insane!

    Liu Yi immediately rages as he roars and stomps on the ground.

    Mysterious ice qi spreads out instantly and in a blink of the eye, everything within three meters of Liu Yipletely freezes into ice crystals.

    The hatchets also turn into ice sculptures as they stagnate around Liu Yi.

    Only Yuan Zhenyue who is being protected by the fiery hot fireball in front of her is safe and sound.

    Seeing that serious Yuan Zhenyue, Liu Yi really wish to use amorous hand to forcefully break her technique.

    But if he does it this way, she will definitely realize that he is Liu Yi.

    He had identally used this skill on her when he still did not have any control over the amorous hand.

    It is unknown how many hatchets does Long San have in his trunk. After a few of them have been dealt with, he controls another batch and sends them towards Liu Yi.

    Dragon Group is really pushing it¡­

    Oh well, let¡¯s just ignore that guy.

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth as he keeps his right hand back to his waist as he condenses power, at the same time, his left-hand drew a formation.

    ¡°Little cke out!¡±

    ¡°ROAR!¡±

    A 1.5meter tall petite small skeleton crackles its jaws as it climbs out from the ground.

    In the skeleton¡¯s hand is a bone club that it brandishes fiercely.

    Seeing the strong skeleton, Liu Yi feels slightly relieved.

    Luckily my natal pet is very strong¡­

    As he is thinking thus, a hatchet just smashes into the small skeleton¡¯s head and knocks its skull flying.

    A headless skeleton stands there and its height is no longer taller than 1.5 meter.

    [TL: hahaha jokes on you Liu Yi]

    ¡°ka, ka, ka!¡±

    Little ck¡¯s skull cracks on the ground like it is angry.

    Red fireballs condense on its skeleton hands and are thrown at the hatchets.

    -Boom, boom, boom!-

    When the hatchets are hit by the fireball,they were exploded into pieces.

    But there are too many hatchets thus Little ck is unable to throw enough fireballs to suppress them.

    Little ck trembles slightly after which 3 more pairs of skeleton arms actually grow out!

    Each of the hands are holding a fireball and throwing them at the hatchets.

    Liu Yi is stunned as he watches.

    My Little ck¡­ seems to be stronger than me ah!

    Gods¡­why is my heart such an exotic monster ah!

    ¡°Why is there such a strange natal pet!¡±

    Long San is also stunned. He does have a lot of hatchets but it is not enough to deal with the opponents crazy explosions ah!

    The eight arms throwing speed is too fast already!

    Is that thing a spider?

    ¡°Blood Emperor! Eat my Exploding Dragon mes!¡±

    At this time, Yuan Zhenyue finally condenses her attack.

    Her arms tremble slightly and the fireball instantly shoots out.

    At the same time, her body is sent flying in the other direction for over ten meters before copsing on the ground.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­how strong is this fireball¡­even the recoil is so overbearing?!

    As the fireball flies through the air, its form starts changing.

    A malevolent fire dragon roars towards Liu Yi.

    The ground that the fire dragon passes through is burnt into a ck pit, it can be seen how powerful the fire dragon is!

    But Liu Yi is already prepared as fiercely pushes out with his right palm when he faced the roaring fire dragon.

    ¡°Icicle stwave!¡±

    A sky blue crystal awl flies shoots out instantly at the fire dragon.

    The fire dragon is blocked for a moment but is still able to slowly push forward.

    Liu Yi¡¯s icicle st wavepression time is not enough, as it seems like it is slightly weaker!

    {This is not the way¡­ if it continues, you will definitely suffer!}

    Lin Tong has already returned back onto Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder as she reminds him.

    ¡°Sister Yuan Zhenyue¡­ this time around you really are making me suffer ah!¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath and suddenly raises his left hand.

    Blood Red Sutra Code¡¯s power is added.

    The violent me surrounds and revolves around the ice awn as the two powers blend together under Liu Yi¡¯s control. Instead of conflicting with one another, they boosted each other and allows the power of Liu Yi¡¯s icicle stwave to be stronger.

    The fire dragon is instantly blocked and is forced back slowly.

    ¡°Arg!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue suddenly vomits a mouthful of blood.

    She half kneels on the ground as her hands are pressing against the ground as she vomits blood continuously.

    Not only so, her seven orifices are leaking blood and looks very scary.

    Liu Yi is shocked.

    What is happening to Yuan Zhenyue?!

    {It seems like the power is reversely devouring her¡­}

    Lin Tong says: {Originally her power is not enough to use this technique, but now it is being suppressed by you, her body might not be able to withstand it¡­}

    {What will happen?} ask Liu Yi in a hurry.

    {Perhaps¡­dying from her body exploding¡­}

    Lin Tong sighs, {There is no other way¡­ who asked her to rashly use such a scary technique! This is her own making!}

    Liu Yi trembles. Yuan Zhenyue will die from her body exploding?!

    Seeing her seven orifices leaking blood and kneeling there, Liu Yi¡¯s spirit also trembles.

    I will not let you die¡­

    He suddenly recalls the power of the icicle stwave and uses his hands to protect his chest. Operating his powers, he forms his ice armor to protect himself.

    {What are you doing? Are you crazy?} cries out Lin Tong in shock as she questions Liu Yi.

    {I will only be injured ¡­ but if I continue to fight on¡­ she will die.}

    Without anything block it, the fire dragon instantly rushes forwards and quickly reaches Liu Yi.

    {Using my injuries to prevent a person from dying is worth it.}ughs Liu Yi bitterly.

    At that moment the fire dragon has already thrown itself on him.

    Even though Liu Yi has Blood Red Sutra Code, he is still able to feel the heat from the fire dragon.

    The surging heatwaves directly strikes against Liu Yi.

    Like being rammed by a train, Liu Yi is immediately sent flying and hits the barrier.

    ¡°Arg!¡±

    Being pressed from both sides, Liu Yi vomits blood.

    The injuries to his five viscera and six bowels are not light.

    The ice armor on his body is shattered.

    The barrier behind him is also unable to withstand it and with a final ¡®pa¡¯ it scatters.

    Liu Yi crashes onto the ss window and is instantly sent flying out to the night sky.

    The fire dragon presses down on Liu Yi and is going to m him into the ground.

    At that moment, a ck shadow appears in the sky.

    The shadow stretches out a hand and swipes at the fire dragon.

    Instantly dense demonic qi surges out and swallows the fire dragon, instantly smothering it.

    ¡°Who!¡± cries out Long San in shock but the shadow arrives quickly and leaves just as quickly.

    Within a blink of an eye, the shadow has lifted up the unconscious Liu Yi and disappears without a trace like he did not appear at all!

    Little ck also scatters and disappears.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Even the usually calm Long San is unable to bear it and stomps on the ground and splits it open.

    ¡°Team leader¡­¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue brushed away the blood around her mouth and climbs up in a sorry figure.

    ¡°Sorry¡­it was my mistake¡­¡±

    ¡°It is not your fault. You have done very well.¡±

    Long San clenches his fist, ¡°But who is the person who suddenly appeared¡­unless¡­ this Blood Emperor still has stronger expert behind him?¡±

    ¡°Team leader¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, Yuan Zhenyue, how are your injuries?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious¡­¡±

    ¡°In future do not use this move anymore! This time around luckily you won the gamble. If you had lost, your body will definitely explode! Go back and take a good rest. I will send people to investigate Blood Emperor¡¯s case!¡±

    ¡°Yes, team leader¡­.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue nods her head but she is suspecting and pondering in her heart.

    Just now it is obvious that Blood Emperor was winning against me¡­

    But why did he suddenly pull back his power and take my Exploding Dragon mes?

    Is he a masochist? But it does not seem likely¡­

    Unless? Is it to save me? But why does he want to save me¡­we are obviously enemies¡­

    Yuan Zhenyue is starting to be lost.

 Chapter 234 An awesome old man

    ¡°I will not let you go!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue is blocking Liu Yi and the Long Xin battle armor that she is wearing is looking way too cool.

    Large metal dragon wings are pping at her back giving a powerful feeling.

    Her vigorous heroic spirit twinkles steadily in one¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You are also here to block me?¡± ask Liu Yi as he looks at Yuan Zhenyue with his eyebrows deeply creased.

    ¡°I am sorry¡­ but I cannot watch you throwing away your life¡­¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue raises her hands in preparation for battle, ¡°Even if I risk my life, I will block you!¡±

    ¡°Then do not me me for being heartless.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, the ck glow on his body twines around him.

    Wait this is wrong¡­

    Why is my demonic qi so strong¡­

    Liu Yi starts to feel that something is wrong.

    Why did I lose control of my body again¡­

    What is happening¡­ what is the situation now?!

    Yuan Zhenyue suddenly shouts out crying: ¡°Liu Yi can you hurry and wake up! This is not you!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue knows how to cry?

    This unbending and strong police woman knows how to cry?!

    And¡­ how does she know my name? Aren¡¯t I wearing my mask?

    The more Liu Yi thinks the more he does not understand.

    ¡°This is me.¡± Liu Yi says coldly, ¡°I do not wish to hurt you but those who block me shall die.¡±

    What the¡­ I know how to say such domineering words?

    ¡°Then kill me!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue suddenly opens her arms as she blocks Liu Yi.

    ¡°Do not think that I do not dare.¡±

    One of Liu Yi¡¯s hand is aiming at Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s chest.

    ¡°I am weaker than you.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue expression is very resolute, ¡°Thus I can only use my life to block you.¡±

    ¡°Yuan Zhenyue you are the one who is asking for it!¡±

    A ck glow suddenly emerges from Liu Yi¡¯s palm and following which Yuan Zhenyue shudders.

    A golden red metal sword is slowly pulled out from Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s chest.

    Wait a moment¡­this situation seems to be very familiar¡­

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart starts to trembles.

    That metal sword seems to be a dragon head and as it is pulled out of Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s body, it keeps letting out dragon keening.

    Am I¡­ going to kill Yuan Zhenyue?

    I don¡¯t want that¡­definitely do not want to!

    Liu Yi suddenly roars out and sits up.

    [TL: damn¡­ looks like their future together is very bleak¡­]

    Instantly an unimaginable ripping pain causes Liu Yi to clenches his teeth.

    ¡°Dammit¡­ so painful¡­¡±

    His body is like being ripped apart, a lot of parts are hurting and it almost makes him twitch.

    Liu Yi does not dare to move and sits still as he operates his breathing techniques to try to relieve his pain.

    Usually, these injuries will be rapidly cured by the demonic qi.

    But this time around the demonic qi revolves very slowly, thus the injuries can only heal at a normal pace.

    Furthermore, the three type of qi in his body seem to be exhausted and are seriously empty.

    ¡°Damn¡­ indeed I am injured badly¡­¡±

    Liu Yi recalls that the other conscious forcefully using two demonic tails. Seeing the harsh after effects, it causes him lots of headaches.

    But¡­ where is this ce?

    Liu Yi looks around. Am I actually lying in an empty desert?

    Why would I run to a desert?

    Something is wrong ah!

    Wasn¡¯t I at North Dragon district La Sc shopping center?

    Unless?

    I have actually experienced the legendary summoning?!

    Wow! So excited!

    Did I, Liu Yi, finally experience it?

    Liu Yi bears with his body¡¯s cries of pain to climb up and looks around curiously.

    Which world does this desert belong to?

    Indeed, even the air smells different¡­

    Really nice¡­ love the transfer feeling to the max!

    But I really need to think of a method to return back!

    I still need to return to go to university!

    As Liu Yi thinks, the surrounding scenery suddenly disappears and he instantly returns to a very familiar room.

    What the hell?

    This ¡­ seems to be the gravity room?!

    Liu Yi blinks his eyes,pletely lost.

    ¡°You are finally awake.¡±

    At this time, an old man wearing a ck cloak and holding a wine bottle walks in.

    ¡°Old man Ma? The heck¡­ howe it is you?¡±

    ¡°Your sister! I have saved you and the first thing you say to me is this?!¡±

    Old man Ma rubs his bald head, ¡°Handsome and carefree I, have saved you, aren¡¯t you moved?¡±

    ¡°You saved me?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately recalls that during the battle that night, a ck cloaked person suddenly appears¡­and seems to have saved him from the fire dragons ws.

    It is actually¡­Ma Hua?!

    What there¡­is this for real?!

    ¡°You were already unconscious for a month.¡±

    ¡°Ah?!¡± cries out Liu Yi in shock.

    A month?! Are you for real!?

    Why did I sleep for so long? Dreaming of beauties?

    ¡°Your injuries were simply too severe. To say the truth, being able to wake up is already very fortunate.¡±

    Old Man Ma drinks a mouth of wine and says faintly: ¡°You actually used up all of the qi in your body as well as eating such a huge attack! Tsk, tsk¡­¡±

    Liu Yi immediately climbs up and wants to walk out.

    ¡°Where are you going? You still have not recovered from your injuries!¡±

    Old Man Ma stops Liu Yi.

    ¡°I need to hurry home ah! My mom will definitely be worried to death since I have not returned home for a month! As well as my school¡­ damn it, damn it¡­I will definitely be pinned with a huge demerit¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah, this ah. You don¡¯t need to worry. I have helped you settle them already.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and looks at Old Man Ma in shock.

    ¡°I have changed the memories of your parents and make it so that in their memories, you their son temporarily do not exist.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Liu Yi is so shocked that he almost punched Old Man Ma.

    Seeing Liu Yi getting mad, Old Man Ma immediately exins: ¡°Rx¡­ this is not a permanent magic. Later when you return, I will naturally remove it and their memories will be restored and be normal.¡±

    ¡°Then my school?¡±

    Liu Yi thinks, Is there such a mysterious magic?

    ¡°I pretended to be your father and help you take a sick leave. Saying that you need to take leave for a long time to return to your vige and recover.¡±

    ¡°What the! You have taken advantage of me!¡±

    ¡°Enough! I am also so old that I can minus a decade and still be your grandpa.¡±

    Old man Ma sneers, ¡°But your teacher is quite understanding. He even says that your grades are quite good and are the top few in the ss. He also requests for you to remember to revise when you are in your vige.¡±

    Top few in ss?

    Liu Yi instantly got a shock.

    It can¡¯t be, right? I obviously made mistakes for my math test paper ah!

    How is it possible to be first?

    Thispletely does not tally with the general impression of me always being thest in ss ah!

    ¡°Thus you can calmly heal up here¡­I can say that this is the safest ce where no one will find you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ who on earth are you?¡±

    Liu Yi raise up the biggest question in his heart, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a clerk? Why¡­¡±

    ¡°Why am I able to save you as well as use magic to change the memories of your parents right?¡±

    Old Man Ma chuckles and say: ¡°Little fellow. Do you really think that the things that I told you in the past are drunk words? This old man is very powerful okay? The only troublesome thing is to investigate your actual identity. I am already no longer the past me¡­ I no longer have the intelligence organization of the past.¡±

    ¡°In the past¡­ you were really that powerful?¡±

    Liu Yi still has some disbelief.

    Old Man Ma whole body temperament changes as he says solemnly: ¡°Little fellow, let me tell you. My real name is Ma Long, the first gate leader of the Celestial Demon Sect!¡±

    ¡°Celestial Demon Sect? Where is that ce?¡±

    Liu Yi feels that it sound very powerful.

    ¡°Ah, it is a sect that I personally created.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Liu Yi¡¯s jaw almost drops. And I was thinking how powerful the sect is.

    ¡°Little fellow looks like you are looking down on this old man¡¯s sect ah.¡±

    Ma Hua sneers, ¡°Ask that little fox that is on your shoulder what kind of ce the Celestial Demon Sect is.¡±

    Ma Hua is able to see my Immortal Fox Sister?!

    Liu Yi immediately turns his head and indeed, Lin Tong is sitting on his shoulder trembling.

    {Immortal Fox Sister what is the matter?}

    {Celestial¡­Celestial Demon Sect¡­.}

    Lin Tong shivers very badly, {That is in the sixth realm¡­ Demon realm¡¯s strongest sect¡­it is rumored that¡­their past Sect Leader Ma Long is very violent and is matchless in Demon Realm! Butter on no one knows what happened, Ma Long suddenly passed away but Celestial Demon Sect is still the strongest in Demon realm¡­}

    Liu Yi does know about the six realms, they are Immortal realm, Demon realm, Devil realm, Human realm, Buddha realm and Ghost realm. (These six realm is fabricated by Aries)

    Normally cultivators and the like are cultivators from the human realm.

    After they have cultivated to a certain level, they will enter the realm. Immortal cultivators will enter the Immortal realm while the demonic cultivators will enter the Demon realm, and so forth.

    {Back then, Ma Long was an Immortal cultivator in the human realm. Butter on for some reasons he turned demonic and ascended to the demon realm¡­}

    Lin Tong recalls that when her teacher told her these stories, how afraid she was.

    If the person in front is really that Ma Long who does not blink when killing¡­

    Then wouldn¡¯t Liu Yi be in danger?

    ¡°Back then¡­ you were really so powerful?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Back then I had no opponent in the Demon realm!¡±

    Ma Huaughs as he drinks to finish the wine in his hand before sping his bald head in shock.

    ¡°Damn it no more wine¡­ damn it, damn it, I still have not received this month wages¡­no money to buy wine¡­little fellow can you lend me some money first¡­¡±

    What the hell¡­

    How does this damn drunkard look like the strongest in the Demon realm?

    ¡°Hai¡­ all of it are things of the past¡­¡±

    Ma Hua sits there and says: ¡°Now I am already not a demon. I am only an ordinary person ah¡­the little bit of demonic qi in my body was almost used up when saving you¡­¡±

    Done speaking he licks his lips as he stares at his empty wine bottle,

    ¡°Ordinary person?¡±

    Liu Yi does not understand what Ma Hua is saying.

    ¡°Little fellow you do not understand¡­¡±

    Ma Hua seems to have some feeling to recall his past as he says: ¡°Back then I was very overbearing and drunk with power. I really thought that I was unequal under the heavens thus I suddenly wished to return to the Human realm and went to challenge the Cross-realm lord.¡±

    ¡°Who is the Cross-realm lord?¡±

    ¡°That is the guardian of every realms portal.¡±

    Ma Hua rubs his palms together and says: ¡°They are all very powerful existences ¡­ they are in charge of each realm¡¯s portal other than people from Human realm being able to go to another realm, they will definitely not allow people from another realm to return.¡±

    ¡°Ah? There is also such things?¡±

    ¡°Of course, otherwise don¡¯t you think that if the people from other realms were allowed toe into Human realm how chaotic the Human realm would be?¡±

    Ah¡­this is indeed true¡­

    Liu Yi is suddenly very interested in the matter of Ma Hua¡¯s past and the six realms.

 Chapter 235 Killing everyone

    ¡°Back then I was too young when I went to look for the Cross-realm lord to challenge them. The end result was myplete defeat and my cultivation was almost demolished. But I risked everything and in the end, I managed to escape back into the Human realm¡­¡± says Old Man Ma with sorrow as he licks the wine bottle¡¯s opening.

    ¡°Why did you want to return back to the Human realm?¡± asked Liu Yi in shock.

    ¡°I wished to look for my senior brother to show him how powerful I had be.¡±

    Old Man Ma sighs: ¡°Back when I turned demonic, he is the one who opposed me the strongest. I was very talented and originally one of the candidates for the next sect leader. But because I had turned demonic, I left the sect. Oh, I also do not know how the sect is currently.¡±

    Old Man Ma¡¯s reason for turning demonic¡­should be because of his wife and daughter¡¯s death¡­

    Liu Yi recalls the things that Old Man Ma told him when he was drunk that day.

    Liu Yi suddenly asks: ¡°Actually¡­the reason why you returned back to the Human realm was to get revenge right?¡±

    ¡°What the¡­this¡­alright, you are right.¡± Old Man Ma nods his head, ¡°At that time when I was ascending I thought that the Demonic realm is rather good and entered without thinking. But who would have known that wishing to return is so hard!¡±

    ¡°Then why did you save me?¡±

    Liu Yi feels that things are not so simple.

    ¡° I figured that you were smart. I, Old Man Ma will not save any random person.¡±

    Old Man Maughs, ¡°Furthermore I need to use up some of the meager amount of demonic qi I am left with.¡±

    ¡°Just say it. Why did you go through so much trouble to save me?¡±

    Liu Yi feels that he is bing more and more intelligent.

    As my strength increases, my brain also starts to open up.

    ¡°Help me take revenge.¡±

    A ruthless gleam shes pass Old Man Ma¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°No matter until when¡­this matter of killing my family, I will definitely get revenge!¡±

    ¡°Am I powerful enough¡­to help you get revenge?¡±

    Don¡¯t think that the person who killed off Old Man Ma¡¯s family is any good person¡­

    ¡°Little fellow. You are really looking down on yourself.¡±

    Old Man Maughs, ¡°You are a genius that appears once in a thousand years!¡±

    ¡°Genius? Me? I am but amon person¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, NBA ah!

    [TL: NBA should be Äà°Í°¡ which mean mud ah!]

    Immortal fox sister is always mad at me for being stupid so how is it possible that I am a genius¡­

    ¡°Whatmon man¡­don¡¯t believe them!¡±

    Old Man Ma smiles cruelly and says: ¡°In your body exists devil qi, immortal qi, and demon qi at the same time! In this cultivation realm, it is already not possible! But you actually manage to do it. You are really a present that the gods have given me ah!¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment! I don¡¯t swing that way!¡± Liu Yi immediately deres.

    My orientation is normal okay¡­

    ¡°What the hell are you thinking about! I am talking about my cultivationws. It is like it is specially created for you ah!¡±

    As Old Man Ma speaks, he seems to be thinking of something as he licks his lips.

    When Liu Yi sees his actions, he feels that it is very sinister.

    ¡°What kind of cultivationws? You want to pass it to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it can also be said that you are the only person who is able to learn it.¡±

    Old Man Ma nods his head and says: ¡°In your body, there are already 3 types of cultivationws and all of them are exceptional cultivationws. Thus even if I pass you my demonic cultivationws, there will not be any problem nor will it help you much. But this cultivationw that I had created afterwards is the most unique one and there will not be another simr one!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then why don¡¯t you learn it yourself and get your revenge?¡±

    Liu Yi is feeling very suspicious.

    ¡°Stinky fellow do you really think that I don¡¯t want to?!¡±

    Old Man Ma snorts, ¡°Back then when I created this cultivationw, it is too imaginative already and there are a lot of things that were not properly thought out! Only after I had created it then did I realize that¡­this cultivationw needs a person who possesses three of the major cultivation qi¡¯s at the same time then he will be able to cultivate it. That means, buddha qi, demonic qi, immortal qi, devil qi and ghost qi these five major qi¡¯s. You need to possess at least three of them then you will be able to cultivate it! If you are short of one then you will not be able to cultivate it!¡±

    ¡°Why is it so harsh?¡±

    Liu Yi is unable toprehend it.

    ¡°Because one gives birth to two, two gives birth to three and three gives birth to infinity.¡±

    Old Man Ma mysteriously raises three fingers and say: ¡°Do not look down on three this number. When you have reached three then you will possess all of the possibilities. Only when your three qi¡¯splements each other then you will be able to smoothly use my cultivationw.¡±

    ¡°It sounds very unreliable!¡±

    Liu Yi is feeling uncertain, ¡° Is it reliable or not?¡±

    ¡°How is it possible that this cultivationw that I, Old Man Ma, created is not reliable! Back then I nearly killed off that Cross-realm lord okay!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Who cares about that. We should continue to research about this cultivationw matter.¡±

    Liu Yi is worried that he would be sabotaged and immediately says: ¡°What the hell! I am not learning!¡±

    ¡°Are you really not learning?¡±

    Old Man Ma strokes his eyebrow, ¡°Little Emperor ah, don¡¯t you feel that although you possess three strong cultivationw, you are stillcking something?¡±

    There is indeed that feeling that I am missing something¡­

    ¡°If you learn my cultivationw then you can make up for this feeling. When you have learned it, I can guarantee that you will be unequal under the heavens!¡±

    As Liu Yi listens he thought, why does it seem like he is trying to trick a child¡­

    ¡°Can I believe you?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I save you?¡±

    Old Man Ma says unhappily: ¡°Even if it is to repay me, shouldn¡¯t you help me out?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Ai¡­ looks like I am doomed to be a impoverished old man¡­¡±

    Old Man Ma¡¯s expression suddenly wanes as he sighs continuously and his eyes haze over.

    ¡°My pitiful wife and daughter ah¡­you all died so miserably¡­I have no hope of getting revenge for you, why don¡¯t Ie and join you¡­¡±

    As he speaks, he breaks the wine bottle in his hand and picks a sharp edge and slices towards his throat slowly.

    This slow action¡­

    Liu Yi feels that it is way more slower than a movie put to slow!

    ¡°Enough, enough¡­ I promise you alright?!¡±

    If he really wants to die why did he act so badly¡­Liu Yi had enough of it.

    ¡°Ah. I just knew that Little Emperor, you are the most handsome one!¡±

    ¡°What the¡­ don¡¯t call me Little Emperor I don¡¯t dare to be Big Emperor leh¡­ it sounds so much like calling a dog!¡±

    [TL: Big Emperor(´ó»Ê) d¨¤ hu¨¢ng, sounds the same as Big Yellow(´ó»Æ) d¨¤ hu¨¢ng]

    ¡°Ah, yes my good disciple, Master will rely on you for the future.¡±

    ¡­the hell¡­we are master and disciple now?

    Isn¡¯t this progressing too fast?

    ¡°Come,e,e, my good disciple ah let master use the memory transfer technique and pass you this mysterious cultivationw.¡±

    Done speaking, Old Man Ma ces his hands on Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Remember, master¡¯s cultivationw is called Emotion Sword Technique!¡±

    Done speaking, Liu Yi mind suddenly has a dizzy feeling.

    His head is in so much pain that he kneels on the ground and grasps his head.

    He is unable to hold back his groans.

    I did not think that this whatever Emotion Sword Technique is actually soplex¡­so much stuff!

    Indeed there is a feeling that I am being sabotaged¡­

    Being very dizzy, Liu Yi is unable to control himself and once again loss conscious.

    In a daze, He seems to hear Old Man Ma¡¯s voice.

    ¡°This little fellow is too fragile, to think he fainted just like this¡­haiz, oh well just what he needs is rest.¡±

    ***

    When Liu Yi open his eyes against, Yuan Zhenyue is once again standing in front of him.

    While he is holding a metal dragon sword and the sword de is stabbed into Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s belly.

    Dark red blood slowly flows down the de.

    Why¡­why is it this dream again¡­

    Liu Yi feels that he has gone insane!

    ¡°Just how many¡­do you want to kill, when will it be enough¡­?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue does not seem to be in pain and the only pain she is feeling is pain for Liu Yi.

    ¡°I do not care! If God blocks me I shall kill God. If Buddha blocks me I shall kill Buddha!¡±

    Liu Yi roars: ¡°Everyone that dares to block me shall die! Even you!¡±

    ¡°It will not only be me who will block you¡­¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue suddenly smiles with her blood smeared lips, ¡°They¡­will alsoe and block you¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you shall die first!¡±

    Liu Yi eyespletely turn blood red.

    He roars out as the surrounding air seems to shudder.

    A stream of redva erupts from Liu Yi side and rushes up the sky, while a brown scorpion crawls out from his leg following his trousers and climbs all the way up to his shoulder.

    -bish-

    An explosive sound urs and the scorpion turns into a dark brown armour and encases Liu Yi.

    [TL: ah spoiler for his natal pet ability¡­ why now¡­.]

    ¡°Extreme happiness!¡±

    At the same time, Liu Yi raises his right hand towards the sky.

    ck clouds start to form in the originally boundless clear sky.

    The ck clouds revolve in the sky and suddenly the ck clouds spread out in all directions.

    After the clouds disperse, arge me palm descended.

    The me palm is hundreds of meters wide and dark pressure appears on top of Liu Yi and Yuan Zhenyue.

    Although the me palm is a distance away, Yuan Zhenyue is able to feel the heat.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­stop your hands¡­¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue begs bitterly, ¡°Why do you need to do this¡­we were originally fine¡­¡±

    ¡°My objective is not achieved, then it will forever not be fine!¡±

    The demonic qi zes around Liu Yi, ¡°Those who block me shall die!¡±

    ¡°Then kill me!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue gathers all her strength and shouts: ¡°If you are not the Liu Yi in my heart¡­then take action!¡±

    ¡°You are the one asking for it!¡±

    Liu Yi roars with his palm high up going to press down any moment.

    Noooo!

    Liu Yi is roaring in his heart, I do not want to kill Yuan Zhenyue!

    I also do not want to kill sister¡­

    Why, why did I be a killing devil?

    Liu Yi feels heart pain as he tries every method to control his own actions.

    ¡°Even you are here to block me?¡±

    Liu Yi who is preparing to use Ruin Palm seems to sense the peculiar thoughts within his body.

    ¡°Get out of my body!¡±

    Saying thus he uses his other hand and suddenly grabs his own chest and pulls out with everything he has.

    Arge force exerts on his own body and Liu Yi within the dream is pulled out from the body.

    ¡°Are you crazy? You actually captured your own soul?¡± cries out Yuan Zhenyue in shock.

    ¡°No one is allowed to block me! Not even me!¡±

    Liu Yi expression is very sinister and his body suddenly starts to change

    His right hand is burning and turns into a red colored arm, while his left arm turns into ice and emits cold air.

    An ice and fire wing emerges from his back and starts pping.

    At this moment, Liu Yipletely looks like a monster.

    ¡°LIU YI!¡±

    A woman suddenly appears in front of Liu Yi.

    This figure¡­seems to be Immortal Fox sister?!

    ¡°LIU YI! Please wake up!¡±

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm suddenly aims at Lin Tong.

 Chapter 236 I can only wrong you

    ¡°Noooo!¡± screams Liu Yi as he sits up.

    Cold sweat is covering his forehead as he notices that his surrounding is a white room.

    Old Man Ma is sitting beside him sitting with his eyes closed.

    ¡°You woke up again?¡±

    Sensing that Liu Yi is getting up, Old Man Ma opens his eyes.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath.

    What is wrong with me¡­why do I keep having that dream?

    A few days ago I dreamed of killing elder sister Li Biyue and now I am killing police flower Yuan Zhenyue!

    Am I really the bane of those women who have Yue in their name?

    Really strange¡­

    ¡°Since you have woken up, then we should try and practice the Emotion sword technique that I have taught you.¡±

    As Old Man Ma speaks, he stares at Liu Yi with expectation.

    ¡°How am I suppose to practice ah?¡± says Liu Yi bitterly, ¡°The qi in my body is recovering very slowly¡­currently I can¡¯t even produce the strength of a one star¡­.¡±

    ¡°This is not a problem. I have a miraculous medicine.¡±

    Saying this, Old Man Ma takes out a small porcin bottle and opens it.

    Instantly a very soothing fragrance floats out of the porcin bottle and when Liu Yi smells it, he feels that his vitality is invigorated.

    ¡°Old man¡­er, master, what medicine is this? It smells very nice!¡± ask Liu Yi.

    ¡°This is called Big Return Pill.¡±

    Old Man Ma says with pride, ¡°This toy is a treasure ah. After eating it, dead can revive and flesh as well as bone can be regrown. Even if it is a normal cultivator, after consuming it can recover half of his qi.¡±

    ¡°So mystical?¡± Liu Yi ask in suspicion, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t master eat it?¡±

    ¡°The star jades in my body were already broken by the Cross-realm lord and majority of the star jades were damaged, thus even if I were to consume this pill, it is of no use.¡±

    Old Man Ma signs, ¡°Otherwise you really think that I would not consume this pill and get revenge myself? Are you beaten silly, you retard?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ the¡­¡±

    Liu Yi blinks, oh well¡­I didn¡¯t know that star jades can be broken¡­

    Looks like the Cross-realm lords are very scary¡­in the future, I need to consider properly before deciding if I want to go to other realm¡­.

    Liu Yi asks bitterly: ¡°Since you have such a mystical pill why did you not take it out earlier for me to eat ah?!¡±

    ¡°Previously you fainted before I have time to give it to you to eat.¡±

    Old Man Ma says helplessly, ¡°This time around you can see it, after you have recovered some of your qi, we can start to practice.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and stretches out his hand.

    But Old Man Ma keeps the porcin bottle and say: ¡°Hehe¡­but I cannot just give you this pill for nothing. For such a good thing you need to buy it from me!¡±

    ¡°What the hell! Are you my master a not?!¡±

    Liu Yi starts scolding, ¡°Even does a disciple need to pay the master for stuff that the master is giving?!¡±

    ¡°This¡­well master does not have any money what¡­¡±

    Old Man Ma rubs his nose embarrassed, ¡°Having no money to drink wine is very painful¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­ how much money per pill¡­¡±

    ¡°200 yuan. Just 200 yuan which is enough for me to drink wine!¡±

    Old Man Mapletely went crazy with his need for wine as he shouted his throat hoarse.

    What the hell!

    This old man¡­

    Luckily Liu Yi still has some money with him. Especially after he has recentlypleted a grade-D task, thus his ount has ten thousand yuan.

    The rest of the money is basically all thrown into the Red Scarf Army for investment.

    Thinking of Red Scarf Army¡­I have been unconscious for so long¡­that Ling Yan should be discharged soon!

    I need to return back to Red Scarf Army before Ling Yan is discharged to weed out the ck Dragon gang from Xin Dong ind.

    Liu Yi pulls out his wallet and takes out 200 yuan and passes to his master.

    Thinking properly, I can be considered as a rich person¡­

    At least when eating Ma La Tang I do not need to consider if I should order some soft drinks!

    Life is so beautiful ah.

    ¡°Good disciple,e this is your Big Return pill. Quickly eat it.¡±

    ¡°What the hell! Master, you think this is fried stinky-tofu?!¡±

    Liu Yi rolls his eyes and pours out a fingernail big ck pill and swallows it.

    From young, Liu Yi believes that medicines are all bitter.

    Especially traditional Chinese medicine which is on another standard of bitter!

    But this time when he eats it there is something different when the pill enters his mouth, it is very delicious and fragrant and it tastes better than chocte!

    ¡°Wah the taste is quite good¡­master give me some more please¡­¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand.

    Old Man Ma ps his hand away and scolds: ¡°The hell?! You really think that this toy is a sweet?!¡±

    Old Man Ma rolls his eyes and says: ¡°Eating one of this is enough. Eating two will be aplete waste.¡±

    ¡°But¡­it is very delicious ah, almost like chocte!¡±

    ¡°Scram! Go and buy your own chocte and eat! This is a Big Return pill!¡±

    Done speaking, Old Man Ma reminds, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you hurrying to recover? We are about to start practicing!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master¡­¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi is able to sense that his navel is veryfortable and a warm current is flowing out towards his star jades.

    Liu Yi immediate sits down in a lotus position and starts to operate the three cultivationws at the same time.

    Heavenly Fox Heart Sutra, Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra, and Blood Red Sutra Code.

    The warm current turns into a stream of power and flows into the star jades under Liu Yi¡¯s control.

    The injuries on his body start to close up and he starts to regain strength which means he is regaining devil qi.

    Regaining devil qi means that his youthfulness is starting to recover.

    Very quickly, Liu Yi feels that his star jades are bing heavy again.

    Although he has only regained half of his energy reserve, it is enough.

    A long as the three types of cultivationws have strength to start revolving, the rest of his reserve will be replenished soon.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Old Man Ma ask Liu Yi while he is treating the two hundred yuan like a baby.

    ¡°Almost done already.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let us start then.¡±

    Old Man Ma eyes Liu Yi shoulder, ¡°As for the subject, let¡¯s use your little fox.¡±

    ¡°NO WAY!¡± rejected Liu Yi instantly.

    Emotion sword technique is a magic that is meant to target women. But as he has never tried this skill before, Liu Yi does not wish to use his own Immortal fox sister as the experimental subject!

    What happens if something went wrong!?

    Thus it ispletely impossible.

    Liu Yi insists on disagreeing.

    ¡°Fine¡­ since our experiment¡¯s target is a girl and you do not wish to use your Immortal fox sister then there is only one person left.¡±

    [TL: well¡­ I don¡¯t think that Liu Yi did tell Old Man Ma what he calls Lin Tong¡­ and given that Old Man Ma used to be a demon he should be calling Lin Tong the little fox or demon fox¡­]

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Liu Yi does not know who Old Man Ma will choose as the experimental subject.

    ¡°Just wait here.¡±

    Old Man Ma turns around and walks out of the gravity room.

    Just as Liu Yi is thinking who Old Man Ma is looking for, the gravity room door is opened again.

    Old Man Ma walks over and beside him is a fragile girl.

    When Liu Yi sees the girl he is stunned.

    The girl is wearing a ckce mini skirt and stockings with red lipstick.

    If it is not Leng Mo then who else can it be!

    ¡°You, you, you¡­why did you bring her here?¡±

    Liu Yi still has some grudge against Leng Mo.

    After all, when thess is fighting against him, she tried to frame him in front of Li Biyue.

    ¡°Rx. She is already hypnotized by me and currently doesn¡¯t have any conscious. You can do anything you want to her.¡± says Old Man Ma with a faint smile.

    Liu Yi instantly has some wicked thoughts as he looks at Old Man Ma with disdain.

    ¡°Oi oi. Do not think of wrong things okay!¡±

    Old Man Ma immediately says righteously: ¡°In my heart there is only myte wife!¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­I believe you.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head before looking at Leng Mo.

    Littless ah who asked you to frame me once. This time around I¡¯ll just treat it as I am taking revenge!

    ¡°She will not be in an ident right?¡±

    ¡°No. There is still me around. Worste to worst we just feed her a Big Return pill.¡±

    [TL: damn¡­human experiment tsk, tsk]

    Old Man Ma raises the porcin bottle in his hand and says: ¡°But you shall be the one who pays for them.¡±

    ¡°What the hell! Then the second one must be at half price!¡±

    ¡°You think this is Mcdonald¡¯s ice cream?¡±

    Old Man Ma rolls his eyes.

    ¡°Just hurry up. I still need to go and buy wine after this!¡±

    This old drunkard¡­

    Right¡­I still need to get some food for myself as well¡­

    Being unconscious for over a month that means that I am on a drip for over a month.

    No wonder my stomach is such so empty¡­

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand aiming at Leng Mo.

    Emotion Sword activate.

    The three qi in Liu Yi¡¯s body starts to revolve at the same time. They push each other forward mutually and converge in the center of Liu Yi¡¯s palm.

    From the center of Liu Yi¡¯s right hand, a strange and strong suction force spreads out!

    This mysterious suction force is not pulling anything from the surroundings but rather something from within Leng Mo¡¯s body.

    ¡°Wu¡­¡±

    Leng Mo starts making moaning sounds, almost making Liu Yimit a crime.

    Lady ah¡­

    Do you really need to cry out in such a way that makes people trembles!

    We are trying to do proper stuff here!

    Liu Yi takes two deep breaths to calm himself.

    Liu Yi ah¡­you must not have any rotten thoughts!

    Following Old Man Ma¡¯s cultivation technique, Liu Yi starts to operate the three qi within his body to push against each other to create the pulling force.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s hand suddenly trembles and is pushed away by some force forcing him to retreats two steps.

    ¡°It actually failed!?¡±

    Old Man Ma is slightly shocked, ¡°How is this possible! My theory should be perfect ah!¡±

    ¡°What the hell¡­it feels like my hand almost exploded!¡±

    Liu Yi starts to sweat, ¡°Master are you reliable or not ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡±

    Old Man Ma suddenly understand something, ¡°Ah little fellow I forgot a matter! The reason why this technique is to call the Emotion Sword technique is that it needs emotions!¡±

    He points at Leng Mo and says: ¡°Thisss does not have any good feeling for you, thus you need to minimally make her fall for you then you will be able to pull out the emotion sword!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is with these conditions!?!?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­that¡¯s why I said use your little fox to try as I feel that your rtionship with her should be enough.¡±

    ¡°NO WAY!¡±

    No way in hell am I putting Immortal fox sister at risk!

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth and stares at Leng Mo before saying: ¡°Leng Mo ah Leng Mo¡­I am very sorry. For my Immortal fox sister, I can only wrong you for now!¡±

    Done speaking, he stretches out his right hand and touches the delirious Leng Mo.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Leng Mo¡¯s face instantly turns red and copse onto the ground.

    Old Man Ma who is standing at the side cries out in shock: ¡°Damn it! What did you do! You almost broke my bewitchment technique!¡±

    ¡° Persevere for a while more, it is almost okay already!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s right hand activates his amorous hand while his left-hand aims at Leng Mo¡¯s chest and cries out: ¡°Come out my Emotion de!¡±

    The suction force suddenly erupts from his left hand and Leng Mo shudders like she is at the peak while making ** sounds.

    [TL: damn¡­ I wonder how many swords can he pull out at the same time¡­ this is almost like a human cauldron technique except it is for swords¡­]

 Chapter 237 The treasure sword from legends

    Liu Yi almost kneels down.

    I¡¯ll be damnede on¡­ why is there such reaction when I pull out the emotion sword?!

    This Old Man Ma does not seems to know as well¡­

    Looking at Old Man Ma¡¯s shocked face, it seems like that is the case!

    What theory is perfect! Obviously, there are a lot of things that he does not know!

    Liu Yi has thoughts of crying.

    Looking at Leng Mo¡¯s shuddering appearance as she kneels on the ground, Liu Yi starts to have all kinds of evil thoughts.

    ¡°Seeded¡­it really seeded¡­¡±

    Old Man Ma is even more emotional than Liu Yi as he started crying as he watches Liu Yi slowly pulling out a sword.

    The sword has a ss pattern and is around 3 fingers wide and over a meter long.

    This is a ss sword?

    So the Emotion sword is really pulled out from a woman¡¯s body!

    Based on Old Man Ma¡¯s theory, within every woman¡¯s heart has a trace of emotion.

    Based on the difference of their body¡¯s natural attribute, this trace of emotion attribute will be different.

    As for the Emotion sword technique, it pulls out the trace of emotion and turns it into a sword.

    Liu Yi looks at the ss sword that is floating between him and Leng Mo when he suddenly trembles.

    This image¡­seems to be very familiar?

    The two dreams that I had seem to be the same as this!

    The first time is drawing out a ck long sword from sister Li Biyue¡¯s body while the other time is pulling out a metal dragon sword from Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s body!

    Gods¡­

    Don¡¯t tell me that that dream is real?!

    How is it possible!

    How is a dream real?!

    But why is it so coincidental!

    I actually managed to learn this technique?

    Unless in this mysterious and inexorable world, there are really things that are destined?!

    Liu Yi is slightly disbelieving of it.

    ¡°Come! Let¡¯s test it out itsbat power!¡±

    As Old Man Ma speaks, he has already run out of the gravity room and reaches the operating instrument.

    Very quickly arge centipede spirit once again appears before Liu Yi.

    The surrounding scenery turns into a desert.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, What the¡­why can¡¯t you change your tricks Old Man Ma¡­

    ¡°Roars!¡±

    The centipede spirit is fierce as usual and is slightly stronger with a 4-star strength.

    Although Liu Yi¡¯s current strength is halved, but in his hand is a very strong weapon.

    ¡°Go my good disciple! Let master take a look at the Emotion de¡¯s power!¡±

    Seeing how emotional Old Man Ma is, Liu Yi does not have any choice but to use the Emotion sword that he obtained from Leng Mo.

    As he wields the emotion sword, Leng Mo¡¯s face turns red. Although she did not wake up, her face is very heated.

    ¡°Aw!¡±

    Therge centipede spirit suddenly opens its mouth and spit out ck poison at Liu Yi.

    This centipede spirit spits out the poison like a fountain and sprays it towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi was shocked, the hell? Last time when I see this brother it didn¡¯t seem to have this move?!

    Unless it is the system improving?

    Liu Yi decided to test it out and hacks down at the poison spit with the ss sword two-handedly.

    A three-meter long sword light appears before Liu Yi and hacks in the direction he is facing.

    Instantly the poison spit is split into two andnds at Liu Yi sides.

    Liu Yi is shocked as he holds on to the Emotion sword.

    This Emotion sword is actually able to use Leng Mo¡¯s ability?!

    It is indeed mysterious!

    When the centipede spirit realized that its attack did notnd, it suddenly twists and burrows underground and hides.

    ¡°Where are you running too!¡±

    Liu Yi is very happy. After he obtained the Emotion sword, he feels like he is a tiger with wings!

    He suddenly increases his falling speed and when hends on the ground he immediately stabs down fiercely with the ss sword.

    Instantly red blood sprays out and the ground starts to tremble.

    The centipede spirit is stabbed by the ss sword and starts twisting as it emerges.

    ¡°Open for me!¡±

    Liu Yi swings the ss sword in the direction of the centipede spirit.

    Instantly a few sword rays shes and the centipede spirit body is cut into many pieces as they twitch on the ground.

    ¡°Beautifully done!¡±

    Old Man Ma clenches his fist emotionally, ¡°If only you are a sword cultivator then would be even better!¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders and says: ¡°Nothing I can do about it¡­I am a body cultivator¡­¡±, as he recalls his Brilliant Sun palm.

    ¡°No worries, you little fellow has so much strength thus you can double cultivate.¡±

    Old Man Ma smiles and say: ¡°This master is also a sword cultivator. Let¡¯s not say about the rest but I can teach you some imperial sword techniques. After you have mastered them, killing people with a flying sword is not a problem.¡±

    ¡°I can double cultivate? Isn¡¯t it very difficult?¡±

    Liu Yi is a bit excited.

    After all, it will be very cool if his sword can fly!

    Everyday using ice de to run about in the sky is too slow¡­

    ¡°Luckily you are a body cultivator.¡±

    Old Man Ma pats Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and says: ¡°Body cultivator and sword cultivator are both considered as martial techniques, although cultivating both is very tough and there are only minor problems. No matter what you have a master here. While you are recovering, master will properly train you.¡±

    Liu Yi thinks about it before replying: ¡°Cultivating is okay¡­but can I make a phone call first?¡±

    Liu Yi needs to know the news regarding Ling Yan before he can consider if he is able to cultivate here for few days.

    ¡°It is okay, go ahead and call.¡±

    Old Man Ma nods his head.

    Liu Yi turns around and walks to the side while pressing his ear.

    {Little Jade help me connect to the phone.}

    {Understood owner.}

    After getting the AI, it has be easier.

    Very quickly, Little Jade pulls out the phone¡¯s system menu.

    When Liu Yi takes a look, he sees that there are so many unanswered calls¡­

    Especially Murong Die who holds the majority!

    There are also a lot of messages¡­Liu Yi does not dare to look at them as most of them will be Murong Die scolding him.

    He has disappeared for so long without letting Murong Die that missy, know for so long, she will definitely be mad!

    But currently increasing his strength is more important as the Emotion sword is indeed a very strong technique.

    Let¡¯s wait until I have made a small aplishment then I¡¯ll go and beg for mercy from Murong Die and the rest¡­

    Liu Yi searches for Chen Dahai¡¯s contact and calls him.

    After it rings twice, it is picked up by the other party.

    ¡°Goddamnit, my boss. You have finally decided to appear!¡±

    From the phone calles Chen Dahai excited voice, ¡°I thought that you had thrown away the Red Scarf Army and no longer cared about us!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible¡­recently I have some problems on my side so I was busy with them.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately gives the simplest exnation.

    ¡°Ahhhh, so that is the case.¡±

    Chan Dahai also did not ask for more detail allowing Liu Yi to loosen his breath.

    He says in his heart, this is Chen Dahai¡­if it is Murong Die she will definitely break the pot and ask to the end.

    Like, where did you go, who did you go with, when are youing back, and why did you not let thisdy know!

    ¡°So Dahai, how is the training for the Red Scarf Army elites?¡±

    ¡°No worries boss. The matters that I Chen Dahai am in charge of, have you ever worried about them?¡±

    Chen Dahai pets his own chest and says: ¡°I have trained the members based on the army methods. I guarantee that when you return they will be a group of tigers and wolf! At that time even if you want to overthrow the city government it will not be a problem!¡±

    ¡°Get lost! What do we overthrow the city government for? We are not ***.¡±

    Liu Yi scoldsughingly: ¡°We just need to chase out that ck Dragon group. We need to firstly dominate the Xin Dong district before slowly spreading out to the whole North Dragon city.¡±

    ¡°No worries boss. Our brothers are just waiting for you to return then we shall go and flip over the ck Dragon gang¡¯s nest!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s probable. So when is that Ling Yan discharging?¡±

    Liu Yi has arranged for people to secretly observe Ling Yan.

    ¡°Hahaha, boss that guy¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t light.¡±

    Chen Dahaiughs joyfully, ¡°Boss you really show face with your breaking. It is just like suffering serious injuries need a hundred days to recovers, that guy still needs to stay in the hospital for more than a month! Boss, you just take your time and settle your stuff. We still have time.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Then I leave the rest to you.¡±

    After speaking finish, Liu Yi hangs up.

    Chen Dahai is an old fox in the society, thus letting him handle Red Scarf Army will be alright.

    But Red Scarf Army cannot just rely on the underground money to make money. If we want to expand, we must turn white and open apany and the like.

    But what can this group of retired army soldiers do?

    Liu Yi thinks for a bit, how about opening a bodyguardpany?

    It can also exhibit their strong points as well aswfully gather my own power.

    That¡¯s it. After chasing out that ck Dragon gang from the Xin Dong district, I shall propose the matter of setting up apany.

    Afterwards, we also need to expand our supply chain¡­such as making a movie ah, entering the entertainment circles and the likes.

    But this is all in the future and we need to slowly consider.

    ¡°Look like this fellow has established a gang?¡±

    Hearing Xin Dong district and the likes, Old Man Ma have a general understanding.

    ¡°We are not a gang.¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and points at the red scarf in front of him and says: ¡°We are called the Red Scarf Army! Wildfire illuminates the source, Red Scarf Shall Stand! The reason why Red Scarf Army is established is to clean out all the darkness within the North Dragon city!¡±

    ¡°Little fellow your objective is rather ambitious.¡±

    Old Man Ma nods his head and says: ¡°But currently it is not time to consider such things. It should be to return the Emotion sword back to Leng Mo and continues our cultivation.¡±

    Emotion sword technique has already seeded and there are no major problems.

    Perhaps Old Man Ma wants to teach me sword cultivation techniques.

    Liu Yi nods his head and lets go of the sword. The ss sword instantly turns into a ray of light and returns back within Leng Mo¡¯s body.

    Old Man Ma raises his hand and Leng Mo trembles slightly as she stands and walks nkly outside.

    ¡°When she has returned back to her seat, she will forget everything that happened just now.¡±

    Old Man Ma smiles faintly, ¡°As well as¡­the joy that she felt when you pulled out the emotion sword.¡±

    ¡°En, orh¡­¡±

    Liu Yi grunts twice, ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s hurry and continue to practice.¡±

    The Emotion sword technique is too overbearing already¡­thus Liu Yi can only be embarrassed.

    ¡°Oh a sword cultivator must have a treasure sword. You can first use this to practice.¡±, says Old Man Ma as he walks out of the gravity room and searches his cab for something.

    ¡°Master you still have a treasure sword?!¡±

    ¡°Of course. It is an unique huge sword!¡±

    Old Man Ma searches as he replies.

    Liu Yi is somewhat excited, looks like my master is an impressive person ah!

    I wonder if he can pass down the treasure sword to me?

    ¡°Master can you pass down this treasure sword to disciple?¡± asked Liu Yi brimming with exception.

    ¡°Of course. I only have you, this single disciple, is there anything that is not possible.¡±

 Chapter 238 Your little lover

    ¡°That is so cool. Master, you are really the best!¡±

    Liu Yi is very excited, a treasure sword from the strongest in the Demonic realm will disappear not be any ordinary goods!

    Perhaps it might be the legendary god weapons and the like!

    This time around I definitely profited ah, absolutely profit big!

    ¡°It is still okay. Let me search a while more. I have not taken it out for so long.¡±

    Old man Ma flips around for half a day before finally pulling out the treasure sword covered by a canvas bag.

    Liu Yi is full of expectation as he cautiously and solemnly receives the canvas bag from Old man Ma.

    ¡°Be careful! It is very expensive!¡±

    Old man Ma says: ¡°Let¡¯s use this for practice.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±

    Liu Yi slowly opens the canvas bag to prepare to appreciate the legendary sword.

    But he was shocked when he finally opened the canvas bag.

    ¡°The hell¡­isn¡¯t this a Taiji sword that the gramps and grannies y with?¡±

    ¡°Correct. Take a good look. I bought it at Taobao.¡±

    Old man Ma is quite fashionable¡­

    But isn¡¯t this a Taiji sword? Where is my legendary sword?

    Liu Yi shouts: ¡°Why is it this kind of sword? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be a precious sword?¡±

    ¡°Expensive ah, it is very expensive ah!¡±

    Old man Ma keeps nodding his head, ¡°One of them costs 150+yuan! Ites with free shipping, otherwise, I would not bear to buy it. It cost a few days wine money ah!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi wishes to cry¡­the legendary sword that he is expecting is the Taiji sword the grannies use!

    ¡°Just use it. Having a sword to use is already quite good!¡±

    Old Man Ma can see Liu Yi¡¯s depressed appearance and sneers, ¡°Furthermore that you are learning is the Emotion sword technique. It is using the emotions from ass as a sword! The legendary sword that you want¡­how can itpare to the emotion of a woman! This sword is only for you to practice.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    Liu Yi can only nod his head and picks up the so-called legendary greatsword.

    Oh, a 150 yuan legendary sword.

    Liu Yi feels that this Taiji sword is cool. If I buys ten to twenty of them wouldn¡¯t I be a sword saint?

    ¡°Enough, master is going to start to teach you a sword cultivation technique. You must learn properly. This month you just need to follow my instruction.¡±

    ¡°Understood master.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and rolls up his sleeves.

    I must cultivate seriously now!

    Next time I must use my own ability to defeat that Long San!

    ***********

    In a Great God sect secret hideout, Ma Yixuan is sitting crossed-leg in front of a pair of skeletal remains.

    These skeletal remains are releasing a bright green mist which is inhaled by Ma Yixuan.

    Slowly, Ma Yixuan¡¯s face turns slightly ck and she starts twitching.

    ¡°Pooh!¡±

    She suddenly spits out a mouthful of ck blood copsing onto the floor.

    ¡°Master¡­I, I cannot take it anymore¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s mouth is smeared with blood and herplexion is very ugly.

    On the contrary, the green mist is not absorbed through her nose.

    Jiang Qini who is by the side narrows her eyes as she holds her waist and scolds: ¡°Rubbish!¡±

    Her dazzling white and round bosom stretches out from her qipao, but the one in front of her is not a man but Ma Yixuan who is a female thus the attraction power is very low.

    Especially with the current Ma Yixuan who is in pain.

    ¡°Master¡­it is really very hard ah¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan is bleeding from her mouth. Her originally beautiful face currently has a ck mark on the right of her face.

    This marks seems to form the image of the skeletal remains.

    ¡°Rubbish. With your current manner, how will you be able to take revenge?!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ master¡­I am really in pain¡­ and my face¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan seems to know of her face changes as she covers her face in worry.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t master tell you so?¡±

    Jiang Qini says impatiently: ¡°This is only a temporary mark. After you have finished absorbing this ghost qi then your face will be fine. If you are unable to press on then the mark will forever be on your face! Furthermore you will never be able to get your revenge. Your enemy¡¯s potential is very high as well.¡±

    ¡°I understand master¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan gives a bitter expression before climbing up and sits in a lotus position and continues absorbing the green ghost qi.

    Jiang Qini crosses her arms as she frowns in thought.

    That fellow called¡­ whatever Blood Emperor, what is his origin?

    He is obviously not a ghost cultivator so why on earth is his improvement so fast?!

    It must be known that among all of the cultivation methods, ghost cultivation improvement is the fastest but it is easy for the foundation to be unstable during theter stages.

    Especially for Ma Yixuan as she has a spiritual body!

    Those who have a spiritual body cultivate very easily and speedily.

    Thus within less than a month of effort, Ma Yixuan is almost reaching the 4-eyed ghost infant stage.

    Although her body has a few injuries, it is all worth it!

    Jiang Qini cares a lot about Ma Yixuan and is willing to put in more effort to nurture her.

    There is another reason why a female spiritual body is very precious¡­because they are also a type of top-grade furnace!

    As long as they are nurtured until very strong, then it is possible to use a special method to absorb their essence and convert it to my a strength!

    At that time, I will also obtain the spiritual body!

    The only side-effect is that I will be the target of other people. After all, a spiritual body is a double-edge de.

    But to be stronger, this little bit of side effect is alright!

    Thus currently the reason why Jiang Qini is doing her best to nurture Ma Yixuan so that one day Ma Yixuan can be her food!

    As long as I am able to be a spiritual body, the sect Leader will value me!

    That¡¯s right¡­ this is the way!

    Jiang Qini licks her lips.

    Suddenly she frowns.

    ¡°Stay here and do not move!¡±

    After saying this, Jiang Qini immediately turns around and walks out of the room.

    She pushes away the tombstone of a grave before walking out slowly.

    Outside of the grave, the sky is hazy.

    Among the clouds, a fireball suddenly descends and smashes on the tombstone.

    Instantly arge and deep hole appears on the grave.

    Within the hole is fire and within the fire, a woman walks out.

    Seeing the woman, Jiang Qini¡¯s eyebrow twitches and roars: ¡°Wenren Qian why did youe here for!¡±

    Wenren Qian stretches out her hand and uses fire to write two words in the air.

    ¨C Looking for you-

    ¡°Look for me for what! You are not a handsome guy! Thisdy is not interested in you!¡±

    Wenren Qian writes back a few words for Jiang Qini.

    -I am also not interested in you.-

    ¡°Then why the hell are you looking for me!¡±

    -Task-

    Wenren Qian writes a few more words.

    -Stepfather asked me toe-

    ¡°Sect Leader?¡±

    Jiang Qini instantly was shocked: ¡°What is the matter that Lord Sect Leader asked you to find me for?¡±

    -Twelve Zodiacs-

    Seeing the words that Wenren Qian have written, Jiang Qini¡¯s brows slightly crease.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there still a lot of time?¡±

    -The n has changed and there is a need to modify-

    Wenren Qian writes slowly.

    ¡°Since Lord Sect Leader had instructed then I will do it. Help me reply to Sect Leader that I will increase the progress.¡±

    Wenren Qian writes a few more words.

    -Okay. Just to inform you, I am currently a Sakyamuni-

    ¡°WHAT!¡± Jiang Qini instantly went from peaceful to raging.

    The qipao that she is wearing starts to float up and reveals her pair of white legs.

    But this is nothing to Wenren Qian but if it is a guy, then their eyeballs might have dropped out.

    ¡°BASED ON WHAT!¡±

    Jiang Qini roars, ¡°WENREN QIAN! It is obvious I entered the sect earlier than you and have contributed more! Why did the Sect Leader, on the contrary, allow you to rise in rank! First, he lets you be the same rank as me and now you are actually one rank higher than me! BASED ON WHAT!¡±

    Wenren Qian only writes five words.

    -I am stronger than you-

    ¡°That is because of the Blood Red Sutra Code that the Sect Leader taught you!¡±

    Jiang Qini¡¯s eyes have turned red and her voice carries anger, ¡°If it me who had learned it my strength will have surpassed you a long time ago! It is not fair, everything is not fair!¡±

    -You can go and look for stepfather and have a chat. I still have a matter to handle and will go first.-

    Wenren Qian turns around and is about to walk off when Jiang Qini suddenly seems to have thought of something and says: ¡°You have a matter? I think it is more like you are looking for your little lover!¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Wenren Qian instantly turns around and frowns as she looks at Jiang Qini not understanding what she means.

    ¡°Still pretending to not know?¡±

    Jiang Qini¡¯s face turns slightly strange, ¡°Wenren Qian ah Wenren Qian you are really pretending that no one would know what you did? The Blood Red Devil me in Blood Emperor, thisdy has seen it clearly! You actually dared to teach other people the sect¡¯s non-transmitted secret! Wenren Qian ah Wenren Qian you really are daring and actually dare to take our sect rules as nothing!¡±

    -So what, stepfather has said that this Blood Red Sutra Code is originally mine. So what if I teach it to other people?-

    ¡°No problem, of course there is no problem.¡±

    Jiang Qiniughs, ¡°But if I report to Lord Sect Leader that you have taught this cultivationw to an outsider¡­especially to an outsider that is an enemy of our Great God sect, hehehe¡­.what do you think that our glorious Lord Sect Leader will do?¡±

    Wenren Qian gaze instantly turns cold.

    She suddenly appears in front of Jiang Qini as enormous fire wings burn behind her.

    Wenren Qian seems to have turned into another person as her eyes are freezing cold, at the same time her right hand is writing -If you dare to tell Sect Leader I will kill you-

    ¡°Do not tell Lord Sect Leader?¡±

    Jiang Qini does not seem to be bothered as sheughs and says: ¡°Do you think that Lord Sect Leader will not notice the man that keeps killing our people? You think that you can forever conceal your little lover?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Wenren Qian clenches her fists as the fire wings temperature increases.

    ¡°Kill me ah. If you have the abilitiese and kill me!¡±

    Jiang Qiniughs loudly: ¡°Even if you kill me, your little lover will still go against the Great God sect. Sooner orter he will meet the Sect Leader and sooner orter he will die!¡±

    ¡­..

    Wenren Qian frowns deeply.

    ¡°What do you n to do? Wenren Qian?¡±

    -I will deal with him-

    Wenren Qian finished writing and her body turns into a flow of fire and disappears in front of Jiang Qini.

    ¡°Heng¡­littless, sooner orter I will y you to death!¡±

    Jiang Qini looks at the ce where she disappeared andughs coldly in pride.

 Chapter 239 Returning to Red Scarf Army

    Almost all of the Xin Dong district gang leaders have all received an invitation.

    ck Dragon Gang¡¯s Xin Dong district hall leader Ling Yan is discharged. To celebrate his discharge he especially invited all of the gang leaders to Xin Dong district ck Dragon gang¡¯s Luo Er Si restaurant to have a gathering.

    When the gang leaders received the invitation, their hearts start to thump.

    Go or don¡¯t go?

    Don¡¯t go? Then how am I supposed to mix around in Xin Dong district!

    ¡°Army chief what do we do?¡±

    At Rat¡¯s office, all of the higher-ups of the Red Scarf Army are gathered there.

    Chen Ye looks at Chen Dahai and asks in worries: ¡°Military counselor what do you think?¡±

    Chen Dahai rubs his hands together and turns to look at Hu Rui.

    ¡°Still unable to contactmanding officer?¡±

    ¡° I am unable to contact him¡­ but I have already sent him a message.¡±

    Chen Dahai takes a deep breath.

    Their earlier ns are all based on the situation where Liu Yi is around.

    But now Liu Yi mysteriously disappeared and did not appear for two months.

    While Ling Yan is discharging a few days earlier than their n.

    ¡°If it is really impossible then I shall go.¡±

    Chen Dahai stands up and says: ¡°It is just a ck Dragon gang. That idiot Ling Yan is nothing to be afraid of! We will just go along with our n.¡±

    ¡°There is only this way.¡±

    The higher-ups in the Red Scarf Army looks at each other.

    Without Liu Yi around, they feel like they do not have a center.

    Especially this time around it is arge movement.

    ¡°What is the matter that you are not bringing to me?¡±

    At this moment, the office door suddenly open.

    A young man wearing a school uniform slowly walks into the room.

    ¡°Boss you have finally appeared!¡±

    Seeing the young man, Chen Dahai instantly smiles brightly and rush up and hugs the young man¡¯s leg.

    ¡°I really missed you!¡±

    ¡°Go and die! I am not a homo!¡±

    The one who has returned is none other than Liu Yi.

    He sends Chen Dahai flying with a kick.

    ¡°Commanding officer!¡±

    The unfamiliar Red Scarf Army members stand up one by one and salute Liu Yi.

    ¡°Boss these few high ranking members are my assistance!¡±

    Chen Dahai immediately introduces them happily, ¡°They are all brothers whom I can trust.¡±

    ¡°En. In future Red Scarf Army will depend on these brothers.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and pets the shoulders of a few people.

    One of them sneers and doesn¡¯t seem to ce Liu Yi in his eye.

    Unruly soldiers ah.

    Liu Yi understands slightly, after all, he did not appear for two months and those who have note in contact with him will not be happy with him.

    ¡°This person is?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the unruly Red Scarf Army member and asks.

    ¡°Haha, this one is very amazing!¡±

    Chen Dahaiughs and replies: ¡°Boss, this is a brother who grew up with me. He is called Guan Yihua.¡±

    As he speaks he drapes his hand over Guan Yihua¡¯s shoulder and introduces, ¡°This fellow grew up with me in the same vige and we entered the army at the same time. But different from me, this fellow is hard working and has entered the special forces battalion.¡±

    A special forces soldier?

    Liu Yi nces at Guan Yihua again.

    ¡°This fellow originally had boundless prospect but after he had bashed up his officer he got discharged.¡±

    What the! He bashed up his officer?

    Liu Yi faintly feels a bit of deja vu.

    ¡°He is weaker than me but he keeps asking me for 5 and 6 during gambling which I hate,¡± says Guan Yihua unyieldingly.

    ¡°Furthermore, Dahai. I thought that you said that the Commanding officer is very powerful but I did not expect that you are actually assisting a kid.¡±

    The words he said instantly shocked all of the Red Scarf Army members in the room.

    ¡°Xiao Hua how can you say such things about boss!¡±

    Chen Dahai¡¯s face instantly turns red. On one side is his boss while on the other side is his childhood friend, making this situation very awkward.

    ¡°It is okay Dahai. Let him say what he wants to say.¡±

    Liu Yi restrains Chen Dahai as he smiles at Guan Yihua to hint to him to continue speaking.

    ¡°I do not have much to say but one sentence. I am not convinced to be under you.¡±

    Guan Yihua crosses his arms behind him as he raises his chin like a proud peacock.

    ¡°Xiao Hua you are crazy!¡±

    Chen Dahai immediately res at Guan Yihua.

    ¡°So that is the case ah.¡±

    But Liu Yi only nods and says: ¡°To be honest I am also suspicious if you are able to join the Red Scarf Army. For example what our Red Scarf Army needs are real warriors, not scaredy cats.¡±

    ¡°I am actually looked down on.¡±

    Guan Yihua sneers and hooks his finger at Liu Yi, ¡°Commanding officer right? Let me see how powerful you are then!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Hua do not mess around!¡±

    Chen Dahai immediately blocks him and say: ¡°You do not believe me? How will my boss be bad?¡±

    ¡°Dahai are you worried that your boss will get injured?¡±

    Guan Yihua smiles, ¡°If he is worried about getting injured whye and mix around in gangs.¡±

    ¡°You idiot! I am afraid of you getting injured!¡±

    Chen Dahai is so angry that he is almost jumping.

    ¡°Dahai? Are you having a high fever and bing stupid?¡±

    Guan Yihuaughs, ¡°He can injure me? You think that the special forces are a joke?¡±

    Liu Yi ps his hands and says: ¡°Everyone else move aside.¡±

    Instantly the surrounding people retreat back and gave them an empty space.

    ¡°I bet 200.¡±

    Tang Guo takes out 200 yuan and ce on the table.

    ¡°3 minutes!¡±

    ¡°I bet 250!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan is holding a meat bun with one hand while taking out money with the other hand and ces it on the table.

    ¡°I bet 2 minutes!¡±

    ¡°I also bet! I also bet!¡±

    ¡°I ce 50!¡±

    The group of Red Scarf Army members start to bet how long Liu Yi will take to settle Guan Yihua but it is a pity that he does not know.

    In the end, after everyone has finished cing their bets, Sun Haoyuan looks at Hu Rui who is sitting at the side and reading his ¡®think hacking book¡¯ and asks: ¡°Rat why are you not betting?¡±

    Hu Rui smiles faintly and says: ¡°Gambling is for bad kids.¡±

    ¡°F*** U!¡±

    Everyone sends him their middle finger.

    ¡°This dog is as wretched as Liu Yi!¡±

    Tang Guo instant defamation makes Liu Yi cry without tears.

    Guan Yihua is preparing to give Liu Yi a lesson.

    ¡°Later when you get injured do not cry okay!?¡±

    ¡°Firstly let me tell you something.¡±

    Liu Yi raises a finger and says: ¡°We are not a gang.¡±

    After done speaking, Liu Yi instantly disappears and appears in front of Guan Yihua.

    Before Guan Yihua is able to react, Liu Yi grabs his head with his right hand and smashes him onto a table by the side.

    Guan Yihua only feels that his surround have blurred when his head is smashed into the table.

    -cracks-

    The table is made of wood thus it is unable to withstand the force and instantly cracks into pieces.

    Luckily Guan Yihua has learned hard qigong, even if he did not manage to use it in time but the base is still there.

    Currently, Guan Yihua is lying on the floor with nk eyes and it seems like his head is jolted.

    ¡°Remember the objective for the existence of Red Scarf Army is to sweep away all of the gangs.¡±

    Liu Yi bends down and says to Guan Yihua who is lying on the ground.

    Guan Yihua shakes his head and suddenly roars. He stretches out his hands and grabs hold of Liu Yi arms and wants to try to capturing technique to take down Liu Yi.

    Guan Yihua believes in his own strength as while he was in service, he did not have trouble throwing down his mates.

    But Liu Yi is like a stone as no matter how he uses his strength Guan Yihua is unable to move him.

    ¡°Have you yed enough?¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his right hand and grabs Guan Yihua¡¯s throat and lifts him up before hitting him in the chest with his left hand.

    -boom-

    Guan Yihua is instantly sent flying and crash into the wall breaking off a few inches of the wall.

    The members of the Red Scarf Army start to whisper.

    ¡°Commanding officer seems to have be even fiercer¡­¡±

    ¡°No wonder he had disappeared for so long¡­he went to train¡­¡±

    Chen Dahai is afraid that if this goes on, Guan Yihua might be broken thus he hurries forward, ¡°This¡­boss¡­can you give me face and stop fighting?¡­¡±

    He finally managed to invite this talent with great difficulty to train the members of the Red Scarf Army.

    If he runs away because of being beaten up then what can he do!

    ¡°That will depend on what he thinks.¡±

    Liu Yi straightens his school uniform and stares at Guan Yihua as ask: ¡°So do you have any problems with me this Commanding officer?¡±

    ¡°No problem¡­ I am convinced¡­¡±

    Guan Yihua coughs twice and stands up slowly while rubbing his chest.

    He originally thought that the little fellow only has a useful brain thus he became the boss of Red Scarf Army.

    But looking at the current situation that doesn¡¯t seems to be the case.

    Army men also like to follow the strong, especially the arrogant Guan Yihua. He will not be convinced if the person is weaker than him.

    ¡° We wee you to join our Red Scarf Army.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and pulls Guan Yihua up.

    Liu Yi likes this unruly army man and he is much stronger than Chen Dahai.

    The reason why he is able to settle this so easily is that currently, Liu Yi is very strong.

    A month ah. That month at Old man Ma¡¯s is basically a devil¡¯s manner of training ah¡­

    But luckily I managed to pull through¡­

    Currently, the gravity that Liu Yi is experiencing is no longer twenty times but rather it is thirty times.

    Luckily this gravity is rather mysterious and is only surrounding Liu Yi¡¯s body and will not affect the surrounding people.

    At the same time, Liu Yi needs to take note of the strength he exerts when he walks or sits just in case he breaks stuff.

    Otherwise with such a heavy body¡­any kind of chair will be turned into splinters when he sits down.

    When walking on weaker pavement, he might also break the pavement under his steps.

    At this moment Liu Yi is like an elephant. Luckily he has immortal qi wrapping around his body which allows him to maintain his qigong technique.

    ¡°Boss we should head out already!¡±

    Chen Dahai looks at the time and says: ¡°That Ling Yan fellow is actually hurrying us to find trouble for him, hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so how are the preparations?¡± ask Liu Yi.

    ¡°Rx boss, everything is properly prepared. All we are waiting for is to give Hall master Ling a surprise.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head before taking out a red scarf and ties it around his right arm.

    ¡°Red Scarf Army. Let¡¯s us move out¡±

 Chapter 240 Special means of transportation

    Liu Yi brings a few Red Scarf Army members and walks out aggressively.

    ¡°Dahai look for tworger vehicles and let¡¯s go to Luo Er Si.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chen Dahai nods his head and gives some orders.

    In a short moment, a little brother drives a Xiali over and stops near them.

    ¡°What the heck¡­ this is arger car?¡±

    Liu Yi res at Chen Dahai.

    Chen Dahai cannot even hide his face as he berates the little brother.

    ¡°What the hell are you for real? This car is only so big! Do you understand the meaning of big car? Can¡¯t you see how many people we have?!¡±

    ¡°Sorry Commanding officer and Army chief I shall go and look for a new car!¡±

    The little brother got so frightened that he disappeared like smoke with the car.

    ¡°This time should be okay. Our Red Scarf Army¡¯s current influence isrger now.¡±

    Chen Dahai pats his chest and says: ¡°The surrounding stores were all bought by us. The whole of the northeast of Xin Dong ind is our territory!¡±

    ¡°Oh, not bad. Sooner orter Xin Dong ind will be ours.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head.

    Very quickly a pickup truckes stops in front of Liu Yi and them.

    ¡°Commanding officer is this big enough?¡±

    Liu Yi starts to sweat.

    ¡°You idiot!¡±

    Chen Dahai flys over with a leg and kicks the car door, ¡°Are you for real?! What is our rank! And you expect us to sit on this kind of car?! Do you think we are going to transport cement?!¡±

    ¡°¡­Then Army chief, which kind of car do you want?¡±

    The little brother is starting to be fatigued as he stares at the high ranking officers in the Red Scarf Army not knowing what to do.

    ¡°Idiot at least it need to be a slightly luxurious car! Go and get one now!¡±

    ¡°Ah! I understand Army chief!¡±

    The little brother escape quick in the pickup truck.

    ¡°If that shit drives over a Dongfeng pickup I will kick him to death.¡± mumbles Chen Dahai.

    If I be another joke in front of Commanding officer then my face will bepletely thrown away.

    A whileter, a beautiful and luxurious coach screams over and with a twitch of its butt, it drifts to a stop in front of them.

    Cold sweat starts to form on all of the Red Scarf Army members.

    ¡°Sirs, I have borrowed the next door associate¡¯smuting vehicle!¡±

    ¡°Your sister ah¡­¡±

    The vein on Chen Dahai¡¯s forehead starts twitching, ¡°You actually got arge coach for me¡­¡±

    Liu Yi hints, ¡°A taxi minibus is also okay ah¡­¡±

    Chen Dahai looks at Liu Yi awkwardly, ¡°This¡­ there are indeed a few taxi minibuses but tonight we are unable to use them¡­Boss you understand right.¡±

    ¡°Alright then¡­ let¡¯s just take the coach then.¡±

    Liu Yi does not have any other choice. No choice but a coach then coaching is, at least it is better than walking over.

    Chen Dahai shouts: ¡°Commanding officer has given orders. Everyone get on the coach.¡±

    Tang Guo says in anger: ¡°There is like a feeling of taking the bus to school.¡±, but she still boards the coach.

    After Liu Yi boarded the coach he asks: ¡°Talking about this shouldn¡¯t we buy a few SUVs?¡±

    ¡°Boss you do not understand ah!¡±

    Chen Dahai immediately exins, ¡°Last time we managed to get a million plus the two months earning everything is used to buy the surrounding properties! A good SUV needs at least 200 thousand. If we get a few then we¡¯ll be broke. Thus we currently do not have any ns to buy cars¡­but after we have berger and swallow up a few more Xin Dong district territories then buying cars wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Okay. ¡±, Liu Yi nods his head.

    ¡°This time our objective is to beat the ck Dragon gang until they feel pain and while they are shivering, we shall take the opportunity and swallow a few territories.¡±

    ¡°No worries boss, this time around we will definitely give that ck Dragon gang a huge surprise!¡±

    Thinking about tonight¡¯s operation, Chen Dahai bes happy.

    ¡°Sirs, we are setting off now!¡±

    The little brother driving suddenly steps the elerator and the coach leaps forward.

    Liu Yi starts to worry and ask: ¡°Dahai is that person¡¯s driving technique okay?¡±

    ¡°No worries boss, that fellow is a tank driver in my section. Driving a coach will be okay!¡±

    As he is speaking, the little brother who is driving suddenly speaks up.

    ¡°Army chief this vehicle does not have a periscope. I am a bit not used to it ah!¡±

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Chen Dahai nearly jumps in anger, ¡°Only tanks have periscopes! Just drive!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you sure he can?¡± Liu Yi is bing even more uncertain.

    ¡°That¡­boss let¡¯s talk about tonight¡¯s operation instead¡­¡±

    At this time, in the Luo Er Si restaurant, the ck Dragon gang members are defending the surroundings of the restaurant.

    Peng Wang is a small chief in the ck Dragon gang, his task tonight is to guard the restaurant door.

    ¡°Report to the hall leader that almost everyone is here. Only the Red Scarf Army¡¯s people have not arrive.¡±

    Peng Wang checks the registrar before reporting into the walkie talkie.

    ¡°What the hell! That Red Scarf Army really thinks that they are the boss!¡±

    Ling Yan sits in private room above and scolds: ¡°They actually make me wait!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry Hall leader, tonight is the death date of the Red Scarf Army. So what if you wait for a while more.¡±

    An aid who looks like a adviser quickly steps forward and persuades Ling Yan.

    ¡°Damnit! I really cannot take this!¡±

    ¡°The king has said before to let a person die then first let him be overbearing. The Red Scarf Army are crazy people so let them be arrogant for a while. It will not be a problem after all they are destined to die miserably.¡±

    The advisor says.

    ¡°You are right. For tonight¡¯s n I will bear with it.¡±

    Ling Yan touches his chest.

    For these two months, he can never forget how the chief of Red Scarf Army had bashed him up with a wooden stool.

    Everytime he recalls it, his body will start to hurt all over.

    Tonight I shall get my revenge for that shame!

    ¡°Peng Wang make sure to look out properly. Tonight we are just waiting for Red Scarf Army!¡±

    ¡°Understood Hall leader.¡±

    Although there are already a number of bosses waiting outside, Ling Yan does not care about them.

    In this Xin Dong district I am the real dragon, the real boss!

    Wang Peng is also slightly anxious. The Red Scarf Army can really dy ah!

    If hall leader is angry he might just take it out on me.

    ¡°Big Wang go to Cape Bar and take a look at why the Red Scarf Army are still not here yet.¡±

    Wang Peng instructed a little brother beside him.

    ¡°Understand brother Peng!¡±

    Just as the little brother is about to set off, suddenly a red coach screams to the front of the restaurant.

    At this moment there are already a lot of cars in front of the restaurant and there is almost no more parking slots.

    The crowd got a shock, where did this coache from and why did ite?

    While the crowd still does not understand, the coach suddenly makes a tight drift and the coach leans on its side as it sides in to an empty space among the cars.

    Instantly all of the ck Dragon gang members are stunned silly.

    Very quickly the coach door opens and a group of men wearing red scarves around their arm walks out aggressively.

    ¡°Hall, hall leader¡­. th..the Red Scarf Army are here¡­¡±

    Wang Peng thought that his eyes were having problems.

    Are the Red Scarf Army members for real? They actually drive a coach to take part in a gathering?

    Liu Yi gets off the coach and shakes his head as he says: ¡°Good fellow¡­this brother of yours is very swift and fierce with his driving¡­ Some other day let¡¯s get a tank for him to drive¡­¡±

    The little brother immediately looks at Liu Yi with expectation and ask: ¡°Really? Really Commanding Officer?¡±

    ¡°Can you get your F***ing mind straight?!¡±

    Chen Dahai ispletely helpless¡­this little brother is too honest and is not quick-witted enough.

    ¡°When there is an opportunity¡­¡±

    Liu Yi starts to sweat, Why the hell would I get a tank? Are we going fighting a war?

    After cating the little brother, Liu Yi brings the Red Scarf Army members and walks to the entrance of Luo Er Si restaurant.

    ¡°Wait a minute who are you guys?¡±

    Wang Peng suddenly stretches out his hand and blocks Liu Yi.

    Although he obviously knows that they are from Red Scarf Army but Hall leader has given word that they need to show the Red Scarf Army their strength.

    Chen Dahai points at the red scarf on his arm and ask: ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see this mark?¡±

    ¡°Ahh so you are people from Red Scarf Army.¡±

    Wang Peng suddenly has an enlightenment, ¡°Why did youe here for? We did not seem to have invited you guys for tonight¡¯s gathering.¡±

    Chen Dahai raises his eyebrow, ¡°Obviously you guys give us the invitation card alright? Is that Ling Yan¡¯s mouth his ass? He actually treats his words as farts.¡±

    Wang Peng¡¯s face instantly turns green, ¡°You! Be polite when you are speaking!¡±

    This Chen Dahai is way too rude when speaking!

    ¡°Did not invite us right?¡±

    Liu Yi has already understand the intention of ck Dragon gang, want to show off your strength in front of the Red Scarf Army ah, hur hur¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you are not on the list.¡±

    Wang Peng is just waiting for this group of people to beg him.

    It must be known that all the gangsters want face.

    This kind of Xin Dong district gang leaders gathering if they did note it is equivalent to pping their face.

    If you do not have face how are you able to mix around in the underground.

    But Liu Yi does not seems to be bothered as he turns around and says to Chen Dahai: ¡°See Dahai I had said earlier why should wee for nothing. Let¡¯s go and go back.¡±

    Done speaking he prepares to leave with Chen Dahai and the rest.

    ¡°Hey hey? You guys are leaving?¡±

    Wang Peng is struck dumb.

    This is a Feast of Hongmen that we have specially arranged for Red Scarf Army!

    They are the main character ah! If the do note would what we prepare bes nonsense?

    ¡°What are we going to do if we don¡¯t go? Chat with you?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡° It¡¯s nice they are all in a gathering, let¡¯s go and smash some properties. I have been eyeing the gambling den in the East district for some time, let¡¯s smash it tonight.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Chen Dahai grins with joy,.

    ¡°Hey hey you, you all wait a bit.¡±

    Wang Peng wishes to p himself.

    What the hell isn¡¯t the gambling den in East district one of our ck Dragon gang¡¯s businesses?

    If these guys go there and look for trouble then it will be bad!

    Currently almost all of ck Dragon gangs manpower are hidden within the Luo Er Si restaurant!

    He immediately changes his tune, ¡°Sirs, sirs, I have made a mistake. You are indeed in the list!¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and smiles, ¡°Do not make a mistake okay, our Red Scarf Army¡¯s time is very precious. We do not have time to y games with you.¡±

    Wang Peng wipes off his cold sweat and says in a fawning tone: ¡°Did not make a mistake, did not make a mistake¡­ you must be Commanding Officer of Red Scarf Army right? Your name is indeed on the name list.¡±

    If they really go then wouldn¡¯t hall leader kill me¡­

    Still acting for nothing¡­ just hurry and go in¡­

    ¡°Ah looks like after thest time we meet, Ling Hall leader must have missed me very much. Very well I shall go and take a look to give him face.¡±

    Wang Peng almost vomited blood.

    Ling Hall leader is almost beaten until he nearly peed blood¡­how could he not think about you¡­

    He misses you so much that he thinks about killing you ah!

 Chapter 241 Feast of Hongmen

    Liu Yi leads his group of people to walk in.

    ¡°Wait wait!¡±, cries out Wang Peng as he hurries to block them.

    ¡°What is it now? We cannot enter again? Let¡¯s go back, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his hand and prepares to leave.

    Wang Peng wishes to vomit blood.

    ¡°No no Commanding Officer, you are mistaken!¡±

    Wang Peng hurries and exins, ¡°The number of people you have brought is too many. Only two people can enter!¡±

    ¡°What the hell! Just based on you saying two people then only two of us can enter?!¡±

    Sun Haoyuan keeps stuffing guoba into his mouth as he sprays out bits when speaking.

    ¡°This grandpa wants to go in to have a meal can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Bosses please bosses please!¡±, Wang Peng starts waving his hand, ¡°Rules are rules so please give this one some face and don¡¯t trouble this one. Please take it as this one begging, all of you bosses.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­ I shall give you this face since you are so sincere.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and waves his hand, ¡°Who shall go in with me?¡±

    ¡°I will follow Commanding Officer in.¡±

    Guan Yihua automatically requested.

    ¡°Will you be fine? How about I go?¡±

    Chen Dahai is slightly worried.

    ¡°No worries , you don¡¯t believe in me?¡±

    Guan Yihua pats Chen Dahai arms, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about my nickname in the army.¡±

    ¡°Ah that¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Chen Dahai nods his head and whispers into Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Boss let Xiao Hua go with you. He will not give you problems.¡±

    ¡°En. I believe in your judgement.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and brings Guan Yihua along as he walks into the restaurant.

    But Wang Peng still did not let them pass and smiles apologetically, ¡°That¡­ the two bosses¡­ please wait for a while¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is it so troublesome?¡±

    Chen Dahai is no longer happy, ¡°Boss let¡¯s go, let¡¯s not join this gathering. Smashing properties is much more!¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t ah! Bosses ah after all this is a gathering for all of the bosses. Being the guards we first need to check whether the two bosses are carrying any weapons¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chen Dahai sneers, ¡°Are you joking with me? You guys want to search our boss¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°Not me! It will not be me!¡±

    Wang Peng ps his hand and says: ¡°Let the inspection peoplee.¡±

    Done speaking, immediately two exquisite and beautiful women walk over.

    ¡°The two of them will be the ones searching. How is it? Are the two bosses satisfied?¡±

    Wah¡­ck Dragon gang are really capable. Knowing that a gang boss will be hard to handle so they find beauties to search the body.

    Having beauties to search their body then there will not be anyone opposing.

    ¡°Fine then. Come.¡±

    As for Liu Yi hepletely does not need any weapons.

    Guan Yihua also did not bring along any weapons. The real weapons are all ready at other ces.

    The two women immediately step up and starts to touch Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Pervert!¡± scolds Tang Guo.

    Liu Yi immediately cries out in grievance: ¡°Oi oi I am the one who is being touched, do not wrongly use me ah, sigh¡­ hey hey that ce cannot ** ah!¡±

    The beautiful woman neads Liu Yi¡¯s important part twice before smiling and standing up.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Liu Yi lets go of his breath. If she had continued touching then there might be an ident.

    He turns around and looks at Guan Yihua and almostughs.

    The proud and arrogant Guan Yihua is currently spotting a red face.

    The beautiful woman intentionally or unintentionally touches a lot of ces where she should not touch.

    Guan Yihua looks much more handsome and has a healthy skin color. His physique is very good from the special forces training he had went through.

    A dashing and handsome guy is very easily taken liberties by a woman.

    Inparison, Liu Yi looks somewhat young and inexperienced. After all he is only recently a second year student.

    But he possesses a favourable aura, thus when the two women look at him, they will find him pleasing.

    ¡°Safe.¡±

    After touching for half a day the other woman finally has touched enough.

    ¡°Two sirs please.¡±

    Wang Peng finally allows them to enter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at how delicious the food that Ling has prepared.¡±

    Sun Haoyuan immediately shouts, ¡°Boss remember to pack some for me if it is very delicious!¡±

    Wang Peng watches the two of them walk up as his back starts to sweat.

    I keep having the feeling¡­that something will go wrong with tonight¡¯s n¡­

    Liu Yi and Guan Yihua walk up the staircase to the second floor and look at bosses who are sitting around the tables.

    All of the bosses in Xin Dong district are all here.

    Sitting at the head is Ling Yan.

    Behind Ling Yan stands a man wearing a green coat. Liu Yi nces at that man a few times because he feels that the man gives off a sharp feeling like a drawn sword.

    When Guan Yihua sees that green coated man, he freezes before calling out softly: ¡°Instructor¡­¡±

    Taking advantage that they are still at the stairs, Liu Yi asks: ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The guy behind Ling Yan was my instructor back then¡­¡±

    Guan Yihua bes serious and says: ¡°Commanding Officer¡­we need to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Just follow my instructionster on.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and continues walking up the stairs.

    At this moment, the instructor has seen Guan Yihua. A gleam shes across his eyes before he turns and looks at other ces.

    ¡°Ai yeah, It is indeed the Commanding Officer from Red Scarf Army. You are really the most important one.¡±

    When Ling Yan sees Liu Yi, he immediately says in a peculiar manner: ¡°Making all of us wait for you, hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Hall Master Ling is really giving me too much face.¡±

    Liu Yi finds a ce and sits down, ¡°Actually I am here to take a look. You all actually do not need to wait for me and can just start eating and drinking. Hall Master Ling specially waited for me, is it to dig a hole under me?¡±

    Ling Yan¡¯s mouth twitches.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ why would I. This time around I invited everyone. The first reason is to invite all of you for dinner and to announce that I am discharged from hospital.¡±

    ¡°Ai yeah Hall Master Ling why would you need to stay in hospital for no reason?¡±

    Liu Yi acts innocent and asks curiously: ¡°Is Hall Master Ling feeling ufortable anywhere? I know a famous army doctor who can help Hall Master Ling to check up.¡±

    Ling Yan almost cursed out loud.

    Bloody hell! This fellow is definitely doing it on purpose!

    Who doesn¡¯t know who put him in hospital!

    And what famous army doctor checking up for him!

    Bloody hell!

    What kind of illness can an old army doctor solve?

    They are sicknesses like STDs, premature ejaction and the like.

    This damn Commanding Officer is definitely saying this on purpose!

    Instantly all of the bosses start to give Ling Yan a weird look. Fuck this! They are definitely thinking of weird things!

    ¡°Commanding Officer is too caring.¡±

    Although Ling Yan knows Liu Yi¡¯s real name, but the Red Scarf Army announced to other people that their boss¡¯s name is Commanding Officer thus he can only call him thus for now.

    Damn this¡­calling him that way makes me feel like I¡¯ve been taken advantage.

    But after tonight, this name not exist anymore!

    Ling Yan just bear with it a while more!

    ¡°Is it? Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    Liu Yi picks up his chopsticks and says: ¡°This fellow after working for a day, is making me hungry. Boss Ling among the dishes you prepared do you have pig¡¯s liver? Give me a piece first please.¡±

    Done speaking, without hesitation, Liu Yi starts to eat the dishes on the table.

    All of the bosses are stunned as they watch on.

    The f***, the host has not even started eating and this fellow started to eat already¡­

    Why does the Red Scarf Army members not follow the normal pattern¡­

    Liu Yi calls out: ¡°Why are none of you eating? Come on eat. Come,e,e there is no need to be polite.¡±

    Ling Yan¡¯s eyelids starts to twitch as he is unable to stand it anymore.

    What the hell! Who is the host here!

    ¡°This Red Scarf Army boss is indeed not normal.¡± says a skinny man in a corner as he coughs.

    Liu Yi sees that he is coughing very badly and is worried that that guy might just die.

    It looks really scary.

    ¡°Furthermore it is a handsome man as well.¡± says a woman on the right. She is wearing very alluring clothes as she sends Liu Yi coquettish nces.

    Liu Yi instantly starts to trembles because that woman seems to look very old¡­

    But her makeup is smoky and fiery making Liu Yi tremble.

    That woman looks to be around 40+ but still speaks so coyly.

    Guan Yihua has already done his research and says softly to Liu Yi: ¡°Boss¡­ those two are the tworgest powers in Xin Dong ind currently other than the ck Dragon gang.¡±

    ¡°The skinny guy on the left is call Duke Feng and is thergest drug lord here and controls all the drug business in this area, The woman on the right is around 50 years old and is thergest entertainment town boss. No one knows her real name but everyone call her Sister Peach. Oh¡­in other words she is the brothel head.¡±

    What the hell¡­that woman is actually over 50+¡­!

    I thought that she is 40+ eh¡­

    ¡°Actually, everyone, the reason why I called everyone here is not only to celebrate my, Ling Yan, discharge from hospital but because of a big matter that I need to discuss with everyone.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I thought it is just having a meal?¡±

    As Liu Yi tears off a portion of a duck leg he says: ¡°This duck leg is not bad. Hall Master Ling since you have just been dischargese and have some to enrich yourself.¡±

    What the hell! What does eating duck leg even enrich?!

    Ling Yan is very unhappy that his sentence was cut off by Liu Yi.

    The green coated instructor behind him gazes at Liu Yi coldly.

    In that instant he releases his killing intent making Liu Yi feel that a dagger is against his throat.

    What dense killing intent¡­

    Liu Yi narrows his eyes and says: ¡°This big brother is looking at me with so much expectation, unless you also wish to try this duck leg as well?¡±

    The instructor¡¯s body shakes slightly as he looks at Liu Yi in shock.

    My killing intent is not effective?

    Who on earth is this student?

    Why is it that this disobeying and fearless Guan Yihua is willing to be his underling?

    ¡°If you like you can have more.¡±

    Ling Yan looks at Liu Yi unhappily and says in his heart, it will be the best if you eat yourself to death!

    ¡°Since Hall Master Ling says so then I will not be polite anymore¡±

    Liu Yi is really blunt as he immediately moves the whole duck on to his te.

    F**ing foodie!

    Ling Yan curses in his heart before speaking up again, ¡°Actually this time I am looking for everyone because I have a very important matter to discuss with everyone. Everyone knows that the number of powers in Xin Dong ind is too much and there are times where we fight with each other making it very messy and is detrimental to our development.¡±

    ¡°Ke, ke¡­¡±

    The skinny Duke Feng coughs twice and says: ¡°What is the meaning of Hall Master Ling¡¯s word¡­ ke, ke¡­it has been this case since the beginning of Xin Dong ind¡­ ke, ke¡­.unless Hall Master Ling wishes to make all of us join the ck Dragon gang?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression tightens, looks like the actual show is starting soon.

 Chapter 242 Counterattack

    ¡°How could that be?¡±

    Ling Yanughs as he lights up a cigar and says faintly: ¡°Everyone here are all bosses and have worked hard and bitter to establish their own foundation. I, Ling Yan am a very open-minded person and will not do such shameless things as annexing your foundation. What I mean is tobine our powers and establish our own alliance.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Alliance?¡±

    Sister Peach blinks her eyes, ¡°This is indeed a very new idea.¡±

    Ling Yan blows out a puff of smoke and saysughingly: ¡°Haha that¡¯s right an alliance. If all of use are in an alliance and develop together, then we would not have anymore conflicts or contradicting views isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it is not so simple.¡± At this moment a fierce looking boss speaks up, ¡°So for this alliance talk, who will be the alliance leader?¡±

    Ling Yan gaze turns cold as he say: ¡°Does this even need mentioning? Other than me Ling Yan who else has the qualification to sit on top?¡±

    After hearing his sentence everyone else¡¯s expression instantly change.

    ¡°Are you joking around?!¡± The fierce looking man immediately ps the table and roars out: ¡°Letting you, Ling Yan be the alliance head, isn¡¯t it the same as being annexed by the ck Dragon gang?! Damn this! As expected! This dinner is indeed not delicious at all! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    That boss is about to call his little brother and leave when the instructor behind Ling Yan takes action.

    His right hand suddenly flicks and a white ray shes.

    -pa-

    Instantly on the forehead of the fierce looking boss is an extra half a dagger.

    The other half in pierced into his forehead.

    The little brother by the boss¡¯s side was shocked but at this moment all of the ck Dragon gang members pulls out a handgun from their bosoms and point at him.

    He is so frightened that he does not dare to move.

    Ling Yan sits there and puffs his cigar as he asks with a smile: ¡°Is there anyone who still wants to reject?¡±

    Everyone in the room clenches their teeth.

    This Ling Yan is finally revealing his fangs.

    He is actually being so ruthless and not allowing anyone to even say half a no!

    ¡°Commanding officer don¡¯t just care about eating. What do you think about me Ling Yan being the alliance head?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Liu Yi is concentrating on filling his stomach and raises his head when he hears Ling Yan question. He wipes his mouth and replies: ¡°What is the meaning of an alliance head ah?¡±

    Ling Yan mouth twitches, this little shit is actually pretending that he does not understand.

    ¡°It means what when we are in an alliance I will be the leader of the alliance.¡±

    ¡°Ah ah, so it means that you wish to be my boss ah?¡± ask Liu Yi.

    ¡°You can also say it in this way.¡±

    Ling Yan smiles and waits for Liu Yi to reject.

    Based on the past actions of Red Scarf Army, they definitely will not be under someone else.

    I shall take this opportunity to get rid of them when they reject me.

    ¡°Xiao Hua ah, he says that he wants to be my boss. Do you think he can?¡±

    Who could have expected that Liu Yi did not directly reply, instead he turns around and asked Guan Yihua by his side.

    ¡°He he¡­¡±

    Guan Yihua only says two words.

    Liu Yi turns back and says to Ling Yan: ¡°Did you hear it? My little brother isughing at you.¡±

    Ling Yan does not understand, ¡°What does he he even mean¡­¡±

    ¡°You do not know?¡± Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Hall Master Ling. You are really too uncouth. You must not have used the very often right? This he he meaning is FYMF ah!¡±

    The veins on Ling Yan¡¯s forehead start to twitch.

    When the instructor hears Liu Yi curses he immediately takes action.

    A flying dagger flies out from the instructor hand¡¯s fast and ferocious like a white ray flies towards Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    The instructors nickname is call Military Knife. He always believes in his knife throwing technique!

    Back then in his section, he is nickname flying dagger instant kill handgun.

    This time he must take the life of that Red Scarf Army leader.

    But very quickly his belief turns into shock.

    He sees Liu Yi suddenly pick up a pig leg from his te and block his face.

    -dang-

    The dagger instantly pierces into the pig leg.

    ¡°Ai yeah, Hall Master Ling really has good eyesight!¡±

    Liu Yi uses a paper towel to wipe off the oil on his hands and says: ¡°Knowing that I would have a hard time gnawing on the pig leg you especially sent me a small knife.¡±

    As he speaks, he removes the dagger from the pig leg and twirls it in his hand.

    Sweats start to form on Ling Yan¡®s forehead.

    Military Knife actually failed!

    Did that Liu Yi manage to block it on purpose or is it idental?

    ¡°Commanding officer, you better give face!¡±

    As Ling Yan looks at the surrounding little brothers who are holding handguns, he instantly regains his confidence.

    F** this. With so many handguns what am I afraid of!

    I am the Hall Master of the ck Dragon gang!

    Thus Ling Yan¡¯s gaze turns cold and says fiercely: ¡° The Underground is not for fun. Thew here is the strong eating the weak. As you can see the people in the surroundings are all of my ck Dragon gang members thus my words have the most power. Thus tonight even if you are not willing you must still be good and call me Ling Yan, boss. Otherwise you can forget about walking out of the door alive.¡±

    ¡°Really? If I do not call you boss I will die?¡± ask Liu Yi with narrowed eyes.

    Ling Yan takes a puff and says proudly: ¡°Of course. This is my rule. In my territory my rule is equivalent to an imperial edict.¡±

    ¡°How about I choose to help Hall Master Ling to lick your shoes.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he kneads his hands and prepare to stand up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare move!¡±

    Ling Yan nearly fell of his seat from fear.

    The hell, the previous shoe licking experience is still very vivid in my mind!

    Damn it even now thinking about it is making my legs tremble!

    ¡°You just stay there and agree to submit to my ck Dragon gang will be enough! From now on your Red Scarf Army¡¯s business will be my ck Dragon gang¡¯s business. This way I will give you a path to live!¡±

    ¡°Then what if I do not agree?¡±

    Liu Yi continues to y with the dagger.

    Ling Yan gives a coldugh, ¡°Then you shall die! Do you want to give it a try?¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Very good I love a challenge. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Ling Yan instantly gives the order.

    The ck Dragon gang members instantly aim their guns at Liu Yi.

    At that moment, Guan Yihua suddenly retreats two steps and punches a ck Dragon gang member in the face.

    That member cries out and faints instantly.

    At the same time Guan Yihua grabs the guys body in one hand while taking the gun with his other hand.

    His actions attracts the gaze of many people and some of the ck Dragon gang members shift their target to Guna Yihua instantly.

    Facing so many handguns, Guan Yihua did not panic nor be confused as he fires the handgun three times with his right hand. Every shot is aimed at the middle of the eyebrow of a ck Dragon gang member putting them down.

    Guan Yihua marksmanship is very godly and makes the ck Dragon gang members panic as they keep firing their gun at the corpse of their own people.

    Guan Yihua open fires again and after finish all of his bullets, he have put down all of the ck Dragon gang gunmen.

    Liu Yi ps his hand and cheers for Guan Yihua, ¡°Indeed it is my family¡±s Xiao Hua. One man is enough to deal with a small squad ah!¡±

    At this moment, there seems to be movement downstairs and it seems like there are a lot more ck Dragon gang members preparing to rush up.

    After Guan Yihua has settled all of the ck Dragon gang members on the current floor, he immediately points the handgun at Ling Yan.

    -bang!-

    Thest bullet is fired at Ling Yan.

    The instructor takes action again and shoots out two flying daggers, one forward and one behind.

    The first flying dagger actually hit Guan Yihua¡¯s bullet and changes its direction!

    When Liu Yi sees that he got a shock.

    There is actually a person who is able to use flying dagger to hit down bullets!

    This instructor is indeed very powerful!

    The second flying dagger is aimed at the middle of the eyebrows of Guan Yihua.

    This man is actually willing to kill his own student! How ruthless!

    As Liu Yi mutters, he raises his right and and stops the flying dagger in mid-air with two fingers.

    Military Knife got a huge shock, he did not believe that there is actually someone who is able to catch his flying dagger with bare hands!

    ¡°Commanding officer you are already surrounded by ck Dragon gang members!¡±

    Seeing that even more ck Dragon gang¡¯s gunmen are upstairs, Ling Yan starts to chide Liu Yi.

    ¡°If you still do not surrender I will turn you into a sieve!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the ten plus gunmen around him as he ys with the dagger and smiles.

    ¡°Are you blind? You can¡¯t see? If either of the two of you dare to move you will be turned into a beehive!¡±

    Ling Yan¡¯s heart is bleeding.

    Damn it! I didn¡¯t think that so many brothers will die! I definitely need to pay anotherrge sum ofpensation money!

    [TL: ¡­ well looks like brotherhood is worth little in ck Dragon gang, it looks like they are just numbers¡­]

    I must get back this debt from the Red Scarf Army!

    ¡°I think the one who is blind is you.¡±

    Liu Yi points at the window and says: ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look outside the window.¡±

    Ling Yan frowns as he suspiciously nces outside of the window.

    With this nce he almost copsed onto the ground.

    Downstairs there are a lot of people wearing red scarfs on their arm standing there majestically.

    Everyone of them are holding onto a weapon, most are AK¡¯s which are pointing at the second floor window.

    There are a lot of ck Dragon gang members kneeling on the floor with their hands behind their head not daring to move.

    The gunmen who came up suddenly pull out a red scarf from their bosom¡¯s and tie it around their right arm.

    Ling Yan ispletely stunned silly.

    Dumbfound ah¡­what is this situation ah?!

    Chen Dahai walks up the stairs carrying an AK and saluted Liu Yi and says: ¡°Reporting to boss, we have settled all of the ck Dragon gang members downstair!¡±

    ¡°Very good. You must have gone through a bit of trouble..¡±

    Liu Yi raises the teacup and drinks the slightly cold tea before looking at the pale Ling Yan and says: ¡°Hall Master Ling. Currently it looks like the one who is out of luck it you ah. How about this, you just need to obediently call me boss and give me all of the business that ck Dragon gang control on Xin Dong ind to me then I¡¯ll give you a path to live. How about it?¡±

    Earlier the words that Ling Yan had said to Liu Yi, is currently being said to him by Liu Yi.

    Ling Yan is finally unable to stand it anymore and copse onto the floor.

    He is finally afraid.

    ¡°You are crazy¡­you dare to go against my ck Dragon gang. You will definitely die very badly!¡±

    ¡°Like I have said. I love challenges.¡±

    Liu Yi sits in front of the table and ces both legs on the table. He use the dagger to trim his fingernails and says slowly: ¡°ck Dragon gang will no longer be able to cover the skies of East Dragon district anymore and furthermore, Red Scarf Army would like to invite you guys to leave Xin Dong district.¡±

    ¡°DREAM ON!¡±

    Ling Yan scolds fiercely: ¡°ck Dragon gang¡¯s influence spans over the northeast three provinces. What do you think that this small Red Scarf Army counts as. Let me tell you that if you dare to provoke the ck Dragon gang, not only you, even your family sooner orter will die in the hands of the ck Dragon gang!¡±

    [TL: well lovely way of digging one¡¯s grave. Got to give Ling Yan much ¡®respect¡¯.]

    Liu Yi expression instantly turns cold.

 Chapter 243 Occupying Xin Dong Island

    He suddenly raises his leg and kicks harshly at the table.

    Instantly that cumbersome 8-men square table slides across and ms onto Ling Yan¡¯s chest. He is sent flying and crashes onto the window behind him.

    -crashing sounds-

    The sspletely shatters and half of Ling Yan¡¯s body is out of the window. His waist is pressed against the window edge but his legs are trap by the 8-men square table and thus he did not fall out.

    But his upper body is injured by the ss cuts as he lies there dying.

    ¡°Those who dare to threaten me, I will never be lenient with!¡± says Liu Yi as he stands up and walks towards Ling Yan.

    -swish, swish, swish-

    At this moment Military Knife makes his move again and throws out three daggers aiming at three vital points of Liu Yi.

    Both his eyes and his throat!

    The three daggers are both fast and urate but Liu Yi only makes a grab and grabs all of the daggers in his hand.

    At the same time, Liu Yi throws the three daggers back in the same path.

    Military Knife seems to know that Liu Yi will retaliate and raises his leg and kicks the 8-men square table.

    Instantly the whole 8-men square table lifts up vertically and blocks Liu Yi¡¯s sight.

    While the three daggers hits the table top.

    Military Knife grabs Ling Yan who has almost fell off and prepares to escape through the window.

    But at this time the shield like 8-men square table suddenly had a disintegrating sound and arge hole appears.

    A fist went through the 5 cm thick 8-men square table and grabs the throat of Ling Yan.

    Military Knife got a huge shock but seeing that there is no time to lose, he can only abandon Ling Yan and jump out of the window. He nimbly steps on the water pipe wall of the second floor and escapes.

    Liu Yi throws Ling Yan back onto the ground of the room before extracting his arm from the 8-men square table.

    The group of underlings are dumbstruck.

    Gods, Commanding officer actually pierced such a thick table with a fist!

    Commanding officer is indeed very strong ah!

    ¡°You¡­you, what do you want¡­¡±

    Ling Yan¡¯s face is full if injuries as he lies on the ground in horror as he looks at the slowly approaching Liu Yi.

    ¡°Come this is a property transfer document.¡±

    Liu Yi ces a few transfer agreement documents in front of Ling Yan.

    Although this Ling Yan is only a hall master, he is a sworn brother of the gang leader of the ck Dragon gang.

    Thus a lot of the properties in Xin Dong ind are under the name of Ling Yan.

    Liu Yi does not want anything else but these properties.

    If he manages to swallow these properties then within Xin Dong ind the Red Scarf Army will basically be thergest.

    The other bosses are trembling with fear as they watch Liu Yi unting his might, not daring to step up and stop him.

    No one expected that the always mighty Ling Yan is actually defeated by the Red Scarf Army leader.

    Red Scarf Army is really ruthless¡­ to actually get their hands on so many firearms!

    Furthermore they are different from most of the gangsters as each of the Red Scarf Army members seem to be trained and are obviously not any good rabble.

    ¡°You are dreaming!¡±

    Ling Yan scolds: ¡°To proim hegemony over Xin Dong ind? Keep on dreaming! The ck Dragon gang will not let you guys be arrogant for long. Very quickly all of you will be eliminated by the ck Dragon gang!¡±

    -pa-

    Liu Yi stomps on Ling Yan¡¯s mouth and knocks off a number of Ling Yan¡¯s teeth.

    ¡°wuu wuuu¡­¡±

    Ling Yan starts crying from the pain as he lies on the ground twitching.

    Liu Yi takes a handgun from one of the Red Scarf Army member and points the muzzle at Ling Yan¡¯s crotch.

    Ling Yan instantly froze.

    ¡°I will not kill you but I will cripple your fortune and livelihood.¡±

    Ling Yan is very afraid.

    No man would wish to be an eunuch!

    No matter how unafraid a man is, he will still be afraid of not having certain capabilities.

    It does not only affect the lower body activity, it also rtes to a man¡¯s honor!

    ¡°I will give you ten seconds to make your decision.¡±

    Liu Yi presses the muzzle against Ling Yan¡¯s lower body as he looks at his watch, ¡°Ten..two..one¡­¡±

    What the f***!

    If his mouth is not leaking air, Ling Yan will really scold people!

    Bastard¡­ isn¡¯t it ten seconds! Why did you say two after ten!

    What difference is there from three seconds!

    [TL: like old man Ma says, three turns into infinity thus ten can also be three ^^]

    But Ling Yan does not dare to tarry anymore because Liu Yi¡¯s finger is slowly tightening on the trigger.

    As long as Liu Yi trembles slightly, then my lower half¡¯s happiness will be ruined!

    Ling Yanpletely forgets about how painful his body is as he hurries as pick up the pen at the side and starts to sign his signature.

    Ling Yan cries as he writes.

    For so many years I Ling Yan have fight for ck Dragon gang boss, since when have I Ling Yan suffered such sins before.

    Now I am actually being forced by other people to write such things¡­

    Really wish to die ah¡­

    One day I Ling Yan will make sure you pay back multiple times for this vengeance.

    ¡°Now what a good boy.¡±

    Liu Yi picks up the signed documents before petting Ling Yan¡¯s face and standing up.

    Chen Dahai points at Ling Yan and ask: ¡°Boss how do we deal with him?¡±

    ¡°He is already no different from a waste. Let¡¯s just give him a path to live. I hate violence the most.¡±

    Liu Yi passes the transfer documents to Chen Dahai to keep properly before saying: ¡°Confiscate the weapons from the ck Dragon gang. Those who wish to join us can stay while those that do not want to can leave.¡±

    Done speaking he turns around and looks at the other bosses.

    When they are looking at Liu Yi the bosses start to tremble.

    Bullshit¡­how is this hating violence ah! This ispletely no different from a fiend star!

    ¡°Come let¡¯s us continue discussing about the earlier topic. But I person do not really like alliances and the likes as it is simply looking down on you guys.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers and says: ¡°After all you guys are officer level talent!¡±

    Officer? What officer?

    The crowd are starting to get nervous the more they listen.

    ¡°From now on Xin Dong ind will no longer have other gangs. There will only be my Red Scarf Army.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence immediately causes the bosses to jump to their feet.

    ¡°Are you joking? You wish to swallow the whole Xin Dong ind by yourself?!¡±

    A boss instantly jumps up and start scolding: ¡°F*** this. As long as I, Wang Big Mouth am still alive you can just dream on!

    ¡°Then you can die.¡± says Liu Yi as he directly blows that Wang Big Mouth¡¯s head off with a shot.

    Regarding these gangsters, Liu Yi will never be soft-hearted.

    Just now the person whom he killed, Little Jade had already passed him his data.

    That person is call Wang Na and has done a few evils.

    Moreover his data disys that he raped a young girl before and aftermitting the crime escaped from Guangzhou all the way to Northeast before slipping into Xin Dong ind.

    After reaching Xin Dong ind he changed his name to Wang Big Mouth and started a fresh.

    Thus Liu Yi feels that killing him is getting rid of a evil for the society.

    Even if this kind of person died it is not a pity.

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s harsh methods, all of the bosses zip their mouth.

    ¡°Is there still anyone who has an opinion? I am a very democratic and fair person so anyone who has opinion can step out ah!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles at the crowd.

    Everyone kept silent.

    Bullshit this is called democratic?

    If they step out and says that they have opinion¡­

    Isn¡¯t it just waiting to be killed?!

    ¡°Commanding officer is so dashing. In the future I, Sister Peach will be under you.¡±

    Sister Peach is the first to disy her loyalty, ¡°Commanding officer can do anything you want to this one ah!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly starts to leak cold sweat.

    What the hell¡­.I will never have any thoughts about you¡­

    ¡°Right in future we are all Red Scarf Army people.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, Everyone develop together in Xin Dong ind!¡±

    With a person stepping out, naturally there will be a group of people following the trend.

    Very quickly, all of the bosses be Liu Yi¡¯s underlings.

    Not giving in is out of question¡­

    ¡°Looks like everyone is being smart. Very well.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head in satisfaction before saying to Chen Dahai: ¡° The Red Scarf Army will startrge scale expansion, everyone who merges in will be a Red Scarf Army member. If they do their things properly they will be our brothers. But whoever who dares to betray us, hehe¡­kill them.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence is filled with killing intent making all of the bosses scared.

    Where did this youth pop out from¡­

    ¡°Dahai. All of the original members will be promoted to elite team. Let¡¯s call them Scarlet Cloth Guards.¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and says to Chen Dahai and the original members: ¡°Guan Yihua will be promoted to the Scarlet Cloth Guard¡¯s team leader, at the same time his task is to conduct their daily training.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Chen Dahai and Guan Yihua saluted at the same time.

    But afterwards Guan Yihua says slight ashamed: ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say this but if it is instructor who is training out Scarlet Cloth Guards¡­then ourbat power will be improve by a lot.¡±

    ¡°That instructor is a talent.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Let me think of a method and see if we are able to make him submit.¡±

    ¡°Instructor is a very inflexible person.¡±

    Guan Yihua says: ¡°As long as Ling Yan is still in our hands, he will definitelye back and save him. How about we set a trap for him to fall into?¡±

    ¡°Eh? After all he is still your instructor ah why are going to just sabotage him like this?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Guan Yihua in shock.

    ¡°Hehe,manding officer. What I am doing is more like I am saving him from a wretch plight!¡±

    ¡°¡­true¡­¡±

    Liu Yi immediately nods his head and starts thinking if there is any matter that he did not say before announcing, ¡°Alright since everyone will be Red Scarf Army members let me tell all of you a few of the Red Scarf Army gang rules.¡±

    Liu Yi pauses and looks at all of the bosses before saying: ¡°First rule, no one is allowed to bully themon people. Those who bullymon people, chop off a finger.¡±

    All of the bosses look at each other in dismay, being gangster and not allowed to suppressmon people ¡­this is too hard¡­

    But who let him to be our boss ah¡­

    ¡°Second rule, gang members are not allowed to kill each other. Those who kill their own people, chop off an arm.¡±

    This time round is not chop off finger¡­

    ¡°Third rule, Red Scarf Army members are not allowed to sell drugs or traffic human being. Anyone who does so, chop of both arms and they will be kicked out of the gang.¡±

    This rule shocks a lot of people.

    This is too much!

    ¡°Commanding officer. This, aren¡¯t you breaking away my fortune? ke ke¡­¡±

    The skinny Duke Feng instantly res and say: ¡°I,Duke Feng specialise in dealing with drugs. If you prohibit drugs how am I supposed to live?¡±

    ¡°I do not care if you are selling stinking tofu, selling duck legs or selling pig¡¯s intestines just no drugs.¡±

    Liu Yi says without giving any face, ¡°From now on in the territory of my Red Scarf Army, whoever who dares to deal with drugs then do not me me, Liu Yi for being heartless. Scarlet Cloth Guards will be waiting for you!¡±

 Chapter 244 Changing Clothes ability

    After taking over the whole Xin Dong ind, Liu Yi hurries home and uses the method that Old Man Ma passed to him to remove the magic technique that was casted on her.

    When Liu Yi¡¯s mom sees him and asked who are you, Liu Yi really almost vomited blood.

    Old Man Ma¡¯s magic technique is really too damn overbearing!

    In a blink of an eye it is already winter break and is going to be January soon.

    This year¡¯s Chinese New Year is especially early, it will be around early February.

    Liu Yi sits in front of the window and looks at the snowkes outside. Northeast usually have heavy snowfall carpeting the outside with ayer of silvery snow.

    [TL: the hell¡­ are you sure the snow is not poisonous? why would it be silvery¡­mercury snow???]

    It¡¯ll be new year soon and my father should be home soon.

    Just as Liu Yi is sighing with sorrow on how to spend this year¡¯s new year, his handphone suddenly rings.

    {Owner, it is Murong Die who is calling you.}

    Little Jade¡¯s voice rings out.

    Murong Die?

    What is thisss calling me for?

    Shouldn¡¯t she still be mad at me?

    After Liu Yi returned, he nced through most of the SMSs.

    Mostly it is Murong Die scolding him in anger while Wang Yuzheng is worried about his sickness.

    There is also Wang Lele¡¯s SMS which makes Liu Yi have a nosebleed as what she asked is when will he return to help massage her chest¡­

    What a naivess ah¡­such a pity that I disappeared for two months in go thus I am unable to fulfill my previous promise.

    We had agreed to massage her chest once a month¡­ should I make up for it?

    Yeah I should make up for it. A man words are his life and I must fulfill what I say¡­

    Liu Yi recalls and thinks, I should pick up the phone.

    {Little Jade, pick up the call.}

    After Liu Yi finished speaking, a shocked criese from the phone call.

    ¡°Ah!¡­ it¡¯s picked up¡­STUPID LIU YI¡­SCUMBAG LIU YI! BASTARD LIU YI!!!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s ear is almost deafened. He immediately makes Little Jade lower the volume.

    Only after the lioness from Hedong roars, did she lower her voice.

    [TL: it means either hen-peck husband or shrewish wife.]

    It is indeed Murong Die ah¡­ it ispletely in line with her character.

    From the phonees Wang Lele¡¯s weak voice, ¡°Sister Die¡­we have finally managed to get in contact with brother Yi. We should say the proper matter first¡­¡±

    ¡°Your sister! You are too easily soft hearted! I have told you so many time when you are talking to Liu Yi this kind of scumbag you must be fiercer to him! You see, when we are good to him he takes advantage of us and he disappears for such a long time!¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Liu Yi immediately exins, ¡° I was recovering in my vige¡­There is no signal in the vige!¡±

    ¡°Heng, less nonsense. Then why did you not call us after returning back?!¡±

    Murong Die is still unhappy.

    ¡°That¡­it is my fault¡­but as I have just recently returned back, there are a number of matters to settle¡­which still aren¡¯tplete¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is very overbearing towards Ling Yan and the rest but towards Murong Die and the girls¡­

    I must be gentle,words are the most important.

    Violence is a no go towards girls.

    ¡°If you wish to obtain our forgiveness, 4pm be at my house on time to have dinner!¡±

    Done speaking, Murong Die hangs up leaving behind a stun Liu Yi.

    What is going on?

    Isn¡¯t she going to punish me? Why did it turn into eating lunch?

    What is Murong Die ying? Haiz, I really cannotprehend what thatss is thinking of.

    He takes a look at this watch. It is currently 2pm.

    Forget it. After not seeing her for such a long time, I do miss her.

    But why did Murong Die suddenly call me out for a meal¡­it is so strange.

    At this moment, Little Jade says, {Master you are an I-D-I-O-T!}

    Huh what the heck?

    ¡°Master today is the 24th ah! 24th of december ah!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly understands, today is Christmas Eve!

    If it was ten years ago, who would celebrate Christmas Eve or Christmas!

    But with the development over time, China started to integrate with the world thus the situation changed.

    Now Chinese also party during Christmas Eve.

    Back then I usually looked for a few friends to have fun during Christmas Eve.

    Looks like Murong Die is looking for him to celebrate Christmas Eve together?

    I still do not understand whether thisss Murong Die hates me or likes me¡­

    But her favourable impression of me seems to have increased ah!

    But not meeting for so long, I wonder if her favourable impression has dropped.

    As Liu Yi is thinking, Little Jade¡¯s reminder rings out again

    {Master, Wang Yuzheng is calling you.}

    Wang Yuzheng is calling me?

    Why did all of this happen today?!

    Liu Yi hurries and pick up the call and hears a hesitating voice, ¡°Liu¡­Liu Yi?¡±

    ¡°Yes yes, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­it, it is really you¡­I thought that you had vanished off the surface of Earth¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng seems to have loosened her breath.

    ¡°How is it possible!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly, ¡°Now that I am the deskmate to such a beautifuldy how could I bear to vanish off the surface of Earth?¡±

    ¡°Yo..you¡­annoying¡­ttering again¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng on the other side seems to have turned red.

    Liu Yi loves to take liberties on this delicate but unbendingss.

    Hehe, it is especially fulfilling¡­

    Wang Yuzheng asks softly, ¡°That¡­have you recovered from your sickness?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m better now and am currently very fit!¡±

    Liu Yi is touched, it is still Wang Yuzheng who cares about my body ah!

    When Murong Die managed to contact me, she did not even bother to ask about my sickness or how am I and immediately pulls out her queen side¡­

    ¡°That is good¡­¡±, after finishing, she did not speak for a while.

    Liu Yi waited for half a day, is thisss not feeling heartache forher phone bills?

    ¡°That¡­Liu Yi¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s voice is as soft as mosquito. Luckily Liu Yi¡¯s hearing is rather good otherwise he would not be able to hear what she is saying.

    ¡°What is the matter? You can tell me.¡±

    ¡°Today¡­are you free tonight?¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes instantly open wide.

    What does this Wang Yuzheng wants?

    During the night as well!

    Unless¡­

    ¡°Ah ah! Don¡¯t think about wrong things! It is not what you are thinking of!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng hurriedly exins in a fluster.

    Liu Yi ask naughtly, ¡°Oh what am I thinking of?¡±

    ¡°You¡­annoying, you bad egg¡­anyways it is not what you are thinking of¡­¡±

    Liu Yi can imagine the cute appearance of Wang Yuzheng with a red face as she pouts.

    ¡°Tonight there is a temple fair¡­that¡­can you go with me?¡±

    ¡°Oh you are talking about a temple fair ah!¡±

    Liu Yi faintly recalls that a few years ago, there area few trader in the North Dragon city who united together and set up a temple fair during Christmas eve.

    The temple fair will have a lot of fun as well a delicious things. From Christmas Eve to carnival night, frequently there are a few couples who go there to join in the fun.

    Wang Yuzheng actually invited me along to y in the temple fair?

    ¡°En¡­it is temple fair..that.. I originally asked my girlfriend¡­but she has something at thest minute and is unable to make it. I really want to go to this years temple fair and heard that there are a few new things. But as it is sote into the night and I do not want to go alone¡­so I want to ask if you are free¡­¡±

    As Wang Yuzheng speaks her voice bes softer and softer.

    ¡°What time does the temple fair open?¡±

    ¡°8pm.¡±

    ¡°Okay then it will not be a problem. Of course I will go!¡±

    The meal with Murong Die and Wang Lele starts at 4pm so it should be done around 6/7pm.

    At that time I shall go and find Wang Yuzheng and go to the temple fair¡­

    My gosh, never would I have imagined that there will be a day when my night life can be so rich, hehe¡­

    ¡°Then it is a deal¡­8pm we meet under therge clock at the temple fair entrance¡­¡±

    Done speaking, Wang Yuzheng immediately hangs up.

    What the¡­thisss just hangs up without giving me a chance to say anything¡­

    But it is okay. Despite me being in North Dragon city for so many years, I never had a chance to go to the temple fair.

    There is no girlfriend, parents are busy so there is no time to go on my own.

    [KG: Chen Cai might like to go.]

    {Master, do you need me to rmend how to dress up for your appointment?}

    Little Jade asks, {Little Jade¡¯s database has all kinds ofplete fashionable clothes.}

    {No need, no need¡­I¡¯ll just wear something casual.}

    Liu Yi also does not have so many kinds of clothes, so how could he dress up meticulously.

    {Ah? Master but this is your date ah! How can it be casual!} cries out Little Jade in shock.

    {Forget it. This fellow is a stupid wooden block, after a while you will know.}

    Lin Tong lies on the window still by the side and sighs loudly before saying: ¡°Hoping for him to be enlightened¡­you might as well hope for him to fly¡­¡±

    {Immortal fox sister¡­how am I a wooden block ah!}

    Liu Yi instantly protests, {Although I am not an emotional sage but my EQ is still okay alright!}

    {You?} Lin Tong nces at Liu Yi from the corner of her eyes.

    If this guy has EQ then I can just go and die¡­

    {Master, you should still consider carefully on what you¡¯ll be wearing.}

    Little Jade says, {How can you treat a girl so casually?}

    {Then what should I do¡­don¡¯t tell me to go out and buy clothes now?}

    {There is no need master, Little Jade is a Super AI ah!}

    At this moment Little Jade starts smiling, {I have a lot of abilities. Master please activate Little Jade¡¯s clothes changing ability.}

    Done speaking, in front of Liu Yi appears a dialog box saying, ¡®Do you want to activate the clothes changing abilities¡¯.

    Little Jade still has such mystical abilities?!

    This is so useful ah!

    Liu Yi immediately chooses ¡®Yes¡¯.

    Instantly Liu Yi¡¯s pajamas are torn into shreds by an external force.

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly cries out in heartache, {Little Jade what is going on?}

    {Master be at ease. Because we are going to start the creation of bionic materials, these clothes will only be an inconvenience!}

    As they speak, from Liu Yi¡¯s wrist watch suddenly sprouts out an unknown white fiber like thread which wraps around Liu Yi.

    Very quickly, Liu Yi ispletely wrapped up like a mummy except for his head.

    {What the hell! What is this?}

    Liu Yi looks that the strange fiber substance on his body.

    {This is a type of bionic material. Master, you can choose your favourite clothing.}

    Done speaking, rows after rows of clothings appears in front of Liu Yi¡¯s eye causing him to have blurred vision for a moment.

    {This one then.}

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and pokes.

 Chapter 245 Murong Die! Just you wait!!!

    Instantly the white bionic substance start to have change.

    The shape and colour changes unceasingly.

    Very quickly a clothing like the one in the design appears on Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    ¡°What the hell?! Is this real or fake?!¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly shocked, this is not replicable by any magic!

    Science is indeed a very mysterious thing ah¡­

    {Master this is Little Jade¡¯s clothing changing ability!}

    Little Jade says in pride, {In the future no matter what kind of cloth master wants to change into, you can just change it as and when you like! Little Jade only needs biological energy and master has a lot of biological energy thus Little Jade has a lot of abilities which can be activated!}

    In the past, those who tried to wear Little Jade, every single one of them died from their head exploding.

    They are unable to ept therge information quantity nor are they able to withstand Little Jade absorbing their biological energy.

    ¡°Too damn cool. Let me try again¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is starting to get interested as he keeps picking through the designs and changes the clothes that he is wearing.

    After changing around a hundred times, Liu Yi is finally starting to feel a bit exhausted.

    {Master¡­changing clothes also needs to use up biological energy ah¡­}

    Little Jade¡¯s voice is filled with shock, {Every single time you change your clothes you will use up around a normal person one full day of energy¡­but master is able to change over a hundred times and is still so energetic¡­ gods¡­}

    Liu Yi isn¡¯t that surprised after all the biological energy that Little Jade is talking about should be his immortal qi and the likes.

    A normal person¡¯s energy is recovered through eating nourishment.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s immortal qi is through cultivation thus its a lot more times than a normal person¡¯s energy!

    After all it is just changing clothes. How much energy it needs?

    In the end Liu Yi finally decided of a rather leisure and neat ck jacket with white shirt and ck jeans which looks quite good.

    But why does it seems to have a bit of the other me vour¡­

    {Master, it is already 3:50pm. There are ten more minutes before the appointed time to meet Murong Die.}

    Little Jade reminds Liu Yi.

    {Okay¡­ah?!?!?!}

    Liu Yi instantly got a shock.

    What the hell its already 3:50pm?! Are you for real?!

    Just changing a few clothes and it actually wasted so much time?!!!!

    [TL: ermmm i think 100+ clothes is not a few¡­]

    Liu Yi suddenly understands why a girl is alwayste for a date¡­today I have finally understood the reason..

    ¡°It should be okay¡­ I hope that I am in time.¡±

    To avoid Murong Die¡¯s lion roar, Liu Yi opens the window and jumps out.

    Although it is only near 4pm, during the December period it is already starting to get dark.

    Borrowing the darkness, Liu Yi wearing ck hides among the curtain of darkness.

    ¡°Oh esteemed taoist be quick as Imand!¡±

    In mid-air, Liu Yi chant a string of words. ¡°Come sword!¡±

    Instantly a white ray of light flies out from the window behind him and slides below his feet.

    It is the taiji sword that Old Man Ma has given him, it floats in the middle of the air supporting him.

    ¡°Treasure ah, I shall rely on you¡­let us go!¡±

    Liu Yi changes his chant and points with his finger.

    Instantly his body jerked and he is being carried by the taiji sword in the direction where he points.

    Liu Yi turns into a ck beam and soars through the sky.

    The speed is very very fast and within moments, he has flown across half of the Northern Dragon city.

    Liu Yi is able to see therge bridge already.

    The night wind beats against his face causing him slight pain.

    The night wind is like des.

    If it is a normal person who is moving at such high speed without any protection, he would already be crying and sniveling.

    He still remembers that this was where he first met Yuan Zhenyue¡­

    In a blink of an eye that violent police woman joined the Dragon Group and became his enemy¡­

    Sigh, when thinking about that my head start to hurts ah!

    Liu Yi shakes his head to stop thinking so much.

    At this moment, it is starting to snow again and the snowkesnd on Liu Yi.

    He increased his flying speed as hepacted his body, speeding towards the Mountain and Rivers Manor.

    At this moment, there are a number of cars travelling speedily across the bridge.

    Liu Yi is suddenly happy as he changes his clothings.

    ck suit with red tie as well as a white mask.

    After which he flies down towards the bridge.

    Liu Yi speed is very quick like a gust of wind.

    On both sides are cars drive speedily while Liu Yi stepping on his taiji sword weaves among them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned! Flying on a sword ah!¡±

    ¡°Could it be a new high-tech floating skateboard?¡±

    ¡°Are they shooting a movie?¡±

    A lot of drivers are stunned and take out their handphones to take a picture.

    ¡°Ah! I remember now! That person is Blood Emperor!¡±

    One of the drivers has a rather good memory and immediately shouted: ¡°He was on TV before!¡±

    ¡°It is Blood Emperor ah! Quick take a picture of him! Take a picture of Blood Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Put it up on my blog ah! Tonight¡¯s blog will definitely be a hot topic!¡±

    ¡°Blood Emperor ah I love you! Please turn around Blood Emperor!¡±

    A few girls even went to the extent of stretching out their head out of the cars and waving their arms and screaming.

    After the incident that happened La Sc, the name of Blood Emperor haspletely be famous.

    A lot of people have be Blood Emperor fans and there are even shops that are starting to sell Blood Emperor cosy costumes!

    Currently it is not umon to see those who love to cosy, cosying as Blood Emperor as they go around to take pictures.

    But being able to stand on a flying sword and fly in the sky¡­is definitely the real one!

    [KG:So¡­.does this world just know magic exists or what?]

    [TL: errr yes just that normal people should not know about it???¡­ well at least I think so]

    At this moment a boorish man screams out from within a truck: ¡°Blood Emperor, I¡¯m begging for ***, grant me a one night stand!!!¡±

    Liu Yi nearly fell off the taiji sword from fright.

    What the hell¡­are you for real??? You are a damn man!!! Why would I want to have a one night stand with you for?!?!

    Liu Yi immediately increases his speed and overtakes that trucker.

    At this moment a police car that had stopped by the roadside notices Liu Yi.

    The policeman is very flustered as he picks up his inte and reports to themand center, ¡°Reporting from¡­river bridge, Blood Emperor is sighted at river bridge!¡±

    ¡°Chase after him! Keep reporting back your location!¡±

    Themanding officer instantly gives the order.

    The police car immediately opens it¡¯s siren and follows behind Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi instantly starts to have cold sweat, I am just fooling around¡­how the heck on earth did I mess with the police¡­

    The police car keeps chasing after him at a very high speed.

    Driving at such a high speed¡­would they get into an ident?

    Liu Yi thinks for a moment before stepping on the handle of the sword with his right leg causing the sword to point upwards and starts flying higher into the sky.

    Now I should have gotten rid of that police car right?

    Liu Yi turns around to take a look and his jaw almost dropped down.

    Because behind him is a police helicopter chasing behind him not letting him escape.

    ¡°What the hell¡­there is no need to go so far right??? Are you all really treating me as the number one wanted criminal???¡±

    Liu Yi pouts, ¡°I also did not even do anything thing to offend the Heavens ¡­.¡±

    He shakes his head as he grabs his right wrist with his left hand and draws a few magic seals with his right hand.

    ¡°Swift!¡±

    Instantly the taiji sword below his feet lets out a dragon¡¯s roar and his speed increases, drawing away from the police helicopter.

    Liu Yi tries his best to fly between the tall buildings to give the helicopter problems trying to follow him.

    At this moment, Liu Yi suddenly hears a girl¡¯s startled cry.

    ¡°I, I really do not have money¡­¡±

    Liu Yi looks down. In the car park behind a tall building there is a man holding a dagger pointing it towards a trembling girl and says fiercely: ¡°Less nonsense. If you do not wish to die then give me the handbag!¡±

    At the same time he snatches the girl¡¯s handbag over and screams, ¡°Take off your ne as well!¡±

    The girl is trembling in fright as she covers her ne and says: ¡°This¡­this is a fake one¡­¡±

    ¡°Goddamnit! I think you are asking to be stabbed!¡±

    As he speaks, he raises the dagger.

    At this moment a figure suddenly descends on the roof of a car beside them.

    -Bang-

    The car rocks slightly.

    The purse snatcher got a shock as he looks at the man wearing a white mask, the dagger in his hand trembles slightly.

    ¡°You..You who are you!¡±

    ¡°Blood Emperor.¡±

    When Liu Yi speaks, the man starts tough loudly.

    ¡°Blood Emperor? Just you? Damn it. Just wearing a mask and you dare toe out and pretend to be a hero? If you do not wish to die then SCRAM!¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head. Looks like there are too many people pretending to be me.

    ¡°Haiz¡­why are you being so fierce towards a girl. In the future how would you find a wife?¡±

    The purse snatcher scolds, ¡°Scram who needs you to care!¡±

    ¡°I do indeed need to care. I am Blood Emperor. I am here to judge your sins.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he jumps off the car and stands in front of the purse snatcher.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    A fierce gleam shes across the purse snatcher eyes as he stabs at Liu Yi¡¯s abdomen.

    The girl at the back cries out in fright and copses on the ground without anymore strength.

    But Liu Yi only stands there not moving as ice armour emerges and cover his body.

    -Ding!-

    When the dagger stabs Liu Yi¡¯s ice armour, it instantly breaks into two.

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    The purse snatcher was shocked as he finally realised that the man in front of him is not a fake.

    ¡°Vein Sealing.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his right index finger and taps the arm of the purse robber.

    Instantly the purse robber¡¯s blood stop moving causing him to be paralyzed and unable to move.

    ¡°For an hour, you will not be able to move.¡±

    Liu Yi kicks the broken dagger away.

    ¡°Thank, thank you¡­¡±

    The girl behind him finally calms down and thanks Liu Yi.

    ¡°You are wee.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and steps back up his flying sword and flies up into the sky.

    The light beam from the helicopternds in the ce where he was previously standing.

    The girl instantly waves at the helicopter and shouts for help.

    Liu Yi turns around and take a look as he says in his heart, this city has its light side as well as it¡¯s dark side.

    Sooner orter I will make all of the bad people be terror stricken when they hear Blood Emperor¡¯s name.

    In the future everyone will fear me hehe!

    Just as Liu Yi is thinking gleefully, Murong Die calls him again.

    When he picks up, instantly he hears Murong Die roar, ¡°LIU YI! YOU SCUMBAG ARE YOU STILL COMING OR NOT??? IT IS ALREADY 4:10PM! YOU ARE LATE!!!!!¡±

    This lion roar almost causes Liu Yi to fall off from fright.

    The heck¡­ no matter how powerful I am there are those few people who are still able to bully me¡­

    But Murong Die do not be too rampant!!

    Sooner orter I will get my revenge! Just you wait!

 Chapter 246 Immortal Qi treatment method

    ¡°Stupid Liu Yi! Doesn¡¯t even have any sense of time!¡±

    Murong Die res at Liu Yi as she stands in the middle of the hall fiercely with her hands on her waist.

    This little lioness ah¡­

    Liu Yi shakes his head, when will she calm down ah¡­

    ¡°Brother Yi¡­it¡¯s been a long time, Lele missed you¡­¡±

    While Liu Yi is drinking coffee, Wang Lele eye¡¯s seems to be slightly red as she looks at Liu Yi and says: ¡°Lele thought that Brother Yi had died from sickness¡­¡±

    ¡°Arg¡­¡±, When Liu Yi hears what Wang Lele says, he almost sprayed out his coffee.

    What the hell¡­is this thinking of me or cursing me to die ah¡­

    Liu Yi is unable toprehend.

    ¡°Heng. How is it possible for this person to die from sickness!¡±

    Murong Die sneers and says: ¡°Lele haven¡¯t you heard of this saying, ¡®A good person will not live long while a bad person will live for a thousand years!¡¯ This fellow is so bad thus he will definitely live for over a thousand years!¡±

    What the hell¡­I am not a tortoise okay!

    Liu Yi bes slightly gloomy.

    ¡°In a while more my dad will be back.¡±

    Murong Die looks at her watch and says: ¡°Tonight¡¯s dinner is slightly more formal. I will go and change my clothes!¡±

    Currently she is wearing casual clothes, apparently she does not treat Liu Yi as an outsider.

    Liu Yi cannot bear it and activates his good impression eye and takes a look.

    Above Murong Die¡¯s head is 80 while above Wang Lele is 79!

    What a close pair of numbers!

    It seems like the good impression value did not drop, instead it had increased¡­

    Really strange¡­we have not met for such a long time, shouldn¡¯t the good impression slowly disappear as time flows???

    But why is it that both Murong Die and Wang Lele are the opposite?

    Liu Yi is slightly puzzled.

    Murong Die suddenly props herself up using her hands on the table in front of Liu Yi.

    A fragrance assaults Liu Yi¡¯s nose, burrowing deep in.

    Murong Die smells really lovely¡­ I dont know what kind of body wash¡­

    But it is a pity that she does not have much chest¡­

    The loose cor lowers down and Liu Yi is faintly able to see the purple bra inside.

    Regrets ah, it is not thece one¡­

    Liu Yi takes a light breath.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and change my clothes. You are not allowed to secretly run away do you hear me?! If you dare to run away I will ask my dad to send people to catch you back!¡±

    As Murong Die speaks, there is a slight twinkle in her eyes.

    When will thisss change her temper ah, she is way too overbearing ah.

    Liu Yi can only go along with her temper and says: ¡°Fine¡­I understand.¡±

    ¡°That is right.¡±

    Murong Die nods her head in satisfaction and ps her hands walking off.

    After she is gone, there is only Wang Lele and Liu Yi left in the spacious hall.

    Liu Yi turns his head and realized that Wang Lele is missing?

    Did thatss went to change her clothes as well?

    Shouldn¡¯t be ah, isn¡¯t she wearing a formal white dress?

    At that moment, Liu Yi feels something moving behind him.

    He instinctively went to punch at that thing but when he smells the familiar fragrance from behind him, he stops himself.

    ¡°Brother Yi¡­¡±

    A soft body hugs Liu Yi from the back.

    Wang Lele snuggles around his neck as her hands hug him tightly.

    ¡°Brother Yi¡­I really missed you so much¡­why did you disappear for 2 months at one go¡­¡­.wuwuwu¡­Lele thought that you do not want me and Sister Die already¡­¡±

    Liu Yi can feel that Wang Lele¡¯s voice is trembling.

    Is thisss really missing me so much?

    ¡°Brother Yi¡­what is your sickness?¡±

    ¡°This¡­nothing major. Nevermind it since I am well now.¡±

    ¡°Wuu¡­.you are so vague.. ¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s eyes roll around and suddenly she pouts and says: ¡°Brother Yi, Lele is not stupid. You had disappeared for so long in a ce like your vige, is it because you know a girl there? Heng heng, Sister Die have said that you definitely have recovered earlier but because you are bothering a girl that¡¯s why you are not willing to return!¡±

    ¡°That¡­this¡­¡±

    Liu Yi instantly starts to sweat cold sweat, Murong Die can really say so much nonsense!

    ¡° I really do not have one ah!¡±

    ¡°Should I believe Brother Yi¡­Sister Die has said that only an idiot will believe the things that Brother Yi says¡­¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and holds Wang Lele arms as he looks into her watery eyes and says seriously: ¡° Lele, I have never lied to you before right?¡±

    ¡°Wu¡­it seems to be the case¡­¡±

    Wang Lele ces her finger on her lips as she says: ¡°It seems like Brother Yi hasn¡¯t lied to Lele before¡­and is very good to Lele.¡±

    Liu Yi sweats slightly.

    Erm¡­it seems like I did lie once on an asion¡­which is Lele¡¯s chest swelling and pain matter¡­

    ¡°Right Brother Yi¡­you also did not help Lele massage for the past two months¡­¡±

    Wang Lele ¡®s face suddenly turns red as she speaks, ¡°Recently my chest has swelled up and it is very painful and unbearable¡­Brother Yi you must help me ah¡­ ¡±

    She have swelling pain now?

    {This girl is having her period now.}

    Lin Tong sprawls on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulderzily as she tickles Liu Yi nose with her tail and says, {Plus with her originallyrge chest she will have very intense swelling pain. Circte your immortal qi around your hands then help her massage clockwise to help her eliminate her swelling and pain problem.}

    What the hell¡­

    I really have a treatment method ah!

    When Liu Yi hears what Lin Tong says, he got a huge shock.

    ¡°Now that Sister Die is not around¡­Brother Yi quickly help me please¡­¡±

    Wang Lele covers her chest with her hands and seems like she is in a lot of pain.

    ¡°Okay then¡­¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out both hands into Wang Lele¡¯s dress.

    ¡°Ai, Brother Yi what are you doing?¡±

    Wang Lele suddenly cries out in shock scaring Liu Yi.

    At that moment, Liu Yi thought that it is a trap that Wang Lele and Murong Die had setup for him.

    But Wang Lele¡¯s following sentence allows him to rx.

    ¡°This is the main hall ah¡­what if Sister Die sees us by ident!¡±

    ¡°Then where do we go?¡±

    Liu Yi is not familiar with this ce.

    ¡°Er¡­¡±

    Wang Lele thought for a while, ¡°How about we go to Uncle Murong¡¯s study room¡­there is nobody there!¡±

    Give Wang Lele a chest massage in Murong Hong¡¯s study room?

    This seems like a very good idea!

    Lele, you really have the potential ah!

    At that instance, Liu Yi really wishes to say this to Wang Lele.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­we need to be quick¡­otherwise Sister Die will return!¡±

    Wang Lele pulls Liu Yi up the stairs.

    This Murong Hong is indeed a rich person. The study room decorations is very cozy and fitting.

    The whole study room is decorated based on the ancient chinese study room designs.

    There are a few ancient design wooden chairs as well as a sadelwood table.

    There are also two wooden bookshelves on the left side of the room which are filled with books that Liu Yi is not interested in.

    While on the right, there is a wooden frame, on it are a few Chinese porcins and some potted nts. Perhaps they might be antiques but Liu Yi do not know thus he does not bother about then

    He sized up the room before finally his gazended on Wang Lele.

    It is still Wang Lele who is the most beautiful¡­en¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­Let¡¯s do it here¡­¡±

    Wang Lele closes the door and locks it before saying to Liu Yi with a red face.

    Liu Yi has a feeling that this is the prelude before pushing her down.

    Amitabha¡­I cannot think of wrong things ah¡­

    Furthermore Lele is having her period so things like pushing her down is not possible.

    Liu Yi ponders over it and starts to be lost in thoughts.

    ¡°That¡­ Brother Yi¡­let us start then¡­¡±

    Wang Lele speaks, her hands knead against each other as her face turns bright red.

    Last time at the swimming pool, my bra identally fell off.

    This time¡­I am wearing my clothes properly¡­taking off my clothes in front of Brother Yi¡­I¡¯m a bit too bashful¡­

    ¡°How about this¡­ you turn around.¡±

    Liu Yi points at the room.

    He can see that Wang Lele is very embarrassed

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Wang Lele nods her head and turns around, cing both hands on the door.

    She is almost kneeling in front of the door, back facing Liu Yi.

    This posture is really impressive ah¡­

    Liu Yi gives Wang Lele¡¯s plump butt a few more nce before trying his best to calm down before stretching out both hands into Wang Lele¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Wuuu¡­¡±

    Feeling Liu Yi¡¯s slightly cold hands, Wang Lele gives a soft cry and trembles.

    As Wang Lele¡¯s bra is slightly tight, Liu Yi reaches out to Wang Lele¡¯s back and unsps her bra to reduce trouble.

    Wang Lele¡¯s face turns even redder and she presses her face into the door as she puffs and huffs tenderly.

    The temptation is way too strong¡­

    This Lele ispletely an extraordinary woman who can calm lives¡­

    Liu Yi takes two deep breaths and does his breathing technique to calm his thoughts down.

    His hands have finally reached Lele¡¯s chest and grabs the two soft and filling flesh.

    Completely unable to cover with one hand ah¡­

    Liu Yi did not just grab for his own enjoyment. He circted his immortal qi on both his hands and massages in a clockwise direction.

    ¡°En¡­¡­¡±

    Wang Lele instantly cries out softy as her body trembles faintly.

    ¡°Brother Yi¡­ I, I¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the matter Lele?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly worried, using immortal qi to massage in this way could there be problems?

    ¡°No¡­.no problem¡­¡±

    Wang Lele clenches her teeth and forcefully swallows down the words ¡®veryfortable¡¯.

    My Brother Yi hands feel like they¡¯re covered with demonic powers. When it touches my chest, instantly the painful feeling instantly bes better.

    Furthermore it also carries a cooling sensation, veryfortable¡­

    But I do not know why my body has this warm feeling¡­slightly itchy as well¡­ I can¡¯t really exin what is that feeling¡­

    She only wished that Brother Yi will massage more.

    How good would it be if he can massage forever¡­

    Aiyah, Wang Lele¡­you are really bad¡­

    You actually want Brother Yi to do such evil things for you¡­

    Finished,pletely finished¡­the insides are spoiled¡­.

    Wang Lele what are you going to do ah¡­.wuwuwu¡­sofortable, I really wish that it can go on forever¡­

    Wang Lele feels like she is going to die soon.

    Especially when Liu Yi¡¯s fingers gently brush against the bump on her chest, that electrifying feeling ispletely making her crazy.

    Just as Wang Lele is emotionally distressed and out of control, from outside of the doores Murong Die¡¯s shout.

    ¡°Lele, where are you? Liu Yi? Lele? Where did the two of you go???¡±

 Chapter 247 Murong family dinner party

    When they heard the voice outside the door, both Liu Yi and Wang Lele froze for a moment.

    Why did Murong Diee and look for us so fast?

    Liu Yi¡¯s hand doesn¡¯t dare to move as he holds onto Wang Lele¡¯s chest. He withdraws his presence and doesn¡¯t even dare to breath.

    This situation does not seem to be very good ah¡­

    The two of them do not dare to speak as they listen quietly to the sound outside.

    Murong Die seems to have changed into high heels as there is a click, click sound outside the room.

    ¡°Eh, where did the two of them run off to? Could it be that they ran out to have a ndestine affair?¡±

    Wang Lele and Liu Yi shook at the same time.

    What the hell, this woman¡¯s intuition is heaven defying!!

    Although it is not considered as a ndestine affair¡­but it is nearly there¡­

    Wang Lele whispers as she looks beggingly at Liu Yi, ¡°Brother Yi¡­what should we do ah¡­¡±

    Thisss really can¡¯t be help.

    Liu Yi is also unable to think of anything on the spot as this situation is too sudden.

    ¡°Lele? Idiot Liu Yi? Where did you guys go?!?!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s voice is getting closer and closer.

    ¡°These two fellows¡­ I think calling them would be easier.¡±

    Her sentence was heard by Liu Yi and Wang Lele.

    The two of them got a shock, if their handphones really ring then how are they going to exin!

    ¡°Sister Die, I am in here, I am in here!¡±

    Wang Lele has no choice but to reply her.

    ¡°Lele? You¡¯re in the study room?¡±

    Murong Die instantly walks over, the high-heels clicking sound gets closer and closer.

    ¡°My, my bra is slightly notfortable, so I came in here to adjust it¡­¡±

    Wang Lele says in a hurry.

    ¡°Oh oh¡­ have you seen Liu Yi?¡±

    As she speaks, Murong Die is starting to open the door but is unable to.

    ¡°Oi, why did you lock the door for?¡±

    ¡°I was afraid that Brother Yi wille in ah¡­is Brother Yi not outside?¡±

    Wang Lele asks with a guilty conscious.

    ¡°Not at all ah¡­I have no idea where he disappeared to!¡±

    Murong Die sneers and says: ¡°Hurry and open the door ah, it is not like there is something that I haven¡¯t seen before. Really¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait a moment, wait a moment,ing!¡±

    Wang Lele is frantic as she looks at Liu Yi nervously.

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth and points at the door before retreating two steps, turns around, pulls open the window and jumps out.

    ¡°AH!¡±

    Wang Lele got a huge shock, My Brother Yi, this is the third floor ah!!!

    ¡°Lele, open the door ah!¡±

    Outside Murong Die starts to rush Wang Lele.

    Wang Lele doesn¡¯t have any choice, she can only do a simple tidy up before opening the door.

    Standing outside is Murong Die who is wearing a grandeur evening dress.

    A ck long dress and white high-heels, Murong Die looks like a rich missy.

    ¡°Wah¡­Sister Die dressed up so pretty tonight¡­¡±

    Wang Lele looks at Murong Die and cries out in shock, ¡°Did you especially dress up to show Brother Yi?¡±

    ¡°Go and die¡­who dressed up to show that bastard!¡±

    Murong Die has put on some make up and her natural beauty is enhanced quite a bit.

    If a guy sees her, they will definitely swallow their saliva before thinking on how to handle this beauty in front of them.

    ¡°It is because tonight¡¯s dinner is more formal, that is why I dressed up this way!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s two heels under her dress fidget slightly almost like she is guilty.

    ¡°Oh oh¡­then should I go back home and change my clothings?¡±

    As Wang Lele speaks, she walks back two steps and takes a nce outside of the window.

    But she did not see any sign of Liu Yi¡­

    Hopefully Brother Yi will be alright¡­jumping from the third floor¡­

    ¡°How annoying, where did that Liu Yi fellow run off to? Didn¡¯t he agree to wait for us to have dinner together?!¡±

    Done speaking she turns around and walks downstairs.

    Wang Lele hurries behind her while secretly sping her bra back properly.

    When the two of them reach the ground floor, they notice that Liu Yi is sitting on the sofa in the hall enjoying himself as he stuffs grapes into his mouth.

    ¡°Stupid Liu Yi where did you run off to!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi there, Wang Lele instantly bes relieved, while Murong Die walks up angrily.

    ¡°Oh? Just seeing that both of you are not around and the room is slightly stuffy so I went to take a walk around the garden.¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to be innocent as he says: ¡°Talking about your garden, it is really too big ah. I got lost inside the garden and it took some time to find my way out!¡±

    Hearing that Liu Yi went to the garden, Murong Die sneers and says fiercely towards Liu Yi, ¡°Heng, who asked you to run around on your own!¡±

    Murong Die crosses her arms and says, ¡°Thisdy is very kind, consider yourself lucky that you did not disappear! In the future if you want to walk around I will release fierce dogs to bring you back! If you get bitten to death it is your own faut!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Murong Die and asks: ¡°Next time I go walking around I¡¯ll bring you along that way you can show me around and I would not get lost okay?¡±

    ¡°Who, who wants to go with you!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s face instantly turns red as she says frantically: ¡°I am not asking you a question, heng you think too much! It should be you apanying thisdy to the garden! Heng heng, you servant why are you not listening to thisdy¡¯s instruction.¡±

    What the hell¡­thisss is bing more and more cocky!

    Just as Liu Yi is thinking of how to let Murong Die know who is the boss, the door suddenly opens.

    ¡°How is Liu Yi a servant, he is my Murong Hong¡¯s son-inw.¡±

    Murong Hong is wearing a suit as well as a gold framed spectacles, lookingpletely like a cultured person.

    But only Liu Yi knows that this fellow is an old fox.

    Those that do not know will die without knowing the reason when they cross him¡­

    That old fox even hired a heaven list assassin to deal with me¡­but then again that heaven list killer has a spiritual body and also acknowledges me as a teacher¡­

    Thinking about it, it is indeed all kind of weird things.

    One moment, only one can survive, the next moment¡­I became Murong Hong¡¯s number one son-inw.

    ¡°Dad¡­what are you saying¡­¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s face instantly turns red, ¡°Who wants to marry him! If you want to marry someone you marry him! I am not going to marry him!¡±

    ¡°Oh? So Little Die does not like Liu Yi ah.¡±

    Murong Hong suddenly sees the light and then shouts: ¡°Wang An, kick this Liu Yi out, throw him out to feed the dogs!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately bes alert, what the hell, what does this oldie want to do?

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    Murong Die immediately bes like a hen protecting her chick and blocks in front of Liu Yi and shouts: ¡°No one is allowed to touch Liu Yi! If you dare to touch him, I will not recognize you as my father anymore!¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    Murong Hong can only smile bitterly, ¡°For that brat you don¡¯t want this father¡­and you still say that you do not like him¡­Ai, looks like this old man is unable to follow the minds of the young¡­¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s face instantly turns red, ¡°I, Ill go to the kitchen to check on the dinner preparations¡­¡±

    Done speaking she drags Lele and escapes.

    Murong Hong sits on the sofa opposite of Liu Yi and lights up the cigar in his hand and says bitterly: ¡°Ai, when a girl grows up her heart goes to others ah¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­I think that Uncle Murong has misunderstood¡­¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and exin, ¡°Murong Die and I are only very close friends¡­it is not like what uncle is thinking of.¡±

    Instead of bothering with what Liu Yi says, he changes the topic and asks: ¡°En en, I have heard that you had gotten sick a while ago, how is your recovery?¡±

    ¡°I am almost recovered. Thank you Uncle for your concern.¡±

    Liu Yi does not know why Murong Hong is suddenly concerned about his well-being.

    ¡°Little Yi ah, you have no idea ah. While you werefortably recovering, how much hardship I was in ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah? Uncle why do you say such things?¡±

    Liu Yi is unable toprehend the old fox¡¯s meaning.

    What is this fox trying to say ah?

    ¡°You have no idea since the day you disappeared without a word to recuperate, Little Die thatss keeps harping about you. Everyday she keeps annoying me asking me to make inquiries on where did you go to recuperate. You also know that I only have power within North Dragon city, thus other than North Dragon city where else could I go and look for you ah.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Liu Yi is still unable to understand what Murong Hong is trying to hint.

    ¡°Thus in future if there are any matters just tell Uncle Murong. These recuperating matters, I know of a even better ce to rmend to you. Please do not disappear without notice again ah¡­I am nothing but old bones now and am unable to endure thatss¡¯s torment ahh¡­¡±

    Liu Yi finally understands what Murong Hong is trying to say.

    Heck¡­can this oldie stop talking in such a roundabout manner¡­

    ¡°Understood Uncle Murong, the illness back then is an ident. In future I will take more notice.¡±

    Liu Yi also cannot say that he is cultivating ah, so he can only suck it up.

    ¡°En, that is good then. Looks like I can keep my old bones.¡±

    Murong Hong smiles while Liu Yi is about to lose his mind.

    Talking to this oldie is really harmful to my brain cells¡­it is better to chat less with him¡­

    At this moment, Murong Die and Wang Lele return while holding hands.

    ¡°Dad, Liu Yi, what are you guys chatting about?¡±

    Murong Die is very interested in the content of their chat.

    Liu Yi immediately says: ¡°Nothing much. Uncle is only concerned about my health.¡±

    ¡°Ah right! How is your illness?¡±

    What the heck¡­only now did you remember to ask ah¡­

    ¡° I¡¯m recovered¡­¡±

    ¡°I think so as well. Come our dinner is ready. Liu Yi, let you know our Murong family¡¯s Christmas Eve dinner!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go Little Yi, I hope that our Murong family¡¯s dinner is able to satisfy you.¡±

    Liu Yi follows the family and walks to the dining hall and got a huge shock.

    Indeed is a rich family house¡­even the dining hall is so big¡­there is almost no difference whenpared to a Western dining hall!

    Perhaps only the decorations are slightly more gorgeous.

    Rows and rows of tables that are covered with white table cloths disying all kinds of sumptuous Western food.

    After all it is Christmas Eve, so they arrange the dinner in a western style.

    On both sides of the table are three male servants wearing ck trousers and white shirts with a bow tie looking very refined, it is obvious that they have went through training.

    The housekeeper is standing on the right of Murong Hong wearing a swallow-tailed coat.

    Murong Hong instructs him, ¡°Go and take a bottle of my 82 Bordeaux from my collection. Today Liu Yi is here so I want to drink a few cups.¡±

    The housekeeper instantly walks out and returns pushing a trolley with a bottle of red wine.

    Murong Die who is sitting on Liu Yi¡¯s right secretly whispers into his ear, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Dad opening an 82 ah¡­ looks like my father really likes you!¡±

 Chapter 248 Second invitation

    Even if you are a rich person, an 82 Bordeaux is not something that can be casually drank.

    After all there are only so many of that year wine in the market.

    Most of them are in private collections and even within Murong Hong¡¯s family, there are only two bottles.

    On the market most of the 82s are fake.

    Looking at the bottle of red wine, Liu Yi is slightly surprises.

    82 ah¡­the 82 in the rumours ah!

    Just being able to drink a mouthful,is worth it for the lifetime¡­

    Heck¡­thinking in this manner isn¡¯t it too unbing¡­

    Murong Hong raises his cup and says: ¡°Come Little Yi,e and try this 82. It is my collection.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Liu Yi also raises his wine cup before draining the cup in a gulp.

    After drinking, Liu Yi smacks his lips.

    ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s quite sweet¡­¡±

    Murong Hong¡¯s is heart is starting to ache¡­

    What the hell¡­who on earth drinks 82 in such a manner¡­

    You need to slowly taste the red wine, slowly savour it alright! How you are doing it ,as if it was c!!!

    By his side, Murong Die pets his hand and says in feigned anger: ¡°Stupid idiot¡­how is this drinking red wine ah. You need to slowly savour it okay!¡±

    ¡°Come let me teach you¡­¡±

    Done speaking, she personally teaches Liu Yi how to hold the wine cup and how to drink red wine.

    Liu Yi feels that these upperyer society etiquettes are quite interesting,he follows and learn.

    While on his other side, Wang Lele¡¯s head is lowered. Her face was red throughout the time and she did not speak up nor did she dare to speak.

    As the earlier matter is to shameful¡­she still needs to get over it.

    ¡°Little Yi ah, talking about this which university do you wish to study in?¡±

    ¡° I still have no idea. Kyoto university or Shanghai university. I n to apply for either one of them.¡±

    While learning how to cut steak from Murong Die, Liu Yi replies: ¡°I will probably go to whichever my result is able to allow me to.¡±

    Liu Yi is much more interested in Kyoto and Shanghai though.

    As for which university, of course I must go to the big cities!

    After all there are many beauties in the big cities¡­

    One is the capital city of China where all of the Chinese culture is gathered, while the other is a blooming coastal metropolis, thus both are attractive to Liu Yi.

    Hence Liu Yi decides to try his luck to and go to the one which he is able to get into.

    As Murong Hong drinks his wine he asks casually: ¡°How about studying industrial andmerce management?¡±

    ¡°After you finish studying you can help me with mypany.¡±

    Murong Die suddenly lowers her head and stop speakings, concentrating on cutting her te of beef steak.

    Liu Yi also feels that the atmosphere has suddenly bes strange.

    Company management? That seem like it needs math¡­

    Liu Yi get headache regarding matters rted to math.

    While lowering her head to cut the beef steak, Murong Die secretly nces at Liu Yi with her peripheral vision.

    After thinking for a while Liu Yi finally replies: ¡°Thank you Uncle Murong for your kind intentions, but I still wish to major in humanities¡­en, for example Chinesenguage, History major and the likes.¡±

    As for these memorising stuff, Liu Yi is much better at them.

    After all Liu Yi has his breathing technique which he never forgets anything after ncing at them.

    As for things that involves calcting¡­then he needs to rely on Little Jade the super AI to help himpute.

    This gives Liu Yi an ability that does not belong to him which gives him a cheater feeling.

    Murong Die pouts while Wang Lele sighs secretly.

    Ai¡­Brother Yi is really too stupid already¡­

    ¡°Learningpany management is very good, you see although Little Die is very smart but in the end she is still a girl. Thus in future she will marry and teach her child thus I am not really assured to pass the management of mypany to her. But I rather appreciate you. You have the courage, ability and most importantly intelligence. Thus if I pass thepany to you I can retire in peace.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Uncle Murong ah. It is definitely not possible. I do not have the brains for business ah!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately waves his hand.

    Everyday I already have so many matters that is already hurting my brain cells. If I also need to help Murong Hong¡¯spany¡­it is definitely not possible!

    Furthermore if Liu Yi wishes to run apany, he wishes to run apany that he started up himself.

    ¡°We can talk about this slowly, after all you can try anything.¡±

    Murong Hong seems to be luring Liu Yi.

    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s talk about this in the future. I still wish to enjoy my university life instead of pondering over business matters which will make me age faster!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot push away Murong Hong¡¯s good intention thus he can onlyugh and wave it off.

    On the side, Murong Die is pouting until it is almost reaching the sky.

    She raises her left leg and stomps harshly on Liu Yi¡¯s feet.

    Murong Die is currently wearing 5 inch high heels and this stomp nearly makes Liu Yi scream out loud.

    What in the¡­this Murong Die is trying to kill me ah!

    This stomp is way too harsh¡­if I did not operate my hard qigong¡­she would have pierced my foot ah¡­

    Wang Lele also mutters: ¡°Brother Yi is a big idiot¡­¡±

    ¡°Its okay as well. Since Little Yi is not interested then uncle will not force you.¡±

    Murong Hong is able to see that Liu Yi does not have any intention, thus he choices not to talk about it anymore otherwise his daughter will get even more upset.

    Talking about this although this fellow is very powerful¡­but why is his EQ so low¡­

    ¡°Quickly eat. After eating we are going out.¡±

    After Murong Die has stomped on Liu Yi, she rolls her eyes at him.

    ¡°Go out? Where are we going?¡±

    Liu Yi instantly looks at Murong Die in shock as he starts to have a feeling that things are going to go wrong.

    ¡°We are going to the temple fair.¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s sentence almost makes Liu Yi spit out the wine that he is drinking.

    What the hell¡­

    Are you for real?

    Murong Die also wants to go to the temple fair?

    It¡¯s this a collision?

    How am I supposed to handle this¡­I have a date with Wang Yuzheng?

    But¡­if I say it¡­I have a feeling that I will be killed ah¡­

    How am I supposed to say it¡­how am I supposed to say it ah¡­

    Reject Murong Die?

    But it also seems like she will pester me to death ah!

    ARGGGGG, I¡¯m really getting crazy!!!

    Gods are you ying around with me?!?!?!

    At that moment, all kinds of thoughts sh through Liu Yi¡¯s mind like a movie.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, why are not looking well?¡±

    Murong Die looks at Liu Yi as she faintly arches her eyebrows, ¡°What is the matter, apanying thisdy to the temple fair is wasting you, Sir Liu¡¯s time?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡­..how is it possible¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi rubs away the cold sweat on his forehead, ¡°Apanying Miss Murong to the temple fair is my honour ah!¡±

    If it is a few years ago, Liu Yi would definitely not reject any beautiful girl who invites him to the temple fair to y on Christmas Eve!

    But this year¡­why is there a collision ah!

    ¡°It is only that the time now is ratherte. At night there might be a lot more people. Anyway the temple fair will be around for three days. How about we go there tomorrow morning?¡±

    ¡°Peh, so what if there is a lot of people. More people means it will be more lively!¡±

    Murong Die sneers, ¡°Furthermore tomorrow is Christmas night and I still need to take part in a Christmas party. So do you want to go with me?¡±

    ¡°Not going¡­¡±

    Liu Yi still wishing to make use of this weekend to properly cultivate.

    With all kind of enemies in the dark and not knowing when they¡¯ll appear, if I don¡¯t increase my abilities it won¡¯t stay okay.

    Based on what Old Ma said, although I am still at the peak stage of three stars, if Ipletely remove the gravity on my body and fight with all my strength , I can go toe to toe with a 6 star enemy..

    While thest time at La Sc, when fighting against Long San, his strength was around 8 stars!

    The other me had to ignite all of my potential to defeat Long San!

    To an outsider¡­a three star newbie when meeting an eight star expert, he will be insta killed ah!

    But Liu Yi is able to fight evenly! Which ispletely defying the natural order!

    ¡°Since you are not going to tomorrow¡¯s party then tonight¡¯s temple fair you must apany me!¡±

    As Murong Die speaks she stands up, ¡°I¡¯ll go and change my clothes. Lele you also change to something thicker. Tonight will be cold.¡±

    ¡°Yes yes!¡±

    Wang Lele seems to be very happy as she joyfully stands up and follows Murong Die upstairs.

    Leaving behind Liu Yi who is still sittingpletely stunned.

    Why did all my ns be messed up within seconds¡­

    Murong Die is way too overbearing¡­deciding everything on her own¡­

    But seeing how happy the two girls are, Liu Yi does not have the heart to reject.

    ¡°Then I shall leave Little Die in your care.¡±

    Murong Hong also did not see that Liu Yi is in difficulty as he sips his red wine as he says: ¡°Thatss from young is very wild,despite being very well-behaved she has a lot of her own ideas. Her safety tonight I will leave it to you. Please do not let my baby daughter get into trouble..¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ okay Uncle Murong just leave it to me.¡±

    Since the situation already be like this¡­it will not be nice if he says anything.

    Ai¡­looks like I have to try my best to handle both dates¡­

    Damn it¡­why did I not know body splitting arts.

    I really wish to capture a ninja from that ind to ask ah¡­

    If only I knew body splitting arts then why would it be troublesome¡­just split into two and apany both at the same time¡­

    Am I now in an unhappy love affair?

    Still remember back then the single me nearly walk hand in hand with Chen Cai into the temple fair¡­

    Other people go in pairs ah¡­

    Liu Yi still remembers that back then he also bought red roses during Christmas Eve to prepare to propose to Ma Yixuan and invite her to y in the temple fair.

    At that time, Ma Yixuan purposefully toyed with him agreeing to go with him but in the end Liu Yi waited for her at the entrance of the temple fair trembling in the heavy snow.

    The next day he had a fever from the cold and almost could not get off the bed.

    Now thinking about it¡­it really was a miserable experience¡­

    In a blink on eye, now I am being invited by three girls to the temple fair¡­

    If it is fortune¡¯s rise and fall, this fortune changes way too fast¡­

    Liu Yi ah Liu Yi, afterwards you really need to go to the temple and pray for a great master to calcte your luck in romance¡­

    En, for example who is my destined woman¡­could it be Wang Yuzheng? Or¡­the girls I hook up with in the future in university?

    Liu Yi lowers his head and secretly looks at his watch.

    It is already 6.50pm, in an hour or so it will be time to meet up with Wang Yuheng¡­

    OMG ah¡­tonight¡¯s temple fair¡­seems like it will not be so smooth ah!!!

 Chapter 249 Help Lele to settle everything

    Although it is not snowing tonight, it is still rather cold.

    Murong Die and Wang Lele both wear thick cotton clothes, one ck and one white, the twopletely different styles of beauty is quite pleasing to the eyes.

    There are a lot of people at the temple fair, in the surrounding are all kinds of stores making the ce very lively.

    Because there are a lot of people, Murong Die and Wang Lele are holding Liu Yi¡¯s arm, one on each side.

    Naturally, Liu Yi bes the target that all of the males in the temple fair want to kill with their eyes.

    Where did this fellow pop out from! He is way too fortunate!

    Two beautiful girls aspanions! What the heck! This kind of beauty just one will be enough for me to be satisfied to the point of bursting! He actually is taking both on his own!

    Every male in the area are mad in their hearts.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s happiness is on the low side¡­

    Being sandwiched between the two beauties, but he is anxious in his heart.

    What should I do¡­Wang Yuzheng will definitely be worried from waiting!

    Liu Yi takes a look at the time, it is already pass 8pm and Wang Yuzheng still has not called me. Perhaps she is in concentration waiting for me¡­

    It is so cold currently, would Wang Yuzheng get a cold while waiting for me?

    I hope that thess wears a bit more.

    Liu Yi is slightly apprehensive as he tries to think of a method to slip away.

    ¡°Today is very cold.¡±

    Wang Lele breaths out cold air as she is walking.

    When she breathes out, the air turns into white fog.

    Winter in northeast is much colder. There is a person who once joked that during winter in northeast when you pee out of the window it might instantly freeze into icicle and the like.

    Although it is exaggerated, but it just prove how cold it is during the winter.

    Murong Die is wearing a pair of furry snow boots as she leans against Liu Yi and says: ¡°Its still okay Lele. If you lean against Liu Yi, don¡¯t you feel like he is like a heater?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Really?¡±

    Wang Lele seeing that there are so many people around thus she is a bit shy to cuddle against Liu Yi.

    But when hearing what Murong Die says, she instantly grabs hold of Liu Yi and is almostpletely sticking against Liu Yi.

    Although they are separated by the thick garments, Liu Yi is still able to feel the softness of Wang Lele¡¯s chest.

    Ai, big chest cannot be harm ah¡­

    ¡°Eh it is real!¡±

    When she sticks against Liu Yi she immediately cries out in joy: ¡°Sister Die is so amazing. To think you are also able to discover this! Brother Yi¡¯s body is very warm ah¡­wu so warm and fuzzy¡­¡±

    ¡°En, leaning against this during the winter is sofortable.¡±

    Murong Die lets out afortable sigh, ¡°Liu Yi why is your body so warm? Having a fever? Or is it your blood warm?¡±

    Liu Yi gives a random excuse: ¡°Nothing it is just that my constitution is special.¡±

    The reason why he is warm during winter and cool during summer is because of his Immortal qi.

    Immortal qi is a really convenient thing ah¡­

    Murong Die lets out a sigh: ¡°So good¡­ so envious of you ah!¡±

    Afterwards she remembers something and says casually: ¡°Talking about blood¡­do you remember Blood Emperor from back then? Lele who do you think that Blood Emperor is?¡±

    ¡°I also do not know ah¡­¡±

    Wang Lele remembers the situation back then and is still slightly afraid. She leans closer to Liu Yi as her body trembles slightly.

    ¡°But¡­if not for Blood Emperor we would definitely suffer a cmity¡­but Sister Die don¡¯t you feel that that Blood Emperor is somewhat familiar?¡±

    Liu Yi instantly bes nervous.

    ¡°Just slightly familiar like I have seen him somewhere before.¡±

    Liu Yi bes even more nervous.

    ¡°Hehe, he is as heroic as our Brother Yi!¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s sentence causes Liu Yi to bes tense.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Murong Die sneers, ¡°There is just arge difference okay! Comparing Liu Yi to Blood Emperor, he is nothing but dregs!¡±

    What the hell! Why can¡¯t this lordpare to Blood Emperor?

    Ah wait wrong¡­this lord is the Blood Emperor alright!

    ¡°Furthermore that Blood Emperor is rather special. He seems to have a few super powers¡­¡±

    As Murong Die speaks she yearns slightly, ¡°If only I had super powers¡­heng then no one would dare to bully thisdy! Those who dare to anger me then I sh, sh, sh and cut off their heads!¡±

    What the hell¡­are you ying nts vs Zombies???

    When Liu Yi hears what Murong Die says he faintly feels a slight itch around his neck.

    ¡°Aiyah if only I can see Blood Emperor again!¡±

    Wang Lele says with a slight worshipping look, ¡°I really wish to see how does Blood Emperor look like! He is always wearing a mask, so mysterious!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, who on earth is Blood Emperor.¡±

    The twoss guess.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, two idiots, isn¡¯t Blood Emperor standing beside you?

    Oh want a signature? I can sign on your chests ah!

    En, Murong Die¡¯s chest I can at most sign one, but Lele¡¯s can sign seven to eight.

    ¡°Sister Die look there is ring toss over there! I want to y that!¡±

    Wang Lele suddenly spots a ring toss game at the side and jumps in happiness.

    Thisss is so interested in ring toss?

    ¡°Nice lets us y! After all tonight¡¯s goal is to y!¡±

    Murong Die is indifferent as she say: ¡°Back then thisdy is nicknamed the ring toss princess! Later I help you guys to win that big doll!¡±

    As she speaks, she points at the biggest doll.

    The ring toss in temple fair is no longer like in the past where there is only small toys.

    Now it is rods, each one is further than the other and the further it is the more points it is worth.

    Ten yuan for 5 hoops and to win the big prize you need to score 4 hoops into thest rod.

    If you are lucky at most you can win a keychain or the likes.

    As for that most attractive big doll, it will sit there safely.

    ¡°Yah yah, Sister Die help me win one! I y quite badly!¡±

    Wang Lele looks at the doll in excitement.

    Liu Yi rubs his forehead. If these twosses wishe to buy such dolls they are notcking the money ah. But they just want to win it from this ring toss.

    ¡°Come ah Brother Yi!¡±

    Wang Lele pulls Liu Yi and the three of theme to the ring toss stall.

    The stall owner is a middle-aged uncle who look harmless and affable.

    But this stall owner who set up this kind of stall has a ck heart!

    ¡°These few handsome man and pretty womene and y ring toss ah? Come and y a few rounds. This ring toss stall of mine has a very good feeling. Those with luck are able to bring the big prize home!¡±

    Heck¡­already starting to con people.

    ¡°Come I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    Wang Lele buys 5 hoop and hold it in her hand as she stands behind the set line.

    I must say that this line¡­is so far away from those rods!

    Even the closest rod is at least a meter away.

    To a girl it will be harder to toss it in.

    Especially for Wang Lele as she stands behind the line with her waist bent andpletely without any bnce.

    Large chested girls are not suitable to y this kind of game¡­as it is hard to maintain their bnce.!

    ¡°Watch me!¡±

    Wang Lele swings out her hand and tosses a hoop but it went sidewayspletely not touching a single rod.

    ¡°Wuwu, damn it!¡±

    Wang Lele throws out another in anger and this time around she almost touched the nearest rod but it bounces away.

    ¡°Ahhh! Watch my killing move!¡±

    Wang Lele finally tosses out all three hoops at the same time.

    The three hoops fly randomly beforending at the nearest rod.

    But only one hoop hooks on so there is no prize.

    ¡°Wuwu¡­failed.¡± wails Wang Lele.

    ¡°No problem, watch how thisdy help you win!¡±

    Murong Die also buys 5 hoops as she takes over Wang Lele¡¯s spot standing behind the set line.

    ¡°Watch how thisdy will win the big prize for you!¡±

    Saying this she bends down slightly and narrows an eye. Aiming carefully she tosses out a hoop.

    Although that hoop hooked onto the closest rod but it bounces out.

    ¡°Damnit!¡±

    Murong Die instantly fumes, ¡°Thisdy is only warming out and will start to showcase my real abilities now!¡±

    As she says, she starts to continuously toss out the hoops in her hands.

    But Murong Die does have some abilities.

    Although she did not hook onto thest rod but two of the hoops hook on to other rods.

    ¡°Beauty is amazing ah, you have won a beautiful keychain!¡±

    The stall owner smiles as he passes over a keychain and says: ¡°Beautiful girl you have some ability. Do you want to try again? Perhaps you might be able to bring the big prize back home.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the keychain. This kind ofmon keychain does not even cost 2 yuan.

    But they can only open their stand for a few days a year thus they can only try to earn as much money as possible in these days.

    Everyonees out to y and their goal is to have fun thus they do not bother so much.

    ¡°Not ying anymore¡­annoying. Perhaps it is because I did not y for a long time and lost my touch.¡±

    ¡°Wuwu, my doll¡­.¡±

    Wang Lele pouts.

    Liu Yi suggested, ¡°How about you buy one?¡±

    Wang Lele shakes her head, ¡°Don¡¯t want¡­I want to win one.¡±

    Buying one means nothing to her.

    ¡°Do you really want it?¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine then. Watch me.¡±

    Liu Yi takes out 10 yuan and buys 5 hoops from the boss.

    ¡°Are you able to?¡±

    Murong Die raises her eyebrows at Liu Yi, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you did note to temple fair before?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles childishly and nces at Murong Die, ¡° I did not eat pork before but at least I have seen a pig.¡±

    Murong Die fumes as she rolls her eyes, ¡°Go to hell! You are the pig! You scumbag!¡±

    ¡°Anyways just watch me.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he stands behind the line as he lightly rubs the hoops in his hands.

    This kind of hoop is very bouncy if itnds on the ground it will definitely bounce away.

    The further away when tossing it out, the higher it will bounce.

    Thus if you want to hook onto the furthest rod as well as hooking on 4 it ispletely nonsense.

    But to Liu Yi it does not seems like a very difficult matter.

    He weighs the hoop in his hand and activates his good impression eye.

    Instantly a fuzzy arc appears in front of him.

    But this arc does not seems to be able to determine if it will bounce.

    Liu Yi deactivates his good impression eye and instructed Little Jade, ¡°Little Jade, activate auxiliary system.¡±

    ¡°Understood master!¡±

    In front of Liu Yi instantly appears a cross-shaped front sight, ¡°Master needs to throw out one hoop to allow Little Jade to amend the front sight with real data.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi estimates the rough location before following the front sight and toss out a hoop.

 Chapter 250 Strolling around the temple fair

    Wang Lele¡¯s and Murong Die¡¯s sight follows the hoop.

    The hoop flies out in a straight line before hitting thest rod and bouncing off.

    ¡°Oi oi can you do it or not ah!¡±

    Murong Die instantly says in delight: ¡°For this kind of ring toss you need to ask thisdy for guidance! You need to throw it out in a parab not a straight line okay!¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha¡­¡± Liu Yi only smiles faintly.

    Strictly speaking, an arc is the best toss trajectory.

    But for this kind of ring hoop with high bouncing attributes, tossing in an arc will cause it to bounce higher.

    Thus throwing in a straight line is the only option.

    ¡°Haha your sister!¡±

    Murong Die res at Liu Yi.

    ¡°How dare youugh at thisdy! If you cannot hook it in then do not over do it!¡±

    ¡°Watch me.¡±

    Beside Liu Yi¡¯s ear Little Jade¡¯s voice rings out, {Based on the wind direction, friction, earth¡¯s gravity, atmosphere humidity, bouncing force and even more data, amendment of auxiliary aiming system begin.}

    Around two minutes pass and finally a new front sight appears in Liu Yi¡¯s vision.

    {Master it is done!}

    {Good.}

    Following Liu Yi¡¯s hand movement, the front sight changes its position.

    Finally it targets thest rod and Liu Yi tosses out the hoop.

    -pa!-

    The hoop directly hits thest rod before hooking on. It spins around the rod a few rounds before finally falling.

    ¡°Wah!¡±

    Wang Lele immediately cries out in shock: ¡°Brother Yi is very good ah! He really hooked it in!¡±

    Murong Die is also shocked, how is it possible for it to go in by throwing it straight?

    Luck! It is definitely this Liu Yi has gotten lucky!

    The stall owner also starts to sweat, this little fellow is so lucky¡­but perhaps there is no second time.

    -pa!-

    Liu Yi tosses out another hoop and the hoop hooked onto thest rod again.

    The stall owner almost could not sit still.

    ¡°Brother Yi is way too good! If he hooks in another two times then the big prize is ours!¡±

    ¡°You¡­do you best¡­¡±

    Even Murong Die also starts to cheer for Liu Yi.

    Although I am not convinced but if he manages to hook in thest two hoops¡­it is praiseworthy!

    ¡°En, watch me.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly before tossing out thest two hoops at the same time, one with each hand.

    The two hoops fly out at the same time before hitting each other and flipping over beforending on top of thest rod.

    ¡°Yah!¡± ¡°We won!¡±

    Wang Lele and Murong Die hug Liu Yi at the same time cheering.

    The stall owner¡¯s face bes bitter.

    He didn¡¯t think that there was really a person who would able to win the big prize!

    This cloth doll is a really expensive imported product which is specially used to attract people and is no different from the price of a good quality handphone.

    This guy is also way too good already¡­he actually managed to win it!

    But since the situation has already progressed to this point, he cannot renege on the deal thus the stall owner bitterly gives the cloth doll to Liu Yi.

    The stall owner spits as he says: ¡°Little brother¡­good throwing skills¡­¡±

    ¡°Still okay, still okay. Thanks.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as he receives the big doll before passing it to Wang Lele.

    ¡°Hehe, thanks Brother Yi!¡±

    Wang Lele holds the doll in one hand while pulling Liu Yi¡¯s arm with the other hand before tiptoeing and kissing Liu Yi¡¯s cheek.

    Instantly envy shoots through the minds of several passing men.

    Even the stall owner is slightly smitten.

    Murong Die by the side says sourly: ¡°Heng, using a doll to cheat a kiss from our Lele, you earned big!¡±

    Wang Lele hugging the big doll says merrily to Murong Die: ¡°Hehe, Brother Yi¡¯s face is very soft. Sister Die do you want to kiss it also?¡±

    ¡°Scram to the side you idiot! I will not kiss this fellow as it will definitely stink!¡±

    Murong Die snorts, ¡°Let¡¯s us go and eat takoyaki, there seems to be some inside!¡±

    Wang Lele being a foodie immediately ps her hands and says: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ve been waiting to eat them!¡±

    Liu Yi takes a look at the time, 8.20pm already!!!

    Furthermore Little Jade is also starting to remind him that Wang Yuzheng is calling him currently!

    I can¡¯t let Wang Yuzheng wait any longer!

    Liu Yi thinks before saying: ¡°The two of you wait for me at the takoyaki stall first. I need to go to the restroom.¡±

    ¡°Ah, go then.¡±

    The temple fair seems to have an outdoors toilet, as Murong Die and Wang Lele¡¯s heart is on the good food, they let Liu Yi go.

    Liu Yi instantly burrows into the crowd and walks towards the tall big clock.

    Liu Yi¡¯s speed is very fast as he scuttles through the crowd, within moments he reaches below therge clock.

    From afar he is able to see Wang Yuzheng waiting for him.

    The beautiful ss flower is wearing a white down-filled garment, jeans and a pair of white cotton boots.

    She is also wearing cute bunny ear muffs but because today is very cold, her face is rosy making her look very cute.

    As Wang Yuzheng waits there she rubs her hands together as her leg trembles.

    Looks like thisss is indeed freezing¡­

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and uses his changing clothes technique to removes the red scarf before operating his Immortal qi.

    The red neck scarf instantly turns into arge red scarf

    [TL: red neck scarf is simr to the neck scarf that a boy¡¯s scout wears.]

    At the same time, the clothes he is wearing secretly change.

    Instantly a blue cloak appears recing his earlier clothing.

    Liu Yi holding the scarf pulls up the hood of his cloak covering his head as he walks over.

    Lin Tong is sitting on Liu Yi¡¯s arm as she says with a trace of jealousy, {Haiz, it is really a life that is full of blooming flowers ah. I couldn¡¯t have imagined that there will be a day where our Sir Liu needs to deal with so many girls ah!}

    Liu Yi smiles awkwardly, this is also not what he wishes to ah¡­

    Seeing Liu Yi, Wang Yuzheng loosens her breath and grumbles: ¡°Gods¡­you have finally arrived¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng pouts and says: ¡°What time is it already¡­you are so bad. When it is logical to make a girl wait for you!¡±

    ¡°Apologies¡­something happened at home and I immediately rushed over after settling it.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he stretches out his hand and ces the scarf around Wang Yuzheng¡¯s neck.

    ¡°You must be very cold¡­your legs must be freezing¡­do you want me to piggyback you?¡±

    ¡°No¡­no need to piggyback¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng looks at the very close Liu Yi and her face instantly turns slightly red.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to?¡±

    ¡°Real, really do not need¡­¡±

    As Wang Yuzheng speaks, she stretches out her right hand and says: ¡°That¡­holding hands will be fine¡­¡±

    Liu Yi blinks.

    ¡°You! You, don¡¯t think wrongly!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng immediately exins with a red face, ¡°There are so many people around here¡­I am afraid that I¡¯ll get separated from you!¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Liu Yi smiles faintly before gently holding Wang Yuzheng¡¯s small hand.

    Her hand is slightly cold and soft, the feeling of holding it in my palm is veryfortable.

    Wang Yuzheng says softly: ¡°Your hand is very warm¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°En¡­I have a special body constitution.¡±

    I actually used this excuse again.

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face is red but she obediently stays by Liu Yi¡¯s side as she uses her hand and points in a direction and says: ¡°En¡­then we¡¯ll go over there and stroll around¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Liu Yi pulls Wang Yuzheng along as they walk into the crowd.

    Currently there are even more people in the temple fair and in front of the game stalls are lines of people.

    Liu Yi pulls Wang Yuzheng along as he buys some hot finger food as well as warm milk tea to warm up Wang Yuzheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°So a temple fair is so fun ah¡­and very lively as well¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng holds Liu Yi¡¯s hand as she follows behind him.

    ¡°Oh? Have you never been to the temple fair as well?¡±

    Liu Yi is very shocked.

    Wang Yuzheng is such a beautiful ss flower and there should be alot of guys who invited her to the temple fair yearly ah!

    ¡°Never¡­this is my first time¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng shakes her head, ¡°I have heard thating to the temple fair will cause me to spend a lot of money¡­and I really don¡¯t spend much money¡­¡±

    Liu Yi feels slightly sad for her.

    Haiz, thisss is not simple ah.

    Studying so bitterly and she still needs to take care of her sick mother¡­

    If it is other teenage girls, with Wang Yuzheng¡¯s beauty they will definitely be enjoying their youth.

    But Wang Yuzheng is unable to ah¡­

    Thinking about this, Wang Yuzheng doesn¡¯t seem to be angry by all this.

    Thisss is always using her own methods to do her best.

    Very impressive ah.

    I must definitely let her enjoy herself properly during this temple fair.

    But I still need to hide from Murong Die and Wang Lele¡­if I get discovered by them¡­I will definitely die¡­

    Liu Yi pulls up his hood and covers his face properly.

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s actions, Wang Yuzheng asks curiously: ¡°This¡­Liu Yi are you feeling cold? How about I give you back the scarf?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold. You just wear it Ill be fine!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately waves his hand as he is indeed not cold at all.

    While Wang Yuzheng thought that Liu Yi is caring for her and instantly bes happy.

    Wang Yuzheng suddenly blinks and ask: ¡°Right, Liu Yi have you note to a temple fair before?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Liu Yi blurts out, ¡°This year is my first timeing and I didn¡¯t expect that there are so many peopleing to the temple fair.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng nods her head before suddenly smiling.

    Liu Yi does not understand, what is Wang Yuzheng suddenly so happy for?

    So strange.

    Lin Tong at the side grins.

    This big idiot also doesn¡¯t understand this?

    What she is asking you, is to secretly check if you had a girlfriend in the past!

    Since there is none of course she is happy!

    Haiz, your EQ is so unbearably low ah!!!

    Lin Tong shakes her head as she pretends to sleep but her eyes curiously nce around as she looks at the surrounding crowd.

    Wang Yuzheng suddenly raises her hand and points at a game stall and cries out happily: ¡°Oh? That prize is very pretty! Let us go y that!¡±

    ¡°What prize?¡±

    Liu Yi turns around to take a look an instantly starts to sweat.

    What the hell!!! Isn¡¯t this the ring hoop that I just yed earlier¡­..

    Go there again?!?!

    ¡°Let us go and y that okay?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng pulls gently on Liu Yi¡¯s arm with expectation, ¡°Let us y once each and sees who is able to win the big doll back home!¡±

    ¡°This¡­will it be fine?¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, let us try¡­I really wish to y once¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng shakes Liu Yi¡¯s arm as she faintly bites her lips.

    Seeing Wang Yuzheng acting in this manner, Liu Yi cannot not bear to reject her.

    Mother ah¡­in such arge temple fair is there only this single game stall?!?!

    Gods are you trying to mess around with me Liu Yi?!?!

 Chapter 251 Guy who keeps going to the toilet

    Wang Yuzheng is begging sadly and her tears flow outnding on Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi is also not a stone-hearted person thus seeing Wang Yuzheng acting in this manner, his heart instantly breaks.

    Since Wang Yuzheng really wishes to y then I can only risk my life and apany her¡­

    Being pulled by Wang Yuzheng, Liu Yi once again walk to the ring toss game stall.

    ¡°This beautye and y ring toss ah? Come and y a few rounds. This ring toss stall of mine has a very good feeling. Those with luck are able to bring the big prize home!¡±

    Liu Yi who is standing behind Wang Yuzheng thinks depressingly, why is it the same method¡­

    If this ring toss stall is not hard then what is hard?

    [TL: there are too many things that are hard¡­]

    ¡°Okay¡­then I¡¯ll buy then!¡±

    As Wang Yuzheng speaks she reaches into her pocket and seems like she is taking out money.

    Liu Yi immediately steps forward and passes over 20 yuan.

    ¡°Haha, this fellow is rather spontaneous ah!¡±

    The stall owner smiles as he stretches out his hand to receive the 20 yuan, but when he sees Liu Yi¡¯s face he is instantly stunned.

    ¡°Why is it you again!¡±

    Gods why is it this fellow again¡­and this time around he changed thess who wants to y ah!

    ¡°You havee before?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng instantly looks at Liu Yi curiously.

    ¡°No ah, this is the first time ah. It should be the stall owner who has seen wrongly.¡±

    Liu Yiughs but the stall owner¡¯s face is bitter and is starting to have the heart to cry.

    Don¡¯t tell me this fellow is still able to throw out a big prize again!

    ¡°Come Yuzheng, you go first.¡±

    Liu Yi passes Wang Yuzheng 5 hoops.

    ¡°En!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng takes the hoops and nods her head before walking to the line.

    Her standard is almost the same as Wang Lele, perhaps it is because it is the first time ying, her throwing standard is very bad.

    5 hoops and not a single one hooked on.

    ¡°Wuwu¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng looks at Liu Yi with a crying face as she pulls at Liu Yi¡¯s hand and says, ¡°I am not able to, you go and toss.¡±

    Liu Yi asks Wang Yuzheng: ¡°Which prize do you want?¡±

    ¡°Wu¡­ I wish to have that doll¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng looks at the big long-ear rabbit doll in the prize column with yearning.

    Different from Murong Die and Wang Lele, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s family is very poor thus she is definitely not able to buy this kind of furry toy.

    But which girl doesn¡¯t wish to have arge furry toy ah.

    Liu Yi nods his head and says: ¡°Okay, I will try my best to win for you.¡±

    Done speaking, he stands behind the line with his five hoops.

    The stall owner starts to bes nervous as he clenches his fist and stares at the hoops in Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    God bless me ah¡­he must not get it again ah¡­

    Because it has been a while ago, Liu Yi has to recalibrate the front sight again by throwing out a hoop which bounces off.

    The stall owner loosens his breath.

    As long as he misses one more then I can keep my big prize¡­

    {Auxiliary aiming system second calibrationplete, master you can begin throwing.}

    Hearing Little Jade¡¯s voice, Liu Yi nods his head and throws out the remaining hoops in his hand.

    -pa, pa, pa!-

    In a row, three of the hoops sessfully hook on to the furthest rod.

    Wang Yuzheng is very excited and happy. Every time Liu Yi manages to hook on one of them she willugh, the bell-likeughter rings continuously.

    ¡°Liu Yi do your best! Just one more left!¡±

    ¡°En!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and tossed out thest hoop.

    Originally the hoop is about to uratelynd on but suddenly a strong wind blows past changing the path of the hoop.

    The stall owner bes happy, that¡¯s it,the gods are helping me ah!

    At that instance, Wang Yuzheng bes slightly dejected.

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression changes as he strikes out secretly with his left fist.

    The wind from his punch flies out and sweeps against the hoop he had thrown out.

    Instantly the hoop moves back to its original path andnds on the rod.

    ¡°Liu Yi very nice! We won!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng instantly cries out in happiness.

    The stall owner cries.

    Are you for real? Didn¡¯t it get blown off course by the wind? Why did it blow back again ah¡­

    Gods, this is like trying to destroy my livelihood ah!

    Liu Yi hugs the long-ear rabbit doll and passes it to Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°Thanks Liu Yi.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is very happy as she hugs the doll and bounces around.

    The stall owner secretly brushes away his tears.

    ¡°Liu Yies over¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng hugs the doll with both hands before beckoning Liu Yi over.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Liu Yi lowers his head and moves closer to Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face.

    -chu-

    Wang Yuzheng suddenly kisses Liu Yi¡¯s face before turning around and running away like a frightened rabbit.

    Liu Yi is somewhat lost.

    Today I was actually kissed twice¡­

    I really did not win the two big dolls for nothing¡­it ispletely worth it!

    ¡°Oi, Yuzheng, wait for me!¡±

    Liu Yi is afraid that Wang Yuzheng run to far away and immediately chases after her.

    ¡°Are you hungry after waiting for me for so long?¡±

    [TL:¡­didn¡¯t he buy finger food and milk tea for her already???]

    [KG: He is not referring to the food,hungry for ¡°him¡±]

    After catching up, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face ispletely red as she do not dare to speak, her face is almostpletely buried in the doll.

    ¡°Yuzheng?¡±

    Seeing Wang Yuzheng lowering her head but not replying Liu Yi asks again: ¡°If you do not speak then shall I sell you to other people ah?¡±

    ¡°You dare¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng finally raises her head as she pouts and rolls her eyes at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Then are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Still, still okay¡­¡±

    Coming out in the middle of the night and after freezing for half of the time, Wang Yuzheng is slightly hungry but she is embarrassed to tell Liu Yi.

    ¡°There is a food stall over there, let¡¯s go and eat something!¡±

    [KG:Now they are talking about food.]

    Done speaking, Liu Yi proactively holds Wang Yuzheng¡¯s hand and pulls her over to the food stall.

    The food stall has a few tables. After Liu Yi found a table, he lets Wang Yuzheng sits down as he went to buy some roasted duck and the like as well as a warm coke and ces it on the table.

    [KG:Who the hell likes a warm coke?]

    [TL: not me¡­I would kill for some delicious gto though during winter ^^]

    ¡°Yuzheng go ahead and eat first. I need to go to the toilet.¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng nods her head and sits there obediently as she ces her rabbit doll by the side.

    ¡°Return back soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head before burrowing into the crowd again.

    Making sure that no one is looking at him, he speedily changes his attire and wears the ck coat before walking towards the takoyaki stall.

    When he arrives, there is already a mountain of empty tes in front of Murong Die and Wang Lele.

    Are their stomach¡¯s ck holes¡­ didn¡¯t they just had dinner earlier at home?!?!

    ¡°Stupid Liu Yi why did you return sote?!¡±

    Murong Die wipes her mouth before ring harshly at Liu Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it is very cold? Thisdy needs warmth!¡±

    Done speaking, she pulls Liu Yi over and leans into his free and enjoyable warmth.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡­without Brother Yi, Lele almost froze to death.¡±

    Wang Lele also leans in as she pulls on the other hand.

    These two arepletely using me as a portable heater¡­

    Liu Yi does not know whether to cry orugh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and stroll around more!¡±

    Murong Die pulls Liu Yi towards another stall.

    After ying another two games, Liu Yi suddenly grabs his stomach and says: ¡°I am sorry, but I need to go to the toilet.¡±

    Murong Die says in dissatisfaction: ¡°What is the matter with you? Why are there so many problems!¡±

    ¡°That I think that I must have eaten something that is giving me stomach ache¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry and go then, seriously! I and Lele will be stroll over there, when you return go and look for us over there!¡±

    ¡°Understand, understand!¡±

    Liu Yi escape into the crowd like he is being released.

    He turns around and changes his attire before looking for Wang Yuzheng.

    He finds Wang Yuzheng obediently sitting at her original spot and the tes untouched.

    Liu Yi ask in shock: ¡°Why are you not eating ah? The food are almost frozen!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng replies with a red face: ¡°That¡­I am waiting for you to return to eat together¡­¡±

    Liu Yi teases, ¡°Aiyah, I am not really hungry and if I really starve you then I will be heart pain.¡±

    He realise that he is more and more capable of saying sweet words¡­most likely is the influence from the other personality.

    Indeed Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face ispletely red as she lowers her head and says: ¡°I, I am also not very hungry¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I shall apany you and eat.¡±

    Liu Yi is afraid that Wang Yuzheng is really hungry thus he hurries and seat opposite her.

    ¡°You, you sit on this side¡­¡±

    As Wang Yuzheng speaks, she waves at therge empty space beside her.

    Wang Yuzheng immediately gives an exnation: ¡°Leaning against you is much more warm¡­¡±

    Sweats¡­indeed I have be a portable heater¡­

    Liu Yiughs bitterly before obediently stands up and sits beside Wang Yuzheng.

    As the two of them are especially close to each other, Liu Yi is able to feel the light movement of Wang Yuzheng¡¯s body as she breathes.

    ¡°In future if I am able to lean on you during winter how nice would it be.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng voice get lower and lower, as she lowers her head and say: ¡°Then I will not be cold.¡±

    ¡°Talking about this, I will also not run away.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says: ¡°Instead how about you? Which university do you wish to go to? Perhaps you might be able to get into a very good university and I am unable to follow you.¡±

    ¡°Who says that you are unable to follow¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°During your midterms you have scored better than me okay! You are number 2 in our year group!¡±

    ¡°Ah??? I am number 2 in our year group??¡±

    Liu Yi is also shocked .

    I am still able to get number 2 in my year group?

    This shouldn¡¯t be ah¡­I remembered to purposefully write a few wrong answers for my math ah¡­

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that the midterms exam are way harder?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng pouts and says unhappily: ¡°The content of the exam paper is different from what we know. There are a lot of questions that we have not studied before! Especially for the math paper, it is especially difficult! I only managed to score 85 while you scored 128! Gods just based on math you are the number one in our cohort!¡±

    As she speaks, Wang Yuzheng observes Liu Yi expression which is speechless.

    The normally number one from the bottom Liu Yi actually managed to score so good.

    ¡°Jiang Youcai even suspected that you had cheated. Originally the principle also gave word that he wants you to take the test again but afterwards you took leave to recover from illness so he let it be.¡±

    The hell¡­that old principle does not have any good intentions!

    He actually cooperated with Jiang Youcai and throw stones at people while they are down!

    Luckily I am a genuine talent¡­ ¡®coughs¡¯ luckily Little Jade is a genuine talent¡­

    Wang Yuzheng did not suspect that Liu Yi is cheating, instead she says: ¡°Thus it should not be a problem for you to get into Kyoto university!¡±

    ¡°Ah? You want to study in Kyoto university?¡±

    ¡°En¡­after all it is the best university in China¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s eyes have a glimmer of expectation.

    Liu Yi nods his head. Actually he ns to go to a school with more girls¡­

    Liu Yi sees that Wang Yuzheng is indeed hungry and orders more food.

    At this moment he receives a call from Murong Die and he immediately grabs his stomach and says: ¡°Aiyah¡­Yuzheng ah you wait for me. My stomach is feeling very painful.I need to go and use the toilet¡­¡±

 Chapter 252 Liu Yi is not simple as well

    As Liu Yi speaks, he grabs his stomach and stands up.

    Wang Yuzheng nods her head and obediently sits there and say: ¡°En,e back fast.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Wait for me ah.¡± As Liu Yi speaks he turns around and rushes into the crowd.

    After taking two steps he suddenly remembers that he should pass Wang Yuzheng some money just in case if she wants to buy any food.

    Thatss definitely doesn¡¯t have money on her and I¡¯m somewhat concerned about leaving her on her own.

    Liu Yi pushes through the crowd and walks back.

    When he returns to the food stall, Liu Yi notices three men surrounding Wang Yuzheng with colourful dyed hair and bothering her.

    ¡°Littless, eating alone is pointless. Come, let us brothers bring you to have some fun?¡±

    ¡°Hehe this temple fair is boring,e let us brothers bring you to some fun !¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, we guarantee that it is much more fun then here hehehe¡­¡±

    The few men keep bothering Wang Yuzheng while she keeps shaking her head.

    ¡°Sorry I came here with someone else.¡±

    As Wang Yuzheng speaks, her eyes keep dodging their gaze like she is very afraid of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a party pooper ah!¡±

    One of the menugh, ¡°If you make us disappointed than us brothers will be unhappy. Furthermore who did youe with, isn¡¯t there only you here? You should just let us brothers bring you somewhere fun!¡±

    As he speaks, that man stretches out his hand and grabs at Wang Yuzheng¡¯s arm.

    Wang Yuzheng is so frightened that her face turns white.

    That man¡¯s mouth smiles even wider as his eyes **.

    He is very moved that he is very lucky today, to think that I am able to find such a straightss in this year¡¯s temple fair.

    Such a bashful and easily shy beautiful girl, is really rare to find currently.

    No matter what, today I must push down this girl!

    Just when his hand is about to touch Wang Yuzheng¡¯s arm, a hand suddenly press downs on his wrist.

    ¡°Apologize, she is my girl.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly jumps out shocking the men.

    While Wang Yuzheng bes joyful when she sees Liu Yi, like a stone has fallen off her heart.

    She does not know why but Liu Yi is like her core.

    In Wang Yuzheng¡¯s heart as long as Liu Yi is around, even if the heavens copse there are no worries.

    ¡°Bastard who the hell are you? Are you looking for death?¡±

    That man instantly starts to scold.

    Liu Yi holds tightly on to that ruffian¡¯s hand as he says coldly: ¡°Count to three and if you do not leave by then do not me me for being rude.¡±

    ¡°Are you looking to die?¡±

    The ruffians nce at each other and smiles, one of them even retorted: ¡°Being rude? With just you? Hahaha have you not heard from the people within ten miles and eight streets about us brothers! How is it possible that this little fellow is worthy of such a beautifulss? Bastard if you do not wish to die then scram off obediently and leave behind the girl!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng looks at Liu Yi nervously.

    What kind of decision will he make¡­

    But the Liu Yi that I know will not sacrifice other people for his own safety¡­

    Especially me¡­will he sacrifice me?

    ¡°Three¡­¡±

    Liu Yi did not leave nor loosen his hand, instead he starts counting.

    ¡°Foolish idiot!¡±

    The men start to scolds, ¡°Looks like you are looking for death!¡±

    Liu Yi did not continue counting, instead he picked up a chopstick and pierced it into that man¡¯s palm.

    -tuk!-

    A clear wood piercing through flesh sound followed by that man¡¯s scream.

    ¡°Ah ah ah ah!¡±

    That man kneels on the ground and holds his pierced hand crying out his lungs.

    Fresh blood drips onto the ground scaring the surrounding people.

    The other two ruffians were stunned and before they are able to react, Liu Yi kicks one of them flying and crashes into a table.

    The stall owner is heartbroken, ¡°My table ah!¡±

    ¡°Look for him forpensation!¡±

    Liu Yi points at the guy lying on top of the broken table.

    At this time thest ruffian wakes up and turns around running off.

    But Liu Yi did not wish to let him off so easily.

    This bastard how dare he dare to take liberties from Wang Yuzheng!

    Even I did not take liberties from her yet!

    Liu Yi instantly chases after the ruffian, if I do not knock him down I shall not rest!

    These bastards who bully the weak and fear the strong as well as disregarding thew, if I do not teach them a lesson, they will not know what is the meaning of wrong!

    Liu Yi¡¯s chasing speed is very fast but that fellow escapes like a rabbit.

    [TL: lols why don¡¯t you use more power to chase after him]

    [KG: Trying to stay inconspicuous probably?]

    In front of them the pedestrians are continuously knocked back and all kind of curses and scoldings ring out.

    ¡°Who the hell ah, do you have eyes or not!¡±

    ¡°Bastard, do you not have brains?!¡±

    The crowd scolds in all directions and finally the ruffian knocks into a girl.

    ¡°Aiyah!¡±

    That girl instantly flies forward and grabs the girl in front of her.

    ¡°Lele! Your chest knocked into me!¡±

    ¡°Wuwu, Sister Die it is not my fault! Someone pushed me!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly got a shock. The two girls are none other than Wang Lele and Murong Die!

    ¡°Liu Yi? Why are you wearing that?¡±

    The two girls also notice Liu Yi who is chasing over and asks at the same time in shock.

    Liu Yi froze for a moment and the ruffian is about to escape among the crowd.

    At that moment a girl cries out: ¡°Where are you running to!¡±

    Following that cry a girl appears with her handbag raised up smashing towards the ruffian¡¯s face.

    -Pah!-

    -plop!-

    Although that ruffian is a strong man, he faints and copses without a sound while having a nosebleed.

    ¡°I have finally caught this thief!¡±

    The heroic beauty carries her handbag and ps her hands saying: ¡°These few fellows are in a group of infamous ruffians who were just released recently. And they immediately went back to their old habits!¡±

    ¡°Yuan Zhenyue¡­why are you here¡­¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Yuan Zhenyue who is dressed casually.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Can¡¯t thisdy take a vacation ?¡±

    Liu Yi thought that thisss will be busy with training to deal with Blood Emperor¡­which is also the other him¡­

    I did not think that she would have time toe to the temple fair

    ¡°Liu Yi why are you dressed this way?¡±

    Murong Die and Wang Lele are very interested in the attire that Liu Yi is wearing.

    At this moment a girl hugging a big doll runs out from the crowd.

    ¡°Liu Yi are you fine? Don¡¯t chase¡­.¡±

    The girl raises her head and instantly sees Murong Die and Wang Lele in front of her.

    As well as the same big doll that Wang Lele is hugging.

    Wang Yuzheng is stunned for a moment as she keeps looking at both dolls.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Very quickly the matter that Liu Yi is having a headache over happens.

    The three girls almost at the same time ask the same question.

    ¡°I came to stroll around the temple fair with him!¡±

    The three girls give the same answer at the same time.

    Instantly, the girls as well as Yuan Zhengyue looks at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Aiyah, not bad eh?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue looks at Liu Yi yfully, ¡°Why did this big sister not notice that you even managed to hook three eh?¡±

    ¡°It is not what you are thinking ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi has problems that he is unable to say.

    At this time a few policemenes over and bring away the few ruffians under themand of Yuan Zhenyue.

    Wang Yuzheng, Murong Die and Wang Lele surround Liu Yi and they looks at him.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Speak! What is going on! You actually dare to hide from thisdy and go on a date with other girls?!¡±

    When Murong Die mentions it she bes so angry.

    This stupid Liu Yi! Me and Wang Lele, two beautiful girls apanying him is not enough?!

    When she thinks that she and Wang Lele together are unable to bepare to a single Wang Yuzheng, Murong Die gets very angry.

    She wishes to bite Liu Yi to death right now and get rid of an evil for Earth!

    Wang Yuzheng tugs Liu Yi¡¯s sleeve softly as she looks at Liu Yi and says: ¡°You still went to have a date with them¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s eyes contain small sparkling droplets, brimming with tears looking like she is going to cry any moment.

    As for Wang Yuzheng, the meaning of this date is very important.

    This is her first timeing to the temple fair as well as her first timeing to the temple fair with a guy!

    If Liu Yi cheats on her¡­she really does not know how to face Liu Yi anymore¡­

    ¡°Talking about this, fight for a lenient punishment ah.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue hugs her arms as she stands by the side and smiles gleefully at Liu Yi.

    ¡°OI¡­this is not criminal trial!!!¡±

    Under the gaze of the beautiful girls, Liu Yi starts to feel a painful sensation like his body is being burnED.

    He finally clears his throat and say: ¡°Enough, enough all of you stop asking! What I¡¯ve done is to try to let you girls have a chance to meet and try to be friends alright!¡±

    ¡°Help us create a chance?¡±

    Murong Die looks at Liu Yi in shock.

    Wang Yuzheng also looks at Liu Yi in shock as she does not know what Liu Yi is trying to pull.

    ¡°You see, both of you wish toe to the temple fair and both ask me out, right? As the rtionship between the three of you are only normal, I can only try to think of a method to arrange a chance to make you girls meet each other by ident and go out to y together right?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he looks at Murong Die and says: ¡° Little Die although you are from a rich family, but I know that you do not have a princess¡¯s temper. Although Wang Yuzhenges from a poor family like me, you will still treat us like good friends right?¡±

    ¡°That, that is of course!¡±

    Murong Die says happily as she rolls her eyes at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Furthermore Lele, Yuzheng is such a cute girl so you will definitely like to make friends with her.¡±

    ¡°That is true¡­but her chest did not meet Lele¡¯s standard¡­¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s reply nearly makes Liu Yi vomit blood.

    ¡°That Yuzheng, you are also willing to be friends with Murong Die and Lele right? In the future we will all be good friends.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Wang Yuzheng, at the same time he stretches out his hand and ced it in front of Wang Yuzheng, Murong Die and Wang Lele.

    Damnit¡­for survival I really did my best to spin out a circle of lies ah¡­

 Chapter 253 Escaping from a clamity

    Liu Yi looks at the hestitaing girls and deepens his voice, ¡°I hope that this year we can enjoy our time together and y happily during the temple fair.¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    As Wang Yuzheng ces Liu Yi in the center, she is the first to stretch out her hand and ces it on top of Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Thisdy is always very generous, so let¡¯s just stroll around together then!¡±

    Murong Die sneers but ces her hand between Liu Yi and Wang Yuzheng¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Yuzheng, this fellow is very perverted. To prevent him from taking advantage of you let hisdy protect you!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Lele also like lively matters!¡±

    As Wang Lele speaks, she ces her hands on top as well.

    ¡°Looks like you have escaped a cmity.¡±

    Lin Tong sneezes in boredom and lies on Liu Yi head to sleep.

    After seeing the end result, Liu Yi finally loosened his breath.

    Bloody hell¡­I finally manage to settle it¡­

    Being a man is indeed not easy ah!

    Sometimes having too much romantic luck might change into romance cmity ah¡­

    While Liu Yi is sighing in sorrow, another hand suddenly appears and ces on top of their hands.

    ¡°Since it is so lively how about including me?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue looks at Liu Yi in dissastification, ¡°I alsoe to tonight¡¯s temple fair on my own okay!¡±

    ¡°Why did Sister Yuane on your own ah?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is shock as she does not understand why on earth such a beautiful and capable policewoman came to the temple fair on her own!

    ¡°It must be because of her strong killing aura and she looks so fierce¡­thus no man dares to hang out with her!¡± Liu Yi whispers softly into Wang Yuzheng¡¯s ear.

    Yuan Zhenyue ears are very sharp. When she hears what Liu Yi said, she grabs Liu Yi¡¯s ear with her fingers and twists them as she ask: ¡°Stinky fellow! What did you say!¡±

    ¡°Pain, pain pain¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately begs for forgiveness, ¡°Sister Yuan is the most beautiful police flower, thus it must be you who disdained those chasing you! Thus you came to the temple fair alone!¡±

    ¡°Heng at least this time what you say is much more reasonable.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue nods her head in satisfaction and released Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°So I shall be joining you guys strolling around the temple fair, after all the more the merrier.¡±

    ¡°Yah, yah!¡±, Wang Lele ps her hands as she loves lively matters the most.

    When there are more people, then it would be interesting ah!

    While Murong Die instantly res at Wang Lele before secretly pouting at Wang Lele.

    This shocked Wang Lele awake as she seems to recall something before covering her mouth in horror not daring to speak.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and y that! I have been eyeing that for a while already! You guys help me cheer! I also want to win that big prize back!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue did not know that there is something going on nor did she notice Murong Die and Wang Lele¡¯s expression.Done speaking, she pulls them to a stall.

    The moment the stall owner sees Liu Yi and his grouping over, his face immediately turns white.

    He immediately closes the stall and hangs up a sign,

    ¡®Temporary closed to reorganize!¡¯

    ¡°Weh! Such a party pooper!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue pouts while Liu Yi thinks in his heart, I have already won two of this fellow¡¯s big prize of course he will close his shop the moment he sees me!

    If I continue to win more, he will really cry.

    The five of them eventually leave the hoop throwing stall and stroll around the temple fair.

    As they walk, they sees lots of games as well as all kinds of food.

    Liu Yi can feel that the girls areughing at the bottom of their heart while being happy on the outside.

    This is also good¡­after all isn¡¯t the goal apanying them out to y.

    Originally the four girls are not really close but very quickly they be friends.

    Liu Yi sighs, indeed women are a very mysterious creature.

    If two men want to be good friends, they need to have a fight or visit the same prostitute.

    [TL: ¡­ erm not really understanding thest part but yeah¡­]

    But to make two women be close friends¡­perhaps strolling down the street together will be enough.

    While the girls are looking around an essory stall, Wang Lele suddenly speaks up, ¡°That¡­Sister Yuan¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the matter ah Lele, just say it.¡± Yuan Zhenyue is measuring a lily brooch to her chest as she says, ¡°Just ask me whatever question you have. Ai this brooch is not suitable for me, only Lele who has arge chest looks nice with it ah¡­¡±

    She touched her not really filling chest while staring at Wang Lele chest.

    ¡°That, Sister Yuan, earlier that Blood Emperor that saved us at La Sc¡­who on earth is he?¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s question stunned Liu Yi for a moment.

    Why would thisss suddenly inquire about this!

    ¡°Blood Emperor?¡±

    When Yuan Zhenyue hears this name, she instantly clenches her fist.

    ¡°That despicable person¡­.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What is the matter?¡± ask the three girls in shock.

    That Blood Emperor should be their life saver ah¡­

    But why is it that when Yuan Zhenyue mentions him, she is so angry¡­

    ¡°That despicable person¡­¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue tightens her fist as she grinds her teeth.

    ¡°That despicable person ispletely our headache!¡±

    ¡°Why does Yuan Zhenyue say so?¡±

    Wang Lele does not understands, thus she ask, ¡°That mysterious Blood Emperor saved our lives.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! But why would he be Sister Yuan¡¯s trouble?¡±

    Murong Die also does not understand the problem.

    Wang Yuzheng hugs the big doll as she says firmly but softly: ¡°He saved me before¡­¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue waves her hand and says: ¡°I know.¡±

    Liu Yi by the side openly eavesdrops on their conversation.

    ¡°Although Blood Emperor has saved people¡¯s lives a few times, but his existence is a dangerous time bomb!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue exins, ¡°Any armed force that is not under the control of the government are hidden threats to society! This Blood Emperor is also the same. Today maybe he is on the good side and saved you. But perhaps there might be a day when his nature changes or his mood changes and he¡¯ll do things that are harmful to society.¡±

    Murong Die suddenly says firmly: ¡°I believe that Blood Emperor will not do such things!¡±

    ¡°Sister Die, you are to kind-hearted and innocent.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue smiles and says: ¡°Let¡¯s use me as an example then. I have abilities which can be used to catch the bad guys earlier, but I can also use it to bully innocent people like you girls.¡±

    Wang Lele immediately says: ¡°Sister Yuan will definitely not do it as you are a police officer ah!¡±

    ¡°That is right. It is because I am a police officer thus I am part of the government armed forces that protect the public safety and livelihood!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue nods her head and says: ¡°It is exactly because I am a public police officer, thus I dare to use my ability to protect you girls! But Blood Emperor what does he count as? No organisation and no discipline, his existence to us is a timebomb!¡±

    ¡°So serious?¡±

    Wang Lele narrows her eyes, ¡°I feel that Blood Emperor is rather good ah¡­like what Sister Die says he is a rather good person!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue arches her eyebrows and says: ¡°A person¡¯s subjective judgement can be wrong¡­¡±

    It is not really clear if she says it to the girls or herself.

    At this moment, Liu Yi who is by the side suddenly speaks up. ¡°But Yuan Zhenyue, even if the person is a public police officer, she also cannot casually tag an innocent person as a bad ah.¡±

    ¡°Yuan policedy hates Blood Emperor so much and says you want to capture him. Then I as Blood Emperor¡¯s fan likes to ask you, what crimes did Blood Emperormit? To make you want to capture him as soon as possible?¡±

    ¡°He¡­.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue sinks into an impasse as she thinks.

    What crimes had Blood Emperormitted before?

    If I think properly¡­it seems like he did not do anything that should make me have such hatred¡­

    Especially that time when we fight¡­to prevent me from getting injured he risked his body to go against the tide and took injures to resolve my disaster.

    Actually in Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s heart, she feels that Blood Emperor is perhaps a good person¡­

    But¡­this person must be captured!

    There is not reason. It is my task as a policewoman!

    Everything that might harm society I must get rid of!

    Yuan Zhenyue finally roughly sums up Blood Emperor ¡®crimes¡¯ and says: ¡°He disturbed the public security as well as deliberately killing people.¡±

    Liu Yi can only shrug his shoulders, ¡°Fine then¡­whatever you say it is then¡­¡±

    He did not think that what he did was wrong, after all there are some crimes that the police arepletely unable to solve.

    While Blood Emperor is the judge within the darkness. He wants to let his name spread throughout the whole of China,even the six realms.

    At that time all of the bad people who hear his name will be struck with terror!

    What Liu Yi wish for is this kind of effect!

    ¡°Do not be unconvinced, you are still small so there are a lot of things that you do not understand about the world.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue enlightened Liu Yi, ¡°When you are older, you will slowly understand them.¡±

    Liu Yi is helpless, what the heck, this lord is not small!

    That ce is not small okay!

    At this moment, Murong Die seems to have recalled something and suddenly grabs Wang Lele¡¯s arm and says: ¡°Oh right, that¡­ Sister Yuan, Liu Yi, Yuzheng I need to go to the toilet, you guys wait for us. We will be back soon.¡±

    Wang Lele also nods her head and says: ¡°Ah! Right! We¡¯ll go to the toilet and be back in a bit. You all y here for a while.¡±

    Done speaking the two girls disappear into the crowd.

    While Yuan Zhenyue secretly pushes Liu Yi slightly and says softly: ¡°Not bad eh¡­little fellow. After not meeting for a few days and you became even better ah¡­not only do you know how to fight you also know how to chase girls eh?¡±

    ¡°Not, not at all!¡±

    Liu Yi says softly in embarrassment: ¡°I am here as a friend only¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue arches an eyebrow and says: ¡°If you are not?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his right hand and says loudly: ¡°If I am not then I¡¯ll call you wife!¡±

    Instantly Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s hand moved to her pistol at the back of her waist.

    ¡°What the hell! What are you doing?!?!?!¡±

    ¡°Taking liberties of police officer! Execute by firing squad on the spot!¡±

 Chapter 254 Miss quickly run away!!!

    Liu Yi already has ample experience of Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s swiftness and fierceness.

    Liu Yi immediately begs for mercy, ¡°Don¡¯t dont¡¯t don¡¯t!!!! I am only joking around! Only joking around!!!¡±

    Towards Yuan Zhenyue it is better if I do not take liberties from her¡­

    ¡°Heng, your bing more and more daring already eh.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°To even dare to joke around with a police officer!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue can still remember the first time when she met Liu Yi, how cowardy he was.

    At that time, he was like a real high school student.

    But now, I am unable to see through him anymore¡­

    Yuan Zhenyue turns around and sees a shooting game stall, ¡°Come, apany me to y at the rifle game stall.¡±

    On the prize list of the stall writes, ¡®Highest score prize is five thousand cash money!¡¯

    Yuan Zhenyue eyes immediately brighten up as she pulls Liu Yi and Wang Yuzheng over.

    What the hell¡­paring to me¡­this sister is the real money grubber!

    Liu Yi shakes his head and smiles bitterly at Wang Yuzheng before obediently apany Yuan Zhenyue to y the shooting game.

    ***

    At this time, Murong Die pulls Wang Lele to a secluded area as they secretly discusses something together.

    Murong Die ask Wang Lele mysteriously: ¡°Lele, why has the person who I asked you to look for not arrived yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking ah¡­but I really can¡¯t find anyone else, thus I can only ask my family¡¯s old butler for help¡­¡±

    Wang Lele asks nervously: ¡°Sister Die¡­can it work¡­would it be found out by Brother Yi ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Murong Die waves her hand in confidence, ¡°Liu Yi, that big idiot will definitely not sense it! This time I shall take a look if Liu Yi truly cares about thisdy!¡±

    Wang Lele looks at Murong Die and asks: ¡°That¡­what if Brother Yi does not care?¡±

    Instantly killing intent exploded from Murong Die as she makes a throat slitting gesture and says: ¡°Then thisdy shall kill him!!¡±

    Wang Lele instantly turns cold.

    Sister Die is really scary ah¡­

    ¡°But¡­what about Sister Yuan?¡±

    Wang Lele asks in worry: ¡°She is a police officer ah¡­if she is around, Brother Yi does not need to be so worried.¡±

    ¡°Heng heng. Thisdy has already thought of a n to deal with her!¡±

    Murong Die smiles happily as she takes out her handphone and makes a call. After the call she says: ¡°Very quickly, that beautiful police woman must leave. Lele, the rest will depend of you.¡±

    ¡°Okay then¡­Sister Diee with me.¡±

    Wang Lele can only nod her head despite being slightly nervous.

    Although she hase up with this fake kidnapping n with Murong Die to test Brother Yi¡¯s attitude¡­Wang Lele who loves excitement for some unknown reason has a bad feeling.

    Like something is going to go wrong somehow.

    Wang Lele do not know why she worries so much unless this is the rumoured woman¡¯s intuition?

    Wang Lele shakes her head and stops thinking so much.

    At most Brother Yi will realise what is going on, after all he will not be angry at us!

    En, en!

    When Wang Lele thinks of this, she smiles again as she happily holds Murong Die¡¯s hand as they leave the temple fair to a nearby alley outside.

    In the alley, there is a ck Mercedes parked there, it is Wang Lele¡¯s family car.

    Murong Die tightens her grip on her winter clothes as she asks: ¡°Why is it so quiet.¡±

    ¡°Wuu¡­perhaps Uncle Zhang is asleep¡­¡±

    Wang Lele thinks for a bit and says: ¡°After all he is quite old ah¡­it seems like after this year he will return to his old home and retire.¡±

    ¡°At that time I asked Uncle Wang to introduce a few butlers to you then.¡±

    Murong Die says: ¡°Find a powerful man that is able to protect you. After all your chest is so big and all the bad guys are very interested in you.¡±

    Wang Lele says merrily: ¡°Hehe¡­I have Brother Yi here why would I be scared of any bad guys.¡±

    ¡°Your sister! Why don¡¯t you just devote yourself to Liu Yi that idiot!¡±

    ¡°Hehe if not for Sister Die liking Brother Yi, I would have taken action already!¡±

    ¡°Get lost¡­who likes that fellow! I am only taking my revenge on him do you understand! A woman¡¯s revenge is very scary!¡± emphasizes Murong Die.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This is a very severe revenge operation!¡±

    Wang Lele blinks at Murong Die, ¡°But being able to make Sister Die yearn day and night¡­if I am a man, I am willing to be the target of Sister Die¡¯s revenge!¡±

    Murong Die instantly bes flushed with anger as she grabs Wang Lele¡¯s face, ¡°You stupidss! Is your mouth itchy to be ripped apart by me!¡±

    ¡°Sister Die I am wrong¡­do not rip apart my mouth ah¡­I will turn ugly¡­¡±

    ¡°Heng, you big chestedss! If you speak nonsense again I will cripple you!¡±

    Only then does Murong Die let go of Wang Lele, ¡°Still not hurrying to bring me to the car? The outside is freezing cold!¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­¡±

    Wang Lele walks to the Mercedes and knocks on the window.

    In the driver seat sits an old man who is reclined on the seat like he is sleeping.

    Wang Lele says with her face pasted to the window, ¡°Uncle Zhang, Uncle Zhang. Wake up¡­we are here!¡±

    The elegant curves under the moonlight will definitely deeply attract any man who is around.

    Although Wang Lele¡¯s face is not as beautiful as Murong Die, but her body figure is definitely topnotch .

    Even covered with winter clothes, it is not possible to conceal her elegant stance.

    Murong Die also knows of this point and is jealous of it!

    No wonder whenever Liu Yi sees Lele his expression turns perverted¡­heng, although thisdy is not so curvy¡­but at least I have some curves!

    ¡°Uncle Zhang! Wake up ah¡­¡±

    Wang Lele knocks on the car window again.

    Based on the n, Sister Die needs to sits in Uncle Zhang¡¯s car who will drive to an abandoned warehouse and then pretend that she was thrown there after being kidnapped.

    Afterwards, Wang Lele will pretend that she managed to escape out and look for Liu Yi telling him that Sister Die was kidnapped and the kidnapper is extorting money and wants Liu Yi go on his own with money to save Sister Die.

    But now¡­the situation seems to be somewhat strange.

    Uncle Zhang is still lying there not replying me¡­

    ¡°Uncle Zhang!¡±

    Wang Lele ps the car window and massages her hand which is turning red.

    I have hit the window so hard¡­that I am in pain¡­wu wu wu¡­

    The old butler in the car finally wakes up as he faintly turns his head over, his eyes are somewhat bewildered.

    But very quickly, that old butler seems to remember something as he hurriedly turns and look over.

    ¡°Miss! Quick! Quickly run!¡±

    The old man suddenly shouts at Wang Lele.

    The car¡¯s soundproofing is quite good, thus the old butler¡¯s voice bes somewhat vague after passing through the car window.

    Wang Lele pulls on the door handle but is unable to open the door and says hurriedly: ¡°Uncle Zhang, what are you saying? Quickly open the door ah!¡±

    ¡°Miss! Quickly run ah¡­¡±

    The old butler is almost about to cry. My arms and legs arepletely tied up with rope and Miss does not seems to be able to hear my voice properly¡­this time¡­it might really be very terrible!!

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    Murong Die also faintly discovered that something is wrong as she walks closer to the car.

    At this moment, a red light shes across the sky.

    Following which a red fireball suddenlynds in front of the two girls.

    A fire wave spreads out in four directions and it even pushes the car back by a few meters!

    Wang Lele and Murong Die let out a startled cry as they flew up and smashed into the cold ground.

    ¡°Wuuu wuu wuu¡­what is this¡­.¡±

    Wang Lele cries in pain and she slowly climbs to her feet at she looks at the distorted scene in front of her.

    Following which she feels like she is submerged in ice.

    A never seen before absolute beauty is standing among the mes.

    She is as beautiful as a painting, her long ck hair flutters within the mes.

    Her beautiful eyes can mesmerise people, even a girl like Wang Lele is also slightly mesmerised.

    She is slender and tall, her feet bare as she steps on top of two mes.

    On her left arm stands a crow formed by mes.

    On her right arm hugs a very familiar figure.

    Sister Die!!!

    Currently Murong Die has already fainted as she is embraced by the girl in her arm.

    Wang Lele is shocked as the woman is able to carry Murong Die with a single arm when she obviously looks weak and slim!

    Furthermore¡­these mes¡­what is going on!!!

    The beautiful woman did not speak, only raised her hand and writes a few words in the air with the mes.

    -If you want to get back this girl, ask Liu Yi to look for me-

    Done writing,she steps on the mes and like a stepping on a Wind-fire wheels, she ascends to the sky and in a blink of an eye, she disappeared.

    Wang Lele is stunned frozen.

    My god ah¡­what is this ah¡­

    How is she able to fly up ah!

    Ah! Right! Sister Die!

    ¡°Where did you bring Sister Die to ah!¡±

    Wang Lele is so worried that she started crying.

    But no one answers her, in the dark alley, only the mes continue to burn.

    Wang Lele is so worried that she feels like dying!

    To her Sister Die is too important thus nothing must happen to her ah¡­

    What to do¡­what to do¡­

    Wang Lele do not panic! You must calm down!

    Wang Lele bites her lips until blood flows out.

    Right! Right!

    Her eyes suddenly brighten as she recalls the sentence that the woman wrote.

    Liu Yi¡­Liu Yi¡­

    She is looking for Brother Yi!

    But if she is looking for Brother Yi then go and look for him ah! Why does she need to bring Sister Die away!

    Furthermore that woman is very scary¡­if Brother Yi goes and looks for her, will he be in danger ah¡­.

    Wu wu wu, I don¡¯t care anymore, I must hurry and tell Brother Yi¡­if I dy, Sister Die might be in danger!

    Buddhas, I beg all of you to protect Sister Die and do not let the bad guys do anything to her¡­her virginity must be saved for Brother Yi ah!

    [TL: lols indeed Lele is so funny]

    Gods¡­at this moment what am I thinking of!

    ¡°Brother Yi¡­.¡±

    As Wang Lele cries, she runs back as fast as possible.

 Chapter 255 Shall not stop till death

    ¡°What?¡±

    Seeing the haggard Wang Lele and hearing what she said, Liu Yi who was drinking milk tea nearly choked.

    Murong Die got kidnapped!

    Furthermore it is by a beautiful woman who used mes to kidnap her?

    ¡°How can there be a woman who is able to use mes¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng does not understand, ¡°If only Sister Yuan was here then it would be fine¡­¡±

    Earlier Yuan Zhenyue received a phone call and it seems like there was an urgent task thus she had to leave in a hurry.

    And the moment she is gone such a matter urs!

    ¡°Really¡­I really did not lie!¡±

    Wang Lele points at her yellowed winter coat, ¡°Take a look! My clothes were scorched! Brother Yi what to do, what to do¡­do we need to call the police?! Sister Die is definitely in danger! We need to save her quickly ah!¡±

    ¡°Lele I believe you, so do not be anxious.¡±

    Liu Yi immediatelyforts Wang Lele and says: ¡°We must be calm now¡­I think that since she wants me to go to her, she will not harm Little Die.¡±

    Wang Lele says worriedly: ¡°But¡­that woman is very powerful¡­what¡¯ll happen if she uses her mes again¡­would Sister Die get injured by ident¡­¡±

    ¡°Uses mes¡­¡±

    Liu Yi frowns and asks: ¡°That woman¡­did not speak, instead she used mes to write in the air?¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right! Brother Yi how did you know! Did you know her?¡±

    Liu Yi instantly rages. Wenren Qian!

    Why did that woman kidnap Murong Die for! What does she n to do! From the beginning she mysteriously appeared and mysteriously left! But she seems to be helping me! Everytime there is trouble she will lend a helping hand, allowing me to escape. But this time around she took action against my people!

    Liu Yi feels that his brain is unable to think clearly!

    ¡°Liu Yi, I think it is better to not go!¡±

    Lin Tong who is sitting on his shoulder says: ¡°That woman is way too strong. She is a ten star low grade expert ah which is not someone you are able to handle! Why don¡¯t we go and look for your teacher to discuss with him and think of a method? Or look for your sister Li Biyue for help!¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head. I cannot tell anyone about this matter. Wenren Qian¡¯s existence is too strange. I cannot let my elder sister worry nor do I wish to tell Ma Hu,that unreliable old man.

    ¡°She is only low grade that¡¯s all¡­if I really risk my life I am not afraid of her!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he clenches his fist.

    ¡°You¡­don¡¯t tell me that you are going to use that ultimate killing move that Ma Hua taught you!¡±

    Lin Tong cries out in shock, ¡°Big idiot! Don¡¯t you be crazy! Didn¡¯t Ma Hua say that the technique is too scary and too hard to control! It is not something that you are able to control at your current power! If you did not use it properly what¡¯ll happen if you lose control of it!¡±

    ¡°Irregardless if I seed or fail I still need to try!¡±

    Liu Yiforts Lin Tong, ¡°Immortal Fox sister, be more confident in me. Do not forget, I am Blood Emperor and am also a cultivator that you have taught. Those experts who are at the peak always think that I, Liu Yi, am easy to bully¡­but now it is time to wake them up!¡±

    Everytime Liu Yi thinks of Gu Yu and Wenren Qian, he starts to have a headache.

    Gu Yu will not stop chasing me till she kills me, while Wenren Qian keeps randomly helping me but she did not tell me her objective.

    Gu Yu wants to kill me be because of the Demonic Qi in my body while Wenren Qian¡­why does she wants to help me?

    I am only an ordinary high school student and shouldn¡¯t be able to get in contact with experts like Wenren Qian, so why is she interested in me?

    After deciding, Liu Yi says to the two girls: ¡°The two of you wait here for me. Lele you call your family to bring the two of you home.¡±

    Wang Lele immediately grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s arm and says: ¡°No way! We must go together!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng also pulls on Liu Yi¡¯s sleeve and says: ¡°That¡¯s right¡­I think it is better if we call the police¡­¡±

    ¡°The two of you are not allowed to follow me!¡±

    Liu Yi res at them, ¡°The other person asked only for me by my name to look for her, thus I must go on my own! Furthermore this matter cannot be solved by the police, this should belong to¡­ personal grievance¡­¡±

    ¡°But, but¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no but. Be good and listen to me otherwise next year I will not bring you girls out to the temple fair!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s threat is actually strangely effective as Wang Yuzheng instantly keeps quiet and stands there obediently.

    ¡°But Brother Yi¡­¡±

    Wang Lele is still somewhat indifferent and seems to want to say something.

    Liu Yi immediately threatens: ¡°Then I shall cancel the monthly massage?¡±

    Wang Lele immediately changes her tone, ¡°Do your best Brother Yi¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl. Wait here obediently I¡¯ll be going first.¡±

    After speaking, Liu Yi disappear into the crowd like a wind.

    Wang Yuzheng and Wang Lele looks at his back in worry.

    After Liu Yi is gone, Wang Yuzheng suddenly asks Wang Lele: ¡°That¡­Lele?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°What kind of massage does Liu Yi gives you every month?¡±

    ¡°Ah! That¡­¡±

    Wang Lele instantly bes nervous as she says with a red face, ¡°My spine is not very good. Liu Yi has learned chinese massage from his mother¡­so every month I ask Brother Yi to help me with a massage.¡±

    When lying, Wang Lele¡¯s face will turn red and her heart beats very fast.

    ¡°Chinese massage? Is it effective?¡±

    ¡°Effective¡­after Brother Yi has finish massaging, I feel very rxed¡­¡±

    When Wang Lele recalls the feeling of ecstasy, her body starts to heat up.

    ¡°Since that is the case¡­then I should also ask Liu Yi to help me massage as well. My spine is also not that good.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng sentence nearly scares Wang Lele to death.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is slightly shocked. Why is Wang Lele so nervous?

    ¡°That¡­Brother Yi¡¯s strength is veryrge. I am afraid that you couldn¡¯t withstand it¡­making the massage very painful!¡±

    Wang Lele also does not know how to exin as she makes up something random to say.

    ¡°Not a problem. I can bear it a bit and the pain will pass.¡±

    Wang Lele is really about to cry, this¡­how am I supposed to exin¡­

    Furthermore, why is it that our conversation¡­seems to have a evil meaning ah¡­

    ¡° I hope that Liu Yi will be fine and is able to save Murong Die¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng do not know of Wang Lele worries as she looks in the direction that Liu Yi disappeared in and sighs.

    It seems like Liu Yi will face lots of disasters and problems. But I¡­still wants to get close to this kind of man.

    So many years already and this is the first time I tried to get close to a man¡­thinking about it it is very strange¡­

    ¡°En¡­Brother Yi will definitely bring Sister Die back! I believe him!¡±

    Wang Lele expression is very firm.

    In her heart, Liu Yi is able to do anything!

    ¡°I hope that is the case!¡±

    The two girls do not have any other method and could only pray for Liu Yi in their heart.

    At this moment, Liu Yi is standing on that 100+yuan Taiji sword as he flies through the sky.

    Little Jade is tracking Murong Die¡¯s phone signal and indicates the location on the map.

    Liu Yi follows the marker as he keeps increasing his flying speed.

    {Master, the signal has stop moving!}

    Little Jade suddenly exim, {The strange thing is that we have been to that ce before!}

    {Where is it?}

    {Spirits Ramport Club.}

    [TL: Chapter 210]

    The location that Little Jade mentioned indeed shocked Liu Yi.

    {It is the gathering ce for the Great God Sect that was destroyed by master and your sister}

    The gathering ce of the Great God Sect¡­why did Wenren Qian want me to go there? If it is not because of these two girls, my life would not have turned so strange!

    My destiny will not be controlled by anyone!

    No matter if it is Gu Yu or Wenren Qian neither of them are allowed to!

    Those two act on their own and imbue me with twopletely different cultivationws! If they did not appear out of nowhere and cause trouble for me, my life would not have be so confusing!

    Originally Immortal Fox sister washelping me alright! Allowing my cultivation to be smooth sailing!

    But is Gu Yu who appears and imbued me with the Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra!

    Afterwards Wenren Qian appears and imbued me with Red Blood Sutra!

    Goddamnit! One good and one demonic! The three types of cultivationws nearly started to fight within my body! Immortal Fox sister said before that it is because I am lucky and managed to allow the three qi¡¯s to merge together and achieve the bnce of one gives birth to two, two gives birth to three, three gives birth to infinity.

    Other cultivators at most only cultivate two types of cultivationws, furthermore two different cultivationws most likely will restrain each other and make it impossible to cultivate!

    Actually the reason why the two girls gave me the peak cultivationws wasn¡¯t o help me!

    They are both headstrong and rash, following their own fondness, they randomly remodeled me!

    Blood hell if I do not retaliate, I will really be their toy pet rabbit!

    When a rabbit is cornered it will also bite people, and I am not a rabbit!

    {Big idiot¡­what do you n to do?}

    Lin Tong is sitting on Liu Yi¡¯s arm as her ws hold his shirt tightly to prevent herself from being blown off as Liu Yi¡¯s flying speed is too fast like a shooting star in the night sky.

    {I¡¯ll use force.}

    As Liu Yi speaks his voice turns cold.

    It is unknown if it is because of the cold night or because of the killing intent leaking out of his body.

    {Wenren Qian messin around with me is okay but since she took action on my friends¡­if I do not make a stand, in the future I would not even know what idents might happen!}

    {But¡­she is too strong. Big idiot, I think it is better if you do not use force!}

    Lin Tong is very worried as she advises.

    {I also don¡¯t want to use force!}

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth, {But I want to tell them that I, Liu Yi am not their pet! I have my own life and have my own thoughts! Whoever who dares to touch my friends, I, Liu Yi, will go against them, I won¡¯t rest until I die!}

 Chapter 256 (Who is good?)(Who is bad?)

    Spirits Ramport Club is originally within a quiet forest.

    Currently it is winter and the forest trees are bare of leaves, instead it is a in of white coat which makes it even better looking.

    Like what Northeast is called, forest ocean snow ins.

    The forest is still there without leaves, but the vi which was used to be there has disappear.

    The eye catching vi debris are still around though.

    Broken tiles and fallen trees lies among the snow in.

    A beautiful woman stands among the ruins.

    Below her feet is a 2 meter wide fire hoop, and within the hoop lies a sleeping girl wearing a winter coat. The inside of the fire hoop is warm in contrast to the cold outside.

    The beautiful woman standing outside is wearing ck windbreaker as she stands on the snow barefooted like she does not feel the cold.

    Behind her, her long hair flutters in the sky with the night wind apanied with small red mes.

    She has her eyes closed like a sculpture as she stands there not moving.

    Only a wisp of me that asionally emerges from her body indicates that she is currently cultivating some form of fire rted cultivationws.

    It suddenly starts to snow and a snowke gentlynds on the nose of the beautiful woman.

    She suddenly opens her eyes, her deep pupils cut through the night sky as she looks into the distance.

    From afar like a thunder exploding in all directiones a roar, ¡°Wenren Qian!¡±

    Hearing this voice, gentleness as well as anger shes across Wenren Qian¡¯s eyes.

    A white ray of light suddenly shes over.

    Following that the snow in front of Wenren Qian suddenly exploded as a sword stabs into the ground.

    Following which a man drops down from the sky and stands on top of the sword.

    ¡°Wenren Qian!¡±

    Liu Yi has changed into a ck suit and the red scarf is very eye-catching.

    But he did not wear his mask since Wenren Qian has already seen his actual face so wearing or not wearing makes no difference.

    ¡°Why did you take actions against my friends!¡±

    Wenren Qian looks at Liu Yi then nces at Murong Die who is lying in the fire circle.

    Sadness shes across her eyes but she did not say anything, instead she stretches out her hand and points at the ruins below her feet before writing a sentence with mes.

    -Then why do you want to kill mypanions.-

    Companions?

    When Liu Yi sees the sentence Wenren Qian wrote, his expression suddenly changes as he res at Wenren Qian like she is an enemy.

    ¡°You are from the Great God Sect!¡±

    -Where I am from is not important.- Wenren Qian continues to write -But why do you have to kill my innocentpanions¡­what did they do to anger you?-

    ¡°Because they deserve death.¡±

    When Liu Yi remembers he bes even angrier, ¡°Anyone from the Great God Sect deserves to die!¡±

    Wenren Qian counterasks -I am a Law King of Great God Sect, do I also deserve death?-

    Liu Yi instantly got tongue-tied.

    Does Wenren Qian deserve to die?

    Although she snatched away Murong Die but it looks like she is also not injured, instead she is lying within the warm mes.

    Furthermore Wenren Qian did not only saved me once¡­she is also not my enemy neither does she looks like a bad person.

    -They are my brothers and sisters¡­-

    Wenren Qian lowers her hand as she sighs lightly. Her eyes contains endless sadness, as she looks at Liu Yi with watery eyes as her heart is in chaos.

    -Where I am standing¡­I seem to be able to hear them speaking to me softly¡­they are telling me that you are a devil who kills without blinking¡­no matter if they were guilty or innocent-

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart trembles slightly.

    -So what if we are people from the Great God Sect¡­we are only trying to save this world with our own methods.-

    Wenren Qian continues to write, -I have lived for 19 years and have seen countless moments of darkness and depravity. In this world there exists too much unfairness, coldness and numbness. If the sky opened its eye, it would have long ago personally smited this world. This dark world has persisted for so long and now it should end for our Great God is going to wake up soon-

    Great God?¡­which Great God do you belong to ah¡­

    It seems like because of this Great God¡¯s curse, I am always in misfortune ah!

    Recently I kept meeting misfortune!

    Liu Yi recalls that when he was cultivating, all kinds of misfortune urred causing his cultivation to slow down!

    And even today he also meets lots of misfortune!

    Romantic fortune got forcefully changed into romantic disaster! What bullshit, what the heck is this! This damned Great God!

    -Liu Yi, I originally thought that you were different from the norm-

    Wenren Qian pauses for a while before continuing to write.

    -I originally thought that you were very special¡­you are different from those numbedmon people¡­I felt that you were the same as me¡­or perhaps in our past lives we are from the same spirit and came over to this world together at the same time. You are the same as me, even the Red Blood Sutra also chose you¡­but¡­-

    As she writes, she nces at Liu Yi again her eyes trembling as dejectedness leaks out.

    -But¡­I feel that I am wrong. Because under my feet are the corpses of my brothers and sisters¡­it is me who shaped you which resulted in their deaths. What I am feeling now is that I am am a guilty person¡­ I can hear their cries and it is frightening me¡­do you wish to hear?-

    As Wenren Qian writes, she gently ps her hands.

    Instantly pir after pir of fire erupts around her.

    The mes turn into men and women as they float around Wenren Qian.

    They look at Liu Yi with eyes filled with hatred.

    -Take a look yourself¡­.look at their anger-

    As she writes she stretches out a hand and points at Liu Yi.

    Instantly, the spirits formed from mes rush towards Liu Yi.

    From all directions, tens of people group up forming a fire wave.

    Every spirit is roaring in anger wishing to slice Liu Yi.

    ¡°Perhaps in this world there is no absolute right or wrong, no absolute good or bad.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression slowly bes firm as a white glow appears on the palm of his right hand.

    ¡°The reason why they died can only be said that they are standing on the wrong side!¡±

    Done speaking, Liu Yi smashes his palm onto the ground.

    ¡°Destroying Armies!¡±

    The earth suddenly trembles as circr icy ripples flow out of Liu Yi¡¯s palm spreading in all directions.

    Rows after rows of ice spikes emerges from the earth like shark teeth.

    The fire spirits thates close to the ice ripples radius will be frozen by the ice and turned into ice sculptures, unable to move.

    This ice circle¡¯s radius is almost ten meters wide and anything within the ten meters are frozen.

    Liu Yi¡¯s surroundings bes like a ice prison dungeon with all kinds of malevolent people standing around him.

    Lin Tong looks at Liu Yi in shock as she feels the surge and leap of his cultivation.

    {Four star¡­he actually broke through the checkpoint of four stars!}

    LingTong activates her own star jade eyes as she looks at Liu Yi¡¯s internal body.

    Indeed, within Liu Yi¡¯s star jade cosmos diagram there are new changes.

    Two months of bitter cultivation other than working on solidifying his strength, he also allowed the light from the three jades to twine together above the fourth star jade¡¯s ¡®house¡¯.

    The house of the fourth star jade keeps throbbing and trembling at it is baptized by the three powers.

    With the opening of Liu Yi¡¯s fourth star jade, he managed to reach initial realm of the Great Glorious Sun Palm¡¯s fourth palm move.

    Wenren Qian stands there in shock, as an earth grade ten star expert she is able to see the breakthrough and improvement of Liu Yi¡¯s ability.

    He actually managed to open the fourth star jade so quickly¡­

    His cultivating speed is so fast like he is defying the natural order¡­

    If he is not a doppelganger of my soul, then he is nothing but a normal high school student¡­

    How could a normal person have such a scary cultivation speed ah¡­

    ¡°I also do not dare to say that I am a good person.¡±

    Liu Yi waves away the white smoke emitting from his hand as he stands up and says faintly: ¡°Thus I will not pretend to be a good person by killing all of those bad guys. Because I also do not know who is the actual viins. But the people from the Great God Sect using the excuse of saving the world to kill innocent people as they please¡­thus all I can do is to take revenge for those innocent people.¡±

    As he speaks, the qi he is using starts to change.

    The white mysterious ice Qi starts to withdraw as red mes emerges from his hands.

    ¡°Since you want me to listen to the grievances from your brothers and sisters¡­then why don¡¯t I let you listen to the grievances from the countless innocent people then¡±

    Liu Yi raises his right hand into the air and twirls it in a circle.

    ¡°Come out¡­those who have fallen asleep in thend¡­carry with you your grievance.¡±

    When he speaks, beam after beam of mes explode out from the earth.

    Beside Liu Yi and beside Wenren Qian followed by the whole ins, a dense number of me spirits walk out from the surrounding mes.

    Wenren Qian is shocked as she sees the number of me spirits covering as far as her eyes can see.

    Liu Yi raises his right hand and introduced, ¡°These are the innocent people who have died here since the time the Great God Sect had been established here till now. They have all died in the hands of the Great God Sect.¡±

    From the sea of me spirits over a thousand of the me spirits instantly fly towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Go. They are people from the Great God Sect, go and ignite your anger.¡±

    Liu Yi points at the surrounding ice sculptures.

    The me spirits immediately rush forward and crush the ice sculptures.

    Over a hundred infant me spirits are floating around Liu Yi.

    ¡°This is the product of failure of the Great God Sect¡¯s ghost infant technique¡­¡±

    Liu Yi looks at these infant me spirits as he listens to their words and clenches his fist.

    ¡°Hundred of years ago, there was a vige that stood aloof from worldly matters. Although the vigers in the vige lived an impoverished life, but they werefortable and happy¡­until the day when the first generation Sect leader of the Great God Sect discovered this ce.¡±

 Chapter 257 Becoming enemies

    ¡°He started to develop believers here and all of those who did not be a believer will suffer his poisonous attacks.¡±

    Liu Yi speaks slowly as the spirits listen to Liu Yi telling their story.

    ¡°Afterwards the Great God Sect opened an assembly building here and even more people suffer his poisonous attacks. This Great God Sect after hibernating for a hundred years and after he finished sharpening his ws and teeth, he finally reviewed his wild ambitions.¡±

    -The Great God Sect is not like what you think!-

    Wenren Qian¡¯s finger moves very quickly as she writes out and exins.

    -The reason for the existence of the Great God Sect is to wash away all of the sins of this world. Perhaps there are some shady methods but to save the all of the people in the world, there are always some unavoidable sacrifices!-

    ¡°Some sacrifice?¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°Only the death of yourrades will make you sad but you won¡¯t be sad for the death of other people?¡±

    Liu Yi bes grim as he puffs out his chest and says loudly: ¡°Wenren Qian earlier I thought that although you are from the Great God Sect, your nature is not bad. But seeing it now it is me who was wrong. Your heart is as selfish as the rest. You can only see the deaths of your own people but you do not bother about the death of other people!¡±

    -I, I¡­-

    Wenren Qian stands there suddenly not knowing what to write.

    She originally prepared many sentences and wanted to vent them out at Liu Yi, but now she bes ¡®speechless¡¯.

    ¡°Wenren Qian I am very grateful to you as you have pass down to me your most powerful cultivationw.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Wenren Qian who is standing there stonely before taking a deep breath and says faintly: ¡°Although I do not know what is your goal but nevertheless I still remember this benevolence.¡±

    As Liu Yi senses the scarlet mes qi surging through his body, he felt somewhat grateful to Wenren Qian.

    But it is a pity that she is part of the Great God Sect and even kidnapped Murong Die.

    -Liu Yi, I still have some expectations of you-

    Wenren Qian writes in the air, -I do not wish to be your enemy¡­if I take action, you will definitely die. Now I¡¯ll give you a chance, follow me and join the Great God Sect and be mypanion. The matter of you killing mypanions, I will help you ask the Sect Leader for forgiveness and let bygones be bygones.-

    Wenren Qian really wished that Liu Yi will agree with her.

    As within the Great God Sect she is very beautiful and is also the god-daughter of the Sect Leader, thus there are alot of men chasing after her hoping to get her attention.

    But for those people, Wenren Qian has never bothered to pay attention to them.

    Wenren Qian feels that she is very lonely and within this world she is like a unique existence.

    Her Godfather has secretly told her that she is the reincarnation of the Great God, she is majestic and powerful thus there is no one simr to her.

    After so long, Wenren Qian has finally found someone that she feels is different from the norm! And that person is none other that Liu Yi!

    Every single one of us is a normal person but in the eyes of specific people, we will be different from the others.

    No matter what methods Jiang Qini uses, Wenren Qian is sure that as long as Liu Yi is willing to follow her, she will open the door on one side and¡­maybe she can consider bing immortal partners with Liu Yi and dual cultivate together.

    Thinking to here, Wenren Qian¡¯s face starts to turn red.

    {Big idiot¡­}

    On the other hand, Lin Tong is very worried about Liu Yi, facing Wenren Qian, such a powerful ten stars earth grade expert¡­will Liu Yi be able to make a decision?

    Will he agree to join the Great God Sect for survival?

    Perhaps¡­it seems like¡­it is not possible¡­

    ¡°Wenren Qian I know that you are very strong.¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, ¡°But you must not look down on me!¡±

    -Do not reject me.-

    Wenren Qian¡¯s face turns white and writes, -Your cultivationw is bestowed by me so I am very clear of your abilities. Do not reject me otherwise you can only die.-

    ¡°The Great God Sect will forever be my enemy.

    Liu Yi artictes word by word.

    Wenren Qian trembles slightly.

    -Liu Yi¡­-

    Wenren Qian write these two words before clenching her fist and exploding the words.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s fight!¡±

    As he speaks, Liu Yi takes a deep breath of cold air.

    His lungs slightly expand as he sucks in the spiritual energy in the air.

    Liu Yi who cultivates Heavenly Fox Heart Sutra can be like a demon and absorb the moon essense for his own usage.

    Now is the same as he absorbs the surrounding spiritual essence into his body.

    The concentrated scarlet mes are absorbed back as mysterious ice qi appears on his body.

    A sky blue ice armour encases his body making him look like a majestic general

    At the same time Liu Yi forms a seal and summons out his soul pet Little ck!

    Wenren Qian is a strong enemy! So Liu Yi does not dare to belittle her and has already release the thirty times gravity.

    A ck skeleton climbs out from the ground and happily tter its jaws, appearing to be talking to Liu Yi.

    Wenren Qian looks at the little skeleton curiously, not know what that little beansprout is able to do.

    When the little skeleton felt the gaze of Wenren Qian, it instantly turns around and threw out two small fireballs at her.

    Wenren Qian stands there not moving as she stretches out her hand and sweeps away the two fireball.

    When the fireballsnded in the forest by the side, a red fire cloud appears.

    At the same time Wenren Qian lightly forms a seal and arge column of fire exploded out from under the little skeleton¡¯s feet.

    The little skeleton is sted into scattered bones whichnd all over the ce.

    Wenren Qian shakes her head seeming to be rueful that Liu Yi¡¯s resistance is pointless.

    But Liu Yi only smiles seeming to be unbothered by the destruction of his soul pet.

    At this moment, the scatter bones have rbined together and a 3 meter tall ice skeleton bear stands up roaring.

    Wenren Qian is slightly surprised as she did not think that the scattered bones are able to rbine back together.

    The ice skeleton bear opens it mouth widely and roars after aiming at Wenren Qian.

    Instantly a sky blue smoke surges towards Wenren Qian, the ground that the smoke passes by is immediately frozen into rows of ice crystals.

    Wenren Qian stretches out her right hand and blocked in front of her.

    A me barrier appears and blocked the sky blue smoke.

    At the same time, Wenren Qian waves her other hand and a fireball descends from the sky like a meteor and smashes onto the ice skeleton bear¡¯s body.

    A ck fire cloud appears and in a blink of an eye, the ice skeleton bear turns into bone gs.

    {Dao cultivator¡­this is the power of a five elements dao cultivationw¡­}

    Lin Tong groans quietly, {Big Idiot, how about we escape?!}

    {Immortal Fox sister please believe me!}

    Liu Yi continuously passes power to his soul pet, {I will definitely be able to defeat Wenren Qian!}

    Lin Tong is depressed, this stubborn fellow!!

    The other person is a ten star earth grade expert ah!

    While he is only a beginner cultivator that just break through to four stars!

    How will he be able to block the godly might of an earth grade!

    Lin Tong is able to sense clearly that Wenren Qian is not using her full strength and is like a cat ying with a mouse!

    Wenren Qian writes -You won¡¯t able to win. Just give up.-

    ¡°I already told myself earlier.¡±

    As he speaks, a golden light shes out of his eyes.

    The glow causes Wenren Qian¡¯s heart to tremble as her good impression towards Liu Yi increases.

    Golden Pupil, Good Impression eyes are the nemesis of women.

    At that moment, Liu Yi enters thebined body state, the ice armour encasing his hand moves and turns into a longbow.

    Liu Yi pulls open the longbow and on the bowstring appears a fire arrow.

    ¡°In my dictionary there is no longer the word lose. Wenren Qian be careful, I,am a hunter!¡±

    Done speaking, the originally g like bones suddenly start to jump around and one fire dog after another jumps out.

    The fire dogs are around one meter long and there are around seven to eight of them who rush towards Wenren Qian.

    One of then which is the leader is 2 meters long, standing there as it stares at Wenren Qian like amanding officer.

    -Small matter.-

    Wenren Qian writes and forms another seal.

    Following that a few spears falls from the sky and pierce through the fire dogs bodies nailing them to the ground.

    At this moment Wenren Qian suddenly frowns as her right hand reaches out and grabs hold of a fire arrow flying towards her.

    Taking advantage of her distraction, the leader of the fire dogs bite onto her leg.

    As a ten star expert, I am actually at a disadvantage against a four star cultivator?

    [TL: honestly speaking, the attack should not even had damaged her¡­given that she is a fire cultivator of a higher star and they are cultivating the samews, she would be like a sky grade fire while Liu Yi¡¯s attack is like an earth grade fire which is impossible to harm her¡­]

    [KG:Underestimating the protagonist is never a good idea]

    Wenren Qian is very shocked and instantly bes angry.

    She suddenly erupts out a strong me covering her body and sting the fire dog away.

    Her leg is bleeding slightly but it is no major injury.

    [KG:My theory is that unless she uses some type of armour her physical body is still weak. It¡¯s possible that only body cultivators can make their body¡¯s stronger.]

    [TL: but the doggy is made of fire element which is not physical??]

    Liu Yi stands there as he twirls the bow in his hands.

    ¡°A warm up exercise is rather good right?¡±

    -It is time to end your little show!-

    Wenren Qian writes out the words before gathering them and throwing them at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi immediately uses shadow steps and sh steps away.

    When the fire words hit the ground, instantly arge explosion urs.

    The fire words power is countless times stronger than Little ck¡¯s fireball!

    Liu Yi keeps using shadow steps to evade as he keeps shooting arrows.

    While Wenren Qian is even better, when the arrows arrive in front of her, she ps them aside with her palm.

    [KG:This fight reminds me of Uryu vs Ulquiorra from bleach]

    [TL: good old times]

    -You will not be able to escape!-

    Wenren Qian writes before making a seal in the rough direction where Liu Yi is.

    Instantly a red firewall explodes out in front of Liu Yi blocking his path.

    Liu Yi is about to change directions when he noticed that all around him are fire walls, like a prison cell sealing him within.

    At this moment a humongous fire meteorite appears in the sky and falls from above Liu Yi.

 Chapter 258 Merging with Little Black

    ¡°Mountain Mist!¡±

    Liu Yi gathers his Icy Qi to the maximum before spitting it out.

    His hands pressing against each other and he blocks upwards.

    Instantly a pair ofrge ice palms rise from above Liu Yi rushing towards the falling meteorite.

    Liu Yi sinks down into the ground as he uses his strength to block the falling meteorite.

    Wenren Qian is faintly surprised as she did not expect that Liu Yi is able to block her force with the strength of a four star.

    Does Liu Yi only have the strength of a four star?

    A four star cultivator should be easily insta-killed by me!

    Although I am still holding back slightly, but it¡¯s been so long and I am still unable to deal with him,this is really shocking!

    Indeed he is a person who I care about¡­he is indeed not amon person.

    Only, it is a pity that he chose to be my enemy.

    Within the fire cage, Liu Yi suddenly shouted: ¡°Little ck, why are you still not helping me! Your master is about to die ah!¡±

    Little ck? His soul pet? Wasn¡¯t it killed by my magic powers? Don¡¯t tell me it is fine?

    But how is that possible?! I am a ten star earth grade expert!

    But why is it that in front of Liu Yi I do not feel like I am an earth grade expert?

    The fallen bones once again pick themselves up.

    A ck fire dog raises its head and roars towards the moon.

    At the same time piles of ck bones rise from the ground while the me spirits standing around them suddenly start to move.

    The me spirits turn into glows of fire and enter the ck bones and bestow the bones with power.

    Instantly in front of Wenren Qian are countless ck fire dogs.

    As far as her eyes can see, appearing in all directions, like a sea of dogs.

    The tightly packed fire dogs causes Wenren Qian¡¯s skin to crawl.

    The fire dog in charge ofmanding them barks and follows the rest of the dogs and rushes at Wenren Qian.

    Wenren Qian knits her eyebrows before forming a seal with both hands.

    Lin Tong who is on Liu Yi¡¯s arm senses something and starts trembling.

    {What a strong fire technique¡­this woman, is really perverted¡­could she be the fire spiritual body?}

    {Who cares what she is!}

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth, {Motherf***er ah,this meteorite is really heavy¡­}

    If not for Liu Yi already being used to thirty times gravity, the meteorite would already killed him.

    At this moment a pair ofrge ice palms are supporting the meteorite preventing it from crushing Liu Yi but sweat is already dripping down Liu Yi¡¯s forehead.

    Wenren Qian finally finishes her seal as she chants.

    At the same time she points forward at the sea of dogs rushing towards her.

    Instantly the wind and clouds in the sky change.

    A ck cloud starts to form and gives off a very huge pressure.

    Following which within the ck cloud, a huge ck figure could be seen faintly swimming within the ck cloud.

    Liu Yi can faintly hear the roars of a dragon.

    What the hell¡­what is this technique?

    {Earth grade experts are able to use high grade technique, gods¡­}

    Lin Tong lets out a **sound, {Looks like Wenren Qian is going to use her full power.}

    The ck clouds in the sky suddenly open and half of a huge red dragon appears.

    The dragon opens its mouth and a stream of sky fire flows out of the dragon¡¯s mouth.

    The sky fire instantly falls and ignite above the ground.

    The sea of dogs are instantly consumed and the snowy ins instantly turn into steam, while the forest turns into a sea of fire.

    The ce instantly be a hell with mes raging all around.

    Although the fire dogs are fire natured but under the bombardment of the sky fire they turn into ashes.

    {So scary¡­}

    Lin Tong is trembling badly, it looks like the little fox is really badly frightened.

    Being a four star cultivator, facing the godly might from a ten star¡­it is really frightening.

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression is firm like everything is normal as he shouts: ¡°Little ck!¡±

    Pieces of ck bone suddenly fly back to him andnd on his body.

    The ice armour that Liu Yi is wearing scatters as a battle armour made of bones appear on his body.

    The bone armour is even more exquisite with its pure ck colour, it makes Liu Yi give off a demonic feeling.

    This is the spiritual pet-bodybination that is only known by spiritual cultivators.

    Liu Yi abilities have improved, other than breaking through to four stars, his powers also improved by a lot, thus allowing him to be able to use this spiritual pet-bodybination ability.

    When Liu Yi opens his eyes and is about to speak he almost made a ¡®ck ck¡¯ noise.

    He immediately stopped his mouth.

    What the hell¡­this bodybination also has this kind of side effect?

    But my strength has increase by quite a bit¡­really heartfelt ah¡­

    Liu Yi feels for a bit, afterbining his body with his soul pet, his strength increased by at least thirty times¡­

    [KG:OP protagonist moment]

    Liu Yi does not know if Cat Maiden is as perverted as him when she used the spirit pet bodybination¡­but her powers increased from two star to three stars¡­it does not seems to be very powerful¡­

    Looks like when Ibine with my soul pet, the strength that I gain from gravity training ispletely release!

    ¡°Gods¡­¡±

    When Lin Tong sees Liu Yi¡¯s transformation, her jaw dropped, ¡°You..your strength is¡­almost an eight star expert! If you are able to form a demon tail¡­then you would be near a nine star expert!¡±

    Every three star is a small realm and every three small realms is arge realm¡­

    Liu Yi¡¯s power is almost close to an earth grade already¡­

    No it should be in reality there are some differences¡­

    When he truly enters the earth grade, his abilities will improve by leaps and bounds.

    Thus although Liu Yi¡¯s abilities are already defying nature and are able to fight against Long San.

    But ifpared to Wenren Qian¡­he is still very far off¡­

    Condensing a demon tail has some side effects thus Liu Yi did not use this technique.

    He ns to use his eight star strength to fight against Wenren Qian!

    While Wenren Qian stands afar as she watches the aura of Liu Yi increase.

    He is indeed that man that I¡¯m eyeing¡­he can indeed make me use all of my powers.

    Liu Yi ps his hands together, the ice palm sin the sky also p together crushing the meteorite into pieces.

    ¡°Wenren Qian!¡±

    Liu Yi roars out, the pressure like thunder shaking the ground, ¡°Lets fight!!!!¡±

    He shes and appears in front of Wenren Qian.

    Wenren Qian is an dao cultivator thus fighting at long range against her is like a warrior trying to kill a mage from a distance.

    If he is not exploded to death then he would be kited to death!

    [KG: For those not familiar with gaming terms, kiting refers to a long range attacker keeping distance away from the close range fighter so they can kill them. It¡¯s a tactic used to defeat someone stronger than you in many games.]

    Liu Yi is a body cultivator thus closebat is his strongest suit!

    He uses shadow step as he flits around in the shadows and appears in front of Wenren Qian. As he gets closer, he seems to be able to feel Wenren Qian¡¯s breathing as well as her shock.

    ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    Although the opponent is a beautiful girl, Liu Yi does not dare to be careless.

    He sends out a palm aiming at Wenren Qian¡¯s chest.

    Although attacking the chest is somewhat suspicious, but for victory there is no other choice.

    But Liu Yi seems to be looking down on dao cultivators.

    In front of Wenren Qian a fire barrier appears and blocks Liu Yi¡¯s palm.

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm hits the fire barrier causing it to distort but it stops in front of Wenren Qian¡¯s chest.

    -You really wish to be my enemy?-

    Wenren Qian looks at Liu Yi sadly as she writes.

    ¡°I am the enemy of the Great God Sect.¡±

    Liu Yi says firmly: ¡°Those who block me shall be my enemy.¡±

    Saying this his eyes turn cold as killing intent spread out from his body.

    When Wenren Qian sensed the killing intent she was shocked.

    This kind of killing intent¡­can also frighten me¡­

    Is he still the young fellow that I knew back then? Or did the other him within his body appear?

    -Since that is the case then do not me me for being impolite..-

    Wenren Qian loosens her breath before forming a seal with both hands.

    Liu Yi feels that the power called out by the seal is very familiar.

    Indeed in the sky appears a lump of ck clouds.

    Within the clouds appears a blurry long body.

    When Lin Tong senses the pressure in the sky she starts trembling again.

    {Liu Yi¡­this, this is not something that we are able to deal with now¡­}

    After she have finish forming the seal, Wenren Qian writes out.

    -Liu Yi just admit defeat!-

    -Do not resist anymore otherwise you can only die.-

    ¡°Then let me see if I will die or live!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks his eyes shoots out a golden glow again.

    At the same time his right hand releases the Deste mes power and presses on the fire barrier and activates another technique.

    ¡°Emotion Sword Technique!¡±

    Wenren Qian freezes as she feels a strong excitement rushing throughout her body like lighting flowing from Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Enn..¡±

    A moan leaks out of her mouth.

    Her fire barrier ispletely ineffective in block the technique.

    A scarlet me sword is slowly pulled out from Wenren Qian¡¯s chest by Liu Yi.

    The me sword is very violent like a volcano that is about to erupt! Liu Yi uses all of his strength before he is able to barely control it.

    After the me sword ispletely pulled out from Wenren Qian¡¯s chest, it is around 1.5meters long with me words decorating its length looking very pretty.

    After losing control from Wenren Qian, the red dragon in the sky instantly rages.

    It tears apart the clouds in front of it and shows its head, opening its mouth it aims at Liu Yi and burning sky fire descends.

 Chapter 259 Final technique

    Liu Yi did not give the red dragon any chance as he points at the red dragon with his forefinger and middle finger.

    The sky suddenly erupts and the me sword in front of Liu Yi suddenly disappeared and turned into a ray of light piercing through five thousand miles and parting the clouds.

    The red dragon that has just opened its mouth and is about to breath out sky fire when its head was chopped off.

    That single sword of Liu Yi¡¯s has beheaded the red dragon!

    The me sword was pulled out from a ten star expert¡­and it has the same strength as it¡¯s owner!

    Thus Liu Yi has managed to obtain a ten star expert¡¯s strength, allowing him to insta-kill the red dragon.

    The red dragon¡¯s head dropped down as the fresh blood falls on Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Due to the death of the red dragon, its body slowly starts to dissipate and turn into red star light. While Lin Tong who is on Liu Yi¡¯s arm suddenly leaves him not knowing where she went to.

    Beheading a fire dragon with a sword!

    At this moment, Wenren Qian has woken up from the feeling of extreme pleasure as she watches the beheading inplete shock.

    He actually managed to kill the red dragon that I summoned¡­

    How is this possible¡­dragons are natural bornbat elites! I had used the pure me power to attract the nearby nine star fire dragon and tame him to attack Liu Yi.

    But I did not imagine that this nine star dragon elite was actually instantly killed by Liu Yi!

    ¡°Whoever dares to block me will suffer this ending!¡±

    Liu Yi forms a seal and the red sword returns back in front of him, dripping blood like it is agreeing to him.

    At this moment, Liu Yipletely looks like a death god from hell with his ck bone armour and fiery red sword.

    ¡°Wenren Qian if you want to fight then let¡¯s fight! I am waiting for you here!¡±

    Wenren Qian looks at Liu Yi with a somewhat sluggish expression.

    Within her eyes, her expression changes and all she could see is the figure of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Wenren Qian do you want to fight or not just say it!¡±

    Liu Yi clenches the red fire sword as he uses all of his strength to control the sword to prevent it from escaping his bind.

    It is indeed the emotions from a ten star expert¡­it is indeed very powerful!

    Not only did it insta-kill that dragon, it also allows me to feel like I am controlling a bomb!

    I don¡¯t know how long I can control it¡­

    Thus Liu Yi decided to end the fight fast!

    -Since that is the case¡­then I can only use my full strength¡­-

    After Wenren Qian write the sentence, she closes her eyes.

    Surges of fiery scarlet me power erupts from her body.

    The dark clouds in the sky disperse from the pressure of the mes!

    Liu Yi also experience the pressure of the mes, if not for the protection of the bone armour, he would have been blown away.

    ¡°GO!¡±

    Liu Yi forms a sword seal with both hands before letting go of the fire sword letting it float in front of him.

    Instantly the deep scarlet me power met the de of the sword and was parted instantly.

    Wenren Qian steps on a red cloud like substance like a fire wind hoop.

    At this moment arge pressure spreads out in all direction extinguishing all of the surround raging mes. The fire ins and forest instantly turns into a in of ck scorched ground.

    {Pressure of an earth grade.}

    Lin Tong cowers behind Liu Yi¡¯s back not daring to move.

    She is only a 4 star little fox without an actual body¡­thus she is unable to withstand this ten star earth grade pressure.

    To her the current Liu Yi is like a reliable mountain.

    {Rx Immortal Fox sister, I will not let you suffer any injuries!}

    Liu Yi also separates out a portion of his power to protect Lin Tong. As a soul Lin Tong is frail. A normal person is unable to see her but those that are able to see her will definitely have the ability to take her life!

    Red mes spreads out in all directions with Wenren Qian at the center.

    The current her looks like a spirit that is born within the mes.

    At this moment she finally opens her eyes. Her eyes have turn scarlet, like rubies.

    Surrounding her are floating me lotuses. There are around 7 of them as they revolve around her.

    ¡°There is some pressure now¡­¡±

    Liu Yi starts to sweat but he tightens his grip of the emotion sword as he prepares to risk it.

    Suddenly Wenren Qian stretches out her hand.

    Following which the seven me lotuses chase after Liu Yi.

    ¡°Taoist Laozi! Rapid likewsmand!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately chants a sword art.

    The scarlet fire sword suddenly bes like it is alive as it dances and pierces towards the me lotuses before piercing towards Wenren Qian¡¯s forehead.

    The mes lotuses agilely dodge the fire sword.

    As the me lotuses arrives in front of Liu Yi, the fire sword arrives in front of Wenren Qian as well.

    But inparison, Liu Yi¡¯s flying sword is slightly faster.

    At this moment Liu Yi looks at Wenren Qian¡¯s sorrowful expression when his body suddenly trembles.

    This¡­isn¡¯t it like the dream that I had?

    After gaining power I start to kill the important people around me¡­

    Although Wenren Qian is somewhat headstrong, but she is after all kind-hearted.

    Even if she did kidnap Murong Die, she did not harm her.

    Despite the fact that the two of us have fought to this extent, Murong Die is still safe and sound sleeping in the fire barrier.

    Should I kill Wenren Qian?

    At that moment, time seems to have stoppe as Liu Yi ponders over the question.

    ¡°Kill!¡± roars out deep within Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Kill! Kill all of those who do not acknowledge you! Kill all of those who block your advancement! Meet god kill god! Meet buddha kill buddha!¡±

    A stream of demonic qi gushes out of Liu Yi¡¯s body forming a ck smoke.

    One of his eyespletely turn blood red.

    DEMONIC QI PIERCING BODY!

    At this moment, in front of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes appears a different image.

    Wenren Qian lying in a pool of blood dying in content.

    Beside her lies Yuan Zhenyue, Li Biyue as well as the corpse of Lin Tong!

    NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!

    Liu Yi suddenly erupts in sweat. I AM LIU YI! I AM NOT A KILLING DEMON!

    Liu Yi immediately opens his eyes and releases a ray of golden light.

    He forcefully retrieves his flying sword, while Wenren Qian me lotuses smash into his body.

    A total of seven explosions happen as Liu Yi is sent flying higher and higher as he loses his bnce. Only after thest explosion was Liu Yi sted towards the ground.

    He smashes into the ground under the stunned looks of Wenren Qian as she stares in his direction not knowing what to do.

    Just now it should¡¯ve been Liu Yi having the upper hand¡­his flying sword was obviously about to stab through my throat¡­

    But he actually stayed his hand at thest moment!

    But no one ever survives after taking my Seven Steps Lotus!

    Liu Yi¡­did he die just like that¡­

    Such a pity¡­wu wu wu¡­

    Wenren Qian¡¯s expression bes somewhat dejected as she bites her lips and her eyes slightly redden.

    Liu Yi you should not have to die¡­but who asked you to be the enemy of the Great God Sect¡­

    I will properly bury you.

    Wenren Qian takes a deep breath and just as she was about to take action the flying sword suspended in front of her starts to move.

    The red fire sword suddenly stabs in front of Liu Yi as he slowly climbs back up to his feet while the ck bone armour that he is wearing starts to shatter.

    He grabs the sword and uses it to slowly support himself up to his feet.

    Why?

    Wenren Qian is very shock, why is he still alive?!

    Even if he is alive he should be deeply injured!

    Why is he still able to stand up?!

    Where does he get the strength from?!

    Liu Yi takes two deep breaths before using his breathing technique to block the pain from his body. At the same time he absorbs the heaven and earth essense to replenish his strength.

    -Let¡¯s stop fighting. You have already been defeated!-

    Wenren Qian write a few words and shows Liu Yi.

    -If we fight on, you will really die.-

    ¡°So what if I die?¡±

    Liu Yi holds on to the sword as he stands there smiling widely.

    [TL: reminds me of Valha saga, those smiling warriors seeking death]

    ¡°As long as I am not dead there is a chance of me hitting you!¡±

    -I am a ten star expert!-

    Wenren Qian emphasizes her strength, -Even if you are very strong currently¡­but your real strength is only four stars¡­you forcefully raising your strength will definitely result in a very scary bacsh! I advised you to surrender earlier! What is bad about joining my Great God Sect? Do you really not wish to be my¡­friend?-

    ¡°I have always treated you, Wenren Qian as my friend¡±

    [KG:¡­¡­Since f**king when!!?]

    Liu Yi says faintly: ¡°But you kidnapped my friend. I am sorry but that is not something a friend should do. Wenren Qian I believe that you are a good person but you should not have stood on the side of Great God Sect.¡±

    -The Great God Sect is my home.-

    Wenren Qian continues to write, -It is my God-father who raised me, I will never betray my God-father.-

    ¡°Then we can only be enemies!¡±

    Liu Yi says firmly: ¡°Let us continue to fight! I have already tossed aside life or death!¡±

    As he speaks, he pulls out the emotion sword.

    He is prepared to let loose arge move!

    This is the ultimate technique that Old Man Ma had taught him!

    Because there is a bad bacsh thus Old Man Ma instructed him to never use it unless there is no other choice!

    But this time around to save Murong Die Liu Yi is prepared to risk it all!

    What is there to be afraid of! At most it is death! I¡¯ll just need to tour around heaven thene back down!

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth and prepares to use the technique.

    But at this moment, Wenren Qian sighs and writes, -Forget it¡­-

 Chapter 260 Breaking all ties

    Forget it?

    At those words,Liu Yi cannotprehend them, why did Wenren Qian say this suddenly?

    Wenren Qian writes, -Why did you not kill me earlier?-

    ¡°I owe you a favour. So just now that move is repaying back your favour.¡±

    ¡°Now I am me, Liu Yi, who does not have any rtion to you Wenren Qian. If you want to fight then I shall fight with you to the death.¡±

    -Forget it¡­-

    Something seems to be flowing out of Wenren Qian¡¯s eyes.

    Loneliness? Looks like I Wenren Qian am destined to be alone forever.

    In this world, looks like there will no longer be someone who is able to be mypanion. Looks like what God-father said is right. I am a person who has the blood of god flowing in me, I am the most unique one¡­but am also the most lonely one.

    -I will not kill you. Our ties are broken and so I¡¯ll let it be.-

    After writing this, Wenren Qian brushes her long hair with a hand and suddenly her long and beautiful hair got cut at shoulder length.

    Her originally long hair which reached her hip was cut into half in an instant!

    The most precious thing for a woman is her long hair, especially such long hair which is cut into half, it will definitely cause her heartache.

    Wenren Qian¡¯s actions shocked Liu Yi but at the same time he understands her intention.

    What Wenren Qian¡¯s meaning is, is to break off their ties¡­she has saved him once and now she has also killed him once.

    All of this is still eptable to Liu Yi as the most important point is Wenren Qian is from the Great God Sect.

    As for evil groups like the Great God Sect, Liu Yi only wishes to eradicate them. As long as Wenren Qian doesn¡¯t leave Great God Sect, the two of them will forever be enemies.

    After Wenren Qian cuts her own hair, she points at Murong Die and writes, -She will wake up in an hour.-

    -From now one, if we meet again we will be enemies.- after writing thus, Wenren Qian eyes turn red.

    Liu Yi activates his good impression eye to take a look at Wenren Qian¡¯s impression of him.

    50! It is actually such so high!

    No wonder I was able to sessfully pull out the emotion sword.

    Liu Yi already nned to use his amorous hand if he did not seed in pulling out the emotion sword on the first try.

    The two techniques whenbined together be a heaven defying technique!

    Furthermore when Liu Yi broke through to four stars, he felt that he had awakened another ability.

    As for what ability, he did not have a chance to try it yet so he can only find an opportunity to test it.

    -Next time I will not show you mercy¡­-

    ¡°Neither will I¡­¡±

    Liu Yi looks that the pale Wenren Qian while sighing in his heart.

    Our paths are destined to diverge¡­perhap we should never have met each other.

    Just now the seven lotus attack, what I should have return to her, I have already returned back to her¡­

    As for me, I have already reached my limit ah¡­

    As I lose my strength, it bes harder to control the sword..

    Liu Yi lets go of the sword and the emotion sword suddenly shoots into the sky and turns into a shooting star drifting care-freely.

    The bone armour finally scatters and Liu Yi feels like sleeping, taking a good rest.

    Wenren Qian clenches her fist and bites her lips.

    She withdraws the pressure she is emitting as the mes surrounding her slowly retreats.

    Although that sword move from Liu Yi earlier did not touch her, but the sword qi entered her body.

    She used arge amount of devil qi to resolve the sword qi.

    At this moment she is also very tired and needs to find a quiet ce to nurse her health.

    Goodbye Liu Yi¡­

    Wenren Qian takes a deep breath before preparing to leave.

    At this moment, Liu Yi who is tottering suddenly widens his eyes as he sees something.

    He doesn¡¯t know why but he uses thest of his strength to use shadow steps.

    When Wenren Qian sees Liu Yi suddenly appearing in front of her she got a shock.

    Don¡¯t tell me that Liu Yi is only pretending to be injured to take away my lifeter? He really wantsto kill me so much?

    Forget it¡­afterall I am so lonely, living in this world has no meaning¡­at least I can die in his hands.

    Wenren Qian keeps away the me lotus that she had formed.

    Instead she opens her arms to hug Liu Yi with her eyes closed.

    A warm body hugs her tightly and the youthful scent burrows into her heart.

    That moment of warmth, that second of warmth is remembered forever by Wenren Qian.

    At least before death I can also feel this kind of hug¡­

    The pain that she imagined did not appear and she opened her eyes in shock.

    Liu Yi hugs her tightly before turning a circle in the air.

    A ck unknown object suddenly exploded on Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    Following which Wenren Qian feels a unblockable force pushing their bodies onto the ground.

    The two of them smash onto the ground and continue to slide across the ground before finally sliding down a mountain peak.

    ¡°Hehe¡­I didn¡¯t imagine that I could kill two major troubles with one stone¡±

    After the two have them have fallen off the peak, a woman wearing a red qipao suddenly appears on the scorched ins.

    Beside her is a beautiful girl. Within the girl¡¯s pupil is a green glow and surround her is dense ghost qi.

    The two women are none other than Jiang Qini and Ma Yixuan.

    The ck marks on Ma Yixuan¡¯s face have receded and she lookspletely pale but abnormally beautiful.

    ¡°Master? Are they dead?¡± ask Ma Yixuan as she looks in the direction of the mountain peak.

    ¡°After taking my Heart Breaking Gu, even if they are gods they will still die.¡± smiles Jiang Qini is confidence.

    Ma Yixuan asks in expectation: ¡°Master¡­this Heart Breaking Gu, when will you teach this disciple?¡±

    ¡°It is still to early.¡±

    Jiang Qini sways her hips and says smiling: ¡°Your power has just broken through to four stars and to practice the Heart Breaking Gu you need to be at least five stars. But, there is a nice virgin girl here. After you have refined her, you can greatly improve your ghost qi.¡±

    ¡°Yes master.¡±

    Ma Yixuan is not disturbed nor did she hesitate when she hears that she is going to refine a living person. She walks over to the girl and got a clear view of her face.

    ¡°Eh? Why is it her?¡±

    ¡°Oh? You know her?¡± asked Jiang Qini immediately.

    ¡°Yeah. It can be considered that I know her but there is not much rtion between us.¡±

    Ma Yixuanughs coldly, ¡°We were only ssmates but she has bullied me before so killing her will let me clear my resentment.¡±

    [TL: ¡­looks like she have really fallen all the way to hell]

    ¡°Then I shall leave it to you. Do not let master down.¡±

    Jiang Qini says in her heart, the stronger this cauldron gets the better!

    After she has cultivated to six stars then I canpletely absorb her.

    After absorbing her my power I can break through very quickly and enter nine star earth grade!

    Since Wenren Qian has died and I have broke through to nine stars, Sect Leader will definitely put me in an important position!

    My future beautiful dreams are beckoning at me ah¡­

    ¡°Break for me!¡±

    Ma Yixuan summons out a blood sword and chops at the fire barrier protecting Murong Die.

    The blood sword in Ma Yixuan¡¯s hand scatters as a me wisp charges at her.

    Jiang Qini got shocked as she immediately points at Ma Yixuan and intones: ¡°Five Ghosts Teleportation!¡±

    Instantly Ma Yixuan disappears and appears on the other side.

    The me wisp hits the ground where Ma Yixuan was standing originally and sts arge hole.

    ¡°God¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan pets her chest as she asks in shock: ¡°Master¡­that, what is that ah¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect ah didn¡¯t expect ah¡­¡±

    Jiang Qini frowns, ¡°Wenren Qian thatss actually wasted almost half of her power to create a defensive barrier for this girl.¡±

    ¡°Then master¡­will I still able to refine her?¡±

    Ma Yixuan is somewhat not happy as she already wished to kill Murong Die from way earlier.

    Why on earth is thatss a big missy when she was born! And even looking down on me everyday!

    This time I must show her that I, Ma Yixuan am not someone who is easy to bully!

    ¡°It is not impossible. This kind of powerful barrier has a time limit. After around an hour it will automatically disappear.¡±

    ¡°Since that is the case then let¡¯s us wait.¡±

    Ma Yixuan smiles again, Murong Die ah in the end you are unable to escape my ws!

    Just as the pair of master and disciple are preparing to wait, a roares from the sky.

    ¡°Who is causing destruction here! Still not waiting to be captured?!¡±

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    Jiang Qini got a shock, ¡°It is people from the Dragon Group! Quick lets go!¡±

    Done speaking she immediately holds Ma Yixuan¡¯s hand as they turn into ck smoke and disappear in the night sky.

    A woman wearing dragon armournds on the ground.

    ¡°So tragic¡­¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue looks around in all directions and all she can see is scorched earth that once belonged to a forest, ¡°Looks like this ce just experience a very scary battle¡­eh! Murong Die is here!¡±

    After she haspleted the task that her higher ups had given her, she received Wang Lele¡¯s message for help.

    When she returned to the temple fair, she immediately sensed the battle over here and rushed over.

    She did not notice anyone but the kidnapped Murong Die.

    Yuan Zhenyue notices that Murong Die is fine and loosens her breath but when she recalls that Liu Yi was heading over, she starts to be worried.

    ¡°Liu Yi that idiot says that he wille here. Where did he go¡­¡±

    That idiot¡­he should be fine right?

 Chapter 261 Seducing the Gu king

    ¡°My god daughter Wenren Qian. You are the reincarnation of the Great God and you carry the bloodline of the Great God. Remember, your destiny has already been written out and when you have awakened you will lead us to create a new world.¡±

    ¡°My daughter you do not need friends as they are all lowly bugs. You are a god high up in the sky so you do not need friendship you only need worship! They will not hold your hand, they will only crawl in front of you!¡±

    ¡°Now I am me, Liu Yi, who doesn¡¯t have any rtion with you, Wenren Qian. If you want to fight I will fight with you till the end!¡±

    I am really¡­lonely¡­

    Godfather, I do not wish to be any god¡¯s reincarnation ah¡­

    Liu Yi¡­can you not leave me?

    Wenren Qian suddenly opens her eyes as cold sweat forms all over her body.

    In her embrace is a man. Wenren Qian takes a look in a hurry and when she realised that it is Liu Yi, she finally calmed down.

    At this moment Liu Yi¡¯s eyes are closed with only one breath of life as he lies on the snow.

    The snow at the bottom of the mountain is very thick and is surrounding the two of them.

    Liu Yi¡¯s lifeforce is very weak,like he is going to die any moment.

    Wenren Qian immediately bes anxious.

    To save me he got hit by some unknown technique!

    His current lifeforce is so weak that if he does not get treatment in time he will die!

    Wenren Qian does not dare to hesitate as she climbs up and presses her right hand on Liu Yi¡¯s cold forehead.

    She feels that Liu Yi¡¯s qi is in chaos, while a sinister qi is continuously destroying his heart meridians.

    This¡­this is the Heart Breaking Gu!

    Wenren Qian¡¯s eyes turn red.

    The person who wanted to kill me is Jiang Qini!

    Only she is able to cultivate this kind of sinister gu technique.

    This gues from a mysterious Miao border and there is almost no cure!

    After the gu king enters Liu Yi¡¯s body, it will unceasingly eat his heart meridians until his death!

    Damn it¡­how can this gu be cured!

    Wenren Qian you must calm down, you must calm down¡­

    The first thing is to give Liu Yi warmth, that¡¯s right, warmth!

    Wenren Qian immediately waves her hand and instantly mes from a circle around them.

    The temperature instantly rises and melts the surrounding snow and forms a dry space.

    Liu Yi is embraced by Wenren Qian as his head rests on her thighs while lying on the ground.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s temperature did not increase instead it became even colder.

    Wenren Qian sensed Liu Yi¡¯s situation for a while before she bes even more anxious.

    One of Liu Yi¡¯s three souls has already left! The other two souls are still locked up in his body.

    It is unknown when his seven spirits will disappear but if the gu king is not dealt with, Liu Yi¡¯s souls will fly away and scatter!

    She does not wish to let Liu Yi die.

    But if she tries to uses external force to forcefully kill the gu king, it will immediately explode and blow up Liu Yi¡¯s heart meridians!

    I must think of a method to lure the gu king out¡­

    Right¡­let¡¯s hope that the gu in Liu Yi¡¯s body is a male gu, because if it is a male gu it will be more interested in a female body!

    I can use myself as bait to lure the gu king out¡­

    Praying to the gods above that the gu is a male¡­

    [KG:Males are inherently yang and females are yin. Yin and Yang search for each other so the gu wants her more then Liu Yi]

    Wenren Qian prays in her heart as she lowers her head with a red face to kiss Liu Yi¡¯s lip.

    Although I have never kissed a person before¡­but this time is to save a person¡­

    No matter what Liu Yi became like this is to save me¡­so I must save him! I must!

    Wenren Qian calms her heart and lightly kisses Liu Yi¡¯s lips.

    The two person¡¯s four lips touch and instantly Wenren Qian feels that her body starts to heats up.

    First kiss ah¡­and it disappeared just like this¡­but to save Liu Yi, all of this is worth it. After all my first kiss is given to him instead of other people¡­

    Being kissed by Wenren Qian, the gu king in Liu Yi¡¯s body seems to have received some form of stimtion as it starts to move.

    Liu Yi¡¯s body starts to tremble faintly causing Wenren Qian to be happy. This is great! it is really a male gu! Liu Yi can be saved!

    But at this moment Liu Yi starts to move but Wenren Qian knows that it is not because Liu Yi is awake but rather it is because his body moved under the control of the gu king.

    A hand suddenly slips into Wenren Qian¡¯s shirt and moves up her body.

    Wenren Qian trembles slightly.

    Bear with it¡­I must bear with it¡­otherwise I will not be able to lure out the gu king¡­

    Liu Yi¡¯s hand swims around Wenren Qian¡¯s body and finally grabs hold of a soft dumpling.

    Wenren Qian has always been wearing ancient clothing which is very rxed.

    Furthermore she did not wear a bra inside and there is only a slightly thick shirt.

    Liu Yi pushes aside the shirt and grabs Wenren Qian¡¯s chest.

    Instantly Wenren Qian¡¯s rationality nearly copsed.

    Especially when Liu Yi¡¯s hand gently rubs against her protruding tip, nearly making her crazy.

    Wuwu..why is this such a torture ah¡­

    That evil gu king¡­why are you noting out!

    Wenren Qian forcefully resisted her body¡¯s pleasure especially Liu Yi¡¯s hand which is touching all over her body.

    The Gu king is a male, thus under this kind of stimtion it will finally be unable to bear it and jump out.

    I am Wenren Qian so I will definitely be able to endure better than the gu king!

    While Liu Yi¡¯s other hand also starts to move and moves under Wenren Qian¡¯s skirt and starts to touch her tights moving up slowly.

    Wenren Qian eyes start to tear up as she shouts to herself, bear with it¡­

    While Liu Yi¡¯s hand continues to move upwards until it reaches the top of her tights.

    As long as Liu Yi¡¯s hand moves up slightly then he will be able to touch Wenren Qian¡¯s butt and if his hand moves to the other side then he will be able to touch Wenren Qian¡¯s deep valley.

    Wenren Qian keeps trembling as her face turnspletely red. When has she, Wenren Qian ever had to suffer such treatment! In her nearly twenty years of living she has never even touched a man¡¯s hand before!

    But now she have almost done all of the things that she has not done before in the past!

    But Wenren Qian did not give up as she must to continue to resist onwards.

    Her body seems to have awakened as she unconsciously bites on Liu Yi¡¯s lip lightly.

    Instantly the gu king in Liu Yi¡¯s body is unable to resist anymore and turns into warm water and flows out of Liu Yi¡¯s mouth towards Wenren Qian¡¯s mouth.

    But Wenren Qian¡¯s actions are even faster and she immediately moves back, stretches out and grabs the gu king with two fingers.

    A 10cm long poison bug struggles between Wenren Qian¡¯s finger but she uses mes to burn the gu king into ashes.

    The paleness on Liu Yi¡¯s face start to recede and turns slightly red, but he still did not wake up.

    Damn it¡­

    Wenren Qian suddenly recalls, although she has killed the gu king and saved Liu Yi¡¯s 2 souls and 7 spirits but she have no idea where is the the most important third soul!

    Wenren Qian is very frightened and the only thing is she is able to do is to guard Liu Yi¡¯s body and wait for his soul to return on its own.

    The gu king is killed! So Liu Yi¡¯s soul should be able to return!

    But I have never learned any kind of soul calling technique¡­damn it¡­

    Just when Wenren Qian is at her most nervous, a red glow suddenly emerges from Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    The red glownds on the ground and within moments it turns into a beautifuldy.

    Wenren Qian immediately treats her as an enemy and attacks the spiritualdy with mes.

    ¡°We are not enemies!¡± cries out thedy in a flurry.

    ¡°I am a fox immortal that lives in Liu Yi¡¯s body¡­I am call Lin Tong.¡±

    As Lin Tong speaks, her expression is not really good.

    Wenren Qian frowns, giving the impression that she does not believe the words that Lin Tong has said.

    ¡°Believe me. If not for being out of time,I would not have revealed myself to you.¡±

    Worry shes across Lin Tong¡¯s eyes, ¡°Liu Yi has lost his earth soul thus we must help him find it back!¡±

    -How do we find it back?-

    Wenren Qian feels that the fox spiritdy does not seem to want to harm Liu Yi¡­.furthermore there ispletely no need to harm him as he is no different from a dead person currently.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡¯s earth soul has already entered hell.¡±

    Lin Tong is quite familiar with the situation, ¡°If his earth soul does not return within 48 hours¡­then it is the end and it means that Liu Yi has really died¡­the person in front of you will be a real walking corpse.¡±

    A person has three souls, heaven soul, earth soul and the human soul, and not a single soul can be missing.

    When a person dies, the heaven soul will return to the heaven while the earth soul will go to hell to be judged before reincarnating while the human soul will remain in the grave.

    If the earth soul has reincarnated then the person has really died.

    -That¡­what should we do¡­-

    Wenren Qian bes very worried as she does not know what to do.

    ¡°I will form a magic and create a soul callingmp!¡±

    Lin Tong says: ¡°After creating the soul callingmp, Liu Yi will know the route back home. Furthermore I must personally go to hell and bring him back. Otherwise Liu Yi, that idiot will be tricked into reincarnating!¡±

    -I will go with you!- writes Wenren Qian.

    ¡°It is not possible as you are not a spirit thus you are unable to go.¡±

    Lin Tong shakes her head, ¡°Hell is not a ce where living people are able to go. You must help Liu Yi guard his body and make sure that no other soul leaves his body within these 48 hours otherwise even if Buddhaes down he will also not be able to save him!¡±

    -You¡­do you have confidence?-

    Wenren Qian is still worried because she can see that the spirit foxdy in front of her only has the power of a four star¡­and most importantly she is a spirit so even if she has the abilities of a four star she is unable to use her power effectively.

    ¡°I only have 50% guarantee.¡±

    Lin Tong clenches her fist, ¡°But for this 50% chance I will put in 200% effort! Liu Yi, this big idiot¡­I will definitely bring him back!¡±

    -Good. I believe you.-

    Wenren Qian writes and taps Lin Tong¡¯s palm.

    -During extreme danger my power will emerge and help you. Do you best and bring him back¡­-

    ¡°You¡­you do not hate him anymore?¡± ask Lin Tong curiously.

    -Perhaps I hate him¡­-

    Wenren Qian¡¯s gaze turns faint, -But I owe him a life.-

 Chapter 262 Ox-head, Horse-head

    When Liu Yi opens his eyes he realized that he is lying on snow.

    In his embrace is Wenren Qian, but Wenren Qian seems to be sleeping and is deeply asleep.

    Seeing the sleeping Wenren Qian looking so adorable and cute like a sleeping beauty, Liu Yi sighs softly. If only Wenren Qian was like this forever how nice would it be. But it is such a pity that when she wakes up she will be the Law King of the Great God Sect and the two of them can only fight to the death.

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand wishing to touch Wenren Qian¡¯s face.

    But his hand passes through Wenren Qian¡¯s face shocking him.

    What the hell!!! What is this bullshit!

    When did I learn going through intangibility technique?

    This is an essential skill for peeping at women¡¯s bathroom!

    But something is wrong ah¡­if I can pass through a woman¡¯s body then how am I supposed to hook up with girls!

    At that moment Liu Yi feels like his world has copsed and everything has turned grey!

    ¡°Your time is up so it is best if you follow us quickly.¡±

    At this moment two figures appear behind him.

    One has a horse¡¯s head while the other have a ox¡¯s head, the both of them are around two meters tall and looks very fierce.

    What the hell? Why do the two of them look so familiar?

    ¡°Whoever you are, be obedient and follow us!¡±

    The Horse-head snorts and says: ¡°Bloody hell. To capture an ordinary person why do the two of us need to personallye over? Can¡¯t they send a ghost messenger?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I Old Ox have finally hooked up with ass after so long and was about to get into action. But the higher ups suddenly sent me out on a task!¡±

    The Ox-head spits and throws out the soul capturing tool in his hand.

    ¡°Little fellow! Be obedient and let this grampa lock you up!¡±

    Liu Yi stands there as he feels the power within his body slowly recovering.

    Not knowing why but his power is recovering very quickly surpassing his peak recovery.

    Did I really die?

    Liu Yi starts guessing.

    The reason why his powers are recovering so quickly should be because Liu Yi is currently a spirit. When a spirit leaves its body, it is able to directly absorb the heaven and earth essence and recover its previous strength.

    And a humans star jades are not within the body but rather it is in the spirit.

    The current Liu Yi is still somewhat weak after all he had used up a lot of his qi earlier.

    Let¡¯s just pretend to be good for now then decide what to do after I recovered.

    ¡°Hurry and move!¡±

    Ox-head roars, ¡°This one is still waiting to go back to pa pa pa!¡±

    What the heck¡­this Ox-head and Horse-head are rather in trend¡­

    But these two should be here to bring me to hell for reincarnation¡­right?

    Since I have entered the ghost realm¡­then how should I return back to human realm?

    This is a problem¡­

    Liu Yi starts to bes worried over it.

    He turns around and takes a look at the still sleeping Wenren Qian and his body that is lying beside her.

    Out of body experience ah¡­I never thought that I would be able to experience such an interesting thing.

    ¡°Still not hurrying up?!¡±

    Ox-head bes impatient as he whips Liu Yi with hissh.

    Although he has be a spirit, it does not mean that he cannot be injured.

    That whip causes Liu Yi to feel like his skin got ruptured and his flesh got ripped.

    ¡°You have already died and your spirit has left you body. It is time to let go of worldly matters.¡±

    Although Horse-head¡¯s actions of picking his nose is rather vulgar, his tone is very amiable, ¡°Let¡¯s go youngster, your life in the secr world has already ended and it is time to follow us to meet the King of Hell and ept your judgement for the crimes you havemited in the secr world. After that you can go and prepare for reincarnation.¡±

    I still need to ept judgement?

    But this seems like something that I always like to do for others ah!

    Unless this is the rumoured karmic retribution of one¡¯s lifetime?

    ¡°Come over here!¡±

    Ox-head is already impatient from waiting, after all he is bullheaded. The Ox-head throws out a soul capturing hook which hooked onto Liu Yi¡¯s corbone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and move!¡±

    Ox-head pulls on the hook and instantly Liu Yi is forced to move forward.

    Liu Yi bears with it, after I have recovered my strength then I¡¯ll think of a way to return.

    ¡°After entering hell, there is no returning.¡±

    Horse-head starts bbering beside him, ¡°Back then ah, I was a young master from a rich family ah¡­haiz it is such a pity that I died very early and after entering hell I turned into this not human nor ghost appearance¡­so hateful¡­who on earth have I provoked! Isn¡¯t it just, that when I was in the secr world I was born with spots on my face! Why is it when I died my head turned into a horse head¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, stop dawdling and hurry and move!¡±

    The Ox-head¡¯s temper is really bad and he even berated hispanion as he pulls Liu Yi as they walk deep into the forest.

    Very quickly, Liu Yi is able to seerge ck door appearing in front of him.

    Therge door appears in the middle of nowhere on top of the snow.

    But behind the door seems to be another realm.

    Liu Yi is pushed through the door.

    Instantly the surrounding snow disappears as Liu Yi appears in a gloomy green and dark red ce.

    Liu Yi looks around and sees countless doors and each of them are connected to a stone path suspended in midair.

    The stone paths seem to be leading to the same ce at the end.

    ¡°This is the Yellow Spring Road!¡±

    Horse face introduces the area to Liu Yi, ¡°How is it, the scenery in hell is good right! You see how matching the green and red colour are! And the air as well! It is so much stronger than earth! Let me tell you after staying here for a while, you will start to like this ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    When Liu Yi sees the dense ghost qi hell, he does not know what to say.

    ¡°That¡­ can I ask if this is the ghost realm?¡±

    Liu Yi secretly restores his strength as he tries to fish for information.

    ¡°Haiz, you are thinking too much¡­.how can this ce be considered the ghost realm ah!¡±

    Horse-head shakes his head and says: ¡°This ce can be considered as a boundary ce where the human realm and ghost realm meet!¡±

    A boundary ce? That means that I still have a chance of return back to human realm!

    ¡°Then where can be considered as the ghost realm?¡±

    ¡°Asura realm.¡±

    Horse-head raises his head and ponders over the question before trembling and says: ¡°But that ce is really a barren realm ah¡­everyone there is goddamn crazy!¡±

    ¡°What the hell, why did you mention that!¡±

    Ox-head also seems to be afraid, ¡°When this one hears about that ce, my hairs start to stand! Everyone there for is insane!¡±

    Horse-head swallows his saliva and says: ¡°Other thanbat they do not know anything else¡­anyway no matter what, even if I die I will not go to the ghost realm!¡±

    ¡°So that is the case¡­¡±

    So the ghost realm is the asura realm eh¡­

    Liu Yi has heard before of the devil¡¯s in the asura realm used to be people who havemitted great ughters in the human realm. Thus they do not have any qualification to be reincarnated, thus they are thrown to the asura realm to continuously fight, die, be reborn and fight again¡­.

    ¡°But the asura realm is a very mysterious ce. One day in the human realm is ten years in the asura realm.¡±

    Horse-head also added ¡°Thus the asura realm is extremely unbearable,I hope that you will not go to that ce.¡±

    ¡°Then do I really not have any chance to return back to the human realm?¡± asks Liu Yi suddenly.

    ¡°Rubbish! Of course there is no chance!¡±

    Ox-head also says: ¡°If the King of hell pronounces you to be dead at third watch[11pm to 1am] how will you still be alive to fifth watch[3am to 5am]! Young fellow your lifespan is up already so stop thinking about those matters! After this one have send you off I still have to hurry to enjoy myself!¡±

    Done speaking, he pulls Liu Yi to continue walking along the Yellow Spring Road.

    The Yellow Spring Road is very long and nearing the end Liu Yi is also starting to find it tedious.

    At that moment, he suddenly feels a bright glowing from behind him and he turns around to take a look.

    A golden glowes from somewhere behind him like a bright light guiding him along.

    ¡°There is actually someone who lights up a soul beckoningmp!¡±

    Horse-face is very shocked, ¡°Looks like there is an expert guiding you ah.¡±

    ¡°What is a soul beckoningmp?¡± ask Liu Yi curiously, as Lin Tong is no longer around, Liu Yi feels like he has lost his carry around encyclopedia.

    ¡°It is a type of soul beckoning technique.¡±

    Horse-head exins indifferently: ¡°With this light, you will be able to find your way back to the human realm. But your lifespan is up and we brothers will not let you go back. Even if that expert lights thismp for you they will not be able to save you.¡±

    Who could be the one who lit thismp¡­

    Liu Yi has a few guesses in his heart but his current power has not even recovered by half, thus he does not have enough strength to fight against Horse-face and Ox-head so he can only bear with it for now.

    After my powers have recovered then it¡¯ll be time to escape this hell.

    ¡°Little fellow you better be obedient!¡±

    Ox-head says impolitely: ¡°If you dare to have any thoughts I will p you to death!¡±

    Done speaking he raises his ox hoof and stomps on the ground.

    Instantly arge pressure erupts and pushes against Liu Yi¡¯s body causing his body to tremble.

    Four star?

    Liu Yi immediately finds out the Ox-head¡¯s power, only four star?

    Looks like the life and death panel only recorded me as four star otherwise they would not only send these two fellows to hook my soul.

    Why is it that cultivators can live longer.

    Because when a secr person cultivates, he can continuously increase his strength. When your strength has reached a certain limit, there will be no one in hell who is able to hook your soul.

    Unless you are killed by an expert causing your soul to be scattered!

    ¡°It is just in front.¡±

    Horse face points forward as the view in front of Liu Yi opens up.

    A huge city appears in front of him and in front is a huge city gate and above the city gate is written ¡®HELL¡¯.

    The word carries a very dense ghost qi giving people a despairing feeling.

    Everyone who has died ande here would feel despair I guess¡­

    At this moment Liu Yi feels that he has not lived enough.

    ¡°Little fellow go in!¡±

    Horse-head pushes Liu Yi, ¡°This is our hell! The ce where you will be judged!¡±

    Liu Yi is pushed in front of therge city gate.

    On the two sides of the gate are ghost messengers standing in formation, every single one of them looking like fiend as they hold a soul capturing hook in their hands looking very terrifying.

    When they see Liu Yi, their eyes open, especially the trials envoy.

 Chapter 263 Sent flying with a slap

    These ghost messengers re at Liu Yi like he is a sinner.

    ¡°Move quickly!¡±

    Ox-head pushes Liu Yi again from the back, ¡°There are something more important waiting for you afterwards.¡±

    ¡°The service of your hell is really bad!¡±

    Liu Yi mumbles: ¡°I want toin.¡±

    ¡°Comin your sister!¡±

    Ox-head says in dissatisfaction: ¡°I have not received rewards for the past two hundred years already! Hurry and move! If you dy anymore I will p you to death!¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, I must keep calm for a while more, in a short whileter I will show that old ox some manners.

    Human realm wait for me! I,Liu Yi will definitely return!

    ¡°Who is that little fellow? He actually needs Horse-face and Ox-head to personally escort him over?¡±

    ¡°No idea¡­perhaps he is a cultivator¡­¡±

    ¡°Cultivators will also enter here? How is that possible?¡±

    The group of ghost messengers whisper to each other.

    While Liu Yi is escorted all the way to Yama Pce hall.

    This Yama Pce hall responsibility is to judge the crimesmitted by the souls from the human realm.

    Some people may think that during their lifespan they must live until they break even. They conceal their conscience, do not believe in a religion,mit all kinds of crimes and dare to do anything!

    But what they do not know is that whatever they do the heavens are watching.

    Every crime theymited will be recorded in the life and death book. When they die and enter hell, the judge will open the life and death book and find each and every single one of the crimes they havemited and give them the corresponding punishment.

    For example a person who likes to lie, the punishment is pulling out their tongue which is still okay. But if they steal that is slightlyplex because there are ten types of punishment methods for stealing. For example the sinner¡¯s head will be asrge as a hill as well as being asrge as thousands of heads. Afterwards the sinner is thrown into a meat mountain hell where there are thousands of demon dogs there, who will eat their heads and spit out iron nails piercing their whole body. This punishment willst for 84 thousand years.

    Ten types of stealing punishment and each of them are very painful, thus all of the crimes that a person hasmitted in the human realm, he/she will have to pay back each and every single one of them.

    In the human realm they enjoy those tens of years of happiness and when they go to hell, they might need to suffer tens of thousands of years of suffering. This is the heaven¡¯sws clear retribution.

    Liu Yi is escorted by Ox-head to the middle of the hall.

    In the Yama Pce hall there are lots of ghost messengers around while there is a ck faced man wearing a crown and ck dragon robes sitting in front of a table. He should be the King of Hell Yama.

    Beside him there is a short judge who is holding his life and death book.

    ¡°Why are you still not kneeling when you seen King Yama!¡±

    Ox-head presses down on Liu Yi¡¯s arms but he is like an iron pir, even when Ox-head face turns red, he is still unable to force Liu Yi to kneel.

    Ghost messengers by the side chide him as they points the soul capturing hooks in their hands at him: ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I only kneel down to my parents.¡±

    Liu Yi stands there with his arms crossed in front of his chest not fearing the prestige of the hell.

    ¡°How dare you Liu Yi!¡±

    King Yama bes angry, ¡°In the human realm you havemitted countless crimes and when you are in my territory you still dare to be impudent?!¡±

    ¡°Crime? What sins have I Liu Yimitted?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles coldly at King Yama.

    He secretly continues to restore his strength, at the same time he nces around the surroundings to search for the best direction to escape in.

    The glow from the soul beckoningmp is still lit and as long as I follow it I should be able to escape.

    This doesn¡¯t seem to be very difficult.

    ¡°Judge! Tell this sinner his crimes!¡± shouts King Yama.

    The judge by his side immediately opens the life and death book before saying, ¡°The crime of murder!¡±

    ¡°Did you hear it?¡±

    King Yama smiles coldly, ¡°It is the crime of murder which is the worst crime! You havemitted such an enormous crime and you still dare to be arrogant here? Are you looking down on my hell?¡±

    ¡°Those that I have killed are those who should be killed.¡±

    [TL: ¡­.are you sure? I kinda recall that you had sted apart the gathering point of the Great God Sect when they are gathering money from their believers¡­ and I think given that they are mostly mind-controlled¡­there should be a few who are innocent¡­]

    Liu Yi argues back, ¡°If you do not believe me why don¡¯t you flip open their life and death books and see which of them are innocent!¡±

    [TL: lols just charge Liu Yi with the crime of lying, hypocrites, do not respect others (being rude), robing? should be considered I guess cause he stole Little Jade from the japanese ^^. Well all in all no one is innocent cause even a white lie is still a crime of lying. Here is the links to a list of punishable crimes]

    King Yama instantly bes angry, ¡°The human realm has their ownws and everyone has their own duty! Since those sinners havemitted a sin, the human realmws will deal with them! And when they enter hell we will send them to the 18yers of hell! You without permission exceeded your own boundaries to rashly kill them and you still dare to quibble back! I,this honorable official will not let you off!!¡±

    ¡°Between the two of us who is quibbling?¡±

    Liu Yi is not hoodwinked by King Yama, ¡°What I have done is good deeds that get rid of the scum of the society! If you are really a honorable official why did you not break their lifespan earlier when they were still alive harming those innocent people?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­this¡­¡±

    King Yama is somewhat speechless, ¡°That, that¡­life and death are ruled by fate as decreed by heavens. Even if I am the King Yama of the ten courts I am still unable to change the fate that the heavens decreed as I wish.¡±

    ¡°Rubbish! What life and death are ruled by fate as decreed by heaven!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles coldly, ¡°It should be you, King Yama not doing your job!¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± roars all of the ghost messengers.

    Even Ox-head who is behind Liu Yi is also starting to get angry.

    This fellow is too unbridled already! Where does he think this Yama Pce Hall is!

    ¡°In the human realm, perhap you can try to work around thews!¡±

    King Yama says angrily with a ck face: ¡°But in my hell everyone is the same! Even if the Son of Heavenmitted a crime, he will face the same punishment as themon people! Liu Yi, today I sentence you to enter the asura realm and from now on be left in the ghost realm forever unable to reincarnate!¡±

    Done speaking a group of ghost messengers walk forward preparing to drag Liu Yi down.

    At this moment a woman¡¯s voice rings out, ¡°Who dares to touch him!¡±

    Following which a saber flies into the hall encased in silverlight.

    ¡°It is a magic weapon! Quickly dodge!¡±

    The expressions on the faces of the ghost messengers in the hall changes as they lose their head in fright to escape.

    The saber revolves around Liu Yi like it is protecting him.

    After which a woman enters the hall.

    The woman is very beautiful and is wearing a red long dress but is wearing a fox mask hiding her facial features.

    But Liu Yi remembers that saber as well as that voice.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister??¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi you are fine! That is great!¡±

    When Lin Tong sees Liu Yi, she nearly cries on the spot.

    She had rushed from the human realm to here and defeated a number of ghost messengers along the way. She was very worried and anxious but when she finally sees that Liu Yi is fine and safe, her strong intentions turns into tender sentiments.

    ¡°I am fine. Why are you here Immortal Fox sister?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly looks at Lin Tong in shock, ¡°Are you also dead?!?!¡±

    ¡°Wu, wu, wu, your idiotic crow mouth!¡±

    Lin Tong instantly res at Liu Yi, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because this miss needed toe here and bring you back!!!¡±

    ¡°Immortal¡­immortal fox sister¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is very touched, so Lin Tong is actually so worried about me.

    ¡°Quickly follow this miss back! If you do not return you¡¯ll run out of time!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mortal body has a time constraint thus Lin Tong needs to hurry and bring Liu Yi out off hell! The faster the better!

    ¡°En, then let us go!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and holds Lin Tong¡¯s hand preparing to leave.

    ¡°Impudence! Where do you think my Yama Pce Hall is! A ce where you cane and go as you please?!?!¡±

    King Yama instantly bes indignant, ¡°Obstruct them! Throw both of them into the asura realm!¡±

    Instantly tens of ghost messenger rush up as they toss their soul capturing hooks at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Spirit charm saber!¡±

    Lin Tong immediately forms a seal and controls the spirit charm saber to revolve around them.

    Two of the ghost messengers didn¡¯t dodge in time and were immediately split in half.

    The rest of the ghost messengers got a huge shock as this kind immortal cultivators are the most torny ones.

    ¡°Let me!¡±

    At this moment Ox-head swats with his hands as he rushes towards Lin Tong.

    Lin Tong controls the spirit charm saber to fly towards Ox-head

    Suddenly in Ox-head hands appear arge soul capturing trident and with a swipe he sends Lin Tong¡¯s spirit charm saber flying away.

    The spirit charm saber shudders andnds on the side as it rocks around like it is knocked stupid.

    ¡°Just a four star spirit demon who has yet to recover your powers and you dare to fight against me!¡±

    Ox-head is also only at four stars but against an actual four star opponent, Lin Tong does not have the ability to fight them head on.

    These ghost messengers have too much of an advantage against spiritual bodies.

    ¡°Take a look at my abilities!¡±

    Saying this, he suddenly stoops and stomps, rushing over like train with a pair of horns crashing towards Lin Tong and Liu Yi.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s expression changes as the ghost messengers by the side cheers.

    As long as Ox-head takes action they will be defeated!

    ¡°Immortal fox sister leave it to me!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly pushes aside Lin Tong and sends at palm at Ox-head.

    ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    Liu Yi smashes his palm at Ox-head.

    ¡°Ha ha ha that person is crazy!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! He actually dares to fight against big brother Ox-head directly! He will definitely die!¡±

    ¡°Haiz such a pitiful person ah. He is about to get his soul scattered.¡±

    A lot of ghost messengers cannot bear to look on.

    King Yama also smiles coldly.

    On the life and death book it¡¯s recorded that this Liu Yi only has a 4 star cultivation! The two of them who only have the cultivation of four stars, how could they be the opponent of Ox-head with their spiritual body¡¯s.

    After all Ox-head is a ghost messenger who is about to break through to five stars!

    How would it be difficult for him to kill that Liu Yi!

    -BOOM-

    Ox-head finally crashes against Liu Yi¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± roars Liu Yi.

    A frightening scene urs as Ox-head suddenly turns into a rocket, it is like the saying,e fast and leave even faster!

    After the sound of an explosion, Ox-head smashes through Yama Pce¡¯s hall walls and flies out.

    While Liu Yi stands there unscathed not even moving a half step as he keeps his palm.

    Liu Yi¡¯s strength has already went through high pressurepression so how is it possible for a normal four star cultivator to be his opponent.

    Liu Yi has never lost whenpeting strength against strength!

    If you want to fight then let¡¯s fight!

    ¡°Are you for real¡­¡±

    King Yama¡¯s eyes nearly pop out from his skull as he does not dare to ept the truth.

    My most powerful underling Ox-head¡­.got sent flying?!?!?

 Chapter 264 Ksitigarbha

    Wasn¡¯t that fellow being led here obediently?

    Why is it in a blink of an eye he suddenly erupted and sent Ox-head flying!?

    This is the first time that King Yama feels that his brain cells is not enough!

    King Yama sees that Liu Yi is about walk out with Lin Tong and immediately shouted: ¡°Block him! Block him now!¡±

    The group of ghost messengers, I look at you, you look at me but who dares to go up!

    Isn¡¯t it equivalent to walking towards death!

    Although the ghost messengers are able to be reborn countless of times in hell¡­but, the experience of dying¡­is really unbearable ah!

    ¡°Let us go.¡±

    Seeing that no one dares to step up and block them, Lin Tong immediately pulls Liu Yi and runs out.

    ¡°No one is able to escape from hell! Definitely no one!¡±

    King Yama roars and ps the desk, ¡°The rest of the people go and close the city gate! Then rally all of the ghost messengers in the city to block them! Go and stall them! Whoever fears death will not receive their pay for the next two hundred years!¡±

    When they heard King Yama¡¯s words, all of the ghost messengers got a shock as they screamed in fear as they rush to do as he asked!

    When Liu Yi sensed themotion behind him, his mouth twitches.

    ¡°The hell¡­this is like the saying, money can make the ghosts turn the millstones ah!¡±

    ¡°Horse-face, go and invite K?itigarbha! No matter what, today we must make the two of them stay!¡±

    King Yama rage resounds throughout the whole city.

    The city gate that connects to the Yellow Springs Road slowly closes.

    While thousands, millions of ghost messengers, like flood water appear in all four directions of the city running towards them.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Lin Tong controls her Spirit Charm Saber to clear the path in front of them.

    A lot of ghost messengers were instantly killed but the ghost messengers are like on drugs as they rush forwards without fearing death.

    Tens of ghost messengers surround them as they toss the soul capturing hooks at them while a soul hook car drives towards them, on it are barbs which can stop their movement.

    [KG: apparently hell has cars now.]

    [TL: well they know how to papapa I think car is still fine?]

    Although Liu Yi and Lin Tong only have spiritual bodies, but their bones and the likes exist and are as tough as their spiritual body.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Lin Tong waves her saber as she unceasingly blocks the surrounding soul capturing hooks.

    But her abilities are limited and very soon she is almost unable to withstand anymore.

    As the surrounding ghost messengers are increasing by the second.

    ¡°Breaking Armies!¡±

    Liu Yi takes action again as he smashes a palm against the floor.

    Instantly a circr ice qi spreads out in all directions, turning all of the ghost messengers within ten miles into ice sculptures.

    There are also a number of ghost messengers who were pierced by the ice spikes that followed after the icy qi wave turning them into beehives.

    With this move their surrounding bes emptier but there is still a sea of ghost messengers blocking their path forward.

    ¡°There are too many of them! It is impossible to kill all of them!¡±

    Lin Tong is so angry that she is hopping, ¡°If this goes on, we will not be able to return!¡±

    Liu Yi eyes flickers and says to Lin Tong: ¡°Immortal Fox sister do not be angry with me.¡±

    ¡°Ah? What is the matter?¡±

    Lin Tong did not understand at the beginning but she immediately understands Liu Yi¡¯s intention and her face changes expression.

    ¡°Big idiot if you dare¡­¡­¡±

    Before she can finish speaking, Liu Yi¡¯s right hand is already in front of her chest.

    Following which, Lin Tong feels that her whole body is submerged in pleasure as she instantly copses into his arms.

    While Liu Yi has pulled out a golden sword from within her.

    This emotion sword is 1.3 meters long and at end of the hilt of the sword is a one meter long furry fox tail.

    ¡°Damn it¡­this¡­thisdy will not let you off¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong lies in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace as she trembles.

    So what if you will not let me off¡­escaping is more important!!

    ¡°Liu Yi! Fox demon! The two of you will not escape!¡±

    Ox-head stands on the city wall haggardly as he roars, ¡°Everywhere has ghost messengers and they have surrounded you! Even if you kill them, your hands will turn soft killing them! After a while when K?itigarbha arrives it will be your death date!¡±

    When he stops speaking the ghost messengers on the streets cheer, the volume is loud enough to scare people.

    A lot of the small ghosts who live in the city nearly had their soul scattered from fright when they hear the cheers.

    ¡°What is happening¡­why is it so noisy¡­¡±

    ¡°I have heard that some cultivators have intruded¡­¡±

    ¡°What the heck, cultivators?¡±

    These small ghosts seems to be fearful of cultivators.

    Liu Yi does not bother about them as he wields the emotion sword.

    K?itigarbha?

    They actually invited such a high ranking leader over? They are really thinking too highly of me¡­

    ¡°Big idiot¡­let us quickly escape¡­¡±

    Lin Tong controls herself and says: ¡°Otherwise¡­when K?itigarbhaes¡­.we will really be finished!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and closes his eyes to sense the qi of emotion sword.

    The red fox tail starts to sways gently as it surrounds Liu Yi.

    This emotion sword is called Charming Fox Sword!

    Liu Yi suddenly opens his eyes as golden rays shoot out of his eyes.

    ¡°Settle this for me!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly swings his sword at the ghost messenger army in front of him.

    Instantly a golden red wave follows Liu Yi swing and spread out.

    All of the ghost messengers in front of him got hit by the golden red wave.

    Their roars, their cheers instantly stop as they stands there not moving.

    ¡°What are all of you doing! Move! Go up!¡±

    Ox-head rages, ¡°You, do not want your bonuses anymore?¡±

    After raging for half a day, no one cares about him. At this moment he realises that the eyes of the ghost messengers are filled with bewitchment as they stand there stupidly and drool drips from their mouths.

    ¡°This is a charm technique?¡±

    Lin Tong is still a genius, when she sees the situation she cries out in shock, ¡°What a powerful charm technique¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the attribute of your emotion sword.¡±

    Liu Yi is also shocked, ¡° I never imagined that it would be so powerful¡­to bewitch tens of thousands of ghost messengers in an instant¡­¡±

    ¡°Heng, heng this shows you that thisdy is powerful!¡± says Lin Tong arrogantly.

    If her body wasn¡¯t trembling, she would definitely stand up and pretend to be a BOSS.

    When Ox-head realises that all of the ghost messengers got defeated in a move he roars: ¡°Damn it! Let me settle you!¡±

    Ox-head suddenly jumps up before falling towards Liu Yi.

    This old ox is anxious already!

    But Liu Yi did not fear, he throws out the Charming Fox Sword and points at Ox-head.

    Instantly the Charming Fox Sword turns into a golden glow and pierces through Ox-head¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Da..mn¡­.it¡­¡±

    Ox-head¡¯s head drops onto the ground, but because he has a spiritual body he did not die.

    His body still raises the soul capturing trident as itnds in front of Liu Yi.

    The earth trembles when the Ox-head¡¯s headnds on the ground.

    Liu Yi sighs, this old ox does have some abilities but it is a pity that his opponent is me.

    ¡°Die for me!¡± roars the ox head on the ground while his body brandished the soul capturing trident at Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    Liu Yi did not bother to dodge as he stands there and uses his left palm to grab ahold of the soul capturing trident.

    ¡°Kneel down for me!¡±

    Liu Yi exerts strength with his arm pushing the soul capturing trident downwards forcing Ox-head¡¯s body to sink and kneel on the ground.

    Liu Yi twirls the soul capturing trident around before stabbing it through Ox-head¡¯s chest nailing it onto the ground.

    Ox-head¡¯s body struggles for a bit before it stops moving.

    Liu Yi is a body cultivator thus when has never been afraid of closebat with anybody!

    ¡°Finished¡­this time around it is finished¡­¡±

    Ox-head¡¯s eyes turns red as he watches his own body being nailed onto the ground.

    The rest of the ghost messengers are still bewitched and do not know when they will be released.

    Will the two of them really escape from hell?

    Damn it¡­after this hell would no longer have anymore face!

    ¡°Let us go!¡±

    Liu Yi hugs Lin Tong as he prepares to leave this densely filled ghost qi ce.

    ¡°Amitabha¡­¡±

    At this moment, someone says a buddha prayer.

    Liu Yi feels his scalp tingling while Lin Tong cries out in pain and turns into a little fox within Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    This feeling is very unpleasant¡­like something is crawling in my heart and head ¡­

    The charm technique on the ghost messengers is instantly broken as they regain consciousness not knowing what had happened.

    Liu Yi and Lin Tong tremble as a dignified figure sitting cross-legged appears in front of them in mid air.

    He is riding on a mystical animal, it has a lion head with a single horn, is three meters long and it¡¯s eyes reveal its intelligence.

    The man on its back gives off a golden glow as buddha qi revolves around him, when he is sitting there he gives Liu Yi a deep and unmeasurable feeling.

    Liu Yitruly does not wish to be enemies with that man.

    ¡°K?itigarbha¡­ as well as mystical animal Di Ting¡­¡±

    Lin Tong hides in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace as she says: ¡°Damn it¡­looks like we are really finished this time around.¡±

    ¡°Rx Immortal fox sister, I will definitely save you!¡±

    Liu Yi hugs the little fox in his hand as he wields the emotion sword with the other as he faces K?itigarbha.

    ¡°Amitabha¡­¡± chants K?itigarbha again.

    Ox-head¡¯s head on the ground speaks up, ¡°K?itigarbha you have finally arrived¡­if you did note, our hell would be wiped out!¡±

    ¡°This little friend¡¯s life should not have ended.¡±

    Surprisingly K?itigarbha helps Liu Yi and says: ¡°It is better to let him back to the human realm to continue to enjoy his predestined lifespan.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Ox-head got a shock but when he heard what King Yama said he bes astonished.

    ¡°K?itigarbha that little fellows lifespan is already up and it is already written on the life and death book! Wouldn¡¯t it be improper to let him go so rashly?¡±

    ¡°You do not see far enough. This child¡¯s lifespan should not be up. Let him go back as it should be.¡±

    Liu Yi bes excited in his heart, this K?itigarbha is a reasonable person ah!

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister! We can go back!¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

 Chapter 265 If I am leaving then both of us shall leave together

    K?itigarbha has given his word!

    Liu Yi and Lin Tong let out a sigh of relief.

    After all, K?itigarbha is the real boss of hell, an expert from Buddhism.

    Even Lin Tong who has opened the star jade eyes is unable to see his cultivation.

    Being able to be recognized as a Buddha by others, how could he be weak.

    From Lin Tong¡¯s view, K?itigarbha abilities should be above earth grade at heaven grade.

    His Buddha prestige is not something Liu Yi and Lin Tong who are both at four stars are able to fight against.

    ¡°Fine then. Since K?itigarbha has given his word that means that this little fellow is really not destined to die yet¡­¡±

    King Yama sighs with a face full of regrets.

    Looks like he is not happy that he is unable to take Liu Yi¡¯s life.

    ¡°Thank you K?itigarbha!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly bows towards K?itigarbha before hugging Lin Tong and preparing to leave.

    ¡°Let us go Immortal Fox sister!¡±

    ¡°Benefactor please hold your steps!¡±

    But at this moment, K?itigarbha suddenly stretches out his hands and blocks Liu Yi¡¯s path.

    ¡°What is the matter K?itigarbha?¡± asks Liu Yi as he looks at K?itigarbha

    ¡°Amitabha¡­young friend you can indeed leave as you wish and go back to the living world but this evil creature that harms human must stay!¡±

    Done speaking, K?itigarbha points at Lin Tong in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    Lin Tong trembles while Liu Yi is in shock.

    K?itigarbha wants Lin Tong to stay here? How is this possible!

    ¡°This evil creature is harmful to the human realm. Since she hase here then she shall stay here obediently and receive hell¡¯s punishment that she deserves. After cleansing her sins she can reincarnate.¡±

    K?itigarbha is not in a rush as he speaks slowly.

    Liu Yi frowns as he looks at K?itigarbha.

    Lin Tong who was afraid the whole time suddenly speaks up: ¡°Liu Yi¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the matter Immortal Fox sister?¡±

    ¡°You quickly go back. I shall stay here.¡± Lin Tong¡¯s sentence stuns Liu Yi.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister what¡­what are you saying?!?!¡±

    ¡°I said, I shall stay here and you should leave¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong bites her lips and says: ¡°Otherwise¡­you will also not be able to leave¡­¡±

    ¡°NOT POSSIBLE!¡±

    A light shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°Youe here to save me and I have to lose you to be able to leave? If we¡¯re leaving then the both of us shall leave together!¡±

    ¡°Young friend have you thought it through?¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s words, K?itigarbha who had both of his eyes closed suddenly faintly opened one of them as he nces at Liu Yi.

    ¡°This kind of demon is not worthy for you to risk your life to save her. You should leave her behind and go back quietly.¡±

    ¡°Big idiot! You should leave! You don¡¯t need to care about me!¡±

    Lin Tong is so worried that she is almost crying, ¡°I was originally not a good person and also I¡¯m not your Immortal Fox sister! You do not need to care about me okay!¡±

    Liu Yi hugs Lin Tong tightly, ¡°You are my Immortal Fox sister!¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­if you do not let go of me then I will bite you to death!¡±

    Lin Tong opens her mouth and bites down on Liu Yi¡¯s throat.

    As both of them are spiritual bodies, they can harm each other.

    This bite from Lin Tong pains Liu Yi deeply but he only frowns as he clenches his teeth not letting go.

    ¡°I did not imagine that this little friend is actually so obstinately persistent in going about things the wrong way.¡±

    K?itigarbha shakes his head, ¡°Your perception is weaker than that evil creature.¡±

    ¡°No matter what you say I will never throw away my Immortal Fox sister and stop caring about her!¡±

    Liu Yi res at K?itigarbha coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t your Buddhism about how all lifeforms in the world are equal? So what if it is a human, so what if it is a Buddha, so what if it is a demon? No matter what, my Immortal Fox sister has helped me before, do I need to bite the hand that feeds me? If that is the case why don¡¯t I just jump into hell now and punish myself?¡±

    ¡°Since that is the case then the two of you can only stay here.¡±

    ¡°You, BIG IDIOT!¡±

    Lin Tong finally lets go of Liu Yi¡¯s throat as she cries and shouts: ¡°I am always making use of you and lying to you okay! I am not an immortal fox! I am only a fox demon! A fox demon that had killed you before!¡±

    To make Liu Yi leave, Lin Tong can only say the truth of that day.

    ¡°I already know, Immortal Fox sister.¡±

    Liu Yi is not surprised as he smiles and says: ¡°Does Immortal Fox sister really thinks that I, Liu Yi am such an idiot?¡±

    ¡°You¡­you¡­¡±

    Lin Tong is astonished as she thought that Liu Yi was still kept in the dark, so he knows everything?

    ¡°Gu Yu should be the actual person who saved me right? It can be seen from the Immortal Qi and Demon Qi in my body.¡±

    ¡°Since you already know¡­why are you always so trusting towards me!¡±

    ¡°Because you are my Immortal Fox sister ah.¡±

    Liu Yi replies: ¡°If there isn¡¯t you, there would not be the current me. I don¡¯t care if you harmed me that day. I only know that the current Immortal Fox sister always treated me very good.¡±

    As he speaks he holds the Charming Fox sword tightly as he faces K?itigarbha, ¡°Thus for my Immortal Fox sister I will not hesitate if I have to offer my life to the heavens. Whoever dares to block me I shall kill. If you dare to block me then I shall dare to kill you!!!¡±

    ¡°You big dummy¡­¡± tears pool at the edges of Lin Tong¡¯s eyes.

    Master, you have said that humans are deceitful and I must never fall in love with them because they are selfish and only care about themselves, at the most crucial moments, they will sacrifice others.

    But Liu Yi is different¡­he is really different¡­

    Master¡­it seems like¡­I have fallen in love with this human¡­

    ¡°Foolish sentiments.¡±

    K?itigarbha only utters these two words faintly, ¡°Young friends you need to understand. Humans and demons are different paths that lead to the same end. If you insist on being together, you will only bring yourselves endless cmities. Perhaps you might also bring cmities to other people. Such selfish actions are not allowed.¡±

    ¡°You not allowing it is your own matter. Being away from Immortal Fox sister is my own problem.¡±

    Liu Yi gaze is firm as he says faintly: ¡°I will definitely not abandon Immortal Fox sister.¡±

    ¡°Since that is the case then I can only send the two of you to the 18yers of hell together.¡±

    K?itigarbha opens both his eyes more as a glow emits, ¡°I hope that after entering the 18yers of hell, it is able to wash away the foolish thoughts that the two of you are carrying.¡±

    He raises his right palm and swings lightly at Liu Yi and Lin Tong.

    Instantly an enormous Buddha palm falls from the sky at their heads.

    This Buddha palm carries with it an unblockable force emitting an endless golden glow shocking Liu Yi.

    But he does not show fear as he raises both his hands and pushes against the palm in the sky.

    ¡°Mountain mist!¡±

    A pair of ice palms rise and smash against the falling buddha palm.

    But the difference between K?itigarbha and Liu Yi¡¯s abilities are too far apart.

    When his palms touch the Buddha palm, instantly Liu Yi receives a strong counterforce as he vomits out spirit yuan.

    A spiritual body does not have blood, instead, it has spirit yuan. When they run out of spirit yuan their soul will scatter.

    Liu Yi instantly kneels on the ground as spirit yuan leaks out from all over his body like his soul is going to scatter any moment.

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡± cries out Lin Tong inplete fright!

    If this goes on Liu Yi will really die!

    ¡°Amitabha..foolish sentiments ah foolish sentiments.¡±

    K?itigarbha says slowly, ¡°If you are unable to let go of the foolish sentiments in your heart then how will you be able to transcend this mortal life?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let go of your grandpa!¡±

    Liu Yi roars as ck bone armor forms on his body, at the same time a demon tail appears behind him.

    At this moment, Liu Yi has taken out all of his abilities.

    K?itigarbha is really too strong and whenparing myself to him, it is like an ant fighting against an elephant.

    But so what! For Lin Tong, for my Immortal Fox sister, I am prepared to throw all caution to the wind!

    ¡°It is of no use.¡± says K?itigarbha, ¡°In front of Buddhistws, everything is fabricated.¡±

    As he speaks the Buddha hand slowly presses down as Liu Yi is forced into the ground.

    Within a few seconds, Liu Yi will definitely be overwhelmed.

    At this moment a glittering me exploded out of Lin Tong¡¯s body.

    This me turns into a scarlet lotus as it flies up blocking the buddha palm.

    The violent mes block the Buddha palms.

    ¡°Oh? There is such a thing!¡±

    Seeing the scarlet lotus, K?itigarbha is somewhat shocked as his eyes widen.

    Taking advantage of the pause in the Buddha palms movement, a radiance suddenly erupts from Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Open for meeeee!!!!¡±

    His body suddenly erupts out circr white radiance, which spread out in all directions like a streamer covering the whole city in an instant.

    ¡°This is!¡±

    At this moment both of K?itigarbha¡¯s eyes havepletely opened as he looks at Liu Yi on the ground.

    ¡°This is¡­vital energy!¡±

    For a cultivator, if he is able to possess overwhelming vital energy, he is able to possess unlimited possibilities.

    [KG: Think of vital energy as a way of measuring someone¡¯s potential. More vital energy means you will be able to go farther in cultivation but it can also be used to enhance attacks]

    Both his hand use the power of Mountain Mist to push against the Buddha Palm.

    The Buddha palm is instantly pushed aside andnds on the side.

    Instantly the ground of hell split open and arge hole appears.

    In the center of the hole is an ufortable red glow and the hole emits anguished wailing sounds.

    Below is the 18yers of hell!

    After the ground split open, the energy from inside erupts out causing Liu Yi¡¯s heart to tremble.

    But very quickly as the Buddha palm fades away, the hole in the ground starts to close up.

    Stone fragments fly towards each other and within moments the hole is gone!

    ¡°Young friend indeed has great fate and great fortune.¡±

    Since K?itigarbha attack did not seed, he withdrew his hands and doesn¡¯t seem to have any more intention to continue the fight.

    ¡°Both of you leave.¡±

    That single sentence shocks everyone once again.

    What is the matter with K?itigarbha, why does he keep changing his tune!

    ¡°One is bound for good fortunes after surviving a disaster. Young friend, I hope that you will calm yourself and consider more to prevent yourself frommitting a mistake that you are unable to forgive yourself for.¡± K?itigarbha waves his hands and the Di Ting underneath him starts moving and slowly leaves.

    ¡°Respectfully sending off Bodhisattva¡­.¡±

    King Yama and the ghost messengers send K?itigarbha off respectfully.

    ¡°You have such huge fortunes ah¡­¡±

    From out of nowhere Horse-face appears and gives Liu Yi a thumbs up, ¡°To even dare to fight against K¡­very bullish! In the future, you are my big brother!¡±

    ¡°Heng!¡± snorts King Yama as he turns around and leaves with a dark face.

    ¡°Our boss is angry¡­I hope he does not cut our bonus again¡­¡±

    Horse-face sighs and beckons, ¡°The two of you let us go. I will bring you back to the world of the living.¡±

 Chapter 266 Open your mouth and speak

    Liu Yi opens his eyes.

    He has once again returned back to the cold mountain ravine and surrounding him is snow.

    But his body is somewhat warm as a red fire circle surrounds him giving him warmth.

    Liu Yi feels that underneath his head is something soft and he is smelling something fragrant.

    At this moment he is lying on Wenren Qian¡¯s tights while she has already fallen asleep from tiredness as she leans against him as her body moves up and down as she breathes.

    Thisss is always cleaning up after me¡­

    Liu Yi recalls that in hell, a fire lotus suddenly erupted from Lin Tong¡¯s body and saved his life just in time.

    ¡°It is her who help you lure the gu king in your body out.¡±

    Lin Tong lies on the ground with an exhausted expression.

    ¡°If not for her¡­.you would already be dead¡­.this miss cannot take it anymore¡­just now I wasted too much spirit energy¡­.need to sleep.¡± Done speaking she turns into a red glow and disappeared inside of Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Liu Yi narrows his eyes as he looks at the sleeping Wenren Qian.

    Thisss ah¡­is too cute when she is sleeping¡­

    Red lips, white teeth and ck eyebrows that tremble faintly.

    How good would it be if she wasn¡¯t someone from the Great God Sect¡­.

    But it is a pity that she is my enemy¡­haiz¡­

    Looks like god also likes to toy with people¡­he is always toying around with people¡¯s fate for his own joy¡­

    Looking at the deeply asleep Wenren Qian, Liu Yi¡¯s heart softens.

    He secretly stretches out his hand and gently brushes her checks.

    Wenren Qian did not wake up! Looks like she is really tired¡­

    Different from Liu Yi, Wenren Qian doesn¡¯t have such a perverted recovery ability, thus she is very tired after nearly using up all of her power.

    Liu Yi feels that Wenren Qian¡¯s skin is very smooth, she is indeed a cultivator¡­everything is better than a normal person even her skin.

    Taking advantage that Wenren Qian is sleeping, Liu Yi takes a good look at her.

    As he looks at her lips, he swallows his saliva.

    He doesn¡¯t know why but Liu Yi suddenly feels that her lips are definitely very tasty.

    Now that she is sleeping very deeply¡­should I give it a taste?

    Eh. Taking a taste¡­should be alright?

    No matter what she has helped me so I need to repay her! Since I am poor and have nothing to take out to repay her¡­I can only give her my first kiss!

    Right, right¡­I am only repaying her¡­

    [KG: Cough Cough Bullshit Cough Cough]

    [KG: Poison Jasmine then Murong Die]

    Liu Yi licks his dry lips before raising his body slowly as he moves towards her lips.

    He is very anxious like a guy kissing for the first time. His action is very careful as he is also afraid of waking Wenren Qian up causing the dish in front of him to disappear.

    Close¡­very close now¡­

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth finally touchesplete softness.

    Very fragrant and very tasty¡­

    Liu Yi is very excited, indeed a beauty¡¯s lips are very tasty.

    He is unable to bear it and sucks on her lips.

    At this moment, Wenren Qian suddenly opens her eyes as her ck pupils fix on him.

    Both their gazes as well as lips are in contact with each other.

    Instantly Liu Yi feels that the air around him seems to have turn rigid.

    He does not know what to do!

    But Wenren Qian only narrows her eyes as she looks at Liu Yi curiously not ming him.

    Could it be that the gu king poison is notpletely resolved?

    Wenren Qian stretches out her hand and gently touches Liu Yi¡¯s forehead.

    There isn¡¯t anything peculiar in his body¡­that is good.

    Suddenly she recalls that their lips are still kissing each other and she quickly raises her head in anxiousness. Her face ispletely red as she stares at her hands not daring to look at Liu Yi.

    ¡°That¡­the scenery here is quite good. haha¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is also embarrassed as he got up reluctantly from Wenren Qian¡¯s tights as heughs.

    -You, you are fine already right¡­?-

    Wenren Qian writes in the air in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°No problem already¡­no problem¡­¡±

    Liu Yi immediately says: ¡°But I had a big fight in hell¡­if not for your me lotus¡­perhaps I might not have returned. So¡­thank you Wenren Qian¡­¡±

    Liu Yi expresses his thanks from the bottom of his heart.

    Wenren Qian lowers her head not speaking as usual and wrote, -This mountain peak is too high¡­my powers have not recovered enough to be able to fly all the way up.-

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­.I am also the same¡­my powers arepletely used up!¡±

    Liu Yi powers recover extremely quickly and have already recovered enough to fly up the mountain peak but he says that his powers have not recovered.

    Oi, oi¡­when did I learn to lie¡­

    Is it when dealing with women, my nature unknowingly starts to change?

    This change¡­seems to be rather good.

    ¡°En¡­then let us both recover our powers first¡­¡±

    After she finished writing, Wenren Qian sat there with some difort.

    Her appearance makes Liu Yi wants tough.

    The usually arrogant and overbearing Wenren Qian still has a girly side.

    Being able to see this image is indeed worth it.

    The two of them sit in the center of the fire circle with an awkward atmosphere.

    It cannot continue on this way¡­

    Liu Yi feels that he needs to find some topic to break this awkward atmosphere. This way it will feel like we are here for a blind date.

    Liu Yi opens his mouth and says: ¡°Wenren Qian, firstly we are not considered as enemies here.¡±

    When Wenren Qian hears this, she finally raises her head as her beautiful eyes look at Liu Yi as she gives off an impression that she is waiting for him to continue speaking.

    ¡°Here you are Wenren Qian and I am Liu Yi, our background, cultivation, don¡¯t exist here only our friendship, okay?¡±

    Only good friends?

    It seems like it is somewhat not enough¡­you have done a lot of things to me that a ¡®good friend¡¯ would never do¡­

    Although Wenren Qian thinks this way she did not say anything nor write anything.

    She only nods her head to indicate to Liu Yi to continue speaking.

    ¡°En, I only want to ask you why did you join the Great God Sect¡­¡±

    Wenren Qian does not seem to want to hide anything from Liu Yi currently as she writes honestly, -I am an orphan, it is Godfather who adopted me.-

    ¡°Godfather?¡±

    -He is the current Great God Sect sect leader¡­he is a good person. If it is not for him, I would already have died earlier on.-

    Wenren Qian¡¯s sentence shocks Liu Yi.

    Such a beautiful girl is actually an orphan?

    ¡°How do you know that your Godfather is a good person?¡±

    -Because I have lived together with him for almost twenty years¡­godfather has a very big dream which is to change this dark world. I believe him, thus I am willing to use my powers to help him.-

    This Great God Sect sect leader¡­what kind of person is he¡­

    ¡°Then why do you never speak? Is it¡­you are unable to speak?¡±

    Liu Yi did not say mute as he is afraid that it might be jarring for her to hear.

    -I¡­I hate my voice.-

    Liu Yi did not expect such a shocking reason¡­ she hates her own voice..what does this mean???

    -Anyways¡­I do not like to speak.- writes Wenren Qian, -But I like to hear you speak¡­your voice is very pleasant to hear¡­-

    Her face turns slightly red.

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    Liu Yi blinks, my voice is very nice to listen too?

    -En¡­so¡­I hope that you can talk to me more¡­-

    Wenren Qian starts to stare at her finger again not daring to look at Liu Yi.

    Thisss ah¡­why did she turn so shy¡­

    But she must be very lonely..although she has such a powerful power but her loneliness is not something that her power is able to fill in.

    ¡°Why¡­ why did you choose me?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly asks the question that he always wanted to ask.

    There are so many people in this world, why did she choose me out of all of them and teach me Scarlet Blood Sutra Code?

    -I also don¡¯t know¡­but I feel that you are like me¡­your body has something that attracts me.-

    Wenren Qian continues to write, -I also feel that¡­we are the same person in our past life. But our soul got split during this life and formed into two people¡­-

    ¡°Ah? Is it true?¡± Liu Yi is shocked, I was a girl in my past life???

    What the hell!!!! Don¡¯t be so scary okay¡­.

    -Not true, not true¡­of course it is not true and is me thinking too much¡­-

    Wenren Qian smiles bitterly as she writes, ¡°You are you, Liu Yi a normal high school student. You and I do not have any rtionship.¡±

    Am I only an ordinary no high school student?

    But my life is already no longer ordinary anymore, from the moment I met Immortal Fox sister!

    Wenren Qian seems to have thought of something as she writes in the air, -That¡­Liu Yi¡­-

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    -That¡­you¡­you hate me right?-

    Wenren Qian cautiously and solemnly writes the words, when she finished writing she really wants to erase it but it is toote.

    ¡°How is it possible! I don¡¯t hate you,¡± replies Liu Yi immediately.

    -Really?- writes Wenren Qian in shock.

    She thought that after all of the things that she has done, Liu Yi would definitely hate her.

    ¡°Of course, you are so pretty and lovable, how would I hate you!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence causes Wenren Qian face to turn red.

    -But¡­after we leave here, we are enemies again right?-

    Wenren Qian seems to be sorrowful.

    ¡°This¡­let us talk about it after we leave.¡±

    Liu Yi also does not wish to talk about that headache causing matter, ¡°I currently have a wish though¡­ I don¡¯t know if you can fulfill it.¡±

    -What is it?-

    Wenren Qian raises her head slightly as she blinks, that super cute expression nearly insta-killed Liu Yi!

    ¡°Ah¡­that ¡­¡±

    Liu Yi secretly pinches his hand to wake himself up before saying, ¡°Can¡­can you let me hear you speak?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence shocks Wenren Qian.

    ¡°I am very curious what do you sound like.¡±

    Wenren Qian stares at Liu Yi expressionless, causing him to be nearly unable to sit still.

    ¡°Just say anything¡­you see we have known each other for some time and you are also not a mute¡­you need to at least let me hear you speak a bit right?¡±

 Chapter 267 Nightmare

    Wenren Qian shakes her head to indicate that she does not agree to Liu Yi¡¯s request.

    ¡°Do not shake your head so quickly! You see what our rtionship is ah!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately says: ¡°You see, you have heard me speaking before so I also need to hear you speak then that would be fair right?¡±

    Wenren Qian looks at Liu Yi as she seems to be considering something and is somewhat wavering.

    ¡°You did not lose out on anything! After all, you have heard my voice before!¡±

    Liu Yi continues to patiently guide, ¡°If you do not speak then in the future, I will also not speak to you.¡±

    Done speaking he uses his ice qi and writes in the air.

    -In the future, I will talk to you in this manner.-

    Wenren Qian is speechless. At that moment, she feels that Liu Yi is a rogue.

    -You¡­you¡­why are you like this¡­-

    As Wenren Qian writes, it is obvious that she is slightly angry.

    -I am always like this.- replies Liu Yi with ice words.

    -How you are, I will also be the same. The times have changed and males and females are now equal!-

    -There is no such theory!-

    Wenren Qian writes gloomily while Liu Yi smiles cheerfully at her waiting for her to speak.

    Wenren Qian takes a deep breath as she pouts and res at Liu Yi.

    At this moment, she really wished that she was a mute.

    -Come on and speak, I am waiting for you.-

    Liu Yi learns from Wenren Qian as he keeps writing.

    Wenren Qian is very depressed, how did he catch ahold of me¡­

    But she doesn¡¯t know how to reject him. If I do not speak to him, then he will not speak to me from now on¡­

    She doesn¡¯t wish for that to happen¡­it can be said that to her, Liu Yi is the only person who can talk to her without restraint.

    -Come on, say something. There is nothing that we cannot say between us.-

    Liu Yi writes on and shows Wenren Qian, -You see, chatting with you in this way, don¡¯t you feel ufortable?-

    ¡°Wu¡­wu¡­¡±

    Wenren Qian¡¯s throat moves lightly making Liu Yi nervous.

    Mother ah¡­I¡¯m as nervous as my first time¡­fine¡­although I didn¡¯t have my first time yet it should be the same kind of excitement and expectation.

    ¡°Liu¡­¡±

    After a long time, Wenren Qian finally squeezed out a word from her throat.

    But after saying the word her face turns red as she turns around and looks into the distance.

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, ¡°Come on and speak ah! Continue speaking ah! Call my name! I am given this name so you can call me!¡±

    [TL: shameless¡­]

    ¡°Liu¡­Liu Yi¡­¡±

    Wenren Qian finally managed to call out Liu Yi¡¯s name and her expression is like she has made a very big decision.

    What makes Liu Yi surprise is Wenren Qian voice is not unpleasant to hear, instead it is very sweet sounding like a ck-naped oriole.

    Such a lovely voice and she says it is unpleasant to hear??

    ¡°Wenren Qian, your voice is very pleasant to hear!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately gives her a thumbs up, ¡°It makes my bone drunk hearing you¡­in the future talk to me in this manner okay?¡±

    ¡°You¡­you don¡¯t hate my voice?¡±

    Wenren Qian gathers her courage and continues to talk to Liu Yi.

    It is like an oriole singing beside Liu Yi¡¯s ear, sweet-sounding and agile.

    Liu Yi is very happy, ¡°How can it be! Your voice is very nice to listen to! If you go and joined any singingpetition, you will instantly kill all of the male and female singers!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± asks Wenren Qian in confusion as she does not understand.

    ¡°No matter what it means that your voice is very nice to hear! You can even use it to sing!¡±

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know how to sing¡­¡± says Wenren Qian as she looks away.

    Tsk, tsk¡­thatss really likes to act shy. She ispletely different from the strong woman from before¡­

    Wenren Qian ask: ¡°That¡­you are still angry with me?..¡±

    Liu Yi ask curiously: ¡°Angry? Angry for what?¡±

    ¡°I kidnapped your friend¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah! Right!¡±

    Liu Yi taps his head, ¡°Damn it, Ipletely forgot about Murong Die! Gods!¡±

    He immediately opened Little Jade¡¯smunication app and realized that there are a lot of missed calls and most of them are from Wang Lele.

    Liu Yi immediately asks Little Jade to call Wang Lele. Very quickly he is able to hear her voice.

    ¡°Brother Yi, I finally contacted you!¡±

    Wang Lele voice carries her sobs, ¡°I was worried to death!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. How is Little Die? Did you find her?¡±

    ¡°Sister Die has already been found¡­but Brother Yi where did you go¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi lets go of his breath, it is good that Murong Die is fine.

    ¡°Something happened on my side so I had to go earlier. It¡¯s good that Little Die is fine.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately finds an excuse to escape.

    ¡°Then Brother Yi when will youe back?¡±

    ¡°In a while I guess, no need to worry about me. I¡¯m fine. Take care of Little Die.¡±

    ¡°Understood Brother Yi¡­then youe back soon okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, help me tell Wang Yuzheng that I am fine as well. I¡¯ll be hanging up then!¡±

    Done speaking, Liu Yi hangs up.

    Since Murong Die is fine, he can be relieved.

    ¡°She is fine. Looks like your fire barrier is very powerful.¡±

    After Liu Yi hangs up the phone, he thanks Wenren Qian.

    ¡°That is good then¡­¡±

    Wenren Qian breaths a sigh of relief as she knows that if something happened to the girl that she kidnapped, Liu Yi would never forgive her.

    Liu Yiforts her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry anymore. In the future don¡¯t do such silly things again.¡±

    ¡°But¡­I am the Law King of Great God Sect.¡±

    Wenren Qian face is filled with sorrow, ¡°No matter what¡­as long as you are Blood Emperor¡­there wille a day when we are enemies.¡±

    Mother ah¡­if there is only one ¡®day¡¯ how good would it be!

    Why are the rest of the matters so troublesome!

    Liu Yi suddenly says: ¡°Wenren Qian. Leave the Great God Sect!¡± as he stretches out his hand to her.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡­.¡±

    Wenren Qian breathing bes rushed as she looks at Liu Yi expectant eyes as she suddenly doesn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Leave with me¡­¡±

    At that moment, Wenren Qian really wished to let go of everything and rush into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    But at that moment, Jiang Qini¡¯s face appeared in front of her.

    ¡°As long as Blood Emperor exists, the Great God Sect will never let go of him!¡±

    ¡°No¡­I cannot¡­¡±

    Wenren Qian trembles before saying to Liu Yi: ¡°I¡­I cannot leave the Great God Sect¡­that is my home¡­¡±

    ¡°Wenren Qian¡­,¡± says Liu Yi sadly.

    Is Wenren Qian destined to by my enemy? Tsk¡­Liu Yi would rather be enemies with Dragon Group than being enemies against Wenren Qian.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this okay¡­¡±

    As Wenren Qian speaks, she suddenly sneezes.

    ¡°I¡­am slightly cold¡­¡±

    Her powers have almost beenpletely used up thus she is slightly cold as she hugs her arm.

    The surrounding fire circle had already extinguished earlier and the cold winter wind blows onto their bodies.

    ¡°Ah! Give me a moment to make a campfire!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately bes flustered as he prepares to use the Scarlet Blood Sutra to create a fire.

    {Master¡­is there a hole in your brain?}

    Even Little Jade ispletely speechless, {Even I also know¡­.at this time the girl doesn¡¯t want a campfire¡­rather she want hugs of love ah¡­}

    Eh? Hugs of love?

    Liu Yi looks at Wenren Qian. Indeed when she heard that he is going make a campfire, her face is slightly gloomy.

    ¡°Ai yah¡­looks like my powers did not recover enough¡­¡±

    Liu Yi immediately changes the topic and ask: ¡°How about I¡­hug you?¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Wenren Qian nods her head, after all, we have already kissed and touched each other¡­why can¡¯t we hug each other¡­

    After all¡­this is only for tonight¡­

    Tomorrow our powers should have somewhat recovered and it¡¯ll be time to part. Even though I am somewhat reluctant it is for our own good. When we meet again¡­we will fight to the death.

    If that is the case¡­it¡¯ll be better if we don¡¯t meet.

    Liu Yi walks up and automatically moves Wenren Qian into his embrace.

    Wenren Qian feels that Liu Yi¡¯s embrace is veryfortable¡­making her calm down and have a feeling of going to sleep.

    ¡°I wish¡­to sleep a bit¡­¡±

    Wenren Qian voice is very soft scratches beside Liu Yi¡¯s ear softly.

    ¡°Sleep then. I¡¯ll guard you,¡± says Liu Yi as he pets her back.

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Wenren Qian nods her head before closing both eyes as she slowly falls asleep.

    Liu Yi doesn¡¯t know what Wenren Qian will dream of but he is unable to sleep.

    His heart feels a lot of pressure.

    I could never imagine that I and her will walk to this step. But neither did I expect that she was a Law King of the Great God Sect.

    That damn Great God Sect¡­to actually brainwash her, making her willing to die for the Great God Sect.

    Liu Yi really wishes to see the sect leader of the Great God Sect and take a look at what kind of person he is!

    Liu Yi hugs Wenren Qian as he thinks of random things and pets Wenren Qian¡¯s back.

    Very quickly he to feel more and more tired as sleepiness seeps into his heart.

    Hazily, Liu Yi also falls asleep.

    *****

    The sky and earth are yellow.

    Wenren Qian ¡¯s ck clothes flutter in the wind as she stands beside him.

    Wenren Qian¡¯s hair is intertwined with mes as she stands on a cloud of fire and floats in the air.

    She says faintly to Liu Yi: ¡°You have finallye.¡±

    Liu Yi is standing there wearing ck armor with a fierce glint in his eyes.

    ¡°I have been looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking for me. We have always been enemies. In the past we were enemies, now we are enemies¡­in the future, we will still be enemies.¡±

    Wenren Qian¡¯s tone carries indifference.

    ¡°Yes¡­that is why I am here to kill you.¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist as he trembles slightly.

    ¡°Return¡­otherwise you will die.¡±

    Wenren Qian¡¯s eyes also carry indifference like she has never known Liu Yi before.

    ¡°So what if I die.¡±

    Liu Yiughs coldly. ¡°I have already thrown aside the thoughts of life and death! If I do not kill you, wouldn¡¯t they die for nothing?¡±

    ¡°It goes without saying that they died for nothing.¡±

    Wenren Qian snorts coldly, ¡°You mortals were originally a group of silly creatures. Clinging to the word emotion, for this emotion you do so many silly things.¡±

    ¡°Since that is the case why are you not killing me yet?¡±

    Liu Yi counter asks muting Wenren Qian.

    ¡°I am standing here. Why don¡¯t youe and kill me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I do not dare! I am only toozy to take action!¡±

    ¡°Thene and take action! I am waiting for you!¡±

 Chapter 268 Mysterious fifth floor

    Liu Yi starts to provoke Wenren Qian.

    While Wenren Qian res coldly at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Since it is you who is seeking death then I shall fulfill you.¡±

    Wenren Qian ces her hands together and forms a seal.

    Instantly the sky starts to change color.

    Red clouds form in the sky while the ground splits open asva flows out.

    me columns start to appear one after the other.

    Liu Yi looks at Wenren Qian as he feels the iparable me power.

    ¡°Do not force me to kill you!¡±

    Wenren Qian raises her right hand causing the clouds to disperse revealing countless scarlet meteorites in the sky.

    The whole sky is filled with countless meteorites looking very horrifying like it is the end of the world.

    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to be enemies with you but your existence has threatened everyone.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­since you have killed so many people one more me does not matter.¡±

    Wenren Qian smiles faintly, ¡°But it is a different matter. You don¡¯t have the ability to kill me while I have the ability to kill you.¡±

    Done speaking the countless meteorites in the sky start to fall.

    ¡°AHHHHHHH!!!!!!!¡±

    Liu Yi cries out in shock and awakens from his dream.

    Looking around, it is bright and sunny as he lies on the dry ground. A circle of almost extinguishing mes surrounds him.

    While Wenren Qian has left before he awoke.

    Liu Yi takes a look at the position of the sun as he mutters in his heart that he has slept too deeply.

    He actually didn¡¯t notice that Wenren Qian had left!

    When Liu Yi wakes up, Little Jade reports to him, {Master, Chen Dahai is calling you!}

    {Pick it up!}

    Instantly Chen Dahai course voice starts bbering into his ear.

    ¡°BOSS! Something big has happened BOSS!¡±

    Liu Yi takes a look at the time before asking: ¡°Big matter? What kind of big matter made you call me at 5 in the morning!¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­a traitor has appeared in the core members of our Red Scarf Army.¡±

    Chen Dahai immediately reported: ¡°It is that Duke Feng¡­for his drug business he took a risk out of desperation and secretly coborated with the ck Dragon Gang. In just one night yesterday, nearly half of our territory in Xin Dong Ind was upied by them!¡±

    ¡°En, en. So it is this matter ah¡­didn¡¯t we expect it to happen?¡±

    Liu Yi does not mind too much, ¡°Just follow the n that we had made earlier. Transfer all of the newly recruited members to protect our power. At the same time, we can let the new members practice army training.¡±

    ¡°En. We have already arranged that matter. Rat reckons that by 8 am we will be able to collect back our territories.¡±

    Chen Dahai takes a look at the time before saying: ¡°But after that, it is Boss¡¯s turn to bring our actual elites to go and seekpensation.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head as he asks Little Jade to open the map. Taking a look, he says: ¡°6 am we gather at the Xin Dong Ind bridge and prepare Operation Scarlet Sweep.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chen Dahai excitedly receives the order and hangs up.

    Liu Yi is also slightly excited as this is the first big operation that the Scarlet cloth guard will be undertaking since their formation!

    To see if they are able to suppress the ck Dragon Gang will depend on this operation!

    Liu Yi sees that the time is getting closer to 6 am thus he stops wasting time and forms a sword seal with both hands and points at the sky.

    ¡°Taoist Laozi, urgent as order!Come Sword!¡±

    Instantly a white sword flies over from the mountain peak and stops in front of his feet.

    The sword is none other than the ¡®Supreme Taiji sword¡¯ that Ma Hua has given him.

    Liu Yi steps onto the sword before flying into the sky.

    *****

    Come to China pub is an important business of the ck Dragon Gang outside of Xin Dong Ind.

    From the outside, Come to China is a 4-star pub. The pub has a dining area, bathing and recreational areas, KTV as well as guest rooms.

    But only frequent guest knows that Come to China has lots of technical experts, beautiful women from North Dragon city.

    There is a variety of female experts, beautiful ones, sexy ones, youthful pretty ones as well as mature pretty ones.

    Anyway, as long as you have money there is no type of woman that you cannot find in Come to China.

    A lot of North Dragon city people when receiving foreign clients, ah friends, they would choose this Come to China pub.

    Ling Yan is truly depressed.

    Ever since thest time, when he was forced to sign the transfer document of territories at Xin Dong Ind, his influence in the ck Dragon Gang dropped.

    Afterward, the Red Scarf Army also imprisoned him for a few days to try to lure Army de out. Luckily Big Brother had seen through their ns and did not let Army de move out, instead he keeps him by his side.

    Because there was no result, the Red Scarf Army released him as he no longer is of any value. Damn it, back then the majestic Boss Yan has fallen to the level of a street hooligan!

    Although Big Brother did not say anything to him Ling Yan is able to see that he is disappointed in him.

    Big Brother also no longer looks for Ling Yan regarding matters of the ck Dragon Gang.

    Although Ling Yan is a Hall leader, he no longer possesses any authority and is only left with a nice sounding title.

    Damn it¡­ that damned Red Scarf Army!

    If not for them, I, Ling Yan would not have fallen to this state!

    ¡°Boss Yan, do not drink too much! It will harm your body.¡± advises a loyal subordinate by his side.

    ¡°Damn it I am so depressed!¡±

    Ling Yan says bitterly, ¡°Take a look at me, where do I still look like a Boss! Damn it! Only you remain with me while the rest of them are ingrates! Come let¡¯s go to the pub. Tonight I¡¯ll be the host. Let¡¯s go to the fifth floor!¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you, Boss Yan!¡±

    Xiao Dong instantly starts smiling widely.

    The fifth floor is Come to China¡¯s bathing and recreational area. Although it looks like a regr ce but those who are familiar would know that it¡¯s the red light district.

    Usually, Xiao-Dong cannot bear to go and y around on the fifth floor, even though there are a lot of girls there, but their prices are also very expensive!

    A slightlymon one will cost 6-7 hundred while a better one will be above a thousand!

    They are just some small fry¡¯s who earn only so little money each month. Usually, he is living day by day thus this kind of expensive ce is unimaginable for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be polite. From now on we are brothers.¡±

    Ling Yan seems to have drunk too much as he pulls Xiao Dong to the side as he says: ¡°In the future only you, Xiao-Dong are my brother! Zhuo Long, damn it, is not my brother!¡±

    The little hooligan sneers secretly looks like Boss Yan really drank too much.

    Zhuo Long is our ck Dragon Gang¡¯s big boss ah¡­ and is also Boss Yan¡¯s sworn big brother. If he has not drunk so much¡­Boss Yan would not have said all this.

    ¡°Damn it¡­they are all looking down on me¡­sooner orter I¡¯ll give them a big surprise and show them my abilities!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Boss Yan in the future you will definitely be as awe-inspiring as the past!¡±

    Xiao Dong keeps saying good words beside Ling Yan¡¯s ear.

    Ling Yan is very satisfied as he holds Xiao Dong¡¯s arm, ¡°Good brothere, let¡¯s go. Tonight brother will bring you to enjoy! I have heard that these in thest few days a new batch of student girls have arrived. Come, brother will bring you to sample them!¡±

    Saying that he drags Xiao Dong to the fifth floor.

    Usually, when the door opens, a group of mommiese up and greet them.

    But today there is only a server stepping forward and bowing politely to them.

    ¡°Two sirs, this way please.¡±

    ¡°Damn it please, what please! You don¡¯t recognize me?!¡±

    Ling Yan points at his nose and rages.

    ¡°You don¡¯t wish to do business on the fifth floor anymore?!¡±

    Ling Yan¡¯s anger makes a few mommies who are busy greeting other guests nce at each other as they exchange some signal.

    A slightly younger mommie immediately steps forward and greets.

    ¡°Aiyah, Boss Yan you haven¡¯te for a long time!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I have note for some time and you all forgot about me?¡± says Ling Yan angrily.

    ¡°Aiyah, Boss Yan how could that be. You haven¡¯t been here for so long that thedies under me are all missing you so much.¡±

    The mommie¡¯s mouth is quite sweet, ¡°When they have nothing to do, theye and reminisce with me about how powerful Boss Yan is. Boss Yan has note for so long that they have be like the pcedies waiting for Boss Yan to pamper them!¡±

    Hearing this, Ling Yan finally bes happy, ¡°Ha ha ha! At least you all have a bit of conscious!¡±

    ¡°Come,e,e. Arrange for me and my brother the best room. Put it on my bill!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­this¡­¡±

    The mommie¡¯s originally smiling face changes when she hears what Ling Yan said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter. Got a problem?¡±

    Ling Yan starts to frown. Does this mommie not want to stay in this ce anymore? To actually not give me face in front of my little brother?

    ¡°No¡­no¡­¡±

    The mommie says awkwardly: ¡°Its that the leaders have given word¡­Long Ye has personally given the order¡­this ce is a 4-star ce so from now on¡­all internal members are not allowed to put on bills on tabs¡­.if you want to purchase something ¡­ you need to pay cash.¡±

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    Ling Yan instantly raises his hand and ps the mommie.

    Immediately on the mommie¡¯s heavily made-up face appears a five finger palm print.

    ¡°Goddamn it, you don¡¯t know who am I? I am the Hall leader of the ck Dragon Gang! I¡¯m that bloody Zhuo Long¡¯s sworn brother! When I was helping Zhuo Long conquer the territories you guys were eating shit at some unknown ce! Now you actually climb up my head?!¡±

    The group of people don¡¯t dare to make any sound but they are cursing in their hearts.

 Chapter 269 Smash and rob

    ¡°Boss Yan, Boss Yan do not be so worked up about it.¡±

    Xiao Dong by his side immediately advises, ¡°Boss Yan have you forgot that today is the big day to deal with Xin Dong Ind? You are the person who knows about the matters in Xin Dong Ind the best. After Xin Dong Ind is taken back, it will be given back to Boss Yan to manage. At that time all of them will need to obediently hug your legs.¡±

    ¡°You are right.¡±

    When Ling Yan hears what Xiao Dong says, his heart bes slightlyfortable.

    ¡°Damn it, how about swiping my card?¡±

    He unwilling takes out his wallet from his pocket.

    ¡°No hurry, no hurry. After Boss Yan is happy it is not toote to settle the bill¡­¡±

    Although the mommie got pped, she still smiles back.

    ¡°Heng, all of you who look down on others! After tomorrow, I will once again be the Hall master of Xin Dong Ind! Those who look down on me today, I will remember all of you in my heart!¡±

    He pulls Xiao Dong and prepares to walk in.

    ¡°Quickly, quickly. Help Boss Yan to arrange¡­¡±

    The mommie is about to look for thedies under her when the elevator door of the pub suddenly opens.

    A man walks out followed by four men wearing deep red attire.

    These men are wearing a red scarf on their arm and the scarf is embroidered with a single ¡®Guard¡¯ word.

    Every one of them is wearing a devil mask looking very terrifying.

    ¡°Boss Yan, it has been a long time since west met.¡±

    Ling Yan doesn¡¯t recognize the people at the back but the young man¡¯s voice at the front, even if he is turned into ash he will still be able to recognize it.

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    ¡°Ai, Boss Yan. Such a coincidence to actually meet here. But I am not Liu Yi, you have recognized the wrong person.¡±

    Liu Yi is also wearing the same red attire, the material of the cloth is simr to that of the army.

    Even on the shoulder of Liu Yi is their own special epaulet.

    In the Red Scarf Army, there is a strict ranking system. This system is based on the army ranking system. Liu Yi is the general so his epaulet is three stars and a flower.

    The four Scarlet Cloth Guard¡¯s epaulet is from one star to three stars.

    Only with rules and regtion, discipline and strict rewards and penalties would you be able to form a real team.

    This is the rules and regtion of Red Scarf Army that Liu Yi, Chen Dahai, Rat and rest havee up with after discussing.

    ¡°Liu Yi. You really think that you are amanding officer!¡±

    Not bothering about Liu Yi pretending to be clueless, Ling Yan res angrily at the epaulet on his shoulder as he smiles coldly, ¡°It is a pity that after tonight, the Red Scarf Army will no longer exist!¡±

    ¡°Boss Ling really likes to dream ah.¡±

    Liu Yi inserts his hands into his pocket as he smiles and says: ¡°You really think that relying on Duke Feng as well as the little fries of your ck Dragon Gang you be able to snatch Xin Dong Ind back?¡±

    ¡°You know nothing! Tonight the elites of the ck Dragon Gang are deployed to snatch back Xin Dong Ind as well as eradicate your Red Scarf Army!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Thus I left most of the Red Scarf Army in Xin Dong Ind.¡±

    This time around, Liu Yi brings along the Scarlet Cloth Guard, who are elites among elites.

    They are not from the first group of Red Scarf Army members but are chosen from all of the members after devilish training and an assessment!

    With the help of Chen Dahai as well as Guan Yihua, the Red Scarf Army is continuously recruiting members.

    A Lot of retired soldiers also joined them.

    As the Scarlet Cloth Guard only need the true elites, thus members of Red Scarf Army can only join the Scarlet Cloth Guard after strict training and assessment.

    The only pity is that those who are truly able to pass everything only amount to thirty people.

    These thirty people are the celestial soldiers and heavenly generals for Liu Yi to make aeback!

    ¡°Then what did youe here for?¡±

    Ling Yan suddenly thought of something and startsughing, ¡°Ha ha. I know. You definitely came here to beg for forgiveness right? Commanding officer ah Commanding officer. Come,e,e. Right now if you kneel down in front of me and beg for forgiveness, then I¡¯ll help you ask Big brother to give you a path to survival! Ha, ha, ha!¡±

    ¡°What an idiot.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°What a worrying IQ. Today I am here not for anything else but to destroy your ck Dragon Gang.¡±

    Done speaking he ps his head and says: ¡°Brothers, take action.¡±

    The Scarlet Cloth Guards instantly take out handguns and one of them fires a shot into the ceiling.

    ¡° Red Scarf Army is clearing the area. Those who do not want to die, SCRAM!¡±

    The gunfire causes the fifth floor to instantly turn into a mess.

    A lot of people cry out in shock as they start to escape in all directions.

    Ling Yan rages, ¡°What are you all doing! How dare you be arrogant in ck Dragon Gang territory!¡±

    ¡°I said, I am here to destroy you all.¡±

    Done speaking a lot of Scarlet Cloth Guards suddenly appear at the fifth-floor stairs, each of them are holding a hammer.

    These Scarlet Cloth Guards start to smash up everything in sight like a demolishing team, everywhere they go, they smash up everything not even sparing a single tile.

    This is North Dragon city¡¯s regr district, not Xin Dong Ind thus Liu Yi also doesn¡¯t dare to mess around and casually kill people.

    His operation tonight is to sweep all of the ces of the ck Dragon Gang in North Dragon city to teach them a lesson and injure their constitution.

    We must hit them till they feel pain otherwise they won¡¯t know what kind of terrifying opponents they are messing with.

    To be able to have enough firepower to fight against ck Dragon Gang, most of the Red Scarf Army purchased firearms from Axe Gang.

    Only with help in his hand did Liu Yi have the courage as the ck Dragon Gang is indeed a veteranrge gang in North Dragon city, thus to knock them down courage is not enough.

    With such a ruckus in the fifth floor, instantly all of the guards that the ck Dragon Gang have in the propertye out.

    These fellows are like fiends as they rush into the fifth floor and there are around one hundred of them.

    ¡°Liu Yi, daring to only bring so few people to mess around in the territory of the ck Dragon Gang, today you shall stay here!¡±

    As Ling Yan shouts, the ck Dragon Gang members have already rushed to the Scarlet Cloth Guards.

    But Scarlet Cloth Guards are indeed elites as their actions are clean and ruthless.

    Basically, within a move, the ck Dragon Gang members copsed onto the ground.

    There is not even a single moment of suspense and after two minutes have passed, all of the ck Dragon Gang members are lying on the group while all of Scarlet Cloth Guards are without injury as they continue to smash stuff.

    Ling Yan is shocked as he stands there not moving as he watches a hurricane pass through the fifth floor.

    Xiao Dong is also standing beside Ling Yan as he does not know what to do.

    Ling Yan suddenly pushes Xiao Dong as he shouts: ¡°GO UP. As long as you¡¯re from the ck Dragon Gang go up!¡±

    Xiao Dong can be considered as quite capable in fighting otherwise Ling Yan would not rely on him.

    Xiao Dong was pushed in front of a 1.9-meter tall Scarlet Cloth Guard who res at him. Instantly Xiao Dong kneels on the ground and shouts, ¡°I am not from the ck Dragon Gang! I am only an ordinary guest!¡±

    In front of the Scarlet Cloth Guard, Xiao-Dong instantly bes terrified.

    ¡°Trash.¡±

    The Scarlet Cloth Guard sneers and kicks Xiao Dong aside.

    Ling Yan clenches his teeth as he didn¡¯t think that his own people would be so terrified!

    ¡°Boss Ling ah, help me tell your big boss that this is the present that the Red Scarf Army want to send back to the ck Dragon Gang. I, Commanding officer, always like to return politeness with politeness.¡±

    After leaving behind that sentence, Liu Yi brings the Scarlet Cloth Guards and leaves.

    As for Ling Yan, Liu Yi is toozy to trash him again.

    Scarlet Cloth Guards are like the wind,e fast and leave just as fast.

    But they are a hurricane.

    The outside of Come to China pub is still gorgeous but the inside is like ruins.

    All of the guests have been frightened away, after all, who would dare to stay there with gunfire and smashing happening!

    Ling Yan thought that everything will end after this but what he does not know that this is only the beginning.

    *****

    -Pa!-

    Zhuo Long is sitting in his office when he smashed the teacup in his hands.

    The teacup is not any ordinary good but is part of a really high-quality tea set.

    After smashing the teacup, Zhuo Long does not feel heartache, instead, he is raging as he looks like he is about to erupt.

    Within a night, all of the businesses that ck Dragon Gang had in North Dragon city were smashed!

    All of the businesses! All of them!!!

    Not even a roadside toilet that the ck Dragon Gang has undertaken survived!

    Damn it this Red Scarf Army is too arrogant! Not only did they snatch Xin Dong Ind, they even do such cruel attacks on all of the business of the ck Dragon Gang!

    It is too unbridled already!

    ¡°Long Ye, what do you n to do?¡±

    Army de stands by his side coldly as he asks: ¡°Do you want me to remove Commanding officer?¡±

    Zhuo Long counter ask: ¡°Are you confident?¡±

    ¡°Not entirely ..¡±

    Army de says honestly: ¡°But if I have time to prepare, I have an 80% chance of seeding.¡±

    ¡°There is no rush to kill him¡±

    Zhuo Long waves his hand as his eyes turn cold, ¡°Every year I passed a great deal of money to the top, I hope it wasn¡¯t for nothing. Contact Fu Zhongtian, I want to invite him for a meal.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Army de immediately turns around to arrange it as he is the right and left hand that Zhuo Long is most proud of.

    ¡°What is the Red Scarf Army¡­I will let you know that it is not so easy to mingle with the underworld of North Dragon City¡­¡±

    *****

    At this moment Liu Yi does not know that a big catastrophe is about tond on the Red Scarf Army. At this moment he is nervous as he carries arge bouquet of fresh flowers to the city hospital.

    ¡°Lele, which floor and room are you girls in?¡±

    ¡° 508, Brother Yie quickly¡­Sister Die does not seem to be very happy¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­I¡¯ming now¡­¡±

    Liu Yi heart is pounding, this¡­is Murong Die angry at me¡­

    Last time I said I¡¯ll go and save her but in the end, I disappeared¡­although it wasn¡¯t intentional how do I exin that to Murong Die?

    I nearly died and went to hell to holiday for a bit and fought against K?itigarbha?

    I¡¯ll be damned ah¡­who would believe in this exnation!

    Such a headache¡­how do I exin ah¡­.

    I¡¯d rather fight against K?itigarbha again than face Murong Die¡¯s lioness roar¡­.

    Murong Die thatss is really scary! She is definitely way scarier than K?itigarbha!

    Wu¡­how about I just call her Queen Yama? That seems to be rather good¡­

    Liu Yi hugs the fresh flowers as he fears Murong Die in his heart before walking into the room.

    At this moment a nurse pushing a tray that carries medication walks in as well.

    The Scarlet Cloth Guards are about to undergo an evenrger operation, while Liu Yi¡¯s underworld construction is about toe to a temporary end~

    [TL: Kg? I think this sentence is the author afterwords???]

    [KG: Foreshadowing for the future.]

    [TL: ah I see]

 Chapter 270 Accepting a disciple

    The nurse¡¯s figure is rather good and curvy in the right area. Her alluring white nurse attire as well as her two white legs below her short skirts which look delicate and fair.

    Liu Yi takes another nce at her, it is a pity that the nurse is wearing a face mask which is blocking her face making it hard to see her appearance.

    But thisdy¡¯s smell seems to be somewhat familiar¡­it is not from perfume but rather her natural scent¡­

    Sometimes Liu Yi does not understand why girls like to use perfume when they originally smell very nice.

    But what kind of perfume does this nurse use¡­hmmm¡­why it is that when I smell it I start to feel sleepy.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyelid starts to be heavier as he blinks, his head is like a chicken pecking rice as he keeps nodding.

    Almost at the same time, the Immortal Qi in his body starts to revolve instantly flowing throughout his body clearing his spirit.

    Liu Yi instantly wakes up. What is going on? Why did I fall asleep suddenly?

    {Master, this is the X-2 sleeping drug manufactured by the Americans!}

    Little Jade has analyzed the drug, {It is a type of sedative used by the secret service, after inhaling it you will easily fall unconscious.}

    Hearing what Little Jade said, Liu Yi instantly bes alert.

    Why did this nurse spray on drugged perfume? There is definitely a problem!

    Liu Yi nces at the nurse again and at this time, the nurse is holding a syringe and stabs towards Liu Yi¡¯s arm.

    What a fast speed! She is definitely not a nurse!

    While Liu Yi is thinking, he stretches out his right hand and ps the nurse¡±s hand, hitting the syringe away.

    The needle head is very sharp as the syringe pierces into the wall by their side shocking Liu Yi.

    What the heck¡­this needle is way too sharp already¡­

    Looks like this nurse wants to kill me ah!

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    At this moment the nurse suddenly hits her trolley and a row of daggers appear and rushes towards Liu Yi.

    The space within the lift isn¡¯t veryrge and with a drug delivering trolley in the way, there isn¡¯t much space to dodge.

    With that push from the nurse, Liu Yi does not have any ce to hide.

    Liu Yi raises his hand and ps the trolley.

    The lift stops for a moment while the trolley immediately breaks and copses.

    The nurse seems to be shocked but her actions did not pause as she pulls down the mask she is wearing.

    Liu Yi curiosity peaks up, is this nurses¡¯s face pretty? Will her face match her body?

    But when the nurse pulled off the facemaskpletely, Liu Yi got distracted.

    What the hell! It¡¯s her!?

    Taking advantage when Liu Yi froze, the nurse spits out red smoke on his face.

    ¡°Master¡­your weakness is so obvious !¡±

    Poison Jasmineughs as she says to Liu Yi: ¡°Women are your weakness. Although the sedative has lost its effect but this present for master is a sedative that is able to knock out a whale. Master just give me your life.¡±

    Liu Yi indeed feels that his whole body is bing lethargic as he starts to feel faint. If this goes on, he might not even be able to stand steadily.

    But after two counts of using the breathing technique, he haspletely recovered his state.

    Immortal Qi keeps revolving as it unceasingly clears away the impurities in Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    ¡°As long as master obediently takes me as a disciple, then I will give master the antidote!¡±

    Poison Jasmine shows a delighted face while Liu Yi shakes his head before saying: ¡°I am afraid that it is not possible. I still need to go and visit Murong Die. Ifte, thatss will definitely scold me.¡±

    ¡°That is much better¡­ WAIT A MOMENT!¡±

    Poison Jasmine¡¯s eyes widen, it must be said that her eyshes are very long, making her look as cute as a Barbie doll.

    ¡°Master! You are actually fine! Even that sedative is unable to put you down, are you monster?¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulder, monster ah¡­well you can call me that.

    ¡°Damn it¡­are there really no methods¡­¡±

    Poison Jasmine clenches her teeth as she kicks a backpack among the trolleys debris into her hand.

    ¡°Since that is the case then I can only use my final method!¡±

    Done speaking, she takes out a bundle of explosive and hugs it, ¡°Master if you don¡¯t promise me then I¡¯ll die together with master!¡±

    What in the eighteen hells¡­..are you for real!!!

    This Poison Jasmine is way to savage already¡­to even take out explosives! From her expression¡­thisss is definitely for real!

    Ahhh!!! I really hate people forcing me!

    Liu Yi suddenly moves to the front of Poison Jasmine as he grabs hold of her chest with his right hand.

    ¡°AH!!!¡±

    Poison Jasmine is shocked as she did not expect it!

    ¡°Since you are so mischievous then you shall be myb rat for my new ability¡­¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he activates his new ability that awakened when he broke through to four stars.

    Liu Yi calls it¡­er¡­bountiful chest bubbly hands.

    Very quickly Poison Jasmine cries out in shock.

    Because her nurse attire has suddenly be very tight, when she lowers her head and takes a look, her originally B chest looks it has been inted and it keeps growing bigger and soon it turns into an E size chest and it is still growing!!!

    Gods¡­if this goes on wouldn¡¯t it explode!!!

    Poison Jasmine¡¯s upper clothing are pushed up and reveal her white chest.

    Her chest is still inting and within moments it turns into the size of a small volleyball scaring Poison Jasmine till she almost cries.

    ¡°Master¡­master I beg you ah¡­save, save me¡­¡± shouts Poison Jasmine as she cries.

    Liu Yi smiles mischievously, ¡°Then be obedient and toss the explosives aside then I¡¯ll remove the spell.¡±

    This bountiful chest bubbly hand¡­seems to be a god grade technique against girls!

    With this technique¡­heng, heng when I meet Gu Yu again there won¡¯t be any need to fear!

    Not only that¡­actually this bountiful chest bubbly hands also seems to be useful against men as well¡­

    Liu Yi does not dare to think of it, especially the image after the technique is used on a man!

    ¡°I, I will throw it away now¡­¡±

    At this moment, how would Poison Jasmine dare to say anything else as her chest has already inted to the size of a football¡­

    She immediately throws away the explosive in her hands and only then did Liu Yi tas on her chest.

    Instantly her chest stops inting.

    Poison Jasmine immediately asks while crying: ¡°Master¡­they¡­will they be able to turn back to normal?¡±

    Although girls always wish that their chest was bigger¡­but as for a pair of ser balls¡­that is way too much!

    Furthermore, she is also a killer, with such arge chest how will she able to kill people!

    Use her chest to crush people? Please this is not meteor hammer!!

    [TL: well she just need torge hard qigong and concentrate especially on her chest ^^]

    [KG:Heavenly Boob Smash]

    ¡°That shall depend on you.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles towards Poison Jasmine, ¡°If you do not bother me anymore I will naturally change your chest back to normal.¡±

    Poison Jasmine instantly trembles slightly but she bites her lips and spits out, ¡°NO!¡±

    Ha?

    Liu Yi got stunned as he has thought that she will immediately beg for mercy!

    He did not imagine that thess would reject him!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I must take you as my master! If you do not agree I¡¯d rather have arge chest! Worstes to worst¡­I¡¯ll just cut them off!!!¡±

    What the heck!

    Liu Yi got a huge shock. Thisss is way too tough and ruthless¡­

    At this moment Lin Tong suddenly appears on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and says, {Liu Yi, why don¡¯t you just agree to her demands?}

    Liu Yi cannotprehend what Lin Tong mean, {Ah? Agree with her? Then what can I teach her ah? Where do I look like a teacher?}

    {Spiritual Body owners are heaven sent cultivating geniuses.}

    Lin Tong says, {Actually it is a good thing for you if you have a spiritual body owner as your disciple. In the cultivating realm, you need some help. I believe¡­that soon you wille in contact with the cultivating realm..}

    {Fine then¡­but what do I teach her! Which of the three cultivation sutras is shepatible to?}

    {Those that are within your body are notpatible..}

    Lin Tong shakes her head, {The only cultivationw and heart sutra that are a set is the Glorious Sun palm, spiritual fox steps, and Heavenly fox heart sutra! But all of them are unable to be passed to Poison Jasmine!}

    {Then what to do?}

    {No problem, we can first teach her some basic sword cultivation techniques then I¡¯ll find her some matching heart sutra. Later when we have even better cultivation techniques it is not toote to teach her.}

    {But¡­I don¡¯t have any kind of high-grade heart sutra neither do I know impartation technique ah!}

    {Big idiot! You have me ah!}

    Lin Tong says proudly, {This miss knows ah! Just leave it to this miss!}

    Liu Yi understands tacitly and says to Poison Jasmine, ¡°Fine then, I can teach you but whether you are able to be powerful depends on yourprehension!¡±

    ¡°No worries master, I will definitely work hard!¡±

    Poison Jasmine is very excited as she jumps about and the ser ball on her chest also bounces along. Her bnce immediately scatters and she copsed onto the ground.

    Poison Jasmine scowls and says: ¡°Aiyah¡­this pair is so troublesome¡­ I never realized that these can be so troublesome..¡±

    Liu Yi taps on her chest again to remove the bountiful chest bubbly hand technique.

    Immediately her chest, like letting go of air speedily changes back to normal.

    The pushed up nurse uniform drops back to her waist.

    ¡°Whew¡­finally released.¡±

    Poison Jasmine lets a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I will teach you a cultivation technique but I also want to know.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice suddenly bes cold, ¡°Are you, Poison Jasmine standing on my side?¡±

    ¡°Of course master! Who else do I help if I do not help you?¡±

    Poison Jasmine immediately stands up and says: ¡°In the future just rx, master¡¯s matter is my Poison Jasmine matter! Ah yeah, Poison Jasmine is my code name. My real name is Li Moli!¡±

    As a heaven list killer, Poison Jasmine actually tells Liu Yi her real name!

    ¡°That is good. Master shall pass to you this cultivating technique. Learn it well!¡±

    Liu Yi is also slightly interested, master this term of address¡­eh, I dont know why it sounds somewhat evil¡­

    ¡°Yeah! Master tell me, I am listening!¡±

    Poison Jasmine is very excited by Liu Yi did not say anything, instead, he stretches out his hand and taps on her nose.

    With a snap, Lin Tong the little fox that Poison Jasmine is unable to see, bites down on her nose.

 Chapter 271 Black Dragon gangâ€™s protective umbrella

    {Immortal fox sister, do you think that Li Moli is really reliable?}

    After walking out of the elevator, Liu Yi asks Lin Tong as he walks towards the hospital room.

    {No matter what, it¡¯s just like a gamble.}

    Lin Tongforts Liu Yi, {Although we don¡¯t know the results of the gamble but I must say that our stake is rather good.}

    Lin Tong is looking forward to Li Moli¡¯s wood spiritual body.

    {Fine then, I will listen to Immortal Fox sister.}

    Liu Yi nods his head.

    {Heng, why do you listen to everything this miss says, can¡¯t you have your own opinion?!}

    Lin Tong sneers, {What if one of these days this miss is upset with you and harms you on purpose?}

    {If Immortal fox sister is upset with me, its because I made you angry.}

    Liu Yi replies honestly, {If it can make Immortal fox sister happy, so be it even if it would harm me.}

    {You, annoying idiot¡­}

    Lin Tong instantly bes speechless like her throat got stuck with something,{I really don¡¯t know¡­if you are really stupid or acting stupid..}

    {Ah? What do you mean Immortal Fox Sister?} asks Liu Yi nkly.

    {Heng, it has no meaning. Hurry and enter the hospital room to see your miss! If you arete and get beaten I would not care!}

    {Ah! right right right¡­}

    Liu Yi remembers that he has a very difficult task waiting for him as he hurries over to the door of room 508.

    In front of the door, some girls voice are able to be heard.

    ¡°Lele, why do I feel that your chest seems to have grown bigger recently?¡±

    This voice must be Murong Die¡¯s, sounds like her vitality is fine, thatss must be fine.

    Looks like the protection that Wenren Qian had given Murong Die was rather good. Even after the two of us had fought crazily, she was not caught by the shockwaves.

    ¡°No ah¡­Sister Die, you must have seen wrongly¡­¡±

    The weak voice must be Wang Lele¡¯s.

    ¡°How is my chest big¡­it is still the same¡­furthermore I am already so big already¡­my chest should not be able to develop again¡­¡±

    ¡°How evil!! If you develop again for 10 years, this miss will pretend that I don¡¯t know you!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­Sister Die don¡¯t be upset. I have just learned a type of erging chest method, let me help you?¡±

    ¡°Really? Can it work?¡±

    ¡° It can work, guaranteed reliable. Come on¡­¡±

    ¡°Wuu¡­.that, fine then¡­¡±

    This Murong Die seems to be very resentful of her chest ah¡­

    Should I use the bountiful chest bubbly hands to help her out?

    But this technique of mine has a time limit ah¡­around half an hour and it will break on its own¡­

    I can¡¯t be by her side forever and charge her chest for her! Furthermore, what kind of situation would it be if her chest was big one moment and small the next!!!

    She will definitely be even crazier!

    Liu Yi gives up on that n and opens the door and walks in.

    ¡°Little Die, the matter that day, I am sorry¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is holding flowers with one hand while pushing the door with the other as he walks in.

    Walking in, he was immediately stunned.

    What in the hell¡­what is this damn situation¡­

    Because in the expensive premium hospital room, Murong Die and Wang Lele the twosses are nearly naked, wearing only small panties, as they sit on the bed face to face.

    Wang Lele¡¯s chest is pressing against Murong Die¡¯s chest, perhaps they are massaging but when they see Liu Yi walking in the twosses were stunned.

    What the hell¡­.

    Cold sweat starts to form on his forehead¡­why is it always this kind of situation ah¡­

    This is considered as encountering a beautiful romance¡­.or seeking one¡¯s doom ah¡­

    This Great God¡¯s curse is really giving it¡¯s all ah¡­

    I really have the feeling of wanting to turn into a butterfly and escape ah¡­I¡¯ll be damned¡­why don¡¯t I know any shapeshifting techniques!!!!

    Immortal Fox sister ah¡­..do you know the seventy-two transformation???

    Who can save me ah!!!

    ¡°SCRAMMM!!!!¡±

    Murong Die suddenly wakes up and screams as she tosses the pillow behind her at Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    Liu Yi immediately dodges as he scrambles out of the room and closed the door firmly.

    Damn¡­the scene earlier is way too stimting!

    The twosses are actually sitting together to massage their chests!

    Wang Lele ah Wang Lele¡­this time around you really are going to kill your Brother Yi ah¡­

    ¡°LIU YI!!! THIS MISS WANTS TO KILL YOU!!!¡±

    From outside the room, Liu Yi is still able to hear Murong Die¡¯s scream despite the rather good sound instion of the room¡­otherwise her scream would be even more earth shaking!

    Should I take advantage and escape? If I don¡¯t escape¡­perhaps I might lose my life¡­but if I escape¡­perhaps I might lose my life in the future¡­

    Damn it both are the same ah!

    Liu Yi starts to consider his future path, at this time the door that he is leaning against opens.

    Liu Yi turns around to see a properly clothed Wang Lele.

    Her face ispletely red as she looks at him.

    ¡°Brother Yi¡­that¡­its fine nowe in¡­¡±

    Liu Yi doesn¡¯t dare to speak, he only raises his hand and points inside.

    Wang Lele waves her hand to indicate that it is fine.

    I hope that it really is fine¡­Liu Yi thickens his skin and walks in.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­¡±

    When Murong Die sees him, she constantly clenches her teeth like a female lioness that is preparing to pounce on her prey.

    ¡°Sister Die ah, calm down you must calm down¡­¡±

    Wang Lele immediately holds onto the properly clothed Murong Die, ¡° The doctor has said that you must not get angry, and don¡¯t you have things to say to Brother Yi¡­.¡±

    ¡°Heng¡­¡±

    Murong Die touches her chest and stabilizes her emotion before saying to Liu Yi: ¡°Come, what do you have to say about this?¡±

    ¡°Ah? About What?¡±

    Liu Yi blinks as he does not know what Murong Die means.

    mes start to form in Murong Die eyes, ¡°Heng, Lele and I were nearlypletely seen by you, don¡¯t you have something to express?¡±

    ¡°This¡­it is also not the first time thou¡­¡±

    Liu Yi immediately feels a wave of killing intent baring its fangs at him.

    He immediately holds his tongue otherwise he might be killed by Murong Die.

    ¡°That¡­.I am really not doing it on purpose¡­isn¡¯t it because I was worried about your health¡­that is why I rushed here to see you¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes roll and the other him starts to affect him causing his mouth to turn sweeter, ¡°You see I also bought flowers for you!¡±

    Saying that he lifts up the fresh flowers in his hand.

    There are a few lilies that are surrounded by roses which he has bought from the flower shop downstair.

    Seeing the flowers, Murong Die¡¯s expression calms down slightly.

    ¡°Heng, at least you have some conscious! Now tell me honestly,st time after you saved me where did you go?¡±

    Murong Die looks to be angry as she is slightly unable to ept the fact that Liu Yi had tossed her there and ran off.

    ¡°Back then I had found you!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately says: ¡°At that time the bad person threw you down and ran off. I chased after her and after that, we fell off the mountain cliff¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah?? You fell off the mountain cliff???¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi said, Murong Die instantly looks at him in worry, ¡°Are you injured?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, ¡°The mountain cliff wasn¡¯t really steep, but I wasted a lot of strength to climb back up¡­after that, some matters had cropped up at my friend¡¯s side so I had to hurry back. I had just finished settling in and immediately obediently came to meet you¡­¡±

    ¡°Heng¡­if Ie to know that what you say is false..you will definitely die¡­¡±

    Murong Die pouts as the anger in her eyes fades slightly.

    Liu Yi sees that the topic is over and immediately asks: ¡°So how is it? How is your body doing?¡±

    ¡°Still okay¡­but my father wants me to stay in the hospital for two more days for observation¡­I am so bored staying here.¡±

    Murong Die stretches her waist before saying to Liu Yi: ¡°How about¡­you secretly bring me out to y¡­¡±

    Liu Yi instantly starts to sweat¡­thisss really likes to do what she finds interesting¡­.

    He immediately advised, ¡°No way. You are still sick so it is better if you take care of your body. The earlier you recover the earlier Ill bring you out to y. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Heng, you only know how to use this sentence to coax me¡­so boring!¡±

    Murong Die sneers, ¡°Lele turn on the television. Let¡¯s see if there are any interesting channels.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Wang Lele immediately picks up a remote controller by the side and turns on the LCD TV in the room.

    Turning on the TV the first thing they see is a beautiful hostess who is broadcasting news.

    -Yesterday night, a major case has happened in our city. A lot of key businesses in our city were robbed. This conduct is vile and horrifying. Our reporter has interviewed the deputy mayor Fu Zhongtian, please take a look at the report.-

    As Murong Die did not leave the hospital yesterday she asks in shock: ¡°Yesterday something happened in North Dragon city?¡±

    Wang Lele shivers as she replies: ¡°That is right! I have heard that a lot of ces got smashed! So scary!¡±

    ¡°Come let¡¯s hear about it. What on earth has happened¡­¡±

    Murong Die is worried that her father¡¯s business was also smashed and hurries to watch on.

    Liu Yi also watches coldly by the side, perhaps this is the matter regarding the Scarlet Cloth Guards operation yesterday.

    The TV scene changes to a middle-aged man wearing western attire.

    The middle-aged man faces the camera with an angry face.

    ¡°This matter ispletely This is a challenge to our North Dragon city¡¯sw enforcement power! I, Fu Zhongtian being the deputy mayor shoulder the responsibility of safeguarding all of North Dragon city resident¡¯s legal property! Thus I dere that we will start to strike firmly at the criminal organization ¡®Red Scarf Army¡¯! Soon we will uproot them from North Dragon city!¡±

    ¡°Who is this Fu Zhongtian?¡± asked Liu Yi curiously.

    ¡°Are you a person from North Dragon city ah???¡±

    Murong Die rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Uncle Fu is the deputy mayor of North Dragon city ah. The power in his hands is veryrge and I have heard that it might be possible for him to be the next Municipal Committee Secretary !¡±

    ¡°Uncle Fu¡­do you him?¡±

    Murong Die replies: ¡°My father¡¯s rtionship with him is rather good and will regrly eat a meal with him. But I don¡¯t like him much as I feel that he is rather devious.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, So is he is a person who is able to cover the skies of North Dragon city, but it seems like he is displeased with the Red Scarf Army.

    Liu Yi immediately sends an SMS to Chen Dahai to investigate about Fu Zhongtian.

    Very quickly Chen Dahai replied back and when Liu Yi saw the reply his heart sunk.

    Fu Zhongtian, North Dragon city deputy mayor, ck Dragon Gang protective umbre.

 Chapter 272 I donâ€™t sabotage my own people

    Fu Zhongtian recently was flushed with sess as North Dragon city is about to be reshuffled soon and he has a high chance of epting the post of municipalmittee secretary.

    For this day, Fu Zhongtian has strived bitterly for too long!

    As long as he is able to be the municipalmittee secretary, he will be able to cover the skies of North Dragon city!

    At this time, if he wants wind he will get wind and if he wants rain he will get rain!

    But there is a thorny matter in his hands that he needs to settle, which is the fight between the ck Dragon Gang and the Red Scarf Army!

    While under the protective umbre of the ck Dragon Gang, Fu Zhongtian has mixed feelings about it.

    The wild heart of ck Dragon Gang¡¯s boss Zhuo Long is bing bigger and bigger and is getting harder and harder to control.

    Currently, there are a lot of ces of entertainment in North Dragon city that are flooded with drugs and sex business. Sometimes even if Fu Zhongtian wants to take care of it he is unable to.

    Because he and Zhuo Long are basically in the same boat and in Zhuo Long hands are a lot of data on him epting bribes.

    Furthermore every year the ck Dragon Gang will give him a lot of benefits thus he can only open an eye and shut an eye.

    This time around the Red Scarf Army has swept all of the ck Dragon Gangs gathering ces causing a lot of movement!

    Zhuo Long is pressing him urgently like he is very angry, thus Fu Zhongtian decided to take this opportunity to sweep all of the gangs in the city!

    If in this round of sweeping all the gangs are done in well, perhaps he might be able to get some achievements.

    Fu Zhongtian sits in the car as he closes his eyes to rest.

    ¡°Mayor Fu where do we go?¡±

    ¡°Return home.¡±

    Fu Zhongtian is slightly unhappy as this new chauffer does not know the rules.

    What he hated the most is other people calling him Mayor Fu as it sounds like Deputy mayor.

    In the future he will be the municipalmittee secretary wouldn¡¯t others be calling him Secretary Fu?

    [TL: Deputy in romanised is Fu, fourth tone while his surname is Fu, first tone.]

    Haiz my surname is so hateful¡­no matter it is called I¡¯m still at a disadvantage!

    ¡°Okay, Mayor Fu. You take a rest and I shall call you when we have arrived!¡±

    The new chauffeur says very passionately but he does not know that he has already unknowingly offended Fu Zhongtian.

    Fu Zhongtian leans back as he snorts not bothering to reply.

    The ck Audi A6 starts to move slowly as it moves towards Fu Zhongtian¡¯s house.

    This chauffeur¡¯s driving skill is rather good, the car is driven very steadily and soon Fu Zhongtian starts to feel tired as he looks at the retreating scenery outside. He yawns not knowing when he will fall asleep.

    Just as he was about to fall asleep the car suddenly stopped to an emergency stop and nearly tossed Fu Zhongtian from the back seat to the front seat.

    Fu Zhongtian instantly wakes up as he roars: ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    The chauffeur says in panic, ¡°Mayor Fu there is a car in front¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course there is, we¡¯re on the road! If there were no cars why would it be called a road!!¡±

    Fu Zhongtian is angry as his tone carries his displeasure.

    ¡°No, that Mayor Fu¡­a truck suddenly cut in front so I could only use the emergency brake!¡±

    The chauffeur points in front.

    Fu Zhongtian looks in front and indeed there is arge truck blocking the slightly narrow road.

    Unknowingly two taxis suddenly drive to their sides.

    The taxis stop and a few men wearing deep red attire and each of them are wearing devil masks.

    These few people walk towards Fu Zhongtian causing him to shiver.

    Based on his many years of experience he knows that this is not a good thing!

    Furthermore, these people are the Scarlet Cloth Guards! The elite members of the Red Scarf Army!

    ¡°Quickly move, quickly drive away!¡± shouts Fu Zhongtian.

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes!¡±

    Although the chauffeur does not know what is happening he is feeling afraid.

    He immediately changes to reverse and prepares to leave this ce.

    But at this time, a Scarlet Cloth Guard suddenly takes out a silenced pistol and shoots two rounds at two of the car wheels.

    -Bang!-

    The tires exploded as they were shot through.

    On the other side, another Scarlet Cloth Guard does the same thing and shot the other tires on the other side of the car.

    Within moments, the Audi A6 got paralyzed and lies in the middle of the road.

    [KG: Should have had run t tires]

    ¡°Lock the car doors! Quickly lock the doors!¡±

    Seeing the other side firing their guns, Fu Zhongtian got badly frightened.

    He immediately orders the chauffeur as he pulls out his handphone to call the police.

    Pulling out his handphone he realizes that there is no signal!

    Looks like the other side has installed a jamming device in their car, jamming the signal in this area!

    While the chauffeur has locked all of the doors in a fluster.

    The two of them tremble in the center of the car as they look out.

    This is the first time that Fu Zhongtian has met such a situation and doesn¡¯t know what to do.

    Now he can only hide in the car and wait for people toe and look for them.

    ¡°Mayor Fu¡­.we, what do we do¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not panic!¡±

    Fu Zhongtian seems to beforting himself, ¡°The car doors are locked and the car body, as well as windows, are special bulletproof material. We should be fine! We shall wait here for help!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±

    The two of them can only put their hope on the car.

    But very quickly they start to fall into despair.

    Because a Scarlet Cloth Guard pulls out a crowbar and inserts it into the car window and uses his strength to pry.

    With a ¡®crack¡¯ sound the door was pried open.

    [KG: Cheap POS doors]

    [TL: have to agree]

    The Scarlet Cloth Guard reaches out and grabs the throat of the chauffeur. Instantly like wringing the neck of a chicken, the chauffeur faints.

    Fu Zhongtian bes even more afraid as he shrinks to the back of the car.

    ¡°You all..what are you all doing!¡±

    ¡°Mayor Fu, after all, you are a big official in North Dragon city ah. With only so little courage this doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±

    A young man uses strength and tugs the back door.

    The locked car door was instantly ripped off and tossed aside by the young man.

    That ¡®dang¡¯ sound scares Fu Zhongtian into quivering.

    ¡°You¡­who on earth are you¡­¡±

    Seeing the young man wearing a devil mask walking into the car and sits beside him, Fu Zhongtian starts trembling like he got tossed into a freezer.

    ¡°This morning didn¡¯t Mayor Fu says that he wants to look for me on the TV?¡±

    The person sitting in the car is none other than Liu Yi.

    ¡°You, you are¡­¡±

    ¡°I am the leader of the Red Scarf Army, you can call me Commanding officer.¡±

    Currently, Liu Yi likes to wear masks, even within the Red Scarf Army he doesn¡¯t wish for his real appearance to be known by others.

    Because he is afraid of harming his family. He is able to protect himself but as for Ling Yan, those kinds of small people, if they try to harm his family in secret it¡¯d be very bad.

    But Liu Yi has also sent a few Scarlet Cloth Guard elites to secretly protect his parents in case they got dragged in.

    Fu Zhongtian felt a chill seep into his bones. He didn¡¯t expect that the people of the Red Scarf Army really dared to do any anything!

    They actually hijacked my car in the middle of the night!

    I am the grand and magnificent deputy mayor ah!

    Fu Zhongtian tries his best to calm his mood down and says: ¡°Your actions are against thew and you will pay the price for it!¡±

    ¡°This is not something that Mayor Fu needs to worry about us. How about we discuss another question?¡±

    Done speaking, Liu Yi ps his hand.

    A Scarlet Cloth Guard standing like a statue by the side instantly walks up and passed over a folder.

    ¡°I feel that Mayor Fu will be very interested in the things inside.¡±

    Fu Zhongtian receives the folder in suspicion, opens it and flips through it page by page.

    Very quickly his face turnspletely pale.

    These are all records of the secret dealings between me and the ck Dragon Gang¡­how did the Red Scarf Army get their hands on it?

    ¡°How is it, are you now interested in chatting with me?¡±

    Liu Yi sits in the car as he crosses his legs and looks at Fu Zhongtian calmly and unhurriedly like victory is already in his grasp.

    Perhaps Fu Zhongtian will never find out how did all of these documents get leaked out.

    Liu Yi relies on the heaven-defying Little Jade and hacked into Zhuo Long¡¯sputer and obtained these precious documents.

    As for whether these documents are real or fake, from Fu Zhongtian¡¯s response it can be easily seen.

    Fu Zhongtian takes a deep breath as he leans against the seat.

    He is like a fighter who had lost a fight and haspletely lost his fighting spirit.

    ¡°Just say it¡­what do you want¡­¡±

    Liu Yi also did not beat around the bush and directly says: ¡°I want all of the underworld of North Dragon city.¡±

    ¡°That is impossible.¡±

    Fu Zhongtian immediately sits up like being stabbed, ¡°You think Zhuo Long¡¯s ck Dragon Gang are pushovers which you can pinch whenever you want? Because of your existence, North Dragon city is also no longer tranquil! The current North Dragon city is like a hidden danger and your Red Scarf Army will be eradicated by the wrath of Zhuo Long!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha. What Mayor Fu says is right.¡±

    Liu Yi does not retort, rather he smiles and says: ¡°Thus aren¡¯t I here to discuss with Mayor Fu? I know that gangs like Zhuo Long¡¯s who wish to make it big if he does not have the support of Mayor Fu it will not be possible.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I am unable to help anything¡­¡±

    Fu Zhongtian¡¯s eyes seem to be hiding something, not knowing what he is concealing.

    Liu Yi is in no hurry to ask, instead, he says: ¡°1% of Red Scarf Army yearly profits.¡±

    Cold sweat starts to form on Fu Zhongtian¡¯s forehead but he did not reply.

    Liu Yi smiles and adds another sentence, ¡°As well as 1% of the Red Scarf Army¡¯s shares will be yours.¡±

    [TL: not sure of the actual term, but basically shares, in this case, mean money earn from stocks but is not a real stock but rather an assumption that that person have X amount of stocks and base on the corresponding proportion and take dividend.]

    ¡°I, I am the deputy mayor¡­¡±

    ¡°You can also turn into nothing.¡±

    Liu Yi points at the folder in Fu Zhongtian hands, ¡°Today you live on private property and tomorrow you might be living in a jail.¡±

    ¡°I, I can support you¡­¡±

    Fu Zhongtian clenches his teeth, ¡°But this matter is not so simple¡­¡±

    ¡°After the Red Scarf Army has expelled the ck Dragon gang, we promise that there will not be any drugs in the entire city.¡±

    Liu Yi slowly says thest condition, ¡°Think for a while, if your territory doesn¡¯t have any drug business¡­.who will be the one wearing the cap of municipalmittee secretary?¡±

    Drugs, this kind of thing always continues despite the prohibition.

    The government from the top will find it hard to remove itpletely but if it is controlled by the gangs below, it will be much better.

    Zhuo Long will definitely never give up on the enormous profit of the drug trade but this Commanding officer in front is willing!

    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­willing to give up on the drug business?¡±

    Fu Zhongtian is in slight disbelief.

    ¡°I will not harm my own people, but I will go to Russia and sell.¡±

 Chapter 273 Dragon Palace

    ¡°I¡¯m in slight disbelief of your promise¡­¡±

    Fu Zhongtian is not willing to believe the words of the young man called Commanding officer¡­

    He feels that this Commanding officer is more like a madman!

    ¡°Its a pity Mayor Fu, today I am here to not let you choose.¡±

    Liu Yi is not in a hurry as he gently knocks on the folder thrown onto the chair by Fu Zhongtian, ¡°Currently you only have one path.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.you are bullying me¡­¡±

    Fu Zhongtian is somewhat angry.

    ¡°Mayor Fu, do not throw away face when people give it to you .¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly turns around with a handgun in his hand and ces the muzzle on Zhongtian¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°In this life, I especially hate corrupted officials like you! If it was not because you are still of use to me I would have shot you earlier okay? If you keep saying rubbish to me, I will send you to meet the Jade Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk, let¡¯s talk instead¡­¡±

    At this moment, Fu Zhongtianpletely understands that the Commanding officer in front of him is a madman¡­

    I cannot anger him! Otherwise, I really will die!

    My bright and glorious future is waiting for me, I still cannot die¡­

    ¡°Say it then. What do you want!¡±

    Although Liu Yi speaks softly, the muzzle did not lower.

    Fu Zhongtian starts to sweat as he says: ¡°I will give the Red Scarf Army the green light. We will keep working together, keep working together¡­¡±

    ¡°Good, looks like Mayor Fu is a smart person.¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi kees his gun and pat Fu Zhongtian¡¯s shoulder in satisfaction, ¡°Mayor Fu, our North Dragon city¡¯s development is a long and heavy burden ¡­¡±

    What the hell what does North Dragon city¡¯s development have to do with your Red Scarf Army¡­

    Haiz, but after ck Dragon Gang gets eradicated, Red Scarf Army will indeed have a big rtion to it¡­

    ¡°What do you wish to do¡­¡±

    Fu Zhongtian can only ask Liu Yi for his intentions.

    ¡°I have already told you my n, which is to uproot the ck Dragon Gang, this poisonous tumor and be the master of North Dragon city¡¯s underworld. Of course, this cannot be done without Mayor Fu¡­ah sorry it should be municipalmittee secretary Fu¡¯s vigorous support.¡±

    ¡°Your ttering me¡­¡±

    Fu Zhongtian is still nervous.

    This Commanding officer is giving him a dangerous feeling¡­but in the face of threats and benefits, Fu Zhongtian decided to change sides.

    At least based on the information given, all of the Red Scarf Army¡¯s actions are against other gangs.

    As for the North Dragon city residents, the Red Scarf Army didn¡¯tmit a single offense against them.

    While those Scarlet Cloth Guards¡­in the eyes of the experienced Fu Zhongtian, are no ordinary hooligans¡­they are definitely retired soldiers who have been through strict training.

    Perhaps giving them North Dragon city¡¯s underworld to put it in order¡­is better than the ck Dragon Gang.

    Fu Zhongtian says honestly: ¡°But as for the ck Dragon Gang, they still have dirt on me¡­if I don¡¯t follow Zhuo Long instructions¡­I might die very badly, not to mention helping you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, as for the matter regarding Zhuo Long, I will help you settle it.¡±

    Liu Yi pats the shoulder of Fu Zhongtian, ¡°You just take responsibility of helping us take care of the aftermath then wait to ept merits and money.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is the matter? Do you have an opinion?¡±

    ¡°No¡­not at all¡­¡±

    Fu Zhongtian immediately shakes his head. How would he dare to even say the word no!

    ¡°Very good. Tonight it was very pleasant seeing you. In the future, if there are any problems, I will call you. If you need to find me then call this number.¡±

    Liu Yi passes Fu Zhongtian a phone number which is taken care of by Chen Dahai.

    Of course, Liu Yi is not so stupid to give Fu Zhongtian his own number as he doesn¡¯t wish to expose his identity again.

    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡±

    Fu Zhongtian immediately remembers it and Liu Yi ps his hand and says: ¡°Come, send Mayor Fu back home. It alreadyte in the night and there aren¡¯t any cabs around. We cannot let our Mayor Fu get cold here.¡±

    Immediately a Scarlet Cloth Guard drives an unremarkable ck Ford over and allows Fu Zhongtian to board the car.

    Before Fu Zhongtian is able to say good-bye, the car immediately drives away,

    ¡°Commanding officer? Is this Fu Zhongtian reliable?¡±

    A Scarlet Cloth Guard walks up and removes his mask revealing a rough face.

    This person is none other than Guan Yihua.

    ¡°Hehe don¡¯t look down on my ability to discerning .¡±

    Liu Yi ces his hands into his pockets and says: ¡°These two months of training weren¡¯t for nothing. Other than teaching me some kung-fu, my master also taught me something even more precious¡­one of them is called the Emperor method.¡±

    Hearing this words, Guan Yihua bes curious, ¡°Emperor method?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is the emperor method.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head before saying: ¡°You know, why those emperors in the past obviously know that his officials are corrupted but they still put them in important positions? For example Emperor Qinglong and He Shen.¡±

    Thinking for a while, Guan Yihua says: ¡°Er¡­probably because these corrupted officials are very capable at boot-licking the emperor?¡±

    ¡°You are wrong.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as Guan Yihua¡¯s answer was the same as what he told his master.

    ¡°Actually most of the emperors are very smart. The reason why they are willing to use corrupted officials is that after taking his leniency, they are willing to help the emperor do things. Furthermore, the corrupted officials are protected by the emperor, making their benefits united thus they can protect their emperor¡¯s rule. Thest point is that when the citizens areining, the emperor can randomly kill two or more of the corrupted officials to settle theirints. Thus our rtionship with Fu Zhongtian is based on mutual benefits but don¡¯t look at how I threaten that old fox. Actually, our conditions are very good and when the old fox returns back he will be secretly happy.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case¡­damn it, politics are soplicated!¡±

    Guan Yihua sticks out his tongue, ¡°I think I¡¯d rather follow Commanding officer and be your hired thug!¡±

    ¡°In the future, we all need to possess a few political brains ah.¡±

    Liu Yi pats Guan Yihua shoulder, ¡° You need to progress youngster!¡±

    ¡°Fine then, for the Red Scarf Army!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, for the Red Scarf Army!¡±

    Liu Yi is filled with expectation as he prepares to deal with Zhuo Long¡¯s n. But he doesn¡¯t know that at this moment an even bigger crisis ising towards him.

    *****

    At the northeast three provenances, also called White mountain and ckwater by other people.

    White mountains represents the Paektu mountains which snow throughout the year and contains rich forestry and natural resources. While ckwater represents Heilongjiang.

    [KG:https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amur_River%5D

    There is folklore that says that Heilongjiang has history, because in the past in this northeast three provenances, there is a ck dragon that had cultivated for many years and became a demonic dragon.

    This demonic dragon did all kind of evil deeds and caused this entire region of people to live in a terrible situation. Finally, it rmed the celestial immortals who sealed the ck dragon into the river. There are also legends that say after the ck dragon died, it turned into this Heilongjiang. But no matter which legend it is, in the end, it turned into a segment of beautiful mythology.

    And North Dragon city is situated on top of one of the tributaries of Heilongjiang.

    At this moment, although the river is normally dead calm, because it is already winter on the top of the river was a very thickyer of ice. During the winter it is very cold in North Dragon city, the river water was also frozen very firmly. Even if a tank drives on top of the ice, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Although the river looks to be calm the bottom of the river is not so calm.

    ¡°Why is my son not back yet!¡±

    An old dragon king sits on his throne as he grasps his precious jade armrest and narrows his eyes like he is in a deep sleep but not sleeping.

    His beard drifts along with the river flow as a turtle-headed prime minister stands by his side as his head bobs.

    ¡°Reporting to Dragon king, the Third prince has already went out for two days and there is no news of him.¡±

    The turtle prime minister¡¯s voice is very sharp and is like a eunuch in the pce.

    ¡°Why would it be so long? Ao Lei has never left for so long before. I feel that my young son has met with a mishap¡­¡±

    Now the world is no longer the same as the past and with the winter freezing over the Dragon Pce, the old dragon king rarely lets his people go out to exercise.

    At this moment a beautiful girl wearing red Nichang speaks up: ¡°Royal father, how about I go out and search for him!¡±

    The girl¡¯s hair is worn in a bun and within the bun conceals a pair of exquisite red dragon horns.

    She has delicate features and her forehead carries a heroic spirit.

    Old dragon king rejected immediately, ¡°No way Ao Susu, you are still young and have never left the Dragon Pce before. How can I be at ease to let you go!¡±

    ¡°It will be fine Royal father, I am no longer young ah! Furthermore my powers have been cultivated sessfully, thus it is time to go out to experience the world!¡±

    Ao Susu runs over and pulls on old dragon king¡¯s beard and shakes it.

    ¡°Royal father¡­I¡¯m begging you ah¡­royal father¡­royal father¡­¡±

    Ao Susu throws a tantrum with all her might and the old dragon king is unable to bear it. He is already quite old and such shaking is indeed making him dizzy.

    ¡°Fine, fine¡­you can go. Let turtle prime minister go with you. He has roamed around the top quite often so he knows more about humans.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, thank you Royal father!¡±

    Ao Susu immediately bes happy as she hugs the old dragon king¡¯s throat and kisses him on the face.

    ¡°Turtle prime minister let us go now!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, my little princess ah¡­¡±

    The turtle prime minister says crying while being dragged away: ¡°I am already very old and am unable to bear such torment ah¡­Let us slow down, slow down. Before we leave there is still something that we need to do¡­¡±

    When Ao Susu hears what Turtle prime minister has said, she stops and look at Turtle prime minister and ask: ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    The old turtle exins, ¡°The Third prince hasn¡¯t returned for two days already, his life and death unknown. I reckon that it is inauspicious¡­thus before we go we must carry out a magic to find third prince¡¯s signal that he left behind.¡±

    ¡°What signal?¡±

    ¡°If someone killed the Third dragon prince¡­as long as his bodyes in contact with the dragon blood we will be able to use a method to determine the killer¡¯s rough location. When he is near us, it will activate on him. At that time, we will know who is the one who killed the Third Dragon prince!¡±

    Ao Susu tilted her head and pouts asking: ¡°Brother is so strong¡­there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who is able to kill him?¡±

    ¡°That is not so easy to say ah¡­I also hope that the Third Dragon Prince is safe. Little princess let us go, as for whether the Third dragon prince is lucky or unlucky when we go up we will know!¡±

    [TL: Well I guess all of us know what is going to happen in the next few chapters.]

 Chapter 274 Maritime weather

    At the moment, Liu Yi doesn¡¯t know that there will be people from the Dragon Pce looking for him while he is currently busy with the next operation of the Red Scarf Army, meeting Zhuo Long.

    Based on what Fu Zhongtian has said, in Zhuo Long¡¯s hands, there are arge number of records of Fu Zhongtian epting briberies. If he is unable to get rid of Zhuo Long, Fu Zhongtian will be unable to be the protective umbre of the Red Scarf Army.

    Although Fu Zhongtian is a corrupted official, Liu Yi cannot guarantee that the next official that takes over the post will be as corrupted.

    Furthermore, Fu Zhongtian is easy to control thus Liu Yi decided to retain him and let him be the protective umbre of Red Scarf Army in North Dragon city.

    After sending Fu Zhongtian back, Liu Yi immediately sends an invitation letter to Zhuo Long inviting him out for a meal.

    The location will be set by Zhuo Long and Zhuo Long set the location on a yacht out in the seas.

    The north side of North Dragon city is against the river while driving a car in North Dragon city towards the south for around six hours on the expressway, you be able to reach Nangang District which is against the sea.

    The location that Zhuo Long has set is a yacht anchored at Nangang harbor.

    Liu Yi did not expect this thus he doesn¡¯t know what Zhuo Long will do. But this time is definitely a Feast of Hongmen.

    Based on the agreement of both side, each side is only allowed to bring at most two people.

    Thus following along Liu Yi is Guan Yihua and Chen Dahai.

    Currently, Guan Yihua is driving a speedboat carrying Liu Yi and Chen Dahai as he borrows the moonlight and driving towards a brightly lightedrge yacht.

    ¡°Boss, this time around Zhuo Long definitely doesn¡¯t have good intentions. I have investigated the yacht which is under the name of a beautiful woman. That woman is indeed a mistress of Zhuo Long.¡±

    ¡°En, I had already guessed it.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Thus I also didn¡¯t hold back.¡±

    ¡°I hope that this operation will seed! If it seeds then our Red Scarf Army can truly rise in North Dragon city.¡±

    Chen Dahai is very excited and his eye expression contains expectation and wildness.

    Liu Yi ask the driving Guan Yihua: ¡°Brother Guan how is our men¡¯s preparation?¡±

    Guan Yihua replies as he drives: ¡°Reporting to Commanding officer, all necessities are prepared.¡±

    ¡°Very good. Tonight¡¯s Dragon Beheading operation will depend on us!¡±

    *****

    At the same time, Zhuo Long is sitting in the dining room of the yacht with a few waiters standing beside him.

    Zhuo Long is clear that these waiters are no ordinary waiters but rather they are the most elite members of ck Dragon Gang.

    This time around the Red Scarf Army is sending themselves to the front of their door. As long as their bosses into this room Zhuo Long will be able to take back everything that he has lost!

    If they cannot take back? Very simple, just send that so-called Commanding officer to heaven!

    At that time the Red Scarf Army would be like a dragon without its head! Let¡¯s see how they snatch my territories then.

    Army de by the side taps on his earpiece before reporting to Zhuo Long, ¡°Boss they havee.¡±

    ¡°Very good. Tonight let us prepare to send them to heaven.¡±

    Zhuo Long smiles coldly, ¡°All enemies of my ck Dragon Gang will definitely not have a single survivor! But I have heard that that Commanding officer has some ability. I hope that the Wolf King that I have invited is able to help me hold the stage.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    A man wearing a ck windbreaker standing on his other side instantlyughs.

    Hearing what Zhuo Long says, he stretches out his hand and licks his iron w-like sharp fingertips.

    ¡°There has never been any survivors under my Wolf King ws.¡±

    As they are speaking, the dining room door opens and three men wearing deep red attires and devil masks walk in under the escort of a few people.

    The three people are wearing a red scarf on their arm¡¯s like burning mes and appear very eye-catching.

    ¡°Red Scarf Army friends havee from afar, I wee you.¡±

    Zhuo Long ps his hand and says: ¡°But everyone are friends of the same business why are you wearing masks, isn¡¯t it rude?¡±

    Done speaking, Chen Dahai and Guan Yihua take off their devil masks.

    Zhuo Long takes a look at Liu Yi and says: ¡°This one must be Commanding officer then. Why aren¡¯t you taking your mask off? Is it that you are ashamed of something?¡±

    ¡°You also know that I am Commanding officer.¡±

    Liu Yi touches his mask and says impolitely, ¡°Thus not anyone can see my real identity.¡±

    Zhuo Long snorts and says: ¡°Though I must admit that your Red Scarf Army caused some harm to my ck Dragon Gang, but I still want to remind you thatparing my ck Dragon Gang to your Red Scarf Army yours is not even a dish!¡±

    Liu Yi says proudly: ¡°From the beginning, we are not a dish. We are the future owners of North Dragon city.¡±

    In this kind of situation, one must absolutely show no weakness!

    Whoever shows weakness will be the first to lose!

    ¡°What arge tone!¡±

    Zhuo Long instantlyughs: ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at what kind of group my ck Dragon Gang are! Let me tell you the ck Dragon Gang has influence in the entire Northeast three provenances! If we wish to destroy you it is as simple as squashing an ant to death! Let you tell you it will be your nightmare to go against our ck Dragon Gang!¡±

    ¡°I feel that we are too rushed, why don¡¯t we first eat something.¡±

    Liu Yi pets his stomach, ¡°After sitting on the boat for half a day, I am really hungry. Come let us eat!¡±

    Done speaking, he picks up chopstick. This devil mask is originally a half face facemask which only blocks the top half of the face and doesn¡¯t block the mouth from eating which is very convenient for Liu Yi.

    On the side, Guan Yihua and Chen Dahai also pick up the wine sses and chopsticks and start to stuff themselves with food.

    Zhuo Long watches for half a day andes up with a conclusion.

    Bloody hell, this Red Scarf Army is a group of foodies¡­

    But he cannot say anything and can only eat along.

    They¡¯re wasting time! Let¡¯s see how long you guys want to drag this out! Tonight I have all the time to apany you!

    Zhuo Long takes a look at his left and right at the waiters standing by the side waiting for Zhuo Long¡¯smand.

    Wolf King also smiles coldly as he sits on the right drinking wine like a starving wolf waiting to pounce on its prey as ferocity shes across his eyes.

    I have already set up a trap and the Red Scarf Army has already entered the trap so what is there for me to be anxious about?

    Zhuo Long smiles before starting to drink wine.

    But he doesn¡¯t know that at this moment, the seawater near the yacht is no longer as calm as he imagines.

    *****

    Twenty plus frogmen wearing wetsuits and carrying diving equipment are moving closer to the yacht.

    The twenty plus frogmen stop around the yacht and the leader of them makes a few hand sign. The rest of the frogmen immediately nod and takes out a harpoon-like weapon and aim at the deck of the yacht.

    -Dang, dang, dang!-

    Twenty plus hawk hook carrying ropes fly up and hook onto the railing of the yacht.

    The frogmen immediately climb up the rope, their movements very fast and soon they reached the deck.

    The frogmen start to take off their wetsuits and change into the deep red attire in their waterproof backpack.

    ¡°You guys are¡­¡±

    A sailor walks over and sees the men wearing devil masks.

    Just as he was about to scream, a Scarlet Cloth Guard instantly moves behind him, grabs hold of his head and twist forcefully.

    -Snap!-

    The sailor¡¯s neck instantly breaks and copses onto the ground with his eyes wide in shock.

    Everyone on the yacht are people from the ck Dragon Gang thus there is no need to be merciful.

    The Scarlet Cloth Guards have been on a long car ride before infiltrating here to carry out their Dragon Beheading operation!

    Zhuo Long thought that he is able to eat up Liu Yi but he doesn¡¯t know that he will be eaten by Liu Yi.

    A Scarlet Cloth Guard carrying a silenced pistol peeks into the pathway and says: ¡°Safe.¡±

    ¡°Advance.¡±

    Themander immediately gives an order and all of the Scarlet Cloth Guards immediately start to enter the yacht.

    On the way, everyone they meet, the Scarlet Cloth Guards shoot all of them without hesitation.

    If military advisor did not anticipate wrongly, everyone on the boat should be ck Dragon Gang elite members! If they die, they are guilty and deserve punishment!

    *****

    ¡°Commanding officer, we are nearly done with our meal.¡±

    After eating for an unknown amount of time, Zhuo Long is finally impatient from waiting, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for us to discuss proper business?¡±

    ¡°Proper business? What kind of proper business?¡±

    Liu Yi pretends that he does not know anything and nces at Zhuo Long, ¡°Isn¡¯t today just for us to have a meal together?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Zhuo Long nearly vomited blood, ¡°Today I called the heads of the Red Scarf Army over to discuss the matter of North Dragon city!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, your ck Dragon Gang always likes to y this hand.¡±

    Liu Yi picks up the napkin and wipes his mouth, ¡°If you want to discuss matters than say that earlier. If you want to have a meal then you invite me for a meal. Why do you always want to mix them together!¡±

    Zhuo Long hides his anger and asks, ¡°Anyway¡­can we discuss it now?¡±

    ¡°Up to you.¡± Liu Yi spreads his hands, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±

    ¡°I, Zhuo Long still have the same words, if you do not want your Red Scarf Army to die very badly either you disband or you join my ck Dragon Gang. You don¡¯t have any other choice.¡±

    ¡°Words cannot be said this way, I feel that my Red Scarf Army still has other options,¡± says Liu Yi as he looks at the reminder of time by Little Jade.

    ¡°Other options? Hahaha Commanding officer really likes to joke around. On this boat, you only have two roads to walk.¡±

    Done speaking, Zhuo Long ps his hand and instantly all of the waiters surrounding them pull out handguns from under the tables by their side and aims the muzzle at Liu Yi and gang,

    There are around ten plus attendants and ten handguns all of it pointing at Liu Yi.

    As long as Zhuo Long gives themand, they will immediately open fire.

    ¡°Do you see this? This is the method of the ck Dragon Gang!¡±

    Zhuo Longughs coldly.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve seen it before.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Last time your underling Ling Yan already used this method. Last time he did not use it properly do you think that this time around it¡¯ll be useful?¡±

    ¡°Why is it not useful!¡±

    Zhuo Longughs, ¡°In the underworld whoever has guns, whoever has more men then he shall be the boss!¡±

    ¡°So that is the case¡­¡±

 Chapter 275 Challenge from Army Blade

    Hearing what Zhuo Long says, Liu Yi seems to be considering something as he nods.

    Zhuo Long looks at Liu Yi and says proudly: ¡°Choose then, which path do you n to take?¡±

    ¡°I always hate to be forced by others to choose.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly smiles: ¡°How about we change the ying field?¡±

    He ps his hands.

    Immediately the dining room door was kicked open and a group of Scarlet Cloth Guards appear at the entrance as they fire their silenced pistols.

    -Bang, bang, bang-

    After firing a few times, the waiters are caught unprepared and one by one they copsed onto the ground in pools of blood.

    In a blink of an eye, of all of the ck Dragon Gang members in the dining room, there is only Zhuo Long, Army de and Wolf King left alive.

    Zhuo Long is in a daze as he does not understand what is going on.

    Why would these Red Scarf Army members appear on my yacht?

    Where are the people outside? Where did all of them go?

    ¡°I must apologize to you, but this yacht is now under the control of the Red Scarf Army.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he leans back against the chair.

    He smiles happily because the Scarlet Cloth Guards have made him happy.

    This elite team that he has raised really did not let him down ah¡­

    Arge portion of the Red Scarf Army¡¯s profit is used to develop these elite members! The Scarlet Cloth Guards will be used to sweep the underworld.

    From what he sees, en, the money wasn¡¯t spent for nothing.

    Good iron used only at the de!

    Army de narrows his eyes as he nces at the elite members of Red Scarf Army and praises from the bottom of his heart: ¡°Your Scarlet Cloth Guards are very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Some of them were brought up by Instructor personally.¡±

    Guan Yihuaughs and says: ¡°We are always waiting for Instructor to join the team, this way the Scarlet Cloth Guardsbat ability will increase by a grade!¡±

    It can be seen that the people of Red Scarf Army don¡¯t ce the boss of the ck Dragon Gang in their eyes as they try to dig for people in Zhuo Long¡¯s face.

    Zhuo Long suddenly shouts: ¡°You, don¡¯t be so arrogant!¡±

    His eyes are filled with anger as well as horror.

    He did not imagine that the strength of the Red Scarf Army was so elite! So many of his ck Dragon Gang elites are so easily dealt with by them!

    It is really¡­unthinkable!

    Where did these Red Scarf Army fellows pop out from! I am obviously the underworld king of North Dragon city!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but now it is me who has more people and more guns thus it should be what we say is what matters.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders: ¡°Looks like this time around your ck Dragon Gang also only has two choices. One is to disband and scram, the other is join my Red Scarf Army. My lovely Sir Zhuo, which meal do you choose?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Zhuo Long clenches his teeth as his eye show conflict.

    ¡°Red Scarf Army, this time around it can be considered that you are better! But do not think that you can win against our ck Dragon Gang like this! ck Dragon Gang is such arge group, even if you win today my ck Dragon Gang will still be able to swallow you up!¡±

    ¡°Sir Zhuo, we have already reached this stage, what is the point of saying such beautiful words?¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°It¡¯ll be better if you start to choose your path, do you wish to live or do you wish to die.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t have backup ns!¡±

    Zhuo Long suddenly smiles coldly, ¡°To deal with you, Commanding officer, I had invited an expert over!¡±

    Zhuo Long shouts: ¡°Wolf King! The rest will depend on you!¡±

    While he is speaking Wolf King who was sitting by the side drinking wine suddenly makes a can-like thing appear in his right hand which he throws on the ground.

    -hisssss-

    The can-like thingnds on the ground and starts to release yellow smoke in all directions.

    The spreading smoke very quickly spreads throughout the dining room, blocking the sight of everyone.

    Liu Yi instantly shouts: ¡°Scarlet Cloth Guards! Go and guard the door!¡±

    All of the Scarlet Cloth Guards are standing near to the entrance, hearing Liu Yi¡¯smand, they immediately follow his orders and retreat out of the dining room to the deck of the yacht.

    ¡°Close the door! And seal off the dining room!¡±

    Liu Yi continues to givemands and the Scarlet Cloth Guards outside immediately close the door and seal off all of the exits.

    As long as it is Liu Yi¡¯smand, they will swiftly execute it!

    Liu Yi sits within the dense smoke as says calmly: ¡°You guys will not escape anywhere.¡±

    ¡°He, he, he¡­here is my domain ¡­¡±

    A weirdughteres from within the smoke: ¡°All of you are the prey of me, Wolf King..¡±

    ¡°Wolf King!¡±

    Chen Dahai expression changes rapidly like he knows something scary.

    ¡°Dahai? What is the matter?¡± asked Liu Yi.

    ¡°Wolf King¡­if I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, this person should be the 49th Ranked killer on the Heavenly Assassin List¡­it is rumored that from young he was raised by wolves in the forest. He is fond of killing and has strong fighting capabilities¡­¡±

    ¡°He is actually from the top 50 of Heavenly Assassin List!¡±

    Guan Yihua is also shocked, ¡°Looks like we really need to be careful then¡­¡±

    Done speaking, he raises his gun and looks around for the enemy.

    Within the smoke, there is only Liu Yi, Guan Yihua and Chen Dahai. As for opponents, there is Zhuo Long, Wolf King as well as Army de.

    Zhuo Long is still okay but Army de and Wolf King are difficult people to handle¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Chen Dahai suddenly cries out as bloody ws mark appear on his right arm.

    Chen Dahai gasps for breath and says: ¡°Damn it. Luckily I dodged quickly enough otherwise he¡¯d be grabbing my throat!¡±

    ¡°The location is not to our advantage¡­¡±

    Guan Yihua and Chen Dahai lean against each other and says to Liu Yi: ¡°Commanding officer, we should leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°There is no need.¡±

    Liu Yi sits on the chair and says faintly: ¡°Both of you just stay beside me, I already know the location of Wolf King.

    ¡°You know my location? Hahaha!¡±

    From within the smokees Wolf King¡¯sughter, ¡°I, Wolf King am a top 50 expert of the Heavenly list! Smoke is my best cover and my hunting ground! All of you are only my prey and can only be teased around by me before being killed!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and blinks.

    ck and white world activates and three red figures appear in his gaze.

    No matter how Wolf King borrows the smoke to hide, he will never be able to hide his hostility!

    As long as he has hostility, he will be found by Liu Yi¡¯s animal intuition.

    This kind of animal intuition is an animal¡¯s inherent ability. For example, when an earthquake is about to strike, mice will start to run madly and domestic animals will be restless. There are also a lot of animals when you move close to them, they will be able to sense it and run away.

    Liu Yi being a partial demon cultivator naturally has this ability.

    Liu Yi is able to see clearly the position of Wolf King.

    ¡°Red Scarf Army¡¯s boss, you must not boast randomly ah! Your head should be worth quite a sum of money!¡±

    Wolf King¡¯s voicees from all direction to prevent people from determining his location.

    If those Scarlet Cloth Guards had not retreated so fast, Wolf King would have already killed them!

    The title of Heavenly list rank 49 is not for nothing! It is obtained through countless killing!

    ¡°My head indeed is worth a sum of money but it is a pity that you will not be able to take it.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he picks up a fork from the table and throws it out.

    -pish!-

    The fork pierces through the smoke and into the head of Wolf King.

    Wolf King cries out and copses onto the ground dead.

    After killing Wolf King, Liu Yi ps his hands and says: ¡°Smash the windows and let out the smoke!¡±

    Instantly all of the dining hall windows are smashed by the Scarlet Cloth Guards outside and the smoke slowly disperses into the night sky through the window.

    Very quickly the dining hall is clear again as Army de and Zhuo Long stand there foolishly as they nce at the corpse of Wolf King and each other.

    ¡°Just this and he dares to im that he is ranked 49 on the Heavenly list¡­he ispletely here to buy soy sauce¡­¡± says Liu Yi in despise.

    [KG: Language Joke]

    [TL: yes basically it mean he is here as a cheering squad and can do nothing]

    ¡°How¡­how can this be¡­¡±

    Zhuo Long does not believe it, the killer that he hired at a high price¡­is dead in moments!

    Red Scarf Army¡¯s Commanding officer¡­is actually so scary?!?!

    ¡°What other trump cards do you have? Just take all of them out.¡±

    Liu Yi ces his legs on the table as he casually looks at Zhuo Long, ¡°I will ept them all.¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­.¡±

    Zhuo Long really doesn¡¯t know what to do, all of the trump cards that he had in his hands arepletely destroyed!

    That Red Scarf Army Commanding officer is like a demon, making him the underworld king of North Dragon city not have any methods!

    So much so that¡­he is starting to feel afraid¡­

    ¡°I, I still have Army de¡­¡±

    Zhuo Long remembers his most satisfied right-hand man, his heart is like a shipwrecked survivor hugging a nk.

    ¡°Believe me, he will not be able to help you.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Zhuo Long with some pity, ¡°The era of the ck Dragon Gang is already over. Now is the era of the Red Scarf Army.¡±

    ¡°Army de! Save me!¡±

    Zhuo Long starts to feel frightened as the way Liu Yi is looking at him is like a lion watching a rabbit.

    Indeed Army de is Zhuo Long¡¯s, right-hand man. His hands suddenly tremble and instantly two daggers fly out.

    ¡°Dang, dang!¡±

    Guan Yihua and Chen Dahai¡¯s handguns were hit away by the flying daggers.

    After Army de has struck the handguns, he challenges Liu Yi, ¡°If you are a man, let us battle one vs one.¡±

    ¡°You think you can one vs one?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Army de in interest, actually, he is very interested in this Army de.

    Guan Yihua has been praising him unceasingly, as long as he is with me, my Scarlet Cloth Guards power will improve!

    I cannot teach the Scarlet Cloth Guards heart sutras and let them cultivate.

    Immortal fox sister has said before that not everyone can cultivate! Not only do they need chance and coincidence, they also need a certain degree of talent!

    Liu Yi¡¯s talent is not really good but he has too many fortuitous encounters, the three types of cultivationws allow him to be overpowering!

    As for these Scarlet Cloth Guards, they are too old and the best time for them to cultivate has already passed. But Liu Yi still teaches them a few basic qi cultivation techniques to allow them to strengthen their constitution.

    What Liu Yi needs now is a vailent elite teacher!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, do you dare?!¡±

    Army de looks at Liu Yi with a sharp gaze as he beckons with his finger.

 Chapter 276 Letâ€™s play a game

    ¡°Why do you always like to fight and kill.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulder, ¡°Actually I am a person who hates violence.¡±

    Zhuo Long really wishes to curse, you hate violence?!?! Sweeping my ck Dragon Gang and using a fork to kill Wolf King!

    Think about it, Wolf King was really nothing! A rank 49 killer of the Heavenly list and he died to a fork!

    If this word spread out, perhaps the reputation of the Heavenly list will start to stink!

    ¡°If you are a man then stop wasting breath, if you have the ability then let¡¯s fight!¡±

    As Army de speaks, he wields a pair of daggers and looks at Liu Yi coldly.

    While Liu Yi confidently stands up and pulls out a gun from his back and says: ¡°Can I use a gun?¡±

    Army de starts to sweat.

    ¡°You are too shameless!¡±

    Zhuo Long roars in rage: ¡°People are using daggers and you use a gun?¡±

    ¡°Hearing the word shameless from your Zhuo Long¡¯s mouth is rather ironic.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°But if you are afraid then I shall not use it.¡±

    Liu Yi ces the handgun on the table and says: ¡°But I will not fight with you for nothing. After all, I am still themanding officer of the Red Scarf Army. Fighting a round with you is considered giving you face,¡±

    Army de directly says: ¡°If I win, then let us go.¡±

    ¡°But if you lose?¡±

    ¡°I will never lose.¡±

    Army de gaze is cold and filled with confidence in himself.

    ¡°Since you say it this way, there is no longer any meaning. Then how do we gamble?¡±

    ¡°Then how do you wish to gamble?¡±

    ¡°I only need a stake that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out a finger and points at Army de, ¡°If you lose then you must follow me in future.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Army de hesitates for a moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. If you don¡¯t fight then both of you shall die. If you fight, you still have a chance.¡±

    Liu Yi points out, ¡°As long as I give the order, the both of you will be shot into sieves.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll gamble!¡±

    Army de clenches his teeth and says: ¡°Let us start the battle upright and frankly!¡±

    ¡°Good. Come then.¡±

    ¡°I am already waiting to collect your life.¡±

    Army de licks his lips and points one of the daggers at Liu Yi while making a throat cutting motion.

    ¡°I have heard of stories about you.¡±

    Liu Yi is not frightened by Army de¡¯s threats as he stands there and says faintly: ¡°That year the hero of drug enforcement during the anti-drugs campaign at Yunnan, A team instructor. Who had nurtured countless special forces. You are originally supposed to continue active service but it is a pity that you identally offended a high officer and could only retire. Afterward, you joined the ck Dragon Gang.¡±

    ¡°Your investigation is rather detailed.¡±

    Army de wields a dagger as his expression turns sharp, ¡°I originally wished to only be a soldier but it is a pity that the gods don¡¯t wish to give me the chance¡­but now I am reborn, I am still a warrior, though a degraded warrior.¡±

    ¡°Do not make yourself into such a noble person.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°ck Dragon Gang does all kinds of evil and you are the helping the evildoer so there is nothing to be proud of.¡±

    ¡°I am only making use of my abilities to earn money that¡¯s all.¡±

    Army de says coldly: ¡°You are also the same and aren¡¯t something good, why bother to te gold on your face!¡±

    ¡°You are right, all of us will be going to hell.¡±

    Liu Yi recalls theherworld, ¡°But you will be going deeper than me. If you are willing to join the Red Scarf Army, you might be able to redeem some of your sins.¡±

    ¡°I want to kill you more.¡±

    As Army de speaks, he suddenly tosses out a dagger at Liu Yi¡¯s cheek.

    Liu Yi moves to the side slightly and avoids the dagger.

    While he turns around, Army de is already in front of him as the dagger in his left-hand slices towards his throat.

    His actions are very fast and clean as well as ruthless.

    Liu Yi can only exim in appreciation as Army de is really powerful.

    While Army de is smiling like he is already prepared to collect the corpse of Liu Yi.

    But he suddenly realizes that his dagger hit empty air as Liu Yi who was in front of him earlier suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    Army de starts to sweat.

    ¡°I have already told you not to be too confident.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voicees from the back of Army de, ¡°If not because I need you to nurture my Scarlet Cloth Guards you would be already dead.¡±

    Army de immediately turns around and saw that Liu Yi is standing behind him with his arms crossed as he smiles in ridicule.

    That smile makes Army de very unhappy, this is the first time he has met this kind of opponent in his many years of experience.

    Even that Wolf King earlier, Army de has a 50% chance of killing him..

    But as for this Commanding officer¡­Army de is more and more unable to see through him.

    What is his true abilities?

    ¡°Army de what are you hesitating for! Kill him!¡±

    Zhuo Long roars: ¡°After killing him we can leave!¡±

    Army de says him his heart, it¡¯s not that simple¡­in the past when Army de fought he has a type of confidence. But now that confidence haspletely disappeared to gods know where.

    ¡°Why do you not dare to make a move?¡±

    Very quickly Liu Yi¡¯s voice once againes from behind Army de.

    Army de is shocked as Liu Yi who was in front of him has disappeared without him knowing.

    Army de turns around on the spot in shock as he looks around.

    No matter where he looks, there isn¡¯t any sign of Liu Yi.

    Army de knows that this Red Scarf Army Commanding officer did not disappear¡­but is always behind him!

    How fast must he be! My turning speed is already very fast and how is it possible for a person to be able to keep staying behind me!

    This Commanding officer¡­.is he a ghost?

    ¡°I feel that thebat between us should end now.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he stretches out his hand and taps on Army de¡¯s arm.

    Instantly a force enters his body and seals all of his veins.

    Army de felt his body turn soft without energy to control himself and he can only lie there like a sculpture unable to move.

    Seeing that Army de is not moving, Zhuo Long instantly shouts: ¡°Army de what are you doing! Move dammit! Kill him!¡±

    ¡°I am sorry. He is no longer able to help you.¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and walks towards Zhuo Long, ¡°He is already defeated and from now on he is a member of my Red Scarf Army.¡±

    ¡°NO!¡±

    Zhuo Long suddenly pulls out a handgun and points at Liu Yi¡¯s head: ¡°North Dragon city belongs to me, Zhuo Long! Go and die for me!¡±

    Done speaking he is about to pull the trigger when Liu Yi picks up the dagger from Army de¡¯s hand and throws it.

    -Dang!-

    The dagger pierced into Zhuo Long¡¯s palm causing him to drop the handgun.

    ¡°My hand, my hand¡­¡±

    Zhuo Long screams while crying as he cradles his bleeding palm.

    ¡°Your nightmare is only just starting.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he ps his hands.

    Immediately from outside the door walks in two Scarlet Cloth Guards who hold onto Zhuo Long¡¯s arms and pull him to the deck.

    ¡°What are you guys doing! What are you doing!¡±

    Zhuo Long is so afraid that he cries out hysterically as his face loses color.

    ¡°You guys can¡¯t kill me! Killing me is against thew!¡±

    ¡°You actually know about thew?¡±

    Liu Yi is indeed slightly shocked, ¡°This makes me rather surprised. In my hands are a lot of records proving that you have done a lot of matters against thews. Ah, do you want to listen to them, Sir Zhuo?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    Zhuo Long looks at Liu Yi and only feels despair.

    Am I really going to be finished like this¡­

    I am the underworld king of North Dragon city ah! Every step I take will cause the entire Northeast three-provinces to tremble ah!

    But why is it that now I am going to die obscurely?

    This can¡¯t be happening, this cannot be happening!

    Zhuo Long suddenly shouts loudly: ¡°If you kill me, the ck Dragon Gang will crazilye after all of you for revenge! At that time all of the ck Dragon Gang in the Northeast three provinces wille and drown out your Red Scarf Army!¡±

    ¡°Even if there is such a day, I am afraid that you will not be able to see it.¡±

    Liu Yi takes out a stack of documents from his bosom and says: ¡°Come, these are business transfer documents. Sign all of them.¡±

    ck Dragon Gang still has a lot of other business in North Dragon city and he Liu Yi is eyeing them.

    Currently, Xin Dong Ind is theirs but it is not enough.

    If they want to conquer all of the gangs in North Dragon city, it is impossible without other businesses.

    Thus Liu Yi must take over this business! And make them a part of the Red Scarf Army!

    ¡°You are dreaming!¡±

    Zhuo Longughs loudly, ¡°You want the business of the ck Dragon Gang? hehehe¡­.¡±

    ¡°Looks like our Sir Zhuo is still rather persistent.¡±

    Liu Yi ps his hands, ¡°We might as well let him calm down.¡±

    Done speaking a few Scarlet Cloth Guards lift Zhuo Long up and one of them ties a rope around his legs before throwing him off the boat.

    ¡°AHHHHHH!!!!!¡±

    Zhuo Long screams, finally, the rope tightens as he hangs under the protective railing of the yacht head down with the dark sea below him.

    Zhuo Long can almost smell the fishiness of the seawater.

    His heart had almost flown out and his crotch is slightly damp.

    He doesn¡¯t know how to swim ah! If he drops in he will definitely die!

    ¡°Sir Zhuo, have you heard of this matter?¡±

    Liu Yi sits on the protective railing and looks at Zhuo Long hanging below him.

    ¡°The sharks within this seawater have the most sensitive sense of smell! Since your body is bleeding, when you enter the water it will definitely attract the sharks over! I have heard that these sharks have very powerful teeth and will dismember your body within moments ah¡­ Sir Zhuo I am a very curious person. At that time when you are being dismembered, you must tell me what it feels like!¡±

    Zhuo Long really wishes to curse, bullshit! If you want to know what it feels like why don¡¯t you jump down yourself!

    Let me tell you when I really am being dismembered why should I especiallye up and tell you how it feels!

    Heavens ah! There is actually such a shameless person!

    At that moment, Zhuo Long really treats Liu Yi as an opponent.

    ¡°Sir Zhuo you must satisfy my curiosity ah! Since you are a person who is going to die, you must not be stingy.¡±

    Liu Yi takes out a lighter and ces it under the rope that is tied to Zhuo Long¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Come, let us y a game.¡±

 Chapter 277 Dragon Pearl

    As Liu Yi speaks, he lights up the lighter and the mes start to burn the rope.

    The rope is rather sturdy, it seems like it would not snap from burning for half an hour but there are already some threads that have snapped.

    Zhuo Long uses all of his strength to lift his head up and eyes the rope that is being burned.

    This is his lifeline, the moment it got burned apart his life will also end.

    ¡°Let us do an experiment together. Let¡¯s see how long will this rope take to burn apart. En, if it does not break within one minute, I will give you a path to survival. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Zhuo Long ¡¯s heart bes restless but at least it ignites some hope.

    One minute¡­I must stick it out!

    ¡°Start a countdown!¡±

    Liu Yi gives a signal and one of the Scarlet Cloth Guards by the side immediately start to count backward continuously.

    ¡°Sixty, fifty-nine, fifty-eight¡­.¡±

    The normally unremarkable one minute now feels like spending a year within a second!

    Zhuo Long starts to sweat from his legs to his head.

    The seawater below him churns while the rope above makes popping sounds.

    At this moment, Zhuo Long feels that all of the blood vessels in his body are warping as he shivers wishing that the fire burns slower while the time moves faster.

    ¡°Thirty-seven, thirty-six¡­¡±

    The Scarlet Cloth Guard is still counting down the time while the rope still seems to be fine and not arge portion is burned apart.

    Zhuo Long¡¯s heart settles down, looks like I can live from what I am seeing!

    ¡°Twelve, eleven¡­¡±

    The time continues to pass while Zhuo Long¡¯s sweat drops into the seawater.

    The rope is mostly fine, so I should be able to live!

    Zhuo Long heart is rejoicing and wild with joy, wishing to kiss the rope.

    But at this moment, Liu Yi suddenly stands up and picks up a dagger saying: ¡°Bloody hell, I don¡¯t believe that I cannot break it!¡±

    Saying this, Liu Yi¡¯s dagger is about to cut the rope.

    This, this, what are you doing!!!!

    At that moment Zhuo Long¡¯s soul has been nearly scared away.

    Zhuo Long is no longer able to control himself as his psychological barrier copses and he nearly pees from fright as he screams: ¡°NOOOO!! DO NOT KILL MEEE! NOOO AHHH!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill you? Why should I keep you alive?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles coldly, ¡°I already found you unpleasant to look at since the beginning. What boss of the ck Dragon Gang, you Zhuo Long is just a beast of burden! Killing you can be considered as me helping society, getting rid of an evil! As well as umting some virtue! So why should I not!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ I beg you not to kill mee¡­.¡±

    Zhuo Long has already given up all his resistance as he says crying: ¡°Whatever you want I will give to you! I will give you everything!¡±

    ¡°No, I already don¡¯t care. I only want your life!¡±

    ¡°My business, my savings I¡¯ll give you everything! I¡¯ll give you everything! As long as you let me live, as long as you let me live¡­¡±

    Zhuo Long cries till his nose is running. This is the first time when he felt death being so close to him.

    At that moment he is unable to think of anything else but wanting to live on.

    What money ah, power ahparing to life it is it ispletely insignificant!

    If I die then that means that everything is really gone!

    Thus Zhuo Long wishes to live, from the bottom of his heart he wishes to live. As long as he is able to live, the rest he doesn¡¯t need!

    ¡°You want to use these to redeem your life?¡±

    Liu Yi steps on the rope with a leg as the dagger in his hand makes a ¡®dang¡¯ sound and cuts into the protective railing.

    Zhuo Long heart nearly got cut in half as well.

    Bullshit¡­you are able to cut iron wouldn¡¯t it be easy to cut a rope!

    Zhuo Long immediately starts to beg for mercy: ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡­please let me go¡­I can give you everything¡­don¡¯t you want the Red Scarf Army to proim dominance in North Dragon city, as long as you have my ck Dragon Gang¡¯s power, it will definitely be done! Really!¡±

    ¡°Then sign these.¡±

    Liu Yi tosses the business transfer documents on the floor then orders two Scarlet Cloth Guards to pull Zhuo Long up.

    ¡°Huu¡­huuu¡±

    Zhuo Long kneels on the ground as he takes deep breaths.

    His heart is like a rollercoaster filled with lingering fear.

    ¡°Finish signing everything within one minute.¡±

    Zhuo Long trembles as he picks up the pen and signs his name on the documents.

    His tears leak out, a generation¡¯s underworld king has actually fallen to such a miserable state¡­

    But there is no need to be anxious¡­as long as I am alive there is still a chance!

    Tomorrow he will leave North Dragon city to other cities that have ck Dragon gang branches and once again assemble the strength of the ck Dragon city and fight back into North Dragon City eradicating the Red Scarf Army!

    I must not spare any cost to kill this damn Commanding officer!

    No matter how much money I must spend or even hire the top ten Heavenly list killers!

    As long as I kill this damn Commanding officer, everything will be worth it!

    Zhuo Long once again regains his energy but on the surface, he is still restless as he finished signing all of the business transfer documents of North Dragon City businesses that he owns.

    ¡°I must say, Sir Zhuo¡¯s writing is rather good.¡±

    Liu Yi picks up the transfer documents and passed them to Chen Dahai by the side.

    ¡°Keep them safe. These are crucial for our promation of dominance of North Dragon city. From tomorrow onwards, North Dragon city shall change blood. Sir Zhuo¡¯s ck Dragon Gang will no longer exist while Red Scarf Army shall take over all of North Dragon City.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±

    Zhuo Long is filled with hatred in his heart but his mouth is smiling.

    Liu Yi ps his hands and says: ¡°But it is a pity that Sir Zhuo will never be able to see this. Throw him into the sea to feed the fish.¡±

    Immediately two strong Scarlet Cloth Guards pick up Zhuo Long and press him against the protective barrier of the yacht.

    Zhuo Long was immediately frightened and starts shrieking: ¡°You can¡¯t do this! You said that you wouldn¡¯t kill me!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah. I apologize Sir Zhuo, I was lying.¡±

    Liu Yi throws down a sentence and turns around to leave: ¡°Do it cleanly. I don¡¯t want any chance of survival.¡±

    After he finished speaking, one of the Scarlet Cloth Guard instantly uses his dagger and sliced Zhuo Long¡¯s throat.

    Zhuo Long throat is cut open as fresh blood leaks from his mouth. After which that Scarlet Cloth Guard pushes Zhuo Long¡¯s body into the sea.

    His eyes contain conflict as he looks in the direction where Liu Yi walks off.

    ¡°If you still have another lifetime, remember to reincarnate into a good person.¡±

    Liu Yi mutters to himself, hell has so much torture I¡¯m afraid that when Zhuo Long enters hell he will need to suffer for tens of thousands of years.

    Virtue has its rewards and evil has its retribution, it¡¯s not there isn¡¯t revenge but rather the time has yet to arrive.

    This old sentence although it sounds like counseling oneself, but Liu Yi who has been to hell knows that this sentence is the truth,

    {Big idiot, you havemitted so much killing, in the future if you are going to fly to heaven and cross your cmity what are you going to do?}

    Lin Tong lies on Liu Yi shoulder and asks in worry, {At that time your heavenly cmity will be very scary¡­}

    {So what if it¡¯s scary.}

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, {On this path that we walk, we have already experienced so many waves and winds. What is there to fear.}

    Saying this, Liu Yi pokes Long Tong¡¯s small head, {But Immortal Fox sister don¡¯t worry, I feel that my luck is rather good. Although I am carrying the Great God¡¯s curse but being able to know you are my, Liu Yi¡¯s, fortune. With such luck, even if heaven¡¯s cmityes I won¡¯t die.}

    ¡°You, big idiot.¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s heart is very warm andfortable as she suddenly realized that his mouth is bing sweeter.

    Which girl doesn¡¯t like sweet speech and honeyed words even the intelligent little fox Lin Tong is the same.

    Looks like the other nature influence on Liu Yi is bing bigger like the two natures are slowly fusing, but this kind of fusion is notplete.

    Lin Tong can clearly feel that within Liu Yi¡¯s body, the other nature is surviving happily.

    The current Liu Yi, although he is slightly two-faced and his mouth is bing sweeter but his principles have never change.

    He is still the same speechless big idiot!

    If that wasn¡¯t the case, the overwhelming vital energy would not exist in his body! Although the other Liu Yi has be even stronger, but Liu Yi who possesses vital energy is the one who possesses unlimited possibilities!

    Lin Tong doesn¡¯t wish that Liu Yi will be like the other him¡­that other him is really¡­.too scary.

    {Right! Liu Yi, swallow this thing!}

    Lin Tong suddenly recalls something and jumps onto Liu Yi¡¯s hand holding a golden ping pong ball sized golden pill in her mouth and passes it to him.

    {What is this?}

    Liu Yi looks at the golden pill, not understanding.

    {This is a dragon pearl.}

    Lin Tong ced the golden pill on his hand and says: {The most valuable item of the demon n. }

    Liu Yi got a huge shock, how did Immortal Fox sister get this thing.

    {Have you forgotten? Last time didn¡¯t you kill a dragon? This is his dragon pearl. After you swallow it, slowly refine it and your demon qi can evolve its grade¡­if you are lucky it might even evolve into dragon energy.}

    {Dragon energy?}

    Liu Yi doesn¡¯t understand all of this.

    {That¡¯s right. Dragon energy is the apex state of demonic qi.}

    Lin Tong opens her mouth and says, {Among all of the demons, dragons are the kings of all demons. Compared to us, the dragon race is the closest to the immortal race! After you swallow this dragon pearl, whether you are able to evolve to dragon energy depends on your luck!}

    {Fine then.}

    Liu Yi feels that Immortal Fox sister always gives the best things to him.

    {Immortal Fox sister? Why don¡¯t you eat it?}

    {I can¡¯t eat it!}

    Lin Tong immediately shakes her head, {In the end I am a fox thus I cannot change to another power. But you are different, big idiot your body has unlimited possibilities. You are a human that can turn into a demon thus you might be able to change your demonic qi to dragon energy. Fox energy, in the end, is still too low, I wish that you can be even stronger¡­.but there will be some dangers as well¡­}

    {En, only by bing stronger will I be able to protect Immortal Fox sister.}

    Liu Yi nods his head before taking the dragon pearl and swallows it down without hesitation.

    Why should I be afraid of danger? I, Liu Yi am no longer the weak high school student of the past!

    After the dragon pearl enters the body, instantly a warm andfortable stream of energy flows throughout his body. The dragon pearl turns into a golden ball and enters his Dan area like a tenant and stays there.

    Looks like this dragon pearl is not so easy to refine.

    At the same time, at a distant location, a girl wearing red attire suddenly raises her head.

    ¡°I can feel¡­elder brother¡¯s breath¡­¡±

 Chapter 278 Meteor falling from heaven

    The start of new term!

    If you ask students every year what is the most painful period in school, then there is no need to ask, it will be these four words.

    Starting a new term!

    If you ask students what is even more painful than the start of new term, it will be a sentence.

    The start of new term and the damn homework that isn¡¯t finished!

    Sometimes Liu Yi forgets that he is still a student. This holiday he was busy with cultivation as well as handling the matters of the Red Scarf Army. The pile of small matters made Liu Yi forget about a big matter and that is to do his homework.

    At this time, the Red Scarf Army Commanding officer that is able to shake the whole of North Dragon city is standing at the entrance of a ssroom.

    The reason is that he didn¡¯t do his homework and is punished to stand there.

    ¡°Brother Liu!¡±

    ¡°Boss Liu!¡±

    Now is ss time and the only students who are on the walkway are those delinquents or the ones going to the toilet to smoke.

    When these students see Liu Yi, none of them dare to not greet him!

    Although Liu Yi has note to school for quite some time there is no need to doubt his Big Brother identity.

    Even his good friend Chen Cai has also taken in a few little brothers and is tyrannically abusing other students.

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t avoid them like in the past as he nods back.

    He is already used to this kind of matter.

    {How evil! You are already a cultivator! And you are actually punished to stand!}

    Lin Tong is not happy as she crosses her arms and floats in front of Liu Yi, {Quickly go in and let that filthy teacher know your identity!}

    {It is better to forget about it¡­}

    Liu Yi shakes his head, other subject teachers are still okay but currently, it is the math teacher inside ¡­

    Since I don¡¯t even understand the lesson why don¡¯t I just stand outside.

    The passing delinquent girls are still eye candy.

    While Liu Yi is receiving his punishment, he also didn¡¯t forget to circte his heart sutras.

    Since thest time he has eaten the dragon pearl, Liu Yi can obviously feel his demonic qi changing.

    His current demonic qi seems to be even more pure and there is something within that Liu Yi doesn¡¯t know about.

    Liu Yi has no idea what it is but he can feel that it is a good thing.

    Because Liu Yi realizes that his body is starting to grow!

    In the past, Liu Yi cultivates demonic qi, immortal qi and devil qi.

    This three qi¡¯s, Immortal qi and Devil qi are like the qi¡¯s from xianxia novels and are unable to strengthen his constitution. While demonic qi is able to slightly change Liu Yi¡¯s constitution not to mention increase his natural recovery.

    But now it is different, Liu Yi is able to sense that his constitution has increased by quite a bit.

    He feels like he is a human form monster, his skeleton bes more perfect and denser. While every muscle group in his body has been enhanced and filled with more energy.

    At the same time, Liu Yi has grown taller, even when Wang Yuzheng sees him, she says in shock that he seems to have grown taller during the holiday!

    Indeed, Liu Yi is currently 1.8 meters tall.

    {Then take advantage of the opportunity to refine the dragon pearl.}

    Lin Tong also does not like the ssroom environment as it makes her feel stifled and depressed.

    {You have already absorbed 10% of it and realised that your body has changed right! Wait until you have fully refined the dragon pearl, this miss believes that you can really evolve to dragon energy! While your body will be as sturdy as the dragon race! A human¡¯s body is way to fragile.}

    That¡¯s right. Human bodies are indeed very weak, but it is also very mysterious.

    A human¡¯s bodily organs work together perfectly and the body proportion is the closest to the golden proportion.

    Especially the twenty-eight star jades are all perfect, on the path of cultivation, human¡¯s are heaven-blessed!

    While Liu Yi currently possesses the natural cultivation talents of a human as well as the strong body of the dragon race!

    Such kinds of good matters are what other people are envious of but they can¡¯t have.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Come in for a test!¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is steadily revolving his heart sutra, from the ssroomes the voice of the math teacher.

    What the hell? Another test?

    Liu Yi makes an unwilling face, but he cannot escape it so he can only push open the door and go in.

    ¡°Today we are going to test the subject that you have learnedst semester. To take a look if you guys have revised your math during the holiday. Those who fail need to go back and do ten mock papers.¡±

    The math teacher is a 50+ years old short old man, he passes a stack of exam papers to the ss representative to pass to the rest.

    All of the studentsment as this is what they fear most.

    Liu Yi has just returned to Wang Yuzheng¡¯s side when the math teacher suddenly says: ¡°Liu Yi,e over to the teacher¡¯s desk to do your paper.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly shocked, even Wang Yuzheng beside him looks at the teacher in shock not knowing why is there such an arrangement.

    The math teacher replies: ¡°Thest exam you had scored very well for your paper making me surprised, so I wish to see if it is your real result.¡±

    The heck! This teacher is looking down on me is it?!

    Although I am indeed cheating but the feeling of being looked down by other is very ufortable.

    {Master, leave it to Little Jade!}

    Little Jade is also done with the math teacher, {Little Jade is part of master so everything that Little Jade knows, also means that master knows!}

    Indeed, this AI is part of my own body.

    Liu Yi is prepared to give the math teacher some surprise.

    He walks over to the teacher¡¯s desk and sits there and starts answering the questions.

    Liu Yi still doesn¡¯t know how to solve any of the math questions on the math paper.

    After all, all of these math questions cannot be understood by relying on memories, it needs a lot of logical reasoning abilities and calcting ability¡­.

    As for calctions, Liu Yi is truly bad at it.

    But as long as he nces at the questions, Little Jade will be able to easily list out all of the methods to answer the questions.

    What Liu Yi needs to do is to only copy them down.

    Such a matter is very easy, Liu Yi holds the pencil and starts writing speedily on the test paper making the math teacher dumbstruck.

    Is Liu Yi¡¯s brain a machine? He doesn¡¯t even need to think much and is able to calcte to fast?

    Is he writing randomly?

    The math teacher walks over and takes a look at the answers that Liu Yi write.

    He is shock as it is not random writing!

    Every single one of Liu Yi¡¯s answer ispletely correct and there is a mistake on one of the questions which Liu Yi marks out with pen!

    Genius! Is he a genius?

    But why didn¡¯t I notice it in the past, isn¡¯t this fellow results in the past all very bad?

    Unless he got struck by lighting and was enlightened?

    [TL: the heck¡­that is more like brain fried!!!]

    Other then such a fantasy answer, the math teacher is unable to think of any other possibility!

    Liu Yi¡¯s answering speed is as quick as before and even the math teacher feels that he is unable to surpass that speed!

    Very quickly, Liu Yi has already answered half of the questions and left some answers on the paper.

    Little Jade cautiously spread out each and every step.

    Liu Yi follows like filling in a questionnaire, isn¡¯t that fast!

    Very quickly the first major question answer is out and what shocked the math teacher is that Liu Yi uses differentiation and integration as well as some knowledge that are only taught in universities to solve the question!

    This Liu Yi¡­where did he learn all these, did he go for remedial sses during the holidays?

    The math teacher is slightly unable to follow Liu Yi¡¯s rhythm and only feels that his own brain is starting to give signs of crashing.

    Liu Yi is proud of himself as he says in his heart, i let you look down on me, now you know my¡­ah wrong, you know the power of Little Jade!

    Little Jade to the extent of giving ten plus methods to solve a major question, but Liu Yi chose the most convenient one which allows him to copy faster!

    Just as Liu Yi is preparing to answer the next question, he suddenly frowns.

    A very strong oppressive feeling transmits over and instantly strike his mentality!

    This feeling makes him very ufortable like a huge danger ising!

    Liu Yi suddenly raises his head and says to the math teacher: ¡°Teacher¡­I am sorry but I am having stomach pain¡­I want to use the toilet.¡±

    ¡°You¡­just go¡­¡±

    The math teacher is still in shock as he waves his hand and lets Liu Yi go.

    Liu Yi immediately runs out of the ssroom to the walkway.

    When he steps into the walkway he immediately feels that that pressure ising at him!

    Shit¡­ I must leave the school building¡­

    Liu Yi saw the toilet at the end of the walkway and he increases his running speed, he is as fast as a cheetah as he runs into the toilet.

    In the toilet are three students secretly smoking and they were surprised when they see Liu Yi suddenly running in.

    ¡°Scram out!¡± berates Liu Yi impolitely.

    The three students were about to scold back when they realise that it is Liu Yi and their faces immediately turn white as they scramble out of the toilet.

    Liu Yi watched them run far away before returning into the toilet and starts to change his attire.

    After obtaining Little Jade, changing attires has be very effortless.

    Very quickly a ck suit appears on Liu Yi as the red scarf flutters with the wind.

    A white mask covers Liu Yi appearance giving him a mysterious feeling.

    ¡°Who on earth is it¡­let me find out!¡±

    At this moment within the sky outside the window a red fireball suddenly st passed the clouds and falls from the sky and crashes onto the field outside the window.

    -BOOM!!-

    An enormous wind pressure instantly shakes the whole school building, along with startled cries of students a lot of ssroom windows were jolted into pieces.

    Liu Yi is shocked, who is this?

    He flies up to the top of the building and looks down.

    The smoke on the field has dispersed revealing a ten meter widerge hole.

    A girl wearing red nichang cheong san slowly stands up from the deep hole.

    Who is this girl?

    At the beginning, Liu Yi thought that it is Wenren Qian but very quickly he sensed that something is wrong!

    This girl gives me a type of feeling that we are of the same bloodline.

    Furthermore, a strong menace emits from that girl¡¯s body.

    ¡°You are my brother?¡±

    That girl raises her head slowly and looks at Liu Yi who is standing above.

    Instantly Liu Yi is able to clearly see the appearance of that girl.

 Chapter 279 Little dragon girl who is finding her elder brother

    ¡°Are you my elder brother?¡±

    The girl lifts her head and reveals a youthful and exquisite beautiful face.

    Seeing the girl¡¯s appearance, Liu Yi shivers.

    What the hell, a living beauty embryo!

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes brighten, where did this girle from? The Immortal realm?

    But what Liu Yi is sensing from the girl doesn¡¯t seem to be immortal qi!

    It is a very strange qi¡­that seems to a better form of a qi that he has.

    {Dragon race! She is from the Dragon race!!!}

    Lin Tong pulls on Liu Yi¡¯s ears as she screams, {Heavens¡­it¡¯s a living dragon race! Furthermore, it is a female dragon¡­}

    {What are you so excited about?}

    Liu Yi restrains the bouncing little fox, {Didn¡¯t we meet one a while back and I killed it?}

    {You don¡¯t understand¡­that is a male dragon!}

    Lin Tong is still very excited, {Female dragons usually are not allowed to go out! Unless it is when they are marrying people! And what you are looking at is a living female dragon ah!! I didn¡¯t imagine that they are so beautiful¡­}

    {¡­¡­..}

    Liu Yi is feeling speechless as Lin Tong is still concerned about that even at this point of time.

    {Immortal Fox sister¡­I feel that¡­there is something within my body that is mutually connecting both of us¡­}

    {Ah, so that is the case ah¡­}

    The little fox nods her head when suddenly her eyes widen into circles.

    {WHAT! WHAT DID YOU SAY?!?! AHAHHH, my god¡­.}

    {What is the matter Immortal Fox sister?}

    {That¡­this dragon girl¡­should be blood-rted to that dragon that you killed back then! Thus you are able to feel that kind of connection.}

    {Blood rted???}

    Liu Yi looks at the dragon girl below him, {Indeed it seems to be the case¡­ would there be any result?}

    {The result would be¡­¡­she will definitely take revenge for her rtive!}

    Lin Tong makes a sighing sound, {Why did this miss forget¡­at that time you would have been stained with dragon blood¡­there will be a bright light to those looking for the dragon pearl¡­I actually overlooked such an important matter!}

    {Looks like she has stepped up to our door¡­}

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath and says: ¡°Let me go and discuss with her and hope that we are able toe to a peaceful settlement.¡±

    {Impossible!}

    Lin Tong hurries and exins, {Fire dragons have a very violent nature! It will be impossible for you to reason with them!}

    {Let¡¯s give it a try, after all the other side is a beautiful girl so we should be able to reason with her.}

    Liu Yi says, {As long as there is a reason, you be able to walk anywhere!}

    Done speaking he jumps down.

    At this moment a lot of people in the school are looking outside to see what is happening outside.

    When they see him a lot of them cry out in shock, ¡°Blood Emperor! Blood Emperor! It is Blood Emperor ah!¡±

    ¡°Blood Emperor! Look over here! I am your fan!¡±

    A group of students starts bing passionate, as this is the first time they have seen Blood Emperor at such close distance.

    ¡°Call the police! Quickly call the police!¡±

    The teachers in the school quickly take action as they are already over the age of chasing stars.

    While Liu Yi is unable to do anything about the fiery gazes that are surrounding him.

    After all, he doesn¡¯t have anything that is able to block the sight of normal people.

    So he can only thicken his skin.

    ¡°This beautiful err¡­.dragondy.¡±

    Liu Yi tries his best to soften his tone and appear good-natured to avoid angering the dragon girl.

    ¡°You are not my elder brother!¡±

    The dragon girl¡¯s widen her pretty eyes and raises her fist, ¡°You killed my elder brother! You swallowed his dragon pearl!¡±

    Wind forms and starts to revolve around her body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry! Don¡¯t be angry!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately says: ¡°It is a misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°What misunderstanding! You killed my elder brother so I want to kill you!¡±

    The dragon girl roars and dashes forward throwing a fist at Liu Yi¡¯s abdomen.

    -pong!-

    The fist is powerful, fast and fierce.

    Liu Yi is unable to dodge in time and was sent flying.

    His body turns into a cannonball and smashed into the school building behind.

    The first-floor wall is immediately smashed into pieces by Liu Yi¡¯s body as he was sent flying into a ssroom.

    The students in the ssroom cry out in shock as they look at Liu Yi who is lying in pieces of the wall.

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing your lesson.¡±

    Liu Yi brushed off the rocks on his body and stands up.

    After his body has started to dragonify, his body has indeed be very sturdy. Despite smashing through a wall his body is still fine.

    ¡°Return my elder brother!¡± roars the dragon girl causing the whole school to shudder.

    ¡°Gods, that girl is scary¡­¡±

    ¡°Is she really a human?¡±

    A lot of students cry out in shock.

    ¡°I wish everyone happiness during your new school term.¡±

    Liu Yi is worried that the students will be caught by the shockwaves and quickly jumps out of the building back to the field.

    ¡°Dragon girl, its ok if you want revenge but this is our battle, let¡¯s not affect other people.¡±

    Liu Yi moves to the side causing the dragon girl¡¯s back to face the school.

    This dragon girl is quite powerful¡­perhaps she is nearly seven stars in power!

    That move of hers might be able to copse the school building and injure my schoolmates!

    ¡°I won¡¯t harm other people, as I only want to take revenge for my elder brother!¡±

    The dragon girl is not that unreasonable¡­allowing Liu Yi to breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°They will live but you will definitely die! You repulsive bastard!¡±

    Dragon girl¡¯s tone is like a spoilt little sister making Liu Yi shocked!

    If she didn¡¯t have suchrge strength, then she will, even more, be like a little sister!

    Dragon girl rushes towards Liu Yi and throws out three continuous punches.

    Her fist is very heavy and fast, causing explosions whenever she throws a punch.

    But Liu Yi activates his ck and White World, allowing him to see everything clearly,

    Her fist slows down in Liu Yi¡¯s view and the fist¡¯s path bes very obvious to him.

    ¡°Damn it, you evil person don¡¯t keep running! If you have the ability take some of this princess¡¯s punch!¡±

    When her punches are unable to touch Liu Yi the dragon girl bes angry and throws a tantrum, ¡°Stand still obediently and let me punch you a few times!¡±

    ¡°What the heck!!! Do you think that I¡¯m an idiot?!?!¡±

    Liu Yi shouts: ¡°If I stand still and let you hit me, am I a target or an idiot?!?!¡±

    ¡°You are not a target nor an idiot! You are an evil person, an evil person who killed my elder brother! I hate you!¡±

    Dragon girl suddenly barrels over into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    A fragrance rushes into Liu Yi¡¯s nose as he takes a deep breath but is immediately alert.

    What is thisss going to do?

    Before Liu Yi is able to react, he was pushed by her into the air.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Liu Yi is pushed into the sky at a very high speed and within moments he is within the clouds.

    Dragon girl¡¯s face suddenly turn red as she spits and says: ¡°You stinky rogue!¡±

    ¡°Why am I a stinky rogue??¡±

    Liu Yi did not react for half a day after being scolded suddenly. But soon he realized what is going on and immediately blurts out: ¡°Oi, oie on, I am not meaning that ah! It is you who are thinking wrongly okay? I did not mean that I want to do that with you¡­I am asking you what you want to do? Ah, wrong I mean I am asking you what do you want to do? ¡±

    [TL: okay I believe most of you are confused, what the author is meaning is the sentence what do you want to do? In Chinese it is ÎÒÊÇÎÊÄãÒª¸ÉÂï? but if you break up the sentence in a different manner it means different things. ÎÒÊÇ(I am)ÎÊÄã(asking you)Òª¸ÉÂï(what you want to do?), but if you want to think wrongly ÎÒÊÇ(I am)ÎÊÄãÒª(asking you if)¸ÉÂï(you want to do it?)]

    [TL: on hindsight if you guys are lost feel free to @ me on discord to rify.]

    [TL: P.s I will only reply when I am awake ^^]

    ¡°There is no need for you to exin, you are a stinky rogue! Big evil person! For my elder brother¡¯s blood debt, for my purity, this princess also wants to kill you!!¡±

    Liu Yi shouts: ¡°What the hell ah¡­what does this and your purity have any kind of connection ah!!!¡±

    Dragon girl pushes Liu Yi into the clouds and shouts: ¡°Turn into nkton!¡±

    The top of her head instantly grows a pair of red horns.

    Seeing this sight instantly makes Liu Yi recalls the show <> that he had seen when he was young!

    What the hell ah, this is way too simr!!

    Of course, this dragon girl is way more beautiful and cute aspared to the little dragon person.

    -ROAR!-

    Little dragon girl suddenly roars and her dragon aura spreads out instantly.

    The surrounding clouds are immediately pushed aside and even Liu Yi is sent flying back a few meters.

    ¡°Taoist Laozi, speedy asmands! Sworde!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately spews out a sword chant and a white sword like lighting speeds across the sky and appears under Liu Yi¡¯s feet.

    Liu Yi steps on the Taiji sword and stabilizes his body as he floats in the sky.

    He faces the little dragon girl and says: ¡°Oi, oi you crazy girl, I have already said that it is a misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°Big evil person! Whatever you say are all excuses! My royal father has said that humans are crafty and cunning and like to lie to people the most!¡±

    ¡°What the¡­this, this cannot be applied to everyone ah¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that this saying is a bit too wrong and immediately retorted, ¡°There are humans who are honest and considerate! For example me ah!¡±

    [TL: ¡­you who killed her elder brother???]

    [KG: In his defense, the brother did attack him during another battle and it was Wenren Qian who made the brother attack Liu Yi]

    ¡°Pui! You, big evil person, big devil! Today this princess must kill you and help this world get rid of a scourge!¡± done speaking the little dragon girl takes a deep breath.

    Following which her body starts to emit a brilliant red radiance, like a red outer clothing draped over her body.

    Lin Tong reminds him, {Five star dragon race¡­big idiot you need to be careful!}

    {I know, rx Immortal Fox Sister I will be fine.}

    Just seven star only, I have even fought against even powerful enemies and even faces the power of K?itigarbha¡­

    Only a dragon girl¡­and such a cute and pretty dragon girl¡­so what!

    ¡°Come! Since you want to fight then let¡¯s fight!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he cracks his neck and loosens his joints.

    Although he says that he will use his full strength to fight but he didn¡¯t remove the gravity on his body.

    Since he has broken through to the four-star stage, Liu Yi has increased the gravity on himself to 40 times.

    Thus at this moment, Liu Yi is splitting a part of his strength to control his body.

    While the other part is to fight.

    ¡°Turn into nkton!¡±

    Little dragon girl shouts as her hands turn into scaled dragon ws swiping at Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    After the little dragon girl has draped the red qi around her, her speed has increased by a lot and she instantly arrives in front of Liu Yi.

    That dragon w rips the air andnds on Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 280 I will help you adjust

    Little dragon girl instantly increases her speed and Liu Yi has 40 times gravity acting on him, thus he is unable to dodge and got hit by the dragon w.

    The force behind the w is boundless as he is instantly sent flying through cloud after cloud as the Taiji sword spins a few rounds before he is able to steady himself.

    What the hell¡­although this little dragon girl looks very cute she is very strong!

    Liu Yi looks at the little dragon girl carefully, she doesn¡¯t even look to be 1.6m tall, red lips, white teeth, shepletely looks like a loli ah¡­

    What power and so strong, the strength is like a monster¡­hell, dragon race seems to be monsters ah¡­

    Hai¡­why do I always get into such kind of trouble.

    ¡°Evil person! Now you know this princess¡¯s power!¡± as she speaks, she looks at Liu Yi proudly.

    Is thisss really here for her elder brother¡¯s vengeance??? Why does she look like a little kid who has won a fight?

    Perhaps this little dragon girl¡¯s nature has yet to mature I guess¡­

    Liu Yi starts to guess.

    ¡°Heng, heng you are obviously only a four-star cultivator, I really don¡¯t know how you managed to kill my elder brother! You must have plotted against him!¡±

    Little dragon girl ces her hands on her waist like a crafty and unruly princess.

    Especially that pair of little red horns on top of her head making her look very adorable and charming.

    Liu Yi really has an urge to go up and pinch her cheeks but he suspects that the moment he pinches, the little dragon girl he is facing might turn into a female T-rex¡­Although the current her is already quite simr to one already¡­

    ¡°But you have met me which is your bad luck! Bad Guy, today you are destined to die at the hands of this princess!¡±

    She stretches out a dragon w and a red glow suddenly appears as a long dragonnce appears in her hand.

    ¡°Prepare to die! **Rod!¡±

    What the hell, when did I have such a nickname?!?! What ** rod?! I rather ** monk!

    Errrr it seems like that also does not sound so nice as well¡­

    Liu Yi looks at little dragon girl rushing towards him and behind her is the afterimage of red mes.

    That dragonnce in her hand¡¯s dances as it attacks Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi just covers his body with ice armor to block the attacks of the little dragon girl.

    -Ding dang ding dang!-

    The dragonnce keeps hitting the ice armor scattering ice fragments all over the ce.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s body has be more sturdy and despite wearing ice armor, he still received internal injuries!

    The human shape t-rex is way too fierce¡­she is like a power goddess loli sister!

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Little dragon girl executes a continuous technique at Liu Yi and thest blow harshly whips towards him from the front.

    Waves of fire exploded out pushing Liu Yi instantly through a number of clouds into another part of the sky.

    Liu Yi¡¯s body is still being forced backward ripping through clouds when he suddenly feels a chilling from his back and got arge shock as he immediately presses against the Taiji sword and controls his body, causing his speed to drop.

    -Swish!-

    A high-speed ne rubs against Liu Yi¡¯s scalp as it flies passed scaring Liu Yi into a cold sweat.

    What the hell ah¡­this is way too scary already! I nearly smashed into that ne ah!

    Perhaps I might not be injured¡­but the ne will definitely be trashed!

    And the passengers on the ne will most definitely be in disaster¡­

    [TL: disaster is too light¡­more like instant death from sudden pressure change¡­]

    ¡°What monster is this! Watch my move!¡±

    When little dragon girl sees the ne she got badly frightened as her face loses color and stabs out with hernce at the ne.

    ¡°BLOODY HELL!¡±

    Liu Yi is badly frightened! If that stab touches the ne, shit will get real!!!!

    Wouldn¡¯t the ne disintegrate into pieces ah!

    ¡°Dragon girl! Watch out for my sword!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly kicks the flying sword below him causing it to turn into a ray of light and appearing in front of little dragon girl instantly.

    The sword¡¯s speed is very fast as it pierces through the sky, the force behind it is very scary.

    Little dragon girl got a shock and immediately flew downwards for ten plus meters to dodge the flying sword.

    Instantly the ne follows after the flying sword safely flying past the top of little dragon girl¡¯s head.

    Liu Yi instantly let¡¯s go of his breath. What the heck ah¡­this bullshit is way too scary!

    While Liu Yi is sighing in relief, the little dragon girl is once again rushing towards Liu Yi with hernce.

    ¡°**rod! Watch my move!¡± as she is speaking hernce stabs towards Liu Yi¡¯s throat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it, how pretty!¡±

    Liu Yi acts flippantly and casually tilts his head dodging thence.

    He is starting to adapt to little dragon girl¡¯s speed.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Little dragon girl did not expect that her extremely fastnce was actually dodged.

    ¡°You are only a small four-star cultivator! Why don¡¯t you just surrender now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!¡± says Liu Yi, ¡°Earlier I was only ying around with you as I find that you are cute.¡±

    ¡°Pei! **rod! Shameless boasting! Watch mynce!¡±

    It must be said that little dragon girl¡¯snce technique is rather good, strong enough to birth wind as she explodes out fire flowers in the sky.

    -Hong, hong, hong!-

    Violent mes fall all over the ce. Although Liu Yi is getting used to the speed of little dragon girl he still takes arge number of the attacks causing his body to be blown away.

    ¡°Receive death!¡± with the little dragon girl¡¯s final shout, she raises hernce high up before mming it down towards Liu Yi.

    With this attack, she ns to split Liu Yi in half!

    But at this time Liu Yi suddenly stretches out his right hand and grabs hold of the body of the fallingnce.

    -BOOM!-

    The sword that Liu Yi is standing on sinks but in the end, he is able to stabilize himself.

    A qi waves st out of his palm rushing towards the surrounding.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Little dragon girl got a shock, she did not expect that her final strongest strike was actually blocked.

    How is this possible! Isn¡¯t the opponent just a 4-star cultivator?

    This is not science ah!

    ¡°Little dragon girl, I have already said that you must not look down on us human¡¯s strength too much.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, a glow shes across his eyes.

    The forty times gravity acting on his body is released and his qi level starts to increase resulting in waves of qi energy to erupt out, causing little dragon girl to subconsciously raise her hand and block her view.

    Four-star ability?

    Not possible¡­it is obviously the strength of a seven/eight stars!!

    But his body qi¡­is obviously at four stars ah!

    Why is he able to give off the aura of a seven/eight stars? How is this possible ah, this ispletely toppling overmon sense¡­

    ¡°Retreat!¡± as Liu Yi speaks he taps with his right finger, instantly little dragon girl feels arge force being transmitted through the dragonce causing it to instantly fly away and hits her head, causing her to tear in pain.

    ¡°Wu, wu, wu¡­you hit this princess! You are a bad person!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi¡­.you hit me first okay?!?!¡±

    Liu Yi mouth twitches and says: ¡°After fighting for so long you should have had your fun right?¡±

    ¡°Not enough!¡±

    Little dragon girl rubs away her tears and says: ¡°You killed my elder brother and hit me as well! I, Ao Susu will not let you off!¡±

    Done speaking waves after waves of dragon energy emits off the little dragon girl¡¯s body, causing Liu Yi to feel pressure.

    This little dragon girl ,Ao Susu¡­what does she n to do?

    Liu Yi is unable toprehend, a girl¡¯s thoughts are indeed hard to guess ah¡­

    ¡°ROARRR!¡±

    At this moment Ao Susu lets out a dragon roar.

    Her body turns into a red glow and following which a 20+ meters long red dragon appears within the clouds as it moves its body unceasingly, a pair ofrge dragon eyes res at Liu Yi angrily.

    What the hell¡­what is going on?

    Changing back to her real form?

    -ROAR!-

    Ao Susu changes into an enormous dragon and immediately opens her mouth widely and sprays out a stream of red raging mes at Liu Yi.

    The raging mes are like a storm engulfing everything and drown out Liu Yi.

    Little dragon girl proudly thinks, Heng using this princess¡¯s raging mes to burn you, let¡¯s see how you are going to be arrogant you damn **rod!

    But at this moment, the raging mes suddenly starts to revolve.

    Following which the mes start to gather together and form a basketball sizes fireball floating above Liu Yi¡¯s palm.

    Liu Yi grabs hold of the mes as he smiles and says:¡°Little kids should not y with fire okay, it is very dangerous.¡±

    ¡°You..you¡­how did you do it!¡±

    Little dragon girl got a huge shock as she does not believe that her mes could be caught by other people with their bare hands.

    ¡°Well, I just do it like this.¡±

    Liu Yi casually extinguishes the me, ¡°Are you done with fighting, done with breathing fire, so can we sit down and have a good chat?¡±

    ¡°Heng, who wants to chat with you big **rod!¡±

    Little dragon girl turns her head to the side but such arge red dragon making such an adorable action makes Liu Yi feel conflicted.

    ¡°This is really a misunderstanding ah, why can¡¯t we discuss it properly?¡±

    ¡°What is there to discuss?¡±

    Little dragon girl says as she turns back into a human, she pouts and says: ¡°You killed my elder brother so the rest of the dragon race will not let you off! People who y dragons are enemies of the dragon race.¡±

    ¡°I am not ying dragons purposely! I was really forced to back then!¡±

    Liu Yi stresses strongly.

    ¡°Impossible, although my elder brother has a bad temper he doesn¡¯t take the initiative to attack humans.¡±

    ¡°This¡­thus I say it was a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    ¡°Heng, but you swallowed my elder brother¡¯s dragon pearl!¡±

    Little dragon girl is not an idiot as she points at Liu Yi and says: ¡°I can feel my elder brother¡¯s presence from your body¡­I don¡¯t care! You must return to me my elder brother!¡±

    The little dragon girl lifts hernce and stabs towards Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi dodges and disappeared from the sight of the little dragon girl.

    Following which he appears at the back of her and his right-hand touches her arm.

    ¡°Ao Susu are you satisfied with your chest?¡± asked Liu Yi with a smile.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Au Susu turns around and blinks not knowing why did that rogue suddenly ask such a question.

    ¡°If you are not satisfied I can help you adjust free of charge.¡±

    Saying this his hand actives his ability, Bountiful Chest Bubbly Hand!

    Since I cannot be violent towards girls¡­then I¡¯ll use a gentle method to settle them!

    Ao Susu originally doesn¡¯t understand but soon her beautiful eyes widen as her mouth turns into an O shape.

    ¡°You, you¡­what did you do to this princess!!!¡±

 Chapter 281 Send you back home

    ¡°I will help you increase your chest.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, bountiful chest bubbly hands activates.

    Ao Susu¡¯s chest is originally t but within moments it turns into a pair of balloons as it swells.

    Following it is her startled cries.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHH! What did you do to me! What kind of demonic technique is this! You **rod!! Evil big **rod!!¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, I am only helping you to increase your chest size there won¡¯t be any harm.¡± smiles Liu Yi merrily.

    ¡°You better remove this magic quickly! How evil! You this **rod! You cannot treat this princess this way! I, I want to kill you!¡± cries Ao Susu.

    ¡°Even if you kill me your chest will not turn back to normal.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders as he crosses his arms and floats in front of the little dragon girl, ¡°If you do not believe then you can try to kill me. I¡¯m standing here soe on then.¡±

    Liu Yi points at his chest, ¡°Stab here and I will immediately die.¡±

    ¡°You! YOu! YOU!!¡±

    Ao Susu really does not know what to do about the fellow in front of her! This evil person who killed elder brother is actually so shameless!

    ¡°What about me?¡± asks Liu Yi with a smile.

    ¡°You this **rod! Quickly change my chest back to normal! This princess¡¯s current appearance will make peopleugh at me!¡±

    ¡°Why should I care?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Aren¡¯t you screaming about killing me? Why should I care about you being mocked by other people?¡±

    ¡°This princess is a majestic princess of Dragon Pce! You cannot treat me like this!¡±

    Liu Yi reply with his arms cross, ¡°This master is the majestic no.1 of losers! Who is scared of who!¡±

    ¡°Why are there people like you¡­Wu wu wu¡­this princess doesn¡¯t care you must change this princess back!¡± says Ao Susu in an iparable barbarous and willful manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m just not going to. What can you do to me? Bite me?¡±

    Liu Yi beckons Ao Susu with his finger.

    Ao Susu suddenly hugs the arm that Liu Yi stretches out and bites down harshly on his arm.

    ¡°OWWWW!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately feels a heart-wrenching pain as he screams.

    ¡°You really bit me ah! Are you born in the year of a dog?!?!¡±

    ¡°You hateful evil person! Four-eyed bug!¡±

    Ao Susu uses a lot of strength to bite down and after seeing blood she says in satisfaction: ¡°This princess is not a dog! This princess is a noble dragon! You bully this princess and this princess did not bite your throat is already giving you a favor!¡±

    ¡°What the hell!!! Release your mouth!¡±

    Liu Yi taps on Ao Susu chest with his finger and activates amourous hand.

    These are his two instantly kill technique on girls!

    Immediately Ao Susu gives a delicate moan as she retreats a few steps and res at Liu Yi hatefully with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°You! What evil demonic technique did you use!¡±

    ¡° A technique that is just for handling uncivilized princesses like you!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at his arm in heart pain, Gods¡­she really bit so deeply¡­the shirt is bitten through and there are also teeth marks!

    Ao Susu hugs her bountiful chest and cries: ¡°Damn it! You. quickly remove it from this princess! What do I look like carrying such things!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, I also didn¡¯t increase it by a lot, it is only around Wang Lele¡¯s size.

    But this is the size that Murong Die is dreaming of! You actually look down on it?!

    Indeed, dragon race and human race sense of beauty have differences!

    ¡°If you want me to realize is okay but you must promise me some things!¡± says Liu Yi slowly.

    ¡°Pei! You are an evil person! Four-eyed bug! Shameless human!¡±

    Ao Susu scolds, ¡°You all only know how to use those despicable methods! If you have the abilities let¡¯s have a head-on fight!¡±

    ¡°In a head-on fight, you are also not my opponent ah!¡±

    Liu Yi is helpless, ¡°I only don¡¯t wish to injure you that¡¯s all okay?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! You evil person! You already killed my elder brother! You definitely wish to kill me to eat my dragon pearl!¡±

    ¡°I have already eaten a dragon pearl why would I want to eat a second one?¡±

    ¡°Because there are legends that say if a person eats seven dragon pearls, he will be able to smoothly pass his tribtion and be an immortal¡­AH¡­¡±

    Ao Susu face suddenly turns white as she covers her mouth.

    The reason why the dragon race appears in the world so rarely is because the dragon pearl¡¯s in their body is too precious.

    Every single cultivator, demon, devil, all wish to consume dragon pearls!

    Thus even if a dragon race secretly goes to the surface they will not show their real body.

    Ao Susu didn¡¯t know that the opponent didn¡¯t know this matter but she herself identally revealed it. She covers her mouth as her rigid eyes carry horrid stares at Liu Yi.

    He¡­would he really want to take away my dragon pearl¡­

    Wu wu wu¡­royal father¡­ I do not wish to die¡­

    ¡°So dragon pearls also have such usage¡­¡±

    Liu Yi creases his brows, No wonder so many people wish to kill dragons.

    {A dragon¡¯s body is a treasure ah!}

    Lin Tong sneers and says, {Swallowing a dragon pearl canrgely increase cultivation, swallowing seven they can immediately cross their tribtion smoothly and be an immortal. Their scales can be used to make immortal clothing which have high immunity against cultivator techniques. Drinking their blood can speedily recover your lost qi. Their horns can be used in medicine, to create exceptional amazing soldiers¡­}

    What the hell¡­it is really from the top to the bottom of their body¡¯s are treasures!

    Liu Yi looks at the horrified little dragon girl and sighs. He stretches out a finger and taps her chest.

    Immediately her pair of bountiful chest detes and returns back to normal.

    There is still some swelling but it is not a real nd.

    ¡°You! What did you do to me again¡­ah¡­¡±

    Ao Susu suddenly realizes that the demonic technique used on her is removed and is shocked.

    ¡°Outside is too dangerous for you. It is better if you return back to your Dragon Pce soon.¡± as Liu Yi speaks, he waves his hands to indicate to Ao Susu to leave.

    Ao Susu ask in shock: ¡°You¡­you are really letting me go?¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°That¡¯s right, you quickly leave.¡±

    ¡°Vile evil person! It is me who was looking for you for revenge but why is it that you are releasing this princess!¡±

    Ao Susu sneers, ¡°Heng, you must have some conspiracy!¡±

    Thisss is too annoying¡­

    ¡°If you do not go then I will use my technique on you again!¡± says Liu Yi as he swirls his finger.

    Ao Susu is so frightened but she suddenly started crying.

    ¡°Wu wu wu¡­but¡­.but I lost Turtle Minister¡­.this princess is unable to find my way back¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha???¡±

    Liu Yi eyes widen.

    What the heck is this situation?

    This little dragon girl is actually¡­lost?

    ¡°Oi, oi, are you for real? You are a princess of theDragon Pce and you are unable to find your way back home?¡±

    Liu Yi instantly starts to feel that his head is swelling.

    ¡°Heng¡­it is still not your turn to talk about this princess! This is this princess¡¯s first time leaving Dragon Pce¡­when walking I was perhaps a bit too much in a rush¡­so, so I left Turtle Minister behind¡­wu wu wu¡­.where are you Turtle Minister¡­.I want to go home¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart softens when he see how sadly thess is crying.

    ¡°How about this, I send you back how about it?¡±

    ¡°Heng, you evil person! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are thinking of!¡±

    The Dragon Pce princess immediately res at Liu Yi and scolds, ¡°After you send me home, you will sweep my Dragon Pce and take care of all of our Song River¡¯s dragon race! Heng, Don¡¯t think I do not know your scheme! Big evil person, if you have the ability then kill me! I will not let your scheme seed!¡±

    Liu Yi is speechless when he sees this side of little dragon girl. He stretches out his hand towards little dragon girl¡¯s head.

    Little dragon girl is so afraid that her body trembles and she nearly cried.

    She thought that she will definitely die as she cries in her heart, elder brother¡­royal father¡­I, I am going to die¡­

    But the pain and darkness of her imagination did not ur as the evil person in her heart only stretches out a finger and flicks her forehead.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah!!! You hit me!!!¡±

    Although it is lightly, Liu Yi still uses some force.

    The slightly painful feeling rushes through her head causing her to hug her head as she res at Liu Yi.

    ¡°I do not have any interest in your dragon race¡¯s dragon pearls. What passing tribtion, what immortality, I can achieve all of that through my cultivation and hard work. As for your elder brother, I can only say I¡¯m sorry as there was a lot of misunderstanding in between. If you are not willing to let me send you home, think about it. This is the mortal world so how many cultivators are hidden around? To them, you are no different from a mountain of gold?¡±

    ¡°This¡­this princess naturally have my own methods to go back¡­even if I meet other cultivators¡­then¡­then I just fight them!¡±

    ¡°Just you? A five-star little dragon girl?¡±

    Liu Yi has already seen through the opponent¡¯s strength earlier, ¡°You can¡¯t even defeat me this four-star cultivator and you still wish to challenge other cultivators?¡±

    Although I am a four-star cultivator, mybat ability is around 8 stars.

    Of course, Liu Yi will not let little dragon girl know about this point.

    ¡°You..you don¡¯t lie to me!Anyone who is stained by dragon blood..will all be hunters¡­¡±

    Little dragon girl says: ¡°Hunters are the bane of all monster races especially the dragon race¡­I, I will not believe what you say!¡±

    Hunter¡­Liu Yi mouth twitches.

    ¡°What hunter I don¡¯t know about that, but I am a Hunter, a member of the Hunter¡¯s organization. To me, you are like my younger sister. I¡¯m not interested in your dragon pearl. If you do not want to let me care about you then you can return on your own.¡± Liu Yi retreats backward indicating that he does not care about the little dragon girl.

    [TL: both Chinese words mean hunter.]

    Ao Susu is slightly dumbstruck.

    Why did this evil guy say this suddenly? I actually don¡¯t know how to handle this?

    What to do?

    Fight, but I am unable to defeat that evil guy as he is too strong¡­he is obviously a four-star cultivator but he can bully me within an inch of my life¡­

    Leave? But where do I go¡­where is the way back home ah¡­

    ¡°How evil¡­evil guy! You¡­can you be trusted on what you say?¡±

    Ao Susu feels that the evil guy in front of her is herst hope¡­

    Can¡­.can I believe that evil person?

    ¡°I, of course¡­¡±

    Just as Liu Yi starts speaking he suddenly turns into a ray of light and rushes towards little dragon girl.

 Chapter 282 Concealed Sword Palace

    ¡°What do you want to do!¡±

    Ao Susu is badly frightened and nearly cried.

    While Liu Yi only stretches out his hand and pushes Ao Susu aside.

    -Sua!-

    A white ray pierces passed Ao Susu¡¯s hair like lightning.

    Ao Susu¡¯s fine hair stands as she senses that something is wrong.

    ¡°You have some skills to be able to dodge my imperial sword technique!¡±

    From afares a voice.

    Liu Yi turns around and sees a cloud and behind the cloud hides a figure wearing sky blue qipao.

    That figure is very confident and at ease, when Liu Yi takes a closer look he immediately sees a very handsome appearance.

    Gigolo!

    At that moment Liu Yi defines him in that manner.

    That figure is standing on a sword and there seem to be seven to eight swords floating around him.

    What the hell? Why does that guy have so many swords? Is he a sword seller?

    ¡°Senior brother! Have you caught the dragon?¡±

    Following which, a girl wearing a white nichang skirt standing on a pretty sword flies over to the back of that gigolo.

    The white nichang girl slightly shocks Liu Yi because she is too enchanting and bewitching to people. If it is ced in the ancient era it is definitely a woman with the looks to cause the downfall of a city! Even if ced in this current era it is also an exquisite star material beauty.

    But this kind of woman is not only pretty but at the same time it also symbolizes another matter and that is damage to a country and suffering to people.

    When Liu Yi sees the girl for the first time, in his brain appears a thought.

    This girl is definitely not a good person to be together with!

    ¡°Not yet junior sister. I have met with a little trouble.¡±

    The gigolo waves his hand and says in a pleasing manner: ¡°But senior brother will settle it soon. Leave it to senior brother, the dragon pearl as well as dragon tendon that you want, senior brother will help you get them.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, then let me thank senior brother! I know that senior brother pampers me the most!¡±

    That gigolo immediately bes happy.

    But Liu Yi can clearly see that when the pretty girl smiles, the smile doesn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    Ai, looks like it is another case of a female goddess sessful hooking and making use of a man.

    At the same moment, that pretty girl turns her head and their gazes match.

    At that moment, Liu Yi feels his body shake.

    This woman¡¯s eyes are very pretty ah¡­twirling around like it is able to speak. Even me who is used to seeing pretty girls, my heart rate increased slightly as well.

    At that moment Liu Yi has a type of urge to embrace that girl tightly and dominate her everything.

    Any male that is close to her needs to die!

    Liu Yi is immediately scared by his thought, what is this¡­why is that girl emitting such a strong attractive force on me!

    Love at first sight? Impossible! Impossible! How is there such kind of matter!

    That pretty girl also takes a few nces at Liu Yi, but she is unable to see his appearance because of the mask he is wearing.

    But he is emitting an aura that is making the pretty girl take notice of him.

    Who is that masked cultivator? Seeing that he is standing on a flying sword, is he a sword sect person?

    The gigolo cups his hands towards Liu Yi and asks: ¡°May I know which sect or faction is this one from?¡±

    While speaking his eyes are sneakily looking at little dragon girl.

    Ao Susu starts to tremble and hides behind Liu Yi.

    ¡°Before asking other people shouldn¡¯t you be reporting your own sect or faction?¡±

    Liu Yi hugs his arm as he looks at the two people.

    This gaze under the cover of his mask is looking mostly at the pretty girl at the back.

    Although he is already doing his best to control himself he is unable to bear it and nces a few more times.

    ¡°What sire say is right.¡±

    The gigolo instantly bes proud as he sticks out his chest and says: ¡°This one is a Sword Zhong from Sword Faction, Concealed Sword Pce 13th generation disciple, Bai Haijun! This one is my junior sister Ai Ling.¡±

    {Concealed Sword Pce¡­}

    Lin Tong doesn¡¯t dare to sit on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder in case she got noticed.

    She hides inside Liu Yi¡¯s spiritual world and secretly says, {Big Idiot..you need to be careful. It is better if you leave this ce immediately. Concealed Sword Pce is one of thergest sects of the Sword Faction. The sect¡¯s power is very strong and is within the top three of the sword faction! Currently, your power is not enough¡­it is better if you hide as much as possible!}

    Hide?

    Liu Yi looks back at little dragon girl who is still shivering and tossed aside that though.

    How can I hide?

    Didn¡¯t I promise to send Ao Susu back to Dragon Pce? Whatever a man says he must aplish!

    Bai Haijun cups his hands and ask: ¡°So sire is from which sect and faction?¡±

    Liu Yi directly answers: ¡°Hunter.¡±

    ¡°Hunter? Only a loose cultivator?¡±

    When Bai Haijun hears that he immediately smiles in disdain.

    ¡°To think I thought that sire is an expert from a big sect. So you are only a fallen from grace small hunter from that hunter¡¯s organization!¡±

    Bai Haijun attitude ispletely different from his earlier attitude, ¡°Since you are a person from Hunter¡¯s organization then it is better if you do not meddle with our Concealed Sword Pce Sword Zhong matters! Otherwise, do not me us for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°Ah? When did I meddle with your matter?¡±ughs Liu Yi.

    ¡°You better obediently hand over the dragon girl behind you.¡±

    ¡°Hand over?¡±

    Liu Yiughs loudly, ¡°Are the people from Concealed Sword Pce braindead? This person here is a living person, not goods that you can hand over as you like!¡±

    ¡°How dare you insult our Concealed Sword Pce! Are you looking for death?¡±

    Bai Haijun frowns as a fierce glow erupts from his eyes.

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders and says¡°If your Concealed Sword Pce only bullies the weak and fears the strong as well as willfully killing the innocent then there is no need for me to respect you guys.¡±

    The pretty girl Ai Ling pouts and says pitifully: ¡°Senior brother¡­look¡­he is looking down on us¡­¡±

    ¡°How dare you! Looks like this hillbilly loose cultivator does not know how powerful our Concealed Sword Pce is!¡±

    When Bai Haijun sees Ai Ling¡¯s pitiful manner he instantly rages and roars as he forms a sword seal.

    Instantly sword shadows appear, around seven to eight surrounding Liu Yi with their tips pointing at Liu Yi as they revolve around him.

    ¡°Do you see! This is my Concealed Sword Pce¡¯s sword prestige!¡±

    Bai Haijunughs coldly, ¡°If you do not wish to die then hurry and hand over the dragon girl!¡±

    Liu Yi nces at Ai Ling a few more times, this girl is indeed very powerful.

    With just a few sentences and she is able to draw out this Bai Haijun¡¯s killing intent.

    What Grandpa says is right, as long as a girl is beautiful they all possess powerful weapons.

    ¡°Who wants to go with you guys! Damn it this princess, this princess is in a hurry to return back to Dragon Pce¡­¡±

    Ao Susu hides behind Liu Yi and shouts at Bai Haijun.

    ¡°Heng, demon don¡¯t be delusional! You will not be able to escape from my Bai Haijun¡¯s sword!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly says: ¡°Five stars.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Bai Haijun does not know why did Liu Yi say such thingst.

    ¡°I am saying your cultivation is around five stars.¡±

    Liu Yi kneads his hands and says: ¡°I must admit that with your cultivation you are indeed able to defeat this stupid little dragon girl beside me¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is stupid! Damn it this princess is very smart okay!¡±

    Liu Yi continues speaking: ¡°¡­¡­but if you want to defeat me you are stillcking.¡±

    By the side Ai Ling blinks and ask: ¡°Senior brother he is still looking down on you ah! Is it true that senior brother isn¡¯t very powerful?¡±

    ¡°Then senior brother needs to be careful and must make sure not to get injured by that cultivator. If he injures you, this junior sister will be upset.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what a joke!¡±

    Bai Haijunughs, ¡°I, Bai Haijun will get injured? Junior sister you are too suspicious. Just him will never be the opponent of me Bai Haijun! As long as I say a sword chant he will be pierced full of holes from my sword qi!¡±

    The swords surrounding Liu Yi instantly exploded with blue sword qi glows, they are very eye catching and dazzles the eyes of Ao Susu by the side.

    Ao Susu is slightly suspicious¡­is this evil person really able to win?

    The opponent is an actual disciple of a famed sect and faction ah! What he is cultivating are definitely the best techniques!

    Although this evil person¡¯s powers are slightly high without a good cultivation technique he will not be the opponent of the enemy!

    Liu Yi suddenly shouts: ¡°Ao Susu, retreat!¡±

    Ao Susu nces at Liu Yi before retreating back tens of meters.

    ¡°You from Concealed Sword Pce, I do not care if you are a Sword Zhong or a despicable man but let me tell you this. Today with me here no one is allowed to touch this dragon girl! Today I, Blood Emperor shall care about her matter!¡±

    ¡°Every well then Blood Emperor, looks like you are seeking death then!¡±

    Bai Haijun clenches his teeth and says: ¡°Junior sister watch as I kill this fool that does not know what¡¯s good for himself and obtain the dragon pearl and dragon tendon that you want!¡±

    Instantly the swords increase their speed and pierce towards the center.

    While Liu Yi instantly turns into a ck glow and disappears and dodges Bai Haijun sword prison besiege.

    At the same time, his figure appears beside Ao Susu, stretch out his hand and grabs hold of the dragonnce in her hand.

    ¡° I¡¯ll be borrowing yournce for a while!¡±

    Done speaking he flies towards Bai Haijun.

    ¡°Damn it! Let me see how many moves can you dodge!¡±

    Bai Haijun forms a sword seal and points at Liu Yi, instantly the swords change direction and one after the other shoots towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi isposed as he actives his ck and white world.

    With Little Jade¡¯s assistance, he is able to see the swords direction and path clearly.

    He wields the dragonnce as he stands on the taiji sword and sweeps thousand soldiers.

    -Dang, dang, dang!-

    The swords are sent flying by Liu Yi one after the other.

    When Ai Ling by the side sees that scene she immediately shudders and says: ¡°Senior brother! It looks like you cannot win!¡±

    ¡°That Blood Emperor¡­will he harm me?¡±

 Chapter 283 Isnâ€™t it truly love at first sight?

    ¡°Junior sister! With me here there is no need to be afraid!¡±

    Bai Haijun feels that his self-esteem is being insulted as he shouts: ¡°I am the 13th generation disciple of Concealed Sword Pce! How could I yield to a puny loose cultivator! Blood Emperor watch carefully as I am starting to use my real abilities!¡±

    He forms a sword seal as his face turns red.

    The swords changes direction again and forms a sword formation as its sword point rotates and shoots towards Liu Yi once again.

    Once against the sword formation carries a dense sword qi, even if you dodge the sword formation, it is still possible to get injured by the sword qi.

    The flying swords are very fast and areparable to fighter jets.

    In less than a second, they are already in front of Liu Yi.

    In the meantime, Liu Yi was crazily filling the dragonnce in his hands with Nine Mysterious Heart qi and soon it started to trembles as it lets out dragon roars.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Liu Yi swings thence at the frontmost sword and instantly the sword andnce crash into each other.

    The mysterious ice qi instantly exploded out and forms a violent icy storm in from of him, freezing the rest of the flying swords right behind the first sword in ayer of ice.

    ¡°What! This¡­this is mysterious ice qi!¡±

    Bai Haijun instantly got a shock as he retreats a few steps and exins: ¡°Could it be that you are from Immortal Snowy Peaks?! But it cant be, how is it possible for someone from Immortal Snowy Peaks to be able to join Hunter¡¯s organization!! Who on earth are you!¡±

    ¡°I already said, I am a Hunter and I am called Blood Emperor.¡±

    Liu Yi holds thence with a hand behind his back. With his ice, hepletely has the aura of a great general.

    Bai Haijun roars: ¡°Damn it! No matter who you are daring to provoke my Concealed Sword Pce there is only one path for you and that is death!¡±

    I also have an ability that allows me to see that the opponent is obviously just a four-star cultivator! But why is it that I a five-star expert is unable to deal with him and is instead being suppressed by him!

    ¡°I am a five-star expert and you are only a four-star loose cultivator! Fighting against me you only have a single path and that is death!¡±

    [TL: second death of imaginary Liu Yi]

    As Bai Haijun speaks he forms sword seals at high speed making Liu Yi suspicious that he usually jacks off a lot.

    ¡°This move is a big move of five stars! You will definitely not be able to receive it!¡±

    The flying swords that are frozen start trembling and emit sword qi breaking the ice.

    Following which the flying swords start to split, one to two, two to three and soon the whole sky is full of flying swords.

    ¡°Do you see it!¡± Bai Haijun screams, ¡°As long as I move my finger you will immediately turn into a sieve! This is my Concealed Sword Pce sword prestige!¡±

    ¡°Good sword(so low-down), indeed a very good sword ah!(Indeed is such a low-down person ah!)¡±

    [TL: ½£ and ¼ú sounds the same. The bracket words are the hidden meaning that Liu Yi meant while the ones outside are what Bai Haijun hears.]

    Liu Yi sneers and touches the dragonnce in his hands as he faces the endless flying sword. He smiles like he is being cleaned by the wind.

    ¡°My heart is filled with righteousness, fearing no monster and demons. My hand is holding a dragonnce, so what if the heaven copse and the earth sinks! If you really have the ability thene at me! If I am afraid of you then I am not called Blood Emperor!¡±

    This speech causes Bai Haijun to feel like his heart is being attacked.

    Ai Ling nces at Blood Emperor, this man is somewhat different.

    ¡°It is you who are seeking death! DIE!!!¡±

    Bai Haijun presses down his hands and the dense flying swords in the sky instantly swarm towards Liu Yi like locusts!

    ¡°You havee just in time!¡±

    Facing such an attack Liu Yi shows no fear while he tosses the dragonnce in his hands up into the sky.

    Following which he smashes his palms against each other, ¡°Army Splitter!¡±

    Both Liu Yi¡¯s right and left palm uses Glorious Sun Palm¡¯s fourth move at the same time!

    The force of the palm move instantlypress together and spread out.

    Tworge qi waves instantly explode outwards. When the first qi wave exploded out, all of the flying swords are instantly turn into ice statues.

    When the second qi wave exploded out all of the frozen swords are turned to ice fragments.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Bai Haijun is shocked as he did not think that the opponent will still be able to such so easily dissolve his technique.

    ¡°TURN!¡±

    He immediately changes his sword seal causing all of the flying swords to gather together and shoots towards Liu Yi from all directions.

    While Liu Yi stretches out his hands to grab the falling dragonnce and starts to swings it in front of him

    When the flying swords are in front of Liu Yi, they are smashed aside by the dragonnce in his hand.

    ¡°How is it possible!¡±

    Bai Haijun is still in disbelief of what is happening. I, the proud heavenly son of Concealed Sword Pce is actually being so badly bullied by a loose cultivator?

    How would I still have face to face, my junior sister!

    He nces at Ai Ling by the side who is watching him, her gaze seems to contain some coldness.

    This causes Bai Haijun to be even angrier.

    ¡°Junior sister! I will definitely defeat him! You just need to watch!¡±

    Done speaking his eyes start to turn blood red as it seems like he is going to use his full force.

    ¡°Senior brother! When you be serious you really look very handsome!¡±

    Ai Ling sentence instantly makes Bai Haijun very happy like he has eaten stimnt he roars, ¡°Junior sister! I shall now help you snatch the dragon girl over!¡±

    He bites open his own tongue spraying a mouthful of blood on the flying sword in front of him.

    Blood essence power!

    After the flying sword ispletely stained blood red, it carries a weird harsh qi, causing all of the flying swords to seem to have taken drugs and bes berserk. Their speed increases by a lot of times, the force behind each sword increase by a lot as well while the number of swords increases by countless numbers as they shoot towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return this to you!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly throws the dragonnce backward towards Ao Susu who is standing behind watching everything that is happening stupidly.

    Following which he stretches out his hand towards the front of his chest.

    ¡°Come out! Emotion sword!¡±

    A sword carrying a beautiful foxtail is immediately pulled out by Liu Yi from his chest.

    Actually, Liu Yi is not pulling out the emotion sword in his body but rather the emotion sword of Lin Tong within his spiritual world.

    Although he is still unable to see how much goodwill Lin Tong has towards him, Liu Yi knows that Immortal Fox sister has some sentiments towards him.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to pull out the emotion sword.

    Liu Yi points the sword towards Bai Haijun behind the sword rain and forms a sword seal before pointing at him.

    The ice qi that is covering the Charming fox sword seems to be as sharp as sword qi.

    ¡°You actually dare topare sword technique against this heavenly son of Concealed Sword Pce! You are simply disying one¡¯s slight skill against an expert! Your courting death!!¡±

    Bai Haijunughs and feels that victory is just in front of his eyes.

    He unceasing urges the sword rain in front of him making the sword rain to be even more berserk as it shoots out as he prepares to pierce Liu Yi until his heart is satisfied.

    [TL: sounds so wrong¡­]

    While the Charming Fox sword is like a steel male lion among the locust group as it continues to advance with a dragon roar.

    The flying swords that were affected by its passing will be hit aside and turned into sculptures.

    The flying swords are like moths flying to fire when they reach the front of Charming fox sword they will fall.

    Inparison, Charming Fox sword is like the king among swords! Domineering and impressive!

    ¡°This is impossible! THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE!¡±

    As Bai Haijun watches his flying sword group being defeated he shouts unconsciously: ¡°How is it possible for my sword formation to be defeated! This is a sword formation that only a six-star cultivator can learn! IMPOSSIBLE¡­.¡±

    The Charming Fox sword has already smashed aside all of the flying swords and directly pierced through Bai Haijun¡¯s shoulder.

    Blood sprays out and turns into ice crystals in mid-air.

    If Bai Haijun did not have immortal qi protecting his body, in that instance he would have be an ice sculpture.

    Despite that, Bai Haijun¡¯s upper body is still frozen as his face turns white and stammers: ¡°How¡­how¡­how is¡­it ¡­possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior brother! Are you alright?¡±

    Ai Ling is somewhat anxious as she stretches out her hand wanting to pat Bai Haijun¡¯s arm.

    At that moment, arge ice qi explodes out of Bai Haijun¡¯s body scaring her into withdrawing her hand.

    While Bai Haijun¡¯s thoughts have turn sluggish as he trembles and hugs his arm no longer caring about his sweetheart.

    Ai Ling immediately turns around and looks at Liu Yi and ask: ¡°What demonic technique did you use on my senior brother?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, just some light punishment.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and keeps back his Charming Fox sword and says: ¡°When you return, remember to tell your senior brother not to randomly throw out his sect name. So what if you are from Concealed Sword Pce, it is people like you who are selfish and forms killing intent from your selfishness, it would be better to just eradicate your sect earlier!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t sire¡¯s tone is rather big.¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s eyes are clear and are not resentful while she smiles at Liu Yi and says: ¡°We who have formed into a famous sect throughout the ages naturally have a reason for forming. If you have this amount of courage why don¡¯t youe to our Concealed Sword Pce and take a look at our sect?¡±

    ¡°In the future, I will visit but not now.¡±

    Liu Yi will not be trick by her, ¡°It is better if you bring your senior brother back for treatment.¡±

    ¡°I still thought that sire is a real hero among men, so sire still has some things that he does not dare to do?¡±

    ¡°Ah? When did I say that I am a hero among men?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of me. I am only an ordinary loose cultivator.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t sire going to send that dragon girl back to her pce? Isn¡¯t that something a hero would do?¡±

    Ai Ling smiles making Liu Yi¡¯s heart start to shiver.

    What a good fellow¡­this girl smile is so pretty.

    If I take a look a few more times¡­.I might really fall in love with her!

    What is going on unless this girl has a fox charm technique attached to her body?

    Liu Yi checks with Lin Tong who shakes her head and says, {There isn¡¯t¡­she did not use any kind of charm technique.}

    That is strange then¡­why is it that I am so attracted to her?

    Unless this is really the love at first sight from legends?

 Chapter 284 This girl is not ordinary

    Ai Ling just stands on the flying sword as she watches him. Her white nichang cheongsam is very appropriate for the asion and carries a type of allure.

    She ties up her hair into a bun but leaves two feelers beside her ears.

    The two hair ends are very charming as it stretches all the way to her chest.

    It must be said that her chest is neither toorge or too small, it is just nice.

    It seems like with a nce that is can be grabbed with a single hand. Liu Yi lowers his gaze, it should be around B cup.

    Although it is iparable to Wang Lele¡¯s, Liu Yi is thinking that this kind of chest seems to be what he likes the most.

    Especially whenbined with Ai Ling¡¯s delicate face which is simply perfect.

    ¡°Hehe, where are this sire¡¯s eyes looking at?¡±

    Ai Ling seems to notice Liu Yi¡¯s gaze and immediately smiles alluringly.

    She is proud of herself, so what if you are a hero among men, in the end, aren¡¯t you fond of this fairy¡¯s appearance!

    So what if you are the hero of the world! So what if you are the king of the world! In front of this fairy¡¯s appearance, you still have to obediently bow your head and drool!

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­I am thinking of things.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly withdraws his gaze, this Ai Ling actually has such strong attractive force on me¡­but why is that so¡­

    Unless the two of us are destined lovers from our past life? Thus during this lifetime, there is still such attraction?

    Liu Yi is somewhat lost. But he knows that what he needs to do now is not covet beauties but to protect Ao Susu properly!

    ¡°Wherever sire wishes to look then just look. I will not reject.¡±

    Ai Ling flutters her eyes at Liu Yi causing his heart rate to increase.

    This demonic woman! curses Liu Yi in his heart!

    Even if it is Jiang Qini that enchanting exceptional woman enticing him, he does not have such feeling!

    But as for this Ai Ling, he does not have any resistance! Damn it! sted! Liu Yi feels that he is really going to turn into a devil!

    He secretly pinches his thigh to make use of pain to rid himself of the strange feelings.

    ¡°Demonic woman! Stop enticing me! Since you are not going take actions then we shall part!¡±

    Liu Yi waves at Ai Ling and prepares to leave.

    ¡°Is sire in such a hurry to leave?¡±

    But Ai Ling stretches out her arm to block, that posture of myriad appearances causes Liu Yi¡¯s heart to tremble.

    It is like a little hand unceasingly fiddling with his heartstrings, very itchy and sour.

    Liu Yi is shocked as he immediately suppressed that strong thought of amorous feelings.

    What is going on! Liu Yi are you in a draught?

    ¡°Hehe¡­sire seems to be somewhat unwilling to part with this girl.¡±

    That smile of Ai Ling is lovingly touching, making Liu Yi feel that a flower has bloomed in his heart.

    What is going on, what on earth is this situation!

    Why am I acting like I¡¯ve been poisoned!

    Who poisoned me with love poison? Who is so cruel ah!

    Perhaps the beautiful girl in front is not from Concealed Sword Pce but from a female demon race who applied some magic on me?

    While Liu Yi is guessing, he suddenly feels that there is someone poking his back.

    He turns around to take a look, so it is Ao Susu.

    At this moment, Ao Susu is pouting and herrge eyes flicker as she res at him.

    Her expression contains some trace of disdain!

    Liu Yi also bes clear-headed, the girl that I am facing is not someone benevolent! I must not think of random stuff!

    ¡°This sir seems to be interested in this girl. May I know if sir is interested in joining our Concealed Sword Pce?¡±

    At this moment, Ai Lingpletely does not care about Bai Haijun feelings as she smiles merrily at Liu Yi and says: ¡°Seeing that sir¡¯s sword technique seem to be an original one, if you are willing to join Concealed Sword Pce then in the future you will definitely be a famous person! Furthermore, most importantly you can be a junior brother of this girl!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not.¡±

    Speaking seriously, in that instance Liu Yi is slightly affected and almost agree.

    This urge is quickly suppressed by Liu Yi, damn it what is wrong with me!

    ¡°I am much more suited to be a loose cultivator. Your Concealed Sword Pce is a big ce that is too high for me to visit.¡±

    Liu Yi directly rejected Ai Ling¡¯s goodwill which causes her to be shocked.

    ¡°You are not willing to enter Concealed Sword Pce?¡±

    Concealed Sword Pce is in the top three sects of the sword factions! Other cultivators are breaking their brains to try and enter but this fellow in front actually rejected!

    This is unimaginable!

    ¡°What is so good about a big sect?¡±

    Liu Yiughs coldly, ¡°This loose cultivator is much better off, unfettered and free¡±

    ¡°What a weird person¡­¡±

    Ai Ling shakes her head and says: ¡°Such arge sect like Concealed Sword Pce you don¡¯t want to join it, I really have no idea what you are thinking of.¡±

    ¡°What I wish is very simple!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Helping justice!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Ai Ling is speechless, can this fellow speak seriously?

    ¡°Since sir does not wish to join our Conceal Sword Pce then we might be enemies in the future. Are you really willing to face arge sect? Even experts in the cultivation realm also do not wish to be enemies with a sect.¡±

    Liu Yi swings the Charming Fox sword and says: ¡°They are they, I am me. I, have my own standard of conduct. As long as my conscience does not let down the heaven and earth, so what if I offend the big sects.¡±

    ¡°Your words are very pretty, I hope that sir have the abilities to be our enemies. This girl still cares about sire. If sire is in danger then this girl will be unhappy.¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s words make Liu Yi¡¯s heart rate increase.

    What is the meaning of her words¡­unless she is interested in me?

    Liu Yi ah Liu Yi you must not be enchanted by her!

    Liu Yi pinches his leg again to prevent himself from being bewildered by her.

    ¡°When our words get sour there is no point in talking anymore. Let¡¯s chat till here. In the future let¡¯s not meet!¡±

    [TL: FLAGGGG!!!!]

    It is better if I do not meet this girl again! Otherwise, I will definitely be ruined!

    ¡°Sir! Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave first! This girl still has a matter to discuss with sir.¡±

    ¡°What matter is there, hurry and speak¡­¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he secretly activates his Goodwill Eyes to take a look at how much goodwill she has for him.

    It can be said that Liu Yi has two types of thoughts.

    The first thought is to know if Ai Ling is using sweet words to lie to him.

    The other thought is to secretly see¡­how much does Ai Ling like him¡­

    His current mentality is like a little fan secretly in love with a goddess¡­

    My sister ah¡­why do I have this type of feeling again! So annoying¡­really annoying!

    Liu Yi clenches his fist and looks at Ai Ling as he starts to sweat.

    Even when looking at K?itigarbha I am not as nervous as looking at Ai Ling!

    Liu Yi recalls what his grandpa has said to him before. If he meets a beauty with such a strong aura then his grandeur will be snatched away, if that is the case, a man without grandeur will have a weak aura thus will be easily looked down upon by the beauty.

    I must protect my aura!

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath as well as activating his breathing technique to adjust his attitude.

    The breathing technique sobers his spirit and is very effective like he has eaten medication.

    The results make Liu Yi veryfortable and lessen the attraction Ai Ling has to him.

    ¡°Hehe, sir¡¯s nature is rather impatient. There is no need to be so impatient listen to this girl speak slowly. If we speak slower then I and sir will be able to interact longer right?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is beating crazily as the earlier preparations were destroyed.

    He borrows his masks cover and takes two deep breaths and quickly adjusts his breathing rhythm.

    Where did this girl pop out from¡­is she my bane?

    The feeling of being lead by the nose is really not nice!

    At this moment Liu Yi¡¯s Goodwill Eyes have also activated as he nces at Ai Ling but unexpectedly what appears above her head is not number!

    It is tworge question mark?!

    Ai Ling¡¯s result is the same as Immortal Fox Sister which is unknown!

    This¡­what is this situation?!

    And I thought that Immortal fox sister is considered as a special situation after all she is a spirit¡­

    But what is the situation of this Ai Ling! Are you for real? What a fraud!

    Liu Yi is really about to blow his top!

    Why is it that such unlucky things are happening to me!

    Ai Ling pouts as sheughs lightly and asks: ¡°What is the matter, sir? Are you ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­speak¡­¡±

    Liu Yi literally spits out the words from between his clenched teeth.

    Saying the words is much harder than him fighting a battle.

    This Ai Ling girl¡­what kind of demonic powers does she have in her body!

    ¡°Sir is going to send this dragon girl back to Dragon Pce right? Then may I ask sir what is your objective?¡±

    After Ai Ling asks the question, Ao Susu who is hiding behind Liu Yi also looks at him curiously.

    ¡°No objective. I promised to send her home thus I will naturally do it.¡±

    Liu Yi hugs his arm and says: ¡°I am naturally not a good person but I am a trustworthy person.¡±

    ¡°Sir really is hero material. But did sir consider before, even if you are benevolent and keep your promise to send this little princess back home¡­but did you think before that her family will be grateful to you?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Liu Yi indeed did not consider this question.

    ¡°Sending her back is just sending her back. I also do not expect her family to repay me.¡±

    ¡°Even if you think that way, but dragon race is very anti-foreigner.¡±

    Ai Ling says slowly: ¡°While sire¡¯s body seems to have the scent of dragon blood and it is notpletely dispersed. If what that little girl said is right, sire is a dragon killer right? In legends, it is said that what demons hate as well as fear the most are hunters. Especially to the dragon race as it is blood vengeance! I¡¯m afraid that after you send thisss to Dragon Pce, she will survive but you, have a high chance of dying.¡±

    When Liu Yi hears what she says, his body trembles.

    This matter¡­he indeed did not consider before!

    He did not think that this Ai Ling can actually consider this matter soprehensively! This girl is not ordinary ah, at least she is much smarter than me!

    Even Lin Tong also trembles and pats her own forehead, why did I not help Liu Yi to consider all of this!

 Chapter 285 Escaping in a sorry figure

    Liu Yi is shocked, This Ai Ling girl has a really meticulous mind.

    If I keep staying with her, there might be a day when I got sold by her!

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is heavy as he does not know how to face the beauty in front of him.

    Is she sent down by the gods to be my bane?

    All kinds of guesses appear in his mind.

    ¡°Although sir has heroic sentiments but sir does not have a heroic brain.¡±

    Ai Ling smiles and her smile is like a spring wind clearing the spirit of people.

    At the same time, her words hammer heavily at Liu Yi¡¯s mind making him look straight.

    ¡°Today this girl meets sir and feels that I am kindred spirits with sir that is why I say these to sir. If sir goes, this girl feels that it is inauspicious and is not assured.¡±

    Ai Ling words making Liu Yi heart in a mess.

    This girl¡­what is she trying to do¡­

    If this goes on, I am afraid that I will really fall in love with her¡­

    Damn it!

    Liu Yi clenches his fist and bites his own tongue to use pain and clear his mind.

    Even I can go and like a girl, she must not be Ai Ling! I don¡¯t wish that in the end, I don¡¯t even have my bones!

    Just take a look at Bai Haijun¡¯s end and you will understand!

    I must not fall into that girl¡¯s trap!

    While Ai Ling is not in a hurry as she seems to already treat Liu Yi as her prey.

    Ai Ling feels from the past it is always males chasing girls but the truth is that girls are the real hunters. While men are the actual prey.

    If you wish to capture prey you need a smart hunter. Ai Ling believes that she is an outstanding hunter. Blood Emperor, this prey will never be able to escape from my palm.

    ¡°Hehe¡­this girl seems to have identally said out my true thoughts.¡±

    Ai Ling suddenlyughs enchantingly, herughter nearly causes Liu Yi to lose attention.

    ¡°But sir if you are a smart person why don¡¯t you sell this dragon girl to us? We will also not force you, Concealed Sword Pce can use arge sum of money to buy this dragon girl from you. Expensive magic weapons, high-grade heart sutras, you can ask for any of them! Furthermore¡­y even if you wish for me to be your Dao partner¡­en, it is also possible.¡±

    Liu Yi thoughts start to go wild, What is this Ai Ling trying to mean! This is clearly an enticement!

    When Ao Susu hear this, she seems to be slightly afraid as she tugs Liu Yi¡¯s shirt from the back, afraid that he¡¯ll agree to Ai Ling.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s eye expression keeps changing like he is having a battle with a celestial being.

    ¡°So have you thought it over? Sir?¡±

    But what replied to Ai Ling was the Charming Fox sword that Liu Yi swings out.

    The Charming Fox sword shes passed Ai Ling¡¯s ear and some strands of her hair fall on her shoulder.

    ¡°Demonic girl, do not think about enticing me anymore. What I, Blood Emperor have decided will never change.¡±

    He keeps away the Charming Fox sword and picks up Ao Susu with a hand and flies away on his Taiji sword.

    But his leaving figure¡­why does it look somewhat haggard.

    ¡°Humph¡­¡±

    Ai Long gently caress her hair by her ears and says softly: ¡°You thought that you are able to escape the palm of this fairy? You are able to escape this time but next time you will not be able to escape.¡±

    When she sees that so-called Blood Emperor, Ai Ling feels that she has lost interest in the dragon girl.

    That Blood Emperor¡¯s attractive force seems to be stronger than her¡¯s! Ai Ling is also unable to exin why, but she is very interested.

    Ai Ling takes a look at the trembling and pale Bai Haijun by her side and says: ¡°Senior brother, we should return.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay¡­junior sister, lets return after we return¡­I must look for senior brother, to, to help you eliminate this fellow¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s not bother senior brother about this first, senior brother still needs to recuperate first when you return. Junior sister is feeling heartache seeing you like this.¡±

    ¡°It, it is still junior sister who cares about me¡­¡±

    Bai Haijun smiles foolishly and barely controls his sword to follow Ai Ling back to Concealed Sword Pce.

    *****

    Liu Yi pulls Ao Susu as he stands on the taiji sword and flies as he asks: ¡°Ao Susu which is the approximate direction of your Dragon Pce?¡±

    Ao Susu thinks for a while before saying: ¡°It is in the direction of Northeast..¡±

    This Ao Susu is a basically a person with no sense of direction. Other than general bearing shepletely does not know anything else.

    As Liu Yi flies in the direction of the northeast, he starts to think.

    I remember that Ao Susu says that she is living at the Song River of Heilongjiang tributary river center¡­

    Isn¡¯t river song one of the rivers of North Dragon city?

    Looks like Ao Susu¡¯s n of dragons should be living there.

    With an approximate direction, Liu Yi¡¯s heart is much calmer as least there is no need to run all over the ce.

    He changes the direction of his flight and brings Ao Susu towards Song River.

    The flying sword¡¯s speed is very fast, although North Dragon city is not small but in less than ten minutes Liu Yi has already brought Ao Susu tond at the side of the Song River.

    To prevent attracting the shock of other people, Liu Yi changes back to ordinary clothing and removes his face mask. Towards Liu Yi¡¯s appearance, Ao Susu does not care much. Although she has more or less relied upon Liu Yi that is because there is the scent of her elder brother on him.

    Ao Susu herself has changed to a pretty little girl appearance and the horns above her head are gone.

    It is currently in the middle of winter and is close to the new year, Ayer of thick ice has already frozen over Song River.

    The river bank is very famous for a hotpot, thus Liu Yi pulls Ao Susu and walks towards this Hotpot City.

    The business inside the Hotpot City is rather good and a very nice smell emits out.

    Ao Susu¡¯s stomach instantly starts to rumbles. Liu Yi nces at her who immediately looks away with a red face.

    Ao Susu also did not forget to say: ¡°That..that¡­that is the sound of my shoes when I am walking. It is not that I am hungry! You lizard do not misunderstand!¡±

    Liu Yi wishes tough, thisss is too adorably proud.

    She is indeed the little princess of the Dragon Pce ah.

    ¡°Thinking about it, I am hungry though. How about little princess apany me to eat something?¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Ao Susu immediately bes excited but when she sees the smile on Liu Yi¡¯s face she immediately changes her tune and says: ¡°Heng, this princess is very full! But this princess is kind-hearted by nature and does not wish to let this damn lizard starve!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, princess let us go in then.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he pulls the slightly shy and indifferent Ao Susu like a little sister into Hotpot City.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    Hotpot City is rather high ss, there is two pretty waitress wearing cheongsams who wee them at the entrance enthusiastically.

    ¡°Where did youe from evildoers!¡±

    Seeing the two pretty girls dressed up to the nines, Ao Susu got a huge shock as her hands move like she is going to summon out the dragonnce.

    Liu Yi gt a huge shock as he immediately restrains her hands and says to the waitress.

    ¡°Table for two!¡±

    ¡°Very well, sir, this way please.¡±

    Ao Susu¡¯s appearance like she is facing a big enemy did not attract their unhappiness but rather it makes the two waitress feel that she is very cute.

    The two pretty girls smile as they lead Liu Yi and Ao Susu to a table with two seats.

    ¡°Take a seat, they are ordinary humans how could they be evildoers.¡±

    ¡°If they are not evildoers why would they have such sinister appearances!¡±

    Ao Susu pouts, ¡°Your human realm is so scary, out of everything to learn, you guys go and imitate monsters.¡±

    ¡°Fine then fine then¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is unable to do anything to little dragon girl so he can only pass her the menu and say: ¡°Take a look. What do you wish to eat?¡±

    ¡°This princess is not hungry!¡±

    ¡°You are the princess, so it is naturally you who decides!¡±

    ¡°Heng, heng, at least you are tactful!¡±

    Ao Susu then takes the menu as she looks with some craving expression.

    Their conversation makes the server beside themugh, as he prepares to take their order he says to Liu Yi: ¡°Your girlfriend is really cute.¡±

    ¡°Who is his girlfriend! This princess is a princess from the Dragon Pce!¡± roars Ao Susu immediately.

    ¡°My little princess ah, please be quieter. Do you still wish to eat?¡±

    ¡°This..this princess is not hungry! I am apanying you to eat, this reptile!¡±

    Ao Susu res at Liu Yi before continuing to look at the menu.

    After looking for a while, her face suddenly turns white.

    ¡°Gods, all of this is our water n ah¡­you, you humans are too scary¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? So you are not eating?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ah! That, this big prawn gives 2 catty! And this, what the heck is this¡­whatever just give me some. Serve up some of everything!¡±

    Ao Susu is really blunt as she orders arge amount.

    Liu Yi starts to sweat¡­how is this sympathizing with her own kind!

    What big prawns and crabs¡­

    After a while, the hotpot is served piping hot and has a special seasoning smell.

    Ao Susu starts to drool, looks like she is really starving.

    The first dish that is served is a few live crabs in a ss pitcher. There are around ten plus of them squeezed together making threatening gestures.

    Actually, Liu Yi personally does not like to eat live crabs because he feels that it is a bit cruel.

    When the waiter pours the crabs into the hotpot, instantly the crabs start to struggle in the boiling water, unable to lift their pincers.

    Amitabha, Amitabha¡­Liu Yi can only chant in his heart, the one who is eating you are Ao Susu, not me if you want revenge you must look for Ao Susu¡­

    After all, she is your princess!

    ¡°Wuwu¡­so cruel¡­you human beings are really bad!¡±

    Ao Susu watches as the living crabs turn red from the heat as tears leak out.

    After a while, she carefully picks one up and ces it into her bowl before tearing out one of its legs and ce in her mouth and chew.

    ¡°Wu Wu¡­ it tastes so good¡­¡±

    What the hell¡­what Dragon Pce princess is this¡­eating her own water n so happily!

    ¡°When will the big prawn be served! Hurry up ah hurry up! This princess hates waiting the most!¡±

    ¡°That¡­eat slower¡­no one will snatch from you¡­¡±

    ¡°Heng¡­this princess does not need you to care!¡±

    While Liu Yi and Ao Susu are struggling over the hotpot, a somewhat stooped figure walks unsteadily into the Hotpot City.

 Chapter 286 Dragon Palace Navy

    Turtle Minister recently feels like he is on fire and it is not an ordinary small fire!

    He is currently feeling like he is a bastard keeping his hand above a fire, unbearably hot and anxious!

    I was originally being tasked by Dragon King with the important task of protecting little princess to the surface to seek the killer of the Third Prince!

    But I did not imagine that just as we arrived at the surface this little princess instantly bes excited like she is on drugs and immediately flew off!

    Until now, she still has not returned!

    Turtle Minister wishes to cry but he does not have tears. He has the worst mobility among all of the people in Dragon Pce.

    Originally he hopes that little princess will bring him along but after she left him behind, he has been chasing after her but is unable to catch up ah!

    After running along the river bank for an afternoon, Turtle Minister realized that he did not even run further than 300 meters, thus he gave up.

    Thus he can only change into his human form and sit by the riverbank as he waits for his house¡¯s princess to return.

    But the little princess seems to have forgotten about him, after leaving for such a long time, he is so anxious that his mouth is full of fiery foam.

    My little princess ah, where did you go¡­

    Turtle Minister is almost about to turn into a stone by the riverbank as he bears with the washing of the river wind and beating of river tides.

    After waiting for an unknown amount of time, Turtle Minister finally noticed two light glows falling.

    One of them obviously has the scent of their little princess¡­while the other seems to have the scent of the Third Prince!

    Little Princess is back?

    Who is the other person? Could it be that third prince is still alive?

    Turtle Minister is immediately happy as he uses his fastest speed to walk towards the two figures.

    When the two of them finally enter Hotpot City, Turtle Minister starts to feel strange.

    Why would the little princess go there for?

    But as he is worried about the little princess he continues walking. After half an hour he finally reaches the entrance of Hotpot City and walks in.

    Walking in isn¡¯t a problem but what he sees scares him out of his wit¡¯s.

    What he sees is his house¡¯s princess plucking off the head of a lobster and stuffs the white delicate lobster meat into her mouth.

    While sitting in front of her is a man who is giving off the scent of a hunter as he smiles merrily at little princess!

    Bullshit! The Little princess is definitely under the control of his demonic magic! She is actually killing her own aquatic race!

    Gods¡­this is bad¡­I must quickly return and report to Dragon King and save little princess!

    Turtle Minister quickly runs out with a pale face.

    Liu Yi does not know that a catastrophe is hanging over his head. At the moment he is attracted by the news on the TV of the restaurant.

    Most of the content of the news is about a matter, A falling meteorite from the sky, mysterious beauty as well as the appearance of Blood Emperor.

    It can be said that Blood Emperor¡¯s appearance gives arge number of North Dragon city people a shock.

    For example, that night Liu Yi exposes that he is able to fly with a flying sword as well as the abilities that he usually uses.

    Currently, all of the people in North Dragon city are treating Blood Emperor like a Superman or Spiderman and worship him.

    Of course, other than those crazy fans, there are a few people who are vilifying Blood Emperor.

    For example, the police who are trying to capture Blood Emperor.

    ¡°Eh, they seem to be talking about us?¡±

    Ao Susu watches the TV as she deshells the lobster.

    Liu Yi immediately stuffs a prawn that he has deshell into Ao Susu¡¯s mouth and says: ¡°This ce is still part of the human society. You need to take note of what you are saying. Do you want to be captured by humans to be put on disy like a monster before you are happy?¡±

    ¡°Do¡­do they dare¡­¡±

    Although Ao Susu says this her voice is lowered, ¡°I am a princess from Dragon Pce¡­¡±

    ¡°This ce does not care about Dragon Pce¡­only Hotpot City, that¡¯s all!¡±

    Liu Yi reminds Ao Susu, ¡°Human society is veryplex. After you have return do not randomly run out again. This ce is not suitable for you!¡±

    ¡°Heng who say I am not allowed toe out again! I will definitelye out again!¡±

    ¡°What the heck! Why would youe out again for?!¡±

    Ao Susu pouts and says: ¡°Revenge! You this evil person who killed my elder brother! This princess still needs to find you for revenge!¡±

    [TL: are you really sure it is for revenge?]

    ¡°Sweat¡­¡±

    Liu Yi wipes away his sweat, ¡°Why do you still remember this matter?¡±

    ¡°Treating my own elder brother¡¯s death as nothing is abnormal okay?¡±

    Ao Susu pouts in dissatisfaction, ¡°Although I and my elder brother rtionship is normal, he is still my elder brother! Furthermore, you are stained with dragon blood and have the dead soul of a dragon in your hands that is an undeniable fact! You currently are indeed already a hunter! In the future all of the demons who see you will either escape or hate you to death!¡±

    ¡°Ai¡­ what a headache.¡± Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°The trees long for peace by the wind, never ceasing..everything does not happen as I originally intended.¡±

    Ao Susu pets her small chest and suddenly says: ¡°Rx. This princess will not let them harm you!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Liu Yi is rather surprised, thisss is willing to protect me?

    ¡°You are this princess¡¯s revenge target. Other than this princess no one has the rights to kill you!¡±

    Can I sweat first ah¡­?

    Ao Susu¡¯s manner of thought is too valient¡­I am unable to follow her tempo, don¡¯t you think so???

    ¡°But seeing that you have invited me to eat good food, at that time this princess will take action faster and let you die without pain!¡±

    ¡°Alright then¡­then let me first thank your highness princess!¡±

    Liu Yi can only submit helplessly.

    Facing Ao Susu, he ispletely defeated!

    While the two of them are eating heartily, this Hotpot City is suddenly thrown into disorder.

    They can only hear the people by the window seats shouting: ¡°Large tides! Large tides ah! It is going to flood! Quickly run!¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­save me ah¡­.¡±

    Hotpot City bes very messy as a lot of people are in a hurry to escape.

    Liu Yi stands up and takes a look out of the window.

    This nce really astonishes the heart ah!

    What he sees is the originally frozen river surface split open.

    A scaryrge river tide around 5-6 meters tall is slowly moving towards Hotpot City.

    What the hell¡­.are you joking?!?!

    Only the Qiangtang river during spring tides would there be such a scale alright?!?!

    When does your Song River have suchrge tides!

    Because of such arge tide, very quickly all of the people within the restaurant have run away and no one is left. After all who will stay here and wait for death. Taking advantage that the tide has yet to reach, all of them have escaped.

    Currently, there is only Liu Yi and Ao Susu left. While Ao Susu does not bother about the tide outside as she is struggling with the prawns and crabs.

    Liu Yi looks at the tide outside and swallows his saliva before asking: ¡°Should we also escape¡­¡±

    Ao Susu waves her hand and says: ¡°There is no need. It is definitely my royal father who asked them to fetch me. There is no problem.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­wait a minute!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately cries out in shock: ¡°What the heck! Are you for real? Why would you need to make such a big fuss to fetch people? How is this fetching people! This is more like looking for a fight alright?!?!¡±

    ¡°Eh..it seems to be that case ah¡­¡±

    Ao Susu turns and nces out of the window with a prawn in her mouth.

    ¡°Aiyah! Oh my gosh! My royal father has brought out his three thousand strong navy¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    3000 strong navy of Dragon Pce of the river¡­

    Liu Yi says in his heart, what the shit¡­luckily it is a dragon king from a small river¡­if it is a dragon king from the north sea or south sea wouldn¡¯t it be a hundred thousand strong navy!!!

    What the heck are you making such a big ruckus for? Snatching your daughter back?

    Liu Yiins in his heart, should I go and call the Red Scarf Army over and make it into a group fight?

    But it seems like most of them are only ordinary people¡­while the opponent are prawn soldiers and crab generals¡­these prawn soldiers and crab generals are not small fries like what the stories describe them, instead, they are a proper army!

    Haiz it¡¯s better to forget about it. If it is possible to reason with them then let¡¯s just reason with them.

    Liu Yi is afraid that when the dragon king is angry he will flood Hotpot City, thus he quickly walks out to the door and shouts towards the iing tide.

    ¡°This one is Blood Emperor! Those who areing over please halt!¡±

    From the tidese a raging roar: ¡°You damn standing monkey! It is you who killed my third son and tricked away my little daughter!¡±

    This roaring voice is very loud like a thunder.

    Luckily the people here are already gone otherwise when they hear the dragon king rage they would have wet their pants in fright.

    ¡°Is this the dragon king?¡±

    Liu Yi stands in front of Hotpot City as he faces the tide.

    On top of the 5-meter tall tide stands row after row of prawn soldiers and crab generals.

    In the center of them is a dragon-headed human, supporting his sinking beer belly as he stands on the ocean spray and res fiercely at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders and says: ¡°I feel that there are some misunderstandings in between. We should sit down and have a good talk. En, I do not like violence.¡±

    ¡°A bunch of nonsense!¡±

    Dragon king roars: ¡°Your body is still stained with the fresh blood of my son! What is there for you and me to discuss! Be obedient and hand over my daughter and I shall give you a quick death!¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and asks Ao Susu who is eating prawn: ¡°Is your royal father temperament always so violent?¡±

    ¡°Ita still okay ah? Royal father¡¯s temperament is always very good. How about this, let me help you talk with him.¡±

    As Ao Susu speaks she hides the lobster behind her as she walks forward and stands in front of Liu Yi, she faces the tide and shouts: ¡°Royal father! I am fine! He is here to send me home!¡±

    ¡°My daughter ah! What kind of demonic technique are you under ah!¡±

    The old dragon king sees that his daughter¡¯s mouth is still stained with prawn juice and immediately starts to tear, ¡°Do not worry! Royal father ising to save you now!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Royal father, I really am¡­¡±

    ¡°My army listen to my order! Take down this damn hunter! Let him know the rage of our Dragon Pce!¡±

    The three thousand prawn soldiers and crab generals raise their weapons and roar: ¡°Arrrrr!¡±

    Ao Susu shrugs her shoulders: ¡°Fine then¡­my royal father¡¯s temperament is indeed very violent¡­¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Ao Susu in shock, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, then what else do you think?¡±

    Ao Susu takes out arge prawn and eats it in two to three bites.

    ¡°Can you try to reason with them again?¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, you guys can just fight ¡­¡±

    Ao Susu smiles merrily with a hint of cunningness, ¡°You bullied this princess before and there needs to have someone who will help this princess take revenge right?¡±

    ¡°The heck! You are doing it on purpose!¡±

    Liu Yi finally realized what was going on!

    Thisss is not pure at all! She is obviously a ck-bellied princess ah!

    While on the other hand the prawn soldiers and crab generals have already arrived in front of Liu Yi.

 Chapter 287 Scorpion Spirit

    All he can see in front of him are prawn soldiers and crab generals!

    Three thousand this number is not a lot, neither is it very little!

    At the very least from what Liu Yi sees it is enough to take joy in other¡¯s disaster!

    ¡°Your dragon race does not seem to be reasonable people ah!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the old dragon king as he recalls the time when Yuan Zhenyue was wearing Long Xin and instantly deted.

    ¡°Since that is the case then do not me me for being impolite!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s principle is as long as I do not cross others, others will not cross me as well. If you offend me, I will reduce you to death!

    He faces the iing prawn soldiers and crab generals without any expression on his face.

    At the same time, Little ck is summoned by him and worn on his body as bone armor.

    After equipping the bone armor made of Little ck, Liu Yi feels much safer.

    Little ck who has transformed into bone armor not only has the defensive power of his ice armor, it also has a very high regenerative ability!

    Even if part of the bone armor is damaged, as long as he has enough qi the bone armor will swiftly repair itself which is very good for endurance.

    Liu Yi raises both palms as he circtes the power of Heavenly Fox Heart Sutra.

    Facing these prawn soldiers and crab generals, Liu Yi does not wish to deal lethal blows. After all, he does not have anyrge grievances with Dragon Pce. Furthermore, he more or less has some responsibility for killing that dragon.

    Really it is cmity falling on me unknowingly ah¡­indeed the Great God curse is really giving me face!

    ¡°I¡¯ll chop you to death!¡±

    A crab general wearing carapace armor waves hisnce and stabs towards Liu Yi, while he uses Spirit Fox Steps and casually dodges his stab.

    At the same time, he shifts his body forward, sticks to the front of that crab general and hits his chest with his palm.

    -Bang!-

    That crab carapace instantly scatters and the crab general flew away like a kite with broken strings for over ten meters and drops into the river tide.

    Liu Yi uses Spirit Fox Steps as he moves in ease within the prawn soldiers and crab generals.

    His palm is sent out unceasingly and every palm sends a prawn soldier or crab general flying, causing them to lose the ability to move.

    These prawn soldiers and crab generals have cultivations of around 2-3 stars which is very weak. Although there are a lot of people to Liu Yi, there is no pressure.

    He casually sends the Dragon Pce navy who appear in front of him flying.

    On the other hand, when the weapons of the prawn soldiers and crab generalsnd on Liu Yi¡¯s bone armor, there are only some sparks?

    Liu Yi can only sigh in sorrow, River Song¡¯s navy is really too weak. All of their strength is so weak and there isn¡¯t anyone decent, making them weaker than the ghosts in hell.

    ¡°Ai yah, yah this is angering me to death!¡±

    When the old dragon king sees that his own navy is being beaten by Liu Yi to the point where it no longer looks like a navy, he is so mad that he cried out and scolds.

    ¡°Form a formation and kill that hunter!¡±

    Old dragon king waves his hand and his remaining underlings stop rushing forwards randomly and instead form arge formation before facing Liu Yi again.

    ¡°Little Cai! Help out!¡±

    Liu Yi isn¡¯t shocked, he stands in his original spot and flips his hand. A five colored de appears in front of him as it revolves.

    ¡°Split!¡±

    Liu Yi circtes his immortal qi and converges it on the fantasy butterfly de.

    Instantly the fantasy butterfly de splits into hundreds and scatters with a whistle shooting in all direction.

    Arge number of prawn soldiers and crab generals are hit by the fantasy butterfly de. Their strength is too low so they are unable to withstand the sharp flying de.

    Very quickly there is another batch of troops that copses.

    When Ao Susu sees her family troops being so easily defeated, she looks at the prawn soldiers and crab generals on the ground as she unconsciously licks her lips.

    What the heck¡­it is all this evil Blood Emperor¡¯s fault! It seems like he has turned this princess bad!

    The old dragon king roars in rage: ¡°Damn it is there really no one in my race that is able to take this fellow down?¡±

    Turtle Minister by the side suddenly says with hesitant: ¡°Dragon king don¡¯t be angry. This old subject has a method¡­only this method is a bit extreme¡­¡±

    ¡°What method! Say it quickly!¡±

    The old dragon king says impatiently: ¡° If its extreme then so be it if we do not think of a method quickly all of our navy will be defeated! This bunch of disappointing fellows!¡±

    ¡°Dragon king do you still remember¡­that there is a Scorpion spirit sealed within our River Song¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you saying!¡±

    The old dragon king eyes instantly widen and nearly pop out from his sockets.

    ¡°You, you, you¡­you are talking about that, scorpion spirit¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­this old subject is talking about her¡­¡±

    The old dragon king seems to have a heart attack as he covers his chest powerlessly and says: ¡°Let me think¡­let me think¡­¡±

    This scorpion spirit is not kind-hearted ¡­the reason why he is being sealed in this river also has its own justification¡­

    The old dragon king starts to be apprehensive.

    ¡°Why do we need to call that whatever scorpion spirit. Dragon king leave it to this general!¡±

    By the side, a carp grand general raises his pair of hammers and shouts: ¡°This general will go and take down that little fellow!¡±

    The old dragon king watches the nearly three-meter tall ck faced carp grand general as his heart is consoled.

    ¡°Go then my beloved general, our Dragon Pce¡¯s reputation is relying on you!¡±

    ¡°Dragon king please do not worry, Aiyah yah! Little fellow take this grandpa¡¯s hammer!¡±

    The carp grand general stands on a spray and jumps down from the tide as he smashes the brass hammer in his hand towards Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    Talking about this carp grand general, he is a number one fierce general of the Dragon Pce!

    With him stepping up I can naturally be relieved.

    While Liu Yi stands there as he watches the carp grand generalnd from the sky.

    This pair of brass hammer are very impressive while having a terrifying appearance.

    The wind seems to be smashed, aching as it gives off a vibrating sound.

    This momentum is very scary.

    The surrounding aquatic race are very excited and expectant of the carp grand general¡¯s fame of smashing t the human with one hammer!

    It can work! That Blood Emperor is definitely done for!

    ¡°Scram to the side!¡±

    While at this time, Liu Yi only stands there without retreating. He lowers to a horse stance and uses his right palm to receive the falling huge hammer.

    ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    Arge qi wave instantly explodes out and a deep pit appears under his feet on the shore.

    Looking at the earlier majestic carp grand general he is directly pped away along with his enormous hammer. He turns into a ck parab and with a pu-tong sound he falls into the river.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and look for scorpion spirit!¡±

    The old dragon king immediately roars out: ¡°Watch that damn human for me! I¡¯ll go and look for reinforcements!¡±

    The old dragon king turns into a red long dragon and instantly enters the river, creating a big spray and frightening Liu Yi.

    What is the matter with this old dragon king, why did he suddenly go for a long walk?

    ¡°What is the matter with your royal father?¡±

    ¡°No idea ah. He says he¡¯ll go and invite reinforcements¡­¡±

    Dragon Pce¡¯s little princess wipes her mouth with a hand as she looks in the direction of the river water, her face is also bewildered.

    ¡°Your Dragon Pce still has even stronger people?¡±

    ¡°No one already ah¡­.Big brother and Second brother have already left to other ces to be judged¡­the strongest is my third brother, but he is already killed by you, this evil person.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly embarrassed, who is this old dragon king going to invite¡­

    The remaining aquatic race army surrounds Liu Yi but none of them dare to go up.

    At this time the old dragon king is in the river as he speedily swims to the bottom of the river.

    At the bottom of the river is a mountain hole, surrounding it is enchantments. The only person who is able to see the hole and enter is only the old dragon king.

    Old dragon king swims into the hole and transforms back into a human form.

    Within the hole it is very gloomy, like it is in hell, making people shiver in fear.

    Old dragon king¡¯s sight pierces through theyer of darkness andnds in front of arge water prison.

    Within the water, prison sits a girl wearing a ck long skirt.

    The girl¡¯s eyes are tightly shut, her pretty and delicate feature is like a beauty embryo.

    Her hands and legs are locked with ck chains restraining her movement.

    But Old Dragon King does not dare to move forward like he has seen a dangerous being.

    ¡°In this three hundred years it seems like no one hase. Ao Li are you here to remise with me?¡±

    ¡°Yuan Qiuhong¡­ I know that you have stayed here for five hundred years thus you have some grievance¡­but seeing that we have known each other for three hundred years can you help me out with a matter?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Yuan Qiuhong who is sitting within the water prison opens her eyes as a pair of red pupils stares at the old dragon king, causing his hair to stand.

    ¡°Did I hear wrongly? This River Song Dragon king is actually inviting me, this criminal to help?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha¡­.¡±

    Yan Qiuhong instantly starts tough loudly as waves of demonic qi spread out in all directions causing the old dragon king to be terrified.

    What intense demonic qi¡­indeed sealing this scorpion spirit here has its own reason.

    ¡°You are not afraid that Ill run away?¡±

    ¡°I am only opening the outside river prison¡­your body still has the origin sealing lock so even if you escape there is no meaning.¡±

    ¡°You actually have a good n eh.¡±

    The scorpion spirit Yuan Qiuhong nce coldly at the old dragon king and this nce causes him to feel like he is in an icehouse.

    This scorpion spirit¡­is too scary.

    ¡°Anyway¡­are you willing to help¡­if you do not wish to help so be it. At most my River Song aquatic race will lose its face¡­¡±

    ¡°Heng! Do not use such speech to rally me!¡±

    A fierce glow shes across Yuan Qiuhong¡¯s eyes, ¡°Staying in this River Song for five hundred years it can also be said that I am also a member of River Song¡¯s aquatic race. I want to take a look at who dares to touch my River Song¡¯s aquatic race!¡±

    ¡°That is good, that is good. Then I shall now open the water prison now!¡±

    The old dragon king is very happy, as long as this scorpion spirit is willing to take action, the matter will be solved easily!

    He immediately moves forward and carefully uses the iron key that he is safeguarding to open the water prison door.

    The instant the door is open, the originally seated Yuan Qiuhong turns into ck smoke and directly rushes towards the old dragon king knocking him to the ground and flies out.

    ¡°My gosh ah¡­¡±

    The old dragon king is so frightened that he trembles in fear, those that do not know would have thought that Yuan Qiuhong wants to kill him!

    I never thought that this scorpion spirit is actually so impatient and would instantly fly out.

    ¡°Who is so unbridlef at my River Song!¡±

    A girl¡¯s shoutes from within the river water.

    Following which the river surface exploded open as a ck smoke surges out andnds on the river shore, transforming into a girl¡¯s figure.

    The girl is around 1.7 meters tall and her figure is not bad, the s-line is there but her body has such an intense demonic qi!

 Chapter 288 Yan Qiuhong who is as tough as iron

    Her wrists and ankles are locked with pitch ck manacles and looks like a criminal.

    Such a pretty girl possesses such an intense demonic qi!

    Looks like the manacles are there to suppress her!

    Liu Yi is standing there but is able to feel the marrow-chilling coldness drilling into him.

    He immediately circtes his immortal qi before being able to feel somewhat warm.

    What a strong demonic qi ah¡­who on earth is this demonic girl?

    Looking at the surround prawn soldiers and crab generals, it seems that the demonic qi is the reason why all of them are lying on the floor not daring to move.

    Demons have their own ranks¡­it is obvious that this pretty girl that popped out is one of the higher ranking ones!

    They are only little demons so who dares to provoke her ah!

    ¡°Hunter?¡±

    Yan Qiuhong smells with her nose and says: ¡° I did not imagine that it would be a dragon killer¡­this time, it looks like it would be even more interesting.¡±

    ¡°Who is this girl?¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and asks Ao Susu behind him.

    At this moment Ao Susu is also trembling and her face is pale.

    ¡°This¡­this ¡­¡­this girl¡­¡­.she¡­¡­she is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, why is thisss so badly frightened, unless this girl is very powerful?

    ¡°You are still not worthy to know my name.¡±

    Yan Qiuhong suddenly appears in front of Liu Yi, at the same time her index and middle finger join together and pierce towards Liu Yi¡¯s forehead.

    This movement gives Liu Yi a feeling that a dagger is stabbing towards him!

    Liu Yi is shocked as he instantly uses Spirit Fox Steps to dodge, avoiding Yan Qiuhong¡¯s attack.

    By the river bank there is a sculpture, Yan Qiuhong did not manage to stab Liu Yi, instead, she stabs the stone lion behind him.

    Instantly a ck hole appears on the stone lion.

    Liu Yi¡¯s scape starts to turn numb, This girl is very fierce!

    ¡°It is my turn now!¡±

    Liu Yi borrows Spirit Fox Step¡¯s agileness to dodge and uses deste mes on his left hand and hits towards Yan Qiuhong¡¯s back.

    -dang!-

    But Liu Yi only feel like he has hit a metal te, the recoil tore the webbing between his fingers and his palm be numb as he retreats back!

    What is this situation!

    Is that girl using iron skin?! Even if it is iron skin I should be able to prate it ah!

    ¡°Are you trying to tickle me?¡±

    Yan Qiuhong calmly turns around and smiles coldly at Liu Yi.

    {Monarch Scorpion! She is a Monarch Scorpion! Oh my gosh!!!}

    Lin Tong lets out a painful groan, {Why would we meet a Monarch Scorpion ah!!! This time around will be really miserable!}

    Liu Yi instantly asks curiously, {What is a Monarch Scorpion?}

    {A Monarch Scorpion is the most special among all scorpion spirits! And is also the most savage one¡­}

    Lin Tong says, {They are different from normal scorpions, these Monarch Scorpions originally live near areas ofva so their toxicity is very low. It can be said that Monoch Scorpion have the firmest outer shell and it can be said that they are lords among demons. But they should have gone extinct a long time ago¡­but why would one appear here!}

    {So it is such a thorny opponent¡­}

    Liu Yi smiles mischievously as he kneads his hands. The injury to his fingers webbing is already almost healed, {Let me test out her weight!}

    {No ah! This Monarch Scorpion is at the very least around seven to eight stars! If I did not guess wrongly what is hanging from her body should be Origin Sealing Lock! Nearly half of her powers are sealed! If there isn¡¯t the Origin Sealing Lock, you would have already been instantly killed!}

    {So what if it is a ten-star opponent? I have also fought strong opponents before.}

    Liu Yi is not convinced, {Let me give it a try! Didn¡¯t Immortal Fox sister say before thatbat is the easiest method of increasing ability?}

    Liu Yi currently is now much more looking forward tobat especiallybat against expert!

    He wishes to quickly turn into an expert thus he must use the fastest method of growth!

    Combat! Onlybat!

    ¡°I can feel your fighting intent!¡±

    A bright light suddenly shes passed Yan Qiuhong eyes, ¡°There are very few people who are still able to possess such fighting intent in front me. Not bad! I can let you die with joy!¡±

    ¡°Beauty, such a dull fight has no meaning ah!¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his finger and beckons her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me your name and QQ number, that wayter when we go back we can continue to discuss our feelings?¡±

    Although she does not know what is a QQ number Yan Qiuhong can feel that Liu Yi¡¯s words carry clear hint of taking liberties.

    I am the noble Monarch Scorpion! Even if I am sent to the water prison of River Song, I still have my invible king aura!

    This hunter is really acting recklessly!

    ¡°Lecher, let me first tear off your mouth!¡±

    As Yan Qiuhong speaks she stoops down slightly like she is going to rush towards him.

    This Monarch Scorpion¡¯s speed is indeed very fast.

    Liu Yi also does not dare to slight her as he quickly activates his ck and white world.

    At the same time, all of the different types of qi in his body start to circte. The forty times gravity is also removed as immortal and devil qibine together.

    Activating all abilities! Liu Yi wants to bring out all of his ability to fight with the Monarch Scorpion!

    A golden glow shes from his eyes as he nces at Yan Qiuhong.

    Yan Qiuhong who is prepared to attack suddenly tremble as her face changes color.

    ¡°Golden pupils¡­you, you also possess demonic qi!¡±

    ¡°Oh? You know what it is!¡±

    After Liu Yi and his other naturebined bodies, his temperament also changes as well.

    At the same, this both his eyes will activate golden pupils which have a very powerful effect on girls!

    It can be said that all of the abilities that Liu Yi has are killer moves against girls.

    What Goodwill Eyes, Goodwill Halo, Amorous Hand, Bountiful Chest Bubbly Hands, Golden Pupils¡­

    ¡°A hunter that possess demonic qi¡­interesting, really interesting!¡±

    In the end, Yan Qiuhong unexpectedly startedughing loudly, ¡°Very good, I, Yan Qiuhong for the past 500 years have not met such an interesting matter! I did not imagine that when I left the water prison I would meet such an interesting guy! Come,e,e let me take a good look at the abilities of you, this unusual hunter!¡±

    She suddenly jumps up and directly hacks down with a palm.

    Liu Yi feels a very scary qiing and he immediately dodges.

    Yan Qiuhong whole arm is wrapped with ck qi as her palm is like an ax and carries a very sharp qi and directly cut a deep gorge on the ground.

    The ground isid with stone block to form the city za ah¡­it can be seen how sharp is Yan Qiuhong¡¯s palm.

    ¡°What the hell¡­what is this girl¡¯s hand¡¯s made of ?¡±

    {She is a Monarch Scorpion ah, natural hard armor! After the Monarch Scorpion cultivates into a spirit, it will be even more outstanding¡­}

    ¡° You only know how to dodge?¡±

    Yan Qiuhong is obviously a girl but her momentum is unparalleled, her hands are covered with a ck glow hanging by her side as she looks at Liu Yi with a smile of disdain.

    Liu Yi lets out a mouthful of torrid air.

    Something seems to have awakened within his body as it flows throughout his body.

    This power allows Liu Yi¡¯s disposition toe out, ¡°Then that will depend on who is the true tyrant!¡±

    Lin Tong starts to cry out gloomily no good! Damn it, at this time the dragon power within his body is starting to be stronger!

    A dragon¡¯s dignity must not be provoked! That provocation from Monarch Scorpion makes the dragon pearl to refine faster! Making the demonic qi in his body to change fiercer!

    On Liu Yi¡¯s stomach, some ck scales secretly emerge and then disappear.

    ¡°Dragon power?¡±

    Yan Qiuhong raises her eyebrow, ¡°Looks like you have consumed a dragon pearl. But if a normal person wishes to turn into a dragon it is just a myth! It is better if you go to hell earlier. Let me send you off!¡±

    Yan Qiuhong rushes forward as her palms unceasingly chop down, like a pair of axes chopping towards Liu YI.

    While Liu Yi keeps retreating and dodges Yan Qiuhong¡¯s chops.

    Luckily there is ck and White World which slows down the speed of the opponent allowing Liu Yi to be able to dodge easily.

    Although Yan Qiuhong¡¯s speed is very fast and her moves linkup perfectly, Liu Yi is able to deal with them.

    ¡°With just this and you have the face to say you are a hegemon?¡±

    Yan Qiuhong smiles in contempt.

    Liu Yi suddenly roars, as he dodges Yan Qiuhong¡¯s chop he instantly retaliates with a palm smashing against her chest.

    When he felt the softness of Yan Qiuhong¡¯s chest the power of deste me sted out.

    This time around Liu Yi is in a horse stance as he uses full strength for that blow.

    Liu Yi feel that this palm is enough to send even a two-ton truck flying!

    But when the palm hits Yan Qiuhong, she only slightly slides backward two to three meters before restraining her steps.

    She pets her shirt and says: ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    Liu Yi got a huge shock!

    I have already used my full strength to throw out that palm!

    Even if it is an enormous dragon that receives that palm, he will also need to vomit 3 liters of blood!

    But when this girl receives it, nothing happens at all??

    F***, are you for real?

    Liu Yi shakes his numb palm and looks at the pretty girl with some shock.

    Lin Tong advises, {This is Monarch Scorpion ah¡­we do not have any chance of winning¡­}

    {I bought a watchst year! I just do not believe it!}

    [KG: What does a watch have to do with winning?]

    [TL: basically I bought a watchst year means ]

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and rolls up his sleeves, {Immortal fox sister give me a helping hand!}

    He stretches out his hand towards his chest and pulls.

    Charming Fox sword is pulled out along with its beautiful foxtail. Lin Tong strengthless, lies in Liu Yi¡¯s spiritual word and scolds, {Big evil idiot¡­.sooner orter I will scratch you to death!}

    At this moment, Liu Yi already does not care about her scolding him. His hands hold Charming Fox sword tightly as his qi gathers around the sword edges before he chops towards Yan Qiuhong fiercely.

    ¡°Insignificant skills.¡±

    Yan Qiuhongughs coldly and did not even bother to dodge. As she receives the blow, she waves her right hand.

    -ding!-

    A section of broken sword pierces into the side of the stone lion.

    There is only half of the Charming Fox sword that Liu Yi is wielding left!

    Yan Qiuhong¡¯s single move actually break Liu Yi¡¯s sharp emotion sword!

    What in the nine hells¡­.what bullshit is this!

    ¡°Your sword is already broken. Do you still want to fight ?¡±

    Yan Qiuhong stands there proudly, although she is being chained with manacles, it is unable to block her king aura.

    ¡°Who says that my sword is broken!¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and wipes the sword. Instantly Charming Fox sword is restored back to normal!

 Chapter 289 Blood Emperor

    Emotion Sword originates from the heart! That is why even if it breaks as long as the female owner is still alive the emotion sword will be able to restore endlessly.

    ¡°What is the use? To me, it is just a toy.¡±

    Yan Qiuhong smiles indifferently and learning from Liu Yi, she stretches out her hand and beckons him with her finger.

    ¡°Come ah!¡±

    Heck! This is pure provocation!

    ¡°Do not look down on me too much!¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath and disappears like a ghost and appears in front of Yan Qiuhong.

    At the same time his right-hand presses against Yan Qiuhong¡¯s arm.

    Instantly Yan Qiuhong feels that lighting passes through her body making her body go soft and aching, causing her to have an urge.

    What is going on? Did that hunter cast some demonic technique on me?

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    Liu Yi knows that experts like Yan Qiuhong will be able to shake off his amorous hand! He immediately circtes his qi and uses golden pupils on her as well.

    Within moments, Yan Qiuhong¡¯s goodwill towards him is more than 50+!

    It is enough!

    Liu Yi stretches his hand and directly pulls out a pitch ck metal sword from Yan Qiuhong body.

    The sword is 1.4 meters long while the de is half a meter! It is like a heavy sword used by cavalries!

    Even with Liu Yi¡¯s strength, the sword is too heavy to wield properly!

    This gives Liu Yi a feeling that he is not supposed to use this sword for dueling but rather to smash them with it!

    ¡°This¡­what is this¡­¡±

    When the emotion sword was pulled out from Yan Qiuhong her body is invaded with pleasure and it took some time for her to calm down.

    She looks nkly at the ck greatsword that Liu Yi has pulled out from her body, not knowing what is going on.

    Emotion sword! This is my master Ma Hua¡¯d self-created sword technique which no one in the cultivation realm has seen before!

    This is the technique that Liu Yi uses to catch Yan Qiuhong unprepared.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at who is the one who is not up to par!¡±

    Liu Yi lifts up the greatsword with both hands and swings it towards Yan Qiuhong.

    Yan Qiuhong instantly lifts up both her arms to block in front of her.

    -Dang!-

    The greatsword instantly smashes against Yan Qiuhong¡¯s arms and makes a sound of metal shing against metal.

    Following which Yan Qiuhong is sent flying tens of meters by the greatsword before crashing into a stone lion and copse on the ground.

    ¡°You are actually able to¡­.send me flying?¡±

    Yan Qiuhong¡¯s arms turn numb as they dangle by her side. She stands up and looks at Liu Yi bbergasted.

    ¡°Little fellow, what kind of person are you?¡±

    ¡°I am only a bystander who is here to send her back home okay?!¡±

    Liu Yi is angry but has no ce to vent, ¡°Ah hell, indeed what Ai Ling said is right. The trees longs for peace but the wind will never cease¡­ are you guys done? If you are done, I am going back!¡±

    ¡°Going back?¡±

    Yan Qiuhong suddenlyughs, ¡°Ha ha ha, I Yan Qiuhong after being imprisoned for 500 years and finally found an interesting opponent, how would I let you go back so easily! Come let¡¯s continue fighting!¡±

    She rushes towards Liu Yi again. Every step she takes leaves a deep footprint on the stone pavement.

    The sound of the footsteps is like stepping on his heart as moves closer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look if you, dragon hunter are stronger or I, Monarch Scorpion am stronger!¡±

    Her arms start to swings like she is waving two axes as she attacks Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi raises the door-like big sword as he continuously blocks her attack.

    The big sword is simply too stupidly heavy and makes Liu Yi feels like whenparing to a normal sword it is like a shield.

    Yan Qiuhong¡¯s attacking speed is very fierce and smooth, making him block the attacks haggardly not knowing when he would be hit.

    { Use the Imperial Sword technique! Idiot!}

    Lin Tong reminds him, {Why are you shing against a Monarch Scorpion head on? What about your Imperial Sword technique?!}

    Ah right!

    I still have the Imperial Sword technique ah!

    A ray of light shes across Liu Yi eyes as he immediately tosses aside the big sword and circtes immortal qi to both his hands and he points his index and middle finger at the big sword called Monarch sword.

    Instantly Monarch sword spins twice beforeing to a stop and blocks in between Liu Yi and Yan Qiuhong.

    -dang, dang, dang!-

    Monarch sword keeps sting out red sparks but under the control of Liu Yi¡¯s Imperial Sword technique, it stills remain floating in between them.

    ¡°Taoist Laozi, quick as Imand!¡±

    Liu Yi mouths a sword chant making the Monarch Sword to instantly weave about like it has a life, its agile movement blocks all of Yan Qiuhong¡¯s attack.

    Under the control of Imperial Sword technique, the Monarch Sword is as agile as a snake and defend like wind not allowing the enemy toe close!

    Very quickly Yan Qiuhong bes restless.

    ¡°Open for me!¡±

    Both her hands suddenly grab hold of the sharp sword edge before like lifting a gate, she raises it up.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    A ck light suddenly appears in front of Liu Yi¡¯s sight.

    It is a sharp scorpion tail, with an equallyrge stinger piercing towards Liu Yi¡¯s head!

    Liu Yi¡¯s head is not very tough! This move will definitely st his head apart!

    He immediately stretches out his hands and grabs hold of the scorpion tail.

    With a pa! The scorpion tail is grasped in Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    The sharp sting is already in front of his forehead and is almost about to touch his forehead!

    Cold sweats form on Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    This scorpion spirit is indeed swift and fierce ah!

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Yan Qiuhong did not expect that Liu Yi has such a quick reaction and is able to block her hidden attack!

    ¡°Hidden attacks don¡¯t look like the way of a monarch!¡±

    Liu Yi recovers his breath andughs coldly, his hands grab firmly onto Yan Qiuhong¡¯s scorpion tail as both his arms exert force.

    Liu Yi instantly swings Yan Qiuhong in a circle before smashing her against the ground.

    A hole appears on the ground as Yan Qiuhong lies within it.

    Liu Yi right-hand presses down and therge Monarch Sword instantly pierces to the side of Yan Qiuhong¡¯s right ear, almost piercing into her face.

    Liu Yi says impolitely to Yan Qiuhong: ¡°You have lost!¡±

    ¡°If I use my full strength this Monarch Sword is enough to cut your throat!¡±

    ¡°Heng!¡±

    Yan Qiuhong snorts in dissatisfaction, ¡°If my body wasn¡¯t sealed by the Primal Origin Lock, why would I be defeated by you this dragon hunter!¡±

    ¡°Dragon hunter, dragon hunter Blood Emperor¡­hehe this name is rather good.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°I have already killed a dragon it does not matter if I kill a Monarch Scorpion.¡±

    Yan Qiuhong bes silent.

    At this moment old dragon king has also run to the show, originally he is excited to collect the corpse of Blood Emperor but seeing that the one lying on the ground is Yan Qiuhong, his face instantly loses color.

    ¡°This¡­what is going on!¡±

    ¡°We are defeated¡­¡±

    Turtle Minister stands by the side as tears flow down.

    He also did not imagine that with Yan Qiuhong taking action they will still be defeated!

    Bullshit, is today our River Song¡¯s aquatic n¡¯s doomsday?

    ¡°Finished, finished¡­looks like me and my daughter¡¯s dragon pearls are will be taken¡­¡±

    Dragon King starts crying, ¡°I hope that in the future, my sons wille back and take revenge ah¡­¡±

    The group of aquatic n hugs each other as they cry together.

    Liu Yi starts sweating seeing the scene¡­

    Come on¡­it is not like I am going to capture all of them for hotpot! There is no need to go so far!

    ¡°Since I am defeated then you can decide how you want to handle me.¡±

    A hint of cunningness shes across Yan Qiuhong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Oh, then I shall¡­¡±

    Liu Yi thinks for a bit as he considers how he should handle Yan Qiuhong. At this moment Yan Qiuhong suddenly stands up as her hands grasp at Liu Yi¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly retreats as he uses Imperial Sword technique to control Monarch sword to chop in front of him! Yan Qiuhong smiles as she raises her hands up high.

    Instantly with a dang, the Monarch Sword directly chops onto the manacles on Yan Qiuhong¡¯s hands.

    The manacles are instantly chopped off with a brittle snap!

    Liu Yi blinks, crap! I got tricked!

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡±

    Yan Qiuhongughs loudly, ¡°Dragon hunter, was it? This time around it shall be thisdy¡¯s turn to hunt you!¡±

    Her body suddenly lets out a ck glow.

    Following which a truck size ck scorpion suddenly falls from the sky, falling above Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    Liu Yi immediately stands on Monarch Sword and fly backward tens of meters.

    -boom!-

    The ground shakes severely as the enormous scorpion spirit rushes towards Liu Yi like a tank bashing aside everything in its path.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned.. so fast¡­¡±

    Liu Yi only manages to say those words before his whole body immediately smashes into the air as it flies out of the city and smashes into the loose river bank behind the city.

    It is really like being knock by a car! This, Yan Qiuhong after recovering her body is too ridiculous already¡­

    The speed and strength increased by so much! Her human body is only so big ah!

    Before Liu Yi regains his conscious, the enormous scorpion spirit is already in front of him. At the same time, the enormous scorpion stinger pierces towards Liu Yi¡¯s forehead like ck lightning.

    ¡°Monarch Sword!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately uses Imperial Sword technique to ce Monarch sword horizontally in front of him.

    -Dang!-

    Monarch sword directly receives a stab from the scorpion tail sting.

    Sparks appears from the friction as the sword body sinks slightly.

    Liu Yi lets out a breath of relief, damn it at least I managed to save my life!

    With great difficulty and returning from hell! I cannot die like this! I suppose that this scorpion spirit only has these few moves¡­

    It seems like he is thinking too beautifully. The scorpion tail sting suddenly changes shape and aims at Liu Yi. Following which is is a peal of pop, pop, pop sounds¡­the scorpion tail stinger changed into something simr to Gatling gun!

    Liu Yi immediately uses the Imperial Sword technique to control the Monarch Sword to weave in the air to block all of the poison needles flying towards him!

    What the heck! Is it a Gatling gun?!

    ¡°Advance! Advance together! Take advantage and kill that dragon hunter Blood Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Advantage! Kill Blood Emperor! Aquatic n can lose but Blood Emperor must die!!!¡±

    Instantly a group of prawn soldiers and crab generals gather their courage and shout as they rush towards Liu Yi.

    The real big fight is now starting as everyone rushes at Liu Yi in from all directions.

    Liu Yi heart sinks.

    This time round, am I really going to die?

 Chapter 290 Planting a heart devil

    Just as Liu Yi is restless, Ao Susu suddenly stands in front of the aquatic n army and sends a prawn soldier flying with a fist before shouting: ¡°All of you do not take action! His life is this princess¡¯s!¡±

    Old dragon king got a huge shock, my little ancestor ah¡­why are you messing around now!

    While the scorpion spirit swings her tail and pincer left and right sending the surrounding aquatic nsmen that ran over flying as well.

    It seems like Yan Qiuhong also does not like others to join in her fight.

    As Ao Susu speaks she run over, ¡°Evil scorpion spirit! Let go of Blood Emperor, he is his princess¡¯s prey!¡±

    ¡°Littless you are seeking death!¡±

    What kind of strength does Yan Qiuhong have? She instantly sends Ao Susu onto the ground before her tail pierces towards her.

    What the heck! This Yan Qiuhong actually fights until her eyes have turned red!

    Liu Yi cannot defend passively anymore as he immediately jumps up, at the same time the Scarlet Blood Deste mes congest onto the Monarch Sword.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Liu Yi forms sword seals with both hands and uses Imperial Sword technique to control Monarch Sword. The sword carries mes as it swings towards Yan Qiuhong¡¯s enormous body.

    -dang!-

    Indeed she is a Monarch scorpion that came out fromva. Although the hot mes are burning on her body it does not create an injury. It only sends her body flying into the river by the side.

    Monarch scorpion falls into the water but very quickly she crawls out and asks Liu Yi in shock: ¡°Aren¡¯t you a dragon hunter?!?! Why are you actually helping a dragon now?! Are you crazy????¡±

    ¡°I do what I like to do.¡±

    Liu Yi is toozy to exin to Yan Qiuhong. He sends a dragon girl home but is being tormented till now so he is filled with anger.

    He only wishes to beat someone up!

    Especially afterbining bodies, the devil qi¡¯s impact on him is veryrge.

    If he does not control it properly he will directly turn into a devil.

    Under the influence of the devil nature, his golden pupil¡¯s starts to turn slightly red as ck qi coils around his body,

    ¡°What a strong devil qi¡­immortal, demon and devil in a body¡­what on earth are you¡±

    Yan Qiuhong who has turned back to normal is shocked as she sprawls by the river bank no daring to step forward.

    ¡°ARRRRR!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly roars as the ck bone armor reforms on his body making him look to be even more sinister.

    The devil qi seems to have some style, with it being around his body it makes it looks like his bone armor has evolved.

    In front of him floats a ck sword covered with devil qi making the devil mark look very vivid and lifelike.

    ¡°What a frightening dragon hunter¡­¡±

    Yan Qiuhong who has turned into a Monarch scorpion is scared into trembling uncontrobly. But she has a king¡¯s pride and will not retreat. Even if Liu Yi looks very scary now but Yan Qiuhong still rushes forward like a tank to prepare to send Liu Yi flying by colliding against him.

    Am I nice to bully?

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes turn red as he rushes towards Monarch scorpion.

    Think I am good to bully? Let me tell you what it means, I am not to be trifled with.

    Liu Yi¡¯s right-hand brandishes as the Imperial Sword technique activates.

    The ck sword covered with devil qi instantly start to move and blocks in front of him like a shield, directly blocking Monarch Scorpion in her path.

    -Pong!-

    The heavy sword trembles and raises up a qi wave but it is actually able to stop the enormous Yan Qiuhong in her path!

    ¡°Scram for me!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder twitches as his right arm moves and pushes the great sword in the air.

    The greatsword instantly trembles as it rams against Yan Qiuhong.

    Immediately Yan Qiuhong is sent flying and falls on the za far away pulverizing the sculptures in the za.

    The aquatic n on the side quickly escapes in all direction as none of them dare to cuts into the expert fight.

    {Not good¡­Liu Yi seems like he is going out of control¡­}

    Lin Tong says in worries, {But it does not seem like his other side is influencing him.}

    {What do I use to influence him ah..}

    By Lin Tong¡¯s sidees the other Liu Yi¡¯s voice, ¡°With Liu Yi getting stronger¡­my strength is already getting weaker and weaker¡­¡±

    In Liu Yi¡¯s spiritual world a figure faintly appears.

    When Lin Tong sees him she is instantly vignt.

    Isn¡¯t this the other evil Liu Yi?

    ¡°No need to worry¡­my strength is no longer enough to go against you¡­¡±

    The figure takes a deep breath and says slowly: ¡°I have already said before¡­ I and Liu Yi are originally one. He is me and I am him¡­only I am the side that is always hidden by him, that¡¯s all. Everyone actually has another side of their heart. For example, a very kind-hearted person, in his heart might hide a very scary devil. Thus China has a saying; an honest man cannot be bullied. While a very bad person might have an innocent side¡­¡±

    ¡°Big idiot might still have such a scary dark side? This miss does not believe it!¡±

    Lin Tong shakes her head.

    ¡°Why would he not?¡±

    The figure smiles coldly, ¡°In the past, Liu Yi is bullied by other students daily and being med by teachers. Even the girl that he likes kept sabotaging him, make fools of us, of him, as well toying with him. Such a person if there isn¡¯t a devil hidden in his heart, then it¡¯d be weird. I am formed under this kind of situation.¡±

    ¡°Then now you why are you unable to?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi¡¯s main body nature is bing strong¡­he already no longer needs me.¡±

    The figure keeps smiling, ¡°You can also say that¡­ I and he are already starting tobine together¡­this way, actually is also quite good¡­he already no longer needs me to care for him¡­little fox Ill be leaving him to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, this miss is not the nanny of that idiot!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­to him you have a veryrge responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Responsibility? What responsibility?¡±

    ¡°There are some matters which looks like you do not know.¡±

    As the figure speaks, eye-catching red mes appear in his left hand, ¡°Why is it that I cultivate Scarlet Blood Sutra faster. It is not only because I am evil¡­the reason behind it, go think about it slowly¡­¡±

    The figure slowly dissipates.

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi! You bugger can¡¯t you be clearer with what you say! Stop talking in riddles with this miss!¡±

    Lin Tong shouts for a while but the figure did not appear again.

    {Damn it¡­I hate people who speak in riddles so much! Liu Yi, you better quickly regain conscious ah! Big idiot!}

    Liu Yi does not seem to be able to heart Lin Tong shout.

    At this moment he is already controlling therge sword as he hacks at Yan Qiuhong.

    While the majestic Monarch Scorpion earlier is now being pounded by the great sword to herst breath!

    ck devil qi covers the entire za, Liu Yi is like a berserk monster as ck scales start to grow out of different ce.

    ¡°My god¡­this dragon hunter is too scary¡­¡±

    Old Dragon King starts to weep again, ¡°Dragon pce¡¯s doomsday ah!¡±

    He starts to regret, how did I provoke such a scary fiend!

    Even the Monarch Scorpion is beaten up so badly, what other savior do I have!

    Finished, this time around I am really finished!

    ¡°Dragon pce soldiers for our honor, our homnd survival lets do ast fight!¡±

    Old Dragon King wipe away his tears as he faces the dragon pce troops and says: ¡°Hope is within our own hands!¡±

    Saying that he personally picks up a dragonnce and run towards Liu Yi,

    Seeing Old Dragon King personally going up to fight, the rest of the soldiers also stop hesitating as they pick up their own weapon and rush towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!!¡±

    ¡°For our country!! Smash him!!¡±

    Under the leadership of Old Dragon King, the prawn soldiers and crab generals instantly surround Liu Yi.

    ¡°Arrr!¡±

    While Liu Yi roars in rage as he swings the great sword in his hand in a circle.

    Instantly a devil qi wave spread out as all of the rocks in the za split apart.

    The prawn soldiers and crab generals cry out in shock when they were hit by the devil qi as they fly out and copse onto the ground.

    Old Dragon King himself is also unable to withstand the wave of devil qi and is also sent sprawling.

    ¡°Gods¡­has doomsday reallye¡­?¡±

    Old Dragon King copse on the ground trembling.

    After all, he is only a dragon king from a small river¡­he does not have much battle strength.

    If only my eldest son and second son were around¡­it is a pity that my eldest son is at south sea while my second son is in heaven being a judge¡­this is the person whom you need help from is ignoring you!

    ¡°Who cane and block him ah¡­¡±

    Dragon King is inplete despair.

    While Liu Yi stomps on a down prawn soldier as he raises the heavy sword above that prawn soldier¡¯s throat. His hand is about to push down and cut off the head of that prawn soldier.

    ¡°Enough Blood emperor!¡±

    Ao Susu sees that her own nsmen is being injured and there is going to be dead, thus she is unable to bear it and jumps out.

    ¡°If you continue on like this my people will be all killed by you!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Ao Susu and lets out a deep roar.

    His eyes let out a red glow and it looks like he does not recognize her but his actions slow down as he stops.

    ¡°Stop your actions!¡±

    Ao Susu takes advantage and blocks in front of Liu Yi blocking the prawn soldiers from Liu Yi¡¯s heavy sword, ¡°Even you are an evil person¡­previously you made this princess happy¡­this princess appreciate it! You quickly wake up! The current you is very scary!¡±

    ¡°Those that block me¡­ must die¡­¡±

    From Liu Yi¡¯s mouthes a disharmonic sound which seems like the words are squeezed out from his throat.

    When these words were heard by Ao Susu, it makes her feels like she is in an icehouse.

    The current Blood Emperor¡­is really apletely evil person?

    ¡°Then kill this princess !¡±

    Ao Susu sticks out her chest without timidness, ¡°After all this princess should have already died in your hands right?¡±

    ¡°Then go and die!¡±

    A red glow shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eye as his hands p together and pushes forward.

    Instantly the giant sword changes direction and pierces towards Ao Susu.

 Chapter 291 Wait for this princess for two years

    Ao Susu knows that she ispletely unable to block Liu Yi¡¯s attack thus she closes her eyes in despair.

    Just as the sword point is about to pierce Ao Susu¡¯s head, Liu Yi suddenly trembles as his face turn pales and forcefully withdraws his attack.

    The heavy sword rings as it stops in midair, the sword body is trembling as it lets out dragon roar like it is very unsatisfied.

    It still has not tasted fresh blood! Wasting this devil qi for nothing!

    Liu Yi¡¯s forehead is full of sweat and his body ispletely drenched like he is just pulled out from a vat of water.

    Just now¡­what happened to me?

    Itpletely looks like what has happened in my nightmare!

    ¡°This¡­this princess is still alive?¡±

    Ao Susu seems to have died once as she takes a deep breath as she touches her body. Still here, still here¡­still alive¡­this is great¡­

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he waves his hand and pierces the heavy sword into the ground.

    He leans against the sword hilt as he takes a deep breath.

    He apologized to Ao Susu.

    Ao Susu does not know what to do, she ispletely lost.

    This fellow in front¡­is he good or is he bad ah¡­

    The sky starts to let down white snowkes which fall slowly. The aquatic n standing by the riverbank arepletely silent.

    Lin Tong finallyes out as she nces at Yan Qiuhong who is at herst breath before saying, {That Monarch Scorpion is seriously injured by you¡­it looks like she is unable to live much longer.}

    {It is my fault¡­}

    Liu Yiplexion is heavy as his heart is in a mess.

    How did I lose control earlier? In the future will this situation keep happening?!

    Unless everything that happened in my dream will really happen? No! It must definitely not!

    ¡°Susu¡­¡±

    Liu Yi originally nned to ask Ao Susu if the Dragon Pce has medicines to save Yan Qiuhong.

    But when he turns his head around to talk to her, she instantly got frightened and retreated a few steps.

    Liu Yi face turns sad as his heart closes even tighter.

    A Dragon hunter¡¯s fame is too scary¡­I¡¯m afraid that in future it will spread all over the ce¡­

    He shakes his head and walks pass Ao Susu to Yan Qiuhong.

    Yan Qiuhong was badly shed by Liu Yi¡¯s devil sword a lot of times, her body¡¯s internal organs arepletely in a mess and it looks like she cannot live long.

    She lies on the ground but she is smiling.

    ¡°Hehe¡­being, being able to die in the hands of such a strong opponent¡­it is also worth it¡­only¡­if I am sealed¡­.and 500 years of my cultivation being absorbed away¡­I, I will not lose to you¡­¡±

    Back then Yan Qiuhong is a big demon who overturned the world! But afterward she was sealed in the river and 500 years of cultivation was forcefully stripped away.

    If not, the her back could kill him in an instant without a doubt!

    ¡°I will not let you die.¡±

    Liu Yi crouches by Yan Qiuhong¡¯s side and ces his hand on Yan Qiuhong¡¯s scorpion head.

    Liu Yi feels like he is touching a metal, indeed a Monarch Scorpion¡¯s outer shell is very hard.

    He takes a deep breath as his heart sutras start to revolve.

    Although he has just finished arge battle, the three heart sutras start to revolve at the same time restoring his strength very quickly.

    Furthermore, he possessespressed liquid qi, thus during a battle of attrition, it canst very long.

    A ck glow emerges from Liu Yi¡¯s palm and forms a weird formation which engraves itself on Yan Qiuhong¡¯s body.

    ¡°This..this is¡­.¡±

    Yan Qiuhong¡¯s voice is slightly shock, ¡°This is a spiritual beast contract!¡±

    Without waiting for Yan Qiuhong to react, Liu Yi has already bitten his tongue and spits some blood which forms a blood pearl floating in the air.

    ¡°I wont¡­even if I die I do not wish to be a spiritual beast for other people¡­¡±

    Yan Qiuhong says this without moving, she already does not have the strength to resist.

    Liu Yi frowns and asks: ¡°You have the courage to die, why do you not have the courage to live?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather stand and die than kneel and live!¡±

    Yan Qiuhong, on the contrary, is very unyielding, ¡°I am a Monarch Scorpion since I have been forced down to the mundane world, I have sworn that I will no longer be a ve!¡±

    ¡°If you really have so much backbone why don¡¯t we have a gamble.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, as for such a headstrong girl like Yan Qiuhong, he does have some methods.

    ¡°Gamble on what?¡±

    ¡°Gamble on if you dare to be my spiritual beast!¡±

    Liu Yi says: ¡°Being my spiritual beast you naturally have the chance to continue cultivating furthermore you have already said yourself that you are a Monarch Scorpion. Why don¡¯t you try breaking our contract then kill me! Kill me and you can regain your freedom!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Yan Qiuhong did not think that Liu Yi would say such things and was shocked.

    Liu Yi asks again: ¡°So? Do you dare?¡±

    Yan Qiuhong¡¯s eye narrows as she says: ¡°Why would I not dare! What is there that I, Yan Qiuhong do not dare! Come thene who is afraid of who!¡±

    ¡°Good! You have spirit, indeed you are a Monarch Scorpion!¡±

    Liu Yiughs and presses down his finger.

    Instantly the blood pearl enters Yan Qiuhong¡¯s heart.

    Spiritual beast refinement start!

    ¡°Gods¡­finished, this time around we are really finished¡­¡±

    Old dragon king wants to cry but has no tears as he trembles at the side, ¡°Kill my third son, defeat my army¡­and now you actually save away the convict, Yan Qiuhong of the Imperial Court¡­little fellow, you¡­you have vited heaven¡¯sw ah¡­¡±

    ¡°So what if I vite heaven¡¯sw?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°The heaven and earth are heartless, treating all living things like dogs! Heaven¡¯sw is unjust so why should I follow it!¡±

    Old dragon king says firmly: ¡°You cannot disrespect ah, you must not disrespect ah!¡±

    ¡°Enough with this nonsense. I have already vited thew, so what!¡±

    Liu Yipletely does not wish to pay attention to the inflexible old dragon king as he focuses on refining Yan Qiuhong.

    During the refining process, he also sees the memories of Yan Qiuhong.

    So this Yan Qiuhong was once a spiritual beast of a celestial being of the Heaven Court. But one day that celestial being perhaps being stifled for too long in such an asceticism ce, he starts to crave for it and conspire to force himself on Yan Qiuhong. What is Yan Qiuhong character? Completely overbearing ah! Thus shed rather die than bow, in the end, she killed that celestial being by ident!

    Thus the Heaven court forced her down to the mundane world and sealed her in this River Song as well as using Primal Origin Lock to absorb away her cultivation. If she was sealed for another 500 years Yan Qiuhong would havepletely lost all of her cultivation and turn into an ordinary little scorpion.

    What Heaven Court did not think of is that after 500 years have passed there would be a mundane person called Liu Yi who is able to break this seal and release Yan Qiuhong.

    But most of Yan Qiuhong cultivation has already been absorbed away. The original heaven grade spiritual beast currently does not even have the abilities of an earth grade.

    One of the shackles is already broken by Liu Yi while the other one automatically loses its effectiveness during the refining process.

    Without the two shackles, Yan Qiuhong¡¯s cultivation is around 8-9 stars. After entering ten stars then she will really be in earth grade.

    Of course to the current Liu Yi, she is already a superb spiritual beast! Especially with the extraordinary defensive ability of Yan Qiuhong¡¯s body which is what Liu Yi is the weakest at!

    Very quickly the refinement is over.

    Yan Qiuhong enormous body has disappeared and turned into a small ck scorpion which is around palm size. She crawls up Liu Yi¡¯s hand to his arm then to his shoulder.

    Liu Yi uses a finger and pokes her but she immediately pinches his finger with her pincer.

    ¡°Stop messing around! I, Yan Qiuhong¡¯s dignity does not tolerate people taking liberties!¡±

    ¡°What the heck¡­you are still able to speak?!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly got a huge shock as he stares at the Monarch scorpion which has raised its stinger on his shoulder, ¡°Are spiritual beasts who have not been refined unable to talk?¡±

    ¡°You are the one who is unable to talk! I am not an ordinary spiritual beast! I am an immortal beast!¡±

    Yan Qiuhong proudly corrects her own identity, ¡°I am different from those low-grade spiritual beasts. I am a proper 9-grade immortal beast! But because I was sealed for so many years my current grade has dropped to 7th grade. But in the future, after I have cultivated for a while my grade will be able to rise back up again!¡±

    What the heck¡­ 9th-grade immortal beast¡­

    Liu Yi has a feeling of him picking up a treasure¡­

    ¡°Little fellow you are a dragon hunter, a fiend of demons! Thus from those points, you are my enemy! Heng, do not lower your guard because one of these days I shall kill you and regain my freedom!¡±

    Yan Qiuhong turns into a ck light and returns to Liu Yi¡¯s spiritual beast space.

    Liu Yi swallows his saliva, this spiritual beast have quite a character¡­

    Completelyparable to Little Cai

    Little Cai is so obedient ah, it is still butterflies that are the gentlest¡­

    While Lin Tong lies on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder as she looks at him with worry.

    This big idiot still have not realised¡­he is just one ska dog short of the prophecy man that Li Biyue had mentioned back then¡­.

    Liu Yi turns around and raises the ck heavy sword as he looks at Old Dragon King and says ¡°Who still wishes to battle again?¡±

    Old Dragon King trembles and immediately shakes his head.

    Battle?

    Is there still a need to battle¡­

    We arepletely unable to fight back okay?! The whole Dragon Pce has risked everything and even Yan Qiuhong was snatched away¡­

    If the top wants to me me what am I going to do?

    Cannot¡­I must be the first to go to Heaven court and use him to get rid of the responsibility.

    After all, my third son has already died and such matters need to be ounted for.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case then I shall not stay and y with you guys anymore.¡±

    Liu Yi is able to faintly hear the sound of the police siren. Looks like the movements over here is too big and has attracted the police over.

    Ao Susu suddenly asks ¡°Evil person¡­you¡­will you stille again?¡±

    Her pair of eyes are watery as she looks at Liu Yi.

    That eye expression contains something unknown¡­but Liu Yi is able to see a trace of horror at him.

    Ai¡­

    Liu Yi can only sigh in his heart and say: ¡°I¡¯m sorry little princess, earlier I have scared you. I have already upheld my promise and sent you back. Now it is time for me to leave.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and the heavy sword lifts itself out of the ground and floats in front of his feet. Liu Yi jumps on top and stands firmly.

    Suddenly Ao Susu speaks up: ¡°You wait for me for two years¡­after two years this princess will go and look for you and you shall be this princess¡¯s husband!¡±

    [TL: jaw drop >///<]

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi stumbles and nearly fall of the sword.

 Chapter 292 Promise

    ¡°Susu, are you crazy?¡±

    Liu Yi so badly frightened by Ao Susu¡¯s sentence that he escapes in a sorry figure. After he left Old Dragon King finally reacted as his dragon jaw almost drop off.

    Bringing the group of aquantic n back to the Dragon Pce, Old Dragon King directly calls Ao Susu to stand in front of him as he prepares to harshly scold her.

    ¡°My little ancestor ah do you know what you are saying?¡±

    ¡°Royal father, I have thought about it very clearly.¡±

    Ao Susu says in a deadpan manner: ¡°In the future, this dragon hunter will definitely be someone amazing! Daughter being able to marry him is definitely Dragon Pce¡¯s fortune. Or does Royal father n to marry daughter to the South Sea in the future right?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Old Dragon King is embarrassed. He always assumed that his little daughter is still the innocent and pure little dragon girl of back then, but he did not think that thess would know so much already.

    ¡°Although daughter is still young, daughter is not stupid.¡±

    Ao Susu sticks out her slightly protruding chest and says: ¡°It is not like I have not seen the dragon princes from the South Sea. Every single one of them are idiots and likes to eat, drink and y,pletely useless. It is impossible to ask them to do proper business! If I marry them, daughter¡¯s future will be ruined and it will not help our River Song dragon vein! If our River Song wishes to rise then we must rely on Blood Emperor!¡±

    ¡°My daughter ah! You must be crazy!¡±

    Old Dragon King is so mad that he started trembling, ¡°That dragon hunter is the person who killed your elder brother!¡±

    ¡°It is elder brother who did not live up to expectation.¡±

    Ao Susu sneers and says: ¡°It is obvious that he does not have the ability and still wants to run around outside. This is the karma of the dragon race! Furthermore, daughter has observed properly while traveling that this Blood Emperor is not a real hunter. At least during this journey, he had a lot of chances to kill daughter but he did not.¡±

    ¡°My daughter ah¡­we cannot look at the surface of human ah¡­they are cunning, treacherous and have very deep thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Royal father, daughter is not an idiot!¡±

    Ao Susu says: ¡°There are some things that I am able to see clearly. I have tested him a few times and the answers have made me satisfied. Although I am slightly afraid of him¡­but I am much more appreciative of him. For our River Song dragon lineage, daughter is still okay with this minor sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Royal father just take a look at how badly bullied is our River Song¡¯s aquatic people.¡±

    Ao Susu immediately says: ¡°Even the ckfish spirits from Heilongjiang are scolding in front of our door as well as killing our people as they please! Royal father when have you not had bear with it? Do you still wish to live such kind of days?¡±

    ¡°Ai¡­wait, wait for Ao Guang and Ao Tian to return then everything will be fine¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough Royal father!¡±

    Ao Susu sneers, ¡°Big brother is an official in heaven court but what kind of official is he? He is taking care of horses okay! Second brother is in the South Sea but he is the son-inw of the South Sea! With how headstrong the East Sea Princess is he doesn¡¯t even dare to fart in their house! Even second brother¡¯s surname is already changed to Ao! You still hope to count on them? Why don¡¯t you just ce your hope on daughter!¡±

    [TL: The Ao are written different, Ao Susu¡¯s °¾ and the changed surname Ao,°½]

    Old Dragon King says in worry: ¡°But¡­this, this is too dangerous¡­furthermore that fellow has already vited the heavenw!¡±

    ¡°Royal father. During these 500 years, the heaven court has note down to take a look at that Monarch Scorpion even once. They have already long forgotten about this Monarch Scorpion. Thus you do not need to worry at all. As long as you do not say, I do not say, no one will know that she has escaped.¡±

    At this moment if Liu Yi is still around, he will immediately think that Ao Susu is very scarily two-faced!

    How is this the somewhat foolish, crafty and unruly Dragon Pce little princess that appeared in front of him?!

    Old Dragon King is still worried, ¡°My daughter ah¡­have you fixed your determination?¡±

    ¡°Royal father what I appreciate is not only Blood Emperor¡¯s power but his impossible to guess potential!¡±

    Ao Susu says with some excitement: ¡°He obviously only has the power of a 4-star cultivator ah but Royal father you also have seen that he is able to defeat the Monarch Scorpian! Furthermore, it waspletely defeated!¡±

    ¡°Ha? He is only a four-star cultivator?¡±

    Old Dragon King eyes nearly pop out, ¡°I thought that he was at least an 8-star cultivator!¡±

    ¡°Not at all Royal father. He indeed only has the power of 4 star¡­thus think about it, when this person does have the power of an 8 star¡­he¡­¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­.I don¡¯t dare to imagine¡­.my heart ah¡­¡±

    Old Dragon King touches his chest, he is almost about to have a heart attack.

    ¡°Thus Royal father, daughter thinks highly of him!¡±

    Ao Susu excitedly touches the horns on her head, ¡°Two years. I gave him as well as me two years! After two years it is mying of age ceremony! On that day I want to marry him!¡±

    Old Dragon King is slightly apprehensive as he ask the third time: ¡°Daughter ah¡­you¡­have you really thought it through?¡±

    ¡°I have thought it through. Furthermore, it is very very through!¡±

    Ao Susu nods her head, ¡°Daughter is determined with my n, Royal father we shall silently wait for it to bear fruits!¡±

    Done speaking she turns around and returns back to the pce.

    Old Dragon King sits on his royal throne as he watches his daughter disappearing figure and sighs.

    Ai¡­Susu has really grown up.

    I hope that your choice is correct¡­looks like this reporting to heaven court matter is not doable¡­otherwise, I would really be pushing the man personally chosen by my daughter into a fiery pit.

    Old Dragon King sighs and sinks into deep thoughts.

    *****

    At the same time in another area, within a deep mountain cave.

    A pure looking man wearing a white changpao is standing on two blue mes as he shuttles through the vibrant and lush mountain.

    Although it is already winter it is unknown why green leaves still grow in this area like it is still spring.

    The man does not show shock at the sight of this area, like it is amon appearance as he wanders the mountain.

    The man is moving very agily as he shuttles around and finallynds in front of a wooden house within the mountain.

    When hends on the ground, the scenery suddenly changes.

    Following which wooden walls appear in front of him like a maze blocking his path.

    ¡°Want to y games with me? Hehe, my memory is very outstanding.¡±

    The wooden house has indeed disappeared but the man is not in a hurry as he walks slowly in the maze.

    Not expecting that the maze is very messy, after walking for a long time he still has not walked out.

    The maze¡¯s directions seem to be constantly changing. Everytime Lan Yuan feels like he has found the exit, the scenery in front of him will disappear and change giving him an unfamiliar appearance.

    The man seems to have met the ghost wall in myths. No matter how he walks he is unable to find the real exit.

    The surrounding scenery seems to be real but also imaginary, everything is unfathomable.

    ¡°Chief Qu still likes to be mysterious.¡±

    The manughs as he gently ps his hand.

    Instantly a blue me appears in his palm and spreads out battering against the maze.

    This me instantly burns down all of the surrounding wooden walls, the surrounding space distorted as the little wooden house once again appears in front of him.

    ¡°Lan Yuan is that you?¡±

    From the wooden housees a woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Chief Qu, it has been a long time since west met.¡±

    Lan Yuan smiles and cups his hands towards the wooden house.

    ¡°Person from Ghost Fox¡­why would youe to my deste ce.¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice inside the house has a slight trace of suspicion.

    ¡°Chief Qu seems to have many important people that have forgotten your matter.¡±

    Lan Yuan smiles and says: ¡°Did Chief Qu forgot about the promise that you have made with our Ghost Fox n?¡±

    Hearing this sentence the woman inside the wooden house got a shock and says: ¡°This matter has already passed a long time ago¡­you guys actually still remember it?¡±

    ¡°How could we forget about this matter?¡±

    A glow shes across Lan Yuan¡¯s eyes, ¡°Especially this matter is rted to my marriage, hehe¡­I think such an important matter Chief Qu you will also not forget right? My marriage¡­is also Chief Qu¡¯s n¡¯s big matter ah¡­¡±

    ¡°My disciple isn¡¯t in my Osmanthus flower mountain. Because she is already grown up, being her master I am also unable to block her. Thus she have already went down the mountain to gain experience.¡±

    ¡°Not a problem. I can wait for her to return.¡±

    ¡°I also do not know when she will return. When she left, we did not set a return date. I think without ten or eight years she might not return as she still has not yed enough in human society.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­Chief Qu you are her master ah.¡±

    Lan Yuan does not seem to take Chief Qu¡¯s words serious and says: ¡°Chief Qu, do not forget that the reason why your Charm Fox n is able to peacefully live till now is because of my Ghost Fox n. If there my Ghost Fox n¡­hehe, Chief Qu I¡¯m afraid that your ns people will be all captured away.¡±

    The woman inside the wooden house bes silent.

    Charm Fox ns women are all superb beauties and all of them have very seductive appearances. It could be said that they are the most beautiful women within the entire demon race.

    Furthermore, the Charm Fox n are very good cauldrons, if they are used for supplement pair cultivation, they can greatly promote cultivation speed!

    It is because of these two points which nearly lead to the extinction of the Charm Fox n.

    Inside the wooden house is Qu Shuiyi who is the Chief of the Charm Fox n. To protect the whole n twenty years ago she had made a pact with the currently strongest Ghost Fox n of the entire fox race.

    Twenty yearster she will marry her personal disciple to the son of the Ghost Fox chief.

    Originally she thought that after such a long time the Ghost Fox ns people would have forgotten this matter¡­but she did not think that twenty yearster Lan Yuan the son of the Ghost Fox chief will personallye and look for her at this Osmanthus flower mountain!

    ¡°Chief Qu my patience is actually not a lot. Two yearster I wille here again. If I do not see my future wife¡­hehe Chief Qu then do not me our Ghost Fox n for falling out with you.¡±

    Lan Yuan stands on blue mes as his whole body turns into me and flies to the sky disappearing.

    The door of the wooden house slowly opens as an alluring woman walks out.

    She nces at the sky and sighs, ¡°My good disciple ah¡­don¡¯t tell me that you will not be able to escape this cmity¡­hai¡­should master go and look for you?¡±

 Chapter 293 Chen Caiâ€™s Goddess

    ¡°Ah ah ah!¡±

    After lessons, Chen Cai who is sitting in the first row suddenly lets out a wail of despair shocking everyone in ss. A lot of people send looks of disdain at him as they walk out of the ssroom.

    [KG: Time skip]

    [KG: Start of College Arc in my opinion]

    [TL: maybe ^^]

    A year has passed and unknowingly the college entrance examination in drawing near. Everyone is very depressed and needs to breathe in fresh air.

    ¡°Are you having a spasm?¡±

    Liu Yi stands up, walks in front of him and pats his arm.

    ¡°Boss! I wish to die ah!¡±

    Chen Cai spawls on the table as he cries: ¡°There are so many questions that I simply am unable to finish all of them¡­I just feel like my brain is about to explode!¡±

    ¡°Earlier I had secretly taught you those heart sutras didn¡¯t you practice them?¡±

    Liu Yi has obtained some simple hearts sutra to teach to Chen Cai. These heart sutras would not make him into an expert but will allow him to live longer, improve his constitution and improve his memory.

    ¡°I cannot ah¡­my brain is like dumpling paste¡­these questions are simply wanting my life ah¡­¡±

    Chen Cai looks at the stack of question papers.

    He really wishes to die.

    Liu Yi looks at him in pity, luckily I have the breathing technique as well as Little Jade so to me the exam is not a problem.

    He is able to choose any of the colleges in China.

    For the approaching college entrance exam even if it schools like Yi Zhong, the study atmosphere is still stifling and scary. Every student is like prisoners who are about to enter the execution grounds and none of them are smiling.

    No matter if it ising of exams or theing of parting, both events make every student not feel well.

    ¡°But Boss¡­recently there is some matter that I need to tell you¡­¡±

    Chen Cai suddenly raises his head and blinks at Liu Yi mysteriously.

    ¡°What matter? You are not nning to take the college entrance exams?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible! I still n to go to the same city as Boss.¡±

    Chen Cai is destined to hug Liu Yi¡¯s thigh, ¡°It is not rted to studying¡­it is something that happened two days ago¡­it is these matter that makes my thoughts mess up and unable to study anything. Boss you must help me solve it ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Liu Yi seems to have recalled something bad and immediately says: ¡°There are some things that you must use your own hands to settle! Do not look for me!¡±

    ¡°@$#@$%@##!!! Boss what are you thinking of! It is rted¡­ai forget it let¡¯s talk about itter. Boss, I am depressed¡­how about we skip the afternoon lessons and go out for some fun¡­¡±

    Murong Die who is sitting behind and listening to them, instantly cuts in when she hears the previous sentence, ¡°Oh? Where is our Sir Liu going out for some fun?¡±

    ¡°Someone had disappeared during holidays, don¡¯t you think it is time to pay back? How about bringing this miss out for some fun as well?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! What Sister Die says is right!¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s eyes also brighten up, ¡°Brother Yi it¡¯s been a long time since youst brought us out to y!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng did not speak as she faintly tilts her head as she stares at Liu Yi making his heart agitated.

    These threesses are not easy to settle ah¡­

    ¡°My dear big misses¡­please give me this one chance to upy Boss ah¡­¡±

    Chen Cai cups his hand and implores, ¡°Being Boss¡¯s same-sex friend, since the beginning ofst year we have not even gone to the inte cafe together! These few prettydies ah please ah do not keep upying my Boss ah¡­can you give him some personal space?¡±

    Murong Die instantly rolls her eyes, ¡°Heng! Who is upying him! heng! This miss is only bored and allows this fellow to bring this miss out for a walk that¡¯s all! Other people who wish to have this opportunity also do not have it!¡±

    ¡°How about this, Little Die, Lele as well as Yuzheng. After the college entrance exam is over Ill bring you girls out to y for a whole day as a celebration.¡±

    Liu Yi also feels that he has neglected Chen Cai for too long and is indeed inexcusable.

    Furthermore seeing that Chen Cai¡¯s frame of mind is quite bad, he needs tofort him a bit.

    Good friends for a lifetime what.

    ¡°Heng! Who wants to look for you to y!¡±

    Murong Die res at Liu Yi, ¡°Go out and yh you¡­be careful that you are unable to get the grades you want for your college entrance exam!¡±

    Murong Die is the big sister of the three girls since she has given word, the other two no longer make any sounds.

    Liu Yi loosens his breath, just need to pacify thatss than itll be fine.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then Chen Cai. Today I¡¯ll treat you. Let¡¯s look for some casual ce to y.¡±

    Currently, Liu Yi can be considered as somewhat rich. After Zhuo Long had died all of the gang properties in North Dragon city became under Liu Yi¡¯s banner. The Red Scarf Army has already be the biggest gang in North Dragon City, but different from the ck Dragon gang, Red Scarf Army is like an organization that maintains discipline in the underworld and does not harm themon people. This point gives Fu Zhongtian quite a few achievement as his career raises step by step under the secret assistance of Red Scarf Army.

    These properties give Liu Yi an increased ie, other than the umted funds prepared for establishing a securitypany, Liu Yi put aside some private funds for himself to be used for his college days.

    The businesses in North Dragon city are basically saturated already, thus Liu Yi ns to establish a securitypany elsewhere. After all Red Scarf Army territory must not be limited to North Dragon city. Liu Yi is nning to study college so they can both go together.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡±

    Chen Cai looks at Liu Yi in shock, ¡°You¡­are you having a fever?¡±

    ¡°What fever? My body is fine okay!¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you being miserly anymore¡­I remember that in the past you always nned on how to spend every single cent.¡±

    ¡°The heck! Then you treat me then!¡±

    Chen Cai immediately smiles and says: ¡°No ah, just now I did not say anything! Boss is the most brilliant and unparallel one!¡±

    As the two of them walk out, Murong Die adds a sentence, ¡°This miss wishes the two of you to live a long and happy life together!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s legs soften as he nearly copses onto the ground. The heck! Are you for real? When is thisss so rotten?!

    ¡°Chen Cai where do you want to go and y?¡±

    Chen Cai suddenly lowers his head and stammers, ¡°That¡­boss¡­honestly recently I found a girl that I like on cyber dating¡­¡±

    Liu Yi instantly got a shock, ¡°Ha? What the heck are you for real? Really online dating? What year is this already, why are you still ying online dating?¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­actually it is a shake out from WeChat one¡­¡±

    As Chen Cai speaks he takes out his handphone and opens a photo for Liu Yi to see.

    Liu Yi takes a look. Thisss looks quite good but the makeup on her face is rather thick¡­she looks like a 7 point ck fungus ah!

    [TL: 7 point is out of a score of 10. As for ck fungus¡­ well too much ***will turn a woman body part ck.]

    ¡°This is your goddess?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Chen Cai rubs his head in embarrassment and saysughing: ¡°Hehe, she is also within our North Dragon city and we have a good time chatting.¡±

    ¡°How old is this girl ah? She looks rather young. Which school is she from?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gossipy soul starts to wake up. Chen Cai finding a loved one is a big matter ah! Liu Yi really thought that this fellow is destined to be single forever!

    Although he has chased before all kind of girls all of them ended in failure!

    Has this fellow¡¯s luck withdies finally arrived? Are the gods dozing off?

    ¡°Hehe¡­ 17 years old. She says that she is no longer studying and is working in a coffee shop.¡±

    Chen Cai looks at the photo in the picture as he smiles foolishly.

    Liu Yi is able to see a trace of love from his gaze.

    Damn, it looks like this fellow is serious this time around!

    En, it can also be considered that the girl is fortunate. Chen Cai other than 2 points, everything else is alright.

    ¡°You wish to go and look for her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­she says that when she is working she will be busy so she does not like me to disturb her¡­thus, boss secretly go to the coffee shop and take a look at her how about it?¡±

    Chen Cai stares at Liu Yi with longing.

    Lin Tongzily lies on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and says, {Spring ising ah!}

    {Summer is here now ,okay¡­} replies Liu Yi before patting Chen Cai on the arm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since you want to go then Ill apany you. The girl you are talking about what is her name?¡±

    ¡°She is called Wang Chunjiao!¡±

    The name that Chen Cai said shocked Liu Yi for a moment. Fine then¡­this name is slightly unsophisticated.

    The two of them did not say anything else, after all, there isn¡¯t anything to chat between two grown males. When they step out they directly g a taxi and went to the coffee shop that the girl is working in.

    Chen Cai pulls Liu Yi like a thief as he sneakily walks into the coffee shop.

    This sneaky appearance to Liu Yi is like a male who has just fallen in love as he peeks at his goddess.

    But this feeling seems to be rather warm, when will I meet my own goddess ah¡­

    Within Liu Yi¡¯s mind suddenly appears a figure. Luckily the figure is not Ma Yixuan¡­

    It is a girl wearing a white nichang as she softly snickers at him with her eyes full of merry.

    The first moment Liu Yi sees her, his heart beat rapidly increases.

    Today¡¯s pride, yesterday¡¯s glory is iparable to your single smile that lets a hundred flowers blossoming. ncing back in time, filled the eyes with breathtaking beauty. The beauty is like a delicate flower causing heroic aura to change to fiery blood.

    Not knowing why in Liu Yi¡¯s mind would appear such an image.

    This kind of thoughts upies him until a waitress walks towards them and disrupts it.

    ¡°Two sirs, may I know what do you want to drink? I rmend you our shop¡¯s special coffee, the taste is rather good and is currently selling at a special price!!¡±

    ¡°Since it is such a hot day then give us two iced coffees!¡±

    Chen Cai does not care about what kind of coffee he drinks as he directly orders.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The waitress nods her head and walks out, while Chen Cai is still secretly ncing around trying to find his goddess¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Ai¡­where is she ah¡­Boss, you don¡¯t know that when you fall in love with a girl, your heart is always filled with her¡­not knowing when she will suddenly jump out in front of you. That feeling is really like scratching your heart ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed ah indeed ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi once again thinks of Ai Ling and agrees unknowingly.

    {Heng, heng you must be thinking of that MM again right!} says Lin Tong as she bites down on Liu Yi¡¯s ear harshly waking him with pain as the scenery in front of him disappears.

    The waitress walks over with two iced coffee.

    Chen Cai stops the waitress and ask in a hurry, ¡°Beauty can I ask you a question. Did Wang Chunjiaoe to work today?¡±

 Chapter 294 No money, no real love

    ¡°Wang Chunjiao? Who is Wang Chunjiao ah?¡±

    They did not expect that the waitress would shake her head and say: ¡°There isn¡¯t this person working here ah.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­.beauty you are joking right¡­¡±

    Liu Yiughs drying for a moment but the waitress¡¯s serious expression finally makes Liu Yi start to feel apprehensive.

    ¡°That¡­are you a new person?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible. This coffee shop was opened by my father. I help out during the holidays.¡±

    The waitress smiles, ¡°You must have found the wrong ce. Why don¡¯t you try out our shop¡¯s special coffee to calm down¡­¡±

    What the¡­even till now this mami still does not forget to promote her house¡¯s coffee!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thanks¡­¡±

    Liu Yi immediately chases her away otherwise he might copse.

    ¡°How¡­how could this be¡­did she lie to me?¡±

    Chen Cai hands are trembling.

    ¡°Do not worry too much. Perhaps she only lied to you about her name or about her job.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedlyforts him.

    Chen Cai takes out his phone with trembling hands as he takes a look at WeChat.

    He opens the location checker and takes a look at his goddess¡¯s location. She is somewhere within 200 meters of their current location.

    ¡°But¡­boss, she is indeed around here somewhere¡­¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s mind is in chaos.

    ¡°Let me help you check then, do not worry too much.¡±

    Liu Yiforts Chen Cai as he takes out his own handphone and calls someone.

    In front of Chen Cai, it is better if he does not use Little Jade¡¯s direct calling functions.

    While because of that Little Jade snorts a few times like she is jealous of the handphone.

    ¡°Dahai. Help me investigate about this girl called Wang Chunjiao. En, check around Nanko Street.¡±

    ¡°Okay, wait a moment boss!¡±

    Chen Dahai immediately sends people to go and check. Within North Dragon city, Liu Yi can be said as a person who can cover the skies of the city.

    This area has a number of Red Scarf Army territories, thus searching for people to Liu Yi is very easy.

    Very quickly Chen Dahai calls back with news.

    ¡°Boss we have the details ¡­.¡±

    After listening to the report from Chen Dahia, he is instantly stunned.

    ¡°Boss what did you find out?¡±

    Chen Cai knows that Liu Yi is currently much more powerful thus he might be able to investigate out something thus he quickly asks.

    ¡°This¡­.you really wish to know?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Chen Cai not knowing how to break the news.

    ¡°Of course! Boss quickly tell me! Is Chunjiao working in other coffee shops?¡±

    Chen Cai is so anxious that he pulls on Liu Yi¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Fine then¡­but you must be mentally prepared.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he stands up, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡±

    Chen Cai does not know what Liu Yi is trying to mean and can only distractingly follow behind him.

    The two of them walks out of the coffee shop, turn around the corner and walk in front of a bar.

    The bar shop¡¯s front is veryrge and looks to be made from gold.

    ¡°Boss don¡¯t tell me that you are bringing me here to make me happy because you see that I am down? Wah boss you are way too admirable!¡±

    Chen Cai looks the busy bar entrance as he swallows his saliva.

    ¡°Heng! You think too much.¡±

    Liu Yi nces at Chen Cai, ¡°We are still not old enough, thus we cannot casuallye here to y. Don¡¯t tell me that you want to be eaten up by these strange big sisters?¡±

    ¡°Eh? There are strange big sisters around here?¡±

    Chen Cai licks his lips, ¡°Boss then what are we waiting for! Let¡¯s quickly go in and take a look around!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi can only give it to Chen Cai, I¡¯m afraid that after he enters he will start to cry.

    ¡°Okay then, lets us go. You follow me.¡±

    The inside of such bars, in the end, are slightly messy. If there is no one to bring you around it is better to not causallye and y around.

    Based on what Liu Yi knows, inside has some mami¡¯s lures to make you drunk before making you buy all kind of wines.

    ¡°Sir Liu!¡±

    ¡°This way please Sir Liu!¡±

    When Liu Yi walks in, instantly a little brother by the side immediately greet him.

    These people do not know Liu Yi¡¯s identity in Red Scarf Army, as he fabricated a rumor that he is an honored guest of the Red Scarf Army.

    With this kind of identity, it is easier to walk around in North Dragon city.

    Seeing the little brothers greeting Liu Yi, Chen Cai is shocked before it turns into envy, jealousy, and hate.

    This bar can also be considered a one of Red Scarf Army¡¯s territory which is under Sister Tao.

    Inside has a few princesses, although it looks like they are only around to apany people to drink but if you spend enough money, they will naturally follow you out and find a ce for ¡°papapa¡±.

    ¡°Ai, Sir Liu howe you are free today toe to our ce and y ah!¡±

    When a Mami sees Liu Yi walking in she immediately greets with a smile, ¡°You are the honored guest of Red Scarf Army ah! How about this since today is your first time here, your expenses today will be all on me!¡±

    Behind the Mami is a resting area where a lot of beauties are wearing low cut shirts and miniskirts holding their handphone as they chat or y handphone games.

    ¡°You are too polite.¡±

    Liu Yi faintly nods his head.

    Chen Cai ispletely stunned as his eyes are blurred from looking at the beauties.

    A few of them flutter their eyes at Liu Yi beforeughing merrily at Chen Cai¡¯s silly look.

    Liu Yi is indifferent, during this one year he did not mingle around for nothing and most of the time he mingled around with his master Ma Hua.

    Ma Hua, after all, used to be a devil king, not only did he train Liu Yi¡¯s strength he also trained his temperament even harder.

    For this kind of small asion, Liu Yi is no longer flustered and at wit¡¯s end like in the past.

    ¡°Give me a room. I want to choose a person.¡±

    ¡°Very well sir Liu, this way please!¡±

    The Mami immediately brings Liu Yi to a high-ss private room. Chen Cai hurries after Liu Yi and walks in apprehensively but his eyes are still sneakily ncing at those mami¡¯s cors and legs.

    After they are gone the sitting mamis instantly starts to discuss them.

    ¡°Who is that person to make Sister Wang so affectionate?¡±

    ¡°Seems like he is an honored guest of the Red Scarf Army ah!¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­that is so damn cool¡­oh how I wish that I am able to drink with him¡­¡±

    ¡°You are thinking too much dirty things again !¡±

    ¡°Heng heng it is you who is a pervert¡­¡±

    The group of mamis are falling over inughter while Liu Yi and Chen Cai just entered the private room and sit down.

    The Mami first pour Liu Yi a ss of wine before standing up and say: ¡°Sir Liu let me bring the sisters in to let you pick!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and says: ¡°No need. I am just choosing a person.¡±

    ¡°Oh? There is someone that Sir Liu has a fancy for?¡±

    Mami asks curiously, ¡°Which sister has such a blessing?¡±

    Liu Yi bluntly says a name: ¡°Let Jiao Jiaoe over.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah so it is Jiao Jiao ah!¡±

    The Mami is slightly troubled, ¡°This¡­Sir Liu, I am sorry. Currently, Jiao Jiao is on the stage.¡±

    ¡°Heng Heng, do not make me say so much nonsense.¡±

    Liu Yiughs coldly, ¡°Do you still wish to mingle around in North Dragon city?¡±

    ¡°This¡­since it is Sir Liu who had taken a fancy of Jiao Jiao then it is Jiao Jiao¡¯s blessing. Sir Liu please wait a moment, wait a moment¡­¡±

    That Mami immediately retreats out.

    Chen Cai is still confused, ¡°Boss just choosing a sister? How would it be enough for the two of us? Why don¡¯t we find a few more to choose from? I have seen on the book that when wee to this kind of ce to y, the princesses will be standing in a row and group after group. They will also tell you one by one which city do theye from! Hehe, I heard that Sister Xiang is not bad and wishes to take a look eh!¡±

    Seeing Chen Cai¡¯s simple-minded thoughts, Liu Yi sighs in his heart.

    In a while, I am afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to smile anymore ah¡­

    Very quickly the private room door is pushed open as a sister wearing a ck short skirt revealing her long legs walk in.

    ¡°I have heard that there is a handsome guy looking for me¡­¡±

    As the sister speaks, she moves to sit on Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    But the moment her gazends on Chen Cai, she froze.

    Chen Cai is also stunned, the two of them stare at each other as the atmosphere stiffen.

    ¡°You¡­why did youe here¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ why are you here¡­¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s face turns white as his body starts trembling.

    ¡°I, I¡­¡±

    The girl he is facing is none other than Wang Chunjiao in Chen Cai¡¯s handphone.

    ¡°Chunjiao¡­didn¡¯t you say¡­you are working in a coffee shop¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai feels like the heaven and earth are rotating.

    ¡°Alright then, I was only chatting with you because I am bored and you actually chased me here?¡±

    That Wang Chunjiao suddenly sneers and say: ¡°Still say that you want to be my boyfriend. Are you able to provide for me?¡±

    She stretches out her hand and shows off her apple handphone, ¡°Are you able to buy a handphone for me? Are you able to buy a car and house for me? Are you able to buy branded clothing for me or give me high-ss purses?¡±

    ¡°But¡­but I seriously like you ah¡­¡±

    Chen Cai immediately says: ¡°I really like you ah Chunjiao¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the use of liking someone? Can it be sold?¡±

    Wang Chunjiao scoffs.

    ¡°Soon I am going to college then I can do some part-time job to earn money for you to spend!¡±

    Liu Yi who is sitting by the side looks at Chen Cai in shock.

    Looks like this fellow is really serious this time.

    Hepletely does not look like the usual him ah!

    ¡°Forget it! Part-time work? How much money can you earn from working part-time?¡±

    Wang Chunjiaoughs coldly, ¡°What I want, you are unable to give me! You really think that I like you? Isn¡¯t it because your honeyed mouth that made me happy? Since you already know what is my job then stop pestering me. Afterward, I¡¯ll go and shake on WeChat to find a few more men. There are so many of poor fellows like you with honeyed mouths!¡±

    She turns around and walks off.

    ¡°Chunjiao wait a minute!¡±

    Chen Cai hurriedly stretches out his hand and stop her. Wang Chunjiao screams out twice and flings aside Chen Cai¡¯s hand, ¡°What are you doing! Do not touch me!¡±

    ¡°Chunjiao. I really like you can¡¯t you just give me a chance?¡±

    ¡°F*** your like! Don¡¯te and look for me!¡±

    While the two of them are quarreling from outside suddenlyes a few shouts.

    ¡°Bastard! Who called away mydy! Have you lived too long and wish to die?!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lan! Save me Young Master Lan! They are molesting me!¡±

    When Wang Chunjiao hears the voice outside she immediately smiles and started screaming.

    Young Master Lan?

    What a very familiar name¡­

    Liu Yi arches his eyebrow.

    At this moment the private room door is pushed open as a young man wearing a white shirt and ck pants walk in with a few other burly men.

 Chapter 295 Where is my little bear?

    Before our story begins let¡¯s have a short song

    Big bear small bear,

    Fat bear skinny bear,

    Cute bear ugly bear,

    There are all kinds of toy bear in this world.

    But where did my little bear go?

    -SkyFuji (^///^)

    That rich man walks in and immediately noticed Wang Chunjiao who is being restrained and says: ¡°Who is this idiot who has lived long enough! Daring to snatch my girl!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lan it is them who forced me toe! Otherwise, they will smash my ce, wu wu wu¡­¡±

    Wang Chunjiao instantly pounced into the Young Master Lan¡¯s embrace as she cries.

    Chen Cai is so angry that he clenches his fist, he feels like his whole world is copsing.

    Why¡­is it true that without money there will not be true love?

    ¡°Young Master Lan, it¡¯s been a long time. No wonder I did not see you in ss, so you are cheerfully mingling around here.¡±

    Liu Yi sits there as he sips the wine and smiles towards the Young Master Lan.

    Originally Lan He is very arrogant but when he sees Liu Yi sitting on the sofa he almost copsed from fright.

    What the hell¡­why is it this fellow¡­

    ¡°Young Master Lan it is him! He is bullying me as well as this person! You must teach them a good lesson!¡±

    Seeing Wang Chunjiao¡¯s action, Chen Cai is almost inplete despair.

    Lan He stands there awkwardly as he does not know what to do.

    ¡°Young Master Lan who is this person? Let me help you settle him!¡±

    Saying this a fierce looking person walks in.

    Liu Yi is not afraid as he calmly asks from the sofa: ¡°Who is this brother?¡±

    ¡°What the heck! You have not heard my name?!¡±

    The man points at himself, ¡°I am the Boss of the Sky Wolf Gang! You dare to snatch the girl of Young Master Lan? I think that you are sick of living anymore! Today if I do not make you kneel down and call me grandpa I will change my surname to yours!¡±

    Chen Cai is frightened but Liu Yi unhurriedly says while sitting still: ¡°Brothers ah this is the territory of the Red Scarf Army! Don¡¯t you need to consider about this first before acting?¡±

    ¡°What the heck! What is the Red Scarf Army?!¡±

    Yang Yi starts scolding, ¡°In the past, this is the territory of the ck Dragon gang and their rtionship with us is rather good! The ck Dragon gang is the real big gang. What does Red Scarf Army count as!¡±

    Yang Yi appears to be 70% not epting and 80% fearless.

    ¡°Enough, since you say it this way that means you do not give the Red Scarf Army face.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Then there is also no need for me to give you face.¡±

    He suddenly stands up and picks up a wine bottle on the table. With a pong he smashes it on top of that Sky Wolf gang leader¡¯s head.

    Before the Sky Wolf gang leader could react his brain is already split open as fresh blood flows out.

    His body softens and copses on the ground.

    ¡°Kill¡­killing people ah!!!¡±

    That Wang Chunjiao is instantly stunned stupid as she screams.

    ¡°I, let us quickly leave¡­¡±

    Lan He also fearful and rmed as he turns around and escapes.

    ¡°Young Master Lan, Young Master Lan! Wait for me!¡±

    Wang Chunjiao hurries and chased after Lan He and ran outside.

    Liu Yi did not bother to look at the dying person on the floor as he wipes his hands on a towel and asks Chen Cai: ¡°Chen Cai what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°Do you n to chase after her or you do not wish to care anymore?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I want to chase after her and say everything clearly¡­¡±

    Chen Cai clenches his fist and says firmly, ¡°No matter what Wang Chunjiao is the first girl that I wished to live forever with¡­I wish to say out my deepest thoughts clearly to her¡­if she really does not like me then I shall give up.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sigh. How is Chen Cai¡¯s current conduct no different from mine towards Ma Yixuan¡­

    Thus he can understand Chen Cai.

    ¡°Fine. Since you wish to chase after her then we shall chase after her.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he pulls Chen Cai as he runs out of the private room.

    There are a lot of people outside who are looking at them in horror as inside the private room is a person who is about to die!

    ¡°This person looked down on the Red Scarf Army. You guys know what to do.¡±

    As Liu Yi walks out he instructed one of the little brothers.

    ¡°No need to worry Sir Liu. Leave this matter to us. Is there any other instruction Sir Liu?¡±

    ¡°Prepare a car. I want to chase after those people in front.¡±

    Liu Yi is impolite after all this is his own gang.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The little brother immediately takes out a handphone and instructed over the phone before saying: ¡°Sir Liu, the car is waiting for you outside the door! It is a ck Toyota!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi leads Chen Cai outside, indeed there is arge SUV outside, the person who opens the door is a little brother that Liu Yi knows. It is the big brother who drives a tank!

    ¡°Sir Liu, board the car otherwise they would escape far away!¡±

    This tank driver seems to know that Liu Yi wants to chase after Lan He as he beckons in the car.

    Liu Yi boards the car with Chen Cai as he asks curiously: ¡°How do you know that we are chasing after them?¡±

    ¡°Aiyah I just have to take a look to know. Those people are in a hurry and they board the car in a hastily. It is obvious that they are escaping for their lives.¡±

    The tank driverughs before saying: ¡°But they will definitely not be able to escape from my palm. Come two sirs, sit tight.¡±

    The little brother immediately floored the elerator.

    The Toyota SUV roars like a beast before shooting out.

    The car license te is from Red Scarf Army which is known to almost all of the traffic police thus even if the little brother drives very fiercely no one will pull them over.

    ¡°Quickly drive! Quickly drive ah!!!¡±

    Lan He is sitting in the car and beside him is the trembling Wang Chunjiao.

    ¡°Young Master Lan¡­.save me ah¡­¡±

    Wang Chunjiao is very afraid, she onlyes out to be a princess only to earn money, how would she dare to be caught up in such matters!

    Lan He scolds: ¡°Damn it, it is you who caused me trouble! In the past, I, with great difficulties tried to get rid of that fiend!¡±

    ¡°Wuwu, Young Master Lan¡­save me..¡±

    ¡°Save your head! Just now who is the one who gave you permission to board the car! Slut!¡±

    Lan He ps the girl on the face and the force behind the p leaves a 5 fingered palm print on her face.

    Wang Chunjiao is so frightened that she does not dare to cry.

    ¡°Young Master Lan¡­they¡­they are chasing up to us!¡±

    The little brother who was tasked with driving says trembling.

    ¡°What the hell! What are you afraid of! Drive towards the city area!¡±

    Lan He looks at the food market at the side and shouts: ¡°Let¡¯s see what do they dare to do inside there! Do they dare to kill people in broad daylight?!¡±

    The car turns and drives into the crowded food market, as it drives in a straight line, the car knocks down a number of stalls.

    The people within the food market are friengten into running in all directions, causing a massive mess in the whole food market.

    Looking at the messy food market, the tank driver says awkwardly: ¡°Sir Liu. We are unable to go in.¡±

    ¡°No problem, we can just walk in.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the ck car that is no longer able to move as he opens the car door and leads Chen Cai down the car.

    Lan He also seems to realize that within this area the car would not be able to move, thus he gets off the car and prepares to escape on foot.

    Although Wang Chunjiao was pped, but she still chases behind Lan He as he is her only hope.

    ¡°Slut! Stay further away from me!¡±

    Because Wang Chunjiao is pulling Lan He¡¯s arm causing him to be unable to escape quickly, she incurs Lan He¡¯s rage who fiercely kicks Wang Chunjiao¡¯s abdomen.

    Wang Chunjiao was kicked to the ground and in pain.

    ¡°Lan He!¡±

    From afar came Chen Cai¡¯s roars of rage. He is standing on the other side of the food market when he sees his goddess being kicked to the ground and is enraged.

    He rushes forward and directly leaps at Lan He.

    While two of Lan He¡¯s bodyguard instantly block Chen Cai and one of them trips him.

    Liu Yi frowns but he did not step forward to help Chen Cai.

    He feels that Chen Cai needs a bit of valor.

    In school, Chen Cai borrows his fame to do bad deeds but actually, he is a good person but he is justcking this bit of valor.

    Liu Yi remembers what his grandpa have said, living in this world man needs this bit of valor!

    If they do not have any valor what is the use of being a man? He¡¯ll be nothing but a walking corpse!

    ¡°Damn it you also dare to act cool in front of me?!¡±

    Lan He stomps on Chen Cai as he scolds, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pee and take a look at the reflection of your morality!¡±

    As he speaks he grabs hold of Wang Chunjiao¡¯s hair and pulls as he shouts: ¡°This is the girl that you want?, You really love her right? Faggot, you have a very pretty dream ah eh just who do you think you are to date a girl! Even if I have yed enough of her I also wouldn¡¯t give her to you!¡±

    As he scolds Lan He keeps shaking Wang Chunjiao¡¯s long hair making her cry out in pain.

    Chen Cai is angry, ¡°You! You release her!¡±

    Lan He scolds: ¡°Let go your ass! You even dare to talk to me, Young Master Lan! Even if I pull her so what? What can you do to this young master?¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist as he bears with his urge to take action.

    The surrounding people are watching the show but none of them dare to step up to stop it.

    ¡°Lan He! You! Damn! Bastard!¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s eyes suddenly turn red as he scolds.

    At this moment Liu Yi suddenly feels a spiritual qi bursting out from Chen Cai body.

    Wow¡­Chen Cai actually has spiritual qi within his body?

    Those heart sutras that I had given him shouldn¡¯t be good enough to allow him to step onto the path of cultivation ah!

    What is going on?!

    ¡°Come out! ANNIE!¡±

    Chen Cai shouts out and the ground suddenly trembles as the air turns hot.

    A heat wave suddenly erupts outwards and in the center of the heatwave appears the figure of a lolita.

    The lolita has golden hair and blue eyes, wearing a red cloak and looks very cute.

    She sucks on her finger as she blinks and stares at the stunned Lan He in front of her.

    ¡°Do you know where did my little bear go?¡±

    She stretches out her hand and points at Lan He.

    Instantly arge fireball falls from the sky andnds on Lan He.

    The ground starts to tremble again as fiery mes spread out towards the surrounding.

    The surrounding people got frightened and run away afraid that they¡¯ll be harmed by the mes.

    Liu Yi is able to see clearly that in the center of the mes is arge hole and within it stands a three-meter tall fierce bear doll.

    ¡°Roar!!!¡±

    The bear roars like it is showing its might.

    Other than Wang Chunjiao who is still alive as she stares at the bear doll stupidly, Lan He and his two bodyguards already turned into ashes.

    Liu Yi swallows his saliva, What the heck¡­.LOL?

 Chapter 296 Who can go over?

    After instant killing Lan He and his bodyguards, Annie brings her bear and disappears into the sea of fire.

    Only Chen Cai stands within the sea of fire with dull eyes.

    His eye expression changes as he finally looks at Wang Chunjiao sitting by the side.

    ¡°Chunjiao¡­¡±

    Looking at that girl, Chen Cai eye expression seems to have recovered some life.

    ¡°No¡­don¡¯te over! Devil¡­¡±

    Chunjiao is badly frightened as she keeps retreating with her face full of horror and deadly paleness.

    ¡°Chunjiao¡­it is me ah¡­¡±

    Seeing that Wang Chunjiao is so afraid of him, Chen Cai expression instantly starts to be in pain.

    ¡°I am just trying to save you ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Do note over! You devil¡­¡±

    Wang Chunjiao curls up as she keeps trembling.

    She is very afraid, afraid that Chen Cai will kill her! Lan He and his bodyguard¡¯s corpses are lying there pitifully.

    ¡°Chunjiao¡­¡±

    Chen Cai feels like the world is crumbling down.

    The distance between him and Wang Chunjiao is bing further and further away.

    The fire sea burns steadily as Chen Cai does not speak again. The surrounding people have all escaped as the atmosphere turns weird.

    Liu Yi is still thinking, why is it that Chen Cai summoned out a champion of LOL?

    This matter lets out a very thick strangeness!

    At this moment, Liu Yi suddenly feel that there is a strange movement in the surrounding air!

    Following which some somewhat dark ray of lights surrounds this space.

    Liu Yi instantly feels that the surrounding light has darkened, like ying a game the scene suddenly changes into an ink style.

    {It is a barrier!}

    Lin Tong reminds Liu Yi, {Be careful, there seems to be experting close!}

    {I can also sense them¡­}

    After a year of effort, Liu Yi has already refined 50% of the dragon pearl into dragon energy.

    The current him is no different from a half dragon and his perception is very strong.

    He realizes that there are a few experts moving closer, their speed is fast as well as familiar¡­

    What the heck! They are people from Dragon Group!

    Liu Yi suddenly turns pale with fright but it is already toote as a few figures fall from the sky into the barrier!

    He takes a careful look, indeed it is not strangers!

    Half stone man, that nurse, Long San¡­

    Most importantly a girl wearing dragon armour who is the most majestic, she looks around and got a shock when she sees Liu Yi.

    ¡°Liu Yi? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡­.I¡­I am just passing by¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi also does not know how to exin.

    Long San¡¯s single eye longly nces at Liu Yi before ignoring him.

    ¡°Wah the high school students nowadays are very wild ah¡­¡±

    The nurse looks at Chen Cai who is standing within the sea of fire and says: ¡°But his spiritual world seems to be in disorder¡­elder sister is unable to manage it!¡±

    The half stone man shouts towards Chen Cai: ¡°The person over there because you misuse your superpower and caused enormous damage you are under arrest!¡±

    ¡°Arresting me?¡±

    Chen Cai nkly turns his head over and looks at the Dragon Group¡¯s secret agent, ¡°Hehe¡­arrest me¡­fine then¡­after all I no longer have any intention of living anymore why don¡¯t you guys directly kill me¡­¡±

    Chen Cai stretches out a hand and presses down.

    Instantly ripples form in the air.

    ¡°Come out! Ashe!¡±

    A seductive and elegant woman falls from the sky andnds on the ground.

    Rows of ice appear on the ground like an ice carpet.

    What the heck¡­

    Liu Yi¡¯s jaw drops. He even manages to call out the ice archer?!

    Chen Cai is trying to pierce the heaven ah!

    ¡°Turn into ice¡­¡±

    As Ashe speaks, she pulls her bow in the direction of the Dragon Group.

    Following which a row of ice arrows is shot out flying towards the Dragon Group.

    ¡°Insignificant skills!¡±

    The Dragon Group agents are not afraid, the half stone man directly rushes forward as his body turns into arge half stone body. His arm grew long andrge stones like a stone door, blocking in front of the rest of the agents.

    -dang, dang, dang!-

    The ice arrows hit the stone arm.

    ¡°A fellow who just got his special abilities and dares to be so arrogant!¡±

    The half stone manughs as he stomps on the ground with his right leg.

    The ground instantly starts to trembles as the half stone man stomps out a stone wave that rushes towards Chen Cai.

    [TL: like Fissure from Earth Shaker from Dota2 or Impale from Nyx Assassin]

    Ashe is the first to be sent flying by the stone wave and copses onto the ground.

    Following which is Chen Cai who copses onto the ground and did not move.

    The half stone man¡¯s strength from Liu Yi¡¯s point of view is 5 stars and is a lot stronger than Chen Cai.

    Chen Cai¡¯s strength¡­his original body is rather weak but his strength is summoning!

    Currently what Chen Cai summoned are the cheapest 450 champions from LOL¡­ I don¡¯t know how strong he would be when he summons the most expensive 6300 champions!

    [KG: The number refers to cost not number of summonable heroes]

    Thinking about it, Liu Yi is looking forward to it.

    ¡°Hahaha be arrested obediently!¡±

    The half stone manughs as he walks towards Chen Cai.

    Liu Yi knows that he cannot try to bear with it anymore.

    ¡°Stay your hand!¡±

    He immediately runs over and blocks in front Chen Cai.

    ¡°If you wish to touch my friend you must crawl over my corpse!¡±

    Liu Yi himself also cannot push aside responsibility for this matter, after all, if he did not allow Chen Cai to try to find his vigour he would not have lured out the people from Dragon Group.

    Being his friend he is even unable to watch Chen Cai being taken away by Dragon Group!

    Long San nces at Liu Yi and says: ¡°Get lost, there is nothing for you to be concerned about!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue immediately advises: ¡°Liu Yi stop messing around! We will not do anything to Chen Cai! Quickly get lost and stop messing around!¡±

    Liu Yi does not have any intention of moving, ¡°I will not move aside.¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­¡±

    Chen Cai is lying on the ground as he stares at Liu Yi touched.

    Liu Yiforts Chen Cai, ¡°Rx as long as I am here I will not let them touch you.¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    ¡°These two friends seem to be filled with bromance.¡±

    The nurse licks her lips beforeughing, ¡°Elder sister likes yaoi most¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around this is not the time to watch a show!¡±

    Long San berated before saying to Liu Yi loudly: ¡°Little friend, this is not a ce where you can meddle with. You are only a normal person, this kind of special power crime case how are you going to meddle with?¡±

    ¡°Even if I am a normal person I will also not let you touch my friend.¡±

    Liu Yi does not have any intention to move.

    ¡°Since that is the case then do not me us for being impolite.¡±

    Long San waves his hand, ¡°Take him down.¡±

    ¡°Haha leave it to me team leader!¡±

    As the half stone man speaks he walks over to Liu Yi in wide steps.

    Liu Yi nced at Long San as heughs coldly in his heart, since when have you been polite!

    At this moment the half stone man is already in front Liu Yi as he punches with a giant stone fist at Liu Yi.

    But Liu Yi only grabs the air with his right hand and a beautiful ck axe appears in his hand.

    The axe de is very sharp and the axe handle curved like a scorpion tail exquisite but awe-inspiring.

    Monarch Axe!

    This is the weapon that the Monarch Scorpian transforms into for Liu Yi to use and is extremely formidable.

    Liu Yi swings the axe and directly blocks the half stone man¡¯s stone fist.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The half stone man got a shock as he did not think that this high school student would be able to suddenly summon out such a huge axe.

    ¡°Open for me!¡±

    Liu Yi shouts out as the axe suddenly disappear and turn into a ck ray of light and envelop Liu Yi.

    Instantly ck armour appears on his body.

    The ck armour is very cool and shiny ck, the metallic look is very realistic.

    This is the Monarch armour that Yan Qiuhong transformed into! Iparably hard!

    After Liu Yi puts on the armour he immediately raises his leg and kicks the abdomen of the half stone man.

    The half stone man was directly kicked flying away and copsed onto the ground haggardly.

    ¡°He is actually able to send Gang Zhi flying?!¡±

    The nurse stares in shock and blurts out: ¡°This high school student has suchrge strength!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi you¡­¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue is also shocked as she stares at the ck armoured Liu Yi in extreme shock!

    That little fellow¡­he is actually not a normal person?

    No wonder¡­back then he would go and save Murong Die on his own¡­

    ¡°I am here, who will go over?¡±

    Liu Yi is wearing ck armour and looks very cool.

    A ck longnce appears in his hand which is transform from Yan Qiuhong¡¯s scorpion tail.

    The half stone man climbs up to his feet and groans: ¡°Good fellow, so you are also not a normal person!¡±

    ¡°Who says I am a normal person?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his cknce andughs, ¡°If you have the ability to crawl over my corpse then you are able to bring my friend away!¡±

    Towards the Dragon Group people, Liu Yi does not dare to use the rest of his abilities!

    Afterall if they found out that he is Blood Emperor then it would be very bad!

    At this moment Monarch Scorpion¡¯s strength has be his protective shroud!

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­back down!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue suddenly walks forwards and says to Liu Yi: ¡°This is not a ce where you should intervene¡­you¡­do not force me to arrest you!¡±

    ¡°Sister Yuan. You have your principles I have my code of brotherhood.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he nces at Chen Cai sprawling on the ground, ¡°After all, I do not think that Chen Cai has done anything wrong with killing those people. This time around no matter what I will protect Chen Cai!¡±

    Long San give an order, ¡°Obstructing enforcement ofws. Yuan Zhenyue arrest him.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue is somewhat hesitating and her eyes expression shows some anxiety, ¡°But¡­team leader¡­¡±

    ¡°Arrest him! This is an order!¡±

    Long San repeats another time with an unquestionable tone.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue looks at Liu Yi with an apologetic expression and says: ¡°Liu Yi¡­.i¡¯m sorry, please let yourself be arrested.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for it to happen Sister Yuan!¡±

    Liu Yi touches thence in his hand before saying: ¡°No matter who is it, you must ask thence in my hand if you wish to touch my brother!¡±

    Actually what Liu Yi really wish to say is ¡®ask mynce¡¯ but he is afraid that Yuan Zhenyue will go out of control and beat him up very badly!

    ¡°Good since the case then I shalle!¡±

 Chapter 297 Want to join?

    ¡°Here Ie!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s shout makes Liu Yi slightly sinister.

    Of all things to shout why do you shout ¡®Here Ie¡¯¡­

    Can¡¯t you shout your move instead?

    Liu Yi is having evil thoughts in his heart while Yuan Zhenyue who does not know of Liu Yi¡¯s bad ideas has already run in front of him.

    A girl wearing golden red dragon armor and a man wearing ck scorpion armor crash against each other.

    ¡°Move aside for me!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue punches at Liu Yi¡¯s cheek, perhaps she is mad about Liu Yi¡¯s stubbornness.

    While Liu Yi uses a hand to grab hold of her fist.

    A qi wave erupts causing Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s hair to be blown up.

    Liu Yi did not move, instead, he smiles and say: ¡°Sister Yuan, your strength is not veryrge ah!¡±

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue herself is shocked, although she has not entered her second awakening her current strength is already approaching 4 stars!

    How is it possible that a 4-star expert is not able to defeat Liu Yi!

    This is not science!

    Yuan Zhenyue is stunned but Liu Yi is calm.

    A year of devilish training¡­within this year as long as it is not studying time Liu Yi is basically staying over with Ma Hua.

    To train out an overpowering disciple, that old foggy put in a lot of expenditures ah¡­

    All kind of training methods were fully used on Liu Yi¡¯s body!

    Liu Yi nearly trained to death! But the results are Liu Yi¡¯s currently cultivation is at the peak of 4 stars.

    As long as he has an opportunity he will be able to immediately break through to 5 stars stage!

    Furthermore, the gravity on Liu Yi currently is 100 times. This 100 times gravity to the current Liu Yi is like nonexisting, if he removes it¡­his strength will skyrocket.

    The only thing that makes Liu Yi sad is that the current technology is only able to go up to 100 times gravity, anything higher is impossible.

    If it is possible, Liu Yi really wishes to try out 1000 times or 10000 times effect.

    But it is a pity that this kind of external training methods is already at the peak.

    Currently, during the battle with Wang Zhenyue, Liu Yi is carrying 100 times gravity on him.

    Liu Yi¡¯s original body weight is around 78kg and under 100 times gravity, it is 7800kg!

    This is around 5 tons worth of bodyweight ah, thus as he stands there Yuan Zhenyue has a feeling of facing a dense and heavy mountain.

    ¡°Fall down for me!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue immediately kicks at Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    She only feels like she is kicking a metal door, while Liu Yi did not even move, she is a force to retreat around a meter from the counterforce as her leg trembles.

    ¡°You¡­why are you so hard ah¡­you make my leg so numb¡­¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s unintentional words make Liu Yi start to have evil thoughts, even the nurse also cannot bear it and utters, ¡°Yue Yue¡­if you keep talking like this, even I am unable to stand it¡­gods¡­¡±

    ¡°What the? What did I do?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue looks at her own team member in puzzlement.

    ¡°Forget it¡­nothing¡­you just continue¡­¡±

    The nurse is also speechless, Yuan Zhenyue is really extremely pure.

    ¡°Damn it! I just do not believe it!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue looks at Liu Yi who is standing there as she takes a deep breath and starts to awaken her second stage.

    A long dragon tail appears while the armor that Yuan Zhenyue is wearing bes even stronger and more formidable.

    Second stage awaken! Back then it is in this state she exploded out a final move and nearly beat Liu Yi until he nearly vomited blood.

    Liu Yi remembers that under this state Yuan Zhenyue is able to st out fireballs and is very awesome!

    ¡°Liu Yi if you do not move aside I shall use my full strength to thrash you!¡±

    After Yuan Zhenyue enters the second stage she roars towards Liu Yi. At this moment her strength has alreadypletely entered 4 stars and is close to 5 stars.

    ¡°Come then Sister Yuan, please do not be polite to me! Between the two of us who is following who ah!¡±

    Liu Yi hooks his finger at Yuan Zhenyue.

    ¡°Stinky fellow you are looking for a thrashing!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue is very angry, this Liu Yi is really pig-headed!

    How can he resistw enforcement!

    She roars and rushes towards Liu Yi again.

    At the same time, a fireball emerges from her mouth and hits towards his face.

    -bang!-

    Liu Yi is wearing Monarch armor and casually ps away the fireball with his hand.

    At the same time, Liu Yi avoids Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s ck Tiger Heart Smash, afterward, he turns around and faces the back of Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s neck and sends out a strike.

    -pong!-

    Yuan Zhenyue copses onto the ground as her brain is in a mess and in front of her is pitch ck.

    ¡°What the heck¡­what is this fellow¡¯s strength!¡±

    The half stone man cries out in shock, ¡°Yuan Zhenyue does not seem to have any ability to retaliate in front of him! Even under the second stage, she can only passively ept a beating!¡±

    ¡°This¡­where did this fellow pop out from¡­why did I did not hear about him before¡­¡±

    The nurse also covers her mouth in shock.

    Long San¡¯s single eye suddenly turn as he realise that his underling is not Liu Yi¡¯s opponent. He decided not to use force anymore instead he slowly says: ¡°Liu Yi. This must be your name!¡±

    ¡°What is it? Can¡¯t defeat me and so you want to trick me?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence make Long San slightly awkward,

    ¡°This¡­if you really want to fight, our Dragon Group still have even stronger people and they are willing to apany you. But Liu Yi I have heard Yue Yue mention about you. You must be a third grade high school student right? And you are about to take college entrance exams soon right?¡±

    What the hell, what does this old fox want to say?

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it is indeed the case.¡±

    ¡°You all want to go college as well as have your beautiful youth. But now the two of you are already criminals and you still wish to go college? Basically your friend has killed a person and you are protecting him. A whileter there will be an arrest order for the two of you which will be sent throughout the whole country. I would like to ask, do you wish to destroy your future life this way?¡±

    Long San¡¯s words make Liu Yi¡¯s heart to somewhat sink.

    It must be said that this kind round Long San words is very right.

    [TL: I¡¯m more surprised that the dark Liu Yi did not appear¡­ based on what we have seen in the past the dark Liu Yi would have already acted and start killing everyone.]

    With great difficulty Liu Yi had finally managed to be able to go to college, Liu Yi really does not wish to destroy his future life. That is the reason why he keeps using the identity of Blood Emperor to shield himself to ensure that his normal life will not receive interference.

    While Chen Cai is also the same. He shouldn¡¯t destroy his life for a woman.

    ¡°Then what is your meaning?¡±

    Liu Yi feels that Long San definitely has more things to say.

    ¡°Actually my meaning is very simple. Enter my Dragon Group.¡±

    Long San once again throws out this invitation. ¡°The agents of Dragon Group are not ordinary people. Only people like you who possess special abilities are able to join our group to protect our country and guard our eastern dragon.¡±

    Join Dragon Group?

    What the heck why can¡¯t this Long San have something more interesting?

    Looks like he is really thirsty to the point where he is broken from thirst!

    ¡°Dragon Group¡¯s agent¡¯s possess some privileges and one of them includes immunity from killing people.¡±

    Long San continues to lure Liu Yi, ¡°If you do not wish that you and your friend to carry the crime of killing people, either you squat in prison or you wander around outside of china¡­just join our Dragon Group and be a glorious member of Dragon Group.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is really considering.

    To be honest his heart is somewhat rejecting Dragon Group because the people in the group are tyrannic, especially Long San who always likes to force people to do things!

    If I really be his underling¡­then it will really be a pain in the ass.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­you idiot hurry and consider for me!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue rubs her head as she climbs to her feet, ¡°If you do not consider properly even if I risk my life I will be the first to arrest you!¡±

    What the heck¡­Yuan Zhenyue thisss is really too bold already¡­

    Liu Yi cannot hold back his roasting and ask: ¡°Sister Yuan¡­with your character are you not afraid that you will not be able to get married?¡±

    ¡°Who needs you to care?!?!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue rolls her eyes are Liu Yi, ¡°Furthermore since when did I wish to marry people? What is the point of marrying this thing?! I might as well be unfettered!¡±

    What the heck¡­Liu Yipletely kneels down in amazement.

    ¡°How is it, do you want to join? Our Dragon Group is not an underground power but is the most mysterious group in China which is directly devoted to the Zhongnanhai.¡±

    [TL: Zhongnanhai is the pce adjacent to the Forbidden City, the now central headquarters of the Communist Party and the States Council.]

    Long San guides patiently, ¡°You also would not be at disadvantage in joining this group. All you need to do is to do some tasks, protect our Chinese people¡¯s livelihood and safety, that¡¯s enough. If you also love the country you should know that in this country there are some things that the police or the government are unable to do on the surface. For example when some influence from other country sneaks into our country or some corrupted officials fleeing to foreign countries¡­these operations to behead the traitors or enemies will be up to us. How is it, this kind of group do you wish to join?¡±

    Long San stretches out his right hand towards Liu Yi.

    Eating the rice of the country?

    At this moment Chen Cai has sat up and when he hears what Long San have said his blood is fired up as he says to Liu Yi: ¡°Boss¡­it seems to be rather good, let us join¡­¡±

    What the heck¡­why does it sound like there is a feeling of being taken up by bandits!

    ¡°Dragon Group wees you!¡±

    The nurse suddenly speaks up: ¡°If you join us, sister will help you nurse your body free of charge daily ah¡­¡±

    The $%¡­this is beauty temptation ah¡­

    ¡°I¡­I wish to join¡­¡±

    Chen Cai looks at the nurse as his eyes start to shine.

    Your sister! You have just lost your first love ah¡­don¡¯t you think that you have lost your integrity ah!

    Liu Yi really wishes to ruthlessly roast Chen Cai.

    ¡°Join us and I will help you settle this matter cleanly.¡±

    Long San also says: ¡°This matter can be treated as a gas explosion. As for those people who are watching earlier, there will be specialists who will go and remove their memories. Do not look down on our Dragon Group ability. Furthermore this little girl¡¯s memories¡­we can also help to clear remove them.¡±

    Looking at the trembling Wang Chunjiao kneeling in the corner, Chen Cai¡¯s gaze contains sorrow.

    ¡°In any case, I will join¡­¡±

    Chen Cai takes a deep breath before deciding, standing up and pat away the ashes on his body he says: ¡°Although my ability is nothing much I am willing to join Dragon Group. Also, I hope that you are able to do what you say and remove her memories¡­boss what is your decision?¡±

    Ai¡­Chen Cai this fellow is being implicated by woman ah!

    I also seem to be implicated as well.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze immediatelynds on Liu Yi as he hesitates.

 Chapter 298 Do you know who am I?

    ¡°Boss thank you¡­¡±

    At the Dragon Group headquarters, Chen Cai looks at Liu Yi in guilt and says: ¡°If not for me you would also not Dragon Group.¡±

    ¡°Enough, it is okay. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Liu Yi pats Chen Cai¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Didn¡¯t I join because I hear that they will pay us quite a sum of money monthly? Hehehe¡­¡±

    Long San promised that as Dragon Group members are considered as government employees, the danger pay is very high.

    [TL: anyone knows of better term to use instead ofplete?]

    [KG: very high?]

    Liu Yi has never touched most of Red Scarf Army ie as he is leaving it aside for Red Scarf Army to use for development. The private stash that he has is just a small corner of Red Scarf Army¡¯s ie as well as the rewards from Hunter¡¯s organization tasks.

    As long as it can earn money as well as not being an outrageous act he will do it.

    ¡°But still¡­thank you, boss¡­¡±

    Chen Cai still thinks that Liu Yi is saying polite things and says in gratitude: ¡°In the future my life is yours, boss, if you want me to go north I will definitely not go south. If you want to me to beat dogs, I will not go and steal chickens.¡±

    ¡°What the heck¡­don¡¯t say it so nauseatingly. But I want to ask you where did you get your abilities?¡±

    Liu Yi is rather curious about the matter of Chen Cai¡¯s abilities.

    ¡°This¡­hehe¡­¡±

    Chen Cai suddenly start to snickers and his smiles is somewhat wretched.

    ¡°What the heck¡­what is with your answer! Hurry and say it!¡±

    ¡°That¡­boss¡­actually what happened on that day is¡­¡±

    Chen Cai coughs and nces around to make sure that there is no one around before exining in a whisper.

    ¡°That day ah¡­I was ying with friends when suddenly one of the brother¡¯s videos exited me. Just as I am about to get mad he says he has something good to show me¡­ afterward, I opened the web and realized that it is a group of erotic girl dancesr¡­tsk tsk that small figure and little butt shaking¡­ at that moment my mouth became dry¡­so I stretched out my hands to grab water¡­.but I identally knock over the cup and theputer short-circuited, electrocuting me nearly to death¡­after I woke up I be like this.¡±

    Chen Cai words nearly cause Liu Yi to spurt blood.

    ¡°What the heck are you sure you did knock over the water while trying to reach for tissues?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Chen Cai with disdain.

    ¡°Boss I swear that I definitely did not do it. I was really only trying to drink water!¡±

    Chen Cai immediately says: ¡°Furthermore boss the most important question is¡­I actually am best at is not summoning LOL champions¡­but is¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It is nt vs Zombie¡­¡±

    ¡°What the heck¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nearly vomited blood.

    Chen Cai gave two dry coughs before saying: ¡°That game is something that my younger sister ys¡­I snatched it over and yed for fun, thus I am much better in that game¡­¡±

    Liu Yi rubs his forehead and says: ¡°I feel that this matter is too strange¡­let me digest it for a while¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem boss, you can digest it slowly after all we have a lot of time.¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s smile can be said to be very wretched.

    At this moment they are waiting outside of the room when the nurse¡¯s sweet yelles out from the room.

    ¡°Two handsome guys,e in for your test.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and says: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chen Cai pouts and says: ¡°So depressed¡­it is obvious they who invited us to join Dragon Group and there is still a need to test.¡±

    ¡°No problem, as long as you are used to it.¡±

    Back then when I entered Hunter¡¯s Organisation I also had to go through an exam. This should also be a type of routine.

    ¡°Two handsome brothers this test is actually very simple. The two of you will definitely be able to pass it.¡±

    The nurse seems to be worried that the two of them will think too much thus sheforts them and say: ¡°This is only a formality, even if it is our head he cannot directly give you guys the green light. This type of matter¡­its like a test for the members. Even if it is the bureau chief¡¯s daughter who wishes to join us she also has to rely on her own abilities! Those that rely on their father are those who do not have any use!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I admit that what you say is reasonable. Seeing that it is from a pretty girl then I shall not bother to bicker over it.¡±

    Chen Cai smiles as he nods his head: ¡°What is the test?¡±

    Liu Yi sends all kind of disdaining gazes at the Chen Cai. This fellow has really thrown away his moral principles! Haiz howmentable ah, nowadays people who are knowledgeable like me is really too little!

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, handsome brothers follow along with this sister.¡±

    The nurse smiles charmingly and says: ¡°Ah that¡¯s right! This sister¡¯s name is Ling Yunxi! That silly wooden block that can turn into stone is called Chen Zhenggang. Our team leader is called Long San, en, there are a few other members afterward I will slowly introduce them to you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­the rest of them don¡¯t matter, can I ask to call you sister nurse hehehe¡­¡±

    Chen Cai smiles at Ling Yunxi vulgarly making Liu Yi cover his face.

    ¡°It is okay ah little brother¡­¡±

    Ling Yunxi smiles.

    Chen Cai pets his chest and says: ¡°I am not a little brother! On the November 1, I¡¯ll be going to college!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right. Little brother is growing up. Come let elder sister pet you!¡±

    As Ling Yunxi speak she stretches out her hand and pet the top of Chen Cai¡¯s head.

    ¡°Little brother is very obedient¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nearly vomited out blood, this two living treasure ah¡­

    It ispletely like a Tv show!

    The three of them walks through the corridor ande to a spacious hall.

    Long San is sitting by the side of the hall and beside him are a few people who look like examiners.

    These few people have the face of an examiner ah! Old men and olddies look at Liu Yi and Chen Cai gravely.

    ¡°Little Three ah, this the two new people who you are strongly rmending?¡±

    An old man sneers and says: ¡°They look to be very young ah and don¡¯t seem remarkable.¡±

    Liu Yi starts smiling at that.

    Long San is actually called Little Three, hahaha¡­this is way too funny!

    Long San¡¯s face twitches slightly before coughing slightly and says: ¡°These two new people are very powerful. I, Long San have never randomly rmended people.¡±

    ¡°Then demonstrate something for us to see.¡±

    The old man purses his lips and says: ¡°Come, perform something.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    Liu Yi does not like that old man who talks like a person in charge, who does he think he is ah!

    I am still not your underling okay!

    This is really annoying¡­

    Liu Yi crosses his arms and says impolitely: ¡°My ability is not used to perform but to kill people.¡±

    Your mother still what perform something. Do you think that I am a monkey performing tricks or do you think I am taking part in a performance for elderlies?

    Long San¡¯s face turns rigid as he did not expect that Liu Yi would be talking so directly.

    ¡°Bastard! Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Whoever you like to be, then you be that person, what does it matter to me?!¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, this fellow is really thinking that he is someone important.

    ¡°Insolent! Long San! This is the new person that you have found? He actually dares to be so impolite to me! I want you to immediately arrest him!¡±

    ¡°Old foggy do you believe that before he can arrest me, I would have killed you easily.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly appears beside the old man unknowingly by the rest as he sits beside him in an empty space.

    The old man bes so badly frightened that he nearly fell off his chair.

    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, me joining Dragon Group is because Long San invited me! I am not here to y for you to see but to protect the country. If you still insist on wanting me to perform then I can only perform how to kill you.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out a finger and gently taps on that old man¡¯s temple.

    -plop-

    The old man, in the end, was badly frighten till he fell off the chair.

    ¡°You you you¡­¡±

    ¡°I I I, what about me, do you want me to perform a bit?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles merrily.

    At this moment Yuan Zhenyue just walk in to see the current scene and immediately says: ¡°Liu Yi¡­.stop messing around.¡±

    This fellow is really starting to be undisciplined and out of control! He even dares to bully those investigators!

    ¡°Sister Yuan it is him who wanted me to perform ah¡­I already say that I do not want to perform. This cannot me me ah!¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders and gives off an innocent appearance.

    The group of people nearly vomited, does this fellow really do not know shame?

    ¡°Enough enough. We have seen that your ability is indeed very outstanding¡­¡±

    The rest of the investgators immediately pass Liu Yi, none of them daring to say anything else.

    In Dragon Group this ce, most of the agents have extreme personalities. To be exact this ce is no different from a criminal organization! Everyone in this area is very strong! The only thing that is constraining them is their love for country.

    ¡°I hope that you are able to use your ability on protecting the country!¡±

    A female examiner speaks up: ¡°The other fellow¡­you ¡­do you want to show us your abilities?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chen Cai nods his head and directly stretched out his hand and summoned out a pair of red cherries on the ground.

    ¡°Such a small pair of cherries what is the use ah!¡±

    The examiner who was badly frightened earlier starts to act awesome again as he narrows his eyes and say: ¡°What we want is an agent, not a farmer!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on my pair of cherries! It is very powerful!¡±

    Chen Cai immediately emphasizes.

    ¡°I want to see how powerful can cherries be!¡±

    As the old man speaks he walks towards the pair of cherries.

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t go there! It is dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see any danger, I¡­..¡±

    Before the old man speaks finish the cherries suddenly violently expand and instantly turn into one-meterrge cherry before exploding!

    It ispletely like a hand grenade. Luckily the room is veryrge and the old man is standing rather far away!

    Otherwise, that old man¡¯s body would have been sent flying by the force from the explosion.

    The old man copses onto the ground and fainted, unknown if dead or alive.

    ¡°This¡­I had warned him before¡­¡±

    Chen Cai hurriedly exins but seeing the smiles on his mouth it looks more like it is done on purpose.

    Liu Yi secretly gives his brother a thumbs up while Chen Cai winks at him.

    ¡°Quickly send him away for treatment¡­¡±

    Long San waves his hand before saying happily, ¡°Although there is a small ident during the process of the test I am satisfied with your abilities! During the battle earlier I already know somewhat and now I understand more. Congrattions on joining Dragon Group third team. I am your team leader Long San, in the future, you guys can call me leader.¡±

    Liu Yi asks: ¡°Dragon Group¡¯s third team¡­that means that there are still other teams?¡±

    ¡°To be exact there are three teams.¡±

    Long San smiles, ¡°We divide the three-teams based on strength¡­we can also say that our team is the weakest thus our tasks are the simplest¡­¡±

    ¡°What the heck¡­so we actually joined the weakest team!¡±

    Chen Cai cries without tears.

    ¡°Hehe¡­thus I say, the two of you need to quickly increase your strength. As your strength increases, I can suppress those two fellows easier¡­¡±

    Long San smiles merrily and Liu Yi suddenly feels like he had boarded a pirate ship!

 Chapter 299 Dragon Groupâ€™s task

    ¡°Hehe, the two of you joined just at the right time.¡±

    Long San touches his eye before saying: ¡°There is a task for the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Why do I have a feeling like you guys are grabbing able-bodied men at the veryst moment?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s bad feeling is getting stronger.

    ¡°Do not say it like this ah, after all, we are all now Dragon Group people. Our priority is protecting our country right?¡±

    Long San smiles faintly as he waves his hand and says: ¡°Come, follow me to the meeting room to have a meeting.¡±

    He turns around and walks outside.

    ¡°Looks like head really think highly of the two of you ah!¡±

    The half stone man Chen Zhenggang touches his head before standing up and says: ¡°This is the first time where I have seen him give neer task.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The two of you need to work hard ah. Little brother do not let elder sister be disappointed ah!¡±

    The nurse Ling Yunxi flutters her eyes at Chen Cai making him instantly ted.

    ¡°Liu Yi I believe you. You will definitely bring glory to our third team!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue brandishes her fist at Liu Yi and says: ¡°If you screw up, I wille and find you daily for a fight!¡±

    Sweat¡­.

    Do you really have to be so violent¡­

    Furthermore, you are also unable to defeat me¡­

    As for this point, Liu Yi is somewhat gratified.

    The group of them follows Long San and walks into the meeting room to find that there is already a weak looking bespectacled man sitting inside the meeting room.

    ¡°He called Xiao Dao.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue points at the man who is tapping on a keyboard and say: ¡°He does not have any abilities but he is a calction genius and is tasked with our Dragon Group¡¯swork management.

    {Eh, eh..}

    Liu Yi nces at Xiao Dao a few more times as Little Jade also let out a sound of shock.

    {So it is him who blocked my invasion? Gods, this fellow is very powerful ah¡­}

    That is of course. If my Dragon Groupwork can be so easily hacked by the ind intelligence¡¯ss then what is the point of our existence!

    Of course such words he does not dare to say directly to Little Jade as he is afraid of angering the rich in emotion AI.

    ¡°How do you do?¡±

    Chen Cai greets Xiao Dao but he only nods his head towards them before pushing his spectacles and continued to tap on his keyboard.

    ¡°He is very shy and is different from thick-skin people like the two of you.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue adds another sentence.

    What the heck¡­how are the two of us thick-skin?

    Liu Yi felt wrong, my skin is very thin okay!

    ¡°This time¡¯s task is very important, regarding this task I have some information that I need to let you know first.¡± as Long San speaks he ps his hand.

    ¡°Xiao Dao pulls out the map.¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Xiao Dao nods his head and taps the keyboard a few times.

    Instantly a few animal pictures appear on the screen of the meeting room.

    Liu Yi takes a look. These animals are rather familiar¡­there are a total of 12 of them and if ced together¡­it should be the 12 zodiacs?

    ¡°This is the 12 zodiac n that we have always been secretly developing.¡±

    Long San points at the pictures and says: ¡°Currently all of the countries in the world are secretly developing their own weapons. Our country is also the same. This 12 zodiac is a n that we are always researching on. It is different from the ind gene cultivation n. Our 12 zodiac is based on a mysterious sect and using their special mysterious magic to breed out¡­but we do not know how but this information has been released out and a lot of people from other countries knows about it. They even secretly sent out their own spies.¡±

    ¡°This is my country¡¯s territory how can other people dip their hand into our pie!¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist and asks: ¡°Your meaning is for us to eliminate them?¡±

    ¡°No no. We do not have evidence. Making these people die shadily on our territory it will not be good. Internationally it will create arge public pressure on our country. Furthermore, the most important point is we also do not know who is the spy from other country and who is a normal foreign exchange student. Thus the task I am giving the two of you is to get into Central University of Science and Technology and find out who are the spies.¡±

    ¡°Ha? We still need to get into Central University of Science and Technology?¡±

    Chen Cai is stunned, ¡°Just kill me¡­with my results¡­¡±

    Central University of Science and Technology is a famous school. To get in a student usually need at least 650 marks or above!

    With Chen Cai results¡­ he will definitely not able to get in ah!

    ¡°Rx. Since we want you to get in, our group definitely let you guys not fail.¡±

    Long San smiles faintly, ¡°As long as you guys take part in the exams no matter what is your results we will send you guys to Central University of Science and Technology.¡±

    ¡°Wow!!! That is great! Leader, I love you to death!¡±

    Chen Cai is very touched.

    ¡°So¡­why do we need to go to Central University of Science and Technology (CUST)?¡±

    Liu Yi does not care about what Long San has said as his results can allow him to go wherever he likes.

    But his first ambition is to go to Shanghai not Jingdu thus he is slightly resisting to go to Jingdu.

    ¡°Because our technology is actually a project that is started by one the professor in CUST but has currently joined our Dragon Group. Currently, this project is under him. Within the whole of China, only CUST has theboratories that are able to research into these¡­¡±

    ¡°So unreliable¡­you guys should have built a secretboratory ah!¡±

    ¡°Hai, back then we did not think that the news would be leaked.¡±

    Long San shrugs his shoulders, ¡°But currently the members of the second team are guarding there. They are guarding the undergroundboratory in CUST 24/7. But a hundred secrets are difficult to defend against negligence thus the top want us to investigate thoroughly, especially about those spies¡­thus the task is actually very arduous for the two of you. I hope that you will not throw away our third group¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°How would it be. With me and my boss taking action we guarantee that we will settle those spies!¡±

    At this moment Chen Cai is very happy. Originally he thought that relying on his results he will only be able to go to a normal college and study for three years. And now he has the opportunity to study in a famous school, why wouldn¡¯t he be excited?

    ¡°I still have a question that I want to ask.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly raises his hand.

    ¡°What question do you have.¡±

    Long San¡¯s gazends on Liu Yi. He is rather suspicious of Liu Yi.

    He has checked this person¡¯s background and is from apletely normal family.

    His father is a purchasing agent in a smallpany, his mother¡¯s family matter¡­is somewhat special but is also not too special, at least it does not have any rtion with how Liu Yi obtained such powerful strength.

    This fellow¡­where on earth did he obtain his strength?

    That Chen Cai¡¯s situation we have already understood it through the security camera earlier. Although it is somewhat unique it is not understandable.

    This current task is not only to find all of the spies, at the same time it is to secretly observe the two of them.

    ¡°If I find any spy can I kill them if I have no other alternative?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he smiles nefariously.

    Yuan Zhenyue by the side frowns slightly and says: ¡°If you can don¡¯t take action, then it is best to not take action!¡±

    She feels like Liu Yi is bing more and more unfamiliar. In the past, Liu Yi is rather silly and frank as well as somewhat stupid.

    But now she ispletely unable to see the past Liu Yi, instead, currently, he is shrouded with an evil aura.

    Although this Liu Yi is more charismatic Yuan Zhenyue still thinks that the past silly fellow is much more adorable.

    ¡°Sister Yuan I cannot guarantee that.¡±

    Liu Yi gently raps the table as he speaks: ¡°If I recognize those fellows, I believe that they will also not be polite to me right?¡±

    ¡°Enough. If there is really no other choice you can take action.¡±

    Long San agrees with Liu Yi¡¯s point of view, ¡°But you must be careful. Those spies from other countries are all elites and their skills will not be weak.¡±

    ¡°Rx without a diamond drill I will not monopolize the porcin.¡±

    Liu Yi rotates his joints, ¡°As for those who offend our Chinese people I will not be polite to them.¡±

    Long San warns: ¡°En¡­but remember not to beat the grass to scare the snake.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Now can we return back to school?¡±

    Liu Yi takes a look at the time, ¡°We need to report back before they release the ss otherwise the teachers will blow their top.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Gang Zi you send them back.¡±

    ¡°No need. The two of us will walk back after all it is not far away.¡±

    Dragon Group general headquarters is indeed not far away from their school. As Liu Yi speaks he pulls Chen Cai up as he stands.

    ¡°That¡­Sister Nurse, I wille by often to y with you!¡±

    Chen Cai says good-bye reluctantly to Ling Yunxi causing her tough.

    Hai, what a promising fellow ah¡­

    Only after Liu Yi have pulled Chen Cai out of the room did he bear to turn around.

    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we stay a while more? There also wouldn¡¯t be a problem if we do not go and report.¡±

    ¡°You ah looking at women until you go crazy ah?¡±

    Liu Yi res at Chen Cai, ¡°We are now nothing but two new people who have just joined Dragon Group. You think they will really be so assured and give us a task to do?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Boss¡¯s meaning is?¡±

    ¡°Long San will definitely send people to secretly observe us. These few days you better be honest and do not go to those dirty ces.¡±

    Chen Cai immediately says with a grievance: ¡°Wuwu, boss I have never ever been to ces like pubs ah¡­today it is you who brought me for my first time ah.¡±

    ¡°Your sister! Can¡¯t you have some morality when you are speaking?!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately gave Chen Cai a punch, ¡°What I mean is on the do not do anything suspicious. The Dragon Group people will definitely record down all of our actions. If our actions are bad, there will definitely be some results. Including us skipping ss do you understand?¡±

    Chen Cai is somewhat whithered: ¡°Understood boss¡­¡±

    Liu Yi actually has his own ns as he also wishes to see what Dragon Group is trying to do.

    Being new people, they actually tell us about such an important information like the 12 zodiac¡­looks like if mine and Chen Cai¡¯s actions are bad perhaps they might just kill the two of us¡­eh even if they do not kill us they will also remove our memories.

    {Big idiot¡­}

    Just as Liu Yi ns to return back to school he suddenly hears Lin Tong¡¯s trembling voice.

    {What¡¯s the matter Immortal Fox sister?}

    {I¡­I seem to sense my master¡¯s aura¡­}

 Chapter 300 Turning into a devil

    {Big idiot¡­I seem to sense my master¡¯s aura¡­}

    Lin Tong¡¯s voice has a slight tremble.

    {What?}

    When Liu Yi hears this he instantly got a huge shock.

    Immortal Fox sister¡¯s master?

    That person is definitely not a good person ah! If she is a good person then why would she teach Immortal Fox sister how to absorb a human¡¯s vital essence.

    Liu Yi takes a look at Chen Cai by his side and immediately says: ¡°Chen Cai you go back first. I still have some matters and need to return home first.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Understood boss.¡±

    Chen Cai has never suspected what Liu Yi says, thus he obediently walks back to school.

    While Liu Yi turns around and nces as he has already noticed that Yuan Zhenyue is observing him.

    Dragon Group actually sent this policedy to follow me? What a letdown.

    Liu Yi smiles as he stands there not moving while he observes his surrounding.

    Beside him is a street with lots of cars and people moving around. Because it is just time to get off work, there are a lot of people and the road is very congested.

    Especially the bus station in front which is packed with people waiting.

    Liu Yi immediately walks into the group of people and follows some of them onto a public bus that has just arrived.

    ¡°Poor boy unexpectedly squeezed into public transport.¡±

    When Yuan Zhenyue sees this, she immediately chases after the slowly moving away public transport. She moves along the tall buildings roofs as she leaps continuously.

    When Yuan Zhenyue and the public bus disappears together at the junction ahead, Liu Yi slowly walks out from within the group of people at the bus stop.

    ¡°Sorry ah Sister Yuan, I had to use Shadow Steps to throw you off.¡±

    As he speaks he cautiously looks around his surroundings, after making sure that there is no other Dragon Group members¡¯ aura he turns around and walks towards a corner without people.

    Walking to the corner, Liu Yi swiftly changes clothing and changed into the appearance of Blood Emperor.

    {Master¡¯s aura is getting closer and closer¡­}

    Lin Tong¡¯s voice is slightly apprehensive, {Let us lure my master out of the city¡­let¡¯s not have a conflict around here.}

    {I know.}

    Liu Yi nods his head as he swiftly steps on his flying sword and instantly flies up into the sky.

    Imperial Sword technique¡¯s flying speed is very fast, like it is as fast as lightning. Within the time to smoke a cigarette, Liu Yi has already flown to the outskirts of North Dragon city.

    Liu Yi finds a mountain peak that does not have any people beforending on it.

    ¡°With this bit of cultivation do you really think that you will be able to escape?¡±

    At this moment a voicees from the sky.

    Liu Yi immediately turns around and takes a look only to see a woman flying over glowing red as she steps on a petal.

    {It is really master¡­} Lin Tong says and shrinks into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace not daring toe out.

    ¡°Little fellow let¡¯s see where you can run off to!¡±

    The moment Liu Yi hears what the woman says, she is already in front of him.

    When the woman revealed herself to Liu Yi, beauty ah it is a real beauty ah.

    Furthermore, this beauty is different from other beautiful women, her body releases a seductive aura which is the effect of a charm fox¡¯s innate skill.

    Her figure is very good, sweet and graceful as well as charming. If it is in the ancient era she will definitely be a woman that can cause the downfall of a kingdom.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    When the womannds in front of Liu Yi she careful sized him up before eximing: ¡°To think that I find you slightly pleasing to the eye¡­strange¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately opens his goodwill eyes and sees a +5 above that woman¡¯s head and instantly understands.

    It must be the goodwill aura that is causing this mischief.

    This aura more or less has helped him quite a bit because Liu Yi realizes that most of his enemies are women.

    The woman sweeps around with her eyes and seems to have found the secret within Liu Yi¡¯s body and instantly snorts coldly and berates: ¡°Evil disciple! Why are you still noting out obediently!¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Lin Tong knows that her master has seen through the hiding ce of her real body so she can only obediently emerge from Liu Yi¡¯s spiritual world and float in front of her master.

    ¡°Evil disciple! You actually lost your real body!¡±

    The woman frowns, ¡°Have you forgotten what your master had told you before doing down the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Di¡­disciple remembers¡­¡±

    Lin Tong is overbearing and crafty in front of Liu Yi but in front of her master she shows a very obedient appearance like it is twopletely different person.

    ¡°Heng! Evil disciple, you always make your master worry for you!¡±

    She stretches out her hand, ¡°Why are you still not returning obediently. Your master will bring you back to reconstruct your body.¡±

    Since Liu Yi¡¯s strength has broken through to 4 stars, the seal between him and Lin Tong has weakened to the point where it can no longer be weakened further.

    As long as either of them wish it, the seal will be broken.

    But the two of them seem to have a tacit understanding and neither of them mention about it.

    ¡°Master¡­disciple I¡­.¡±

    The woman snorts, ¡°What nonsense are you going to say? Why aren¡¯t youing over now? Are you waiting for master to take action and forcibly bring you away? ¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly stretches out his hand and block as he raises his brows at the woman.

    ¡°Originally you are Immortal Fox sister¡¯s master which means that you should be my grandmaster but you are being so arrogant, don¡¯t you think that this is too much?¡±

    But he did not imagine that the woman would re harshly at him and says impolitely: ¡°Who is your grandmaster? My sect has never recognized you as a disciple! Do not be so shameless!¡±

    The moment Liu Yi hears it, his belly became filled with fire. What the heck! I give you face and you give me a p?!

    ¡°I, Qiu Shuiyi during my many years of leading the Charming Fox n have seen a lot of men. But such a thick-skinned man like you is indeed the first one!¡±

    ¡°Master¡­Liu Yi he¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Did master ask you to speak?¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi res at Lin Tong making her instantly trembles and not daring to make any sound.

    ¡°Qiu Shuiyi right? Don¡¯t be too excessive.¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, ¡°Today I am standing here. Let¡¯s see who dares to forcibly bring away my Immortal Fox sister!¡±

    ¡°Heng heng with just you?¡±

    Qiu Shuiyiughs coldly, ¡°My disciple learned Star Jade eyes from me, thus I can easily see through what your cultivation is. 4 stars right, just a 4-star beginner and you dare to challenge me? My good disciple ah looks like you have not taught this little fellow properly ah.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Just as Lin Tong is about to say something she is interrupted by Qiu Shuiyi.

    ¡°Do not help this little fellow by saying good things! Today master is here to bring you back! With just you do you think you can block me?¡±

    As she speaks she stretches out a hand and points at Lin Tong.

    Instantly Lin Tong¡¯s Spirit Charm de flies out and floats beside Qiu Shuiyi.

    ¡°I, Qiu Shuiyi am not worthy and only have the cultivation of 8 stars. I want to see how powerful this fellow is to dare to let out suchrge words!¡±

    Her fingers turn as the Spirit Charm de instantly turns into a white glow as it circles in the sky.

    ¡°Master don¡¯t!¡±

    Lin Tong lets out a cry of shock.

    ¡°Rx. Master will not kill this fellow!¡±

    Qiu Shuiyiughs, ¡°Master will only cut off his two arms to teach him a lesson as well as to let him know what kind of person he can touch and what kind of person he can never touch!¡±

    The Spirit Charm de rushes towards Liu Yi shing towards his arm.

    In Qiu Shuiyi¡¯s eyes, Liu Yi is already a person without arms.

    Afterward, the man will definitely beg her to let him off, at least she will let him have his other arm.

    All men in the world are such fickle people.

    Just now from Lin Tong¡¯s attitude she obviously has fallen in love with this human man and from what she can see the love is not shallow.

    Qiu Shuiyi wants to give her disciple a lesson and let her know that there is not a single man in the world who is good.

    In their heart what they love most is only themselves, for themselves, they can sacrifice their own women.

    The Spirit Charm de is already close to Liu Yi and is about to chop off his arm.

    At this moment Liu Yi only stretches out his right hand to block in front of him.

    he is crazy! This man¡¯s palm will definitely be chopped off!

    No matter what, that arm of his will not be saved.

    -Dang!-

    What shocked Qiu Shuiyi is that Liu Yi¡¯s right arm is encased in ck armor as his palm grabs ahold of the sharp Spirit Charm de.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s palm was not chopped off, the Spirit Charm de lets out a groaning sound like it is about to be snapped into half.

    ¡°Master¡­disciple¡­disciple is afraid that you¡¯ll be bullied¡­¡±

    Lin Tong finally gathers her courage and finishes her sentence.

    If she had said this sentence earlier her master would definitely not believe it.

    But now¡­she already does not know.

    A 4-star beginner how is it possible for him to block my move!

    Especial the Spirit Charm de which is a magic treasure that I had given her when she went down the mountain! This is my natal magic weapon ah and it has very formidable might!

    ¡°Like I have said as long as I am here no one is allowed to bring away my Immortal Fox sister!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head as ck glow shes from his eyes.

    Devil qi revolves around his eyes, whoever who dares to take away Lin Tong will definitely be cutting off a part of Liu Yi¡¯s flesh.

    I will definitely not allow Lin Tong to leave me! I will definitely not! Definitely not!

    ¡°This is not something that you can decide little fellow! Perhaps you have some ability but I still have not used my full strength so do not force me to kill you!¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi clenches her teeth and says faintly: ¡°None of you men are anything good.¡±

    ¡°To be honest I do not like people like you, who take in a manner that everyone is dead to you.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Qiu Shuiyi and says coldly: ¡°But seeing that you are Immortal Fox sister¡¯s master I will not look into this matter. As long as you leave this area and do not try to take away my Immortal Fox sister then I will give you a path to live.¡±

    When Lin Tong heard this sentence she got a shock.

    Not good¡­Liu Yi seems to be under the influence of his devil qi again!

    In this one year plus although Liu Yi improvement is very fast but his mental state is not firm. Especially now that his devil qi has improved, Liu Yi has a high chance of turning into a devil.

    In this one year plus of cultivation he has nearly turned into a devil a number of times. But luckily during those moments, Old Man Ma is around to save him.

    But now¡­who is able to save him ah!

 Chapter 301 Real and fake, fake and real

    Everyone actually has a temper even if he is the most honest person; they are also the same.

    Thus back then in Kyoto there is a man call Ma X who is a student who was bullied. In the end, he used a kitchen knife to stab his bully to death.

    Because everyone has a reverse scale, and what is a reverse scale?

    Below a dragon¡¯s throat is a palm-sizedrge white scale in the shape of a crescent moon which is termed as the reverse scale. From a medical point of view underneath the reverse scale is the main vein of which blood flows from the heart of the dragon to the other parts of his body. Even the mildest dragon would start to rage the moment its reverse scale is touched.

    Not only does a dragon have a reverse scale, but humans also have reverse scales. But this reverse scale is not a physical object. Rather it is something that exists in a human¡¯s heart that must not be sullied!

    In Liu Yi¡¯s heart, the thing that must never be sullied is what? It is none other than his Immortal Fox Sister Lin Tong!

    For Lin Tong, Liu Yi can risk his life and fight against hell!

    For Lin Tong, Liu Yi can raise his de against K?itigarbha!

    For Lin Tong, what would Liu Yi not do for her!

    So what if it is just a turning into a devil!

    But Liu Yi does not seem to havepletely turned into a devil and still retained his reasoning. After all, he has been taught by Ma Hua that old fellow for so long, more or less he still has some ability to resist.

    Currently, both of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes are emitting ck gas and red light and causing Qiu Shuiyi¡¯s heart to tremble.

    Where did fellow pop out from! How on earth is it possible for my naughty and mischievous disciple bring up such an expert!

    Qiu Shuiyi is shocked, but her hand¡¯s movement did not slow down.

    Her hands continue to form seals and in a blink of an eye Liu Yi¡¯s right-hand trembles before being sted away.

    The Spirit Charm de turns into a two-meter-long crescent moon saber and revolves before shing towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Petty tricks!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts coldly as his hands tremble and a scorpion tailnce appears in his hands.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Thence in his hand trembles as he thrust out a series of Total Annihtions at the crescent moon saber

    The crescent moon saber is instantly sent flying away by thence towards a little mountain by the side. As it flies into the little mountain, it chops off the top of the little mountain.

    The power of the Spirit Charm de is veryrge, but to Liu Yi, it has no effect.

    To Liu Yi who is wearing Monarch Armour, he is almost invincible in closebat!

    Liu Yi is a martial cultivator who cultivates the sword as well; thus he is a closebat king among cultivators. The only weakness is perhaps his physical body being fragile.

    But now with Monarch Armour to make up for this weakness, it allows Liu Yi to be peerless in closebat.

    ¡°You indeed have some moves.¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi¡¯s expression turns heavy, ¡°But do not look down on us dao cultivators! Dao magic is mysterious, and today you shall witness it!¡±

    After saying that she starts chanting as she form seals.

    Instantly one red firefox after another appears and runs towards Liu Yi.

    In a blink of an eye, the whole wildness is filled with these red firefoxes.

    Thence in Liu Yi¡¯s hands instantly starts to dance around as it attacks the firefoxes.

    But when the firefoxes in front of Liu Yi were attacked by him, they were fine. These firefoxes directly passed through Liu Yi¡¯s body before disappearing.

    Strange? What is this situation?

    A lot more firefoxes pass through Liu Yi¡¯s body, and he starts to be even more bewildered

    This is an illusion?

    In Liu Yi¡¯s mind suddenly appeared this thought, is this a formation?

    He stops using thence to protect himself and allows the firefoxes to pass through his body.

    Indeed it is an illusion technique; there isn¡¯t any form of harm.

    Just as Liu Yi feels that he can see through the illusion technique his body suddenly trembles as a firefox exploded on his body as red mes spread out pushing his body backward.

    Liu Yi stomps on the ground creating a deep hole as he stabilizes his body.

    What is going on?

    Is this not an illusion? Why is it able to harm me?

    If not for Monarch Armour protecting me I would have been heavily injured!

    Lin Tong by the side watches Liu Yi worried but does not know how to help. It looks like master is getting serious¡­

    As the head of the Charm Fox n, when Master bes serious she is very scary¡­as an eight-star expert, she is almost at the door of earth grade.

    But different from Liu Yi, master has countless hours ofbat experience!

    ¡°You thought that you had seen through my illusion technique?¡±

    Qiu Shuiyiughs coldly, ¡°Little fellow you are too green. Real and illusion, illusion and real. I am afraid that till your death you will still be unable toprehend the mystery behind my illusion technique.¡±

    She continues to control the firefox formation and attacks Liu Yi.

    Calm down¡­I must calm down¡­

    Liu Yi takes two deep breaths as he clenches hisnce.

    There will definitely be a method to victory¡­ this illusion technique, how do I break it?

    That¡¯s right!

    Liu Yi suddenly got a revtion as he immediately activates his ck and white world

    In the ck and white world, everything loses color.

    Only Qiu Shuiyi is surrounded by a red light that represents menace.

    While among all of the firefoxes there are only a few that carry red light, these firefoxes with red light are the attacks from the formation!

    Qiu Shuiyi is very crafty as she hides her magic within her illusion technique; thus there is the real and illusion, illusion and real!

    Qiu Shuiyi is smiling as she thought that she is going to win!

    Liu Yi twirls thence in his hand before stabbing it into the ground ignoring the rushing firefoxes.

    Qiu Shuiyi thought that Liu Yi had given up, with a coldugh she instantly increases the power of the magic technique.

    The number of hidden real firefoxes within the illusion technique increased!

    They gather together as they rush towards Liu Yi and prepare to use arge technique on Liu Yi!

    Liu Yi suddenly smiles, ¡°Qiu Shuiyi you have indeed fallen for my trap!¡±

    He fiercely ps the ground.

    ¡°Army breaker!¡±

    The earth starts to trembles as waves of ice spread out instantly freezing all of the surround firefoxes into realistic ice sculptures.

    ¡°This¡­this is a Glorious Sun Palm technique!¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi is shocked as she res at her disciple.

    ¡°You actually passed him such legacy techniques?¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Lin Tong pouts and does not dare to say anything.

    ¡°Heng! Sinful disciple! Sinful disciple ah!¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi is so mad that she is almost jumping.

    While at this time from in front of heres the roar of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Qiu Shuiyi! Take my attack!¡±

    A ck figure has already reached the front of Qiu Shuiyi as Liu Yi started to brandish the scorpionnce in his hand and pierced towards her neck.

    Qiu Shuiyi is not afraid as her hands form a magic seal as an enormous firefox appears behind her.

    The firefox is 7-8 meters tall and is very enormous. It ps towards Liu Yi with its ws.

    While the fox ws directly pass through Liu Yi¡¯s body as his body slowly disappeared.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi is shocked. What is this situation?

    Before Qiu Shuiyi can understand what is happening Liu Yi¡¯s figure once again appear as he sweeps with hisnce.

    Qiu Shuiyi hurriedly controls the enormous firefox to breathe fire towards Liu Yi.

    When Liu Yi¡¯s body is being burned by the fire wave, it once again disappears.

    Qiu Shuiyi is about to be crazy. What on earth is going on!

    Liu Yi figure keeps appearing and want to attack Qiu Shuiyi.

    But every time Qiu Shuiyi controls the enormous firefox to counter-attack she will only strike air and is unable to touch Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Qiu Shuiyi ah, real and illusion, illusion and real ah.¡±

    Liu Yi is still standing on his originally spot like he had never moved before as he smiles faintly.

    ¡°This¡­this is illusion technique!¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi is shocked, ¡°Why do you know illusion techniques! Disciple, don¡¯t tell me you also taught it to this fellow?! This is not possible! Even if it is you, you also would not be able to train this fellow to such skill with illusion techniques!¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­it was not taught by this disciple¡­¡±

    But Lin Tong knows the truth; this illusion technique is definitely created by the fantasy butterfly.

    She is very clear of this point, but for some reason, she did not remind her master.

    ¡°Trying to y me with illusion technique! You are still too inexperienced!¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi is very angry as she feels like she who has lived for such a long time is actually being toyed by a kid that has not grown up and it is very ufortable!

    Before she could react Liu Yi¡¯s figure once again appears and sweep out with thence in his hand.

    ¡°Heng!¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi snorts and ignores the illusion, but thence in Liu Yi¡¯s hand has solidlynded on her abdomen.

    Qiu Shuiyi immediately vomits out some bitter bile as she is sent flying by thence. Like a cannonball, she ms into the mountain peak of a far away mountain and sts out arge dust cloud.

    ¡°Ah! Master!¡±

    Lin Tong got a shock as she hurriedly flies over to check on her master¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Stinky fellow! You are seeking death!¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi has climbed up from the mountain peak, and her body is covered with mud and looks very haggard.

    The originally pretty and beautiful hair is very messy, and the previously charm has disappeared.

    The currently Qiu Shuiyi is only left with anger.

    ¡°Arrrr!¡±

    The firefox behind her also roars as a red glow exploded from her body and the surrounding trees are instantly lit ame.

    ¡°Oh gosh¡­master is mad now¡­¡±

    Lin Tong is now two headed with worry, ¡°Big idiot¡­you, you better quickly run away! The reason why my master is the head of Charm Fox n is¡­.when she is mad¡­she is very strong¡­¡±

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister, I am no longer the stupid fellow that you first met.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles toward Lin Tong, ¡°In my, Liu Yi¡¯s, dictionary there is already no longer the word run. Furthermore for Immortal Fox sister even if it is climbing a mountain of des is also okay.¡±

    ¡°You¡­you big idiot!¡±

    ¡°I am willing to be a big idiot for Immortal Fox sister!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he advances instead of retreating as he lifts hisnce and steps onto his flying sword as he speeds towards Qiu Shuiyi.

    Behind the enormous firefox appears two red tails.

    The two tails move beside the fire fox¡¯s mouth and start to condense energy.

    Very quickly arge red fireball is swiftly condensed.

    Liu Yi can feel the strength behind the fireball which is very strong and is enough to turn this area into ashes.

    But for Immortal Fox sister, I must definitely not retreat!

    ¡°Since you want to fight then let¡¯s fight!¡±

    Liu Yi roars as his eyes turn golden.

 Chapter 302 Entering dreams

    These golden eyes brighten up as he gazes at Qiu Shuiyi instantly causing her to tremble!

    ¡°Golden pupils!¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi face turns pale, ¡°Why on earth do you have the bloodline of the Heavenly Fox!¡±

    ¡°You ask me, who do I go and ask?!¡±

    Liu Yi speedily close in on Qiu Shuiyi, ¡°No matter what kind of bloodline it is I will still use it to save Immortal Fox sister! If you wish to snatch her away from me, dream on!¡±

    ¡°Lin Tong is my disciple, her future is up to me to decide not you, this stinky man!¡±

    Sorry disciple do not me your master. For the Charm Fox n ¡¯s thousands of people¡­master can only sacrifice you and your lover.

    ¡°Spirit fox explosion!¡±

    The fire fox instantly spits out an eye-catching red fireball which is like a little sun at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Liu Yi is already in front of the fireball and does not have any ce to dodge, he also did not think of dodging it.

    He waves thence in his hand and smashes thence¡¯s body against the fireball.

    Instantly he feels that his body is being pressed down as he is forced tond on the ground.

    The fireball presses against thence¡¯s body and seems like it is going to swallow up Liu Yi any moment.

    Thence in Liu Yi¡¯s hand is trembling causing the webbing between his fingers to turn numb.

    ¡°You will not be able to block it!¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi chides with an arrogant tone, ¡°Give up on these pointless struggles. I can give you a chance. As long as you give up on my disciple I will leave you a path of survival!¡±

    The fireball is pressing tightly against thence¡¯s body making it hard for Liu Yi to speak.

    He clenches his teeth as his eyes are filled with determination.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience and will only give you three seconds to consider!¡±

    As Qiu Shuiyi speaks her hands continue to press down.

    She thought that Liu Yi will give up soon but it seems like the situation is going against her expectation.

    ¡°If you want Immortal Fox sister then first you need to kill me!¡±

    Liu Yi roars, ¡°But, you still need to have the ability first!¡±

    At the same time Liu Yi removes the 100 times gravity field on his body!

    A wave of aura spreads out from Liu Yi in an instant.

    An enormous strength surges out from within Liu Yi¡¯s body as he swings hisnce like a baseball bat and sends the fireball flying.

    The fireballnds on a forest far away and instantly blows up the forest with arge ck mushroom cloud of smoke like a missile.

    After the mushroom cloud has dispersed the forest has disappeared and left behind a ten plus meter deep hole.

    From this, it can be seen that this move from Qiu Shuiyi is horrifying.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister! Lend me a helping hand!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he stretches out his hand towards the far away Lin Tong and uses a technique.

    Instantly Lin Tong starts trembling. Under the attack of this kind of pleasurable sensation, Lin Tong is no longer able to retain her image and once again turns into a human.

    While a long sword with a fox tailnds in Liu Yi¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Liu Yi uses Imperial Sword Technique and the Charming Fox sword instantly flies out piercing towards Qiu Shuiyi¡¯s head.

    Qiu Shuiyi controls the enormous fox and uses its ws to block in front of her.

    The Charming Fox sword¡¯s flying path got instantly blocked and instantly floats in front of Qiu Shuiyi.

    ¡°You will not be able to break through my defense!¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi is clear of the condition of the firefox that she had summoned if she is not careful that sword would have cut off her head!

    ¡°Heng!¡± Liu Yi only snorts as his body moves and in an instant appears in front of the fox ws.

    What does this fellow n to do?

    Is he crazy? Don¡¯t tell me he wishes to forcefully break the fox ws? It is impossible unless he is the god of strength!

    ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    Liu Yi is already standing right in front of the w as he sends out a palm attack at the same time towards the ws.

    Blood suddenly appears from Qiu Shuyi¡¯s nose as the pair of ws is immediately split apart from the attack and drops off from the shoulder andnds on the ground turning into mes that slowly dissipate.

    ¡°This ¡­.is impossible¡­¡±

    Looking at the man wearing ck armor and holding the Charming Fox sword, Qiu Shuiyi is stunned.

    My disciple left the mountain for less than two years¡­even if she is a genius teacher it is impossible to teach out such a strong and mysterious cultivator!

    Furthermore¡­in his body is the bloodline of the Heavenly Fox¡­

    Unless¡­.

    Qiu Shuiyi suddenly thought of a possibility and immediately bes even more nervous.

    ¡°The defense that you are proud of has been broken.¡±

    Liu Yi points his sword toward Qiu Shuiyi and says faintly: ¡°With the next move, I shall take is your life.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill my master!¡±

    At this moment Lin Tong uses Spirit Fox Steps and instantly stands between her master and Liu Yi.

    ¡°Disciple, move aside!¡±

    But Qiu Shuiyi is not grateful as she scolds, ¡°This is master¡¯s and that man¡¯s problem! Dont meddle in it!¡±

    ¡°Master¡­disciple cannot watch you throw away your life ah!¡±

    Lin Tong is no longer able to hold back her tears, ¡°What disciple doesn¡¯t wish to see the most is the two of you fighting against each other¡­the two of you are both disciple¡¯s most precious person¡­if either of you die¡­disciple also won¡¯t wish to live anymore¡­¡±

    When Liu Yi sees Lin Tong in this manner his heart instantly softens.

    I should not have made Immortal Fox sister upset ah¡­

    Liu Yi ah Liu Yi you are really an idiot¡­why do you always make Immortal Fox sister upset..

    Liu Yi sighs as he keeps the Charming Fox sword.

    He no longer prepares to take action after all if they continue to fight on, it will only make his Immortal Fox sister even more upset.

    ¡°Ai¡­silly child¡­¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi is also very upset, but what method do I have ah¡­

    The ghost fox n¡¯s deadline is getting closer and closer, and after a year it will be the date when my disciple will get married.

    It is not that I am wilLin to part with disciple but I have no choice but to part with her ah¡­

    The hopes of the thousands of people of the charm fox n all lie on my disciple ah¡­

    Although I feel sorry for disciple but this is a sacrifice that I don¡¯t have a choice in¡­.

    But in front of my disciple is an idiotic fellow blocking me¡­

    Qiu Shuiyi suddenly thought of something and suddenly sighs and says: ¡°Forget it, forget it. Since the matter hase to this point master also does not wish to say anymore. My foolish disciple, master will leave now but will wait for you at a monastery in the outskirts. If you change your mind thene and look for master.¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi drops her spirit fox state and left in a sorry figure.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Lin Tong looks at her master¡¯s back view and suddenly feel some heartache.

    Liu Yi immediatelyforts Lin Tong, ¡°Immortal Fox sister, do not be upset, there is still me who will apany you.¡±

    ¡°You do not understand, big idiot¡­¡±

    Lin Tong rubs away her tears and says: ¡°From young, I was an orphan¡­it is my master who brought me up. It can be said that my master is like my parent. She really loves me¡­really really loves me¡­.and now I am upset because I abandoned my master in this manner¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. In the future we just need to go back to your sect often then.¡±

    Liu Yi gently pats Lin Tong¡¯s shoulder. Currently Lin Tong is in the form of a human and the beauty that had fooled him in the public bus once again appears in front of him.

    ¡°En¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong nods her head and leans into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    What she needs now isfort and the warm hug that Liu Yi is giving her.

    ¡°Let us go back.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that they have stayed here for too long and with all of the disturbance here it will definitely attract the attention of other experts.

    So it is best to leave immediately

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    This time Lin Tong is very obedient as she turns into a red glow and returns back to Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Liu Yi steps onto his taiji sword and instantly flies towards the clouds.

    ¡°Foolish disciple ah¡­do not bear grudges with master ah.¡±

    When they left a woman¡¯s figure walks out of the forest.

    Actually Qiu Shuiyi had not left, instead she uses illusion technique to lie to them while she hides in the forest.

    She chased after Liu Yi and flies after him.

    Qiu Shuiyi is like an old-timer hunter as she secretly follows behind Liu Yi. Not too far nor too near, making Liu Yi unable to sense her as she chases.

    Very quickly they fly into the city and Qiu Shuiyi watches Liu Yi fly to a window of a tall building and enters.

    ¡°So you live here.¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi nods her head as she twirls in the air and instantly turns into a pretty white cat andnds on Liu Yi¡¯s balcony.

    Qiu Shuiyi removes all of her aura to prevent Liu Yi from sensing her. She secretly lies on top of the balcony and is in no hurry as she waits for something.

    Liu Yi returns home and is also somewhat tired.

    Within today there is simply to many things that happened.

    Chen Cai going berserk, the invitation from Dragon Group and finally the fight between him and Immortal Fox sister¡¯s master.

    He turns on the heater and take a bath before falling asleep.

    Qiu Shuiyi waits till Liu Yi is in deep sleep before slowly standing up and stealthy enters Liu Yi¡¯s room.

    Liu Yi is in very deep sleep and with Qiu Shuiyi transforming into a white cat and hiding her aura, she manages to escape Liu Yi¡¯s senses.

    Qiu Shuiyi does not have any killing intent towards Liu Yi as what she wants to do is to bring away her disciple, that¡¯s all.

    The white cat gently creeps to the side of Liu Yi¡¯s bed and walks to his back and stretches out with a cat w and pokes his back.

    ¡°Do not me me¡­this is your destiny¡­¡±

    She uses an illusion technique which directly went into his spiritual world.

    Liu Yi trembles slightly but did not wake up from his deep sleep.

    While at this moment within Liu Yi¡¯s spiritual world, Lin Tong who is also asleep enters a dream world.

    Lin Tong realizes that she returned back to her Charm Fox vige, although this vige looks to be very backwards, in this little vige there is more than thousands of family in it and everyone coexists with each other happily and are very warm towards each other.

    ¡°Lin Tong you have returned?¡±

    An old granny with a stretched out tail walks over on crutches. She is already over a thousand years old but still look as benevolent as before.

    ¡°En, granny you are going on a stroll?¡±

    Lin Tong immediately walks up to support her but was gently rejected by the granny.

    ¡°You still know to return?¡±

 Chapter 303 Ling Tongâ€™s decision

    ¡°You still know toe back?¡±

    The earlier benevolent fox granny in a blink of an eye turns malevolent. There are blood stains all over her face as she clenches her teeth and says: ¡°We are all¡­.harmed because of you!¡±

    ¡°Granny¡­you¡­what are you saying?¡±

    Lin Tong is shocked.

    At this moment she realizes that the earlier peaceful Charm Fox vige has turned into a hell on earth!

    Every where is burning with mes and corpses of the vigers!

    The entire mountain vige is covered with corpses and their blood forms a river!

    The dense fishy smell nearly causes Lin Tong to have the urge to vomit.

    ¡°It is all because of you¡­if not for you why would all of us die!¡±

    The fox granny hysterically howls in grief.

    ¡°If not because you left the vige and followed that human why would the ghost fox n abandon us! Now all of our thousands of charm fox¡¯s are all killed! The males are all killed and the women are being snatched away to be sold! Charm fox n ah¡­the charm fox n is finished!¡±

    Being¡­.being exterminated¡­..

    Everything in front of Lin Tong turns ck as she nearly copses onto the ground.

    Why would this happen¡­I only left for two years ¡­

    Why would everything turn this way¡­

    ¡°You! It is you! Why are you still alive?! Why are you still alive!!!!¡±

    The fox granny is howling in grief when suddenly from out of nowhere a flying sword flies out and pierced into the granny¡¯s chest.

    Blood flows out from the granny¡¯s chest and flows down the sword, scaring Lin Tong badly as she trembles.

    Why¡­why would everything bes like this¡­who can tell me what on earth is going on!

    Why would Charm Fox n be exterminated!

    ¡°You are Lin Tong?¡±

    At this moment a man walks out from within the mes.

    The man looks very handsome like a rumored gigolo.

    He looks to be amiable, his eyes flickers with evilness.

    Although this fellow is much more handsome than Liu Yi but in Lin Tong¡¯s eyes he looks more unpleasant than Liu Yi.

    The first time she sees him, Lin Tong suddenly have an unpleasant feeling!

    She does not know where ites from but she just dislikes him!

    ¡°So you are my fiancee. Have you seen, this is the result of you breaking the promise of marriage.¡±

    ¡°Broken promise of marriage? What promise of marriage?¡±

    Lin Tong is shocked.

    ¡°Looks like you do not know. Twenty years ago our two ns set up a promise of marriage.¡±

    The gigolo points at himself then points at Lin Tong and say: ¡°The two of us twenty yearster will be married. This is the term set up by the chief of Charm Fox n to get the protection from our Ghost Fox n. Why else do you think that with the Charm Fox n¡¯s strength you guys are able to live peaceful and safe for so long?¡±

    ¡°Why, why is it like this¡­¡±

    Lin Tong trembles as her face turns pale.

    ¡°These are the rules that we had we have established but you broke this rule and left the Charm Fox n. Thus our Ghost Fox n also gave up on you guys and the end result, well you have seen it.¡±

    ¡°Why must it be this way¡­¡±

    Lin Tong looks at the mountain filled with corpses as she starts crying and copses on the ground.

    ¡°Why are you upset? This is the result of your choice!¡±

    The gigolo snorts, ¡°You chose to escape and chose freedom to enjoy yourself. Since that is the case then your people shall pay for your freedom!¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s face ispletely drained of blood.

    ¡°What about you? Anyway, what you need to know you already know. Go back to where you should go back to!¡±

    The gigolo points with his hand and instantly the surrounding image disappear.

    When she wakes up again she is kneeling in Liu Yi¡¯s spiritual world drenched in cold sweat.

    What is with the dream earlier¡­is it only dream?

    Something is wrong¡­it is not a dream¡­

    Lin Tong does not know why but her first reaction is to get rid of the thought that it is a dream.

    She is worried about her n¡¯s safety as she flies out from Liu Yi¡¯s spiritual world.

    Looking at the still asleep Liu Yi, Lin Tong bites her lips.

    Big idiot¡­do not think of me too much¡­

    If it is possible I will definitely return and look for you¡­

    Lin Tong flies to the side of the table and turns into human form. She writes something on a piece of paper and left it on the table.

    Afterward she breaks the seal between her and Liu Yi before flying out of the window.

    The temple in the outskirts eh¡­

    Lin Tong knows where is it and quickly makes her way over.

    Spirit body movement speed is very fast and almost within a second Lin Tong has already reached.

    On top of the tallest pagoda in the temple is her master¡¯s aura. Lin Tong flies over and sees her master sitting in a lotus form meditating.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Lin Tong flies over and kneels in front of her master.

    ¡°Silly disciple you finally know toe back?¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi faintly opens her eyes as emotions shes cross her eyes as she stares at Lin Tong.

    Lin Tong trembles, ¡°Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you finally understood?¡±

    ¡°Disciple has understood¡­¡±

    ¡°En¡­it is not master¡¯s wish to force you but our Charm Fox n¡¯s life and death all lies on you ah¡­master also finds it difficult ah¡­now master will pass the decision to you and let you decide yourself. Do you choose to stay here or follow master back, restore your body andplete the marriage promise?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s face turnspletely white as tears form in her beautiful pair of eyes.

    Who said that spirits don¡¯t have tears?!

    When spirits are very sad they will still cry and have tears.

    On one side, is to leave Liu Yi¡­who she really cannot bear to¡­

    On the other side, it is to sacrifice all of her n¡¯s people¡­over thousands of lives are resting on her shoulders.

    At this moment Lin Tong suddenly feels that her shoulders are very heavy and so heavy that she cannot breathe properly.

    ¡°Master¡­disciple is very tired¡­¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s voice carries a bit of sorrow as she speaks.

    ¡°Master knows¡­it is master who let you down¡­¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi secretly wipes away her tears.

    I seem to have given disciple too much pressure¡­. perhaps that year I should not have let thisss down the mountain¡­who would have known that when she left the mountain she would meet a person she love.

    Charm Fox n¡¯s fate is¡­the moment they fall in love they will love the other to death¡­

    Ai¡­ill-fated rtionship ah¡­ill-fated rtionship ah¡­

    ¡°Wuwu¡­master¡­disciple is really really upset ah¡­¡±

    Lin Tong lies on Qiu Shuiyi¡¯s leg as she cries loudly. Qiu Shuiyi gently pats her disciple head as her heart is also very heavy.

    Her own disciple that she has brought up since young if she does not love her it is impossible.

    But she cannot ignore the lives of so many people.

    It is like her own disciple even if she have to give up her lover she also cannot give up on the lives of so many people.

    This is their karma ah.

    ¡°Disciple¡­disciple really cannot bear to part with him¡­¡±

    Lin Tong lies in Qiu Shuiyi¡¯s embrace as she cries sadly, ¡°Master you do not know¡­disciple, disciple really really love him¡­master, you have said that there is no man in the world who are good things. They are all selfish and only know how to say sweet things¡­but why does disciple have to meet Liu Yi ah! He is so stupid and does not know how to say sweet things to me, he also does not know how to do romantic things to pamper me¡­but he really treats disciple really good¡­to the point where he can give up his own life¡­disciple really really love him ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Silly child ah silly child¡­¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi keepsbing her disciple¡¯s hair as her heart sighs in sorrow.

    If only back then I had also met such a man¡­perhaps now it wouldn¡¯t be like this.

    If not because he lied to me¡­ the Charm Fox n would also notnd to such a plight¡­wuwu¡­

    I did not think that this debt will fall on the shoulder on my own disciple.

    Debt ah it really is a debt¡­

    That damn man where are you now?!

    Back then the matter that you has promised why is it till not you still have not finished it! Why do you want to let my disciple shoulder your debt! Bastard!

    ¡°Come tell me about the matter about that silly boy. Master is curious about it.¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi does not know how tofort her disciple so she can only let her say out her heart¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°En¡­master listen to me. That big idiot ah¡­¡±

    Lin Tong starts to talk about how she came to know him till Liu Yi learned demonic cultivation from then and afterward learned immortal cultivation and devil cultivation. When she talks about how Liu Yi is learning how to cultivate from Ma Hua Qiu Shuiyi is astonished.

    ¡°I did not think that this fellow actually had such fortunes. Let¡¯s not say about learning three peak heart sutras, he is also personally taught Emotion Sword technique by Ma Long the devil sect leader¡­just now, master had personally experienced that Emotion Sword technique and it is really powerful¡­¡±

    Lin Tong continues to talk about how Liu Yi chose to protect her from K?itigarbha causing Qiu Shuiyi to hiss in shock.

    ¡°In a lifetime as long as a woman is able to know such a man¡­it is not in vain for a woman to live¡­ai¡­¡±

    She starts to feel mncholy. As she looks at her disciple there is a trace of envy as well as doting in her eyes.

    Envy ah envy ah to think my disciple would be able to know this kind of infatuated man as well as pity, as she finally got to know such a man but has no choice but to part from him.

    To a woman what else could be even more saddening then this matter?

    From Qiu Shuiyi¡¯s point of view¡­there is nothing else that is sadder than this.

    As she silently listen to her disciple talking about the events they had experienced Qiu Shuiyi sighs again.

    ¡°Silly child ah, being able to meet such a man is really hard. Master shall give you another chance to choose. You can choose to stay here and live with that man.¡±

    As for the rest of the matter, let me shoulder all of them.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Lin Tong stands up from Qiu Shuiyi¡¯s embrace and wipes away her tears and says firmly: ¡°After being with that big idiot for so long, perhaps disciple has also be stupid. If I choose to sacrifice thousands of lives for my happiness. Then why don¡¯t I die right now.¡±

    ¡°Silly child¡­you¡­¡±

    Master, I will go back with you. I believe that if I choose to stay with him and sacrifice the lives of so many people, even he will not agree. Thus, let¡¯s us leave¡­¡±

 Chapter 304 Dragon Sound temple

    When Liu Yi wakes up, like normal he brushes his teeth and washes his face.

    Today¡¯s morning seems to be like normal, nothing special.

    Only that when he looks at the calendar it is three more days to the colleague exams.

    During these three days, there are no lessons in schools and the students are given their own time to do what they want. If they wish to revise in school it is okay, if you wish to revise at home it is also okay.

    6th of June to every high school student it is a very important turning point.

    Twelve years of bitter studying and fate shall change on this date.

    Whether you¡¯ll be a dragon, a tiger, snake or bug will be decided on this date.

    Although it is somewhat cruel it is the process that every student must experience to transform.

    Whether if it is to transform into a butterfly and fly freely or die within the cocoon will be dependant on themselves.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister, should I follow along with Dragon Group¡¯s intent and go to that school or should I go Shanghai to study?¡±

    Liu Yi asks but Lin Tong did not answer him as normal.

    Strange¡­doesn¡¯t Immortal Fox sister always like to wake up early? Why did she not reply?

    ¡°Immortal fox sister?¡±

    Liu Yi calls out again but Lin Tong still does not reply him.

    This starts to make Liu Yi worried. Is she still upset about the matter yesterday?

    But she does not look to be so weak ah!

    Liu Yi immediately enters his spiritual world to look for his Immortal fox sister to have a good chat and find out his future path.

    But when he enters he got a shock as Lin Tong is not in his spiritual world like normal!

    Damn it where did Immortal Fox sister run off to?

    Liu Yi searches around the spiritual world but did not find Lin Tong.

    He immediately starts to search around the house and try to find a warm corner where the little fox might be secretly sleeping in.

    In the end, he is disappointed as no matter how he searched he is unable to find his Immortal Fox sister.

    The little fox seems to have disappeared off the face of the world and disappeared from his life.

    Liu Yi walks back to his bedroom where he suddenly sees a piece of paper on the table.

    On it is rows of graceful calligraphy which is obviously not his. Is it something left behind by Immortal Fox sister?

    Liu Yi picks up the letter left behind by Lin Tong like it is a life-saving grass.

    Indeed on it is words written to him by his Immortal Fox sister.

    -Big idiot let us have an agreement for a year. If I do not return after a year¡­please forget about me¡­-

    There are only a few sentences but it carved out blood letters in his heart.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart beats rapidly in pain.

    Lin Tong left? Why would she need to leave?

    Liu Yi immediately changes into the attire of Blood Emperor and jumps out of the window.

    ¡°Daoist Laozi, rapidly asmand! Sworde!¡±

    The taiji sword instantly flies beneath his feet and supports him flying rapidly towards the temple in the outskirts.

    Liu Yi remembers what Qiu Shuiyi said yesterday, if Lin Tong has thought it through then she¡¯ll go to the temple in the outskirts.

    I hope that I am still in time!

    North Dragon city actually has some temples within, especially the city center which has arge temple. Inside incense is burning continuously as tourist enters in an endless stream.

    While in the outskirts there is a small temple which pales inparison. The temple is very cold and quiet and there aren¡¯t many Buddhist worshipers but there is a sacred aura that is only unique to Buddha.

    Inparison, Liu Yi prefers this ce more.

    But now he is not here to light incense and pray but is here to find ady!

    Liu Yinds in front of the temples and removes his Blood Emperor disguise and rushed into the temple.

    ¡°Amitabha, Amitabha! This benefactor, please stay your steps.¡±

    A monk wearing grey sweeping the ground immediately hurries to block when he sees a man suddenly rushing in.

    ¡°Is this benefactor here to pray? Today we are reorganizing the ce so we do not entertain Buddhist pilgrim.¡±

    ¡°I am here to find ady!¡±

    After saying this he wants to continue walking in.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The monk got a shock as he hurries to block again, ¡°Benefactor! This is a buddhist ce! Why would there be ady here! Benefactor, did youe to the wrong ce?¡±

    ¡°Thedy I am looking for is here!¡±

    ¡°This benefactor there isn¡¯t even a nun in this temple!¡±

    The grey attired monk is about to cry.

    ¡°I do not care. You better let me in otherwise I will not be polite!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is already filled with fire from worry and it is almost impossible for him to hold it in.

    ¡°This benefactor¡­¡±

    ¡°Move aside!¡±

    Liu Yi finally rages as devil qi erupts and engulfs the whole temple.

    The originally solemn temple suddenly turns scary with dense yin qi oppressing the hearts of people.

    ¡°Mu Ran let him enter.¡±

    At this moment from within the templees a somewhat solemn and aged voice.

    The voice carries some buddha qi and is actually able to calm Liu Yi¡¯s temper slightly.

    Looks like the old monk has some cultivation.

    ¡°See, it is still your head who is more reasonable.¡±

    Liu Yi lets go of the monk and walks into the temple with wide steps.

    He did not remove his devil qi as he wants to intimidate them to prevent the monks from being rude to him.

    Currently, the most important thing is to find Immortal Fox sister as for the rest¡­so what if I be a devil!

    ¡°Amitabha, benefactor this way please.¡±

    From the main halles the voice of the old monk.

    Liu Yi also does not have any clues on where to find Lin Tong thus he can only enter the main hall.

    In the center of the main hall is Shakyamuni Buddha statue. On the left is MoKeJiaYe on the right is Prince Ananda who all represent three different realms of Buddha!

    Entering the main hall there is a solemn feeling that rushed towards him.

    In this hall, Liu Yi seems to feel that his devil qi has weakened a lot.

    ¡°Amitabha¡­¡±

    An old monk with a long white beard walks over and look at Liu Yi as he says faintly with profoundness: ¡°Benefactor, your baleful aura is too strong and is not inconsistent with benefactor¡¯s nature ah.¡±

    Liu Yi who is seeking for Lin Tong did not think of anything as he asks: ¡°Do not talk to me about all these useless things. Let me ask you if you have seen two prettydies?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha¡­benefactor¡¯s heart has turned into a devil for a woman. This is inappropriate ah inappropriate. This one sees that benefactor has karma with Buddha as well as an intelligence root. Why don¡¯t you cut off your passion and join Buddhism and have blue lights aspanions and discuss Buddhism.¡±

    ¡°Discuss your sister! I still have not had a girlfriend yet and do not wish to be a monk!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly rolls his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t try to lure me into the temple! I am not here to be a monk!¡±

    ¡°If you are here to look fordies then benefactor really came to the wrong ce.¡±

    The old monk smiles faintly, ¡°The only girl in our temple is the statue of Bodhisattva. Benefactor, please take a look which one is the one you are looking for?¡±

    ¡°You also have a belly full of rubbish!¡±

    Liu Yi is really not happy as he loosened his throat and gave a loud shout.

    ¡°IMMORTAL FOX SISTER!! WHERE ARE YOU!!! QUICKLY COME OUT!¡±

    ¡°Benefactor, benefactor this is a Buddhist ce you cannot shout ah cannot shout ah!¡±

    Some of the younger monks by the side advises.

    ¡°All of you scram!¡±

    Liu Yi thoughts are in a mess. Without Lin Tong around he feels like he does not have a direction.

    ¡°A¡­mi¡­ta¡­bha¡±

    The old monk ces his hands together and starts to chant Buddhist mantra.

    Instantly the devil qi in Liu Yi¡¯s heart trembles and appears to be attacked as it slowly dissipates.

    ¡°Benefactor do not let the devil qi cover your eyes.¡±

    The old monk says: ¡°It be better if you join Buddha and learn our heart sutra to expel your heart devil.¡±

    Liu Yi snorts coldly, ¡°If I don¡¯t have my Immortal Fox sister, I¡¯d rather be a devil!¡±

    ¡°I pity your buddha affinity.¡±

    The old monk sighs, ¡°Pity ah, really such a pity.¡±

    ¡°In this world, there are too many pitiful things!¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, ¡°If you still do not say the location of the two girls then it will be a pity for your teeth!¡±

    Liu Yi does not believe that with the monk¡¯s cultivation he is unable to notice the two foxes.

    ¡°Benefactor do not be angry. This one shall tell you.¡±

    The old monk starts speaking, ¡°Yesterday night this one was meditating in this one¡¯s room. Talking about this, recently this one¡¯s spirit is very happy and is able to feel that the Buddhism is in this one¡¯s heart thus this one wishes toprehend it and so¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop beating around the bush and say the main point!¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­just when this one was in Zen, this one indeed sensed two demonic auras sitting on top of the roof of the pavilion tower. But the gods have apassionate character, they are only two small demons so this one is not inclined to bother with them¡­¡±

    When Liu Yi hears it he immediately turns around to leave.

    ¡°Benefactor please stay your steps. Benefactor where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is to check the pavilion tower!¡±

    ¡°Benefactor please stay your steps!¡±

    The old monk immediately stops Liu Yi, ¡°All of that happened yesterday night and with what is the time already. The twodies have already left.¡±

    ¡°Which direction did they leave?¡±

    ¡°Benefactor, what needs to be let go, just let go¡­¡±

    ¡°I see that your teeth are itchy!¡±

    ¡°Benefactor their demonic qi left in the south direction.¡±

    Liu Yi instantly moves, stepping on his taiji sword he rushes out and flies towards the south.

    ¡°Amitabha¡­¡±

    From behind himes the Buddha voice of the old monk, ¡°Benefactor this monk¡¯s Buddhist name is Anatta. In the future, if benefactor has confusion you cane to this Dragon Sound temple to have a chat with this one¡­¡±

    Chat your granny! Where on earth do I have that kind of time now!

    Liu Yi is yearning for Lin Tong as he rushes through the air in the south direction.

    No matter what I must get my Immortal Fox sister back!

    Regardless of who it is no one is allowed to bring my Immortal Fox sister away!

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    Under a tree far away, Lin Tong who is taking a nap suddenly exims as she is shocked awake from her dreams.

    Qiu Shuiyi who is sitting by the side notices her disciple¡¯s movement and immediately asks: ¡°What is the matter, disciple?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I seem to feel that big idiot is shouting for me¡­it seems like he is chasing over now¡­¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯splexion turns pale as she stands up.

    ¡°How is that possible? How would he know that we are here.¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi waves her hands, ¡°In front is the entrance to the demon realm. When we are there you do not need to worry so much.¡±

 Chapter 305 One year pact

    The Demon Realm entrance opens once a year and a lot of demons will take advantage of this moment to sneak into the human realm to y or return back to the demon realm to rest.

    Qiu Shuiyi wishes to take advantage of this opportunity to bring her disciple back to the demon realm and back to her Osmanthus mountain.

    If they miss timing the demon realm path will be closed and if they wish to travel back to demon realm they would have to challenge the realm guardians.

    Realm guardians are very strong, although Qiu Shuiyi has never personally challenged them before their legends that they have left in the six realms are evesting.

    Even the devil realm kind Ma Long is not their opponent and was badly beaten to the point where his cultivation regressed, who does she think she is?

    ¡°Understood master¡­¡±

    Lin Tong nods her head and turns back to take a look before obediently follow behind her master.

    Looks like my fate with Liu Yi shall end here¡­

    In front of them is a forest with a slightly dark portion which is the boundary wall between the human realm and the demon realm.

    Every year when the wall opens there will be a few people who went missing around here.

    Thus there is a few missing cases around here. When these people enter the demon realm their fate is definitely not as beautiful as in the crossover stories.

    All of the people in the demon realm hate humans and it an incontestable truth.

    Just like humans randomly ughtering animals for food, in the demon realm why would the strong demon n people not do the same?

    The naturalw of order circles around in appropriate retributions.

    ¡°There are around ten more minutes till the wall opens. Let us wait for a while.¡±

    Currently, the boundary wall still has not fully opened, the moment it is fully open there will be countless of little demons who will pass through ande to the human realm to ¡®y¡¯.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Lin Tong nces at her master and her mouth trembles but did not say anything else.

    From the moment she had stood here she has decided to give up on her own way to live.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister!¡±

    Just when the demon realm boundary wall is about to open from far away suddenlyes a scream.

    Hearing this voice, Lin Tong and Qiu Shuiyi tremble at the same time.

    Lin Tong is unable to hold back as she starts crying.

    ¡°He¡­he really came¡­¡±

    ¡°This fellow¡­he actually chased all the way here!¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi frowns, ¡°It is good that he hase¡­disciple, there are some things that you must tell him clearly face to face!¡±

    ¡°Disciple¡­disciple knows¡­¡±

    Lin Tong rubs away her tears and slowly turned around.

    At this moment a white light shes over from the sky as Liu Yi appears in the sky.

    He nimbly jumps down from the taiji sword and softlynds on the ground before running over to Lin Tong.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister don¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te over¡­¡±

    Lin Tong suddenly exims as she retreats not allowing Liu Yi toe closer to her.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister, what is the matter¡­why do you want to leave me and go?¡±

    Liu Yi is very upset as he stares at Lin Tong, he wishes that he is able to immediately embrace her.

    ¡°Big idiot¡­don¡¯t be like this¡­don¡¯t make things difficult for me again please¡­why do you still appear here¡­¡±

    Lin Tong copsed on the ground as she sobs.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry ah¡­why don¡¯t we have a talk okay?¡±

    This is the first time that Liu Yi has seen such a feeble Lin Tong. Usually, she is very arrogant and proud, why would she be crying so helplessly.

    ¡°How do we talk¡­this time around it is really impossible to talk¡­¡±

    Lin Tong wipes away her tears, ¡°Big idiot¡­this time around you shall listen to me okay? I really must go back. All of my n members lives are relying on me¡­I really cannot abandon them¡­¡±

    Hearing Lin Tong¡¯s crying voice, Liu Yi starts to feel nervous as well as some heartache.

    n¡¯s people lives? What n¡¯s people lives?

    ¡°Liu Yi there are some matters that you do not understand.¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi who is by the side says coldly: ¡°You are a human thus you do not understand how tough the lives of our demon race is. As demons from the moment we are born, will face the fate of the weak being the food of the strong. From this point, you humans are really fortunate.¡±

    ¡°That is only you not understanding the way human¡¯s live that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi is not happy about this Qiu Shuiyi and there is even some hate.

    If not for her Lin Tong and I will not be break up!

    ¡°You do not understand ¡­I must go back to demon realm otherwise all of my Charm fox n¡¯s people will be finished.¡±

    Lin Tong finally finished rubbing away all of her tears as she stands up and says firmly.

    ¡°Big idiot take it as me begging you this time listen to me okay. If you do not let me go back, then I will directly die in front of you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Liu Yi is so badly frightened that he immediately stops her.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister¡­.I, I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. This time around you must listen to me.¡±

    Lin Tong clenches her teeth, ¡°Big idiot if you really wish to bring me back, a yearter at this timee to the demon realm and find me. I will be staying at the Osmanthus mountain in the demon realm where the Charm Fox n stays.¡±

    A year pact?

    When Liu Yi thinks of leaving Lin Tong for a year his heart is already starting to be unbearable.

    Qiu Shuiyi gave her disciple aplex look not knowing what she is nning.

    Why would she want Liu Yi to wait a year before going to the demon realm?

    ¡°Liu Yi my Charm Fox n will be facing a grave danger soon. I am the key to resolving this danger. But if you be even stronger after a yeare to demon realm to save me as well as my Charm Fox n.¡±

    As Lin Tong does not know how to choose thus she ces her hopes on Liu Yi.

    Big idiot¡­within this one year you must cultivate properly¡­otherwise I will be married to other people¡­

    ¡°Within a year you can be even stronger, right? I can¡­ rely on you?¡±

    ¡°I definitely will, Immortal Fox sister.¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, ¡°I have never let you down so this time around please believe in me as well.¡±

    ¡°I believe you, I always believed you.¡±

    Lin Tong nods her head as she looks at Liu Yi.

    It is a pity that the time is very tight, if we had another year worth of time¡­how good would that be¡­

    ¡°The passage is opening, we must hurry!¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi nces behind her and immediately says: ¡°If we do not go we will not be able to make it in time.¡±

    While she is speaking Liu Yi feels that there is a strong undtion in the air like the forest in front of him has some kind of change.

    Following which appears waves after waves of demonic aura as well as countless shouts.

    ¡°Hahaha, the demon realm door finally opens!¡±

    ¡°Now we can go can go to the human realm to enjoy!¡±

    ¡°Human meat! I want to eat human meat!¡±

    Groups after groups of demons walk through the demon realm passageway but their numbers are too much and the passageway seem to be slightly narrow and instantly the passageway is blocked tightly and wanting toe out is harder than reaching heavens.

    While Lin Tong and Qiu Shuiyi are also blocked at the passageway entrance, no one is able toe over, no one is able to go back.

    ¡°Damn it stop squeezing! One by one!¡±

    ¡°F*** you, I want you to lose weight!¡±

    ¡°Human meat! I want to eat human meat!¡±

    The crowd of demons starts moring and no one wants to give way to the other.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister since you have already decided then let me open the path for you.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he nces at the passageway before saying faintly, ¡°All of you make way for me.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice carries immortal qi thus it is like thunder as it spread throughout the forest.

    ¡°What the hell, look it is a human!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, since the human hase here to die ,brothers quickly go forward and kill him!¡±

    ¡°Human meat! I want to eat human meat!¡±

    When the crowd of demons see Liu Yi all of them instantly turn around excitedly and be ferocious.

    ¡°Looking for death!¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and Monarch Axe appears in his hand.

    An enormous pressure instantly spread out from his body and covers the whole forest in a blink of an eye.

    Instantly all of the little demons¡¯ face loses color as they cry out in shock.

    ¡°Damn it¡­this, this is a hunter!¡±

    ¡°So scary¡­wuwuwu¡­I want to look for my mommy¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let me go back¡­.let me go back ah¡­.¡±

    The crowd of demons are very horrified like the apocalypse has arrived as they escape in fright.

    But they are blocked at the entrance of the passageway so none of them are able to escape.

    Liu Yi raises the Monarch Axe high up as he pushes immortal qi, devil qi and demonic qi into the Monarch Axe.

    ¡°All of you die for me!¡±

    A ck glow shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes as the axe smashes down onto the ground.

    A ck light sweeps out and immediately strikes the air into half and chops onto the passageway.

    -boom!-

    Arge group of little demons are turned into mincemeat by the axe as fresh blood covers the whole forest.

    Because arge number of little demons have died and also turned into mincemeat the passageway is instantly open.

    The fortunate little demons are frightening as they scatter and run away falling over each other to escape back to the demon realm.

    ¡°The passageway is open Immortal Fox sister. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Liu Yi grips the axe tightly as he looks at Lin Tong as blood seeps out from his lips.

    A fishy feeling enters Liu Yi¡¯s heart making him more awake as well as more upset.

    ¡°Big idiot¡­next year you must definitelye¡­¡±

    Lin Tong rubs off all of her tears before smiling at Liu Yi sweetly and follows Qiu Shuiyi and walks through the passageway as she nces back at Liu Yi.

    With this nce, all kind of feeling surges through her heart.

    Originally Lin Tong does not wish to cry but at that moment tears fall out of her control.

    Lin Tong forces herself to smile and say: ¡°It must be that it is too hot making my eyes wet.¡±

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister¡­¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand towards Lin Tong.

    ¡°Big idiot¡­¡±

    Lin Tong also stretches out her hand vacantly grabbing towards Liu Yi.

    Their hands seem to have missed each other.

    ¡°Let us go¡­¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi sees that the passageway is going to close as she immediately pulls her disciple and passes through to the demon realm.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister!¡±

    Watching Lin Tong leave, Liu Yi¡¯s heart be very heavy like something have been cut off, very painful and very unbearable.

    At that moment he rushes towards the demon realm as he no longer wishes to wait anymore and only wish to find Lin Tong.

    But the demon realm passageway is already closed and Liu Yi only rushes through the air andnds on the other side of the forest.

    At that moment he truly felt that Lin Tong have really left¡­

 Chapter 306 Cultivate

    When Liu Yi wakes up from his absent mindedness he realizes that he is taking thest test paper for his college exams.

    He does not know how did he withstand the past few days as it seems like after Lin Tong left, she seems to have taken away a portion of his soul as well.

    Liu Yi has never realized that Immortal Fox sister is so important to him and affected his life so much.

    If it is as per usual, she will be lying on the table as she shakes her tail and helps me cheat¡­

    But now¡­.the only one who is able to help me is only Little Jade.

    {Master, we have finished answering the questions. You can rest for a while.}

    There is still an hour before the exam is over as Little Jade reminds Liu Yi.

    {Little Jade..say¡­did Lin Tong¡­really leave?}

    Liu Yi asked Little Jade through his spiritual world.

    {Master, please wake up, wake up!}

    Little Jade sighs and says, {Master has already asked Little Jade this question a thousand, one hundred and twenty times already!}

    {Is it¡­that many times¡­}

    Liu Yi did not even bother to think as all, for the past days during exams, it is all answered by Little Jade.

    He has forgotten all of the questions that were asked in the past exam papers.

    What he really wish to do now is to make a time machine to return back to time and treat Lin Tong properly.

    It seems like in the past I always made her angry¡­and during the past year or so I am only concentrating on cultivating and did not interact with her properly¡­

    Thinking about it now it is really regretful.

    {Master you cannot go on being depressed like this!}

    Little Jade cannot help but to say, {Master did you forget about the one-year pact between you and Lin Tong? If you continue to be so depressed after a year how are you going to save Lin Tong as well as save her Charm Fox n?}

    Little Jade¡¯s words smash onto Liu Yi¡¯s heart like a hammer.

    That¡¯s right¡­Immortal Fox sister is still waiting for me to save her and yet I am passing my days so muddle-headed over here!

    How can I go on like this!

    I need to be strong! Even stronger!

    {Little Jade thank you for reminding me.}

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze recovers some of its brightness, {I have decided to cultivate properly and go and save my Immortal Fox sister a yearter.}

    After making his decision Liu Yi starts to have spirit.

    After thest exam is done he directly walks out of the ssroom and walks towards Hunter¡¯s organization.

    I must make good use of the rest of the holidays to improve my strength!

    Immortal Fox sister wait for me!

    When he steps out of the room before he could contact Ma Hua he immediately receives a call from Murong Die.

    ¡°Liu Yi, how is the exam? Do you have hope to get into a university?¡±

    Liu Yi is already used to Murong Die saying such things the moment she speaks.

    ¡°Should be able to.¡±

    ¡°Then where do you n to go? These few days you disappeared off the surface of the earth and I couldn¡¯t find you! Thisdy does not have any idea so I applied for TsingBei University along with Lele. You don¡¯t tell us that you applied for other cities!¡±

    [TL: TsingBei University is thebined name by people from China for Tsinghua University and Peking University which are both prestigious university of China which are located in Bejing.]

    Although Murong Die¡¯s tone is very arrogant but there is a hint of concern concealed within.

    Liu Yiughs bitterly and says: ¡°No ah¡­I also applied for a university in Jingdou, Central University of Science and Technology¡­¡±

    ¡°What the¡­the score needed to enter that university is not that low are you sure you are able to get in? Do you need this miss to ask my father for a favor and help you arrange it?¡±

    ¡°No need¡­my score should be enough.¡±

    Liu Yi has counted his marks and since all of his answers are following Little Jade¡¯s answers his marks would definitely be more than enough.

    Furthermore, he still has the Dragon Group, this backing.

    Long San has already given word, that even if his score is not enough he¡¯ll be able to help to make sure that he will get into Central University of Science and Technology. Ai, it is so nice to know people from the top.

    ¡°Heng if you don¡¯t have enough let this miss know! This miss still has not bullied you enough and will not allow you to go to another city!¡±

    ¡°I know¡­I will not run away. Rx.¡±

    Liu Yi has had enough of parting.

    ¡°That is right then! I will not talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll be going to watch a movie with Lele! During the holiday I shalle and find you to y! If you do note out then you¡¯ll be dead!¡±

    Done speaking Murong Die hangs up.

    The moment Murong Die hangs up Wang Yuzheng¡¯s call came.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­i finally manage to call through¡­which exam hall you are in?¡± ask Yuzheng is a worried tone.

    ¡°I am in San Zhong how did your exam go?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I seems to have a bit of problem for thest subject¡­it seems like I might not be able to get into my first choice and might need to get to the second choice.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much your results should be fine. What is your first choice?¡±

    ¡°Central University of Science and Technology¡­ the Second choice is Qing Bei University¡­¡±

    Although Qing Bei University also a prestigious university but Central University of Science and Technology¡¯s cut off point is very high. But arge portion of the epted students are foreigners. Jing Dou students also seem to need over 400 points to get in.

    There is also a portion of the ce being reserved for backdoor students. These students who entered through the backdoor know people thus they are able to enter the prestigious school to study.

    Thest portion are aristocracy students.

    These students spendrge sums of money toe and study which is considered as their idea of spending money. They are here not to study but to gold te their name.

    Liu Yi is shocked, ¡°You also applied for Central University of Science and Technology?¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng does not dare to say that is it because she has asked their teacher what is Liu Yi¡¯s first choice before applying for it.

    ¡°Rx I feel that your result should be enough. I have also applied for Central University of Science and Technology. At that time we will definitely be able to go to the university together!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng immediately asks: ¡°En¡­I applied for a math course¡­what about you?¡±

    ¡°Er¡­I applied for a biology course.¡±

    When Liu Yi thinks about it he is helpless. Base on what Long San said being a biological student it will be easier to get closer to theb.

    The top has arranged it so what can I do¡­

    ¡°Biology¡­why are you learning that?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is shocked, ¡°I have heard that it is very hard to learn ah!¡±

    ¡°I am a person who dares to open my horizons.¡±

    Liu Yi also does not know how to exin thus he can only shrug his shoulders and find a random excuse.

    ¡°Fine then¡­as long as you are able to get into a university it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is slightly regretful. It would be even better if we can go to ss together¡­

    Wang Yuzheng carefully asks: ¡°Then peacefully wait these two days for the results then¡­right..my mother says that she wants to invite you over for a meal, do you have time¡­¡±

    ¡°These few days I might need to go back to my vige. Wait for me to return, I will pay you a visit then.¡±

    Liu Yi is currently only concerned about cultivating andpletely does not have any heart to have a meal.

    Wang Yuzheng replies with a somewhat dejected tone: ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I have some matters to attend to so I shall hang up now. Wait for my phone call.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly hangs up the phone.

    {Master, for the whole holiday, do you really n to use all the time on cultivating?}

    Little Jade feels like Liu Yi is jumping from one misconception to another misconception.

    ¡°I only have this holiday to cultivate properly.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath before saying, {After school starts I reckon that I¡¯ll be very busy. To be able to improve myself within this long holiday I have decided¡­.to try out the Asura Realm that my master has talked about before.}

    When Little Jade hears it she exims in shock, {Master! You are crazy!}

    {Asura Realm¡­that year when the Ma Hua that old foggy finished describing it isn¡¯t owner the one who rejected it right away! Furthermore didn¡¯t Lin Tong disallow you to go to that Asura Realm?}

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth with a determined expression, {That is then. Now is not the same. For me, the Asura Realm is my best training method currently.}

    {But¡­owner it is too dangerous already¡­}

    {So what if it is dangerous. Furthermore, this time I am not cultivating on my own. I will drag Chen Cai along.}

    {Master¡­this¡­you are nning to look down and sell off your teammate ah¡­}

    {No. Chen Cai also needs to train as he does not have any realbat experience.}

    Liu Yi says, {Furthermore he has also joined Dragon Group and in the future, there will definitely be a lot of fights waiting for him. I do not hope that he dies in the middle of the road.}

    {That is also right. Master is brilliant.}

    After Liu Yi walks out of the ssroom he immediately finds Chen Cai and drags him along as he walks towards the Hunter¡¯s Organisation.

    ¡°Boss. This¡­where are you bring me ah?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m bringing you to cultivate.¡±

    Liu Yi gives a simple exnation but did not say much.

    Chen Cai says in indignation: ¡°Ah that is good! I also feel that my strength needs to be stronger! Annoying. Lin Yunxi told me on QQ that if I wish to date her I must first defeat her! Damn it! She seems to have the strength of a four star while I am around two stars only¡­¡±

    ¡°After practicing with me your strength will increase crazily.¡±

    ¡°Real¡­ really?¡±

    ¡°I guarantee it.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head.

    But you might also lose ayer of skin. Or even¡­. die.

    Of course, such a sad matter Liu Yi will not tell Chen Cai.

    ¡°That is great boss, I just know that you are generous! Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Meet my master.¡±

    Liu Yi brings Chen Cai to the most crowded area in the city center, two rounds to throw off their tails before walking somewhere close to the Hunter¡¯s Organisation and calling Ma Hua.

    ¡°Master, I am bringing my friend along. Come out and bring us in.¡±

    ¡°Why did you bring your friend?¡±

    Ma Hua on the other side seems to be drinking wine as his tone carries some drunkness.

    Liu Yi says directly: ¡°He¡¯s a trustable one. A brother that I trust with my life.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I understand. Wait for me a while.¡± says Ma Hua before he hangs up.

    Although this underground base has been set up for so many years Ma Hua is no scrupulous person. He has secretly dug out a hidden passageway to the surface.

    Although Liu Yi knows of the passageway he has never gone through it before. But Chen Cai is unable to go into the Hunter¡¯s Organisation as he does not have a Hunter identity.

    ¡°Stinky fellow quicklye in.¡±

    Just as the two of them are staring nking in the corner a rubbish bin is suddenly pushed aside as Ma Hua pops out his head out with a banana skin on top.

    ¡°What the heck¡­are you for real¡­a rubbish bin???¡±

    Liu Yi is stunned.

    What kind of passageway is this ah! Don¡¯t tell me that this is a rubbish passageway?!

    ¡°Rx this is a fake image that Master ced to hide it from others¡­what the heck who threw this banana skin! Don¡¯t you have public spirit, why don¡¯t you go and find a rubbish bin!¡±

    Aren¡¯t you a rubbish bin¡­

 Chapter 307 Ma Huaâ€™s second disciple

    ¡°Stop saying nonsense and quicklye in. If we get noticed there will be trouble!¡±

    When Ma Hua finished talking he burrowed back into the rubbish bin.

    ¡°Boss¡­.I, do we go in¡­¡±

    ¡°Enter, of course, we¡¯ll be going in!¡±

    Liu Yi firmly nods his head, ¡°Chen Cai ah it is time to test ourselves. We are already not ordinary students anymore and in the future, there be even tougher trouble that we will be facing. This is just a rubbish bin how can it block our path! Gather your courage. We can do it!¡±

    ¡°But¡­boss¡­I¡¯m afraid of being dirty¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not worry brother.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out both his hands and ces them on Chen Cai¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I am your boss so let me go first as an example!¡±

    ¡°Wuwu¡­boss you treat me the best.¡±

    Chen Cai is extremely moved.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who asked me to be the boss.¡±

    Liu Yi smirks and experts strength with both hands and lifts up Chen Cai and tossed him into the rubbish passageway.

    From the rubbish passagewayes Chen Cai¡¯s shriek, ¡°What the heck¡­boss you are sabotaging me¡­¡±

    ¡°I am doing it for your own good young one. Do not stop your steps in front of hardship!¡±

    Liu Yi kneels beside the rubbish passageway and nces in.

    A vile smell emits out and he instantly retreats as he nearly fainted.

    Liu Yi thinks for a bit before turning around and walking through the front door of the Hunter¡¯s Organisation and uses the lift to go down.

    When Liu Yi enters the training room a ck and dirty Chen Cai rushes over as he shouts: ¡°Boss aren¡¯t you the one who says that we must not stop our steps in front of hardships?! Why did you enter through the main door!¡±

    ¡°Do not stop your steps in front of hardship and needing to learn how to take a detour.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately dodges Chen Cai¡¯s lunge and stands to the side.

    ¡°Boss this is firmly betraying your teammate¡¯s actions! You are too shameless!¡±

    ¡°This is experience given to you by the gods. You must face it head-on young one.¡±

    ¡°Experience it your sister! Why don¡¯t you experience it!¡±

    ¡°Because my gaze needs to be ced even further away.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Chen Cai gifts Liu Yi with a pair of middle fingers.

    ¡°Boss you are bing more and more shameless.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. My heart is righteous young one, it is you who sees the problem in a different angle. You are shameless so you see everyone as shameless.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence nearly causes Chen Cai to vomit blood.

    ¡°Enough. Stop discussing about shameless. Today I bring you here is to train our abilities. Before that, I need to tell you about a matter.¡±

    As he speaks Liu Yi points at the room, ¡°This is Hunter¡¯s Organization gravity training room. I am also one of Hunter¡¯s organization¡¯s members. Today I brought you here other than to train with me is to pass to you two of Hunter¡¯s organization¡¯s skills. You are different from me as you awakened a special ability thus this hunter¡¯s skills and cultivation method is most suitable for you. I can only pass to you the technique as for how you are able to raise your ability, my master Ma Hua will teach you.¡±

    ¡°Annoying brat you just love to give me trouble.¡±

    Ma Hua sits by the side and gives a burp.

    Chen Cai nces at the drunk old man and does not know what he is able to teach him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that my master looks like a rustic old man. Actually, he is very powerful and back then he was the number one Devil cultivator.¡±

    ¡°He? Number one devil cultivator?¡±

    Chen Cai does not believe it.

    ¡°In the future, you will know. Let me first teach you these two skills.¡±

    Before Lin Tong left she taught Liu Yi the knowledge transfer technique.

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and taps Chen Cai¡¯s forehead.

    Instantly the method to use shadow steps and natal pet summoning are transferred into Chen Cai¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Aiyah..boss what did you drill into my mind¡­so big ah¡­¡±

    Chen Cai cries out and Liu Yi kicks him on to the ground.

    What the heck so sinister!

    Liu Yi really wishes to trash Chen Cai to cure his urge to vomit.

    ¡°Boss¡­boss this is so mysterious. There are so many things in my brain¡­ah, I, let me try¡­¡±

    Chen Cai climbs up to his feet and tries to use shadow steps as he leaps towards somewhere far away.

    Instantly his figure disappears from his original spot and appears around one meter away from his original spot.

    Although it is only one meter to a beginner it is a veryrge improvement.

    That is if he did notnd on his butt.

    ¡°Damn it¡­my ass hurts¡­¡±

    Chen Cai rubs his butt as he let out a howl of grief.

    ¡°I have finally met someone who is even stupider than you¡­¡±

    By the side, Ma Hua res at Liu Yi with ridicule.

    Looks like Ma Hua had already known about the matter of Liu Yi knocking into a training puppet when he first started learning shadow steps.

    ¡°Drinking wine with the two of you young fellow is meaningless. I need to have a better scenery.¡±

    As Ma Hua speaks he takes out a controller and presses a few buttons.

    Instantly the gravity room scenery changes.

    Very quickly the three of them seems to be on a scenic dating beach.

    The waves gently beat against the shore and surrounding them are beauties wearing bikinis.

    The old man happily opens a bottle of wine and says withughter, ¡°Hehehe, this is excellent.¡±

    What the¡­

    This old man is really treating this high tech ce as nothing¡­to create this kind of ce¡­

    But these bikinisses are quite beautiful¡­

    ¡°Ill be damned¡­¡±

    Chen Cai is also shocked, ¡°What kind of ce is this¡­¡±

    ¡°This ce can undergo scenery simtion¡±

    Liu Yi rubs his forehead, ¡°Actually this is used to test outbat but it is used by this old man to see the scenery.¡±

    ¡°Boss. This ce is too impressive ah¡­¡±

    Looking at the surrounding bikini beauties Chen Cai¡¯s eyes turns green.

    ¡°Little fellow slowly learn from me how to enjoy. hehe.¡±

    Chen Cai who looks down on Ma Hua earlier is now eagerly crouching in front of the old man to curry favor.

    What the heck¡­no moral principles ah!

    Liu Yi sends over a gaze full of despise.

    When Liu Yi hears the two of them starting to discuss which women¡¯s chest is real and which women¡¯s butt is lifted, he is finally unable to bear it and coughs twice before saying: ¡°Stop messing around quickly summon out your natal pet!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah boss you really do not know enjoy yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This fellow ispletely a wooden block. Chen Cai ah in future you must learn more from master. Master has decided to pass down to you some of my secret skills. Hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°It is for real master? Exceptional martial skills?¡±

    ¡°Learning those is so pointless. Master will teach you how to chase girls!¡±

    ¡°Master¡­you treat disciple too good¡­disciple loves you to death!!!¡±

    Liu Yi is about to go crazy. This is really a pair of clowns ah.

    Why do I feel like I am like an outsider¡­unless it is because I am too pure? That must be the case¡­

    But I do not have time to waste anymore. Immortal Fox sister is still waiting for me.

    ¡°Quicklye over!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his fist with a strong indication of threat.

    ¡°Fine fine, then boss let me try¡­¡±

    Chen Cai sees Liu Yi¡¯s serious expression thus he can only walk over.

    ¡°This natal pet is a Hunter¡¯s strongest move. What you are missing now is a reliable strong pet. The summons earlier are all not reliable thus it is harmful to your fights.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Chen Cai narrows his eyes, ¡°Natal pets are so mysterious?¡±

    ¡°Let me show you mine.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he stretches out his hand and summons out his ck little skeleton.

    Seeing the around 1.5-meter tall little skeleton Chen Cai cries out in shock, ¡°What the heck, is this little toy reliable?¡±

    -boom!-

    Just as Chen Cai finish speaking the little skeleton toss out a fireball at his face.

    Luckily Chen Cai already possesses the protection from spiritual power while the little skeleton did not attack seriously. But Chen Cai was still sted into a ck face Rakshasa as ck smoke sprays out of his mouth and quite a bit of his hair is burnt.

    ¡°Little ck has a bad temper and is very touchy about people looking down on him.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and rubs the skull of Little ck.

    ¡°Fine then¡­he is cool¡­¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s mouth twitches before saying: ¡°But boss¡­why do I have a familiar feeling when I see this little skeleton¡­¡±

    Chen Cai thinks for a while and says: ¡°It seems like¡­I have seen it before in the information that is given to me by the Dragon Group¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course you have seen it before.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Because I am Blood Emperor.¡±

    As he speaks he swiftly changes attire and ces a white mask on his face.

    Chen Cai¡¯s eyes widen as he starts at Liu Yi in horror.

    ¡°What the heck¡­boss so you are Blood Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Why are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°No bosse help me sign¡­¡±

    Chen Cai gives Liu Yi all kinds of worship looks, ¡°So my boss is Blood Emperor¡­you have no idea how many girls are your fans ah. If I have your signature I will definitely be able to get girls¡­¡±

    ¡°What the heck. Now is not the time to discuss chasing girls¡­¡±

    ¡°Boss you have no idea. There is a girl in my neighborhood who likes you a lot and has been telling everyone that she wants to give you her first time!¡±

    Chen Cai starts to be jealous, envious and angry as he clenches his teeth and say: ¡°How could there be such a shameless woman!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly snorts, ¡°Give me her handphone number. I want to properly criticize and educate her!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! Who would give it to you!¡±

    Chen Cai gifts Liu Yi with another middle finger.

    Liu Yi a cough and urges, ¡°Whatever let us quickly start then!¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ I hope that my natal pet is as cool as boss¡¯s one.¡±

    After Chen Cai says this he closes both his eyes.

    The first time searching for the natal pet is somewhat difficult thus Liu Yi hopes that Chen Cai will be able to do it somewhat sessfully.

    He sits by the side and starts to silently meditate.

    Currently, his cultivation is at the peak of four stars. He needs to breakthrough and improve himself so that during the one-year pact he would have more hope.

    Liu Yi unceasingly operates the power in his body before using the three qi to rush towards the fifth-star jade ¡®heart¡¯.

    The top of the star jade ¡®heart¡¯ is twined with the three colored qi which creates a dazzling halo.

    But the star jade calmly floats there without any sign of movement.

    Damn this. I do not believe that I will not be able to break passed you small little star!

    In anger, Liu Yi gathers the three qis together and fiercely smashed them towards the fifth-star jade like a hammer.

    ¡°Arg!¡±

    The star jade shakes heavily while Liu Yi¡¯splexion turns white as he vomits out blood.

 Chapter 308 Asura Realm

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Ma Hua who is sitting there watching beauties suddenly appears behind Liu Yi and ps his back.

    Instantly the heart sutra that is operating in Liu Yi¡¯s body stops as he luckily survives as he pants deeply with cold sweat covering his body.

    ¡°Idiotic fellow! When it is possible that star jade can be broken through by brute force?!¡±

    Ma Hua impolitely scolds him, ¡°You nearly went crazy do you know that! I really do not know why you are in such a hurry. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you being so abrupt!¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart turns sour as tears start to form.

    ¡°I¡­my Immortal Fox sister left me¡­¡±

    Ma Hua drinks a mouth of wine and says: ¡°I see, no wonder I did not sense that little fox aura on your body. So she has left?¡±

    ¡°Master¡­.I and Immortal Fox sister set a one-year pact¡­a yearter, I need to go and save her.¡±

    ¡°Save her? Save her how? Is she caught by bad people?¡±

    ¡°She is brought away by her master¡­she say she needs to go to save her n¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    A light shes across Ma Hua¡¯s eyes, ¡°Interesting¡­looks like I have not gone out to walk for a long time. To think that so much interesting stuff has happened in the cultivation realm¡­your little fox went to where?¡±

    ¡°Demon realm!¡±

    ¡°So that is the case.¡±

    Ma Hua nods his head, ¡°The Demon realm passageway opens once every year. Looks like you are waiting for the chance when the demon realm passageway open next year?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I must be even stronger before that and even before I go to university!¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, ¡°Master. I have already decided I want to go to the Asura Realm.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I did not hear wrongly right!¡±

    Ma Hua wakes up from his drunkenness as he stares at Liu Yi, ¡°Last time no matter how I tried to convince youst time but you do not want to go and now you actually want to go on your own ord! Indeed ah, young man you are muddle-headed from love ah!¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you also encourage to get revenge for your wife?¡±

    ¡°That, Asura Realm is indeed a very scary ce. With Master¡¯s cultivation, I can at most open a passageway twice. The first time is to send you there, the second time to bring you back. Over there won¡¯t have any protection from master and you might die any moment. Have you decided?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master! Disciple has already decided.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Without Immortal Fox sister disciple also does not have any reason to live on. Since that is the case I might as well go to the Asura Realm to temper myself.¡±

    ¡°You going alone is too dangerous¡­¡±

    Althoughst time he wished that Liu Yi would go and train a bit there but this time the old man suddenly starts to feel worried.

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll be going with Chen Cai.¡±

    ¡°What the heck, that fellow¡¯s spiritual power is so low. If he goes hell be your baggage!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t master say that Asura Realm is the best ce to grow?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°I think that when we are there after a while Chen Cai will very quickly be strong. At that time when I go and save Immortal Fox sister I will also have a helper.¡±

    ¡°You stinky brat¡­¡±

    Ma Hua does not know what to say and could only continue drinking.

    The Asura Realm is actually an Asura Realm.

    This Asura Realm is considered as the same as ghost realm and within all of the six realms, it is the only realm that Ma Hua is able to enter and exit as he pleases.

    Back then the reason why Ma Hua is so strong is because he went to the Asura Realm to train.

    Different from other realms, the Asura Realm Cross-boundary guardian seems to be in deep sleep. When Ma Hua uses a unique secret technique he is able to secretly open a small passageway to Asura Realm without alerting that Cross-boundary guardian.

    Back then Ma Hua is able to enter and exit as he pleased but now his cultivation has dropped and it is no longer so easy to open the passageway to Asura realm.

    Like what he had said, his strength is only enough to open the passageway twice,

    Just as the two of them are in deep thoughts Chen Cai suddenly lets out a yelp as his eyes open.

    ¡°Come out my powerful natal pet!¡±

    Chen Cai is very happy as he thinks that he is definitely able to summon out a powerful pet.

    But when a red-furred and red butt little monkey jump out, Chen Cai gives up on his earlier heroic attitude.

    Why¡­why is it a monkey!

    Chen Cai looks at the monkey scratching its butt and asks: ¡°What the heck, big brother are you the monkey that is invited over by Xuanzang?¡±

    [TL: the monk from Journey to the West]

    Chen Cai thought that since it is his natal pet it be fine if it is obedient, ¡°Comee. Come over to master!¡±

    Who would know what the monkey just outright ignore him as it happily rushes over to one of the big-chested bikinidies and throws itself into her chest.

    The simtion room is very high tech and the scenery objects are like in real life.

    When the monkey leaps onto therge chestss, she exims in shock.

    The monkey even steps on her chest a few time very happily.

    ¡°What the heck¡­this damn monkey¡­¡±

    Chen Cai scolds angrily, ¡°This monkey is making me envious!¡±

    The monkey continuously jumps onto a few girls chest¡¯s like it still has not enjoyed enough.

    In the end, its eyesnd on a beauty wearing a skirt staring at the sea.

    The monkey opens its mouth and exhales at that beauty.

    Instantly within the room, a huge gale rises lifting up the skirt of the beauty revealing her white panties.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned¡­it is really like what kind of owner is what kind of monkey ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is stunned, ¡°This ability is indeed like what you wished to have!¡±

    ¡°Boss I am wrongly used ah¡­¡±

    As Chen Cai pretends to cry he did not forget to take out his handphone and take a few pictures.

    ¡°You damn monkey¡­you really¡­did very beautifully¡­¡±

    ¡°Does your monkey only know how to blow up girls skirts¡­¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but say, ¡°If we bring it to the Asura Realm like this¡­I¡¯m afraid that it will be useless.¡±

    Chen Cai asks: ¡°Asura Realm? Boss, what kind of ce is the Asura Realm ah? It sounds very evil ¡­¡±

    ¡°It is a ce like this.¡±

    Ma Hua presses the controller again and instantly the surrounding scenery changes swiftly.

    The beauties, beach, and sea disappear and the three of them instantly arrive at a ce filled with mountains andva.

    This ce seems to be uninhibited and looks to be deste and despairing.

    ¡°This, this ce makes people ufortable¡­¡±

    Chen Cai hugs himself as he trembles.

    When the little monkey realize that there aren¡¯t any girls around it cries out in disappointment before running over and nimbly climbs onto Chen Cai¡¯s shoulder.

    Liu Yi looks at the little monkey on Chen Cai¡¯s shoulders and starts to recall his Immortal Fox sister and instantly be sad.

    ¡°Damn monkey only know toe back when there are no girls around.¡±

    Chen Cai sneers and immediately his ear is being grabbed by the monkey.

    ¡°Aiyah my ear! What the heck you damn monkey! Are you my natal pet ah! Why are you even more arrogant than me!¡±

    ¡°I hope that a whileter you are able to maintain this kind of vigor¡±

    Ma Hua smiles faintly, ¡°The scariness of Asura Realm is way above this fake image. When you are there then you will really be able to feel¡­.what is call despair.¡±

    Chen Cai is somewhat apprehensive, ¡°I¡¯ll be damned¡­boss do we really need to go there and train?¡±

    Liu Yi did not directly reply to Chen Cai, he only looks at him and asks a question: ¡°Chen Cai let me ask you. Do you wish to be stronger?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Chen Cai paused for a while not knowing why Liu Yi suddenly asked this question.

    Liu Yi asks again, ¡°Chen Cai. Do you wish to be strong?¡±

    ¡°I wish to!¡±

    At that instant, Chen Cai seems to be able to sense Liu Yi¡¯s atmosphere.

    Who does not wish to be stronger?

    Who would still wish to live as a nobody!

    When he remembers the expression of Wang Chunjiao when she looks at him back then Chen Cai¡¯s heart starts to ache.

    He want to bes stronger. That¡¯s right he wants to be as strong as boss!

    ¡°Since you wish to thene with me.¡±

    Liu Yi says: ¡°Be stronger, these two words do not fall from the sky. Without experiencing bloody tempering how would you be stronger?¡±

    ¡°I understand boss. I will go with you to the Asura Realm!¡±

    ¡°En. That is that my good brother!¡±

    ¡°En, after bing stronger than it will be easier to chase after girls. Boss, I understand your meaning.¡±

    ¡°What the heck¡­what kind of bugs are contained in your brain¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing, as well asdies.¡±

    Chen Cai smiles widely. Liu Yi ispletely defeated.

    What the heck¡­this fellow already has set a goal. Hope that he will be able to rely on it to defeat the enemies in the Asura Realm!

    Within the Asura Realm, there are no friends. Everyone is all enemies. That ce is a ce where everyone only knows how to kill because in the Asura Realm there is a sentence.

    ¡°Only the person who survives to the end can leave the Asura Realm and return to Human Realm.¡±

    ¡°You guys must be clear there is only this one chance.¡±

    Ma Hua puts down his wine bottle and says seriously.

    ¡°If something goes wrong I will be unable to save you guys. Have you guys considered properly?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I have already decided. Master lend us a helping hand.¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­since that is the case then I will not say anymore.¡±

    Ma Hua seeing that the two of them have decided did not say anymore.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    He stands there as both his hands continuously form seals before seeming to grab something in front of him and slowly pulls apart.

    Ma Hua¡¯s face turns red as he seems to be strenuously tearing apart something.

    After exerting strength for half a day he finally pulls open a hole in the space in front of him.

    Within the hole is dense yin qi and killing aura causing Chen Cai to tremble as he withdraws his neck.

    The little monkey immediately hides behind Chen Cai and seems to be badly frightened.

    ¡°Quickly enter I cannot hold it for too long!¡±

    Ma Hua shouts hoarsely, ¡°If you do not enter then itll be toote!¡±

    ¡°Let us go!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately pulls Chen Cai up and passes through the hole with him.

    Instantly they feel like summer has turned into winter as they start trembling from cold.

    Even they have the strength to protect their body but the cold seems to be unable to block.

    In their line of sight is darkness and the surrounding scenery is also gloomy.

    A mournful roar seems to be carried by the wind as well as a faintly discernible fighting sounds from far away!

    As the space behind them starts to restore itselfes the roar of Ma Hua, ¡°The two of you remember that after 50 days at this time return back to this ce! Remember you muste back on time¡­.¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­this ce is very cold¡­¡±

    Chen Cai looks at the surrounding as he trembles while Liu Yi only frowns and say: ¡°Our fight¡­seems to have started.¡±

 Chapter 309 The skeleton call asura

    Just as Liu Yi speaks a white bone skeleton slowly walks towards them.

    The skeleton is around 1.7m tall and is holding a war hammer with both hands. It is covered with a dense angry aura and looks to be very scary.

    From within its dark eye hole shoots out green light carrying greed as itnds on them.

    ¡°What the heck¡­what is this thing!¡±

    Chen Cai stares at the white skeleton in shock as he exims.

    ¡°This is the most ordinary asura in Asura Realm.¡±

    Liu Yi nces at the white skeleton before saying faintly: ¡°In this Asura Realm there are five different grades of living things. The lowest is an asura, above it, are asura ghosts, asura devils then asura generals and at the very top is asura kings.¡±

    ¡°Wah, there are so many different grades ah!¡±

    ¡°Of course, this asura in front of us belongs to the lowest grade one.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case. Boss this little bean sprout, just leave it to me to handle him!¡±

    When Chen Cai hears that the fellow in front of them is the weakest he bes happy as he rushes towards the asura.

    Who knew that the asura would stand there with its mouth open wide and roars towards Chen Cai.

    A gust of yin wind instantly emerges from the skeleton mouth, and rushed towards Chen Cai and sent him flying, smashing into a stone wall beside them.

    ¡°What the heck¡­¡±

    Chen Cai until he is confused and stars appear in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Although it is the weakest ¡­ it does have the strength of a five-star cultivator¡­¡±

    Liu Yi immediately adds another sentence.

    ¡° what the heck¡­ boss, you are sabotaging me ah¡­¡±

    Chen Cai frowns and says: ¡°why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡±

    ¡°Before I could say that you already rushed up like you have seen a beauty not wearing any clothes!¡±

    ¡°That¡­.But if this asura is really of a female creature¡­ then we might be able to say that is a woman not wearing any clothes.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­ your taste is too heavy.¡±

    The two of them start ridicule each other.

    ¡°Arg¡­Despicable human beings go and die!¡±

    The white skeleton asura does not seem to like to be looked down upon as it lets out a roar as the same time its right-hand chops with its hammer towards Liu Yi who is standing by the side.

    Looks like he wishes to smash Liu Yi to death.

    The hammer is very loud and like an enormous meet meteor roars over.

    -Boom-

    While Liu Yi stands there not moving, he only stretches out his right hand and uses his fist to block the enormous hammer.

    The enormous hammer stops in front of his fist before rupturing open.

    ¡°Boss¡­ You are very cool¡­¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s jaw drops as he watches..

    ¡°Wait till you get out from here, you will be even stronger.¡±

    ¡°Scream!¡±

    The asura roars as it sweeps with its hammer with its other hand towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi¡¯s right hand encase in ck armor swings out and smash the hammer into two.

    The same time his right-hand smashes into the skull of the asura.

    ¡° deste mes!¡±

    -Boom-

    The asura is instantly smashed into pieces by Liu Yi¡¯s Glorious Sun Palm and turns into pieces as bone fragments scattered through the sky.

    A five-star asura is instantly killed by Liu Yi.

    ¡° Boss¡­I really worship you¡­¡±

    Stars start appearing in Chen Cai¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This time let me show you by example. Next time when we meet an asura you shall deal with it on your own.¡±

    ¡°Okay okay, next time as long as we meet an asura let me deal with it!¡±

    Chen Cai sees how smoothly Liu Yi fought and his hands start to be itchy.

    Just as he finished speaking, from far awayes a roar. It seems like theirbat has attracted other asuras.

    ¡°Leave it to me! Boss, do not butt in if you butt in, I will fight with you!¡±

    Chen Cai is very happy as he tightens his fist.

    ¡°Okay I will not snatch it from you, you do it yourself then!¡±

    ¡°Okay boss!¡±

    Chen Cai smiles faintly as he waits for the enemy to close in.

    A white skeleton slowly appears from within the ck scenery.

    ¡°Little bean I am just waiting for you! Watch how elder brother kites you to death!¡±

    As Chen Cai speaks he prepares to use his special abilities.

    But very quickly, from the shadows walks out three asuras causing Chen Cai¡¯s face to change.

    ¡°What the heck! Boss save me!¡±

    ¡°I am a boss who means what I have said. I will definitely not butt in!¡±

    Liu Yi hides his smile as he stands there not moving.

    ¡°Wuwu, boss don¡¯t be like this ah!¡±

    Chen Cai has the heart to cry.

    Liu Yi chides: ¡°If you wish to be stronger than rely on yourself!¡±

    ¡°Boss I understand!¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi is firm on letting him fight on his own, Chen Cai clenches his teeth and ces his hands on the ground.

    ¡°Come on out Wall-Nut!¡±

    In front of Chen Cai instantly appears a row of 3m tall brown nut wall as a protective barrier.

    At the same time, he summons out 5 blue Snow Peas around him.

    ¡°Prepare ande out¡­¡±

    After summoning all of this Chen Cai starts to use his abilities once again and it looks like he is preparing to summon one of the strongest fellows to protect himself.

    Liu Yi is also able to feel the air undaunting. Who is Chen Cai summoning? A Champion from LOL?

    Liu Yi is very curious, while at these time the asuras have already smashed pass Nut Wall as is roaring as they rush over.

    The blue Snow Peas continuously spit out peas smashing onto the bodies of the asuras.

    The blue Snow Peas buff are very obvious, in the blink of an eye the peas exploded on the bodies of the asuras and produce a blue glow.

    The asuras¡¯ speed instantly slows down and their actions be very sluggish.

    While Chen Cai¡¯s abilities finally actives the sky starts to the undte following which a man wearing a half armor and holdingrge hatchetnd on the ground.

    ¡°My de is thirsty¡­¡±

    The man lifts up his de and licks the edge.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, your sister ah aren¡¯t you afraid of cutting your tongue???

    ¡°Take a look at how powerful is my Draven!¡±

    When Draven from LOL sees the asuras he immediately brandishes his de and ferociously rushes over.

    It looks to be very overbearing and seems to have some show!

    ¡°Something need killin!¡±

    Darven chops at the foremost asura but the de is repelled away by the asura bones.

    ¡°What the heck! It is so tough!¡±

    Chen Cai is stunned as he watches.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The asuras raise their own weapons and attack Draven.

    Within a few moves, Draven is beaten till crying as he runs away on a tornado.

    Chen Cai is stunned, what the heck Draven is too fragile already ah!

    ¡°These champions are still very weak after you have trained more summon out the 6300 champions.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he shes across andnds among the asuras.

    ¡°Kekeke¡­there is a person who came here to die!¡±

    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡±

    The asuras immediately be excited as they surround Liu Yi and prepare to kill him.

    Liu Yi gives a coldugh and with Spirit Fox Steps he dodges their attacks. At the same time, he lifts up his ck Monarch Axe.

    ¡°The one who dies is not me.¡±

    He chops at each of the asuras once smashing them onto the ground.

    Clean and clear-cut, without sloppiness.

    Liu Yi does have some results from the one-year training with Ma Hua.

    ¡°Boss¡­you, you are too powerful. When can I be the same ah!¡±

    ¡°My this little bit of power is still enough to face against asuras but if we meet stronger ones then I¡¯ll be revealing my inability.¡±

    Liu Yi rubs this throat and says: ¡°Furthermore Asura Realm¡¯s horror is only just starting to reveal its tip.¡±

    Chen Cai is in curiosity: ¡°Reveal its tip?¡±

    ¡°In the Asura Realm every living being that is killed will revive.¡±

    ¡°Revive?¡±

    Chen Cai is somewhat horrified as he immediately stares at the surrounding bone: ¡°Would it be possible for them to start climbing to their feet now?¡±

    ¡°It should not be. All living beings in the Asura Realm will unceasingly revive. When they revive they will lose their past intelligence and turn into a living being that only knows how to ughter. Within these living beings, there will only be a thought and that is to kill everyone else and escape from the Asura Realm.¡±

    ¡°Too scary already¡­this, is really a horrifying ce.¡±

    Chen Cai is trembling slightly.

    ¡°But this can also allow us to improve rapidly in this ce.¡±

    Liu Yi pats Chen Cai¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste our time of 50 days. Right, can you leave a mark at this ce? We still need to return back to this spot in 50 days time.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Chen Cai nods his head before stretching out his hand and nts a potatondmine on the spot.

    ¡°This is a potatondmine. Normally it will grow out after 15 seconds but I have changed it to 50 days. I can sense its position clearly and at that time we just need to return back to here.¡±

    ¡°En, that is good then.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. Actually, he has also let Little Jade leave a mark but just in case it is better to have more methods to rely on.

    ¡°Let us set off then. In front, there is even more dangerous experience waiting for us.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a look in from towards the direction where the pitiful cry ising from.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Boss, to be honest, I am indeed afraid¡­¡±

    Chen Cai says: ¡°But, for the sake of bing stronger all of these are a must¡­furthermore even if afraid we still need to go there, wuwuwu¡­¡±

    Liu Yi startsughing uncontrobly, ¡°Let us go, let us go. We will return back here 50 dayster!¡±

    *****

    At the same time at the Hunter¡¯s Organisation training room, Ma Hua is sitting on the ground resting when a figure suddenly appears in front of him.

    ¡°Ah¡­you, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°What? You only permit yourself to send my little brother to such a dangerous ce but do not permit me toe and look for him?¡±

    The woman he is facing smiles coldly.

    ¡°This, this¡­.Xiao Yueyue ah¡­Liu Yi cannot always be under the protection of your wings. He is a man.¡±

    ¡°Heng!¡±

    Li Biyue is very unhappy as a ck tip shes within her hand, ¡°But you also should not have sent him to the Asura Realm!¡±

 Chapter 310 Die!

    ¡°I do not care what is your identity or what kind of person you are in the past. But if you harm my little brother you shall pay with your life.¡±

    Li Biyue stares at Ma Hua coldly as the ck tip in her hand glows like it is a ck sword.

    ¡°Li Biyue, I know that you are an Earth grade expert but do not think that i am afraid of you!¡±

    When Ma Hua is being threatened in such manner he is very unhappy. As he speaks dense devil qi emerges from his body.

    ¡°Although I, Ma Hua, is not as powerful as in the past, I still have the backbone of a devil cultivator! Li Biyue you must be clear on a matter. Liu Yi is not your little brother who had died! He will not live under your wings forever! You, will also not be able to protect for a lifetime!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I protect him forever! You do not believe in my abilities?¡±

    Li Biyue points at the letter ¡®A¡¯ embroidered on her cuffs.

    This is the mark and badge of an A rank hunter.

    ¡°You are a hunter and the strongest hunter is only S grade.¡±

    Ma Huaughs and says lightly, ¡°Furthermore the rumored S grade hunter has already disappeared a long time ago. But in the world of cultivation, there are more and more people who possess the strength of an S grade hunter appearing. Based on your strength do you think you can protect him?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I. I, sooner orter will be an S grade hunter!¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s eyes are filled with self-confidence.

    ¡°Ai, Xiao Yueyue ah, talking about it is easy. Even if you are an S grade hunter how are you able to protect Liu Yi, this kind of person? If this old man did not guess wrongly he should be the statue erected at the door right?¡±

    Ma Hua¡¯s sentence instantly causes Li Biyue¡¯s face to turn pale.

    ¡°You¡­.you know everything?¡±

    Dense killing intent rises from Li Buyue¡¯s body.

    Li Biyue seems to want to really take action.

    Cold sweat forms on Ma Hua¡¯s back, seriously speaking even if the current him takes out all of his capability he might not be the opponent of Li Biyue.

    ¡°What I should know I naturally know.¡±

    Ma Hua pucks up his courage and says strongly and calmly: ¡°In the future the enemies that Liu Yi need to face might be the whole Hunter¡¯s Organisation. At that time will you also stand by his side?¡±

    Li Biyue trembles.

    ¡°Within the Hunter¡¯s Organisation contains your Li¡¯s family heart¡¯s blood. Can you go against your family¡¯s will?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Within Li Biyue¡¯s eyes seems to have two things fighting each other.

    ¡°Liu Yi this fellow is also my Ma Hua¡¯s disciple. Do you think that I will not worry about his life?¡±

    Ma Hua sees that Li Biyue is somewhat wavering and says firmly: ¡°But that fellow needs experience! Furthermore, this is his own choice!¡±

    ¡°I want to wait here for him to return back.¡±

    As Li Biyue speak she sits down in a lotus position, ¡°If my little brother does not return then you can go and apany him.¡±

    ¡°So what¡­if you wish to wait then feel free.¡±

    Ma Hua a cough dryly and picks up his wine bottle.

    ¡°Let us wait together then.¡±

    Seeing that Li Biyue has decided, Ma Hua is also unable to do anything. 50 days ah¡­As he thinks of staying together with this demonic girl for such a long period his heart also turns numb.

    ¡°It is 50 days only, it will go by very quickly, very quickly¡­¡±

    Ma Huaforts himself.

    But as he has not gone to Asura Realm for such a long time he has forgotten about a very important matter.

    *****

    While a few minutes have passed in the current realm, Liu Yi and Chen Cai have already returned back to the ce where they set off from with bodies full of injuries.

    ¡°What the heck man¡­this Asura Realm is way too ferocious. I am noting back anymore!¡±

    Chen Cai wipes away the cold sweat on his forehead and says: ¡°Just now when we met that Asura General I nearly died!¡±

    ¡°Asura General are indeed very tough.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°But in the end didn¡¯t he get killed by the two of us! Furthermore, we have also be a lot stronger.¡±

    Liu Yi and Chen Cai have already stayed in the Asura Realm for 50 days already and have realized a startling matter.

    And that matter is also the reason why the living beings in the Asura Realm love to ughter!

    After they had entered the Asura Realm, every time the two of them kill an asura living being they will be able to absorb a portion of their cultivation and strengthen themselves!

    As the number of asuras being killed increases, the two of them bes stronger and stronger!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Especially just now after that Asura General we obtained quite a bit of strength!¡±

    Chen Cai sticks out his tongue, his current temperament has turned calm and much more capable.

    ¡°Hehe¡­luckily the two of us have a good rapport otherwise it would be bad if we die.¡±

    If they died in the Asura Realm the two of them would also turn into asuras.

    ¡°My potato mine has sprouted!¡±

    Chen Cai looks at the potato mine under his feet and says with a faint smile: ¡°I already can¡¯t wait to go back! University! Beauties! Us perverts areing!¡±

    ¡°What the heck you pervert, do not include me as well!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly kicks Chen Cai in his ass.

    Chen Cai rubs his ass before saying jokingly: ¡°Hehe¡­boss, the two of us are a group what!¡±

    Within the fifty days of staying in the Asura Realm, the two of them have saved each other countless times and their friendship has be stronger.

    Chen Cai looks at his watch as ask: ¡°But it is already time ah¡­why is master still not opening the passageway? Don¡¯t tell me that master has fallen asleep from drinking too much?¡±

    ¡°Not clear. But it should be this time ah.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a look at the time that Little Jade has recorded, it is indeed right.

    Ma Hua shouldn¡¯t be a person who does not have a concept of time and Liu Yi also feels that the old man is not unreliable to that point!

    ¡°Based on logic the passageway should have opened already¡­unless something has happened?¡±

    ¡°Let us wait longer¡­¡±

    The two of them have no choice but to sit there and wait for the passageway to open.

    After waiting for three to four hours but there is still no movement.

    ¡°Why is he still not opening the passageway ah? What on earth is going on!¡±

    Chen Cai starts to be worried when he starts thinking that he be unable to return back if he missed the timing.

    After staying in the Asura Realm for such a long time they also understand a matter.

    The living beings in the Asura Realm are forever unable to leave.

    In other parts of hell what you need to do is to payback. No matter how many years it is as long as you have payback for all of your sins then you can leave hell.

    While in Asura Realm¡­you can only kill people. The more you kill the heavier your sins. Since that is the case you will never be able to leave!

    Liu Yi and Chen Cai have discussed before how to leave Asura Realm?

    The only possible method is to give up your martial abilities and let other people kill you.

    Only after being killed countless of times only would you be able to wash away all of your sins and there might be a possibility of leaving Asura Realm.

    But¡­this is impossible.

    Every living being in Asura Realm is only filled with the thoughts of killing people. They only know how to rely on ughter to attempt to escape and this is the scariness of the Asura Realm.

    ¡°We, what can we do¡­¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s face starts to turn pale.

    ¡°Do not worry¡­let me think¡­¡±

    Liu Yi closes his eyes as he starts to think about what on earth is happening.

    Suddenly he recalls something that Ma Hua had told him in the past.

    A day in Human Realm is ten years in Asura Realm¡­.

    Suddenly cold sweat forms all over Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Ten years¡­..TEN YEARS¡­.

    Then¡­.fifty days¡­¡­.that¡­that means that it is FIVE HUNDRED YEARS!!!!!

    OH MY GOD AH¡­..

    Don¡¯t tell me that I and Chen Cai have to wait here for up to five hundred years?!?!

    Five hundred year¡­my grandson¡¯s grandson¡¯s grandson is already none of my business¡­

    Liu Yi does not have any other method and can only tell Chen Cai his spection.

    Chen Cai is so frightened that he immediately kneels down.

    ¡°Boss don¡¯t scare me ah¡­I¡¯m about to pee in my pants already¡­¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s legs are indeed trembling slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­ let¡¯s think of a method¡­¡±

    ¡°What..what other methods do we have¡­¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s eyes are filled with despair, ¡°I, I am only a person with special abilities¡­how is it possible for me to live up to five hundred years¡­¡±

    Indeed, no matter how long Chen Cai¡¯s lifespan is it will notst more than a hundred years.

    This is the difference between a special ability person and cultivators. Liu Yi has learned heart sutras thus he can extend his life and live as long as the heavens.

    But it is impossible for Chen Cai¡­

    ¡°If it is not possible then Ill try to teach you heart sutras¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi stretched out his hand and tried to teach Chen Cai a heart sutra to let him cultivate.

    But Chen Cai and Liu Yi are different as he has first awakened his special abilities and halfway changing to cultivate heart sutra¡­so Liu Yi is afraid that he is unable to learn itprehensively enough.

    If that is the case he could live for up another 100 years at most.

    Liu Yi starts to think bitterly.

    ¡°Boss¡­what should I do ah¡­¡±

    Just as Chen Cai is confused not knowing what to do a lightning bolt shes across the sky attracting his attention.

    What is that?

    Before Liu Yi can understand what is it the lightning bolt suddenly falls.

    A whitence appears in front of Liu Yi.

    -pish!-

    Thence pierces through Chen Cai¡¯s chest nailing his body onto the ground.

    ¡°I thought who could have killed my general¡­so it is this kind of rubbish.¡±

    In the sky stands a demonic beautiful man and it is an Asura King!

    In the Asura Realm, a normal asura only has the appearance of skeletons. As the number of people they killed increases, they will absorb the power of other people.

    As the power increases their body will start to grow flesh and blood.

    When they be an Asura General generally speaking they would have restored their human form.

    When they have turned into an Asura King then they are no different from a human.

    The earlier Asura General has the strength of a nine-star cultivator at earth grade.

    While the Asura General in front of them¡­.has the strength of a ten star and has genuinely broken through the human realm and is an expert that has step into earth realm!

    ¡°Bo..boss¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s body is nailed there as fresh blood puddles under him on the ground.

    ¡°Look¡­looks like¡­I am unable to go to university with you¡­.and ¡­chase¡­chase after girls together¡­¡±

    Blood drips from Chen Cai¡¯s mouth as he looks at Liu Yi nkly.

    ¡°Chinese new year ¡­.and another festival¡­..remember ¡­to, to burn joss stick ¡­..in front ¡­.of ¡­..my ¡­..picture¡­..¡±

    Chen Cai breath hisst breath.

    ¡°Chen Cai, CHEN CAI! DAMN IT! STOP SCARING ME!¡±

    Liu Yi is so frightened that he is terror-stricken.

    After enduring for fifty days and in the end he died here?

    The Asura King in the sky says slowly: ¡°Weak human being, when is the Asura Realm a ce that you cane?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth and points at the Asura King in the sky, ¡°WILL FUCKING END YOU!¡±

 Chapter 311 Five hundred years

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The Asura King covers his forehead and startsughing loudly.

    ¡°In this Asura Realm, there isn¡¯t anyone who is able to kill me! Comeee, let me take a look at your abilities. I hope that you will not let me lose interest too quickly.¡±

    As the Asura King speaks he licks his lips.

    ¡°You deserve death¡­¡±

    As the killing intent around Liu Yi starts to warp, the fifth-star jade starts to tremble.

    While cultivating here for the past 50 days although Liu Yi did not break through the fifth-star jade he is getting closer and closer to the door.

    On the other hand, Liu Yi¡¯sbat capability has be even stronger. He feels that the current him is able to defeat ten of the past him beforeing to Asura Realm!

    ¡°I still have not appreciated my death before, but I can appreciate yours, human being.¡±

    As the Asura King speaks he raises a hand and points at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi¡¯s instinct instantly sounds the rm and without hesitation, he immediately dodges and disappears from his original spot.

    -swish!-

    From the Asura King¡¯s finger shoots out a ck ray of light.

    The lightnds on the ground and instantly st out arge hole in the ground.

    Within a radius of 30 meters, everything turns into smoke.

    Even Chen Cai¡¯s corpse is also the same.

    ¡°He was actually killed by me. Humans are indeed such so pitifully weak.¡±

    The Asura King crosses his arms as he stands in the air, ¡°This ce is my territory, only I shall be the person who lived for the longest.¡±

    ¡°Apologize then you can die.¡±

    Beside the Asura King¡¯s ears suddenlyes a very cold voice.

    The Asura King¡¯splexion instantly changes as he stretches out his right hand to the side of his face to block.

    -boom!-

    A ck Scorpion Tail Lancends on his arm and instantly sends him flying like a baseball into the ground below causing an eruption of smoke.

    ¡°Chen Cai rx. I will help you get revenge.¡±

    Liu Yi clenches the Scorpion Tailnce as he wears the Monarch Armour looking very awe-inspiring and majestic.

    ¡°How is it possible that you are still alive!¡±

    The Asura King climbs out of the ground in a sorry figure, ¡°I am obviously an earth grade expert¡­.how is it possible for you to send me flying!¡±

    Earth grade expert?

    Liu Yi smiles coldly.

    Currently, he has drawn out all of his powers and haspletely released the 100 times gravity.

    Adding the Monarch Armour that Yan Qiuhong turns into his strength ispletelyparable to an earth grade expert.

    So what if you are an asura king? After killing my brother you still need to pay with your life!

    ¡°Prepare to die.¡±

    Liu Yi clenches the Scorpion Tailnce tightly as the Scarlet Blood Heart Sutra erupts.

    Thence body turns red as it releases hot air.

    ¡°Asura King right? Now let me turn you into Asura Bastard!¡±

    As he speaks, Liu Yi¡¯s body disappears and instantly appears in front of the Asura King as thence sweeps towards him.

    The Asura King was hit three times by that attack as red fire waves exploded out.

    But Asura King is indeed an Asura King and is very powerful and has a tough body.

    After being hit three times by thence he is still firm and upright.

    But his expression is in pain as he still suffers internal injuries.

    Feeling the fire exploding within his body the Asura King vomits blood and asks: ¡°What kind of heart sutra is this¡­¡±

    ¡°A heart sutra that can kill you!¡±

    mes shoot out from Liu Yi¡¯s eyes as he pierces thence directly towards the throat of the Asura King!

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The Asura King feels that he has received insults as he roars out loudly and st out a qi wave from his mouth towards Liu Yi.

    The ground where the qi wave passes split open as broken roars fly about revealing the might of the qi wave.

    But when it hits Liu Yi, it only causes him to retreat two steps before he is able to withstand it.

    Liu Yi is somewhat in regret. Such a pity that there is only asuras around here and no pretty girls. Otherwise with an Emotion Sword technique and Imperial Sword technique I would definitely be able to chop off this Asura King¡¯s head.

    ¡°Insignificant human how dare you challenge my honor!¡±

    The Asura King roars in rage as a ck glow shes in his hand.

    A pair of ck wings grows out from his back and starts pping showing that he is different from the norm.

    To attack, Liu Yi decided to give up a portion of defense.

    ¡°Little cke out!¡±

    He waves his hand andbines bodies with Little ck.

    ck bone armor instantly covers his body recing the Monarch Armour.

    While Monarch Axe appears in his hands recing his Scorpion Tailnce.

    Compared to the Monarch Armour, the armor formed by Little ck is much lighter.

    Liu Yi holds the Monarch Axe as he moves forward.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    The Asura King summons outs a ck ball and throws at Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi raises the Monarch Axe and instantly chops the ck ball into half.

    -Boom!-

    Arge power exploded behind Liu Yi causing qi waves to surge.

    ¡°Impossible! Impossible!¡±

    When the Asura King sees that his attack is not effective towards Liu Yi he is instantly shocked as he keeps throwing out ck balls towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi uses Spirit Fox Steps as he wields the Monarch Axe and keeps chopping apart all of the ck balls.

    His Earth grade strength ispletely disregarded by the angry Liu Yi.

    He crazily rushes forwards and closes in on the Asura King.

    ¡°I am the king of this ce!¡±

    The Asura King rages as he releases all of the strength in his body.

    The ground starts trembling as ray after ray of ck glow emerges from the ground and rushes towards Liu Yi.

    Spirit Fox Steps is strange and has many variations, Liu Yi relies on the pace to easily walk through the gaps within the ck rays of light.

    The Asura King is finally impatient as he rushes towards Liu Yi with two demon des formed from the ck lights. The de attacks are very fast as the Asura King unceasingly attacks Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi activates ck and White World, thus even though the Asura King speed is very fast it is still unable to escape from his sight.

    -Dang, dang, dang!-

    Their weapons keep colliding with each other creating sparks.

    Ripples of their sh surge in all direction as the ground beneath their feet cracks.

    ¡°Why is it! Why is it that you possess the strengthparable to an earth grade!¡±

    The more the Asura King fight the more shocked he got as he feels that the more Liu Yi fight the more courageous he gets like his stamina is boundless!

    ¡°Idiot! After reincarnation take your time and think!¡±

    Liu Yi feels that this Asura King is still weaker and should have just broken to earth grade recently!

    If it is Li Biyue he will definitely be able to put up a fight!

    ¡°Little Cai! Help out!¡±

    He stomps on the ground heavily and instantly chains erupt from the ground and twine around the Asura King locking him in ce.

    ¡°Mountain Mist!¡±

    Liu Yi jumps into the sky and sends a palm attack down towards the ground.

    A four-meterrge fire palm instantly appears in the air and presses down towards the Asura King.

    The Asura King roars as he stretches out both hand and breaks the chain and blocks the falling fire palm.

    ¡°I will not let you kill me!¡±

    The Asura King roars as anger shes across his eyes.

    ¡°Be the funerary object of my friend!¡±

    When he recalls that Chen Cai has died, Liu Yi almost breaks his teeth from clenching his jaw too hard.

    His glorious sun palm revolves around the peak as he presses down heavily with his palm.

    The enormous fire palm directly smashed onto the ground leaving behind arge palm shape hole.

    The Asura King is sprawling within the hole and his body is burned into smoke.

    An awe-inspiring Asura King died just like this down here.

    The power within his body is being absorbed by Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi feels that his physical strength is increasing and the qi within his body also be stronger.

    Ai, it is a pity that Chen Cai has died otherwise we be able to get stronger together.

    ¡°Chen Cai be assured. I will go university and chase after girls for you as well. Every year during new year and the festival days I will burn some Maria Ozawa photos for you.¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­the one I want is Aoi Sora ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Aoi Sora is already old¡­what the heck!¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and take a look and got a huge shock.

    A white skeleton is moving its jaw as it stands behind him.

    ¡°Asura! Go and die!¡±

    Liu Yi grabs the Monarch Axe and rushes forward.

    ¡°Wait wait wait! Boss, it is me! It is me ah!¡±

    Chen Cai immediately pats his ribs and shouts: ¡°I am Chen Cai ah!¡±

    ¡°Rubbish! How dare you pretend to be my dead friend! Even though he is very perverted but he is very important in my heart! I shall kill you!¡±

    ¡°Boss, Boss it is really me!¡±

    The white skeleton hurriedly stretches out his hand and summons out a little monkey.

    The little monkeynds on the ground, scratches it¡¯s head, turn around and looks at its owner before crying out in fright and running away.

    ¡°$%#$!!! You damn monkey what are you running for! I am your owner!¡± scolds Chen Cai in anger.

    ¡°Oh my gosh, it is really you!¡±

    Liu Yi is stunned, ¡°Why did you turn into such a ghostly appearance!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu, boss I died so I turned into an asura ah¡­¡±

    Chen Cai cries and says: ¡°I also do not wish to be like this but this is the Asura Realm ah¡­¡±

    Right¡­this ce is the asura realm¡­

    Liu Yi also remembers about this problem.

    ¡°Boss what should I do ah¡­with this body of bones how am I supposed to chase after girls ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi swallows his saliva before saying: ¡°How about¡­I introduce you to Little ck¡­it seems to be a girl ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Boss why don¡¯t you just go and die! I want girls, GIRLS ah!¡±

    The ce rings with a wail of an asura.

    At this time on Chen Cai¡¯s body suddenly grows out a little piece of meat.

    Although it is not a lot it shocks the two of them.

    ¡°Right! ughter!¡±

    Liu Yi ps his thighs, ¡°We can restore your body through ughter!¡±

    ¡°Eh? ughter?¡±

    ¡°In the Asura Realm killing people can allow you to rank up!¡±

    Liu Yi reminds Chen Cai, ¡°As long as you rank up to an Asura General you can restore your body! And if you cultivate to an Asura King wouldn¡¯t it be even better?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­but, boss can we do it?¡±

    Chen Cai is more or less apprehensive.

    ¡°Why is it not possible? Do not forget¡­we need to stay here for five hundred years.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs faintly, ¡°Five hundred yearster¡­I will also be old¡­¡±

    ¡°Boss you are a cultivator what are you afraid of!¡±

    Chen Caiugh lightly, ¡°Now that I am an asura I have already experienced death. Come let the two of us cut out a piece of territory in this Asura Realm! I Chen Cai shall be an Asura King!¡±

    ¡°Good. Then I, Liu Yi wants to be the Boss of an Asura King!¡±

    ¡°F** your sister!¡±

    ¡°Get lost. Even if I have a sister you also do not have a tool.¡±

    ¡°Boss you are shameless!!!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your praise. Let us continue to advance. Five hundred yearster let us return back to this ce.¡±

 Chapter 311 Finally coming out

    ¡°It is time.¡±

    After fifty days Li Biyue finally opens her eyes, ¡°I should be able to see my little brother now.¡±

    ¡°Rx I am more urate than you!¡±

    Ma Hua looks at his watch, ¡°This watch of mine is a famous brand and will not deviate a single second! After fifty days has passed the two little fellows should have grown up!¡±

    He takes a deep breath as he walks in seven-star steps as he revolves the devil qi in his body.

    An enormous strength revolves in his body causing Ma Hua to look very ferocious instantly.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    He stretches out his hands and fiercely pulls apart in front of him.

    Instantly space rips apart as a hole appears within the training room.

    Li Biyue instantly bes nervous as she stares at the hole.

    Liu Yi, Liu Yi you must hurry ande out ah!

    Otherwise older sister can only go in and look for you!

    Even if it is the Asura Realm Li Biyue is willing to go in and kill out a blood road for Liu Yi!

    The moment the hole appears a figure with ragged clothing tumbles out andnds on the room floor.

    A dense baleful aura instantly flooded the room shocking both Ma Hua and Li Biyue.

    What a strong baleful aura!

    Don¡¯t tell me that an asura has run out!

    The asura lies on the ground and kissed the floor fervently.

    ¡°Thank the gods and Buddha above. I have returned. I have finally returned¡­girls I miss all of you to death ah¡­.gods, quickly gift me with a girl ah I am so thirsty¡­¡±

    ¡°Take my attack!¡±

    Li Biyue raises her ck de and attacks immediately.

    ¡°Wow, it is really a girl!¡±

    The youngster is shocked as a ck demon de appears in his right hand and blocks the attack of Li Biyue.

    The youngster did not move where as Li Biyue has to retreat two steps with deep shock.

    This¡­is this an Asura King?

    ¡°What the heck, Master! Master it is me ah!¡±

    The youngster immediately brushes aside his long hair and reveals his face.

    Ma Hua exerts his strength and asks through clenched teeth, ¡°Chen Cai! What the hell! It is you! Why do you have such a strong baleful aura! Where is Liu Yi?!¡±

    ¡°He is behind me. There is a bit of problem but it will be settled very soon.¡±

    Chen Cai smiles faintly.

    At this moment another youngster slowly walks out from the hole.

    In his hand is a malevolent human head.

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    The youngster is smiling demonically as he says faintly, ¡°There is an Asura King that came and messed around and was killed by me.¡±

    He throws the human head on the ground.

    Looking at the rolling human head Ma Hua swallows his saliva.

    What the heck¡­are you for real¡­this is an Asura King in the Asura Realm ah!

    It seems like it was casually killed by this disciple ah¡­

    ¡°This fellow seems to have followed us a few times no matter how we kill him he does not have memories.¡±

    Chen Cai kicks the human head away, ¡°But boss this time around you brought this fellow¡¯s head back, would he revive here?¡±

    ¡°No¡± smiles Liu Yi widely, ¡°I have already scattered his soul.¡±

    ¡°Very fierce¡­Glorious Sun Palm is indeed overbearing! But it is such a pity in the future we will not be able to see Chi Zha this fellow anymore.¡±

    ¡°He is only an Asura God that¡¯s all. Rx, in the future we will meet even more experts.¡±

    The conversation between the two of them shocks Ma Hua. What the isn¡¯t that one of the few Asura God in the Asura Realm???

    In the Asura Realm, there are a few super strong experts! The few of them are being termed as Asura Gods and Chi Zha is one of them. But listening to the two fellows tone¡­it seems like they do not take Chi Zha seriously¡­

    While Li Biyue also faintly raises her eyebrows she suddenly pulls out her ck de again and shes to the back of Liu Yi.

    When an earth grade expert takes action it is as fast as lightning and not visible to the naked eye.

    But Liu Yi seems to unintentionally move to the right and dodged Li Biyue¡¯s attack.

    -Boom!-

    On the floor appears a crack while Liu Yi is fine.

    Li Biyue attacks again and sweeps out with her ck de and in a radius of ten meters appear a ck circle and anything within the ck circle is split into two.

    ¡°What the heck!¡±

    Chen Cai says as he lies on the ground.

    While Ma Hua is much more fortunate as he is standing further away thus is not affected by the qi waves.

    Liu Yi¡¯s figure is cut into two before dissipating.

    ¡°Older sister isn¡¯t it bad to give little brother such a warm greeting?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voicese from the side. As Li Biyue turns around and takes a look he is sitting on the chair that Ma Hua is usually sitting on and smiling at her.

    This fellow speed¡­is very fast!

    Although I am holding back it is definitely not something that the past Liu Yi is able to withstand!

    After going to Asura Realm for fifty days¡­.this fellow actually grew so much?

    ¡°Little brother¡­¡±

    Li Biyue stares at her little brother¡¯s figure as her heart turns sour.

    Liu Yi has grown, furthermore, he has grown until I am feeling unfamiliar with him¡­

    Am I able to protect him forever¡­or is it like what Old Man Ma says, in the end, we will be enemies?

    ¡°Talking about this, older sister why are you here?¡±

    Liu Yi stands up and walks towards Li Biyue.

    Li Biyue stares at Liu Yi as her eyes start to be moist.

    But she holds back her tears and smiles towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Older sister is worried about you, so I came over and took a look. You are really outrageous to actually run off to such a dangerous ce to train! What did I tell you in the past! Didn¡¯t I disallow you to take such dangerous actions?¡±

    ¡°Older sister I am already an adult.¡±

    Liu Yi says: ¡°Furthermore I am a man. I cannot always hide behind older sister. From now on perhaps I might even be able to protect older sister.¡±

    ¡°Heng. Your strength is still far from enough!¡±

    Li Biyue smiles faintly.

    ¡°As long as I am able to help older sister I can be happy.¡±

    Liu Yi blinks.

    Li Biyue is curious, it seems like my this little brother temper has changed a lot from the past!

    In the past little brother is like a young man with a fiery temper and likes to oppose me.

    But the current him seems to know how to be modest and open minded. For some matters, he does it casually and gives people a feeling of closeness.

    He only went to the Asura Realm for fifty days why did he have such arge change?

    It is only around 2 months only can it really change a person?

    Li Biyue is unable to understand it.

    ¡°It is very fortunate that the two of you are able to return back safely.¡±

    Ma Huaughs lightly by the side and says: ¡°Why don¡¯t we, master and disciple go and have a drink to celebrate?¡±

    ¡°Aiyah! I am afraid that it is not possible!¡±

    Chen Cai counts the date before saying: ¡°The two of us still need to go back and pack. It seems like a new semester is about to start and we need to go to Jing Dou to report!¡±

    ¡°What the heck, must the two of you need to go to Jing Dou?¡±

    Ma Hua is somewhat sad, ¡°Ai, in the future there wouldn¡¯t be anyone to apany this old man.¡±

    ¡°Master don¡¯t say such things. We will return often to visit you.¡±

    Liu Yiforts Ma Hua and says: ¡°Disciple will definitely return often to visit master. Even if I do note I will send people to send master good wine. I have some ways that to obtain some special Maotai liquor¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I just knew that you know how to pay respect to master, hahaha¡­¡±

    When Ma Hua hears that there will be good liquor he instantly starts smiling widely.

    For Liu Yi who is in control of North Dragon city, it is not a problem to obtain a few bottles of special Maotai liquor.

    Using it to make Ma Hua happy is the best.

    Li Biyue immediately asks: ¡°Which university are you going to. Older sister will visit you often. Recently I might need to go to Jing Dou to do some work.¡±

    ¡°Central University of Science and Technology. Older sister you have my number. When youe and look for me just give me a call.¡±

    ¡°I am not used to using handphones.¡±

    Li Biyue smiles, ¡°If there is some matter, I will directly appear in front of you.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately raises both his hands and say: ¡°Okay older sister is formidable, older sister is domineering¡­¡±

    ¡°Since you are fine then I still not stay with you. I still have a task on hand that has been dyed for a while.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand to say goodbye to Li Biyue, ¡°En. Older sister take care. Little brother will miss you.¡±

    Li Biyue nces at Liu Yi a few more times before turning around and walks out of the training room.

    ¡°Boss¡­you are not being honest ah¡­¡±

    Chen Cai stares at Li Biyue¡¯s departing view and did not withdraw his gaze after a long time.

    ¡°You have such a beautiful older sister¡­why don¡¯t you introduce her to me ah¡­¡±

    ¡°I am just worried about your safety.¡±

    Liu Yi pats Chen Cai¡¯s shoulder, ¡°My older sister is an earth grade expert and is Li Biyue the A grade Hunter. Didn¡¯t you see that when our master sees her he is trembling in fear and did not dare to breathe loudly.¡±

    ¡°Peh! You two stinky brats! Who is trembling in fear in front of her and does not dare to breathe loudly! Master, the master is respecting women, do you guys understand?!?!¡±

    ¡°Right master then why do I not see you being so polite to Leng Mo.¡±

    ¡°What the heck you are just asking for a beating. Master has decided to kick you out of my sect!¡±

    ¡°Master this is a liquor that we have found in Asura Realm called ¡®Asura spring¡¯. Although I have not drunk it before it is said that it is only a liquor that Asura King are able to taste.¡±

    ¡°Good disciple. Quickly pass it to master to try¡­¡±

    Ma Hua¡¯s saliva is about to drip onto the ground¡­

    By the side, Chen Cai secretly gives Liu Yi a thumbs up. Boss is bing more and more ck-bellied and more shameless.

    It must be known that after training in Asura Realm for five hundred years Boss has turned to his current manner from a brainless youngster.

    Down there is way too much tempering¡­especially tempering for five hundred years¡­as long as you are a person you will also be smarter.

    Although I have be an Asura King and have the power of an earth grade expert¡­butpared to boss I am stillcking.

    I have lit up ten stars and can be considered as one of the top experts in Dragon Group! While boss did not light up as many stars as me¡­but¡­.

    ¡°Enough. We should go and take a look at the human society that we have not seen for a long time.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath and raises his head and stares at a certain direction, ¡°To be honest¡­I am already somewhat impatient already¡­¡±

    Murong Die, Wang Lele, Wang Yuzheng, Wenren Qian as well as Immortal Fox sister¡­we have not met for five hundred years already¡­are you girls still fine

 Chapter 313 The crowds sweetheart

    Glorious Sun Conglomerate.

    A dwarf with a short beard face the Glorious Sun Conglomerate¡¯s person in charge of North Dragon city and shouts: ¡°BAKA! You can¡¯t even handle such a small matter! Our power in North Dragon city has already been uprooted! And the clues to the twelve zodiacs are broken! You, go andmit harakiri!¡±

    When the person in charge hears this he nearly peed in his pants and he hurriedly says: ¡°Sire calm down¡­sire calm down¡­although our power in North Dragon city was uprooted by the Red Scarf Army¡­.but for the twelve zodiacs we have new breakthrough¡­¡±

    ¡°What breakthrough?¡±

    ¡°It is the matter of the twelve zodiac n is held in North Dragon city is actually a smoke screen. Our spy has found the realboratory of the twelve zodiac and it has always been at Jing Dou! Furthermore, it is in a University!¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­fine you do not need tomit harakiri. Immediately send down my orders and send the n¡¯s strongest fighter to infiltrate the university! Do not let the Great King Conglomerate snatch it first! Otherwise, you shall be held responsible for it!¡±

    ¡°HAI!¡±

    Other than the Glorious Sun Conglomerate, in all of the countries, all of the organizations are paying attention to the twelve zodiac ns in Jing Dou.

    *****

    LOST General headquarters.

    A refined pretty man wearing golden shirt is sitting behind a crystal curtain as he asks faintly: ¡°Ri ah, you say if we manage to take the twelve zodiac gene map would it be the day for our demon race toe out?¡±

    In front of the crystal curtain is an elegant man wearing white clothing kneeling down.

    When he hears the way the man behind the curtain call him the man¡¯s face instantly twitches and says: ¡°King Wu please call me by my full name Ao Ri.¡±

    ¡°Ri ah you must retrieve the gene map this time. Do not betray my hopes for you. For this task, if you have no choice but to kill people¡­..hehehehe¡­.then kill till your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­King Wu¡­¡±

    Ao Ri¡¯s face twitches again and without any other choice he can only stand up and walk away.

    *****

    While at this moment Liu Yi does not know that there will be huge waves and blood raining in the university that he will be going to. The current him has turned into a coolie man and is carrying all kinds of bags.

    Chen Cai who is beside him is also the same and is pulling two luggage bags and carrying arge school bag on his back.

    The three girls in front of them are very rxed, looking very pretty and are chatting happily with each other attracting the gaze of a number of guys in the surroundings.

    ¡°Boss¡­why are we so miserable ah not only do we need to squeeze into the train we still need to help other people carry their bags.¡±

    Chen Cai asks with a bitter face.

    ¡°Cough¡­no choice¡­who asked us to disappear for such a long time.¡±

    When Liu Yi recalls the moment when he went back and the ck face that she gave him, he coughs drily.

    Leaving for fifty days and uncontactable no wonder Murong Die and the girls are angry.

    It is already fortunate that their goodwill towards him have neither increased nor decreased.

    While Wang Yuzheng¡¯s goodwill towards him is 88 which is okay and has increased by quite a bit. Looks like thisss misses him a lot.

    ¡°Boss it is your right, do not say us!¡±

    Chen Cai wants to cry, ¡°Thesesses are obviously angry at you and are not rted to me why do I also need to carry so much ah!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately says: ¡°We are good brothers for better or worst!¡±

    ¡°What the¡­boss then you must help me find a girl!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, today¡¯s weather is not bad¡­Chen Cai do you know what is the weather in Jing Dou?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! Boss, you don¡¯t have the code of brotherhood!¡±

    ¡°Code of brotherhood? This is a new term ah¡­eh Chen Cai you also know how to make a speech?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Chen Cai feels that he is already very shameless butpared to boss hisbat power is only 5!

    ¡°There are a lot of people.¡±

    Murong Die nced at the row of people queueing up for the train and pouts, ¡°If I had known this I would have taken the ne.¡±

    ¡°Big Miss! I already told you to take the ne alright!¡±

    Liu Yi is no longer able to bear it and retorted, ¡°You see¡­there are so many people¡­¡±

    ¡°Heng, this miss is willing to squeeze! All of the men in this train, which one is not stronger than you, this unreliable Liu Yi! Heng, even if it is Chen Cai he is a hundred times stronger than you!¡±

    Murong Die res at Liu Yi, it seems like she is still mad at him.

    ¡°Boss why do I not understand¡­this¡­is she scolding me or praising me?¡±

    Chen Cai by the side blinks his eyes.

    ¡°Praising you.¡±

    Liu Yi rolls his eyes at Chen Cai before saying to Murong Die: ¡°Our Murong Big Miss, I have already apologized already okay. I had to go back to my vige because of a very important matter. These 50 days even though I am in the vige I also missed our Murong Big Miss daily ah.¡±

    ¡°Real, really?¡±

    When Murong Die hears this she got a shock.

    Her face quickly turns red.

    Liu Yi thinks of me daily?

    ¡°You, you are not lying to me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I lie to you. The heaven and earth can be my witness!¡±

    Liu Yi swears as he raises his right hand towards the sky.

    By the side Chen Cai retorted, right you definitely thought of her for 50 days but as for the rest of the 499 years and 315 days you definitely did not think of her!

    Girls are indeed girls¡­they are too easy to pacify.

    ¡°Heng! Who wants you to think of me! The number of men who are thinking of this miss is uncountable!¡±

    Murong Die turns her head away but the smile is obvious.

    ¡°Wei, wei, wei, Little Yi you cannot favour one and discriminate the others!¡±

    By the side Wang Lele suddenly shouts: ¡°You cannot only think of Little Die older sister. You also need to think of Lele ah! These 50+ days in order to remember, I hanged Little Yi older brother¡¯s photo on the wall of my house!¡±

    What the heck! I am still not dead okay!!!

    Liu Yi nearly vomited blood.

    ¡°Miss, of course, I also missed you¡­how could I not miss our adorable and cute Lady Lele.¡±

    ¡°Hehe that¡¯s better. I just know that Little Yi older brother is affectionate. Later I will ask my house nanny to light two more incense!¡±

    Liu Yi is really about to vomit blood.

    ¡°That¡­.that¡­..¡±

    By the side Wang Yuzheng says weakly, ¡°My mother is also harping about you¡­she says why are you noting over to have a meal¡­.en¡­too hard to invite.¡±

    ¡°That¡­.it is my fault. Wait till the next holiday, when we return I will definitely go and pay a visit!¡±

    Human realm fifty day Asura Realm five hundred years. After five hundred years have passed, Liu Yi feels that it created quite a few man-madeplications.

    Of course, the fortunate thing is that his power has indeed increase.

    Liu Yi also has the confidence towards the pact of one year.

    After waiting for a while more the train slowlyes to the station. A number of people carrying small bags andrge bags squeeze into the train.

    No matter what Murong Die wants to experience life thus she bought five hard seats on the train. Liu Yi rejoiced as it is fortunate that thess does not know that the train also has a standing ticket¡­otherwise it will really be screw up.

    The train is not a high-speed rail and is a normal green leather train. As it is nearing the start of a new university term, the train is packed with students as well as their parents.

    Groups like Liu Yi and his group of five university students going out together is rather rare.

    The five of them seat facing each other, the three girls on one side while Liu Yi and Chen Cai on the other.

    Very quickly a handsome man walks over and immediately sits by Chen Cai¡¯s side.

    At first, he is listless but when he sees that on the opposite is three beauties his eyes instantly brighten.

    I have never imagined that on this small train there are such high-grade girls! Furthermore, it is three of them together! The gods are really being kind to me ah!

    Based on my eloquence and looks perhaps I might be able to get one or two of them hehehe¡­

    ¡°Eh, three beauties are you new university students?¡±

    Murong Die and Wang Yuzheng is not inclined to answer him but it is Wang Lele who curiously asks him: ¡°Eh? How do you know?¡±

    ¡°By looking at your luggage!¡±

    The man smiles and says: ¡°Other than new university students who else needs to bring so many things to go to university! You just take a look at me. I am only carrying a small bag which contains a few washable clothes. You girls must also be going to Jing Dou right? Later when we are arriving I, Chen Danui can help you carry them!¡±

    Sweat¡­

    Liu Yi by the side wipes away his cold sweat, what year is it already and there is still people who are named in such manner¡­

    ¡°No need. Thanks.¡±

    Murong Die directly rejected him as she does not wish to owe other people favors.

    Furthermore, there is Liu Yi to use, why do they need to use other people?

    ¡°These beauties do not need to be so polite. Which university are you girls going to perhaps we might be schoolmates!¡±

    Wang Lele is less conscious and blurts out: ¡°Qing Bei.¡±

    Murong Die pushes her slightly but it is already toote.

    That man is obviously already excited as his expression seems to be impassionate.

    ¡°So we are really schoolmates ah! Junior sister, seniors helping you girls is our duty! There is no need to be so polite! As for your luggage just leave it to me!¡±

    Wang Lele is also not an idiot. When she got pushed by Murong Die she understands what is happening as she blinks at Chen Danui and says: ¡°Senior¡­have you heard of a saying?¡±

    ¡°What saying?¡±

    Chen Danui is very excited and he also does not know what does the big chest girl want to say.

    He is more interested in Wang Lele¡¯s chest¡­because it is really reallyrge¡­especially with the summer white T-shirt, the ravine faintly discernible under the cor is about to make him salivate.

    The chest of the other two girls are not as attractive but they are still national flowers!

    The one on the left is haughty and beautiful while the one on the right is cute and charming and both are a feast for the eyes ah¡­

    If all of them are my junior sisters¡­hehehe the shore of the university will not be lonely anymore!

    Chen Danui is already starting to imagine his fortune!

    ¡°Senior, this sentence is, guard against fire, guard against theft and guard against senior brothers!¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s sentence causes Chen Danui to be awkward, ¡°This¡­junior sister you cannot say it like this. This senior is very honest! Especially when you reach a new environment you still need to buy some daily necessities, what if you are cheated by those shameless peddlers! Furthermore, you still need to handle all kinds of formalities. With me here it wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome! I am innocent ah¡­¡±

    Chen Danui opens his chatterbox and starts to talk endlessly causing the girls to be annoyed very quickly.

    ¡°Right this few junior sisters do you have boyfriends?¡±

    Finally, Chen Danui asks the question he really wanted to ask.

    The girls seem to want him to shut up and says at the same time: ¡°Have!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Who!¡±

    ¡°Him!¡±

    The three of them point at Liu Yi who is leaning against the window.

 Chapter 314 Train to Jing Dou

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Chen Danui got a shock and nearly jump up from his seat.

    What joke is this! This fellow that did not speak at all is the boyfriend of these three prettydies?!

    How is this possible!

    Liu Yi himself is also surprised. What the heck¡­I am lying down and still got shot¡­

    Did the three of them discuss this before?

    ¡°These junior sisters ah you girls really know how to joke hahaha¡­¡±

    Chen Danui startsughing as he thought that the girls were joking around.

    The beauties share the same boyfriend? How is that possible unless that fellow is Mr Perfect? It is even more impossible, where would there be a Mr Perfect wearing such lousy clothes!

    Wang Lele smiles sweetly and says to Liu Yi: ¡°Husband, I am thirsty, pass me your drink.¡±

    Liu Yi has just opened a bottle of juice to drink and nearly sprayed out the mouthful when he hears Wang Lele¡¯s sentence.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­Lele what the hell is wrong with you!

    At least wait for me to finish before messing around okay!

    Thisss is just asking for it ah!

    When Chen Danui hears the big chest girl calling the silent guy husband instantly his heart turns sour. Damn it there is one less quality good already. It really is a flower inserted in cow dung¡­

    Wang Yuzheng lowers her red face and mumbles immediately afterward: ¡°Hus, husband¡­I am also thirsty¡­¡±

    What the heck¡­Yuzheng what are you joining in for ah¡­you are an obedient girl, do not mess around okay!

    Liu Yi roars in his heart.

    Chen Danui¡¯s mouth is unable to close. What the heck one having two! Damn it, is there any heaven¡¯sw ah! Two flowers inserted in a cow dung ah! But luckily there is still one more flower left, although her chest is a bit small her face is very beautiful and her temperament is an absolute beauty ah!

    ¡°Damn, damn it¡­.¡±

    Murong Die sees that the twosses have hardened their hearst and she herself cannot be behind them!

    She clenches her teeth and snatched over the bottle of juice in Liu Yi¡¯s hand and starts drinking fiercely.

    Everyone stares at the white throat moving.

    Liu Yi is also stunned. This¡­isn¡¯t this an indirect kiss¡­

    How, how can this be¡­it seems like I got taken advantage of¡­

    ¡°Remember next time give this miss the drink first!¡±

    Murong Die ces the bottle on the table before ring at Liu Yi, ¡°This miss is the, is the¡­.is the main!¡±

    Liu Yi nearly falls under the table as Chen Cai sends all kind if disapproving looks at him.

    On the other hand, Chen Danui¡¯s heart is dripping blood.

    He finally bursts out, ¡°Are you for real¡­aren¡¯t the lot of you like¡­flowers inserted in cow dung?¡±

    ¡°I do not permit you to say such things!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately bes unhappy as he pats his chest and says: ¡°I do not permit you to say that they are cow dung!¡±

    ¡°$#@%$¡±

    The three girls gift Liu Yi with a middle finger.

    ¡°The other people are talkingabout you alright!¡±

    Murong Die is even more direct as she roars at Liu Yi: ¡°You are too shameless to actually push it to us!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Is that the case?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly. ¡°I thought that he is saying that I am the flower. Although I am rather delicate it is the first time that other people called me a flower so it is embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Your sister¡­¡±

    The girls roll their eyes at Liu Yi.

    ¡°This is not logical ah¡­¡±

    Chen Danai really wishes to cry out loud, why are the beauties being taken by the stinky fellow ah!

    Are the gods crazy?

    Wang Lele suggests, ¡°Ten hours of train ride. It will be very boring if we just sit. Why don¡¯t we y cards?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we y Three Kingdom Kill, I brought it along!¡±

    As Chen Cai speaks he search his backpack, ¡°I have prepared this set of Three Kingdom Kill for a long time and is finally able to put it to use.¡±

    Wang Lele says: ¡°Yah, yah, I still do not know how to y teach me!¡±

    ¡°This miss also do not know how to y. Let¡¯s learn together.¡±

    ¡°I know a little bit¡­there are people who y it in my neighborhood and I have observed it before¡­¡±

    Just as the five of them start to entertain themselves, Liu Yi¡¯s ear suddenly twitches.

    From the other side of the cabines a weak voice.

    ¡°Great God bless us. We must definitely seed in this operation¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx. The Great God is forever standing on our side. When it is night and everyone is in deep sleep we shall go to the front of the train and take action.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Great God bless us.¡±

    Liu Yi blinks and actives ck and White World.

    In his ck and White World appears two figures, one tall and one skinny, who are covered with a red glow.

    The two of them have menace on them and also seems to be emitting a bit of ghost qi.

    Great God Sect people¡­it has been so long since I ran into them. What is their actions this time around?

    Seeing the two Great God Sect¡¯s disciple Liu Yi starts to think of Wenren Qian.

    The train finally shakes as it slowly starts its engines like it is about to move.

    ¡°Ai so sad. There is no oneing to send me off to go to university.¡±

    Chen Caiments bitterly, ¡°No matter what in senior high school I have chased after so many girls but why did I not link together with one ah! My heart is freezing ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and freeze then.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°After all your heart is already frozen.¡±

    As an Asura King, Chen Cai¡¯s heart is no longer beating and his blood no longer flows.

    It can be said that he is no different from a Chinese Zombie.

    ¡°Ai, if there is a beauty that will send me off this lifetime itll be worth it¡­¡±

    Liu Yiforts him, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. Where would there be a beauty who will send us off!¡±

    ¡°That is also true¡­luckily there is still boss apanying me. Brothers in hardship ah¡­.¡±

    Just as Chen Cai is sighing in sorrow from outside of the train windowes a girl¡¯s shout.

    ¡°Idiotic bull¡­.idiot bull¡­. Liu Yi Older brother¡­.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice is very cute and somewhat urgent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t start the train ah¡­damn it¡­¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly sticks his head out and realized that it is Ma Yuanyuan that littless chasing behind the train.

    Thess is wearing a beautiful ck flowery skirt and wearing a sexy ck socking as well as a pretty sun hat.

    At this moment she is holding down her sun hat with one hand while holding her high-tform shoes with the other as she runs after the train barefooted.

    When Liu Yi sees this his heart instantly aches. Is thisss crazy? Running barefooted!

    ¡°Yuanyuan are you crazy! Quickly go back!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi older brother¡­you bastard¡­wuwuwu¡­¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan cries as she chases, ¡°Why did you not say anything before leaving¡­I, I hate you to death¡­¡±

    ¡°I am going to university ah!¡±

    Liu Yi take advantage that the train is still slow and quickly shouts: ¡°Quickly go back, the train is about to increase speed! I will go and visit you during the holidays!¡±

    ¡°Bastard! Idiotic bull! Stinky idiotic bull!¡±

    In the end, Ma Yuanyuan is still a girl thus very quickly she is no longer able to catch up.

    She stands there and shouts loudly, ¡°Wait for me for three years! I will get into a university there and find you!¡±

    The train¡¯s speed slowly increases and as it drives away Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s shouts bes less audible.

    Liu Yi is slightly stunned as he seems to see a two-facedss with dragon horns standing there telling him, ¡°Wait for me for two years¡­after two years this princess will go and find you to make you my husband!¡±

    What the heck¡­why are the girls nowadays so wild?!

    ¡°Boss¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai stares at him, ¡°Can I push you off the train¡­¡±

    Chen Danui¡¯s brain is alreadypletely paralyzed.

    Despite having three great beauties, this fellow still has such a cute littless chasing after him with her life¡­

    Mother ah¡­why is it so unfair¡­I am so handsome but why is it that I cannot even hook up such kind of girls¡­

    Please give me a dagger, I want to sh him to death ah!

    As Murong Die ponders over her cards she sourly says: ¡°Tsk tsk¡­did not realize that your neighbor¡¯s sister is so infatuated towards you.¡±

    ¡°This, this¡­she is only treating me as a big brother that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, the current Ma Yuanyuan no longer has an elder sister. Her grandma is often sick as well and recently it is me who took care of her.

    Thatss is definitely treating me like an older brother that¡¯s all.

    [KG: Would have been nice to see some of that.]

    ¡°What the! Wooden block!¡±

    Murong Die sneers, ¡°Whichever girl that fancies you is blind.¡±

    ¡°Little Die older sister it seems like you are scolding yourself¡­¡±

    By the side, Wang Lele blinks.

    ¡°This miss¡­this miss¡­¡±

    Just as Murong Die is about to say why would this miss like him, she nces at Chen Danui who is sitting opposite before swallowing back her words and pouts in anger.

    ¡°Alright alright let us y Three Kingdom Kill! Xiao Yi older brother, I equiprge de and have four ¡®kill¡¯ which I use all to kill you!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately reminds, ¡°Oi, oi, oi. Every turn you can only use one ¡®kill¡¯.¡±

    Wang Lele looks at her general card before saying: ¡°But I a Zhang Fei ah!¡±

    [TL: In this card game Zhang Fei¡¯s passive ability is that he is able to throw an unlimited amount of ¡®kill¡¯ as he likes per turn.]

    ¡°What the heck¡­¡±

    Liu Yi has no other choice but to see his Ma Cao die.

    Internecine strife ah! All of us are heroes from the Kingdom of Shu ah how can I die just like this¡­

    ¡°What is your identity, hehehe¡±

    ¡°Rebel¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is very depressed. How did Lele see through me and is able to identify me immediately as a rebel?

    Wang Lele ps her hands and cheers, ¡°Hehe looks like the saying of out of ten Ma Chao 9 are rebels is true.¡±

    What the heck!

    Liu Yi has a feeling that he is being schemed as the girls do not look like they have never yed the game before!

    Liu Yi does not know that while they are ying Three Kingdom Kill, in the sky there is a white-clothed figure chasing after the train.

    She is stepping on ice like a fairy from nine heavens as her white skirt flutters in the air. She gentlynds on the roof of the train and sits down in a lotus position.

    This girl is very beautiful like from a picture. But she gives off a very cold temperament making normal people feel like they cannot get close and when they get close to her they will be turned into ice sculpture by her.

    ¡°Really strange. The scent of a demonic infant actually led to here. Don¡¯t tell me that they want to use the hundreds of lives on the train to replenish the power of their demonic infant?¡±

    She knits her eyebrow and closes her eyes and start to sense the demonic qiing from the train, ¡°When it is dark it will be your death! After killing you the twelve zodiac n will not be destroyed.¡±

    She bes like an ice sculpture and sits there not moving.

    The curtain of night slowly descends.

 Chapter 315 Diciple from a great sect

    After the girls have yed for the whole day along with the swaying of the train, when it is night they be tired.

    They leaned against each other and fell into a deep sleep.

    Even Chen Danui is unable to stay awake anymore, closes his eyes and sleeps.

    Most of the people on the train are asleep and the very few that are somewhat awake are using their handphone.

    ¡°Peanuts, melon seeds and bottled waters ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Give me a leg portion¡­¡±

    asionally there is still a salesperson who pushes a trolley through the train but seeing the way he acts it also seems like he is also tired.

    Liu Yi has been narrowing his eyes with his ck and White World activated.

    At this moment the Great God sect people start whispering to each other again.

    Their voices are heard clearly by Liu Yi.

    ¡°It is almost time Incense Lord, do we take action?¡±

    Incense Lord? I did not realize that there would be such a high-rank disciple here ah.

    Liu Yi starts to secretly evaluate the opponent¡¯s strength.

    ¡°There is no need to rush. As long as there are people awake it will be troublesome. Let me cast a spell first to make the rest of them sleep.¡±

    Within the ck and White World Liu Yi is able to sense a tall man open a box-like object and touches something inside before starting to chant his spell.

    ¡°Demonic infant, assist me!¡±

    The tall man finished talking and a bizarre power flows along the train.

    The power is like an air particle and spreads into the foremost cabins.

    Instantly all of the awake males and females all fall asleep.

    Putting everyone to sleep? What a good method.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡±

    By the side, Chen Cai gently pushes Liu Yi before blinking at him.

    Other than Liu Yi no one else is able to hear his voice.

    This is the voice transmission technique that is unique to asuras. Other than target/s chosen by the asura no one else is able to hear what the asura says.

    ¡°There are people using magic¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head before making a keep silent hand signal.

    The two of them have lived together in Asura Realm for five hundred years thus they have good coordination. With Liu Yi¡¯s single signal Chen Cai understands what he wants to do.

    Thus he also keeps silent as he sits in his original spot.

    The snores in the carriages rise and falls.

    The two Great God sect disciples stand up and walk towards the front of the train.

    ¡°Follow along.¡±

    Liu Yi gently waves his finger and Chen Cai nods his head before fading away, disappearing from thin air.

    Asura King¡¯s hiding technique can conceal away his figure.

    Liu Yi himself is also not an exception as he forms a hand seal and a ck ray covers his body as he changes into a ck butterfly flying in the air.

    Transformation!

    During the five hundred years Liu Yi has learned a number of useful stuff from Little Cai and Yan Qiuhong. As he lights up more star jades, the number of special abilities he has increases as well. Transformation is one of the abilities that he has obtained after lighting up one of his star jades.

    What Liu Yi can currently transform into is not a lot, he can only turn into either a butterfly or a scorpion. The more demons he gets in contact with the more he can transform into.

    The ck butterfly flutters in the train cabin but as everyone is asleep no one notices this demonic butterfly.

    The two Great God sect disciples walk to the train door before opening the door.

    The night wind instantly blows in. Even though it is summer due to the fast-moving train the wind is very ferocious.

    The two Great God sect disciple clothes are blown up and one of them is protecting a strange ancient looking small box as he shouts: ¡°Go up and prepare to perform the ceremony!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The other Great God sect clergy is like a zombie as he sticks to the train side and floats up.

    Afterwards, the Incense Lord also follows along. The two of them went to the top of the train as the n to borrow the moonlight to perform a ceremony.

    ¡°Incense Lord there are clouds blocking the moonlight!¡± says the clergy nervously.

    ¡°A small matter, leave it to me.¡±

    As the Incense Lord speaks he ces the ancient wooden box on the roof before biting open his finger and uses his blood to draw a weird diagram around the wooden box.

    Afterwards, he kneels in front of the wooden box and starts mumble to himself.

    Suddenly arge wind starts blowing away the clouds in the sky allowing the moonlight to shine through.

    The wooden box suddenly starts to jump and seems like it is sealed with something sinister. When it is touched by the moon rays it starts to be impatient wanting toe out.

    ¡°Sire demonic infant there is no need to hurry. Below you is a train full of flesh and blood to be your meal.¡±

    The Incense Owner smiles faintly before continuing to chant.

    ¡°Great God sect¡¯s glory is about to descend onto this earth!¡±

    The clergy is very excited.

    ¡°Great God sect is it? Why don¡¯t you count me in as well?¡±

    At this moment a young man suddenly walks out from mid-air andnds beside the two Great God Sect disciples.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    The Incense Owner is shocked before excoriating: ¡°I am performing the sorcery. You go and settle him!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The clergy smiles coldly as he stretches out his hand and summons out a three-eye ghost infant on his shoulder.

    The ghost infant opens its mouth wide and spits out a number of blood arrows.

    The person who appears is none other than Chen Cai.

    He smiles faintly as he does some stretching actions and easily dodges the blood arrows.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    The clergy is shocking as he stares at themon looking youngster in disbelieve\.

    ¡°How is it possible for you to dodge my blood arrows!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah. Indeed people from Great God sect are indeed a group of brainless maniacs.¡±

    Chen Cai sneers, ¡°What boss says is right ah.¡±

    ¡°Damn it all whoever blocks my Great God sect must die!¡±

    The clergy roars and controls the ghost infant preparing to risk his life.

    Chen Cai isposed as he stretches out his hand and pressed against the train roof.

    Instantly an enormous purple nt grows out.

    The nt is very strange and it seems like it only grows arge bloody mouth which swallows up the clergy in a single bite before starting to chew.

    The clergy shrieks a few times before there is only left with the sound of chewing.

    The Incense Owner¡¯s hair starts to stand.

    This¡­what is this scary thing¡­

    ¡°You, who on earth are you¡­¡±

    ¡°I am only a corpse that has crawled back from the Asura Realm that¡¯s all.¡±

    Chen Cai pretentiously smiles faintly and says: ¡°My boss has said before to not to be lenient to people from the Great God sect. Moreover, your demon sect is already on the cklist of my Dragon Group. You are now captured so obediently stand there and do not move.¡±

    ¡°People from Dragon Group!¡±

    The Incense Lord instantly bes afraid as he wishes to keep the wooden box in a fluster.

    But Chen Cai obviously does not wish to give him the chance as he throws a blue ice mushroom on the ground.

    The ice mushroom expands slightly before instantly exploding and freezing the Incense Lord in ce.

    ¡°I have already told you not to move. This is the result of not listening to me.¡±

    Chen Cai shrugs his shoulder and stretches out his hand and picks up the wooden box.

    ¡°What on earth is this thing to make the person from Great God sect value it so much.¡±

    As his hand stretches out half way he immediately withdraws it.

    An ice sword releasing cold air suddenly stabs in front of him trembling.

    ¡°What the heck¡­it seems like it is an expert.¡±

    ¡°Do not touch that box. It is mine.¡±

    A girl¡¯s voice rings out coldly, the voice seems to be even colder than the ice sword.

    Chen Cai turns around and take a look and sees an extremely beautiful girl flying towards him in the air.

    White ice swords revolve around her before shooting out towards Chen Cai.

    ¡°!## are you for real! Why are you attacking me!¡±

    Chen Cai is shocked as he is able to feel the power contained within the ice swords as he hurriedly summons out his two ck demon des and starts to block the ice swords flying over.

    But when every single ice swordnds on Chen Cai¡¯s sword it will explode into ice fragments jolting him to the point where he is forced to retreat continuously until his guard is broken.

    -Bwish-

    An ice sword finally gets passed Chen Cai¡¯s defence and is piercing towards his throat.

    Chen Cai immediately shouts out in fear: ¡°Boss save me ah!¡±

    A ck butterfly flies over andnds in front of him.

    Following which ck rays emerge and turn into a human form.

    Liu Yi stands in front of Chen Cai and ps out with his right palm.

    ¡°Disillusion!¡±

    -boom!-

    The ice sword immediately exploded in mid-air and fall on the train roof as ice fragments.

    ¡°It is you?¡±

    The white-clothed girlnds on the train roof and ayer of ice forms under her feet on the train roof.

    She stares in shock at the young man that suddenly appeared before her as the ice swords float around her tremble as well.

    Why is it him?

    I had originally decided to distance myself from this unpredictable youngster¡­why is it that we will meet each other here again?

    Unless mysteriously there is something that is tying the two of us together?

    ¡°It has been a long time since west met Gu Yu.¡±

    Liu Yi lowers his right hand as he looks at the Fairy Gu Yu standing opposite him.

    Based on what Lin Tong said back then, Gu Yu should be a disciple of Immortal Snow Peak.

    Disciples from that sect are all iparably haughty and have a dense aura of eldest disciples and eyes higher than heavens.

    Gu Yu is clearly also such a female disciple thus she frequently makes Liu Yi angry.

    ¡°Who wishes to meet you! I have already let you off before and you actuallye and look for me!¡±

    ¡°Why do you speak as if I am a bad person.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders: ¡°Fairy Gu Yu although you are a disciple of arge sect you can¡¯t be so unable to differentiate good or bad right? When have I, Liu Yi done anything that harms the society. Why do you always like to target me?¡±

    ¡°Heng, is the number of bad things you have done little? Just based on the dense demonic qi emitting from your body I should kill you ten of thousands of time!¡±

    Gu Yu snorts coldly as she emits out her immortal qi.

    Her beautiful attitude causes Chen Cai who is by the side to salivate.

    ¡°Boss. This fairy is very upright ah¡­¡±

    Just as he speaks halfway, an ice sword rubs passed his cheek and disappears into the night.

    ¡°But her temper is a bit too explosive¡­¡±

    Chen Cai swallows his saliva.

    ¡°This is Fairy Gu Yu from Immortal Snow Peak. She is a disciple from arge sect. Her eyes are higher than her head and as you can see she is very arrogant so you must not provoke her.¡±

    Liu Yi says with fridge irony and scorching satire.

    ¡°Liu Yi you are seeking death!¡±

 Chapter 316 Frost moon sword

    Liu Yi has always disliked Gu Yu because she taught him the Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra with no exnation and then often chased after him to kill him like a crazy person.

    In addition, she believes firmly that all demon races are bastards and deserve to be killed. This cause Liu Yi who like Ling Tong to be very unhappy. What if LingTong returned and was harmed by this woman?

    Thus when Liu Yi talks to Gu Yu he is never polite.

    ¡°Liu Yi you are seeking death!¡±

    When she hears Liu Yi daring to smear the reputation of her sect Gu Yu instantly rages.

    Immortal Snow Peak is the number one sect among celestial beings and is the pride of every disciple of Immortal Snow Peak!

    Whoever dares to insult Immortal Snow Peak is seeking death!

    ¡°How dare you demon. I should not have let you go! If you do not wish to die then immediately scram from this ce. The matter regarding the Great God sect will be taken care of by my Immortal Snow Peak!¡±

    Gu Yu roars as dense killing intent erupts out from her.

    Her white skirt starts to flutter in the night wind.

    ¡°There is some matter that is not up to you to decide.¡±

    Liu Yi stands against the wind as he says unhurriedly: ¡°I, Liu Yi am grateful towards you for teaching me Immortal cultivation but as you have tried to kill me multiple times I am unable to be grateful to you anymore. Also as for the Great God sect, it is not only your sect who is able to handle them. We and the Great God sect also have some matters. Before you butt in on your own you still need to ask us for our opinion.¡±

    ¡°When Immortal Snow Peak does things we have never need to ask other people for their opinion.¡±

    Gu Yu¡¯s expression immediately turns cold as the ice swords floating beside her points at Liu Yi.

    ¡°If you do not move aside do not me me for being impolite.¡±

    ¡°When have you ever been polite to be before?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°If you wish to take action then take action why talk so much. If I, Liu Yi am afraid of you then I¡¯ll change my surname to yours.¡±

    ¡°Idiot! Seeking death!¡±

    Gu Yu in infuriated, after I left him off a few times and in the end he starts to be more and more arrogant!

    This time around I cannot let him off. I must kill this demon!

    She uses Seven-star steps as cold air rises and sword after sword shoots towards Liu Yi at high speed.

    Liu Yi did not move from his original position as his hands move rapidly in front of him.

    Qi waves rise as Imperial Sword Technique is utilized.

    Although it is an ice sword it is still a sword! The moment Liu Yi activates his Imperial Sword Technique the speed of the ice swords instantly slow down and stops in front of him.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Gu Yu is shocked as she did not think that Liu Yi would be able to control her ice swords!

    Imperial Sword technique?

    Even if Liu Yi is able to use the Imperial Sword Technique but he should not be able to snatch over the control of my ice swords!

    Unless his magic powers are stronger than mine! But how is that possible! I am an eleven-star early earth stage expert!

    A year ago Liu Yi was just a beginner cultivator that¡¯s all how is it possible that he has strength above mine!

    It ispletely impossible!

    ¡°I return this to you.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s palms push forward the and ice swords flips around and shoots back towards Gu Yu.

    Although Gu Yu is shocked her actions are not slow as she creates an ice shield and blocks the iing ice swords.

    -ding, ding, ding!-

    The sound of ice swords crashing into the ice shield rings out.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­when did your strength be such so strong?¡±

    Gu Yu is somewhat disbelieving what she is seeing. After a year how on earth did this fellow in front of her be such so strong!

    This is not possible! It has only been a year only unless this fellow has eaten some sort of spiritual medicine.

    But if there really is such kind of heaven-defying medicine my sect would already have obtained it earlier!

    I would have obtained it!

    It seems like even Medical King Valley is unable to take out such heaven-defying pills!

    What on earth did he eat?

    ¡°How is it possible for your strength to promote so much? I am an earth grade expert! How is it possible for you to possess strength equivalent to mine!¡±

    Gu Yu exims in disbelief.

    Liu Yi replies coldly: ¡°There are people beyond people and heavens beyond heaven. When do matters happen as you wish and as you will.¡±

    ¡°Heng. Less nonsense. I do not believe that in just a year¡¯s time you are able to possess strength equivalent to mine! Take my move!¡±

    As Gu Yu speaks she form more seals.

    The originally warm summer suddenly turn cold as a winter breeze blows by.

    Liu Yi and Chen Cai start shivering while snowkes fall from the sky andnd on them.

    While on the opposite, Gu Yu is emitting cold air like a frozen female goddess.

    Frost quickly forms on the train roof, freezing the roof into an ice sheet.

    Frost starts to form on Liu Yi¡¯s and Chen Cai¡¯s body.

    ¡°What the heck¡­boss this move is very cruel ah!¡±

    Chen Cai urgently stretches out his hand and summons a row of torch tree stumps and the mes restore his body heat.

    While mes immediately cover Liu Yi¡¯s body, like wearing a me shirt blocking Gu Yu¡¯s Mysterious ice qi.

    Indeed she is Gu Yu, even the way she uses her mysterious ice qi is very powerful and is better than me by quite a bit.

    Despite having the protection of Scarlet Blood demonic mes, Liu Yi¡¯s body also slowly starts to freeze.

    Looks Like Gu Yu is using all of her powers on Liu Yi.

    A ck armor instantly appears covering Liu Yi¡¯s body before he is frozen onto the train roof like an ice sculpture.

    ¡°Boss, boss you have died really pitifully ah¡­¡±

    As Chen Cai cries he says: ¡°Boss be relieved. As brothers, I will definitely help you take care of your girls! Leave Murong Die and the girls to me. When I go to university I will help you chase after girls! When you are in the nine springs you must close your eyes in content ah!¡±

    ¡°Heng go and cry during the funeral!¡±

    Gu Yu says coldly: ¡°After being hit by my ice coffin it is a guaranteed death.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Boss go peacefully. I will help you take care of your girls.¡±

    Chen Cai warmly touches Liu Yi who has been turned into an ice sculpture.

    At this moment the ice scatters as Liu Yi walks out from the ice.

    ¡°Get lost. Who want you to help me chase after girls. I still have not died yet!¡±

    ¡°How is this possible! You are actually able to break my ice coffin!¡±

    Gu Yu¡¯s eyes widen as she stares at Liu Yi in disbelief.

    Red light covers the ck armor that Liu Yi is wearing, it is obvious that he is revolving his Scarlet Blood heart sutra.

    Liu Yi retracts the Monarch Armour and says: ¡°Gu Yu, I do not wish to kill you. Please leave.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what a joke!¡±

    Gu Yu finally starts tough uncontrobly, ¡°A year ago you are a person that I am able to kill casually. Now even if you have some strength it should be due to you using some kind of secret technique with very strong side-effects to forcefully increase your abilities. Liu Yi, I advise you to be smart and obediently leave and recuperate your body. Such kind of heaven-defying secret technique side-effects are very serious. Be careful that after this you will not long be able to cultivate any longer.¡±

    ¡°Since you do not believe then I shall not exin anymore.¡±

    Liu Yi ces his hands behind his back and says gently: ¡°Let¡¯s continue then.¡±

    ¡°Then you shall go and die!¡±

    As Gu Yu speaks she stretches out her hands and closes her palm together.

    Instantly from underneath Liu Yi an ice and snow tornado forms and crazily wreaks havoc and bluster.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s figure suddenly disappears and appears behind Gu Yu.

    At the same time, he gently pats Gu Yu¡¯s back.

    ¡°Emotion Tre sword.¡±

    Liu Yi has activated his goodwill eyes and has seen that Gu Yu¡¯s goodwill towards him is actually -10.

    He uses golden pupils as well amorous hands to forcefully raises Gu Yu¡¯s goodwill towards him to 40+.

    As long as the goodwill is passed 40 he would be able to pull out the Emotion trace sword.

    Gu Yu¡¯s body trembles and nearly copsed onto the ground.

    This fellow once against uses this kind of weird technique on me¡­damn it¡­

    I must kill him!

    While behind Gu Yu, a sparkling and translucent snow white longsword is being pulled out by Liu Yi.

    The sword is emitting cold air and the coldness is threatening.

    The sword¡¯s name is Frost Moon!

    ¡°Gu Yu although I am not a disciple of anyrge or famous sect I am also not afraid of your so-called Immortal Snow Peak.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he clenches his rightnd as the Frost Moon sword revolves in his hand.

    ¡°What kind of sword is this¡­¡±

    Feeling the ice qi in the sword even Gu Yu is shocked.

    What a strong Mysterious Ice qi ah¡­is this a new magic tool of Liu Yi¡¯s?

    ¡°This is a present that you have given me.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles: ¡°For me to defeat you.¡±

    ¡°Heng! Dream on! I still have not used my true abilities to face you but now you will not be so lucky anymore!¡±

    As Gu Yu speaks she presses down with both hands.

    From the train rood instantly flies out multiple ice shackles that wrap around Liu Yi¡¯s leg locking down his body.

    Following which ice swords falls from the sky towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Liu Yi is calm as he controls the Frost Moon sword with his right hand as he keeps shifting his body.

    The Frost Moon sword is very nimble and possesses formidable might as it sends other ice swords flying away.

    Under the control of Liu Yi¡¯s Imperial Sword Technique, the Frost Moon sword creates an empty zone in front of him causing the ice swords to be unable to harm him at all.

    ¡°Break for me!¡±

    Seeing this scene Gu Yu is no longer able to bear it as her hands pressed together before swinging down.

    From the sky, an enormous white ice sword instantly appears.

    The ice sword is ten meters long and around 3 to 4 meters wide as it emits a shockingly cold qi as it pierces towards Liu Yi.

    If the enormous ice sword really pierces down on target the train would be cut into two.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Liu Yi is calm as he points towards the sky with his right index finger.

    At that moment, his Frost Moon sword instantly flies up and stabs towards the enormous ice sword in the sky.

    -Dang!-

    An enormous ringing sound like the tolling bells in the temple resounds in the night.

    Liu Yi and Gu Yu¡¯s ears ache slightly while Chen Cai covers his ears as he cries out in pain.

    The two swords one big and small one top and bottom crash against each other in the sky.

    Frost Moon sword is fine but as for the enormous ice sword in the sky, cracks start to form from the sword tip and spread throughout the whole sword body.

    -ding!-

    Like shattered ss, the ice sword finally shatters into pieces of ice andnds on the train roof.

    ¡°Now this¡­¡±

    Gu Yu ispletely stunned as even her most powerful technique is broken. Did this Liu Yi eat an Enormous strength pill?

 Chapter 317 Undying ghost infant

    The first time she met Liu Yi he was still a two, three-star noobie among beginners.

    That time she felt that he is not a threat so she passed Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra to him hoping that he will from then on walk the immortal cultivation path.

    But it seems like everything did not happen as she have hoped.

    Not only did Liu Yi not walk the immortal cultivation path, he entered the devil path and is very very strong. To the point where the current her is unable to defeat him.

    ¡°What heaven defying secret technique did you use! Do you know what is the price of doing so? I advise you to quickly withdraw!¡±

    As Gu Yu speaks, her white cloths start to flutter, ¡°I still have abundant immortal qi to continue to dy you!¡±

    ¡°No problem. I also have time.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a look at the time given by Little Jade and says: ¡°After all it is still a long time till the sun rises. I believe that the Great God sect¡¯s magic technique effect should not be so short.¡±

    As long as Murong Die and the girls do not find out, I have as much time as I want to fight on with Gu Yu.

    As for his qi, with three heart sutras revolving at the same time, what Liu Yi does notck the most is qi.

    ¡°Damn it! Do you really n to oppose my Immortal Snow Peak?¡±

    Gu Yu is very angry, ¡°We are determined to win the demonic infant!¡±

    ¡°Demonic infant ah?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly, ¡°I am very curious what on earth is it that will make Great God sect and your Immortal Snow Peak so drawn to it.¡±

    Gu Yu sneers, ¡°You are nothing but a loose cultivator. This kind of matter is not yours to butt in!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps in the past that was the case. But now we are government officials.¡±

    Hengparing backgrounds who is afraid of who ah! I am now a person who east the rice of the government!

    Liu Yi and Chen Cai take out their credentials one after the other, ¡°We are people from Dragon Group. These two people are suspected of damaging the main line of the train tracks. We are arresting them ording tow. Miss Gu Yu do you want to interfere withw enforcement?¡±

    This speech is what Yuan Zhengyue loves to use to most and now when Liu Yi takes it out to use it is rather good.

    ¡°What does the Dragon Group count as!¡±

    Gu Yu sneers with hardly any care, ¡°To you mortals Dragon Group should be a very amazing group but to us immortal ns especially Immortal Snow Peak they arepletely nothing.¡±

    ¡°Boss she is looking down on us!¡±

    Chen Cai immediately shouts: ¡°Let¡¯s capture her and bring back to slowly interrogate her! Let her know the power of us Dragon Group!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, calm down¡­¡±

    Liu Yi immediately advices, ¡°We are Dragon Group not pervert group.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, it is the same meaningh. A Dragon¡¯s nature is originally perverted!¡±

    ¡°What the!¡±

    When she realizes that the two of them are actually teasing her Gu Yu be even more unhappy.

    I am a honorable disciple of Immortal Snow Peak. Even if it is those famous sects or ns when they see me they need to be respectful to me!

    This two fellow from Dragon Group are actually being do impudent towards me!

    At this moment the originally sealed Incense Lord at the back suddenly speaks up: ¡°You all¡­you all shall die in the hands of our Great God¡­¡±

    The three of them instantly turn around in shock and see the originally sealed in ice Incense Lord is freed and has crawled in front of the wooden box.

    ¡°What the heck! Chen Cai your ice seal is too paper already ah!¡±

    Chen Cai ps his hands and says: ¡°Ah! Boss, I forgot that the ice mushroom has a time limit while watching the exciting fight!¡±

    ¡°What the! Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡±

    Liu Yi turns his right hand and controls the Frost Moon sword to shoot towards the Incense Lord.

    Frost Moon instantly pierces through the Incense Lord¡¯s chest and nails him onto the train¡¯s roof.

    The ice nature of the sword freezes half of the Incense Lord¡¯s body.

    ¡°Haha¡­Sir¡­.Demonic Infant¡­revive¡­.¡±

    Despite the fact that his body is pierced, Incense Lord starts smiling. Before breathing out hisst breath, he bites off his tongue and spits out the blood onto the box.

    Under the sight of the three of them, the wooden box suddenly opens on its own and a ck gas flies out and burrows into the Incense Lord¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Finished¡­the Demonic Infant has revived. This time around everything is finished¡­¡±

    Gu Yu¡¯s face turn white, ¡°This demonic infant is a horrifying creature that is born from Yin qi¡­especially during nights with a full moon like today, its strength will be very strong¡­even I am perhaps not its opponent¡­you guys, really cause a huge problem!¡±

    She is so mad that she is almost hopping.

    Following which cold frosts start to rises up from under her feet, making Liu Yi feels that Gu Yu seems to want to leave.

    Liu Yi frowns, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Are you for real? Thisss is going to escape?

    What the heck didn¡¯t she say what wants to kill all demons and devils?! Why is it that the moment she sees that something is wrong, she turns around to escape?

    Are you for real?!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and get reinforcements. With my abilities, I am unable to take down this demonic infant while it is during a full moon. Otherwise, we shall wait till morning to kill it!¡±

    ¡°Are you joking around?¡±

    Liu Yi instantly bes angry, ¡°There is still over a thousand lives here and you actually do not care about them and will sacrifice them?¡±

    ¡°They are only mortals that¡¯s all.¡±

    Gu Yu says coldly: ¡°Mortals have their own fates. Avoiding danger is the best choice. Although Ill sacrifice them I can save even more people.¡±

    ¡°A bunch of nonsense!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression starts to turn cold, ¡°If this is your immortal path then I¡¯d rather turn into a devil.¡±

    He turns around and faces the demonic infant.

    ¡°Are you crazy? For these people, you are willing to sacrifice your life?¡±

    Gu Yu is unable toprehend neither is she able to see through the originally pure youngster.

    ¡°It is not that I am crazy but it is you who is too smart.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s qi starts to revolve as he clenches his fist, ¡°Since you are not willing to handle this then let this devil handle this. Chen Cai set up a formation for me! Asura Barrier!¡±

    ¡°Understood boss!¡±

    Chen Cai nods his head and stretches out both hands and starts forming seals.

    A ck glow suddenly emerges from his body and following which Gu Yu is able to clearly feel that the surrounding air starts to rise.

    The despairing sensation of Asura path surrounds everyone.

    Everything within a hundred meters is covered by the Asura Barrier.

    Within the barrier, nothing can be destroyed! All of the objects are like diamonds!

    The only beings that are able to move are the people who possess spiritual powers!

    The originally moving forward train also stops moving.

    Everything is like a picture frozen in time.

    ¡°Argggg!¡±

    At this moment the originally kneeling Incense Lord suddenly roars in rage as his body bizarrely gets up to his feet and turns around and stares at Liu Yi with a pair of red eyes.

    That gaze causes Liu Yi to shiver like he is covered with ice.

    This fellow¡­is indeed very scary¡­the Yin qi on his body is so dense that it is unbelievable!

    The fellow starts mumbling, ¡°Food¡­fresh blood¡­¡±

    Looks like he is eyeing all of the people on the train!

    No matter what I must protect the train properly!

    The strength that the opponent is emitting shocks Liu Yi, slightly.

    A conservative estimate is that his strength is above twelve stars.

    I¡¯m not sure if the spiritual beast transformation that I haveprehended is effective.

    But no matter what I must still give it a try.

    ¡°Quickly hide!¡±

    Gu Yu is already able to sense the scariness of the opponent. ¡°He is not an opponent that we can deal with currently. If you are able to maintain your barrier then you will still be able to protect everyone on the train.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, in my dictionary, there isn¡¯t the word escape.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately rejects Gu Yu, ¡°Furthermore I will not leave my brother here as well.¡±

    As they are speaking, the demonic infant suddenly moves like a monster and closes in on Liu Yi.

    ¡°Mother ah this monster let me test you out first!¡±

    Chen Cai suddenly appears in front of Liu Yi and shes both demon des at the demonic infant¡¯s waist.

    As an Asura King, Chen Cai¡¯s speed is very fast and the demon des are very sharp, instantly dividing the demonic infant¡¯s body into three.

    ¡°Settled! He is not that strong !¡±

    Chen Cai keeps his demon de and smiles proudly.

    ¡°Watch out Chen Cai !¡±

    A matter that shocks Liu Yi urs as the demonic infant¡¯s body suddenly changes as the cut off portion of the body shoots out pieces of flesh and rbine the body back together.

    At the same time, the demonic infant¡¯s speed increases as it fiercely punches Chen Cai in the chest.

    -boom!-

    Chen Cai is instantly sent flying as he rolls across the train roof until he reaches the tail of the train.

    With just the power of a punch, it has sent Chen Cai who is an Asura King flying.

    ¡°Under the moonlight, the demonic infant cannot be killed¡­furthermore every time it receives damage it will be stronger!¡±

    Gu Yu¡¯s expression carries horror as her body trembles slightly, ¡°We¡­can not win ¡­¡±

    ¡°If we do not try how do we know!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he gets into a horse stance.

    At the same time, he keeps a hand at his waist while aiming the other fist at the madly rushing over demonic infant.

    ¡°Illusion extermination!¡±

    -whish-

    The air seems to warp!

    Eighth Move of Glorious Sun Palm! This move chases after one and only one thing and that is speed, extreme speed!

    Within a radius of a hundred meters wherever that Liu Yi which to throw out that palm it will definitely not deviate from its path!

    The demonic infant suddenly stops in mid-action like it has crashed into an invisible wall as it flies and rolls off the train roof.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Liu Yi is very careful as he activates Imperial Sword Technique at the same time.

    His right-hand waves and Frost Moon sword flies out and slice off the demonic infant¡¯s head.

    Gu Yu is stunned as she watches. This Liu Yi¡¯s powers¡­suddenly bes very scary!

    Back then I have oppressed him till he cannot retaliate¡­but now it seems like he can causally oppress me!

    The demonic infant¡¯s head rolls off the side. Before Liu Yi can breathe a sigh of relief from the neck of the demonic infant shoots out a strong of meat and pulls the head back to its original ce!

    The demonic infant once again stands up and lets out an oppressive breathing sound.

    ¡°Hu¡­.hu¡­.¡±

    The sound is very scary to hear causing Liu Yi to also be apprehensive.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­how can we fight this person¡­is he undying?!

    Great God sect ah Great God sect, where did you find such a heaven-defying creature ah!

    How are we supposed to fight!?

 Chapter 318 Ghost Infant? God?

    Liu Yi frowns as he stares at the demonic infant that stands up once again.

    Undying person ah!

    This causes Liu Yi to be slightly numb.

    At the back, Gu Yu advises, ¡°During the night, under the moonlight, it is impossible for us to kill him! Let¡¯s temporary retreat!¡±

    ¡°This Ausra barrier also cannotst for long.¡±

    Liu Yi nces at Chen Cai who has just stood up at the train end and says faintly, ¡°Only half an hour left. Within this half an hour I must take down this demonic infant!¡±

    Gu Yu shouts loudly: ¡°It is impossible! You have also seen it this demonic infant can revive endlessly! Furthermore everytime it revives, his strength will be stronger! You arepletely unable to handle him. Do not put in such useless efforts, even if the people on the train die so be it. They are but a few mortals that¡¯s all, they are unable to control their own fate! How many people can you save? Do you really think that you are a hero?¡±

    ¡°I am of course not a hero but I am also not coward.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he tightens his fist, ¡°He revives one time then I kill him once more. I want to see who is more persistent than the other!¡±

    Liu Yi draws back his hands to his waist as he fixes his gaze at the demonic infant who is rushing up again.

    ¡°Illusion extermination!¡±

    The palm speed of Illusion extermination is faster than light thus the demonic infant ispletely unable to dodge.

    From far away the demonic infant is continuously being hit by the traceless palm attack, palm after palm as it tumbles in the air.

    ¡°Imperial Sword technique! Frost Moon sword turn him into mincemeat!¡±

    Finally, Liu Yi presses his hands together and raises Frost Moon Sword.

    The snow-white sword is like a shooting star flying across the sky as it cuts through the night sky and skewers the demonic infant.

    The body of the demonic infant instantly freezes into an ice sculpture and exploded in the sky.

    Ice pieces scatter all over andnd around the train.

    ¡°This time around it should be enough.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders feeling that this time around he really wasted a bit of strength.

    That demonic infant is so hard to kill. Hopefully, the Great God sect does not have too many of such things.

    ¡°He is still alive¡­¡±

    Gu Yu senses the surrounding before saying: ¡°I can still feel his strength¡­so scary¡­¡±

    ¡°Its still alive?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the scattered ice in shock not believing that the demonic infant is still alive.

    But at this moment the scattered ice starts to melt and the meat inside seems to still be moving as they rbine together and finally a revived ghost infant stands before Liu Yi once again.

    Liu Yi is astonished: ¡°I¡¯ll be damned¡­what a tenacious vitality ah!¡±

    ¡°Boss why don¡¯t asuras have such a perverted ability ah!¡±

    Chen Cai stares with envy.

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°If you know it, then you are also a monster.¡±

    After being killed twice, the demonic infant is finally angry.

    He roars loudly causing the ground to trembles.

    At the same time, fresh blood exploded out from the ground and forms up to tens of thousands of blood arrows shooting towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Boss be careful ah!¡±

    Upon seeing such a horrifying scene Chen Cai is badly frightened.

    Gu Yu is also shocked. If all of those blood arrowsnd on Liu Yi, that would be very scary! Wouldn¡¯t he turn into a sieve?!

    After reviving twice the demonic infant actually became such so scary!

    Even if it is me facing such a move I can only escape!

    ¡°Thousand shadows!¡±

    Liu Yi stands at his original spot as his hands move gently in front of him as qi condenses around his hands.

    Glorious Sun Fifth Palm, defend like wind not allowing even water to enter!

    By Liu Yi¡¯s side, countless palm shadows fly around him carrying mysterious ice qi forming ice palms as they fly in a circle.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡±

    A series of blood arrows is blocked by Liu Yi¡¯s thousand shadows palm technique while Liu Yi stands within safe and sound.

    ¡°Arggg!¡±

    Seeing that its attack does not affect the opponent the demonic infant roars before bending his leg and rushes towards Liu Yi.

    The demonic infant¡¯s speed is very fast and all Gu Yu and Chen Cai can see is the demonic infant bending its knee before the demonic infant disappears.

    Gu Yu eyes widen as she umtes her qi to her eyes but all she can faintly see is the afterimage of the demonic infant.

    How fast is this speed, how is it possible for Liu Yi to handle it!

    Gu Yu¡¯s gaze once againnds on Liu Yi.

    Is he really so mysterious? Can he handle such an empowered demonic infant?

    The only possibility is that he is an earth grade expert!

    But based on his aura, Liu Yi still has not broken through into earth grade ah!

    ¡°Army Cleave!¡±

    Liu Yi is calm as he fiercely smashes his palm against the ground.

    Ice qi erupts out and freezes the demonic infant inside.

    Gu Yu is shocked, how on earth did Liu Yi know that the demonic infant would reach him at that time.

    Unless this isbat prediction? But that demonic infant is also not an idiot. It circled Liu Yi a few rounds before sneak attacking him like a cheetah!

    Unless it is a coincidence?

    Gu Yu does not know that Liu Yi has the ck and White World, this kind of heaven-defying technique and guesses stupidly.

    ¡°Illusion extermination!¡±

    Liu Yi once against sends out a palm and hits the demonic infant.

    The demonic infant body once again scatters but Liu Yi is still not done.

    ¡°Come out my beauties! It is show time for you girls!¡±

    Liu Yi ps his hands.

    Instantly from beside his body flies out tens of fire spirit beauties.

    These me beauties are seductive but they have enough strength and their body carry very high temperatures.

    Following Liu Yi¡¯s pointing, they immediately fly over to the frozen meat on the ground.

    ¡°Burn everything!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly ces his hands together and ps fiercely!

    Instantly the me beauties turn into an eye-catching golden color.

    Under the high-temperature, everything is burned!

    The frozen meat on the ground instantly vaporizes and disappear.s

    There is only a deep ck hole on the spot emitting ck smoke.

    After the mes beauties let out thatrge move, the mes on their body turns back to red before returning to Liu Yi¡¯s side and disappearing.

    Liu Yi dusts his hands and says: ¡°This time around should bepletely settled right?¡±

    But the air seems to be pervaded with a familiar aura.

    Following which in front of Liu Yi, ck smoke starts to gather.

    The ck smoke gathers together and slowly condense out a human figure.

    ¡°#%^!#,e one why is it so deceptive ah!¡±

    Chen Cai at the back scolded: ¡°It did not die despite that! Are you for real?!¡±

    ¡°You all¡­.die¡­¡±

    The figure stands there and actually speaks!

    ¡°What the. This time around it evolves and gain intelligence?¡±

    When Chen Cai hears the demonic infant speaks his jaws nearly drop off.

    ¡°Want to kill me¡­not¡­possible¡­¡±

    The demonic infant speaks slowly and it seems like its intelligence is bing mature.

    ¡°While all of you¡­must die¡­¡±

    ¡°What kind of ghost thingy are you?!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart bes somewhat heavy. This fellow is too strange!

    ¡°I am¡­you guys¡­can not understand¡­god¡­¡±

    Chen Cai sneers, ¡°The hell¡­it is another fellow that proims himself as god.¡±

    ¡°If you are also considered as a god then I am afraid that the god of Great God sect is no longer worth money.¡±

    Liu Yi stands there and says coldly: ¡°You are nothing but a piece of rotten flesh that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.deserve death¡­¡±

    As the demonic infant speaks a ck gas suddenly erupts from its body.

    Its strength suddenly increases by a lot in an instant.

    The surrounding ground also starts to crack.

    ¡°Boss¡­it, its strength is very scary¡­¡±

    Chen Cai feels that his heart is being oppressed, ¡°So strong¡­my Asura Barrier is almost unable to withstand it¡­¡±

    ¡°Persevere a while more¡­¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath, ¡°I will think of a way to settle him¡­¡±

    ¡°Evil demonic infant do not think that you can be arrogant! There is still my Immortal Snow Peak!¡±

    Unexpectedly at this moment Gu Yu who is silent suddenly takes action.

    Around her rises ice sword after ice sword. Finally with a wave of both hands the ice swords instantly shoot towards the demonic infant.

    ¡°Child¡­childish¡­.¡±

    The demonic infantughs in disdain as it stands there not moving.

    The ck aura around him blocks the ice swords from hitting him.

    It is like the ice swords have rammed into a wall and are unable to pierce through.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Although her first move did not work, Gu Yu have already moved forwards as her hands wave down fiercely.

    A ten meters long enormous ice sword instantly chops down carrying with it the strength to split the mountain. The vigor behind the sword seems to be split the demonic infant into two.

    ¡°Boring¡­¡±

    The demonic infant¡¯s artiction is bing more and more nimble. It stands there as qi gathers around its right hand. It raises its right hand and directly grabs ahold of the ice sword that is chopping down.

    -dang!-

    When the ice sword chops on the demonic infant¡¯s hand the whole sword instantly stops!

    The demonic infant¡¯s body sinks into the ground slightly but it seems to be fine as it stands there holding the enormous sword.

    It¡¯s qi has perfectly protected it.

    ¡°Toy only.¡±

    Facing the enormous ice sword the demonic infantughs weirdly before clenching its right fist.

    The ice sword instantly shatters when its palm protected with qi clenches.

    Afterwards the demonic infant disappears and reappears in front of Gu Yu and sends a palm on her shoulder.

    Gu Yu instantly flew away like a kite with broken strings andnds very far away.

    ¡°Poof!¡±

    Her mouth opens as she spits out a mouthful of blood.

    She ispletely unable to defeat the current powerful demonic infant!

    Finished..is this really the end¡­

    ¡°Silly¡­childish¡­all of you¡­will die.¡±

    The demonic infant mumbles as it stares at Liu Yi once again.

    ¡°You¡­first one.¡±

    ¡°Apologies, I do not have the intention to die. I still do not have a girlfriend!¡±

    Liu Yi has finally finished gathering all of this strength, ¡°Chen Cai take a look at Gu Yu¡¯s injury. Leave the rest to me!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to win ¡­¡±

    Gu Yu¡¯s face turn pales as she says: ¡°We all¡­are destined to die here¡­¡±

    ¡°I shall not die at this ce. With great difficulty, I crawled out from Asura realm. I still need to enjoy my university life!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks his aura starts to change as a qi wave erupts from his body and spread out in all directions.

    Chen Cai bes very excited as he clenches his fist.

    ¡°Boss is going to use his full power now! This time around we are definitely going to win!¡±

 Chapter 319 Even the soul scatters from the beating

    ¡°What full strength?¡±

    Gu Yu is shocked. Until now Liu Yi still has not used his full strength?

    ¡°Hehe¡­you will know soon¡­¡±

    Chen Cai emotionally rubs his hands together, ¡°When boss takes out his full strength¡­even an Asura God has to escape pitifully! It has been a long time since Ist saw boss use this move! I finally get to see it once again!¡±

    ¡°Trying to be mysterious.¡±

    Gu Yu sneers and does not believe what Chen Cai has said.

    Liu Yi is already very strong. Within this year he can be considered as improving very crazily!

    If he can still be even stronger then how do us disciples of famous sects hang around!

    Why don¡¯t I just smash my head into the Immortal Snow Peak and be done with it!

    ¡°You¡­.go and die¡­¡±

    The demonic infant rushes towards Liu Yi while at the same time red blood hands emerge from Liu Yi¡¯s surroundings and block him.

    This time around the demonic infant decided to im Liu Yi¡¯s life.

    While Liu Yi is standing there calmly as he suddenly spread open his hands.

    ¡°Spiritual beast transformation!¡±

    An even strong qi wave erupts out from Liu Yi while his clothing starts to change.

    A dark brown overcoat appears on Liu Yi.

    On the overcoat is a majestic Monarch Scorpion, twining around the wrists and ankles are five-color chains which look like ornaments.

    While on his face is a covered by a half-face bone mask.

    In between Liu Yi¡¯s eyebrows is a strange mark that is glistening brightly.

    Spiritual beast transformation!

    This is an ability that Liu Yi had toprehend during a life and death moment when he deactivated his hundred times gravity and fought against an Asura God.

    Spiritual beast transformation ability is tobine all three of this spiritual beasts together and form apletely new strength for him!

    In the past, he can only use the spiritual beast abilities individually but this time around he has oveid them together. The resulting effect is several grades better.

    When Liu Yi faces the sudden rush from the demonic infant, he actually closes his eyes.

    The world disappears from Liu Yi¡¯s sight but another world suddenly appears.

    The demonic infant is clearly swiping its ws at Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

    Liu Yi leans slightly and dodges that fast swipe.

    Siiii!

    The air seems to be ripped as it lets out the cries of birds.

    The demonic infant speed is very fast and its attacks are getting faster and faster as it attacks Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi does not open his eyes nor did he moves his legs. He only shifts his body left and right to dodge or raises his arm to block the attack.

    The shing of their arms results in exploding noises.

    While the two of them are fighting against each other, tears start to appears in the surrounding air like a picture is being torn!

    Chen Cai reminds loudly: ¡°Boss there isn¡¯t much time left! The Asura Barrier is not able to withstand anymore!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly as he aims in the direction of the demonic infant and sends out a palm.

    ¡°Illusion extermination!¡±

    The demonic infant instantly got hit by the attack and is sent flying and crashes into the cliff behind him.

    On the cliff appears an enormous hole with the demonic infant embedded within.

    ¡°Take this move! Falling Rain!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he send a palm towards the sky.

    From above the demonic infant, palm prints start to fall like raindrops.

    Nearly five meters of the cliff is shaved off from that attack!

    The demonic infant¡¯s qi protection ispletely useless and is like a paper easily torn apart by Liu Yi¡¯s attack.

    Gu Yu who is watching by the side is stunned, ¡°This..what is this magic powers!¡±

    Is this still the Liu Yi that I know? It ispletely two different people ah!

    The powerparison¡­is like heaven and earth!

    Are they really the same person? Or does Liu Yi have a split personality? Even if it is a split personality it is impossible for his strength to increase such so crazily!

    In just this one year plus what on earth happened?

    Gu Yu is unable to understand.

    ¡°Argg!¡±

    The demonic infant is very mad as it¡¯s body is destroyed by Liu Yi¡¯s attacks again and only leaving behind its head which is rolling on the ground roaring.

    ¡°You¡­cannot kill me¡­only make me stronger!¡±

    The head lets out a deep shout.

    ¡°You thought that I am still unable to see through your trick?¡±

    Who would have known that Liu Yi would actually sneer as he stares at the rolling head and says: ¡°I have already understood your secret. Do you think you can still revive?¡±

    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±

    The demonic infant¡¯s expression trembles slightly, ¡°No one¡­is able¡­to realize my secret¡­¡±

    ¡°Right. Your secret, to be honest, is nothing much.¡±

    Liu Yi points, ¡°The only thing that scatters every time is only your body. Your real body is your soul! Destroying your flesh body only results in tempering your spirit allowing you to be stronger! As long as I destroy your soul, let¡¯s see how you are going to revive.¡±

    The demonic infant¡¯s face instantly has arge change as it struggles as it wants to escape from here.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes brighten up. Indeed I guessed correctly!

    As for the matter to destroy the opponent¡¯s soul is a something that Liu Yi is randomly saying to find out it¡¯s weakness.

    But he did not think that he would have really guessed correctly!

    Yin qi rises and engulfs the cliff.

    The demonic infant is frantically thinking of escaping.

    ¡°Little Cai!¡±

    The chains on Liu Yi¡¯s right hand enters the ground and instantly appears on the cliff. Countless chains emerge and twine around the soul of the demonic infant locking up the demonic infant¡¯s soul not giving it anyway of escaping.

    After increasing in grade, the five color chains are able to lock up souls.

    How is it possible for you to escape from my palm!

    The eyes on the mask that Liu Yi is wearing light up.

    One is burning with fire while the other is frozen with ice.

    Liu Yi suddenly appears in front of the demonic infant as he keeps his right hand on his waist.

    ¡°Demonic infant let me send you to hell!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks his right hand emits an eye-catching golden glow.

    Glorious Sun Seventh Palm!

    ¡°Soul destruction!¡±

    This palm move gives out an eye-catching glow like a sun, as it smashes towards the cliff aiming at the soul of the struggling demonic infant.

    ¡°Argggg!¡±

    The demonic infant lets out howls of pain as it¡¯s soul starts to evaporate under the might of the palm move.

    ¡°I, I do not want to die¡­.do not want to die¡­¡±

    The demonic infant keeps letting out pitiful cries and that is itsst sound.

    ¡°This world is not suitable for you. It is better to return back to Mars.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm exploded out with power with an eye-catching golden glow like a small sun.

    Very quickly the demonic infant soul starts to warp and within moments it¡¯s soulpletely turns into ashes.

    It¡¯s soul got scattered from Liu Yi¡¯s attack!

    ¡°Settled.¡±

    Liu Yi withdraws his palm andnds on the ground lightly.

    After the demonic infant has died, for a moment within the Asura Barrier it ispletely silent.

    Gu Yu is sprawling there in disbelief.

    The demonic infant that I am helpless against was actually defeated by Liu Yi!

    The Liu Yi that I can mess around with back then¡­currently has actually be such so strong¡­

    Looking at the back of Liu Yi as well as the scorpion on his cloak, Gu Yu is unknowingly mesmerised.

    Have I¡­.created such a strong devil¡­

    When did this man¡¯s back be such so reliable?

    Gu Yu is stun when on earth did I start to have such thoughts!

    Gods, it must be a demonic magic that he has cast on me!

    Damn it¡­this devil bastard!

    ¡°There is no need for Frost Moon anymore..¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hands and Frost Moon which is stabbed into the ground instantly flies up and turns into a snowke and disappeared into the night.

    A beauty is standing among the snowkes.

    He actually did not kill me?

    How is this possible¡­I obviously want to kill him. If he let me live, an enemy from Immortal Snow Peak, it is definitely an enormous trouble!

    Is he really an idiot or his great intelligence is stupidity?

    After Liu Yi has released the emotion trace sword, he waves his hand and says to Gu Yu: ¡°You can go.¡±

    Gu Yu ask curiously: ¡°You are not killing me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I kill you?¡±

    Liu Yi is greatly baffled as he stares at Gu Yu.

    ¡°I am a person from Immortal Snow Peak as well as your enemy! If you let me off are you not afraid of the whole Immortal Snow Peak looking for you for revenge?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, to be honest, I, Liu Yi, have not seen before nor ce in my heart that whatever Immortal Snow Peak.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly and says: ¡°So what if Immortal Snow peak wants to be my enemy. It is okay juste and fight me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­are you really stupid?¡±

    Gu Yu looks at Liu Yi not knowing why she is angry: ¡°Immortal Snow Peak is the number one sect among celestial being. Do you treat it as a simple small sect? There are so many more experts that are stronger than me in my sect! If you are really going against my Immortal Snow Peak you are seeking death!¡±

    ¡°I still have not lived long enough so I have never sought death.¡±

    Liu Yi ces his hands behind him and with the ck cloak, he looks very awe-inspiring.

    ¡°But I am never afraid of any enemy thates looking for me. So what if it is the Immortal Snow Peak? If one of youes then I fight one. Two of youe then I fight two. If I blink from fright then you Gu Yu shall follow my Liu Yi surname! ¡±

    ¡°You have already taken advantage of me! Who wants to have the same surname as you! You think this miss would want to marry you!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles mischievously: ¡°Er¡­this¡­I still have no thoughts to marry yet. So, Fairy Gu Yu¡­I have to disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°Go and die! Liu Yi this time around I¡¯ll let you off! Next time if I meet you again we will still be enemies! I will go back to Immortal Snow Peak and cultivate even stronger. Then I wille and kill you! I will let you know, letting me off this time¡­heng is a very big mistake!¡±

    Gu Yu feels like her face is damaged as Liu Yi is obviously looking down on her.

    ¡°Since Fairy Gu Yu has decided then I can wait for you. Next time when we meet do not lose too quickly okay!¡±

    ¡°Heng! At that time you shall see!¡±

 Chapter 320 Passionate department head

    After beating away Gu Yu, Liu Yi and Chen Cai return back to the train.

    After the train has travelled through the night, it finally arrived at its destination, Jing Dou.

    When they reach, Murong Hong has arranged chauffers to send the four of them to report to their school.

    Liu Yi and Wang Yuzheng to CUST university while Murong Die and Wang Lele to Kyoto University. The two university are only divided by a single wall thus are very close so he sends all of them together.

    When Zang Danui arrives he wants to say something. But when he sees them board two Mercedes cars he can only keep quiet and rubs his nose.

    To think that this fewsses are easy to chase but who knew that they are chasing after another guy and have such good car.

    Looks like this man is very rich¡­ai, hatred ah!

    Liu Yi does not know that he is hated by another person. At this moment he is riding shotgun on the Mercedes looking at the guidebook that is mailed over by the university.

    Behind him are the three girls who are also studying the matter of reporting to school. As for Chen Cai, he is sitting alone on the other car.

    Liu Yi cannot forget the grudge-filled gaze of Chen Cai when he boards the car, like he is an angry woman who is being abandoned in the Cold Pce.

    ¡°Big miss do not worry. Every school will have students who are a task to help you all settle the entering school procedures.¡±

    The person who is driving the car is none other than Murong Hong¡¯s butler Wang An.

    For Murong Die¡¯s safety, Murong Hong has sent Wang An to Jingdou earlier to scout the area first. Furthermore, Murong Hong has a few businesses in Jing Dou so it is also convenient.

    ¡°That is good then.¡±

    Murong Die nods her head, ¡°But we must be careful of those seniors. I have read the book that every year during this time it is the best opportunity for them to take actions on their junior sisters!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡±

    Wang Lele also butts in, ¡°I have heard that when junior sisters just enter the school they will face a whole bunch of perplexing problems. At this moment when seniorse to lend their help, they will be able to capture the junior sister¡¯s hearts! Hehe Little Yi older brother. If you do not follow the two of us, a senior brother might snatch the two of us away!¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s words seem to be carrying hidden directions.

    While Murong Die¡¯s face turns red but did not say anything, seeming like she is waiting for Liu Yi¡¯s reply.

    But Liu Yi flips the student guidebook and says without thinking, ¡°Oh, as for Little Die I am not worried. With her character which senior would enter her eyes. But as for Lele who is so empty-headed, it might really be easy to cheat you away.¡±

    ¡°Heng! Little Yi older brother you are looking down on me!¡±

    Wang Lele instantly raises her hands and starts waving her hands around as she speaks, nearly hitting Wang Yuzheng by the side.

    ¡°When am I, Wang Lele empty-headed ah! My IQ is very high okay!¡±

    ¡°But your EQ is slightly low. But no worries, our schools are so close to each other. When something happens, I will definitelye and help you.¡± says Liu Yi.

    ¡°Really? Little Yi older brother you are not lying to me right?!¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s words, Wang Lele seems to be happy.

    Murong Die suddenly snorts, ¡°Heng, you are so careful about our Lele, then you do not need to care about this miss?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng did not speak at all as she is more confident about this.

    After all this time around, I and Liu Yi is going to the same school¡­

    When she remembers secretly peeping at the schools that Liu Yi is applying for as well as getting into the same school as him, she bes happy.

    Just this point even if it is Miss Murong, she is stupider than me, hehe¡­

    ¡°This¡­of course it is treating both of you equally ah!¡±

    Liu Yi senses a killing intent and immediately says: ¡°Aren¡¯t both you and Lele in Qing Dou. Your matters are definitely my matters.¡±

    ¡°Heng, who wants you to care. This miss has hands, legs, and brains. I can settle my own matter. Who wants your help! heng!¡±

    Murong Die pouts and looks out of the window.

    Liu Yi bes embarrassed, thisss¡¯s missy disorder appears again!

    ¡°Son-inw, Miss Wang, we have reached CUST university.¡±

    Wang An stops the car by the side and says: ¡°I will be sending the misses to settle their procedures. If there is any matter let me know.¡±

    Sweat, son-inw¡­

    Liu Yi instantly start to have cold sweat, what the heck why do you call me this way ah!

    Did this fellow ept the money of Murong Hong?

    ¡°Who, who, who, who is the son-inw! Damn uncle Wang do you not know to call okay!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s pretty face instantly turns red as she stumbles over her words.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Wang An scratches his head not understanding what is going on, ¡° But it is sir who instructed me to call him this way ah.¡±

    ¡°That, that, that is also not allowed! I, we are getting¡­ wait¡­wrong¡­damn Liu Yi you scram off the car right now!¡±

    Seeing Murong Die starting to talk incoherently, Liu Yi cannot help butugh.

    ¡°Okay, okay okay. We are getting off now. Later we¡¯ll get in contact.¡±

    Liu Yi pulls Wang Yuzheng off the car, at the same time Chen Cai also gets off the car behind them.

    ¡°Bosse on man!¡±

    Chen Cai scowls, ¡°You enjoy three beauties and throw me alone in the car¡­wuwuwu, how can you bear with it. That¡¯s it. Boss in university you must be responsible to help me find a girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°What the heck, this boss still don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet and I still have to find for you?!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly rejected and gifts Chen Cai with a middle finger.

    ¡°Chasing girls relies on your own ability!¡±

    Chen Cai raises his head and nces at the beauty Wang Yuzheng and mumbles, ¡°Boss can you be even more shameless¡­you still don¡¯t have a girlfriend¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and report otherwise we will bete.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a look at the time. It is better to report earlier, ¡°After we have settled everything I want to have a good rest. I did not have a good rest yesterday night.¡±

    When Liu Yi recalls the fight yesterday night, he bes exhausted.

    Who would have known that the Great God Sect would take out such a scary thing, demonic infant¡­

    When Liu Yi and the gang are preparing to investigate how to report, a few students¡¯ gazes immediatelynd on them.

    ¡°Department head, you see there is finally a beauty!¡±

    A student member points at Wang Yuzheng as his gaze brightens up.

    ¡°Not bad, after receiving a bunch of ugly ones finally there is a high-quality one.¡±

    One of the leaders is a handsome man and when he sees Wang Yuzheng, his eyes brighten up.

    He is a department head of the school¡¯s student union and is a famous yboy in the school.

    A lot of girls have suffered from his poison touch. This fellow ys with a girl a for a few days before changing to another junior sister.

    Relying on his handsome face as well as decent figure and his eloquence, he attracted a number of junior sisters.

    The girl in front is not wearing anything very gorgeously and is somewhat in.

    She has a tied up cute ponytail and wears a flowery pink skirt.

    Her face carries a bit of shyness and her smile is slightly bashful.

    Standing there, her beauty attracts people.

    This kind of girl is the perfect prey!

    A member looks at Liu Yi and Chen Cai by Wang Yuzheng side and says: ¡°But department head¡­she seems to have a boyfriend already!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    The department head only smiles, ¡°Who says that standing together must make them boyfriend and girlfriend? Furthermore, even if he is a boyfriend with my Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s ability can¡¯t I pry them apart? Usually, what did I tell you guys? Even if there is a gatekeeper it is still possible to score!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, what department head says is right!¡±

    ¡°Then we shall leave the girl to you department head. We will bring the two guys away.¡±

    ¡°Good. After the matter is done I shall invite you guys out for a big meal.¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng smiles before tidying up his cor before walking over with a confident smile.

    ¡°Hello junior brothers and junior sister. I am Wang Zhanfeng from the student council. Wee you guys for entering our Central University of Science and Technology¡¯s big family.¡±

    As he speaks, he stretches out a hand towards Wang Yuzheng.

    Since it is a senior from the student council, Wang Yuzheng is not wary or suspicious as she shakes hand with him.

    Who would know that Wang Zhanfeng would hold her hand and does not have any intention of letting go after half a day.

    If it is a normal male if he holds a girl¡¯s hand and does not let go he will definitely be ignored.

    But Wang Zhanfeng is confident in himself as he is handsome! With my temperament, my appearance how would there be a girl who will ignore me!

    Just like a male does not have any rejection from holding a girl¡¯s hand, girls are the same towards handsome men.

    But what is out of his expectation is that the beauty actually raises her eyebrows at him and pulls back her hand.

    ¡°Thank you senior¡­we are able to do it on our own.¡±

    As Wang Yuzheng speaks she hides behind Liu Yi.

    Out of so many males, there is only Liu Yi whom she wishes to get close to.

    Following Chen Cai is considered okay, although it is awkward he is still Liu Yi¡¯s good friend.

    But as for the male in front of her, she does not know why but she feels slightly annoyed with him.

    ¡°There is no need to be polite junior sister. Leading new student is the duty of us student officials.¡±

    As he speaks he takes the initiative and helps Wang Yuzheng take her luggage.

    Liu Yi blocks in front of Wang Yuzheng and says politely, ¡°Thank senior for your care but carrying the luggage is my task.¡±

    Liu Yi also does not like the fellow. The way he looks at Wang Yuzheng has a type of desire to conquer like Lin Huayang.

    No wonder Wang Yuzheng is so afraid of him and wants to hide behind him.

    ¡°Senior brother you are since you are so good, help junior brother as well.¡±

    Chen Cai enthusiastically walks up and throws his luggage into Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s embrace.

    Chen Cai¡¯s luggage is not light at all despite him casually carrying it behind his back. But when itnds in Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s embrace it nearly knocks him onto the ground.

    Chen Caiughs and pats Wang Zhanfeng on the shoulders and say: ¡°The three of us are together. Then it will be hard on you senior brother!¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng only feels like his shoulder is hammered a few time as his face turns pale from pain.

    ¡°Not¡­not hard at all¡­¡±

    If it is in normal times he would definitely start scolding.

    But currently in front of Wang Yuzheng, to protect his kind-hearted image he did say anything and force himself to smile.

    Damn it¡­what is in this fellow¡¯s bag! Why is it so heavy¡­

    The only person who does not have a luggage is only Liu Yi because he has Little Jade who can help him change his clothes anytime!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­I will lead you guys to do the procedures¡­¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng clenches his teeth as he says in his heart, damn it I just do not believe that I won¡¯t be able to sessfully chase after you this junior sister!

 Chapter 321 Magnanious Senior

    To disy that he is an enthusiastic senior, Wang Zhanfeng runs around Wang Yuzheng and helps her out with all of her procedures.

    Liu Yi and Chen Cai of course benefit from it.

    When Wang Zhanfeng wants to have a chat with Wang Yuzheng, Chen Cai immediately butts in and starts bbering.

    While Wang Yuzheng did not make a sound as she lowers her head and holds Liu Yi¡¯s arm as she follows beside him looking at Wang Zhanfeng gnashing his teeth in jealousy.

    Damn it! Which part of me is not better than that fellow! I have talent and am also a department head of the student council! Perhaps next year I might also be the chairman of the student council! Furthermore, my background is good and I am much more handsome than that fellow!

    These two people definitelye from a small town and this junior sister has not seen a city before, thus got cheated over by that little fellow!

    Just wait till she has seen the big city then she will know that I am the real rich person and will leave this idiot!

    That¡¯s right. I must let her increase her knowledge and experience!

    Right, that¡¯s right¡­

    Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s eyes brighten up.

    ¡°Junior sister ah, after we have settled the procedures let senior brother bring you out for a big meal. It is such a coincidence that both you and I are in the math course. We must celebrate it.¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng decides to show off his identity during the meal.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is about to reject him when Liu Yi stops her and gives Chen Cai a nce.

    Chen Cai instantly understands and immediately says: ¡°Really? Senior brother you are really too kind, to actually invite the three of us new students out for a meal¡­hehehe, Yuzheng ah take a look at how different a big city person is. This Senior Wang is so generous ah. Let¡¯s not brush aside his goodwill and agree to it.¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s face instantly turns ashen as hisplexion turns bad.

    Bullshit when did I say that I want to invite the two of you. I obviously only said that I want to invite the junior sister only okay!

    How on earth did it be inviting all of you! Damn it, that is a big meal and with so many people how much would it cost!

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case¡­then alright¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng saw the look that Liu Yi gave her and instantly agree.

    She did not know when did Wang Yuzheng and Liu Yi¡¯s rtionship became so good.

    She remembers that in the past she hates Liu Yi a lot because she feels that Liu Yi is very bad and is no different from Yuan Shao.

    [TL: Yuan Shao is a warlord of the three kingdom era]

    Butter on as she slowly gets in contact with him, she realizes that Liu Yi is a person with a sense of responsibility, furthermore, he is a person who dares to act and take the responsibility and is different from a good-for-nothing that she thought of him originally.

    As they get in contact longer, she starts to depend on Liu Yi more and more¡­

    Especially since the temple fair, it gave Wang Yuzheng even more warmth. Thus she decided to fight for him!

    I have already fought for a chance to get into a good university and now I should try and fight for a good man.

    Murong Die already has such a good family background¡­Liu Yi should be mine!

    Hearing that Wang Yuzheng has agreed to it, Wang Zhanfeng also cannot change his tune.

    Damn it¡­it feels like I got yed for a fool!

    After arranging everything, Wang Zhanfeng unwillingly leads them to a Pizza Hut outside of campus.

    Liu Yi sneers, you actually call this a big meal¡­it is only Pizza Hut that¡¯s all.

    Do you really think that we have not seen the world before and have not eaten a big meal before?!

    ¡°Aiyah, damn it. Boss, its a Pizza Hut!¡±

    Chen Cai instantly shouts out like a clown: ¡°Aiyah I have not eaten in such a high-ss ce before¡­this life is really worth it already ah¡­senior brother ah, you are too cool already it is indeed a big meal ah!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng almost starts tough uncontrobly as people around them give them a long look while Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s face almost fell.

    ¡°That¡­after all we are still a student. Pizza Hut is already considered very good, hahaha, right¡­¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng coughs dryly not knowing what to say.

    ¡°Senior Wang wait a moment. I have a phone call.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly received Little Jade¡¯s notification and immediately pulls out his handphone and received the call.

    Seeing Liu Yi take out a China brand handphone, Wang Zhanfeng gives him a look of disdain.

    ¡°Damn Liu Yi! Are you guys done! I and Lele are done and are hungry now! Get the hell out and invite us for lunch!¡±

    ¡°Done, done, done, we are done. But there is a kind-hearted senior who has invited us out for a meal¡­¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he looks at Wang Yuzheng, ¡°Yuzheng ah, it is Little Die and Lele. They want to have a meal together.¡±

    ¡°Ah, then ask them toe over ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, but it is senior brother treating ah how can we invite other people over. If it costs too much senior brother might be in heartache.¡±

    Liu Yiughs.

    ¡°How is that possible¡­let theme. If you have friends let theme along then¡­¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s heart is dripping blood as he cries in his heart, this time around I have a lost big while chasing girls¡­perhaps I might spend arge amount of money¡­

    ¡°Our senior is very magnanimous and agreed to it. Come over and have a meal with us! It is the Pizza Hut at our school¡¯s entrance!¡±

    ¡°Pizza Hut is it? Okay. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Murong Die cleanly hangs up.

    Wang Zhanfeng sees that the surrounding people are giving him weird gaze and immediately say: ¡°Let us go in and wait!¡±

    ¡°Okay. We will listen to senior¡¯s arrangement!¡±

    Chen Cai is still pretending to be excited as he licks his lips and says: ¡°Finally I can eat a big meal. I am so excited ah!¡±

    Seeing the yearning look of Chen Cai, Liu Yi¡¯s hair starts to stand.

    This fellow is really acting way too overboard¡­but the effect is rather good and has indeed embarrassed that Wang Zhanfeng.

    Just relying on Pizza Hut and wanting to chase after girls¡­is this fellow thinking to beautifully?

    At least bring us to a western restaurant and let me open an 82 as well and burn a hole in his pocket.

    Such a pity, there is not a lot of things that are able to make him pay a lot in Pizza Hut.

    After entering, they choose to sit on the sofa area.

    Liu Yi sits on the sofa and Wang Yuzheng sits beside him. Just as Wang Zhanfeng is about to sit beside Wang Yuzheng, Chen Cai already sits down andpletely upies the sofa seats.

    Seeing that Wang Zhanfeng is still standing, Liu Yu points at the opposite chair and politely says: ¡°Senior there is no need to be polite have a seat ah!¡±

    What the heck! Sit there?!

    Damn it! Even upying all of the sofa seats!

    Can¡¯t the two of them be light bulbs? Damn it they are like two lighthouses!

    Especially that Liu Yi! What on earth is his rtionship with Wang Yuzheng?

    They are not boyfriend and girlfriend but Wang Yuzheng keep sticking to him!

    If it is a love rtionship they do not seem that intimate!

    Damn it. This is so annoying!

    After Wang Zhanfeng sits on the chair, he suddenly remembers his wallet problem and asks apprehensively: ¡°That¡­just a question¡­how many of your friends areing?¡±

    ¡°Two people.¡± Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Rx senior, we will not ughter you.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s smiling appearance gives off an appearance of a harmless person.

    Wang Zhanfeng nods his head gratefully as he calctes in his heart, six people eating, so that means that it will be around 5 to 6 hundred dors.

    Ai¡­just treat it as if I lost a good equipment in the game¡­

    Luckily I have 4 to 5 thousand for daily expenses for a month, otherwise, it would be impossible to chase after thisss.

    ¡°No problem. There is no need to be polite. Just casually order the food.¡±

    To let Wang Yuzheng admire him, Wang Zhanfeng waves his hand and says smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t see that the things are slightly more expensive. But to me it is nothing. Usually, I treat this ce as the dining hall for a meal.¡±

    ¡°Senior is polite. We are all younger generation. How can we ughter senior.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s smile is so innocent without guilt as he passes the menu to the server and says: ¡°Give me one of everything on the menu.¡±

    -Bang!-

    Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s head instantly smashes onto the dining table.

    What the heck, this is still called not ughtering me?!

    ¡°This, this is so much, can you finish all of them?¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s hand starts trembling as he asks with a pale face.

    Liu Yi pats Chen Cai shoulder and says: ¡°Ah, apologies senior, this brother of mine can really eat.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right senior, we are feeling heartache for your money that¡¯s why we did not order three sets. The two of us can just get by with just one set.¡±

    As he speaks he is still licking his lips.

    What the hell, what get by with one set! Are you a pig in a past life?!

    I just do not believe that you are able to eat so much! The two of you must be doing it on purpose to mess around with me!]

    ¡°But¡­can you guys really finish all of them?¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, senior must be worried about spending too much money!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly understands, ¡°How about the three of us collect our money together to eat to prevent senior from spending too much.¡±

    ¡°Okay then¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng nods her head and reaches for her wallet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! I have already said that I am treating¡­¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng still wants to show off his identity so how could he let Wang Yuzheng take out her wallet.

    He immediately says magnanimously, ¡°Serve one of each item!¡±

    Damn itter if you guys cannot finish eating everything then do not me me for exploding!

    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡±

    The server is also stunned as it is the first time he sees a person ordering this way.

    But since they are willing to spend the money then I will just serve the food then.

    Very quickly the Pizza Hut¡¯s door is pushed open again as two people walk in.

    ¡°Oi, you guys have actually started eating! Come on!¡±

    Murong Die instantly starts scolding angrily.

    ¡°That¡¯s right ah, why didn¡¯t you guys wait for me and Xiao Die older sister¡­¡±

    Wang Lele rubs her stomach, ¡°After being busy for the whole afternoon¡­my chest is going to shrink from hunger¡­¡±

    When Wang Zhanfeng hears the two girls conversation he instantly turns around and takes a look.

    With just this look this eyeballs nearly pop out.

    Beauties ah¡­both are real beauties ah!

    One is noble and stylish the other is sexy¡­..

    Okay, then it seems like sexy is not used in this manner!

    But no matter what it is indeed two top grade girls ah!

    Are the two of them Liu Yi¡¯s friends?

    How on earth does this fellow know so many beauties?

    ¡°Two junior sisters how are you?¡±

    He immediately stands up and stretches out his hand while introducing himself.

    ¡°I am Wang Zhanfeng, a department head of my school¡¯s student union. Are the two of you beauties also from our school? I have been helping students for the whole day am wondering why did I not notice the two of you?¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s smile is very brilliant as he waits for the beauties to show interest in him.

    But who would have known that Murong Die who is walking in front directly ignores his hand and walks in front of Liu Yi, ¡°Move in. Give this miss a space to sit.¡±

    ¡°I also want ah I also want¡­move in furthermoreh¡­¡±

    Wang Lele also squeezes over leaving Wang Zhanfeng standing there like a statue not knowing what to do.

    Liu Yi says: ¡°Two beauties don¡¯t leave other people to hang ah, after all he is the moneybags who is treating us to a meal.¡±

    ¡°En, en, moneybags how do you do.¡±

    Murong Die did not raise her head.

    ¡°Pass me that shrimp cup.¡±

 Chapter 322 Dormitory four brothers

    ¡°Moneybags gege nice to meet you, hehe¡­¡±

    Wang Lele alsoughs slightly before lowering her head and starts to investigate a te of pizza.

    The two of them did greet him but honestly, they did not take Wang Zhanfeng seriously.

    The first time! This is the first time Wang Zhanfeng is humiliated in such manner!

    It is obvious that I am a handsomedy killer. But why would I receive such cold treatment!

    Damn it who can tell me what on earth is going on!

    Are the junior sisters nowadays crazy?

    The one who shocked Wang Zhanfeng the most is actually Chen Cai.

    At this moment Chen Cai is kneeling by the table as he sweeps through all of the food.

    In a few moments, in front of him is a stack of seven to eight empty tes.

    The surrounding people forgot to eat their food as they stare at the furiously eating Chen Cai in shock, thinking that he is a hungry ghost that has reincarnated.

    Only Liu Yi is the one who knows what is happening. Since Chen Cai has turned into an asura, his food intake also started to increase.

    Every time an asura increases in grade he needs to replenish arge amount of food to improve his constitution.

    While in the Asura Realm, there is extremely little food. Since Chen Cai has evolved into Asura King, he still has not properly replenished his energy level yet.

    This time arounding out it can be considered as he found a foolish spendthrift and wants to ruthlessly ughter him once.

    ¡°Gods¡­how can he eat so much¡­¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng is unable to speak as he watches Chen Cai demolishing all of the food, only feeling numb in his heart.

    In the future if I want to treat a meal I must avoid this fellow¡­otherwise treating one time will turn me poor for three years!

    ¡°Chen Cai eat slower, eat slower. No one is snatching from you.¡±

    Wang Lele licked her ice-cream as she smiles and says to Chen Cai, ¡°Why is it like you have not eaten for a few years. Why is it that I did not see you eat so much in the past?¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, Lele if you must know¡­¡±

    Chen Cai stuffed a chicken wing into his mouth as he says: ¡°I really did not eat for a few years¡­ah!!¡±

    Liu Yi kicks Chen Cai harshly to prevent him from saying something wrong.

    ¡°Ah! Recently my appetite has increased, especially since I am eating such a good banquet! Senior, thank you for treating ah. You are really a great person ah! From the east, the sun rises. Senior is really our lifesaver ah!¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng does not know whether to cry orugh as all he could do is watch Chen Cai eat while his heart starts to bleed.

    ¡°These two junior sisters, which courses are you girls from?¡±

    He can only temporarily ignore him and starts to prepare to advance on the two newly arrived beauties.

    ¡°When eating do not talk. Why are you still not done with talking!¡±

    Murong Die res at him unhappily, causing Wang Zhanfeng to feel like he is sshed with a pail of cold water.

    In front of Murong Die, this is the first time Wang Zhanfeng does not have the confidence of a handsome guy.

    ¡° Moneybags gege. You have misunderstood. We are from Qing Bei not in the range of the ce where you fool around!¡±

    Wang Lele blinks and gifts a de, ¡°But Moneybags gege, you look rather okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Real, really?¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng instantly bes excited, damn it finally there is a person who recognizes goods!

    I, Wang Zhanfeng did not have this face for nothing! If I am able to get this big chest girl it can be considered as I did not live for nothing!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what a beautiful face! It¡¯s nice that our school has a few buff seniors, hehe, do you want me to introduce them to senior¡­¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng nearly vomited blood and died on the spot.

    ¡°Lele¡­did you read too many boys love storybooks recently??¡±

    Murong Die rolls her eyes are Wang Lele.

    ¡°Hehe¡­recently I have been always reading , I am grandpa Xi¡¯s fan¡­¡±

    ¡°Read less. You will destroy your worlds outlook!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately reminds him a fujoshi¡¯s worldview is very scary.

    ¡°Hehe, Xiao Yi gege rx. I will not misunderstand your rtionship with Chen Cai¡­although the two of you are very well suited, Xiao Yi gege you are our Little Die¡¯s one. Hehe¡­¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s sentence nearly cause Chen Cai to choke to death.

    ¡°What the heck, damn Wang Lele who is a good match with our boss! Right, does your school have any decent girls? Quickly introduce one to me!¡±

    It has been 500 years since he hasst seen a female animal. Chen Cai is really thirsty already.

    ¡°Tsk, your school has a decent amount of girls as well. You go and find one yourself!¡±

    Wang Lele pouts, ¡°If you really can¡¯t find one then go and find a man! I see that Moneybags gege is not bad why don¡¯t the two of you try it out?¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s legs start to tremble as he starts to have thoughts of escaping.

    Chen Cai only blinks for a bit before looking towards Wang Zhanfeng as ask: ¡°Moneybags gege¡­.you, are you willing to keep me?¡±

    ¡°I, I need to go to the restroom¡­¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng is so frightened that he immediately stands up and rush into the toilet.

    Damn it this Chen Cai is too scary¡­

    Even if I am a real gay I am also not going to keep him! Damn it, who is able to raise him ah!

    Today is really strange¡­why did I meet such a weird group of junior sisters¡­

    If we talk about their appearance all of them are really top grade! Especially that big chested girl, based on my estimation it is at least 36E!

    That kind of top-grade girl, if I am able to obtain her, it is definitely damn enjoyable!

    But they just do not understand nor do they nce at me, this kind of handsome guy!

    This is really strange!

    This is the first time Wang Zhanfeng starts to suspect his appearance.

    Did I identally smear my face with dirty things?

    Wang Zhanfeng stands in front the mirror and looks at his appearance. Pale appearance, chiseled face, I am a handsome guy alright!

    Back then there is a scout who found him and wanted to invite him to be an actor and he did not go!

    Such an attractive face and I am unable to chase those girls?

    It is really strange!

    Unless they are lesbians?

    But it does not seem to be the case ah! Furthermore, even if they are lesbians I am still going to get my hands on them!

    Wang Zhanfeng clenches his fist and gives himself a fighting gesture on the mirror.

    To calm down, he washes his face twice before walking out of the washroom.

    Beauties, you will not be able to escape from my palm! Wait for me to teach¡­eh?

    Wang Zhanfeng looks at the empty sofa as he feels like he is dropped butt naked into a snowfield.

    This bullshit¡­what is this situation¡­

    ¡°How are you sir, please pay the bill.¡±

    The stall manager personally walks over and pulls out the bill from under the table and passes it to Wang Zhanfeng.

    ¡°They, where are they?¡±

    ¡°Ah, they said that they need to go back and pack up their dormitory so they left first. They also want me to tell you, ¡®Thank you Senior Wang for your kind hospitality¡¯.¡±

    Damn it! They actually ran off!

    Anger starts to rise from Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s feet and continues to rise up!

    He has a feeling that he is being toyed with.

    ¡°Sir, please pay the bill.¡±

    The stall manager reminds again.

    ¡°Got ith, why keep urging me. So annoying do you really think that I do not have money?!¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng confidently takes out his wallet and takes a look at the bill.

    His legs instantly soften as he nearly falls to the ground.

    What the hell¡­. 18,8xx¡­.are, are you for real¡­

    Why does it cost so much¡­

    The stall manager patiently says: ¡°Sir, please pay the bill.¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng apprehensively asks: ¡°Is¡­is it possible to pay in installments¡­¡±

    ¡°Apologies sir, we do not have this service.¡±

    ¡°I, I, damn it¡­Liu Yi¡­you guys just wait for it!¡±

    *****

    In the fifth dormitory building, Chen Cai follows behind Liu Yi as he asks: ¡°Boss, that Moneybags will definitely hate us to death right?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be ah. After all, he the appearance of a rich person.¡± Liu Yi smiles faintly, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that Pizza Hut is his dining hall? We only let him treat us to a meal in a dining hall once, how are we sabotaging him.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. What boss says is right!¡±

    Chen Cai nods his head and feels that it is boss who thinks far ahead.

    The two of them walk to the third floor and reach their dorm room.

    ¡°Boss¡­in the future, we will start to live in the same house¡­how exciting¡­¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Liu Yi kicks Chen Cai aside before pushing open the dorm room door.

    Opening the door, what they see instantly is four beds.

    Top bed and bottom table is now themonyout in a dorm room. There are only a few third-rate schools that are still using double deck beds to save space and allow more students to stay in a dorm room.

    As for Ke Da this kind of famous university, naturally they will not be stingy about a few dormitory building.

    The whole Ke Da is like a small town and is very big. Everything that is needed is inside. In Ke Da there is also a lot of trams inside. You can spend some money to sit on the tram to get to your destination.

    ¡°Yo! Another person came. It seems like everyone in this dorm is here!¡±

    At this moment there are already two people in the dorm room. One is lying on the bed with a bare upper body while the other is sitting one at the table yingputer games.

    The bare body one is big andrge, his skin is slightly dark and when he speaks there is a clear Shandong ent.

    As for the one yingputer games, he is wearing a pair of spectacles as he is ying LOL. When he sees Liu Yi and Chen Cai he only nods his head before going back to y the game.

    ¡°You only know to y. Everyone is already here why are you still ying!¡±

    The Shandong guy is sitting on the upper deck as he res at the lower deck bespectacled guy.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this brother has quite the spirit of brotherhood. He is indeed a man from Shandong.

    ¡°Mother ah, can¡¯t the four of us open a party chat wouldn¡¯t it be better?¡±

    Damn it¡­it is me who thought wrongly¡­this shit is also hooked too LOL.

    ¡°That is right!¡±

    The bespectacled guy on the lower says, pushing his ck spectacles before saying: ¡°Brothers wait for me a moment. Just a moment, this fellow is snatching mid from me. Let me gift the opponent a few kills and let them win.¡±

    What the heck¡­this spectacles guy is actually a ck hole ah!

    Liu Yi takes a look at his gaming ID, Will troll if not allowed to solo mid.

    What the heck this name is for real!

    ¡°Hurry up. We shall introduce ourselves first then!¡±

    The Shandong guy jumps down and says: ¡°I am Lai Junwen, from Linyi prefecture in Shandong! Where are you guys from?¡±

    ¡°I am Liu Yi, this is my brother Chen Cai. Both of us are from North Dragon city.¡±

    ¡°So you guys are from the Northeast eh, nice to meet you, nice to meet you.¡±

    Lai Junwen stretches out his hand and shakes hand with Liu Yi. Liu Yi feels that Lai Junwen¡¯s hand strength is not small. Looks like he does have some strength.

    ¡°I am from Shanghai¡­my name is¡­Su¡­Su¡­.¡±

    The bespectacled guy says weakly.

    ¡°Speak louder. We are brothers in the same dorm room do you think we willugh at you?!¡±

    The bespectacled guy shouts out: ¡°My name is Su Junping.¡±

 Chapter 323 Ten Great Beauties

    After knowing each other¡¯s names, the brothers arrange themselves ording to their age. Astonishing, Lai Junwen is the oldest, Liu Yi is second, Chen Cai is third while Su Juping is the youngest.

    ¡°Haha in the future I shall be the big brother of you guys. If you get bullied in school let me know. I shall help you settle them!¡±

    Chen Cai smiles faintly and says: ¡°Rx big brother in future if I have a problem I will let you know and get you to help me get back at them!¡±

    Su Junping sits in front of theputer and closes the LOL game that he had lost, ignoring the curses from his team and indifferently opens a BBS forum and say: ¡°The two of you can be considered as reporting on thest day. Our school¡¯s top ten flowers name list is already out.¡±

    ¡°Oh, names of the ten beauties?¡±

    The brothers gather around theputer screen,

    ¡°Hehehe, these are the ten most beautiful junior sisters in our school.¡±

    Su Juping pushes his spectacles and says vulgarly, ¡°The original top 10 beauties have changed because of the number of new junior sisters that have entered¡­but the number one beauty is still second-year Ling Zhuoyi who specialize in an English major. This senior sister¡¯s appearance¡­.ispletely like the dream lover of all men!¡±

    ¡°Come on,e on. Let me see! Let me see!¡±

    Chen Cai and the rest hurry and squeeze over. Liu Yi¡¯s eyesight is quite good and is able to see clearly despite standing by the side.

    On the screen is indeed a beauty wearing a neat cowboy attire as well as a cowboy hat, like she is a female gunman from the wild wild west. Liu Yi also notices that in her eyes is a bit of fox charm. Could it be that thisss is transformed from a fox spirit? This..is hard to tell though.

    But the only part that is not beautiful enough is that thisss¡¯s chest is slightly small¡­perhaps it is at the same level of Murong Die!

    ¡°Aiyah¡­No.2 of the list has changed!¡±

    Su Juping suddenly excitedly pushes his spectacles and says: ¡°It is a math department junior sister that has just arrived today¡­I¡¯ll be damned. It is a ck horse ah. She has instantly dashed to number two!¡±

    Math department junior sister that has just arrived today¡­

    Isn¡¯t that Wang Yuzheng?

    Liu Yi takes a look at the photo. Indeed it is Wang Yuzheng thatss!

    It¡¯s unknown who is the one who secretly took the photo. In the photo, Wang Yuzheng is standing under the shade of a tree wearing the flowery skirt and looks very adorable as she borrows the shade to rest.

    Just this single photo causes her poprity to rise!

    Indeed she is one of the school flowers back then¡­her allure is indeed outstanding!

    ¡°The number three did not change. It is our biological department teacher Zhang Meixin¡­hehe although I have heard that she is around 27/28 but she still looks so young. Perfect older sister ah¡­especially that pair in front of her chest¡­wu¡­¡±

    As Su Junping speaks, he swallows his saliva. His appearance ispletely wretched.

    A teacher is also able to enter the school top ten beauties? And is also number 3?

    Liu Yi curiously takes a look at the photo.

    Indeed it is a real beauty!

    A woman wearing a grey office attire stands in front of the ckboard holding a small teacher pointer in her hand.

    She looks delicate and is a feast for the eye.

    Her ck spectacles pressing on her nose did not destroy her beauty, instead, it gives her a schrly beauty.

    The most attractive part is the ampleness in front of her chest which almost exploded the front of her attire¡­this kind of sexy teacher¡­I¡¯m afraid that there are very few students who would want to skip her ss¡­

    Hearing that she is a biology teacher, Liu Yi ask: ¡°What does Teacher Zhang teach?¡±

    ¡°She teaches organism dissection!¡±

    Su Juping¡¯s reply nearly causes Liu Yi to urinate from fright.

    What the heck¡­such a beautiful woman actually teaches dissection!

    ¡°Teacher Zhang¡¯s ss has a lot of students¡­a lot of them are not from our department but stille to her ss! I have heard that this semester the school also wants to let the young teachers to also be mentors. I don¡¯t know if we will be able to get Teacher Zhang as our mentor, hehehe¡­¡±

    As Su Juping speaks he start to salivate.

    Worthless!

    Liu Yi looks down on Su Juping before starting to think about the problem regarding the so-called secretboratory.

    After Long San has gotten him and Chen Cai into the school, he did not give any new instructions.

    So should I and Chen Cai wait for orders or should we go and seek out news regarding the secretboratory?

    As for the secretboratory, Liu Yi and Chen Cai are baffled about it and don¡¯t know where to look for it.

    ¡°The number four is even more interesting. She is a girl from the ind nation!¡±

    Su Juping continues to scroll down before saying: ¡°Her name seems to be Yoko Nishikawa and is an exchange student and lookspletely like a porcin doll¡­so exquisite¡­¡±

    The girl in the picture indeed attracted Liu Yi for a moment.

    This ind girl does not seem to be very tall. Around 1.5m but appears delicate like a porcin doll. So pretty that it makes people want to embrace and fiercely kiss her.

    But Liu Yi did not only notice the girl¡¯s beauty. He immediately lets Little Jade investigate the identity of this Yoko Nishikawa girl.

    {Master. I have found data regarding Yoko Nishikawa}

    Little Jade immediately reports, {On the data it says that she is a girl from a normal family in the ind nation. There is nothing that is special about her.}

    A girl from Japane to this biology department at this moment but is an ordinary girl?

    Liu Yi smiles as he does not believe it.

    I must take note of this Yoko Nishikawa Japanese doll!

    ¡°Number five is also a new junior sister! Looks like there is quite a number of pretty girls that joined us this year!¡±

    Su Junping continues to the next beauty and Liu Yi instantly starts to sweat when he sees that girl¡¯s photo.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­are you for real¡­thisss¡­isn¡¯t it Wei Yi?

    Why did she alsoe to Ke Da to study? Aren¡¯t you a cultivator¡­why did youe to university ah! And you even came to Ke Da university!

    ¡°This beauty is also rather pretty ah¡­only she looks to be very young. The people from her department says that she is a loveable loli¡­.tsk tsk¡­she sounds rather good.¡±

    Rather good your sister¡­thisss¡¯s temper is so explosive!

    Why did shee to Ke Da? Don¡¯t tell me she is alsoing for the twelve zodiacs?

    This matter is bing more and moreplicated¡­headaches ah¡­why did Dragon Group throw me such a troublesome task.

    @ if it wasn¡¯t for Chen Cai this idiot why would I restrict myself and join Dragon Group!

    Immunity from prosecution after killing a person, although it sounds good we can only use it once in our entire life!

    Chen Cai¡¯s single chance has already been used by him. Although I have not used it before¡­but if I, Liu Yi really want to kill a person do I still need to do it through Dragon Group¡¯s protection?

    Liu Yi starts to count his hidden identities. Dragon Group, Hunter, Dragon Hunter! What the¡­more like hundred transformation prince already!

    ¡°Tomorrow after our sses we will start to have military training. Let us brothers go to the inte cafe and fight a few rounds of LOL then go out for drinks. Since I am the eldest brother I shall treat this time round!¡±

    Big brother Lai Junwen¡¯s voice broke Liu Yi¡¯s trouble.

    ¡°Good, let us go!¡±

    The few of them happily go out and look for an inte cafe.

    *****

    At this moment inside the secretboratory in Ke Da.

    A beautiful woman wearing a whiteb coat says angrily towards amunication screen, ¡°Are you for real. I had applied for reinforcements. Where are they? Where did my reinforcements go?¡±

    ¡°Professor Ma there is no need to worry. We have already sent out reinforcements.¡±

    From themunication devicees a man¡¯s deep voice, ¡°The two of them have already disguised themselves as first-year students of Ke Da. If Professor Ma needs their strength you can contact them any moment.¡±

    ¡°Pass me the data!¡±

    ¡°I have already sent it to the screen.¡±

    Instantly on therge screen appears the photo of two youngsters. They are none other than Liu Yi and Chen Cai.

    ¡°The two of them are so young and looks to be students. Are they reliable?¡±

    The female professor starts to suspect, ¡°The twelve zodiac project is not something for amusement! I need real experts!¡±

    ¡°The two of them, one has veryrge strength while the other has a special ability.¡±

    The deep voice immediately exins, ¡°With the two of them there this project should be very safe.¡±

    ¡°Then are the two of them reliable?¡±

    ¡°Still not confirmed yet¡­based on what we know so far they are reliable.¡±

    The voice is also hesitating, ¡°But currently Dragon Group are short-handed. After the matterst time¡­ Dragon Group has sacrificed too many outstanding secret agents. This task¡­we, can only trust them.¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­after all, I am the one who helped you guys out with this twelve zodiac project. If there is any problem it is your matter. I already have too many problems to take care off and does not wish to care anymore regarding the safety problem. Also, the dog zodiac has already run away for such a long time do you guys have any news regarding it?¡±

    ¡°We have already secretly searched everywhere in Ke Da but we are unable to find the dog zodiac¡¯s trace.¡±

    The depressed voice sighs, ¡°This dog zodiac is really too mischievous¡­how on earth did you set their nature?¡±

    ¡°If the dog zodiac is not slightly mischievous how would it be cute¡­¡±

    When she recalls her work the female professor¡¯s eyes start to emit stars, ¡°Her nature is the one that I have perfected the most ¡­I don¡¯t care you must immediately find her! If she is captured by other organizations first! Then there is no need for you to tell you about the end results!¡±

    ¡°I know¡­I will increase my efforts.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s just this matter. Also, do not forget to investigate who is the one who rxed the secret. If you cannot find this person our n will never ever be safe.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Communication end.¡±

    ¡°End.¡±

    *****

    At this moment Liu Yi does not know the details regarding the twelve zodiac task. He has just finished ying LOL with his brothers from his dormitory and is walking crestfallenly out from the inte cafe.

    There is a light drizzle and luckily they have brought along umbres thus they did not get drenched.

    Damn it, we have yed a few rounds and every time we arepletely owned by the opponent! We did not even win even once!

    Su Junping is indeed a ck hole!

    When we start that bugger keep saying how good he is and in the end, he is owned by his opponent! Afterward, he says he is very good at using Fiddlesticks and thus he starts to use Fiddlesticks.

    In the end, when a fight starts at the bottomne Su Junping is fighting mobs at the top.

    When the fight ends he suddenly jumps out and throw an ulti but got kited to death by the three surviving opponents.

    So depressed ah¡­this is the first time we got so badly bullied by other people.

    Just as he is in a bad mood, Su Junping suddenly pushes his spectacles and say: ¡°Quickly look! There are wild dogs fighting over there!¡±

    What is there to watch about wild dogs fighting!

    ¡°That skan dog is bullied so miserably!!¡±

    Hearing Su Junping¡¯s words Liu Yi trembles slightly.

 Chapter 324 I am here! I am here!

    skan dog?

    Liu Yi suddenly remembers that he already has a butterfly as well as a small scorpion¡­it seems like all I am missing is just an skan dog to be simr to the legendary person.

    This matter is something that he has realized during the 500 years in Asura Realm.

    Thinking this indeed is hindsight. Older sister Li Biyue must have known about this matter. Only she did not tell me only warn me about it.

    Thus when Su Jinping mentioned the skan dog he bes slightly sensitive to it.

    He turns around and takes a look. Underneath a bridge, there are two wolfdogs bullying a small white skan dog.

    The small skan dog is very pitiful and its white fur is full of dust.

    It seems to be injured as it limps miserably. The two wolfdogs keep snarling at it like they are warning the small skan dog that it has entered their territory.

    The skan dog barks a few times before escaping out from under the bridge after being bitten.

    Instantly rainnds on its body drenching it and causing its fur to clump up together.

    It can only lean against the wall corner as it curls up in the rain shivering.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­this little dog is so pitiful.¡±

    Chen Cai by the side smiles and say: ¡°Furthermore it is a small white dog. Tsk, tsk¡­if it turns into dog meat how tasty it would be¡­it is rumored that this dog meat has different grades. First is ck. Second is white. Third is colorful. Fourth is yellow¡­.¡±

    ¡°Give me your umbre.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand wanting to take Chen Cai¡¯s umbre.

    ¡°Boss what are you doing?¡±

    Although Chen Cai does not know what Liu Yi want to do he still passes his umbre to Liu Yi.

    After Liu Yi receives the umbre he walks over to the skan dog and ces the umbre around it.

    When the skan dog senses that someone ising it instantly raises its head in shock.

    In its deep blue eyes appears the figure of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get a cold.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and rubs the head of the skan dog as he speaks warmly before walking back towards the dormitory brothers.

    Chen Cai ispletely drenched in the rain as he angrily wipes off the rainwater on his face and says: ¡°What the heck¡­Boss are you for real¡­I am your brother ah why is my treatment worse than a stray dog!¡±

    ¡°It might get a cold but you will not.¡±

    Chen Cai says bitterly: ¡°Boss don¡¯t be like this.. I am actually very weak okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so¡­.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he passes over his own umbre, ¡°How about I lend you my umbre?¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu, Boss I know that you are the best.¡±

    ¡°I am only joking let us hurry and have a drink.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately turns around and walks into a bar by the side.

    ¡°What the¡­boss how can you cheat me like this! Hey hey! Eldest brother, Old Four why are you guys leaving! Wait for me! Lend me a bit of cover under your umbres!¡±

    When Chen Cai sees that no one is listening to him he can only chase after them.

    The little white dog lies under the umbre as it watches Liu Yi until he disappears in the rain.

    At this moment Liu Yi and the rest have entered a small pub, after keeping their umbres they find a table near to the window and sit down.

    From beside themes the angry voice of a man.

    ¡°Damn it. After so many years of roaming in the romance world, this is the first time that I, Wang Zhanfeng have been taken advantage of! Damn it 18 thousand! I still have to borrow arge sum of money before being able to walk out of the Pizza Hut alive! If I meet that fellow again I must destroy them!¡±

    Liu Yi and Chen Cai turn around and see that the bitter brother is none other than Wang Zhanfeng.

    ¡°Damn it, this is not the most annoying thing. The most annoying is that after eating until the end I don¡¯t even have a chance to talk to Wang Yuzheng at all! Damn it!¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head as he sighs for the miserable big brother.

    You cannot me us ah. Most important point is that Wang Yuzheng is too serious.

    If it is Ai Ling, I am afraid that you would have toyed with to death already.

    Ai Ling that girl¡­can cause the destruction of the world ah!

    Ma Yixuan self-proims that she wants to be a girl that can cause the destruction of the world but she is nothingpared to Ai Ling.

    ¡°Department head Wang. Don¡¯t be angry. What is our rtionship? The next time we see that fellow I will help you teach him a lesson!¡±

    By his side, a tall and big man wearing sports attire pats Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°To dare to bully my Wu Jingjun¡¯s brother does that fellow no longer wants to live in Ke Da!¡±

    Liu Yi ask: ¡°Wu Jingjun? Who is that fellow?¡±

    ¡°That is one of our school¡¯s influential figure!¡±

    Su Junping is indeed the knowledgeable one about Ke Da as he pushes his spectacles and says: ¡°He is the President of our school¡¯s Karate Club and it is rumored that he is very good at it¡­He is currently a year three. During this three years during the martial arts exchangepetition, it is always their Karate Club who gets number one!¡±

    ¡°Heng!¡±

    By the side, Lai Junwen snorts, ¡°What bird shit is their karate. This year I shall let them see the power of our country¡¯s martial arts!¡±

    ¡°Eh, big brother you know our country¡¯s martial arts?¡±

    The rest of them instantly be excited at the stares at Lai Junwen curiously.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Lai Junwen rubs his head embarrassedly and smiles, ¡°I am also not as powerful as you guys think¡­when I was young I have learned some moves from a Shaolin master but it is superficial knowledge that¡¯s all¡­only seeing those ind nation martial arts being so cocky I am slightly not happy that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Boss which of our country¡¯s martial arts did you know?¡±

    After living with Lai Junwen a few days, Su Junping does not know that Lai Junwen actually knows some of their country¡¯s martial arts.

    ¡°This¡­innate Luohan Quan also known as Luohan¡¯s 18 hands. It is only some introduction technique to Luohan fist that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°I am so envious of that as well¡­¡±

    Su Junping say enviously: ¡°From young my constitution is weak¡­thus I can only request for a leave of absence for Physical education sses. Big Brother I have heard that our country¡¯s martial arts are able to strengthen our constitution. Can you teach me?¡±

    A difference of sect ah!

    Liu Yi says in his heart, how is it possible for Lai Junwen to teach Su Junping his martial arts?

    But he did not think that Lai Junwen wouldugh and says: ¡°Not a problem. This bit of technique can be disclosed in our dorm. Later I will teach all of you in the dorm, all of you can learn. After all, wushu was original to strengthen your body. Just as long as you guys do not use it to bully people.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his concern, ¡°Big brother isn¡¯t this kind of martial art that can¡¯t be passed down such so casually? Can you really bear to teach us so casually?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, back then my master told me this. If you wish to learn then learn.¡±

    ¡°Your master is really a very able person.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but praise, this is a real master. In the five thousand histories of China because of sectarian bias as well as the master secretly hiding some techniques, a number of martial arts have disappeared just like this.

    This monk is rather good. If there is a chance I really wish to meet him.

    Talking about monk Liu Yi suddenly recalls the Abbot of Dragon Sound Temple. He also seems to be an interesting person.

    But trying to convert me be a monk it is impossible,

    ¡°But who is the person who sabotaged Wang Zhanfeng?¡±

    Su Junping is curious, ¡°Wang Zhanfeng is a famous yboy in our school. It seems like he has never failed to capture the junior sister that he is eyeing so far!¡±

    ¡°Rx Wang Yuzheng will not like guys simr to him.¡±

    Liu Yi pats Su Junping¡¯s back and consoles him.

    ¡°Eh? How do you know second brother?¡±

    ¡°That¡­why would girls like yboys. Mostly they are only temporary attracted by their flowery words.¡±

    Liu Yi also does not wish to exin more like saying that he knows Wang Yuzheng as it seems troublesome.

    ¡°Wu Jingjun, Brother! With you around it is great!¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng raises his cup and says: ¡°Come let¡¯s have a cup! With your words, it is enough! Next time when I meet that fellow there is no need for you to take action. I alone shall destroy him! Damn it does he really think that I, Wang Zhanfeng only have my pretty face! I do frequently work out!¡±

    ¡°So disappointing.¡±

    At this moment a girl suddenly speaks out.

    Everyone turns around and take a look and see a long-legged beauty wearing white short sleeve blouse, ck skirt and ck high heels on the other side of the bar drinking wine on her own.

    The beauty speaks as she drinks, ¡°Come out to drink some wine only to hear someone talking big. Really does not know shame.¡±

    ¡°Ling Zhuoyi what do you mean!¡±

    When Wang Zhanfeng hears what she says he instantly got angry, ¡°Do not think that just because you are are the number one flower in our school you can insult me!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah now you are unyielding?¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi smiles faintly, her smile mesmerizing all of the males in the bar.

    The pub owner is also slightly spellbound. He is originally wiping his wine ss but because his eyes are stuck to Ling Zhuoyi, he did not notice that his cloth is no longer wiping his wine ss and is wiping the face of a male in front of him who wants to buy a drink.

    But both of them did not notice this matter.

    ¡°Have you forgotten about the matter back then when you chased after me in an impossible to push away attitude? Wang Zhanfeng ah Wang Zhanfeng. You only have the ability to do it towards girls but what do you dare to do against another man?¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi bluntly mocks him.

    ¡°Ling Zhuoyi are you really not giving me Wu Jingjun face by talking about my brother like this?¡±

    Wu Jingjun by the side immediately stands up and say: ¡°The two of you are both my junior sister and brother what unresolvable matters that both of you have. How about this I shall treat, why don¡¯t all of us sit down together have a drink?¡±

    He raises two bottles of beer.

    ¡°Thanks but the two of you can drink on your own.¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi did not give them face, ¡°I do not know how to drink with a man who shoots off his mouth.¡±

    ¡°Who shoots of his mouth! If that fellow appears I will destroy him immediately!¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng is like a mad dog raging as he shouts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just shout then now go and look for him!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi sneers.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Ke Da is so big where do you want me to go and search?!¡±

    ¡°Senior Wang I am here!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, such a good show how can I not go and watch it.

    Thus he automatically raises his right hand high up in the air.

    Everyone in the bar nces around and finally, all of them look at him.

 Chapter 325 Duel Appointment

    Liu Yi raises his hand high up and is very obvious thus everyone is able to see him.

    When Wang Zhanfeng sees Liu Yi, first he swallows his saliva before his eyes emit anger.

    ¡°Senior it is really such a coincidence. I did not know that we would be able to meet here!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand before saying: ¡°In the afternoon senior selflessly treated us to a big meal, after all, senior is a rich person. It is impossible for us though as we are way too poor thus we can only treat senior to some beer. Senior don¡¯t be so polite let junior brother treat you. Boss serve up two bottles of Yangjing to calm my senior down. Boss buying two bottles at once has a discount, right? I am a student only so please don¡¯t ughter me ah boss.¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng almost wishes to vomit blood!

    Damn him! When I treat them it is almost 20k but he actually wishes to buy two bottles of Yangjing to brush me off?

    Ling Zhuoyi turns around and nces at Liu Yi.

    Is this new junior brother an idiot or purposely acting as one?

    But it is really such a coincidence that he is actually here.

    ¡°Little fellow back then because Wang Yuzheng was there I did not explode. But now Wang Yuzheng is not around, do you think that I don¡¯t dare to do anything to you?¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng snorts before patting the shoulders of Wu Jingjun, ¡°Old Wu you know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I know, I know.¡±

    Yu Jingjun smiles and waves his hand. Instantly a few of his underlings walk over and ck the bar exits.

    ¡°Aiyah so scary.¡±

    When Liu Yi sees the rest of the Karate members walk over to him fiercely he did not show fear, instead, he smiles and say: ¡°Didn¡¯t our Senior Wang earlier pat your chest and said that you will personally deal with me. What¡¯s the matter now did you forgot your earlier words in a blink of an eye? No wonder Senior Sister Ling says that you are not a man. Senior Sister Ling is indeed wise.¡±

    He gives Ling Zhuoyi a thumbs up.

    Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s face instantly changes and turns ugly like he has eaten shit.

    Lai Junwen stands up and kicks his chair aside and shouts: ¡°Who dares to touch my brother! You must first get past me!¡±

    ¡°Damn it who the heck are you?¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng frowns as he looks at Lai Junwen.

    Lai Junwen pats his chest and says: ¡°I am Liu Yi¡¯s brother. If you want to fight thene at me!¡±

    Liu Yi is somewhat touched. Although the two of them have only met recently Lai Junwen is actually willing to stand up for him.

    Yeah, he is a good person.

    ¡°Very good. I like people who dare to stick out.¡±

    Wu Jingjun nods his head, ¡°Zhanfeng you go and settle that glib tongue boy. As for that Lai Junwen leave it to us.¡±

    As he speaks a few of his underlings immediately walk over towards Lai Junwen.

    The bar boss is worried about his properties as he cries out in heartache: ¡°Aiyah don¡¯t fight ah¡­don¡¯t fight ah¡­¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng magnanimously says: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Anything that I will pay for!¡±

    Liu Yi eyes brighten as he immediately says: ¡°Senior Wang has reserved everything again. Brothers let us not be polite.¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡±

    Chen Cai immediately stands up and flips the table sending the beer bottles, tes and whatever not smashing onto the ground.

    ¡°Since Senior Wang is giving face we cannot let him down. Smash the ce up!¡±

    As he speaks, Chen Cai casually flips over the table by his side as well.

    Wang Zhanfeng is so mad that he is trembling.

    Wu Jingjun is starting to feel that these junior brothers are too arrogant and immediately urges: ¡°Deal with them!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    A karate member immediately throws a fist towards Lai Junwen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Heng, parlor tricks.¡±

    Lai Junwen only sneers as his earlier naive and innocent lookspletely disappear.

    ¡°Hard open bow!¡±

    He gets into a horse stance and raises his arm to block the fist from the karate member and his fist hits the karate member in his chest.

    ¡°Pfff!¡±

    A dull sound urs as the karate member is sent flying backward and crashes into the table behind him.

    ¡°Beautifully done!¡±

    Liu Yi and the rest apuse, ¡°Big brother. This kungfu is really damn cool!¡±

    ¡°I want to learn, I want to learn!¡±

    Su Junping¡¯s face turns red with excitement.

    ¡°Hehe, sorry for the ridiculous disy¡­¡±

    Lai Junwen rubs his head in embarrassment and bes slightly shy.

    ¡°No wonder you dared to step up and challenge us.¡±

    Wu Jingjun¡¯s face turns ashen, ¡°So you are also a martial artist. But your fist and legs are nothing much. Our karate shall instantly exterminate everything!¡±

    As he is speaking a karate member jumps high up into the air and kicks towards Lai Junwen¡¯s head.

    This kick is very ferocious and scaring most of the girls in the bar to shriek.

    ¡°Martial arts from the ind nation, overestimating your abilities!¡±

    Lai Junwen did not dodge, instead, he only slightly moves sideways and sent a hand de towards that person¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Chopping firewood style!¡±

    -kacha!-

    That person¡¯s leg bone seems to be broken as he howls in grief while hugging his leg as he lies on the floor.

    ¡°If all of you are like little ants then stop sending them out to die.¡±

    Lai Junwen shows his attitude and beckons towards Wu Jingjun, ¡°Why don¡¯t you and I try it out?¡±

    ¡°Are you challenging me?¡±

    Wu Jingjunughs as he stares at Lai Junwen, ¡°You still do not have the qualification. If you wish to challenge me, first go to my club and apply.¡±

    ¡°If you are a man then let¡¯s fight here!¡±

    ¡°It is you who do not have the qualification.¡±

    Wu Jingjun snorts, ¡°Do you think that anyone can challenge me?¡±

    ¡°Okay then. Just wait for my challenge letter!¡±

    Lai Junwen is eager to give it a try.

    ¡°The two of you can rest first. Senior Wang aren¡¯t you supposed to personally take action?¡±

    Liu Yi stretches his body before beckoning Wang Zhanfeng, ¡°Let¡¯s not let our Senior Sister Wang wait too long.¡±

    ¡°You are too arrogant!¡±

    Wu Jingjun shouts in anger, ¡°If you have the ability thene and challenge me!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Is Senior Wang also a karate practitioner?¡±

    Liu Yi is shocked as he looks at Wang Zhanfeng.

    Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s face instantly turns red while Wu Jingjun immediately says: ¡°Of course. He is my brother thus he is naturally a person from our Karata Club! How about this. After the military training has ended on the 15th we will go to the school hall for a duel. I and my brother will act on the challenge from you guys! How about it?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Lai Junwen raises his chin. This Shandong guy cannot stand being provoked ah!

    ¡°Then it is settled on the 15th we have an appointment.¡±

    Seeing that the dormitory big brother has given word, Liu Yi is unable to change it thus he can only say to Ling Zhuoyi: ¡°Aiyah yah. Senior Sister Ling looks like today we can only disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°Looks like today you will not be able to see our Senior Wang¡¯s manly side and can only wait till the 15th.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only afraid that on the 15th I also would not be able to see it as well.¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi sneers, ¡°Bigmouth is just a big mouth and only relies on Wu Jingjun to eat. From what I see, Wang Zhanfeng why don¡¯t you just follow Wu Jingjun. He is so strong perhaps there are no girls that will be able to satisfy him. But that might also be a problem since you seem to be even weaker than a girl.¡±

    ¡°Ling Zhuoyi you!!!¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng is so angry that he grits his teeth.

    ¡°What about me? Isn¡¯t what I say the truth? Wang Zhanfeng ah Wang Zhanfeng the moment you can make me look up to you, you can be considered as not wasting your life.¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi clucks before pointing at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Boss give this little junior a bottle of Yanjing it is my treat.¡±

    She turns around and walks out free and easy.

    Chen Cai stares at the beautiful back view of Ling Zhuoyi as he swallows his saliva and says to Liu Yi: ¡°Boss¡­that girl is really a top grade ah¡­I wish to chase after her¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Liu Yi nce at Chen Cai, ¡°This kind of shrewish good you actually dare to provoke? Have you not lived long enough?¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­do not look down on meh. After all, I am¡­an Asura King ah¡­¡±

    Chen Cai lowers his voice as he secretly whispers to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Asura King is only used forbat.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly, ¡°You have forgotten. The only thing that asura cultivation does not need is dating.¡±

    ¡°Wuwu¡­boss stop provoking me! There is still Ling Yunxi in Dragon Group waiting for me to chase her!¡±

    ¡°You can just stop it¡­which of these two girls can you make yield to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Then does boss n to make her yield to you?¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s question causes Liu Yi to sink into deep thoughts.

    Do I have thoughts about Ling Zhuoyi? It only seems like I appreciate this beauty.

    In Liu Yi¡¯s heart, a female figure swiftly appears.

    The female is none other than¡­..Ai Ling.

    Although Liu Yi likes Lin Tong a lot he does not know why but when he thinks of girls he would always think of Ai Ling.

    After meeting so many girls as well as so many different species girls¡­the only one who is able to make me worry deeply about¡­seems to be only Ai Ling.

    Why is this the case? Is it because I am unable to see through Ai Ling?

    Seeing Ling Zhuoyi walk-off Wang Zhanfeng walks up to Liu Yi and says fiercely: ¡°ss 12 biotechnology major Liu Yi. I, Wang Zhanfeng will remember you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Senior Wang, it is my honor.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks, ¡°But Senior Wang please do not forget another matter. You still need topensate for the loss of this bar. Brothers let us leave.¡±

    He waves his hand and Lai Junwen and the rest immediately follows him out of the bar.

    ¡°Damn it how can you guys leave just like this! Wait!¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng wants to chase after them but he is blocked by the owner of the bar.

    ¡°This student you cannot leave yet. You need to pay up first!¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­¡±

    The group of students looks at each other making Wang Zhanfeng unable to renege on his debt.

    He has no choice but to borrow from Wu Jingjun first.

    ¡°Rx brother. I will not let you take the money for nothing.¡±

    Wu Jingjun is quite generous. After he has set up this club he has earned a quite a bit of money. He first helps Wang Zhanfeng pay the money before patting him on the shoulder and say: ¡°On the 15th let us make the two fellows who offended you crawl out!¡±

    The smile on Wu Jingjun¡¯s face turns slightly sinister, ¡°In an official tournament even if their legs get broken the school would not say anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­but can I really defeat that Liu Yi?¡±

    ¡°Cheh, that fellow is so skinny what are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°But¡­I also do not have the strength to strangle a chicken ah¡­¡±

    When there are no girls around Wang Zhanfeng stops bluffing that he has a good physique.

    ¡°Hehe, no worries I have an idea for you¡­¡±

    Wu Jingjun whispers into Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s ear: ¡°Before the fight, I will help you drug him¡­at that time his body will be weak and be easy pickings for you. Hehehe¡­¡±

 Chapter 326 It turn famous

    ¡°Just now was really a fun fight!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Big brother, you are way too cool!¡±

    After walking out of the bar, Liu Yipliments Lai Junwen.

    While Su Junping praises Lai Junwen with a red face, ¡°When we return to the dormitory you must teach me!¡±

    ¡°Not a problem. Not a problem.¡±

    Lai Junwen nods his head, ¡°We are brothers. I will definitely teach you guys. This Luohan 18 fist is actually very simple and you guys will be able to learn it very easily.¡±

    Although Lai Junwen says so Liu Yi knows the truth in his head. When is learning martial arts easy, nor is it within a day and night! Although the techniques are easy to learn but to train it up to Lai Junwen¡¯s strength, without many years of training it is impossible,

    But to use it for strengthening body it is alright but to us, to deal with experts it is impossible.

    I should learn this Luohan 18 fist to strengthen my body as well as a closebat martial arts. Other than Glorious Sun Palm and Spirit Fox Step I should also research on other martial arts.

    Just as they are about to return to their dormitory, from the bar ran out a person who immediately blocks them.

    ¡°These few junior brothers please don¡¯t go yet!¡±

    A tall and skinny man stands in front of them and watches Lai Junwen like he is his missing finance.

    Liu Yi shivers. This guy is not a gay right?

    He moves slightly away from him just in case he got pulled in!

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Lai Junwen ask as he watches that man vigntly.

    ¡°Ah junior brothers do not misunderstand please do not misunderstand ah!¡±

    The man immediately says: ¡°I am Yu Haitao. Club leader for Ke Da¡¯s martial arts club! Earlier I have seen this junior brother¡¯s techniques and it is very marvelous! I really appreciate talent thus I chased after you guys. Junior brother, you are called Lai Junwen right? Are you interested in joining our martial arts Club?¡±

    Yu Haitao stretches out his hand in expectation hoping to invite Lai Junwen.

    Lai Junwen scratches his head as he nces at Liu Yi.

    After what has happned in the bar earlier everyone seems to have taken Liu Yi as the leader of their little group.

    Although Lai Junwen is the big brother in the dormitory he is too simple and honest.

    Even earlier when they are ying LOL it is Liu Yi who is directing them.

    Liu Yi is able to see from Lai Junwen¡¯s expression that he is troubled thus he help him say: ¡°I don¡¯t think it is a good idea honestly. Our big brother only lends a helping hand to help out and it does not seem like he has thoughts of joining the martial arts club.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this¡­joining our martial arts club is also to strengthen our Chinese martial arts ah!¡±

    Yu Haitao pats his chest and says in righteousness.

    Lai Junwen is still somewhat troubled. Although he is quite good in his kungfu he really does not wish to fight.

    He fought today because he wants to protect Liu Yi as his brothers cannot be bullied!

    ¡°That¡­recently there is this saying, learning martial arts can slim down¡­thus this year there are a number of beautiful junior sisters who joined our martial arts club¡­¡±

    Yu Haitao seeing the situation added a sentence.

    ¡°That, strengthen our Chinese martial arts is a glorious mission of us martial artists!¡±

    Before Liu Yi is able to speak up, Lai Junwen already pats his chest and learns from that Yu Haitao¡¯ appearance and say: ¡°President. In the future, you are my close president!¡±

    What the heck!

    What rubbish moral principles is this ah!

    Liu Yi is stunned as he did not expect that his dormitory big brother would have such a shameless side.

    I really cannot look down on Sandong men ah!

    Su Junping by the side asks weakly: ¡°I, can we join as well?¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course, you guys can join. Our martial arts association does not need you to be an expert to be able to join. You guys can also join us and learn martial arts as well! We must let the glory of martial arts spread throughout Ke Da! And make those damn karate clubs, taekwondo clubs and kendo clubs cry by the side!¡±

    Yu Haitao says in aggravation.

    The most popr martial arts clubs have always been these three.

    Their martial arts club has very few people. Although there are a few junior sisters who wish to slim down they do not have the heart to learn martial arts.

    Hai, to strength our martial arts club, is really difficult!

    But seeing Lai Junwen¡¯s kungfu today, Yu Haitao feels that the opportunity hase!

    ¡°Okay president. You can leave it to us regarding the matter of strengthening our martial arts club!¡±

    Lai Junwen nods his head.

    ¡°En, then that¡¯s all for now. After the military training has ended, the clubs still start their recruitment. Remember toe and look for us to register!¡±

    Yu Haitao exchanges number with Lai Junwen before happily walking away.

    ¡°Looks like our big brother will be famous in future.¡±

    Su Junping says: ¡°Ke Da¡¯s news is very fast !¡±

    ¡°How is it possible¡­it was only a fight in the bar how would it be on fire¡­¡±

    Lai Junwen is somewhat apprehensive. It seems like he does not like being famous.

    ¡°When we go back to our dormitory we will know.¡±

    The four of them brave the rain as they return back to the dormitory.

    Su Junping immediately opens hisputer and opens the school BBS.

    ¡°Big brother you see you see. A video of your fight has been uploaded! As well as the bet that the four of you have made. Wow! There are already people online voting!¡±

    Liu Yi nces over and sees a newly posted post.

    ¡°Year one new student beat Wu Jingjun till he looks for his teeth all over the ground to attract attention from the school¡¯s flower.¡±

    Lai Junwen blinks, ¡°When did I even beat Yu Jingjun?!¡±

    ¡°Big brother you don¡¯t understand. This is call clickbait.¡±

    Su Junping smiles faintly before saying: ¡°It is relying on this to attract people to take a look at the details. Big brother, you see you are so cool during the fight! In the future, I also want to be that way, no one will dare to bully me! Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Rx with us around no one will dare to bully you.¡±

    Liu Yi pats Su Junping on his shoulder, ¡°You think our dormitory is decorative vase?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, university dormitory is indeed quite good!¡±

    Su Junping sighs in sorrow before continuing to scroll down the post.

    Below the post also talks about the bet between Liu Yi and Wang Zhanfeng making a lot of people reply to the post.

    ¡°Nowadays the new year one students are so brave ah!¡±

    ¡°Those that are born in the year of the cow do not fear the tiger ah!¡±

    ¡°Since the past, the third ce is for idiots!¡±

    [TL: basically in the forums, there are people trying to snatch first/second to post and post the second/third poster is an idiot but they identally be the second/third poster themselves thus end up calling themselves the idiot.]

    ¡°Haha, the third poster stabbed himself!¡±

    ¡°I am here to see the handsome boy! Lai Junwen is very handsome. Which major does hee from? I want to chase him!¡±

    ¡°Above seems to be a year four thirsty senior sister!¡±

    Seeing the messy post they be interested.

    Especially seeing that there are people who want to chase after Lai Junwen, Liu Yi teases him.

    ¡°Big brother you see. You have just entered university and you have already settled your lower body¡¯s happiness! Ah sorry, I mean the happiness for your second half of life¡­¡±

    ¡°Old two can you be even more shameless?¡±

    ¡°What the big brother don¡¯t call me old two! It sounds so damn weird!¡±

    ¡°So what. You are old two!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Liu Yi is gloomy. Why on earth am I old two ah.

    The heavens did not open their eyes ah!

    ¡°There are people still talking about you ah second brother!¡±

    Su Junping continues to scroll down and say, ¡°But most are scolding you ah!¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Liu Yi walks over to take a look. Indeed there are a lot of people scolding him.

    ¡°How dare he challenge our handsome brother Wang! Who is this fellow!¡±

    ¡°Sisters! Gather up and scold him!¡±

    ¡°Heng heng our Senior brother Wang will definitely instantly kill you!¡±

    ¡°From what I see those above are a bunch of brainless girl fans!¡±

    ¡°Fourth poster you are seeking death?!¡±

    ¡°Fourth poster is definitely a loser no need to care about him!¡±

    ¡°I feel that the two of them look quite good together ah¡­why don¡¯t the two of them be together.¡±

    ¡°Sixth poster is definitely a fujoshi! Evaluationplete!¡±

    ¡°Math teacher Seventh poster, go and die early!¡±

    ¡°Eighth poster as well!¡±

    ¡°Ninth poster as well!¡±

    ¡°This is the eleventh post. All of you math teachers, all go and die early!¡±

    ¡°Poster above has miss posted¡­¡±

    Seeing all of the posts, Liu Yi only feel shocked in his eyes and astonishment in his heart.

    ¡°Boss looks like you have provoked the fangirls of Wang Zhanfeng¡­so fierce ah so many kinds of burning.¡±

    By the side, Chen Cai says: ¡°We are so finished! In the future how are we still going to chase after girls ah!¡±

    ¡°I feel that the girls that would like Wang Zhanfeng are not worth chasing at all.¡±

    ¡°What you say is somewhat true.¡±

    Chen Cai nods his head, ¡°Then what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°First let us prepare for military training. Tomorrow we still need to go to ss first to report.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully tomorrow there will be a few beauties!¡±

    Chen Cai says: ¡°I have heard that there are no beautiful girls in biology ah¡­boss, is learning biology a bad choice?¡±

    Liu Yi nces at Chen Cai. This is an order from the top how can we change it as we like!

    But the top still has not told us where on earth the secretboratory is and it is not my nature to be resigned to my fate.

    In the Asura realm, Liu Yi has already learned the justification of striking first and gaining the upper hand.

    Especially in that the weak being the food for the strong. No one will wait for him to rest or give him chance.

    There are some matters that one must make preparation earlier.

    ¡°Who said there are no pretty girls. There is that Yoko Nishikawa, isn¡¯t she an ind nation beauty?! She is also one of the top 4! Our ss will be damn awesome. Hahaha.¡±

    When Chen Cai thinks of the Japanese doll he startsughing.

    ¡°Shameful!¡±

    Liu Yi rolls his eyes and jumps up to his bed and prepares to sleep.

    He is waiting for nightfall.

    As he must inquire clearly about the secretboratory matter.

    At this moment he is lying on the bed and starts to revolve his heart sutra. Within his body, he is finally at the peak of eight-star jades and he has been in this situation for nearly 200 years and has not managed to improve any further!

    ¡°Second brother really sleeps early. Let us watch a movie!¡±

    Su Junping smiles faintly before opening a love action movie from the ind nation. Chen Cai immediately crowds over while Lai Junwen nces over with a red face. Finally seeing that the other two are watching so eagerly he finally joins them as the three of them crowd around theputer.

    From theputeres a panting sound causing the currently cultivating Liu Yi¡¯s state of mine to be disturbed.

    He finally is unable to bear it as he shouts, ¡°Damn it you group of rogues!¡±

    ¡°Bosse down and watch together ah!¡±

    ¡°Noting. You rogues I do not wish to be grouped together with you guys!¡±

    ¡°Boss it is the re-release of S Aoi¡¯s new film!¡±

    ¡°You guys wait a bit. I need to get off the bed to wash my socks.¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­boss you are really shameless!¡±

    ¡°Second brother you are indeed ruthless. From what I see Wang Zhanfeng ispletely not your opponent!¡±

    ¡°Thank you all for your praises. I¡¯ll go and move a stool over first!¡±

 Chapter 327 Forest

    Only when everyone in the dormitory is asleep did Liu Yi jump out of the third-floor window.

    At 11 pm in Ke Da, all of the lights will be turned off to implement a night ban.

    Within the school, only a few of the self-study rooms would have basic electricity to allow those who love to study to use.

    While Liu Yi is naturally not going to self-study but to explore around.

    He enters the night sky and immediately puts on Monarch armor.

    The ck armor is the most suitable armor to protect him in the night.

    He is like a specter in the night weaving through the campus.

    Ke Da is not small at all and is like a small city. There are a number of school buildings as well as scenery which allow the students to rest.

    Currently, Liu Yi ns to find the rumored secretboratory in Ke Da.

    {Little Jade find the ce where the school¡¯s signal is most concentrated.}

    Liu Yi stands on top of a streemp and gives his Ai an order.

    {Understood master. I start checking now.}

    Little Jade immediately reply before starting to investigate.

    Very quickly the whole school map appears in front of Liu Yi.

    The map appears in front of Liu Yi in 3D format.

    Liu Yi takes a looks at it appears that the concentration of signals is from the school¡¯s dormitory buildings.

    Looks like even though it is lights out a lot of students still enjoy their nightlife in their own ways.

    Even old four Su Junping also chats with his mother for almost an hour after lights out¡­sweat, the other brothers are also suspicious that he has an Oedipusplex.

    [TL: Basically it is a child¡¯s desire to his/her opposite sex parent and anger/hatred towards the same sex parent.]

    It will be hard to investigate this way¡­looks like the secretboratory should be using some methods to hide its signals.

    Liu Yi starts pondering on top of themppost.

    {Little Jade give me a map of the underground heat sources.}

    Liu Yi has no other choice but to use other methods to search.

    {Okay.}

    Little Jade¡¯s ability activates again as signal ripples spread out, covering the entire school campus.

    Very quickly the signals returns and when Liu Yi takes a look, damn it the underground heat is all very low and there isn¡¯t any special area.

    Something is wrong¡­there must be a way to find it.

    Liu Yi frowns and he suddenly thought of something.

    Right! Since it is an undergroundboratory it must have some special protection¡­

    Liu Yinds on the ground and punches the ground lightly.

    The thick cement trembles slightly from Liu Yi¡¯s punch.

    At that instant within Ke Da urs a minor earthquake.

    But no one notices the gentle earthquake because only two lights tremble before everything went back to normal.

    A lot of people are still in deep sleep and did not wake up.

    {Earlier which ce is not affected by the trembles. Show me the analysis diagram.}

    Liu Yi instructed and Little Jade immediately disy the analysis diagram.

    Liu Yi takes a look at the analysis diagram and within the whole Ke Da under the scenery district underground there is a veryrge vacuum zone.

    This vacuum zone is naturally not affected by the earthquake.

    Based on Liu Yi¡¯s spection, since Ke Da has established this undergroundboratory, they will definitely set up shockproof against earthquake.

    Such an importantboratory even if a nuclear warhead is fired on it, it will not be affected! Thus Liu Yi created a small earthquake and is easily able to find the location of the secretboratory.

    Scenery district eh¡­since it is sote already there might be a few wild mandarin ducks around there.

    When Liu Yi thinks of it, he sighs.

    Aiyah what a good thing it would be if I could have a romantic rtionship with a junior sister in the small forest in school.

    Such a pity I can only be by my lonely self! Even if I call someone to apany me it is only Chen Cai that guy!

    Comparing two men walking around in the night, Liu Yi feels that it is better for him to go on his own.

    He moves swiftly and jumps up to the top of amppost by the side and continues moving swiftly.

    Although Ke Da is very big with Liu Yi¡¯s speed, it is nothing much. With a few leaps, he has already reached the lush green forest.

    The forest isn¡¯t small at all and inside the forest seems to have an artificialke.

    Standing there Liu Yi is able to sense the fresh scent of theke.

    He takes a deep breath and senses several scents hidden within the forest.

    And all are in pairs. Indeed there are wild mandarin ducks in the forest.

    Liu Yi moves gently so as to prevent startling the wild mandarin duck and scaring the man to some problems.

    Liu Yi walks into the forest when he suddenly hears a barely discernible voice.

    ¡°Senior brother¡­senior brother¡­I, we cannot like this¡­¡±

    It is a girl¡¯s sweet voice, which makes people¡¯s blood boil.

    ¡°No problem¡­junior sister I will take care of you¡­¡±

    A man starts speaking and Liu Yi listen carefully. What the heck isn¡¯t it our Senior Wang!

    What a good fellow. In the morning after he has just finished chasing after Wang Yuzheng at night, he brings other junior sisters to the little forest to be happy.

    What a good fellow! How carefree he is ah!

    Liu Yi can only give a thumbs up.

    ¡°But¡­but¡­senior brother¡­wu, first, first do eat there¡­I, I don¡¯t have the energy to speak anymore¡­¡±

    That junior sister¡¯s voice really lets people imagination runs wild ah¡­

    ¡°No problems. You say what you want to say I eat what I want to eat. There is no interference¡­¡±

    Wow, this Wang Zhanfeng indeed is good. Really worthy of me to learn.

    ¡°Senior brother¡­you, you really like me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course, junior sister is so pretty and cute how would I not like you!¡±

    ¡°But, but¡­I have heard¡­senior brother, today senior brother is chasing after Wang Yuzheng¡­¡±

    Indeed it is news ah, it spread around so quickly.

    ¡°Ai, junior sister ah how can you believe those kinds of gossip! How would I Wang Zhanfeng like Wang Yuzheng! How is that bitchparable to you!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, senior brother¡­I know what you have good eyes¡­I, it is my first time¡­senior brother you need to be gentle¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay junior sister let¡¯s not care about Wang Yuzheng that bitch. Senior brother ising¡­¡±

    Looks like the two of them are about to get into action.

    But Liu Yi has decided not to let Wang Zhanfeng enjoy it.

    F*** you! You chase girls then chase girls why the heck are you scolding our Wang Yuzheng for!

    This kind of rubbish man if I let you off then I am letting down a lot of women!

    Liu Yi smiles faintly as he stretches out his hand and summons out his Monarch axe.

    Senior Wang ah Senior Wang. Today I have enjoyed your care so it should be my turn to return it back to you.

    ¡°Junior sister¡­senior brother ising in now¡­¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Just as Wang Zhanfeng is about to take the junior sister that he had just chased, a ck figure suddenly jumps out holding an axe and says fiercely: ¡°Both of you do not move! Hand over all of your money!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    On the junior sister¡¯s body is a skirt, her lower half of her body is bare. Her lower body is also lifted up as she prepares to have sex.

    When she sees a person suddenly jumping out her face turns white in fright and shriek.

    While Wang Zhanfeng¡¯s lower body trembles and immediately softens!

    He holds his trousers as he stands up trembling badly as he looks at the fierce looking ck armored man behind him.

    The armored man is holding a sharp axe and is very scary looking.

    When has Wang Zhanfeng experience such kind of situation before as his face turn green from fright and his lower body seems to be about to lose control of his dder.

    Liu Yi raises his axe and says fiercely: ¡°F**-ing wear your trousers properly! I want to rob fortunes not sex!¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­.¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng hurries and puts on his trousers while the junior sister lowers her skirt while crying.

    ¡°Stop your bloody crying! It is making me annoying! Be careful I¡¯ll chop you up!¡±

    Liu Yi is worried that the girl might cry and attract people over thus says in this manner.

    The junior sister instantly stops crying from fear.

    ¡°Take out all of your money then you guys can scram!¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t have money¡­¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng scowls as he still owes people money, thus how is he able to magic out money.

    Liu Yi smiles faintly and says: ¡°No money? Since you have no money then you can leave behind your girl and let me be happy!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Then it is settled¡­¡±

    Wang Zhanfeng immediately nods his head and agree without any moral integrity.

    ¡°Senior brother you!¡±

    The junior sister¡¯s face turns even paler as she did not expect Wang Zhanfeng is this kind of person.

    ¡°Be obedient¡­junior sister after all you are also not at any disadvantage. After this senior brother will help you buy oral contraceptive medication¡­¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    The junior sister starts trembling with anger as she does not know what to say.

    ¡°Why are you still not scramming and hindering my matter!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his axe and chops down on a coarse tree.

    The tree trunk trembles as it¡¯s leaves start to fall scaring Wang Zhanfeng so badly that he peed in his pants.

    He is almost crawling out of the forest as he escapes.

    The junior sister watches him run away as her tears start falling like rain.

    Finished! This time around I am really finished.

    Out of her expectation, the figure removes his axe from the tree trunk and says: ¡°You can go.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The junior sister is shocked as she did not expect that the unknown person did not take her.

    This is not science ah¡­

    ¡°I said to go, did you not hear it!¡±

    Liu Yi secretly rolls his eyes and says in his heart, thisss is so stupid¡­I let her go but she does not want to go.

    ¡°You¡­why are you letting me fo?¡±

    The junior sister ask: ¡°Is it because I am not pretty?¡±

    ¡°What the¡­there is no link!¡±

    ¡°Then is it that you are unable to?¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to die?¡±

    Liu Yi chops the tree beside him in half.

    The junior sister starts trembling from fear and immediately ask: ¡°Then why¡­¡±

    ¡°I just want to tell you what kind of man is not trustable!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts, ¡°Next time when you choose a man to be more alert. Goodbye.¡±

    Liu Yi is toozy to care about that junior sister anymore as he still has more important things to do.

    Thus he moves quickly and immediately disappears from the junior sister¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The junior sister cries out in shock as she thought that she had met a ghost.

    ¡°I should settle my next matter.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a look at the map in front of him as he decides on the next ce to go to.

    Wang Zhanfeng ah Wang Zhanfeng if you are really scared until you be unable to like Ling Huayan then do not me me ah it is you who are asking for it.

    Liu Yi walks towards the center of the scenery district as he faintly feels that a certain ce should have an entrance.

    At this moment a ck figure appears from another part of the forest and returns back to the inner part of the forest.

    There is another person?

    Hehe¡­looks like this matter is bing interesting.

 Chapter 328 Japanese Kunoichi Soldier

    Liu Yi secretly chases after that figure and follows into the inner part of the forest.

    The figure seems to be small and short but his speed is not slow. In the night he is like ghost shuttling through and fro. That person is wearingpletely ck clothing and his face is covered with a mask and is unable to see who it is.

    Liu Yi is able to smell a fragrant smell from the night wind, is this figure a girl?

    In the middle of the night this girl whoes to the scenery district to be hero¡­tsk, tsk, this person is definitely not a good person.

    Liu Yi moves lightly as he chases after the girl.

    Very quickly the girl reaches the artificialke and stops there as she gazes at the calmke water.

    Liu Yi¡¯s intuition is also pointing in this direction, perhaps the undergroundboratory is built within the artificialke?

    This has a rather high possibility!

    The girl stands by theke and says: ¡°Yoshi!¡± [means okay in japanese]

    What the! A Japanese!

    Liu Yi instantly bes vignt as he starts to carefully observe the girl.

    The girl does not seem to be taller than 1.6meters and looks to be around 1.55meters.

    Her figure is rather good, front and back protruding.

    If only she was taller, it would be better.

    But when he thinks of girls from the Japan Liu Yi does not dare to have too high of a standard. So be it if she is short, at least she looks like a Loli.

    The Japanese girl stands by theke as her hands start to form some weird hand seals.

    Gradually the originally calmke water starts to bubbles.

    Just like a person pulling apart window curtains, theke water is split into two and exposes the center of theke bed.

    Theke bed is very clean and does not have a single fish or prawn, instead, it reveals some metal gloss.

    ¡°#@$¡­.¡±

    The girl says a string of Japanese words which Liu Yi does not understand and immediately asked Little Jade to trante the words.

    Little Jade is indeed the most powerful artificial intelligence, very swiftly the girl¡¯s voice is tranted into Chinese.

    ¡°So it really here. Looks like the information is correct. But tonight is not the time to take action there will definitely be people guarding here¡­I need to get more information first.¡±

    She swiftly forms new hand seals and theke water returned back to normal.

    ¡°Master, it is kunoichi¡¯s soldier water ninja arts.¡±

    Little Jade¡¯s database records aplete information of ninjas which she immediately passes it to Liu Yi.

    Ninjas¡­japan¡¯s strongest special soldier.

    Liu Yi knows in his heart, but he cannot let the ninjae and go as she please.

    After all, this is China¡¯s territory!

    After gathering the data, the Japanese girl prepares to leave. She turns around and got a huge shock because standing in front of her is a man wearing ck armor like a statue ring coldly at her.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    The Japanese girl cries out in shock as her hands move to her back.

    -dang, dang, dang-

    Liu Yi did not reply, instead, his right-hand start waving around blocking the ninja stars that the Japanese girl instantly threw at him.

    This girl is so fierce ah, her move is so ck-hearted!

    ¡°Your Japanese people indeed really know manners. But here is not your territory thus let¡¯s not talk about how you treat guests.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, his right-hand takes out his Scorpion Tail Lance and waves it around before saying: ¡°We do not wee you here. Since you havee then you shall not leave here alive.¡±

    ¡°You uses Japanese to talk with me? Are you a special agent from Dragon Group?¡±

    The Japanese girl observes Liu Yi vigntly as she asks: ¡°Or are you another country¡¯s special agent¡­if you are a special agent from another country then we are not enemies and perhaps we can work together.¡±

    ¡°Looks like we do not have the opportunity to work together.¡±

    Liu Yi lets Little Jade turn off the auto-trantion of his spoken words to othernguage and replies in Chinese: ¡°But I do not mind digging a grave for you.¡±

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Knowing that the opponent is an agent from Dragon Group, the Japanese girl did not speak anymore and her hands move swiftly.

    Instantly water arrows shoot out from theke towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°A water ninja eh.¡±

    Liu Yi is calm as he swings hisnce, sending out a qi wave that instantly breaks the water arrows.

    ¡°Nothing at all.¡±

    As he is speaking his figure suddenly appears in front of the Japanese girl as hisnce pierces through her belly.

    -Pa ka!-

    In the end, a broken tree trunknds on the ground as the girl disappears.

    ¡°Substitution technique?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°You guys have indeed stolen a number of interesting things from us.¡±

    ¡°Damn you, this is originally our ninja arts!¡±

    A girl¡¯s voice resounds from the surrounding woods in all direction rejecting Liu Yi¡¯s words.

    ¡°True or not you know in your heart.¡±

    Liu Yi stands still not moving at all.

    ¡°Damn you! Go and die!¡±

    The Japanese kunoichi seems to be angered as ninja darts flies out from the forest in all direction towards him like an inescapable.

    ¡°These kind of parlor tricks are useless. Normal ninja techniques are pointless.¡±

    Liu Yi did not move as he stands there.

    When the ninja dartsnd on his armor, they are instantly sent flying away, ding dang, ding dang as they great sparks.

    With the protection of Monarch armor, these kinds of ninja darts are unable to injure Liu Yi.

    ¡°Stop using tricks. Girl, take out your real abilities.¡±

    Liu Yi looks towards a direction in the forest and says faintly: ¡°Warming up should have ended already, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on us ninjas!¡±

    [TL: honestly speak¡­real ninjas would not even have replied¡­99% chance is they would have immediately escaped after the first attack¡­]

    As they are speaking, theke water behind Liu Yi starts to have changed.

    A 10m long water dragon rushes out from theke as it charges towards Li Yi.

    ¡°This is much more interesting¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head as he pierces thence onto the ground as he punches with his right fist towards the water dragon.

    {Illusion extermination!}

    Within a radius of 50meters Liu Yi able to hit anywhere he intends to.

    -pish!-

    The water dragon in the air instantly exploded and turns into water waves as it crashes onto the ground.

    As the water sshes onto the ground, the aura from Liu Yi blocks them from touching him.

    ¡°Too easy, it is also not that interesting.¡±

    The kunoichi that is hidden in the forest is shocked. This is one of my strongest technique and it is actually so easily resolved?

    How is this possible!

    How strong is that man! When did such a strong expert appear in Dragon Group?

    Isn¡¯t the Dragon Group¡¯s agents stationed here possess the strength of their second group?

    But this person has the strength of their first group!

    This matter is strange.

    Aren¡¯t all, the group one agents were sent to take part in another task? Where on earth did this fellow appear from!

    ¡°What is the point of hiding girl,e out and meet face to face.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he points towards a direction.

    A five color chain instantly flies out towards the forest and ties up the kunoichi firmly before dragging her out.

    The kunoichi is shocked as she did not expect herself to be found!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. Let me take a look how beautiful you are girl.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he stretches out his hand towards the mask of the kunoichi.

    At this moment the bottom of the kunoichi mask suddenly lifts up as a beautiful mouth shoots out an azure water arrow.

    The water arrow¡¯s speed is very fast and pierces Liu Yi¡¯s throat.

    That is also the only ce that is not protected by Monarch armor.

    The kunoichi is originally very confident as her surprise attack will definitely be able to kill the Dragon Group¡¯s agent!

    It must be said that what ninjas are best at, is assassination! Within that water arrow also contains poison. Even if it is unable to pierce through the enemy¡¯s throat as long as it manages to touch the skin slightly it will also be able to im his life!

    But out of her expectation, when the water arrow pierces through the enemy¡¯s throat, his figure dissipates and disappears from her sight.

    ¡°Your method is indeed very vicious. Indeed you are a shameful ninja.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice sounds out from behind the kunoichi causing her to start sweating.

    His speed¡­is actually so fast!

    It is obvious that he is wearing a damn heavy armor ah!

    ¡°I can apany you to y a whole night.¡±

    Liu Yi is like a predator ying with his prey as he watches the kunoichi.

    In the Asura realm, Liu Yi has seen before all kind of diverse enemy.

    There are the cruel ones, cunning ones, undying ones¡­basically, he has seen all kinds.

    Liu Yi is already numb tobat. Thus he starts to treatbat as a game thus allowing him to persevere in the Asura realm for 500 years.

    ¡°But I will definitely expose your identity.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice causes the kunoichi to be slightly depressed.

    Unable to escape? No! No matter what I must escape!

    ¡°Water escape!¡±

    Unexpectedly the kunoichi who is tied up suddenly turns into water and sshes onto the ground before reforming into a human figure and escapes.

    You will not be able to escape.

    Liu Yi keeps his Scorpion Tail Lance and starts to chase after the kunoichi.

    As the kunoichi runs she keeps throwing ninja darts backward towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi keeps hitting away the ninja darts as he thinks, this girl¡¯s technique is rather good.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    After a while, the kunoichi realizes that she is still not able to throw off the armored person thus she changes her technique to a piercing one.

    Water shells start to floats up and with the kunoichi gesture, they shoot towards Liu Yi.

    -boom, boom, boom-

    The concentrated amount of water shells smashes onto Liu Yi and exploded cause Liu Yi to retreat a few steps.

    What a strong technique! But it is nothing much.

    Very quickly Liu Yi stabilizes himself and prepares to chase after the girl.

    At this moment a few of the water shell seems to fly off course due to the kunoichi¡¯s rushed attack and fly far away to the side.

    While a pair of lovebirds are hiding in the part of the forest where the water shell is heading towards.

    ¡°No good!¡±

    The kunoichi exims as she immediately cancels her technique and continues to escape.

    Liu Yi is stunned for a moment as he stops his step.

    This girl actually did not kill people?

    Looks like she is not really evil¡­since that is the case why don¡¯t I just give her a path to live for now and see what actions she takes next.

    But I will definitely find out your real identity.

 Chapter 329 Japanese classmate and the beautiful guider

    After resting for a night, Liu Yi and the other three brothers from the dormitory wake up and dress neatly before reporting to their ss.

    This day can be considered as a big day for some people because this is their first time meeting their ssmates.

    Especially Chen Cai who is very excited.

    This idiot is excited because of two reasons. First is because there is a beautiful Japanese girl called Yoko Nishikawa in their ss, the second reason is that their guide is the third most beautiful girl in their school, Zhang Meixin.

    Liu Yi does not know what kind of person is this Zhang Meixin but towards the Yoko Nishikawa, he is somewhat suspicious of her.

    Liu Yi believes that the Japanese kunoichi that he met yesterday is none other than her.

    Within Ke Da itself there are not many Japanese exchange students.

    At this time the number of Japanese girls thate over is even lesser. Thus Liu Yi¡¯s eyes are lock onto Yoko Nishikawa.

    Just what kind of girl is she?

    Liu Yi ns to know more about her today.

    ¡°Wahaha¡­beautiful teacher and Japanese girl ssmate¡­oh how much I am looking forward to it¡­¡±

    Chen Cai is so excited that his saliva almost leaks out as they are walking towards the ssroom making the rest of the dormitory brothers keep a distance from him.

    ¡°Boss, boss you say I should chase after the Japanese girl or should I go after our beautiful teacher? Wuwu¡­so hard to choose ah¡­¡±

    Chen Cai rubs his hands together ask he shows an indecisive appearance, ¡°Boss give me some opinion!¡±

    ¡°Little fellow. Seriously speak.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and pets his shoulder, ¡°I feel¡­that you are too wishful¡­¡±

    ¡°What the heck! Boss, you don¡¯t believe in me?!¡±

    As Chen Cai speaks he does a strong man posture, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that I am very attractive! A man¡¯s charm ispletely disyed by me ah boss!¡±

    ¡°I do not know you¡­¡±

    Liu Yi keeps a distance from Chen Cai because the surrounding people are looking at him with weird gaze.

    Finished! After 500 years in Asura Realm, Chen Cai haspletely tortured away his moral integrity¡­

    I am still too tender to be so shameless ah¡­

    The rest of them keep a distance from Chen Cai as they walk to the seventh teaching block which is beside the biological research institution.

    The tworge building looks simr to a pair of twins. Beside them is luscious vegetation making it very prominent and pretty.

    On the left is the teaching block and there are already a lot of students moving in and out of the door.

    As long as their face looks excited, there is no need to ask for they are new students!

    Their ssroom is on the fifth floor and when they enter the ssroom not all of their ssmates have arrived. Most of them are sitting in groups of 2s and 3s.

    Because they are slightly bashful, they did not look around but instead pretending to be calm as they talk to each other. But everyone is talking loudly as it seems like they are using their topic to attract the attention of other people, especially girls.

    But like expected there are very few girls in this ss, their appearance is grotesque.

    Indeed, pretty girls all went to learn humanities or arts¡­

    ¡°Wuwuwu¡­what a tragic spectacle ah¡­¡±

    Chen Cai sprawls on the table as heined to the rest, ¡°Why did I not choose to go to an arts major ah¡­just now we have passed the art¡¯s teaching block and there are so many pretty girls ah¡­those face, figure and white legs¡­ahahahah I want to change courses!¡±

    ¡°Calm down!¡±

    Liu Yi immediatelyforts Chen Cai, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that we must be in this biological course!¡±

    ¡°Why should we! Is my future not as important?!¡±

    As Chen Cai weeps suddenly from a girl wearing yellow short skirt walks and instantly attracts all of the male¡¯s gaze.

    At that moment all of the males in the room forgot about their chat as they stare at the girl.

    This girl is indeed very pretty, red lips and white teeth, each of her five features are exquisite like a beautiful porcin doll standing there.

    At that moment Liu Yi feels that the breathing sounds in the room seem to have slowed down.

    Indeed she is as beautiful as flower ah. All of the males¡¯ vigor is snatched away by her.

    -pfff!-

    Chen Cai is even exaggerated¡­he even starts to have a nosebleed.

    ¡°Girl¡­beautiful girl¡­it have been such a long time since Ist saw such a beautiful girl¡­¡±

    ¡°What the heck¡­you have recently seen Murong Die and the rest of the girls okay!¡±

    ¡°That is different¡­those are boss¡¯s ones¡­perhaps I have seen them too many time¡­this, this is a new thing ah¡­girl, beauty ah¡­boss, my future has just brightened up ah¡­¡±

    Chen Cai pinches his own nose.

    Damn¡­this shit has stayed too long in the Asura Realm already¡­I think that his desire for women has reached a depraved point!

    Actually, Liu Yi is also the same. This 500 years he also has a deep yearning for girls.

    No matter if it is Murong Die, Wang Lele, Wang Yuzheng, Li Biyue, Wenren Qian¡­he misses Lin Tong the most.

    While the one he thought of the most is Ai Ling that demonic girl from Concealed Sword Pce.

    Beautiful like flowers on the clouds, blessed by the long days of Qingming!

    Every time when Liu Yi thinks of Ai Ling, his heart feels weird. Joy and mncholy.

    Don¡¯t know when I would be able to see that woman again!

    In Liu Yi¡¯s heart, he starts to anticipate it.

    He suddenly recalls that it is not time as he immediately puts down the crazy thoughts as he looks at the beauty at the door.

    The beauty is none other than the Japanese girl Yoko Nishikawa.

    ¡°Hello everyone!¡±

    Facing the wolf-like gaze of the males, Yoko Nishikawa is not afraid instead she openly stands at the doorway as she waves her hands at everyone and greets them.

    What she said is a standard Chinese and it can be seen that she has really put in an effort to learn.

    Liu Yi immediately bes rmed as this voice did not match up with the kunoichi that he met yesterday.

    But this does not mean much, instead, it makes Liu Yi even more careful.

    Because based on her body figure it is a match.

    1.55m height and the figure is simr.

    Earlier he is only 50% confirm that it is her but now it is 70%. As for the other 30 %, he will slowly confirm soon.

    ¡°Yokoe here!¡±

    Three girls warmly wave at the doll. Looks like they are Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s dormmates.

    ¡°Hehe, yesterday we stayed overnight at inte cafe but you are the only one who woke upte!¡±

    One of them pulls on Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s hand as she says merrily.

    ¡°You girls are very awake ah¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa smiles warmly, ¡°I am still somewhat tired¡­this is the first time I stayed overnight in an inte cafe¡­but your inte cafe is somewhat messy¡­¡±

    ¡°Aiyah as long as you get used to it then it is fine! You see the moment youe in all of the males became stunned¡­hehe Yoko after all you do not have a boyfriend in Japan why don¡¯t you find one here!¡±

    ¡°This¡­this¡­I still need to consider¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s face turns red, that bashfulness instant kills the ssroom of males.

    The girls start to chat with each other as Liu Yi¡¯s suspicion increases.

    What a joke yesterday the girls went to an Inte cafe and stayed overnight?

    If that is the case then the person who appeared yesterday night isn¡¯t Yoko Nishikawa?

    That is not possible! Their body figure matches already! Is it that I judged wrongly?

    From the moment Liu Yi came out from Asura Realm, he always believes his instinct. This is the precise intuition that he has tempered and nurtured out from the 500 years of killing and closebat in Asura Realm.

    His first judgment will definitely not be wrong¡­but the conversation between the girls causes Liu Yi to have question marks.

    Unless all of these girls are undercover agents who are telling lies?

    Liu Yi immediately sends these few girls pictures into Dragon Group¡¯sputer to let the people from Dragon Group to investigate.

    The report returns back very quickly. All of them are ordinary china girls who have a low probability of being spy¡­

    This matter is strange now¡­who on earth was it yesterday night?

    Just as Liu Yi starts wrecking his brains, the ssroom door is pushed open again.

    This time around all of the males did not hold their breath, rather they take a deep breath!

    Because it is an absolutely stunning beauty wearing grey formal attire and short skirts revealing a pair of beautiful white legs that walks in slowly.

    **! An absolute beauty**!

    Liu Yi swears that this is the first time he has seen such a sexy girl after living for so many years¡­

    Even if it is Wang Lelepared to her is definitelycking by a grade!

    Bountiful chest! At that instant, these two words emerge in his mind.

    As the beauty walks, all of the males¡¯ gaze are chasing after her lower half as they seem to be wishing to be able to get a gaze the wondend underneath the skirt!

    Chen Cai once again pinches his nose as his nosebleed is uncontroble.

    [TL: lols Sanji!!]

    ¡°This student. The summer heat is very strong do you need to go to the sick bay to have a check-up?¡±

    Zhang Meixin ces her lesson n on the table before seeing Chen Cai who is having a nosebleed and asks in concern.

    Chen Cai shakes his head, bullshit this is a chance to see a beauty how it is possible for me to go to a boring ce like a sick bay!

    ¡°Let teacher take a look.¡±

    Zhang Meixin seems to be worried about Chen Cai¡¯s body condition as she walks over and bends over as she takes a looks at Chen Cai¡¯s nose.

    That bend over of hers is not important but instantly her chest squeezes together and a deep deep valley appears.

    -pfff!-

    Chen Cai¡¯s nosebleed instantly went from a trickle into a water sprout and nearly sprays onto Zhang Meixin.

    Chen Cai covers his nose and copses beside Liu Yi and says in happiness: ¡°Boss¡­it is worth it if I die now¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and block it!¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and borrow tissue paper from the girls beside them and stuffs them into Chen Cai nose before apologetically says to Zhang Meixin, ¡°I am sorry teacher¡­Chen Cai recently is very heated. I hope he did not dirty teacher¡¯s clothing!¡±

    ¡°Not at all, not at all. I know that during summer a male will be very heated.¡±

    Zhang Meixin seems to have realized something but she is not angry, rather she covers her mouth and smiles.

    Wow! It is yet another beautiful woman that will cause mayhem in the world!

    This thought shes across Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    ¡°How is everyone. I am called Zhang Meixin and am a teacher for biological dissection course. I am also your future secr four guider. You guys can either call me Teacher Zhang or older sister. After all, to me, you guys are like my little brothers and sisters.¡±

    A bold youngster ask: ¡°Teacher¡­teacher Zhang how old are you this year?¡±

 Chapter 330 Yoko wants a boyfriend

    ¡°Me this year?¡±

    Zhang Meixin pauses for a moment as she seems to be considering whether to answer the student¡¯s question.

    But seeing the hopeful gaze, she sighs before saying: ¡°This year I am F cup now.¡±

    Everyone instantly copses. What the hell, when did we ask teacher this question ah!

    Liu Yi ps his forehead, don¡¯t tell me this teacher is a natural foolish baby!

    Why is it that the big chested are all natural fools! Wang Lele is the same!

    Is it destined that chest big means brainless? That is also wrong ah. This Zhang Meixin is so smart! How could she be foolish!

    ¡°Teacher¡­teacher I am asking your age ah¡­¡±

    [TL: for those who are confuse, the word ´óhave two meaning in english depending on how it is used. 1) big, 2) old . But usually we apply the first meaning]

    That student continues to raise his hand as he sprays out blood.

    -Pa!-

    The teacher pointer in Zhang Meixin¡¯s hand gentlynds on that student head, ¡°Heng, nonsense how can you randomly ask a girl for her age!¡±

    Liu Yi ispletely defeated.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­can reveal bra size but not age¡­ what kind of rule is this ah¡­

    ¡°If you ask again then I shall deduct points! Take note!¡±

    Zhang Meixin warns that male student before striding back to the podium with her long legs.

    Plump butt and fat breast, plump butt and fat breast ah¡­

    Her sleek butt is also very perky and is wrapped by her short skirt revealing two pretty curves. A lot of males are secretly swallowing their saliva.

    This female teacher is a bit too captivating already¡­

    Or is it that after I have stayed in Asura Realm for 500 years I have already lost my ability to judge girls?

    I should ask Chen Cai and exchange our knowledge¡­

    Liu Yi turns around and sees Chen Cai lying on a table full of saliva and blood and ispletely defeated.

    Forget it. Looks like he still has strong self-control.

    ¡°From today onwards you all are my students. In the next 4 years of university life, I hope that we can help each other our. If there is anything that you do know about your studies or life you cane and ask me.¡±

    She smiles brightly like a next-door neighbor big sister. Just as everyone is about to cry out okay, her teacher pointer bangs on the podium.

    ¡°But, one point to avoid is to cause trouble for me! Otherwise, I would not mind turning you into a specimen for our next lesson!¡±

    Instantly all of the students start to sweat.

    What the heck¡­this speech is too fierce already!

    Liu Yi is not really shocked, one hand with the rod while the other with sweets is the way to manage people. This Zhang Meixin is notpletely silly.

    [KG: Also called carrot and stick method]

    ¡°Teach, Teacher Zhang¡­can I ask you another question¡­¡±

    Chen Cai suddenly raises his right hand.

    Zhang Meixin ask: ¡°This student is your nose really alright? You have already created a miracle. The base of a medical point of view after you have lost so much blood by now you should be slightly faint. But from what teacher can see you are still very energetic?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­since I¡¯m young my ability to make blood is very strong!¡±

    Chen Cai smiles faintly before continuing to ask: ¡°Then can I ask my question?¡±

    ¡°Ask then I am your guide. I will try my best to answer your question.¡±

    Zhang Meixin nods her head.

    ¡°That, teacher¡­do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    Chen Cai asks a question that all of the males are interested in. Instantly all of the males stare at Zhang Meixin.

    Zhang Meixin blinks her pretty eyes not understanding what these students are curious about.

    Are the students nowadays so gossipy?

    But since he has asked, it is not something that I cannot say.

    ¡°Teacher, I ah¡­have indeed dated a few times before.¡±

    Zhang Meixin presses her temple gently, ¡°But I do not know whyter on it always failed.¡±

    Su Junping ask curiously: ¡°Did teacher dump them?¡±

    ¡°No, no. Boyfriends, these creatures is something that is hard for me to obtain how could I bear to dump them! It is them who broke up with teacher.¡±

    Zhang Meixin¡¯s sentence shocks all of the males in the ssroom.

    How is this possible! Zhang Meixin is such a beautifuldy how would there be a guy who can bear to break up with her!

    Unimaginable. Really unimaginable ah!

    ¡°Okay enough discussion of teacher¡¯s private life. Now it is time to discuss about you guys.¡±

    Zhang Meixin does not seem to be willing to talk more about her problem as she gently ps her hands and says: ¡°In the future, everyone will be ssmates. Since we will be together for four years, first let us introduce yourselves. I will follow the namelist.¡±

    As she speaks, she flips open her attendance book and take a look at the names.

    ¡°Oh, we actually have a top schr from a city in Shandong! Student Huang Dianyang introduce yourself!¡±

    Top schr?

    This name is very fresh to Liu Yi.

    Actually, if he wishes to he is able to able to obtain a schr degree. But it is a pity that during that time Lin Tong left, his condition is very bad thus he just casually answers the questions and only aims for a decent score.

    While to be a top schr from Shandong how bullish is that!

    ¡°Nice, nice to meet everyone¡­my name is Huang Dianyang¡­please advise me¡­¡±

    A very honest looking man stands up and gives a very simple introduction with bashfulness and shyness.

    But everyone only nods their head and nces at him casually.

    Huang Dianyang¡¯s face turns red.

    Top schr ah¡­this term perhaps can allow him to be somewhat famous in High school but when ites to university, the use of it is not much.

    Everything you have achieved in high school will be reset the moment youe to the university.

    Here not only do they look at results, they also look at your interpersonal rtionships and your ability.

    Seeing that the surrounding people do not have much reaction he seems to be somewhat disappointed as he walks back.

    Although he is smiling shyly, Liu Yi is able to see that his eyes contain conceit.

    It ismon after a top schr is a city heaven¡¯s son ah.

    If we say he is not arrogant it is impossible! This kind of person should have received countless admiration and praise. Thus how would he not be arrogant.

    Huang Dianyang gloomily sits down not saying anything else.

    Zhang Meixin also did not say much like she is not really interested in the top schr. She moves down the attendance book and continues to call out names and like Huang Dianyang they stand up and introduces themselves.

    Very quickly she reaches Chen Cai¡¯s name on the attendance list.

    ¡°Oh? Nosebleed man so you are called Chen Cai ah.¡±

    Zhang Meixin¡¯s giggles causing Chen Cai to nearly vomit blood.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­why did I get such a nickname¡­

    On the other hand, Liu Yi nods his head as he feels that this nickname matches Chen Cai.

    Zhang Meixin says smiling: ¡°Introduce yourself Nosebleed Man.¡±

    ¡°Teacher I am not nosebleed man. Ie from North Dragon City! Man, not married, currently a bachelor. My goal is to marry a biological teacher as a wife!¡±

    Chen Cai immediately says boastfully, shocking all of the males in the ssroom.

    Good fellow. His skin is damn thick!

    ¡°Real, really?¡±

    What shock the males, even more, is that Zhang Meixin actually bes excited as she holds Chen Cai¡¯s hands and inquires: ¡°You really wish to marry a biological teacher?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s eyes instantly brighten up as his blood boils.

    Liu Yi by the side bes apprehensive. What the heck! Did this fellow¡¯s fortune in love fianlly arrived?

    ¡°You do not mind if the other side is older than you?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, not at all. Slighter older women are better!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if she is always dumped by other men?¡±

    ¡°Those men do not know how to appreciate!¡±

    Their conversation makes a number of male envious as they are regretting why did they not thicken their skin and propose, instead they let this fellow take the advantage.

    ¡°That is great¡­you are too considerate¡­¡±

    Zhang Meixin is very happy, ¡°My aunt is also a biological teacher. 40+ years old but is still not married. She is almost about to try out blind dates alreadyter I will tell her this good news. She will definitely be excited and be unable to sleep¡­Chen Cai, I have a whole new level of¡­.Chen Cai, Chen Cai? What is the matter with you?¡±

    Chen Cai has already fainted onto the table.

    Liu Yi hurries and says: ¡°No problem. He might have slight anemia. He will be fine after a while.¡±

    ¡°En, en. Later I will let my aunt buy some pig¡¯s trotters for Chen Cai to supplement¡­¡±

    If that is the case, Chen Cai might really die and return to Asura Realm.

    Liu Yi pats his brother¡¯s back as he says in his heart, brother ah your lucky is really rotten. It is best if you hurry and go to the temple and pray¡­

    ¡°Okay, let us introduce the next one¡­en, Liu Yi. Who is Liu Yi?¡±

    Finally, it is my turn?

    Liu Yi stands up and says faintly: ¡°Nice to meet you everyone. My name is Liu Yi.¡±

    Done speaking he immediately sits down.

    While in university, Liu Yi does not wish to be too high profile. To be high profile is not suitable for his identity.

    While he wishes to have a low profile, Zhang Meixin immediately scatters his ns.

    ¡°I recalled now. You are the Liu Yi who challenged Wu Jingjun and Wang Zhanfeng in a bar yesterday?¡±

    At that instant, all of the students look at Liu Yi.

    Even that Yoko Nishikawa also nces at Liu Yi, her cartoon-like eyes contain some other emotions.

    ¡°The one beside you should be Wu Junwen then! The two of you are not bad. Although teacher does not encourages fighting but daring to stand out and challenge your seniors lets other people¡¯s blood boil ah, hehe¡­¡±

    What the heck¡­this kind of things shouldn¡¯t be said by a teacher guider ah!

    ¡°Tomorrow will be the start of the military training. It is nice the two of you can take part in it and train yourselves. You must not throw away our biological course¡¯s face!¡±

    Zhang Meixin narrows her eyes at Liu Yi and Lai Junwen, ¡°If you throw our face¡­hehe¡­¡±

    The teacher pointer in her hand warps slightly as Liu Yi felt a killing intent.

    This¡­is this still the earlier Teacher Zhang¡­.

    Why is it that she has be so scary in an instant.

    ¡°Okay, next¡­this one is our exchange student, Yoko Nishikawa.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you everyone my name is Yoko Nishikawa and Ie from Tokyo.¡±

    The Japanese doll finally stands up and does her self-introduction. ¡°I like China and like the culture here¡­and finally I wish to find a boyfriend that I can date here.¡±

    These spoken words shock everyone!

 Chapter 331 Making friends

    Chapter 331 Making friends

    ¡°You want to find a boyfriend here?¡±

    Zhang Meixin looks at Yoko Nishikawa curiously, ¡°The males over here are different from the guys in Japan¡­¡±

    Liu Yi instantly has an evil thought but it is only a thought that he does not dare to say out.

    En, for my life¡¯s sake it is better to learn to keep my lips sealed.

    ¡°So what kind of man are you looking for do you mind telling teacher?¡±

    Zhang Meixin¡¯s question is also what the other guys wish to ask. Although Yoko Nishikawa is a Japanese girl she is indeed a beauty! Who does not wish to have such kind of girlfriend!

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s face is slightly red as she says: ¡°The guy I wish to date¡­he must be gentle¡­furthermore he must be a hero.¡±

    A gentle hero?

    These conditions are rather special!

    ¡°Gentle is still okay.¡±

    Zhang Meixin thinks for a while as she ponders and say: ¡°But as for hero¡­it is slightly difficult. After all now is a peaceful era where do we go and find a hero.¡±

    ¡°I have heard of a person called Blood Emperor! I am very interested in him!¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s eyes brighten up.

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Zhang Meixin covers her mouth and smiles, ¡°Little fellow you do not understand. Although Blood Emperor is powerful I have heard that he is not a hero but a criminal.¡±

    What the¡­when did I turn into a criminal!

    Liu Yi felt indignant. It is still better at North Dragon city. I have a lot of fans there!

    The people in Jing Dou do not understand me!

    ¡°No ah. I have heard some news about him and heard that the people he killed are the bad guys.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa seems to have done some investigation as she is rather informed.

    ¡°This¡­it is also hard for us to say. Anyway, Blood Emperor is not in Jing Dou. Furthermore, that kind of person is imaginary. Teacher advises you to not consider him.¡±

    Zhang Meixin advises, ¡°Although there is no Blood Emperor beside us there is a rather good hero-like person. You take a look at Lai Junwen. His punches are not bad! Teacher has seen the video!¡±

    As she speaks, Zhang Meixin nces at Liu Yi¡¯s dormitory big brother.

    Lai Junwen¡¯s face instantly turns red as he bes very shy.

    ¡°Nice to meet you Student Lai Junwen.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa greets Lai Junwen.

    Lai Junwen¡¯s face is as red as a monkey butt as he stiffly says: ¡°Nice, nice to meet you¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sighs. With such a thin skin how is he going to chase after girls?

    Only people like Chen Cai with a city wall thick skin are able to get the goods.

    The rest of the students do their self-introduction. As there are only 30+ students the self-introduction is done very quickly.

    After all of the people have done their self-introduction, Zhang Meixin turns around and writes down a few important matters regarding the school on the ckboard. Afterward, she lets the students chat with each other to give them time to get to know each other.

    Liu Yi makes use of this time and walks over to Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s side.

    This shocked Yoko Nishikawa and her dormitory mates as they did not think that there will be such a daring male student.

    ¡°What the heck. Second bro is so fierce. Is he going to start attacking now?¡±

    Su Junping says enviously, it is a pity that my guts are small and do not dare to be like Liu Yi so daring.

    ¡°En¡­I am slightly afraid of girls¡­¡±

    Lai Junwen dares to fight with Wu Jingjun but he does not dare to get too close to girls.

    ¡°Boss¡­you can¡¯t be for real ah! You already have so many red flowers already why are you still snatching food ah¡­¡±

    With great difficulty, Chen Cai manages to wake up only to see Liu Yi walking towards Yoko Nishikawa and instantly starts to feel heartache, ¡°Forget it. It is better if I try to get our teacher Zhang instead¡­within this university period I must get rid of my virgin identity!¡±

    Chen Cai has decided to die under Zhang Meixin.

    When Liu Yi sits down beside Yoko Nishikawa, he instantly smells a fragrance.

    His heart instantly tremble. That¡¯s right. This is the scent that I smelled yesterday.

    Looks there is something mysterious about how Yoko Nishikawa is able to overnight with her roommates yesterday.

    Liu Yi smiles gently without any evil intention as he asks: ¡°Student Yoko Nishikawa right?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­Liu Yi right? You can just call my name. Just call me Yoko.¡±

    The way Yoko Nishikawa speaks ispletely natural and without restraint and ispletely different from the kunoichi that Liu Yi meet yesterday night.

    But the more it is so, the more Liu Yi is rmed.

    This kind of two-face babes are the hardest to deal with.

    Furthermore, she let me call her by her by her name which has a very unordinary meaning in Japan. Only close friends are able to call each other by their name. Usually, they call each other by their surname.

    ¡°Student Nishikawa, I have heard that you yed games overnight yesterday. What did you y? I am also a gamer and I want to see if we have any games inmon.¡±

    Liu Yi did not call her Yoko and keeps a slight distance.

    This causes Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s eyebrow to lift up slightly.

    Perhaps based on her thinking, at this point, the male should take the initiative to pick her up. But the male student in front of her did not do that which makes her curious.

    ¡°QQ dance, it is the dormitory friends who taught me how to y¡­Yoko¡­is not really good at it¡­¡±

    As she speaks, Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s face turns red.

    By her side, her dormitory friends smile and say: ¡°Aiyah how is that so. Yoko is very good at it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She is able to follow a lot of difficult songs and does not y like a newbie!¡±

    ¡°That¡­it is you girls who are good at teaching¡­¡±

    The conversation between the girls sound very normal but from Liu Yi¡¯s point of view, there seems to be somewhat strange.

    He believes in his own judgment and intuition. That scent and body figure are indeed the same as the kunoichi from yesterday night.

    Liu Yi suddenly thought of a possibility as it shes across his mind.

    ¡°That is great. Student Nishikawa, I am also very interested in that QQ dancer game. Next time if there is an opportunity bring me along to y as well. How does it sound?¡±

    ¡°Okay ah. I hope to interact more with student Liu as well.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa did not reject and very happily agrees to it.

    The other male students are regretting why do they not have a thick skin.

    By the side of Yoko Nishikawa, one of her dormitory sister suddenly pops out and ask straightforwardly: ¡°Liu Yi do you have a girlfriend? If you have a girlfriend you are not allowed to tease our pure Yoko ah!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Yoko is very pure so you better not lead our Yoko astray!¡±

    The girls start to chatter continuously.

    Liu Yi looks at the slightly red-faced Japanese girl as he sneers coldly in his heart.

    Is she simple and pure? If she is really simple and pure then Chen Cai is the virtuous Zhan Huo!

    [TL: Zhan Huo]

    Yoko Nishikawa ah, your acting is really not bad.

    As for how she is able to be at the inte cafe as well as investigating the scenery district at the same time, Liu Yi has finally understood.

    Avatar technique!

    For a ninja who is well-versed in ninjutsu, doing a simple clone technique should be rather simple.

    Wishing to use this method to escape from being a suspect? Hehe, Yoko Nishikawa ah, you are really looking down on us Dragon Group agents.

    But these few girls seem to be very protective of Yoko Nishikawa.

    ¡°If you really wish to chase after our Yoko then you must first treat us to a meal!¡±

    A fat girl steps forward and says as she smiles merrily, ¡°If you do not treat us sisters well don¡¯t think of chasing after our Yoko!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! At least it must be something decent!¡±

    ¡°It is such a hot day, at least there must be ice-cream!¡±

    Just as Liu Yi praised them, the girls have instantly sold away Yoko Nishikawa.

    Alright then¡­it seems like I am still underestimating the girls.

    This kind of creature that loses blood every month is very hard to imagine or analyze with a human brain.

    ¡°Boss you are really ruthless!¡±

    When Liu Yi returns, Chen Cai clenches his teeth and say: ¡°To chase after girls you be interested in that QQ dancer game that you do not like!¡±

    ¡°Come over and chat.¡±

    Liu Yi res at Chen Cai before pulling him out of the ssroom and walks to a corner.

    ¡°What is the matter boss, you want to teach me how to chase after girls? No need, no need. Boss, you are looking down on me. After all I, Chen Cai is a generation¡¯s love saint!¡±

    ¡°I see you are the leftover of rtionship! Rubbish that is leftover from a rtionship!¡±

    Liu Yi unhappily ridicules Chen Cai.

    ¡°Damn boss¡­why are you so angry?¡±

    ¡°You only know how to chase after girls. Have you forgotten about our task?¡±

    The foreigner must not be able to get their hands on the twelve zodiac project. Liu Yi is always concern about this matter but seeing Chen Cai¡¯s behavior, it seems like he is enjoying the university life too much and has pushed his task to the back of his brain.

    ¡°Did not forget ah. How is it possible! But there is no clue at all so I am unable to do anything ah boss¡­¡±

    Chen Cai looks at Liu Yi at wit¡¯s end.

    ¡°We already have a lead.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he nces towards their ssroom, ¡°If I did not judge wrongly, that Yoko Nishikawa should be a kunoichi from Japan. Yesterday she has already found the location for the undergroundboratory. If we do not care about it, the next time¡­she might be able to enter theboratory.¡±

    ¡°What the heck boss. So you did not sleep yesterday night and went to find a girl for a wild battle?!¡±

    ¡°Wild battle your sister!¡±

    Liu Yi punches Chen Cai. ¡°Anyways, pay attention to Yoko Nishikawa. Just now I have already ced an illusion butterfly on her body. In the future, if she gets close to theboratory, I will know immediately. I want to see what this Japan kunoichi is ying at!¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­are you sure you will not use it to peek at her bathing?¡±

    ¡°Peek your sister! Do not let girls muddle your brain! Do not forget how on earth did we survive that 500 years!¡±

    ¡°This point definitely unforgettable boss¡­¡±

    ¡°En. That is good¡­.¡±

    As the two of them are discussing, Su Junping excitedly rush out from the ssroom and shouts towards them: ¡°Great! This is really great!¡±

    ¡°What is the matter with you old four?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­it is Yoko Nishikawa, Yoko Nishikawa ah¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the matter with her that makes you so excited? She is pole dancing in the ssroom?¡±

    ¡°What the, second bro you are very evil¡­it is Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s dormitory people who want to get to know us better!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

 Chapter 332 Kingâ€™s game

    ¡°Damn Liu Yi where the hell are you? Didn¡¯t we agree to eat together? Why do you always make this miss wait for you! Do you have a single¡ª ¡±

    Liu Yi ignores that phone call.

    A few days earlier he has arranged with Murong Die that after they are done with the matters in school, they will go and grab a meal together.

    In the end, before it happens, he is pulled away by his dormitory¡¯s brother to apany Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s dormitory sisters for a get-together.

    For his dormitory big brother and old fourth¡¯s happiness, Liu Yi can only risk his life and apany them.

    As for Chen Cai¡­Liu Yi feels that his happiness is too far away.

    At this moment, the four of them are sitting inside a KTV. Chen Cai pulls a few of them to drink wine and y dice while Xiao Fen is singing and her voice is not that bad.

    Yoko Nishikawa is sitting by the side as she watches them y dice and drink and does not understand no matter how she watches.

    ¡°Aiyah. Since youe out don¡¯t use your phone ah!¡±

    Xiao Fen snatches over Liu Yi¡¯s phone and tosses it aside, ¡°Is it your girlfriend checking on your location?¡±

    When Liu Yi sees that the call was hung up his heart aches.

    Finished, this¡­I havepletely offended Murong Die this time aroundter will be very miserable¡­

    Brothers ah you guys really ce me in a difficult spot ah.

    ¡°Second brother, you have a girlfriend?¡±

    Su Junping who is slightly red raises his head and asks Liu Yi in shock.

    ¡°Don¡¯t have. Don¡¯t have¡­I still do not have a girlfriend.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, when am I able to escape from a bachelor status..

    Xiao Fen seems to be interested in Liu Yi as she pulls Liu Yi¡¯s hand and says cutely: ¡°That is serious then. Comeee,e and y as well!¡±

    ¡°Haha, forget it¡­I am not good at it.¡±

    ¡°I can teach you ah! If I lose you can just help me drink hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°I am also bad at drinking ah¡­I am very obedient one ah. I have not even go to an inte cafe before ah!¡±

    Liu Yi pets his chest and solemnly swears.

    ¡°Heng, so boring!¡±

    Xiao Fen rolls her eyes at Liu Yi before joining the rest and y, within a short while she startsughing loudly.

    Haiz¡­girls¡­

    At this moment Yoko Nishikawa walks over and ask Liu Yi: ¡°Student Liu, do you know how to sing?¡±

    ¡°I¡­its okay I guess, basically I am not in tune, haha¡­¡±

    Liu Yi does not wish to expose his own singing voice¡­Chen Cai has said before that his is not called singing but cutting throat¡­

    Yoko Nishikawa is slightly regretful: ¡°That way ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and y with them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to y¡­furthermore I am not really good at drinking wine¡­but I did not know that people from China are so open when ying.¡±

    As Yoko Nishikawa speaks she turns around and looks at Xiao Ya who is almost about to sit within Lai Junwen¡¯s embrace.

    Lai Junwen¡¯s face is also red but it is not because of his drinking but because of his shyness.

    ¡°Xiao Ya also seems to be a girl from northeast¡­oh it seems like she is interested in my big brother.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­yesterday we also saw that video¡­your dormitory big brother¡¯s technique is very powerful..at that time when Xiao Ya finished the video her eyes have already brightened up as she exims hehe¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa seems to think of her dorm sister¡¯s embarrassment as sheughs.

    That smiles is very mesmerizing, dazzling Liu Yi for a moment.

    Liu Yi echoes along: ¡°Looks like my big brother is about to get rid of his bachelor status, congrattions to him.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah¡­when can I also have a boyfriend ah¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s eyes show some longing.

    ¡°What is the matter. You did not have a boyfriend before in the past?¡±

    ¡°En, because of my household¡­because my family is very strict. My parents dis not let me have a boyfriend. But now I am in university and I am also a girl¡­thus I also wish to try out the feeling of first love.¡±

    As she speaks, Yoko Nishikawa blinks her doll-like eyes and look at Liu Yi, ¡°Student Liu have you dated a girl before? Can you tell me what does falling in love feel like?¡±

    Falling in love?

    Is little fox considered as falling in love¡­perhaps not.

    It seems like just when there were some feelings, she had to return back to the Demon Realm.

    ¡°How do I look like I have fallen in love ah¡­does one-sided love count?¡±

    Liu Yi thinks carefully. It seems like in my life I have experienced two one-sided loves.

    Once is Ma Yixuan¡­the other time¡­strange why is there two times?

    Who is the other person?

    A fairy from Concealed Sword Pce suddenly emerges in Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    Damn it¡­I have really seen a ghost!

    Did that woman cast a charm magic on me?!

    Yoko Nishikawa asks curiously: ¡°How does one-sided love feel like?¡±

    ¡°Wah! You did not even experience one-sided love before?¡±

    Liu Yi is really shocked.

    ¡°No¡­I havent¡­.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa shakes her head as her face turns gloomy.

    Looks like it is because she needs to train in ninjutsu so she does not have time to have a rtionship. Good, let me try if I am able to dig out information from her!

    ¡°This one-sided love is very bitter it is better to not love¡­eh, student Nishikawa, I have heard that over in Japan martial arts are very popr. Does your family also practice martial arts?¡±

    ¡°How is it possible. My father is an ordinary office worker only¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa immediately shakes her head without any unnaturalness. If it is any normal person he would have believed her acting but Liu Yi is not so easily tricked.

    ¡°It that so¡­then why do you want toe over here to study? Is it to find a Chinese boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Also not that¡­I feel like Student Liu Yi trying to tease me¡­.¡±

    ¡°How is that so. I am only curious only.¡±

    ¡°Hehe..that is good then. I only like the Chinese culture and wish to see if there is anything different from China what I understood before.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What does the China that you understand look like?¡±

    ¡°It is a dark ce which is also filled with hatred.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa takes a deep breath before saying: ¡°Student Liu, although I still cannot prove that if the Nanjing Massacre is truly tragic¡­but it is real, I represent my country and apologize to you all¡­¡±

    When Liu Yi hears this he trembles slightly.

    But he did not dare to have any goodwill towards Yoko Nishikawa. After all who knows if what thisss says is true or false?

    This kunoichi is too good at concealing her true appearance, thus making it impossible for Liu Yi to figure out how much she says is the truth.

    ¡°But after I havee to China I feel that from what I understand of the news, there is indeed some difference in the things we learn from our ss. I still love this ce as well as the friends here.¡±

    As she speaks, she smiles as she looks at the girls from her dormitory.

    ¡°They have let me feel¡­something that I was unable to feel in the past¡­.¡±

    Looks like being a kunoichi is very pitiable.

    Liu Yi starts guessing.

    ¡°Oi, oi the two of you stop having a ndestine love affair with each other over there okay!¡±

    At this moment Xiao Fen suddenly shouts, ¡°Come over and y together!¡±

    ¡°We¡­we are not having a ndestine love affair¡­.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s face instantly turns slightly red, ¡°Xiao Feng stop saying nonsense¡­¡±

    ¡°Still not? I see that the two of you have been chatting with each other for nearly half a day! Quicklye over do not separate from the group. Let us y a game together!¡±

    ¡°What game?¡±

    ¡°I saw on aic book that you guys like to y a game called the King¡¯s game. Let¡¯s us try and y it!¡±

    Xiao Feng smiles merrily, ¡°It looks to be very interesting.¡±

    ¡°This suggestion seems to be rather good. Praiseworthy ah!¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s eyes instantly brighten, it seems like a chance to take advantage of girls is here!

    ¡°Okay, good. I also agree!¡±

    Xiao Ya raises her hands before pointing towards the silent Lai Junwen.

    ¡°He also agrees!¡±

    The heck¡­big brother is already under her sovereignty already!

    Liu Yi is somewhat envious of Lai Junwen. It is only just the start of university and he already found a girlfriend. Looks like this gathering tonight is not pointless.

    ¡°Hehe, let me tell you guys the rules.¡±

    Xiao Feng giggles as she takes out 8 chopsticks and says: ¡°I have already made some markings on chopsticks. The one with red marking is the king! The rest of the numbers is your identity! The king can request a number or two other number to interact with each other! But nothing over the line! You guys better pay attention as we are reserved girls!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. We will not be too overboard!¡±

    Su Junping is happy that they are able to y. Living to now this is his first time ying so unreservedly with girls.

    Indeed university life is good ah¡­

    ¡°Come,e. Let us draw the chopsticks!¡±

    Xiao Feng ces the chopsticks into the ck opaque cup used for rolling the dice as she shakes it.

    Afterward she ces the cup on the table to let other people raw.

    ¡°Me first! Me first!¡±

    Chen Cai excitedly picks a chopstick hoping to be able to snatch the king role.

    The rest of the people also swiftly choose their own chopsticks and sits ording to their number.

    While Liu Yi is not in a hurry to pick. He is only here to join in the fun.

    If he really wishes to cheat, it is very easy.

    Little Jade has already made a marking on each of the chopsticks. No matter how the cup is shaken, it is unable to escape from Little Jade¡¯s calction.

    As long as Liu Yi wishes to, he will be able to pick the king¡¯s chopsticks.

    But if that is the case there is not much meaning, thus he did not let Little Jade remind him and casually pick a chopstick.

    En, it is not a king but number two.

    The heck, why is my hand so unlucky and picked such a number.

    Xiao Feng immediately ask: ¡°Who is the king?¡±

    ¡°Me, me, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me!¡±

    Xiao Ya raises her chopsticks revealing the red dot on it.

    ¡°May the king gives your orders!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­let number 7 kiss number 8 then!¡±

    Mischieve shes across Xiao Ya¡¯s eyes.

    Liu Yi loosens his breath, still okay, still okay¡­

    ¡°Who is number 7 and number 8? Number 7 and number 8 quickly stand up! You cannot renege ah!¡±

    Su Junping¡¯s eyes contain some longing as he looks at the other three girls other than the king.

    Although Lele is somewhat fat it is not too much.

    I would not lose out no matter who kisses me¡­after all, after living till now I have still not been kissed by a girl before¡­other than my mother.

    ¡°Damn! I do not wish to live anymore!¡±

    Chen Cai throws away his chopsticks as his head smacks against the table.

    It looks like¡­a gay show ising.

 Chapter 333 I am not Immortal Fox sister

    ¡°You must ept your loss when you bet!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Chen Cai do not let us sisters look down on you ah! You see Su Junping also did not say anything!¡±

    The group of girls start giggling when Chen Cai¡¯s face turns ck.

    Are you for real ah! This is my first kiss ah! Am I really giving it to a guy!

    Luckily it is only kissing the face only! If it is kissing lips then Ill be finished!

    Chen Cai trembles as he stares at Su Junping¡¯s face.

    But it seems like Su Junping is more nervous than Chen Cai as his hands are trembling.

    ¡°Third, third brother¡­you, you must take responsibility ah¡­¡±

    He subconsciously blurts out.

    Originally Chen Cai had drunk quite a bit on liquor already and when he hears what Su Junping says, he vomits immediately.

    ¡°What the heck third brother¡­you can¡¯t be for real¡­am I so repulsive to you?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry I have drunk too much¡­arg¡­¡±

    After vomiting and finding a cleaner to clean up the area, the group of girls still do not n to let him off and in the end, he still has to kiss Su Junping.

    No choice. After all, this is the king¡¯s game and the rules must be followed.

    The group of them yed a few more rounds and Liu Yi is rather lucky and did not get picked.

    The rest of them are forced to dance belly dance, drink as punishment for not obeying, act like a dog, basically it is very interesting.

    But it seems likedy luck will not always stand behind Liu Yi and soon it is Xiao Ye who has picked the King¡¯s role again. It seems like she has drunk too much and has lost her reasoning as she raises and hand and excitedly shout: ¡°Number three, number 7 kiss the lips, kiss the lips!¡±

    Liu Yi takes a look at the number 3 chopstick in his hand stun.

    What the heck¡­don¡¯t tell me that Ill be kissing Su Junping okay! I¡¯d rather die then do it!

    Although I no longer have my first kiss¡­but kissing a guy¡­only Chen Cai is able to do this kind of thing!

    Liu Yi nervously ces his chopstick on the table before ncing around to see who he has to kiss.

    Even if it is Lili, so be it. It must not even be a guy ah¡­

    ¡°Oh it is finally our Sir Liu¡¯s turn!¡±

    Xiao Fen realizes that Liu Yi is number three and instantly be slightly jealous, ¡°Then who is number seven ah? Who is the cool one?¡±

    She hopes that Liu Yi will pick his brothers from his dormitory.

    But she did not expect that Yoko Nishikawa raises her hand while trembling.

    ¡°That¡­it seems like¡­I am number 7¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Xiao Fen is instantly stunned and is slightly regretful of themand she has given.

    But a game is game and there is no chance of regret.

    Ai, I should have to ask number three to kiss me instead¡­mistake ah, damn it!

    ¡°If it is not okay with you then let me drink the punishment drink.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he raises the beer can.

    The punishment is very harsh. If you cannot do the king¡¯smand then you must down three bottle in a row.

    Even if it is the small Budweiser from KTV, downing three cans in a row is arge amount.

    ¡°No.¡±

    But surprisingly Yoko Nishikawa shakes her head, ¡°Student Liu¡¯s drinking capacity is not good. How can you drink so much because of me? A game is a game, we must ept the loss.¡±

    After which she leans forward with her eyes closed as her lips move towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi almost could not hold onto the beer can.

    Seeing Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s serious manner, he is almost unable to take it.

    Beauties really have destructive power ah, not to mention this beauty who is one of the top 5 beauties in Ke Da¡­

    Looking at the red lips in front of him, Liu Yi¡¯s mouth turns dry.

    To be honest, if I say that I am not excited then it is fake. Unless I am not a man but a girl or a eunuch.

    ¡°Boss. I¡¯ll give you a hundred to change numbers with you!¡±

    Chen Cai is envious, jealous and regretful as he pleads with cheeks streaming with tears.

    Which idiot would sell!

    {Hurry and kiss ah, little fellow what are you waiting for! This is such a good chance, hehe recently your luck with girls is rather good ah. This miss is considering if I should pass you to other people.}

    Liu Yi seems to be able to hear Lin Tong speaking to him by his ear.

    He instantly looks around but he did not see any sign of her.

    Immortal Fox sister¡­are you doing well at Osmanthus Flower Mountain?

    ¡°Kiss ah!¡±

    By the side, Xiao Ya urges, ¡°Our Yoko beauty is already sent to the side of your mouth already why are you still not eating it?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, kiss ha!¡±

    Lai Junwen sings while the women follow. Eh wait..it is woman sings while the man follows.

    This devil couple¡­but if they marry soon then I¡¯ll just take some losses.

    When Liu Yi thinks here, he gently kisses Yoko Nishikawa on the lips.

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s lips are slightly cold and sweet like ice-cream.

    As their four lips touches, Liu Yi is able to feel Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s body trembles faintly.

    Her first kiss ah¡­is taken by me in this way¡­

    Should I hang up a nickname like first kiss killer?

    Liu Yi thinks.

    Before he can sample this sweet feeling more, Yoko Nishikawa has already leanes back.

    Her face ispletely red as she pretends to be calm.

    ¡°Ok, okay¡­let us continue to game¡­¡±

    Thisss¡­

    Liu Yi suddenly feels that she is bing more and more interesting.

    ¡°Continue, continue!¡±

    Xiao Feng is unhappy as she starts to shake the cup again, and the King¡¯s game continues on in the KTV.

    After a while, as they y till they are running out of ideas, everyone is starting to be slightly bored. When Lili draws the King¡¯s role, Xiao Ya suggests, ¡°It is ratherter already. Let us y to here. Lili,st round of King¡¯s game you make a decision.¡±

    Xiao Ya passes the initiative to Lili.

    Lili looks at the king¡¯s role in her hand and does not know what idea to give out.

    They have basically yed all of the ideas and thus she is unable to think of any good ideas.

    ¡°How about this. Let me give a romantic ending. Number one and number two, drink a cup of exchanged cup of wine! hehe¡­¡±

    [TL: For chinese customs, this exchange cup is done by a groom and bride during their marriage ceremony. P.s who ever who have a better name/ correct term for this please let me know¡­my brain is still jammed]

    Lili is rather soft-hearted and did not give a trickymand.

    This should be still okay.

    Liu Yi shows the number two chopstick in his hands.

    Xiao Feng instantly got angry, why it is him again!

    Who is number one?

    ¡°I, I am number one¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa ces the chopsticks in her hand on the table and all of the guys send Liu Yi a gaze filled with envy, hate, and jealousy.

    Why is he so lucky and always pair up with the most beautiful girl!

    ¡°I, I am not really good at drinking¡­¡±

    Compared to the earlier kiss, Yoko Nishikawa seems to be even more horrified at the idea of drinking.

    Xiao Ya advises, ¡°You must ept the loss ah! It is only a cup!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine then¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa is quite gamey as she raises her cup and nces at Liu Yi.

    Luckily it is only one cup of exchange wine.

    Liu Yi generously stretches out his hand and hook around Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s arm. After which the two of them down their cup of liquor.

    After Liu Yi drinks a mouthful he starts to feel that there is somewhere ufortable.

    He has never drunk liquor before and this is his first time.

    The spiciness is still okay, after all, it is only a small Budweiser and is of a lower content.

    But it seems like I am somewhat unable to adapt. Although my cultivation is not weak it seems like I am not used to drinking¡­

    It seems like the demon race is not suitable to drink liquor and I have demonic qi in my body thus I should be affected as well.

    ¡°You guys y first¡­I need to go to the toilet¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is afraid that he might vomit like Chen Cai which is distasteful.

    He stands up and walks towards the toilet.

    The toilets in this KTV is like those in our home but it is not inside the private room, rather it is on the left after walking out of the private room. The design is rather special.

    After Liu Yi walks into the toilet, he suddenly feels slightly better but the alcohol is starting to muddling his head¡­

    What the heck¡­this alcohol¡­why does it affect the demon race so much? Are you for real ah?

    ¡°Why is there something wrong¡­¡±

    Yan Quihong jumps out from the spirit beast space andnds on the back of Liu Yi¡¯s hand in the form of a little ck scorpion before climbing up to his shoulder.

    ¡°Your sister! You actually drank alcohol are you crazy?!¡±

    ¡°What, what is the matter¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is starting to feel faint as he looks at the little scorpion on his shoulder and says: ¡°I am fine ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Demon race is born afraid of alcohol¡­this toy, to us is poison ah!¡±

    ¡°Of course I am fine¡­hehe¡­you are looking down on me.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly before stretching out his hand to his shoulder and makes a grab.

    ¡°Eh¡­.Qiuhong sister, you¡­did you learn avatar technique? Why are there two you?¡±

    ¡°Ah crap¡­you have really drunk too much!¡±

    Qiuhong jumps onto the ground and transforms into human form.

    A living beauty stands beside Liu Yi. As an Immortal pet, she is not constrained by Liu Yi¡¯s spiritual beast shackles.

    ¡°You good-for-nothing, let me help you dissolve the alcohol!¡±

    As Yuan Qiuhong speaks, she stretches out both hands and ce on Liu Yi¡¯s back and prepares to revolve her qi.

    But at this moment the toilet door handle suddenly move.

    What the, this fellow is actually so bad at holding his liquor! He actually did not lock the door!

    Yuan Qiuhong hurries and turns into a ck ray of light and disappears back into Liu Yi¡¯s spiritual beast space.

    When the toilet door is pushed open, Yoko Nishikawa walks in while massaging her head.

    When she raises her head, she instantly sees Liu Yi.

    ¡°Ah¡­I had forgotten that you are also inside¡­¡±

    As she speaks, she wants to retreat.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister¡­don¡¯t go¡­¡±

    At this moment Liu Yi suddenly stretches out his hand and grabs hold of Yoko Nishikawa and pulls her into his embrace.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa cries out in shock as she crashes into Liu Yi¡¯s wide chest.

    As Liu Yi embraces Yoko Nishikawa tightly, what appears in front of his eyes is the pretty face of Lin Tong.

    ¡°Student Liu¡­I, I am not your Immortal Fox sister ah¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa struggles with all her might but realises that Liu Yi¡¯s strength is strangelyrge. This obviously week looking man¡­how on earth does he have so much strength ah¡­

    ¡°Immortal fox sister¡­¡±

    Liu Yi takes advantage of Yoko Nishikawa raises her head and kisses her lips.

    Instantly Yoko Nishikawa is shocked. In just one night this is already the second time I am being kissed on the lips by this man!

    The first time is because of the game¡­but this second this is actually because he is drunk?

    She subconsciously raises her right hand and ced at the back of Liu Yi¡¯s throat as her finger presses against Liu Yi¡¯s neck artery.

    ¡°I love you¡­¡±

    While Liu Yi¡¯s kiss bes deeper after he mumbles to himself and directly uses his tongue and pry open Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s teeth and coils around her little tongue.

    At that instant, Yoko Nishikawa feels an electric shock through her.

    Her hands stiffened slightly as she looks at Liu Yi who has tears around the corner of his eyes as her heart softens.

    After which her body also softens¡­

 Chapter 334 Dragonâ€™s nature body

    This is the first time Yoko Nishikawa is so close to a male, currently, Liu Yi is kissing her lips as a strong male scent assaulted her sense, causing Yoko Nishikawa to be slightly lost.

    Furthermore, she has never drank before liquor and the effects of liquor are starting to affect her.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s hands also start to be mischievous, because it is summer she wears lesser, thus the hand immediately reaches under Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s skirt and start touching her tights.

    Her tights have a satiny feeling and are very nice to touch.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes let out faint golden light, while Yoko Nishikawa only feels that at that moment Liu Yi is very handsome looking. Even though she has some resistance, but now she rxes her body.

    This man¡­didn¡¯t I meet him for the first time today? Why do I¡­like him so much?

    Yoko Nishikawa does not understand.

    As she is thinking about it her body shivers suddenly.

    Because Liu Yi¡¯s hands have self-taught itself as a finger hooks onto her panties stic band. As long as he pulls down with strength her lower body will be exposed!

    ¡°Eh¡­no¡­we still cannot do this¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa wants to reject when Liu Yi¡¯s other hand reaches to her chest and pushed aside her bra to grab her slightly sagging chest.

    Filling and pointed, nicely captured within a single hand.

    Liu Yipletely relies on his male instinct and proceed, his finger agilely ys with her nipple, while his amorous ripple hand starts to secretly activate under his drunkenness.

    Electricity jolts through Yoko Nishikawa, causing her to be limp as she gently trembles and curls up in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    This fellow¡­is really¡­almost taking my life¡­

    If this goes on¡­I¡­might really be eaten up¡­gods¡­who cane and save me¡­

    Yoko Nishikawa moans softly while shouting strengthless in her heart.

    Liu Yi suddenly lets out a deep panting noise from his mouth, at this moment he is no longer the usual Liu Yi and is more like a wild beast.

    Dragon¡¯s nature body, Liu Yi has almost finished digesting the dragon pearl within his body and the nickname of dragon hunter is not unworthy.

    He suddenly carries up Yoko Nishikawa and ces her on top of the basin.

    The basin stone top is somewhat cold, while Liu Yi lifts up her skirts revealing her snow-white tights as well as her panties that are nearly taken off.

    ¡°We cannot..Student Liu¡­we, we just get to know each other¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa wants to resist but strangely her body is unable to exert any strength, her legs which close together but are pulled open by Liu Yi and wrapped around his waist.

    {Perhap¡­it is to finish the final transformation.}

    Yan Qiuhong who is hiding inside Liu Yi¡¯s spiritual beast space is able to sense what is going on outside as she lets out a yawn.

    {Japanesess, looks like you are out of luck.}

    As she speaks a formless aura spreads out sealing up the whole toilet.

    The people from outside will not be able to enter nor will the people inside be able to exit.

    Even sound ispletely blocked from exiting.

    Yoko Nishikawa haspletely lost her bearings thus she did not notice it.

    -tsss-

    Her bra is torn off by Liu Yi and toss aside.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Just as Yoko Nishikawa lets out a cry of shock her nipple is being sucked into Liu Yi¡¯s mouth.

    Instantly the shock increases causing her to tremble uncontrobly.

    Her hands wrap around Liu Yi¡¯s head not knowing if it is to push away or to support Liu Yi.

    This kind of feeling¡­is really like taking my life¡­

    Yoko¡­you cannot be like this..you came to China to do a very important task¡­how can you..lose your virginity here¡­

    Yoko Nishikawa wants to resist when her lower body got a shock.

    Apparently, herst protection has been torn away by Liu Yi without her knowing.

    ¡°No ah¡­wuwu¡­¡±

    Before Yoko Nishikawa is able to speak finish, she immediately feels like her lower body is being pierced through, the pain causes her to close her eyes and nearly cry.

    Although she has received many years of demonic training which causes her hymen to be broken the first time being prated is still very painful.

    But at the same time, a boiling object enters her from below and a warm current flows into her.

    This warm current seems to be a strange power, when it enters her body it eases up her pain as her cozy feeling increases. At the same time, there seems to be an object in her body that flows through her through the ce where they are connected into to Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Really strange¡­don¡¯t tell me having sex also has this kind of thing happening¡­

    This is the first time Yoko Nishikawa has experienced this matter thus she does not know anything at all.

    Before she understands anything, Liu Yi starts moving.

    Where they are connected, Liu Yi slowly starts to move in and out.

    No matter what Yoko Nishikawa is thinking of, her mind instantly stops.

    The only thing she knows is to bite her lips tightly so as to not let out any sound and let people outside hear.

    ¡°Strange, why are the two of them still not back?¡±

    At this moment within the private room, Chen Cai and the rest are still singing and drinking while they are waiting for Liu Yi and Yoko Nishikawa.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. But it seems like this is their first time drinking. Perhaps they will need to vomit for a while.¡±

    Xiao Ya shakes her hand to indicate to the rest not to worry, ¡°They are no longer kids as well, there is no need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Their drinking capability is too weak!¡±

    Xiao Feng pouts, ¡°Next time we should not drink with them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡­ah, it is my turn to sing!¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa is no longer able to care if there is anyone worrying about her as the current her ispletely limp after something flows out of her countless times.

    That thing that is flowing out of her body is also at a limit.

    When this limit reaches the peak, the two of them have also reached the peak.

    Liu Yi finally exploded as Yoko Nishikawa hugs Liu Yi¡¯s head tightly.

    Finally, she lies limply on the basin as she pants gently with a captivating gaze.

    Finished¡­I am being eaten up just like this¡­

    While Liu Yi retreats a few steps as many expression changes within his eyes.

    Actually, along with his Yin and Yang activity, the alcohol within his body is flushed out.

    But as the matter have already happened but it is not good to stop halfway, thus Liu Yi thickens his skin and continues.

    Because he is able to feel that he is absorbing Yin essence from Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s body, when this Yin essence flows into his body, he finallypletely absorbed finish the dragon pearl.

    After 500 years of cultivation, there is still 1% of the dragon pearl that he was unable topletely absorb. Before this Liu Yi is trying to find out the reason and now he finally understands what is going on.

    So¡­a dragon¡¯s nature body has this meaning!

    Only through sex can hepletely transform all of demon fox qi to dragon qi!

    Currently, within Liu Yi¡¯s body, a fierce dragon qi is roaring continuously as it rushes throughout his five organs and throughout all of his meridians!

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath and tries his best to calm down his qi and suppresses the dragon qi that might go out of control at any moment.

    He feels like a bomb is installed within his body and will explode any moment.

    The matter that happened in Asura Realm¡­must never happen again!

    Mysterious Ice qi flows through his body cooling down his body.

    ¡°Wu¡­¡±

    At this moment Yoko Nishikawa tries to stand up but because her lower body is still somewhat in pain, she frowns slightly.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Liu Yi feels very embarrassed as well as somewhat guilty and hurriedly walks over to lend her a hand.

    ¡°I am sorry Student Nishikawa¡­that¡­I¡­¡±

    Liu Yi also does not know what he should say, as he speaks incoherently.

    Currently, Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s skirt is messy and everything is in Liu Yi¡¯s sight causing him to swallow his saliva.

    My first time¡­is actually given away while I am drunk¡­

    Indeed alcohol harms people ah!

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    While Yoko Nishikawa stretches out a finger and gently presses on Liu Yi¡¯s lip.

    ¡°Do not apologize¡­in the future call me Yoko. If you call me Student Nishikawa again I will be mad.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa says gently as her face looks apologetic, ¡°Also¡­Liu Yi¡­because of some special reasons, I temporary am unable to have a boyfriend¡­so¡­¡±

    Do not need me to take responsibility?

    Liu Yi thinks in his heart, is this the rumored sex friend?

    Although it seems to be rather good¡­ isn¡¯t this bad?

    While Liu Yi is thinking, Yoko Nishikawa starts speaking again.

    ¡°That¡­we better hurry back otherwise if we arete they will start to worry.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡±

    At this moment what else can Liu Yi say, yeah just treat it as I have eaten a mute pill.

    Yoko Nishikawa looks at the torn bra and panties by the side and picks them up with some heartache before throwing them into the rubbish bin.

    At this moment she ispletely not wearing anything inside and is only wearing the outerwear like skirt and shirt.

    If she is not careful she might identally reveal everything.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back firstter you go back as well!¡±

    After Yoko Nishikawa speaks finish she pushes open the toilet door and walks out.

    The aura field has already disappeared, as Liu Yi watches Yoko Nishikawa who is acting like a thief he only feels likeughing.

    Thisss¡­looks like she is worried about interfering with her task thus she does not wish to date.

    Talking about this, ninjas like them are rather pitiable and do not seems to have any freedom.

    After around two to three minutes Liu Yi start straightening his clothes before walking back to the private room.

    ¡°What the heck boss! You have finally returned!¡±

    Chen Cai that big mouth instantly shouts when he sees Liu Yi walking in, ¡°After leaving for so long all of us thought that you and Nishikawa are secretly having a date!¡±

    Sweat instantly appears on Liu Yi¡¯s forehead while Yoko Nishikawa is somewhat unable to sit still.

    Liu Yi res harshly at Chen Cai, ¡°Are you looking for a beating?!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Chen Cai a cough dryly, ¡°It is only a joke. This kind of thing even if boss wishes for it Nishikawa might not agree to it!¡±

    That might not be true.

    Although Liu Yi thinks this way he did not say it out, instead he says: ¡°Only this fellow likes to show off. It is already not early. Should we go back already?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Time to settle the bill!¡±

    The rest of them instantly stand up and walks out of the room.

    Yoko Nishikawa walks to Liu Yi¡¯s side and gives him a grateful look.

    Just as they walk to the main lobby, a cold voice says: ¡°Yoko Nishikawa?! Why are you here!¡±

 Chapter 335 Fiancee???

    ¡°Yoko Nishikawa! Why are you here?!¡±

    The voice contains shock as well as anger.

    The group of them turn around and take a look only to see a couple of men and women standing in the lobby.

    There are a number of them chatting with each other in Japanese, furthermore, some of them are rather familiar and seems to be Japanese exchange students from their school.

    While standing at the front and calling Yoko Nishikawa is actually a man wearing traditional Japanese samurai attire.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, in the middle of summer and wearing so much, wouldn¡¯t you get heatstroke?

    This guy is rather handsome looking, thick eyebrows andrge eyes, square shape face but if he is taller it would be better.

    He is wearing wooden clogs but when he is standing he is only up to Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    Although he has stayed in Asura Realm for 500 years, Liu Yi¡¯s height has already passed 1.8 meters. But this Japanese samurai is rather short ah¡­

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that Youchi Ronkou?¡±

    Su Junping mutters apprehensively by the side.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Liu Yi ask.

    ¡°One of the top ten most influential person from our school¡­ a second-year senior. An exchange student from Japan and the president of the kendo club.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this Su Junping is really our school¡¯s encyclopedia. He even knows about this clearly!

    ¡°Youchi?¡±

    Seeing that man Yoko Nishikawa is somewhat shocked.

    ¡°Why is it you?¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa appearance is like she has seen a ghost and is also somewhat afraid.

    ¡°Heng if I am not here then I would not have known what you have done!¡±

    That Youchi Ronkou is not tall but his tone is big, ¡°You take a look at yourself! What do you look like! You are really throwing away my face!¡±

    ¡°Youchi! My matters are not up to you to decide.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa starts to be unhappy and this is the first time Liu Yi seen her appearance when she is angry.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I decide for you? Don¡¯t forget that you are my, Youchi Ronkou¡¯s fiancee!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    When Youchi Ronkou says out that sentence, everyone around got a shock. Especially Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s dormitory girls who arepletely shocked.

    Yoko Nishikawa actually has a fiancee?! Why didn¡¯t we hear her mention it before?!

    ¡°Youchi Ronkou! You are crazy!¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa instantly got mad, ¡°How can you randomly say such stuff?!¡±

    ¡°When did I say it randomly! From the moment you are born you are a person from my Ronkou family! Let me warn you, you better hang out less with this bunch of people.¡±

    He turns his head and res coldly at Liu Yi and his brothers.

    ¡°At the same time let me warn you guys. This is my Youchi Ronkou¡¯s woman. If I see you guys hanging around her then do not me me for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°Youchi Ronkou! You are too much!¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa is so mad that she is about to explode.

    While Liu Yi only sneers, ¡°I say. Which family did not look after their dog properly? It actuallyes over to our China¡¯s territory and barks crazily.¡±

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡±

    Rage shes through Youchi Ronkou¡¯s eyes as he reprimanded, ¡°Looks like you are a year one junior right! Do you know who am I?¡±

    ¡°Why should I care about who you are? I only know that here, is China!¡±

    Liu Yi points at the ground, ¡°Perhaps you are very powerful in Japan but down here, if you are dragon then you better coil up, if you are a tiger you better crouch down! Otherwise, even if the emperor of Japanes here I will also beat him down.¡±

    ¡°Where the hell did this fellow pop out from! To dare to talk to our president in this manner!¡±

    A tall male walks out and fiercely scolds Liu Yi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have f*ing eyes! This is our kendo club president Youchi Ronkou! And you actually dare to be arrogant I think you are seeking to be beaten down! If you do not wish to be trashed then you better hurry up and apologize to our president!¡±

    From the way he speaks this guy is a person from China.

    His words cause Lai Junwen and the rest to be angry.

    China people not helping China people but instead, helping a Japanese devil speak up!

    ¡°Hehe, there are indeed a lot of ungrateful bastards who call other people boss ah.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms and looks at that guy, ¡°No wonder this Youchi Ronkou dares to be arrogant so it is because of this group of traitors. I say brothers don¡¯t mingle around Ke Da anymore and hurry home and sever your rtionship with your parents. Your parents must have really thrown away all of their face giving birth to you bastards who are traitors.¡±

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡±

    That guys instantly rage as he sends out a kick towards Liu Yi¡¯s stomach.

    Lai Junwen moves over swiftly, turn around and send a kick towards that guy¡¯s stomach kicking him onto the ground.

    ¡°Damn you! I hate china traitors the most!¡±

    Lai Junwen pats his shoes, ¡°Damn it you dirtied my shoes.¡±

    ¡°From what I see, you guys no longer want to mingle around in Ke Da already!¡±

    Youchi Ronkou¡¯s face turns ashen as he clenches his fist.

    ¡°Youchi Ronkou what do you wish to do! You want to use violence again?¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa blocks in front of Liu Yi and the rest and says angrily: ¡°What Liu Yi says is right! This is China not your Ronkou¡¯s house! Did a dog eat up all of the manners that you have learned?¡±

    ¡°You being a woman from my Ronkou¡¯s family, actually help outsiders speak up! ¡±

    That Youchi Ronkou instantly exploded in Japanese, ¡°How dare you fellows instigate my woman! Today I shall give all of you a lesson!¡±

    He stretches out his hand and receives a shinai from a club member beside him and walks over on the wooden clogs.

    ¡°Youchi Ronkou you dare!¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa blocks in front of Liu Yi like a mother hen protecting her chicks.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Youchi Ronkou flings Yoko Nishikawa aside before chopping down with the shinai at Liu Yi¡¯s forehead.

    This chop is very fierce and carries vigor.

    But Liu Yi does not ce this chop in his eyes. After being in Asura Realm for so many years what kind of enemy has he not seen?

    A Japanese devil actually dare to be arrogant in our territory?

    Before Liu Yi is able to take action, Lai Junwen has already stepped forward.

    He grabs towards the shinai at lightning speed but that Youchi Ronkou only snorts as the shinai swiftly changes direction and sweeps towards Lai Junwen¡¯s throat.

    Lai Junwen got a huge shock as he quickly withdraws his hand and blocks with both his hands in front of his face.

    -pa!-

    When the shinai hits Lai Junwen¡¯s arms, he is actually forced to retreat a few steps! It can be seen how much strength does Youchi Ronkou have!

    ¡°Junwen!¡±

    Xiao Ya move ups in concern but is blocked by Lai Junwen.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±

    He shakes his numb arms as res at that Youchi Ronkou like he is a big enemy.

    ¡°Just this bit of flowery fist and fancy footwork and you actually dare to be arrogant.¡±

    Youchi Ronkou sneers.

    At this moment there are a number of people surrounding them watching the show, among which are people from the KTV. But it seems like Youchi Ronkou has quite some fame here as even a manager looking person does not dare to interrupt them.

    Liu Yi carefully observes that manager for a while and seeing his height as well as his voice when he speaks into his inte, it seems like he is a Japanese?

    So that is the case¡­this is a KTV opened by Japanese people ah!

    Perhaps this might also be a business open by this Ronkou family.

    ¡°You are Lai Junwen right.¡±

    Youchi Ronkou lifts up the shinai and looks at Lai Junwen before saying, ¡°Just this roadside trash could at most challenge Wu Junping that third-rated fellow. Today I shall show you what is called a real martial artist!¡±

    As he speaks, the shinai in his hand stabs towards Lai Junwen¡¯s throat swiftly like lightning.

    This stab is very quick and no one at the scene is able to see it clearly even Lai Junwen.

    Youchi Ronkou is very delighted as he ns to use this stab to kill a chicken and scare the monkeys and make Lai Junwen be hospitalized for at least half a month.

    At this moment Liu Yi stretches out his leg, intentionally or unintentionally, and causes Youchi Ronkou to trip.

    -pu tong-

    Youchi Ronkou trips over the leg and tumbles onto the ground harshly as stars appear in front of his eyes and the shinai in his hand flies away during the tumble.

    He lies in front of Lai Junwen in a falling t position and his facial appearance and ispletely unsightly, his earlier awe-inspiring might is gone.

    Liu Yi at the back immediately shouts: ¡°Ai yah our president Ronkou what is the matter with you. Why are you giving our big brother such a big bow? You are too polite. Quickly stand up, quickly stand up!¡±

    When Xiao Ya and the rest see how wrenched Youchi Ronkou is looking, they start tough.

    While Yoko Nishikawa is somewhat shocked, this Youchi Ronkou actually tripped?

    Did the wooden clog spoil?

    ¡°Baka!¡±

    Youchi Ronkou curses in anger as his members help him up.

    ¡°How dare you sabotage me!¡±

    He knows in his heart who is the one who has caused him to be like this!

    He picks up the shinai and res fiercely at Liu Yi with rage in his eyes.

    ¡°Ah? Why does president Ronkou say so? You are the president of the kendo club ah you cannot bully me. I have already burned incense and prayed to god why are you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense you baka!¡±

    Youchi Ronkou has a violent temper, thus how would he listen to Liu Yi words as he lifts up the shinai and runs over in small quick steps and chops towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Ah! Second brother be careful!¡±

    Seeing how fierce the chop is, Lai Junwen hurries and warns Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi only casually stands there and gently sps the shinai between his index and middle finger.

    ¡°Nani!¡±

    Seeing how his chop is being sped between Liu Yi¡¯s two fingers he is very shocked!

    ¡°President Ronkou have you not eaten?¡±

    Liu Yi sp onto the shinai as he smiles, ¡°Why is it so weak?¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa is shocked as she covers her mouth. As the Ronkou family¡¯s fiancee, she obviously knows how powerful is Youchi Ronkou¡¯s kendo skill!

    But currently, his shinai is being sped between Liu Yi¡¯s two-fingers!

    Just who on earth is this person¡­who has taken away my first time!

    Lai Junwen jaw drops, what the heck, second brother is really damn cool!

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Youchi Ronkou¡¯s face turns red as he wishes to pull back his shinai but realizes that the shinai is soldered to Liu Yi¡¯s finger and no matter how much strength he exerts he is unable to move the shinai at all.

    Damn it¡­just how strong is this fellow!

    He roars: ¡°You! Let go!¡±

    ¡°As you wish then.¡±

    Liu Yi loosens his fingers, as Youchi Ronkou is still pulling, he falls backward andnds on his butt.

    ¡°Looks like President Ronkou is tired. Then have a sit to rest for a while.¡±

    ¡°Baka yarou! I want to kill you!¡±

 Chapter 336 Liu Yiâ€™s trouble

    Youchi Ronkou ispletely mad as he lifts up his shinai and swiftly chops at Liu Yi in rage.

    Although it is rash his martial skills are still there, this time around his shinai edge ising from a tricky angle to prevent Liu Yi from grabbing it.

    While Liu Yi retreats continuously avoiding Youchi Ronkou¡¯s attacks one after the other.

    Youchi Ronkou¡¯s chopping speed increases while he scolds: ¡°Baka! If you dare then do not run!¡±

    ¡°I am not running ah. I am only walking.¡±

    As Liu Yi retreats he shrugs his shoulders.

    The people behind him hurry and move to the side to avoid being drag into the fight.

    While Liu Yi walks backward, he picks up a stic broom that is ced against the wall.

    ¡°Let me borrow this for a moment.¡±

    As he speaks his right-hand picks up the broom and imperial sword technique activates.

    The broomsticks to his palm as it revolves, those who do not know would be dazzled while thinking that he is disying sword flower. Ah, wrong it is broom flower.

    ¡°Flowery arts!¡±

    Seeing such a dazzling move Youchi Ronkou did not ce it in his eyes!

    In the whole world, Japan¡¯s kendo is the most suitable for killing people!

    No matter if it is their sword technique or their Japanese kendo it is to kill people!

    As for China¡¯s sword technique, although it has both attack and defense its killing ability is not enough!

    This time around I shall let this fellow know what is called a real sword technique!

    ¡°HA!!¡±

    Youchi Ronkou chops down diagonally, simply put, to attack the vital area.

    While Liu Yi only grips the broom tightly and sweeps horizontally and blocks the opponent shinai with a ¡®pa¡¯!

    ¡°Torrential rain!¡±

    While Youchi Ronkou did not discourage as his first chop is just a false attack only.

    Following which is just a dazzle in front of everyone eyes as they watch Youchi Ronkou¡¯s right-hand trembles gently as densely packed sword shadows like a rain smashes towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°So quick!¡±

    Lai Junwen exins in shock.

    Yoko Nishikawa bites her lips as she watches Youchi Ronkou using one of his strongest moves. This time around Liu Yi will be at a disadvantage!

    What shocks people is that Liu Yi¡¯s leg did not move as he stands there as his body sways left and right and agilely dodges the sword rain.

    Sometimes he might also swing his broom to block the shinai.

    The more Youchi Ronkou fights, the shocker he gets as sweat starts to form on his forehead.

    This move of mine chases after speed! How on earth is it possible for the opponent to dodge it so easily?!

    ¡°Have you attacked enough? It should be my turn.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly swings his right hand as the broom pierces forward and with a ¡®dang¡¯, the shinai in Youchi Ronkou¡¯s hand is sent flying away before piercing through the stone wall behind!

    A shinai is actually able to pierce through a stone wall! This shows just how much strength does Liu Yi posses!

    Youchi Ronkou holds onto his bleeding palm as his face turns pale.

    -pa!-

    While Liu Yi moves forwards and sweeps the broom onto Youchi Ronkou¡¯s head.

    ¡°This is for Lai Junwen!¡±

    -pa!-

    Liu Yi smacks Youchi Ronkou again with the broom, covering him with dust and causing his to be confused and disoriented.

    ¡°This one is for Yoko Nishikawa!¡±

    After all, that kunoichi and I already have a short-term rtionship¡­if I do not help her, it would be unreasonable.

    After Liu Yi finishes talking he smacks Youchi Ronkou¡¯s head three times in a row with the broom again.

    Warning the following part of the story is too extreme please continue reading if you are above 18

    ¡°Those three times is for my country!¡±

    ¡°Another three times is for my Ke Da!¡±

    ¡°The next three times is for my whole dormitory!¡±

    Liu Yi continuously smacks Youchi Ronkou making him unable to dodge, the shame is worse than the pain.

    ¡°This three times¡­..this three times¡­¡­this three times is for world peace!¡±

    Towards the end, Liu Yi is basically cooking up reasons, smacking Youchi Ronkou till he is mad but is unable to do anything.

    ¡°Quick! Quickly save president ah!¡±

    A Japanese exchange student shouts out and instantly a number of people rush towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°How nice of you guysing over! Birds of a feather flock together, let me discipline all of you!¡±

    Liu Yi sweeps with the broom left and right is a dazzling manner and one after the other, the people who are with Youchi Ronkou are all on the ground.

    ¡°Just a small Japanese kendo club and you dare toe over to our china and be arrogant. This is a lesson for you.¡±

    Finally, after beating up everyone, he tosses the broom onto the ground as he looks at the group of people lying on the ground before dusting his hands and says towards Youchi Ronkou.

    ¡°Next time do not let me see you again, otherwise I will beat you up every time I see you. Big brother let us go back.¡±

    He waves his hand and brings Lai Junwen and the rest away.

    The surrounding people apuse for Liu Yi, good job in teaching the Japanese devil a lesson!

    ¡°You! Who on earth are you!¡±

    Youchi Ronkou pants as he asks hoarsely while getting up trembling as he starts at Liu Yi in rage.

    ¡°I call Liu Yi. Major in biotechnology in Ke Da biological course. If you are not convinced then you cane and look for me.¡±

    It is not that Liu Yi does not wish to be low profile but at this time he needs to help China¡¯s people fight.

    This is China¡¯s territory, how dare people from other countries be arrogant!

    ¡°Very good¡­I will remember you¡­¡±

    ¡°Apologise, but I did not remember you.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, angering Youchi Ronkou so badly that he nearly vomited blood.

    ¡°Baka¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why not nine ka! If you are not convinced after military training thene to the gym for a PK!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°After all I be fighting Wang Zhanfeng as well, adding you is also not too much.¡±

    Youchi Ronkou knows that he is not Liu Yi¡¯s opponent thus he restrains his anger, clenches his fist and says: ¡°Let us¡­see¡­..¡±

    ¡°Okay ah. I will be waiting for you, see you there!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Youchi Ronkou does not have anymore face to continue to stay around thus he brings his defeated people, around and walks off.

    At the same time, he did not forget to res at Yoko Nishikawa coldly.

    There is some hesitation on Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s face but she did not step forward.

    No matter what the mission is first! Furthermore, it is Youchi Ronkou who is too much this time around!

    But how is Liu Yi¡¯s action so powerful? Who on earth is he?

    In Yoko Nishikawa mind appears the image of the Dragon Group agent from yesterday night.

    China¡­really has such kind of crouching dragons and hidden tigers?

    Looks like¡­the task will be very difficult.

    After walking out of the KTV, the rest of the people are very excited.

    ¡°Second brother I did not think that you are able to fight so well!¡±

    Su Junping pulls on Liu Yi¡¯s arm and did not let go, ¡°Teach me, teach me okay!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah¡­.actually I am not as powerful as big brotherh.¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and says: ¡°I am actually very weak. Big brother is then the real kungfu. We need to learn from big brother okay.¡±

    ¡°How is it possible¡­second brother you are then the powerful one¡­¡±

    Lai Junwen rubs his head, ¡°I¡¯m not capable, I¡¯m really not capable ah¡­¡±

    ¡°How can a man say they¡¯re not capable? Xiao Ya you really need to reconsider about our big brother!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles evilly and instantly provokes Xiao Ya¡¯s feigned anger.

    While Xiao Feng and the rest of the girls¡¯ gaze carries stars.

    Chen Cai walks to the side of Liu Yi and transmits, {Boss¡­you have be so high-profile now¡­would it be fine?}

    {Rx.}

    Liu Yi opens his mouth and sends his words out in a line into Chen Cai¡¯s ear.

    {I did not disy anything and only revealed a bit of my hand that¡¯s all. Furthermore when we should bear with it then bear with it but at this kind of situation how can we bear with it?}

    {Hehe¡­boss is right¡­actually if boss did not beat him up, I would have beat up that devil¡­damn it he is really arrogant.}

    {You do not take action first. You are my secret weapon that can only be used at crucial moments.}

    {Really boss? Am I really worth so much¡­what kind of secret weapon am I¡­exceptional godly soldier?}

    {Even more powerful then an exceptional godly soldier!}

    {What is that?}

    {Plunger.}

    {!$#!#@}

    The two of them chit-chat under the condition where others are unable to hear but Yoko Nishikawa seems to be able to sense it as she nces over towards them and Liu Yi instantly closes his mouth.

    While at this time, Little Jade suddenly sends him a message from an unknown person¡¯s number.

    Seeing the message, Liu Yi¡¯s expression faintly changes slightly.

    ¡°You guys return first. I have something to do and have to leave temporary.¡±

    Chen Cai ask: ¡°Where are you going? Do you need me to apany you boss?¡±

    ¡°What the¡­no need. You are also not a girl¡­¡±

    ¡°Then how about me?¡±

    By the side Yoko Nishikawa asks, scaring Liu Yi so much that he immediately waves her off.

    ¡°No need, no need. It is a personal matter¡­I can handle it myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay then¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa seems to be slightly disappointed while Chen Cai and the rest immediately look at the two of them with an ambiguous gaze.

    Liu Yi separates from the fellows and immediately walks to an alley by the side.

    This messagees from North Dragon city and he needs to immediately fly back to handle it.

    But this is the city area and immediately flying up to the sky on his flying sword seems to be too obvious. But this is not a problem for Liu Yi as he transforms into a small ck butterfly and flies up to the sky.

    After reaching the clouds, Liu Yi transforms back into human form as he steps on the Taiji sword and swiftly flies back towards North Dragon city.

    Liu Yi¡¯s flying sword speed is close to the speed of sound, thus the journey from Jingdou to North Dragon city is less than an hour.

    But what makes Liu Yi feels weird is, why is that person looking for him?

    *****

    At the same time, in a nearby region of North Dragon city, Li Biyue receives a mysterious message.

    ¡°Stinky fellow is in danger. Return to general headquarters swiftly.¡±

    Li Biyue casually kills a struggling Great God sect disciple before looking at her handphone and faintly raises her eyebrow.

    ¡°There is someone who wishes to harm my little brother? Very good¡­looks like there are things to do¡­¡±

    ¡°Great God¡¯s glory shall shine on us!¡±

    A Great God sect disciplebines body with a ghost infant roars as he rushes over.

    Li Biyue casually swings her de, sending out a ck qi and that Great God sect disciple¡¯s body is instantly cut into two.

    Fresh blood sprays out which is avoided by Li Biyue.

    ¡°Little brother, wait for me. Elder sister will not let you get any form of injury.¡±

    As she speaks, she turns around and prepares to leave.

    But at this moment a column of me suddenly smashes in from of her, blocking her path.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Li Biyue turns around and looks at the pretty girl with fire wings standing in the air.

    The girl did not speak, only grabbing a bunch of fire in her hands as she res at Li Biyue in anger.

    ¡°Seems like¡­there is some trouble¡­¡±

 Chapter 337 Sending out Little Black

    Liu Yi has changed into the attire of Blood Emperor as he walks into the main hall of Hunter¡¯s Organization.

    There is no one in the usually boisterous Hunter¡¯s organization hall, it is very empty and quiet.

    Liu Yi feels that the atmosphere is somewhat strange, but thinking that this is the Hunter¡¯s Organisation which is not an ordinary ce he did not pay more attention to it.

    As usual Leng Mo is sitting at the secretary position.

    When she sees Liu Yi walking in she trembles slightly.

    ¡°Xiao Leng Leng, long time no see.¡±

    Liu Yi greets Leng Mo.

    Leng Mo seems to be somewhat stuttering as she asks Liu Yi: ¡°You, why did youe¡­¡±

    Liu Yi ces his hands in his pocket and replies: ¡°Liu Yu ask me toe. Where is he? Do I need to go to the department head office to look for him?¡±

    ¡°I, I do not know¡­probably he is there¡­¡±

    Leng Mo¡¯s words are very strange. Being Hunter¡¯s Organization contact member, how could she not know where Liu Yu is.

    A trace of doubt finally emerges in Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go and look for him myself.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulder before walking towards the inner part of the hall.

    ¡°Blood Emperor¡­¡±

    Leng Mo seems to wish to say something as Liu Yi raises his head, but she did not continue on but her expression is somewhat hesitating.

    Liu Yi seems to be joking as he asks: ¡°What is the matter, is there danger waiting in front of me?¡±

    Leng Mo¡¯s face turns white but she did not say anything.

    ¡°Xiao Leng Leng although there are some conflicts between the two of us, it has been so long already and I hope that you don¡¯t ce it in your heart.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that perhaps it is because Leng Mo is still somewhat prejudiced towards him thus he takes the initiative to apologize, ¡°Perhaps back then I am too young thus am more impulsive. Later I will tell elder sister to treat you better, after all from all points of view are also a cute girl. En¡­.¡±

    ¡°Blood Emperor! You idiot! Quickly leave!¡±

    Leng Mo is finally unable to bear it and shouts: ¡°This is a trap ah!¡±

    Just as Leng Mo speaks, from above the halles a cold order.

    ¡°Begin capture.¡±

    As the voice is speaking, shackles fly out as fast as lightning from all direction, with some nging sounds the manacles on the shackles lock themselves on Liu Yi¡¯s wrists and ankles, fixing him in the center of the hall.

    Following which figures walk out from the darkness and surround Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi is familiar with these people and has worked together with some of them for some tasks.

    During the past year, other than training with Ma Hua, he has gone out with a few other Hunters to do tasks. To Liu Yi, that period of time is quite enjoyable.

    A number of the hunters have also imparted Liu Yi with some of their knowledge allowing him to learn something.

    Looks like therade-in-arms of the past are now my enemies.

    The leader of them walks out. And that person is none other than Liu Yuping who messaged him toe to Hunter¡¯s organization tonight.

    ¡°Hahaha. Blood Emperor you must now have thought that in the end you stillnded in my hand!¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi being chained there, Liu Yuping is instantly delighted but very quickly his eyebrow raises.

    ¡°Why are you not shocked?¡±

    Obviously, he has fallen into a trap but Liu Yi¡¯s expression is very calm like nothing has happened.

    ¡°Why do I need to be shocked?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s lips curl up faintly, ¡°From the moment I walked in I have already know that you guys are around.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, nonsensical quibble.¡±

    Liu Yuping sneers, ¡°Since you already know that it is a trap would you still enter? Blood Emperor other than talking big what other abilities do you have?¡±

    ¡°If you guys really think that you are able to trap me here in this manner then so be it.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders and does not exin further.

    While he is at Asura Realm for 500 years, Liu Yi has already mastered the usage of ck and White World.

    As long as he blinks both eyes, he will automatically activate ck and white world and probe the surrounding for enemies.

    In the Asura Realm, there is no time to rest.

    At any moment, any ce an enemy might pop out. From Liu Yi¡¯s point of view, Asura Realm is like a dungeon that randomly and continuously spawn monsters.

    If you rest then you will lose your life.

    Thus the moment Liu Yi walks into the Hunter¡¯s organization he has blinked with both eyes and has seen the countless of hidden red figures in the hall.

    ¡°But I do not know why would our department head Liu want to catch me, a C-grade hunter?¡±

    A year earlier, Liu Yi already upgraded to C-grade hunter, thus he does have some power in the Hunter¡¯s organization.

    But now he is besieged in the hall which is such a joke.

    ¡°Blood Emperor, the only way to prevent others from knowing is to never do it!¡±

    Today Liu Yuping can be said that he is proud of himself as he stretches out his hand that is holding a piece of parchment, opening it he says: ¡°Today it is not I, Liu Yuping who is purposefully trying to find trouble for you. Did you see this? This is an arrest order from the Hunter¡¯s Organization parliament to capture you, you traitor of Hunter¡¯s Organisation! Blood Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Traitor? Strange when did I have such a nickname.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrows and turns around and look at Leng Mo.

    Leng Mo is already under the control of another Hunter as she bites her lips.

    ¡°Blood Emperor, like I have said. If you do not wish for others to do it, the only way is to not do it. Do you really think that our Hunter¡¯s Organization would not know about the matter of you coborating with the Great God Sect, Law King?!¡±

    Liu Yiping¡¯s excited appearance is slightly distorted, ¡°Blood Emperor! We already possess enough evidence! Let¡¯s see how you are going to refuse to admit it!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart tightens.

    The Hunter¡¯s Organization already knows about the matter between me and Wenren Qian?

    Indeed it is arge organization. Their information gathering is very fast¡­luckily they still do not know my real life identity.

    ¡°Just wait to be captured and obediently go back to our parliament and receive your punishment.¡±

    Liu Yuping is smiling brightly in his heart, this time around I shall take your life! Hmph, little fellow how dare you try and snatch Li Biyue from me! You are still not worthy! This is what you brought onto yourself! When you die don¡¯te and me me!

    ¡°I am very apologetic¡­but I don¡¯t seem to have this wish.¡±

    Liu Yi sways the shackles in his hand, looks like it is very firm.

    ¡°Do you think that you are still able to escape ?¡±

    Liu Yupingughs, ¡°Let me tell you. This chain is constructed with a special forging method. Even if it is an earth grade expert he can only wait to be captured!¡±

    So this is such a powerful object?

    Liu Yi says in his heart,paring this toy to the shackles that Little Cai transforms into, which one is more durable?

    ¡°This time around it be better for you to wait for death.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, everyone is oncerades-in-arms. I do not wish to start an internecine strife.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaahah!¡±

    Liu Yupingughs loudly, ¡°Until now and he is still able to say such big words! Who will go and teach this fellow a lesson and let him know what wet behind the ears means!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­leave it to me¡­.¡±

    A man code-named Viper walks out. This man is holding two daggers in his hands and the daggers areced with poison. Behind him is a three meters long emerald green poison snake which is his Natal pet.

    Liu Yi has already done a task with him before. This person has a malicious heart and is an assassin that has around the power of five stars.

    ¡°Let my venom makes you beg for death!¡±

    As he speaks, he points at Liu Yi and the poison snake instantly spurt out aiming to bite the arms of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Little ck!¡±

    While Liu Yi only calls out the name of his Natal pet.

    Instantly a two-meter tall human form skeleton jumps out from the void and with a ¡®boom¡¯ it steps on the poison snake.

    At this moment Little ck has a veryrge changepared to the time before he entered the Asura Realm.

    The current Little ck is way stronger than before he entered the Asura realm.

    It is no longer the 1.5m tall little skeleton. Not only did it go past 2 meters in height, its body is covered by a ck and gold armor. Behind his is a scarlet red clock, looking very impressive like a king!

    ¡°Arggg!¡±

    Red mes appear within Little ck eyes as it stretches out both hands and pulls on the two ends of the poison snake, splitting the poisonous snake into two.

    ¡°My, my natal pet¡­¡±

    The hunter Viper vomited a mouth of blood as hisplexion paled and copsed onto the ground.

    The moment the natal pet dies, the owner will receive huge damage to his vitality.

    While Little ck is not polite as he throws out a fireball which exploded on that hunter and instantly burned him to dregs.

    In the Asura Realm, Liu Yi and Little ck have a mutual understanding.

    As long as it is enemy, Little ck will immediately attack till death and shall show no quarter!

    The first time it takes action after returning back to the real world, it still maintains this good habit.

    While with Little ck¡¯s move, all of the hunters there got a shock.

    ¡°This¡­this natal pet is very scary¡­¡±

    The group of hunters look at the roaring skeleton as chills start to form deep in their heart.

    Blood Emperor is indeed Blood Emperor¡­no wonder Liu Yuping activated so many people to capture him.

    His Natal pet is already so strong¡­then how strong on earth is the actual person?

    Luckily he is being chained up otherwise¡­the consequences would be unimaginable ah!

    ¡°What are you guys afraid of. It is just a Natal pet!¡±

    Although Liu Yuping says so, his forehead is covered with sweat, ¡°Everyone attack together and kill him! Destroy his natal pet!¡±

    While they are speaking a group of hunters instantly release their own natal pet and prepare to use the power of a group to kill off Blood Emperor¡¯s natal pet!

    ¡°Argggg!¡±

    While Little ck faces such arge number of enemies, it does not seem to fear.

    It roars as a ck image surrounds it and exploded outwards sending a few of the surrounding hunters flying.

    At the same time it rushes into the group of hunters while holding two ice axes like a warrior, it tanks the attack from its enemy as it chops out striking a number of hunters.

    -Boom!-

    A hunter uses a lighting ability and breaks one of Little ck¡¯s leg, causing Little ck to kneel on the ground.

    ¡°Quickly! Quickly kill it!¡±

    The group of hunters¡¯ eyes turn red as they start to use all kind of abilities and attack the skeleton monarch.

    Little ck¡¯s body is unable to withstand the attacks and very quickly it turns into a floor full of ck bones.

    Almost all of the hunter¡¯s breath a sigh of relief while Liu Yuping¡¯s hearts be heavy.

 Chapter 338 Transforming into a dragon

    The smile on Liu Yi¡¯s face makes Liu Yuping even angrier.

    Back then he also thought that the little skeleton was killed¡­but¡­

    At the same time, like the skeleton is trying to prove Liu Yuping¡¯s fears, a ck wind suddenly starts to revolve around the broken bones on the ground.

    The ck wind rages at it twirls in the center of the hall.

    The hunters who originally heaved a sigh of relief, felt a jolt in their hearts as they retreat.

    The ck bones reform back together and swiftly a ten meters long, three-headed bone dragon appears in the hall roaring.

    ¡°This, what is this ah¡­¡±

    A hunter drops his weapon onto the ground as his legs trembles in fear.

    ¡°Looks like you guys have angered Little ck.¡±

    Being chained down, Liu Yi says with regret, ¡°Take care of yourselvesrades.¡±

    -Roars!-

    The bone dragon takes a step and instantly the hall trembles.

    Liu Yuping¡¯s face turns white as he watches the enormous bone dragon opening two of its maws.

    One of the dragon head¡¯s breathes out raging fire while the other breathes out bone-piercing frost.

    A number of those hunters did not dodge in time, they either turned into ashes or turned into ice sculptures.

    ¡°This damn Blood Emperor!¡±

    When Liu Yuping sees this situation his heart is filled with horror and anger as he curses.

    ¡°It is you guys who are asking for it.¡± sneers Liu Yi.

    It is not that he is emotionless but that the current him has discarded all of his sentiments.

    In the Asura Realm, Liu Yi has learned not to be kindhearted.

    Because your enemy will definitely not be kindhearted. Indulging in them is indirectly killing yourself.

    When these past rades in arm¡¯ wants to kill me, they do not even have any merciful intention. Thus why do I need to be polite to them?

    ¡°Blood Emperor it is you who forced us!¡±

    Seeing the bone dragon rush towards him, Liu Yuping¡¯s expression turns fierce.

    He takes out a remote control and presses on it.

    Instantly in front of him drops down a cage and in the cage is an unconscious girl.

    Seeing the girl¡¯s figure, Liu Yi instantly got a huge shock and immediately stops his Little ck, ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°Arrrr?!¡±

    When Little ck hears Liu Yi¡¯smand, it instantly stops in mid-action as its enormous jaw is about to bite down on the cage.

    ¡°Look familiar, right? Blood Emperor?¡±

    Liu Yuping sees that it is effective and instantly startsughing crazily, ¡°Hahahaha, Blood Emperor? Or should I call you by your other name?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s tone is cold as he stares at Liu Yuping and asks: ¡°How do you know¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­to get to know your real identity I really wasted a lot of effort ah.¡±

    Liu Yuping proudly says: ¡°I took advantage of Ma Hua, that old foggy when he is not paying attention and searched that enormous training room for your fingerprints. And through your fingerprints, I investigated your real identity. This girls rtionship with you is not normal right?¡±

    Of course¡­because she is Ma Yuanyuan ah¡­

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, I did not expect that Liu Yuping is actually able to find out all of these.

    This matter seems to have turn thorny.

    ¡°But you can rx. I have not reported this news to the higher-ups. I feel that passing you to the higher-ups to handle is too nice to you. After all, we have some bad blood between us. Today if I do not kill you personally I will not be happy!¡±

    As he speaks, Liu Yuping stretches his neck, ¡°If you do not wish for this girl to be harmed then you better be obedient and recall your natal pet!¡±

    As he speaks, hemands his underling to ce a de against Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Liu Yuping. You deserve death¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice is bone chilling.

    ¡°So what if I deserve death?¡±

    Liu Yupingughs nonstop, ¡°The final winner is me ah! So what if I am shameless. I am a scumbag, what can you do to me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist.

    ¡°Still not recalling your natal pet?¡±

    Liu Yuping waves his hand and the de in his underling¡¯s hand trembles and instantly a faint cut appears on Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s throat.

    Liu Yu¡¯s heart is dripping blood.

    This neighbor little sister, a little girl who has lost her sister¡­this little loli who asked me to wait three years for her¡­

    How could Liu Yi bear to let her get harmed!

    ¡°Come back Little ck¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says softly and the bone dragon that horrifies everyone instantly turn into a ck smog and returned back within Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Liu Yuping startsughing uncontrobly, ¡°Take a look! Even if it is Blood Emperor he still has to obediently listen to my orders! But honestly, I am also curious. How would Li Biyue like a fellow like you?! You say which point are you better than me? I am a department head of Hunter¡¯s Organisation. I have money, I am much more handsome than you! But she actually chose you!¡±

    As he speaks to theter portions, Liu Yuping¡¯s expression turns sinister.

    ¡°I shall let Li Biyue know that her choice is wrong!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head and looks at Liu Yuping coldly, ¡°Not handing me over to the council and dealing with me on your own. Do you think that elder sister will let you off?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. You think I am an idiot?¡±

    Liu Yuping sneers, ¡°I will say that when apprehending you, you resisted forcefully and was killed by our hunters¡­aiyah it seems like the matter happened in this way. Blood Emperor ah Blood Emperor. Your death can be said for without purpose. But, this is your fate.¡±

    He walks up to Liu Yi and grabs Liu Yi¡¯s throat with a hand.

    Liu Yuping¡¯s special ability is to boost his strength, with him grabbing Liu Yi¡¯s throat, Liu Yi feels suffocating.

    Even if my body is even stronger, it seems like Liu Yuping can casually crush my throat.

    ¡°You are still wild? Still arrogant? Still wish to snatch Li Biyue from me? Currently, your life is in my hand. As long as I move my hand I still take away your life!¡±

    ¡°You can kill me.¡±

    Liu Yi says deeply, ¡°But let her go¡­¡±

    ¡°Such a pity! Your thinking is too naive!¡±

    As Liu Yuping speaks, his palm clenches and snaps Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

    Liu Yi copses onto the ground. Liu Yuping ps his hands and turns around.

    Leng Mo¡¯s heart twitches as her expression fell. Finished¡­Blood Emperor has died. Elder sister Li Biyue will definitely be very sad¡­how did this matter turn this way¡­who will tell her ah!

    ¡°Although we have to sacrifice a number of brothers today at least we have killed the sinner Blood Emperor. The rewards from the higher up will definitely be quite a bit.¡±

    After Liu Yuping killed Liu Yi, heforts his people.

    A hunter points at Ma Yuanyuan in the cage and asks: ¡°Department head¡­that girl¡­what do we do with her?¡±

    ¡°Leaving her is trouble. Kill her as well.¡±

    Liu Yuping waves his hand.

    ¡°You cannot kill her!¡±

    Leng Mo immediately cries out, ¡°She is not rted to this matter and is a normal human!¡±

    ¡°Her being alive will be troublesome.¡±

    Liu Yuping sneers, ¡°Furthermore she is but a normalss that¡¯s all. After killing her, there will not be any more trouble.¡±

    Liu Yuping¡¯s words cause Leng Mo to freeze.

    This Liu Yuping is no longer a human¡­he, he is a devil!

    ¡°Do it quick.¡±

    Liu Yuping orders his underling and that hunter nods his head before shing towards Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s throat with the de.

    At this moment a ck figure suddenly appears in front of the cage and grabs hold of that hunter by the throat before smashing the hunter into the ground.

    Instantly a hole appears on the ground of the hall as the hunter instantly die.

    A ck monarch skeleton stands there as the empty eye sockets stare at the crowd.

    It stands by the cage like a guardian.

    Seeing the ck skeleton appearing all of the hunters got a huge shock while Liu Yuping cries out in shock, ¡°Impossible! Blood Emperor has died how is it possible for his natal pet be alive!¡±

    ¡°You all¡­all deserve death¡­¡±

    Liu Yuping realizes in horror that Liu Yi whose neck he snapped is slowly standing up.

    Furthermore, his aura seems to have changed as a heavy aura surrounds the hall.

    A human¡¯s life central nerve is at the medu oblongata while medu oblongata is located in the cervical vertebra of a human body. When the cervical vertebra cracks and damages the medu oblongata, it will cause death.

    But the demon race is different. They possess a strong lifeforce. Even if the cervical vertebra breaks it might not damage the medu oblongata.

    Because of the powerful life force of the demon race, Liu Yi did not die.

    Furthermore, when he hears that Liu Yuping wants to kill Ma Yuanyuan, rage clouds his mind.

    Earlier when he and Yoko Nishikawa had sex and he received the power and transformation, it exploded outpletely at this moment.

    ¡°Argggg!¡± roars Liu Yi all of a sudden as his sleeves rip as his arms turn into dragon ws.

    His eyes turn golden red.

    Scales start appearing on his body and as the scales join up, Liu Yi¡¯s body bes like he is wearing ck scale armor.

    At the same time a pair of wings grow out from Liu Yi¡¯s back and with a p, it opens uppletely to three meters wide!

    The shackles that Liu Yuping trusted were easily snapped by Liu Yi.

    ¡°This, what is this¡­¡±

    Liu Yuping and the rest of the hunters are shocked.

    ¡°ROOAARRR!¡±

    Liu Yi roars again as his aura spread out.

    At that instant, those weaker hunters instantly faint and vomit white foam from their mouths.

    Dragon suppression!

    At this moment if Chen Cai was around he would instantly exim in shock, dragon transformation!

    This is the state that Liu Yi had unknowinglyprehended while he was in the Asura Realm.

    This kind of statepletely releases the vtile dragon qi that he has absorbed from the dragon pearl! But at the same time, it will cause Liu Yi to lose a part of his reasoning, thus Liu Yi does not really like to use this state!

    But the current situation¡­he got mad with their actions!

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be afraid! He is only one person! KILL HIM!¡±

    Liu Yuping does his final struggle!

 Chapter 339 Berserk oppression of the crowd

    ¡°I shall kill you monster!¡±

    A hunter rushes in front of Liu Yi as he swings his weapon at Liu Yi.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s actions are even faster as he moves in front of that hunter and grabs him with both hands.

    -Tssss!-

    The muscles on Liu Yi¡¯s arms tighten as he exerts strength with his arms and tears that hunter into two.

    The blood sprays very far away scaring a lot of hunters till they peed in their pants.

    That hunter earlier is a 6-star hunter and he died in such a horrifying manner and doesn¡¯t even have aplete corpse ah!

    The group of hunters who were aggressive earlier instantly copse as they subconsciously only think of escaping.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s afterimage appears and keeps appearing in front of the closest hunter to him.

    His ws are uparably sharp and as he shes at the hunters¡¯ chest, he would take away their heart.

    In a blink of an eye, seven to eight hunter are lying on the ground with a hole in their chest, dead.

    ¡°This, this is impossible¡­¡±

    Liu Yuping is trembling in fear as the current Blood Emperor ispletely different from the earlier appearance and is a terrifying human form devil!

    ¡°Da, damn monster! Go and die!¡±

    A hunter takes out two guns and aims at Liu Yi and fires madly.

    -bang, bang, bang-

    Bullets rain down on Liu Yi but were sent flying away by his dragon scales.

    ¡°Monster! Monster ahahaha!¡±

    This hunter¡¯s ability seems to be rted to space as he pulls out a bazooka from the air and rests it on his shoulder, aiming at Liu Yi before firing it.

    The rocket is trailed with smoke as it flies towards Liu Yi.

    -Tsss-

    While Liu Yi only stretches out his dragon ws and grabs hold of the rocket with a single hand.

    -BOOM!!!-

    The rocket instantly explodes as the mes engulf Liu Yi.

    ¡°Haha,¡­hahahahaha¡­¡±

    That hunter instantly startsughing manly, ¡°Let¡¯s see how arrogant you can be after taking my rocket! I shall turn you into mincemeat!¡±

    Everyone stops moving as looks at the mes quietly.

    Liu Yuping¡¯s breathing bes hurried as he stares in the direction of the mes.

    Such an impressive rocket. He should be blown into bits.

    Very quickly from within the fire sea a red fireball flies out and smash in front of that hunter.

    Instantly that hunter is burned into ash by the fireball.

    Raging wind starts blowing around extinguishing the mes.

    Blood Emperor stands there like nothing had happened with his hand stretched out with the light of the fire burning on his hand.

    Horror and despair swim through everyone¡¯s minds.

    ¡°Devil¡­¡±

    ¡°Let us escape¡­¡±

    Everyone has only one thought, escape, as they stare at that figure.

    After transforming into a dragon, Liu Yi seems to have forgotten all of his techniques and only knows how to fight with his instincts.

    But this kind ofbat method is very bloody and effective!

    The hunters are already scared till they do not have any intention to fight anymore. All of them only have a single thought and that is to escape from here.

    -Arrrrr!-

    But it seems like Liu Yi does not wish to give them a chance to escape as he seems to have erupted.

    mes column appears in the surrounding and forms a firewall, trapping everyone inside.

    ¡°Damn it we are not able to escape now!¡±

    ¡°Fight to the bitter end! Risk everything!¡±

    The group of hunters do not have any other choice as they prepare for theirst resistance.

    They once again take out their strongest power and rushes towards Liu Yi.

    Either Blood Emperor dies or they die!

    While they still wish to live longer!

    Liu Yi takes actions once again as his afterimage appears continuously.

    Every time he pierces through a hunter¡¯s chest, he will pull out their heart.

    A lot of hunters attacksnd on him but were deflected by Liu Yi¡¯s dragon scales thus it is unable to harm him.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t believe that your bones and skins are made of iron!¡±

    At this moment Liu Yuping suddenly walks forward inrge stride.

    His body seems to slightly expand as he grows to nearly two meters in height. White light twines around his body making him look like a god that has descended.

    Activating his super strength, Liu Yuping picks up his weapon, an enormous hammer, and smashes towards Liu Yi.

    -Boom!-

    The hammer smashes on to Liu Yi¡¯s arm causing his body to sink slightly.

    The wooden flooring under his feet breaks as dirt flies up.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    Liu Yuping looks to be very energetic as he raises his hammer and smashes down again.

    While this time around, Liu Yi stretches out his right w and receives the hammer blow in mid-air.

    -Boom!-

    A shockwave instantly erupts sending the hunters by the side flying.

    This is a battle between an eight-star Liu Yuping and a devil!

    ¡°You think you can go head on with my strength? Retard!¡±

    Liu Yuping smiles in confidence, ¡°My ability is super strength! To block my power! Dream on!¡±

    As he speaks he tries to lift up his hammer and smash down again, smashing Blood Emperor into mincemeat!

    But to his shock, the hammer seems to be welded to Liu Yi¡¯s ws and cant be pulled away!

    ¡°Seeing a ghost!¡±

    He fiercely smashes a few more times without any effect.

    Cold sweat forms on his body.

    Don¡¯t tell me that this fellow is stronger than me?

    This, how is this possible¡­is the gods trying to joke with me¡­.

    Even if it is Li Biyue, she is also unable to go head on with me in strength ah!

    ¡°Arrrr!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly roars as his dragon ws close and turn that alloy hammer into a pancake!

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Liu Yuping eyes nearly pop out as he nearly peed from fright.

    He is so frightened that he no longer wants to hammer anymore as he retreats and just barely dodges Liu Yi¡¯s left w which is swiping at him.

    He feels himself bathing in cold sweat!

    Currently, the only thing in Liu Yuping¡¯s mind is to escape!

    But surrounding him is fire, which direction can he escape from.

    ¡°Xiao Yi gege¡­save me¡­¡±

    At this moment Ma Yuanyuan in the cage has a nightmare as she lets out a sound.

    Liu Yuping suddenly understands what he had to do as he turns around and rushed towards the cage.

    ¡°Get rid of that skeleton! Hostage! We still have a hostage!¡±

    The group of surviving hunters immediately understand and throws all kind of attack at Little ck.

    All kind of skills crashes onto Little ck.

    Although Little ck has very powerful offense, its defense is too weak and is quickly turned into bone fragments and to revive again it needs some time.

    ¡°Blood Emperor immediately stop attacking otherwise I will kill this girl!¡±

    Liu Yuping roars out as he stretches his hand into the cage and grabs hold of Ma Yuanyuan by her throat.

    Liu Yuping ces all of his hope on Ma Yuanyuan!

    This girl¡­that¡¯s right, as long as I have this girl here, Blood Emperor will definitely not dare to act easily!

    At that time I can easily kill him again!

    That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!

    Liu Yuping once again became excited.

    But at this moment he suddenly felt a jolt from his wrist.

    He looks over and realized that his right hand had been cut off without him knowing as blood sprays out.

    ¡°Ahahahahah! My hand, my hand!¡±

    Liu Yuping is so frightened that he lost control of his dder as he holds his arm and cries.

    While Liu Yi stands behind him with blood dripping down from one of his wings.

    His dragon wing is sharper than steel des!

    ¡°My hand¡­¡±

    Before he finishes, Liu Yi¡¯s wing shes again.

    -swish-

    A ck ray shes and Liu Yuping¡¯s head is sent flying high up in the sky as blood sprays out while it tumbles in the sky. Finally, itnds on the ground while his mouth is still mumbling, ¡°Hand¡­hand¡­¡±

    ¡°Arrrrr!¡±

    Liu Yi stomps on Liu Yuping¡¯s head, exploding his head into pieces.

    As the proverb says, plucking off the head to be stepped on like a bubble should be simr¡­

    The rest of the hunters copse onto the ground with their organs destroyed.

    Death descended approximately in this manner.

    Everyone is regretting, regretting why did they anger this killing god¡­

    Leng Mo covers her mouth as she stands by the side and vomits uncontrobly.

    Corpses, blood, and organs cover the entire floor.

    In a blink of an eye, the hall of the Hunter¡¯s Organisation has turned into a ce from hell.

    Blood Emperor he¡­ he turned crazy¡­

    ¡°Arrrr!¡±

    Liu Yi tossed a corpse to the side before looking at thest hunter.

    That hunter¡¯s pant is wet and he scrambles backward while sitting down as he shouts while crying: ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me¡­I will not dare anymore¡­I still have elderlies and children to take care of¡­please I beg you to let me live¡­¡±

    Liu Yi walks to the front of that hunter as his pair of golden red eyes stare at him.

    ¡°I beg you, please don¡¯t kill me. I am willing to do anything for you. Don¡¯t kill¡­..¡±

    -cracks!-

    -psssss!-

    Liu Yi stretches out both hands and twists off that hunter¡¯s head and tossed it aside.

    Leng Mo vomits even harder.

    The current her is deeply afraid of Liu Yi.

    That person who is covered with blood¡­is, is he really Blood Emperor?

    He actually¡­killed all of the hunters in the Hunter¡¯s Organisation¡­even if he manages to survive¡­in the future the Hunter¡¯s Organisation will chase him till he is dead¡­

    Elder sister Li Biyue¡­what kind of devil did you actually recognize as your little brother ah¡­

    ¡°Arrr!¡±

    Liu Yi roars and turns around, finally seeing Leng Mo who is standing at the corner.

    Leng Mo was instantly frightened as her blood seems to have stopped flowing.

    Liu Yi instantly appears in front of her with his w raised up.

    Leng Mo closes her eyes in despair. She already gave up hope on begging as the current Blood Emperor¡­no matter how much she begs it would be useless.

    Death is just in front of her.

    ¡°Hold your hand!¡±

    A very familiar voice suddenly shouts and Leng Mo opens her eyes in delight.

    A ck qi wave instantly appears in front of him and sent Liu Yi backward.

    At the same time a woman burst through the firewall andnds inside, seeing the countless corpses on the ground her face turns pale.

    ¡°Why did it turn like this?¡±

    ¡°Elder sister Li Biyue¡­.¡±

    Leng Mo seems to have found a stone in the raging river as she rushes into the embrace of the woman, ¡°Blood Emperor¡­Blood Emperor he¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the matter with my little brother?¡±

    Li Biyue looks at the roaring youth in the hall, ¡°He¡­he is my little brother?¡±

    Before Leng Mo is able to exin, Liu Yi¡¯s gazends on Li Biyue.

    With a thunder-like roar, Liu Yi instantly appears in front of Li Biyue.

 Chapter 340 Something bad has happened

    Cold sweat drips down Li Biyue¡¯s forehead.

    Little Brother¡¯s speed¡­is very fast¡­

    [TL: QUICKSHOTTTT!!!!!]

    She seems to be moving subconsciously as she kicks Leng Mo away before she herself borrows the force from kicking Leng Mo and flies in the other direction.

    Liu Yi¡¯s dragon w brushes by Li Biyue¡¯s shoulder and shes out.

    ¡°No good¡­¡±

    Li Biyue knows that she can no longer treat Liu Yi as the idiotic little brother in the past. She needs to take out all of her ability inbat.

    She uses shadow steps and instantly moves behind Liu Yi, but Liu Yi seems to have sensed her as he swiftly turns around.

    -boom, boom, boom-

    Their fist and arm shes against each other and in a blink of an eye they have exchanged a number of moves.

    Li Biyue¡¯s arms are numb like she is hitting steel!

    It seems like I am in a disadvantage in this kind of closebat!

    I think little brother is a body cultivator which is king of closebat!

    Shockwaves after shockwaves exploded outwards as the two of them exchanges blows.

    Leng Mo hides very far away to avoid getting hit by the shockwave. The two of them are too strong and it is not possible for her to get close and watch!

    In just a little over one year of effort how on earth did Blood Emperor be such so strong? Did he eat some kind of mystical pill or herb?

    Li Biyue is an actual A grade hunter ah! Even among all of the hunters in the Hunter¡¯s Organisation, grade A hunters are like national treasures! An earth grade expert even outside of Hunter¡¯s Organisation is a peak expert in the cultivation world!

    But currently, Li Biyue has met an evenly matched opponent¡­ah wrong it looks like Elder sister Yue is in the disadvantage¡­

    -Boom!-

    Liu Yi suddenly smashed aside Li Biyue¡¯s defense with both hands before kicking her.

    Li Biyue is instantly sent flying away through the firewall and crashes into the wall before copsing to the ground.

    A hole appears on the wall as stone falls off the hole andnds on Li Biyue.

    ¡°Elder sister Yue!¡±

    Leng Mo cries out in fright.

    ¡°I am fine.¡±

    Li Biyue slowly climbs to her feet as she eyes Liu Yi opposite of the firewall.

    ¡°Looks like..if I do not take out some ability I would not be able to defeat you, this little brother who causes people headaches¡­¡±

    As she speaks, ck smoke flies out from under her feet and covers her body before entering her body.

    Instantly ck lines creep up Li Biyue¡¯s face making her very sinister looking.

    ¡°Arrrrr!¡±

    Liu Yi roars as his wings p and flies towards Li Biyus.

    The firewall automatically moves apart giving Liu Yi a path to exit.

    ¡°Let elder sister help you wake up¡­¡±

    Li Biyue who has turned into a ck light as she instantly moves in front of Liu Yi.

    At the same time ck smoke surges out violently and in that instant, Li Biyue has sent out tens of attacks, her speed is so fast that there seems to be ten of her punching and kicking Liu Yi.

    -boom, boom, boom, boom¡­.-

    Explosive sound continuously rings out from Liu Yi¡¯s body while he is forced backward by the attacks.

    But the attacks do not seem to be affecting Liu Yi much, instead, they make him even more savage.

    -arrrrr!-

    With a dragon roar, Liu Yi ps his wing as a shockwave urs around his body and he bulldozes into Li Biyue and sends her flying.

    Li Biyue flips in the air andnds gently on the ground as her frown deepens.

    Little brother he¡­is too hard to deal with!

    Originally it was already very troublesome and I am also not able to use de techniques which makes it worst.

    Ai, it is really cannot run nor fight!

    Little brother ah little brother ah¡­you are really making elder sister worry ah.

    As Li Biyue thinks, the ck qi twining around her body once again rushes towards Liu Yi to attack him.

    At this time all of the mes in the hall suddenly extinguish.

    Following which a bunch of fire slowly blossoms in the middle of the hall like a fire lotus.

    A beautiful girl walks out from the mes.

    She looks at Li Biyue and sneers as she write me words in the air.

    -You think that you can escape?-

    ¡°I never have the thought of escaping.¡±

    Li Biyue replies coldly: ¡°But I have more important things to deal with¡­¡±

    Before she can finish speaking, Liu Yi suddenly lets out a roar with all his might causing the whole hall to tremble.

    The girl who walked out from the fire lotus got a shock and when she takes a look at Liu Yi who stands in the middle of the hall, her shock increases.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­¡±

    She utters out two words.

    ¡°You know how to talk!¡±

    Li Biyue got a huge shock as herplexion losses color, ¡°You know my little brother?¡±

    ¡°He is your little brother?¡±

    Wenren Qian turns her head over and looks at Li Biyue in shock, ¡°The two of you¡­are really brother and sister¡­ you only know how to kill our Great God sect people!¡±

    Because Liu Yi is present, Wenren Qian starts talking again and her lovely voice makes Li Biyue somewhat jealous.

    Not knowing why but Li Biyue suddenly feels somewhat ufortable in her head.

    She has a feeling that her favorite thing has been snatched away by other people.

    ¡°Liu Yi, what is the matter with you?¡±

    Wenren Qian looks at the roaring Liu Yi standing in the hall, ¡°After not seeing you for a while¡­how did you turn into this? Did you turn into a devil?¡±

    As she speaks, Liu Yi turns his head over and looks at her.

    That nce causes Wenren Qian to feel somewhat chilled.

    Because that gaze is very foreign and filled with killing intent.

    His enormous wings p again as he instantly appears in front of Wenren Qian and his w sh towards her chest.

    ¡°Ah! Why are you still so perverted!¡±

    Wenren Qian exim in shock as a me barrier emerges in front of her and blocks Liu Yi¡¯s ¡®w of Luoshan¡¯.

    [TL: w of Luoshan is basically perverted hands that reaches for the goodies.]

    But the me barrier that she was usually proud of actually did notst for more than a second before with a ¡®cracking¡¯ sound, Liu Yi¡¯s ws passes through.

    Luckily Wenren Qian¡¯s reaction is very quick. The same time when the barrier broke, in astonishment she turns into a me and instantly appears on the other side of the hall.

    ¡°What an enormous strength¡­is this still Liu Yi? How did you guys turn him into this? What dirty things did you guys give him to eat?¡±

    ¡°You ask me, I ask who?!¡±

    Li Biyue rolls her eyes, ¡°Anyway now is not the time for the two of us to fight. Let us first take down my little brother.¡±

    ¡°Hump, I am unhappy that I have to work together with this hypocrite.¡±

    Wenren Qian sneers.

    Li Biyue says faintly: ¡°Then watch my little brother go crazy then.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, only know how to make use of your own little brother. Indeed you are a hypocrite person!¡±

    As Wenren Qian speaks, she still stretches out her hands and forms a seal and summons out seven burning lotuses in front of her.

    ¡°My little brother¡¯s defense is very strong. You do not need to be polite and use your full strength to attack.¡±

    As Li Biyue speaks she also gathers all of her strength, ¡°I will help you lock him in ce!¡±

    She ces her palm on the ground.

    Instantly ck shadows fly out from underneath Liu Yi¡¯s feet and twine around his body and locking his movement.

    ¡°Demonic girl! It is your turn now!¡±

    ¡°No need you to teach me! t-chest girl!¡±

    As Wenren Qian speaks, her long hair dances as the seven lotus hits Liu Yi one after the other.

    Everytime the fire lotus explodes, the explosive power increases by countless times each time!

    The ground of the hall turns ck as the rolling mes and smoke rush out.

    Luckily everyone in the hall is not weaklings thus the fire and smoke does not affect them much.

    Leng Mo ask: ¡°Is it okay now?¡±

    ¡°Seems like¡­not okay¡­¡±

    Li Biyue is still frowning while Wenren Qian covers her mouth in shock.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­he actually blocked my seven lotus flowers¡­¡±

    While she is speaking, the shock and mes are blown away by Liu Yi who ps his wings. He is standing in the hole while staring at his target with golden red eyes.

    Very quickly he locks-on to Wenren Qian and immediately p his wing and flies towards her swiftly.

    Wenren Qian is still stunned and did not react immediately.

    At this moment, Li Biyue suddenly appears no longer holding back her ck sword as she shes at Liu Yi chest with it.

    -dang!-

    Sparks fly out as Liu Yi is sent into the ground.

    But the scales on his chest are still perfectly fine.

    Li Biyue reminds: ¡°Don¡¯t be distracted! Attack!¡±

    ¡°Who, who needs you to remind me!¡±

    Although Wenren Qian says so her gaze bes serious.

    She continuously form seals and very quickly countless of table tennis ball size fire lotus suspense themselves in midair.

    Liu Yi starts to fly up again but this time around he turns around and flies towards Li Biyue.

    While the fire lotus are no longer still, as they whistle towards Liu Yi like a locust swarm.

    -countless of explosion sound-

    A session of explosions causes Liu Yi to retreat from the force.

    The number of fire lotuses is rming and uncountable as they explode on Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi¡¯s scales once again protect himpletely.

    The small fire lotus are unable to injure Liu Yi, instead, they make him even angrier.

    ¡°Arrrrr!¡±

    He suddenly opens his wings as he roars.

    An enormous storm instantly spread out, buffering the entire hall.

    Dragon prestige also spread out causing Li Biyue¡¯s and Wenren Qian¡¯s body to stiffen as their face turns pale.

    ¡°Seems like¡­it is still not enough¡­¡±

    Li Biyue seems to have squeezed out these words from her throat.

    At this moment Liu Yi suddenly stops moving as he stands in the hall as his body starts to transform again.

    The dragon wings on his back are slowly bing smaller while the dragon scales on his body starts to vanish gradually.

    ¡°Eh? Did we seed?¡±

    Wenren Qian ask in shock, ¡°It seems like there is an effect¡­¡±

    ¡°Seems like it¡­¡±

    Li Biyue also does not dare to confirm, as she feels like her little brother¡­still looks somewhat foreign.

    At this moment the lights in the hall start to flicker as a ck figure suddenly flies out from the lift andnds on the ground.

    ¡°What the heck ¡­what did the two of you did to boss?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The two girls instantly look at the person warily.

    ¡°Beautiful older sister. It is me ah. I am Chen Cai, Boss¡¯s good friend ah!¡±

    The youngster says anxiously, ¡°Finished, finished. The two of you¡­something bad has happened now¡­¡±

 Chapter 341 Not recognising oneâ€™s family member

    Li Biyue recalls that this man seems to have gone to the Asura Realm with her little brother.

    Taking advantage that Liu Yi is somewhat calm, Li Biyue hurries and ask: ¡°What bad thing has happened?¡±

    ¡°Indeed it is very bad¡­¡±

    Chen Cai looks at the quiet Liu Yi who is standing there as he shivers, ¡°We¡­it is better if we hurry and escape.¡±

    ¡°Run your sister! If you do not talk I will kill you!¡±

    Wenren Qian¡¯s temper has never been good as she immediately summons out an enormous me beast above Chen Cai¡¯s head, its enormous jaws are open as it prepares to bite off Chen Cai¡¯s head.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Don¡¯t ah! Let me finish first ah beauty!¡±

    Chen Cai immediately blurts out, ¡°Currently it is summer and it is very easy to have pimples!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Hurry and say!¡±

    Wenren Qian waves her hand and dispelled the enormous me beast.

    Li Biyue ask: ¡°What on earth did you and Liu Yi experience in Asura Realm? It is only 50 days why did he change in this manner?¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­¡±

    Chen Cai considers for a while before deciding to say everything.

    Originally he was at an inte cafe in Jingdou ying LOL but he hurries over after receiving Little Jade¡¯s message.

    Boss actually transformed into a dragon again¡­this is not a good matter ah.

    Luckily Chen Cai has a unique method to quickly return to North Dragon city.

    When he returned to Hunter¡¯s Organisation, indeed he sees this situation.

    He sighs before saying faintly: ¡°Human realm 50 days, but for me and boss¡­.we have stayed in the Asura Realm for 500 years¡­¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Li Biyue is still okay but Wenren Qian hands trembles in shock.

    ¡°Five, 500 years¡­the two of you¡­these 500 years¡­.did something happen in Asura Realm¡­¡±

    Chen Cai hurries and says: ¡°I am still a real man! Boss also!¡±

    ¡°Who is talking about that! I am asking did something horrible happen?!¡±

    Wenren Qian rolls her eyes.

    ¡°What the¡­this¡­¡±

    Chen Cai says in his heart, can¡¯t you speak properly¡­why make it so confusing.

    ¡°Hurry and talk!¡±

    Li Biyue also does not have a good temper, especially since this matter is regarding her little brother, thus she is very anxious.

    I never thought that little brother had actually stayed at the Asura Realm for 500 years¡­no wonder his nature has changed so much¡­ai it is elder sister who is ipetent¡­ 500 years how on earth did he live through it¡­

    ¡°During the 500 years in Asura Realm, we have experienced quite a bit¡­there is once an Asura God had angered boss and boss transformed into a dragonised state¡­¡±

    ¡°Like right now?¡±

    Li Biyue nce at Liu Yi in worry, ¡°The earlier state has already started to recede, isn¡¯t that fine?¡±

    ¡°This is only the first stage of dragon transformation only¡­¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s face turns bitter, ¡°In the first stage, Boss is not conscious and only knows how to fight¡­but at this time if you let him fight till he is happy he will change back¡­thus the time in this state is rather short¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, then that is good ah.¡±

    Wenren Qian nods her head, ¡°Looks like the bitter time is about to be over.¡±

    ¡°But¡­you guys just now must have angered boss¡­currently boss is not changing but¡­but transforming to dragon form second stage¡­¡±

    ¡°Dragon form second stage?¡±

    Both of the girls exim in shock at the same time, ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°That is an even scarier state¡­¡±

    Chen Cai seems to recall something as he trembles and say: ¡°Back then boss transformed to the second stage¡­then that Asura God was chased by him for 100 years¡­until he had personally killed that Asura God¡­before he exits dragon form second stage¡­¡±

    ¡°Under dragon form second stage, will Liu Yi restore his intelligence?¡±

    Wenren Qian seems to feel that something is wrong.

    ¡°He will¡­but¡­.I do not think that that is my boss¡­¡±

    Chen Cai looks at Liu Yi who is standing in the hall with some horror in his gaze, ¡°You girls¡­will understand soon¡­how scary is boss under the second stage¡­¡±

    Just as he finishes, Liu Yi in the hall starts to transform again.

    His hair bes longer and turns silver and is tossed to his back casually.

    While his pupils have turned golden red.

    The scales on his body start to recede while the wings on the back turn into mini wing size and dangle by the side of his shoulders.

    ¡°Seems like¡­there are a lot of experts¡­¡±

    Different from the roaring dragon state earlier, this state of Liu Yi is speaking humannguage.

    But the voice carries a type of chillness which causes Wenren Qian and Li Biyue to feel very foreign.

    This person aura ispletely different from Liu Yi!

    ¡°Who should I start with? Hmmm? I remember¡­just now it seems like you hurt me quite a bit.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gazends on Wenren Qian.

    Wenren Qian shivers as she immediately says: ¡°Liu Yi you must calm down. It is me ah, Wenren Qian!¡±

    ¡°Glorious Sun Palm¡­¡±

    But Liu Yi only raises his right palm and aims at Wenren Qian.

    ¡°DODGE!¡±

    Chen Cai is shocked! Later when boss wakes up and realizes that he has injured these twodies he will definitely go berserk!

    He hurries and runs over and pushes Wenren Qian aside.

    ¡°Illusion extermination!¡±

    -Boom!-

    A golden seal exploded on Chen Cai¡¯s chest sending him flying away faster than a bullet! He instantly smashes onto the wall of the hall and creates arge hole.

    ¡°So¡­scary¡­¡±

    Li Biyue more or less know how powerful Chen Cai is.

    Back then he is able to catch hold of her de and forced her to retreat. Even if he is not an earth grade expert, he is more or less around the standard.

    But in front of her, this earth grade expert, in front of Liu Yi can only receive a beating¡­

    Looks like what Chen Cai said earlier of chasing after an Asura God for 100 years¡­is not false.

    The current Liu Yi seems to not recognize his friends and sister¡­he is so unfamiliar¡­what should we do???

    ¡°Annoying little bug.¡±

    Liu Yi says faintly before aiming his right hand at Li Biyue on the other side.

    Li Biyue¡¯splexion instantly changes as she releases all of her power.

    A golden glow exploded on Li Biyue¡¯s body but hits an afterimage beforending on the wall behind.

    The wall got broken through revealing the room behind.

    Li Biyue appears by the side as she spat out a mouth of blood.

    Although she did not get hit directly, Liu Yi¡¯s Illusion extermination still nced by her body causing serious injuries.

    ¡°Little brother¡­¡±

    Li Biyue rubs off the blood around her mouth as she looks at Liu Yi not knowing what to do.

    ¡°This is not the time for a brother and sister¡¯s deep feelings!¡±

    Wenren Qian reminds, ¡°We must think of a method to let Liu Yi wake up!¡±

    ¡°What kind of method?¡±

    ¡°He is also so pervertedly powerful. Let¡¯s us first use our full power to beat him down first!¡±

    As Wenren Qian speaks, she forms seals again as small fire lotuses fly out once again floating in the air.

    Liu Yi seems to be clear about what happened to him during his first transformation as he frowns and nce at Wenren Qian and says: ¡°This move again?¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it useful?¡±

    Wenren Qian replies as she forms another seal and activates the technique.

    Thousands, tens of thousand small fire lotus once again fly towards Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi stands there allowing the baptism of the small fire lotus.

    Following which Wenren Qian realizes in shock that all of her small fire loti are passing through Liu Yi¡¯s body and exploding on the wall behind him.

    How is this possible! Is it possible for his body to turn incorporeal?

    Wenren Qian focuses her qi onto her eyes before she is finally able to see clearly.

    Liu Yi did not turn incorporeal but rather just before the fire lotus touches his body he dodges it at high speed.

    Thus the small fire lotuses looks to be passing through his body continuously when he is actually dodging them.

    So fast¡­Liu Yi have really be very powerful already¡­

    After staying in the Asura Realm for 500 years he is able to fight against me this eleven-star earth grade expert ah¡­.

    Although it is unable the condition where he lost his own self-awareness, it is still too scary¡­

    Liu Yi stands there as he sneers, ¡°If it is only like this¡­I should stop my warm up already.¡±

    Following which he instantly appears in front of Wenren Qian as he strikes her stomach.

    ¡°Deste mes.¡±

    -boom!!-

    Wenren Qian is instantly sent flying as she crashes into the ceiling creating arge hole, stuck inside.

    She vomits out a mouth of blood spraying all over the ground.

    In just a few moves, two powerful earth grade expert were injured by Liu Yi.

    ¡°Weak, too weak¡­¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head as he walks towards Li Biyue slowly.

    At this moment, Li Biyue is half-kneeling on the ground while her blood and qi has yet to recover.

    While Liu Yi presses his palm on her forehead.

    ¡°Little brother¡­you, really want to kill me¡­¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s gaze seems to be somewhat at a loss as she raises her head and looks at Liu Yi.

    Not long away..this youngster who needs my protection¡­in a blink of an eye, has be so strong¡­

    Perhaps¡­me dying in this way is also good¡­this way I would not be drawn into the fight against Liu Yi¡­

    Liu Yi has already killed all of the hunters in North Dragon city¡­the organization will not let him off.

    ¡°Death is the final ending.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he prepares to use strength.

    ¡°You are crazy!¡±

    Wenren Qian force down the mouth of blood as she floats down and waves her hand releasing arge me dragon which rushes towards Liu Yi.

    But Liu Yi did not even move as his other hand raises up and uses Illusion Extermination.

    -pffff-

    The me dragon instantly exploded from the attack and disappeared from the sky.

    ¡°Boss don¡¯t!¡±

    Chen Cai crawls out from the hole as he wipes off the blood around his mouth and shouts, ¡°Quickly wake up boss! That is your elder sister!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right Liu Yi! Quickly wake up ah!¡±

    Leng Mo bitterly begs, Liu Yi has really gone crazy¡­

    But Liu Yi only coldly replies, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a rush. After a while, it will be your turn.¡±

    Li Biyue slowly closes her eyes and actually started smiling like she is free of all burdens.

    At this moment of life and death, from the sidees a shout.

    ¡°Asura beings at mymand! Thousand devils destroyer formation, nine turns assimte heartmand! Seal!¡±

    An enormous ck formation suddenly appears underneath Liu Yi¡¯s feet and before Liu Yi is able to react ck rays of light flies out and mark Liu Yi¡¯s body. On his skin underneath his clothes portrays strange devil marks.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±

    Liu Yi grabs his head and wails.

 Chapter 342 Each leading their own life

    ¡°Little brother what happened to you!¡±

    Li Biyue opens her eyes and sees Liu Yi¡¯s painful expression and bes anxious as she hurries forward to hug him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡±

    By the side, Ma Hua who is covered with blood says coldly, ¡°I am sealing his devil nature!¡±

    When Li Biyue hears this, she retreats but her gaze when looking at Liu Yi is still full of worry.

    On Liu Yi¡¯s body appears a demonic dragon. The tattoo is like it is alive as it moves around Liu Yi¡¯s body. Very quickly the ck dragon swims around him seven, seven, forty-nine times before stopping on his back and stops moving.

    Liu Yi copses onto the ground and faints for the time being.

    Li Biyue immediately moves up and supports Liu Yi.

    ¡°What is the matter with him?¡±

    It seems like she haspletely forgotten that Liu Yi wants to kill her as she asks anxiously.

    ¡°He is fine. He will sleep for a while before I have sealed up his demonic nature.¡±

    Ma Hua takes out a cloth and wipes off the blood on his face.

    ¡°Damn this¡­Liu Yuping this fellow actually sent three B-grade hunters to wait on me¡­breaking away from them was not easy ah¡­¡±

    Ma Hua has already used up most of his qi a long time ago. Luckily he still possesses this secret skill and left thest of his qi for Liu Yi.

    Although Ma Hua has wiped off the blood, he is currently sweating continuously.

    Chen Cai immediately hurries behind Ma Hua and presses both hands against his back and passed qi into him to prevent him from copsing from weakness.

    ¡°This fellow has consumed a dragon pearl as well as absorbed quite a bit of asura qi. Looks like when he is provoked he will turn into a real asura that only knows how to kill and fight and does not care about anything else.¡±

    As Ma Hua speaks, he nces at Ma Yuanyuan who is locked up in the cage.

    ¡°Liu Yuping ah¡­what good thing have you done¡­so many deaths cannot be med on anyone but you ah¡­it is all because of you¡­¡±

    He clenches his fist as his nails pierce his palm as blood flows out.

    ¡°This time around the organization will not let Blood Emperor go¡­¡±

    Leng Mo says in worry: ¡°From now on, Blood Emperor will be on Hunter¡¯s Organisation wanted list¡­who knows how many hunters will chase after him¡­¡±

    As Chen Cai passes qi to Ma Hua, he arrogantly says: ¡°Hmph, with me here, who dares to touch my boss!¡±

    Although he is injured by Liu Yi Chen Cai does not seem to be angry at him, because he knows that this is not boss¡¯s intention.

    Remembering that master says he has sealed Liu Yi¡¯s demonic nature, Chen Cai asks: ¡°But¡­that perverted boss¡­would he appear again?¡±

    ¡°Not easy to say.¡±

    Ma Hua sighs, ¡°My powers are only able to temporary seal up this fellow¡¯s demonic nature for a while¡­asura realm qi and his dragon qi have tangled up. Whether he is able to defeat his demonic nature is up to himself now.¡±

    ¡°He must get well ah¡­¡±

    Wenren Qian says softly, ¡°I do not like you in that state¡­¡±

    ¡°Talking about this¡­who is thisss?¡±

    Ma Hua looks at Wenren Qian curiously, ¡°How did this stinky fellow gets to know so many earth grade experts¡­and all of them are beauties as well!¡±

    Even Ma Hua can only praise Liu Yi¡¯s luck in girls¡­is this the rumored fortunes favors the fool.

    The girls that this stinky fellow knows¡­whichever of them is not an absolute beauty.

    ¡°She? Hpmh!¡±

    Li Biyue who is hugging Liu Yi snorts, ¡°She is a demonic girl. A dog of the Great God sect and our enemy!¡±

    ¡°t-chested girl! Earlier I have just saved you and now you are going to bite the hand that saved you?!¡±

    Wenren Qian retorts back, ¡°If it is not for the fact that you are Liu Yi¡¯s elder sister I would have killed you right now!¡±

    ¡°You still have the strength?¡±

    Li Biyue smiles, ¡°Just now you have received an attack from my little brother and your injuries are not light right?¡±

    ¡°I have enough to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s fight to death today!¡±

    ¡°Who is afraid of you?¡±

    The two girls start going at each other tit for tat.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Ma Hua berates, ¡°Right now Liu Yi needs to rest after I have sealed up his demonic nature with great difficulty. Do the two of you still wans to fight?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The two girls look at each other before turning away at the same time.

    Chen Cai nces at Ma Yuanyuan and asks: ¡°Master what about that girl?¡±

    Ma Hu thinks for a while before saying, ¡°She is an innocent bystander and should not be involved in our world. This time around if not for Liu Yuping bringing that girl here, this situation would not have turned to bad. Ai, this Liu Yuping, idiotic ah, really is idiotic ah!¡±

    ¡°This matter is already unable to be hidden. The organization will receive the news soon. Blood Emperor was originally on the wanted list and this time around his rank will be increased by a bit¡­¡±

    Leng Mo shakes her head.

    Wenren Qian ridicules, ¡°Hmph, Hunter¡¯s Organisation is nothing but a group of false fellows. He has helped the organization so much and in the end, he is actually ced on the wanted list. How ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Enough with you.¡±

    Before arriving here, Li Biyue had already gathered information from the organization through her handphone.

    ¡°If not for you, he would not have been ced on the wanted list.¡±

    ¡°Because of me?¡±

    Wenren Qian instantly got a shock.

    ¡°That¡¯s right it is because of you.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯splexion is ugly, ¡°If you had not walked so close together with my little brother, he would not have been named as a traitor by the organization.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    Wenren Qian trembles.

    If that is the case¡­then Liu Yi hasmitted such a killing offense is all because of me¡­.

    Wenren Qian ah, Wenren Qian¡­why are you always giving Liu Yi problems¡­are you really such a bearer of ill luck?

    ¡°Enough Yuess. You cannotpletely me it on thatss.¡±

    Ma Huaes out and says in fairness, ¡°This fellow¡¯s real identity I believe you know of it. He and the Hunter¡¯s Organisation sooner orter¡­would have this kind of sh. But from what we see currently he is unable to bring Hunter¡¯s organization to be the strongest but thetter ah¡­¡±

    Leng Mo is still kept in the dark thus she asks curiously, ¡°What do you mean by your sentence?¡±

    ¡°You can also be considered as a person involved¡­there is no harm in telling you.¡±

    Ma Hua looks at Leng Mo darky, ¡°But Lengss¡­telling you is not a problem but if you tell it to other people¡­do not me us for killing you¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I will not tell other people¡­¡±

    Leng Mo immediately says: ¡°If I say it out, big sister Yue will definitely be my enemy and I do not want that.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Ma Hua nods his head and says: ¡°Blood Emperor is actually that honorable statue erected in the lobby.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Leng Mo is so shocked that her jaws drop, ¡°He¡­he is that person in the lobby??? My god¡­¡±

    ¡°Take care of your mouth.¡±

    Ma Hua warns before looking at Liu Yi again, ¡°Everything seems to be fate ah¡­¡±

    ¡°But luckily Master has sealed up boss¡¯s demonic nature¡­otherwise that perverted boss¡­if he really stays in this world for a hundred years¡­I¡¯m afraid all of us will die.¡±

    ¡°That might not be the case. Perhaps it might frighten out even stronger experts.¡±

    ¡°Anyway this matter if we can keep it under, then keep it under first.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s gaze fluctuates, ¡°However long we can keep it under is better¡­I shall first send little brother back to Jingdou.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right ah. Tomorrow we still have military training! If we arete, we will definitely be in trouble!¡±

    Chen Cai immediate says: ¡°Boss definitely does not wish to be specially instructed¡­¡±

    ¡°This matter shall end here for how. Looks like I am also not able to stay in Hunter¡¯s Organisation any longer. Chen Cai ah. Does your school stillck an old man for night watch? Can I apply?¡±

    Thinking that Liu Yi can support him for a long time, Ma Hua has the thoughts of going to Jingdou.

    ¡°Seems like there is still a post. Master, I will go back and help you check.¡±

    Chen Cai thinks for a while before nodding his head.

    Here is already no longer a good ce to hide. Ke Da that ce is a decent ce for master to retire¡­furthermore there are a lot of pretty girls there to heal his eyes as well ah.

    ¡°Good, good, good. Tonight let us all go to Jingdou then.¡±

    ¡°Master, do you not need to pack your luggage?¡±

    ¡°This old man is alone, so what kind of things do I need. I only have some shirts which I have turned into a ring using Sumeru magic.¡±

    Ma Hua shows the rings on his fingers, ¡°But rather it is Lengss and Yuess. What do the two of you n to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just pretend that I know nothing.¡±

    Li Biyue says: ¡°No one will know that I hade here.¡±

    ¡°Then what about Lengss?¡±

    ¡°I¡­n to leave Hunter¡¯s Organisation.¡±

    Leng Mo things for a while before sighing, ¡°I have realized that this ce no longer suits me¡­Everyone in North Dragon city Hunter¡¯s Organisation center has died. Me being the sole survivor will be a major issue. Thus I n to change my name and leave China.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you be suffering.¡±

    Li Biyue rubs Leng Mo¡¯s head.

    ¡°Hehe¡­if big sister Yue can take me in then that would be the best.¡±

    ¡°I rmend that you go to the USA. There has much more freedom!¡±

    ¡°Wuwu¡­big sister Yue why are you like this¡­¡±

    Leng Mo is about to cry

    ¡°Rx. When I am free after this I will go to America to find you.¡±

    Leng Mo hugs Li Biyue¡¯s arm as she asks: ¡°Real, really?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    NOT!

    Li Biyue adds another word in her heart, while Leng Mo is so happy that she is bouncing.

    ¡°Okay then let us not waste time and start taking action¡­¡±

    As the night deepens the group of them start their n.

    *****

    Liu Yi looks at Li Biyue in front of him as he presses his hand against her forehead.

    ¡°Little brother are you really going to kill me¡­¡±

    ¡°Death is the final ending.¡±

    A golden glow emerges from his hand andnds on Li Biyue¡¯s forehead.

    Instantly Li Biyue¡¯s body is sted into pieces, turning into a floor full of flesh and blood.

    ¡°Elder sister!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly sits up in shock with his body covered with sweat.

    ¡°Teacher Zhang¡­hehe¡­it must be tiring for you during the lesson¡­let me help you massage your legs..hehehe¡­¡±

    Liu Yi hears Su Junping¡¯s vulgarughter from the top left bunk and got an evenrger shock.

    Didn¡¯t I go to Hunter¡¯s Organisation center?

    Why am I back in the dormitory?

    What is this situation!

 Chapter 343 Military training is about to begin

    Liu Yi turns around and suddenly sees arge face by the side of his bed.

    He is so shocked that he raises his leg and kicks that face.

    ¡°Aiyah boss¡­I am so worried about you that I watched over you the entire night and you actually kick me¡­¡±

    Chen Cai sits on the ground as he rubs his butt and stares at Liu Yi in anger.

    Liu Yi looks around and realizes that Lai Junwen and Su Junping did not wake up from themotion before sighing in relief. He gets up in a hurry and asks: ¡°Damn Chen Cai. How did I return back to the dormitory? What happened to the Hunter¡¯s Organisation? What about Yuanyuan?¡±

    ¡°Ma Yuanyuan is fine. Master has removed her memories and sent her back.¡±

    Chen Cai nervously asks: ¡°Regarding the Hunter¡¯s Organisation¡­boss you really do not remember?¡±

    ¡°Remember what?¡±

    Liu Yi frowns, ¡°I only remember releasing Little ck and started fighting in the Hunter¡¯s Organisation¡­.¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­you dragonised again¡­¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯splexion bes heavy.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Liu Yi trembles as hisplexion turn pales.

    ¡°Which stage?¡±

    Chen Cai shows him two fingers and Liu Yi nearly fell onto the floor.

    ¡°Did I injure anyone?¡±

    ¡°Luckily¡­it is only those fellows from Hunter¡¯s Organisation who died¡­but, Boss you nearly killed me.¡±

    Chen Cai thinks for a while but did not say out the matter of him nearly killing Li Biyue and Wenren Qian. If he says it out, boss will definitely not be able to take it.

    ¡°I am sorry¡­¡±

    Liu Yi apologizes to Chen Cai with a guilty face, ¡°My temperament is still too weak¡­if it was stronger I would not have dragonised¡­¡±

    ¡°Boss don¡¯t be to upset. Just do your best and strengthen your temperament cultivation. North Dragon city Hunter¡¯s Organisation is already demolished by you and master has also moved over to Jingdou to be a night watch guard for our school. In the future, if we have problems regarding cultivation we can ask him for pointers.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you sure that he is not here to look at legs instead?¡±

    ¡°This¡­looking at legs also would not dy teaching us right?¡±

    ¡°Also true¡­master being by us is better otherwise I will be worried about him being alone.¡±

    ¡°En¡­also boss your Blood Emperor name is on the wanted list of Hunter¡¯s Organisation¡­master has asked me to warn you to be careful. From now on it is better to not expose your Blood Emperor identity if it is possible.¡±

    ¡°I have let master worry. But master is overthinking it. For the current Hunter¡¯s Organisation, I do not think that there is anyone who is my opponent.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he bes slightly arrogant, ¡°Since I have done it then I cannot be afraid. No matter what kind of enemy Hunter¡¯s Organisation sends towards me, I will receive them.¡±

    ¡°I will definitely follow beside boss.¡±

    Chen Cai: ¡°Whoever who wants to deal with you is my Chen Cai¡¯s enemy!¡±

    ¡°You are too weak¡­you better continue cultivating¡­¡±

    ¡°What the¡­boss you are so mean¡­oh yeah boss. Master has cast a curse on you and used a demonic dragon mark to seal up your dragon qi.¡±

    ¡°Ah okay. Later I will buy two bottles of good wine to thanks master¡­en, it is already morning. I will go and wash up first to prepare for the military training.¡±

    ¡°Your attire is on your table. They sent it out yesterday.¡±

    Chen Cai returns back to his bed and sleeps for a while more. After taking care of Liu Yi for the whole night he is slightly tired.

    The two of them did not have a good rest for the past 500 years thus when they returned back to the human realm they are slightly greedy for sleep.

    Liu Yi jumps off the bed and takes a look at the military attire on the table and it seems to be a dmissioned set of soldier attire, but it still looks good.

    Ke Da is indeed a famous school and is not short of money for this matter.

    Not only did they pass them a military attire, they also passed them military boots.

    But this increases the amount of torment because it is summer now and if everyone wears this attire, they might die from the heat. A lot of people are probablyining but Liu Yi thinks that this kind of military training is important because other than studies, China¡¯s children basically do not know of the five crops thus their body is very weak. Military training can strengthen their physique and strengthen their collective honor which is good.

    Liu Yi changes before washing up in the toilet and sits in the dormitory silently meditating.

    The ninth ¡®ox¡¯ star jade is still not lighted up as three different qi are continuously surrounding it and provoking it.

    In the past, he thought that he would be able to swiftly increase his strength in the Asura Realm. Butter on, Liu Yi realizes that it is a big mistake.

    Star jade cultivation needs meditation especially when breaking through the star jade.

    While in the Asura Realm, no matter when or where there is alwaysbat and there is no time to let you properly sit down and meditate in peace and revolve your heart sutra.

    500 years ofbat life along with the continuous absorption of Asura qi, in the end, Liu Yi breaks through to the eight-star jade. But the ninth star jade is a major point. Especially for Liu Yi who cultivates three different qi at the same time. Theter stage he cultivates to, the more he feels that the spirit is willing but the flesh is weak. This ninth star is like an enormous cosmos. Inside is iparably spacious and empty. No matter how much qi he pours in, he is unable to activate the star jade and step into the gates of earth grade.

    Inparison, Chen Cai is way faster. Back then he had already cultivated to the stage of 13-star jade¡­but back then when he was in his second stage dragon form he identally killed him once and immediately destroyed eight of his star jades, causing him to turn back to an Asura General.

    After a hundred years of cultivating, Chen Cai has finally cultivated back to a ten star Asura King.

    Thinking about that, just how scary am I in my second dragonised stage?

    Kill anyone I see¡­.that ispletely more scary than the other me!

    Yan Quihong has said before that the reason why I am unable to retrieve my state of mind during my second dragonise stage is that my foundation is unstable. The moment I have broken through to the ninth star jade stage, I would be able to control the dragon qi.

    It is a pity that this eight-star jade stage has stalled me for 200 years and am unable to improve.

    I hope that in this human realm there will be some miraculous encounter that is able to let me break through to the ninth star jade stage!

    ¡°Oh, old two you are already awake ah. When did youe back? Where did you go to y?¡±

    Lai Junwen sudden sentence causes Liu Yi to jolt awake from his cultivating state. He raised his head to see Lai Junwen climbing down wearing underpants and says: ¡°Yesterday night I went to find a friend. Morning big brother.¡±

    ¡°Morning!¡±

    Lai Junwen stretches, revealing his toned muscles.

    Liu Yi exims in admiration in his heart.

    [TL: noooooo noooo yaoiiii]

    ¡°Today is military training already. Xiao Ya thatss isining nonstop hoping that today would be nice and pleasant otherwise she will suffer under the heat.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, big brother. You are already starting to worry about her ah. Looks like the two of you are really going to be together¡­how is it yesterday night did you take the opportunity to push her down?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles evilly.

    ¡°How, how is it possible!¡±

    Lai Junwen is a simple and honest man, hearing Liu Yi¡¯s teasing his face instantly turns red as he stammers and says: ¡°Just, just kissing only¡­still not married how can we do those things¡­¡±

    ¡°The society is different already ah big brother. But your fine moral character is praiseworthy.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles understandingly.

    ¡°Stinky fellow how about you and Yoko Nishikawa?¡±

    Lai Junwen¡¯s unexpected question causes Liu Yi to be mute.

    ¡°I¡­we¡­what about the two of us¡­it is not like we are very familiar with each other¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough! Yesterday night you had already kissed and exchanged marital wine as well. The two of you can try living with each other already ah!¡±

    Lai Junwen says enviously, ¡°Although that Yoko Nishikawa is a Japanesess but she is still our school¡¯s flower ah. Facing our ss flower what are you still hesitating for. Hurry and grab the chance!¡±

    ¡°That¡­cough, cough¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is somewhat embarrassed as he recalls of his and Yoko¡¯s short-lived love affinity as he bes somewhat restless.

    That Yoko Nishikawa¡­how should I put it¡­should be my enemy. Especially since this group of Japanese devils are eyeing the twelve zodiac project. Towards these enemies, I must not be soft-hearted!

    But why are the demons and gods at work¡­and made me eat her up¡­

    Ai¡­the more I think the more headaches I have.

    Chen Cai wakes up and says with a faint smile: ¡°Big brother stop worrying ah. Boss is a person who has a girlfriend and would not care about the ss flower.¡±

    ¡°What? Second brother has a girlfriend?¡±

    Su Junping who was originally lying on the bed pretending to be a corpse immediately sits up when he hears what Chen Cai says: ¡°Which school does she go to! Is it from our school?¡±

    ¡°Of course she is also in our school, furthermore it is not one but three¡­hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°What the heck! Second brother quickly impart me your knowledge!!!¡±

    ¡°Damn you Chen Cai do you believe that I won¡¯t throw you out the window!¡±

    Liu Yi res at Chen Cai fiercely, this fellow really only knows how to spout nonsense.

    ¡°Old three really knows how to talk nonsense. If old two really had a girlfriend, how it is possible for us not to see her during these few days.¡±

    Lai Junwen waves his hand, ¡°Alright enough listening to your nonsense. We need to go out to line up now. Teacher Zhang has said that she wants me to be the proxy ss monitor for now. I need to be responsible for arranging our ss¡¯s alignment.¡±

    Lai Junwen picks up his towel and goes bathing.

    ¡°Ai¡­when would I be able to get a girlfriend ah¡­¡±

    Su Junping lies on the floor and says in grief.

    ¡°Ai¡­brothers in hardship ah.¡±

    Chen Cai also bes sad, ¡°You see boss and big brother both have girls already. The two of us are fellow sufferers ah.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­that¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Liu Yi roasts them, ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of you get together.¡±

    ¡°What the boss! You¡­ this is all very easy to talk about but getting things done is another matter!¡±

    ¡°Enough, enough. Hurry and pack up. Later during military training just show off your heroic disposition and perhaps there might be a girl who might temporarily lose her mind and start to like you.¡±

    ¡°En, boss is right¡­wait what do you mean by losing her mind ah!¡±

    ¡°That¡­old four hurry and get off the floor. Today¡¯s breakfast is my treat.¡±

    ¡°Hehe understod second brother!¡±

    ¡°What the! Boss I want to break all ties with you!¡±

    In the early morning, while the four of them are bickering with each other, they have changed into their military attire and walk out of the dormitory room, towards the outside of the dormitory

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    When they are outside, Su Junping pushes his spectacles up and say: ¡°Isn¡¯t that our school flower Wang Yuzheng? Who is the guy beside her?¡±

 Chapter 344 Public enemy who snatched the goddess

    Hearing Su Junping¡¯s words, Liu Yi turns around and takes a look.

    Indeed standing at the dormitory doorway is a pretty girl in pony-tails wearing camouge clothing. If it is not Wang Yuzheng who else could it be?

    She is standing there beautifully and because of the hot weather, she has pulled up her cuffs revealing her white arms.

    Her figure is also quite good. This camouge clothing is not very loose and when she is wearing it, not only did it not cover her fragileness, instead, it gives her a heroic feeling.

    Indeed she is Ke Da¡¯s school flower. Just by standing there, Wang Yuzheng has attracted countless of guys¡¯ gaze.

    Especially since this is the doorway to the boy¡¯s dormitory. In the early morning, she is like a feast for the eyes for the guys.

    At this moment a charming guy wearing a branded sportswear is standing by Wang Yuzheng¡¯s side with an attentive manner.

    Although outside is very messy and they are a distance apart but Liu Yi is able to hear what they say clearly.

    ¡°Yuzheng ah. The canteen¡¯s breakfast is not really nice to eat. How about I be the host and bring you out for a meal. Outside there is a steakhouse which is rather good.¡±

    ¡°Ling Tian stop bothering me okay.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s tone is impatient, ¡°So what about the canteen. I just like to eat the canteen food. Furthermore, for our ss military training all of us needs to wear military attire can you please go and get changed okay?¡±

    ¡°Aiyah so what about it. Who am I Ling Tian? Why should I follow those useless school rules? Those school rules and regtions are for normal people. Let me tell you Yuzheng. You can also not follow the rules. With me supporting you, you will be able to walk sideways in school.¡±

    ¡°Ling Tian. Are you done? Why do I need to walk sideways in school? I am not a crab.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is impatient with that guy but he does not care and keeps bothering her.

    ¡°Ai looks like our school flower has an owner already.¡±

    Su Junping pushes his spectacles. He is unable to hear what they are saying so he had thought that the white face guy is Wang Yuzheng¡¯s boyfriend.

    ¡°Such a pity¡­she is the most popr new student goddess among all of us new students ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sighs in his heart, Wang Yuzheng thisss¡­in North Dragon city, her appearance made the school headmaster¡¯s son Lin Huayang drool over her and now when she is in Ke De her charms still have not decreased.

    ¡°Enough. We are unable to chase this kind of goddess.¡±

    Lai Junwen is rather realistic as he pats Su Junping on the shoulder and says: ¡°It is better to honestly find an ordinary girl to be your girlfriend. That Xiao Fen or Lele are both not bad ah!¡±

    ¡°Wuwu¡­forget about that¡­if you are a human you be able to see that Xiao Fen is interested in second brother ah!¡±

    Su Junping wipes away his tear, ¡°As for Lele¡­boss¡­with my thin frame wouldn¡¯t she crush me!¡±

    ¡°Lele is not as bad as what you exaggerate okay!¡±

    Liu Yi ridicules, ¡°Who says that goddess cannot be chased. Big brother losers can also counterattack okay!¡±

    ¡°Pei, if you are able to counterattack Wang Yuzheng then I, Lai Junwen will eat a shoe!¡±

    At this moment, on Wang Yuzheng¡¯s side, the argument got louder.

    ¡°Ling Tian I already said that I have a boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°Not possible. Yesterday I followed you around for the whole day and I did not see the boyfriend that you mentioned! Yuzheng ah I know what you are just trying to test me. You can rx I guarantee that I am an eligible boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°I really have a boyfriend already¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay ah. Then you tell me who is your boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s eyes search among the crowd and finally brightens up like a light bulb as she runs over. Under the gaze of countless guys, she hugs Liu Yi¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­I, let us go and eat breakfast¡­I have waited for you for so long¡­¡±

    This is the first time that she has hugged Liu Yi¡¯s arm so tightly and furthermore, it is also under the gaze of so many people, at the same time she is able to feel Liu Yi¡¯s strong male scent, causing her heart to beat rapidly as her face turns bright red.

    Wang Yuzheng ah Wang Yuzheng you cannot retreat you must fight!

    This is no longer high school! In university, you are allowed to fight for your own love!

    I must snatch Liu Yi over¡­

    Seeing Wang Yuzheng embracing Liu Yi in this manner, instantly a lot of guys who secretly like Wang Yuzheng have their hearts scarred.

    Lai Junwen and Su Junping jaws drop, like a frog that got struck by lightning, they did not close their mouths for a while.

    Chen Cai swiftly takes off his own shoe and passed it to Lai Junwen, ¡°Big brother eat this shoe!¡±

    ¡°My, my appetite is not good¡­in the future then Ill eat¡­¡±

    Lai Junwen swallows his saliva and reneges on his bet shamelessly.

    ¡°What the heck. But what is going on¡­howe Wang Yuzheng is your girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°Ah she is not¡­¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is about to exin, Wang Yuzheng pulls on his arm and causes his arm to press against her chest.

    ¡°You must be Liu Yi¡¯s dormitory friends right. How are you, I am Wang Yuzheng¡­¡±

    She snatches to speaks first and cause Liu Yi to swallow down the words that he wants to say.

    What is the matter with thisss today? Why is she so strange?

    Liu Yi slightly tilts his head and looks at the beauty beside him.

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s gaze, Chen Cai can only stare at the sky.

    Ai¡­staying in the Asura Realm where birds don¡¯t even shit for 500 years, boss¡¯s strength increased greatly but his EQ has dropped¡­

    Gods why can¡¯t we meet a female Asura in the Asura Realm and let boss and her fall in love¡­In the Asura Realm there was an obviously female Asura king, female Asura god and the like¡­furthermore all of them are absolute beauties!

    Talking about this in Asura Realm, while boss was in his dragonised form I was basically not by his side.

    After being apart for almost 200 years¡­during this 200 years perhaps something have happened to boss!

    ¡°Ah how are you, how are you¡­I, I am Lai Junwen¡­the big brother in Liu Yi¡¯s dorm room.¡±

    Lai Junwen somewhat stupidly stretches out his hand and shake hands with Wang Yuzheng.

    Even in his dreams, he could never imagine that he be able to shake hands with the goddess.

    ¡°I am Su Jinping!¡±

    Su Junping¡¯s face is bright red as he blurts out, ¡°I, I am the fourth brother!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng says with a red face: ¡°Nice to meet you all¡­that¡­please take care of Liu Yi¡­¡±

    When Liu Yi hears it he feels that something is wrong¡­

    ¡°Yuzheng you!¡±

    By the side Ling Tian walks over to see this scene, his face looks defeated as he clenches his fist tightly.

    At this moment, Wang Yuzheng turns around and say: ¡°Ling Tian I have already told you that I have a boyfriend so please stop bothering me in the future. We will still have a ssmate rtionship where we help each other and study with each other.¡±

    ¡°Yuzheng! What is good about this kind of man! How can he bepared to me, Ling Tian!¡±

    Ling Tian uprehendingly ask: ¡°My Ling family has authority and power and can cover the sky of Jingdou! If you follow me you can be the young miss of the Ling Family! A lot of girls fight till they got badly injured as they wish to be the young miss but are unable too and you are actually not interested?!¡±

    ¡°Ling Tian. Authority and power are what you want but not what I want. What do you think love is, a money exchange?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s expression turns cold and in front of the crowd in the hall, she retorts back against Ling Tian, ¡°Anyway don¡¯t be so proud as well. Those girls that you have mentioned do not like you at all. What they like is the superior and luxurious materialistic lifestyle that¡¯s all. As long as they are able to enjoy that so what if it is not you, they can just like whoever is rich. What they like is not you but your Ling Family¡¯s young master status.¡±

    ¡°Yuzheng! Fine, let us see!¡±

    Being refuted in front of so many people by the goddess, Ling Tian¡¯s face is somewhat unable to take it.

    He turns around and walks off in a panic.

    Liu Yi smiles as he says to Wang Yuzheng: ¡°Littless you have really hide so well ah. When did you be so good at talking logic.¡±

    ¡°I, I am already no longer the senior high littless who can be casually bullied by people already okay¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng pouts, ¡°I am already an adult!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Wee to the adult world.¡±

    ¡°You¡­are so vulgar¡­¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi¡­it is you who is thinking wrongly okay!¡±

    Liu Yi does not know where to cry orugh.

    ¡°Hump. Don¡¯t care let us go and eat breakfast! Your treat!¡±

    As Wang Yuzheng speaks, she pulls Liu Yi¡¯s arm and drags him towards the canteen.

    Could never imagine that Wang Yuzheng would have such a barbarous side but it is rather cute.

    Chen Cai and the rest hurries behind them while Su Junping asks secretly: ¡°Third brother¡­is Wang Yuzheng really second brother¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I have already said so earlier but you guys just didn¡¯t believe that¡¯s all.¡±

    Under the gaze of the crowd, Liu Yi is pulled by Wang Yuzheng towards the canteen.

    Ke Da is a big school, thus there are also a lot of students and there are quite a number of seats in the canteen.

    But no matter how many there are, there is one matter that they are unable to block, that is to queue up to get food.

    Liu Yi looks at therge windows as well as the group of people queuing up for food and sighs. This canteen is basically a warzone ah¡­

    ¡°Come let¡¯s go up to the second floor to eat. There will be fewer people on the second floor.¡±

    In this canteen, the first-floor food is cheaper while the second-floor food is more expensive, thus on the second floor, there is fewer people.

    Lai Junwen seems to be short of money as he says with a red face: ¡°The second floor ah¡­it is expensive ah¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem. It is my treat. Let us go.¡±

    Liu Yi waves him off as he does have this bit of money.

    In a group, the five of them went to the second floor. Indeed there are ? fewer people on the second floor! Only those students who have a somewhat decent household have a meal up here.

    Liu Yi and the rest went to buy the breakfast before finding a seat and sit down and prepare to eat.

    At this moment a few fierce looking students suddenlye up to the second floor holding a broom, baseball bat and the likes with ill intention.

    Chen Cai sees them looking towards them and ced a steam dumpling into his mouth as he says: ¡°Boss seems like they areing after us.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and looks at them.

    The leader of them looks very angry as he holds a cigarette in his mouth.

    ¡°Damn you. It must be you little worm right! To dare to snatch our goddess! I, Li Yihao don¡¯t like you and am here to tell you that today you can forget about walking out of this canteen upright!¡±

 Chapter 344 If you are a man then come over!

    Seeing the fierce looking guysing to find trouble for them, Wang Yuzheng is somewhat troubled while Su Junping starts trembling in fright,

    Chen Cai continues to eat his steam bun like there is nothing bothering him andpletely disregards those guys. While Lai Junwen clenches his fist and looks at them in warning.

    Liu Yi picks up a steam dumpling and ces it into Wang Yuzheng¡¯s bowl before raising his head and says: ¡°These few fellows. How much money did Ling Tian give you guys?¡±

    ¡°What money! It is us brothers¡­¡±

    Li Yihao waves his hand as his expression suddenly changes and berates: ¡°What the hell! What Ling Tian! I do not know anyone calls Ling Tian! I just find you eyesores and want to teach you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Being so excited so early in the morning will cause internal heat, bing easily irritated and harming your eyes.¡±

    Liu Yi stirs his soymilk as he says: ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink some soymilk to calm the heat.¡±

    ¡°Rubbish!¡± Li Yihao starts scolding: ¡°I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah!!!!!!!!¡±

    Before he finishes, the cup of soymilk that Liu Yi is stirring leaves his hand and sshes all over his face.

    The soymilk is still hot and instantly causes Li Yihao to kneel on the floor from the heat as he holds his red face and cries out: ¡°Ahhhhhh!! My face!¡±

    ¡°You already no longer have any face.¡±

    Liu Yi says with regret, ¡°Just a pity about the soymilk. Three dors heh. Such a waste.¡±

    ¡°@$!#% Seeking death!¡±

    The rest of the students are instantly angry as they lift up their weapons and rush towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°You guys eat slowly. I¡¯ll go y with them a bit.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he stands up and pushes the table.

    The canteen tables are the kinds that are joined together with the chairs. A table and two long chairs are joined together by metal poles.

    The table is very heavy but under Liu Yi¡¯s push, it is pushed back along with Lai Junwen and the rest until it moved 3-4 meters away and hits another table before stopping.

    Lai Junwen is stunned at this sight, Old two really has huge strength!

    Furthermore, from the Chinese kungfu point of view, this move is not hard but soft!

    Otherwise, this table would not move so smoothly!

    ¡°Kneel down for me!¡±

    One of the students swings his baseball bat towards Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder. After all, this is a university. Although they sound so fierce they do not really dare to identally kill people, fearful that they might be expelled.

    After they injure me, at most each of them will receive a disciplinary action and with Ling Tian supporting them it wouldn¡¯t be a huge punishment.

    But if they really beat me till I got seriously injured then it would not be easy to settle the matter.

    With so much hard work to get into Ke Da who is willing to be expelled!

    Facing the baseball bat Liu Yi is not panicky as his body slides to the side and dodges the bat.

    At the same time, his fistnds on that student¡¯s chest.

    -Boom-

    The student instantly flies backward and crashes onto a table.

    Liu Yi did not attack ruthlessly otherwise that student would have been dead.

    But even so, the student is not getting off lightly as all of his bones feels like they are broken, paining him into crying out.

    The rest of the students were stunned seeing this scene. !#@$!¡­this¡­how is this a normal student¡­it is obviously a martial artist ah!

    ¡°I¡­I seem to recall¡­.¡±

    At this moment a student who is wearing spectacles exims, ¡°He is that Liu Yi who challenged Wang Zhenfeng¡­.it also seems like yesterday night he already beat Youshi Ronkou up¡­¡±

    ¡°What the heck why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡±

    ¡°I..I also just remembered it ah¡­¡±

    ¡°So not going to y anymore? I just warmed-up .¡±

    Liu Yi rubs his wrist as he asks the stunned students.

    ¡°Big brother, big brother. I am wrong ah big brother!¡±

    Li Yihao whose face is still red no longer dares to be cocky anymore as he bears with his pain and begs for forgiveness, ¡°We are also being tasked by other people¡­please be merciful to us and let us go¡­¡±

    How is a person who is able to defeat Youshi Ronkou someone who they are able to deal with?

    This time, this time around I am really being sabotaged by Ling Tian ah!

    ¡°Oh, you are already begging for forgiveness just like this?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles gently, ¡°Earlier didn¡¯t you say that I can only leave this ce by crawling?¡±

    ¡°That, that is because I do not have eyes. Please just treat my earlier words as a fart, as a fart!¡±

    Li Yihao immediately begs for mercy, ¡°I, I was only momentary blinded¡­after, after all, we are all schoolmates there is no need to be so rigid right? Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Ah, now you know how to speak like this ah?¡±

    Liu Yi squats down and looks at Li Yihao face to face, ¡°Where is the spirit that you had when you wanted to kill me earlier?¡±

    He stretches his hand and pets Li Yihao¡¯s red face, ¡°Next time if you do not have that kind of spirit then do note out to y around. You thinking out to mingle is a children¡¯s game?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­boss¡¯s teaching is correct. Next time I will no longer dare to, no longer dare to¡­¡±

    In front of the gaze of so many people, Li Yihao bears with his pain as he nods his head like a little child not daring to retort back.

    ¡°Scram. Do not bother us eating.¡±

    Liu Yi dusts his hands and stands up before walking back to the table side and says: ¡°Sit tight.¡±

    He stretches out his hand and pulls the table back to this original spot without deviation.

    This move really shocks Lai Junwen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­hurry and leave¡­¡±

    Li Yihao gloomily brings the group of people and slips out.

    At this moment a handsome guy runs up the stairs shouting: ¡°Yuzheng! I have heard that you are in danger! I am here to save you!¡±

    The handsome guy stands at the top of the second-floor flight of stairs as he shouts with confidence.

    But everyone¡¯s gaze on him is like they are looking at a clown.

    ¡°I, Ling Tian guarantee¡­eh?¡±

    That person is none other than Ling Tian.

    He had originally arranged with Li Yihao to let Li Yihao find him and create trouble. Then he woulde in and heroically save the beauty, beating off these group of people and conveniently capture Wang Yuzheng¡¯s affection.

    But what he did not imagine that when he reached here, Li Yihao is standing in front of him gloomily while Liu Yi and the gang is happily drinking their porridge!

    ¡°Apologies, Young master Ling¡­we are unable to help you in this matter¡­¡±

    Li Yihao greets Ling Tian before leading his people down the stairs and one of them is being carried down! Ling Tian who is left there standing is lost for half a day beforeing back to himself.

    This matter¡­seems to be somewhat different from my imagination ah?

    Ling Tian is somewhat numb.

    ¡°Ai, it seems like our young master Ling is slightlyte by a step.¡±

    Liu Yi who is sitting down waves his hand towards Ling Tian, ¡°We have already entertained your friends but they are too shy and are not willing to sit together with us and have breakfast together. Young master Ling how about we drink some porridge together?¡±

    Ling Tian is also not an idiot and instantly realizes that Li Yihao and his people must have suffered a loss.

    ¡°Fine. Liu Yi right. You are ruthless!¡±

    Ling Tian is not a person who will take a disadvantage as he gives Liu Yi a thumbs up and say: ¡°But as long as you are in Ke Da you will understand that there are some people who you cannot provoke¡­¡±

    ¡°Ling Tian have you had enough already!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng who was sitting down and not speaking is finally unable to take it anymore, starts saying angrily as she stands up: ¡°Stop using your father¡¯s authority and pretending to be powerful here! Without your father what the hell are you! Why the hell are you threatening Liu Yi, for what! If you are a man then step up and fight with my boyfriend head on! If you really win then I will be your girlfriend! Do you have this courage?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s sentence shocks Liu Yi.

    Good fellow thisss angered!

    Recalling back in high school, thisss also got angered once but Ling Hua that fellow is too positive and too shameless thus despite thisss being angered it was useless.

    But now it is obviously different.

    That Ling Tian is standing there stunned. As moving forward or retreating is both wrong.

    Moving forward? And fighting with Liu Yi?

    What a joke¡­Ling Tian has never learned how to fight before thus bullying a girl is still okay but to fight against a guy¡­how is it possible for him to win!

    Furthermore, Liu Yi is a person who has beaten away Li Yihao and his group of people!

    Retreat?

    Wang Yuzheng has said already if you are a man then go over¡­

    If I retreat from here wouldn¡¯t it mean that I am not a man?

    This is the first time where Ling Tian is caught is a situation where both options are to his disadvantage. He feels that everyone¡¯s gaze on him are filled with mocking.

    ¡°I, let us wait and see!¡±

    In the end, he still cowers as he turns around and escapes.

    ¡°So Ling Tian is just calling for fun only.¡±

    Su Junping pushes his spectacles: ¡°I thought that this Ling young master had some ability heh.¡±

    Chen Cai ask: ¡°You know him?¡±

    ¡°En¡­at the beginning I did not figure out but earlier when he mentioned his name I recalled.¡±

    Su Junping continues, ¡°I have seen some news about him in the forums. This Ling Tian is Ling Family¡¯s second young master¡­the power of Ling Family group in Jingdou is not low at all ah¡­his family is deeply rooted in Jingdou¡¯s bureaucracy¡­But I did not think that this Ling Tian is like a silver candle and is frightened away by second brother¡­ah my mistake I mean scared away by second sister-inw.¡±

    Hearing Su Junping calling her second sister-inw, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face instantly turns red and her earlier hot pepper aurapletely disappears as she sits there pretending to be weak and eating her porridge.

    But Liu Yi bes somewhat apprehensive in his heart, so Ling Tian¡¯s family has so much authority?

    But it would not affect me much after allparing backgrounds who is bigger than the country.

    What is my identity? Dragon group¡¯s agent. This kind of group is directly under the charge of Zhongnanhai. If this Ling Tian wishes to use his family power to suppress me, he will need to reconsider.

    ¡°He, he would not find trouble for you in the dark right¡­¡±

    He is not worried but Wang Yuzheng starts to fret, ¡°I, was I too impulsive earlier¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx. You have known me for more than two years already. Am I a person who is a good target for bullying?¡±

    Liu Yiforts Wang Yuzheng, ¡°In North Dragon city that are so many people who wish to deal with me Liu Yi but in the end don¡¯t they have to lie low? Trust me. There is no need to worry about me.¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng nods her head and just as they are about to chat more, from the sports fieldes the sound of a whistle.

 Chapter 346 Commencing Military Training

    ¡°Gather!¡±

    Chen Cai and the rest stands up, ¡°Eh, it seems like it is not yet time ah why did they blow the whistle so early?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at the time already let us hurry to the sports field now!¡±

    As the temporary ss leader, Lai Junwen still has a sense of responsibility, ¡°If we are at that the sports fieldte, our ss¡¯s behavior points will be deducted! I still hope to make sure that our ss¡¯s behavior points are number one!¡±

    They hurry and stuff the dumplings into their mouth before rushing out of the canteen.

    ¡°Liu Yi I also need to leave first. When it is rest time I wille and find you again!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng waves goodbye to Liu Yi before turning around and runs over to her ss gathering point.

    Lai Junwen runs to their ss gather point to take a look only to see a lot of students are slowly walking over while even more of them are still not yet there!

    He is very anxious as he immediately starts shouting: ¡°Gather! Gather!¡±

    But his voice is very soft. Ke Da is arge school ground, thus basically no one is able to hear him.

    Liu Yi sees that a lot of their ssmates are still prioritizing strolling in other ces.

    Lai Junwen is so anxious that he is sweating. This Sandong man is quite good at fighting but he not good in other matters.

    Liu Yi pats Lai Junwen¡¯s shoulder to calm him down, at the same time he takes a deep breath and shouts loudly: ¡°ss 11 Biological course students immediately gather up!¡±

    This shout is as loud as thunder!

    The whole school campus resounds with Liu Yi¡¯s voice.

    A lot of biological course students who are still strolling immediately hasten their footsteps when they hear the shout.

    Lai Junwen nced at Liu Yi gratefully while Liu Yi smiles and walks back to his ce.

    En, en¡­Big brother I can only help you to here.

    Because of Liu Yi, biological ss students are the fastest to gather up in the sports field. But the students are standing therezily. There are some who did not wear their attire properly and some who did not even wear the military attire. There are also girls who are standing together chattering.

    Although Lai Junwen is the temporary ss leader but not many people listen to his instructions, making him sigh.

    Very quickly, Liu Yi sees a row of soldiers walking out of the corner of the canteen wearing neat and tidy military uniform, walking in steps and jogging over spiritedly.

    The leading squad leader-like soldier of the troops shouts loudly: ¡°One! Two! Three! Four!¡±

    ¡°One! Two! Three! Four!¡± replies the soldiers behind him.

    Although there are only around 20+ soldiers their shouts cover the chatting sound of all of the students in the sports field, echoing all around.

    Liu Yi cannot help but praise in his heart, this is soldiers ah.

    Looking at the students¡­ai, it ispletely an inferior group of soldiers. If it was a real battlefield they can only be cannon fodder to help the opponents promote themselves.

    The soldiers walk to the center of the field and form a row. Under the instructions of the squad leader, they spread out and walks toward the ss they are in charge of.

    While the squad leader turns around and directly walks towards their ss.

    Good fellow to think we are actually assigned to a squad leader¡­they are really regarding us biological course students highly ah!

    Liu Yi noticed that the soldiers who are assigned to other sses are looking towards them with pity and instantly starts to have a bad feeling.

    The squad leader walks in front of their ss and says loudly: ¡°Attention!¡±

    This shout scares people and with his military aura, it causes the students to tremble before they immediately stand up straight.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­¡±

    The squad leader seems to be the same as Liu Yi and the rest and is a northeast person who has a fiery temper. He looks at the students before sneering.

    ¡°What university students ah. Take a looks at all of you, what kind of appearance is this! Let me tell you guys that if this ce was a battlefield then all of you would already be dead!¡±

    A pampered student immediately retorted: ¡°Here is not a battlefield but a sports field.¡±

    ¡°I am your military instructor! Before talking to me you must report!¡±

    ¡°Re, report¡­¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°This, this ce is not a battlefield but a sports field¡­¡±

    ¡°Refuting your senior official words! You! Step out of ranks and do 100 push-ups!¡±

    ¡°You. What you are doing is corporal punishment¡­¡±

    ¡°Forgetting to say report! Add another 100!¡±

    ¡°Report..this, this is corporal punishment!¡±

    ¡°Corporal punishment?¡±

    The military instructor sneers, ¡°I have already told you. Now here is a battlefield not your sports field nor is it your warm and cozy bed! In my eyes you are not students but my underlings my soldiers! If you do not wish toplete military training then you can now go home and cry! I can let you go!¡±

    The student has no other choice but to harden his heart and obediently do push-ups.

    If they do notplete military training their school points will be deducted.

    In Ke Da it is hard to earn school points thus who would dare to give up military training.

    After doing 30+ push up the student is already covered with sweat and soon he is no longer about to continue as he copses to the ground. But the instructor did not take pity on him.

    ¡°Instructor¡­I, I am unable to do anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Either you finish or you faint here.¡±

    After the instructor finished speaking he turns around and looks at the group of people.

    ¡°Everyone who is not wearing military attire step out of rank and do 30 push-ups each!¡±

    Three to four of the students who did not wear military attire obediently step out and do not dare to retort as they are afraid that he will add 100 more push-ups¡­

    ¡°From now on I do not care what university students you are, what background you have. As long as you are standing here you are all my soldiers!¡±

    He ces his hands behind him and says: ¡°I am your instructor for your fifteen days of military training. I am call Duan Tianheng. You guys can call me Instructor Duan! As for what you guys like to call me behind my back that is your matter. But from now on, whoever disobeys me, push-ups will be your lightest punishment! Perhaps you do not know, in my squad I have another name!¡±

    He raises his voice and shouts: ¡°Huang Jianxiang, step out of ranks!¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    A soldier instructor who is admonishing his students instantly runs over and stands in front of Duan Tianheng and salutes.

    ¡°Tell them loudly what is my nickname!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    The soldier¡¯s face instantly turns red but he did not speak.

    ¡°Say it loudly!¡±

    Duan Tianheng roars and the soldier immediately opens his mouth and says softly: ¡°Duan¡­¡±

    ¡°Speak louder!¡±

    The soldier shouts out: ¡°DUAN YAMA!¡±

    ¡°Very good. Calling my nickname, do 500 push-ups!¡±

    Duan Tianheng nods his head in satisfaction and waves his hand.

    The soldier did not say anything but starts doing push-ups.

    Some people find it funny while others are stunned.

    Duan Tianheng crosses his arms and says: ¡°What are you guysughing about! Do you think that this is funny?! Let me tell you guys a soldier¡¯s task is to follow instructions! From today onwards you guys are the same. If you do not follow then either you obediently ept your punishment or scram out of my squad!¡±

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­indeed we have met a living Yama King ah¡­

    Liu Yi sighs in his heart.

    ¡°To be honest I am very unwilling to be your military instructor!¡±

    Duan Tianheng looks at the university students and sneers, ¡°Take a look at all of you! What kind of appearance is this, how do you look like soldiers! From my point of view, all of you are a bunch of soft eggs!¡±

    These words cause Liu Yi to tremble slightly.

    ¡°A group of soft eggs! A bunch of trash! If the country let you guys be guards then sooner orter it will be ruins!¡±

    ¡°Report!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly shouted scaring everyone.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    Duan Tianheng is also shocked as he looks at Liu Yi.

    This student wears the attire rather neatly and has a bit of a soldier look.

    ¡°Reporting to instructor we are not soft eggs!¡±

    Duan Tianheng says straightforwardly: ¡°Refuting your instructor right? 100 push-ups!¡±

    By the side there are studentsughing in secret,ughing at Liu Yi being stupid. This Duan Yama has already said that everything must go with what he says so why did you talk back to him, idiot.

    Yoko Nishikawa also looks at Liu Yi, not understanding why did he stand out to refute the instructor.

    ¡°Reporting to instructor! I can do push-ups but I still want to tell you we are not soft eggs!¡±

    ¡°Good fellow still dare to refute. Add another 100! Tell me are you a soft egg!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Instructor but I am not a soft egg!¡±

    ¡°Add another 200!¡±

    ¡°Reporting to Instructor. Even if you add 2000 I am also not a soft egg!¡±

    ¡°Okay ah you. Then youe and do 2000 push up.¡±

    Duan Tianheng points beside him and says: ¡°Finish doing the 2000 push up then I will know that you are not a soft egg !¡±

    Liu Yi did not say anything and immediately got into position and starts doing push-ups.

    Duan Tianheng shouts: ¡°Who else thinks that they are not soft eggs! Step out of ranks!¡±

    ¡°Reporting!¡±

    ¡°Reporting!¡±

    ¡°Re..reporting¡­¡±

    Chen Cai and Lai Junwen snatch to stand out first while Su Junping nces left and right before finally stepping out as well.

    ¡°Very well. The three of you join him and do 100 push-ups each.¡±

    Duan Tianheng sees Su Junping¡¯s thin frame and lowers the number.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the same as him 2000.¡±

    Lai Junwen points at Liu Yi before getting into position and starts doing.

    ¡°Instructor do not look down on us please.¡±

    Chen Cai smiles faintly before getting down beside Liu Yi and starts.

    Su Junping did not say anything. 100 then 100, after all, I did not even manage to do 20 back at home.

    ¡°The two of you wish to be heroes?¡±

    Duan Tianheng grins, ¡°Then he also needs to do 2000.¡±

    Su Junping sees Duan Tianheng pointing at him and instantly trembles.

    ¡°Everyone else does 100 each.¡±

    The moment he speaks the rest of the students immediately be angry and starts to hate Liu Yi and them.

    What the hell! What kind of hero ah! You guys actually implicated us!

    ¡°Reporting to Instructor. Please do not implicate others for my matter!¡±

    As Liu Yi does his push-ups he says firmly, ¡°Instructor if you are a man thene at me!¡±

    When Duan Tianheng hears this he bes happy. I have been an instructor for so long and this is the first time I have seen this kind of firecracker! Do you think I would not be able to control you?

    ¡°Good fellow. You really have guts ah! Good, you want to take responsibility on your own right? Very well then you do 5000 push-ups on your own. Everyone else sits down and rest while watching him do the push-ups!¡±

 Chapter 347 Unique way of drinking Sprite

    Everyone instantly casually sits down, after all, it is so hot and wearing so much, they are already tired after standing under the hot sun for a while.

    They watch Liu Yi with the attitude of watching a show.

    When Liu Yi and the rest implicated them, they only knew how to curse and scold.

    But when they got benefits from Liu Yi¡¯s action, none of them thank him, instead theyugh at him.

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression did not change as he says: ¡°Big brother, Chen Cai, Old four you guys go and rest first. It is only 5000. Ill be done in a bit.¡±

    Lai Junwen says in worry: ¡°It is 5000 ah. Its be better if I help you¡­¡±

    ¡°No need big brother. If you help me then I am not a man.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles towards Lai Junwen before continuing to do the push-up.

    Duan Tianheng stands there without expression as he looks at Liu Yi.

    5000 push-ups. Even if it is them who are professional soldiers,pleting it wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Furthermore, they train daily, thus how is it possible for these students who have gotten into Ke Da.

    The students nowadays other than studying they are not good at anything else. As for their constitution, it is very weak. He is now waiting for Liu Yi to be unable to continue on and give up.

    The student that had refuted him earlier has already copsed onto the ground panting like he is about to die.

    ¡°You have not finished your 500 push-ups.¡±

    Duan Tianheng says to that student: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I am not counting. You have only done 51.¡±

    ¡°Instructor¡­Instructor I am wrong¡­please give me a chance¡­¡±

    The student is so tired that he is about to faint as he pants and gasps while begging for forgiveness.

    ¡°You have deeply understood now?¡±

    ¡°Ye¡­yes¡­.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Return to the squad and rest.¡±

    ¡°Tha¡­thank you, instructor¡­¡±

    That student is unable to climb to his feet and has to be carried back by his dormmates.

    ¡°Did you see? As long as you acknowledge that you are a soft egg then there is no need to do this 5000 push-ups.¡±

    Duan Tianheng says to Liu Yi: ¡°As long as you acknowledge that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°I now know that Instructor is so talkative.¡±

    Liu Yi calmly does his push-ups, ¡°I have already done 120+ push-ups already. There is still 4800+ left. Instructor you need to count properly ah.¡±

    Duan Tianheng frowns lightly, I did not think that this fellow is such a tough bone.

    If this fellow is in the army he will definitely be a pricky head! Apletely pricky head!

    ¡°Okay. I will watch you do it properly!¡±

    Duan Tianheng sits in front of Liu Yi and did not do anything else but stare at him.

    Almost everyone else in the sports field is also looking at Liu Yi. 5000 push-ups ah¡­this student really does not want his life ah.

    Almost everyone is counting in their heart as they think, school has yet to start and there is already a famous biological course student online.

    Very quickly Liu Yi easily did almost 1000 push-up but he did not even have any sweat on his forehead and Duan Tianheng is already starting to feel that something is wrong.

    Did this fellow train before his body?

    Fine, then I just don¡¯t believe that you are able toplete 5000 push-ups! Even if you are able to you do it you¡¯d be half dead after 5000 push-ups.

    Until Liu Yi has done 3000+ push up and is still calm and collected, Duan Tianheng is almost unable to sit still.

    Where did this fellow appear from? How did he train his body so well?

    How can he do the push-ups so easily like he is walking?

    Is this fellow really a Ke Da student? Are you for real?

    Under the shocked gaze of Duan Tianheng, Liu Yipleted 4000 push-ups.

    Liu Yi¡¯s ssmates who are originally watching the show are all watching intently as they help Liu Yi count.

    ¡°4110¡­..4111¡­..4112¡­.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa also covers her mouth in shock. His constitution is quite good¡­did he really learn before some kind of ancient martial arts?

    Back then when he had defeated Youshi Ronkou, she is already starting to think about it. After which when she recalled the time when she had sex with him¡­and the exchange of something within their body¡¯s¡­

    Thinking to here, Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s face turns red as she spits secretly.

    So annoying¡­why did I think of that again¡­didn¡¯t I decide to forget all of it.

    Why did I recall that again¡­so annoying¡­

    ¡°4998¡­ 4999¡­5000!¡±

    Liu Yi dusts his hands and stand up before stretching widely and says to the stunned Duan Tianheng: ¡°Not bad. I feel like my body is much morefortable now. Thank you, Instructor Duan.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Just as Instructor Duan is about to say something, he suddenly shouts: ¡°Forget it. Rest time, all disperse! Twenty minutester, everyone gather here!¡±

    Duan Tianheng looks at Liu Yi before leaving.

    ¡°Yah, yah! Disperse disperse!¡±

    The group of students finally rx as they quickly leave.

    Lai Junwen is worried about Liu Yi¡¯s body after he has done the 500 push-ups and immediately asks: ¡°Old two are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Rx. I am fine. Let me go and buy water first. Chatter.¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and walks towards the school¡¯s convenience stall.

    The temperature is so hot and he has also done 5000 push-ups, thus Liu Yi feels that he should rehydrate himself. Most importantly is he wishes to buy some water for Wang Yuzheng. Thatss is a normal person thus she should be hot and thirsty. But she would definitely not bear to spend money to buy water.

    Liu Yi reaches the convenience store and bought two bottles of Sprite. When he turns around, he suddenly sees a small white dog lying down by a tree.

    The small white dog seems to see Liu Yi as it wags its tail slightly.

    ¡°Oh? It is you?¡±

    Liu Yi walks over and crouched down in front of the little dog and rubs its head, ¡°Are the wounds you had back then recovered? In the future don¡¯t get bullied again. Whoever who dares to bully you just bite them back.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, I don¡¯t know if teaching this little dog these things is correct¡­but no matter what it at least needs some bravery!

    The little dog barks twice, not knowing if it understands what Liu Yi said.

    ¡°You must be hungry right. Wait for me to buy some food for you.¡±

    Liu Yi walks back to the convenience stall and bought a thick ham sausage and ces it in front of the dog.

    ¡°Here eat this. In the future, if you are hungry then wait here for me.¡±

    Liu Yi pets the little dog¡¯s head.

    But strangely the little white dog did not eat the ham sausage, instead, it embraces the ham sausage under itself.

    ¡°What is the matter? Do not wish to let people see you eat? Then I shall go first. Take your time eating.¡±

    Just as Liu Yi stands up, he suddenly hears a person calling him.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Liu Yi!¡±

    He raises his head and that person is none other than Wang Yuzheng, thatss.

    She stands there and waves her hand at him.

    ¡°Liu Yi, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Feeding a dog.¡±

    ¡°Feeding a dog? What dog?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng tilts her head curiously as she looks at Liu Yi.

    ¡°It is this small dog ah.¡±

    Liu Yi lowers his head and suddenly realizes that the little white dog, as well as the ham sausage, disappeared without him knowing.

    Really strange¡­when did it leave.

    ¡°Forget it. Nothing much. Here, have something to drink.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­thanks¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng seems to feel somewhat embarrassed making Liu Yi spend money as she lowers her head and says: ¡°That¡­in a while I n to find a job¡­at that time I will treat you to something good to eat¡­¡±

    ¡°Work? Oh, okay.¡±

    Liu Yi knows that although Wang Yuzheng looks to be very smart but underneath it is stubbornness. If he rejects, she will definitely be unhappy.

    ¡°Aiyah¡­is it cold¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng touches the cold Sprite and says awkwardly: ¡°I recently¡­am unable to drink cold stuff¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah. Then I¡¯ll buy another bottle for you!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately pats his head and says in his heart, how can I forget about the special period of a girl¡­.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­waste money¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng immediately stops Liu Yi in heartache.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Wang Yuzheng who is covered with sweat in heartache.

    ¡°That, that¡­also have a method¡­¡±

    Not knowing what she is thinking of, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face suddenly turns red.

    ¡°What method?¡±

    Liu Yi does not understand.

    ¡°You drink first¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face is red as she indicates to Liu Yi to first drink a mouth of her sprite.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi opens the bottle and drinks a mouth of the cold sprite when Wang Yuzheng suddenly reminds, ¡°Do not swallow!¡±

    ¡°Mmmm?¡±

    Liu Yu does not know what thess wants to do as he looks at Wang Yuzheng while keeping the Sprite in his mouth.

    But out of his expectations, thess actually tiptoes as her hands press down on his shoulders before nting her lips against his. Following which her tongue moves aside his lips before sucking the sprite out from his mouth.

    Instantly Liu Yi¡¯s mind turns nk.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­sp..sprite can be drunk this way???

    Howe thisss has be such so daring ah¡­I, I¡­.

    This is the first time where Liu Yi has a feeling of not knowing what to do!

    Wang Yuzheng is like a shy and greedy little kitten as she kisses Liu Yi, before sucking out the sprite like sucking on a sugarcane while her tongue roams around his mouth.

    This is¡­the should be the first kiss for me and Wang Yuzheng!

    Liu Yi finally reacts as his tongue replies Wang Yuzheng and duels with her.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s hands start to move around, one of his hand is on her back while the other is on her waist.

    Although above them is the blistering sun Liu Yi¡¯s body is like an air conditioner which is cooling. Wang Yuzheng kisses Liu Yi warmly but does not feel hot, instead feel that her body is feverish.

    Very quickly Liu Yi¡¯s hands start to be dishonest.

    Although she is wearing the camouge clothing she is only wearing that and inside are her underwear. After all, it is summer thus no one would cover themselves too thickly.

    Under the camouge clothing, Liu Yi is able to feel Wang Yuzheng¡¯s soft skin.

    Especially her waist¡­.as long as Liu Yi¡¯s fingers move lower he be able to touch Yuzheng¡¯s peak.

    Wang Yuzheng did not block him but her body trembles faintly.

    But just when Liu Yi is about to move downwards to touch her butt, Wang Yuzheng suddenly pushes aside Liu Yi and runs off with a red face.

    Ah¡­¡­do you really need to keep me in suspense!

    Liu Yi watches the figure of her running away as he tastes his tongue. But he did not realize that from far away a handsome guy is clenching his fist ferociously.

 Chapter 348 Enemy from Asura Realm

    Middle East region, within a desert.

    Two military armies are crazily shooting at each other with infantry, tank, and mortars for the ownership of an oilfield.

    The whole desert has turned into a battlefield envelope with mes of wars and covered with corpses all over the ce.

    Amander of one of the sideughs evilly, ¡°Haha. Buying a batch of advance guided missiles from country X is indeed very useful! Move forward for me! Today we must kick that group out of this territory!¡±

    He is very confident of his own troops!

    With this plot of the oilfield, my country will be rich and powerful!

    At that time we can continue to buy even more advanced military weapons and snatch over more oilfields! HAhahaha! That¡¯s right! That is what we are going to do!

    The bright and beautiful future is waving towards them.

    At this moment an underling of themander suddenly exims in shock: ¡°No goodmander! An unknown energy source has appeared on our radar!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Did the opponent manage to prepare a secret weapon?¡±

    As themander suspects, an enormous ck halo suddenly appears in the sky in front of him.

    This halo location is at the location where the battle is the most intense.

    The halo continues to widen and soon it envelopes the whole battlefield.

    In an instant, the halo seems to turn into a ck hole at it suck countless of soldiers in.

    Even those tanks, military vehicles are all sucked in.

    Themander ispletely stunned, ¡°This..what is this¡­a new type of weapon?!¡±

    Where did this scary advance weapon appear from! What on earth is this damn thing!

    After the halo absorbs all of the surrounding people, it suddenly rapidly shrinks and soon turns into a small dumpling-like thing andnds on the desert.

    A deep hole has already appeared in the desert and lot of sand and stones are dispersed by the halo.

    Very quickly a beautiful figure stands up from the deep hole.

    She is wearing a ck stalwart attire, which is mostly made of bones and is very strange.

    But it must be said that this girl is very beautiful and her figure is quite good.

    Her lower body attire is very short and reveals her two long beautiful white legs.

    The ck bone armor skirt only wraps around her butt slightly and as she crouch there her anus is slightly visible.

    The attire in front of her chest is also quite bare, with only around half of herrge chest being covered. The top half of her chest is exposed provoking people to salivate.

    The woman is wearing a half-face bone mask on her forehead which is covered with cracks. Below the mask is an absolutely beautiful face which is definitely an idol grade face.

    This woman beauty seems to make everyone forget how to breathe as well as forgetting the horror of death.

    ¡°She is an enemy! Kill, kill her!¡±

    Themander suddenly recalls that this woman is an enemy, not an ally as he wakes up from his daze and immediately orders.

    Instantly the surviving soldiers start to open fire and prepare to use missiles to st that beautiful woman.

    One of the missiles is the lead as it shoots towards that woman.

    The woman only snorts as she suddenly takes out a ck demonic saber using her right hand and chops towards the missile.

    -boom!-

    The missile is instantly chopped into two before exploding.

    ¡°Wh¡­what¡­.this, what devil is this¡­¡±

    Themander is trembling in fright.

    After the woman has chopped the missile, she keeps the saber before opening her mouth and takes a deep breath.

    Instantly a ck fog flies out from the soldier¡¯s body and flies towards the woman¡¯s mouth.

    Including themander as well, he only feels like his body is very light and is flying in midair.

    I know how to fly? Something is wrong¡­wasn¡¯t I standing on themander vehicle ¡­what is this? My spirit is leaving my body?!

    Before themander is able to think anymore, his spirit is sucked into the woman¡¯s mouth.

    At that instant, there is no longer any more survivors in the battlefield, all of their spirits were eaten up cleanly by that woman.

    After dealing with all of these people, the woman spits out a mouth of impure breath.

    ¡°Liu Yi do you think that by leaving the Asura Realm this Queen would not be able to find you? Even if you run to the edge of the world this queen will still capture you back!¡±

    A smile appears before she turns into a ck ray of light and disappears from the desert.

    At this moment Liu Yi did not sense that there is dangering towards him as he is currently focusing on enjoying his university life.

    In a blink of an eye, 10+ days of military training have passed. These 10+ days are not that hard for Liu Yi as they are concentrating on the formation of the biological students.

    ¡°Today there will be some changes to our military training content.¡±

    During their morning exercises, Duan Tianheng stands at the front with his hands behind him as he looks at the group of students who are tanned and says: ¡°Today I shall teach you guys some military boxing. It is alright to train a bit to strengthen your body.¡±

    A lot of guys be excited, military boxing ah that¡¯s great!

    ¡°What I want to teach you guys is the first set of military boxing. It is simpler and the principal characteristic is abination of wrestling fundamentals and basic movement technique. Its movement has an applicable hidden meaning of attacking. There is a certain value of strengthening your body as well as for self-defense. I need a helper to show the drill to you guys. Liu Yi! Step out of rank!¡±

    Duan Tianheng beckons Liu Yi over.

    Lai Junwen is afraid that Liu Yi will be at a disadvantage thus he raises his hands and says: ¡°Reporting! I have learned a bit of martial arts and have a deep kung fu base. Let me do the drill with you Instructor!¡±

    ¡°Did I give you permission to speak? 100 push-ups!¡±

    Duan Tianheng res at Lai Junwen, ¡°It is only a showcase. I have proprietary okay and will not injure you guys. Liu Yi do you dare to step out of ranks!¡±

    The moment he talks, Liu Yi walks out of the ranks and stand in front of Duan Tianheng.

    Duan Tianheng looks at the youngster while feeling strange in his heart. In the 10+ days of military training under the sun, everyone is tan except for this fellow whose skin is still white.

    Put of sunscreen lotion? Does not look like it as the girls in the ss also put on sunscreen lotion but are still tan.

    Liu Yi smiles faintly and says: ¡°Reporting to instructor we can start now.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Watch carefully. The first move is called Bow Step Charging Fist!¡±

    As he speaks, Duan Tianheng suddenly moves in a bow step as his right fist instantly shoots out towards Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    Indeed he is an instructor, the fist is fast and beautiful, majestic and imposing.

    Liu Yi did not move, neither did the smile on his face disappear. Facing the instructor¡¯s punch, like a spring breeze, Liu Yi does not seems to care about it.

    ¡°Be Careful ah Old two!¡±

    Lai Junwen cries out in shock! Even if it is me I would also have to dodge that punch!

    Military body technique is not weak!

    But Duan Tianheng¡¯s fist stops an inch away from Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    ¡°How do you know that I would not hit you?¡±

    Duan Tianheng frowns.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Instructor say that this is only a showcase. I believe in instructor words.¡±

    Liu Yi says faintly, causing Duan Tianheng to have a new level of respect for him.

    ¡°Good fellow! Do you dare to fight one round with me!¡±

    Looking at Liu Yi, Duan Tianheng suddenly has an itchy feeling.

    ¡°That¡¯s no good instructor¡­I am only a student wouldn¡¯t you be bullying me?¡±

    ¡°If you are able to win me then today¡¯s training shall end early!¡±

    The moment Duan Tianheng finished speaking, all of the guys encourage Liu Yi.

    ¡°Liu Yi go ah!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! We are supporting you!¡±

    What the heck it is not even you guys fighting why are you guys being excited about!

    Liu Yi rolls his eyes at those people who are excited to watch a show before nodding his head.

    ¡°Since instructor says in this manner than I also cannot sweep away your excitement. But I only know a bit of basic kungfu thus instructor need to be lenient with me ah.¡±

    ¡°Rx I have propriety.¡±

    He turns around and sends a heavy kick towards Liu YI.

    Liu Yi bes speechless, this is still called have propriety?

    But to Liu Yi, this is indeed nothing much. He stretches out his right hand and blocked by the side of face. With a pa, he firmly blocked instructor¡¯s whip kick.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Duan Tianheng though that he has kicked a metal te as he withdraws his leg and looks at Liu Yi in shock.

    ¡°Hard Qigong?¡±

    ¡°It can be considered.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head while Duan Tianheng suddenly moves up and punches out continuously at Liu Yi.

    Boxing!

    Liu Yi is calm as his hand¡¯s block in front of him and deflects Duan Tianheng¡¯s attack.

    While being attack by Duan Tianheng, Liu Yi is still able to smiles and say: ¡°Instructor you are too ferocious. I am still a student ah aren¡¯t you bullying me too much?¡±

    Duan Tianheng almost vomited blood, this is called me bullying people?

    Who on earth is this fellow ah¡­he is still fine despite facing my swift attacks!

    Duan Tianheng suddenly changes his fighting method as he sends out a hand chop towards Liu Yi¡¯s throat.

    Krav Maga!

    [TL: This ¡®martial art¡¯ basically for self-defense or killing and is widely used in most military]

    Since military boxing is useless against Liu Yi but Krav Maga is the most savage among the military arts.

    Facing Liu Yi, Duan Tianheng feels that being lenient is pointless and he uses the most savage technique.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this technique too savage?!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s head moves back and dodges Duan Tianheng¡¯s chop.

    While Duan Tianheng seems to have expected it as his shoulder rams forward towards Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Instructor! You are bullying people ah!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, his leg directly hooks onto Duan Tianheng¡¯s ankle and nearly tripped him onto the ground.

    Luckily Duan Tianheng has trained for such situation before otherwise, he would have tripped.

    ¡°Instructor be careful ah. Yesterday night it had just rained and the ground is slippery don¡¯t slip and fall ah!¡±

    Liu Yi teases as he looks at Duan Tianheng¡¯s sorry looking appearance.

    ¡°Good fellow! You have some ability!¡±

    Duan Tianheng stabilizes his body and is not angry, instead, he gives Liu Yi a thumbs-up, ¡°Indeed this fellow is soldier material! If you are unable to defeat me then quit school ande under me as a soldier! I guarantee that you will are at least amander grade person!¡±

    The moment Duan Tianheng finished speaking, a lot of students be envious.

    ¡°This one¡­ apologizes ah instructor¡­¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly moves forward a step and moves to the front of Duan Tianheng and at the same time he sends out a Bow Step Charing fist onto Duan Tianheng¡¯s chest.

    Watching Duan Tianheng flying away, Liu Yi says faintly: ¡°It is not possible to date in the army and how is it better than university where there are so many girls ah¡­I still have not attended university enough!¡±

 Chapter 349 Tree demon

    He lost without understanding how he lost and furthermore, he has lost to the technique that he had just showcased to the students, Bow Step Charging Fist!

    Just now Liu Yi has beautifully executed the technique¡¯s might on him!

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, instructor, for your leniency.¡±

    Liu Yi magnanimously stretches out his hand and helps Duan Tianheng up.

    A lot of students ¡®ah¡¯ in their hearts, so it is Instructor who is being lenient to showcase the technique to them ah!

    No wonder Liu Yi who is a student is able to defeat the instructor invited over by the military!

    ¡°Good fellow. In the future, if you want to join the armye and look for me.¡±

    Duan Tianheng looks at Liu Yi a few more times, the more he looks the more he likes as he says: ¡°My Duan family has some authority in the army¡­en¡­I appreciate you, fellow!¡±

    Liu Yi is somewhat touched by Duan Tianheng as he has never mentioned before his background and because of him, he says it out.

    ¡°Thank you Instructor for your affection but for now I do not have the thoughts of joining the military.¡±

    Duan Tianheng points out as he says: ¡°Being a soldier regret for two years. Not being a soldier regret a lifetime ah.¡±

    ¡°Even if I am not a soldier I will still use my strength to protect this country Instructor Duan.¡±

    Liu Yist few words are said softly voice.

    Duan Tianheng does not know what Liu Yi means by his words and only feels some regret.

    He is not in the frame of mind to instruct the students thus he waves his hand and says: ¡°Ai. A pity for a talent. Disperse, disperse. I have lost so everyone can go and rest early!¡±

    ¡°Released ah!¡±

    ¡°You are incredible ah Liu Yi!¡±

    Some of the student¡¯s apuded for Liu Yi while there are some whose eyes turn slightly red.

    Huang Dianxiang stands by the side and looks at Liu Yi.

    During these few days of military training, this fellow is in the limelight! I, this top schr seems to be forgotten by them! Hmph after all military training and the likes are for boorish people. After military training is over it will be my turn to be in the limelight!

    Military training and what not, from the start should not have existed from the beginning! After all, we are students. What we need is know how to study and pass the tests!

    Huang Dianxiang feels ufortable in his heart as he looks at the surrounding girls who are discussing Liu Yi. Especially Yoko Nishikawa whom he likes. Although she looks like a person who is easy to get close to she is only somewhat close to the people in the ss¡­all except Liu Yi who she seems to have a different kind of closeness!

    [TL: ¡­what do you even expect¡­it is her first guy]

    ¡°Have something to drink.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa passes a bottle of mineral water to Liu Yi, ¡°Earlier you had fought quite well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Liu Yi receives the mineral bottle and nods towards Yoko. Opening the bottle he takes a drink. Hmm, it is rather sweet.

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s face turns slightly red.

    ¡°I let you drink and you really dink ah¡­I am only trying to be polite okay¡­ this person is really¡­based on your Chinese tradition shouldn¡¯t you politely reply, no need?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly unable to understand, does Yoko Nishikawa want me to drink or does she not wants me to drink?

    ¡°Annoying¡­ these few days I was researching your Chinese customs and it is making me stupid.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa snatches over the bottle of mineral water in Liu Yi¡¯s hand, just now I had just drank from that bottle¡­does this means that the two of us have just indirectly kissed ¡­

    ¡°Chinese culture is indeed wide-range and deep. Even if it is us Chinese it is worthy to research for a lifetime.¡±

    Liu Yi unyieldingly says: ¡°But these etiquettes should have also passed to your Japan. You should also know a few of them.¡±

    ¡°Seems like there are some differences.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa also does not know what to say as she stares at the bottle of mineral water.

    Liu Yi thought that Yoko Nishikawa is in heartache about the bottle of water as he smiles and says: ¡°Come on, Big sister ah it is only a bottle of mineral water. I¡¯ll buy one for you okay.¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­annoying¡­it is noth¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa rolls her eyes before throwing the bottle back to Liu Yi, ¡°You, you drink¡­.I am going back to my dorm¡­ it¡¯s so hot¡­¡±

    What the¡­thisss¡­why does she looks like she is somewhat shy?

    Liu Yi shakes his head and his gaze follows her while he continues drinking water. It is very hot during summer thus it is best to drink more water if possible.

    At this moment Liu Yi frowns.

    For convenience sakes, back then Liu Yi had inserted an illusion butterfly into Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s body to track her location.

    At this moment, Yoko Nishikawa location is not on the way back to her dormitory but towards the scenery district¡­

    Under broad daylight, Yoko Nishikawa is actually nning to take actions towards theboratory?

    Her courage is rather big ah! Looks like she is unable to take it anymore and wishes toplete her task as soon as possible.

    Thinking to here, Liu Yi immediately walks behind a tree and hides his body, at the same time he transforms into a ck butterfly and p his wings and fly towards the scenery district.

    The temperature is too hot and other than those year one students who are going through military training, none of the seniors would go to the scenery district to be suntanned.

    Thus even though it is daytime, the scenery district is very peaceful and quiet and you are able to hear the cries of the birds.

    As he flies over to the scenery district, Liu Yi feels that something is wrong. In the scenery district, there seems to be a demonic aura.

    It can¡¯t be right¡­broad daylight and there is a demon?

    As Liu Yi is thinking a girl wearing kunoichi attire appears in his line of sight.

    Indeed it is Yoko Nishikawa, under the tight clothing, her figure is clearly revealed.

    Especially when she stoops and walk, the outline of her ass causing Liu Yi to stare.

    Recalling the time when he and she had sex, Liu Yi¡¯s heart starts to race.

    Mother ah¡­this¡­ do I want to do it again?

    Liu Yi ah¡­you cannot mess around now. Last time was an ident and there is no second time. Otherwise, this rtion will be even messier.

    ¡°Strange obviously I have felt a zodiac beast scent¡­why did it disappear again?¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa stands under a tree as she looks all over the ce like she is finding something.

    ¡°This cannot go on. Today I must definitely find the zodiac beast¡­¡±

    As Yoko Nishikawa mutters, she stands on the tree as her hands form ninja seals.

    After forming a number of messy seals and muttering something, tens of Yoko Nishikawa appears and emerges from dust cloud and moves in different directions and perform a carpet search,

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­what the heck is this shadow clones?

    [TL: Shadow Clone JUTSUUU!!!]

    Liu Yi has a deja vu of watching Naruto.

    While at this moment he is in the form of a ck butterfly which gentlynds on a leaf, not afraid of being discovered.

    Which zodiac beast is Yoko Nishikawa is searching for? Is it rted to the 12 zodiac beast n?

    Liu Yi did not alert Yoko Nishikawa as he prepares to continue to observe on.

    After carpet searching the scenery district with her clones for nearly half an hour, she finally has some findings.

    ¡°So it is here?¡±

    While she is speaking, all of the Yoko Nishikawas instantly rushes towards a direction.

    At this moment a violent wind raises from the ground!

    This gale originates from within the scenery district and the wind power is quite strong, wrecking havoc all over the scenery district.

    All of the trees are making cracking sounds as the tree trunks bend backward.

    Liu Yi can only grab hold of the leaf tightly to prevent being blown off.

    The Yoko Nishikawa clones also quickly protect their body as they bear with the wind baptism.

    At this moment the students who are undergoing military training in the sports field also felt the strong wind, causing the originally orderly ranks of students to turn messy.

    ¡°Aiyah! Why is there suddenly such a strong wind!¡±

    ¡°Wah! Where the heck did that stic bag that hit my facee from!¡±

    ¡°$%@!!! My fake hair!¡±

    The students be chaotic.

    The one who causes the wind is a demon! After Liu Yi has confirmed his judgment, he immediately opens his ck and white world and searches the scenery district.

    Indeed! Within the trees of the scenery district, there is a hidden bright red dot.

    This fellow really knows how to hide his aura!

    The demonic wind slowly turns small and before Yoko Nishikawa is able to react, rows of wood suddenly erupt from the ground and pierce through her clones.

    -pish! pish! pish!-

    Instantly all of Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s clones¡¯ heart¡¯s are pierces through and turns back into smoke.

    Only Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s original body is easily dodging the chase of the roots.

    ¡°What is this?!¡±

    As she dodges, she looks at the roots in shock.

    But just when she had finally gotten away, a giant tree behind her suddenly moves and stretches out its branches and wraps around her body, lifting her high up into the air.

    ¡°Damn this¡­.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa did not imagine that there is still this kind of trap as she clenches her teeth and struggles to escape.

    She tries her best to escape and it seems like she is not wearing a bra as her chest jiggles along causing Liu Yi to get excited.

    These leaves seem to be umon items as no matter how Yoko Nishikawa struggles, it only bes tighter until she is finally unable to breathe properly, out of strength.

    ¡°Little doll thank you for helping me find the zodiac beast¡­but it belongs to LOST so you can go and die.¡±

    While speaking, from the tree grows out a lot more branches and leaves and finally from the leaves walks out an old man wearing a green qipao.

    There is no need to say, this fellow is definitely a tree demon!

    Liu Yi perks up his ear and listens carefully.

    LOST! Isn¡¯t that the organization of the wolf demon that I had killed way back then? I remember Immortal Fox sister saying that it is a very evil demon organization! They actually have ns on the twelve zodiac ns?!

    Looks like he is also an enemy!

    Should I or should I not save Yoko Nishikawa who is in a crisis?

    Although we have some rtionship¡­but thisss is still a kunoichi from Japan! For the cause of our mothend, what is a boy and girl rtionship worth!

    Liu Yi clenches his fist! His gaze suddenly fixes on Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s trembling chest as his heart trembles.

    Damn it ah! Before resisting the foreign aggression I must first pacify the inner ah! Let¡¯s settle that damn tree demon first before dealing with the rest!

    ¡°Let this old man absorb all of your essence, hehehe¡­..¡±

    The tree demonughs evilly before stretching out a hand-like branch towards Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s leg.

 Chapter 350 Lance in hand

    Chapter 350 Lance in hand

    The branch seems to be alive and is very agile.

    It slowly extends up Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s leg before splitting into two, one of them coils around her waist while the other moves up her back before going around her shoulder to her chest and wraps around her chest.

    Yoko Nishikawa had left in a hurry thus she is only able to change her outerwear to her ninja attire and did not wear anything else.

    With this, after being tied up by the branch, her body is almostpletely revealed and her curves are obvious.

    ¡°Damn, damn you¡­what do you want to do¡­¡±

    ¡°This old man only wants to check your body that¡¯s all¡­hehehe¡­let me see if you are suitable for me to absorb your essence¡­this old man¡¯s taste is very picky one¡­¡±

    The tree demon¡¯s smile turns vulgar.

    Just as the upper section of the branch squeezes Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s chest, the lower branch also presses against her genitals.

    Yoko Nishikawa is instantly badly frightened as her face turns pale and screams: ¡°You, you, you, what are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­absorbing essence ah¡­¡±

    The tree demon licks his lips, ¡°Let this old man¡¯s babies serve you nicely¡­hehehe, your body will be ruthlessly pierced through, hehehe¡­..¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Feeling the lower branch rubbing against, Yoko Nishikawa has thoughts of dying.

    Ahahahahaahah¡­.why, why would it be like this!

    Who cane and save me¡­is there anyone¡­.

    Yoko Nishikawa is praying in her heart when she suddenly recalls that this is China while she is a kunoichi from Japan, thus she gave up in dejection.

    As the tree branch rubs against her even more fiercely, seeing that it is about to break her clothing, Yoko¡­bite your own tongue and suicide¡­

    Just as Yoko Nishikawa is about to suicide, a ck ray suddenly appears in front of her.

    -Pa, pa, pa!-

    The ck light sweeps against the tree branch on her body and instantly the branches are turned into pieces and drop on the ground.

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s body also lightens and falls down before being pulled into a firm embrace.

    She raises her head in shock, only to see a tall man wearing ck armor embracing her with an arm while holding a Scorpionnce with the other.

    This man¡­isn¡¯t he the Dragon Group agent who was chasing after me a few days ago? He actually¡­saved me?

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you disturb my good matter!¡±

    Seeing the prey that is about to be eaten by him being snatched away, the tree demon is instantly anger.

    ¡°Well, what do you know. Just a little tree demon and you being so arrogant in my territory?¡±

    Liu Yi holds Yoko Nishikawa with one hand while pointing hisnce at the tree demon with the other hand and say: ¡°If you do not wish to die then scram right now.¡±

    ¡°Your territory? Who the heck are you?¡±

    ¡°Dragon Group agent.¡±

    Liu Yi directly reports out his identity.

    ¡°What?! You are actually a person from Dragon Group? Didn¡¯t they say that the Dragon Group people are deployed to do another task¡­why are there people guarding here¡­is the report from the higher-ups wrong?¡±

    The tree demon frowns, ¡°You are from which team?¡±

    ¡°Looks like you have some understanding of a few matters of our Dragon Group?¡±

    Liu Yi ridicules: ¡°I am from the third group. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, so it is a weakling from the third group.¡±

    Hearing this the tree demon instantly lets out a sigh of relief before looking at Liu Yi in disdain and say: ¡°To think that I thought that you are an expert from group 1 or 2.¡±

    ¡°How dare you look down on us from group 3!¡±

    Liu Yi is very unhappy, ¡°I hope thatter when I utterly trash you up you are still able to say such words.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Little doll you are too arrogant! Do you think that with a bit of power you are undefeated throughout the world?! Let me tell you. Dragon Group is too small and they have too little experts! This world is veryrge and experts are numerous. You will never be able to imagine it! Especially my LOST. People who have offended our LOST never end up well!¡±

    Liu Yi smells the fragrance of the girl in his arms as he asks faintly: ¡°Oh? Then what do you wish to do?¡±

    ¡°Very simple. Scram from here and obediently give that doll in your arms to me! She is my delicious lunch¡­¡±

    Hearing what the tree demon say, Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s body trembles slightly.

    Liu Yi is able to feel Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s horror as he pulls her closer, letting her lean against him more.

    Not knowing why, obviously they are life and death enemies earlier but Yoko Nishikawa is able to feel that the hug is very warm andforting¡­furthermore there is some¡­familiar feeling¡­

    Liu Yi counter asks: ¡°If I do not pass her over?¡±

    ¡°Then you can just go and die! Don¡¯t think that I do not dare to kill people from your Dragon Group. For our glorious LOST, for the rise of the demon race, I would not hesitate to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Who did you say you want to kill?¡±

    Just as the tree demon finished speaking, Liu Yi¡¯s ck figure who is holding a girl in one hand and a cknce in another suddenly moves tens of meters in an instant and reaches the tree peak,nding in front of the tree demon.

    The scorpion tailnce in his hand pierces towards the tree demon like a dragon emerging.

    The tree demon is so frightened that he nearly peed in his hands as he subconsciously activates his magic.

    Numerous tree branches sprout out from the branch he is standing on as they join together and crash into Liu Yi, sending him flying away onto the ground, creating arge and deep hole.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned¡­really scare me to death¡­¡±

    The old man ispletely covered with cold sweat. He is so fast! He had moved over tens of meters instantly! Luckily my magic techniques are deep otherwise I would not be able to keep my life ah!

    But after that attack, that fellow should be killed by me, right! Even if he did not die, he would still be heavily injured!

    Just a fellow from Dragon Group, third team, he actually thinks that he is powerful, tsk!

    ¡°Ai what a pity about my doll¡­she might also be turned into meat paste as well, ai¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who did you say turned into meat paste?¡±

    At this moment, the dust cloud has dispersed while a voicees from the top of the trees, scaring the tree demon badly.

    He immediately looks upwards, only to see that Dragon Group guy standing on the very peak branch of the tree he is on. One of his hands is still holding the doll with the other is holding ance which is blocking in front of him. He had actually used the strength of an arm to block that thick tree branch smacking down!

    This, this, this¡­.how is this possible! Just how strong is this fellow to be able to fight against my magic powers head on!

    ¡°Looks like this old tree demon does not know the horror of us Dragon Group third team.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, his right-hand used strength and brandishes thence fiercely.

    Instantly the thick branch is smashed into pieces and drops beside him.

    ¡°Damn you! Take this move then!¡±

    While being shocked, the tree demon still does not forget to continue casting his magic technique.

    Very quickly the surrounding seven to eight meters tall trees seem to havee into life as they uproot themselves and walks on the ground, waving their two arms-like branches as they roar and attack Liu Yi.

    ¡°So scary¡­¡±

    Seeing these tall treemen as well as their increasing vigor, Yoko Nishikawa starts trembling.

    ¡°Hug me tightly.¡±

    Liu Yi only smiles faintly and asks Yoko Nishikawa to holds him tightly, after which he uses Spirit Fox Step and agilely moves into the sky beforending towards those treemen.

    Their crazily waving branches be the foothold for Liu Yi, continuously giving him recoil power to move upwards.

    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡±

    The tree demon rages manically as his eyes turn red from anger.

    While Liu Yi is dodging casually as does not seems to be concern about the treemen.

    -Dang!-

    Thisnce pierces towards the bark of a treemen but got deflected away.

    ¡°Hahahaha! You think that my magic technique is for fun?¡±

    When the tree demon sees this scene, heughs maniacally, ¡°After the transformation, the bark of the treemen is even tougher than steel! If you wish to break through their defense you still need 500 years of training!¡±

    ¡°Just one 500 years is already enough.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, a fiery qi from his right-hand moves to thence.

    Instantly thence turns somewhat red.

    Activating Scarlet Blood Sutra, the high temperature is the sharpest weapon.

    ¡°Go and die for me!¡±

    The tree demon waves his hand and a treeman immediately rushed forward roaring while smashing its twin arms down on Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    -boom!-

    Liu Yi is calm as he sweeps out with hisnce.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know your lesson ah¡­WHAT!!¡±

    The tree demon¡¯s eyes nearly fly out as the treeman that he is proud of suddenly cries out pitifully as its arms got chopped off by Liu Yi¡¯snce.

    When the treeman¡¯s arm drop onto the ground, it starts burning.

    -tsss-

    Liu Yi shes downwards with thence and directly chops the treeman without arms into two.

    After which, under the mes, the treeman turned into ashes after a few pitiful cries.

    ¡°This, how is this possible¡­¡±

    The tree demon finally knows fear as he starts trembling.

    ¡°I have settled one. There is still¡­.eh, five.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa in his embrace ridicules him: ¡°Idiot! It is 5! Your math teacher definitely died early!¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­I counted wrongly..¡±

    Liu Yi truly has no concept of math.

    Just as Liu Yi is nning to take care of the rest of the treemen when the tree demon suddenly looks behind Liu YI and exim: ¡°Zodiac beast! You have finally appeared!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately turns around to look but he only sees dense trees and no sign of any zodiac beast.

    At the same time, a tree root suddenly erupts from the ground and hits Liu Yi¡¯s right hand.

    -dang!-

    The scorpion tailnce is instantly sent flying away and pierced onto the ground in the mud nearby. Afterward, a tree root emerges before picking up thence and throws it deep into the dense forest.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahahaha¡±

    The tree demon startsughing weirdly again, and it soundspletely horrendous.

    ¡°In the end, you are still too tender ah¡­this time around without that damnnce let me see how you are going to be ferocious! Prepare to die!¡±

    The tree demon roars out and lets the remaining treemen attack immediately.

    While Liu Yi only looks at the tree demon pitifully as his mouth curls up and says: ¡°Who says that I am weak without mynce?¡±

 Chapter 351 Dog girl Xiao Mi

    ¡°You are just all talk that¡¯s all!¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, the tree demon snorts, ¡°Let my treemen smash this human who only knows how to boast!¡±

    As he speaks, the treeman rushes towards Liu Yi as it lifts up its enormous leg and kicks.

    Liu Yi did not dodge, instead, he only withdraws his right hand to his waist calmly.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Under the gaze of the pale-faced Yoko Nishikawa, the tree demon roars manically.

    ¡°Illusion extermination.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s right-hand arms towards the treeman.

    -boom!-

    The treeman is instantly sted into four to five pieces and turns into a ground filled with dead wood.

    ¡°Scorpion tailnce return!¡±

    After sting the treeman apart, Liu Yi¡¯s right-hand makes a gesture at something deep inside the forest.

    Imperial sword technique activate!

    Instantly the scorpion tailnce turns into a ck ray of light and flies back, returning to the side of Liu Yi¡¯s right hand.

    ¡°Charging technique!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s right-hand exerts strength as Scarlet Blood Sutra¡¯s fiery qi inserts into the revolving scorpion tailnce.

    Very quickly thence turns red from the heat, causing the surrounding air to distort!

    Even Yoko Nishikawa in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace is also unable to bear with the heat, as she wishes strip and jump into the water and take a good bath!

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s charging technique speed is very fast and in almost a blink of an eye, he waves his hand and sends the scorpion tailnce flying out.

    The scorpion tailnce directly pierces through all of the remaining treemen.

    Every time it pierces through one of them, it will set that treeman on fire. Furthermore, Liu Yi¡¯s control over the mes is very good. Other than the treemen which are burned into ashes, the rest of the greenery is unaffected nor are they even touched by a spark.

    When the red scorpion tailnce has reached the front of the tree demon, he is utterly shocked. He suddenly opens his mouth and throws up his inner pellet, sending it flying towards the scorpion tailnce¡¯s point.

    All of the demons cultivate their inner pellet, thus it can be said that their inner pellet is their final attack and defensive method!

    Liu Yi has already forced the tree demon to use his inner pellet, this it can be seen that the tree demon has already used up all of his moves!

    After all, it is an inner pellet, thus it is considered rather hard and is temporarily blocking the scorpion tailnce a distance away.

    ¡°You, you cannot kill me!¡±

    While blocking the scorpion tailnce, the tree demon yells out hysterically, ¡°I am a manager of LOST! If you kill me you will receive endless retaliation from LOST!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s figure suddenly appears in front of him as his right hand suddenly hits the end of the scorpion tailnce.

    -pish!-

    With a scattering sound, the scorpion tailnce suddenly increases it speed like a missile activating it¡¯s engine and breaks the tree demon inner pellet before piercing through his throat and chopping off his head.

    The tree demon body starts to burn, he is unable to react before being killed by Liu Yi.

    ¡°After all I already have a bill to settle with LOST, adding this one does not matter at all.¡±

    After Liu Yi killed the tree demon, he keeps his scorpion tailnce before extinguishing the still burning mes in the forest.

    If the fire continues burning, it might attract the attention of other people.

    For insurance, it is better to extinguish earlier.

    ¡°That¡­thank you¡­¡±

    The beauty in his embrace suddenly blinks her eyes before saying thanks.

    ¡°No need to thank. After all, I am here to catch you.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly has the intention of teasing Yoko Nishikawa, ¡°Thus you are my prey. How can I let other people catch you?¡±

    ¡°You, you, you¡­what do you wish to do to me¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa suddenly turns stiff as she looks at Liu Yi in nervousness.

    The other person is wearing a ck helmet, thus the only thing she is able to see a pair of deep eyes.

    It is this unknown person who has saved me and uses a very powerful magic technique to instantly kill that tree demon¡­

    I am unable to fight against this man¡­other than surrendering, I can only wait for death.

    ¡°Just now what the tree demon did to you is what I wish to do to you, hehehe¡­¡±

    Liu Yi acts out a vulgar smile as he stretches out his hand slowly towards Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s chest.

    What shocked Liu Yi is that Yoko Nishikawa did not resist as he had thought, instead, she closes her eyes and turns her head away, like she is giving him free reign to do anything he likes.

    ¡°Why do you not resist?¡± ask Liu Yi in shock.

    ¡°What is the point of resisting¡­in front of you it ispletely pointless. After you are done with me I shall suicide.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s words cause Liu Yi to be shocked but very quickly he sneers.

    ¡°Littless, although words sound pretty if you wish to die perhaps you would have already bitten your tongue and suicide. You did not resist then what is the thing standing behind me?¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa is shocked, at the same time Liu Yi¡¯s right-hand strikes out and sent out a punch.

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s clone who was secretly creeping close is utterly destroyed.

    ¡°You, how is it possible for you to notice!¡±

    ¡°This clone should have been hidden by you very early to take advantage when the tree demon is eating you up and focusing all his attention on you, you will use this clone to assassinate his original body! It is a pity that I have taken action early thus there is no opportunity for your clone to act.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you, you actually know everything!¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa is very shocked. How is it possible for anyone to find that clone of mine which havepletely hidden its aura!

    She does not that Liu Yi has the ck and White World, this heaven-defying technique.

    ¡°What I know is a lot more¡­¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly when he suddenly feels that there some danger behind him.

    ¡°But you must not have sensed this one then! Let¡¯s die together!¡±

    A human shape tree trunk suddenly erupts from the ground and hugs towards Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Liu Yi instantly starts sweat!

    Even if Liu Yi activates ck and White World he will definitely not be able to escape!

    Because this tree trunk is the just a diversionary tactic as within the radius of 100 meters the ground is already under the control of the roots of the tree trunk.

    Looks like this still alive tree demon is using a kamikaze technique!

    Within these 100 meters, everything will be turned into tnd.

    As I am wearing Monarch armor, it shouldn¡¯t be a major problem¡­this tree demon is dreaming too much if he ns to drag me along to hell.

    But what he is worried about is not himself but rather Yoko Nishikawa in his embrace¡­although thisss is crafty she is still a weak-fleshy body kunoichi that¡¯s all!

    Thisrge 100 meters explosion will definitely explode her into unidentifiable pieces!

    LOST¡¯s people are really ruthless!

    Even though that tree demon is left with a bit of life, instead of escaping he uses it to perish together with me!

    In that short instant, a lot of thoughts shes through Liu Yi¡¯s mind.

    At that peril moment, a whilerge figure suddenly descended from the sky and pounced over from the side and bit off that tree demon head.

    Without his head, the human-like tree trunk has lost its self-exploding power.

    ¡°Arrrrrr! Damn you¡­.ZODIAC BEAST!¡±

    The tree demon exims in the middle of his curse while the three metersrge white enormous animal roars and smashes that tree trunk into pieces with a w.

    ¡°This is a¡­zodiac beast!¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa suddenly bes excited as she jumps out from Liu Yi¡¯s embrace and rushes towards therge dog.

    ¡°You are mine!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t dream about it!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, thisss really does not know when to stop.

    His right-hand aims at the back of Yoko Nishikawa and prepares to send her flying with a fist.

    No matter what, the secret of the zodiac beasts cannot fall into the hands of the foreigners!

    Thus¡­I am not wrong even if I kill Yoko Nishikawa.

    But at this moment, Liu Yi and Yoko Nishikawa got a shock as the white wolf dog suddenly disappeared and in a blink of an eye transformed into a beauty wearing an animal hide.

    The beauty¡¯s figure is very erotic, fair and tender skin, an animal hide wraps around her perky butt andrge chest while the rest of her body is exposed to the air.

    If it is not for a furry tail and the pointed ears that are sticking out from the top of her head, perhaps everyone will think that this is a very beautiful wild girl.

    ¡°Damn it meow! Bullying Xiao Mi meow!¡±

    The dog girl wags her tail as she jumps on the spot a few times.

    Following which her figure turns into a row of afterimages and circles to Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s back.

    Even Yoko Nishikawa is unable to see through the dog girl¡¯s actions!

    -boom!-

    The dog girl suddenly appears behind Yoko Nishikawa as she raises her legs high up and kicks her shoulder, sending her flying out.

    Underneath the skin-like skirt is a faintly discernible ck batch¡­it seems like thatss did not wear any panties¡­

    Liu Yi feels like he is about to have a nosebleed¡­

    But obviously, this is a dog girl ah, why the hell when she speaks she ends with a meow!

    Isn¡¯t it way too strange already meow!

    ¡°Xiao Mi is not easily bullied meow! Xiao Mi will protect owner meow!¡±

    The dog girl keeps her sexy look and res fiercely at the Yoko Nishikawa who is kicked to the side.

    ¡°What a fast speed¡­is this the power of a zodiac beast¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa looks at the dog girl in bitterness and nervousness.

    Liu Yi estimates that this dog girl is around earth grade level!

    Although she does not look like much it ispletely not the case! No wonder the all of the countries in the world are trying to get the ns for the zodiac beast¡­if they are able to manufacture an earth grade expert¡­it would be really really scary!

    ¡°Xiao Mi does not like you meow! Leave my owner alone meow!¡±

    The dog girl suddenly appears by Liu Yi¡¯s side and dodges behind him, hugging his arm with both hands and intimately enters his embrace.

    ¡°Owner is Xiao Mi¡¯s meow¡­¡±

    The dog girl cutely wags her tail as she rubs her face against Liu Yi¡¯s arm with a fortunate face, ¡°Owner spoils Xiao Mi the most meow¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you wait first! Where did youe from ah elder sister!¡±

    ¡°Owner forgot about Xiao Mi already meow?¡±

    The dog girl suddenly pulls out a familiar looking umbre out from between her legs, ¡°This is something that owner gave Xiao Mi meow!¡±

    What the hell! Where the heck did you pull it out from ah my sister!

 Chapter 352 Underground secret laboratory

    Seeing the dog girl Xiao Mi pull out Chen Cai¡¯s umbre from between her legs, Liu Yi¡¯s eyeballs nearly pop out.

    Where the heck did thisss pull out such a long umbre from ah! Are you for real!

    ¡°Thank you owner for you umbre meow! Xiao Mi likes owner the most meow!¡±

    The dog girl Xiao Mi rubs against Liu Yi arms happily like she is very close.

    Liu Yi somewhat stunned, this Xiao Mi is that white little skan dog?

    This is not logical ah! Obviously, she is so strong why is she bullied by those wild dogs?!

    ¡°Those few days, Xiao Mi¡¯s body is undergoing some changes thus I am unable to use much strength. If it is not for owner meow, then Xiao Mi will be very miserable meow!¡±

    Hugging Liu Yi¡¯s arm, the dog girl gives off a very happy appearance.

    ¡°You actually have a rtionship with the zodiac beast already¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa is shocked as she wallows in her bitterness, ¡°You¡­what kind of demonic power is this!¡±

    ¡°Stay away from my owner meow~!¡±

    Xiao Mi shakes her tail as she stares at Yoko Nishikawa angrily, ¡°If you dare to get close to owner, I shall scratch you meow!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but ridicule: ¡°Oi, oi, Xiao Mi you are a dog girl okay! Not a cat maiden ah! Don¡¯t keep meowing and scratch people! My worldview is about to be destroyed by you okay?!¡±

    ¡°It is not like I wished to be a dog girl ah meow~~¡±

    Xiao Mi gives a pitiful look and says in grievance: ¡°It is that Dr. Ma meow¡­who inserts Xiao Mi into the power of Moon Swallowing beast¡­¡±

    Moon Swallowing beast? Isn¡¯t it an skan dog?

    Liu Yi immediately checks Little Jade database and pulls out the information regarding the twelve zodiac ns from Dragon Group as well as the Glorious Sun Conglomerate.

    Indeed on the data regarding the dog zodiac is recorded down a few words, mystical beast gene: Moon Swallowing beast!

    This Moon Swallowing beast is a mystical beast from ancient China, its body possesses the power of gods and consumes moonlight as food. Every time it evolves, it will directly swallow the moonlight and digest it swiftly in its stomach. After transforming, it will vomit back out the moonlight.

    Thus there is a story of a heaven dog eating the moon in the past.

    Actually, it is caused by the Moon Swallowing beast. And within the dog girl, Xiao Mi should be this gene!

    But¡­Dr. Ma¡­who is this person? The person in charge of the twelve zodiac n?

    Looks like I really need to go to theboratory to be a guest soon¡­

    ¡°No matter who you are we must obtain the twelve zodiac beast.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa knows that this time around she does not have any method to deal with the zodiac beast as it is too powerful. She must immediately return, report and request for powerful reinforcements.

    To deal with the zodiac beast as well as this Dragon Group agent, I must first remove the seal on my body¡­

    ¡°You all?¡±

    Liu Yi has matured a lot in Asura Realm and has be more experienced and immediately found clues from her words.

    ¡°Looks like there is more than one person who hase to Ke Da this time around¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­damn it!¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa did not think that she would identally reveal her group¡¯s information and bes extremely anxious.

    ¡°Sooner orter I will defeat you! You actually saved me damn it!¡±

    To Yoko Nishikawa, being saved by an enemy is an unbearable shame.

    ¡°Save you than save you lol. Why do you say so much rubbish.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, ¡°I am only saving you in passing, there is no need to be troubled.¡±

    ¡°Damn, damn you¡­how dare you look down on me!¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa is hopping mad, ¡°I will let you know what a big mistake it is of you saving me!¡±

    Liu Yi snickers in his heart as he waves her off, ¡°Okay, okay stop acting cute. Hurry and leave!¡±

    ¡°Owner let you quickly go back meow! Annoying girl quickly leave! Xiao Mi does not like the scent of you meow~ ~ ~¡±

    ¡°See you in the future!¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa also does not wish to tangle with them anymore as hurrying to apply for reinforcement is more important.

    Her figure slowly turns into water and slowly disappears in front of Liu Yi. While Liu Yi throws her a sentence, ¡°As long as I am here you guys will never be able to get close to the zodiac beasts! No matter when it will be the same.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa gives Liu Yi aplex look before her figurepletely disappears.

    ¡°Owner meow~~~ A lot of people areing over meow~¡±

    After Yoko Nishikawa leaves, Xiao Mi sniffs the air before reminding Liu Yi.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. He also senses that nearby there are a number of aurae and judging from the aura there are normal people and should be students or teachers who are investigating.

    ¡°Xiao Mi do you know where is the entrance of theboratory?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know meow~ But at the entrance, there is an annoying person guarding and Xiao Mi does not like him meow~! Thus Xiao Mi snuck out from another ce meow ~¡±

    ¡°Another ce?¡±

    Liu Yi is somewhat shocked if it is that kind of ce, wouldn¡¯t other people be able to sneak in?

    ¡°Owner follow me meow~¡±

    After Xiao Mi finishes talking, she brings Liu Yi deeper into the scenery districtke.

    In a blink of an eye, the two of them are under a stone bridge. Xiao Mi looks at theke water under the stone bridge and says: ¡°Owner, we go in from here meow~¡±

    She wags her tail and jumps into theke. She gracefully dogs paddle and swims in the water.

    Still, need to enter the water?

    Liu Yi can only follow along and jump in. At the same time, he uses his qi to surround his body to repel theke water, so as to not wet his clothing.

    The dog girl does not seem to mind being wet as her fur clothing are sticking to her body because of the water.

    The clothes stick to her body tightly andpletely reveals Xiao Mi¡¯s figure.

    Perky butt,rge chest¡­especially faintly discernible ck patch between her legs¡­Xiao Mi is originally wearing very small clothings and now it is even tighter, causing Liu Yi to feel hot despite being in the coldke water.

    Thisss¡­why does she not care about her image ah!

    Since I am already her ¡®owner¡¯, then I shall have to take up an owner responsibility and instruct her properly in the future¡­ah wrong it is teaching her!

    Right, that is the way¡­

    Liu Yi does not know about her spring break matter and swims with all her might in front. Liu Yi chases behind her while guessing.

    Where on earth did Xiao Mi pull out that umbre from¡­unless it is really from below?

    Shouldn¡¯t be ah¡­even if that ce is can amodate extreme things, but it wouldn¡¯t be able to keep such a long umbre ah!

    Not knowing why, a beauty verse appears within Liu Yi¡¯s mind.

    Peach blossom deep water thousand foot deep¡­@!$#@¡­no, no, no that is too sinister already!

    ¡°Owner meow~, we have reached meow~¡±

    Xiao Mi points at a waste pipe by the stonewall within theke.

    This waste pipe is very narrow and its radius is smaller than 20cm. It is impossible for human to enter such a narrow ce.

    Xiao Mi turns into a white light before turning into a little white dog and easily enters the waste pipe.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­I havepletely forgotten that Xiao Mi has this move.

    But this does not stump Liu Yi as he turned into a ck light and in a blink of an eye, his human figure disappears and a palm-sized ck scorpionnds by the entrance of the waste pipe and crawls in.

    Xiao Mi turns around to see Liu Yi transform into a little scorpion, her eyes filled with curiosity.

    Perhaps it is because Liu Yi crawling speed is too slow, Xiao Mi opens her mouth and pops him in her mouth before jumping into the water and swimming.

    Oi, Oi! How can you hold me in your mouth! Liu Yi cries without tears.

    But I must say this speed is a lot faster¡­

    The pipeline is very long and zigzaggy, adding the fact that Xiao Mi is swimming against the current, it took her a good ten minutes before she leave the water and climbs out from a gutter of an underground cavern.

    Xiao Mi ces Liu Yi on the ground before shaking off the water droplets on her.

    Liu Yi immediately transforms back to human form as he looks around the spacious underground cavity.

    Did not think that underneath KeDa there is such a kind of ce!

    This spaciousness is definitely bigger than a football field and at the foremost of this underground field is a steel fort-like building. It is built into the wall like it is embedded in.

    ¡°This is the side gate meow~This field is used for us zodiac beast to test out ourbat ability meow~¡±

    Xiao Mi follows beside Liu Yi¡¯s leg as she wags her tail and say: ¡°It is that cowardly rat that told me about the gutters meow! But it is a pity that that fellow is afraid of water thus he does not dare to try it meow~, it is still Xiao Mi whose courage is the biggest meow~¡±

    Cowardy rat? Is it other zodiac beasts?

    ¡°Xiao Mi wants owner to praise me meow~~¡±

    The little white dog rubs against Liu Yi¡¯s leg as she demands.

    Liu Yi smiles before bending down and scratches Xiao Mi¡¯s forehead a few times.

    Xiao Mi barks happily and lookspletely cute and adorable.

    Seeing Xiao Mi sprawling on the ground and stretching out her limbs, Liu Yi starts to think of his Immortal Fox sister.

    My Immortal Fox sister ah! How are you now? A year¡¯s time is about to be up. You must wait for me. No matter who it is, as long as they wish to separate to two of us, I will not let him have a good time!

    ¡°Owner we walk that way meow~¡±

    After gettingfortable Xiao Mi climbs up again and happily runs towards theboratory.

    Liu Yi hurries behind but he did not know that from under theke, a green leaf slowly floats out beforending behind a stone.

    At the same time in a tall building far away, a man standing by the window looking out suddenly trembles.

    ¡°That fellow has finally sent back news?¡±

    He stretched out his head and rubs the dragon horn on his head. Although it is a joyous matter his expression is still cold and stiff, without any expression.

    ¡°So theboratory is hidden at that ce and there is also a formation. No wonder we were unable to find it. This time around, Lord Demon King will be satisfied¡­I, Ao Ri will definitelyplete Lord Demon King¡¯s wish. Is Ninth Manager around?¡±

    ¡°Underling is here!¡±

    A man wearing ck suit suddenly appears behind Ao Ri¡¯s back.

    He is very skinny and gives off a ghostly aura.

    ¡°Sir please give your orders.¡±

    The man being addressed as Ninth Manger kneels on the ground.

    ¡°Go here and take the thing that should belong to us.¡±

    Ao Ri did not turn around as he throws out a somewhat yellow leaf.

    ¡°Be slightly careful. Tree demon is already dead. The enemy¡­has some ability.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­since that is the case I have interest in ripping off his head¡­I¡¯m going!¡±

    He waves his arm and chops the wall in front in half, allowing him to fly out.

    ¡°¡­.the money for the wall will be deducted from your pay!¡±

 Chapter 353 101 blind date failed

    Entering theboratory, Xiao Mi pulls Liu Yi to her side before pointing at a faraway surveince camera on the outer wall and says: ¡°Owner¡­it is better for you to transform into a little scorpion and hide meow~~~otherwise if you are discovered you will be very miserable meow~¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is about to open his mouth and exin that he is from Dragon Group so there is no need to be secretive.

    But Xiao Mi¡¯s expression is very impatient as she rubs against Liu Yi.

    Xiao Mi pitifully shakes Liu Yi¡¯s arm as she begs, ¡°Owner please meow~ ~ if we are really discovered, Xiao Mi¡¯s butt will be beaten meow¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is unable to resist thatss nagging, thus he can only rub her head before turning into a small scorpion andnds on Xiao Mi¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Hehe, thank you owner meow~~ I know owner pampers Xiao Mi the most meow~¡±

    Xiao Mi ces Liu Yi who has transformed into a scorpion into her fur skirt pocket before openly walking into the range of the surveince camera.

    Liu Yi who is inside Xiao Mi¡¯s skirt pocket uses his tail to poke a small hole to look out.

    Only to see that everywhere outside of theboratory is covered by surveince cameras, as well as some infrared probing device!

    Xiao Mi is originally a person from theboratory thus those infrareds are ineffective on her.

    When the infrared hits her, it quickly moves to other ces.

    ¡°Owner, this ce is fun meow?¡±

    Xiao Mi brings Liu Yi to stroll around theboratory. There are a lot of researchers walking around theboratory and the numerous high tech equipment causes Liu Yi¡¯s eyes to be dazzled.

    ¡°Still not bad¡­¡±

    Liu Yi asks Xiao Mi softly, ¡°But are you not afraid of me secretly leaking information from this ce after you have brought me in?¡±

    Liu Yi is very curious about this question.

    ¡°Hehe, Xiao Mi believes owner meow~~ from the moment I first saw owner Xiao Mi felt that owner is a good person meow~~¡±

    Am I a good person?

    Liu Yi also does notprehend this question¡­If I am a good person then I would not have killed so many people¡­

    Especially in the Asura Realm, the number of people who died under my hands is unmeasurable¡­In the past my principle is only killing bad people¡­but at Asura Realm there is no such thing and everyone is an enemy¡­

    Just as the two of them chat softly, from beside themes the shout of a woman.

    ¡°XIAO MI! You still know toe back!¡±

    Hearing the woman¡¯ss shout, Xiao Mi instantly trembles before turning around in fear and looks at the woman walking over.

    This woman looks very pretty and is wearing a whiteb coat, which hides her figure.

    But she is rather tall, thus her legs are long. Although this beauty is wearing a whiteb coat, she is wearing denim shorts, thus revealing her long white legs to Liu Yi.

    As he looks upwards, on the woman¡¯s pretty face is a ck spectacle on her nose. Although that is the case, it did not spoil her beauty, instead, it gives her beauty a trace of elegance.

    But currently, this beauty is flying into a terrible rage and hopping mad.

    ¡°How many times have I told you not to slip out! You actually still dare to run outside! Are you trying to anger me to death?!¡±

    ¡°So, sorry meow¡­Little aunt¡­¡±

    Little aunt?

    When Liu Yi hears this greeting, he instantly got a huge shock.

    ¡°You called wrong again!¡±

    The beauty who is called Little aunt pushes her spectacles up and says angrily, ¡°In theboratory, you must call me Dr. Ma!¡±

    ¡°Okay ¡­Dr. Ma then Dr. Ma meow¡­¡±

    Xiao Mi pouts and appears to be slightly wronged.

    ¡°Enough you follow me! I have some matters to tell you!¡±

    After the beauty has scolded Xiao Mi, she turns around and walks off. Xiao Mi does not dare to be slow as she hurries behind her. Liu Yi sways inside Xiao Mi¡¯s pocket as he thinks.

    This beauty seems to have a close rtionship with Xiao Mi ah¡­she is also a researcher in thisboratory. Who on earth is she?

    The beauty leads Xiao Mi out of theboratory with lots of people to a lobby.

    After she walks in, she starts to remove her whiteb coat and reveals her denim shorts and a small white T-shirt.

    Liu Yi peeks out of the hole as he thinks in his heart, thisss is quite white ah!

    Seeing her white skin and tall height, Liu Yi is suspicious that she is a Northeastss.

    But she seems to be quite young¡­is she really Xiao Mi¡¯s Little Aunt?

    ¡°Xiao Mi help me take a look¡­this is a shaping underwear that I have just bought¡­ I don¡¯t know what is its effect¡­¡±

    As the beauty speaks she takes out a sexy ck underwear from her wardrobe.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­are you for real! There is also this kind of service?!

    Liu Yi secretly swallows a mouthful of saliva.

    Xiao Mi sees that her Little aunt want to change her underwear and recalls that in her pocket is a living person, who is also a guy and instantly panics and says: ¡°Little aunt, little aunt cannot ah meow~!~!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I. There is not anyone else around here.¡±

    The beauty rolls her eyes, ¡°Help Little aunt see if the underwear is okay. There is no other person that I am able to find to help me. You thisss still likes to go wild!¡±

    ¡°But little aunt¡­real, really cannot ah meow~~¡±

    ¡°Stop saying anymore! I your little aunt is in a hurry to change and go out for my blind date¡­¡±

    ¡°Meow? Little aunt, you are going for a blind date again meow?¡±

    Xiao Mi appearance seems to be somewhat shocking.

    ¡°That¡¯s right ah¡­my mother is really pestering me to death¡­keep saying that I am already so old and is still not married, in future there will no longer be anyone who wants me¡­ai, 101 times failing in blind date¡­hopefully this time round I would not create a new record¡­¡±

    The beauty rubs her forehead and says anxiously: ¡°I have seen online that if a girl figure is slightly sexier, the sess rate for blind date will be increased¡­damn it ahahahah! The surrounding colleague children already have already but just what I amcking in AH!¡±

    As she speaks her fist smashes onto the wardrobe by the side and that wardrobe metal door instantly bends inwards.

    ¡°Xiao Mi feels like¡­it does not seem to be the problem of your figure meow¡­¡±

    Xiao Mi swallows her saliva while Liu Yi got a shock.

    I be damn¡­isn¡¯t this beauty a bit too violent¡­and furthermore, she is quite strong¡­

    ¡°No matter already. This time around after I go out, I must capture a boyfriend back!¡±

    As she speaks she stretches out her hand and takes off her clothes.

    Xiao Mi is badly frightened, wishing to stop her but does not know how to stop.

    The beauty actions are very quick and swiftly removes her t-shirt, revealing a conservative bra which wraps around her chest tightly.

    After which, she removes her shorts which is also a conservative panty which wraps around her butt tightly.

    Liu Yi cannot help but shakes his head, this taste really bad and too backward already!

    How is this call a bra¡­it is almost a sarashi already.

    [TL: sarashi is the cloth-like breast binder that anime girls use]

    ¡°First let¡¯s try the bra then¡­the inte rmended this model and says that it is very popr.¡±

    As the beauty speaks, she stretches her hand back to unbuckle her bra.

    ¡°Little aunt meow~! Cannot ah meow~!¡±

    Xiao Mi bes anxious as she immediately moves forwards and stops her little aunt¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What is the matter Xiao Mi. You are being weird today. Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    The beauty looks at Xiao Mi in iprehension.

    ¡°No, nothing at all meow¡­¡±

    ¡°Still say don¡¯t have. When you tell lies you always like to wag your tail. You take a look at yourself, your tail can almost be used as a fan already!¡±

    When Xiao Mi hears this, she immediately sandwiches her tail between her legs.

    ¡°It is toote. You thisss have already revealed it already! Quickly say what is the matter!¡±

    The beauty is way taller than Xiao Mi as she crosses her arms and red down at Xiao Mi.

    ¡°Meow¡­¡±

    Xiao Mi hesitates, not knowing if she should say.

    Her hand loosen her grip on her little aunt¡¯s arm and moves towards her pocket.

    Liu Yi bes anxious and says in his heart, damn it Xiao Mi you this unreliabless, don¡¯t tell me you are going to sell me out at this kind of timing!

    If that is the case then wouldn¡¯t I bebeled as a pervert and wouldn¡¯t be able to wash it off no matter what!!!

    Please don¡¯t sabotage me like that ah!

    ¡°Meow~~~this¡­this¡­.¡±

    Xiao Mi seems to have decided and at this moment, Liu Yi suddenly sense a demonic aura nearby!

    -BOOM!!-

    The wall beside them is suddenly cut apart by two de qi before being kick aside by a leg.

    From the opposite room walks over a figure wearing ck western suit.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­so all of you are here¡­¡±

    ¡°Enemy!¡±

    Xiao Mi and little aunt immediately react like they are facing a major enemy as they enter theirbat state.

    ¡°Obediently have over all of the gene map¡­otherwise my de will spare you girls.¡±

    As the man wearing western suit speaks, he stretches out his tongue and licks his finger.

    What in the nine hell this brother is slightly evil!

    Liu Yi hides in Xiao Mi¡¯s pocket and sways along with her skirt as he sighs in his heart.

    ¡°You are actually able to find here¡­¡±

    Although little aunt is only wearing her underwear she does not appear to be ashamed as she frowns and says: ¡°Looks like theboratory defense needs to be increased¡­what the hell is Chen Yu that fellow doing to actually let the enemy enter.¡±

    ¡°There are indeed a few stupid human beings who wish to block me at the entrance¡­but they have already turned into ghosts under my de.¡±

    The western suit guy who calls himself Ninth Manager speaks, excitement shes across his eye, ¡°Watching their body¡¯s being cut apart¡­that feeling is really enjoyable¡­¡±

    ¡°What a damn pervert meow~!¡±

    When Xiao Mi hears what he says, she is no longer able to bear it. She instantly appears behind the Ninth Manager, at the same time she sends out a kick towards his head.

    At this moment, Liu Yi is able to feel that Xiao Mi is not fast at all¡­rather it seems to be a spacial movement ability!

    The Ninth Manager seems to have sensed Xiao Mi attack as he retreats instantly, dodging the attack.

    -Boom!-

    Xiao Mi¡¯s kicknds on the floor and kicks out arge hole.

    ¡°Nine-star power?¡±

    The Ninth Manager eyebrow raises, ¡°Very good¡­no wonder King Wu wishes to obtain the gene map¡­indeed this is the key to the rise of my demon race¡­be obedient and hand over the gene map! Otherwise, I will be forced to chop off your pretty head from your neck¡­.¡±

    ¡°You pervert meow~! Xiao Mi will kick you to death meow!¡±

    Xiao Mi seems to be mad as she rushes towards Ninth Manager again.

 Chapter 354 Ninth Manger

    Xiao Mi indeed controls the ability of spatial movement as she continuously shes around the lobby.

    While the ninth manager only closes his eyes like he does not need to use his sight to be able to determine Xiao Mi¡¯s location.

    ¡°DIE meow~!¡±

    Xiao Mi raises her leg and appears by Ninth Manager¡¯s side and kicks at his head.

    But Ninth Manager only bends down and dodges the kick, at the same time his right-hand forms a palm knife and cuts towards her waist.

    ¡°Careful!¡±, cries out little aunt as her body suddenly transformed. A pair of beautiful five colored wings emerges from her back and with a few ps, sends out a lot five colored feathers.

    The beauty¡¯s originally ck hair also turns colorful and is very eye-catching.

    Her hands grab the feathers and throw them towards the Ninth Manager.

    The Ninth Manager¡¯s speed is rather quick as he immediately changes direction and grabs the feathers in his hand.

    ¡°Piece of cake.¡±

    Ninth Managerughs weirdly while a smile appears on Little Aunt¡¯s face.

    ¡°Explode!¡±

    The moment she speaks, the feather in Ninth Manager¡¯s hand suddenly turns simr to a C4 and exploded, instantly swallowing the Ninth Manager in it.

    This explosion power is not weak at all and the Ninth Manager is sent flying away by the explosion and crashes into the wall behind him. Xiao Mi also instantly disappears and appears on the other side of the room dodging the explosive force.

    ¡°Little Aunt¡­why did you not say anything when you are attacking meow¡­you nearly exploded Xiao Mi ah meow~~~¡±

    ¡°If it exploded you, then it serves you right.¡±

    Little Aunt rolls her eyes at Xiao Mi, ¡°You are not careful and lured this kind of enemy here. If the higher-ups know then I would need to write a report again, damn you!¡±

    ¡°So, sorry meow¡­¡±

    ¡°The two of you¡­aren¡¯t you girls being too rxed already?¡±

    At this moment, from the mes flies out a de qi, instantly cutting the mes into two causing the mes to extinguish.

    Other than this western suit being slightly burned on the outside, the Ninth Manager ispletely fine but his eyes contain some anger.

    ¡°The two of you only possess the strength of an earth grade but do not know how to use it. Do you really think that you are able to defeat me?¡±

    As he speaks, he stretches out his hands and from his palms, two transparent bent des instantly appear.

    This pair of bent des looks to be very sharp as it stretches along Ninth Manager¡¯s arm and sticks to the top.

    Little Aunt has more experience as she instantly exims, ¡°It is a praying mantis demon! No wonder your de technique is so sharp!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­now then you understand. But it is already toote. Today is the day where your body and head separate! Rx I will properly preserve your heads¡­collecting beauty¡¯s heads is my Ninth Manager¡¯s hobby, hehehehe¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, your sister ah!¡±

    Little Aunt feels nausea, ¡°You pervert! Xiao Mi, quickly go and ask for help. I will stall him!¡±

    The wings on her back open up like a mother chicken protecting her chick blocking Xiao Mi.

    ¡°No one will be able to escape.¡±

    Ninth Manager licks his de edge, ¡°No one will be able to escape from my Ninth Manager¡¯s de¡­¡±

    He raises his hands and instantly crosses them and send out his de qi.

    ¡°Cross de soul!¡±

    A cross-shaped de qi instantly flies out and flies towards Little Aunt.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Little Aunt is not willing to be weak as she instantly throws out a number of feathers which exploded in midair, using the explosive force to affect the de qi.

    But the de qi is too sharp and instantly cuts through the exploding forces and reaches the front of Little Aunt.

    ¡°Quickly dodge meow~!¡±

    Xiao Mi suddenly appears and hugs her Little Aunt before appearing on the other side of the room.

    Liu Yi is also able to see that Xiao Mi¡¯s instant movement has arge distance weakness. At the very least she is unable to escape from the room. Is it because there is something that is obstructing her?

    -Boom!-

    The wall behind their original spot is instantly cut into four and drops onto the ground.

    ¡°Escape ah, you pitiful bugs¡­¡±

    Looking at the girls who are preparing to escape, Ninth Manager excitedly licks his de edge, ¡°All of you are my prey¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave from that side!¡±

    At this moment, Little Aunt pulls Xiao Mi and runs towards another section of the passageway.

    Chen Yu that fellow should be guarding there! As long as we are able to find him then we be able to kill that damn praying mantis demon!

    But at that moment, Little Aunt suddenly felt danger behind her back!

    She does not know when the Ninth Manager had appeared behind Xiao Mi as his two sharp des are piercing towards the back of their neck.

    The Ninth Manager¡¯s eyes brighten up with excitement.

    But at the critical moment, a ck smoke suddenly flies out from Xiao Mi¡¯s pocket and blocks in front of Ninth Manager.

    A man walks out from the ck smoke as he stretches out a hand and grabs hold of Ninth Manager¡¯s head, before smashing him head first into the ground.

    -Boom!-

    On the ground appears arge hole and Ninth Manager¡¯s head is embedded in it.

    Liu Yi¡¯s hand presses down on Ninth Manager¡¯s head as he half kneels there as the still disputing ck smoke curls around his body.

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    Little Aunt got a shock as she turns around and looks at Liu Yi who has appeared suddenly and saved their lives.

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is worried that there might be a misunderstanding as he hurries and tries to exin.

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    When Little Aunt sees Liu Yi¡¯s appearance, she exims in shock, ¡°I did not think that you are actually able to find this ce¡­wait wrong, it is Xiao Mi who brought you in!¡±

    ¡°You know me?¡±

    Liu Yi is shocked while Xiao Mi stands by the side twisting her fingers like a little kid who has done something wrong and does not know how to interrupt.

    ¡°Of course I know you. You are an agent from Dragon Group third team. I have already received your information already.¡±

    What the! So they already have my information already! Then why do I have to secretly sneak in ah! Xiao Mi can really torment people ah!

    Little Aunt starts speaking, ¡°I am the person incharge here, Dr. Ma, Maki.¡±

    As she speaks, she stretches out her right hand towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°That¡­¡±, Liu Yi¡¯s face turns slightly red, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Dr. Ma consider wearing a bit more¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah! Damn it!¡±

    Only then did Maki recall that she is only wearing a set of underwear!

    ¡°Forget it. After all, it is very conservation, you will also not be able to see anything.¡±

    In the end, Maki indifferently waves it off, making Liu Yi sweat. Gods¡­can¡¯t this woman have a bit of bottom line¡­how is she able to find a boyfriend like this!

    Perhaps the next time she goes for a blind date¡­it will also fail ah!

    Liu Yi looks at the pair of five-colored wings on Maki¡¯s back and asks curiously: ¡°That¡­your ability?¡±

    ¡°Like what you see, I am also one of the zodiac beasts of the twelve zodiac.¡±

    Maki nods her head, ¡°We are the earliest group of people who had joined the twelve zodiac project¡­actually this project is not as sessful as what you think in the beginning. In the beginning, the leaders did not agree to our project¡­thus a few of us earliest researchers can only use our own body as the research tools and continue the research¡­well you have seen the results, the effect is not bad. Sooner orter our twelve zodiac project will turn into our country strongest mysterious power.¡±

    ¡°Strongest might be pushing it.¡±

    Liu Yi pours cold water over it, ¡°The zodiac beasts ability are all stopped at around earth grade 9 stars, furthermore you guys do not haveplete knowledge on how to use your abilities¡­it can be said that you guys are little kids swinging around arge ax.¡±

    ¡°Of course I know that. We are also doing training ns! Sooner orter we will be able to utilize our zodiac beasts abilities perfectly!¡±

    Maki¡¯s eyes turn firm.

    ¡°Then which zodiac beast are you?¡± asked Liu Yi curiously.

    ¡°This¡­.I am¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, my little aunt is a chicken!¡±

    Liu Yi nearly vomits blood as he looks at Maki who is hopping bad, ¡°Dr. Ma, you, you are actually a chicken¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn you! You are then a chicken, your whole family are chickens!¡±

    [TL: In chinese chicken(¼¦) is a ng for prostitute.]

    Maki is so mad that she rolls her eyes and res at Liu Yi, ¡°I am the rooster of the twelve zodiac beast¡­tsk, my gene is the mystical beast ! If you dare to call me a chicken again I will use my feathers and explode you to death!¡±

    [TL: anyway I tried finding this mystical beast but have no results¡­so from Maki¡¯s beast so far is a bird is multicoloured and explode? Anyone who knows of this mystical beast please let me know]

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Dr. Ma is not a chicken, not a chicken¡­¡±

    Liu Yi immediately changes his tune but there seems to be something wrong with what he says.

    ¡°This fellow¡­is just asking for a spanking¡­.¡±

    Maki clenches her fist.

    At this moment, a heavy voice interrupts them from the ground.

    ¡°Apologies¡­but I need you interrupt you guys for a moment¡­¡±

    Two de qi suddenly erupts from the ground before dissipating.

    Like pulling up a leek, Ninth Manager¡¯s head is pulled out from the ground and he res fiercely at Liu Yi and the girls.

    ¡°You guys think that¡­I Ninth Manager am so easily defeated! I am a high-ranking manager of LOST, high-ranking manager do you guys understand! In other words, I am rich and handsome! Rich and handsome ah! How dare you shame me in such manner. You guys are going to pay for it with your lives!¡±

    A green glow emerges from his body and revolves around his body.

    It seems like this fellow is using his full power now and ns to fight with all his might.

    ¡°Damn it¡­his strength has increased by a lot!¡±

    Maki pinches her spectacles frame and a row of data flickers through the lens, ¡°From the data his power should have reached 11 stars already¡­damn it¡­we, we are not his opponent! Xiao Mi quickly bring us and escape from here!¡±

    ¡°But, but Xiao Mi is unable to bring another person along meow¡­¡±

    Xiao Mi bes anxious as does not know what she should do.

    ¡°No one will be able to escape! DIE!¡±

    As Ninth Manager shouts, his arms keep swinging around.

    de qi flies out from his de, causing people to be confused as his de qi covers the entire walkway as he rushes towards them.

    ¡°We are doomed now¡­.¡±

    Maki¡¯s face turns pale.

    ¡°Monarch Shield!¡±

    At this moment a ck shield appears in Liu Yi¡¯s hands. It is 2 meters tall and half a meter wide, like a door which Liu Yi smashes onto the ground in front of him and cracks appear on the ground.

    ¡°It is useless! No one is able to block by de qi! GET RIPPED APART!!!!¡±

 Chapter 355 Tiger Dragon Path

    As he shouts, the de qi has already engulfed the shield in front of Liu Yi.

    -Dang, dang, dang!-

    Sparks appears as the de qi of Ninth Manager did not even leave a mark on the Liu Yi¡¯s Monarch Shield.

    ¡°This, how is this possible?!¡±

    While Ninth Manager continues sending out de qi he exims in disbelief.

    ¡°How is it possible that there are objects that are capable of blocking my de qi! My de qi is able to disregard all defense! I am a Chinese mantis ah!¡±

    ¡°Just a small Chinese mantis and you dare to be arrogant?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°In front of the defense of a monarch scorpion what the heck is a Chinese mantis!¡±

    ¡°What! Mo, monarch scorpion!¡±

    Ninth Manager eyes nearly pop out, ¡°Not possible! This ispletely impossible! Monarch scorpions are already extinct! You are lying, you are lying!!!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    Liu Yi sneers as an aura emerges from his body. After the 500 years of training in Asura Realm, Liu Yi is able to release and recall back his aura as he wishes. When he wants to release, it will be released. When he does not wish to release it, no one will be able to sense it!

    When this aura reaches Ninth Manager, his fine hair stands up as his expression changes.

    ¡°Hu, hunter¡­.¡±

    Hunter! Demon race bane! Either a demon hates him to death or he is afraid of him to death.

    While Ninth Manager facing Liu Yi¡­it is clearly fright!

    He is able to feel how strong this hunter is!

    What the ! is wrong with the higher-ups! When did a hunter appear in the dragon group!

    For the first time, Ninth Manager has thoughts of escaping.

    ¡°All of you die for me!¡±

    He instantly shes out over a hundred de qi as he tries to use this move to suppress Liu Yi and the rest so that be can take advantage to escape.

    When the hundreds of de qi hit the Monarch Shield, it instantly creates a lot of sparks.

    At the same time, borrowing that instant, Ninth Manager immediately turns to escape rapidly.

    ¡°Are you really able to escape?¡±

    Liu Yi only sneers. After all of the de qi have dissipated, he jumps up and kicks the Monarch Shield.

    Instantly the Monarch Shield turns into a ck ray of light and flies out swiftly. It instantly travels near 100 meters before crashing onto the Ninth Manager¡¯s waist.

    The sides of Monarch Shield is very sharp and cuts the Ninth Manager¡¯s body into two.

    Ninth Manager lower half is still running but his upper body drops onto the ground wiggling powerlessly.

    ¡°You who always enjoyed cutting people into two have never thought that you would end up in this state right.¡±

    Liu Yi aims his right hand at the Monarch Shield which has pierced into the wall far away and making a pulling action. Instantly the Monarch Shield extracts itself from the wall and flies back to his side, before being absorbed back into his body.

    ¡°The cycle of karma, appropriate retributions. What evil you have done produce whatever results.¡±

    While Liu Yi is speaking, he appears beside Ninth Manager¡¯s side as he squats down and looks at his frightened eyes.

    ¡°I know what you are thinking of. Although I have chopped off your lower body but you are a demon which has a strong life force. As long as you have the opportunity you can still survive and slowly cultivate back your lower body.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words destroyed Ninth Manager¡¯s thoughts causing him to bepletely dejected.

    ¡°But don¡¯t you forget that I am a hunter¡­I, naturally have a way to deal with you!¡±

    Ninth Manager obviously does not wish to die as he exims: ¡°No! You cannot kill me! I am a high-ranking manager of LOST! Are you not afraid of my LOST¡¯s power?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at him in despise, ¡°When dying why do you guys always take out your organization to threaten others? Let me be honest with you. I have already killed more than 1 LOST member already. To me, one more like you does not affect me at all.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you¡­you damn hunter! Devil!¡±

    ¡°Being termed this way by a demon like you really makes me unhappy.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes turn cold, ¡°Demon race¡¯s name is spoiled by people like you!¡±

    He stands up as an enormous ck ax appears in his hands.

    Feeling the demon qi that Liu Yi had released at that instant, Ninth Manager¡¯s eyes widen.

    ¡°Wait! You, you are¡­.¡±

    ¡°I am your grandpa!¡±

    Liu Yi did not wait for Ninth Manager to finish as the ax cuts through his neck.

    The Ninth Manager¡¯s head flies up and hits the wall spraying the wall with blood.

    Seeing the walls and floor covered with green blood, Maki¡¯s mouth twitches.

    ¡°Finished already¡­looks like we need to spring clean this ce again¡­this is really disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Okay, settled. Since you guys are being eyed by LOST, looks like twelve zodiac project is a really big cake ah.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Maki nods her head, ¡°As long as they obtain our gene map,bined with resources, they would be able to create an army of earth grade soldiers¡­ think about it, how scary can it be!¡±

    Maki words cause Liu Yi to nods his head. Although I have met a lot of earth grade experts it does not mean that they are all over the ce¡­rather, earth grade experts are as rare as qilin horns and phoenix feathers. It is me who is too unlucky and keeps meeting them.

    Lin Tong had told me before that even in the current immortal sects if a single sect has 4-5 earth grade experts it is considered as quite good already.

    Furthermore, earth grade also has ranks. Nine stars it is considered as just entering earth grade. Ten stars is the actual beginning until finally the peak of earth grade at 18 stars!

    It can be said that after nine stars, wishing to open another star jade is several more times harder than before! Back then Chen Cai was able to cultivate till 13 stars in 300 years of cultivation due to all kinds of opportunities! In the end, he was crushed back by me and with great difficulty, he had slowly cultivated back to ten stars.

    ¡°Those that are eyeing us is not only the spies from other countries¡­there are also a fewrge organizations in China itself that are also eyeing us. They are the really scary enemy¡­¡±

    Maki thinks for a while before saying: ¡°For example, LOST is one of them¡­there are also some small sects who are also starting to have thoughts of the gene map. Ai, our current situation is like surrounded in all directions and isted with no help. Liu Yi being a member of Dragon Group, although you are only from team three your strength really makes me convinced. I hope that you can shoulder the responsibility of protecting China and guard our base.¡±

    Liu Yi raises up his inquiry: ¡°You did not consider moving theboratory?¡±

    ¡°We seem to have a spy in our internal management, thus even if we move away to other ces it is useless.¡±

    Maki shakes her head, ¡°Furthermore the reason why we choose to stay here, other than Ke Da possessing the most advancedboratory¡­most importantly this ce is a very precious leyline. As long as us zodiac beasts are within the leyline we would be able to grow very quickly¡­.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case. Then I understand.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head as he looks at Maki who he has epted under his wings, ¡°But why are you able to transform as you wish while Xiao Mi is unable to?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Mi thisss has just recently obtained the zodiac beast power¡­¡±

    Maki¡¯s eyes carry a bit of sorrow, not knowing what she is hiding, ¡°After a while, she will be able to transform as she wishes.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Mi is very powerful now meow~!¡±

    As Xiao Mi speaks, she circles Liu Yi continuously.

    Seeing that Xiao Mi likes Liu Yi so much, Maki¡¯s eyes contains some worry.

    ¡°That Liu Yi¡­I need to tell you something¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Before Liu Yi is able to ask properly, from one end of the corridores a loud shout, ¡°Who dares to trespass my restricted territory! Your seeking death!¡±

    A golden lightly suddenly flies over!

    That golden light faintly resembles the shape of a dragon as it flies through the corridor roaring.

    Liu Yi is able to see a human figure within the golden light.

    That human figure pushes out with both hands and attacks Liu Yi.

    As the opponent is too fast, Liu Yi does not dare to be slow as he immediately puts on the Monarch Armour!

    The ck Monarch Armour gives Liu Yi an indescribable safe feeling.

    His hand¡¯s guard in front of his body, blocking the opponent¡¯s palms.

    -Boom!-

    Like a real dragon crashing into him, Liu Yi¡¯s legs are slightly pushed backward, while the opponent lets out a roar.

    Liu Yi is able to instantly judge that the opponent power is at ten stars!

    Damn it, are earth grade expert¡¯s really so worthless now? Why can they be found everywhere and I keep meeting them one after the other!

    ¡°Little fellow you have some ability take my, Chen Yu¡¯s, Dragon Subduing fist!¡±

    The human figure shouts and punches out towards Liu Yi again.

    This fist has a dragon image curl up, clearly, it is very powerful.

    Liu Yi dodges it and the fist hits the wall behind him.

    -Boom!-

    The half a meter thick steel wall is instantly punched through, causing Liu Yi to be shocked.

    Good fellow, this idiot is the most ferocious expert that I have met since returning to the human realm!

    Seeing his technique, Dragon Subduing fist¡­

    Is he a person from Tiger Dragon Path?

    Liu Yi recalls Lin Tong saying that this cultivation realm has a lot ofrge sects and among them, the number one closebat sect is Tiger Dragon Path!

    Within Tiger Dragon Path, there are two schools which is the strongest, Subduing Dragon Peak the other is Subduing Tiger Mountain! These two school can be described with an idiom, appearance of unity but divided at heart.

    When they are fighting against other sects, these two schools with unit together and fight against the enemy! But when the fight with other sects is over, the two schools start to fight against each other secretly.

    There is no other choice as the two school are equally match and both wish to be the head of Tiger Dragon Path! It is like Hidden Sword Pavilion being the head of Sword sect while Immortal Snowy Peak is the head of the Immortals!

    In thisboratory, there are actually people from the Tiger Dragon Path? Really interesting!

    Just as that Subduing Dragon Peak expert is about to continue attacking, Maki suddenly shouts: ¡°Chen Yu, hold your hand!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Ma leave this ce to me! I can easily deal with this kind of enemy!¡±

    As Chen Yu speaks, he stretches out his palm and within the palm is condensed golden light.

    At the same time, a very intense suppression emerges from his palm and reaches Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyelid twitches, this pressure is actually¡­dragon might?

    Interesting! Way too interesting! To think that by relying on his sect¡¯s palm technique he is able to forcibly imitate a dragon¡¯s might!

    This Dragon Tiger Path is indeed interesting!

 Chapter 356 How about we exchange for a bit

    Dragon might is a unique ability of the dragon race, the reason why they are the king of demons is because they have their own prestige.

    When they release their dragon might, all beasts kneel and worship them, while living beings are afraid of them.

    Normal experts when facing the valiant dragon¡¯s might will be intimidated as their spirits waver and are unable to control their body.

    This Subduing Dragon Peak expert is using his palm technique to imitate a dragon¡¯s might, to intimidate Liu Yi!

    But¡­paring dragon¡¯s might¡­Liu Yi is then the real expert.

    Liu Yi uses 500 years to dissolve that dragon pearl. After leaving the Asura Realm and doing the deed with Yoko Nishikawa, he has finally pressed out all of the power within the dragon pearl.

    ¡°Prepare to die!¡±

    The golden light in Chen Yu¡¯s palm bes more eye-catching as the smile on his mouth bes clearer.

    The dragon¡¯s mightnds on Liu Yi¡¯s body, suppressing his body.

    Liu Yi sneers, what is dragon¡¯s might¡­in a while, I shall let you know what is called the real dragon¡¯s might!

    His blood flows swiftly as dragon qi happily revolves around his body roaring like it would erupt out any moment.

    Meeting a fake pressure, the dragon qi in Liu Yi¡¯s body also wants to show off its own dignity.

    But at this moment Maki roars out: ¡°Chen Yu what are you doing! He is a person from our Dragon Group!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hearing this Chen Yu got a huge shock: ¡°Dragon Group people? Why do I not know?¡±

    ¡°Of course you do not know! He is new here and is a helper that I requested from higher-ups.¡±

    ¡°Dr Ma you are looking down on me!¡±

    When Chen Yu hears what Maki says, he seems to be slightly upset, ¡°With me here why do you still need to request for a helper? As long as I am here thisboratory is guaranteed to be safe! Any enemies thate here will die!¡±

    As he speaks, a golden dragon revolves around his body roaring.

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth twitches, this fellow really likes to boast!

    ¡°Tsk! Just talking big meow!¡±

    Xiao Mi is finally unable to bear it as she says while wagging her tail, ¡°Just now if it is not for owner meow~ both me and Little Aunt would be dead meow~!¡±

    ¡°Owner?¡±

    Hearing this term, Maki instantly got a shock as looks at Liu Yi in shock.

    ¡°You, what did you do to our Xiao Mi!¡±

    That gaze seems to be able to eat a person causing Liu Yi to be ufortable.

    She did not notice that Chen Yu by the side taking advantage of Maki staring at Liu Yi, eyes her body numerous time, up and down, up and down not missing any part!

    Tsk, tsk¡­Dragon Tiger path¡­

    Although thisss figure is decent but with such a conservative underwear, there isn¡¯t much arc or erotess. But this Chen Yu¡¯s gaze is so hungry like he has not seen a woman for hundreds of years.

    Is it that Dragon Tiger path¡¯s disciples need to be ascetic?

    ¡°Owner did not do anything meow!¡±

    Xiao Mi hurries and holds Liu Yi¡¯s arm and exins for him, ¡°It is owner who saved Xiao Mi meow¡­without owner, Xiao Mi would have been very tragic meow~~¡±

    Maki did not immediately dispel her suspicions, only her eyebrows crunch together as she stares at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Which part of Dragon Group are you from? Why did I not see you before?¡±

    That Chen Yu is finally willing to withdraw his gaze from Maki¡¯s body and looks at Liu YI.

    ¡°Dragon Group team 3. Liu Yi.¡±

    Liu Yi replied very simply, but when Chen Yu hears this answer, his eyes start to contain disdain.

    ¡°Tsk, I thought that you are from team 2. So it is a just a trash from team 3. Other than your team leader Long San who is decent, the rest are all a bunch of trash! Dr Ma ah Dr Ma. I really do not understand. You do not use me but instead, go and look for these group of trash for? Is ourboratorycking cleaners?¡±

    ¡°I do not allow you to talk about owner in this manner meow! Owner is way stronger than you meow!¡±

    Xiao Mi¡¯s tail is instantly erected as she angrily stares at Chen Yu, ¡°Evil fellow! Xiao Mi does not like you MEOW~!¡±

    ¡°What do you know. I am a Dragon Tiger path, Subduing Dragon Peak¡¯s disciple. Although I am not an inner disciple I am blessed by heaven which allows my cultivation speed to be faster than a lot of inner disciples and bes an earth grade expert! While this fellow is only a trash from team 3 and still wish topare with me? Idiots dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Enough already Chen Yu!¡±

    Maki chides Chen Yu, ¡°No matter how powerful you are but here I am your direct superior! Liu Yi is someone I called over to help. Do you have objections to my orders?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Although Chen Yu is arrogant, he follows ranks, ¡°But Dr Ma¡­I will report everything that you have done to the higher-ups!¡±

    ¡°Whatever you like.¡±

    Maki waves her hand, ¡°Liu Yi follow me for a moment!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alsoing meow~¡±

    ¡°You! GO to the confinement room for a week! This is your punishment for secretly slipping out!¡±

    But Maki instantly gives Xiao Mi a restraining order.

    ¡°Wuwu¡­don¡¯t want meow~ Xiao Mi want to apany owner meow~¡±

    ¡°Enough! GO now! Otherwise, it will be two weeks!¡±

    ¡°Fine, then meow~ owner Xiao Mi is going meow~~ you must think of Xiao Mi meow~¡±

    As Xiao Mi speaks, she suddenly went of tiptoes and brushes a kiss on Liu Yi¡¯s face before skipping away.

    Maki¡¯s frown deepens.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, thisss is too enthusiastic¡­but her mouth is very gentle andfortable.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Maki turns around and walks into a nearby room while Liu Yi can only obediently follow behind as she can be considered as his current direct superior.

    ¡°Then what about me?¡± ask Chen Yu from behind them.

    ¡°Clean up the blood off the floor!¡±

    ¡°What the, I am not a cleaner!¡±

    ¡°Then go and find a cleaner!¡±

    Maki¡¯s temper seems to be rather bad, causing Chen Yu to be frightened as he rubs his nose not daring to speak.

    Walking into an office looking room, Maki walks to the side of the door and locks up the door from inside.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi is somewhat shocked, why did she who is only wearing underwear lock up the door for?

    ¡°This¡­lock the door for¡­¡±

    Before Liu Yi is able toprehend, Maki suddenly pushes Liu Yi, causing him to press against the office table behind him.

    Liu Yi leans against the office table as he looks at Maki¡¯s face which is almost touching his face not knowing what does she wants to do.

    The faint fragrance from her body floats into his nose.

    I must say thisss smells rather fragrant¡­en¡­if only the underwear she is wearing is not so conservation then it would be better!

    Maki observe Liu Yi for half a day before finally saying: ¡°Liu Yi¡­you cannot treat Xiao Mi like this!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart tightens, indeed ites? Earlier I already felt that Maki is somewhat strange. Looks like she is indeed worried about Xiao Mi ah¡­

    ¡°You can rx¡­I do not have any wicked thoughts regarding Xiao Mi. I only feel that she is like my little sister.¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and exins, hoping to allow Maki to rx.

    But Liu Yi feels that this exnation seems to be somewhat pale, like the next door neighbor who had slept with the vige leader¡¯s daughter then patting his chest and telling the vige leader than it is by ident, that kind of feeling¡­

    ¡°No! You do not understand!¡±

    Maki¡¯s body presses against him more and is almost about to kiss Liu Yi¡¯s lip.

    But Maki does not seems to mind it as her gaze is somewhat filled with worry, ¡°Xiao Mi is not an ordinary girl¡­¡±

    ¡°I know ah! She is a zodiac beast what! Aren¡¯t you the same, you are a chicken¡­¡±

    ¡°What the, you are the chicken!¡±

    [TL: shouldn¡¯t it be duck? in Chinese duck/Ñ¼ is a ng for male prostitute]

    Maki punches Liu Yi¡¯s chest but his chest is rather buff. Liu Yi is fine but the joints of her fist are numb.

    ¡°What I want to say is not that but another matter¡­¡±

    Maki says softly, ¡°This matter¡­after you know of it. You must not tell Xiao Mi.¡±

    Maki exhales before saying into Liu Yi¡¯s ear causing Liu Yi¡¯s ear to feel itchy, as well as his heart.

    ¡°En. I know, I will not say.¡±

    ¡°You swear!¡±

    Maki is very serious as she presses her hand against Liu Yi¡¯s chest, ¡°Swear on your conscious!¡±

    Do I still have conscious?

    Liu Yi considers for a while, but since she is so serious then Ill be serious as well then.

    ¡°Okay. I swear. If I say it out then my best friend shall be impotent and have premature ejaction!¡±

    Chen Cai ah I can only temporary wrong you for a while.

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Maki did not think that Liu Yi is so shameless that he would sell out his best friend and nods her head and says softly: ¡°Xiao Mi¡­is actually already¡­dead¡­¡±

    Liu Yi has thought of a lot of things that Maki might say but this ispletely out of his expectations!

    ¡°Xiao Mi¡­is already dead¡­and her death was caused by a car ident¡­¡±

    As Maki speaks, she looks aside as sorrow fills her eyes, ¡°Originally Xiao Mi was not supported to enter this dangerous project¡­but because I am unable to bear with it, I secretly brought Xiao Mi¡¯s corpse to theboratory before secretly injecting the mystical beast gene into her¡­I did not expect that it would really work, allowing Xiao Mi to resurrect¡­¡±

    ¡°Resurrect¡­¡±

    Liu Yi recalls the moment when he dies and went to the Yellow Spring. Is Xiao Mi¡¯s soul still there? Should be. Back then I felt that exhration of her soul.

    Ever since he hadprehended ¡®Soul Destruction¡¯, he bes able to sense the existence of souls.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­after resurrecting, Xiao Mi seems to have forgotten everything. Thus I based on my own interest to create Xiao Mi¡¯s nature¡­but I did not know if she would have other side-effects¡­so I managed her very strictly but I did not expect that¡­she would acknowledge you as her owner!¡±

    ¡°I also did not expect it¡­it is just a coincidence¡­¡±

    Liu Yi only feels that there are things that are destined to happen.

    That prophecy¡­my special pets¡­

    Although I did not know Xiao Mi before, it seems like the two of them already have a mysterious rtion.

    ¡°I do not wish to let her experience getting harmed a second time. Thus please keep a distance from her!¡±

    Maki begs for half a day before suddenly changing her tune, ¡°If you do not agree¡­then I can only do it the hard way!¡±

    ¡°How are you going to do it the hard way?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as he asks: ¡°Are you confident that you are able to defeat me?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­..¡±

    Maki¡¯s face suddenly turns red, ¡°I¡¯ll give you me¡­.let off Xiao Mi okay?¡±

 Chapter 357 Crippling star jade

    Maki¡¯s sentence nearly insta-killed Liu Yi.

    I¡¯ll be damned, what is this situation! Maki actually wants to sacrifice herself?!

    Smelling her delicate scent and feeling her softness¡­as Liu Yi is a normal man, thus his blood starts to race slightly.

    But because he has made a mistake due to the dragon pearl going out of control, now he cannot make a second mistake!

    Liu Yi, you must bear with it!

    Nine Mysterious Icy qi immediately revolves, flowing throughout Liu Yi¡¯s body. The cooling feeling that swims through his body allows him to calm down.

    Woman ah¡­women are indeed poison¡­

    This poison is so tempting and delicious¡­but if eaten, the feeling would bepletely opposite.

    They are able to corrode your heart then corrode your soul, making youpletely losing yourself and turn into their ve!

    Liu Yi uses Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra to cleanse his spirit before pushing Maki aside.

    ¡°Stop messing around. Xiao Mi and I do not have the kind of rtionship that you are thinking of.¡±

    Maki looks at Liu Yi in shock, not knowing why as her eyes brighten up slightly.

    ¡°Then forget it. Since you did not cherish the opportunity then we shall end here.¡±

    Maki stretches out her hand and takes out a whiteb coat from the closet beside here. She puts it on and blocks the view of her fair skin.

    ¡°I hope you are able to do what you say and nothing happens between you and Xiao Mi. Otherwise, even if I tear apart the face of Dragon Group¡­I will bring my twelve zodiac beast power and chase you to the edge of the world and kill you!¡±

    ¡°These kinds of words is easier to ept that you sacrificing your body¡­at least it resembles concern more.¡±

    Liu Yi stands up and walks out of the room.

    [TL: ¡­confuse did he even sit down? ahh nevermind he is bent backwards over the table¡­]

    Maki leans against the door as she covers her red face before loosening her breath and says: ¡°Considered as you passing my appraisal¡­¡±

    Liu Yi does not know that of Maki appraisal as he is rejoicing that he has protected his innocence.

    After walking out of the door and turning around a corner, Liu Yi is suddenly stopped by a figure.

    Chen Yu stands in front of Liu Yi with his arms cross and says arrogantly:¡°Team 3 person right? Have a chat with me.¡±

    ¡°I got a name. I am called Liu Yi.¡±

    In the end, Chen Yu¡¯s slow reply infuriated Liu Yi.

    ¡°Why should I? Just a team 3 agent is not worthy for me to remember.¡±

    Is this fellow really think that he is very damn important?

    ¡°What? Are the agents from team 1 very remarkable? Do you have more tails than us team 3?¡±

    Liu Yi mocks. What is there to be arrogant about? Back then when I meet those Asura Gods which one of them did not have their eyes above their head. Compared to the Asura Gods this idiot is nothing!

    Just a ten-star earth grade cultivator and he thinks that he is unmatchable?

    ¡°Originally I am disinclined to find you. With your rank, you are not worthy to talk to me.¡±

    Chen Yu crosses his arms as he stands there, his eyes almost looking up at the sky as he says: ¡°But I¡¯m giving face to Dr. Ma, I shall give you this chance!¡±

    As Chen Yu speaks he points a finger at Liu Yi¡¯s face and say: ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance to leave Dr. Ma. She is my Chen Yu¡¯s one.¡±

    ¡°Firstly I do not need you to give me chance.¡±

    Originally thinking that Liu Yi will agree fearfully, but Liu Yi only sneers and says: ¡°Secondly, Dr. Ma and I are not familiar with each other. Even if we are familiar with each other it does not concern you. Now please scram from my sight.¡±

    ¡°Are you seeking death?¡±

    Chen Yu snorts as killing intent erupts out from him, ¡°A team 3 trash actually dares to talk to me in this way?¡±

    ¡°Trash?¡±

    Liu Yi finally raises his head and looks at Chen Yu.

    ¡°What, you do not like it? This name is very suitable for you guys, trash. A group of people with slight power that¡¯s all and you guys still dare to join Dragon Group. Really, lowering our Dragon Group¡¯s value.¡±

    ¡°My value is not up to you to ess.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that this fellow is way too arrogant. Compared to the Asura Gods, he is only more arrogant not less ah!

    ¡°So please take back your assessment of our team 3.¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi suddenly understands why did Long San tried everything to invite him and Chen Cai as well as ¡®Blood Emperor¡¯ to join Dragon Group.

    ¡°Why should I take it back? You guys are originally trash and are not even worthy of helping us hold our shoes!¡±

    Chen Yu sneers, ¡°Just now if it is not for Dr. Ma stopping me you would already be smashed into pieces by my Subduing Dragon fist.¡±

    ¡°Let me say again, take back your words¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice contains killing intent.

    ¡°Take back? Hahaha, trash you are just a tra¡­¡±

    -Boom!-

    Liu Yi instantly appears in front of Chen Yu, at the same time a punch hits his stomach fiercely.

    Chen Yu¡¯s eyeballs nearly pop out as he is instantly sent flying into the ceiling.

    The ceiling dents inwards as Chen Yu is embedded in the hole.

    Chen Yu vomits out blood onto the ground.

    ¡°Next time if you let me hear you say trash again¡­I do not mind making you silent forever.¡±

    Liu Yi stands up and withdraws his fist.

    ¡°You, you deserve death!¡±

    Chen Yu is indeed a body cultivator. Although he has taken Liu Yi¡¯s fierce punch, he is still able to jump down from the ceiling andnds in front of him.

    ¡°Just now you have sucker punched me! What kind of ability does that count as! I will let you know how big is the difference between team 1 and team 3! AHHHHH!¡±

    A golden glow erupts from his body as his fist bes as eye-catching as two small suns.

    ¡°You bastard.¡±

    Liu Yi scolds, ¡°When theboratory was under attack where are you! Damn you! Now you jump out too show-off what strength! Your power is not used to protect but to be show-off?!¡±

    ¡°Where I wish to use my strength shall be where I will use my strength!¡±

    Golden light erupts from Chen Yu¡¯s fist as he says sinisterly at Liu Yi, ¡°No one is able to control me!¡±

    ¡°What was the original intention of you joining Dragon Group?¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but think of what Long San had said to him, join Dragon Group and safeguard China.

    ¡°Of course it is for the respectable identity! As well as all kinds of benefits and the payment idiot!¡±

    Chen Yu sneers, ¡°With the identity of Dragon Group, it is more convenient for me to do things! Furthermore, as a member of the first team of Dragon Group I have three pardons for killing anyone¡­hehe, it also means that it does not matter if I kill you!¡±

    ¡°Talking about this¡­ I also have a pardon that I have not used.¡±

    When Liu Yi hears what Chen Yu says he clenches his fist so tightly that his joints pop, ¡°But using it on you¡­is a bit of a waste.¡±

    ¡°Kill me? Just you? Hahaha!¡±

    Chen Yuughs, ¡°Do you have the ability? I am a ten-star expert! As well as an elite disciple of Subduing Dragon Peak! Just now if it was not for your sneak attack do you think that you could able to hit me? Let me tell you. Your punch earlier is only an itch to me!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Liu Yi puts on his Monarch Armour as he rubs his wrist.

    ¡°That¡¯s right the difference between us is something that you can never imagine!¡±

    Although Chen Yu says this, he still feels that his stomach is churning.

    Liu Yi¡¯s sudden punch has caused him to be injured. But he feels that it is because he is careless. In a proper fight, how is a team 3 agent his opponent!

    ¡°Just now I did not teach you a lesson and now you are seeking death yourself! Let me tell you, the fight earlier I only used 50% of my strength! Now I will use myplete strength to smash you!¡±

    As he speaks, he raises both hands and instantly appears in front of Liu Yi before punching towards Liu Yi¡¯s forehead with a fist with a golden dragon.

    ¡°The let me say honestly then¡­¡±

    Liu Yi only punches, ¡°Just now that fist is not even 10 % of my strength¡­¡±

    -Boom!-

    Their fists hit shes as an enormous shockwave erupts!

    One is an elite disciple from Tiger Dragon path, Subduing Dragon Peak, the other is an infatuated youngster rebirthed after 500 years in Asura Realm.

    The strength of the two of them is not weak as earth grade power crashes against each other!

    At that instant, the floor of theboratory that is able to withstand an earthquake of magnitude ten sinks down instantly!

    With the two of them as the center, everything within the radius of a hundred meterspletely sinks down deeply!

    Everyone is shocked as Maki who is studying her underwear trembles as the floor she is standing on changes shape!

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    At this moment the rms in theboratory start to ring, all because of the shockwaves from theirbat.

    The walls beside them copse from the shockwave as Chen Yu¡¯s boy is instantly sent flying like a kite with a broken string, flying far away before leaving a hole on the floor.

    He opens his mouth and vomits blood again.

    ¡°I, how is it possible for me to lose to you¡­¡±

    Chen Yu tries to climb up but realize that his body is soft as his internal organs are in a mess.

    While Liu Yi stands among a cloud of ck qi like a devil god not moving.

    ¡°Let me once again tell you what is a Dragon Group agent.¡±

    Liu Yi slowly walks over as the eyes behind the helmetnds on Chen Yu.

    ¡°Dragon Group¡¯s definition is to safeguard China. Those who offend our people, even if far away shall be punished.¡±

    Liu Yi points towards the outside, ¡°Now in the entire Ke Da there is an uncountable number of foreign spies eyeing the zodiac beast project. As a third group agent, the trash that you are saying about, have to do everything outside to protect this ce. What about you? First team agent? Hrious, really makes me want tough! Your first team is here to be an arrogant idler? Chase girls? If that is the case then let me take back your powers!¡±

    Liu Yi walks towards Chen Yu as he steps on his arm, ¡°Today I shall cripple your cultivation as a lesson. From today onwards, you no longer have the qualifications of the first team.¡±

    As he speaks, Liu Yi prepares to activate his technique and directly cripple Chen Yu¡¯s star jade!

    This crippling star jade ability is something that Liu Yi had learned from Ma Hua! This technique is something that Ma Hua hadprehended from the Realm Guardian!

    But this act is too offensive to the heavens, thus he has never used it before!

 Chapter 358 Ai Lingâ€™s headache

    This technique of Ma Hua was learned from the Realm Guardian.

    Back then when the Realm Guardian crippled his star jade, when he is injured he hadprehended his move.

    It can be said that he has used his own cultivation in exchange for this technique!

    Ma Hua passes down this technique to Liu Yi but Liu Yi¡¯s power is not enough and is not as perverted as that Realm Guardian who is able to cripple several star jade with a single move.

    His single move is only able to cripple one to two star jades. Bu this damage to a cultivator is very severe. In a human body, if two star jades are crippled, even if he opens up the rest of the star jade he would also lose arge part of his strength.

    A human body has 28-star jades, all of them forms aplete body. Lacking one is not good!

    It is like a martial artist, in his body if one of this meridians is spoiled it will affect his martial arts!

    ¡°Star Destroying Fist!¡±

    A baleful qi condenses within Liu Yi¡¯s palm, causing Chen Yu to be shocked as he starts to sweat and have a bad feeling.

    This¡­this technique seems to be very scary!

    ¡°Before I attack let me say this first.¡±

    Liu Yi is not in a hurry to attack Chen Yu yet. He believes that even if he kills him he should let him die with understanding.

    Thus the Star Destroying Fist power condenses within his palm as Liu Yi warns Chen Yu.

    ¡°This move is called Star Destroying Fist. When it hits you, it will not make you vomit blood, neither does it kill you¡­but, it will destroy one of your star jades.¡±

    ¡°What, what¡­.¡±

    Knowing the suffering that will soon be happening to him is not as scary as not knowing.

    For example, a person who has cancer, if he does not know he would still be able to happily live every day until his death.

    But if this person knows about it then the following days he would be suffering until he dies.

    The current Chen Yu is feeling this kind of suffering under Liu Yi¡¯s reminder.

    ¡°It is impossible to have this kind of technique¡­how is that possible¡­¡±

    While Chen Yu is horrified he hopes fervently that it is not possible.

    ¡°Whether is there such a technique, you will know when you try it.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Since you do not use your powers for a proper cause then there is no point in you having it. Today I shall cripple one of your star jade as punishment!¡±

    ¡°Wait! Wait!¡±

    At this moment, Maki rushes over from the walkway by the side.

    When she sees Liu Yi and Chen Yu, her face instantly turns pale.

    ¡°Liu Yi! What are you doing! He is a person from Dragon Group team 1 ah!¡±

    Maki does not know what had happened between the two of them but she understands one thing. If Liu Yi really did something to Chen Yu¡­perhaps he will end up badly.

    ¡°Dragon Group no longer needs this kind of person.¡±

    Liu Yi did not raise his head as he says to Maki, ¡°I will personally cripple him.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi you are crazy! If you do this, you will definitely suffer punishment from the higher-ups!¡±

    Maki immediately says: ¡°You are still young. You cannot destroy your future ah!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Ma, thank you for advising me.¡±

    Liu Yi finally raises his head and looks at Maki, ¡°But I am no longer a little child. There are some matters that I am able to see clearly. This matter if I do not do it because I am afraid, then there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who would do it. And Chen Yu will forever be Dragon Group¡¯s vermin. Apologies I, am unable to betray my feelings. Cripple him is what my spirit is telling me as well.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, you, you don¡¯t be rash!¡±

    Maki suddenly does not know how to advise Liu Yi. Chen Yu¡¯s identity is not low ah! Dragon Group team 1 person and every one of them is a treasure of the country! Elites among people!

    If they lost one, Dragon Group will feel heartache ah! At that time how would they let go of Liu Yi!

    ¡°You have heard it. If you cripple me it will only bring about endless troubles!¡±

    Chen Yu keeps nodding his head and says to Liu Yi, ¡°If you are a smart person then you better quickly release me. I am willing to be a kind person and let you off this time!¡±

    Hearing what Chen Yu says, Liu Yi smiles.

    ¡°I apologize¡­I have a nickname which is the idiot. What a smart person does, I am afraid that I am unable to do.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his palm.

    ¡°You are not afraid that Dragon Group will find trouble for you! You are not afraid that my Subduing Dragon Peak will hunt you down?¡±

    ¡°Hunt me down? Sure, I shall be waiting here for you guys.¡±

    Ma Hua has told him before that if you are mixed into the cultivation world then you must never be afraid! This cultivation world is not as harmonious as you think and is a ce where the strong swallows the weak! Afraid? The end result of being afraid is weak. The end result of being weak? Then you shall be the food for others!

    Thus Liu Yi has already gone for broke since the beginning.

    ¡°Remember I am Dragon Group team 3 agent, Liu Yi!¡±

    Liu Yi thrust out and ps Chen Yu¡¯s chest.

    The power of Star Destroying Fist activates! The star map in Chen Yu¡¯s body instantly lights up and one of the already lighted up ¡®House¡¯ star jade suddenly starts trembling, following which like a ss it splits openyer byyer before turning into fragments and scatters among cosmos diagram.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Chen Yu¡¯s face turnspletely pale.

    He is like a corpse lying there not moving.

    With a star jade crippled, it also means that his future cultivating path is basically¡­.destroyed.

    Liu Yi takes back his right hand as he loosens his breath in secret.

    This Star Destroying Fist is not something that he can casually use. Earlier why he keeps talking is because he wants Chen Yu to understand what is going to happen to him, on the other hand, it is because Star Destroying Fist needs time to condense.

    Maki asks: ¡°What, what is the matter with him?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. He did not die, but I have crippled one of his star jades, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi dusts his hands and stands up.

    ¡°Finished, finished¡­you¡­what do you want me to do¡­.¡±

    Makipletely did not expect that something like this would actually happen in the territory that she is in charge of!

    Dragon Group internal fight!

    Furthermore, it is a team 3 agent who and crippled a team 1 agent¡­

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­leave first¡­¡±

    She does not have any other choice as she waves him away. She decided to report to the higher-ups and let them deal with it.

    ¡°But do not leave Ke Da. The higher-ups might summon you any moment.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi more or less understands Maki¡¯s intention but he did not say much nor is afraid.

    If he is afraid then he would naturally not did this kind of things.

    Liu Yi does not regret crippling Chen Yu.

    He turns around and leaves theboratory. While Maki looks at Chen Yu on the ground who is about to copse.

    ¡°Ai¡­why do I feel like I have brought a big trouble over¡­Chen Yu ah Chen Yu, you deserve your bad luck. Of all people to provoke you just had to provoke this fiend star¡­¡±

    ******

    At Concealed Sword Pavilion.

    A girl is standing on the Sword Reservoir tform of Concealed Sword Pavilion while staring into the distances.

    She is very beautiful as her limpid eyes give off a trace seductive appearance.

    Not knowing from when, when it is dusk she would alwayse here and stare into the distance.

    Seemingly like this gaze would be able to see the person in her heart.

    ¡°Ling¡¯er what are you looking at?¡±

    At this moment a figure suddenly descended from the sky andnds on the ground.

    Different from Ai Ling who is carrying a yellow sword on her back, this man is only wearing a white robe but is not carrying the signature sword of Concealed Sword Pavilion.

    This person is the disciple of Heaven Characters of Concealed Sword Pavilion. Concealed Sword Pavilion also has factions and one of them is Heaven Characters faction who cultivates sword qi as their main.

    The other faction is Earth Characters faction which Ai Ling belongs to who cultivates sword technique as main which is theplete opposite of Heaven Characters.

    It is also just like Hua Shan Sect where they have Sword faction and Qi faction!

    Over the long history, the two factions fight relentlessly against each other, to obtain the leadership authority of Concealed Sword Pavilion.

    Until the generation before Ai Ling when the situation slowly turns better because at this time, Concealed Sword Pavilion is declining and is no longer the leader of the righteous sects. The current leader of the righteous sects has changed to Immortal Snow Peak!

    Thus the two factions decided to work together to resist the strength of Immortal Snow Peak. At the very least during this time¡¯s Dao gathering they must snatch back the first ce.

    As for the man in front of Ai Ling, he is called Gao Feng and he is the sessor for Heaven Character.

    ¡°Everyday during dusk you woulde here. Is it because you wish to descend down the mountain?¡±

    The man¡¯s warm and gentle voice enters Ai Ling¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Is it because that senior brother from your faction is pestering you again? Let me go and help you get rid of him.¡±

    Saying finish he turns around and steps onto a sword qi and prepares to leave.

    ¡°Senior Brother Gao is too anxious already.¡±

    Ai Ling turns around and looks at Gao Feng.

    ¡°That senior brother of mine is already beaten up by you till his lower body have failed and is still in bed recovering. I am here to look at the scenery only.¡±

    Gao Feng says calmly: ¡°The wind here is strong. It is better to note here often to prevent harming your body.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Gao still likes to joke around.¡±

    Ai Ling straightens her clothes as she rolls her eyes and says with a faint smile, ¡°I am currently a seven-star cultivator, although I am not as strong as Senior Brother Gao my body would not get injured from just this small mountain wind.¡±

    ¡°I am only caring about you Ling¡¯er.¡±

    Gao Feng raises his head and looks at Ai Ling, his gaze is concentrated with to desire to dominate, ¡°Do not forget that you are the girl that I desire. Caring for you is but my matter.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Gao, thank you for your care.¡±

    Ai Ling rolls her eyes like she wishes to say something but in the end, she did not say it.

    Since thest time during the summit meeting of Conceal Sword Pavilion, after she and this Senior Brother Gao have met, he starts to chase after her relentlessly.

    If you say it is a chase, it is more like dominating.

    From the moment he started chasing after her, Ai Ling no longer has any friends by her side. For guy friends, those who dare to get close to her were beaten up badly while for girlfriends, they are expelled or banished.

    Ai Ling does not like it but she does not have the ability to resist. Because the faction higher-ups request for her is to ept Gao Feng. Because this can encourage the two factions to have joint growth.

    ¡°Let me stroll by myself.¡±

    In Ai Ling¡¯s mind appears the figure of a guy. If he is here now what would have happened?

    How I wish I can secretly sneak down the mountains¡­how good would that be¡­

    ¡°Up to you. But you must remember you cannot leave this ce nor leave me. This time World¡¯s Dao Gathering, I will challenge all the experts in the world and bes the sect leader before marrying you!¡±

    Gao Feng swings his sleeve in anger and walks away.

 Chapter 359 Unique breakfast

    Dragon Group still has not sent down any order while the military training has already ended.

    After which it is the start of therge-scale recruitment of the clubs!

    ¡°Second brother, are we really going to join the Martial association?¡±

    Su Junping follows Liu Yi and the rest as they walk through the school, looking at the two rows of clubs recruiting members by the sides as well as thedies task to recruit new members, he starts to salivate.

    Especially since it is summer, the girls are wearing rather revealing clothing and attracting the eyes of people!

    The most eye-catching one is the ¡°K-ON¡±!

    They are obviously a choir but why must they name it in Japanese!

    But the girls there are all beauties ah¡­

    Especially the girls who are inviting new members to join, all of them are wearing short blue skirts, revealing their white legs in a row!

    Su Junping realize that Liu Yi is listlessly smacking his lips, thus ask curiously: ¡°Second brother, second brother? What is the matter with you?¡±

    When is Liu Yi so listless? Isn¡¯t he originally very spirited?

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    When Liu Yi hears someone calling him, he jolts away as he turns around and looks at Su Junping and asks: ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    Su Junping looks at Liu Yi¡¯s current state and asks: ¡°What the¡­second brother did your soul fly off? Or did a female ghost suck away your vitality?¡±

    By the side Chen Cai ask in envy and jealousness: ¡°Boss¡­did you have an affair again?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly turns silent as he starts to recall the matter that had happened earlier in the morning when he wakes up.

    When he walks up in the morning, Liu Yi suddenly feels that there is something heavy on his body. Opening his eyes, he sees a beautiful girl sprawling on his body sleeping sweetly.

    Ah, what is this situation!

    The beauty¡¯s chest is pressing against his chest and that soft feeling causes Liu Yi¡¯s blood to boil!

    Originally it early morning and during this time, a man will usually¡­support the sky with a pir!

    Currently, with this girl¡¯s provocation, Liu Yi is almost unable to control himself as his lower body wakes up.

    I seem to be wearing a small underwear only ah¡­

    ¡°Wu¡­owner meow¡­¡±

    The beauty seems to feel that something is poking her lower body as she stretches her hands down to fiddle with it as she smacks her lips and mumbles, ¡°Let Xiao Mi sleep a bit more meow¡­¡±

    This fiddling causes Liu Yi to be unable to bear it anymore as he immediately stretches out his hands and lifts Xiao Mi off his body.

    Luckily it is still early and the rest of the guys in the dormitory are still in deep sleep, thus no one noticed his ¡®affair¡¯!

    Otherwise, even if he jumps into the yellow river, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin ah¡­

    ¡°Xiao Mi¡­why did youe here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be confined?¡±

    Liu Yi counts the date and it seems like one week has yet to pass!

    ¡°Xiao Mi missed owner meow¡­so I secretly snuck out meow¡­¡±

    Xiao Mi who is lifted up looks very cute and adorable.

    ¡°¡­Are you not afraid that your Little Aunt would look for you!¡±

    ¡°No worries meow¡­Xiao Mi has turned off my handphone meow¡­So Little Aunt wouldn¡¯t be able to find me¡­¡±

    As Xiao Mi speaks, she stretches her hand down between her legs and pulls out a red handphone from within.

    Liu Yi is about to faint. Damn¡­why did she pull it out from there again?!

    That part of Xiao Mi is what kind of secret ce? I really wish to lift up her skirt and take a look ah!

    ¡°Xiao Mi¡­I, I want to ask you a question.¡±

    Liu Yi uses his powers topress his voice and sends it into Xiao Mi¡¯s ears, ¡°Where did you pull the umbre as well as the handphone from¡­¡±

    ¡°Owner, you have forgotten that Xiao Mi¡¯s ability is space meow¡­inside Xiao Mi¡¯s skirt is a storage space meow¡­anything can be ced inside meow¡­¡±

    As Xiao Mi speaks, she stretches out her hand and takes down the Taiji Sword that Liu Yi had hanged on the wall and inserts it up between her legs.

    Indeed the Taiji Sword disappeared¡­

    [TL: girls please do not try this at home¡­Xiao Mi have went through years of training to be able to ce such a long object in.]

    #!$#@%#%!!!!!!

    Are you for real? Why did you set it at that kind of ce! Xiao Mi really too exotic already¡­

    ¡°Owner¡­Xiao Mi is notfortable like this¡­¡±

    Xiao Mi shrugs her body slightly.

    ¡°Then do not sprawl over my body okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, meow~~¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi rx his hands, while Xiao Mi props her body with her hands, although she is not sprawling over his body, it is more towards riding him¡­

    ¡°Oh¡­right, good morning owner meow¡­Let Xiao Mi help owner to wash your face meow¡­¡±

    As Xiao Mi speaks, she suddenly lowers her body as she presses down on Liu Yi.

    She stretches out her tongue and gently licks Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    What the @#@$%!! Thisss still retains the habits of a little dog ah!

    Thess¡¯s tongue is very soft and slippery, making Liu Yi itchy as well as excited.

    ¡°Xiao Mi, don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t be like this¡­¡±

    Xiao Mi licks her lips like she is still not satisfied, ¡° Xiao Mi has not eaten breakfast meow¡­I still want to eat meow¡­owner give Xiao Mi a bit more meow¡­¡±

    She wags her tail in anticipation while gazing at Liu Yi with watery big eyes.

    Liu Yi looks awkward, how is this something that I want to give.

    ¡°Since owner does not want to give¡­than Xiao Mi will make ite out her own¡­¡±

    Xiao Mi starts to lick again.

    Liu Yipletely copses, I¡¯ll be damned ah¡­are you for real¡­

    This is not heaven, this, this is hell ah¡­.

    By the end, in just a morning, 6 rounds are being forced out of Liu Yi!

    Liu Yi with a pair of panda eyes looks at the little white dog that is licking its lips in satisfaction and following by his side as a burst of sorrow flutters in his heart.

    ¡°Right second brother¡­where did you buy this dog from¡­it is very cute but if dormitory-in-charge finds it then he might deduct points ah!¡±

    Su Junping looks at Xiao Mi who is following by Liu Yi¡¯s side in worry.

    ¡°No worries¡­they will not care about this little dog¡­¡±

    This is the dog zodiac ah, if the dormitory-in-charge is able to find it then it would not be called the twelve zodiac beast ah!

    But if Maki knows that her dog zodiac that she had trained with great hardship as well as being her baby god-daughter¡­actually did this kind of thing for me¡­perhaps she might immediately drag me away to be flogged to death!

    ¡°Let us secretly raise it then¡­this little dog is really cute¡­¡±

    Lai Junwen squats down and tries to pet Xiao Mi.

    But Xiao Mi quickly moves away and walks to the other side of Liu Yi.

    ¡°What the¡­this dog of yours is really shy with strangers!¡±

    Lai Junwen withdraws his hands resentfully and stands up.

    But Liu Yi is able to hear what Xiao Mi says: ¡°Not anyone can touch Xiao Mi meow!¡±

    ¡°Come and take a look ah. Our association is looking for new students ah!¡±

    At this moment, the cheerleaders of the Basketball club by the side shouts, they are beauties wearing sexy short skirts and holding pom-poms.

    Liu Yi dares to guarantee that most of the surrounding guys are not there to signup but to peek at the girl¡¯s panties!

    No moral integrity ah, no moral integrity¡­

    Chen Cai swallows his saliva and says: ¡°Boss¡­.it seems like there is a girl who is not wearing panty¡¯s ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, my handphone has dropped.¡±

    Liu Yi takes out his handphone from his pocket and ¡®identally¡¯ dropped his phone onto the ground.

    Liu Yi immediately bends down and ¡®picked up his handphone¡¯.

    ¡°Damn¡­second brother you have no moral integrity!¡±

    Su Junping looks at him in despise.

    ¡°What are you talking about. I am only picking up my handphone.¡±

    Liu Yi slowly stands up before cing his handphone back into his pocket and says to Chen Cai: ¡°Indeed she is not.¡±

    ¡°What the heck! I have dropped my handphone as well!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah my invincible spectacles have dropped!¡±

    ¡°I dropped my briefs!¡±

    The three guys instantly bend down while Chen Cai is almost kneeling on the ground.

    Liu Yi really wishes to kick Chen Cai in his back but thinking that it might weaken his appearance, he gives up.

    Chen Cai rubs away his nosebleed and says: ¡°Boss¡­I, I wish to join the basketball club¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Liu Yi kicks Chen Cai before saying: ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to join the Martial Arts club! We must keep out promise otherwise are we still men?!¡±

    ¡°Thast¡­fine then¡­¡±

    Chen Cai can only sigh.

    ¡°Quickly take a look, there is the karate club recruitment new members!¡±

    Su Junping points under a tree a distance away, indeed under the tree stands Wu Jingjun as he passes application forms to the new members.

    Seeming like he has seen Liu Yi as well, Wu Jingjun turns around before giving them two thumbs down as a dispising sign.

    Chen Cai starts to roll up his sleeves and says angrily: ¡°What the! Boss let me settle them!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. We still need to hurry and report. Later, settling them at the stage is not toote.¡±

    Liu Yi pulls them away and walks towards the Martial Arts clubs direction.

    Based on what Yu Haitao said, their Martial Arts club location seems to be somewhere close to the library.

    ¡°Yu Haitao says that their club has a number of girls, so there must be a number of people applying!¡±

    Su Junping starts to fantasize about him and a group of girls training together in the future¡­hehe, perhaps I might be able to take the opportunity to get some advantage.

    ¡°Take a look and wouldn¡¯t we know¡­it is in front of us.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyesight is rather good and is able to see the location where the Martial Arts club is located.

 Chapter 360 100,000 to have a meal together

    Very soon, Su Junping and the rest also see the recruitment area and Chen Cai¡¯s jaw immediately drops.

    ¡°@## you can¡¯t be for real! So deste! And are the beauties!¡±

    Looking at the recruitment area of the Martial Arts club, there are only fatsses fanning themselves.

    In front of them is not a single new member, which ispletely different from other clubs who have a lot of people!

    ¡°Damn¡­ it is way to dested already ah¡­¡±

    Completely deserted ah! Did not think that the countless of girls that Yu Haitao says is this kind¡­

    Lai Junwen is quite righteous as he says: ¡°Ai, martial arts is declining ah. We need to be responsible to help out ah! Didn¡¯t old two say that we need to keep our words, we must restore the martial arts club!¡±

    ¡°That¡­I actually am also interested in ying basketball¡­¡±

    Liu Yi changes his tone, ¡°After all helping our country¡¯s basketball progress, en, is also our responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Lai Junwen and the rest instantly gives Liu Yi the middle finger.

    Chen Cai ask: ¡°Boss, where is your moral integrity!¡±

    ¡°Who? Who are you talking about? You created a new word?¡±

    Liu Yi narrows his eyes as he looks at Chen Cai, ¡°But Chen Cai ah you really improved ah, already learning how to create a new word!¡±

    ¡°Your sister ah boss!¡±

    ¡°Then do we¡­join or not¡­¡±

    Su Junping is also somewhat wavering as his eyes start to stray to the basketball club. Those white legs as well as the cheerleaders.

    What a beautiful scenery ah¡­

    Liu Yi proposes, ¡°How about we¡­ withdraw¡­¡±

    Just as they are about to withdraw, from near the martial arts club a pretty figure walks over.

    The two fatsses instantly turn around and greet, ¡°Hi, vice-president!¡±

    ¡°Vice-president. This ce is very hot ah. Will we be able to recruit new members?¡±

    The beautiful brushes her bangs and say confidently: ¡°I can confirm one. There will definitely be people who will be interested in martial arts.¡±

    As the beauty speaks, she walks to the back of the recruitment table and sits down, ¡°I, Ling Zhuoyi do not believe that this year there isn¡¯t anyone who does not have eyes!¡±

    The number one school flower is actually the vice-president of the Martial Arts Club!

    To think that Su Junping also did not get hold of this information!

    ¡°Looks like everyone has the responsibility of supporting Martial Arts.¡±

    Lai Junwen nods his head, ¡°We must not fall behind ah¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! We need to help out!¡±

    Chen Cai also agrees. While Su Junping somewhat cowardly ask: ¡°That¡­didn¡¯t second brother say that he wants to join the Basketball club¡­¡±

    The three of them turn around, but Liu Yi has already walked over to the recruitment area and greets warmly: ¡°These few beauties! I am here to join the Martial Arts Club!¡±

    ¡°@$#$¡±

    The three of them gift Liu Yi¡¯s back view with their middle finger again.

    ¡°You have indeede.¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi smiles merrily at Liu Yi, ¡°I am still worried that you would not grace my Martial Arts club. But I have heard that a few days ago you beat up Youchi Ronkou, is it real? Or is it a fake news?¡±

    ¡°I am rather shocked that the number one school beauty is the Martial Arts Club vice-president.¡±

    Liu Yi takes an application form from one of the fat girls and asks: ¡°Last time at the bar why did I not see youe and look for us?¡±

    ¡°Recruiting members, that matter, I¡¯ll just leave it to Yu Haitao.¡±

    As Ling Zhuoyi speaks, she stretches in an enchanting manner, attracting their eyes. If only her chest is not so t then it would have been even better.

    Forget it¡­although her chest is not enough, her face is enough. No matter what, Ling Zhuoyi is still very pretty. Her appearance ispletely perfect whenbined together.

    ¡°Other than being the vice-president, this miss also has a very important consultant identity. I still need sponsors for the martial arts club as well. It is a pity that there are too fewpanies who are willing to sponsor martial arts. Junior brother, how about it do you want to sponsor some?¡±

    I¡­do I look like I am rich¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject ah. You sponsor a thousand dors and this miss will apany you to have a meal. How about it?¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi smiles merrily as she looks at Liu Yi.

    ¡­This Ling Zhuoyi is not that easy to deal with ah!

    These terms of hers are very attractive¡­having a meal with the number 1 school flower. If said to others it is quite reputable¡­especially the three guys behind me, their eyes are already red.

    ¡°He is a pauper. Let this miss sponsor you.¡±

    At this moment from beside themes the voice of a girl which attract their attention.

    All of them turn over and take a look and instantly takes a deep breath.

    It is two great beauties ah! One of them is noble and gorgeous while the other has a dazzling figure!

    The two beauties are wearing ck and white skirts respectively as they hold hands and walk over.

    Beauties like this are rare to see even in Ke Da!

    A lot of guys are following behind them as they follow them admiring them.

    One of the guys seems to be looking at them too serious until he walks into a tree but there is noughter because everyone else is looking at the two beauties.

    ¡°Great, great beauties ah!

    Su Junping is almost salivating already, ¡°Why did I not know that there is actually these kinds of beauties in Ke Da¡­What the heck is the top notice list doing ah! The two of them are absolutely in the top 5 ah!¡±

    ¡°Ai¡­I found a girlfriend too soon¡­¡±

    Lai Junwen is also very regretful, but out of their expectations, Chen Cai who is usually the most excited when seeing beauties is calm this time around.

    Did this guy shoot already? Or does his eyes have problems?

    This is a pair of absolute beauties ah!

    ¡°Oh? This two beauties also want to apply to my Martial Arts club?¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi asks as she takes out two application form and passes them over.

    If our Martial Arts Club is able to ept this two beauties¡­then there will definitely be a lot of guys applying to our Martial Arts Club! At that time, there will definitely be arge sum of membership fees ah¡­.

    Her eyes brighten up like stars.

    ¡°Sorry Senior sister. The two of us are not from Ke Da but from QingBei.¡±

    Therge chest girl says apologetically.

    Even Ling Zhuoyi is also somewhat dazzled¡­

    Hateful ah. I hate girls with big chests the most!

    ¡°This miss is here to sponsor.¡±

    The other beauty who is wearing ck skirt crosses her arms and speaks like an arrogant peacock, ¡°My Murong Financial Group will sponsor your martial arts club, how about 100k?¡±

    100k?!

    All of the guys got a shock.

    I¡¯ll be damned! Ms Perfect!

    ¡°Murong family?¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi immediately bes excited, It is arge financial organisation in the North!

    ¡°What is the terms! We can print Murong financial organization logo on our uniforms as an advertisement when we go topetitions how is it? Or we can also add a name, er, yeah Murong Martial Arts Club!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi is very happy, just how much money is that ah!

    ¡°No need. My terms are that he needs to have dinner with me! Hmph!¡±

    As the beauty speaks, she angrily res at Liu Yi.

    Ling Zhuoyi¡¯s smart brain nearly stops working.

    What? What are these terms???

    A lot of guys instantly re at Liu Yi in rage and hatred.

    @$#$$!!!! What kind ofdy¡¯s luck does this fellow have! To make a Ms. Perfect spend money to have a meal with him?!

    If it is me, being able to have a meal with this beauty¡­don¡¯t say getting paid 100k, even if I pay 100k¡­.ah, pay 10 dors is also okay ah!!!

    ¡°Xiao Die, stop messing around¡­¡±

    Liu Yi somewhat embarrassed to be under the gaze of so many people.

    Damn this! They know each other?!!!!!

    Lai Junwen and Su Junping¡¯s gaze instantly turns bad, as it starts to be filled with envy.

    Why did Liu Yi also know this kind of beauty?!

    Ling Zhuoyi also slightly tilts her head to the side as she looks at the three of them. It seems like, there are some stories ah!

    ¡°Aiyah. It is really my fortune that our Sir Liu actually remembered me ah.¡±

    Murong Die crosses her arms as she mocks Liu Yi.

    ¡°Eh? What is with your tone? Are you angry at me?¡± asked Liu Yi,pletely lost.

    ¡°Aiyah how would this girl dare to be mad at our Sir Liu ah. Our Sir Liu is so arrogant like an emperor and is so hard to invite. Even trying meet is also through other people, passing messages ah.¡±

    Murong Die continues to ridicule making Liu Yipletely confused.

    ¡°Xiao Yi gege¡­you promised to have dinner¡­.¡±

    By the side, Wang Lele secretly reminded Liu Yi.

    ¡°Damnss whose side are you on!!!¡±

    Murong Die is hopping mad, ¡°When we areing didn¡¯t we talk about this! If this fellow does not apologize and treat us we will ignore him! Damn it, you traitor!¡±

    ¡°So, sorryh¡­¡±

    Wang Lele pouts, ¡°I also see that¡­Xiao Yi gege seems to be unable to remember¡­¡±

    ¡°What the heck! You know his morality and conduct! If we do not beat him up, how would he get it straight!¡±

    Murong Die is about to blow her top, ¡°Damn Lele selling out your teammate! How can I trust you in future!¡±

    ¡°Sorryh Xiao Die sister¡­I would not dare to do it again in the future¡­¡±

    ¡°You still dare to have a future?! OHHHH so angry!!!!¡±

    As the two beauties start quarreling, Liu Yi immediately hurries to soothe them.

    ¡°Okay okay. Stop talking Lele. This matter is indeed my mistake¡­recently I am rather busy and had some matters. How about this, tonight I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Go and die! You only know how to side with Lele!¡±

    Murong Die is unhappy, ¡°Did this miss own you?! Still, you made me look for you first!¡±

    As she speaks, she turns around and walks over to a guy by the side. Grabbing him by his cor she asks: ¡°Are you willing to have a meal with this miss?!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Willing! Willing ah!¡±

    The guy is so happy that he almost faints.

    Murong Die pushed him aside before ring at Liu Yi, ¡°Did you see! There are guys who are willing to treat this miss to a meal, hmph!¡±

    That guy instantly cries, why¡­am I used for this¡­my heart is breaking ah¡­.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. My big miss ah how about I treat you to a meal?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Murong Die raise her eyebrow, ¡°Our Stingy Liu is finally willing to be generous? Tell me what will you be treating.¡±

    ¡°MaLa Tang¡­I guarantee that you will be full¡­..¡±

    ¡°Your sister!!!!¡±

    ¡°The two of you!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi jumps out to smooth things over, ¡°Are you guys still willing to sponsor and apply?¡±

    She is not interested in the story, rather she cares more about the money!

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Murong Die and Liu Yi reply at the same time before staring at each other.

    ¡°Aiyah, why are there so many people at that Martial Arts club today? Did the sun rise from the west?¡±

    At this moment, a mystifying voicees from their side.

 Chapter 361 Club crisis

    The crowd turns around and take a look. The person is none other than a group of people from the Karate club!

    Their leader is none other than Wu Jingjun. He walks over with wide steps as a number of his club members follow behind him,

    These club members are wearing the same kind of attire, which is the white karate gi and on it is written KARATE giving them a vigorous aura even from far away.

    ¡°Today¡¯s sun has risen from the west ah, looks like there are a number of people at the Martial Arts Club.¡±

    ¡°Crazy.¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi sits down as she sneers, seeming like she is not angered by Wu Jingjun words but she retaliates by asking: ¡°What is the matter President Wu, why are you so carefree today, not apanying your little lover Wang Zhanfeng?¡±

    The rtionship between Wu Jingjun and Wang Zhanfeng has always been the number one topic of discussion among the school¡¯s fujoshi.

    Like how the two of them do it ah, who is the attacker who is the eptor. It was discussed so many times. To the point during the discussion, the fujoshis are split into two factions. One faction says that Wu Jingjun is the attacker because of his strong kungfu, making sex very fiery. The other faction says that he is the eptor because this kind of person definitely has a soft side which is showcased during sex!

    Hearing Ling Zhuoyi¡¯s words, it is like piercing his weak point making him angry.

    ¡°Ling Zhuoyi! Don¡¯t be cocky!¡±

    ¡°Am I cocky? President Wu really likes to joke around ah! Why don¡¯t you take a look at who is the one who came over to look for trouble before saying that I am too much!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi says in her heart, this Wu Jingjun really knows how to invert ck and white.

    ¡°So what if I am finding problems. I, Wu Jingjun came here to see the bustling in your Martial Arts club. So what about it?¡±

    Wu Jingjun crosses his arms and says slowly, ¡°Every year, Martial Arts club is not able to recruit many people. This year the school has already given orders that if you guys are not able to recruit at least 5 people then you guys are no longer qualified to be a club. Hehehe. Let me see what you guys are going to do now. Ling Zhuoyi, it is better if you obediently disband your Martial Arts club. Why don¡¯t you consider joining my Karate Club as an advisor?¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi mocks back, ¡°It is better to let your little white-faced Wang Zhanfeng be your advisor, that way it is guaranteed that you¡¯ll be able to get more girls. Who says that this year I am unable to recruit 5 members. Did you not see that there are already 4 here?¡±

    As she speaks, she points at Liu Yi and his dormmates.

    ¡°These fours?¡±

    Wu Jingjun sneers, ¡°Just four trash who only know how to talk big that¡¯s all and its still not enough people ah.¡±

    ¡°So what. This miss joins this club as well then.¡±

    Murong Die does not like Wu Jingjun, especially when he says that her Liu Yi is trash, making her dislike him more.

    She steps forward and takes a form.

    ¡°Then I also want to join.¡±

    Wang Lele bounces over, her enormous chest¡¯s movement instantly causes countless of guys heart¡¯s to race.

    Even Wu Jingjun cannot help but stare.

    These two top grade girls ah¡­if they really join the Martial Arts club then how many people would be attracted to join ah!

    I definitely cannot let that happen and must pull them over!

    And perhaps I might even be able to date one of them, wouldn¡¯t that be even good?

    After all, I am the president of Karate Club, which is impressive and I am also an attractive person, chasing after ass should not be a problem.

    ¡°These two beauties, the Martial Arts club does not have any future. Why don¡¯t you join my Karate Club?¡±

    Wu Jingjun straightens his ck belt around his waist and says: ¡°I am a 4th dan in Karate. It can be said that in the entire Ke Da, I do not have any opponent!¡±

    ¡°How dare you snatch my people in front of me! Wu Jingjun aren¡¯t you too much?!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi is very unhappy.

    ¡°Club recruitment members use all kinds of methods!¡±

    Wu Jingjun continues, ¡°Furthermore your Martial Arts Club also do not have any genuine talent and still wishes to lie to the new students. What a joke. How about it twodies. Join my Karate Club, the membership fees are cheap, the treatment is also good and there are professional trainers who conduct the training!¡±

    ¡°I am really sorry but we cannot join other clubs ah¡­¡±

    Wang Lele looks at Wu Jingjun in difficulty, ¡°I can only join the Martial Arts club¡­¡±

    Wu Jingjun pets his chest and says confidently: ¡°What is the matter, you girls are being threatened? No worries if she dares to threaten you, I will help you girls out!¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­this elder sister did not make things difficult for ush¡­but there is an ancient saying that is correct, ¡®Marry husband, follow husband¡¯. So I can only follow along with my boyfriend¡¯s choice¡­¡±

    ¡°Boyfriend?¡±

    Wu Jingjun takes a shocked breath, this top grade big chestedss actually has a boyfriend already?!

    Mother ah! What a waste of heaven¡¯s gift ah!!!

    ¡°Which guy among the four is your boyfriend¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course it is him!¡±

    As Wang Lele speaks, she walks over and hugs Liu Yi¡¯s arm.

    Killing intent ah!!!

    Liu Yi immediately feels all kind of killing intenting at him from all directions, brushing against his body like it is able to stab him full of holes!!

    Especially when Wang Lele¡¯srge chest rubs against his arm, the thousands of guys killing intent gives him a feeling of a target on his back ah!!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Wu Jingjun wants to scold people but he turns around and asks Murong Die: ¡°How about you? Join my Karate Club ah.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Murong Die shakes her head and rejects directly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Wu Jingjun is shocked, there are actually people who are not willing to join my Karate Club?!

    ¡°Because this miss does not like the look of you.¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s sentence instant kill Wu Jingjun.

    What kind of reason is this! But it is reasonable ah!

    ¡°That¡­thank you two girls for your kind intentions¡­.¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi says with some difficulty, ¡°But you are not students from our school so you girls are unable to join our club¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahaaahahahahahah!!!!!¡±

    Wu Jingjun¡¯s face which was green turns happy when he hears the conversation, ¡°Hahaha! You also can only see but cannot eat! Hahahaha! Good ah, really good. Looks like this year your club is destined to be disbanded! Rx I will request to take over your site, to be our Karate Club division! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°There is actually this kind of setting, is so annoying.¡±

    Murong Die unhappily pouts, ¡°Then how about sponsorship? If I sponsor 100k would your school still disband the club?¡±

    When Wu Jingjun hears this his body instantly trembles.

    What? Sponsor 100k?!!?

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Although Ling Zhuoyi is a miser she also does not know how to reply.

    After all the 100k sponsor funds for the Martial Arts club¡­and having no rtionship with the school¡¯s club union.

    ¡°Not enough? Then is 1 million enough?¡±

    Murong Family may not have everything but they have money.

    This kind of throwing away money is not something an ordinary person can understand.

    At the very least everyone in the surrounding is stunned.

    ¡°Murong Family is indeed very rich..this¡­I think can.¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi¡¯s brain spins around quickly as calctes in her heart. Actually, the school¡¯s club union side is easy to deal with. Just give them some benefits, bribing sponsors for the school¡¯s club union construction should be okay¡­

    This way even if there are not enough members, we can still be able to get past this stage.

    ¡°So what if you have money!¡±

    While Wu Jingjun is not willing to let go as he sees through Ling Zhuoyi¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Don¡¯t think of sponsoring the club union! I will publicise this matter. With Karate Club¡¯s supervising, no one is allowed to abuse their position for personal gain! Not even members, then you must disband!¡±

    ¡°A small matter ah.¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi instantly smiles, ¡°Friends who wish to join Martial Arts club hurry up ah! There will not be any club fees and everyone will get a $100 meal voucher!¡±

    The moment she speaks, instantly a group of people starts shouting that they want to join.

    What the hell! Is there such a prodigal?!

    ¡°You, you can do it like this as well?!!¡±

    ¡°Ling Zhuoyi don¡¯t do it like this!¡±

    At this moment, President Yu Haitao who was not around until now finally shows his face.

    When he sees Ling Zhuoyi doing it like this he is instantly somewhat upset, ¡°Martial Arts Club only ept friends who are really interested in martial arts! What are you doing to our club!¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want to do. Do you want to watch our club get disbanded?¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi is also somewhat angry, ¡°I am the advisor. I need to make ns for the development of the club!¡±

    ¡°I am also the president! Have you forgotten what the previous president said to me when he passed down his post to me?¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember! But if there is not club then we will have nothing! Martial arts spirit, what bullshit spirit do you have when there is no club!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi and Yu Haitao start quarreling.

    Wu Jingjun sneers by the side, ¡°Hehe, dog bites dog. Not bad, continue on.¡±

    Liu Yi and the rest are also helpless as they do not know how to help.

    ¡°That¡­can I join the Martial Arts Club?¡±

    Just as the two of them are quarreling endlessly, a weak voice speaks up beside them.

    They immediately turn around to take a look and the person is none other than Wang Yuzheng!

    ¡°Can I join¡­I am interested in martial arts and wish to learn a few defensive methods.¡±

    As Wang Yuzheng speaks, she looks at Liu Yi, ¡°I do not wish to always give other people trouble¡­¡±

    ¡°Sillyss, how would you be troublesome.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hands and strokes Wang Yuzheng¡¯s hair.

    Thisss is really thinking too much.

    The group of people jaw drops. You already have Wang Lele that big chest girl and you still want to take our school flower! Are you trying to kill the rest of us!

    ¡°Now it is enough already, right?¡±

    Murong Die turns around and looks at Ling Zhuoyi, ¡°The two of you do not need to quarrel anymore.¡±

    ¡°Enough people! Enough people!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi immediately nods her head, ¡°That¡­the sponsorship would not decrease right¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, what I promised you, how would it be less.¡±

    To Murong Die, a million is just a few months allowance that¡¯s all.

    Wu Jingjun stands by the side awkwardly as well as unhappily.

    Not being able to disband the Martial Arts club as well as letting them get a million in sponsors¡­damn it even until now I have not seen such arge sum of money!

    Shameless rich family ah! Even if it is a beauty spending it is really shameless ah!

    But the day after is our agreed upon fight date, on the ring I shall humiliate these bunch of fellows!

    ¡°That is really great! Let me treat you guys for tonight¡¯s dinner! Come,e,e. Let us go an eat!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi did not bother recruiting new students already as she pulls Murong Die and walks out of the school.

    ¡°Liu Yi, Lele, Yuzheng. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Murong Die calls them over.

    Chen Cai points at himself and asks: ¡°What about us?¡±

    ¡°You guys settle yourselves!¡±

    ¡°What the¡­you guys¡­don¡¯t be like this ah¡­¡±

 Chapter 362 Number one school flowerâ€™s dance

    ¡°Elder brother you must help me!¡±

    Ling Tian looks around his house for a few days before finally finding his elder brother Ling Feng.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    Ling Feng is the young master of Ling Family. Currently, he is starting to take responsibility for some of the family business and has very little time to return home. But he is the backbone of Ling Tian.

    From young, Ling Tian is already the Ling Family yboy and has stirred up trouble outside. The one who dotes on Ling Tian the most is not his parents but Ling Feng, his elder brother. If Ling Tian has stirred up trouble, Ling Feng will be the first toe up and deal with it. No matter if it is through money or other people to deal with it.

    It can be said that Ling Tian was pampered since young by his own elder brother.

    Ling Feng ask: ¡°What trouble did you stir up again?¡±

    ¡°I did not stir up trouble this time brother. This time around there is a person who provoked me!¡±

    Ling Tian gives a wronged face, ¡°Little brother I got bullied¡­¡±

    ¡°What joke are you talking about. You are the second young master of our Ling Family. Who dares to bully you?¡±

    Ling Feng smiles as he says in his heart, it is definitely my little brother who is telling lies to make me help him again.

    ¡°I really did not brother. This time around I was really bullied very badly¡­¡±

    As Ling Tian speaks, he lowers his head as he secretly rubs the eye drops he dripped on his finger into his eyes.

    When he raises his head again, it is like he had just cried, scaring Ling Feng.

    ¡°@#@$, who dared to bully my Ling Feng¡¯s little brother! Tell me, I will go and teach him a lesson!¡±

    ¡°It is a new year one student from my school.¡±

    Ling Tian is instantly happy in his heart but he says bitterly, ¡°He snatched my girlfriend as well to humiliate me¡­¡±

    Ling Feng frowns, ¡°Did you not tell him that you are the second young master of Ling Family?¡±

    ¡°I said already brother¡­but¡­he said that Ling Family is not worth a fart in his eyes!¡±

    Ling Feng immediately asks: ¡°It is him seeking death. Who and where is he.¡±

    Ling Tian almost wants to smile but he forcefully bears it and says: ¡°He calls Liu Yi and is a year one student of my school Biological course! As for where is he¡­let me think. He should be in school.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Ling Feng turns around, picks up his handphone and calls a number.

    ¡°Hello, young master Ling what orders do you have?¡±

    From the handphonees aughing voice and it sounds somewhat like a girl.

    ¡°Help me settle a person.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah. A small matter only. Usually, Young master Ling takes care of us so much, this little matter is very simple. Tell me, who does Young master Ling want to get rid of?¡±

    Ling Feng tells the person the name and that personughs.

    ¡°Rx Young master Ling. Leave this person to us to deal with. Young master Ling. You are now the Yama King. When do you wish for this person to die?¡±

    ¡°I do not wish for him to see tomorrow¡¯s sunrise.¡±

    ¡°OK! Young master Ling just needs to wait for the good news.¡±

    As the girl¡¯s voice gradually increases, the call is cut.

    ¡°Thank you brother¡­I know you treat me the best¡­¡±

    Ling Tian stops crying as he is filled with satisfaction.

    Ling Feng pets his little brother on the arm and says: ¡°En¡­with me around, no one will dare to bully you.¡±

    Currently, Liu Yi does not know that the Ling Family sent people to look for him. He is currently apanying the girls in a bar while receiving the baptism of deafening music.

    Although he is the Commanding Officer of Red Scarf Army and has a lot of gathering ces. But Liu Yi seldomes to this kind of gathering ce because he feels that it is too noisy.

    The surroundings vibrate with loud music while countless guys and girls are crazily twisting their body¡¯s, drinking alcohol and screaming.

    It is very lively indeed but there is too much noise who is not suitable for Liu Yi, this kind of cultivator.

    He was helplessly dragged here, because after the meal, under the rmendation of Ling Zhuoyi, Murong Die thatss want toe here while Wang Lele and Wang Yuzheng seem to be taking Murong Die as the leader thus he can only follow along.

    At the bar, they sit down on a sofa that is in the corner of the dar. Ling Zhuoyi magnanimously opens two bottles of vodka while letting the server ce a container in the ice bucket.

    Currently in front of them is a flirtatious pretty boy, hugging a steel pole and elegantly doing a pole dance.

    A group of girls shriek crazily by the side causing Liu Yi¡¯s head to be big.

    Fine then if it is a girl doing the pole dance then I would be slightly happier.

    ¡°How is it. Fun right?¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi drinks a mouth of alcohol before excitedly saying to the girls: ¡°This spot is the fiercest in this ce and is not a ce that anyone is able to enter! It is because I know some people that is why I am able to bring you guys in to y!¡±

    Actually, even without Ling Zhuoyi mentioning it, Liu Yi had also realized it.

    It is obvious that there are a lot more girls in this bar! And all of them are here to see boys doing pole dance¡­perhaps this bar might also have some ducks as well.

    ¡°En, en¡­indeed it is interesting. This is my first time here!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s face has already turned red, ¡°Indeed it is fun..wah, that guy dances very handsomely! How are his legs so long!¡±

    ¡°I feel that Xiao Yi gege legs are also not short ah¡­¡±

    As Wang Lele speaks, she looks at Liu Yi¡®s lower body.

    What the! Do notpare me with the pole dancers ah!

    Liu Yi does not know whether to cry orugh.

    ¡°Liu Yi you also go up and do a dance! If you dance well this miss will give you a reward!¡±

    Murong Die provokes Liu Yi.

    ¡°Oi, oi. Do I look like a person who pole dances?¡±

    Liu Yi is not willing to do.

    ¡°Those who agree to Liu Yi dancing one round raise your hands!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi who is not afraid of trouble happily shouts out as she raises her right hand.

    Instantly Murong Die also follows along and raises her hand while Wang Lele also raises her hand to show that she is not a traitor.

    As for Wang Yuzheng, after looking left and right as well as Liu Yi, bites her lips before finally raising her hand as well.

    Oi!!! Are you for real!

    Liu Yi is stunned.

    ¡°See, see, everyone agrees!¡±

    Murong Dieughs merrily.

    ¡°Pooh! One vote overruled!¡±

    Liu Yi indicates his stance.

    ¡°Aiyah don¡¯t be a letdownh¡­how about this. If you go up and dance, ermm, then we let our Lele kiss you once.¡±

    As Murong Die speaks, she gives Liu Yi a coquettish look.

    ¡°Why, why is it me ah!¡±

    Wang Lele instantly feels like she got shot while lying down.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you wish to kiss a long time ago so it is not like you will suffer a loss.¡±

    Murong Die waves her hand before saying to Liu Yi, ¡°How about it youngster? ¡±

    ¡°Not doing!¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head rapidly, I would not do this thing even if I die!

    Murong Die suddenly adds, ¡°How about giving Lele¡¯s first time to you as well?¡±

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    Liu Yi who is drinking iced ck tea nearly spat it out.

    $%@$#, thisss is the real one who is selling out her teammate!

    ¡°Xiao Die jiejie¡­how can do you do this¡­¡±

    Wang Lele is almost crying while Wang Yuzheng is also somewhat anxious. As for Ling Zhuoyi, her attitude is like a person watching a show.

    ¡°How is it Liu Yi, deal or no deal!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s eyes contain hidden thoughts and her gaze causes Liu Yi¡¯s hair to stand.

    This¡­Lele¡¯s first time¡­

    Liu Yi¡¯s gazends on Wang Lele. She is currently wearing a white blouse and the cor is not particrly high. That pair of dazzling snow-white mounds makes people unable to look straight.

    Just enough he is unable to stop his saliva. Since thest time he had it for the first time, Liu Yi starts to feel that his desire for it has be stronger¡­

    Although I did it with Yoko before¡­but I cannot just thicken my face and go looking for her again right?

    Furthermore, the two of us are enemies!

    As for Xiao Mi¡­thatss does not know thus she did another kind of service for me. As for that¡­honestly speaking I really cannot bare to do it to her!

    As for human and a beast¡­it ispletely about moral integrity ah!

    As for Wang Lele¡­it seems like thisss has grown up and left the ranks of a senior high school student and is ripe to be eaten¡­

    Ling Zhuoyi sneers and mock: ¡°Liu Yi what are you even hesitating for. You don¡¯t even act like a man!¡±

    Liu Yi retorts, ¡°Get lost! How is this kind of matter like that ¡±

    The current Ling Zhuoyi is wearing a short sleeve beige shirt and a short denim short revealing her long legs.

    Although thisss does not have a chest she wins in her beautiful face and long legs!

    When she went up the stage and hugs the steel pole, instead of attracting the unhappiness from the crowd, she attracted the fiery cheers from the crowd.

    Thisss¡­is crazy?!

    Liu Yi is really dumbfounded.

    Ling Zhuoyi raises her legs as she pulls on the steel pole, pressing her leg against the steel pole and shouts: ¡°Give me some NOISEEEE!!!!¡±

    ¡°Ahahaahahahahahahaahahahaha!!!!¡±

    Instantly below the stagees the wolves cries!

    ¡°Liu Yi watch carefully! After this, it is your turn!¡±

    As Ling Zhuoyi speaks, she turns her head over and flutters her eyes at Liu Yi before starting her pole dance.

    It must be said that thess¡¯s appearance when doing pole dance¡­.is indeed very explosively sexy ah!

    One of her legs hook around the steel pole as her well-rounded ass in short denim shorts disy its arc attracting the gaze of the crowd.

    Even Liu Yi is attracted to it.

    At this moment his arm is in pain as Murong Die secretly pinches him.

    She pouts as she res at him.

    ¡°Pervert!¡±

    Cries, I am wronged okay¡­

    ¡°Big sister Ling is very good ah¡­¡±

    Wang Lele by the side unexpectedly ps her hand, ¡°Very nice to watch¡­¡±

    What the! This idioticss!

    Wang Yuzheng is biting her lips like she is considering something.

    Very quickly Ling Zhuoyi has finished dancing. After igniting the crowd¡¯s mood, she gently jumps off the stage and walks to Liu Yi side.

    ¡°Little fellow Liu, it is your turn!¡±

    What the hell, how did I turn into be Little fellow Liu! This damn Ling Zhuoyi really does not know how to control her mouth!

    ¡°That, today¡¯s weather is not bad ah!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head and looks at the ceiling lights as heughs.

    ¡°Get lost! I look down on you!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi instantly gifts Liu Yi with a middle finger.

    Murong Die by the side also cries out: ¡°That¡¯s right. If you are a man then go up and dance ah!¡±

    ¡°Although Lele does not like to make things difficult for Xiao Yi gege¡­. I really wish to see Xiao Yi gege dance¡­it must be really cool¡­¡±

    A bunch of girls without limits ah!

    Liu Yi really wishes to cry.

    Should I go up or should I not go up ah!

 Chapter 363 Give me a show

    Just as Liu Yi is in a dilemma, a few drunk men walk over.

    One of the bald guys who is holding a bottle of beer smiles as he says to Ling Zhuoyi, ¡°Little Lass. Your dance is not bad ahe to give me¡­hic!¡­a show!¡±

    As he speaks, he hups as well.

    Ling Zhuoyi immediately pinches her nose as she dodges to the side.

    ¡°Who are you ah! I am not here to sell! Scram to the side!¡±

    Thisss is originally very bold. When someonees over to take advantage of her, she immediately starts to scold back impolitely.

    ¡°Woah! Thisss is quite fiery eh! Brothers, what do you guys think?¡±

    The bald guy sneers as he asks his brothers by his side.

    One of the vulgar looking guys licks his lips and reply: ¡°Hehe¡­.of course, it is bringing her back to discipline ah¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡­at that time she can give us a show after stripping naked¡­hehehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep your mouths clean!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi is instantly angered, ¡°What is the matter with this bar! How did they let this group of trash in!¡±

    Usually, this bar is quite okay but she did not think that the first time she has brought her friends here, she would meet this kind of matter causing Ling Zhuoyi to lose her face,

    ¡°Hehess, this ce was opened by our family.¡±

    The bald guy sneers, ¡°In this ce what I say are the rules!¡±

    Hearing what the bald guys say, Ling Zhuoyi instantly turns silent.

    People who are able to open this kind of business in Jingdou are unordinary people. It is best to not provoke them if able to.

    ¡°This boss, we are only students, as for pole dancing and the like, it is not possible. Let me punish myself with a cup.¡±

    As Ling Zhuoyi speaks, she picks up the wine cup and is about to drain it in a gup when the bald guy suddenly stretches out his hand, grabs hold of her hand and starts rubbing her hand.

    ¡°Little girl why drink¡­go up and dance ah¡­¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi¡¯s eyebrow twitches but she bears with it.

    At this moment, Murong Die stands up and picks up the bottle in front of her.

    ¡°Go dance!? Go back home and watch your mother dance!¡±

    -Pa!-

    Under the shocked gaze of Ling Zhuoyi, that bottle of alcohol is sshed onto that bald guy¡¯s face.

    At that instant, everyone is stunned, while the whole bar seems to have turned silent for a second.

    The bald guy wakes up slightly from his drunkenness but it is substituted with anger.

    ¡°F** you! You are seeking death!¡±

    The bald guy raises up his bottle and throws it towards Murong Die.

    Although the bottle is not considered heavy, if it hits Murong Die¡¯s head, it will definitely cause an injury!

    Ling Zhuoyi instantly really feel that this matter really going to be really, really bad.

    At this moment, a hand appears and grabbed the bottle from the air.

    The bottle is held in that hand causally before being ced on the table.

    After Liu Yi ces down the beer bottle he raises his head and nce at the baldy and says: ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it is too tasteless to take action against girls?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are pretending to be a hero! Brother do him in!¡±

    He raises a beer bottle again and smashes it towards Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    -Pang!-

    Before the beer bottle is able to hit his head, it is scattered into half by Liu Yi¡¯s knife chop!

    Although he did not wear the Monarch Armour, he has Hard Qigong to protect his body, thus shattering the beer bottle is very easy.

    When the baldy sees that the beer bottle in his hand was shattered he is stunned.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    While Liu Yi has already flipped over. With a hand he presses against the table and jumps out.

    At the same time, he kicks out with his leg and kicks the baldy on the chest causing him to instantly fly out and crash onto the table behind him.

    Well since this bar is opened by him, when it gets smashed, I hope that he does not have any heartache.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    ¡°This fellow is ferocious ah!¡±

    When the rest of the baldy¡¯s buddies see this, they instantly start attacking Liu Yi with their beer bottles.

    A good tiger is unable to fight against a pack of wolves. They do not believe that this fellow is able to fight against so many of them!

    Liu Yi stands there not moving as he stretches out his hands and sends out knife chops.

    -Pa, pa, pa, pa-

    With the hard qigong protection, his hands are like the sharpest knife and easily cut through the beer bottles.

    After which Liu Yi directly picks up a heavy marble tabletop and forcibly tears it off before swinging it out horizontally.

    -Swish-

    The tabletop flies out with arge force and smashes those people onto the ground.

    With their side fighting, the bar is instantly in an uproar.

    A number of bouncers immediately rush forward as they directly attack Liu Yi with the rubber truncheons in their hands.

    Taking peoples money to help them get rid of cmities. If at this time they do not take actions, perhaps afterword they might be fired!

    ¡°Liu Yi be careful!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng cries out a reminder.

    ¡°Small matter.¡±

    After roaming the Asura Realm for 500 years, how would Liu Yi be frightened by this small matter?

    He casually walks between the bouncers as he dodges the rubber truncheons. At the same time, his hands keep attacking.

    Every time he attacks a bouncer, he will send them flying away and crashing into the tables and chairs by the side.

    Liu Yi¡¯s attacks are neither heavy nor light, it would not be able to heavily injure them but is also just enough to make them unable to stand up for a while.

    ¡°F***-tards, trash! A bunch of trash ah¡­¡±

    When baldy sees that his underlings were so easily beaten up, for a moment he forgets about his chest pain as he starts scolding angrily.

    ¡°Bastard!! How dare you create trouble in my ce! Watch how I deal with you guys!¡±

    ¡°Okay then, then I shall deal with you first.¡±

    After Liu Yi dealt with all of the bouncers, he turns around and picks up a beer bottle which he chops it into a triangr edge.

    Under the lights, the sharp broken ss shines piercingly.

    ¡°You, what do you wish to do¡­¡±

    The baldy looks at Liu Yi walking towards him and is instantly afraid.

    ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just sending you a gift.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he squats by the side of the baldy and aims at his palm before piercing the beer bottle in.

    -pish!-

    The sharp broken ss easily pierces into the baldy¡¯s palm, causing him to cry out in pain.

    But he does not have any strength to struggle because Liu Yi¡¯s palm is pressing against his chest as he uses meridian sealing, causing him to be unable to move and suffer the pain.

    ¡°There is still one more.¡±

    Liu Yi picks up another beer bottle and breaks it again before aiming for the baldy¡¯s other hand.

    By the side, Ling Zhuoyi is frightened while Wang Yuzheng¡¯s eyes widen as they stare in disbelief at Liu Yi.

    When did Liu Yi¡­turn so ruthless¡­

    I don¡¯t remember that he was this way in the past ah¡­

    The times when Liu Yi is by my side, he is always very warm and calm ah!

    But in front of the enemy¡­he turns into a devil¡­

    ¡°No, don¡¯t ah!¡±

    The baldy is so frightened that he nearly peed in his pants.

    ¡°Big brother! Big brother I am wrong! I don¡¯t have eyes and recognize the wrong person! I beg you! Please let go of me!¡±

    The pain from just a single hand is already unbearable. He does not wish for his other hand to suffer the same treatment.

    ¡°Now then you know that you are wrong?¡±

    Liu Yi ys with the beer bottle in his hand. As the head of Red Scarf Army, he seldom does this kind of thing anymore.

    Currently, Red Scarf Army¡¯s influence is slowly creeping into JingDou. Sooner orter, Liu Yi will turn JingDou into part of his territory.

    But these are somewhat difficult, after all JingDou is the root of the imperial city, right under the foot of the Imperial Emperor thus to set up a gang influence here is very difficult.

    Thus Liu Yi ns to uses both ck and white methods and uses investment to allow Red Scarf Army to enter JingDou which is more convenient.

    Seeing this kind of person like baldy, Liu Yi¡¯s thoughts is even more resolute.

    Darkness remains, Red Scarf never falls!

    ¡°Liu Yi forget it. Let him off!¡±

    By the side, Ling Zhuoyi advices, ¡°There is no need to fight with this kind of person. It is better to forget it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Just treat me a just a fart¡­¡±

    The baldy also begs for mercy.

    ¡°Forget it, Liu Yi. There is no need to be stained with the blood of this kind of person.¡±

    Murong Die waves her hand, ¡°Let him off this time around.¡±

    Thinking that Liu Yi can be considered as sticking up for her, Murong Die has a sweet feeling in her heart. As for how badly beaten up the baldy was, she does not care at all.

    ¡°Since they all speak up for you, I shall let you off this time.¡±

    Liu Yi tosses away the beer bottle in his hand, ¡°But remember, My grandpa has said ¡®As a person you need to a low-profile conduct, being high-profile is seeking to be struck by lightning¡¯.¡±

    It has been a long time since he has talked about his grandpa teachings, making Liu Yi reminisce slightly.

    ¡°You can let him off¡­but no one can let you off¡­¡±

    At this moment inside the already quiet bar, resounds a sinister voice.

    Liu Yi and the rest raise their head instantly to see a middle-aged man wearing a Chinese Tunic suit standing by the bar entrance.

    [TL: Chinese Tunic suit is the attire that IP Man is wearing in the IP Man movie series]

    The middle-age man is wearing sunsses during the night making him a weirdo!

    But Liu Yi did not smiles because he is able to sense demon qi on that man¡¯s body.

    ¡°Liu Yi someone has bought your death.¡±

    The mans opening speech causes Liu Yi to frown.

    ¡°Remember, you have died in the hands of Acacia Sect.¡±

    As he speaks, he stretches out both hands and throws out an unknown object which disperses into the air of the bar.

    ¡°No good!¡±

    Liu Yi senses that something is wrong as he pulls out a door sized ck tower shield from out of nowhere in front of him.

    An invisible barrier instantly emerges and protects the girls and Liu Yi within.

    ¡°Do note out from inside!¡±

    Liu Yi sees that the girls still do not know what is going on as he reminds them loudly.

    Murong Die asks repeatedly: ¡°Liu Yi what is this¡­where did this thinge out from ah?¡±

    ¡°Now is not the time to exin. All of you stand by the side of this shield and no one is allowed to move!¡±

    Liu Yi warns the girls again, before walking out from his own shield barrier.

    At the same time, those guys and girls in are still remaining in the bar, their expressions seem to have turn strange.

    They are not watching the show but rather ck colored blood flows out from their eyes before they start roaring like wild beasts and rush towards Liu Yi.

    The tables and chairs in front of Liu Yi are all smashed to the side by those people. At the moment they seem to have boundless strength, swift and fearless!

    ¡°Gods¡­this, what is this¡­¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi and the girls who are hiding in the barrier start to feel like their mind is shutting down as they watch this scene!

 Chapter 364 Acacia Sect

    Ling Zhuoyi and the girls are all ordinary people, thus they have never seen this kind of scene before.

    The groups of people who havee to the bar to drink, at this current moment are like zombies in the movies, rushing crazily towards Liu Yi.

    -Arg, arg, arg-

    As they rush forwards, they let out bestial growls.

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face turns pale while the rest of the girls are not much better. The four girls hug each other tightly and hide behind the enormous shield.

    The only thing now they can believe in is Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi did not use the Emotion Sword technique, after all the four girls behind him are normal people, thus the emotion sword that he would be pulling out from them would not possess any properties.

    While the Monarch Scorpion is turned into a shield to protect the girls, the number of weapons that he is able to use is not a lot.

    Little Cai¡¯s strength cannot be used. If people found out that he is Blood Emperor then it will be very bad!

    After all this is a bar and there might be hidden CCTV all around this ce!

    Really, a goddamned restrained fight ah¡­

    {Little ck, sickle!}

    In the end, Liu Yi pulls out a ck sickle from mid-air.

    This sickle¡¯s handle is nearly 2 meters long, while its ck bone de is like a half-moon and around 1 meter long making it look very terrifying.

    Other people¡¯s sickle are used to harvest rice, while Liu Yi¡¯s sickle seems to be used to harvest lives!

    These people have already died. That Acacia sect guy uses an unknown method to strip them of their lives and instantly refine them into this manner!

    The damage caused by cultivators to ordinary people is toorge¡­just moving his hand slightly and everyone in the bar turned into zombies!

    ¡°Go, my poisonmen. Rip apart this man and turn him into your nutrition!¡±

    Poisonmen?

    When Liu Yi hears this sentence, he stores it in his heart.

    So this Acacia Sect is famed for using poison?

    Instantly the poisonmen have already rushed up in front of Liu Yi like a tide pressing towards him.

    ¡°Let me help you guys to free yourself from this suffering!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, the sickle in his hands starts dancing.

    -Swish, swish, swish-

    Green colored blood sprays across the sky as the poisonmen bodies are like the rice being shed apart and drop onto the ground.

    The originally red blood has turned green, covering the entire bar making it very eye-catching.

    When the green blood touches the interior of the bar, a ck hole will be corroded out. From this, it can be seen that the green blood contains a deadly poison!

    I cannot let these poisonmen get close to the girls! Who knows if the barrier created by the Monarch Shield is able to deal with the poison!

    After all the barrier formed by the Monarch Shield is not very powerful and is only a temporary protective measure that¡¯s all!

    As Liu Yi cuts down the poisonmen, he keeps stretching out his legs and kicks the tables and chairs by the side.

    As the tables and chairs crash into each other, soon they form two ¡®tall walls¡¯. The only hole is behind Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi stands in front of the tall wall as he waves the sickle, harvesting the life of every poisonman that reaches his side, giving off the sense of a man holding the pass against tens of thousands of men!

    ¡°Even with death hanging above your head you still have time to care about others. Hehe¡­looks like your brain is not good enough.¡±

    The man crosses his arms as he stands on the other side of the stage as he sneers. Towards the death of his poisonmen, he is not worried like he has some other move to fall back on.

    Liu Yi pretends that he is losing his strength and bing weaker as he clenches his teeth and asks: ¡°Who on earth are you? Why did you want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I can¡¯t let you die without understanding.¡±

    The man continues to use his poisonmen to waste Liu Yi¡¯s strength, ¡°Like I have said, a person has spent money to buy your death. Little fellow your power is not strong but you are so arrogant and provoked someone who you should not have provoked. Do not me me. I, Zhang Xuan have epted money from others to help them get rid of their troubles. If you want to me then me that you have eyes but did not see.¡±

    Liu Yi pretends that he no longer have any strength and half-copses onto the ground as he weakly defended the attacks from the poisonmen while asking: ¡°Who on earth is the one who paid you to kill me!¡±

    ¡°I am not able to tell you this. To be honest I myself also do not know as I only received the orders from my higher-ups.¡±

    Zhang Xuan shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Now that you have known everything you can now die in peace.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for telling me so much.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly changes back to the appearance where he has boundless strength and stands up, ¡°Since you have already said everything that you know, keeping you alive no longer has any point.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Zhang Xuanughs gently, ¡°You really know how to talk big ah. To this point, you are still trying to be a hero? Do not think that you are able to turn the situation around. Let me tell you that till now I have yet to use even half my powers. All of these are nothing but a warm-up.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as well.

    ¡°When you see it then you¡¯ll know.¡±

    Says Zhang Xuan as he ps his hands. All of the poisonmen suddenly stop moving, as they stand still, they open their mouths and aims towards Liu Yi.

    -Bleh, bleh, bleh-

    Streams of green poison shoot towards Liu Yi from all directions, covering the skies in a very terrifying manner.

    Liu Yi does not show any sign of shock as he lifts his sickle and revolves it slightly before he disappears and reappears behind the back of all of the poisonmen.

    When the poison spitnds on the tables and chairs that form a wall, they instantly start to corrode.

    Looking at all of the poisonmen again, their upper body¡¯s slides off their lower body!

    In a blink of an eye, almost all of the poisonmen were defeated!

    ¡°What!¡±

    Zhang Xuan is shocked as he is unable to see Liu Yi¡¯s actions clearly!

    The girls hiding behind the Monarch Shield, with the tall wall copsing and blocking their view, they do not know what is happening.

    At this moment, Liu Yi once again disappears by turning into a ck light.

    Zhang Xuan suddenly feels that his neck is cold as the de on the sickle rest against his neck, while Liu Yi himself is standing on top of a chandelier by the side.

    Zhang Xuan is already able to smell the scent of death as cold sweat covers his body while his legs trembles.

    This, this man¡­is very strong¡­the higher-ups seem to have found the wrong person to deal with him ah¡­

    Liu Yi holds the sickle with one hand, while holding the chandelier chains with the other as he asks faintly: ¡°I only want to ask you what toy is this Acacia Sect?¡±

    ¡°I¡­we are part of the devil sects¡­.please, please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    ¡°Devil Sects eh?¡±

    After thinking for a while, Liu Yi is also unable to recall when he has offended people from devil sects.

    ¡°Forget it. I indeed have too many enemies and wouldn¡¯t be able to recall so fast.¡±

    ¡°Beg you ah, please don¡¯t kill me¡­as for Acacia Sect, I, I can tell you everything¡­¡±

    Zhang Xuan feels that his pants are somewhat moist. He is very afraid, for the very first time he feels like he is about to lose his life.

    ¡°With this kind of courage how can youe out to roam in the assassin world ah.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°Remember to be a good person during your next life.¡±

    Taking advantage that the tall wall has yet to copse, he shes with the sickle as a head flies up as blood sprays all over the ce.

    Zhang Xuan¡¯s headless body copse onto the ground in the pool of blood.

    Liu Yi recalls the sickle andnds on the ground before pressing his ear and asks Little Jade to call a number.

    ¡°Finally know to look for me?¡±

    Long San¡¯s voice carrying a bit of anger transmits to his ear.

    ¡°Leader, help me settle a matter.¡±

    ¡°Settle a matter? Do you know how much trouble you have caused!?¡±

    ¡°This time around it is a proper matter¡­¡±

    Liu Yi tells Long San of the things that have happened in the bar.

    ¡°Acacia Sect? Acacia Sect people actually sent an assassin to kill you?!¡±

    Long San instantly got a shock, ¡°You have created a lot of trouble for me already¡­currently the higher-ups are discussing how to deal with you. They should be giving you a notice within these two days.¡±

    ¡°I know. At that time I will listen to the arrangement.¡±

    Liu Yi faintly says, ¡°Then how do we deal with this current matter. All of the people in the bar are turned into poisonmen¡­er, now they are all dead people.¡±

    ¡°I have already sent people to seal off the scene. Leave this matter to the Dragon Group to deal with. Acacia Sect, this small devil sect has always been unbridled. The top has already wished to eradicate them a long time ago. Little fellow, your chance to earn merits to make up for your crime seems to be here. For now, immediately leave that area and wait for the notice from the higher-ups.¡±

    ¡°Understood head.¡±

    Liu Yi hangs up the call and feels that sometimes Long San is rather cute.

    At the very least, towards his underlings, he is rather protective.

    After hanging up the call, Liu Yi walks back to the girls.

    At this moment, the tall wall has already copsed and the girls are able to see that the floor is covered with green corpses and are very shocked.

    Murong Die ask: ¡°Liu Yi! What on earth is going on!¡±

    Liu Yi replies calmly, ¡°It is only a small incident. An assassin that¡¯s all, but I have already dealt with him.¡±

    ¡°They¡­how did they be like that¡­¡±

    ¡°A type of neurotoxin influenced them¡­

    Liu Yi randomly cooks up an excuse, ¡°It is like taking too many drugs and turning crazy.¡±

    ¡°So scary¡­.¡±

    Wang Lele holds her stomach and takes deep breaths, ¡°I do not wish to stay here any longer¡­Xiao Die jiejie, Xiao Yi gege, let us leave¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll leave this ce.¡±

    After Zhang Xuan died, the poison in the bar all disappeared.

    Liu Yi waves his hand and recalls his Monarch Shield.

    ¡°Eh? Where did it go?¡±

    Murong Die is very curious, ¡°Where did you take such a big thing out from¡­and how did it disappear again¡­¡±

    ¡°It is a type of high-tech device that is specialized in disposing of poison.¡±

    Liu Yi continues to weave his lies while Ling Zhuoyi raises her eyebrows notpletely believing what he has said.

    ¡°Let us go.¡±

    Liu Yi did not exin anymore. The girls are also anxious to leave this ce, thus they quickly follow along and leave the area.

    Liu Yi did not sense it that after he left, a figure of a man appears in the bar.

    ¡°What a strong man¡­this time around Zhang Xuan can be considered as killed. Looks like I have to contact Sect Head and research countermeasures.¡±

    Done speaking, his figure once again disappears.

 Chapter 365 Single elimination tournment

    Within Ke Da¡¯s sports halles a loud scream.

    Today is the day where Liu Yi and Wu Jingjun would have a fight. A lot of Ke Da¡¯s students are gathering here to watch a show as well as supporting their idol.

    Looking at the situation, the number of people who support Wu Jingjun is more. A number of the sections in the crowds are holding the picture of Wu Jingjun, some are even holding a banner which says .

    There are also a group of female fans who are definitely supporters of Wang Zhanfeng, they are slightly crazy as they scream in a high-pitch ¡®I love you Wang Zhanfeng¡¯ and the likes, their shrieks pierce through the roof of the sports hall.

    Looking at Liu Yi and Lai Junwen¡¯s side, it is weaker. Most are their ssmates who are cheering for them.

    Yoko Nishikawa is also sitting among them and she just shouted ¡®Liu Yi do your best!¡¯ but was immediately drowned out by Wu Jingjun¡¯s fans.

    At this moment, Liu Yi is sitting by the stage and ignoring the mor in front of him like he is not involved in it.

    He is still thinking of the conversation between him and his master yesterday night.

    *****

    Relying on his Red Scarf Army¡¯s robust funds, after secretly bribing a few higher-ups of the school, Ma Hua is able to smoothly enter Ke Da and be the glorious night watch foggy.

    Liu Yi has slipped into his master¡¯s duty room yesterday night to inquire about the matter regarding Acacia Sect.

    ¡°Acacia Sect?¡±

    Ma Hua who was pouring some liquor into his cup was somewhat shocked when he heard Liu Yi mentioning Acacia Sect.

    ¡°This sect has a very bad name ah, Why did youe and ask me this?¡±

    ¡°Today they sent a person toe to kill me, but they were killed by me.¡±

    Liu Yi ask: ¡°How is it, will this trouble be very big?¡±

    ¡°Not big.¡±

    Ma Hua smiles calmly, ¡°With your current strength, you be able to tten a sect on your own, not to mention Acacia Sect this kind of small sect. Although they have some fame it is infamy. For the money, they can be able to do anything. I feel that what you should be worried about his not Acacia Sect but Medical King Valley.¡±

    ¡°Medical King Valley? Why did master mention this?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten what you have told me? The matter of thatss Wang Yuzheng?¡±

    Ma Hua touches his wine cup and says faintly, ¡°I have secretly entered Wang Yuzheng¡¯s home¡­her mother¡¯s sickness has entered her heart and diaphragm ah¡­ and is quite serious. You need to go to Medical King Valley to obtain the Vitality Pill to be able to save her mother from her sickness.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Lay chicken egg? Do we even need to go to Medical King Valley to steal this kind of thing? Can¡¯t I go to the market to buy some?¡±

    ¡°Scram! Whaty a chicken egg! It is Vitality Pill! A medicine able to increase vitality! It is a type of elixir. Whether Wang Yuzheng¡¯s mother is able to recover from her sickness depends on it!¡±

    Liu Yi is eager to give it a try, ¡°Then I shall go to Medical King Valley and obtain it now!¡±

    ¡°Stinky fellow! Now is not the time!¡±

    Ma Hua calctes, ¡°If I did not calcte wrongly, the World¡¯s Dao Gathering is about to begin. At that time, Medical King Valley will prepare the Vitality Pill for their disciples to let them consume it before the start of the World¡¯s Dao Gathering. You should take advantage of that time to obtain the pill.¡±

    ¡°World¡¯s Dao Gathering?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is a Dao Gathering of our Cultivation world once every ten years. When the Dao Gathering starts, all of the sects in the entire world can join. The sects who want to increase their prestige would send their most outstanding disciples to join. The sect whose disciples manages to get number one will bes the leader of the all the sects in the world, being inmand of the whole cultivation world.¡±

    ¡°Wah, it sounds very savage.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Other than letting you take the opportunity to obtain the medicines, Master actually has another task that I wish to ask you to do.¡±

    Ma Hua¡¯s gaze is somewhat hesitating, ¡°Only that this task¡­would be somewhat awkward for you.¡±

    ¡°Master can just tell me what you want me to do. After all, you are equivalent to my parents. If there isn¡¯t master there wouldn¡¯t be the current me.¡±

    Liu Yi is rather thankful of Ma Hua. Although it is Lin Tong who brought him to walk into the doors of the Cultivation world, the one who really allowed him to be powerful is Ma Hua this fallen devil king.

    ¡°Master hopes that you can help master with a matter¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me master, why are you so hesitant today?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the humming and hawing Ma Hua curiously.

    ¡°Actually¡­before master had fallen into a devil, I was a former disciple of the Sword Sect, Raising Immortal Hall. Back then both Raising Immortal Hall and Concealed Sword Pavilion were equally famous. But in the end during that year just before the World¡¯s Dao Gathering, because of some matter, I who was supposed to take part was expelled from the sect and turned into a devil.¡±

    Ma Hua sighs, ¡°After losing that time, Raising Immortal Hall started declining and was never able to rise up. Currently, I don¡¯t even know what happened to it. Master hopes that you can join Raising Immortal Hall and help masterplete my regret by helping master take part in the World¡¯s Dao Gathering.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Liu Yi is shocked, so it is this kind of task?

    But as a disciple, helping one¡¯s master toplete their dream is part of my responsibility.

    ¡°Master also know that mentioning this matter now is somewhat awkward for you. But, other than you, master has no idea who to rely on. Chen Cai¡¯s strength is nowhere close to yours.¡±

    ¡°Understood master, just leave this matter to disciple to take care of.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°But to join Raising Immortal Hall¡­is it that simple?¡±

    ¡°Not difficult.¡±

    As Ma Hua speaks, he hands over a letter, ¡°This is a letter that master has written. You just have to pass it to Liu Haishen in Raising Immortal Hall. After he sees it, he will naturally ept you.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Disciple will keep it properly.¡±

    *****

    Currently, Liu Yi is sitting in the sports hall and Xiao Mi who is in the appearance of a little dog lies on a chair by his side curled up and snoring.

    He stretches out his hand and touches the letter hidden on his chest.

    Looks like after I have reported to the Dragon Group, I should go to the Raising Immortal Hall. There are less than two months to the World¡¯s Dao Gathering and there isn¡¯t much time left.

    ¡°Big Brother, why are you walking around for?¡±

    Su Junping uses his own small DV to take a picture of the surroundings as he asks Lai Junwen who is pacing up and down in front of him.

    ¡°Damn ith. Just a bit nervous.¡±

    Lai Junwen punches the air a bit as he says: ¡°I have learned martial arts for so many years but this is the first time I have taken part in a single-elimination tournament!¡±

    The punches he sends out are short but forceful, causing a ¡®pa, pa¡¯ sound like firecrackers.

    ¡°Rx, that Wu Jingjun is weakerpared to Youchi Ronkou.¡±

    Chen Caiforts Lai Junwen, ¡°There is no need to be so worried! Just put on a good show for your Xiao Ya to watch!¡±

    Last time when Youchi Ronkou defeated Lai Junwen, it created some pressure on him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right big brother, you can rx and fight.¡±

    Su Junping also encourages, ¡°Your Kungfu is so powerful it will definitely be fine!¡±

    Lai Junwen looks at Liu Yi who is sitting down as he asks: ¡°Yeah¡­but old two, why are you so absent-minded today?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I am fine. I am just waiting to trash that Wang Zhanfeng when I go up the stageter.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles at him to indicate that he is fine.

    ¡°Ai, you are fine ah. That Wang Zhanfeng does not know kungfu at all, you are just bullying the weak.¡±

    ¡°But that is not what he said at the bar.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he turns around and nces far away.

    Wang Zhanfeng is currently sitting over that as his legs trembles.

    Looks like that fellow knows about the matter of me defeating Youchi Ronkou. Today¡¯s fight can be said that he is done for.

    Liu Yi also encourages Lai Junwen, ¡°Big brother do your best. Do not let Wu Jingjun show off his karate.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Lai Junwen takes a deep breath and nods his head.

    Just as the single-elimination tournament starts, Su Junping suddenly cries out as he looks at the image on his DV and shouts, ¡°Guys looks, looks! There is a person going up the stage!¡±

    ¡°Who? Lai Junwen?¡±

    ¡°No, no. It seems like an exchange student!¡±

    During the conversation, Liu Yi and the rest raise their heads and looks at the stage.

    Only to see a tall and skinny fit guy removing his outerwear revealing the short pants he is wearing.

    His skin is ck and quite buff, his muscles look like rocks.

    ¡°Come,e. Today I, Barsong shall help Muay Thai get number one!¡±

    Muay Thai? Is he from Thand?

    A few people in the crowd look at each other.

    ¡°Get down!¡±

    Wu Jingjun who is wearing a white gi jumps up the stage and say: ¡°Today is my and Lai Junwen¡¯s fight to see who is better. It is not your turn.¡±

    ¡°Since it is so, then we should see who is stronger and who is weaker.¡±

    Barsong says stiffly in Chinese, ¡°Do you dare to fight a round!¡±

    He stretches out his right and which is wrapped in bandages and beckons Wu Jingjun to fight.

    With so many people watching as well as it is rted to the reputation of the Karate Club, how could Wu Jingjun back down!

    ¡°Fine then. Then let me first warm-up with you.¡±

    ¡°Good let¡¯s fight!¡±

    As the crowd shouts, Barsong suddenly quickly steps over as he sends out abination of punches towards Wu Jingjun.

    Thand is a country that is prevalent in punching techniques. There is a sentence ¡®Ten guys, nine punches¡¯! Barsong has learned Muay Thai for many years and has already wished to create some fame for his Muay Thai in Ke Da! Now that he has found the opportunity he attacks Wu Jingjun like a fierce tiger!

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    But Wu Jingjun only snorts as he stretches out both arms to protect his front and blocks Barsong¡¯sbination of punches.

    At the same time, he kicks Barsong in the stomach and sends him copsing onto the ground instantly.

    ¡°Oh, looks like this Wu Jingjun does have some moves eh.¡±

    Chen Cai who is standing by the side smiles faintly when he sees this scene, ¡°That kick does have formidable power. Big Brother looks like you will have some pressureter.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­.¡±

    Lai Junwen wipes away his cold sweat, this Wu Jingjun does not seem to be weak ah¡­

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Shouts Barsong as he climbs to his feet as anger cloud his eyes. He suddenly shouts out as he sends a flying knee towards Wu Jingjun¡¯s face.

    ¡°Snort!¡±

    If Wu Jingjun received that flying knee, his face might be split apart! But he is not rmed, after snorting he went into a horse stance and sends out an ordinary straight punch, once again punching Barsong in his stomach before his flying knee reached him.

    Barsong groans as he is sent flying out before his knee is able to hit Wu Jingjun and faints on the stage.

    Wu Jingjun stands up amidst the cheering. After tidying his ck belt he hooks his fingers towards Lai Junwen.

 Chapter 366 What is karate

    Provocation! Absolute provocation!

    Indeed Lai Junwen is unable to take it as he rushes up the stage.

    ¡°Husband! Do your best ah!¡±

    Xiao Ya who is sitting by the side watching the stage shouts loudly, scaring the people beside her to strategically retreat.

    Our Ke Da¡¯s girls are indeed swift and fierce ah.

    Liu Yi cannot help but to give her a thumbs up.

    Ling Zhuoyi and Yu Haitao who are sitting on the front row seats starts to be anxious.

    After all, this can be considered as a fight between Martial Arts Club and Karate Club!

    If Lai Junwen wins, then Martial Arts Club will gain reputation. But if they lose¡­then it¡¯ll be very bad as Martial Arts Club wouldn¡¯t be able to show their face in the school anymore.

    ¡°Lai Junwen. Today is your unlucky day.¡±

    Wu Jingjun sneers as he provokes Lai Junwen.

    Lai Junwen takes a deep breath before getting into his Luohan Quan form.

    Although Lai Junwen¡¯s Luohan Eighteen Fists look simple, its transformations are endless.

    ¡°Let me show you what is real martial arts!¡±

    As Wu Jingjun speaks, he moves swiftly towards Lai Junwen and sends out a knife hand towards his throat.

    Karate is all about speed, uracy, and ruthlessness. Every attack must be to one¡¯s advantage and chases after the shortest time needed. Using the most efficient manner to subdue the opponent!

    While Lai Junwen stands there calmly when he suddenly stretches out his right hand like lightning and grabs hold of Wu Jingjun¡¯s wrist.

    At the same time, he lowers his body as his elbow borrows the downwards force of his left leg lowering force and fiercely strikes Wu Jingjun¡¯s chest.

    Luohand Eighteen Fist¡¯s Subduing Dragon Hand!

    This technique is brilliantly used by Lai Junwen, causing Wu Jingjun¡¯s face to turn pale when hit as he stumbles backward a few steps.

    Instantly the sports hall is bing noisy as people start hissing.

    The expressions of the clubs members of Karate Club also change as they start to feel unrest.

    Our Club President wouldn¡¯t lose right?!

    ¡°Good fellow!¡±

    Wu Jingjun hurries and stabilized himself as he rubs his chest and shouts out, ¡°I am only letting you have one move, that¡¯s all. From now on it will be for real!¡±

    As he speaks, he suddenly takes a step forward and sends a kick towards Lai Junwen¡¯s lower body with his left leg.

    Lai Junwen immediately dodges and the two of them instantly starts to trade blows, in an instant they went through over ten moves.

    A lot of people watch till they forgot to breathe. This is then an expertbat ah! Previously that Thand fellow who went up is too weak and is basically going up to make a fool of himself!

    Lai Junwen and Wu Jingjun¡¯s abilities seem to be equally matched, their fight is very close and neither is giving in to the other.

    Liu Yi knows in his heart that it is because Lai Junwen¡¯s base is in contrast more superficial.

    He is not the same as Wu Jingjun who trained in Karate for many years. Lai Junwen has only learned some superficial Kungfu from the monk that¡¯s all. Although it is able to strengthen his body he is not as hardworking as Wu Jingjun.

    But he is winning based on the fact that in the past he had done farm work, thus has lots of strength and his stamina is great. In addition to the profoundness of Luohan Eighteen Fists, he is then able to fight Wu Jingjun to a standstill.

    Wu Jingjun suddenly managed to win a move first, forcing Lai Junwen backward.

    At this moment Wu Jingjun¡¯s gaze is instantly filled with joy as he immediately turns around and prepares to use his strongest kick to end the match!

    But as this moment, Lai Junwen turn ruthless as his eyes turns red. Ignoring the danger of being kick, he moves forwards and ferociously attack with the mostmonly seen Twin Peak Piercing the Ear with both hands towards Wu Jingjun temples.

    Wu Jingjun got a huge shock, if this kick of mine sticks Lai Junwen, perhaps my temples would also be hit as well!

    He immediately withdraws his legs and retreats a step.

    But it is this step that allows Lai Junwen to catch up as he turns around throwing out his right hand, circling his arm and hammers fiercely at Wu Jingjun¡¯s face.

    -Ya!-

    Wu Jingjun is instantly sent flying out and falls off the stage.

    Lai Junwen stands by the stage side as he pants while thinking how lucky he is.

    Luckily at the end, I acted ruthlessly and scared Wu Jingjun into retreating.

    Otherwise, the one who would have lost would have been me!

    The entire crowd is silent as they looks at Wu Jingjun who is lying below the stage.

    The Karate Club President actually lost to a year one new student!

    ¡°Junwen! Junwen! You are too cool!¡±

    Xiao Ya immediately shouts while Ling Zhuoyi and Yu Haitao also exims excitedly.

    ¡°Bakayaro!¡±

    At this moment a thunderous shout exploded from the crowd.

    The crowd turns over and takes a look at the direction where the sound from, only to see a gloomy-faced guy walking out from the crowd and steps onto the railing before jumping into the venue.

    The closest row of seats in the spectators¡¯ stands is around 3 meters in height. Hends heavily on the ground causing the floor to tremble but he seems to be fine.

    Yoko Nishikawa who is sitting at the front turnspletely pale when she sees him.

    ¡°How dare you call that Karate! You arepletely throwing away the face of Karate!¡±

    As the guy speak, he walks up the stage and stands in front of Lai Junwen.

    ¡°I am called Tetsu Choroichi, Year One exchange student. Please advise.¡±

    Tetsu Choroichi¡¯s chinese is rather stiff, clearly he is a japanese!

    Liu Yi narrow his eyes as he sense that something is about to go wrong.

    Lai Junwen ask: ¡°You want to fight me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to expand on my county¡¯s Karate teachings. That guy down there is trash. I, shall be your opponent!¡±

    His arms lower in front of him as an aura spreads out.

    Lai Junwen is once again challenged and as an inheritor of Martial Arts, he is unable to reject the challenge.

    ¡°Good then let¡¯s fight! Take my move!¡±

    He rushes towards Tetsu Choroichi, at the same time he sends out a fierce windmill hammer towards Tetsu Choroichi¡¯s face.

    Lai Junwen is also somewhat tired, thus he is in a hurry to force Tetsu Choroichi off the stage.

    But who would have known that Tetsu Choroichi did not move, instead he gets into a horse stance and allows Lai Junwen¡¯s windmill hammer to hit him in his face.

    His trembles slightly but his body did not move.

    At the same time, his right hand sends out a straight fist and hits Lai Junwen in the stomach.

    ¡°Uaa!¡±

    Lai Junwen instantly vomits out blood as his body is sent flying like a kite with a broken string across the 15 meters wide stage until he copsed on the side of the stage.

    ¡°Junwen!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Immediately a group of people rush up to the stage to check Lai Junwen¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°Carry him to the hospital.¡±

    Tetsu Choroichi keeps his fist and sneers, ¡°Lying in a hospital bed for half a month and he will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that your move was too ruthless?¡±

    Liu Yi sees that Lai Junwen fainted as well as having a pale white face, frowns as he asks Tetsu Choroichi.

    ¡°Fist and legs do not have eyes.¡±

    Tetsu Choroichi sneers, ¡°Since he hade up the stage then he should not have wishful thinking. Me not killing him is already considered as being lenient. Those who tarnish karate must die.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    Liu Yi starts sneering as he clenches his fist, ¡°Since you have said so then let me reply you with an ancient Chinese saying: Whoever who dares to tarnish my China¡¯s prestige shall be punished no matter how far away!¡±

    ¡°What does this saying mean?¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand towards Tetsu Choroichi and beckons him, ¡°You shall know soon.¡±

    ¡°Challenge me? You must be prepared to lie in bed for a month. Furthermore, I have not seen you fight before so I don¡¯t even know if you are worthy for me to fight. Your Chinese martial arts are too weak and are unable to withstand my Karate.¡±

    Tetsu Choroichi crosses his arms as he look at Liu Yi in contempt.

    Tetsu Choroichi¡¯s words instantly enrage all of the Chinese students as they start shouting and scolding.

    ¡°Damn you, this Japanese is too savage!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi! Go up and settle him!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi are you able to ah! Don¡¯t throw any more of our face ah! Lai Junwen has already thrown away a lot of our face!¡±

    The group of students are saying all kind of things.

    Tetsu Choroichipletely disregards the surrounding voices as he stands there like an iron tower.

    ¡°Whether I have the qualification, you shall see it yourself.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he slowly walks over to Tetsu Choroichi.

    Every step he takes, he steps on the ground and leave behind a hole on the stone b of the stage.

    The clearly visible 3 to 4 cm deep hole left behind Liu Yi, causes Tetsu Choroichi to frown faintly and causes the surrounding crowd to be speechless.

    This¡­what kind of strength is this ah!

    Everyone is deeply astonished as the sports hall descends into a silence. The only sound is the footsteps of Liu Yi walking on the stage.

    This year one student¡­he is a monster ah!

    While Yoko Nishikawa narrows her eyes slightly as she gazes at Liu Yi, lost in thought.

    ¡°Not bad, looks like it will be somewhat interesting.¡±

    Tetsu Choroichi is not afraid as he stretches his neck, making his joints give off a popping sound.

    ¡°Come let me show you what is called Karate!¡±

    As he speaks, he gets into a horse stance and keeps both hands on his waist before stomping on the ground and rushes towards Liu Yi like a bullet.

    Liu Yi frowns slightly before moving to the side.

    -Boom!-

    Tetsu Choroichi¡¯s fist hits the ground and punches out a hole scaring the crowd.

    Damn it what strong strength!

    Is this guy made from steel?

    ¡°This fist is for my big brother.¡±

    Liu Yi takes advantage and moves forwards, appearing in front of Tetsu Choroichi and punches him in the chest.

    Who would have known that the opponent did not even move, while Liu Yi feels like he has punched a steel te.

    ¡°Hehe¡­only so-so.¡±

    Tetsu Choroichi sneers, like what happened earlier is him purposely being lenient to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Lie down for me!¡±

    As Tetsu Choroichi speaks, his right hand suddenly attacks fiercely towards Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    -Boom!-

    A shockwave exploded out from Liu Yi¡¯s back and pushes against his body causing him to slide over 2 meters backward.

    ¡°Oh? Still not falling over?¡±

    Tetsu Choroichi is somewhat surprised, ¡°Not bad but actually falling over is a fortune. Because my next punch will be even heavier.¡±

    He walks towards Liu Yi as his fist makes a cracking sound as he clenches his fist.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng sits there in worry as her palms start to sweat.

    ¡°Lie down for me!¡±

    Tetsu Choroichi walks towards Liu Yi and fiercely punches downwards.

    At this moment, his fist is actually grabbed by another hand.

    Liu Yi raises his hand and says faintly, ¡°The one who should be lying down is you.¡±

 Chapter 367 Chinaâ€™s Prestige

    -Ka!-

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, causing Tetsu Choroichi¡¯s face to fall as cold sweat forms on his body.

    The bones of his hand are broken by Liu Yi!

    How is this possible! I have practiced my family karate for so many years and have endured countless inhuman training! My body should have been as tough as stones!

    How is it possible for this him to break it so easily by clenching his fist!

    ¡°I must admit. You have indeed angered me.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice faintly leaks out cold killing intent as it enters Tetsu Choroichi¡¯s ear.

    Tetsu Choroichi immediately flies into a rage as he starts speaking in Japanese. At the same time, he lets out a shout as he chops towards Liu Yi with his other hand.

    Liu Yi stands up as his left hand casually ps away Tetsu Choroichi¡¯s knife hand.

    At the same time, he withdraws his other hand and punches out again speedily like a pile driver, hitting Tetsu Choroichi in his stomach.

    ¡°Urg!¡±

    Tetsu Choroichi body bends into a shrimp shape, as his sight turn ck from the pain while he vomits out bile.

    From the moment he began training, this is the first time he has received such an attack!

    Liu Yi¡¯s punchnds on his stomach like a canon, nearly causing him to vomit out his stomach.

    ¡°This punch is to add on to the previous punch.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he looks at Tetsu Choroichi who is hugging his stomach and lying on the ground, ¡°This is only the appetizer. Don¡¯t be in too much pain. There are even more interesting thingsing up.¡±

    As he speaks, he punches Tetsu Choroichi again.

    ¡°Seeking death¡­¡±

    Tetsu Choroichi forcefully bears with his pain and jumps up suddenly as he sends a heavy kick towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi did not even dodge, instead, he grabs hold of the iing leg with one hand while his other hand clenched into a fist and hammers onto his body.

    -Boom!-

    Tetsu Choroichi is instantly sent smashing onto the stage, creating a hole on the stage.

    Broken stones fly outnding all over the ce.

    The crowd exims in shock at Liu Yi¡¯s brute strength!

    To smash a person into the cement stage¡­just how much strength is needed ah!

    Chinese martial arts is very mysterious ah!

    The crowd naturally does not know that what Liu Yi disyed is not Chinese martial arts but rather a cultivation technique that is even more profound than Chinese martial arts.

    ¡°Just weak karate, how dare you be arrogant in my China! Do you really think that there is no one who can oppose you?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he stretches out a hand and grabs Tetsu Choroichi by the head and lifts him up.

    ¡°Let me show you know what is the strength of China!¡±

    He swings his right hand and throws him into the air. Following which he turns in a circle as his right-hand clenches. After turning a circle he hammers Tetsu Choroichi who is falling down.

    Yu Haitao who is sitting on the stands jumps up and exims: ¡°Windmill hammer!¡±

    Liu Yi actually used the same move as Lai Junwen on Tetsu Choroichi who caused Lai Junwen to vomit blood.

    Currently, the situation haspletely reversed. The one who is vomiting blood is not Lai Junwen but the expert from Japan.

    ¡°Prepare to stay in the hospital bed for half a month. This is a gift for what you did to my big brother.¡±

    Done speaking, Liu Yi rubs his fist.

    Tetsu Choroichi¡¯s bone is indeed tough but is iparable to me who is a cultivator.

    Other than a slight numbness on his fist, the rest is all fine.

    Tetsu Choroichi who is lying on the ground and broken bones all over his body suddenly opens his eyes and says ferociously: ¡°You¡­you deserve death¡­¡±

    Following which Liu Yi frowns as he stares at Tetsu Choroichi who is lying on the ground.

    From his body, Liu Yi is able to sense a wild beast¡¯s aura!

    Tetsu Choroichi¡¯s eyes turn slightly red as he opens his mouth, revealing fangs.

    At the same time, a faintly brown fur appears on his face. Although no one in the crowd is able to see it, Liu Yi is able to see it clearly.

    ¡°RArrg!!!¡±

    Tetsu Choroichi roars as he climbs to his feet and stands angrily in front of Liu Yi.

    Even with all of his bones in his body broken, he is still able to stand up?!

    Something is wrong¡­his injuries seem to have recovered by quite a lot now!

    {Gene Beast!}

    Little Jade reminds Liu Yi, {Owner this should be the gene beast that the Japanese Glorious Sun Conglomerate and Tetsu Group have developed together! Looks like this Tetsu Choroichi should be a member of the Tetsu Group!}

    {He should also be an influential person as well¡­}

    Liu Yi is able to see that Tetsu Choroichi did notpletely turn into a beast form. Looks like there is some reservation to prevent revealing his real intentions.

    This Tetsu Choroichi, as well as the Tetsu Group behind him, should be alsoing for the gene map of the Twelve Zodiac n.

    I must definitely not let them get their way!

    ¡°This is you who is seeing death¡­do not me me ah!¡±

    As Tetsu Choroichi speaks, his steps heavily on the stage.

    The whole sports hall seem to tremble along, causing Liu Yi¡¯s body to tremble as well.

    A crack appears on the stage like it is able to split the stage into two halves.

    ¡°Die for me!¡±

    Tetsu Choroichi roars as his hands grab towards Liu Yi like he wants to rips his body apart.

    It is the scent of a bear.

    No wonder he wants to rip his enemy. Does he think that he is fighting a devil¡­.

    Wait. It seems that I am mistaken¡­this Tetsu Choroichi is the devil.

    ¡°Apologies but I still do not wish to die.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, his raises both his hands and knocks aside both of iingrge arms.

    Following which Liu Yi take advantage of the fact that Tetsu Choroichi¡¯s defense is open and press his palm against his chest.

    ¡°China¡¯s prestige is beyond your imagination!¡±

    Done speaking, he uses Deste me!

    -Boom!-

    Tetsu Choroichi is instantly sent flying again and smashed apart the railing behind him before crashing onto the wall of the stands.

    Liu Yi has used 30% of his strength, even if Tetsu Choroichi has the gene of a wild bear in his body, he will still be forced to vomit blood!

    Indeed, when Tetsu Choroichi crashed into the wall, he starts vomiting blood before fainting.

    Yoko Nishikawa who is sitting of the stands appears to be listless.

    Tetsu Choroichi actually lost!

    Tetsu Choroichi who possess the gene of a bear actually lost to Liu Yi!

    Could it be that Chinese martial arts are really so powerful?!

    Yoko Nishikawa suddenly feels that China is too mysterious and the water is too deep¡­can our ns to snatch the gene map really seed? Yoko Nishikawa is starting to be less confident.

    ¡°Too great¡­.way to great already¡­.¡±

    Yu Haitao is very agitated.

    The fame of Martial Arts Club will definitely rise this time around!

    ¡°Our Martial Arts Club¡­finally is able to blow off steam!¡±

    ¡°So powerful ah! So martial arts is so impressive!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I want to learn martial arts!¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow I shall resign from the Karate Club! Compared to martial arts, what does karate count as!¡±

    The surrounding spectators are discussing with one another, causing Yu Haitao¡¯s blood to boil.

    ¡°With this, we have both people and funding! Martial Arts Club will definitely be the number one club in Ke Da!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi is also very confident.

    While Su Junping and his ssmates rush up the stage and start throwing Liu Yi into the air cheering.

    It can be said that at this moment Liu Yi has be the hero of Ke Da and help China¡¯s martial arts get back their face.

    ¡°Damn it¡­that fellow is actually still alive and such sofortably alive¡­¡±

    When Ling Tian who is sitting in the corner sees Liu Yi being crowded around by the spectators as well as Wang Yuzheng who went up the stage with water and towel, he clenches his fist tightly.

    ¡°What is going on with elder brother¡­he actually did not get rid of this fellow! This cannot go on. I must think of my own methods to deal with him!¡±

    Ling Tian seems to have thought of something as he starts sneering.

    ¡°Liu Yi, I love you!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, I want to be your girlfriend!¡±

    A lot of beautiful girls start shouting from the spectator¡¯s stand, causing Chen Cai to cry.

    ¡°Damn it¡­the limelight was snatched away by big boss alone again¡­I also want to find a girlfriend ah¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­handsome guy¡­¡±

    At this moment, a delicate and pretty girl weakly calls out from behind Chen Cai.

    ¡°Oh? Beauty do you require any service?¡±

    Chen Cai instantly bes excited as he looks at the delicate beauty. Looks like I finally have the day where someone appreciates me!

    Indeed, gold will shine no matter what!

    ¡°That¡­handsome guy¡­I¡­I do not know how to open my mouth¡­so embarrassing¡­¡±

    The beauty¡¯s slightly ufortable appearance causes Chen Cai to feel ted.

    Indeed she wants to confess to me ah!

    He patiently guides the beauty, ¡°No worries girl. Just be daring and say it out! There is no need to be afraid or embarrassed. We are all adults right?¡±

    The beauty takes out a pink colored envelope with a love letter in it and passes it to Chen Cai with apletely red face.

    ¡°This¡­this¡­please¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know¡­¡±

    Chen Cai excitedly receives the love letter, ¡°Rx, I will definitely look at it carefully. I will cherish the fate between the two of us! I, Chen Cai do not dare to say anything else but I am definitely very good to my girlfriend! In the future what do you want to eat I will definitely buy it for you. What you want to wear, I will sew it for you¡­er, if you point north, I will not go south. You say hit the dog, I will not kill! With heaven and earth as a witness, I, Chen Cai is absolutely a good man! I will treat you very well, please believe in me¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­.handsome guy¡­you, you¡­¡±

    ¡°In the future do not call me handsome guy. You can just call me Chen Cai!¡±

    Chen Cai is very excited as his spring has finally arrived, ¡°Or you can just call me Cai, or Cai Cai or Xiao Caicai¡­hehehe, a bit sappy but it is still fine¡­.¡±

    As Chen Cai fantasizes about his fortunate life with this Mami in his future school life, Chen Cai starts to have an ted feeling.

    ¡°No ah, handsome guy¡­ I¡­.¡±

    The beauty is so anxious that her face turns red.

    ¡°I understand. Xiao Caicai is indeed sappy then how about calling me by my name first. But I personally like a bit of sappiness. How about I call you baby?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I want to ask you to help me pass this love letter to Liu Yi¡­¡±

    The beauty is finally unable to take it and musters her courage and says it out.

    ¡°Haha, so that is the case ah. You should have said it earlier¡­ehhh?¡±

    Chen Cai stands there nkly like he has turned into a sculpture.

    ¡°Handsome guy, handsome guy are you fine? Handsome guy? Gods! Help ah! A person has fainted!¡±

 Chapter 368 Take a trip with us

    ¡°Young master Ling, with just one sentence from you, we shall go wherever youmand!¡±

    In the early morning, Ling Tian is standing at the ground floor of the dormitory of Liu Yi and his brothers, with over 30 hired thugs from online.

    These hired hands are people whom Ling Tian have befriended through drinking and meals. Different from students, they are real people from the triads and are really ruthless!

    A few of them are even carrying daggers on them!

    The head of them is called An Quantao! Each character of his name on its own are iparably honorable. But together it sounds sinister!

    Thus he has never let other people call him by his full name, and most of them call him Brother Tao! Even those who are above him call him Xiao Tao.

    And it is because An Quantao is ruthless enough!

    Every day he would carry a dagger on him. Whoever dares to challenge him, he would daily camp by his path until he retaliates! Even if he got beaten up, the second day he woulde again. Even if the bones of his arms are broken he would return after he had recovered!

    Because of this ruthlessness, the people of the triads give face to him and keep their fangs, no one is willing to provoke this fellow.

    At this moment he is petting his chest as guarantees to Ling Tian.

    ¡°That is good then. After killing him, I will give you enough money to escape to America without worries for your entire life for clothing and food.¡±

    Ling Tian sneers. Liu Yi, let see how I shall y you to death this time!

    A poor dog dares to fight against us rich people! Do you think that this is a novel! In the real world, I can easily y you to death!

    [TL: poor guy but yes this is a novel hahaha]

    ¡°Hehe¡­rx Young master Ling, my fellow has never left me before.¡±

    As An Quantao speaks, he touches the dagger he had hidden on his body.

    Although An Quantao is fierce, he is not stupid. He never used his dagger to sh people before as if he really shed a person to death, he will definitely go to jail! That is equivalent to taking his life!

    He always holds the small dagger within his palm and uses his finger to press against a section of the dagger de.

    This way he is able to control the depth of the stab and stab as deep as he wished. An Quantao is an old fox and knows where he should not stab. For example, the stomach is a no go. What if he identally stabbed the person¡¯s intestine or if he stabs the stomach then he would be in deep trouble!

    Thus whenever he stabs a person it is on their legs. There is more meat on the leg and bleeding a bit is fine. Furthermore, every time after stabbing, the opponent might be afraid after seeing blood.

    To hang around the street you also need to be able to use your brain! Just guts is not enough!

    As for killing people, this is the first time for An Quantao. But he is not afraid because he knows that after finishing this job, he would be able to get away! Who is Ling Tian? A young master of JingDou! The amount of money he will give me will be enough for me to enjoy for an entire lifetime!

    Have courage, have a n!

    This is the two most important elements to be able to make it big!

    ¡°Good. I am relieved handing it over to you. I will hide by the side just in case I get sshed with blood.¡±

    As Ling Tian speaks, he retreats and walks over to the corridor by the side.

    He does not wish to be implicated by it. This kind of matter where if one can¡¯t show their face to settle it, it is best to not invite trouble.

    ¡°In a while, you guys surround him and pretend to be in a conflict, but do not let him leave. At that time, I will pretend to knock into him and stab him to death. You guys shall then make it messy so that I¡¯ll be able to slip away.¡±

    An Quantao instructed his underlings.

    ¡°Understood big brother!¡±

    The group of little brothers is eager as they wait for Liu Yi toe out.

    Very quickly, Liu Yi and his brothers appear at the dormitory entrance.

    An Quaotao hinted at his underlings with his eyes as the group of them walk over.

    At this moment, suddenly within the school, there is a horn sound.

    Everyone turns around and takes a look, only to see a row of green and brown alternating military vehicles driving towards them.

    When Ling Tian sees it he also got a shock. What the heck man, there is at least 8 military vehicles! Furthermore, it is the active duty ¡®East Wind Armour¡¯!

    Why did the people from the armye here for? Is there something important in the school that they have to transport? It is definitely not rted to my matter.

    Ling Tian hinted to An Quantao to continue on.

    The military people would not bother about matters like a few hooligans fighting each other.

    An Quantao nods his head before bringing his little brothers to surround Liu Yi and his brothers.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    When Su Junping sees the group of fierce-looking people from the underworld surrounding them, he is the first to start trembling.

    Different from Liu Yi and the rest, Su Junping was pampered since young and as an otaku, how could he have seen such a formation before.

    Liu Yi frowns as he and Chen Cai stand in front of Su Junping.

    Lai Junwen is still lying in the hospital bed and still has not recovered yet. Tetsu Choroichi¡¯s attack was too heavy but Liu Yi also did not let him off easily and it seems like Tetsu Choroichi might need to stay in the hospital for a month.

    ¡°What is the matter eh. What are you staring at!¡±

    A minor hooligan walks up and pushes Chen Cai. But instead of Chen Cai being pushed backward, the hooligan was forced backward.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The minor hooligan is short as he did not think that the weak looking Chen Cai would have such strength.

    ¡°What do you guys wish to do?¡±

    Liu Yi stops Chen Cai who is rolling up his sleeve and asks faintly, ¡°It seems like we have not provoked you guys before?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like the looks of you! Damn it! Brothers teach them a lesson!¡±

    The group of hooligans start to make threatening gestures and are about to take action.

    Liu Yi sighs, looks like I need to fight again so early in the morning.

    Why it is that it is impossible to have a peaceful day ah!

    But just as he is about to take action, the military vehicle suddenly stops in front of the dormitory building. From the military vehicles, a group of soldiers wearingbat fatigues gets off.

    ¡°Everyone don¡¯t move!¡±

    The soldiers form a row as they point their submachine guns at the group of hooligans.

    An Quantao and the hooligans arepletely stunned. Come on you guys can¡¯t be for real! Activating soldiers to deal with us hooligans¡­there is no need to go so far right¡­

    When could these hooligans see such a situation before as all of them immediately kneel down and raise both their hands.

    Those with little guts were so scared that they peed in their pants!

    Ling Tian is also shocked. What on earth is happening?!

    It can¡¯t be that Liu Yi has the backing of the military side?

    Liu Yi himself is also somewhat shocked, why would the military peoplee and look for me?

    Just as the two sides are being curious, a colonel walks down from the military vehicle and walks over majestically.

    ¡°Liu Yi right. I am from the military. Please make a trip with me.¡±

    Liu Yi frowns as he asks: ¡°What crime have Imitted?¡±

    ¡°I also do not know. It is the higher-ups who gave themand to meet you.¡±

    The colonel points at the sky with his finger.

    Liu Yi immediately understands. Looks like these are the actions from the Dragon Group side.

    Chen Cai is anxious as he seems to understand something as he hurriedly says: ¡°Boss let me go with you!¡±

    ¡°Not allowed. Don¡¯t forget the task. You stay here and watch over this ce.¡±

    Liu Yi transmits his words to Chen Cai,

    Liu Yi smiles faintly before turning around and saying to the colonel, ¡°Let us go then.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    The colonel is rather polite as he makes a please gesture with his hand and leads Liu Yi to the military vehicle.

    , at the brief moment of boarding the vehicle, he is still transmitting to Chen Cai,

    After Liu Yi boarded the military vehicle, all of the soldiers keep their guns.

    This military troopse very quickly and leave very quickly as well. In a blink of an eye, there is only a row of hustle and bustle left behind.

    Ling Tian is still staring nking in the direction where the vehicle drove off not knowing what is going on at all.

    ¡°There is no need for Sir Liu to worry. Perhaps the higher-ups only want to have a chat with you.¡±

    In the vehicle, the Colonel straightens his already neat military attire while saying: ¡°But I do not know anything else, after all, I am only an underling. When the higher-ups task me, I have to get it done.¡±

    ¡°I know and I also understand. Rx I will not me you guys.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles towards the Colonel before closing his eyes.

    This Colonel definitely knows of my identity of being a Dragon Group¡¯s agent. But does not know how much stronger I am than all of them. If he cannot anger me, he will try not to anger me. After all who would wish for trouble on themselves.

    Liu Yi reclined on the seat which is quitefortable. Hispletely rxed appearance is like the person being taken away is not him but another person. This kind of attitude makes the Colonel slightly ufortable.

    At the same moment in a tall building in Ke Da, there is a thin man who is ring at a kneeling down kunoichi.

    ¡°Bakayaro! How on earth do you work! After such a long time you still have not found out the secret of theboratory! With your current manner, how are you worthy of the training from the Glorious Sun Conglomerate?!¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa is kneeling there with her head lowered, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°And to think you want to seek permission to release your seal! Baka, do you know if you do it what a joke we would be in front of the Tetsu Group?!¡±

    ¡°But¡­Tetsu Choroichi from Tetsu Group already released his seal¡­.but was still defeated by a China warrior.¡±

    ¡°Nani?!¡±

    Hearing what Yoko Nishikawa said, the short man is shocked, ¡°There is actually such a matter¡­there was actually an expert who is able to defeat Tetsu Choroichi within Ke De?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­Tetsu Choroichi is currently still lying in the hospital bed¡­¡±

    ¡°I did not think that this small Ke Da actually had hidden dragons and crouching tigers! Hmm. Tonight send out our ck Wind Ten-man group! The rest of the countries spies are already in position. We need to be the first to take action and must be before the Tetsu Group takes action!¡±

    ¡°Do I lead the team?¡±

    ¡°No. For the next few days, it is best for you not to appear. This task will not be rted to you and from now on all ns rted to theboratory will no longer have anything to do with you. This is the punishment for you not doing your task properly!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Instead of being upset, Yoko Nishikawa is actually feeling relief.

    Perhaps in her heart, she does not wish to be a criminal.

    If I damaged theboratory¡­perhaps he and Liu Yi¡­will both be upset with me¡­

    But will the ck Wind Ten-man group¡¯s mission tonight seed?

 Chapter 369 Arrival of trial

    During the night, it is very peaceful in KeDa, especially in the Scenery district where it is a good ce for lovers to meet up. Within such a refined atmosphere, no one dares to have too big of an ¡®activity¡¯ in case of attracting the attention of others.

    During today¡¯s night, there are ten ghostly figures that are heading towards the Scenery district without anyone else noticing them.

    ck Wind Ten-man group is the most elite group that the Glorious Sun Conglomerate have trained out!

    The ten of them can resist a division of soldiers!

    Glorious Sun Conglomerate sent out ck Wind Ten-man group this time around to infiltrate into the undergroundboratory and steal the most crucial gene map!

    The ten-man group is worthy of their name, like demons, they sh across the forest towards the direction of theke.

    A female figure secretly follows alongside them watching everything that is going on.

    Yoko Nishikawa is pretending to be a tree as she hides her scent and aura. She wants to see if the ck Wind ten man group is able to seed in their current mission.

    Will they be able to break past the defense of that ck armored Dragon Group agent?

    ¡°Just in front of us.¡±

    At this moment one of the group membersnds by thekeside and looks at theke water in front of him, ¡°Prepare to take action.¡±

    Instantly the ten of them stands in a row surrounding thekeside and starts to form ninja hand seals.

    At this moment, a voice floats out from the forest.

    ¡°Sirs who havee to my territory as a guest. Don¡¯t you think that it is unbing to not greet me when you are here?¡±

    The group is shocked because they did not sense anyone in the surroundings.

    At this moment a ck figure suddenly appears in front of the ten men group. It is like he walked out from the void and stood in front of them.

    Chen Cai is wearing a mask as he looks at the ten ninjas in front of him before stretching and saying: ¡°Boss did not guess wrong. Indeed there are still a number of clowns jumping around, wishing to mess around my territory.¡±

    Is it not the agent from before?

    Yoko Nishikawa who is hiding frowns when she sees this.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The leader of the group gives an order as he throws out a bunch of ninja stars like a rain over at Chen Cai.

    ¡°Ma mushroom!¡±

    Chen Cai calmly stretches out his hand to the side and makes a summon.

    Instantly a mushroom with a ma growing out of its head erupts from the ground, at the same time a strong maic force erupted out from it.

    The flying ninja stars are all attracted to the top of the mushroom head!

    The ninjas are shocked as they did not think that there would be this kind of thing popping out.

    What kind of technology is this?

    ¡°Since you guys like to y then let me apany all of you and y. I am feeling annoyed recently!¡±

    As Chen Cai speaks, he remembers that girl who wanted him to pass a love letter to boss and starts to be angry again.

    He waves his hand and continues to summon out nts.

    Instantly the ground behind him erupts open.

    A nt instant erupts out and instantly grew to 7/ 8 meters in height as it opens its bloody mouth and roars repeatedly.

    ¡°This¡­what is this¡­¡±

    The ten men group is badly shocked as they have never seen this kind of nt before!

    -Pu, pu, pu!-

    At this moment the nt suddenly open its mouth and shouts outrge green peas!

    The green peas are like small bombs, when they touch the ground they explode, sending out a zing shockwave!

    The ten men group are instantly sent flying as they escape in a sorry figure.

    ¡°This person is an expert! Kill him!¡±

    One of the ninjas shouts while dodging the explosive peas.

    When the nt sees that it will be difficult to hit the ninjas after they split up, in a blink of an eye, it grew out two more heads and starts shooting with three pea-heads.

    The ground keeps trembling as the explosion continues.

    The ten men group arepletely subdued and do not even have the chance of counter-attacking.

    ¡°Aiyah¡­this way of ying seems to have no meaning at all.¡±

    Chen Cai is sitting on a leaf of the nt as he holds a bag of popcorn in his hand, eating as he watches the ten men group¡¯s life and death escape.

    ¡°Let¡¯s add something more interesting for you guys.¡±

    He ps his hands, ¡°Come out, Volibear it is your turn to have fun.¡±

    While he is speaking, a transparent maelstrom appears above his head and from within it, a three meters tall white bear jumps out.

    ¡°Wee the storm!¡±

    The bear roars as two lightning bolts suddenly fall from the sky and strike its ws forming a lightning arc, twining around its arms.

    Following which the bear rushes forwards on two legs and chases after a member of the ten men group.

    The ninja¡¯s speed is very quick. He sneers and say: ¡°Such a clumsy animal and still wish to catch up to me?¡±

    Just as he is proud, the bear suddenly roars as a shockwave spreads out.

    The thunder-like bellow intimidates the ninja causing his body to stiffen for a moment and starts to run about out of his control.

    Following which the bear crouches on the ground with four limbs on the floor and rushes over like lightning and swipes towards the ninja¡¯s heart.

    -Pish!-

    The ninja¡¯s body is instantly shredded into pieces and fried by the lightning.

    In a blink of an eye, after the bear had killed a ninja, it turns around and rushes towards another ninja.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    The ninja is stunned. Just as it stops to attack, a pea smashes down onto his body from the sky and blows him into pieces.

    The earlier imposing ck Wind Ten men group has now turned into ten cockroaches as they escape in all directions in fear.

    But the white bear and pea shooter chase after them like a shadow, especially the tall pea shooter whose attack radius is veryrge.

    But they are indeed the elite team that the Glorious Sun Conglomerate trained and very soon, they are spread out in all direction of the Scenery district and are about to escape the chasing radius of the bear.

    ¡°This way is no longer fun. I should make a limit.¡±

    As Chen Cai speaks, he ps his hands again and the Scenery district starts to trembles.

    Rows of statues start to emerge from the ground, each of them at least 7-8 meters tall.

    The statues are of fierce looking horsemen who are holdingrge swords.

    One of the ten men group members did not notice a horseman statue and thought that he is able to escape out and became excited.

    But at this moment the golden light emerges from the eyes of the statue and pierced through the ninja¡¯s body.

    Instantly the ninja is burned into ashes.

    Yoko Nishikawa who is hiding in the forest is a shock¡­gods, what kind of scary ability is this!

    Why have I not heard of this before!

    At the beginning, Chen Cai himself also did not understand it. How did he gain this kind of mysterious ability from being struck by lightning!

    Later on, after analyzing with Liu Yi, the rough conclusion is that it should be the work of the basic entry cultivation techniques that Liu Yi had passed to him in the past.

    It is the basic entry cultivation techniques that have changed Chen Cai¡¯s constitution. Afterward, after being struck by lightning, something miraculous probably happened thus resulting in this way.

    This time what Chen Cai summoned is the most powerful guardian in LOL which instantly killed the ninjas!

    In a blink of an eye, the ten men group have turned into caged prey and are then cleanly killed. The only survivor is the strongest which escaped out of the Scenery district with an entire body covered with injuries.

    He is excited as he is about to escape out alive¡­

    But at this moment, a ck figure suddenly appears in front of him and blocked his path.

    ¡°This friend. I still have not had enough fun how can you escape.¡±

    As Chen Cai speaks, he stretches out his hand and grabs hold of the ninja by his throat and lifts him up, ¡°But being able to escape from my game, you can be considered as quite powerful. Since that is the case let me give you a reward.¡±

    The ninja thought that he is able to survive as he immediately asks: ¡°What, what reward?¡±

    ¡°The reward is naturally personally killing you.¡±

    Chen Cai pushes up his mask slightly and sucks with his mouth.

    Instantly from the ninja¡¯s mouth, a ck smoke emerges as his body keeps trembling like it is being shocked by electricity. The ck smoke is then sucked into Chen Cai¡¯s mouth.

    A unique skill which only Asura King and above possess, Soul-Sucking.

    The ninja¡¯s soul is sucked into Chen Cai¡¯s mouth and turned into his strength.

    ¡°Pui! Not tasty at all.¡±

    Chen Cai spits out saliva, ¡°Next time I should never use this skill on guys.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa is hiding in the forest not daring to breathe loudly while trembling in fear.

    This man¡­is very scary¡­

    I must not let him notice me¡­otherwise, I would be dead! That ck Armoured agent might let me off¡­as for this guy..he might not and it seems like he is a pervert.

    ¡°Boss ah¡­Hope you are able to return back soon, safe and sound¡­fighting devils this kind of exciting matter is much more interesting if the two of us do it together¡­¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s figure once again turns into the void and disappears into the darkness.

    Yoko Nishikawa dares note out and is going to wait till morning. But she is feeling curious as that guy¡¯s voice seems to sound rather familiar¡­

    Did we meet before?

    Yoko Nishikawa is in deep thoughts.

    *****

    At the same time, Liu Yi has finally reached his destination.

    The military vehicle brought him smoothly to an enormous military camp.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, we have arrived.¡±

    The Colonel opens the car door and politely invites Liu Yi down the car.

    Liu Yi did not give him trouble. Getting off the vehicle, he sees a small building which is strictly guarded in front of him.

    The small building is three stories high and in front is a row of soldiers carrying gun.

    ¡°Mr. Liu. Please enter.¡±

    The Colonel invites him in. Liu Yi nods his head and walks into the small building.

    The moment he enters the small building, Liu Yi immediately senses a dense formidable aura.

    There are experts inside!

    He is led by the colonel and walks through the walkway until they reach a room.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, I can only lead you to here. Please.¡±

    The colonel knocks on the door before opening the door and stands by the side of the door.

    Liu Yi nods his head at him before waving goodbye and walks into the room.

    The room is somewhat dusky and seems to have some other formations active.

    Even with Liu Yi¡¯s powerful vision, he is unable to see everything clearly.

    In the center of the room is a chair which seems to be his seat.

    And on the opposite of the chair is three figures, sitting there, looking at him in the darkness.

 Chapter 370 Not willing to escape even if someone comes and save me

    The guy sitting on the left is sitting in a somewhat brighter spot, allowing Liu Yi to see him clearly. It is none other than Long San.

    The two others are hidden in the shadows and they did not make a sound nor move.

    ¡°Sit, Liu Yi.¡±

    Long San stretches out his hand and beckons Liu Yi to sit.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Liu Yi is also not polite nor does he need to be polite as he sits down and tilts his legs waiting for the trial.

    He wants to see what kind of games do the higher-ups of the Dragon Group wants to y.

    Long San opens his mouth and says: ¡°Liu Yi. You should have awareness of the reason why you are sitting here.¡±

    Liu Yi smirks and says: ¡°Nonr.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi. Now is not the time to mess around.¡±

    Long San hurries and says: ¡°I know that you have a tough temper but this time around you havemitted a big mistake.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like I havemitted a mistake.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as he continues speaking, ¡°Instead I feel that the higher-ups should be grateful to me for I have helped Dragon Group remove a vermin.¡±

    ¡°Vermin?¡±

    At this moment the figure sitting in the center finally speaks and from the voice, it sounds like a woman.

    She sneers and says: ¡°You actually called an elite from Dragon Group Team One as vermin?¡±

    ¡°Well, he is defeated in the hands of us Team Three. How can he still be called an elite.¡±

    Liu Yi is not angry, instead, he smiles and rebukes the woman¡¯s words.

    The woman instantly chokes as she does not know how to continue on.

    Long San feel that the atmosphere is somewhat wrong as he hurries and pulls the conversation back and says to Liu Yi: ¡°Liu Yi, even if he has some problems. It should still be up to us higher-ups to decide on his punishment. Being a Dragon Group agent how can you harm your own people?¡±

    ¡°He was already threatening my life. Why should I let him off?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately asks, ¡°Then let me ask you a question. If during that fight, the one who was crippled was not him but me. Would you guys still create such a big huge and trial him?¡±

    Long San immediately turns silent. Liu Yi in response continues to say: ¡°I did not guess wrong, right. Even if he cripple me, you guys would only give him some minor punishment. Why is that so, because he is an agent from Dragon Group Team One ah. The one who was crippled is only a trash from Team Three right? What a joke!¡±

    Liu Yi sneers and continues speaking, ¡°Everyday it is me who is risking my life outside theboratory protecting it, while as for him, even when the enemies have already fought until they entered all the way in and that so-called elite from Team One, he did not even appear at all! But chasing after girls he is quite dedicated to it. This kind of person is called an elite? Is your Team One raising a group of arrogant idiots? From what I see, this Dragon Group Team One is not an elite team but old folks home right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The figure sitting on the left is unable to bear it and snorts.

    This sound is like a heavy hammer and smashes heavily on Liu Yi¡¯s chest, causing his heart to sink.

    Good fellow. This guy is an expert ah¡­

    On the conservative side, his cultivation is above 15 stars!

    So bullish¡­I did not think that the Team leader of Team One is so damn awesome!

    Thinking about this, Long San¡­only has the cultivation of 8 stars¡­this difference¡­hai!

    No wonder other people call Team Three trash! Dammit, it is all because of the team leader!

    ¡°Liu Yi. Dragon Group is an impartial ce¡­¡±

    Long San hurries and pulls the conversation back, ¡°But after all Team one and Team three have their differences. Those above naturally have some privileges. Perhaps that Chen Yu is too excessive, but we have discussed with him. As long as you can fulfill his condition, he will make peace with you and the matter between the two of you will be wiped clean. After all, we are an organization, unity is the most important right?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrows: ¡°Oh? What conditions?¡±

    ¡°Help him restore his star jade and apologize to him¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Liu Yi can onlyugh to convey his thoughts, ¡°Team Leader. I know that you are really trying to help me but I can only say two things about that.¡±

    He raises two fingers and says: ¡°One. I, Liu Yi, only know how to cripple other people star jade¡¯s and do not know how to restore them. Even if I know, I do not have ns to let that fellow have the opportunity to have a fresh start. Two. I am not wrong, thus I will not apologize to anyone. It is better for you to tell Chen Yu to pack his stuff and prepare to go back to his home and work his farms.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡±

    The Team One Team Leader is instantly mad as his imposing aura spreads out causing Long San to start to sweat.

    But Liu Yi only sits on the chair motionlessly like everything is calm.

    ¡°This one should be called Long Yi right. Why do you have the qualifications to be angry?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°How did you act as a leader. Not being strict to your underlings and now they are too arrogant, resulting in them being beaten up by others and you still have the face to pay me a visit and get angry at me? How do you do as the team leader? My boss Long San even if he is only the Team Leader of Team Three but the members under him, not one of them are not dedicated to their work. I advise you to not be a team leader and instead go back to old folks home.¡±

    When Long San hears this, he is so shocked that his face loses color, while Long Yi only smiles in rage.

    ¡°Little fellow I see that you are but a newborn calf that is not afraid of death. You know who I am and you still dare to talk to me in this manner? Little fellow do you believe that I can easily press you to death with a single hand.¡±

    ¡°If you say that just based on brute strength you can be the highest position of a team leader, I don¡¯t mind giving it a try.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he stands up from the chair as an enormous strength erupts from his body.

    Dragon¡¯s might!

    Liu Yi is not holding back this time round. The dragon pearl has beenpletely digested and it can be said that he is now a human-shaped dragon!

    Dragon race vs Dragon Group who is afraid of who!

    The strong aura spreads out causing Long San and Long Er to retreat.

    ¡°This strength¡­¡±

    Long Yi did not move at all, instead, he frowns deeply.

    ¡°Little fellow, your body actually has the strength of a dragon!¡±

    ¡°There are still a lot of things that can shock you. How is it, do you want to cross blows?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he hooks his finger at Long Yi.

    ¡°Liu Yi are you CRAZY!!!

    Long San is shocked as he immediately berates: ¡°How can you challenge Long Yi¡­.¡±

    ¡°Within your body, there are no signs of the might of an earth grade. It proves that you still have not reached the standards of an earth grade.¡±

    Long Yi suddenly speaks out and cuts off Long San, ¡°A mortal step cultivator who has yet to reach Earth grade and still dares to challenge me Long Yi?¡±

    ¡°As long as you are a human then I dare to beat up!¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Grandpa Mao is right, the spring wind is blowing the drumbeats of war in this world who is afraid of who! I Liu Yi, am of clear conscious and dare to challenge any kind of enemy.¡±

    ¡°Well said. I hope that your strength is as tough as your mouth!¡±

    As Long Yi speaks, he suddenly walks in front of Liu Yi and raises his fist before smashing down towards his head.

    Although it is only an ordinary fist, but Liu Yi is able to sense that it contains qi within!

    Which sect did this fellow run out from! He is indeed strong!

    Since that is the case¡­Amen, Long Yi, pardon me!

    ¡°Monarch Armour!¡±

    At that instant, Liu Yi immediately puts on the strongest defense Monarch Armour.

    Following which he raises his right fist and punches back on Long Yi¡¯s fist.

    -Boom!-

    The moment their fist hits together, instantly a strong shockwave exploded outwards, instantly causing the floor under their feet to sinks 3 to 4 meters.

    The surroundings of the room seem to beid with barriers and with the protection of the barrier, the room is fine but the barrier has scattered and is unable to block the second time.

    Long San and Long Er are both sent flying away andnds by the side as they stare at the two of them stunned.

    The one who is the most shock is none other than Long San!

    What the hell man, this underling that I epted actually received Long Yi¡¯s punch head on!

    This strength is so much higher than me, this Team Leader ah!

    -ta, ta, ta!-

    As the qi contained in the opponent fist is too strong, Liu Yi is forced to retreat eight steps as he leans against the wall to stabilize himself, at the same time calming down his rolling qi and blood.

    While Long Yi did not move at all, only his forehead is covered with cold sweat.

    He clenches his teeth as he spits out a few words.

    ¡°You¡­what is this technique¡­¡±

    ¡°Technique to trash people!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly, ¡°How is it. Do you want to try again?¡±

    The taste of Amorous Feeling Hand is not bad right. Even if you are a Dao Immortal you still have to obediently take this fist of mine!

    Amitabha, Immortal Fox Sister please bless and protect me!

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Long Yi retreat a few steps, naturally, he does not wish to cross blows with Liu Yi again.

    Mother ah, this fellow technique is too sinister! When is there such a technique!

    Until now my legs are still soft!

    ¡°Today I shall forget it, but you have crippled one of my underlings, this matter is not over. You shall be detained here for now. Wait for our final notification!¡±

    Long Yi immediately turns around and walks out of the room.

    ¡°Ai¡­you, this fellow¡­¡±

    Long San only sighs as he walks out with Long Er.

    In a blink of an eye, there is only Liu Yi left in the room.

    He is not anxious as he sits in the room, closing his eyes and starts to revolves his heart sutra to strengthen his cultivation.

    The three heart sutras under Liu Yi¡¯s urging starts to rapidly revolve and batter against the ninth star jade.

    The ninth star jade ¡®Bull¡¯, is still dark and lightless. Liu Yi does not know when would he be able to break through it.

    But Liu Yi is not anxious. Ma Hua told him before that being too impatient to break through his star jade will leader to bedevilment.

    Thus it is best to keep the status quo and slowly break through.

    The three types of qi are like three stinky hooligan as they keep touching the ninth star jade. Nothing to do you touch a bit when I touch a bit until the ninth star jade is about to be filled and can be pushed down.

    But at this moment, Liu Yi suddenly sense that there is someone moving behind the door.

    He immediately opens his eyes as he activates his golden eyes.

    -Pa!-

    The door is kicked open by a leg as a figure wearing ck clothes walk in.

    The ck-clothed guy¡¯s voice is hoarse as he says to Liu Yi: ¡°Come with me.¡±

    But Liu Yi did not even stand up from his seat as he asks: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°A person who is here to save you!¡±

    The ck-clothed guy speaks very briefly, ¡°This is not the ce to speak. Quickly leave with me.¡±

    ¡°Apologises. If you do not exin to me, I will not leave.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms and sits there like a boss.

 Chapter 371 Senior Colonel

    ¡°I am here to save you!¡±

    The ck cloth guy¡¯s voice seems to be somewhat impatient, ¡°Currently you have offended the entire Dragon Group and will definitely be killed!¡±

    Liu Yi swings his legs despite hearing that he would be put to death. He does not show any fear or nervousness like everything is calm and ask: ¡°Oh? Then why do you want to save me?¡±

    ¡°Okay then. Let me tell you honestly. I am a Temr from America.¡±

    The person speaking is shocked, ¡°We have already been eyeing you and feel that your strength is usable by us. Come with us and leave this ce that has abandoned you. We appreciate talents and when you are on our side, you can still be an overlord. At that time, money, beauties and everything that you want wille to you.¡±

    Temr?

    The edge of Liu Yi¡¯s mouth faintly creeps up.

    ¡°Is it really the case?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You must believe in our financial resources.¡±

    The ck cloth guy says, ¡°As long as youe up with a condition, we can agree to it.¡±

    ¡°Okay then. I am not a greedy person. You guys just need to agree to my single condition.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out a finger.

    The ck cloth guy seems to be interested as he asks: ¡°Oh? What condition?¡±

    ¡°Just this small condition of incorporating US territory into China. I¡¯m not greedy right?¡±

    Liu Yi narrows his eyes and smiles faintly.

    The ck cloth guy nearly vomits blood, asking the US to join China if that is not greedy then what is it?!

    ¡°You are toying with me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am toying with you.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°No matter what, I would not carry the identity of a traitor to China. Even if Dragon Group betrays me, I would not betray the Dragon Group. Back then when I joined Dragon Group, I can still recall Long San words now. Safeguard China and no disloyalty.¡±

    The ck cloth guy trembles for a moment before asking: ¡°China already gave up on you and Dragon Group is going to put you to death. With your abilities, dying like this, don¡¯t you think it is a pity?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I am unable to change the fact that I am a person of person.¡±

    Liu Yi says righteously, ¡°The blood that flows in my body is the blood of China.¡±

    ¡°Very good¡­¡±

    The ck cloth guy removes his mask and reveals the face of Long Er. ¡°Little fellow you are not bad. You have passed the test.¡±

    ¡°Test?¡±

    Liu Yi reveals a shocked face but in his heart he isughing.

    Get lost¡­are you trying to trick a kid?

    How is it possible for a Temr to sneak into the military base of Long Yi.

    The people from Dragon Group¡­hehe, seems to be a bunch of people with only strength. This kind of show can only be used to trick little kids.

    Roaming the Asura Realm for 500 years, what kind of crafty enemies have I not seen before. This current situation is but a drizzle.

    -Sound of pping-

    At this moment, Long San ps his hands while walking into the room.

    ¡°Nice one Liu Yi. Indeed I have not misjudged you. You are indeed a qualified Dragon Group agent. Earlier is only some tests catered for you. Anyone who has the qualifications to be a member of Dragon Group Team One have to go through this kind of test.¡±

    Such an easy test! No wonder Chen Yu, that fellow was able to pass it.

    Liu Yi mutters apprehensive as he asks: ¡°Eh? What you mean is that you guys want me to join Dragon Group Team One?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it is a supreme honor ah.¡±

    Long San ps his hand as he smiles and replies, but his smiles contains some bitterness.

    ¡°Apologies. I will not ept that order.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Liu Yi actually rejects the suggestion of promoting.

    ¡°I am a member of Team Three, even if I die, I will be the ghost of Team 3. In the beginning, the one who invited me in was Long San. The one who is able to be my leader is only him.¡±

    These words, cause Long San¡¯s single eyes to start to tear up.

    Back then he had pulled in a number of talents. But it is either they are not suitable and withdraw or they are too impressive and were taken away by the higher-ups to Team One or Team Two.

    When they left, not a single one of them hesitated.

    But I did not think that¡­this new person that I had pulled in is firm in following me.

    ¡°My reputation was given by Team Three. In the future, the achievements I have won is naturally Team Three¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.¡±

    Long San is so moved that he is in tears.

    At this moment, Liu Yi feels that the single-eyed guy is a bit cute.

    ¡°Not wishing to join my Team one? Interesting.¡±

    Long Yi also walks in as he looks at Liu Yi. ¡°Little fellow don¡¯t regret in future.¡±

    He turns around and walks off.

    ¡°No worries. Ignore him. He is always so arrogant, only his face is unable to stand it.¡±

    Long Er¡¯s attitude towards Liu Yi bes warm, ¡°People who cherish old friendships like you are too little already. Little fellow not bad. Work hard and improve.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me so early. Your punishment is not yet over.¡±

    Long Er suddenly waves her hand.

    ¡°Ah? There is still punishment?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is. After all, the one you have crippled is an elite of Team One!¡±

    Long Er continues and says: ¡°As Long San has helped you ask for mercy along with your performance this time around, the higher-ups have decided to give you a chance to make it up.¡±

    ¡°Is it yo let me eliminate Acacia Sect? Great! I am already itching to have a go at this kind of devil sect that harms their own species.¡±

    Thinking of the Acacia Sect disciple who has killed everyone in the bar to assassinate him, Liu Yi bes very angry.

    This kind of devil sect will only be a danger sooner orter!

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s angry appearance, Long Er immediately says: ¡°Acacia sect will naturally need to be eradicated but now is not the time.¡±

    Long San exins by the side, ¡°Currently there is an even more important task for you to do¡­finish this task properly, then with the merits from this task, the higher-ups would not bother you about the previous matter anymore.¡±

    ¡°How about Chen Yu¡¯s conditions?¡±

    ¡°No matter. After all, you have already proven that you are stronger than him.¡±

    Long Er covers her mouth and smiles, ¡°This task is very arduous. You need to kill a China Official who is protected by the Americans.¡±

    ¡°What crime did hemit?¡±

    ¡°He is a corrupt official who has taken funding and escaped to America.¡±

    As Long Er speaks, she stretches out her hand and takes out a remote control and presses it.

    Instantly on a wall of the room, a picture appears revealing the head of a man.

    That man looks¡­.Liu Yi does not know how to say it, impossible to praise ah!

    There two eyes are crooked, fat face andrge ears. He haspletely lost the appearance of an official.

    ¡°This person is called Lei Dafu. SiC province, province Partymittee deputy secretary. This person¡¯s image is rather good and people see him as a clean and upright person. Until he was reported by his mistress.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Liu Yi really wishes tough. Being reported by his mistress? This is really a story of the ages ah, mistresses now still have the use of anti-corruption?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. After being reported, the investigation team went to check this matter. Lei Dafu immediately took all the funds and escaped overseas. He is currently under the protection of the Americans.¡±

    Liu Yi is curious, ¡°Why are the Americans protecting him? Let him screw with their women?¡±

    ¡°No¡­of course not. It is because in Lei Dafu hands there is¡­eh, how about you guess how much money he has stolen?¡±

    ¡°A few hundred thousand?¡±

    Liu Yi already feels that it is already a lot.

    ¡°It is 1.2 billion¡±

    Long Er words cause Liu Yi to nearly jump into the sky.

    @$#%#@% 1.2 billion!!! Are you for real!!!

    ¡°This Lei Dafu has stolen away all of the money that the government had given to SiC province for an engineering project and then escaped to America. Based on our investigation report, after Lei Dafu escaped to America, he promised to donate 1 billion to the American Government¡­¡±

    ¡°Wipe out his whole family!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes turn red, ¡°How dare he take out blood, sweat, and money and go to America to buy his life!¡±

    ¡°The reason why the American government protects him is because this way not only would they be able to get 1 billion¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is also not stupid as he continues from there, ¡°They would be able to attract more corrupt officials who are nning to escape. Escape over to them and give them more money right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that is the case.¡±

    Long Er nods her head, ¡°Thus, your task is to kill this official as well as the 1.2 billion that he has taken. Use any method to get it back. How is it? Do you think you canplete this task?¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze turns cold, ¡°I guarantee that Illplete the task.¡±

    Long Er replies: ¡°Very good then you can set off now.¡±

    ¡°What? So fast?¡±

    ¡°En, you must finish the task before they transfer the money.¡±

    Long Er continues to say, ¡°The rest shall be depending on you. Liu Yi, do not disappoint us.¡±

    ¡°Rx I will not.¡±

    Long Er smiles and says: ¡°Very good. For this task, there will be someone who will apany you. You would not be doing this task alone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°When you see that person you will know.¡±

    Did not expect that Long Er, this middle-aged woman would be so mischievous.

    Liu Yi turns around and looks at Long San, but he shakes his head and did not speak.

    Damn it, all of them are keeping me on tenterhooks, damn it!

    Liu Yi has no other choice but to turn around and walk out of the room.

    Walking out of the room, surprisingly the colonel is still standing by the door.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, this way please.¡±

    Oh is this soldier tasked to bring me around again?

    As they walk, the colonel suddenly starts speaking: ¡°I just know that Mr Liu would not be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Why is that so? Is it because I am very handsome?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    The colonel turns silent for a while before replying, ¡°Because I feel that Mr. Liu is different from other Dragon Group agents. Every single one of them is so arrogant¡­while you, are different.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I am also an ordinary guy.¡±

    [TL: Bunch of crap Liu Yi¡­you are a damn cultivator!!!!]

    Liu Yi says to the colonel, ¡°Butpared to an ordinary person, I have slightly more strength. This strength does not makes me more special but instead it gives me more responsibility.¡±

    [TL: as the saying goes, ]

    He turns around and looks at the three story small building, ¡°The responsibility of protecting ordinary people¡­as well as the responsibility of protecting China.¡±

    ¡°Mr Liu you are a good person!¡±

    The colonel gives him a thumb up before taking out a name card and ces it in Liu Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°I am called Ni Weibo, this is my name card. Let¡¯s not talk about other ces but in this JingDou military district, I can be considered to have some authority. In the future, if you have trouble you can directly look for me.¡±

    ¡°You Weibo?¡±

    When Liu Yi hears this name, he feels that it is rather strange, ¡°If it is a sickness you need to treat it ah¡­¡±

    ¡°What the, it is not that¡­you take a look at the name card ah Mr Liu!¡±

    Ni Weibo does not know whether to cry orugh, this is not the first time his name has been misunderstood.

    ¡°Okay. I know, Big Brother Weibo. Nice knowing you.¡±

    ¡°Same as well Mr Liu. The ne is right in front¡­¡±

    Ni Weibo stretches out his hand and points. At this moment, from behind Liu Yies a very familiar voice.

    ¡°Owner, quickly board the ne meow~~~¡±

 Chapter 372 Swallow 1

    I¡¯ll be damned!

    Isn¡¯t that voice Xiao Mi¡¯s ?!

    Don¡¯t tell me the person who will bepleting the task with me is Xiao Mi, the dog zodiac?

    This¡­.is a bit unreliable ah!

    Liu Yi raises his head and indeed, inside a ck helicopter in front of him is Xiao Mi wearing sexy leather clothing as she lies on the cabin of the helicopter with her ass is the air and her tail wagging, waving her hands at him.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­it is really Xiao Mi ah!

    ¡°Owner quickly board the helicopter meow~ we are about to go~¡±

    ¡°Mr. Liu, Ill be waiting for your victorious return.¡±

    Ni Weibo salutes towards Liu Yi before watching him board the helicopter.

    ¡°Xiao Mi, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I am here to apany Master to do a task together meow~

    When Liu Yi boards the ne, Xiao Mi immediately rushes into his embrace and rubs against his body.

    Xiao Mi¡¯s body is very light and rubbing against his embrace is veryfortable especially the unique fragrance from her body, which Liu Yi especially loves.

    I don¡¯t know what fragrance is this, but I feel like it is something simr to musk.

    But whatever, it is nice to smell¡­

    Liu Yi takes two deep breath and has a feeling like he is taking drugs.

    While Xiao Mi also likes to stay in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace, as it is like a small nest which makes her feel veryfortable.

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and gently touches Xiao Mi¡¯s hair as well as pinching her ears.

    ¡°The higher-ups are really¡­.why did they send you here. This is not a joke.¡±

    ¡°Owner, Xiao Mi is also very strong okay meow~¡±

    Xiao Mi wags her tail and says: ¡°Xiao Mi can help Owner to fight against the bad guys meow~~¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Our Xiao Mi is the strongest.¡±

    Liu Yi rubs Xiao Mi¡¯s head, making her narrow her eyes happily as she cuddles up against Liu Yi. Saying she is a little white dog but is morefortable than a kitty.

    At this time, the helicopter suddenly trembles and starts to lift off.

    Below is the colonel Ni Weibo who is looking at Liu Yi and did not lower his salute.

    ¡°Oh? Are we flying off just like this? I am still notpletely clear of the task! Damn it the higher-ups are too irresponsible ah.¡±

    Liu Yi almost wishes to curse.

    ¡°How would that be. The higher-up do haveplete preparation.¡±

    At this moment, from the copilot seates the voice of a girl.

    A beauty seats up straight before removing her headphones and turns around, and says to Liu Yi, ¡°I am yourmanding officer for this task. I hope that we can have a happy cooperation.¡±

    ¡°How, how, how¡­.how is it you!¡±

    When Liu Yi sees her he got a huge shock!

    This beauty is way to familiar especially the full globe on her chest¡­.

    Even if he does not recognize her face, he will definitely recognize her chest ah!

    ¡°What is the matter do you not recognize me, Student Liu?¡±

    The beauty smiles sweetly causing Liu Yi¡¯s heart to race.

    ¡°Zhang, Zhang, Zhan¡­Teacher Zhang Meixuan¡­.howe it is you?!!¡±

    ¡°Why would it not be me?¡±

    Zhang Meixuan fluters her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°I am also a member of the twelve zodiac beast ah!¡±

    Eh??? Even Zhang Meixuan is also a zodiac beast?!

    But¡­but thinking about it, it is also correct ah. Zhang Meixuan is a teacher specialized in biology¡­if she is not a part of the zodiac beast n, it is not really possible!

    Haaa¡­in the end I am still too gullible!

    ¡°Hehe, Master, Aunty Meixuan is a rabbit ah!¡±

    Xiao Mi suddenly reminds in Liu Yi embrace.

    ¡°Xiao Mi! How many times have I told you! Call me older sister!¡±

    Zhang Meixuan unhappily stretches out her hand and grabs hold of Xiao Mi tail and pulls it twice.

    ¡°Wuwu¡­.don¡¯t y with Xiao Mi¡¯s tail meow¡­.very painful meow¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what do you call me next time when you see me!¡±

    ¡°But¡­but¡­Little Aunt asked me to call you Aunty meow¡­¡±

    ¡°Maki that damnss! Making me sound old! Do not care about her. In the future when you see me call me older sister, do you hear me!¡±

    ¡°Wuu¡­.¡±

    Zhang Meixuan¡¯s hand pulls twice making her immediately shakes her butt and shout out, ¡°Older sister older sister meow~!¡±

    ¡°Good girl that is right.¡±

    Zhang Meixuan is very happy and she harshly pats Xiao Mi¡¯s butt.

    ¡°Thisss ah, this feeling is really good!¡±

    Watching Zhang Meixuan raising her hand as well as her shaking chest, Liu Yi also have a feeling¡­yeah, the feeling will definitely be very good!

    ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s introduce ourselves again. I am call Zhang Meixuan, Rabbit zodiac of the twelve zodiac beast. In my body is the gene of the mystical beast Chasing Moon.¡±

    Rabbit?

    Looking at Zhang Meixuan figure, Liu Yi feels like a rabbit is not suitable for her. it should be called a milk cow to be correct¡­.

    ¡°For this task, I will be yourmanding officer. I am responsible for bringing you to the task location and will be your external helpmander. As for the rest, you shall be responsible for it.¡±

    ¡°Okay then¡­.let¡¯s have a pleasant cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Very well. We will be flying for a long time. Take a rest first. You cane and ask me anytime when you have things that you do not understand.¡±

    As Zhang Meixuan speaks, she puts on her headphone again and returns back to her co-pilot seat.

    Ai, Ke Da is indeed filled with hidden dragons and crouching tigers. I did not think that my guider is actually a member of the zodiac beast!

    Liu Yi reclined on the chair ruefully.

    Ever since I have known Lin Tong, my previous daily lifestyle hadpletely copsed.

    A whole new world is beckoning me.

    Liu Yi did not regret joining this world.

    His life because of these has changed.

    He sits there and takes advantage of the rest time, he starts to silently revolve his qi. Ninth star jade ah. Even though he is bearing with it and not rushing, but Liu Yi still wishes to be able to break through earlier and step into the gateway of Earth Grade.

    With more power, when it is the arranged time, it will be anotheryer of protection ah!

    ¡°Master meow~ Xiao Mi is hungry meow~¡±

    At this moment Xiao Mi suddenly raises her head and looks at Liu Yi while licking her lips.

    Liu Yi is so frightened that he starts to sweat, ah¡­it can¡¯t be right!

    Don¡¯t tell me that Xiao Mi meaning is that she wants to eat that again?!

    At this moment, Xiao Mi has already stretched out her hand and starts pulling on his waistband.

    Liu Yi is so frightened that he immediately stops Xiao Mi¡¯s hand and say: ¡°That¡­.Xiao Mi ah.ter when we reach America, I will treat you to hamburger okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiao Mi doesn¡¯t want a hamburger, Xiao Mi wants to eat master meow~~~~¡±

    Xiao Mi pitifully looks at Liu Yi. Hearing this, Zhang Meixuan who is sitting on the co-pilot seat says without turning her head around, ¡°On the right-hand side, there is a food inside the package.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡±

    Liu Yi lets go a sigh of relief, luckily there is food!

    ¡°Xiao Mi be good. Later when we are back then you can eat okay¡­¡±

    Liu Yi uses qi to transfer his voice into Xiao Mi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Master is a miser¡­¡±

    Xiao Mi unhappily pouts, ¡°Master does not love Xiao Mi meow¡­¡±

    Looking at Xiao Mi¡¯s pitiful looks, Liu Yi immediately says: ¡°Xiao Mi, think about you. If you eat, when your Aunty Zhang sees it, she will definitely want it as well. If she wants it, you say, should master give her eat or not?¡±

    While boastfully speaking, Liu Yi wipes off his sweat.

    ¡°That¡¯s right meow¡­only Xiao Mi alone can eat, cannot give other people meow~!¡±

    Xiao Mi narrows her eyes and suddenly appears to understand, ¡°Master is very clever meow~! Indeed you still love Xiao Mi the most meow~! Later when there is no one else, Xiao Mi shall eat then meow~!¡±

    She walks over and opens the package on the right-hand side and takes out a packet of crackers and opens it.

    Phew¡­

    Liu Yi lets go a sigh of relief as he leans against the chair.

    Ah¡­life is really filled with all kinds of danger!

    ¡°Prepare a bit. We have already entered the airspace of the USA.¡±

    A long whileter Zhang Meixuan suddenly says: ¡°It seems like there are radars locking on us.¡±

    While she is speaking, the rm for being locked-on starts to ring. At the same time from themunication devicees a warning in english.

    Liu Yi lets Little Jade trante to English and more or less it says, ¡®You have entered the air airspace of the USA. Immediately descend. Immediately descend. Otherwise, we will use military force!¡¯

    Liu Yi asks Zhang Meixuan, ¡°What should we do. Do we listen to them?¡±

    Zhang Meixuan indifferently waves her hand and says: ¡°No need. Continue to fly.¡±

    The helicopter continues to fly in the air towards their destination.

    At this moment the pilot reminds, ¡°Commanding officer, four fighter jets have appeared on the radar at our six-o¡¯clock.¡±

    ¡°En. Understood. Perhaps they are our tail.¡±

    While they are speaking, Liu Yi seems to be able to hear the vibration sound of the fighter jest.

    He looks out of the helicopter window and indeed, the silver colored fighter jets are already closely tailing their helicopter.

    ¡°Immediately descend, immediately descend. Otherwise, we will be forced to use military action!¡±

    Theirmunication device is still rying their warning.

    ¡°Their speed is too much. We are not able to fly faster than them.¡±

    Liu Yi hints that this is just a helicopter.

    ¡°Hehe. Let me show you our research breakthroughs.¡±

    Zhang Meixuan does not seem to be afraid, instead, she is excited!

    She stretches out her hands and opens theputer control panel and enters amand code.

    Instantly Liu Yi starts to feel the helicopter vibrating.

    While outside of the helicopter, the pilots of the fighter jets that are following them widen their eyes as they watch the helicopter suddenly start changing shape in midair.!

    The rotating propellers are kept away as two wings start to emerge from the side of the helicopter.

    Following which the tail is pulled apart and split into two parts, before receding back by a lot.

    Very quickly a swallow-shaped fighter jet appears in front of them.

    Zhang Meixuan orders, ¡°Show them the gorgeous flying technique of the Swallow 1!¡±

    ¡°Understoodmanding officer!¡±

    The pilot nods his head and he suddenly pulls down a helmet from above and fastens it on his head.

    Apletely new pilot stick flicks up in front of him and is grabbed on tightly by his hands.

    Instantly the originally freefalling ne immediately smoothens out before Liu Yi feel like an enormous force is pressing his body against the chair.

    -weeerrrrrr!-

    Behind the ne, two rows of blue mes spray out and push Swallow 1, instantly into the clouds and pull away from the fighter jets.

    ¡°#$ what is this toy!¡±

    The chief pilot starts to curse, ¡°Chase after and attack!¡±

    He and another chief pilot bring their own fighter jets to increase speed and chase after Swallow 1.

    While Swallow 1 is indeed very agile as it keeps doing all kind of extreme flying movements, nearly causing the four fighter jets behind them to nearly lose them.

    ¡°Its movements are too erratic! Use guided missiles and shoot it down!¡±

 Chapter 373 Finding people is very troublesome

    After the pilot chief has instructed, the fighter jets immediately release their guiding missiles, which immediately chase after Swallow 1.

    Zhang Meixuan gives an order: ¡°Xiao Mi, it is your turn.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, meow~ Xiao Mi wants to hit the bad guys meow!¡±

    Xiao Mi immediately jumps to the side of the cabin door and opens its. The ne instantly shudders but swiftly regains its stability.

    Luckily the people who are sitting in the ne are not ordinary people and the pilot put on his safety belt, thus no one is pulled out by the turbulence from the cabin door being opened.

    Xiao Mipletely disregarded the high altitude turbulence and climbs up to the top of the ne, before stretching out her hand, aiming at the guided missiles flying over and uses her ability.

    ¡°Disappear meow!¡±

    The air distorts for a moment and the guided missiles flying over instantly disappear in mid-air!

    The pilot chasing after them were stunned, where did the missiles go?!

    How on earth did they disappear for no reason?!

    The work of God?

    That is also wrong, why would God protect these invaders who have popped out from nowhere?

    ¡°Settled meow~ I will protect the ne meow~¡±

    Xiao Mi sprawls happily on the ne and smiles happily.

    ¡°Shoot! Shoot! I don¡¯t believe that God would always protect them!¡±

    The chief pilot went mad as he gives his underlings themand.

    Instantly the four fighter jets open fire and bullets rip apart the air and fly towards Swallow 1 like rain.

    ¡°So many ah¡­¡±

    Xiao Mi keeps using her spatial ability and removes the bullets, but she is helpless as the bullets are simply too many and is unable to remove all of them in time. A whileter, some of the bullets that have escaped from her spatial ability hit the ne. Luckily it did not hit any important part of the ne.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and help.¡±

    Liu Yi says as he jumps out of the cabin door.

    The moment he leaves the cabin door, he immediately feels the raging turbulence. If he did not control his body properly he would immediately be blown away.

    But who is Liu Yi? An immortal expert who is able to instantly kill earth grade experts!

    He immediately revolves the qi in his body and stabilizes his figure before swiftly putting on his Monarch Armour.

    The ck armor covering his body makes him looks like a warrior!

    He agily jumps onto the top of the ne and stands at the very top.

    At the same time, he holds the Scorpion tailnce in his hand as he activates ck and White World and uses thence¡¯s body to deflect away the bullets shooting over.

    Thence in Liu Yi¡¯s hand weaves like a ball, making it impossible for the bullets to touch the ne body.

    ¡°Damn it! Who can tell me what on earth is that damn thing!¡±

    The chief pilot starts cursing.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Go and deal with those fighter jets. We are about to reach our destination.¡±

    At this moment from the earpiece that Liu Yi is wearinges themand of Zhang Meixuan.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately replies and slightly bends his knee.

    Following which he leaps off the ne and instantly shoots tens of miles away andnds on the back of a fighter jet.

    ¡°What the hell¡­¡±

    The fighter jet pilot was so shocked that his heart nearly flew out when thence in Liu Yi¡¯s hand pierced a hole on the fighter jet.

    -Tssss-

    Sparks start to fly out from the fighter jet body, causing the pilot the be frightened into pressing the ejection button. He is immediately sent flying away along with his seat like a bullet high up into the sky.

    Very quickly, the parachute opens up and allows the pilot to float down to the ground slowly.

    Liu Yi leaps from that fighter jet onto another fighter jet instantly.

    The fighter jet immediately starts to shake causing the pilot within to turn pale.

    ¡°Get down as well!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he swings hisnce and chops off a wing of the fighter jet.

    When the fighter jet lost a wing, it instantly loses its equilibrium and immediately starts trembling as it falls towards the ground.

    The pilot is stunned and forgot to even how to eject himself as he sits there stupidly and falls along with the ne.

    ¡°Are you an idiot.¡±

    Liu Yi punches open the fighter jet window and grabs hold of the pilot and tossed him out as well as pulling his parachute.

    A beautiful flower opens up and slowly floats down with the pilot.

    The other two fighter jet pilots are stunned. How would they dare to fight anymore as they immediately escape away.

    Liu Yi did not chase, instead, he jumps back to Swallow 1 cabin door and pulls Xiao Mi to sit inside.

    ¡°Good. The annoying obstacles are settled. Swallow 1 prepare to enter stealth mode.¡±

    After Zhang Meixuan sees Liu Yi boarding Swallow 1, she gives a newmand.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The pilot nods his head and pressed a button.

    After which, Swallow 1¡¯s signal is immediately blocked off. Following which the entire ne seems to warp in the sky a few times before disappearing.

    Liu Yi is very shocked, ne invisibility technology?!

    This is a bit too high tech already ah!

    [KG: Why didn¡¯t they use that earlier and I do not like how they portray America¡¯s air force]

    It must be known that the current invisible ne is actually a special coat of paint of the ne, after which they hide the radar signal. There is no ne that is able to make the entire nepletely disappear.

    ¡°It is my ability.¡±

    Seeming to see Liu Yi¡¯s suspicion, Zhang Meixuan exins without even turning her head, ¡°My ability is illusion. It can also be called a diversionary technique. Anything or people who are in contact with me can be influenced by my illusion technique.¡±

    ¡°What the!? So overbearing?!¡±

    This kind of contact type illusion seems to be a lot stronger than Little Cai¡¯s visual type of illusion!

    ¡°This way the American troops would not be able to find our trace. After flying for a while more, we will be close to our target.¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­.but where on earth is our destination?¡±

    ¡°A military base within America.¡±

    As Zhang Meixuan speaks, she takes out a tablet and on it is a map. She points at a spot and shows Liu Yi.

    ¡°F*** me! A military base! You guys are really messing around with me ah!¡±

    When Liu Yi sees therge military base on the map, his eyeballs almost pop out.

    In such a big ce¡­where do I go and find a corrupted official ah?!

    ¡°Big sister ah¡­where am I supposed to look for that person ah¡­¡±

    ¡°I also do not know. Any way you fumble around yourself. After finishing the task you¡¯ll return back on your own. How about it, do you have the confidence?¡±

    Zhang Meixuan¡¯s words nearly made smoke spout out from his nose.

    ¡°No confidence at all!!! Isn¡¯t that just digging a hole for me!¡±

    ¡°No choice Liu Yi. Our people are unable to infiltrate inside, after all this is the military base with the strictest security! Furthermore, there are also Americans Temr Knights guarding his ce. Later when you go down you need to be careful.¡±

    Liu Yi asks ¡°What are the Temr Knights?¡±

    Why do I keep hearing this name in the Dragon Group.

    ¡°It is a high tech equipment that belongs to the light religion.¡±

    Zhang Meixuan exins, ¡°They use a type of thing called Dou Qi which is different from our side. But this Dou Qi is somewhat strange. These Temr Knights are very powerful.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Let me take a look at these Temr Knights then.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, looks like this task is also a test for me.

    Liu Yi work hard! You still need to go and save Lin Tong back! If you are unable to do this minor task properly how are you able to go and save your Immortal Fox sister back!

    ¡°Master meow~ Do your best meow~¡±

    Xiao Mi also encourages Liu Yi, ¡°Later when master returns, Xiao Mi still wants to eat good food meow~¡±

    Liu Yi is standing at the cabin door and was about to pull open the door when he hears what Xiao Mi said, nearly causing him to copse onto the floor.

    Zhang Meixuan extorts and instructs continuously, ¡°Below is their base! Remember you must kill that Lei Dafu as well as get back the entire 1.2 billion!¡±

    ¡°Understood! Leave it to me!¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath before jumping out from the ne.

    His body is covered with ck armor, hiding his appearance. He is free falling downwards.

    Very quickly the base¡¯s radar has scanned Liu Yi who is falling down and immediately lock-on onto him.

    ¡°There is an unidentified object falling down! Shoot it down!¡±

    The basemanding officer immediately gives themand to shoot.

    Instantly all of the defensive weapons in the base are all aiming at Liu Yi.

    At the same time, bullets and missiles start to fly towards him.

    Liu Yi did not dodge as he curls up and continues to fall down.

    -Boom, boom, boom-

    The missiles are continuously exploding on Liu Yi¡¯s body and instantly there arerge mes in the air engulfing him.

    But very quickly Liu Yi¡¯s figure appears again, passing through the mes and continues to fall towards the ground.

    ¡°What is that damn thing?¡±

    Themanding officer frowns as he stares at the falling ck object.

    He looks at a screen by his side which has erged Liu Yi¡¯s figure.

    ¡°A human? Android?¡±

    Before he is able to figure out the figure alreadynded on the ground.

    -Boom!!!-

    As his legs touch the ground, the whole base starts trembling.

    ¡°Goddammit¡­falling from such a high altitude¡­is he really an android? Even if it is an android, falling from such a high altitude would have turned it into scrap metal!!!¡±

    ¡°My dear Lei Dafu, I am looking for you.¡±

    Liu Yi nces at the enormous military base and notices a group of soldiers running towards him with guns when he suddenly has an idea.

    He uses immortal qi to warp his voice and let Little Jade trante before saying out loud, ¡°Everyone listen up. I¡¯ll give all of you ten minutes to hand over Lei Dafu otherwise all of you shall die.¡±

    Although a lot of people here are only normal soldier, Liu Yi is not going to be kind-hearted to them. Because at the moment they are going to war with China, there will be a lot of China ghosts who will die under their guns.

    Furthermore, they are protecting a corrupted official from China and this point makes Liu Yi very unhappy.

    Since there are soldiers then they should have the consciousness of sacrificing their lives for their mothend.

    Since your mothend is protecting an evil person then you shall have to pay the proper price.

    ¡°Commanding officer, it is asking for us to hand over Lei Dafu!¡±

    The underlings immediately ry the news.

    ¡°Send him up to meet God.¡±

    Themanding officer sneers before raising his hand and say: ¡°Fire!¡±

    The moment he gives the order, all of the soldiers immediately fire their guns.

    -tututututututu!-

    Bullets start to pour down on Liu Yi¡¯s body.

 Chapter 374 Templar Knight

    In everyone¡¯s heart, this guy wearing ck armor will definitely be shot into a sieve!

    But afterward, they were shocked because the ck armor guy is standing among the bullet rain. When the bulletsnd on him, other than creating sparks and making him look scary, it did nothing.

    ¡°All move aside and watch me!¡±

    A soldier holding grenadeuncher walks over and shoots out a grenade at Liu Yi.

    -pa!-

    Unexpectedly the ck armored person actually used his right hand and pped the grenade flying away to a military building behind him exploding.

    ¡°God ¡­ what is this ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°God¡­.only God can exin this¡­¡±

    The group of soldiers is so afraid that they are unable to hold their guns properly.

    ¡° 9 minutes.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he kicks thence by his side up and grab it with his right hand before swinging it backward.

    -swish-

    Instantly the military building behind him is cut into two as the top half is still falling.

    ¡°Save me ah¡­this, this is a devil!!!¡±

    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡±

    There are some soldiers who are frightened into throwing aside their guns and running away while those who are daring are shooting madly at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi cannot help but sigh, looks like these people are not nning to hand over Lei Dafu. Looks like they are not going to give up without seeing blood.

    ¡°Do not me me. It is you guys who are asking for it.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he holds thence with both hands as he jumps up into the sky, tens of meter high.

    Lance like a dragon, in a blink of an eye, Liu Yi is among the soldiers as he swings thence downwards along with his body and heavy smashes onto the ground.

    -BOOOM!!!-

    Instantly, arge hole appears on the ground and redva sprays out.

    Within the radius of 30 meters, a huge shockwave spread out and sted all of the soldiers into pieces.

    Liu Yi¡¯s current strength is veryrge and without using any techniques, just based on brute strength, he is able to kill anyone with normal attacks!

    ¡°Devil!!!¡±

    ¡°Monster!!! Save me!!!!¡±

    When the rest of the lucky soldiers see this scene, they toss aside their guns and run for their lives.

    ¡°Armoured division! Immediately activate the armored division!¡±

    Themander is also shocked as he gives his nextmand.

    Very quickly rows of tanks start to drive over from the side as they aim their barrels at Liu Yi.

    -Boom!-

    One of the tanks fire a round and the shell immediately flies towards Liu Yi

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Liu Yi did not bother to dodge as he swings hisnce and ms the artillery shell back towards another tank.

    -Boom!-

    The tank is instantly flipped over by the explosion while the other tanks are rocking from the shockwave.

    ¡°Attack! Continue the attack! I do not believe that he is invincible!¡±

    Themander roars out in anger,

    The tanks start firing as shells fly towards Liu Yi.

    But Liu Yi just swings hisnce as he walks forward, sending the artillery shells in front of him flying away.

    mes exploded out beside him but they are unable to injure him at all.

    Very quickly Liu Yi is already among the group of tanks.

    ¡°All of you turn into scrap metal for me!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he swings hisnce and pierces through one of the tank¡¯s caterpir tracks before lifting that tens of tons tank into the sky and crashing it down on top of another tank by the side.

    -BOOM!!-

    Raging mes instantly exploded out as both tanks explode at the same time.

    The rest of the tanks starts dispersing to try and dodge Liu Yi¡¯snce.

    Although Liu Yi is wearing a heavy armor, his speed is very fast. With just a step, he once again appears in front of a tank tens of miles away.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    He swings out hisnce in a half circle. Instantly the heavy tank is sent spinning up into the sky by thisnce before finally crashing onto a military building and exploding in mes.

    Another tank hastily speeds away and very quickly it is far away!

    But Liu Yi does not have the intention to let it go as he turns around and throws out thence.

    Thence starts lengthening and soon it is over 5 meters long and with a ¡®tss¡¯ sound, it pierces through the escaping tank and pins it onto the ground. After which the tank is blown up by the umted force in thence.

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and thence which finished reaping lives instantly flies back into his palm.

    ¡°God above¡­begging you to save us¡­¡±

    Some of the soldiers who are within the mes are already kneeling down and praying for salvation.

    Themander is also trembling not knowing what to do.

    ¡°5 minutes.¡±

    Liu Yi raises hisnce in a domineering manner and says loudly: ¡°If you do not hand over Lei Dafu after 5 minutes then I shall kill everyone in this ce.¡±

    Themander¡¯s jaw drops as wide as a frog as he starts to hesitate.

    ¡°Who is it who dares to be so arrogant in front of me!¡±

    At this moment, a thunder-like roares from the military base.

    When the soldiers hear this voice their bodies tremble.

    Themander also bes happy, this is great! The Temr Knights are finally moving out! We are finally saved!

    A man wearing a white suit walks out from one of the military buildings and he is still holding a wine cup in his hand.

    The guy seems to be a gentleman as he gently sways his cup of red wine while saying: ¡°What a really annoying fellow. To disturb my wine drinking mood what a disappointment.¡±

    ¡°With so many people dead, you still have the mood to drink wine?¡±

    As Liu Yi looks at the white suit guy he frowns slightly.

    He is able to sense a weird strength within that person¡¯s body, is this fellow the rumored Temr Knight?

    ¡°Those ordinary lives are not my concern.¡±

    Lawrence smiles and says faintly: ¡°My strength is so pure and holy how can it be used for these dirty people?¡±

    As he speaks, he stretches out both hands as a white halo slowly spreads out from his body.

    This halo seems to carry an aura that makes people want to worship and even Liu Yi is nearly affected by it.

    The rest of the soldiers are unable to withstand it and starts kneeling with pious expressions.

    As Lawrence raises both his hands high up he asks Liu Yi coldly, ¡°Why are you not kneeling when you see the envoy of god?¡±

    ¡°Rubbish envoy.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°This is making me recall that evil cult¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you see it, the god¡¯s prestige in my body?¡±

    Lawrence smiles, ¡°All ordinary people must kneel down and worship my god¡¯s authority!¡±

    He says loudly and within his voice, it is filled with glory and arrogance.

    ¡°This is also called god¡¯s might?¡±

    Liu Yi startsughing, ¡°Okay then. Then let me show you what that is worth.¡±

    He stabs hisnce onto the ground as his aura erupts out of his body in all directions.

    This aura instantly envelops the whole ce causing those kneeling soldier to instantly turn pale as sweat starts to cover their bodies. They do not dare to breath loudly like they have met something very scary.

    Even Lawrence is forced to retreat backward a few steps as the halo around his body is scattered.

    ¡°This, what kind of strength is this.¡±

    Lawrence expression is very ugly as he looks at Liu Yi in shock.

    ¡°Strength that is able to beat you up.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers as he withdraws his dragon¡¯s prestige.

    The soldiers are already unable to get up as they copse on the ground.

    Lawrence is still okay, other than an ugly expression he is still able to move.

    ¡°Good fellow¡­you actually have a bit of power. But in front of the Temr Knights you are still too weak!¡±

    As he speaks, he tears off his upper white suit and tosses it aside, revealing a muscr body.

    On his back is a pair of white wings which cover his entire body.

    ¡°This fighting method is really wasting clothing.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs.

    ¡°May the saint¡¯s light protect me!¡±

    With the shout, the wings suddenly open wide, scattering white feathers all over the ce.

    A man wearing white armor walks out holding a knight greatsword and a shield.

    [TL: something like the dark knight greatsword in dark souls 3]

    ¡°Little fellow have a taste of God¡¯s Anger!¡±

    ¡°After tasting too much anger, there is already no taste.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms, ¡°But which god are you under?¡±

    ¡°How dare you insult God! Your seeking death! Let me trial you!¡±

    The Temr Knight Lawrence roars in anger as the wings on his back p and he flies up.

    His charging force is even stronger than a tank.

    The shield in his hand is raised horizontally, as he rushes forwards.

    -Dang!-

    Liu Yi wields thence with both hands as he swings it to block the shield bash.

    His legs stagger slightly as he steps firmly on the ground as he slides backward slightly.

    This fellow has quite a bit of strength ah.

    ¡°Have you felt the God¡¯s anger! This is only the beginning! Criminal, ept the trial from the god!¡±

    As he speaks, the other hand holding the greatsword chops towards Liu Yi¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Trial your sister!¡±

    Liu Yi is toozy to bother about this god thingy as he raises his leg and kicks the Temr Knight in his chest.

    -Boom!-

    Before Lawrence¡¯s greatsword is able to touch Liu Yi, Liu Yi had already kicked him in his stomach.

    Instantly, Lawrence is sent flying away out and crashed into a tank by the side, forming a human-sized indent in the steel of the tank.

    ¡°Seven stars.¡±

    With their simple crossing of blows, Liu Yi is able to determine his peak strength.

    These Temr Knights are rather powerful. Seven stars is not weak!

    Among the cultivator sects, there are so many cultivators of this strength.

    Even that traitor Liu Yuping who was incharge of Hunter¡¯s Organisation branch in North Dragon City was only 8 star. Long San who is the team leader of Dragon Group team 3 is only 8 stars as well.

    The west actually has such a strong organization? Interesting¡­

    Liu Yi suddenly has the interest in fighting.

    ¡°Damn it¡­I was careless.¡±

    Lawrence climbs to his feet and picks up his greatsword, ¡°But failure will only be this single time. Your trial is already descending! Wait to go to hell CRIMINAL!¡±

    ¡°MotherF***er you think you are a tour guide?! Where the hell are you even pointing!¡±

    Liu Yi is really bothered as he lifts up hisnce again.

 Chapter 375 Getting back 12 billion

    Lawrence kicks his shield towards Liu Yi and it is stronger than hidden weapons.

    -Ta-

    Liu Yi is unafraid as he also lifts his leg and kicks the shield that is flying over.

    -Boom-

    The shield is instantly sent back into Lawrence¡¯s face and smashed him into the military building behind him, creating a hole in the wall.

    ¡°TRIAL!!!¡±

    Lawrence fanatic belief surmounts his fear as he ignored his shield and lifts the greatsword in his hand as he ruthlessly swings it at Liu Yi.

    The cloud in the sky suddenly disperses, revealing arge hole.

    Following which an enormous white sword falls from the sky, falling towards Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Looks rather interesting.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head as he narrows his eyes and stares at the descending enormous sword.

    Lawrenceughs crazily, ¡°Repent in hell!¡±

    But Liu Yi¡¯s action stun him as he watches Liu Yi use one hand and catch the falling enormous light sword.

    The light sword de edgends on Liu Yi¡¯s palm but is easily received by his Monarch Armour.

    Liu Yi¡¯s leg sinks down but he ispletely fine.

    ¡°Your toy is not bad.¡±

    Liu Yi single-handedly props up the light sword as he says to Lawrence, ¡°But it is really unsuitable for me. Let me return it back to you.¡±

    Liu Yi throws the enormous light sword back to Lawrence.

    Lawrence is badly frightened. Even if he is without fear, facing the enormous light sword which is also his own ultimate skill, it is not possible to be calm.

    He frantically escapes, dodging the light sword escaping to the side.

    When the light swordnds, it instantly pierces halfway into the ground.

    The surrounding group trembles slightly before sinking down slightly.

    This toy¡¯s weight seems to be a bit heavy. No wonder it made that Lawrence so fearful.

    ¡°You, who on earth are you!?¡±

    Seeing that his ultimate technique is so easily broken by Liu Yi, Lawrence starts sweating as his legs tremble. His earlier arrogance ispletely gone.

    ¡°The person who shall beat you up.¡±

    Liu Yi raises hisnce and provokes Lawrence, ¡°Come,e. I still have a lot of time so I can y with you more.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Lawrence rages, ¡°Do not think that you are able to win against the envoy of God! Radiant God bless me with the strength to repel the evil!¡±

    As he speaks, he roars out loud and takes out a steel syringe and pricks his neck.

    What is that?

    Liu Yi is somewhat curious.

    At this moment, the appearance of Lawrence starts to change.

    His body keeps shuddering as his armor starts falling off piece by piece.

    But some parts of the armor still remains there, like they have grown out from his body.

    The flesh of Lawrence seems to have turned silver-white like it has turned into steel.

    In a blink of an eye, Lawrence has turned into something that is neither human nor robot and is more like an armored monster.

    From his back, a pair of steel wings grows out, with flesh membrane.

    ¡°Do you see this¡­this¡­this is my pure and noble¡­angel form¡­¡±

    Lawrence trembles slightly as his wings keep pping.

    At this moment he is already 2 meters tall with steel-like skin and looks somewhat like an angel but Liu Yi feels that¡­..he is more like a monster.

    ¡°Angel? Why am I not able to see how do you look like an angel?¡±

    Liu Yi mocks him, ¡°Just based on your appearance you should go and look into the mirror. Angel? You are more like a devil.¡±

    ¡°YOU ARE THE DEVIL!¡± roars Lawrence, ¡°Let me wash your soul with light!¡±

    As he speaks, he opens his mouth as a white ray shot out towards Liu Yi.

    The ray contains a very strong power as Liu Yi hurries and uses both hands to block in front of him.

    -boom!-

    When the ray hits Liu Yi¡¯s armor, it sends him back a few meters.

    Nine stars? With just this transformation it actually allowed Lawrence¡¯s strength to increase by two stars?!

    Liu Yi is instantly interested in the medicine.

    ¡°Heretic! ept the trial of gods! ¡±

    As Lawrence shouts out, his body suddenly disappears and reappears in front of Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi exims in his heart, Oh his speed has increased by so much ah!

    ¡°Die!¡± roars Lawrence as he punches Liu Yi on his chest.

    But Liu Yi only takes a heavy step back and stabilizes his body.

    With just the strength of nine stars do you really think that you are invincible?

    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡±

    Lawrence keeps punching like he does not have enough, in a blink of an eye, he has punched Liu Yi over a hundred times.

    There is a continuous row of popping sounds which are caused by the air friction of Lawrence¡¯s punches.

    The afterimages instantly cover the sky,ing from all directions.

    ¡°Scram.¡±

    After enduring the punches, he fiercely swings out sideways with hisnce fiercely striking at Lawrence¡¯s stomach.

    -Boom!-

    Lawrence is instantly sent flying away and smashes over a cannon fort.

    ¡°Oh fuck you. Do you really think that you are a Super Saiyan? Using Pegasus Meteor punch on me?!¡±

    Liu Yi holds onto thence and drags it over. He spits on the ground before saying: ¡°Just now was really enjoyable, right? Now, it is my turn!¡±

    He jumps high up into the sky, before suddenly disappearing in midair and reappearing just above Lawrence¡¯s head.

    ¡°Pierce through ah, youngster!¡±

    Thence in Liu Yi¡¯s hand ruthlessly pierces towards Lawrence¡¯s chest

    Lawrence stretches out both hands and grabs hold of thence.

    Lawrence yells out sinisterly, ¡°Don¡¯t think of killing me. I am the envoy of God. I will never die!¡±

    ¡°If the god¡¯s envoy is really a person like you then this world would have been destroyed ages ago.¡±

    Liu Yi keeps pressing down, slowly pushing thence downwards.

    ¡°God bless me with your strength!¡±

    ¡°Even if at this moment there is really a god, I will also kill God without mercy.¡±

    ¡° How dare to go against God!¡±

    ¡°Very simple, because you guys are my enemies.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he suddenly raises his body before stomping down on thence.

    Instantly thence turns into a ck dragon and pierces through both of Lawrence¡¯s hands and through his chest, rending his heart.

    ¡°I am¡­.god¡¯s¡­.en¡­¡±

    Lawrence vacantly raises his hand as he grabs the air. Finally his hand strengthless copse.

    ¡°God my ass.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers and pulls out hisnce before looking at the soldiers behind him who are in despair.

    ¡°There is still one minute. Do you want to hand over Lei Dafu or die.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s cold voice covers the whole area.

    ¡°You win, we¡±ll hand him over¡­¡±

    Themander is already strengthless as he immediately activates themunication device and says it through the loudspeaker.

    ¡°Within one minute¡­I will bring Lei Dafu in front of you¡­please do not massacre us¡­.¡±

    Massacre, that¡¯s right. This is indeed a massacre¡­

    As they are protecting Lei Dafu, there will only be an end result¡­that is turning this location into hell.

    For a Lei Dafu, there is no need to sacrifice so many lives.

    This value of this location is way beyond 12 billion.

    ¡°Be quick. I am not patient.¡±

    Liu Yi stands there like a general, making everyone terrified.

    Very quickly, a military vehicle drives over from one of the military building. The people inside the vehicle is none other than Lei Dafu who is escorted by two soldiers.

    ¡°You, what do you guys want to you¡­didn¡¯t you guys say that you will be protecting me?¡±

    ¡°Apologises Mr Lei. Now they are unable to protect you.¡±

    Liu Yi watches the fatty being pushed down the military vehicle as he sneers.

    ¡°Now you are mine.¡±

    ¡°You, who are you!¡±

    When Lei Dafu sees the ck armored Liu Yi, his heart starts to tremble.

    ¡°I am a person who is here to demand repayment.¡±

    Liu Yi stabs hisnce by the side before squatting in front of the fatty, ¡°What kind of debt you owe, you know clearly in your heart.¡±

    ¡°I, I do not know anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe stop acting stupid. You stole away 12 billion from China. Do you really think that this sum of money will be able to enter your hands safely?¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and pets Lei Dafu¡¯s fat and oily face.

    ¡°What, what 12 billion¡­I, I do not know¡­¡±

    Lei Dafu keeps shaking his head and is not willing to admit.

    ¡°Looks like you do not wish to cough out this some money.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°That is great. Then let me try. Is my fist stronger or your mouth.¡±

    As he speaks, he suddenly taps Lei Dafu on his forehead with a finger.

    Lei Dafu watches a densely packed small object crawl over from the side.

    He looks carefully and realizes that it is actually a group of small red ants.

    When the red ants climb onto Lei Dafu¡¯s hand, they start to bite down crazily.

    Amidst the extreme pain, Lei Dafu¡¯s hand is eaten up cleanly and swiftly there is only a white skeleton hand left.

    ¡°Save, save me ah¡­¡±

    Lei Dafu has already peed in his pants as pain and fear flood his heart.

    ¡°No one is able to save you. You can only choose how to die.¡±

    Liu Yi squats by his side and says coldly, ¡°These are man-eating ants who will slowly eat your body, starting from your arm¡­while they are eating you, they will spread out a mysterious poison to numb your heart. You will live to the end and slowly watch your body being eaten away. This feeling, you must tell meter okay.¡±

    While Liu Yi is speaking, Lei Dafu¡¯s right arm has already turned into bones, lying on the ground.

    ¡°Save me, save me! I do not wish to die like this¡­¡±

    Lei Dafu is begging desperately.

    ¡°Tell me your bank ount PIN and I will give you a quick ending.¡±

    ¡°I talk, I talk. I will say everything¡­¡±

    Lei Dafu is already in despair and only wishes to die instantly. He immediately says out his bank ount as well as the PIN which Liu Yi immediately reports to Zhang Meixuan.

    Very quickly Zhang Meixuan¡¯s voice is ryed over through themunication device, ¡°Settled.¡±

    ¡°Go to hell and repent.¡±

 Chapter 376 Murong Hongâ€™s weakness

    ¡°Go to hell and repent!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he removes the illusion that he ced on Lei Dafu.

    At this moment Lei Dafu realizes that the red ants havepletely disappeared while his arm and hand are fine.

    ¡°You! What did you do to me!¡±

    Lei Dafu asks Liu Yi in shock.

    ¡°Go and ask Yama.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he points at Lei Dafu¡¯s chest. At that moment hisnce by the side instantly floats up and pierces through Lei Dafu¡¯s heart, pinning him onto the ground.

    ¡°This is your ending for betraying China.¡±

    After that, he recalls thence before tossing Lei Dafu¡¯s corpse.

    His corpse instantly is hanging on the gpole, like a very strange g and very eye-catching.

    ¡°Settled. I should return as well.¡±

    Liu Yi recalls thence into his body before looking at the American military base which was flipped over by him. Bending his knees, he leaps high up into the sky.

    This leap of Liu Yi¡¯s is over a hundred meters high!

    Without a ne to send him back, he can only manually fly back to China.

    He is unable to use the Imperial Sword Technique otherwise his Blood Emperor identity will be easily revealed.

    The Monarch Armour on his body starts to change. On the back, the sole of the feet and palms appears a few venttion like systems.

    Following which, red mes erupt from the vents allowing Liu Yi to fly!

    This is something that Liu Yi learned from Ironman, which is another method of flying that he is able to use!

    The mes push his body forwards, flying through the sky making his speed faster than fighter jets!

    After a few more hours of flying I will be within China then it¡¯ll be much more convenient.

    At this moment a number of fighter jets suddenly appear in the sky.

    ¡°What is the matter? You guys did not have enough?¡±

    When Liu Yi sees the American fighter jets he can¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Since that is the case then let me apany you guys and y again.¡±

    ¡°Think about this, America¡¯s air force is quite strong and the military expenditure isrge. Let me help you guys lessen the burden.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he lowers his flying speed and slowly closes in on the fighter jets.

    ¡°This time around I shall not be lenient.¡±

    He turns around and kicks the fighter jet behind him.

    -boom!-

    The fighter jet is instantly sent flying backward and crashes into the fighter jet behind it, causing both fighter jets to explode.

    ¡°This, is this a monster?¡±

    ¡°Did the higher-ups send us out to die¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fire at will!¡±

    All of the fighter jets instantly starts firing at Liu Yi. Bullet and missiles fly over.

    But Liu Yi is very agile as he keeps making all kind of maneuvers that will make any pilot jealous and dodges the attacks.

    Wearing the Monarch armor, Liu Yi is not afraid of the attacks. But he wants to try out just how agile is his new flying method.

    Borrowing his flying technique, Liu Yi lures a few guide missiles into hitting other fighter jets.

    After a while, Liu Yi is fine while over half of the fighter jets are destroyed.

    ¡°The opponent is too agile. We are unable to lock on!¡±

    One of the pilots is almost in despair, ¡°If this goes on, we will bepletely wiped out!¡±

    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡±

    The Chief pilot finally gives the order to retreat as the surviving tens of fighter jets immediately back off and prepare to leave.

    ¡°Wish to leave?¡±

    Liu Yi does not have any intention of letting them off, ¡°If I do not wipe out all of you, perhaps you guys will keep chasing after me. Since you guys havee then all of you shall stay behind.¡±

    He turns around and starts to chase after the fighter jets.

    At the same time, he aims his palm at one of the fighter jets in front of him.

    ¡°Illusion destruction.¡±

    The air trembles slightly as the fighter jet¡¯s body is split into two and exploded.

    Liu Yi¡¯s Glorious Sun palm is like using a cleaver to deal with ants as he attacks the fighter jets.

    ¡°A12 destroyed! A12 destroyed!¡±

    One of the pilots reported the situation, ¡°Reason for destruction is unknown!¡±

    By the side, another fighter jet exploded as well.

    It is like there is an invisible demon reaping the lives of the pilot in the unit.

    The chief pilot immediately roars: ¡°Spread out! Spread out and escape on your own!¡±

    The fighter jets immediately change direction as they fly in different directions trying to escape.

    ¡°No one is allowed to leave.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he turns a full circle and uses Little Jade¡¯s ability to lock-on on all of the fighter jets.

    After which he summons out Illusion butterfly de and makes it revolve at high speed between his hands.

    ¡°Go! I am counting on you, Little Cai!¡±

    Liu Yi throws out and ten Illusion butterfly de instantly fly out and chases after their own targets.

    With Little Jade¡¯s lock-on, none of the fighter jets are able to escape.

    The Illusion butterfly de instantly catches up to the fighter jets and slice apart the ne causing the fighter jets to explode one after the other.

    ¡°I hope that on your next life you will not be soldiers.¡±

    Liu Yi prays for them before retrieving the Illusion butterfly de and continues flying back in the direction of China.

    [KG: Nice job getting that money back and all it cost was a war with America that will cost far more than 12 billion yuan¡­dumbass]

    ******

    While Liu Yi is rushing back to China, Ling n group¡¯s young master Ling Feng is getting angry.

    ¡°Damn it! Murong Hong that old fox actually wishes to snatch money from my hands! Does he not wish to live!¡±

    ¡°Big brother, what is the matter?¡±

    Ling Tian who was looking for Ling Feng to discuss the matter regarding Liu Yi, got a shock as he pushes open the door and walks in to see his big brother smashing a precious antique teapot on the ground.

    ¡°Damn it! It is that Murong Hong! I am about to obtain a project when he actually wants to butt in!¡±

    It is a big project to construct arge supermerce center in JingDou. The profits and illegal-gains are not ordinary!

    If he is able to obtain this contract, Ling Feng can guarantee that he will be the real owner of the Ling Family!

    Although in the Ling Family basically my words arew but because this is a big family, there are too many brothers and sisters. Other than my own little brother Ling Tian there are also a lot of cousins¡­wanting to snatch the n Head position from their hands is not a simple matter!

    Thisrge supermerce center is able to allow me to get ahead of the group and be the genuine sessor of Ling Family!

    For this objective, Ling Feng can be vicious, merciless and is willing to pay any price and by hook or by crook¡­

    ¡°Oh? Is it thatrge supermerce center that Big brother mentioned back then?¡±

    Ling Tian seems to remember it, ¡°In JingDou who else is there who possesses the power to snatch this project from the Ling Family?¡±

    ¡°Murong Hong! That old fox!¡±

    Ling Feng clenches his fist and grinds his teeth, ¡°His father and the head of the construction department¡­more or less have some connection. Furthermore, his funding is robust. This bidding for thergemerce center¡­.this time around mightnd in his hands.¡±

    ¡°Damn it how dare he snatches from our Ling Family! He really does not wish to live!¡±

    Ling Tian scolds, ¡°Brother I¡¯ll go bring a few people and help you teach him a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Idiot! Come back!¡±

    Ling Tian hurries and stops him, ¡°At this critical junction if you bring people and beat up Murong Hong. First, let¡¯s not talk about getting close to him. If this thing spreads out¡­our Ling Family is not bullying normal people but a rich and powerful old fox! This matter must be handled properly.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Brother, what methods are there?¡±

    ¡°Murong Hong is a financial magnate of the North East, whose influence has already spread throughout the North.¡±

    Ling Feng narrows his eyes and says: ¡°If we want to win then we must first know what is his weakness¡­based on my understanding, on the business side, these old fox do not have any weakness. He dares to risk it and dares to act. His sensitivity to the market is also very high and has strong judgment. I must say¡­that he is a thorny opponent ah.¡±

    ¡°There are not a lot of people that makes you praise them, big brother.¡±

    ¡°He does have the qualifications¡­but being my enemy, then he will not have a good ending.¡±

    Ling Feng clenches his fist.

    ¡°Then what does brother n to do? You want to let that old fox snatch our benefits?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. This project is the crucial point that can allow me, your big brother to be the head of our Ling Family! I will definitely not yield!¡±

    ¡°Then what will we do¡­¡±

    ¡° After we find Murong Hong¡¯s weakness we take action on it and delivery a heavy blow then he will naturally retreat on his own.¡±

    ¡°What weakness does that old fox have?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±

    As Ling Feng speaks, he turns on theputer and points at the beauty on the screen.

    Seeing the beauty, Ling Tian¡¯s saliva starts to flow.

    ¡°Brother¡­who is this beauty ah¡­really so pretty¡­is she sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t just look at her beauty. To the side is her information.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­Murong Die, Murong Hong¡¯s daughter? Currently studying in QingBei university? Isn¡¯t that my neighboring school?¡±

    Ling Tian¡¯s eyes brighten up, ¡°Brother you want me to chase after her? Okay ah, I will definitely get her!¡±

    ¡°Idiot don¡¯t think about it.¡±

    Ling Feng shakes his head, ¡°This Murong Die is not easy to chase after. The number of rich guys who like hers is already uncountable and were all rejected by her. From the information, she seems to have a fiance which Murong Hong, that old fox seems to treat as his son-inw.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, who is such so lucky?!¡±

    ¡°Him.¡±

    Ling Feng¡¯s expression is somewhat strange as he pulls out that guys information.

    Seeing the familiar appearance, Ling Tian nearly dug out his eyes.

    ¡°Damn it ah! Why is it him again! Why is he still alive ahhhh!!! He is actually the son-inw of Murong Family!¡±

    ¡°I have estimated wrongly. This person is not so simple¡­¡±

    Ling Feng says darkly, ¡°Being able to make Acacia Sect miscalcte¡­he is definitely not an ordinary person. Murong Hong that old fox is willing to acknowledge him, naturally he has his own reasons. But no matter what, we must kidnap his daughter and use her to threaten him,¡­this girl can be said as the sole weakness of Murong Hong.¡±

    ¡°Understood brother¡­what do you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°Do not do anything. I have already hired a killer from Heaven List. Everything shall depend on them!¡±

 Chapter 377 Classroom

    Every single high reputation university has an all-nighter ssroom to allow those students who like to study use it.

    Ke Da which is a famous school is naturally the same.

    Liu Yi personally has nevere to this kind of ce before as he is not a student who likes to study. Furthermore, from his view, these brothers are able to overnight in their own dormitory. This ce is more like a ce for the lovebirds to have a free ce to have a chat.

    But if a girl invited me, then it would be another story.

    ¡°Yuzheng, are you not tired?¡±

    Liu Yi who is sitting by the side absentmindedly flipping the page of the biotechnology study material on the table as he asks the very awake Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°No, not tired¡­how would I be tired¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng pretends to do the paper in front of her as she secretly looks at Liu Yi.

    After so many efforts to gather up my courage to invite Liu Yi to this study room¡­but now I do not know what to say¡­

    My heart is like a drum¡­unable to calm down.

    Surrounding them are a few pairs of lovers who are self-studying, being sweet with one another. There are even pairs that are sharing their drink¡­sniffles, so envious of them.

    Wang Yuzheng looks at the milk tea in her right hand which was bought by Liu Yi for her. But why can¡¯t that fellow buy two straws so that we can drink together¡­

    Or should I¡­use that method to feed him¡­.

    When she recalls her daring act of kissing Liu Yi back then¡­and then drinking Sprite out of his mouth, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face starts to turn red.

    That day¡­I seemed to be too daring¡­it ispletely not like me..

    But¡­that kiss was quite sweet¡­should I try it again¡­

    While Wang Yuzheng is zoning away, Liu Yi is secretly controlling Little Jade and making her login to the schools BBS while he looks at it as it is boring.

    The current hot post on the forum is the matter regarding thepetition in the sports hall!

    This post has a fewrge words, bolded red text and is very eye-catching.

    ¡®Martial Arts club challenges Karate. Liu Yi in anger showcases China¡¯s prestige!¡¯

    The post is a video, which consists of thebat between, Lai Junwen, Wu Jingjun, Tetsu Chiroichi and Liu Yi.

    Among which the most discussed portion is thebat between Liu Yi and Tetsu Chiroichi! Liu Yi nces through the replies and sees that there are all kinds of opinions.

    -God, are they filming special effects?! It is too fake already! The ground actually broke from being stepped on! 61 is an actor right?!

    -The stove above. Do not anyhow say if you are not at the scene! Above me 61!

    -Long live 61, I love 61, begging for 3 sizes, begging for QQ, begging for number!

    -Above stove, appraisalplete.

    -You bunch of perverts. Why would you want 61¡¯s number or QQ! Why don¡¯t you ask for something useful! 61, begging for 3S!

    -Above ispletelycking moral integrity!

    The forum post is very rich and colorful. Basically, no one is discussing Wu Jingjun but there are people who mentioned that near the end, Wang Zhanfeng does not dare to go up the stage.

    Without a doubt, Wang Zhanfeng and Wu Jingjun have be the joke in this fight. It is reckoned that Wu Jingjun¡¯s Karate Club name haspletely turned bad while Wang Zhanfeng can no longer rely on his face to sway the thoughts of the junior sister.

    Liu Yi feels that he has helped the heavens and done a good deed.

    Wang Yuzheng suddenly licks her lips and says to Liu Yi, ¡°That¡­Liu Yi, I am a bit thirsty¡­¡±

    After thinking for a while, Wang Yuzheng feels that she should not be too spontaneous.

    After ah she is a girl.

    If she is always too spontaneous, she feels that Liu Yi will think that she is too loose.

    It is better to be a bit more reserved¡­

    ¡°Ah, drink water ah!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately ces the milk tea by his side in front of Wang Yuzheng.

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s head is lowered as her face turns slightly red as she says with a mosquito-like voice: ¡°That¡­I am busy doing questions. You feed me¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Liu Yi is stunned for a moment, thisss wants me to feed her?!

    ¡°There is no straw ah¡­how do I feed you?¡±

    ¡°You, you stupid¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is so angry that she starts pouting.

    {Master¡­can you be even more naturally foolish}

    Little Jade cannot bear it as she roasts Liu Yi, {Can your EQ be even lower master! Have you forgotten about Big sister Lin Tong? Did you forget about the matter of Yehan Shuang?}

    {Eh?}

    Immortal Fox sister is still okay¡­but recalling that scary Yehan Shuang¡­Liu Yi starts to tremble.

    Luckily I have already left Asura Realm and escaped from her pestering¡­otherwise¡­the results would be hard to say.

    After listening to what Little Jade said, Liu Yi looks at Wang Yuzheng.

    Realising that she is pouting slightly, Liu Yi¡¯s heart is slightly moved.

    Something warm starts to flow through his body, it is his dragon qi.

    Dragons are naturally perverted¡­Liu Yi starts to feel that his mouth and tongue is dry.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to feed then forget it¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng snorts before lowering her head and start doing her questions seriously, ignoring the stupid wooden block beside her.

    At this moment Liu Yi grabs hold of her waist with a hand as his upper body leans over.

    Wang Yuzheng trembles slightly as she exims softly in shock.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I am also slightly thirsty¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi licks his lips as golden rays emit from his eyes.

    When his golden pupils light up, Liu Yi¡¯s EQ automatically increases by quite a bit!

    At the same time, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s heart is racing like a deer! This, this is the first time that Liu Yi took the initiative to kiss me¡­

    Do not know why but I am actually more nervous than the first time I took the initiative to kiss him¡­

    Gods¡­begging you to save me¡­

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s mind ispletely in a mess when at this moment Liu Yi is gently kissing her on her lips.

    Her confusion instantly disappears like smoke as everything in front of her turns white!

    At this moment she seems to have forgotten everything except for this current kiss from Liu Yi.

    The two of them are sitting at thest row, as the other lovebirds in the front rows are busy with their stuff, none of them notice this pair who is in the corner.

    Liu Yi pulls Wang Yuzheng close, as he kisses her, his hand starts to be dishonest and move under her small shirt and start feeling about.

    As it is summer, thus Wang Yuzheng is wearing only a single sleeveless yellow shirt.

    Thus it is very convenient for Liu Yi¡¯s evil hand. His hand easily reaches the front of her chest and grabs hold of the softness wrapped within her bra.

    Perhaps it is because of the hot weather, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s bra is somewhat soft and did not spoil Liu Yi¡¯s feeling her up.

    Wang Yuzheng stiffens up as she gives a soft cry, ¡°No¡­¡±

    This ¡®no¡¯ not only did not calm Liu Yi down, it instead stimted his desire.

    His fingers pull lightly and easily pulls aside her bra.

    The softness instantly entirely falls into Liu Yi¡¯s hand allowing him to squeeze as he pleases.

    ¡°En~~¡±

    Wang Yuzheng trembles very violently as she grabs hold of Liu Yi tightly, putting herself in his embrace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t~~no~~cannot~~¡±

    Wang Yuzheng feels something hard rubbing against her softest part, causing her to feel like she is shocked by lightning and her body is out of her control.

    Liu Yi is also losing control. He currently only has a single thought and that is to tear Wang Yuzheng¡¯s stockings and have an enjoyable huge battle with her in this ssroom!

    But at that moment, Liu Yi¡¯s mental state suddenly palpitates.

    Am I going to take her just like this?

    Damn it what the hell am I thinking¡­Wang Yuzheng¡¯s mother is still sick and I have never told her before that I like her¡­

    Am I just going to take her like this?!! LIU YI you are not a person but a beast!!!

    Liu Yi fiercely despises himself. Even if I am not emotionally injured I am also not allowed to harm a girl in this manner!

    Especially when he sees the teardrop on the corner of Wang Yuzheng¡¯s eye, his heart bes heavy.

    He immediately puts down Wang Yuzheng and says: ¡°So, sorry¡­ I¡¯ll go and wash my face¡­¡±

    He immediately escapes out of the ssroom.

    ¡°Bad egg¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s eyes are still foggy and her face ispletely red as she sprawls on the table panting.

    Just now¡­is really so dangerous¡­

    But even if I give myself to him, but I would also not regret it¡­

    Because only this guy is the one whom I really wish to rely on¡­

    Liu Yi escapes in a panic to the restroom and washes his face with cold water with all his might, even going to the extreme of revolving Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra to cool his desire.

    This dragon pearl assimtion¡­is really making me depressed ah!

    Women have actually be invariably my poison!

    After cultivating in the Asura Realm for 500 years, it seems like it makes my appearance more sharp and clear.

    Does Wang Yuzheng like me? Or is it because she is attracted to the changes to my appearance?

    Amorous Hand¡­Goodwill Aura as well as Golden Pupil¡­these are god techniques to get girls ah!

    But Liu Yi does not really wish to rely on these to attract girls, he wishes to find a girl who really truly likes him¡­

    From the current situation, Immortal Fox sister should truly like me¡­is there anyone else?

    My love EQ is too low ah! How to break through?!

    As Liu Yi is sighing in sorrow, his eyebrows suddenly jump as he takes a step back.

    -CRASH-

    The window in the restroom is suddenly broken as a white flying sword carrying broken window shards pierce through where Liu Yi was originally standing.

    Imperial Sword Technique?

    Who is it?

    Liu Yi turns around as a beautiful female figure jumps through the window.

    The flying sword on the ground flies up again and once again attack Liu Yi.

    ¡°Parlour tricks!¡±

    Liu Yi did not even move as he flicks aside the flying sword with his finger that is covered by the Monarch Armour.

 Chapter 378 Liu Yiâ€™s Cloning technique

    -Dang, dang, dang-

    The Monarch Armour is very hard and impregnable!

    Although the flying sword hits his finger, every time it will only create sparks as it gets flicked away.

    This flying sword seems to be low quality and feels like it is somewhat simr to the Taiji Sword that was given to me by my master!

    As long as I use a bit of force this flying sword would shatter¡­

    And people who are able to use this kind of flying sword¡­seem to be only that one!

    ¡°Take my attack!¡±

    The figure lets out a loveable cry as she opens the ck luggage bag in her hand and throws out a whole bunch of flying swords.

    Counting roughly, there are over 30 swords and under the girl¡¯s control, all of them sh towards Liu Yi.

    -dang, dang, dang-

    Liu Yi did not move as his right hand sends out numerous palm shadows, Glorious Sun Palm, Thousand Shadow!

    The flying swords are all hit aside, stabbing into the surroundings of the toilet!

    ¡°Damn it! Why am I unable to hit!¡±

    The woman is so angry that she is almost hopping as she uses Imperial Sword Technique and controls the 30+ flying swords to attack Liu Yi.

    ¡°You have grown quite a bit, butpared to master you are still too far away.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he revolves his right hand and aims in the direction of the figure.

    ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    -Boom!-

    The figure is instantly sent flying away and smashes into the wall behind her.

    The girl jumps out from the wall as she rubs her shoulder and says bitterly: ¡°Wu¡­.master¡­your actions are too ruthless¡­.¡±

    ¡°Master has already gone easy on you.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he recalls his Monarch Armour, ¡°Rather it is you. Suddenly using this dangerous technique. Are you trying to kill your master?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, how is that possible!¡±

    Poison Jasmine keeps her flying swords, ¡°I am only wanting to look for master to test whether this part of my technique is powerful or not! Hmph, who would have known that I am unable to even defeat one of master¡¯s hands!¡±

    ¡°Being able to make me use both hands can be considered as a powerful expert.¡±

    Liu Yi is somewhat emotional, ¡°How long has it been¡­from ass who didn¡¯t know how to cultivate into a seven-star expert¡­your improvement really makes people envious¡­¡±

    Poison Jasmine has only had a few days¡­and has be a seven-star cultivator!

    While I have cultivated for so long¡­.over 500 years ah and am only an eight-star!

    Damn it! The difference ah!

    Although near theter stages I need to cultivate three different qis at the same time which slows down my improvement speed¡­ as a spirit vein, this cultivation speed is way too shockingly fast!

    Even Poison Jasmine is able to train to this stage¡­then how about Ma Yixuan? With Jiang Qini as her master how far has she cultivated too?

    Liu Yi suddenly starts to feel a bit of pressure.

    I must hurry and breakthrough to earth stage! If I don¡¯t take out the dragon transformation trick then it¡¯ll be impossible!

    Poison Jasmine asks a whole bunch of question: ¡°Master is my improvement very fast? But why am I still so much weaker than you¡­master what is your stage?¡±

    ¡°Master¡­has the cultivation of eight stars¡­¡± replies Liu Yi.

    ¡°Master you are lying to me!¡±

    Poison Jasmine instantly exims, ¡°How is that possible! How is it possible for the difference between seven and eight stars be sorge!¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­although master is only at eight stars¡­I can defeat earth grade experts who are below 15 stars¡­¡±

    Liu Yi thinks for a moment before saying, ¡°If master uses all of my strength¡­actually even if it is a 16-star expert, master is able to fight for a while¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­..master is so perverted¡­¡±

    Poison Jasmine¡¯s mouth is unable to close, ¡°Eight stars challenging 16 stars¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough¡­master¡¯s strength is somewhat different. But your growth is so fast, I reckon that soon you will break through to earth grade. You won¡¯t be able to learn much from master any longer. In a few days,e along with master. Master will bring you into a cultivation sect to find a master.¡±

    ¡°Really master?¡±

    Poison Jasmine is somewhat surprised, ¡°I, I can enter a cultivation sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­we are all relying on your master¡¯s fortune ah¡­

    Liu Yi thinks of the letter that he is holding on and say: ¡°In a few days time we will need to head over to the sect.¡±

    ¡°Few days time? Master, I am afraid that it is not possible!¡±

    Unexpectedly Poison Jasmine stops Liu Yi, ¡°Recently the Heaven List issued out a new task, do you know who it it?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Liu Yi points at himself, ¡°It is aiming at me?¡±

    ¡°No¡­if it is aiming at master I would not havee to remind you. It is aiming at the big missy by master¡¯s side, Murong Die.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi instantly frowns, ¡°Aiming at Murong Die? Who is the person who dares to harm her!¡±

    ¡°This I do not know. The employer information has always been a secret.¡±

    Poison Jasmine shrugs her shoulders, ¡°Furthermore the employer¡¯s request is also very strange. It is not to ask us from Heaven List to kill Murong Die but to kidnap her.¡±

    ¡°Kidnap her?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow, ¡°Making you Heaven List killers to go and y bandits?¡±

    ¡°Actually for us killers, we are allpetent in these kinds of dirty tasks.¡±

    Poison Jasmine exins for a bit, ¡°But killing right away is much cleaner. As for kidnapping, the reward we can request is naturally higher. Talking about this, the reward for this task is indeed very attractive¡­master, even I am also moved by it¡­¡±

    ¡°How much money?¡±

    ¡°A hundred million.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Liu Yi hears this number he got a shock as his jaw nearly dropped.

    A hundred million to kidnap Murong Die?! It is definitely very generous!

    Poison Jasmine rmends, ¡°So it is best if master to stay close to Murong Die these few days. If something happens, you would still be close enough to protect her.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Entering the sect is a must, Xiao Die will also be protected.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Avatar technique ah master!¡±

    ¡°No worries. I naturally have my own methods.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he summons out his Natal pet, Little ck.

    The ck monarch skeleton climbs out from the ground as it crackles and looks at Poison Jasmine¡¯s envious face.

    ¡°Master¡­this pet of yours looks very strong.¡±

    -pa, pa, pa-

    Little ck starts petting his chest making Poison Jasmine ask curiously, ¡°Master what is he doing?¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and exins, ¡°It is its first time hearing people praising his might so it is very happy.¡±

    ¡° ¡­okay.¡±

    Poison Jasmine sweat for a moment.

    Liu Yi walks in front of Little ck and says: ¡°Little ck, we are going to use that magic that we hadprehended. Make your preparation.¡±

    Little ck opens and closes its jaws to indicate that it understands.

    Liu Yi nods his head before stretching out his right hand and forms seals.

    Very quickly a golden glow emerges from his right hand which Poison Jasmine is unable to make head or tails of.

    What is master doing?

    ¡°Natal avatar!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he uses his right hand and waves over his body vertically and extracts a fuzzy light blue glow out which is coiling around his right-hand index finger.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Liu Yi who is covered in sweat uses his right hand and taps on Little ck.

    The light blue glow enters Little ck¡¯s body.

    After which under the shocked gaze of Poison Jasmine, Little ck¡¯s body start to transform. From its original 2 meters, it shrinks down to 1.8 meters tall.

    Flesh starts to grow from its skeleton and soon a naked guy appears in front of her.

    Poison Jasmine face instantly turns red but her eyes are glued to the lower body of the guy¡­

    Liu Yi instantly got a shock, ¡°Damn it¡­I forget about this!¡±

    He immediately stretches out his hand as a white ray flew out from his ring and enveloped the man¡¯s body.

    An ordinary white shirt and ck jeans cover the guy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Master¡­.this, this¡­what is this kind of technique ah¡­¡±

    Looking at the other Liu Yi wearing a white shirt and ck jeans, Poison Jasmine covers her mouth in shock.

    [TL: ehhh should it be the eyes¡­]

    ¡°A type of avatar technique.¡±

    At this moment Liu Yi seems to have weakened, ¡°Splitting my soul into two, one half remains in my body while the other half is ced in Little ck¡¯s body¡­this way, Little ck is equivalent to my avatar. I can change which of the two body¡¯s is my main body as I want¡­when I change to the secondary body, Little ck is able to help me do some simple things on its own for me.¡±

    ¡°This¡­can work?¡±

    ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°After all Little ck is also part of my body and is originally a part of me.¡±

    Natal pet was originally a part of my soul.

    Liu Yi has found this technique during his 500 years of cultivating in the Asura Realm. The only problem is after the split, there will be a short period of weakening. Thus with the continuousbat in the Asura Realm, there is no time to test it. Aftering out, finally, there is a chance to use it.

    ¡°Master¡­is there anything that you are unable to do?¡±

    ¡°There is a lot. After all, I am not an omnipotent god.¡±

    It is only that I haveprehended some somewhat miraculous Dao techniques that¡¯s all.

    ¡°Okay then. You shall follow the other me and prepare to head towards Raising Immortal Pce Hall. For these few days, I shall stay in school and prepare to block those people who are nning to kidnap Murong Die.¡±

    ¡°En¡­then master when do we leave?¡±

    ¡°This matter cannot be dyed. We shall leave now.¡±

    Ma Hua has said that the World¡¯s Dao Gathering is in 2 months, thus I shall need to enter Raising Immortal Pce Hall early, otherwise, if I amte, it¡¯ll be hard for me to be deployed.

    At the same time, he releases a ck butterfly which starts to fly into the night sky towards Murong Die.

    Murong Die might be in danger any moment so I must observe all of her actions.

    That ck butterfly shall be my eyes.

    Although Ke Da and QingBei university are neighbors, both schools are veryrge, thus the distance to fly over is veryrge.

    After the ck butterfly has pped its wings with all its might for over 20 minutes, it has finally managed to reach QingBei university campus.

    When it enters the campus, the ck butterfly starts to search with Murong Die¡¯s scent. Very quickly it found the direction and flies to her window.

    Because it is summer, the window is open but the curtains are closed.

    There are a lot of little bugs on the curtain. The ck butterfly feels that it is not possible to enter from here. It remembers the location of the room before flying through the dormitory main door and flies through the walkway until it reaches Murong Die¡¯s room.

    When the ck butterfly reaches Murong Die¡¯s dorm door, it found a crack but it cannot squeeze through.

    In the dorm room, there is the sound of flowing water¡­it seems like a girl is bathing?

 Chapter 379 Raising Immortal Palace Hall

    The ck butterfly can also be considered as one of Liu Yi¡¯s minor clones. When it meets this kind of situation, it immediately has an idea.

    Itnds on the ground and swiftly transforms into a thumb-sized ck scorpion before crawling through the crack.

    When it entered, I¡¯ll be damned, endless spring ah!

    QingBei university dormitory is simr to Ke Da¡¯s, which is 4-person dorm rooms.

    At this moment there are three girls lying on their own beds, dreaming.

    As it is hot, they are basically not wearing anything, bare legs, revealing butt and in all kind of strange sleeping postures.

    Liu Yi climbs up by the side to take a look, Murong Die is also the same, lying there naked as she hugs a pillow and sleeps sweetly.

    Don¡¯t know what is she dreaming of, smiling so sweetly.

    But very quickly the smiles disappear as she pouts and starts scolding.

    ¡°Damn it Liu Yi¡­.see if this miss would not hit you¡­.kneel down and be a horse for this miss¡­hehe.. good boy¡­¡±

    %$#@%#$¡­.what kind of dream is she having¡­

    ¡°Aiyah¡­you, why are you striping¡­what? A horse does not wear clothes¡­damn it¡­you big pervert¡­why do you strip off here¡­¡±

    What the hell?!?! What is this situation?!?!

    Looking at Murong Die hugging the pillow as she rubs her legs together with an extremely red face, the little scorpion nearly fall off the side from fright.

    Is thisss having a spring dream?

    Why am I even in it ah!

    [TL: So any guess on which one Murong Die is? Top or Bottom]

    The little scorpion jumps back to the ground, waving its tail. it is better to go to the bathroom to take a look¡­

    Currently, Murong Die¡¯s situation is rather dangerous. What if the killer is in the bathroom right?

    The little scorpion turns around and crawls through the crack in the door into the steamy bathroom.

    A beauty¡¯s figure is faintly discernible through the steam.

    The little scorpion is instantly excited, the figure within the steam seems to be very familiar¡­

    Especially the two ball like objects in front of her chest¡­theyre sorge. Other than thatrge chest girl who else could it be?

    The little scorpion very excited and wishes to get closer to take a look.

    At this moment the girl suddenly shrieks, ¡°Ah!! Hot¡­.¡±

    Instantly the nozzle is aimed towards the direction of the little scorpion.

    The boiling hot water sshes onto the little scorpion!

    This is only an imitation of a scorpion and is iparable to the shell of the Monarch Scorpion!

    Instantly it is almost cooked as it escapes out of the bathroom.

    ********

    At this moment, thousands of miles away.

    Jasmine Li is standing on her flying swords looking at Liu Yi who almost dropped from the sky and asks immediately: ¡°Master, what is the mater?¡±

    Liu Yi wipes off his cold sweat as he stabilizes his flying sword and withdraws his conscience from the little scorpion as heughs and says: ¡°No, nothing¡­haha¡­¡±

    Damn it¡­so unlucky¡­

    As Jasmine Li controls the flying sword, she asks: ¡°Master are we still very far away from Raising Immortal Pce Hall?¡±

    ¡°We roughly still need to fly for a while. This Raising Immortal Pce Hall is a hidden sect in the cultivation world. Not everyone can see it. When it time, I will use my technique to open the barrier allowing us to fly in.¡±

    ¡°Okay, master. Disciple shall be relying on you.¡±

    Jasmine Li smiles merrily as she chases behind Liu YI.

    This assassin disciple ah¡­is somewhat mischievous.

    But her growth speed really shocks me.

    ¡°Right. Put this on¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly thought of something as he takes out a bracelet and passes it to Jasmine Li.

    ¡°What is this master? Is it some super powerful magic equipment?¡±

    Jasmine Li happily receive the bracelet, ¡°I know master treat me the best¡­¡±

    ¡°It is not a powerful magic equipment ah.¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and exin. Following Ma Hua that beggar, how is it possible for him to have good things to pass to his disciple!

    ¡°This is a special toy that I have specially requested from your grandmaster. It can block off the strength of your soul.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this ah¡­¡±

    Jasmine Li pouts like she is somewhat disappointed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on this toy! It is to protect your life!¡±

    Liu Yi solemnly remind Jasmine Li, ¡°With this, your spiritual body will not be discovered by other people! Do you know what is the end result of a spiritual body being discovered in the cultivation realm?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± replies Jasmine Li as she shakes her head.

    ¡°The price is death.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes turn cold as he looks at Jasmine Li, making her shiver.

    ¡°To them, your spiritual body is the most delicious food¡­whoever is able to eat you will be able to obtain your spiritual body¡­of course that is only for girls.¡±

    Liu Yi tells Jasmine Li all of the information regarding the spiritual body¡¯s that he heard from Ma Hua.

    ¡°Eat, eat me?¡±

    Jasmine Li looks at Liu Yi in shock, ¡°But, I am not Tang San¡­¡±

    [TL: Tang San is monk in the story Journey to the West.]

    ¡°You are more valuable than Tang San. The spiritual body is something that can only be discovered not sought.¡±

    Liu Yi reminds Jasmine Li, ¡°Think about your heaven-defying cultivation speed¡­do you think people do not wish to have this kind of cultivation speed?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Masterpared to you what am I considered as! You are the real pervert okay! Why doesn¡¯t master let your disciple eat you?¡±

    As Jasmine Li speaks, she starts to sexily lick her lips.

    ¡°Scram! Don¡¯t take advantage of your master!¡±

    Liu Yi shudders before ring fiercely at Jasmine Li, ¡°Master loses control easily!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, master¡¯s shy appearance is so cute!¡±

    ¡°Shy your sister! If you spout nonsense again do you believe that master will smack you down with a palm!¡±

    ¡°Wuwu¡­master don¡¯t ah¡­at the most, I¡¯ll let master eat me up¡­¡±

    Jasmine Li bats her eyes at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Master is a man! Only woman eating you will be effective!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­only men are able to eat disciple ah¡­master is not aroused?¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Liu Yi is somewhat regretful, this disciple of mine is too damn sexy¡­somewhat unable to stand it!

    He immediately increases his flying sword speed and flies through the sky like a shooting star.

    ¡°Aiyah! Master wait for disciple!¡±

    Jasmine Li hurries and chased after Liu Yi and does not dare to mess around. Hehe, master is too shy! This kind of teasing ispletely fun ah!

    Looks like my task is very important. I must make master¡¯s face somewhat thicker!

    After the two of them have flown for more than an hour, Liu Yi finally says: ¡°We are nearly there. Should be around here.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing here ah master? Unless your eyes are blinded?¡±

    Jasmine Li looks at the majestic mountain range as she ridicules.

    ¡°Idiot. Didn¡¯t master say before that cultivation world is hidden by a barrier! Look carefully!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he stretches out both hands and forms a seal before pointing below him.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    As he lets out a shout, the space below him starts to warp like opening a hole.

    From the transparent hole, Jasmine Li seems to see something down there.

    ¡°Come with me!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he drags Jasmine Li and dives into the hole.

    Instantly towers of majestic halls appear in front of Jasmine Li¡¯s eyes!

    Stars instantly appear in Jasmine Li¡¯s eyes as she excitedly says: ¡°Wah! So cool!¡±

    ¡°Of course, after all this is the cultivation realm!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he slowly descends.

    On the ground, all over the ce is ancient pavilions and gardens.

    In the center of the Raising Immortal Pce Hall is an enormous za. An enormous Eight-Trigram is drawn above the za, with a pair of yin and yang fish hugging each other in the center.

    The za is not small at all and is at least 200 miles wide! The za is on top of an overhanging cliff broken wall, making half of the za on top of the mountain while the other half in mid-air! A sect of the cultivation world is indeed very impressive!

    While Liu Yi and Jasmine Li are hovering above the Raising Immortal Pce Hall, from therge temple an enormous figure flies out!

    When the figure stands up, it is over 30 meters tall. With an enormous sword in his hand, he stares fiercely at the two little ¡®mosquitos¡¯ in the sky.

    ¡°Who dares to barge into my Raising Immortal Pce Hall! Report your names!¡±

    Jasmine Li is shivering in fear of the enormous figure as she pulls on Liu Yi¡¯s arm and says: ¡°Master¡­they have sent people out¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, master is here.¡±

    Liu Yiforts Jasmine Li before sping his hands and says loudly, ¡°This one is Liu Yi. I am the inheritor of Ma Long. I am here to pay a visit to martial uncles!¡±

    At that moment when Liu Yi finished speaking, the originally quiet Raising Immortal Pce Hall suddenly erupted in loud noise!

    Liu Yi is able to hear a lot of people discussing him while the enormous sword immortal figure shudders slightly before saying: ¡°But, but my junior brother Ma¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you Martial Uncle, Liu Haisheng?¡±

    Liu Yi recalls what Ma Hua told him regarding the matter with Raising Immortal Pce Hall as he says loudly, ¡°I have a letter written by my master, which is for Martial Uncle Liu!¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good. Come to Through Sky Pavilion!¡±

    A path made of golden light flies out from the tallest peak, piercing through the sky growing longer and wider until it reaches Liu Yi.

    ¡°Let us go.¡±

    Seeing the golden light path, Liu Yi secretly praises Raising Immortal Pc Hall for its profound mysticism. He calls Jasmine Li over as he flies along the golden path towards Through Sky Pavilion.

    At this moment from a hall by the suddenlyes a voice full of rage, ¡°How dare you, evil disciple of Ma Long, that traitores to my Raising Immortal Pce Hall! Take my attack!¡±

    While speaking a golden ray shoots through the sky towards Liu Yi swiftly!

    ¡°Careful!¡±

    Liu Yi is able to see that it is not a lightning bolt but rather a golden flying sword.

    He immediately pushes Jasmine Li aside with his palm while uses Imperial Sword Technique with both hands to block in front of him! Using Imperial Sword Technique to snatch over control of his opponent¡¯s sword!

    As long as his magic is stronger than his opponent, he will be able to seed.

    But at this moment, Liu Haisheng¡¯s voice rings out.

    ¡°Zhang Wentao! Don¡¯t be impudent!¡±

    Following which the golden path suddenly distorts and transforms into a ribbon-like object and rolls up Liu Yi within.

    -Dang!-

    The flying sword hits into the golden light ribbon and is sent flying away.

    ¡°Sect Head! Why do you block me!¡±

    Zhang Wentao rages, ¡°Why do you not let me kill this evil disciple!¡±

 Chapter 380 I am an Immortalâ€™s disciple

    Liu Yi exims in shock in his heart, what the, in Raising Immortal Pce Hall there is still someone who hates master?

    ¡°Junior brother do not speak nonsense!¡±

    Liu Haisheng says: ¡°After so many years you still have not put down the devil in your heart? Listen to senior brother¡¯s word of advice. Swiftly withdraw.¡±

    ¡°I am unable to swallow down this anger!¡±

    Zhang Wentao clenches his fist, ¡°If not for Ma Long betraying the sect. Our sect would not havended in our current plight!¡±

    ¡°Even if that is the case. It is not rted to the youngster in front of us. Let hime over.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother!¡±

    ¡°Let hime over!¡±

    The gentle voice suddenly changes, changed into a voice filled with unblockable vigor.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Zhang Wentao sees that his senior brother Liu is somewhat angered, thus he does not dare to say anymore. He could only wave his hand and retreat to the side allowing Liu Yi to pass.

    ¡°Follow along.¡±

    The golden path once againyout. Liu Yi nces at Jasmine Li before following the golden path towards thergest Through Sky Pavilion.

    Jasmine Li hurries behind Liu Yi while Zhang Wentao did not dare to be rash again as he honestly follows behind them. But his gaze towards Liu Yi is filled with deep hatred.

    What kind of major mistake did master did back then to make Zhang Wentao hate him so deeply?

    To the extent that this kind of hatred is shifted onto me?

    Liu Yi starts to be suspicious.

    Through Sky Pavilion is very imposing and vast, the main door is over 5 meters tall.

    When Liu Yi flies close to it, the pair of enormous door automatically open and from inside rushes out a deep blue but sharp sword qi.

    As the sword qi assaulted their senses, although it conceals its edge, it does not harm people.

    As Liu Yi sighs in sorrow at the power of the sword qi, he slowly descends towards the interior of the hall.

    Entering the room, the first thing that Liu Yi noticed is none other than therge golden sword in the center of the hall! The tip of the golden sword is touching the ground while the top of the handle is supporting the ceiling! Engraved on the sword body is two seal scriptrge words, ¡®Through Sky¡¯!

    [TL: normal wording is ¡®Í¨Ìì¡¯ for seal script it is ¡®¡¯]

    The two words feel vigorous and forceful and give Liu Yi a feeling of rushing through the 9 heavens!

    There is also that enormous ancient sword. It looks like it is carved out from a stone but Liu Yi is able to feel that sword qi is coiling around it!

    Looks like this ancient sword is not an ordinary item!

    Below the ancient sword stands an old man wearing golden qipao.

    The old man has long white hair andpletely looks like an immortal. With his golden qipao as he stands there, he looks like a sword that is sheathed!

    Looks like Raising Immortal Pce Hall is notcking in experts ah!

    ¡°Looks like this one is my junior brother Ma¡¯s disciple.¡±

    The old man is none other than Liu Haisheng who is the current Sect Head of Raising Immortal Pce Hall.

    When he sees Liu Yi, aplex look appears in his eyes.

    ¡°Come in front of Martial Uncle. Let me take a good look.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Why do you make it appear like a blind date ah. But he did not say anything. After this is my master¡¯s senior brother and is also the sect head of Raising Immortal Pce Hall. The senior among senior. Since he wants to take a look then let him look. After all I would not lose anything.

    Thinking to here, Liu Yi immediately gets off his flying sword and walks over to Liu Haisheng.

    When he reaches the front of Liu Haisheng, his vision suddenly blurred and Liu Haisheng¡¯s hand is already grabbing his arm.

    At that moment, Liu Yi only thinks, Is this old man going to sneak attack?

    Don¡¯t tell me that this Liu Haisheng is a honeyed words vile person with a sword in his belly?!

    I did not cultivate 500 years in the Asura Realm for nothing!

    Subconscious reactions from Liu Yi¡¯s body cause the immortal qi in his body to revolve on its own and rush towards Liu Haisheng¡¯s palm.

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s palm is not deflected away, instead,it bes even heavier.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    A qi wave sts out, causing Liu Haisheng¡¯s beard to sway slightly.

    ¡°This junior brother Ma of mine is indeed talented. He actually taught up an eight-star talent! Hard toe by ah, hard toe by ah.¡±

    He withdraws his palm as he sighs.

    So this old man is not trying to sneak attack me but to test my depth!

    Damn it¡­luckily my strength is somewhat different from other people. What this old man has observed is my star map of which I opened eight star jades. Which does not reflect much about my actual strength.

    ¡°Ai¡­to think that after my junior brother Ma left, my Raising Immortal Pce Hall no longer had this kind of talent. As for earth grade and above experts, there is only us old fogies left¡­¡±

    ¡°It is all because of Ma Long!¡±

    Zhang Wentao¡¯s eyes turn red again, ¡°If I see him again I will definitely cut him into pieces!¡±

    ¡°Junior brother. Control your temper!¡±

    Liu Haisheng frowns as he res at Zhang Wentao, ¡°The reason why junior brother Ma would end up this way, you and I are both unable to separate ourselves from this responsibility! It is because we did not protect his family properly. Over here, you Zhang Wentao have an unavoidable responsibility!¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    Zhang Wentao instantly bes silent.

    ¡°Liu Yi. Based on the letter he wrote you havee to Raising Immortal Pce Hall to represent my Raising Immortal Pce Hall part in the World¡¯s Dao Gathering right?¡±

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s gaze returns back to Liu Yi.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That is indeed the case.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, it is considered as helping master to fulfill his dream.

    ¡°Then this girl¡­who is she?¡±

    ¡°I, I am¡­¡±

    Jasmine Li does have the courage to tease Liu Yi, but facing this immortal looking old man, she does not have the courage.

    In the real world, she is a powerful assassin. Buting to this cultivation world¡­she is unquestionably a weakling.

    Liu Yi speaks up, ¡°Replying Sect Leader Marital uncle. This one is my unworthy disciple.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You have actually epted a disciple? I did not expect that I have be a grandmaster already.¡±

    Liu Haisheng clucks before patting Jasmine Li on her arm.

    With this pat, he instantly exims.

    ¡°Good! Actually a seven star! Liu Yi ah, you really do have a way of training your disciple but why are you still stopped at the eight star?¡±

    ¡°This¡­I have met a bit of a bottleneck¡­¡±

    ¡°Martial uncle understands. Back then Martial uncle had also stopped at the entrance of earth grade for over a hundred years.¡±

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s words cause Liu Yi to be more or less gratified, but I have already stopped here for over 200 years already¡­

    ¡°Hmph. Just eight stars how can you represent my Raising Immortal Pce Hall to take part in the World¡¯s Dao Gathering!¡±

    By the side, Zhang Wentao seems to not agree to let Liu Yi take part in the World¡¯s Dao Gathering.

    ¡°This World¡¯s Dao Gathering has an unordinary meaning for my Raising Immortal Pce Hall! Just a mere 8-star cultivator how can you fight against the group of genius earth grade experts!¡±

    ¡°Talking about this, there is indeed arge disparity in power.¡±

    Liu Haisheng nods his head before shakes his head, ¡°But, talking about the younger generation, Liu Yi¡¯s strength is indeed the highest¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? It cannot be ah!¡±

    Liu Yi is shocked, ¡°Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s younger generation is such so weak?¡±

    Zhang Wentao is in a towering rage, ¡°Go back and ask that good master of yours!¡±

    ¡°Talking about this, Junior brother Ma is indeed somewhat responsible for it, ai¡­¡±

    Liu Haisheng sighs and say: ¡°Back then Junior brother Ma was originally going to be the sect leader of Raising Immortal Pce Hall. But it is a pity that due to his family members being killed, he turned into a devil. Back then Junior brother Ma was an idolized person. A lot of disciples that joined the sect were because of him. When he left, a portion of the elite disciples followed him and entered the devil path, while the other portion left the sect and joined other major sects. Raising Immortal Pce Hall is no longer the same as the past ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Talking about this, where is that master of yours?¡±

    Zhang Wentao¡¯s gaze glitters as he asks: ¡°Isn¡¯t he supposed to be in the Devil Realm? Why would he be able to ept a disciple like you?¡±

    ¡°Master¡­.has already left the Devil Realm and returned back to the Human Realm.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence, causes Liu Haisheng and Zhang Wentao to tremble!

    Zhang Wentao¡¯s face turns pale, ¡°How is that possible! With the Realm Guardian stopping it, who is able to defeat the Realm Guardian!¡±

    ¡°Since he hade back why did he not return back to the sect!¡±

    Liu Haisheng bes excited, ¡°If Junior brother is here, with his strength and prestige, Raising Immortal Pce Hall will not need to worry about having no people ah!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, his heart no longer has the sect anymore!¡±

    ¡°This¡­Sect leader martial uncle and martial uncle. Although my master has returned back to the Human Realm, his star jades were basically crippled. As for his current strength¡­.I am afraid it is below mine.¡±

    Liu Yi honestly replied, ¡°It can be said that master passed all of his hope to me. He hopes that through me, this disciple, he is able to repay his debt to Raising Immortal Pce Hall.¡±

    ¡°Junior brother he¡­.his star jades are actually crippled¡­.¡±

    Liu Haisheng shudders in disbelief as his gaze turns regretful, ¡°Hai¡­it is my fault. Back then I did not manage to stop him ah¡­that damn Ma Long, why can¡¯t he change his temper ah¡­¡±

    ¡°It is a disaster that he created himself!¡±

    Zhang Wentao turns his head away and did not say anymore.

    ¡°Enough. We shall not mention him for now. Since you have joined my Raising Immortal Pce Hall, then from now on your are my Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s 13 generation disciple. Liu Yi, since you have learned from my junior brother, have you learned the entry skill Imperial Sword technique?¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    Isn¡¯t this old man asking nonsense? If I did not learn the Imperial Sword Technique then how did I enter just now.

    ¡°Since that is the case then have you learned Through Sky Sword Technique?¡±

    Through Sky Sword Technique should be Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s advanced technique.

    ¡°I have not learned it. Because I have already majored in other technique,s thus I do not have the energy to learn another sword technique to major in. But this disciple of mine still has not majored in any technique. I hope that Sect Leader Martial Uncle is able to impart it to her.¡±

    ¡°This is naturally okay.¡±

    Liu Haisheng nods his head, ¡°But if your major technique is not sword techniques then what is it? Is it an immortal technique?¡±

    ¡°No. It is a palm technique.¡±

    A gleam shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Glorious Sun Palm is indeed his ace in the hole.

    ¡°So that is the case. Palm techniques also have lots of transformations, having both attack and defense, endless transformation. Since that is the case then Martial Uncle shall not teach you much. On the east side mountain peak, there is a Scripture Pavilion. Inside are records of techniques from different sects. You can go and take a look to see if there is any that are suitable for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Sect Leader Martial Uncle. This disciple will not fail to live up to Sect Leader Martial Uncle expectations.¡±

    ¡°No need to be so polite. You have the personal letter of Junior brother Ma. I am 100% assured of you. As for this disciple of your. Wentao. Let her follow beside you. Don¡¯t be stingy with your cultivation technique.¡±

    ¡°Junior brother do not dare to!¡±

    ¡°Good then all of you can leave¡­Liu Yi, you can go to the back of the hall, Unfettered Pavilion to rest¡­¡±

    ¡°No need Sect Leader Martial Uncle. There is still two months. I wish to make good use of it. I shall go to the Scripture Pavilion to take a look.¡±

 Chapter 381 Exercise within the Pavillion

    Liu Yi who only has thoughts to improve his strength, left Through Sky Pavilion the moment he confirmed his identity as a disciple of Raising Immortal Pce Hall, and went to the Scripture Pavilion.

    Although Through Sky Pavilion is in a slum, after all back then it was one of the top sects. There will definitely be a number of mysterious cultivation techniques in the Scripture Pavilion.

    He flies swiftly to the Scripture Pavilion, which is a pagoda-style building. Indeed there is no one guarding it and is very quiet.

    Perhaps Raising Immortal Pce Hall is left with an empty shell ah¡­

    Liu Yi cannot help but sigh, although master¡¯s past history is very tragic, he had indeed brought about quite a bit of damage to Raising Immortal Pce Hall.

    Based on what master said, back then he investigated that the ones who killed his family member were from a small sect from the demonic path, which was eradicated by him afterward.

    But afterward, thinking for a while it is not really possible and there is definitely some other hidden force!

    After all why would a small devil sect attack the eldest disciple of Raising Immortal Pce Hall for no cause nor reason!

    The one whom Ma Hua suspected the most is none other than Concealed Sword Pavilion!

    The only one whom Raising Immortal Pce Hall was able to threaten is Concealed Sword Pavilion! 95% chance that it is Concealed Sword Pavilion who send people to kill my master¡¯s family members before shifting the me to that unlucky small devil sect.

    Liu Yi is also able to understand this kind of underhanded move.

    Thus this time around as he takes part in the World¡¯s Dao Gathering, it is not only to steal the pills, gain fame for Raising Immortal Pce Hall, it is also to find the real murderer of master¡¯s family.

    What a heavy responsibility ah!

    Dragon Group and Xiao Die, there still have a lot of problems. Luckily I know the avatar technique otherwise I will really be finished.

    Liu Yinds in front of the main door of the Scripture Pavilion. Keeping the Taiji sword he gently pushes open the main door of the Scripture Pavilion.

    Instantly a cloud of dust sts out, damnit how long has it been since it wasst visited by people?

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and sends out a palm wind which instantly sent all of the dust out from the tower.

    Damn it! Nearly choked me to death ah! Looks like usually people seldome to this ce¡­it can be seen how badly Raising Immortal Pce Hall has declined too!

    Liu Yi shakes his head as he walks in, looking atyer afteryer of ancient records.

    A cultivator¡¯s eyesight is very strong, there is 7yers and everyyer, on every shelf, there is the name of the book which Liu Yi is able to see clearly.

    Among them, there is one which is the Raising Immortal Pce Hall sect¡¯s cultivation technique <>.

    He flies over and takes down the cultivation technique to take a look. Although he cannot cultivate it, but it is okay to nce through it as a reference.

    Through Sky Sword Technique talks about sword and qibined as one which is contrary with Concealed Sword Pavilion which is sword and qi separated.

    Concealed Sword Pavilion believes that sword and qi cannot be cultivated together, only cultivating one would it be able to concentrate one¡¯s attention and cultivate to the peak!

    Raising Immortal Sword Pce believes that sword and qi must be cultivated together like Yin and Yang blending together which is the king¡¯s path of sword technique!

    No matter which one, Liu Yi is unable to understandpletely. After all, he has only cultivated sword techniques shallowly and is not considered as proficient.

    Thus after roughly ncing through it, Liu Yi ces the book back to its original position.

    There are a lot of books in the Scripture Pavilion, not only is there cultivation technique, there are also some ssic Taoist writings like Dao De Jing by Lao Zi and the likes.

    [TL: Lao Zi founder of Taoism]

    Looks like other than focusing on cultivating sword techniques, Raising Immortal Pce Hall also requires its disciple to improve their state of mind!

    Liu Yi stops in the Scripture Pavilion for a long time, seeking for books that he is interested in.

    After looking for half a day, suddenly he recalls an important matter!

    He recalls that his master had told him before that within the Scripture Pavilion of Raising Immortal Pce Hall, there is a myth that was passed down.

    Along the hundred of thousands of book in Scripture Pavilion, among one of them is an unparallel sword technique that was left behind by a senior of Raising Immortal Pce Hall!

    But because this sword technique was in defiance of the natural order it was then termed a prohibited technique!

    Afterward the senior started to regret creating this defiance of the natural order sword technique and thus concealed it within the Scripture Pavilion and no longer permitted the sect¡¯s disciples from cultivating it.

    Ma Hua told Liu Yi that if he entered the Scripture Pavilion, give it a search and see if he is able to find that opportunity.

    A defiance of the natural order sword technique eh¡­where could it be?

    Liu Yi is also curious as he starts to search among the Scripture Pavilion.

    Hundred of thousands of books ah! No idea how long would it take for me to search through!

    But as long as I can find it, during the World¡¯s Dao Gathering as well as the matter of iming back Immortal Fox sister, I will have more confidence!

    While Liu Yi is bitterly searching, suddenly he hears a flying sword cutting through the air.

    Someone ising? Is it Sect Leader Martial Uncle? But the aura does not seem to be simr.

    Because Liu Yi has not met other disciples face to face to avoid trouble, Liu Yi decided to hide first and wait for the disciple to leave.

    Anyways people seldome to the Scripture Pavilion. This disciple most probably would not stay here for long.

    Thinking to here, his body turned into a ck smoke and transformed into a small ck butterfly whichnded on a bookshelf on the seventhyer.

    ¡°Eh? Today its actually so clean?¡±

    A girl pushes open the door and walks into the Scripture Pavilion.

    ¡°Did master send people over to clean this ce?¡±

    The girl who is wearing a golden sect attire, ncing around.

    When Liu Yi sees the girl¡¯s appearance, he got a shock.

    I did not expect that there would be such a beautiful female disciple in Raising Immortal Pce Hall ah! Although her appearance is iparable to Ai Ling or Lin Tong, she is still a beauty.

    She stands in the center of the pagoda as some sweat covers her forehead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even know who came to my Raising Immortal Pce Hall, to actually shock my master¡­meh, but who cares. It is not rted to me. I better continue to search for my unparalleled sword technique!¡±

    She flips in the air andnds in front of the bookshelves on the thirdyer and takes out a book and slowly reads.

    This beauty is actually here to search for that unparalleled sword technique as well? But looking through the book one by one how long would it take?

    ¡°After searching for over three years¡­there are still two months. I must definitely find you¡­¡±

    As the girl flips through the book, she starts talking to herself.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­so this girl is also here for the World¡¯s Dao Gathering ah!

    Looks like the disciples of Raising Immortal Pce Hall still have a sense of responsibility!

    ¡°En this book is also not it..next book¡­¡±

    As the girl speaks, she flips open another book. After ncing for a while, her face and ears start to turn red.

    ¡°Eh¡­this is actually a dual cultivation technique¡­this kind of book was also ced here¡­martial uncles are really not proper¡­¡±

    Eh? There is actually a dual cultivation technique? This is a good thing ah.

    Liu Yi cannot help but remember the position where she took the book from and prepares to take a look after she has left.

    And it was at this moment, the beauty did something that shocked Liu Yi to the point where his jaw dropped.

    While holding the duo cultivation technique book with one hand, her other hand actually secretly reached under her skirt!!!

    ¡°How is this dual cultivation technique any good¡­¡±

    While the girl continues to talk out loud, her hand¡¯s actions did not slow down.

    As her left hand continues to squirms under her skirt, as her hand trembles, her face turns even redder as her body starts to tremble slightly while letting out indistinct cries.

    @%$#@$#^%$#!!!!!

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyeballs nearly pop out, this, this beauty of Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡­actually, actually is hand¡­.hand¡­.hand¡­.

    NO!! I am too pure already and am unable to continues on ah!

    ¡°En¡­en¡­.¡±

    The beauty finally lets go of the book as she braces herself on the bookshelf while her hand moves even faster!

    By the side Liu Yi who is secretly watching feels like he is undergoing the most major test ever!

    How is it possible for you to not feel hot when a beauty isforting herself in front of you!!!

    Especially since Liu Yi is no longer a virgin. After experiencing a duo cultivation before, he is somewhat addicted to it.

    Usually, it is still okay, with a lot of matters to handle, there is no time to think of such matters.

    Now a beautiful female cultivator is in front of him doing such things¡­his heart is on fire ah, almost unable to bear it.

    The beauty leans against the bookshelf as she sticks out her butt while her hand continues to move.

    Liu Yi swallows his saliva and silently revolves his Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra to keep his mind clear.

    Haiz¡­my god ah. I¡¯m begging you not to test me like this again¡­.we do not have bad blood ah¡­why do you do this to me¡­

    Is that Great God¡¯s curse still effective¡­please don¡¯t y me like this ah!

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth as he wishes to smash his head and die on the beauty¡¯s butt!

    ¡°Ahh~~~~~¡±

    After twenty plus minutes, the beauty has finally obtained her satisfaction as she lets out a long cry before finally lowering her damp hand.

    ¡°Annoying¡­dirty again¡­¡±

    As she speaks, she removes her damp panty from under her skirt.

    Liu Yi sighs, looks like the cultivation world is following along with the modern world. This beauty is wearing ace panty!

    He immediately shakes his head, fairies are also unrestrained ah! If it is a T-back then it would be perfect.

    ¡°Let me return and change to a new one¡­¡±

    She holds the damp panty in her hand and steps onto her flying sword and flies out of the Scripture Pavilion.

    Liu Yi lets out a sigh of relief, mother ah. Looks like I cannot stay here for long. It is best if I returnter!

    It is way too dangerous! There is no one blocking this kind of evil person!

    Liu Yi transforms back into a human as he floats own and picks up the dua; cultivation technique book on the ground.

    Such a good book how can you throw it on the ground! It is best if I return and properly study it meticulously!

    The cultivation path is very long. I need to continuously learn new things, right, right¡­

    Liu Yi looks at the dual cultivation technique in his hand and feels that the things written in the book are too evil¡­and mysterious!

    This look makes him continue reading more, making him lose himself.

    In his mind, endless images appear continuously!

    When I take it back, who do I research this dual cultivation technique with?

    With Xiao Mi? Or should I look for an opportunity to do with Ai Ling?

    Ai¡­how sinful¡­these two girls do not seem to be possible¡­unless, with Jasmine Li?!

    Damn it! Liu Yi just how little moral integrity do you have!

    Liu Yi harshly berates himself.

    If it is not these people then who can I do it with¡­unless with that beauty earlier?

    While Liu Yi is letting his imagination run wild, the main door of the Scripture Pavilion is suddenly pushed open.

    ¡°Damn it, damn it. I forgot to keep the book.¡±

    The beauty who has done the sinful matter in front of the books walk in.

    Seeing the youngster who is holding the book that she left on the ground, the beauty turns sluggish.

    Liu Yi is also stunned.

 Chapter 382 Senior sister donâ€™t ah!!!

    ¡°You! Who are you!¡±

    When the beauty sees the book in Liu Yi¡¯s hand, her face instantly turns pale as she asks in shock.

    ¡°Who are you as well?¡±

    Liu Yi feels that it is best not to be too passive as he hides the book behind while asking without any change in expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide! Do you think I am an idiot! I have already seen it already!¡±

    The beauty is hopping mad, ¡°I am Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s 13th generation disciple Chen Keqing! Damn it where did you pop out from! How dare you trespass into my Scripture Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°This¡­I did not trespass in¡­¡±

    ¡°Say what did you see just now! Today I shall dig out your eyes and cut off your tongue!¡±

    What the hell, she is so evil!

    It is not like I purposefully came and saw!

    ¡°Oi, oi, this¡­Senior sister Chen, you are being too excessive already!¡±

    Thinking about this Liu Yi finally says, ¡°What you do is your own freedom. It is not like I wanted to see¡­¡±

    ¡°You have indeed seen it! Damn it ah damn it!¡±

    Chen Keqing is almost crazy, ¡°Today I must definitely dig out your eyes and cut out your tongue!!!!¡±

    As she speaks, she did not give Liu Yi any chance to exin as her hand shes as the sword on her back shoots out, cutting through the sky and piercing towards Liu YI.

    ¡°^%^#, you attack when you say you are going to attack!!!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the sword flying towards him as he activates ck and White World.

    At the same time, his body leans towards the left, dodging the de edge.

    -Tsss-

    The sword instantly stabs into the bookshelf behind Liu Yi, shredding a number of books.

    Liu Yi exims, ¡°Aiyah! This is bad! You actually destroyed the books in the Scripture Pavilion ah! Raising Immortal Pce Hall will definitely punish you!¡±

    ¡°Damnit! Isn¡¯t it all because of you evil bastard! Today no matter what I must cut off your tongue!¡±

    As she speaks, Chen Keqiang calls back her flying sword before holding it in her hand and swings it out, sending out a dense amount of crescent moon sword qi towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Really a violent Senior sister ah.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head as a ck light emerges from his body as he summons his Monarch Armour.

    -dang, dang, dang!-

    Sparks fly out as the sword qi attacksnd on the Monarch Armour whichpletely blocks all of them.

    ¡°What kind of defensive strength is this!¡±

    Chen Keqing is shocked, ¡°To be able to block my sword qi!¡±

    ¡°Senior sister. You only possess the strength of a seven-star cultivator. You are not my opponent.¡±

    Liu Yi advised her with kind intentions, ¡°Today I did not see anything nor do I know anything. You¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! I am the senior sister of Raising Immortal Pce Hall whose strength has always been the strongest!¡±

    Chen Keqiang once again interrupted Liu Yi¡¯s sentences, ¡°Furthermore if you say you did not see means you did not really see? Only by digging out your eyes and cutting off your tongue would I be relieved!¡±

    ¡°Oi, Oi, senior sister, there is no need to force me right?¡±

    ¡°Who is forcing you! It is you who is harming me!¡±

    Chen Keqing does not have any intention of letting off Liu Yi as she holds the sword with both hands and lets out a roar.

    Instantly a 7-8 meters tallrge human shadow flies out from Chen Keqing¡¯s back. This human shadow is none other than Chen Keqing¡¯s sword qi avatar!

    Easy, I have seen Liu Haisheng use this move before!

    ¡°You are really unbridled. Using such a strong technique, this Scripture Pavilion might be demolished by you.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he shakes his head. He cannot let Scripture Pavilion be damaged as there is still an object that he wants within!

    He releases Monarch Armour state and transforms the Monarch Armour into the Monarch Shield and ces it in the center of the pagoda.

    A barrier is released out, protecting the pagoda¡¯s bookshelves. Although the Monarch Barrier is not a super strong barrier but protecting the bookshelves for a while is still fine.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    After her shameful action has been seen by other people, Chen Keqing no longer thinks of other matters as her enormous human shadow starts to wave its sword and attacks Liu Yi.

    At this moment she does not think of anything else but to make this damn guy in front of her silent forever.

    ¡°Looks like she is really mad ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sighs as he raises his head and looks at the enormous sword chopping towards him and ps out with his right palm.

    ¡°Mountain Mist!¡±

    Using Glorious Sun Palm, a six-meter wide enormous palm flies out towards the sky, blocking the descending sword edge!

    At the same time, Liu Yi¡¯s palm waves and the enormous palm also follows along and ps out, pping the enormous sword off course.

    After which Liu Yi jumps into the sky, over seven meters high until he is level with the human shadow¡¯s head.

    ¡°Illusion destion!¡±

    He sends out a palm move with his right hand and the human shadow¡¯s head instantly burst open, causing the entire sword shadow to dissipate.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Blood trickles out from Chen Keqing¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You actually¡­ so easily deal with my sword shadow¡­¡±

    This sword shadow is one of the supreme techniques within the Through Sky Sword Technique!

    It is rumored that an expert at Heaven stage is able to transform into a thousand meter enormous shadow and use a sword to cleave the nine heavens!

    But these are myths as it has been a long time since Raising Immortal Pce Hall had an expert at Heaven Stage!

    The only one is Ma Long who went to the Demon Realm.

    ¡°I feel that we should calm down and have a talk.¡±

    After Liu Yi uses Glorious Sun Palm to break his opponent supreme technique, he starts to say, ¡°I hate violence the most. Both of us are civilized people. There is nothing that cannot be properly talked about. Why is there a need to fight and kill?¡±

    ¡°How dare you say such words!¡±

    Chen Keqing is very indignant as she wipes away the blood on her mouth. Holding up her sword she says: ¡°Today I shall risk it all against you evil bastard!¡±

    My innocence ah!

    The girl¡¯s innocence is gone already what else is there to say!

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask: ¡°Oi, oi, senior sister. You even wearce panty¡¯s already, why are you still so old school ah!¡±

    ¡°You indeed¡­.saw everything!¡±

    Chen Keqing has thoughts of cutting her own throat and ending everything. But since that is the case I must first kill this lecher in front of her!

    ¡°Senior sister don¡¯t. We cannot be like this together ah!¡±

    ¡°GO AND DIE!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Goddamnit what a violent temper!¡±

    Liu Yi has no other choice. The power difference between the two of them is too big. He does not dare to use too much strength otherwise he would injure this senior sister!

    Looking at Chen Keqing who is rushing towards him with the sword, Liu Yi has no other choice. He raises his right hand and sends out a palm wind towards Chen Keqing.

    Liu Yi¡¯s strength is not weak! This palm wind seems to be a storm in the pagoda, coiling Chen Keqing causing her to fly away.

    But Liu Yi seems to not have controlled his strength properly as there is some trace of sharpness in the palm wind.

    -Tsss-

    A few section of Chen Keqing¡¯s clothing seems to be torn, revealing her white legs and perky butt¡­especially since she just removed her panties, her lower body seems to bepletely revealed in front of Liu Yi¡­.

    Very quickly all of her clothing turn into scrap cloth and float onto the ground.

    Liu Yi is stunned¡­Ah¡­when did palm wind turn so hentai¡­

    ¡°AAAAAHHHHHH!!!!¡±

    Chen Keqing hugs her body as she kneels on the ground shrieking.

    Liu Yi immediately turns around while exining.

    ¡°Misunderstanding ah it is really a misunderstanding ah senior sister!¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding your head! I WANT TO KILL YOU!¡±

    A spatial ring on Chen Keqing¡¯s finger releases out a new attire which she swiftly puts on.

    At the same time, she once again raises her sword with red eyes and stabs towards Liu Yi with her sword covered with sword qi!

    ¡°Meridian Seal!¡±

    Liu Yi has no other choice as he uses Spirit Fox Steps and dodges Chen Keqing¡¯s sword edge before hitting out with Glorious Sun Palm¡¯s second move on Chen Keqing¡¯s arm.

    Instantly Chen Keqing feels that her blood seems to have stopped flowing, while her body is also sealed there unable to move!

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Even my mouth is unable to open! What demon technique did this fellow use on me!

    ¡°Wuwuwuwwuwuwu!¡±

    She can only let out groaning sound which shows her strong protest!

    ¡°That¡­.senior sister. I can help you release the seal but first, there is a lot of matters that I need to exin first!¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and says, ¡°I am not an evil person. I am a new disciple who just entered the sect. I am called Liu Yi. Of course we do not need to be so unfamiliar with each other, after all we are from the same sect. Senior sister can call me junior brother! I am very friendly, really! As for the matter today¡­it was really an ident. I have forgotten everything,pletely forgotten! Don¡¯t keep shouting that you want to kill me¡­we are from the same sect why do you want to harm your own brother! As long as you agree to calm down and have a proper chat. I can help you release this seal okay? Okay, move your eyes up and down. No, your eyes moved left and right¡­¡±

    Chen Keqing¡¯s eyes move up and down. Liu Yi sighs in relief as he pets Chen Keqing¡¯s arm.

    ¡°EVIL PERSON, I¡¯LL KILL¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Haiz, senior sister how can you be so untruthful. Your junior brother¡¯s heart is broken.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he sighs deeply, while Chen Keqing¡¯s eyes are filled with fire.

    ¡°Forget it. Looks like senior sister would not be able to calm down soon. Then I shall not release the seal for now. After senior sister has calm down, we see.¡±

    Liu Yi ignores the statues-like Chen Keqing standing there with a raised sword.

    He turns around and looks at the surrounding bookshelves.

    Two months time is too short. I better hurry up and find the rumored supreme technique that Master told me about and cultivate it soon!

    {Master, Little Jade can help.}

    Just as Liu Yi is in a headache over the hundreds of thousands of books, Little Jade suddenly speaks up, {You just need to activate Little Jade¡¯s scanning ability then you¡¯ll be able to instantly scan all of the hundreds of thousands of books into Little Jade¡¯s database. , you can use the filter method to swiftly filter out the most suitable book.}

    {Damn it why didn¡¯t you say it earlier! Quickly do it now!}

    Liu Yi is impatient as he immediately activates Little Jade¡¯s scanning function.

    Instantly a green light flies out of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes and following his line of sight, sweeping across every single book. The light ray seems to have x-ray ability as it is able to see through every singleyer of paper and scan all of the contents!

 Chapter 383 Demonic sword technique

    Hundreds of thousands of books to Little Jade is nothing but a blink of an eye.

    Very quickly all of the books arepletely scanned and Liu Yi immediately starts to filter.

    ¡®Sword technique, forbidden¡¯

    Liu Yi throws out these two keywords and lets Little Jade filter through.

    Very quickly of the hundreds of thousands of books, there are only ten books which Liu Yi roughly nces through their names to sees which one he is seeking for.

    Although earlier a few books were identally destroyed by Chen Keqing, but Liu Yi believes that since it is a book left behind by a senior, there will definitely be a special protection for it and is not possible for a seven-star grade technique to destroy it.

    Otherwise that senior would be so mad that he would crawl out from his grave!

    After looking through for a while, Liu Yi finally noticed a small booklet that is different from the rest.

    This small booklet does not have any name and looks ordinary. It is ced on the most inconspicuous position.

    Liu Yi raises his head as he based on Little Jade¡¯s position looks at the position of the booklet.

    The nce is not important as Liu Yi instantly got a shock.

    There is actually nothing!

    The scan obviously shows that there should be a small booklet there but on the bookshelf, there is only this booklet missing among all of the books scanned!

    At that instant Liu Yi instantly understands!

    Illusion technique!

    Perhaps the Raising Immortal Pce Hall disciples did not think that their senior would have ced an illusion technique in the Scripture Hall!

    Furthermore, the disciples of Raising Immortal Pce Hall are not proficient in illusion techniques. It should be celestial sects who are proficient in it!

    That senior used a simple illusion technique and concealed it from hister generations for nearly a thousand years!

    {Little Cai help me!}

    As Liu Yi speaks, a chain flies out from the center of his palm and coils around the peak of the pagoda.

    A five colored qi wave spread out causing Chen Keqing by the side to be shocked, what is this rude guy doing!

    Although Little Cai was originally a weak little demon, but after turning into Liu Yi¡¯s spiritual pet it has grown along in Liu Yi¡¯s spiritual beast space!

    Of the three qi that Liu Yi cultivates, the one that is notcking the most is spiritual power!

    Especially since he is stuck at the eighth-star bottleneck, there is a lot of excess spiritual power that cannot be used and are basically used as his spiritual pet¡¯s food.

    Little Cai¡¯s current strength is already at nine stars while the Monarch Scorpion, Yan Qiuhong has already entered the big barrier of ten stars!

    The chain that Little Cai transformed into links Liu Yi to the peak, the strength released by them swept the entire interior of the pagoda clean of the illusion technique!

    That in and simple small booklet finally appears in front of Liu Yi.

    He is excited as he hurries and recalls the chain before flying over to that bookshelf and reached out to grabs the small booklet.

    Who would have known that the moment Liu Yi touched the small booklet, it would instantly turn into a white light and enter his forehead.

    ¡°What damn thing is that!¡±

    Liu Yi got a huge shock as he hurries and touched his forehead. It is fine, no indent or blood!

    Afterwards, a swelling feeling appears in his brain instantly allowing him to realize what had happened.

    Good fellow! This senior is really exceptional! He actually sealed a memory transfer technique within the small booklet!

    Looks like this senior really does not wish to let his technique be known by a third person ah!

    Rows of words clearly engrave into Liu Yi¡¯s memories. Originally it is only ancient words, but Liu Yi automatically trantes it into the current era Chinese words to read.

    <>

    What the heck?!

    This senior who created this taboo sword techniques actually possessed Demon Qi in his body?

    It seems simr to my situation ah!

    <>

    This Shan Honghe is a different case?

    Then wouldn¡¯t I, Liu Yi be a different case among all the different cases! Demon qi, immortal qi, and devil qi are all revolving within my body at the same time,plementing each other¡­tsk, tsk or is it really as fate ordains?

    No matter what, this Senior Shan Honghe is thinking, I do not believe in this fate!

    <>

    What?

    This senior actually entered the Asura Realm?

    But why is it that I have never met an expert who used this Demonic Sword Technique during my 500 years in the Asura Realm?

    Liu Yi suddenly trembles as he faintly recalls a legend in the Asura Realm.

    It is said that within a deep abyss in Asura Realm hides a scarily strong Asura God. This Asura God is different from asuras. He have to go around and kill people, instead, he only moves around in the abyss. When other asuras get close, they will definitely die. Even other Asura Gods in the Asura Realm do not dare to go and challenge him.

    Unless that person hiding in the abyss is Senior Shan Honghe?

    Liu Yi thinks deeply for a while and feels that now is not the time to think about these.

    He immediately started flipping through the Demonic Sword Technique and looks through it.

    Indeed this Demonic Sword Technique needs to use both Immortal Qi and Demon Qi at the same time to be able to use. There is only three sword moves recorded!

    But these three moves causes Liu Yi to sweat.

    Defying heaven¡­indeed it is fucking defying heaven¡­

    These three sword moves can only be described with defying heavens order!!!

    The first move is called Sword seed, Liu Yi for now disregard the homonyms but looks at the killing potential of this move¡­

    The first move is the user nta a sword seed within the body of his opponent, the enemy cannot have a higher strength than the user nor be too weak otherwise the imnting of the sword seed will fail. But when the imntation is sessful, the enemy¡¯s flesh body will be eaten away before changing into a bone sword and bing the user weapon! The sword seed also has a second usage which after imnting into the enemy body, imploding it, turning the enemy body into thousands of fleshes sword which will attack the surrounding people!

    [TL: fuck me¡­this is too brutal already¡­]

    Sinister ah¡­really too sinister!

    The second move is called Demon Beheading, the user wraps himself with sword qi and transforms into a sword and pierces through the enemy. At first nce, it seems to be eptable but when piercing through the enemy, the user will absorb the enemy soul and turns it into the user strength!

    The more you kill, the more the user benefits!

    [TL: yeah this move is almost as bad as the way the Great God sect cultivates¡­]

    As for the third move¡­Liu Yi is already strengthless to curse!

    Sword Name Recall Spirit! The use is to seize the enemy¡¯s soul and insert it into the user¡¯s sword, allowing the user¡¯s sword to possess sword spirit, thereby its strength increases by a hundred times! As for the soul that is inserted into the sword¡­it will for an eternity be unable to reincarnate!

    Bullshit¡­.of these three moves, which one is not defying heaven¡¯s orders ah!

    Furthermore, thest two moves are killer moves that harm the souls¡­no wonder even in the Asura Realm, no one is willing to get close to the abyss¡­

    Normally it is only the death of the flesh body, afterwards, the soul will reincarnate and continue to fight¡­

    But if they got killed by Demon Beheaded or Sword Name Recall Spirit¡­that means it ispletely ¡®GAME OVER¡¯!

    This doesn¡¯t even give you the chance of reincarnating ah!

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath. Even if he wants to give up now, the three moves are already engraved within his mind already.

    As long as he wished to, with his strength, he can use them any time he wants¡­

    Demonic Sword Technique ah, Demonic Sword Technique¡­no wonder you are sealed here¡­

    ¡°Evil disciple what did you find!¡±

    At this moment Chen Keqing who was originally unable to speak suddenly speaks.

    Liu Yi is immediately shocked awake as he looks at Chen Keqing. Looks like thisss have already found the trick and is gathering all of her strength on her mouth to allow her lips and tongue to move slightly and allow her to speak.

    ¡°Is it our Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s sword technique! Quickly hand it over, that is mine!¡±

    ¡°I am also a member of Raising Immortal Pce Hall.¡±

    Liu Yi no longer has the small booklet to pass to Chen Keqing unless he uses memory transfer technique! But this kind of harming the heaven cultivation technique, Liu Yi does not wish to pass it down to Chen Keqing, this kind of beauty¡­moreover she is also unable to cultivate it.

    ¡°Even if I give it to you senior sister, you are also unable to cultivate it.¡±

    ¡°Rubbish! I am naturally smart and cultivate very swiftly! As Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s 13th generation senior disciple, I have the responsibility of reviving Raising Immortal Pce Hall! I shall definitely learn this sword technique that was left behind by senior!¡±

    ¡°Let it go. You are really unable to learn this thing.¡±

    Liu Yi exins simply, ¡°If you want to learn this sword technique, you need to have demon qi in your body first. Senior sister, do you have demon qi in your body?¡±

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have! Stop saying nonsense! How is it possible for our Raising Immortal Pce to have a sword technique that needs demon qi! It is definitely because you are not willing to pass it to me to learn, that is why you are saying such kind of things to scare me!¡±

    ¡°Really not ah¡­forget it. If senior sister is really thinking that way then think that way. I have already found the thing that I want and shall return back to cultivating.¡±

    Although this sword technique is really sinister, but Liu Yi needs to learn it. To be able to protect the people that I need to protect, so what if I turn into a devil?

    If I did not have Immortal Fox sister even if I have cultivated until I be an immortal, what is the point?

    ¡°Damn it! Youe back!¡±

    ¡°Rx senior sister. I will not leave Raising Immortal Pce Hall. Before the World¡¯s Dao Gathering, I will be resting in Unfettered Pavilion. If senior sister wants to learn the sword technique you cane and challenge me. If you are able to win, this sword technique is yours.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°It is up to you to believe. I shall be waiting in Unfettered Pavilion to fight with senior sister.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! You really left! Why did you not release me from the seal ah! Damn stinky fellow! I ,Chen Keqing will not be done with you!¡±

 Chapter 384 Murongâ€™s Family Crisis

    After Liu Yi obtained the Demonic Sword Technique, he peacefully sits in Unfettered Pavilion and cultivates.

    The Unfettered Pavilion is not small but it seems like there is only Liu Yi within in. Other than during the time when Chen Keqing or Liu Haishenh whoe and look for him, Liu Yi would let his spirit stay in the body at Jingdou.

    While Chen Keqing hase and looked for Liu Yi a few times, but she has failed in all her challenges.

    After all, Chen Keqing only possesses the cultivation of seven stars, while Liu Yi is a perverted opponent.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Quickly wake-up!¡±

    While Liu Yi is sprawling on the desk drowsily, Murong Die by the side suddenly pushes Liu Yi a few times.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Liu Yi absentmindedly rubs his eyes as he sits up.

    ¡°You bastard. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to apany me for lessons? You only know how to sleep!¡±

    Murong Die unhappily pouts as she rolls her eyes at Liu Yi.

    ¡°That¡­your professor¡¯s hypnosis technique is too powerful. I am unable to resist it ah!¡±

    Liu Yi yawns innocently.

    ¡°Who says so. History is very interesting. En, especially regarding the myths and legends of ancient China¡­¡±

    While Murong Die listens to the professor talking about the stories of ancient China, she asks: ¡°You say, do you think that these stories are real?¡±

    Nuwa, Fuxi, and the likes?

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrows. These he has not seen before but different kinds of sword immortals, fake angels ah, he has seen quite a few.

    Liu Yi replies ambiguously, ¡°Who would know. You should treat it like listening to a story.¡±

    ¡°Get lost! Why doesn¡¯t this miss just go to novels! I have heard that there is an author that wrote about an interesting story call ! I n to ask Lele to help me download into my Ipad to read.¡±

    ¡°What! My big miss ah, you cannot randomly read ah!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately says, ¡°I remember that I have read it before. You, it is best for you not to read it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t this miss read it?¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, Murong Die¡¯s interest bes bigger.

    ¡°That, that¡­.¡±

    ¡°That? Liu Yi, why are you mumbling are you a man a not ah you?¡±

    ¡°Damn it of course I am!¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth as he takes out his handphone and goes online, flipping out a part of the plot of that novel, he passes the phone to Murong Die.

    After looking through it, Murong Die¡¯s face and ears turn red as she throws the phone at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Damn it you scoundrel how dare you give this miss this kind of thing¡­¡±

    ¡°What the, how can you fall out with me like this! It is you who wanted to read it ah!¡±

    Liu Yi is feeling wronged

    ¡°Hmph, you evil person! I was thinking why these few days you are willing to ignore your lessons and apany this miss, so it is actually a weasel paying the chicken a visit! No good intentions!¡±

    ¡°What the, you are a chicken?¡±

    ¡°SCARM YOU ARE THE CHICKEN!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s voice is somewhat loud, attracting the attention of the professor.

    The professor pushes up his spectacles as he asks: ¡°Student Murong Die, do you have any questions regarding here?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t have¡­¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s face turns red as she turns around and res at Liu Yi, ¡°It is all because of you scoundrel! Wuwu¡­.my normal points will definitely be deducted¡­.¡±

    The surrounding guys are all ring at Liu Yi in hatred.

    Murong Die is the female goddess in the eyes of the QingBei guys¡­pretty face, noble temperament, especially with her missy background, countless of males are having fantasies in their dreams.

    Whoever is able to marry to her¡­ah wrong, whoever is able to take Murong Die as a wife, this lifetime it¡¯ll be worth it!

    But where did this fellow pop out from! How dare he ruthlessly upy our Goddess Murong!

    It must be known that usually, Goddess Murong does not care about the other guys!

    Against reason ah!

    Liu Yi smiles faintly but did not say anything. Because recently Murong Die is being eyed by terrible people, Liu Yi decided to ignore his lessons in Ke Da and runs over to QingBei University to protect Murong Die the whole day.

    As for at night¡­even if Liu Yi wants to protect her by the side, Murong Die does not let him!

    As Murong Die is seething, her handphone vibrates a few time. She takes it out and takes a look before secretly saying to Liu Yi, ¡°Sir Scumbag, Lele says that tonight our school has a dance party. This miss wants to go. Do you want to go?¡±

    Although it is asking Liu Yi, the tone indicates that if you do not go then you shall die.

    ¡°This¡­why would there be a dance party for no reason ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is unable to understand.

    ¡°Idiot. This is weing the new student¡¯s activity that our school has every year!¡±

    Murong Die exins, ¡°Now that the military training has ended and school has started properly for a few days already. All of the clubs have more or less finished with their recruitment. The dance party is a retained tradition of our QingBei. It is said that a lot of the new students would be able to find their beautiful predestined love during the dance party¡­¡±

    Liu Yi mocks, ¡°What the, so nice¡­isn¡¯t that just taking advantage of the confusion and fooling around together before leaving to have an ONS/419(for chinese)!¡±

    ¡°Go and die¡­you pervert¡­¡±

    Murong Die res at Liu Yi, ¡°Do you think that everyone thinks so dirtily like you!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±

    ¡°Even, even if that is the case¡­that, if both parties are willing¡­¡±

    ¡°Then going one time is fine¡­who knows, perhaps I¡¯ll be able to find my predestined lover, hehe¡­¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is fantasizing for a moment, he suddenly feels a very scary killing intenting from his side. He turns around and sees Murong Die¡¯s pretty eyes ring at him causing him to tremble.

    ¡°Haha¡­I am only joking¡­¡±

    I estimate that tonight¡¯s dance party would be messy. I need to stay by her side to protect her, how would I have time to go and chase girls ah!

    ¡°Hmph, no matter what. Tonight this miss shall bring you along to take a look! If you dare to secretly fool around you shall die!¡±

    ¡°Will not, will not. I will definitely not secretly fool around¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±

    ¡°I will be upright and frank when making friends with girls¡­¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi you definitely are unhappy to be alive!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s killing intent appears again causing Liu Yi to immediately stop talking. Mother ah, really wish to nt a sword seed in Murong Die¡­ah wrong, nt an emotion thingy to make her obediently listen to me!

    Wuwuwu, if only all of the girls were like Xiao Mi, so obedient how much better that would be!

    It is a pity that recently Xiao Mi thatss is sent out to do other tasks and is not in theboratory. It has been some time since I have released the fire in my body.

    Life ah¡­when can I have a girl that I can have sex with ah¡­

    I really wish to have a girlfriend ah!

    Liu Yi nearly howls like a wolf towards the window.

    While Liu Yi daydreams, he has finally endured the dull lesson. After the lesson, Murong Die brings Liu Yi to the canteen to have a meal. She ordered another set to bring back for Wang Lele who is resting in the dormitory as she has recently gotten a cold.

    While Murong Die is going down the stairs she lets out a long sigh, ¡°What a pity. If only Lele did not get a cold, she would definitely be able to join the party tonight.¡±

    Liu Yi asks curiously, ¡°Such a hot day, how did Lele catch a cold¡­¡±

    ¡°I also do not know. Lele says thatst time when she was bathing, she felt like someone was peeping at her and she did not wipe her body properly and ran out. Should be caused by the wind.¡±

    Liu Yi swallows his saliva¡­mother ah¡­it can¡¯t be because of that time I went there right¡­

    But that time was also an ident ah¡­

    Just as Liu Yi and Murong Die are discussing whether they should pull Lele off her bed to go to the party together, by the sidees a warm voice, ¡°Xiao Die, I have finally found you after a long time, so you are here ah.¡±

    The two of them turn around and see a guy wearing western attire, his hair isbed glossy shiny standing there with arge bouquet of blue roses.

    ¡°Xiao Die, today is the one year anniversary of our first meeting. These are blue roses that I had my people imported over from Hond. There is a total of 99 of them. I hope that you like them.¡±

    Liu Yi frowns, who is this guy? Where did he pop out from!

    He even imported blue roses from Hond, look like he is very rich ah! Furthermore from the appearance of this brother¡­he looks to be at least 40 years old!

    An old cow eating young grass! He can still say it out!

    Furthermore, what one year anniversary of knowing each other¡­.what the heck man, if counting the days, I and Murong Die have already known each other for 3 years already! Doesn¡¯t that means that I have to send a truck full of flowers?!?!

    ¡°Xie Yue are you done yet?¡±

    When Murong Die sees this guy as well as the 99 blue roses, she is not happy, instead, she raises an eyebrow and says: ¡°I have already told you that I have a boyfriend. Can you have a bit of restraint! With your age you can already be my uncle okay!¡±

    ¡°When a guy is of 40 years old, then it is his golden age ah.¡±

    Unexpectedly the guy is not angry, instead, he smiles like everything is fine as he says: ¡°Your father and I have been business partners for many years. I think that he is willing to pass his daughter to me to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Baaa! Uncle if you keep disturbing me I shall ask my boyfriend to step out!¡±

    ¡°Boyfriend? This gigolo by your side?¡±

    That Xie Yue middle-age man turns around and looks at Liu Yi with disdain, ¡°I say Xiao Die ah, you are already so old why are you still like a little girl. Is this kind of guy reliable? What can he give you?¡±

    ¡°What do you think that Ick?¡±

    Murong Die snorts, ¡°Uncle Xie Yue. What you have, I also have. What you do not have I also have. Do not use this method to chase me okay? I am not interested in uncle!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, are you sure?¡±

    Unexpectedly Xie Yue chuckles as he says calmly, ¡°Xiao Die, your father really pampered you too much. Looks like there are somethings that you also do not know.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Murong Die and Liu Yi¡¯s heart sink at the same time, what trump card is this uncle going to take out?

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Xie Yue onlyughs before saying, ¡°Your father¡¯s funds are all stuck in a project in Jingdou city. If he is unable to take this project, his finances will crash any moment¡­.while from what I know, he still needs a lot of funding for this project, but I am afraid that your father is already powerless. Xiao Die, if I do not lend a helping hand, your Murong Family can only wait for bankruptcy.¡±

 Chapter 385 Planning strategies

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s expression instantly pales, ¡°Liu Yi wait for me a while. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    She takes out her handphone and rushes out.

    While she leaves, Xie Yue takes out a cigarette and lights it up. Taking a drag he says to Liu Yi, ¡°Little fellow, I am giving you a warning. If you do not wish to die then leave Xiao Die¡¯s side. The things that I, Xie Yue want, I have never been unable to obtain it.¡±

    ¡°Then I must apologize. Xiao Die is not an object.¡±

    What the heck am I saying¡­

    Liu Yi feels that his word is somewhat ambiguous but he ignores it and continues saying, ¡°Everyone loves beauty. Although you are already so old, liking beauties is understandable. But Xiao Die is a person with her own thoughts. She is not your pet that you can get when you want. A guy using proper methods to chase a girl is okay, but you use this kind of despicable method to threaten Xiao Die¡­ it is not what a guy should do.¡±

    ¡°You still have thoughts to teach me?¡±

    Xie Yun blows out a mouth of smoke, ¡°Looks like if I do not teach you a lesson, you will not know my power.¡±

    Done speaking, he waves his hand.

    The two burly bodyguards by his side instantly step forward, one on each side and pull on Liu Yi¡¯s arms like they are going to toss him out.

    But Liu Yi is like a pole nailed to the ground standing there calmly. No matter how much strength the two bodyguard exert to the point where their faces turn red, they are unable to move Liu Yi.

    ¡°What are the two of you doing? Did you not eat?¡±

    Xie Yun is somewhat unhappy. He has spent arge sum of money to hire these two bodyguards. They are champions of their martial arts, how is it that they are unable to deal with a minor student?

    ¡°Boss¡­its sorcery ah¡­¡±

    The bodyguard on the left clenches his teeth and say: ¡°We¡­we are really using all our strength¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, stop struggling already.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, his arms shake slightly and send the two bodyguard flying away instantly onto the ground in a sorry figure.

    Liu Yi mocks: ¡°I hate people like you the most. With some money, you start to think that you can do anything that you want. Even depriving others of their love. Brother, even if you have money, it does not means that you are king.¡±

    ¡°This action¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly Xie Yun is not angry, instead, he frowns deeper, ¡°I understand¡­so you are a bodyguard that Murong Hong has arranged by Xiao Die¡¯s side? I said before how would Xiao Die casually eat a meal with you, this gigolo.¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Liu Yi really wants to nt a sword seed in this fellow as he is really an asshole.

    ¡°If you are done with talking then scram. Because now I really wish to beat people up.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, a peon who only knows how to use brute force.¡±

    Xie Yun snorts as he carries the mindset of a wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are against him and brings his two bodyguards and leave.

    Liu Yi nearly went mad. First he sends his bodyguards to attack me but in the end, he says I use brute force?

    No justice ah, simply cannot stand it.

    As Xie Yun is leaving, Murong Die runs back in.

    The two of them greet each other as Xie Yun gives Murong Die a smile.

    ¡°Xiao Die, consider it properly.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Murong Die clenches her teeth but did not say anything.

    ¡°Xiao Die what is the matter?¡±

    Liu Yi asks Murong Die, thisss must have definitely gone to call Murong Hong, that old fox.

    ¡°Dad did not say anything¡­but I can hear that he is hiding some matter from me.¡±

    Murong Die is after all that old fox¡¯s daughter. After living together for over ten years, no one understands his actions better than her.

    ¡°Rx. Your father is an old fo¡­oldy who is at the top of the business world for a few years with lots of experience. He would definitely have met this kind of situation many times. He will definitely be able to settle this matter.¡±

    Liu Yi nearly smoothly says old fox.

    But as Murong Die is concerned about her family matters, thus she did not hear it.

    ¡°Be good. Tonight we still have a dance party. I will apany you to send the food to Lele then after you change your clothing, we¡¯ll head to the dance party together. As for matters regarding business, your worries would not be helping.¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Murong Die gently leans against Liu Yi arms and say: ¡°Really¡­I am somewhat tired¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and gently blocks Murong Die¡¯s shoulder.

    Liu Yi has only seen the appearance of the weak Murong Die twice. Once is when he went with Murong Die to her house, the second time is now.

    ¡°Enough, this fellow who tried to take advantage. This miss wants to send food to Lele. You wait for me downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Liu Yi apanies Murong Die to her dormitory ground floor. The dormitory doordy is sitting at the entrance nibbling a cucumber. Seeing Liu Yi, she gazes at him with the expression of if you dare to go up, I shall eat you up like a cucumber.

    After Murong Die went up, Liu Yi immediately gives Murong Hong a call.

    ¡°Why would you give me a call?¡±

    Naturally, when he receives Liu Yi¡¯s phone call, Murong Hong is very shocked. His voice seems to be somewhat hoarse, it can be heard that he is angered.

    ¡°Uncle, I have heard that your business recently had some problems so I am a bit concerned.¡±

    Murong Hong did not reply, instead, he asks: ¡°Where did you hear it from?¡±

    ¡°Xie Yun has alreadye and knocked on the door already. How would I not know.¡±

    ¡°That bastard¡­¡±

    Murong Hong says in anger, but soon he calms down, ¡°But it is nothing much. Don¡¯t let Xiao Die be too worried about me. This is not the first time I have met this kind of matter. It will be settled.¡±

    ¡°If you meet with difficulties, uncle can tell me about it. Perhaps I am able to help you.¡±

    ¡°You really know how to amuse me. You are just a student how are you able to help. Okay, that will be all. I am hanging up.¡±

    After Murong Hong hangs up the phone, Liu Yi asks Little Jade, {Have you found the information on his phone?}

    {Yes. Replying master, Murong Hong previous tens of phone calls are towards banks. It looks like he is calling to borrow money.}

    {It has already reached the point where he has to find the banks to borrow money?}

    Liu Yi starts making guesses, What trouble did Murong Hong meet? Forget it. Who asked him to be Xiao Die¡¯s father, let¡¯s just help them.

    He lets Little Jade call Chen Dahai and gives him orders, ¡°Dahai, go and check on thetest business dealing that Murong Hong and Xie Yun have. I propose to directly get him into our hands, also help me teach him a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Understood boss. Wait for the news.¡±

    The elites of Scarlet Cloth Guards have already hibernated for a long time. It should be time to let them exercise their muscles and bones for a bit.

    Currently, the Scarlet Cloth Army¡¯s powers have already started to infiltrate into JingDou and they are busy with setting up the bodyguardpany.

    The only pity is that Scarlet Cloth Army¡¯s influence in JingDou is not deep enough, thus when dealing with the license matter, they have met with a lot of trouble.

    After Chen Dahai hangs up the phone, he turns around gives Guan Yihua a call.

    ¡°Xiao Guan, you and Military de go and help Boss deal with a problem. Yes¡­the target is Xie Yun.¡±

    It is rumored that girls take an extremely long time to change clothing, currently, Liu Yi has deeply experienced this point.

    On the ground floor of the female dormitory building, he and that aunty have already gazed at each other for over an hour and Murong Die still has note down.

    The aunty has already eaten through an entire bag of cucumber already, just how much water does she need to supplement?

    Just as Liu Yi is about to be impatient with waiting, his handphone rings and it is Chen Dahai.

    ¡°Boss, I have already investigated clearly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it sessful, did you alert anyone?¡±

    ¡°Haha, boss rx. Scarlet Cloth Guards are personally trained up by you. How is it possible for there to be loose ends! That Xie Yun is just a soft bone. Just scaring him a bit and he already peed. He even almost told us the location of his ancestor tombs.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he says that Murong Hong recently had arge business transaction on a project in JingDou. He has also put in arge sum of money in, among which a portion is borrowed from banks. If it is sessful, Murong Hong would be able to double his capital! Furthermore, he would be able to sessfully enter the market of JingDou. Originally Xie Yun was Murong Hong¡¯s business partner and both have cooperated and had some business dealings as well. But a few days ago this old thing was bought over by the young master from Ling Family and removed a sum of funds from the projects that they are coborating in, causing Murong Hong to have some troubles.¡±

    ¡°Ling Family? Ling Family from JingDou?¡±

    Liu Yi enters deep thoughts.

    ¡°Boss what shall we do afterward?¡±

    ¡°Does Red Scarf Army have spare money?¡±

    ¡°What the¡­ boss, you can¡¯t be ah, you really want to treat Murong Hong that old fox as father-inw and help him?¡±

    Chen Dahai is somewhat shocked, ¡°Our Red Scarf Army is currently busy with the establishment of our bodyguardpany. Thus we do not have much spare money. We do have a few million but the money that Murong Hong is currentlycking is not a few million but a few billion ah!¡±

    Chen Dahai words cause Liu Yi to be serious.

    Money is indeed a good thing ah, especially when we need it.

    Looks like I need to use a bit of special privilege.

    ¡°Turn that Xie Yun into an idiot. The rest of the matters leave it to me.¡±

    Afterward, Xie Yun will definitely retaliate against me. Since he is an enemy then there is no need to be polite.

    ¡°Okay, that is easy. Is there any other orders boss?¡±

    ¡°None¡­oh right, send over two of the more quick-witted Scarlet Cloth Guards over to help me guard Murong Die in secret.¡±

    It is not possible for me to apany Murong Die daily, finding two Scarlet Cloth Guards to watch over her should be okay.

    ¡°No problem. Boss, enable the Scarlet Cloth Guards special frequency then send me your coordinates.¡±

    Liu Yi activates Little Jade¡¯s frequency mode and switched over to Scarlet Cloth Guards special frequency and send over his coordinates.

    ¡°OK, they will be there within twenty minutes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi gives Murong Die a call and asks when would shee down.

    ¡°Aiyah, you are a man so what is the hurry. Wait for another half an hour! I still have not found the suitable clothing!¡±

    ¡°No problem¡­you take your time. I am not in a hurry.¡±

    ¡­still, I need another half an hour, I better go and find a ce to wait for the two Scarlet Cloth Guards then.

    Under the gaze of the aunty, he turns around and walks over to a corner by the side which has no people.

    He did not just wait there, instead, he gives Long San a call.

    ¡°Oi, what trouble have you gotten yourself into again?¡±

    I¡¯ll be damned, I am not Conan how would I have so many troubles!

    Liu Yi holds back his curses and says.

 Chapter 386 Scarlet Cloth Guards coming to pay respect

    ¡°Boss, you say that time that I have entered Dragon Group is not short, but can be considered wholehearted to you right.¡±

    ¡°It can be considered¡­but why are you suddenly saying this?¡±

    ¡°You see, I have helped the country chase back 1.2 billion, it can be considered as establishing heroic contributions?¡±

    ¡°Yeah this amount is not small, most importantly it will harshly attack the influence of corrupted officials and make it so that in the future when they escape, first they must consider about us!¡±

    ¡°You see, I am so great, don¡¯t you think that the country should help me with a small matter?¡±

    ¡°What the. I just know that you do not have good things to say. Still wanting to discuss terms with the country!¡±

    Long San unhappily says: ¡°Just say what you want to say! What trouble did you get yourself into again!¡±

    ¡°Err, I did not get myself into trouble this time ah, it is ying pimp for the country ah!¡±

    ¡°What? ying pimp for the country? Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­didn¡¯t Mr. Murong Hong recently has an investment project in JingDou. This Murong Hong is a taxpayer of our North Dragon city who belongs to a rich family. He is an Ethnic Group People¡¯s Congress representative ah. He hase to our JingDou to invest, should we assist him a bit and support the nationality corporation?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    On the other side of the phone, Long San¡¯s eyebrow twitches, ¡°When did you start to care about these business matters? Ah right, Murong Die and your rtionship seems to be rather good ah¡­tsk, tsk¡­¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, we are currently purely discussing matters regarding business, do not divert it to girls!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately pulls the conversation back, ¡°You see, I have done so many things and I did not request for much. I only hope based on my contributions, that the country can assist Murong Family¡¯s Ethnic Group Company.¡±

    ¡°You wait a bit. Do not hang up.¡±

    Long San seems to leave for a while before he quicklying back and says: ¡°You bastard! Your ambitions are really big eh! Murong Hong¡¯s investment project in JingDou needs at least a few tens of billion to be able to obtain it! You have only helped the country to get back 1.2 billion! Opening your lion mouth eh!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­how about this, in the future I shall not want my wages, I just help the country do freebour do you think it is possible?¡±

    Long San curses: ¡°Possible your sister! Your wages every month is only how much!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this ah. After all, we are on the same side. Boss if you do not help me then who do you help ah!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I just knew that knowing you was not a good thing. Based on principles, the country should not be meddling with this investment project¡­but, assisting an ethnic grouppany is also one of our policy objectives. Fine then, since you have given up on the change of promoting to team 1, then let¡¯s take it as you using it to exchange for this term.¡±

    ¡°Boss, you are willing to help?¡±

    Liu Yi is very excited. As long as the country is willing to help, how would that small matter of Murong Hong be any problem?

    ¡°Still okay. There is no conflict in our interest which is also a good thing. Actually, this investment project also has a preference for Murong Family Group. After all they do have the experience and power to construct this kind ofrge-scalemerce center. Looks like recently they are quite tight in funds right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Liu Yi says honestly: ¡°After all, they are our North Dragon city¡¯s leading enterprise, I hope that we can assist them more.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, stinky fellow. Saying all this is useless. Isn¡¯t it all because of Murong Die thatss! Otherwise, even if Murong Hong was North Dragon city¡¯s top idol you would not have bothered!¡±

    ¡°Cough, coughs that, the weather is quite good. I shall go and take a look at the scenery. Let¡¯s talkter.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately hangs up.

    If this old fellow did not roast me would he die?!

    After Liu Yi waits for a while more, on top of the wall in front of him, two figures suddenly appear.

    Both of them are wearing the unique red cloak of the Scarlet Cloth Guards and around their cor is a scarf.

    The way the two of theme over is none other than Shadow Step!

    When Liu Yi had trained the Scarlet Cloth Guards, he had taught them some qi cultivation methods as well as spiritual force cultivation techniques.

    Along with some techniques from the Hunter¡¯s Organisation, it is all to make them super mortals! His Scarlet Cloth Guards be a team that he is able to take out and use! After all, in the future, they need to fight against some extraordinary people. Furthermore, their main task is assassination and the likes, without unique skills how is it possible?

    ¡°Scarlet Cloth Guard, Li Yilong. Codename, Moonlight. Paying respect to Commander.¡±

    ¡°Scarlet Cloth Guard, Xu Lei. Codename, Factory. Paying respect to Commander.¡±

    The two of them kneel down in front of Liu Yi and greet. Liu Yi raises his hand and lets them stand up.

    This Scarlet Cloth Guard Xu Lei, his pitch seems to be quite high¡­did he get the code name Factory because¡­.

    ¡°You guys know your task?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the two Scarlet Cloth Guards as he nods his head in satisfaction.

    Not bad, both have the power above three stars. Although it is not enough to help me against cultivators, to deal with ordinary people, it is enough. Moreover, as time goes on, their strength will slowly increase.

    ¡°Commander, I have finally gotten to see you, Commander¡­¡±

    Moonlight suddenly grab hold of Liu Yi¡¯s arm and excited say: ¡°Commander, give me an autograph ah Commander¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi starts to sweat, this bro is a bit too warm already right?!

    ¡°Quicklye back¡­¡±

    Factory quickly pulls Moonlight back and apologize to Liu Yi, ¡°I am sorry Commander, this fellow is a newbie who has joined recently¡­he still does not know the rules and regtions well.¡±

    ¡°No problem. We are on the same side. In the future, I will be depending on you guys for Murong Die¡¯s safety. If there are any abnormal sights around her, notify me on the frequency any time.¡±

    With Little Jade around, getting in touch is way too simple.

    Originally Little Jade should not be able to exist within two bodies. But Little Jade has an awesome ability which is called Imnt Client.

    Little Jade can clone her ownputer program and through a special material, imnt into the body of other people.

    The other body contains aplete clone of Little Jade¡¯s programming while the Scarlet Cloth Guards only contain a simplified programming which contains a few simple abilities likemunication and information transfer.

    The most important point if their client did not possess the ability to think for itself, thus it is not an AI but an artificial auxiliary system.

    ¡°Rx Commander. Leave it to us. We will guarantee that weplete the task.¡±

    Factory guarantees Liu Yi.

    ¡°Oh, recently Murong Die is being eyed by the Heaven List people. You guys need to be more careful. Especially tonight we are going to take part in a dance party. There will be a lot of people there and it¡¯s going to be messy so you need to watch carefully.¡±

    ¡°Heaven List?¡±

    By the side, Factory licks his lips as his expression turned somewhat excited, ¡°If we can exchange moves with them that would be even better.¡±

    ¡°What is the matter. You have seen the people of Heaven List before?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander. In the past, I was a bodyguard for a wealthy person and had met an assassin who hade to assassinate him from Heaven List. But that Heaven List assassin¡¯s rank was quite low, not even in the top 100 and was easily dealt with by me.¡±

    Factory rubs his hands together, ¡°I have heard that the top 100 especially the top 10 are the experts! I am somewhat itching to fight¡­¡±

    ¡°You will definitely have the chance.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°I have heard that the top 10 are not ordinary killers, every one of them has some special power. I cannot guarantee that you guys will be stronger than them. So you guys must be careful at all times.¡±

    ¡°Rx,mander.¡±

    Factory smiles darkly, ¡°Hehehe¡­they are experts in killing, we are also experts in killing. If we really encounter each other, then we shall let these killers have a taste of being hunted.¡±

    Tsk, tsk what us. This fellow really thinks that he is a general director in charge of the pce affairs ah!

    ¡°It is better to¡­¡±

    ¡°LIU YI where did you die off to?!¡±

    At this moment from the sidees the shout of Murong Die cutting through Liu Yi words. Damn it. Why did thisss speed up?

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop for now. Do not let other people notice you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander.¡±

    Factory nods his head and uses shadow step and his figure disappears.

    ¡°Commander. Give me an autographCommander!¡±

    Moonlight tugs on Liu Yi¡¯s arm, causing Liu Yi to sweat.

    Factory¡¯s figure appears again and gives Moonlight a kick before pulling him by the cor and disappearing.

    This fellow is a bit too excited¡­

    ¡°Liu Yi! How dare you y hide and seek with this miss! If this miss knows that you have slipped away then you shall die!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately runs out form the corner as he shouts, ¡°Big miss, I am here!¡±

    ¡°Why did you run over there for?¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi did not leave, Murong Die¡¯s expression instantly bes somewhat happy, but afterward, she starts to be suspicious, ¡°Is it because¡­you need to go number 2?¡±

    ¡°What the, you¡¯re the one who need to pee! I am strolling around because I got bored. Big miss after all you are the one went upstairs for gods know how long!¡±

    ¡°I, I went up to change my clothing what¡­¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s face turns red before saying, ¡°Is it that my attire is not nice?¡±

    Only now did Liu Yi notice the way Murong Die dressed-up for tonight.

    She is wearing a whitece-trimmed tunic and a ck princess skirt which covers until slightly above her knees. Her long legs are wrapped in ck stockings! Along with her missy temperament, her dress makes her appears like a noble princess!

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­the destructive power is a bit too much ah¡­I am afraid that tonight¡¯s dance party, the guys would be in for a treat for their eyes ah!

    Liu Yi sighs while appreciating Murong Die¡¯s pair of beautiful legs.

    ¡°You, where are you looking at¡­¡±

    Realising Liu Yi keeps staring at her legs, Murong Die instantly gives him a light push.

    ¡°Cough, cough. That, tonight¡¯s weather is rather good¡­¡±

    Murong Die suddenly changes her direction of attack and proudly asks: ¡°Scram! Is this miss¡¯s legs nice to look at?¡±

    Liu Yi looks towards the direction of the dormitory entrance, ¡°That¡­is Lele noting down?¡±

    ¡°Go and die you scumbag! I am going to ignore you!¡±

    Murong Die is so mad that she instantly turns around and strides away inrge steps.

    ¡°Hey, hey, my big miss don¡¯t ah! Wait for me ah!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, how are you going to the dance party with your current attire! Let¡¯s go, this miss will bring you to buy some clothes.¡± She walks towards the school exit.

    ¡°I have a lot of clothes ah! There is no need to buy!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately says, with my Little Jade clothe changing system, buying clothing and the like is too wasteful.

    ¡°Then you go and change ah! Who would wear a school uniform to attend a dance party ah!¡±

    Murong Die fumingly stares at Liu Yi¡¯s current school attire.

    ¡°Then wait for me a bit¡­I¡¯ll go and change now¡­¡±

    ¡°Quickly go ande back! If youe backte then you shall get it from this miss!¡±

    ¡°No need! You are already very good looking!¡±

    [TL: basically you shall get it in chinese is ÈÃÄãºÃ¿´ where ºÃ¿´ can also means good looking while ÈÃÄã means show you/make you]

    ¡°Glibbed tongue¡­¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s face turns red again.

 Chapter 387 Russian Hitman

    When Liu Yi appears in front of Murong Die once again, her eyes light up.

    To let Murong Die be satisfied, Liu Yi specially selected an Armani suit that Little Jade has referred to him.

    The ck suit is neat and helps sculpt the body. With Liu Yi wearing it, the originally delicate and pretty looking him has an additional noble temperament.

    Like the saying, Human needs clothing while Buddha needs gold attire, or the clothes make the man!

    With Liu Yi wearing Armani, even the usually picky Murong Die is unable to find a w for a moment.

    Seeing Murong Die¡¯s nk look, Liu Yi ask curiously: ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing¡­¡±

    Murong Die turns her head away with a red face while taking deep breaths.

    Isn¡¯t he just slightly more handsome¡­there is nothing good to see¡­it must be my eyes are blurred!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Where is the dance party held at?¡±

    ¡°At, at the small assembly hall¡­.¡±

    As Murong Die speaks, she suddenly takes the initiative and hooks her arm around Liu Yi¡¯s arm and walks towards the small assembly hall with him.

    Being pulled by Murong Die, as well as smelling her fragrance, Liu Yi is somewhatcent.

    Why is it possible for a girl to have a fragrance on her body. So mysterious.

    It is rumored that there are wrenched guys who are able to use the fragrance on a girl¡¯s body to differentiate who it is!

    Mother ah, this ability is really weird!

    What feeling does this missy have towards me¡­

    Liu Yi turns his head over and secretly activates his goodwill eyes and takes a look.

    Above Murong Die¡¯s head instantly appears a few characters.

    Close Friend: 55

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­when did it be so high?

    It is already at the stage of close friends as well as 55 points!

    With another 45 points, her goodwill towards me would turn into love¡­

    This progress is indeed very fast¡­but thinking through it, it seems like we have already known each other for over two years.

    Time is like water, life is like a song. Sighs¡­

    ¡°Damn it who is the guy beside goddess! I wish to kill him!¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­it seems like he is Liu Yi from Ke Da! He is very famous!¡±

    ¡°Gods, a flower being stuck on top of cow dung¡­¡±

    The two of them walk together like a golden couple, attracting the gazes of a lot of people.

    Among which most of it is naturally the gaze of guys filled with killing intent who wish to kill Liu Yi.

    After being red at by the gazes, Liu Yi more or less is somewhat ufortable.

    Forget it. After all, I am already used to this kind of gaze. Who asked Murong Die, Wang Lele, and Wang Yuzheng to be such supreme beauties.

    After thinking for a bit, it should be me who has gotten the advantage.

    As the two of them walk towards the small assembly hall, there are already a lot of people inside.

    A student staff member is giving out masks to the people going in.

    ¡°It is actually a masked dance party ah! Interesting!¡±

    Liu Yi is very happy, ¡°I want that butterfly mask!¡±

    ¡°Okay, enjoy yourself.¡±

    The male student nces at Murong Die a few more times as he chooses the most pretty butterfly mask and passes it to her, ¡°I am a year two student and the publicity executive secretary of the student union. I am called¡­¡±

    ¡°This one for you.¡±

    Who would know what Murong Die directly ignores theter part of the guy¡¯s sentence and chooses a pig mask from all of the pile of the mask and toss it to Liu Yi.

    ¡°What the, why am I this one!¡±

    Liu Yi holds onto thatughing pig mask as his heart shudders.

    ¡°It suits you. Quickly put it one! Let this miss help you!¡±

    As she speaks, Murong Die takes the initiative and takes the pig mask from him and puts it over his face.

    Damn it¡­thisss is really overbearing¡­

    Murong Die looks at the pig face Liu Yi as her heart bes happy, hehe this way no girls would be attracted by him!

    The sense of security doubled!

    After which she puts on her butterfly mask before linking their hands and walks into the small assembly hall with him, leaving behind the bitter gaze of the student union member.

    There are a lot of people in the small assembly hall, guys and girls are all wearing masks as they dance gracefully on the dance floor.

    By the sides are two self-service food and beverages and it seems to be free.

    In front of the dance floor is a small band which Liu Yi finds to be somewhat familiar, it must be somewhat famous.

    Man! QingBei is indeed a famous school, what avish move ah!

    ¡°Liu Yi quicklye over. Dance with me!¡±

    Feeling the atmosphere, Murong Die seems to be somewhat excited as she pulls Liu Yi¡¯s hand and walks towards the dance floor.

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi. Big miss ah, I do not know how to dance¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you saying so much nonsense. This miss shall teach you!¡±

    Murong Die forcefully pulls Liu Yi and walks into the dance floor.

    The soothing music and charming beauty.

    If we describe it, this ce can be considered as a heaven on Earth.

    At this moment, Murong Die is holding Liu Yi¡¯s waist gently with a hand while the other hand is sping his hand.

    The small soft hand is being held within Liu Yi¡¯s palm.

    Her body is basically sticking to Liu Yi, allowing him to be able to feel her somewhat hurried breathing.

    ¡°I, I really cannot ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost. How can a guy say that he cannot! This miss is an Empress in dancing. I will definitely be able to teach you! Dance with me!¡±

    Murong Die gently starts to take dance steps.

    Liu Yi is very good at fighting¡­but as for dancing, he is indeed a little overwhelmed.

    He steps out in a flurry and steps onto Murong Die¡¯s foot.

    ¡°Aiyah¡­idiot where are you stepping on!¡±

    ¡°I, I, I, I am not doing it on purpose¡­¡±

    ¡°Pig Head! I really did not put this mask on you wrongly!¡±

    Liu Yi dances along with Murong Die a few more steps, although he did not step onto her, but it is very clumsy making her somewhat mad.

    ¡°Damn it. If you do not learn properly again I shall go and dance with other guys!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ah¡­I will try my best¡­¡±

    Liu Yi has no other choice but to shout for external help.

    {Little Jade, requesting for support ah!}

    {Okay master. Dancing system is loading now.}

    Little Jade¡¯s sweet voice replies him, ¡°Loading 30%¡­.55%¡­.90%¡­Loadingplete!¡±

    Instantly Liu Yi¡¯s body trembles slightly as clear dance steps sh continuously in front of his eyes.

    This is another one of Little Jade¡¯s ability, auxiliary learning system!

    Liu Yi passes the control of his body to Little Jade, afterward, Little Jade will base on the teaching system of a dance master and guide Liu Yi to hug Murong Die and dance with her.

    Murong Die who was originally gloomy that Liu Yi is dimwitted and in a blink of an eye, the initiative is being taken away by him.

    He pulls her as he steps gracefully, as he brings her along to dance on the dance floor.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Murong Die lets out an exmation, ¡°How did you learn so fast¡­¡±

    Before she is able to understand, Liu Yi is already pressing against her body as he hooks her waist closer, pressing his body against her.

    That intense male aura rushes towards her making Murong Die¡¯s heartbeat to increase as her face and ears turn red.

    This, this fellow¡­is basically a dancing expert ah¡­.

    Murong Die is not willing to be weak. She does not wish to let Liu Yi take away the aura and initiative like this!

    I am a Dancing empress! Who is afraid of who!

    At this moment, the dance floor is no longer so rxed, as the song is changed to a quick number 3.

    The two of them move rapidly and starts to have a hiddenpetition on the dance floor.

    This pair of golden couple release their splendor on the dance floor and within moments, a lot of people stop dancing as they watch the pair.

    Murong Die is like a butterfly among flowers while Liu Yi is a butterfly catcher, their dance steps are light and quick, asionally bold and unrestrained.

    Their low-profile radiance no longer existing, at that moment, the two of them are like dazzling stars attracting the gaze of the surrounding people

    At that moment, Murong Die¡¯s heart is like a violent ocean spray, no longer able to calm down.

    She hopes that time will forever freeze at that moment and let this moment belong to the two of them¡­

    But at this moment the dance song changes again as the entire dance floor turns dark, following which the light shes as clubbing music starts to broadcast.

    The people on the dance floor starts to be excited as they start swaying to the beat and dance.

    The people on the dance floor increases as in a short moment, Liu Yi and Murong Die are pushed apart.

    Damn it! Why are there so many people suddenly!

    Liu Yi sees that there are so many people surrounding them and starts to frown.

    There are too many people in the room causing Murong Die¡¯s aura to be distorted!

    Liu Yi immediately shouts in the Scarlet Cloth Guards frequency, ¡°Moonlight, Factory! Where are you guys?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to Commander. We are currently near the dance floor. Murong Die and you are in our sights.¡±

    Liu Yi sensed for a moment, indeed the two Scarlet Cloth Guards are high up by the sides.

    ¡°Which direction is Murong Die at?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to Commander. Murong Die is dancing at your three o¡¯clock¡±

    ¡°Damn it thatss is really rxed!¡±

    Liu Yi curses, ¡°Making me so scared and anxious!¡±

    While he is speaking, Liu Yi suddenly senses an evil aura. He immediately activates ck and White world and instantly notices a figure in red light walking towards the dance floor.

    ¡°A fish is hooked. Take notice of that person that has just entered.¡±

    Liu Yi orders the two Scarlet Cloth Guards.

    ¡°We have located the big fish. He is moving towards the dance floor.¡±

    Liu Yi orders, ¡°Bring him away and y with him a bit.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Leave it to us, Commander.¡±

    Bole Sharnsky is a Russian who grew up in Siberia. Unlike ordinary people, Bole Sharnsky is born with arger than normal size, causing his mother to have a difficult birth and die from blood loss. Earlier, his father who was a soldier had already died in the war, thus when he was born, Bole Sharnsky no longer have parents.

    The only rtive that he had, his second uncle felt that raising a child is too troublesome and secretly threw him into the forest of Siberia.

    Who would have known that Bole Sharnsky is heaven blessed and did not die. Instead, he was raised by a Siberian bear.

    When young, Bole Sharnsky was basically a bear man. Heaven blessed strength, violent and wild. Afterward, a hit man found him and killed the female bear. The hitman brought the kid home and started to teach him knowledge, grooming him as his sessor.

    Although Bole Sharnsky is rank 11 on the Heaven Roll, his record never had a failure before!

    The way he kills people is simple. Rush up enthusiastically and with a bear hug, before the enemy is able to react, he is strangled to death.

    This time around the target is ady but the only thing that makes Bole Sharnsky unhappy is that it is not to kill people but to kidnap. How good it would be if it is to kill people!

 Chapter 388 Wang Lele is in trouble

    Bole Sharnsky is a natural born homicidal maniac. His favorite thing to do is to twist off his target¡¯s hands and legs and then watch them struggle on the ground helplessly before dying.

    This kind of pleasure is not something that anyone can enjoy!

    Thinking of the pretty girl on the picture, Bole Sharnsky licks his lips.

    Just after Bole Sharnsky entered the small assembly hall, two men wearing red military fatigues suddenly block in front of him.

    One of the men who sounds like a eunuch says: ¡°Apologies, this path is blocked.¡±

    Bole Sharnsky instantly frowns as he realizes that he might be exposed!

    Shouldn¡¯t be ah, although I am slightly bigger I am wearing the mask given at the entrance ah!

    How is it possible for me to be discovered so quickly!

    ¡°You guys must have gotten the wrong person!¡±

    He says with bad English before walking onwards.

    As for the two people who block in front of him like door guardians, Bole Sharnsky has decided to use his brute strength to push them away!

    The strength that he possesses is not any inferior to an adult Siberian bear!

    -Boom!-

    Bole Sharnsky crashed into the two men but what shocked him was that the two men who he rammed into did not move and is standing on the original spot like they were nailed down.

    These two are not weaklings!

    Bole Sharnsky knows that he has kicked a steel te.

    He is also not stupid as he borrows the rebound force and turns around, running out of the small assembly hall.

    Moonlight and Factory look at each other before chasing after Bole Sharnsky.

    Bole Sharnsky is not an idiot. He has already done his homework on the map of QingBei school campus grounds and knows where he can run to.

    He turns and runs towards a quite small forest area, nning to borrow the trees to block line of sight and escape.

    Moonlight and Factory smile faintly, we are only afraid that you would not escape to a ce with no people!

    Their figure shes and disappear.

    Bole Sharnsky¡¯s running speed is very quick and instantly he is in the forest, borrowing the trees he hides his figure.

    Looks like this kidnap attempt has failed. Thatss had experts watching over her!

    Next time, the n must be even more perfect. I am a killer, even if the target has their guard up, I will definitely find a way to kidnap her!

    The forest is Bole Sharnsky¡¯s home, within the forest it is as simple as one, two, three to hide.

    I should have more or less thrown off those two door gods!

    Bole Sharnsky looks backward, indeed there is no one behind him.

    Heughscently before turning back.

    This turn causes him to be shocked as one of the door gods is standing in front of him with his arms crossed and sneering at him, ¡°Commander¡¯s orders. You must die!¡±

    ¡°Your seeking death!¡±

    Bole Sharnsky roars in rage as he opens his arms and lungs towards Moonlight with a bear hug!

    He is confident in himself that his killer bear hug will definitely be able to crush all of the bones of the guy in front of him!

    But his bear hug hugs the empty air as his enemy figure disappears in front of him.

    ¡°Big clumsy bear look over here.¡±

    From the top of a tree nearby,es the voice of Moonlight.

    Bole Sharnsky turns around in shock as he looks at Moonlight who is sitting cross-legged on a tree branch as he holds a sniper rifle. The sniper rifle¡¯s body is ced on the thick tree branch while the muzzle is aimed towards him.

    When did he run over there!

    And where did that sniper riflee from!

    Bole Sharnsky¡¯s mind is unable toprehend what is going on!

    He does not know that Moonlight has the shadow step technique as well as the ability to summon his Natal pet.

    Liu Yi feels that the Scarlet Cloth Guards¡¯ Natal pets are somewhat weak, thus he has improved the ability, fusing in the technique of transforming the spiritual beast into a weapon, allowing the Scarlet Cloth Guards to summon out their Natal pet as Natal weapon!

    When Moonlight is in the army, he is best at firearms! Especially sniper rifle!

    Thus there is no need to ask for his Natal weapon is the sniper rifle in his hand, point where and shoot where!

    Being pointed at by the ck muzzle, Bole Sharnsky¡¯s legs are somewhat soft.

    Although he is not familiar with that sniper rifle model, he understands with this kind ofrge caliber rifle canpletely st apart his muscr legs.

    Not to mention his head!

    ¡°Arrgggg!¡±

    Bole Sharnsky seems to be reacting subconsciously as he raises his hand and fiercely smashes the ground.

    Instantly arge dust cloud flies up, covering his figure.

    Taking advantage that the line of sight is blocked, Bole Sharnsky turns around and gets on all fours, exerting strength on his legs and hands like a wild bear, his escaping speed increased by a lot!

    As he runs, he exerts strength on his legs to creaserge dust clouds behind him.

    As long as I borrow the dust clouds, I will definitely be able to escape!

    Bole Sharnsky wildly escapes like his life depends on it, at the same time he is filled with hope!

    At this moment, from a tree behind him flies out a ck light.

    Bole Sharnsky faintly hears a humming sound. He frantically looks back as sees a hat like an objectnding on his head, covering his head.

    -Swish-

    Blood sprays out from Bole Sharnsky¡¯s neck as the headless corpse runs a few more steps before copsing on the ground.

    -twirling sounds-

    Under the humming sound, Factory keeps his flying guillotine.

    ¡°I have already said before that during a real fight your toy would be useless.¡±

    As Factory speaks, he takes out Bole Sharnsky¡¯s head from within the flying guillotine and unts it.

    ¡°Damn it. This was an ident!¡±

    Moonlight unhappily carries his sniper rifle, ¡°I had already predicted his next stepping location. Even if you did not take action, I could also settle him!¡±

    ¡°Enough with your hindsight. Hurry and deal with this corpse. Commander had given orders to make him die bravely.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know what to do.¡±

    The two of them, one holding the head while the other grabs the headless corpse disappearing at the same time from the forest.

    ¡°Ha, ha. Today I enjoyed myself quite a bit.¡±

    After a while, Murong Die and Liu Yi walk out from the small assembly hall. Liu Yi sends Murong Die to the dormitory, after which Murong Die loosen her muscles and says: ¡°I did not expect that your dancing skills are quite good! Let¡¯s find a chance next time andpete again!¡±

    ¡°I am only dancing randomly¡­¡±

    Liu Yi instantly has a headache. This time around he basically was relying on a cheating method to dance. If he really depends on his real dancing capability then he would definitely be very lousy.

    ¡°Tsk, why are you being modest in front of this miss for! In the future let¡¯s dance together! Tonight I shall let you off first. Go back and have an early rest, do not go around chasing after girls ah!¡±

    After Murong Die has warned Liu Yi, she turns around and went upstairs.

    Just as Liu Yi is about to go back, Murong Die suddenly turns around and beckons Liu Yi over.

    ¡°Liu Yie back!¡±

    ¡°Eh? What is the matter?¡±

    By the time Liu Yi turns around, Murong Die has already walked in front of him.

    ¡°Hmph¡­seeing that your performance today is quite good, let me reward you .¡±

    Murong Die stands on tiptoes as she kisses Liu Yi on his cheek before immediately turning around and running off.

    After running past the dormitory entrance, she turns around with a red face and shouts, ¡°It is only a reward! You are not allowed to think too much!¡±

    Done speaking she dashes into the dormitory.

    Liu Yi touches his still warm cheek as he thinks in his heart, this reward is rather good¡­if only it was a few more times!

    Liu Yi stands there nkly for over ten minutes before his consciousness returned.

    Damn it, I better return to my dormitory. If I stand here any longer I can go and be a statue already!

    Just as Liu Yi is about to move, he suddenly receives a call from Murong Die.

    Eh? Didn¡¯t she just go upstairs? Why did she call me?

    Liu Yi epts the phone call and instantly he hears Murong Die¡¯s anxious voice, ¡°Liu Yi! This is bad, Lele is having a fever and it is very serious! She needs to go to the hospital! You quicklye up ah! We are in room 302!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle up instantly!¡±

    During the phone call, Liu Yi is able to faintly hear Wang Lele¡¯s unwell mumbling. Without hesitation, Liu Yi immediately turns around and runs into the dormitory.

    ¡°Oi, Oi! You, which department are you from! This is the girl¡¯s dormitory! Males are not allowed in!¡±

    When the dormitory aunty sees Liu Yi running towards the stairs she immediately blocks in front of Liu Yi.

    How would Liu Yi have time to deal with her. He immediately taps the aunty on her arm and uses Meridian Seal!

    The fierce aunty immediately freezes like a statue, unable to move.

    ¡°After ten minutes you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    After saying this Liu Yi rushes up the stairs.

    There are a lot of girls wearing revealing underwear in the dormitory, seeing a guy rushing up they start shrieking in fear as they escape.

    ¡°AHHH! Why did a guy run up!¡±

    ¡°Pervert ah! There is a pervert!¡±

    ¡°You have seen me! You must take responsibility for me!¡±

    Liu Yi is disinclined to bother about the girls. He rushes up to the third floor and kicks open the door of room 302.

    Murong Die and the rest of the girls in the dormitory are surrounding Wang Lele¡¯s bedside, seeing Liu Yi, Murong Die shouts anxiously: ¡°Liu Yi quickly send Lele to the hospital!¡±

    Liu Yi rushes over to the bedside and sees Wang Lele wearing pink silk pajamas lying there as her massive chest moves up and down rapidly as she breathes rapidly.

    Her originally snow white skin is currently somewhat pink while her red lips are white. Her eyes are closed tightly while making gasping sounds.

    Liu Yi touches Wang Lele¡¯s forehead.

    What the hell! So hot!

    Her temperature is definitely almost 40 degrees already! If this goes on, her brain or lungs will be damaged by the fever!

    Liu Yi quickly scoops Wang Lele up into a princess carry before turning around and rushes downstairs.

    ¡°The hospital is at the back of the school¡¯s residential area. Liu Yi quickly!¡±

    Murong Die runs along beside Liu Yi as she gives him directions.

    ¡°I know! I make a move first!¡±

    Liu Yi has already let Little Jade scan the whole QingBei university map. He follows the map directions and swiftly rushes towards the hospital.

 Chapter 389 My Queen

    Liu Yi runs swiftly, with every step his body will borrow strength from his soles and knees to speed forward a few more meters.

    This kind of ridiculous running manner makes the surrounding passersby to be stunned as they watch.

    ¡°What the, who is that! He can run so fast despite carrying a girl!¡±

    ¡°So familiar ah¡­isn¡¯t the girl in his arms the school flower Wang Lele!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! There is a pervert who drugged Wang Lele and wants to bring her away and do bad things with her!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi carrying Wang Lele and running so madly in the school campus, this rumour spread out.

    A group of guys who likes Wang Lee immediately move out and chase after Liu Yi while shouting the slogan that they want to snatch back Wang Lele!

    But Liu Yi¡¯s speed is very fast, even those long legs sportsmen are unable to catch up!

    Wang Lele who is in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace seems to be somewhat awake.

    She blinks her eyes as she looks at Liu Yi¡¯s face and says: ¡°Xiao¡­Xiao Yi brother¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sees that the hospital location on the map is getting closer, he hurriedly says to Wang Lele, ¡°Don¡¯t speak. We are about to reach the hospital.¡±

    Wang Lele leans against Liu Yi and moans out softly, ¡°Lele¡­.so ufortable¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. You will get well very quickly!¡±

    If he was not afraid of shocking the whole world, Liu Yi would have already stepped on his flying sword and fly to the hospital.

    His speed has already increased to the peak of a human capability, very quickly he passes through the long campus and residential area district and reaches the hospital in QingBei.

    During the night, there is basically no one in the hospital. Liu Yi swiftly got a number and brought her into the respiratory department.

    A doctor wearing a white coat checks Wang Lele¡¯s condition and say: ¡°Luckily you came in time otherwise it would have been dangerous.¡±

    The doctor starts to treat Wang Lele.

    Liu Yi sits by Wang Lele¡¯s side holding her feverish hand tightly.

    Damn it, although my magic is very strong, I do not know any medical skills. If only I had a miraculous medical technique how good would it be!

    But it is a pity that it seems like only the Medical King Valley possess experts of this kind of capability.

    The unconscious Wang Lele would asionally cry out Big brother Xiao Yi as well as Sister Xiao Die.

    ¡°Sister Xiao Die, from young I have always been giving way to you¡­but this time, I do not wish to give way to you¡­really cannot¡­¡±

    When Wang Lele shouts out this sentence, Liu Yi bes curious, what is thisss dreaming of?

    The hospital treatment method is very professional. Very quickly Wang Lele¡¯s fever starts to recede as her breathing calms down and she quietly lies on the hospital bed.

    ¡°For now her fever receded.¡±

    The doctor exhorts to Liu Yi, ¡°The illness is upper respiratory tract infection. It looks like the patient¡¯s body is very weak. You need to take note to supplement her with nourishment and strengthen her immunity. For now, she needs to be hospitalized for two days for further observation. Remember to go to the counter to handle the hospitalization procedure.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Thank you doctor.¡±

    Liu Yi went downstairs to help Wang Lele settle the hospitalization procedure. After which when he returns to the hospital room, Murong Die and her dorm mates have all arrived.

    When Murong Die sees Liu Yi, she immediately asks: ¡°Is Lele fine?¡±

    ¡°No problems now. Her fever has receded.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°She will be fine after nursing for a few more days. The doctor says that Lele¡¯s body is very weak and they need to strengthen her immunity.¡±

    ¡°Ai, thisss has always been picky with food. I have already told her off a few times but she just does not listen.¡±

    When Murong Die hears that everything is fine, she lets out a sigh of relief, ¡°This time she really scared me to death.¡±

    Seeing Murong Die¡¯s concerned expression, Liu Yi¡¯s heart starts to bleed as he says: ¡°Rx with me here, I would not let you guys get into trouble.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±

    As this moment Liu Yi seems to believe Liu Yi as she nods her head, ¡°When can Lele be be discharged

    ¡°She needs to stay for observation for 2-3 days. I just settled the hospitalization procedure.¡±

    ¡°How much is it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that talking to me about money is like treating me as an outsider?¡±

    ¡°This¡­you are also not a rich person¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx. I do possess this bit of money. Lele is also my friend. Don¡¯t treat me as an outsider.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay then¡­luckily there is you around, otherwise I really have no idea what to do¡­¡±

    As Murong Die speaks, she sits down and squeezes Wang Lele¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Big brother Xiao Yi¡­¡±

    Wang Lele mumbles, causing Murong Die¡¯splexion to change.

    ¡°Thisss¡­is actually dreaming of you.¡±

    Murong Die raises her head and res at Liu Yi.

    ¡°This..hehe¡­she must be thinking of calling Sister Xiao Die but in the end, she called the wrong name.¡±

    ¡°Save it! Loathsome fellow¡­idiot¡­¡±

    Murong Die scolds before lowering her head and stops speaking.

    ¡°You still have not eaten dinner yet. I¡¯ll go and buy some food for you guys.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that the atmosphere is somewhat awkward, thus he finds an excuse and walks out of the room.

    Haiz¡­just now the room is too stifling already, really cannot stay inside.

    Does Murong Die like me?

    Liu Yi starts to recall all of the things that has happened in the past¡­did thatss really secretly start to have feelings for me?

    Thinking of Murong Die¡¯s 55points Liu Yi suddenly realizes.

    Unable to imagine ¡­.a rich missy would actually take a fancy of me.

    But if Murong Die really likes me¡­then what about Immortal Fox sister?

    Furthermore in Liu Yi¡¯s heart contains another girl, Ai Ling. It not known why, but he keeps thinking of her, wishing to see her like he is bedeviled, unable to forget her.

    But am I able to reject Murong Die?

    It seems like I am unable to¡­I feel that after I reject, it might harm Murong Die. this proud missy¡­

    Liu Yi instantly feels like his head is big! Ah wrong, it is a hundred times bigger!

    He shakes his head before deciding to first toss away those nonsense thoughts to the side before walking down the stairs.

    But it is at this moment, Liu Yi suddenly realizes that the scenery in front of him has turned somewhat gloomy red.

    Instantly the gloomy red color congests all around the hospital as the surrounding seems to have turned still!

    What is the matter? Did Chen Caie over?

    Something is wrong. Chen Cai¡¯s Asura Barrier is not so strong¡­

    This barrier¡­seems toe from¡­what the hell! Asura God!

    ¡°Liu Yi. This Queen has finally found you!¡±

    A familiar voice rings out from the stairs of the hospital.

    Hearing this voice, Liu Yi¡¯s legs instantly soften.

    My mother ah! Why is it her! Ye Hanshuang!

    Liu Yi immediately turns around and runs towards the outside of the hospital.

    At this moment, the floor of the corridor copses as an enormous palm stretches out from below and crushes the floor of the corridor.

    Following which the palm slowly disappears as a female figure jumped out from the hole andnds in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°This Queen has said before, no matter where you escape to, you will never be able to escape from my palm! You better be obedient and follow this Queen back and be this Queen¡¯s Imperial Consort!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Ye Hanshuang are you sick!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the seductive Asura God in front of him and retorts, ¡°Who wants to be your Imperial Consort! I have already said before that I am not interested in you!¡±

    ¡°He he he he he¡­¡±

    The female Asura God onlyughs as she narrows her pretty eyes and looks up and down Liu Yi.

    ¡°Not bad, the more I look the more pleasing you are. Indeed you are the best choice as an Imperial Consort. Come be obedient and don¡¯t be unyielding. Follow this Queen back and let this Queen properly f*** you.¡±

    ¡°F*** your sister! Only a ghost would follow you back!¡±

    Liu Yi retreats a few steps wishing to be further away from the female Asura God.

    But behind him, a ck curtain suddenly appears and blocks Liu Yi¡¯s path like a wall.

    ¡°Where do you still wish to escape to? Let me tell you, no one is able to escape from my Ye Hanshuang¡¯s palm! My beloved, you are destined to be my Imperial Consort. Be good, this Queen will love you a lot and let you be the king of this Queen¡¯s harem.¡±

    ¡°Harem your sister ah! Ye Hanshuang are you crazy? Why do you keep bothering me ah! In the Asura Realm, there are so many guys who want to find you!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he secretly observes the surroundings, thinking of which direction to escape in.

    It can be said that Ye Hanshuang is the strongest woman he had met in the Asura Realm¡­his current strength inparison to hers¡­is slightly weaker¡­

    ¡°This is all fate.¡±

    Ye Hanshuang licks her lips, ¡°You killed the Asura God who was originally going to marry me. Since that is the case then you shall bes this Queen¡¯s Imperial Consort.¡±

    Seeing the gaze that Ye Hanshuang is giving him, Liu Yi shivers.

    ^$%#^$%¡­.who would have known that the Asura God that I had identally killed while I was in my second stage of Dragon Transformation would be the lover of you, Ye Hanshuang!

    Afterward all Liu Yi did was running away from Ye Hanshuang!

    Originally Liu Yi had thought that everything would be over after he left the Asura Realm! But who would have known that Ye Hanshuang would have chased all the way over!

    $#%$ just what is this situation! Me and my little buddy are stunned ah!

    How is it possible for an Asura to escape from the Asura Realm! This is not science ah!

    ¡°To find you, this Queen has killed a million asuras and used their spirits to find the location in the human realm where the ughtering qi is most concentrated at before forcefully breaking apart the realm barrier¡­Originally I was only giving it a try, but I did not expect that his method actually worked¡­¡±

    Liu Yi asks curiously: ¡°Him? Who told you this method?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is that old bastard who stays in the ck abyss! That old bastard is really scary. Luckily this Queen is strong enough otherwise I would have died under his sword.¡±

    ¡°Shan Honghe¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? My Imperial Consort, how did you know his name?¡±

    Ye Hanshuang is somewhat shocked, ¡°Unless you have also met him in the Asura Realm before? You actually survived! You are indeed my Imperial Consort!¡±

    ¡°Damn it who is your Imperial Consort! There are so many guys in the human realm why can¡¯t you find another one?! I¡¯ll help by introducing some to you ah! I know a rich second generation one, a young master from the Ling Family! As well as a powerful immortal, my martial uncle Wentao. You can choose one¡­ah wrong you can ept all of them! If both are not suitable I also have a good friend, a very handsome Asura¡­¡±

    ¡°My Imperial Consort, this Queen only wants you.¡±

    Ye Hanshuang licks her lips again, ¡°Be obedient and follow this Queen back!¡±

    As she speaks, she raises her hand as arge palm instantly flies out and grabs hold of Liu Yi.

 Chapter 390 Ye Hanshuang

    This is the asura hand that is only possessed by asuras!

    Even if it is Liu Yi, he is also bound by the hand for a while!

    ¡°You are this Queen¡¯s Imperial Consort! You will never be able to escape from this Queen¡¯s palm.¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi is captured by her Asura Hand, a smile appears on Ye Hanshuang¡¯s face, ¡°This Queen is the most beautiful in this world, I am also the strongest Asura God! What this Queen wants, it is impossible to not obtain it do you understand my Imperial Consort~~¡±

    ¡°I am the exception, Ye Hanshuang!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s aura changes as the ck Monarch Armour emerges on his body while a skeleton mask covers his face.

    Spiritual beast transformation!

    Facing Ye Hanshuang, Liu Yi is unable to hide his strength, he can only use his full capability!

    ¡°Spiritual beast transformation again. I already saw this thing before.¡±

    Ye Hanshuang pouts mischievously, ¡°Imperial Consort ah, why are you so mischievous ah. Let this Queen train with you properly.¡±

    As she speaks, she waves her right-hand and grabs hold of a long and thick ck whip.

    #$%#@#$%!!!!!!

    Liu Yi shivers while exploding out in strength!

    He pushes out with his arms, struggling with all his might to break out from the Asura Hand.

    -swish-

    Before he is able to break out from the bonds, the whip coils around his neck and strangles him.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes widen as he stares at Ye Hanshuang in panic. The more he struggles he weaker he get.

    ¡°Now now, be obedient okay my Imperial Consort.¡±

    Ye Hanshuang titters as she loosens the whip and walks over to Liu Yi.

    With a snap of her finger, the Asura Hands split into four and separately grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s four limbs and spreads them apart.

    Liu Yi gasp for breath as his heart sinks, gods what is she going to do to me again¡­

    ¡°As long as Imperial Consort doesn¡¯t run! This Queen promises to be gentle!¡±

    Whisper Ye Hanshuang into Liu Yi¡¯s ear as she gently caresses his mask.

    ¡°Oh you are so cute and adorable, but why do you hate this Queen so much~~¡±

    Liu Yi is also not weak at all, after spiritual beast transformation, his strength has increased to 12 stars! But despite that, he is unable to break free from the restraint of Asura Hands!

    ¡°If Imperial Consort is still going to mischievous, this Queen will be mad!¡±

    As Ye Hanshuang speaks, she presses her palms together as two forces press against each other before spreading out.

    Bone doors suddenly emerge from the ground forming a pentagon barrier around them.

    Asura Doors!

    Liu Yi stares at the ten-meter tall bone doors in despair as he looks at the bone chains and various toys assembled on the walls.

    @##$¡­.these Asura Doors are her ultimate move¡­don¡¯t think that they are just doors make of bones¡­its toughness is even harder than titanium, itis not something that can be easily broken!

    ¡°Imperial Consort, let¡¯s stop messing around okay.¡±

    Says Ye Hanshuang as the Asura Hands moves him over to the Asura Door and shackles him up.

    ¡°Although this Queen likes your mischievousness since you keep trying to escape from this Queen, this Queen shall punish you.¡±

    ¡°Ye Hanshuang are you done? I will not escape this time around. Why do you keep insisting on bothering me! Just how many times do I have to tell you that I do not love nor like you. And I never ever will!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­. oh you have no idea how much does this Queen look forward to make you be obedient towards me. Looks like after this when we get back to Asura Realm, this Queen shall lock you up in the Imperial Pce that this Queen has built for you.¡±

    ¡°No one is able to restrict me.¡±

    ¡°My Imperial Consort. If you keep messing around, this Queen will really be angry.¡±

    Ye Hanshuang looks at Liu Yi as she slowly says: ¡°If I really break you, this Queen will feel heartache. Ai, this is really confusing ah, love is indeed a very troublesome matter.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t love me! Quickly go back to your Asura Realm!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang smiles gently before strolling over to one of the Asura Door which hangs a number of different whips.

    ¡°Hmmm which one should this Queen use~~~should I use this thorn whip? Nope this Queen don¡¯t want my Imperial consort to be scarred. Hmmm but this Queen really want to teach him a lesson¡­ah!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang¡¯s eyes brighten up as she picks up a corp.

    Ye Hanshuang starts giggling as she turns around. But she instantly frowns at the armored Liu Yi.

    She smiles as she walks over, gently nibbling Liu Yi¡¯s ear and whisper, ¡°20 counts if you take off all your clothing yourself~~But¡­¡±

    Her tone turns cold, ¡°IT be a hundred counts on your balls if this Queen have to remove it for you.¡±

    Liu Yi gulps, good gods¡­what should I doe on think, think¡­

    As Liu Yi falls into distress, Ye Hanshuang starts to be impatient as she starts counting, ¡°Twenty, neen, eighteen¡­.¡±

    While she counts down to zero and seeing that Liu Yi still had not removed his armour she instantly smiles widely as her face reddens and her eyes twinkles.

    She leans forward and gives Liu Yi a deep kiss shocking him.

    But her following words chill him to the bones.

    ¡°Ohhhh looks like Imperial Consort likes to y rough just like this Queen.¡±

    She licks her lips as she pets the location of Liu Yi¡¯s little brother.

    ¡°Oh my dear this Queen will promise you that I will use my full strength to show you my love.¡±

    Under the horrified look of Liu Yi, Yu Hanshuang summons out more Asura Hands which starts ripping off Liu Yi¡¯s armor until he is naked.

    NOOOOOOOOO this is not happening!!!

    Liu Yi starts struggling with all his might but the Asura Hands hold firms.

    ¡°Oh you are so adorable with your acting~~¡± says Ye Hanshuang as she licks her lips and lines up her crop on Liu Yi¡¯s little brother which is standing at full mast!

    ¡°One~~~~¡± moans out Ye Hanshuang as she swings her crop.

 Chapter 391 Who is abusing who

    ¡°Don¡¯t dare do what? Is there even a need to ask?¡±

    Ye Hanshuang lets out killing intent from her eyes, ¡°With these girls here, you are not willing to go back to the Asura Realm with this Queen. So this Queen shall kill all of them and end your thoughts of them.¡±

    She turns around and flies towards the hospital.

    ¡°Ye Hanshuang you dare?!¡±

    When Liu Yi hears what Ye Hanshuang says, his heart trembles.

    When he thinks of Murong Die and Wang Lele is in danger of dying he is like a keg going to explode.

    This kind of feeling is like a thousand sword continuously stabbing into his body, making his heart unbearably painful as his eyes turn red.

    ¡°They must die, my Imperial Consort.¡±

    As Ye Hanshuang speaks, she raises the Asura de in her hand and aims towards the hospital building.

    Even with the Asura Barrier up, the hospital will not able to withstand a single blow from Ye Hanshuang!

    Liu Yi forces out between clenched teeth, ¡°Ye Hanshuang if you dare to touch them then I shall kill you¡­¡±

    ¡°Imperial Consort is joking again. With your strength how are you going to kill this Queen?¡±

    Ye Hanshuang ignores Liu Yi¡¯s threats as she raises her Asura de.

    ¡°Stop ah¡­..¡±

    ¡°After killing them, this Queen will also go and kill that Lin Tong as well as Ai Ling and the rest.¡±

    Her Asura de descends.

    ¡°I SAID STOPPPP!!!¡±

    At this moment, a powerful aura which contains Dragon Might erupts out from behind Ye Hanshuang and pressures onto her, causing her body to freeze and unable to swing down her de.

    -Boom-

    Ye Hanshuang turns around and sees Liu Yi lifting up the enormous Asura Door on his back and stands up.

    His body is covered with ck dragon scales and his eyes are red.

    ¡°This¡­what is this power¡­¡±

    Ye Hanshuang has never seen before the strength that Liu Yi possesses after his Dragon Transformation and got a shock.

    Liu Yi punches the Asura Door and a small crack instantly appears on the Asura Door and slowly starts to lengthen until it runs through the entire Asura Door.

    With a rumbling sound, the Asura Door split into two halves and fall apart before turning into ck rays.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­.when did Imperial Consort possess this kind of strength¡­¡±

    Within moments, Liu Yi¡¯s strength has increased by over tens of times shocking Ye Hanshuang.

    How is he able to do so? This makes no sense ah!

    Liu Yi only opens his enormous ck wings which start shrinking and soon it bes mini wings and is tucked behind his shoulders.

    The dragon scales on his body have also disappeared as he stands there like nothing is wrong.

    ¡°After erupting then you be strengthless?¡±

    Ye Hanshuang looks at Liu Yi but she does not feel like the danger has passed instead it has increased.

    ¡°Why does this Queen feel frightened¡­not possible. Something must be wrong¡­¡±

    As she speaks, she turns around and shes down with her de again.

    -Dang!-

    As the de descends halfway, it was suddenly stopped in midair.

    Ye Hanshuang realize in shock that Liu Yi who was originally standing behind her appeared in front of her and has stopped her descending Asura de with just a single finger!

    He actually possesses the strength to block my Asura de with just a finger?

    Wrong! He has condensed all of his strength onto his finger and formed a small-size forcefield and blocked my de!

    Liu Yi¡¯s finger moves to make the Asura de that Ye Hanshuang always thought to be unblockable fly away.

    The webbing on her hand turns slightly numb from Liu Yi¡¯s strength.

    At that moment Ye Hanshuang feels like the Liu Yi in front of her is another person!

    ¡°Imperial Consort¡­what is the matter with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is your Imperial Consort?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly, ¡°Not bad, you are an expert, worthy to fight.¡±

    His figure shes and instantly appears in front of Ye Hanshuang.

    So quick!

    Ye Hanshuang realize that Liu Yi¡¯s speed increased by a lot of times, making her unable to react in time!

    -Boom-

    Liu Yi attacks with a palm, sting towards Ye Hanshuang who blocks with her arms.

    An enormous force presses against Ye Hanshuang as her body instantly sinks down into the ground from the force.

    Ye Hanshuang tastes a sweetness in her throat as blood spurts out from her mouth.

    I actually vomited blood? I actually got injured!

    I who is an Asura God in the Asura Realm was actually injured by my Imperial Consort!

    ¡°AAAAAAHHHHH!!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang roars as she climbs out from the ground as a circr ck light erupts from her body.

    ¡°Interesting, I actually know this kind of technique, interesting¡­¡±

    In the sky, Liu Yi closes his eyes for a moment before suddenly opening his eyes and smiling widely.

    He looks at Ye Hanshuang below him before his body turns into a white light ray.

    Ye Hanshuang is shocked because she is sensing that a very scary danger!

    ¡°ASURA DOOR!¡±

    As an Asura God, although Ye Hanshuang looks down on the whole world, she will never look down on her opponent!

    Especially the current Liu Yi in front of her who make her sense a never felt before pressure!

    -Boom, boom, boom-

    Rows of Asura Door emerges in front of her, eight of them each being ten meters tall and 2 meters thick blocking in front of her.

    Even if an Immortal God hase, the eight Asura Door would be able to block him!

    Before Ye Hanshuang is able to get a breather, the eight Asura Doors are suddenly sliced apart by a de beam and pass through Ye Hanshuang¡¯s right arm as well.

    Ye Hanshuang¡¯s arm drops onto the ground as dark red blood flows out.

    ¡°This Queen¡­¡±

    She copses onto the ground as she stares nkly at her chopped off hand.

    Liu Yi appears behind her and slowly stretches, ¡°This move is not bad, furthermore I can also absorb quite a bit of soul strength.¡±

    Demon Beheading, allows the user to absorb part of the soul of the enemy that was beheaded.

    Other than the pain, Ye Hanshuang also felt a part of her soul is gone.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Her right shoulder trembles and a brand new arm grows back out.

    ¡°You have actually be so strong¡­looks like that is how that Asura God died¡­¡±

    Ye Hanshuang is unable to see through Liu Yi¡¯s strength when he entered the second stage of Dragon Transformation.

    Originally she was suppressing Liu Yi during the fight but in a blink of an eye, it waspletely flipped over.!

    ¡°Let me send you off with the next move.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he aims his right hand at Ye Hanshuang.

    Ye Hanshuang¡¯s mind jolts violently as gathers her strength and escapes from her original spot and entered her invisible mode!

    -Boom!-

    A corner of the hospital building behind her is instantly sted off by Liu Yi¡¯s Illusion Extermination!

    ¡°Tsk, tsk you actually dodged it¡­¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he narrows his eyes and searches for Ye Hanshuang¡¯s figure.

    Ye Hanshuang is both shocked and afraid, isn¡¯t Liu Yi protective of the two girls in the hospital? But why is it that now when his attack struck the hospital he is not bothered by it!

    Ye Hanshuang borrows her invisibility time and rearranges her thoughts and tries toprehend what is going on.

    Asura God¡¯s invisibility is very strong, even her smell is blocked off and even when Liu Yi activates his ck and White world he is unable to detect her.

    ¡°You like to y hide and seek? Then let me find you!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, the mini wings on his back start to p gently. He aims his right hand towards the sky.

    Descending Rain!

    Over hundreds of thousands of palm images start falling from the sky like rain and st apart the field,

    Ye Hanshuang immediately starts avoiding the palm rain to prevent herself from being sted out.

    The palm rain radius gradually starts to increase and in the end, it even moves towards the hospital.

    If this goes on the hospital will definitely be destroyed!

    Although Ye Hanshuang is not concerned with the life and death of the people in the building, she is curious. Why is Liu Yi who was originally struggling with all his might to protect the two girls currently no longer cares about their lives?

    What on earth happened to him?!

    But at this moment, a five-colored chain start emerging from Liu Yi¡¯s body and swiftly twine around him, binding him down.

    ¡°What is¡­resisting me¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice trembles slightly like he is resisting something.

    What is the matter with him?

    Ye Hanshuang does not dare to reveal herself as she is afraid that there might be a trap.

    She does not know that currently within Liu Yi, half of his soul is fighting against his body!

    After Liu Yi cloned himself, this body which has entered the second stage of Dragon Transformation takes over control of the soul. While the other half of the soul in the other Liu Yi immediately wakes up and start fighting to regain control of his body!

    During this struggle, Liu Yi realized in shock that his current status during this time is not like what happens to him originally! After his soul was split into two, one half is the two-faced him while the other is the silly him who was fighting over control of his body!

    This time around¡­it is obvious that I havepletely turned sinister ah!

    What is this situation?!

    Liu Yi can only use his overwhelming vital energy to keep attacking his ckened soul!

    If I continue to let myself fight on, Murong Die and Wang Lele will definitely be in danger!

    I must free myself from the second stage of Dragon Transformation!

    Under the gaze of Ye Hanshuang, Liu Yi is standing there with his body chained down by five colored shackles while white light keeps emitting out from his body.

    He keeps letting out angry roars like he is not willing.

    But the white light is getting more and more splendent and finally dazzles her eyes.

    -rumble!-

    An eruption of force instantly spread out in all direction, causing the surrounding ground to convulse, even Ye Hanshuang is unable to dodge it as she is sent flying by the force revealing herself.

    Damn it!

    Ye Hanshuang is shocked, this time around, this Queen will be in trouble!

    But what shocks her more is that Liu Yi did not take advantage and attack, instead, he stands there panting.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    As Ye Hanshuang looks at Liu Yi, she only feels that at this moment Liu Yi is somewhat frightening¡­but also somewhat mesmerizing!

    In the Asura Realm, she never had a worthy opponent, other than Shan Honghe that pervert whom she had not fought before, she is basically the strongest in the entire realm!

    Finally, she met a guy who is able to bully her¡­Ye Hanshuang¡¯s heart starts to feel weird.

 Chapter 392 Unable to hold back

    After Ye Hanshuang had left, she did not return back to the Asura Realm. Instead, she tells Liu Yi that she wille back and do her best to make Liu Yi fall in love with her.

    No matter what, Ye Hanshuang finally stopped pestering Liu Yi, neither does she want to kill the women he is concern about, allowing Liu Yi to breath a sigh of relief.

    The second day, QingBei university erupts in an explosion.

    A field close to the hospital in the school seems to have experienced a typhoon and is inplete devastation. Even the hospital is missing a corner. No one knows what happened and the higher-ups had sent out a special investigation team to investigate but they are unable to find any clues.

    At the same time, on the school¡¯s gpole hangs a headless corpse and its head which belongs to a Russian!

    For a while, all of the people in the school are rmed and thought that there is a ghost causing all kind of rumors to spread.

    Although no ones know why there are so many deep holes all around the school, the identity of the Russian is very quickly discovered.

    Bole Sharnsky, a famous hitman whose code name is White Bear and is known to have killed a lot of people!

    No one knows why this famous hitman died in QingBei University and his body was exposed to the public!

    This new is spread throughout the world swiftly through news and other media.

    A guy who sees this news on the inte instantly smiles.

    ¡°White Bear is killed? Interesting. Looks like this task is worthy of me epting it.¡±

    He is not in a hurry to ept the task, instead, he takes his time to cook a pot of coffee before making a phone call.

    ¡°Hallelujah¡­why did you find me for? Have you finally thought it through and want toe and repent?¡±

    From the phonees a joking voice.

    ¡°If I want to repent then you would have already gone to hell.¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense. Why are you looking for me for?¡±

    ¡°I have a task here. Are you interested in doing it together?¡±

    ¡°Stop joking around. I have already washed my hands of that job!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, stop joking. The former number one of Heaven List, how can you say no longer doing as you like.¡±

    ¡°I am already no longer the number 1. The current number 1 is you, Cold Rain!¡±

    The guy on the other side sneers and say: ¡°My heart is now waiting on God, praying every day, helping neers to preside over their wedding and the likes, it is rather good.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you sure? This task is rather interesting. Don¡¯t you like challenging tasks the most, Safari?¡±

    ¡°Interesting, why is it interesting?¡±

    ¡°White Bear epted this task earlier but he was beheaded and disyed in public. Do you want toe and have a challenge?¡±

    ¡°Wait for me to get off work then I¡¯ll contact you.¡±

    Done speaking, the other person hangs up the phone call.

    Cold Rain sits in front of theputer as he drinks a sip of coffee and bes more rxed.

    Behind him on a bookshelf, there aren¡¯t any books on it. Instead, there is a row of frozen skulls disyed there.

    *******

    Wang Lele lies on the hospital bed and she is hooked up to an IV bag as she says weakly to Liu Yi, ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, I want to eat an apple¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let me help you take one.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a red Fuji apple from the fruit basket by the side and passed it to Wang Lele.

    Wang Lele has just recovered from her sickness and is still recovering. Liu Yi and Murong Die are apanying by her side daily. During these few days Murong Die did not have proper rest as she lies by the side of the hospital bed sleeping.

    Thus Liu Yi is being as silent and quiet as possible to prevent her from waking up.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Wang Lele pouts, ¡°I want to eat it without skin ¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll peel it.¡±

    Liu Yi gently pinches Wang Lele¡¯s nose before taking a fruit knife and skinning the apple.

    While he peels the apple, his heart is worrying.

    He does not know when Ye Hanshuang ising and also does not know if she might take action on the women that he is interested in. She is very arrogant,pletely unfettered and it¡¯s hard to guess her thoughts.

    At the same time I had exposed that Bole Sharnsky, I wonder if it would shock the people on the Heaven Roll!

    After all these few days the Scarlet Cloth Guards have not cked their hidden guarding, it seems like there aren¡¯t any suspicious peopleing close.

    Liu Yi hopes that the next few days will be safe and sound, and smooth. It seems like since I had known Lin Tong and went to the Asura Realm, his normal life had said goodbye to him.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi? Brother Xiao Yi!¡±

    Wang Lele shouts a few time before waking Liu Yi up from his thoughts.

    ¡°What is the matter Lele?¡±

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, do you have something on your mind?¡±

    ¡°Not at all¡­¡±

    ¡°Still saying that, look at the apple that you are peeling¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi looks down and¡­. the heck, the apple that he is peeling is now left with just the core!

    ¡°Cough cough¡­that, let me peel a new apple for you¡­¡±

    As he says, Liu Yi tosses the apple core into the rubbish bin and take a new apple.

    s, what a shame that I wasted it!

    Wang Lele asks curiously, ¡°What is brother Xiao Yi thinking of?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about¡­I am not thinking of anything¡­¡±

    Wang Lele narrows her eyes and asks: ¡°Still trying to hide from Lele¡­which girl are you thinking of?¡±

    ¡°What, what are you saying! Lele don¡¯t talk blindly!¡±

    Don¡¯t know if thinking about matters regard Ye Hanshuang counts, but it shouldn¡¯t be! That domineering womanpared Murong Die to her, she is way more arrogant!

    Eh, it should be the difference between a Queen and a Princess¡­.

    ¡°Hehe¡­even if you are thinking of one, Lele would not be jealous.¡±

    Wang Lele suddenly narrows her eyes at Liu Yi and says in a way that Liu Yi does not know if she is joking or not, ¡°Like brother Xiao Yi who is such an excellent guy, it is confirmed that you will have a lot of girls by your side¡­yup, as long as you can leave a ce for Lele then it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Liu Yi instantly got a huge shock and nearly cut himself with the fruit knife.

    ¡°Lele, stop messing around ah¡­¡±

    ¡°How am I messing around¡­anyway I have not found a guy that I like, then let me be brother Xiao Yi¡¯s first then¡­.Hehe, brother Xiao Yi would not find Lele too stupid or annoying right?¡±

    Wang Lele seems to always be saying her true thoughts, but when she says it out, it makes Liu Yi rather frantic.

    Liu Yi immediately activates his good-will eyes and takes a look at Wang Lele.

    He nearly jumped up from the shock at this nce.

    Good friend: 98 points!

    I¡¯ll be damned! When did it be such a high number!

    Just two more points and it would jump to lovers already!

    What on earth is this situation, why did our rtionship suddenly increase by so much?! It is rumored that after falling in love¡­then you can go fourth base when he likes?

    What the fuck am I thinking of!

    ¡°Furthermore the doctor had told me that if it is not for brother Xiao Yi bringing me over in time, then perhaps my brain would have been fried by my fever¡­yeah¡­from that moment, I swore that I will stay by brother Xiao Yi¡¯s side.¡±

    Wang Lele lies on the hospital bed with a slightly red face, it seems like she is taking advantage that Murong Die is asleep to say out all her thoughts to Liu Yi.

    Seeing that Liu Yi did not say anything after a while, Wang Lele asks worriedly, ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, after hearing me say all of these do you feel frightened¡­and feel that Lele is a shameless girl?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible idiot.¡±

    Liu Yi immediatelyforts Wang Lele, ¡°Do not undervalue yourself. Your position in my heart is very important.¡±

    Wang Lele coquettishly says: ¡°Hehe¡­that is the best then¡­brother Xiao Yi, I want to eat the apple ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi slices out a piece of apple and feeds it Wang Lele.

    Wang Lele uses her mouth and bites down. It seems like her action is too big as she identally licks Liu Yi¡¯s finger into her mouth.

    Wang Lele blinks her eyes as she looks at Liu Yi while his finger is in her mouth.

    Her actions arepletely and utterly alluring!

    Liu Yi feels like his lower body seems to have woken up as he hurries and pulls his finger out from Wang Lele¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, why is your face red?¡±

    ¡°It is too hot!¡±

    ¡°How is it hot ah¡­.doesn¡¯t the hospital room has an aircon¡­¡±

    Wang Lele is curious.

    Damn it, this idioticss is really!!!! If it is not because her body is still weak from recovering from her sickness, I would just eat her up on the hospital bed!

    Looking at Wang Lele who is wearing just a patient garment and lying on the hospital bed Liu Yi subconsciously swallows his saliva.

    This patient garment is obviously a size small! Being worn by Wang Lele, her chest area is forced up very high causing the two side of the button shirt to be forced apart, allowing Liu Yi to be able to slightly see passed the buttons and sees Wang Lele¡¯s snow white¡­¡­

    Amitabha, I have sinned, I have sinned¡­.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­that¡­that¡­¡±

    Wang Lele who is eating her apple suddenly looks shyly at Liu Yi.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    ¡°I, I wish to go to the toilet¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the IV drip which still has half.

    ¡°Bear with it longer. There is still have a pack left.¡±

    ¡°Wuwu¡­I had to hold it back for very long already¡­¡±

    Wang Lele squeezes her tights together, rubbing back and forth, ¡°I am almost unable to hold it in anymore..¡±

    ¡°That¡­let me wake Xiao Die up to bring you over¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ah¡­Sister Xiao Die is finally able to have a proper sleep¡­I don¡¯t wish to wake her up¡­¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s small face turns red, don¡¯t know if it is because of her shyness or because of her holding back her urine.

    ¡°Then what to do?¡±

    ¡°That¡­brother Xiao Yi, you bring me¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi is stunned, send Wang Lele to the toilet¡­this sounds like a rather good task¡­

    ¡°That¡­is that okay?¡±

    ¡°It is nothing,¡­this is the hospitalt¡­.brother Xiao Yi¡­.I really cannot hold it anymore¡­.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll bring you over.¡±

    Liu Yi has no other choice as he sits on the side of the bed, ¡°Come, climb on!¡±

    Wang Lele has just recovered from a major sickness thus her body is weak, hence making it hard for her to walk so piggy-back is better.

    ¡°I know that Brother Xiao Yi treats Lele the best¡­¡±

    Wang Lele leans against Liu Yi¡¯s back and instantly he feels the two lumps of softness squishing against his back¡­

    Mother ah¡­why isn¡¯t Wang Lele slightly smaller¡­

    Like the saying, happy alone is not better than being happy together, being happy together is not better than Wang Lele!

    [TL: Lele in chinese is ¡°ÀÖÀÖ¡± which also means happy]

    Wang Lele urges, ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­ hurry up¡­¡±

    Liu Yi has no other choice. He can only use a hand to lift up Wang Lele by her soft bottom while his other hand raises Wang Lele¡¯s IV drip before blissfully and challengingly walking towards the toilet.

    But when he walks to the door, he hears Murong Die mumbling in her dreams.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.bastard¡­I¡¯m going to kill you¡­.¡±

    Sweat¡­.why am I so unlucky ah!

 Chapter 393 Being a hitman harms karma

    Liu Yi piggy-backs Wang Lele as he raises the IV bag and walks into the toilet in the hospital.

    The toilet in QingBei University¡¯s hospital is rather clean. Liu Yi ces Wang Lele down and lets her walks into a cubical.

    Liu Yi stands outside as he raises the IV bag and closes the door.

    Very softly, Liu Yi¡¯s ears are rather sharp and can hear the sound of Wang Lele removing her pants¡­

    Following which is a trickling sound of flowing water¡­

    Amitabha¡­color is empty while empty is color¡­.see no evil, hear no evil ah¡­

    Wang Lele thisss is really enticing me too much ah!

    If Ye Hanshuang possesses just half of Wang Lele¡¯s endearing silliness, perhaps I might ept her¡­

    What the heck! What am I thinking of!

    I must straighten my worldview, life¡¯s point of view as well as my values!

    Liu Yi gently pats his face while Wang Lele walks out from the cubical with a red face.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­I am done¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay¡­¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and squats down, allowing Wang Lele to climb onto his back while he continues to raise the IV bag up and piggy-back Wang Lele to the hospital room.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­that¡­.is Lele making Brother Xiao Yi feeling troublesome¡­¡±

    Wang Lele who is on Liu Yi¡¯s back, ask with some apprehensiveness, ¡°I am so stupid¡­and my body is so weak¡­.am I always giving Brother Xiao Yi trouble¡­¡±

    ¡°How is this any problem. You are not my trouble, so stop letting your imagination run wild.¡±

    So Lele also likes to let her imagination run wild ah.

    ¡°Really¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course it is real, our Lele is the cutest.¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Wang Lele seems to be very satisfied as she leans against Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    Liu Yi also seems to loosen his breath, coaxing girls is the most difficult thing to do, always choose to say good things.

    He piggy-backs Wang Lele and returns to the hospital room.

    But strangely Murong Die is not in the hospital room! Did thatss wakes up and leave the hospital room?

    Liu Yi smells with his nose and suddenly senses that there is a very bad smell.

    Something is wrong¡­

    At this moment the Scarlet Cloth Guards¡¯ frequency rings and it is Moonlight¡¯s eunuch voice.

    ¡°Commander, things went wrong. Just now someone went into the hospital room and kidnap[ed Murong Die! Me and Factory are blocking them¡­but they are too strong¡­Factory be careful!¡±

    Follow which is static before there is no longer sound.

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression changes, damn it! Someone actually took advantage of this time and kidnapped Murong Die!

    Who on earth is it!

    At this moment he suddenly felt a chill from behind him as he quickly turns around to see a nurse with a raised knife shing towards him!

    Damn it, what is this situation, is this nurse a hitman in disguise?

    Wang Lele lets out a shocked cry while Liu Yi who is about to kill the nurse realized that the nurse had her eyes tightly closed!

    Something is wrong. she is not conscious!

    Someone is controlling her!

    As the nurse is an innocent normal person, Liu Yi does not have the heart to do serious damage to her.

    ¡°Freeze for me!¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his right hand and taps the nurse on her shoulder.

    Activating Meridian seal, the nurse instantly froze there and turns into a statue.

    The knife in her hands is only just a few cms away from Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    Wang Lele is badly frightened as she starts crying as she asks: ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, what is going on? Where did Sister Xiao Die go?!¡±

    Liu Yi who is concerned about Murong Die¡¯s safety thus he ces Wang Lele back onto the hospital bed and says: ¡°Lele, you stay here. I shall go and find your Sister Xiao Die!¡±

    ¡°But¡­.but I am afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries, you just stay here on the hospital bed and do not leave it! Not even half a step!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he takes out this Monarch Shield and ces it by the hospital bedside.

    The Monarch Shield immediately opens its barrier and protects Wang Lele within it.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­quickly bring Sister Xiao Die back!¡±

    Wang Lele kneels on the hospital bed and says to Liu Yi with her eyes filled with worries and anxiousness.

    ¡°Rx, with me here, no one will be able to harm either of you.¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist and says to Wang Lele, ¡°Be obedient and wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back very quickly!¡±

    He turns around and jumps out from the window in the room.

    ¡°Ah! Brother Xiao Yi this is the third floor ah¡­..¡±

    By the time Wang Lele starts shouting behind him, Liu Yi is already in mid-air, he waves his hands and instantly over hundreds of ck butterfly flies out from within his body flying in all directions.

    Although he has already lostmunication with the two Scarlet Cloth Guards he can rely on his shadow butterfly clones to find traces of Murong Die.

    The hundreds of butterfly fly around the whole school but are unable to find Murong Die, but find the location of the two Scarlet Cloth Guards.

    Liu Yi shes and with a few shadow steps, he instantly appears by the side of the two Scarlet Cloth Guards.

    Factory and Moonlight are both still alive, just that they are encased in ice and are unable to move.

    Liu Yi gives the two of them a pat each with Scarlet Bood Sutra activated, the high temperature instantly releases the two of them from the ice.

    ¡°Commander! You underling deserves death!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi, both of them instantly kneel down.

    ¡°We did not do our task properly and let the two of them escape.¡±

    ¡°Which direction did they run off in?¡±

    Liu Yi did not me the two Scarlet Cloth Guards, after all, they had already did their best and it is the enemy who was strong.

    ¡°Commander just now during the fight, I secretly nted a bug on one of them. Let me pass you the location through the frequency!¡±

    Factory is indeed quite quick-witted.

    Liu Yi nods his head and pats him on his shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s been tough on the two of you. Now go back and help me protect Wang Lele. I¡¯ll go and chase after the two of them.¡±

    He follows the direction given by the bug and chases after them.

    Xiao Die¡­you must absolutely be fine ah¡­

    *******

    Within an Opel car, sitting in the shotgun is Cold Rain. He is holding a cigar in his hand as smiling widely at a middle-aged guy wearing pastor clothing driving the car and says: ¡°See, with the two of us taking action it went very smooth right.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, bastard who keeps sabotaging me! Just now those two fellows were really powerful and nearly lost my illustrious reputation because of them!¡±

    ¡°In any case, you were the number 1 on Heaven List back then. Saying such stuff is not really suitable.¡±

    As Cold Rain smokes he uses the rear mirror to nce at Murong Die who was knocked out by a special drug, ¡°Anyways we managed to kidnap thess, that the important thing.¡±

    ¡°Gods above, this is myst deal!¡±

    As Safari dives the car he mutters, ¡°After this deal, I will formally dere my retirement.¡±

    ¡°How could the noble Safari say these kinds of words. If other hitmen on the Heaven List hear these you will definitely be a jake.¡±

    As Cold Rain smokes he saysughingly, ¡°With the two of us working together where in the world are we unable to go and what task are we unable toplete?¡±

    ¡°Apologies but I am not interested.¡±

    Safari says: ¡°I am already quite old and wish to umte some karma for my descendants.¡±

    ¡°What descendants didn¡¯t your wife die early¡­¡±

    Before Cold Rain is able to finish, one of Safari¡¯s hand lets go of the steering wheel and brushes Cold Rain¡¯s throat,

    ¡°If you dare to say one more word then I shall send you up to heaven.¡±

    Safari¡¯s voice isced with killing intent.

    ¡°Apologies¡­I had said something wrong.¡±

    Cold Rain felt cold sweat trickling down his back. Although he is the current number 1 on the Heaven List¡­.but it is all because Safari retiring from the hitman life.

    If Safari was still on the Heaven List, then it would be impossible for Cold Rain to climb up to his position!

    ¡°Do not let me hear it again.¡±

    Safari withdraws his hands and continues to drive the car while the atmosphere in the car is stiff for a while.

    ¡°When we are there, after splitting the money, we shall walk our own paths.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­but it is really a regret ah.¡±

    Cold Rain sighs, without Safari¡¯s help, I am afraid that a lot of tasks will be hard to do ah!

    Nowadays it is getting harder and harder to mingle around on the Heaven List. Strong fellows can be found everywhere in the lower rankings.

    ¡°Let me advise you to change your upation soon. This line of work will harm your karma.¡±

    Safari says coldly as he speaks in the manner of a pastor.

    ¡°I do not wish to change jobs. This work is full of interesting and rich¡­chicks¡­¡±

    Cold Rain nces at Murong Die at the back as he licks his lips.

    This kind of beauty if I can chop off her head and turn into an ice sculpture, it will definitely be a very pretty collection.

    It is a pity that the task is kidnapping only¡­but after this, I should find a chance to kill her.

    How can my collection run away?

    ¡°In front is the ce that I scouted.¡±

    Cold Rain looks at the navigation, ¡°When we reach, we can pass the goods to the requestor. Talking about this, I had thought that this task would be very difficult but actually, it is quite simple haha¡­what?¡±

    Before is he able to speaks, there is a ¡®bang¡¯ sound on the car following with a slight sinking down.

    ¡°There is a person on the car roof!¡±

    Safari frowns before twisting the steering wheel forcefully side to side, shaking the car body trying to swing the person on the roof off.

    -boom!-

    At this moment, an erupting soundes from the car roof as a fist punches through the car roof.

    ¡°What the hell! What kind of person is this!¡±

    Safari is shocked as he immediately twirls the steering wheel and directs the car towards the guard rails by the side.

    ¡°What the hell! What are you doing!¡±

    Before Cold Rain is able to react the car had already crashed into the guard rails.

    The car instantly trembles as airbags burst out, blocking in front of the two of them.

    Murong Die sways slightly and crashes into the front row seats.

    The person on the car roof is also sent flying away, but he flips in mid-air andnds in front of the car.

    The Opel car is rather good, even though it just had a fierce crash, but when Safari shifts the gear to reverse, the engine actually works and the car reverse.

    ¡°Crash into him!¡±

    Seeing that Safari wants to escape, Cold Rain shout and pulls on Safari¡¯s hand, causing the gears of the car to drive and to zoom towards the person wearing a ck suit and white mask in front of them.

    The red scarf around the person¡¯s neck is swaying in the wind.

    Safari shouts, ¡°Are you crazy! I have said that I will not kill anyone!¡±

    He wants to change the gears but it is already toote. The car is already like a mad bull charging up!

 Chapter 394 Fake Priest

    -Boom!-

    What happened afterward shocked both of them. The guy is not sent flying away, instead, he only uses an arm and presses down on the car hood, causing the car to stop in ce and unable to move forwards anymore!

    When Cold Rain sees this scene, he lets out a shocked cry: ¡°Gods¡­what is this kind of strength¡­¡±

    ¡°Looks like we have met an expert.¡±

    Safari checks the surrounding and starts pondering on which direction he can escape in.

    ¡°What expert! Watch me kill him!¡±

    Cold Rain sneers coldly as his hands push downwards.

    -Tsss-

    Above that unknown person¡¯s head suddenly appears a three meters long ice pike and pierces through his back through his body and pierced into the ground.

    ¡°In front of me, Cold Rain experts mean nothing!¡±

    Safari looks at the person who was pierced through, but it seems like he does not give off the feeling of giving up, instead an even scarier pressure spreads over.

    The person suddenly stands up and breaks off the ice pike with a hand. After which the hole on his chest swiftly mends together.

    ¡°What! How is this possible!¡±

    Cold Rain exims in shock as he felt like he is in a dream!

    How would he know that the person in front of him is a half demon and possess very extraordinary regeneration!

    Even if his arms or legs are cut off, he would be able to regrow it swiftly!

    Liu Yi no longer patient as he immediately smashes the cracked windscreen.

    ¡°Quickly escape!¡±

    As Safari speaks he flexible like a snake moves to the back of the car through the space between the front row seats and picks up Murong Die. After which he kicks open the back door and jumps to the road.

    To buy time for their escape Cold Rain creates an ice wall before jumping out of the car and chased after Safari.

    Liu Yi looks at the three meters tall ice wall as his heart bes heavy.

    Ice superpower¡­Heaven List hitmen¡­

    Looks like this person should be the one who had killed Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s dad!

    Hmmm, should I capture this guy and pass him to Yuan Zhenyue?

    Liu Yi ponders and thinks that it is possible.

    ¡°This time around I am really in deep shit because of you!¡±

    Safari who is carrying Murong Die nimbly hides among the grass by the side as he rants.

    ¡°Rx, my ice wall is very sturdy. If that person wants to chase us, he needs to spend some time to get past it.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course that is my¡­¡±

    Before Cold Rain finished speaking, behind him is an explosion.

    Liu Yi had sted apart the ice wall with a punch and is now rushing over.

    ¡°Cold Rain you bastard!¡±

    Safari runs as he scolds, ¡°Screw your eight generations!¡±

    ¡°What dogshit is this! How strong is that person!¡±

    Cold Rain also dares not to boast anymore as he runs with all his might.

    He is the famous Number 1 hitman on the Heaven List! How can he die here!

    While Cold Rain runs, he keeps releasing ice hail rain at Liu Yi to try and hinder him.

    But Liu Yi emits out red mes making the ice hail unable to touch Liu Yi as they were evaporatedpletely when getting close!

    ¡°Just what is this guy¡¯s origin ah!¡±

    Cold Rain is frightened as he flees ignominiously.

    ¡°I remember now¡­he is Blood Emperor!¡±

    Safari suddenly recalls a name that went silent for a long time, ¡°Damn it why would Blood Emperor stick his hands into the matters of the Murong Family¡­.¡±

    ¡°Blood Emperor¡­¡±

    Although Cold Rain has always stayed overseas, he had more or less heard of this name.

    At this moment he suddenly hears Liu Yi speaking right by his ear, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Blood Emperor.¡±

    Cold Rain turns his head around in shock as he sees Blood Emperor who was tens of meters away is now by his side.

    ¡°I am the number one Hitman!!!¡±

    Cold Rain went for broke as he clenches his teeth as summons out a blue ice sword and shes at Blood Emperor¡¯s throat!

    ¡°Just an ice superpower and you dare to be arrogant in front of me!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts. Since this person is the killer of Yuan Zhengyue¡¯s parents, Liu Yi does not n to hold back.

    -Ting!-

    Liu Yi smashes the ice sword with a palm before immediately uses Meridian seal on Cold Rain.

    Instantly Cold Rain turns into a sculpture.

    Safari who is by the side watches in shock, Cold Rain who had always enjoyed turning others into ice sculpture had received the same ending today.

    Amen, this must be the punishment from God.

    ¡°Let me leave you alive. Later I pass you to Yuan Zhenyue to deal with you.¡±

    Liu Yi seals up Cold Rain and dusts his hands. After which he turns around and looks at Safari.

    Unexpectedly that middle-age uncle wearing priest attire puts down Murong Die and raises his hands saying: ¡°I surrender!¡±

    What the heck he surrendered just like this? This fellow really does not have any integrity.

    ¡°You are a hitman¡­you actually surrender?¡±

    ¡°Eh, brother. Take a look at my attire!¡±

    Safari points at his priest garb, ¡°I am a priest. Not a hitman!¡±

    ¡°Who are you lying to?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°The person who had turned the nurse into a puppet should be you right?¡±

    Safari immediately stresses, ¡°If it is not for Cold Rain saying that the task is challenging and there is no need to kill people. Why would I even bother taking part¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Are you trying to make me happy? How is it possible to trust a hitman¡¯s word?¡±

    Liu Yi does not believe Safari¡¯s words.

    ¡°I know that you will be suspicious. Fine then, actually one of the reason is because of money.¡±

    Safari shrugs his shoulders, ¡°The money this time around is a lot and I indeed needed it.¡±

    ¡°You should be a famous hitman right? How would you becking money?¡±

    ¡°If you do not believe you can check my bank ount. I have donated all my money.¡±

    Liu Yi is somewhat shocked, ¡°Donated?¡±

    Safari suddenly points at the sky and asks: ¡°Brother, do you believe in God?¡±

    ¡°Apologies I do not believe in that thing.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, as for God and the likes, since he had never seen it before, thus he does not believe in them.

    I am after all a cultivator, not an atheist. Just that as long as I had not seen it before I would naturally be suspicious, not to mention asking me to believe in them as my faith!

    But Liu Yi believes in one thing and that is the there is a god above a person¡¯s head. As long as you do a bad thing, you will definitely receive your retribution.

    ¡°But I believe.¡±

    Safari says: ¡°If you do good things or bad things, God will record it down. Perhaps now you will be fine but you would not know when the retribution wille and find you. I have donated all of my earnings from being a hitman to a welfare organization, hoping that I can able to pay back for all the bad things that I had done back then. Gods above¡­pardon me for my sins¡­¡±

    Liu Yi feels that it is even more strange, what the heck¡­.a hitman had actually turn into a priest?!

    Is this the rumored ¡®Lay down the butcher¡¯s knife and turn into a Buddha¡¯?

    ¡°If you do not believe me then kill me.¡±

    As Safari speaks he exposes his neck, ¡°Although after I die I would definitely descend to hell¡­but perhaps when I am there I would be able to wash away my sins¡­¡±

    Seeing Safari¡¯s decisive appearance, Liu Yi is somewhat hesitating.

    Am I really going to kill him?

    This guy appears to have experienced some stories.

    In front of Liu Yi is two choices, one believe Safari and let him off, the other is to not believe him and kill him!

    Liu Yi is suddenly lost, should I kill this person?

    There is already blood on my hands. Adding one more is also not a lot.

    But Liu Yi had always felt that he had never randomly killed people.

    This Safari does not make people feel like they hate him like Cold Rain, thus Liu Yi is somewhat unable to take action.

    ¡°I can let you live.¡±

    Thinking it through Liu Yi stretches out his hand and pats Safari on his shoulder.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Safari felt a force drilling into his body, it felt strange and makes him very ufortable.

    ¡°This is one of my techniques. If I wish to, your body will be refined into a sword by me and you will die.¡±

    Liu Yi nts a sword seed in Safari, ¡°I shall leave you alive for now. But if I know that you had done something that is harmful to me, I guarantee you that you will die very beautifully.¡±

    Safari blinks his eyes and asks: ¡°How beautiful would it be?¡±

    ¡°This beautiful.¡±

    Liu Yi taps Safari on his forehead.

    Instantly Safari realizes that his body is festering as all of his bones stab out from his body.

    The extreme pain makes his scream continuously, it is even more painful than going to hell to undergo the criminal tortures!

    Swiftly Safari¡¯s body turns into a lump of flesh and from within the flesh, a white bone sword flies out and floats in front of Liu Yi.

    I¡­.I died like this¡­.

    Oh¡­.perhaps this is my retributions¡­

    My god, in the end, I am still unable to wash off all of my sins¡­

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly snaps his fingers and Safari realizes that everything had gone back to the past where his body ispletely fine!

    ¡°This¡­what is this¡­.¡±

    ¡°A technique that allows you to see what would happen to you if you betray me.¡±

    Liu Yi continues and says: ¡°If you wish to be like that, I don¡¯t mind fulfilling your wish.¡±

    The middle-aged priest asks: ¡°No, no, no¡­even if they beat me to death I would not betray you¡­that, Blood Emperor¡¯s meaning is¡­you want me to work for you?¡±

    ¡°Yup. Either you work for me or you work for God. Work for me, you will live. Work for God¡­.you can only die.¡±

    ¡°That¡­do I have any other choice¡­.¡±

    Safari sighs, ¡°If you want me to do evil stuff then you can kill me now.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Liu Yi is somewhat curious, this Safari is actually unyielding?

    ¡°I said before. I would not do any more evil deeds anymore. Kidnapping Murong Die is thest and final one.¡±

    Safari continues, ¡°It is to get some money to donate to a welfare agency that would be closing down due to bankruptcy¡­..my God, pardon me for my sins.¡±

    ¡°Rx. I would not ask you to do evil deeds. From now on you are my Scarlet Cloth Guard. you will soon know what a Scarlet Cloth Guard does. Join us, I guarantee that you will not regret.¡±

    ¡°My God does not wish to see me join any evil organization. I serve my God with all my heart.¡±

    ¡°The sry is 50k per month.¡±

    ¡°Mother ah, when do I report for work?!¡±

 Chapter 395 Planting Demon Seed

    ¡°This the location for the transfer of goods?¡±

    Liu Yi is currently in an abandoned factory in the suburb of Jingdou, smelling the surrounding moist and moldy odor, he wrinkled his nose.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Cold Rain had said before that it is here.¡±

    Safari is following behind Liu Yi as he asks curiously, ¡°But boss. Why did you toss Cold Rain outside the door of Dragon Group¡¯s branch in JingDou?¡±

    Although Safari joined Scarlet Cloth Guard, he does not know that Liu Yi¡¯s other identity is, an agent of Dragon Group.

    The current Liu Yi is still in his Blood Emperor¡¯s attire. He needs this identity to hoodwink the hidden employer.

    If he is unable to seize all of the hidden people who are troubling Murong Die, Liu Yi is unable to be at ease!

    ¡°That is because I owe someone, thus Cold Rain is hers.¡±

    Liu Yi thinks that soon Yuan Zhenyue should be receiving Cold Rain. As for how to deal with him, that is Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s own matter.

    ¡°Boss¡­what kungfu are you training in? Can you teach me?¡±

    Safari feel that his current new boss is very valiant!

    ¡°My kungfu¡­¡±

    Liu Yi frowns and looks at Safari, ¡°First let¡¯s not talk about me. Let¡¯s talk about you. You should be a person with superpowers right?¡±

    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s right. I am proficient in some abilities but they are just minor tricks.¡±

    Safari says: ¡°Actually it is a type of puppet technique which allows me to turn other people into my puppet and make them do things for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh? This ability is rather interesting. Then how many people can you control with your puppet technique at a single time?¡±

    ¡°Meh¡­ it is only around a hundred thousand.¡±

    Safari scratches his head in embarrassment, as his face turns bashful.

    Liu Yi nearly vomited blood, what the hell?! A hundred thousand people?!?!

    This fellow can instantly create his own army ah!

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­I had actually unknowingly picked up a treasure?

    This used to be number one of HeavenList¡­looks like Safari is not boasting around ah!

    ¡°But controlling a hundred thousand at a single time, I will receive quite a bit of side effect. I will need to lie in bed for an entire day to be able to recover my ability to move. As for ten thousand, twenty thousand, it can be done easily.¡±

    ¡°So powerful?¡±

    Liu Yi bes suspicious.

    ¡°Let me show you.¡±

    Done speaking, Safari closes his eyes.

    Very soon, Liu Yi hears countless of pping wings. He walks out to take a look and sees a dense flock of bird!

    There are at least ten thousand birds in the flock, the ck swarm blocks out the yellowing sky!

    The flock of birds slowly change shape and soon it forms two enormous English letter.

    ¡®S¡¯, ¡®B¡¯

    The hell?!

    ¡°Boss, this is my ability.¡±

    Safari¡¯s forehead is slightly covered with sweat as he opens his eye and with a wave of his hand, he disbands the flock of birds.

    ¡°It had been a long time since I hadst controlled so many living things. I am unable to get used to it for a while. Haiz, I be old.¡±

    What the heck you controlled so many animals just to show that you are an S¡­B¡­.

    Liu Yi ispletely lost for words.

    [TL: SB in Chinese is the Latin alphabet abbreviation of the Chinese pronunciation of idiot]

    Safari sighs, showcasing that he is already an uncle.

    ¡°Stop messing around. 41 years old is a guy¡¯s prime. Unless you want to admit that you are an okara?¡±

    [TL: Soy pulp or tofu dregs.]

    ¡°How is that possible! I am still very powerful!¡±

    Safari pats his legs and says arrogantly, ¡°At least every morning I am still able to lift the sky with a pir!¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Liu Yi gifts Uncle Safari with a middle finger.

    Liu Yi asks curiously: ¡°Since you are able to use the puppet technique, why didn¡¯t you try to control me?¡±

    ¡°I had tried it.¡±

    Safari sighs, ¡°But boss the defense within your mind is too strong. I am unable to control your mind! If I tried to forcefully turn you into a puppet, there might be a rebound and I would turn into the puppet instead!¡±

    ¡°So that is the case.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head as this is possible.

    ¡°Boss, it is almost time. They areing soon.¡±

    Safari lowers his head and looks at his watch, ¡°The meetup time is 6 and it is now 5:59.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. They areing.¡±

    Liu Yi frowns as he looks at a distance away.

    ¡°They are already here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it seems like there is also two experts. I shall hide first. You be careful on your own.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he looks at the bup bag by the side.

    It looks like there is a person within the bup bag but Liu Yi and Safari are both clear on what is inside it.

    ¡°Understood boss. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Safari nods his head before straightening his priest garb.

    Liu Yi transforms into a butterfly and flies into the air.

    Very quickly two SUVs stops by the door gate of the factory. A bodyguard looking guy opens the car door.

    Following which a young master wearing white suit walks out with two other bodyguards behind him.

    The three bodyguards are surrounding the young master, their aura imposing and looks rather frightening.

    From the other car, two people get out as well.

    Safari nces at the two people, from them he senses a weird strength within them, making him somewhat worried.

    ¡°You are Safari?¡±

    The young master lights up a cigarette as he looks at the middle-aged priest and raises his eyebrow.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The person that you want is here. Where is my money?¡±

    ¡°When I see the person, I will naturally hand over the money.¡±

    The young master blows out smoke, ¡°Money is not an issue. The issue is the person that I want.¡±

    ¡°Fine, that¡¯s fair.¡±

    Safari nods his head and walks over to the bup bag by the side and opens it, revealing a beautiful girl.

    When the young master sees the girl, his eyes brighten up.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That is the person I want. Bring the money over.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    One of the bodyguards immediately takes out aptop and starts typing.

    ¡°The money is already sent over to the bank ount given by you. You can check. After checking you can pass her over.¡±

    The young master smiles merrily in satisfaction.

    As long as I have gotten ahold of Murong Die, that old fox will not be a problem anymore.

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    Safari tosses Murong Die who is still in the bup bag over.

    At this moment one of the old guys who is standing at the factory entrance suddenly appears in front of the young master and receives the bup bag.

    ¡°Young Ling. There is a problem.¡±

    The old man¡¯s hoarse voice is not as in no way inferior to Xu Lei.

    ¡°This is not the person that you want!¡±

    ¡°Then who is she? She appears the same ah, this is Murong Die ah!¡±

    The young master frowns.

    ¡°No, Young Ling you see!¡±

    As the old man speaks, he pats Murong Die¡¯s forehead.

    With a cracking sound, Murong Die burst into light particles and returned back to its original form.

    A wooden blocknds on the ground scaring the young master.

    ¡°What is this thing!¡±

    ¡°An illusion technique!¡±

    The old man face sinks, as he clenches his fist, ¡°This fellow actually wanted to use an illusion technique to lie to us! He must die!¡±

    Safari felt a strong pressure erupting out from that old man, causing his face too pale instantly and retreat.

    The young master instantly stomps out the cigarette in his hand as he roars: ¡°Bastard! How dare you cheat me! Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­leave it to this old man.¡±

    The old man stretches out his withering right hand as his fingers make a grab at Safari who is far away.

    A gleam shes across Safari¡¯s eyes and instantly the three bodyguards by the young master side as well as the young master tremble.

    ¡°Parlour tricks!¡±

    The other man behind the old man pats the young master on his shoulder causing the young master to regain consciousness.

    ¡°All of you scram!¡±

    The middle-aged man roars as green smoke erupted from his body. The three bodyguards were caught within the green smoke and start dissolving and turn into three sets of skeletons.

    ¡°Next one is you!¡±

    As the old man speaks, he opens his mouth and vomits out countless green furry moths which fly towards Safari.

    Safari is so frightened that he escapes in a furry while shouting, ¡°What the heck¡­.what BS is this toy! Boss save me ah!¡±

    ¡°In front of my Acacia Sect, no one is able to save you.¡±

    The old man snorts as he waits for the hitman to be bitten to death by his poison moth.

    At this moment, a violent wind blows within the factory.

    ¡°You, who is a cultivator is actually willing to help a viin do his evil deeds. Being a dog of this evil person you deserve death.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    The two Acacia sect disciple are shocked as they look around trying to find where the voicees from.

    Where is that person hiding at?!

    Why are we unable to sense him!

    At this moment an enormous palm print flies out from nowhere, 6 metersrge and ms into the group of poison moths, instantly killing all of them.

    ¡°What! My poison moths!!!!¡±

    The old man¡¯s face turns pale as his heart bleeds.

    ¡°Let me!¡±

    The middle-aged guy behind takes out a bamboo flute and starts blowing.

    Instantly an enormous bluish-green frog descends from the sky andnds in the center of the factory.

    The green frog opens its mouth and shoots out its blood-red tongue towards the shadows.

    ¡°You are actually able to find where I am hiding? Not bad.¡±

    What shocked the middle-aged man is that his jade frog did not manage to hit its target as its tongue hits a scrap truck at the back of the factory.

    The truck is instantly turned into scrap metal by the corrosiveness of the venom.

    ¡°Acacia Sect magic technique is indeed interesting.¡±

    A voice rings out behind the middle-aged man, causing him to turn around in shock to see a figure wearing a ck suit and a white mask.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    He exims in shock.

    ¡°Blood Emperor.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he points his finger at the middle-aged man, ¡°Sword seed!¡±

    -cracking noise¡­.-

    The peal of bone warping noise as well as the middle-aged man¡¯s blood-curdling screech, while his body starts to distort into weird shapes. Finally, with an exploding sound, the ground is covered with flesh, leaving behind a white bone sword floating in mid-air.

    Seeing this scene, the old man and the young master starts sweating as their legs turn soft. For a while, they are unable to make any sound.

 Chapter 396 Unifying Chinaâ€™s underworld

    Sword seed!

    Seeing the white bone sword, Safari shivers.

    Damn it¡­this is not an illusion anymore¡­this is the real sword seed magic ah!

    As he thinks of the same thing that is within his body, Safari starts to be frightened.

    Luckily I really wished to forsake the evil path and embrace good¡­otherwise when this thingy erupts¡­I would be dying very pitifully!

    ¡°This, what magic technique is this¡­¡±

    The old man¡¯s face turns pale as his body trembles. His earlier arrogance haspletely disappeared!

    ¡°A technique specialized in punishing you guys.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers. Although the Demonic Sword Technique is very evil, using it on them is not too much!

    How much stronger can their magic technique be inparison to the Demonic Sword Technique?

    It is nothing but summoning poison moths and frogs that¡¯s all but it is quite interesting.

    Eh¡­.is my taste a bit too heavy¡­?

    ¡°This old man is going to stake it all against you!!!¡±

    It seems like he had guessed that his ending will not be good, the old man clenches his teeth as his hand¡¯s tremble within the sleeves.

    Instantly two poison snake flies out from his sleeves, one white and one jade.

    The two poison snakes erge as they fly out and swiftly transform into 3 meters long giant snakes which coil around Liu Yi, and opens their mouth wide and bite towards Liu Yi.

    It is more poison things again.

    Liu Yi uses Imperial Sword Technique and controls the bone sword to sh a half circle.

    With two ¡®popping¡¯ sound, the sharp bone sword chops off the head of the two poison snakes.

    Two streams of poison blood spray out and ssh all over Liu Yi.

    ¡°Do you think that after you had killed this old man¡¯s poison snake and it would be over? Let me tell you. This poison blood which was fermented by this old man meticulously for a century will still im your life!¡±

    The old man¡¯s gaze is filled with hope which quickly changed to despair.

    Because Liu Yi is standing there with red mes covering his body.

    The mes temperature is very high, causing the entire factory to be unbearably hot!

    As for the blood rain, before it is even able to touch Liu Yi¡¯s body, they werepletely evaporated!

    In a blink of an eye, the blood rain turns into poison mist which is blown away by Liu Yi¡¯s palm wind towards the old man.

    The old man is badly frightened as he himself is also not able to withstand his own poison!

    He immediately does a roll and tumbles to the side.

    The poison mist hits the wall behind him and erodes arge hole!

    ¡°This old man still has another move¡­¡±

    When the old man climbs to his feet and is about to use another move, the white bone sword had already pierced into his chest.

    The force behind the sword carries the old man¡¯s body and pierces into a wall by the side.

    ¡°Acacia Sect does a lot of evil deeds, thus there is no need for me to be lenient.¡±

    After speaking, Liu Yi keeps away the bone sword.

    ¡°Boss is heroic and powerful!¡±

    Safari finally stops hiding at the back andes out and gives Liu Yi a thumbs up.

    ¡°The random people are dealt with, now it is time to talk about your matter.¡±

    ¡°Scram! You make me appear like Invisible East.¡±

    [TL: Invisible East is a fictional character from a chinese novel The Smiling, Proud Wanderer by Jin Yong.]

    Liu Yi rolls his eyes at Safari before looking at the young master who is trembling on the ground by the factory entrance.

    ¡°Say it. Why do you want to kidnap Murong Die¡­Hmm, why do I find that you look familiar?¡±

    ¡°You, who on earth are you¡­do not kill me. I can give you money, a lot of money¡­¡±

    Seeing that his underlings had died, the young master is so frightened that he peed in his pants.

    He is only an ordinary person, how is he able to ept what he had seen!

    Too scary already¡­who on earth are these people!

    ¡°You are very rich?¡±

    Liu Yi frowns.

    ¡°Of course. I am the young master of Ling Family. Money is basically not a problem, as long as you leave me with my life!¡±

    The young master of Ling Family is none other than Ling Feng.

    Originally he thought that it would be interesting but in the end, he had to beg for mercy.

    Ling Family¡­.

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, so it is you guys who are messing around in the dark!

    ¡°You should have a rtive that Ling Tian right?¡±

    ¡°What¡­you know him? He is my younger brother!¡±

    Fuck! Indeed you are from the same family!

    ¡°Originally I did not like to kill people.¡±

    Liu Yi thinks of the matters between him and Ling Family then regarding the Acacia Sect. He takes a deep breath and says: ¡°But you should had never thought ofying your hands on Murong Die. Those who threaten her safety must die!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me¡­I, I never had the thoughts of killing Murong Die! I really do not!¡±

    Ling Feng is frightened as he retreats, crashing into the car behind him, ¡°I only wished to kidnap her and threaten Murong Hong only. I did not wish to kill her!¡±

    ¡°Is that really the case?¡±

    Liu Yi stands in front of Ling Feng and reminds him, ¡°You depend on your money and influence, hiring the Acacia Sect to do evil deeds. It is because other people had offended your Ling Family, your Ling Family doesn¡¯t care about their life or death? And ruthlessly taking revenge?! Let me ask you, your kind of Ling Family, what is the use of leaving you alive and harming the human world?¡±

    ¡°This, this is a misunderstanding¡­a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°What about Zero bar, 105 lives¡­Young Master Ling all of them are registered under your bill!¡±

    Ling Feng starts trembling, how, how on earth did this person knows about the matter at Zero bar?!

    Didn¡¯t the authorities report it as a gas explosion!

    Furthermore, the Acacia Sect people are all dead and there is nothing that links to me!

    How on earth did he know!

    ¡°Looking at your shocked appearance, let me tell you something. The gods sees all! If you do not wish to let other people know, the only way is to not do it! For the sins that you hadmitted, sooner orter you will receive your retribution. Since thews are unable to punish you, then let me, Blood Emperor punish you!¡±

    Liu Yi points with his finger and the white bone sword floats in front of him before hanging above Ling Feng¡¯s head.

    Sensing that death is hanging above his head, Ling Feng is so frightened that he starts shrieking, ¡°I¡¯m begging you..do not kill me! Don¡¯t kill me ah! Whatever you want I can give you, I¡¯ll give you anything!¡±

    I don¡¯t want to die, my beautiful future, my glorious life¡­.

    How can I the young master of Ling Family die in this ce!

    ¡°Boss, have you really decided to kill him?¡±

    Safari who is by the side says in worry, ¡°This young master¡¯s background is very deep¡­if you kill him, it is a guarantee to be very troublesome.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and asks: ¡°Uncle Safari. You are a hitman. Have you avoiding killing a person because it would be too troublesome?¡±

    ¡°If you dirtied your clothing then it would be very troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your reminder.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head before retreating a few steps and waves his hand.

    -swish!-

    The bone sword instantly stabs into Ling Feng¡¯s forehead and blood starts spraying very far away.

    ¡°Oh omnipotent lord, please forgive this ignorant soul¡­¡±

    Liu Yi keeps his bone sword before slowly saying to the praying Safari, ¡°Uncle Safari, the doctrine of Scarlet Cloth Guards is to get rid of all darkness and sins.¡±

    ¡°But boss. You are not god. This world is sorge, you would not be able to save everyone¡­¡±

    ¡°I alone am naturally not enough. Thus, I have created the Red Scarf Army as well as the elite team Scarlet Cloth Guards.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s goal is ambitious as he righteously stands under the moonlight and says: ¡°Old Man Ma had said before. A single spark can start arge ze! Although the current Red Scarf Army has more influence in the North Dragon City, I will slowly expand it. Sooner orter I will let Red Scarf Army influence cover the whole of the NorthEast and clean out all of the gangs in China!¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­.I must say, boss your ambition is veryrge!¡±

    China is so big, wanting to unite all of the gangs¡­it seems like, from the ancient time, there had never been a group that is able to do it!

    Even the strongest two Qing and Hong gangs were unable to do it, they only managed to each upy half.

    I don¡¯t know if this young fellow is able to do it.

    But Safari has a feeling from this youngster that it might be possible!

    If it is not the case, even if his life is threatened, Safari would not have decided to join this youngster!

    Being a hitman for so many years as well as experiencing the death of his wife and daughter, Safari had already seen everything clearly.

    The colors in his life had already turn monotonous and dark.

    But it seems like since this youngster had appeared¡­things are starting to get interesting!

    Let me just give him my life and see if he is able to create the new world!

    The future of this youngster will not be normal!

    ¡°Boss. What big things will be we doing next?¡±

    ¡°Oh, next I want to capture¡­.¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is about to say his magnificent n, Little Jade suddenly gives him a reminder of a matter that he needs to deal with.

    ¡°Damn it! I had forgotten! I still need to buy dinner for Lele and Murong Die! It is almost 7 already! I amte I amte!!!!¡±

    Safari is instantly stunned, what the hell is this still boss Blood Emperor who was so righteous and did not even blink when killing a person?!?!

    Now he ispletely like a little man in the house! Which one is the real Blood Emperor?

    ¡°Factory and Moonlight. One of you go to Pizza Hut and take away two sets of dinner! I¡¯ll give you the list to buy! Immediately go swiftly and return immediately! After buying wait for me downstairs at the hospital! The other shall protect Wang Lele and Murong Die!¡±

    The glorious Scarlet Cloth Guards are actually used by Blood Emperor to run errands like sending dinner¡­Safari seems to see his future. Damn it¡­why don¡¯t I just do express delivery!

    ¡°Uncle Safari I don¡¯t have time to deal with you. You go to JingDou yourself and report to the headquarters there!¡±

    Liu Yi pats the back of Safari¡¯s head and instantly Safari felt a stinging sensation which quickly fades away.

    ¡°I have imnted an auxiliaryputer in you. The location is given to you. You contact Chen Dahai and go there yourself!¡±

    ¡°What the¡­boss you are not taking responsibility ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Scram! What is there for me to take responsibility for, you damn uncle! See youter!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah¡­at least give me some money to take a bus ah¡­I don¡¯t have any money with me ah boss!¡±

    ¡°There is a car at the gates! Drive yourself!¡±

    Watching the back view of Liu Yi flying away, Safari starts to have a very deep feeling of walking into a hole.

 Chapter 397 Disturbance in the tennis court

    The following days are rather calm and quiet, allow Liu Yi to have sufficient rest time.

    On the side of Dragon Group, it is also quiet. The foreign spies have be more honest. Especially the people from Japan who no longer attempt to investigate deeply.

    Perhaps it is because of the ten people that were killed by Chen Cai which gives them a veryrge warning!

    As for Acacia Sect, they have yet to find the location of their sect. Otherwise, Liu Yi would have gone over and purged that damn sect!

    The rest of the powers have also quietened down like there are all giving Liu Yi a holiday.

    For nearly a month, Liu Yi was cultivating in ss while apanying the girls.

    Since everything that had happened recently, Liu Yi feels like his rtionship between him and the girls had be closer.

    In the past, they had minor issues that they were unable to clear up with each other but now they had all disappeared and allowed them and Liu Yi to be even more close.

    Especially Wang Yuzheng. Since thest time when she was pushed down by Liu Yi in the ssroom, she basically can im that she is the girlfriend of Liu Yi!

    ¡°Big sister Ling, why would the club activity be in the tennis court ah!¡±

    Currently, Wang Yuzheng is wearing a white t-shirt and ck shorts, revealing her white legs.

    It is because she had joined the Martial Arts Club and needed to exercise quite regrly.

    The other attires seem to be not really suitable.

    Thus this sexy and neat exercising attire attracts countless of guys gazes.

    Although Wang Yuzheng¡¯s chest is not veryrge her bum is very perky. Especially since she is wearing the tight ck shorts, it perfectly disys her arc!

    Honestly speaking, even Liu Yi is somewhat unable to stand still.

    This usually obedient girl¡­recently is walking a few dangerous paths ah!

    Is she possessed by some sinister things?

    ¡°Our Martial Arts Club members cannot just swing thence and pole around daily ah!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi is also wearing exercising attire, revealing her beauty, ¡°Although we get together because we love martial arts, but there is no need to only practice martial arts together! ying tennis is also quite a good method of exercising our body! Yuzheng how is it? Do you want to y a set with me?¡±

    ¡°That¡­I, I don¡¯t know how to y tennis¡­I only know how to y badminton¡­¡±

    When had Wang Yuzheng had yed this kind of luxurious activity?

    It is not too much to call tennis a luxurious activity.

    Because at North Dragon city, there are few tennis courts and only some high schools possess it, furthermore it needs the permission from the school before they are able to use.

    As for the indoor tennis courts, you need to pay over a hundred dors per hour, thus it is very luxurious.

    Inparison for badminton, with two rackets and a shuttle court, you can it as long as you find an empty space!

    To be honest, Liu Yi also had never yed tennis before, but as for using Asura¡¯s head as a ball, he did do it quite often.

    But because he is unable to bear with Wang Yuzheng¡¯s coaxing, he finally came along.

    Although they im that it is a club activity, the people who came is only Ling Zhuoyi, Wang Yuzheng and Liu Yi with his dormmates.

    After all now is summer and the temperature is hot. Most people would rather hide within ces with aircon and rx, who would be willing to y tennis in this hot weather and sweat!

    Ling Zhuoyi most probably thinks this way and decided toe to the tennis court¡­

    In the end when they are there¡­damn it, it is obviously so hot but why are there so many goddamn people around!!!!

    But the group of people in the veryst court seems to be about to leave!

    ¡°Quick! Quickly go and upy the spot!¡±

    When Ling Zhuoyi sees that ce, she bes excited!

    Su Junping is currently the number one fan of school flower Ling! Hearing her orders, the fellow immediately takes off his spectacles and run over with a weird cry.

    ¡°Damn it Su Junping you are running towards the wrong ce! That ce is the female toilet! Left side ah! LEFT SIDE!¡±

    Without his spectacles, Su Jingpin is like a blind man, but as for why he is running towards the female toilet¡­perhaps it is because he followed the smell and ran¡­

    But with Ling Zhuoyi¡¯s reminder, Su Jinping, in the end, runs back onto the correct path.

    Originally thinking that he is going toplete school flower Ling¡¯s task and make her smile.

    But in the end who would have known that he would knock into a person and crash onto the ground like he had rammed into a wall. He copses onto the ground and cries out in pain.

    ¡°Aiyah who is this ah, why did you not look at the path when walking ah¡­.¡±

    The guy impolitely says: ¡°This ce is ours. Scram!¡±

    ¡°Based on what!¡±

    Su Jinping¡¯s face turns red in anger. Although he is unable to see who is in front of him clearly, he still tries to argue for the ce, ¡°We hade here first! Why should we give it to you¡­¡±

    ¡°When talking to me you better take note of your behavior.¡±

    With one hand that guy holds onto Su Junping¡¯s face and lifts him up into the air.

    ¡°Now repeat again, this court belongs to who?¡±

    ¡°Wu¡­.wuwu¡­.¡±

    Su Jinping is instantly unable to breathe while Ling Zhuoyi angrily rushes over as she points with her tennis racket at the guy and shouts: ¡°What you are doing! Let go of him! This is the school how can you be so violent!¡±

    What the heck¡­Ling Zhuoyi actually says non-violence words? Is she really the school flower that I know?

    Liu Yi starts to be suspicious.

    At the same time, his gazends on that guy and instantly his body trembles.

    #$#%$!!!! Isn¡¯t this shit the Li Heqiang that I had seen before once?

    This Li Heqiang is Nimble Gates youngest male disciple, a genius, and he has very good capability¡­.the most important point is that it seems like he is wooing Cat Maiden Wei Yi!

    Furthermore, it seems like he had recognized me as his love rival! Which makes me very confused ah!

    When had I be involved with Cat Maiden Wei Yi ah?! At most, it is just the two of us working together that¡¯s all!

    If you want to talk about other rtionship¡­at most I had seen before herpletely naked only¡­.

    Furthermore, that was also an ident!

    ¡°Letting go of him is okay, but this court is ours you guys move aside.¡±

    As Li Heqiang speaks, he lets go of his hand and causes Su Junping¡¯s butt to kiss the ground again.

    After that, he warmly looks to the beauty by his side and says: ¡°Junior sister. We have the ce now. We can train now.¡±

    The beauty is none other than Cat Maiden Wei Yi.

    Towards Li Heqiang¡¯s currying of favor, Wei Yi does not seem to be grateful, instead, her mouth edge curls up and says: ¡°Although I said that I really wish to y but senior brother, there is no need for you to act like this.¡±

    ¡°No worries. It is natural for these lowly people to give up the ce for us.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wei Yi nods her head in understanding.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Liu Yi cursed out, no wonder Wei Yi who was originally a well-mannered girl had, in the end, be such a condescending character! So it is because of this group of bastards!

    As Liu Yi ps his hands, he mockingly says: ¡°Li Heqiang is really impressive eh, his ability to bully other students indeed lets other people be impressed ah!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Li Heqiang turns around and instantly starts frowning when he sees Liu Yi.

    Although he had seen Liu Yi only once, he seems to had forgotten who he was.

    But Wei Yi¡¯s eyes light up as she says cheerfully, ¡°Oh it is actually really you ah! I am still thinking of when I would meet you again! Why is your ID in Hunter¡¯s Organisation removed? I am unable to get in touch with you!¡±

    ¡­..I am already the fugitive of Hunter¡¯s Organisation, naturally, my ID would be removed!

    Furthermore shouldn¡¯t you not mention Hunter¡¯s Organisation matters in front of so many people! After all I am currently a normal student! A normal student okay!!!

    Don¡¯t destroy my normal life okay?!?!

    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t this the number five beauty Bai Xiaowei?¡±

    When Chen Cai sees the beauty he exins before swallowing his saliva.

    What the heck can he be a bit more mature?!

    It is just a beauty only¡­but why is she called Bai Xiaowei? It seems like this is the name that Wei Yi use in school¡­.is it her real name?

    This name is way better than her nickname¡­Master Yi my sword is your sword! No matter how I think this sounds very sinful!

    ¡°It had been a long time since we had met! You seem to have grown taller!¡±

    @@$#$ Is what this girl speaking still Chinese?!

    A lot of people starts staring at Liu Yi with clear meaning. Why does this beauty¡­seems to know him?!

    Ling Zhuoyi is his Vice-president, Wang Yuzheng is his¡­.girlfriend. Yoko Nishikawa is his ssmate, perhaps in the back, they can add FWB these two words¡­Zhang Meixuan is his teacher-in-charge! And this Bai Xiaowei seems to know him from the past!

    The number one school flower Ling Zhuoyi looks at Liu Yi and her gaze says, little fellow not bad eh, the number of beauties that you know is quite a few!

    ¡°I remember now¡­¡±

    Li Heqiang suddenly clenches his fist, ¡°So it is you¡­very good, I was unable to find you all this time and finally today I have met you!¡±

    ¡°Eh? You still remember me?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, how can I forget about you!¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulder and says: ¡°Pity is that I had already forgotten all about you and I am not interested in you. It is best if you forget about me.¡±

    ¡°Seeking death¡­¡±

    Li Heqiang¡¯s gaze turns ferocious.

    ¡°You guys are not going to fight right?¡±

    By the side, the physical teacher-in-charge of looking after the courts speaks up, ¡°Impulse is the devil, students. You guys do not want your school points to be deducted right?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s toss aside the past matter and discuss the matter of the courts!¡±

    Liu Yi walks over and pulls Su Junping to his back, ¡°We are the first toe to the court, thus based on customs, this ce is ours. Let¡¯s not talk about you trying to snatch our ce, but you also hit my brother. This debt, how should we settle it?¡±

    ¡°I know about your kind.¡±

    Before Bai Xiaowei speaks, Li Heqiang has already replied, ¡°Tell me. How much money do you want?¡±

    Li Heqiang¡¯s words instantly cause the rest of them to be angry.

 Chapter 398 Monster silhouette

    Although money is a good thing and sometimes it is able to make people abandon their dignity but other times, it is a stab at a person¡¯s dignity.

    Especially the group of people in the court who have a good rtionship with Liu Yi. Although they are not any rich people, they all possess an unyielding character¡­

    Eh, except for Chen Cai, this soft bone.

    ¡°Li Heqiang your words are humiliating us. Please take it back!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi raises her rackets and points at Li Heqiang and says loudly, ¡°Otherwise this matter will not end!¡±

    The shrewish girl bes like a person with support since she had known that Liu Yi can ¡®fight well¡¯!

    And now she is challenging Li Heqiang because Liu Yi is around so she is not afraid!

    If something happens there will be someone who helps her fight what!

    At the back Liu Yi frowns, this girl does not have integrity ah! She ispletely like a fox pretending to be a tiger!

    Haiz, forget it after all Li Heqiang¡¯s words indeed make people mad.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you are amazing with just some dirty money! There are lots of people with a lot of money and thisdy has seen a lot of them as well!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi rolls her eyes at Li Heqiang.

    ¡°That¡­how about we wait a bit¡­perhaps after a while, there might be another free court¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng had always been a pacifist, thus she says such words, trying to keep the peace.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Lai Junwen says righteously as he steps forward.

    ¡°Everywhere it is firste first serve! Let¡¯s not talk about snatching our ce, they even use violence on us. How is this fair? If we do not walk it through with them how is it possible!¡±

    ¡°What? You want to fight it out with me? You peasant.¡±

    Li Heqiang sneers, indeed Lai Junwen is not an opponent.

    But it is me, then that would not be the case.

    Liu Yi says: ¡°Yuzheng, this matter leave it to us to handle it.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, Blood¡­.Liu Yi after not meeting you for so long, why are you still so stubborn.¡±

    Wei Yi¡­ah wrong, it is Bai Xiaowei who pouts unhappily and says: ¡°In a few days, this miss will take part in a tennis tournament. You guys giving up this court to this miss is considered as your honor!¡±

    @#¡­

    Originally this girl¡¯s attitude had been changed somewhat by me, after a long time since west met, it had changed back!

    This is really you are a product of your environment. Looks like I really need to properly reform Bai Xiaowei again!

    This adorable little Cat Lady how can I let her be a little princess that makes people hate her!

    Indeed after Xiaowei finished speaking Liu Yi¡¯s friend¡¯splexions turns ugly.

    Where is there such an arrogant woman!

    For a moment the atmosphere turns hostile, the P.E teacher is almost unable to sit still by the side as he watches them afraid that they would start fighting.

    ¡°Bai Xiaowei, it had been a long time since west met. You did not change much.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyebrow faintly raises up, ¡°Not much worse than the you from before.¡±

    ¡°This miss did not change?¡±

    Bai Xiaowei pouts, ¡°This miss should have be much prettier and even more ssy ah!¡±

    Indeed Bai Xiaowei is much more mature than the past her, her fair skin and long legs, she is indeed a beauty.

    But her chest did not grow much and is still as t as before.

    ¡°Them let me recall the first time when we meet.¡±

    Liu Yi ruthlessly says: ¡°The current you and the you back then are both arrogant and haughty.¡±

    ¡°Damn you! Liu Yi because of our past rtionship, I will forget about what you had just say! The next time if you say such kind of rude words, then don¡¯t me this miss for being impolite!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei seems to be somewhat unhappy, ¡°Why can¡¯t you just give in to me slightly. Why must you go against me every time?!¡±

    In the past few times I had met him, every time there is a problem he would never give in to me at all!

    In the sect, everyone always gives in to me! But why is it that he always do not give in!

    Furthermore, since my luck erupted, I have incidentally practiced a hidden secret technique of my sect, vastly improving my strength. I am also one of the contestants of the World¡¯s Dao Gathering!

    With such a glorious identity, I will receive respect everywhere I go! But why is this Liu Yi always the exception!

    ¡°I am always standing on the side of reason.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulder to indicate his stance, ¡°How about this. Since both you and we want to have this court, how about we use the most ancient method to deal with it.¡±

    He takes the ck racket from Su Junping¡¯s hand. Originally he is only here to cheer, thus he did not bring a racket.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a match!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widen, match?

    ¡°A match?¡±

    Bai Xiaowei raises her eyebrow, ¡°Are you sure?

    ¡°Of course. Since we are at a tennis court, naturally we use tennis to deal with everything.¡±

    Liu Yi starts twirling the tennis racket, making people¡¯s eyes be dazzled, ¡°Although I have never yed tennis before usually there will always be the first time, how can I be afraid!¡±

    He stops the tennis racket. ¡°So do you dare to?¡±

    ¡°Why do I not dare to? When is this miss ever afraid?¡±

    What temper does Wei Yi have, and she is also very arrogant.

    She takes out her own white tennis racket and says: ¡°Have a match then have a match. One set to determine who wins or loses.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait!¡±

    Just as Liu Yi and Bai Xiaowei are about to start the match, Li Heqiang suddenly steps in, ¡°How can junior sister personally step out for this kind of matter. Leave it to me.¡±

    Done speaking he sneers at Liu Yi.

    ¡°No way. I want to personally have a match with him!¡±

    Unexpectedly Bai Xiaowei ruthlessly rejected Li Heqiang¡¯s request causing him to be somewhat angry.

    He does not dare to retort back to Bai Xiaowei, instead, he stares at Liu Yi like he wants to kill. Like the saying, if stares could kill, then Liu Yi would have died countless of time.

    ¡°One set to determine who is the winner. The loser cannot back out!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei smiles, but Liu Yi feels that the smile is somewhat weird.

    ¡°Naturally, a man will not go back on his words.¡±

    Liu Yi had never thought of regretting nor did he think that he would lose.

    ¡°Liu Yi let me tell you, I am no longer the Cat Maiden Wei Yi¡­.¡±

    Seeming like she remembers that Liu Yi always called her Cat Maiden, Bai Xiaowei starts pouting cutely, causing some guys to be lost.

    Haiz, the killing power of beauties is really big ah¡­

    ¡°Prepare to take my move!¡±

    She tosses the tennis ball high up into the sky.

    Under the sun rays, it is very hard to look at the tennis ball.

    ¡°Take my killer serve!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei smashes the tennis ball with her tennis racket.

    Instantly the originally soft looking tennis ball turns into a light beam and hits the ground before bouncing towards Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    Damn it! Thisss¡¯s move is really ruthless!

    If it was an ordinary person, their nose would definitely be hit and have a nosebleed!

    But even if it did not hit the nose¡­.just now when she jumps, the scenery under the white skirt¡­indeed can cause a nosebleed¡­.

    Her legs are really white ah¡­some more it is pink¡­

    Liu Yi shivers before start chanting Amitabha in his mind to get rid of his thoughts.

    At the same time, he activates ck and White world, the high-speed tennis ball which ising towards his nose instantly slows down.

    Liu Yi raises his racket and smacks back the tennis ball.

    But the force behind the tennis ball is very frightening! It seems like it is going to rip the strings on the tennis racket!

    Liu Yi is shocked, looks like thisss had grown by quite a bit!

    A conservative estimation of her strength¡­.it should be at least 7 or 8 stars!

    Did she takes drugs, how did she improve so quickly! Is it that she has a spiritual body?! This does not seem to be the case ah!

    While Liu Yi is shocked, his actions did not slow down as he gathers qi onto the racket and forms a protective to protect the tennis racket.

    -bang!-

    Although Liu Yi had managed to hit the tennis ball, the tennis ball is unable to fly back towards the other side of the tennis court, instead, it curves around and flies behind Liu Yi.

    What is this situation!

    Liu Yi thinks for a bit before understanding.

    Just now it should be because of the direction of the spin on the ball, otherwise, when I hit it, it would not have flown behind me.

    Not bad Bai Xiaowei you have actually done this kind of move on the tennis ball! You are really crafty!

    ¡°15 Love, I have taken the first point!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei smiles in satisfaction while Li Heqiang by the side cheers.

    ¡°Junior sister is very powerful! You will definitely be able to win this tennis match!¡±

    Rubbish!

    Liu Yi curses in his heart, Bai Xiaowei is a cultivator, ying tennis with her, unless it is people like me, who is able to fight back?

    He received a tennis ball from Wang Yuzheng and bounces it on his hand.

    Their private spar and actual tennis match arepletely different, for normal matches, it is one person serving for the entire set and it changes server for the next set. For their private sparing, it is the one who loses who get to serve.

    ¡°Liu Yi have you seen it. This is the difference!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei arrogantly raises her chin, ¡°You are unable to win me for sure!¡±

    ¡°That is not necessarily the case.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he tosses the ball, ¡°Take my serve first!¡±

    He fiercely smashes the tennis ball.

    The tennis ball instantly bounces by Bai Xiaowei¡¯s feet like lightning and before she is able to react, it hits the protective behind her.

    ¡°So fast¡­¡±

    ¡°15 All, now we are equal already.¡±

    Liu Yi blinks at Bai Xiaowei.

    ¡°Damn it! Just now is because this miss was careless for a moment!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei looks at Liu Yi smile and instantly bes angry, ¡°Next time this miss will not go easy on you!¡±

    She takes out a tennis ball before revolving her qi and serves the ball.

    The tennis ball flies in an arc towards Liu Yi.

    This time around I will not fall for it!

    A smile appears on Liu Yi¡¯s face. Just as he is about to receive the tennis ball, he suddenly notices a ck figure appearing by Wang Yuzheng¡¯s side.

    The figure gives off a weird feeling like it exists and does not exist at the same time.

    Currently, the figure has ced a hand on Wang Yuzheng¡¯s arm. But Wang Yuzheng who always keeps a distance from guys acts like she did not notice and is still cheering for Liu Yi!

    What is this situation! Something is wrong!

 Chapter 399 Off-tracked Hellâ€™s Messenger

    The tennis ball brushes pass Liu Yi¡¯s ear and hit the protective behind him.

    ¡°30 15! I have taken another point. Looks like victory is in sight!¡±

    Le Heqiang cheers loudly by the side and provokes dispising looks from Chen Cai and the rest.

    But Bai Xiaowei does not seem to be happy as she asks Liu Yi angrily, ¡°Liu Yi! Where are you looking at! Are you looking down on me?¡±

    I am using my full strength topete but this guy is not paying attention!!!

    Liu Yi looks at the ck shadow standing by Wang Yuzheng¡¯s side and ask: ¡°You guys¡­can not see it?¡±

    ¡°See what?¡±

    ¡°There¡­¡±

    Liu Yi points to the right of Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°What ah? If you y lousily then say you are lousy why are you trying to be mysterious!¡±

    Le Heqiang sneers, ¡°What is over there! Trying to find excuses for losing!¡±

    They are actually unable to see!

    But they are cultivators ah! How is it not possible for them to see?

    Originally Liu Yi thought that it is Ling Zhuoyi and the rest who are unable to see but unexpectedly Li Heqiang is also unable to see.

    Bai Xiaowei and Chen Cai¡¯s reaction also indicate that they are did not see anything.

    ¡°Liu Yi, what is the matter? Do not scare me ah!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng felt a chill flowing down her back as she hugs herself, ¡°How is there anyone by my side¡­¡±

    While she is saying that the ck figure by her side suddenly pulls out a two meters long ck sickle and chops towards Wang Yuzheng.

    Liu Yi is instantly shocked, what the fuck what on earth is happening!

    He subconsciously raises his right hand and uses Illusion Extermination!

    -Boom!-

    That ck figure is instantly sent flying away by Liu Yi¡¯s invisible palm and crashes heavily on the protective.

    Hearing a crashing sound of the protective behind them, everyone turns around but sees nothing!

    The opponent isn¡¯t strong!

    Liu Yi swiftly makes a judgment call. Where did this shit pop out from!

    ¡°You are actually able to see me?¡±

    He suddenly speaks but it seems like only Liu Yi is the only one who is able to hear it.

    ¡®Who are you!¡¯ Liu Yipresses his voice and sends it to the ck figure.

    ¡°I am the soul reaper from the 3rdyer of Hell! This person¡¯s lifespan has ended. I am here to collect her soul and escort her to the Yellow Spring!¡±

    The ck figure¡¯s voice is like metal rubbing against each other, buzzing in Liu Yi¡¯s ear!

    3rdyer of Hell soul reaper? What is this?!

    But why is it that I am the only one who is able to see but others are not able to?

    Liu Yi suddenly remembers that it seems like since thest time he had broken Senior Shan Honghe¡¯s illusion, to prevent himself from being affected by illusion, Liu Yi had been keeping his Golden Eyes activated.

    Golden Eyes ability can forcefully increase others goodwill towards him!

    While the passive ability is to see through falsehood. Everything that is false will be forced back to its original form!

    With the passive ability of Golden Eyes, Liu Yi will never be affected by illusion techniques!

    While for this hell¡¯s soul reaper, it is obvious that he is under the protection from some special spell that makes others unable to see him but is unable to escape from Liu Yi¡¯s Golden Eyes!

    ¡°Brother why must we fight. Why don¡¯t we sit down and have some tea and chat about world peace?¡±

    Liu Yi is trying to make a deal, he is already no longer caring about the tennis match. Instead, he is paying attention and sending words to the Hell¡¯s soul reaper.

    ¡°Anyone who wants to obstruct a soul reaper must die.¡±

    The Hell¡¯s soul reaper does not give any face to Liu Yi, instead, he raises his sickle and rushes towards Liu Yi.

    Haiz, since peace talks cannot work then I can only use other methods.

    Green radiance emerges from Liu Yi¡¯s right hand which is not obvious under the sunlight.

    But when the soul reaper sees the radiance, his body trembles and nearly falls down from the sky.

    This is a soul-deep worry that makes him tremble uncontrobly and want to escape.

    ¡°Soul return.¡±

    But Liu Yi does not have any ns of letting him off as he uses the first half of the Demonic Sword Technique¡¯s third move.

    This Hell¡¯s soul reaper¡¯s strength is not high at all, he is not even at Earth Grade and at most is only 6 to 7 stars. Liu Yi¡¯s spirit makes a move and the Hell¡¯s soul reaper obediently turns into a green light ball and flies into Liu Yi¡¯s palm.

    Liu Yi takes a look before sealing the soul of the Hell¡¯s soul reaper into a ring on his finger.

    The Taiji sword is not by my side and furthermore, it is definitely a waste to awaken the sword spirit of the cheap good that was bought on Taobao!

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    The crowd does not understand as they watch Liu Yi open and close his mouth like he is saying something.

    After which he makes weird actions like fighting a ghost.

    Those who do not know would think that Liu Yi had some mental problem.

    ¡°Nothing much. Just warming up my body that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches his body, ¡°Let¡¯s continue then!¡±

    He picks up the tennis ball and prepares to serve.

    It is only 30 15. I will get it back very quickly.

    Liu Yi holds the tennis ball and prepares to win the point by serving.

    But very quickly he realizes that the matter is not so simple because an enormous pressure emerges from the ground like a very scary thing ising close.

    When the pressure spread past him, Liu Yi turns around and takes a look to see a golden bone hourss drilling out from the ground andnding on the floor.

    With the appearance of the golden hourss, time seems to have frozen.

    Everyone stops moving. When Liu Yi lets go his hand, he realizes that the tennis ball and tennis racket are also frozen in mid-air not moving.

    What is this situation?!

    The enormous pressure is stilling closer from the ground as Liu Yi clenches his fist tightly.

    Is it because I had detained the soul of the Hell¡¯s soul reaper which attracted an even stronger opponent?

    From this scary pressure, it will definitely be a tough opponent ah!

    Just now was a Hell¡¯s soul reaper and now perhaps it might be some 3-headed and 6-arm monster¡­

    Indeed from the ground emerges a ck formation. From the center of the formation, a ck horn emerges.

    It is really a monster ah! As expected!

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath as he revolves his three qi and prepares to fight at full strength!

    But very quickly Liu Yi bes stunned.

    Because what had emerged from the formation is not any scary monster but a living beauty ah!

    The beauty has long purple hair, on top of her head is a horn, as well as scary looking but very cute human skull mask!

    She is wearing a short sleeve ck jacket and inside is a ck skin-tight clothing. She is wearing jeans which wrap around her perky butt and tights. Only revealing her lower legs which are wearing high-heels leather shoes.

    This kind of beauty no matter where she goes, she will be the focal point! But it is a pity that other than Liu Yi, no one else is able to see her!

    Although the opponent is a beauty, Liu Yi did not let down his vignce!

    Because he is able to sense a strong pressure from the opponent!

    She is definitely an earth grade expert! Furthermore, she is not trash like 9 and 10 stars!

    ¡°Oh, you are actually able to move under my Golden Hourss equipment. No wonder you are able to defeat that little ghost from the thirdyer.¡±

    The beauty makes a clicking sound and she walks forward on her high heels while swaying her hips.

    ¡°But I am the 18yers of hell, Hell¡¯s Messenger, my grade is different ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi starts to be nervous, as she looks to be very powerful.

    ¡°Before you die, please remember my name. My name is Ming Yu¡­¡±

    Before is she able to finish, her high heel suddenly breaks and she tumbles onto the ground.

    Liu Yi is stunned silent.

    What the heck is this situation ah!!!

    Liu Yi looks at the Hell¡¯s Messenger in front of him as he does not know how to react.

    Should Iugh¡­..

    ¡°Damn it¡­the heel broke again! AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH, indeed the cheap material is not good ah!¡±

    The beauty climbs to her feet in a sorry figure and stares angrily at the broken high heels.

    With an unknown magic, she restores the broken high heels back to normal.

    She hurriedly shouts at Liu Yi, ¡°Damn fellow! You best forget what had just happened!¡±

    ¡°I did not see anything¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi can only shrug his shoulders.

    ¡°Hmph, a ghost would believe! Damn it I must definitely reap your soul and report back to hell!¡±

    The beauty does not n to let off Liu Yi. Just as she is about to take action, an earth scattering music rings out.

    The beauty hurries and pulls out a handphone from her jeans and ced it by her ear.

    What the heck¡­even Hell is using handphones¡­isn¡¯t it to advanced already?!

    Some more it is the newest iPhone! Damn it are you for real!!!

    The beauty picks up the phone call and soon her expression changes into shock.

    ¡°Ah, I, I have forgotten to submit an action report again¡­wuwu, please don¡¯t deduct my pay again, this month¡¯s is almost finished¡­.I, I almost don¡¯t have money to buy skin product already¡­if I do not care for my skin, my skin would be bad¡­Leader, please be flexible a bit please leader¡­.Leader?¡±

    Seeing the beauty shouting towards the phone, Liu Yi starts to hold his head.

    It is obvious that the other person had already hung up the phone. Just what kind of Hell¡¯s Envoy is this¡­.

    Why is such a powerful sounding upation is put on her ah¡­why does it feel so serious ah¡­

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu, it is all because of you. If I was not in a hurry to reap your soul I would not have forgotten to report!¡±

    The beauty wipes away her tears and seems to have found a target to let it all out. She looks at Liu Yi and says fiercely, ¡°I must definitely capture you back!¡±

    She reaches towards her waist and her face instantly losses color.

    ¡°Gods! I had forgotten to bring my weapon!¡±

    ¡­..I¡¯ll be damned¡­I must have met a weirdo¡­

    ¡°You wait for me. I will be back soon!¡±

    As the beauty speaks, she jumps back into the formation earlier and disappears from Liu Yi¡¯s sight.

    What the¡­this girl is getting too off tracked already ah!

    You wanting to leave is fine but please take your equipment along with you ah! Leaving it in front of me¡­.are you going to let me take it and leave?

    Liu Yi bears with it but in the end, he did not take the Golden Sand Hourss.

    Bullying a girl with a derailed IQ is too tasteless already¡­.it is better for me¡­.to wait for her then.

 Chapter 400 Bullying an endearing silly girl

    Liu Yi waits there and in less than a minute, the derailed girl jumps back out patting her chest and says: ¡°Lucky, lucky that I ran very quick¡­I had made you wait.¡±

    ¡°Talking about this, beauty¡­.¡±

    ¡°I am not called beauty. I have a name and it is Mingyue Xuefeng!¡±

    The beauty sticks out her chest and arrogantly says: ¡°I am the Hell¡¯s Messenger from the 18yer of hell! My grade is very high!¡±

    Liu Yi asks: ¡°Talking about that¡­why are you guys looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Because you had distributed us from reaping the soul! As well as capturing a task member from the 3rdyer!¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng raises her nose and says: ¡°You are indeed cultivators who likes to give us problems! Don¡¯t think the after bing a cultivator you can go against the heavens! Hell already had us this team of elites especially to maintain the order of soul collecting!¡±

    ¡°Soul collecting? My Wang Yuzheng is a good student and had never done anything bad, why are you collecting her soul! If you want to collect soul¡­you can take that big brother over there and bring him in in exchange.¡±

    Liu Yi points towards Li Heqiang who was seal by the time.

    As for why he himself is not sealed as well, Liu Yi also does not know.

    At this moment Yan Qiuhong says unhappily.

    ¡°You are an idiot! I am a Monarch Scorpion! Do you think that my defense can only block physical attacks? This kind of barrier attack is also within my defensive area! Idiot!¡±

    ¡­.Yan Qiuhong is so strong¡­I had really picked up a treasure!

    My luck is way too good! How to get past it. Looks like that Great God curse is nothing much¡­

    Perhaps that curse was resisted by Yan Qiuhong defense.

    ¡°What do you know. It is not bad guys who would get their soul collected.¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng curls up her mouth and says to Liu Yi, ¡°Being born, turning old, sickness and death are all the rules of the world. This girl¡¯s predestined lifespan is up, thus we will naturallye and collect her soul. She will not be able to escape her fate of dying, even if we do note, she will still die to other causes. At that time, without us to guide their soul, their soul will not be able to find the direction and be reincarnated. Our existence is to maintain the cycle of souls!¡±

    Although it sounds correct, Liu Yi does not wish to see Wang Yuzheng die.

    ¡°Even if that is the case, today I shall keep this Wang Yuzheng¡¯s life. If you give up, you can take your underling¡¯s soul back.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Who do you think you are! How dare to talk so big!¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng bes angry and nearly break her heels from stomping, ¡°I am not here to beg you, do you understand?! Today both my underling¡¯s and her soul belong to me!¡±

    A ck ray emerges from her hand as a bone bow appears in her hand. An arrow is nocked on and pointed towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°If you do not hand it over, then you shall die.¡±

    ¡°Then let me take a look just how strong are you, this Hell¡¯s Messenger from the 18yers of hell!¡±

    No matter what Liu Yi will not let Wang Yuzheng get injured!

    There are so many souls of evil person that are not reaped away! Why are you going to reap the soul of Wang Yuzheng!

    In this world, there is indeed too many unfair matters!

    Liu Yi clenches his fist as ck armor emerges around his body.

    With this time freeze on, no one will be able to discover my twin identity!

    Thus he can use his full strength!

    ¡°Illusion Extermination!¡±

    Liu Yi uses Glorious Sun Palm and attacks Mingyue Xuefeng.

    Mingyue Xuefeng dodges and reappears on his other side.

    ¡°This palm had already been recorded by us, you idiot!¡±

    As she shouts, she pulls open her bow.

    Instantly a bone arrow pierces through the air and flies towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Open for me!¡±

    Liu Yi sweeps out with his Scorpion Tail Lance and tries to sweep the bone arrow away.

    But to his shock, his Scorpion Tail Lance actually hit empty air while the bone arrow pierces in his left shoulder.

    The piercing pain causes Liu Yi¡¯s sight to turn ck.

    What the shit¡­what is happening.

    ¡°It is useless. All of your defenses are useless.¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng sits on her bow in the sky with her legs crossed and says proudly, ¡°Theherworld qi that we use can ignore all kind of defense and directly attack your soul. This bone marrow is also the same. What that was pierced by the bone arrow is not your flesh body but your soul ah!¡±

    There is actually this kind of magic technique! It actually has the same effect as my Glorious Sun Palm¡¯s Soul Damage!

    {Big sister ah, aren¡¯t you very powerful? Are you able to defend against soul techniques ah?}

    {Stinky brat, do you really think that we Monarch Scorpion¡¯s are omnipotent!}

    {Damn it¡­.when I need help, you are useless!}

    Liu Yi looks miserable as his shoulder is still trembling in pain.

    He stretches out his hand to try and pull out the arrow but grabs empty air instead!

    Damn it¡­I can¡¯t even grab it¡­how am I supposed to pull it out!

    ¡°It is useless. Don¡¯t waste your strength.¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng smiles proudly, ¡°How isherworld qi something that you are able to understand! It is very profound! You ah, just be obedient and wait for this miss to kill you!¡±

    She pulls open her bow again and shoots towards the sky.

    Instantly an arrow rain descends from the sky caging Liu Yi within.

    @#$#@, are you fucking for real!

    This time around, Liu Yi no longer dares to take the attack head-on. He uses shadow step and dodges a few meters away andnds on top of a tree far away.

    As for the arrow rain, itpletely disappears as it pierces through the ground.

    It is actually really a technique meant to deal with souls ah¡­

    Liu Yi starts to sweat on his forehead, the opponent should be around 13 stars¡­.if I fight with my full strength, it was originally not a problem¡­

    But her technique is too troublesome! And it is making me at a disadvantage!

    Since the matter hase to this stage why don¡¯t I try to see if I am able to restrict her first!

    {Xiao Caie out and help!}

    Liu Yi waves his hand and summons out the five-color chains.

    The five-color chains directly emerged from under Mengyue Xuefeng¡¯s leg and around her body like a dumpling and bind her down.

    Seeing that his technique works, Liu Yi faintly let¡¯s go a sigh of relief.

    But unexpectedly Mengyue Xuefeng only smiles and say, ¡°Tsk, do you think that this kind of parlor trick is able to deal with me?¡±

    Her figure suddenly turns transparent like a mirage!

    The chains instantly went past her body and drop onto the ground.

    ¡°I can let my body enter aherworld state for a short moment and be immune to all attacks except for soul attacks!¡±

    What?

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes brighten up.

    ¡°I do not believe it!¡±

    He pretends to be inconvenienced and summoned out the chains again to bind down Mengyue Xuefeng who had just restored her body back to normal.

    Mengyue Xuefeng shakes her head and sighs, ¡°Haiz why do you just not understand. You are unable¡­..¡±

    While she speaks, she lets her body enterherworld state.

    But before she finished speaking, Liu Yi appears in front of her and ms his palm towards her.

    ¡°Soul destruction!¡±

    This palm is specialized in attacking souls!

    So what if you turn intoherworld state, you still need to obediently eat my attack!

    -Boom-

    Mingyue Xuefeng¡¯s pretty eyes widen not understanding what is going on as she is sent flying by Liu Yi¡¯s attack.

    Her body went through the protective before materializing and copsing onto the running track outside.

    ¡°Pain, pain, pain¡­¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng holds her stomach as she cries out in tears, ¡°Wuwuwu, how can you not have protective feelings for the fairer sex, wuwuwu¡­.¡±

    What the¡­.why does it sound like I am the evil one ah!

    This is illogical ah!!!!

    ¡°Damn it all. I don¡¯t care anymore. I shall use my full strength and kill you!¡±

    As Mingyue Xuefeng speaks, she pulls down the bone mask on the top of her head onto her face.

    Instantly Liu Yi senses that the aura of Mingyue Xuefeng had changed.

    What is going one¡­how did wearing a mask make her so strong¡­

    What is the property of the mask ah!

    It is only a fight only! There is no need to be so excessive ah!

    ¡°Die, evildoer!¡±

    She pulls open her ck bow before her figure shes and ten figures instantly appear surrounding Liu Yipletely.

    Liu Yi senses that all of them are not illusions and all of the ten figures seems to be real!

    What is going on¡­Ducuplets???

    At the same time, ten bone arrows shoot towards Liu Yi in all directions.

    This time around I had really yed too big¡­.

    Liu Yi sweats when he realizes that there isn¡¯t any direction to escape in, the ten arrows hadpletely sealed up the surroundings!

    This time around I am really going to be so tragic¡­

    Liu Yi starts to wish that his soul is able to fly away and escape!

    If only Immortal Fox sister was here, she will definitely be able to tell me a way to escape¡­

    Damn it how can I keep rely on Immortal Fox sister¡­ Liu Yi calm down, there will definitely be a way¡­

    At that moment, he activates ck and White world, causing all of the arrows to slow down.

    But all of the directions are sealed and Liu Yi has no way to escape and can only wait to be pierced by the arrow.

    How to deal with soul technique¡­how to deal withherworld qi¡­

    Among all of the techniques that I had to learn which one was specially meant to deal with souls¡­

    Wait! Wait!

    Liu Yi seems to have thought of something!

    A technique that is specially meant to deal with soul¡­.I, seems to have one!

    A gleam shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes as his body turns into a white sword light and crashes against the bone arrows.

    -dang, dang, dang!-

    A number of bone arrows are cut apart by the demon sword that Liu Yi transformed into!

    ¡°What?¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng is shocked as her mouth opens, ¡°How is this possible¡­how are you able to break my soul magic,¡±

    ¡°This is nothing.¡±

    Liu Yi floats in the air as he summons out this Taiji sword with his hand.

    ¡°What is going to happen is then the real wonder.¡±

    Spirit recall!

    Liu Yi pulls out the soul of the Soul Reaper and pushes it into his Taiji sword!

 Chapter 401 Poison

    The self-created Demonic Sword Technique of Shan Honghe in total only has just three moves.

    Spirit recalling is thest move and is also the most despicable move!

    The soul of the soul reaper is struggling with all his might in Liu Yi¡¯s palm as it seems like it had sensed its demise.

    But Liu Yi clenches the soul tightly before stuffing it into the Taiji sword.

    At that moment, the cheap good from Taobao starts releasing an eye piercing radiance.

    What the¡­.I can¡¯t even look straight!

    This is only a 100+ dors sword! But in this instance, it had turned into something very precious and expensive!

    ¡°You will not be able to escape!¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng does not know what magic Liu Yi used and she focuses on Liu Yi¡¯s soul and shoots out an arrow rain.

    The densely packed arrows shoot towards Liu Yi, the radius and number of arrows are wayrger than previously!

    But this time around Liu Yi did not dodge, with his just Spirit Recalled Taiji sword in his hand what is there for him to be afraid of?!

    ¡°Imperial Sword Technique!¡±

    Liu Yi points with his left hand at the Taiji sword and controls it to dance around in front of him, shing down all of the bone arrows flying towards him.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Seeing that her attack is starting to be ineffective, Mingyue Xuefeng starts to be angry.

    How is it possible for Netherworld Qi to be ineffective! This is impossible!

    ¡°Beauty, your power is no longer effective.¡±

    Liu Yi stands there smiling while the Taiji sword revolves around him like a guardian.

    ¡°How did you do it! This is impossible!¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng seems to be unable to understand how Liu Yi did it and starts to be somewhat frantic.

    Liu Yiughs in his heart, this Mingyue Xuefeng should have no other methods now.

    Like this, she should be going back right?

    Although Mingyue Xuefeng¡¯s Netherworld qi is very powerful, it¡¯s bane is soul technique!

    In realbat experience, she is way weaker than me! After all, I had gone through life and death experiences for 500 years in Asura Realm!

    ¡°Ahahah you are forcing me to use my final technique!¡±

    Who would know that Mingyue Xuefeng is not willing to give up. She keeps her bow and hesitates for a while before finally taking out a conch-like item.

    ¡°I really never expected¡­that I might need to use this to deal with you¡­if Leader knows about this he will definitely scold me to death¡­¡±

    Her hesitation causes Liu Yi to be vignt.

    What does thisss n to use on me ah¡­

    Why does it feel quite frightening¡­

    ¡°Be obedient and lie down for me you scumbag!¡±

    Finally, Mingyue Xuefeng decided as she ces the conch on her mouth and blows it fiercely.

    Instantly a ck smoke flies out and floats towards Liu Yi.

    What is this toy¡­

    Liu Yi swiftly controls this Taiji sword and creates a strong wind which swiftly blows the ck smoke back towards Mingyue Xuefeng.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!!!¡±

    Just as Mingyue Xuefeng lower the conch, she sees the smokee towards her frightening her to death, ¡°This¡­.how is this possible¡­.¡±

    She ispletely unable to dodge the swiftly encroaching ck smoke and is swiftly covered by it.

    Liu Yi is feeling strange, would her body be corroded until bones are left?

    ¡­.that seems to be a bit too cruel¡­

    But after all, she is still a Hell¡¯s Messenger from the 18 Layers of hell, she shouldn¡¯t be so lousy right?

    Even if she is turned into bones, she should still be able to live on¡­yeah, that¡¯s right. That is the case.

    Unexpectedly after the smoke dissipated, Mingyue Xuefeng is still standing there safe and sound, only her face had turnedpletely red.

    ¡°Wu¡­.this aphrodisiac smokee so quickly¡­.¡±

    What the hell aphrodisiac smoke????

    You are a Hell¡¯s Messenger from the 18yers of hell!!!! You are also a high ranking worker ah why do you do have this kind of no moral stuff!!!!

    ¡°Wuu~~ so hot¡­.¡±

    As Mingyue Xuefeng speaks, she starts to take off her jacket and tossed it on the ground.

    Two snow-white arms appear in front of Liu Yi¡¯s gaze. Although it is still okay, this is just the signal for the beginning!

    Indeed, Mingyue Xuefeng swiftly rips off her shirt and reveals a ckce bra underneath!

    This girl¡¯s chest is not small at all ah¡­at the very least¡­it is at least D cup ah!

    Liu Yi swallows his saliva.

    This girl likes ck a lot ah¡­but her skin is so white..especially that slender waist, perfect figure ah¡­.

    ¡°I beg you¡­help me¡­¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng¡¯s face is total red while she begs in a low voice, ¡°I am poisoned by aphrodisiac¡­if if I do not do that¡­I will die¡­¡±

    ¡°WHAT??? Are you joking with me?¡±

    Liu Yi is shocked, where is there such a scary poison ah!

    ¡°I¡­.I¡¯m not¡­.¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng¡¯s ears are also turning red, not knowing if it is due to her shame or the poison is too strong.

    ¡°You, you must help me¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hell! I am your enemy do you understand?! You actually want me to help you? What the hell is wrong with your brain?!¡±

    Liu Yi starts cursing, ¡°Some more, you actually used such a shameless poison to deal with me! What would you do to help me if I was struck by the poison?!¡±

    ¡°I¡­I nned to bring you to 18yers of hell and let those hungry evil spirit serve you for a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°What the fuck!!!¡±

    The vein on Liu Yi¡¯s forehead starts twitching, this girl is too evil already! To actually use such a vile move!

    ¡°Wuwuwu¡­.isn¡¯t it because I do not wish to lose¡­it is not that I am doing it on purpose¡­.¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng sits on the ground and starts brawling.

    ¡°This is your own poison. Don¡¯t you have an antidote for it?¡±

    ¡°This, this doesn¡¯t have an antidote¡­¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng starts to cry even harder, ¡°Only by having sex 7,7, 49 times then would the poison be cured¡­¡±

    Fuck your sister ah!!!!

    Having sex is not enough! You still need to do it 49 times???!!!?!!!

    Richard Tyson would also be drained okay!!!!!

    [TL: no idea who is the guy but yeah a guy would be drained dry from that]

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your hell have evil ghosts¡­you can go and find the evil ghosts¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and prepares to leave.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t ah¡­.if Leader sees me like this¡­all of my bonus will definitely be deducted¡­I, I, I might also be fired¡­.wuwuwu¡­.I work hard for 200 years and finally managed, managed to pass the exam for an official¡­and with great difficulty, I became a Hell¡¯s Messenger¡­.I can¡¯t lose this job ah¡­.wuwuwuwu¡­.¡±

    Thest few parts arepletely fucking with my mind!

    Liu Yi¡¯s forehead ispletely covered with cold sweat.

    In front of him is a demonic beauty, especially with her propping up her upper body while sitting on the ground and licking her lips while looks at him. Her red face is begging him to eat her up¡­

    This is heaven or hell ah¡­..

    Even if it is fortunes, it seems toe a bit too quick already ah¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you~~¡±

    ¡°No way. I will not help my enemy!¡±

    Liu Yi feels that this matter is not so simple, ¡°What if after I help you and after you recover, you take advantage of me being drained and kill me!¡±

    It is 49 times after all¡­.how tired would I be after that!

    In a scientific experiment, a certain country girl wanted to experiment just how much receiving ability she had and within a few days she had sex with over thousands of guys and nothing happened to her. Later on, a guy also wanted to test as well. The end result is after 200+ girls he had copsed and died.

    Like the ancient saying, there is only a bull that tired to death while there is no field that spoiled from being over plowed.

    Even if I am a cultivator, wanting to not tired after 49 rounds¡­..it is tough!

    If I had known I should have learned some bed techniques from Ma Hua ah¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you~~~¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng crawls over like a little puppy and hugs Liu Yi¡¯s leg. Her boob presses against his leg as she shakes her body, ¡°I, I promise you¡­I will not harm you¡­¡±

    ¡°Who would believe you! Oi, oi, oi, don¡¯t bite my pants ah! It¡¯s expensive!¡±

    ¡°Wuwu¡­I, I can sign a contract with you¡­¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng¡¯s face is so red that it is almost dripping blood. She coyly twists her body and butt saying, ¡°¡­I Mingyue Xuefeng.. will be your¡­.underworld servant¡­¡±

    Underworld servant? What is that?

    Although I don¡¯t understand it sounds like something very powerful!

    ¡°Wuwu¡­¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng suddenly climbs to her feet and kissed Liu Yi on the lips.

    Liu Yi is shocked and afterward, he felt something coppery on his lips.

    Thisss actually bit my lips?

    What the heck! Did she nt a sinister magic on me!

    But Liu Yi only felt a strange force entering his body, not only did it not harm his body, it makes him feel more awake and clear minded.

    It seems that he also has a link with Mingyue Xuefeng. As long as he wished to, he can immediately take Mingyue Xuefeng¡¯s life¡­

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng¡¯s hugs Liu Yi¡¯s waist as her head pressed against his chest while her breast rubs against his waist, ¡°I beg you to help me ah¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi bes conflicted.

    Although I am not picky¡­but I still shouldn¡¯t take a girl on the first day I met her ah¡­

    Furthermore, this girl¡­previously used to be my enemy ah! The next moment¡­.she wants to have sex¡­. Just what the fuck is going on!

    Before Liu Yi agrees, Mingyue Xuefeng once again kisses Liu Yi on the lips and forces her tongue into his mouth.

    ¡°Oi, we cannot¡­¡±

    Before Liu Yi is able to finish, his tongue is already being sucked on by Mingyue Xuefeng.

    Liu Yi feels that Mingyue Xuefeng¡¯s body is very hot, which is definitely because the poison is too strong.

    Furthermore, when her tongue enters his mouth, Liu Yi felt his body bes hot like an arrow on a drawn bow that must be released!

    What the hell¡­.it can¡¯t be that she has also passed that aphrodisia to me ah!

    The aphrodisiac is very fierce and instantly affected Liu Yi¡¯s entire body and in a blink of an eye, it is already affecting his mind.

    The current Liu Yi other than being in an excited state, he only wishes to push down Mingyue Xuefeng who is in front of him and have a hundred rounds of sex!

    Liu Yi is unable to control his body, the might of the aphrodisiac which even Mingyue Xuefeng who is of 13 stars is unable to withstand, how could Liu Yi withstand it!

    Furthermore, his Dragon Nature which was suppressed by Liu Yi all these time, under the aphrodisia finally loses control.

    He carries up Mingyue Xuefeng and brings her to the viewing tform by the side and presses her down on the stairs!

 Chapter 402 Do your job properly my servant

    The viewing tform is somewhat cold but to Mingyue Xuefeng and Liu Yi whose body¡¯s are burning in heat, it ispletely not a problem!

    Mingyue Xuefeng is being pressed onto the view tform while her legs are raised up by Liu Yi to his shoulder.

    The current Mingyue Xuefeng¡¯s jeans are already torn off while their body is touching each other while breathing heavily.

    ¡°Master¡­be, be a bit gentler¡­¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng begs in a soft voice. Although she had lived for so long this is her first time¡­

    In hell, marriage is not allowed. Like in the immortal realm, the 18yers of hell do not permit the freedom to love. Even if you are an official.

    Thus Mingyue Xuefeng had never experience dating before¡­

    But now she is going to directly skip the first few bases and jump to fourth base.

    While Liu Yi is not being polite at all. Under the dragon nature and aphrodisiac, he hits bottom in one stroke.

    ¡°En¡­.¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s waist tightly as tears form from the pain.

    Why is it so painful¡­.damn it¡­.

    Under the pain, Mingyue Xuefeng is unable to bear it and bites down on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder while crying.

    But very quickly from Liu Yi¡¯s body follow out a warm force through their link into Mingyue Xuefeng¡¯s body.

    This force allows Mingyue Xuefeng¡¯s pain to swiftly disappear and turns numb.

    At the same time, from her body, a part of her strength flows out into Liu Yi¡¯s body, forming an equivalent exchange!

    Mingyue Xuefeng is shocked, what is happening¡­master is actually able to absorb my strength?!

    Liu Yi seems to not notice this, at this moment he ispletely in sex mode and starts to increase his speed.

    Although the time is being frozen, sound is not possible to spread out.

    But the two of them are experts who break allmon sense, thus in the quiet sports field, there is the sound of their bodies joining together.

    Liu Yi seems to not be satisfied as he makes Mingyue Xuefeng kneel on the view tform as he takes her from behind.

    Wang Yuzheng and the girls are standing by the side not moving, their thoughts are frozen in time like a statue of a beauty, apanying Liu Yi and Mingyue Xuefeng¡¯s 49 rounds.

    With the help of the mysterious artifact, golden hourss, the two of them had sex for an unknown amount of time.

    Mingyue Xuefeng is strengthless as she finally lies on the viewing tform, strengthless to react to Liu Yi and allows Liu Yi to do as he pleases.

    Wherelse Liu Yi with the dragon qi, the longer he fights the fiercer he gets. In the end, he carries up Mingyue Xuefeng and makes her sps his waist before starting to walk around the sports field to ¡®work¡¯ to remove their poison from their bodies.

    The sun would not descend nor would the moonlight rises.

    The golden hourss is indeed the most impressive artifact to carry out a ndestine affair! With its help, Liu Yi whose dragon nature is in control and Mingyue Xuefeng fought 49 rounds!

    Throughout the 49 rounds, the aphrodisiac gradually bes weaker until finally the two of them lies on the viewing tform panting.

    ¡°Ma, master¡­I am very tired ah¡­¡±

    Other then her heels, Mingyue Xuefeng is not wearing anything else, as she lies there not willing to move.

    ¡°Then let us rest first.¡±

    Liu Yi sits up in a lotus position and closes his eye and starts cultivating.

    After eating Mingyue Xuefeng, Liu Yi realizes a shocking matter.

    What the hell!!! In my body there is already Immortal, Devil and demon qi coexisting together¡­and now where is there another purple qi inside ah!!!!

    This qi is none other than the Netherworld qi that is unique to Hell¡¯s Messenger like Mingyue Xuefeng.

    Are you for real¡­just having a bit of sex and I actually absorbed her qi?!?!

    [TL: right a bit¡­.]

    My body is already messy enough! Now, what the hell am I going to do!!!

    Would I implode and die ah!

    But what makes Liu Yi somewhat d is that the Netherworld qi is rather calm and is moving along with the other three qi slowly, revolving around the star map making the sky in the map twirl.

    Three different qi are not messy enough ah, why do I want another one?!?!

    Just what on earth is happening!!!

    Within Liu Yi¡¯s spiritual beast space, Yan Qiuhong realised this situation and says, {Four different qi¡­stinky fellow I had always thought that it is because of your luck which allowed you to be able to possess three different qi but now¡­from what I see, it is not because of luck¡­}

    {Then what is happening?}

    {Little fellow you did not notice that within your body, there is a part of soul force?}

    {What, soul force? I am a spiritual body?}

    Liu Yi is badly frightened, {Big sister Yan Qiuhong ah!!! Please don¡¯t scare me okay!! Isn¡¯t a spiritual body only possessed by girls?! How can I be a spiritual body ah!!!}

    {You are of course not a spiritual body you idiot!!}

    Yan Qiuhong rolls her eyes and says: {I am saying that within your body there is a portion of soul force only! Who is saying that you are a spiritual body!}

    {But¡­this is also very strange ah¡­}

    {Indeed it is strange, but if there wasn¡¯t the existence of this portion of soul force, you would not be able to control so many different qi at the same time¡­furthermore under the catalyst of this soul force, your constitution had already changed¡­you are no longer an ordinary person any more¡­}

    {That¡¯s right, I am a cultivator or a Dragon hunter.}

    {No, not that. I am saying your constitution!}

    Yan Qiuhong reminds, {Your current body is close to the level of spiritual veins. Even though it is a fake spiritual vein, but it does have the unique amodation ability of the real one! Little fellow in the future when you have sex with another person you will absorb their qi. When you have absorbed 9 different qi, you will be able to challenge the Realm Guardian!}

    {What the heck¡­.so strong¡­.but where do I go and find 9 different qis to absorb?}

    {Currently I also do not know where to find 9 different qi. In the cultivation world, I only know of 7 different qis. Immortal Qi, Devil Qi, Demon Qi, Asura Qi, Buddhist Qi, Ghost Qi as well as the Netherworld Qi that you had just absorbed! As for the rest, thisdy also does not know. You go and find them yourself.}

    What the heck¡­..only seven different ones!

    Furthermore, the only way for me to get the qi is to have sex¡­the rest is still fine¡­but for Buddhist Qi how the heck do you want me to get it?!

    Find a monk and go for a round?!

    Damn it that taste is too heavy! How am I supposed to do it ah?!

    Let¡¯s not think about it anymore. As for challenging the Realm Guardian this kind of things¡­as for now, it is still not possible.

    Liu Yi senses that the Netherworld Qi within his body, although it is currently weak, under the jointed prompting of the other three qi starts to gradually be stronger.

    Even this kind of fake spiritual vein is also so overpowering¡­just how overbearing would the actual person who possesses a real spiritual vein.

    Some more, as for the soul force within my body¡­where did ite from. Among the girls that I had known that possess spiritual body¡¯s, only Poison Jasmine possess it!

    Oh wait, it seems like Yuan Zhenyue also possesses a spiritual body, thus Long San brought her into the Dragon Group and gave her super body armor!

    As for the rest¡­it seems like there is also Ma Yixuan who had disappeared for so long¡­

    Where on earth did I obtain this soul force¡­so strange.

    ¡°Master¡­I should return now¡­¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng sits up. She stretches out her hand which emits a purple qi covering her body.

    Very quickly a new set of purple clothing covers her body and hides away her body, making Liu Yi feel that it is a pity.

    ¡°I am going back to report¡­I am definitely going to be tragic for notpleting the task¡­¡±

    Thinking of how not only did she not collect the soul, her own body was also taken by others as well as taking Liu Yi as her master¡­

    Finished¡­Indeed I do not have the fate to be a Hell¡¯s Messenger¡­

    Indeed I am too stupid¡­wuwuwu¡­.

    Mingyue Xuefeng starts crying as she retreats.

    As she retreats, she steps onto the golden hourss on the ground.

    -ka cha!-

    With this sound, arge crack appears on the golden hourss.

    ¡°Gods! My golden hourss! My god artifact!¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng ispletely stunned as she copses onto the ground and hugs her god artifact which was broken by her stepping on it while crying nonstop.

    What the hell¡­

    Liu Yi starts sweating.

    With this quality, you actually call it a god artifact?! Isn¡¯t this too fraudulent?!

    ¡°This time around if I go back I will definitely be fired¡­perhaps I might also be imprisoned¡­wuwuwu, I don¡¯t want ah¡­¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng cries pitifully. With the golden hourss being spoiled, the surrounding time which was frozen starts to restore bit by bit.

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi. You quickly find a ce and hide first! The barrier is going to be released!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu, I already no longer have a ce to go¡­.¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng keeps wiping away her tears, ¡°If I go back down, I will definitely be locked up¡­.I will definitely die¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sweat, you don¡¯t need to go anywhere. You can follow me.¡±

    Liu Yi says: ¡°You have already acknowledged me as your master, I will be responsible for you.¡±

    ¡°Real, really?¡±

    When Mingyue Xuefeng hears what Liu Yi says, she stops crying as she looks at Liu Yi with teary eyes.

    ¡°But¡­I had failed my task and spoilt the golden hourss¡­below will definitely release a wanted order¡­if I follow master¡­master will be implicated¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, so what if I am implicated.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Even if I meet a Hell¡¯s Messenger and the like then I can just fight. Myherworld servant, just ept my protection.¡±

    After all, I had already done it with thisss for 49 rounds. Eileen Chang had once said before if you want to enter a woman¡¯s heart, you must first enter her¡­.lower mouth.

    This is the shortcut to a woman¡¯s heart.

    But to a man, it is almost the same. Otherwise, why would there be the saying, ¡®One day of married life, a hundred days of favors.¡¯

    One day is already so exaggerated, not to mention that the two of them had done it for 49 rounds!

    ¡°Master¡­you really decided?¡±

    ¡°Of course! You quickly find a ce to hide first! Wait for me to finish this tennis match then help you deal with your problem.¡±

    ¡°Hehe then I also have a ce to hide!¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng starts smiles, ¡°I can remain in my spiritual form. Other than master, no one will be able to see me. Master in the future I will be relying on you! Although I am unable to be an official already¡­but I¡¯ve decided to work hard for master!¡±

    An evil thought emerges in Liu Yi¡¯s mind.

    This¡­.definitely¡­.will properly¡­.do it¡­..

    [TL: ¡®ºÃºÃ¸É¡¯ is ¡®work hard¡¯, but if you seperate them, ¡®ºÃºÃ¡¯ bes ¡®properly¡¯ while ¡®¸É¡¯ bes ¡®do¡¯]

 Chapter 403 There is still me

    The golden hourss finallypletely spoiled as the time freeze stops.

    Mingyue Xuefengs sits on a chair by the side and waves at Liu Yi. Thisss¡¯s heart is really quite big¡­

    Wang Yuzheng and the restpletely do not know what had happened as they look at Liu Yi in worry. After all the current score is now 30 15 and Liu Yi is behind.

    No one notice that on a chair by the side, there is another beauty.

    ¡°Your loss is already a foregone conclusion.¡±

    Li Heqiang sneers and says, ¡°I feel that this match no longer have any meaning. How are you Wei Wei¡¯s opponent.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Wei Wei.¡±

    Bai Xiaowei is somewhat unhappy, ¡°How many times do I have to tell you!¡±

    ¡°Sorry junior sister¡­¡±

    Li Heqiang quickly finds some excuse but Liu Yi is able to see a deep unresigned look in his eyes.

    Looks like this fellow is interested in Bai Xiaowei ah¡­this is the so-called, the pavilion closes to the water enjoys the moonlight first. The two of them are together for so long but he is still unable to get her. No wonder this fellow¡¯s gaze will make people ufortable.

    His heart is definitely warped¡­

    Thinking of how much I liked Ma Yixuan back then, the continuous rejection from her nearly caused my heart to warp as well!

    This is a human life ah!

    ¡°More, this is my match! You do not butt in!¡±

    As Bai Xiaowei speaks, her gazends on Liu Yi, ¡°Liu Yi. I hope that you will not disappoint me too much.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Perhaps I might also be able to give you a surprise.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he tosses up the tennis ball in his hand.

    ¡°This time around I will not let you get an ace!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei raises her concentration as her conscious covers the center of the tennis court.

    Liu Yi is somewhat shocked, thisss has a rather strong conscious eh. During the time when we had not met, what technique did she learn?

    Liu Yi serves the tennis ball which swiftly spins andnds by Bai Xiaowei¡¯s feet instantly.

    Bai Xiaowei smiles confidently this time around as she swings out with her racket with both hands and hits the ball back towards Liu Yi.

    But Liu Yi is already at the as he jumps up and smashes down the tennis ball!

    The tennis ball flies pass Bai Xiaowei and hit the court before flying away.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Bai Xiaowei is shocked and is unable to react.

    I actually lost another point?

    ¡°It is 30 all now!¡± says Liu Yi with a smile.

    ¡°Tsk, it will end here! This miss will not yield to you again!¡±

    As Bai Xiaowei says, she suddenly smiles.

    What is thisss smiling about? Something is wrong!

    Liu Yi suddenly sees Bai Xiaowei making some subtle actions with her right hand and a white figure flies out from her body and enters the tennis ball.

    He looks closely at the tennis ball and realizes that inside the tennis ball is the civet, Tuan Tuan!

    cing spiritual beast into another object? Didn¡¯t expect that Bai Xiaowei had learn such an interesting magic.

    ¡°Go! Let me show you this miss ability!¡±

    As Bai Xiaowei speaks, she serves the ball!

    The tennis ball flies in a beautiful arc beforending on the ground.

    Liu Yi swings his racket towards the ball.

    But the tennis ball suddenly changes direction due to the spiritual beast inside and dodges Liu Yi¡¯s racket andnded outside.

    ¡°45 30! Just one more point and this miss shall win!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei arrogantly says, ¡°It¡¯ll still be in time if you admit defeat now!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng looks at Liu Yi in worry, her palm ispletely covered with sweat.

    ¡°You better not lose¡­our club¡¯s face is all relying on you!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi cheers for Liu Yi.

    ¡°Boss how about I help you seduce Bai Xiaowei!¡±

    As Chen Cai speaks, he starts to take off his shirt, ¡°How about I sacrifice a bit of my sexual appeal. As long as boss is able to win the match¡­¡±

    ¡°What the! Scram you hooligan!¡±

    By the side, Ling Zhuoyi immediately pushes Chen Cai to the ground and start trashing him.

    ¡°I still have not admitted defeat Bai Xiaowei.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he prepares to serve the ball.

    ¡°Hmph still trying to act tough!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei pouts and seems to be unhappy.

    ¡°Take my serve!¡±

    Liu Yi swings his racket and serves the tennis ball.

    But it seems like he had used too much strength and the ball is served out of court.

    Bai Xiaowei smiles even wider, under my control do you really think you are able to get a point?!

    ¡°Fault once ah! If you do it one more time then you would lose ah!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei passes the tennis ball back to Liu Yi, as long as Tuan Tuan controls the tennis ball out one more time, based on their rules, Liu Yi needs to leave the court!

    ¡°That might not be necessarily true.¡±

    Liu Yi takes the tennis ball and bounces it on his hand, ¡°I feel thatdy luck has always been standing by my side.¡±

    As he speaks, he makes an action that shocked Bai Xiaowei.

    Liu Yi had pinched out Tuan Tuan¡¯s soul and sealed it into his ring!

    This! What magic is this!

    Bai Xiaowei trembles slightly as she looks at Liu Yi in disbelief. He had actually realized that I sent Tuan Tuan into the tennis ball! Furthermore, he is able to capture and seal Tuan Tuan!!

    Before she is able to react, Liu Yi is already about to serve.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continues to see who would win or lose!¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­I admit defeat¡­¡±

    Bai Xiaowei lowers her tennis racket, ¡°You win¡­the court is yours¡­¡±

    ¡°Awesome!!!¡±

    When Ling Zhuoyi hears this she exims happily.

    Everyone else is in shocked, why did Bai Xiaowei admit defeat? Wasnt she very arrogant earlier like she is going to win already?

    This change is way too big!

    ¡°Why?!?!¡±

    Li Heqiang is instantly unhappy, ¡°Junior sister. It is obvious that you are going to win. Why did you admit defeat?! You are our Nimble Gate¡¯s seeded yer. How can admit defeat, these two words are not in your dictionary?!¡±

    ¡°It is none of your business! If I want to admit defeat it is my own problem!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei res at Li Heqiang before running over to Liu Yi and stretches out her hand palm up.

    ¡°Return now!¡±

    ¡°Return what?¡±

    Liu Yi sps his hands behind his neck in azy manner causing Bai Xiaowei to clench her teeth.

    ¡°Hmph stop acting. I had already admitted defeat what else do you want!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like I am a bad person threatening you.¡±

    Liu Yi says: ¡°A match ought to be fair and square, but you use this kind of cheating method. Would you be happy winning?¡±

    ¡°Why not. This is a part of my strength!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei pouts, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also use a bunch of random abilities. You still dare talk! Quickly return Tuan Tuan back to me, otherwise, I will be impolite!¡±

    Have a fight here with Bai Xiaowei¡­does not seem to be suitable.

    Furthermore, Liu Yi also does not have any thoughts of starting a fight with Bai Xiaowei, after all the two of them used to berade-in-arm and possess a strongrade-in-arms friendship!

    He stretches out his hand and make a grab at the ring and returns the pitiful little cat back to Bai Xiaowei.

    ¡°I feel that your Spiritual Cat Tuan Tuan did not have much growth.¡±

    Liu Yipressed his words and ask Bai Xiaowei, ¡°While your strength seems to have increased by quite a bit¡­some more, why did youe to Ke Da university? Is it because you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, who needs you to care!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei snorts before looking at Liu Yi in vignce but did not tell him anything.

    After retrieving back her Spiritual Cat, she immediately turns around and walks off.

    Liu Yi watches Bai Xiaowei¡¯s beautiful retreating figure.

    Strange¡­since Nimble Gate hade to Ke Da, there will definitely something on.

    By the side, Wang Yuzheng is obviously jealous as she snorts and says to Chen Cai, ¡°Chen Cai youe over and y tennis with me!¡±

    ¡°Eh, why don¡¯t you let boss apany you?¡±

    Chen Cai seems to sense some form of pressure.

    ¡°Hmph, he is too busy chasing after girls, how would he have time to y with me.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s words cause Liu Yi to sweat, good gods, thisss is very scary when she is jealous¡­.

    ¡°That, let us y doubles then¡­¡±

    Liu Yi immediately cuts in and say, ¡°Me and Yuzheng one team while Chen Cai and Ling Zhuoyi another team. Junping you and big brother shall be thest team. Whoever who loses has to leave the court.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡±

    Chen Chai sighs in relief, luckily boss realized in time, the sea of bitterness knows no bounds, turn your head to see the shore ah¡­

    ¡°Who, who wants to be on the same team as you¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng says with a red face but she walks over and stands at the serving spot.

    Ling Zhuoyi sighs and says: ¡°Oi, the two of you are good eh, lovers together while I have to pair with this idiot.¡±

    ¡°What the heck who is the idiot!¡±

    Chen Cai unhappily waves his racket around, ¡°I am very good at ball games okay!¡±

    While he is speaking, Wang Yuzheng had already served the ball.

    ¡°Let me show you my killer smash!¡±

    Chen Cai excitedly runs forward two steps and smashes the ball.

    The tennis ball instantly turns into a golden light and passes by Liu Yi and Wang Yuzheng before hitting the ground!

    Ling Zhuoyi starts screaming in anger, ¡°You this idiot! It is out, you idiot!¡±

    ¡°Haha, today¡¯s weather is quite good eh¡­¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Afterward, the group of them ys a few rounds. This time around, Liu Yi did not use his qi, after all, ying in that manner is meaningless.

    Ling Zhuoyi is rather good at it, the two sides have wins and losses but in the end it is still Ling Zhuoyi and Chen Cai who won.

    Seeing Wang Yuzheng covered in sweat, Liu Yi is somewhat heart ached for her and says: ¡°You take a seat. I¡¯ll go and buy some water for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­mineral water will be fine¡­¡±

    Even at this time Wang Yuzheng still does not forget about helping Liu Yi save money.

    ¡°Got it. You sit here and wait for me.¡±

    Liu Yi rubs Wang Yuzheng on the head. Wang Yuzheng obediently sits there like a little cat and seems to enjoy the way Liu Yi rubs her head.

    ¡°Come back quickly¡­¡±

    By the side Chen Cai who ys tennis did not forget to shout, ¡°Boss don¡¯t pay more attention to your lover then your friends ah, we also want water!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and walks out of the tennis court.

    Mingyue Xuefeng floats over to Liu Yi side and pulls on his arm before looking at him pitifully.

    ¡°What is the matter? Are you bored? Actually, in the human realm, there are a lot of interesting things. I will slowly introduce them to ¡­¡±

    ¡°Not that¡­¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng shakes her head as her breast pushes against Liu Yi¡¯s arm as she looks at Liu Yi in expectation and says: ¡°Master, rub my head as well okay!¡±

    Sweat, thisss is trying to strive for favor ah¡­

    ¡°Master~~ I always want pats!¡±

    Liu Yi has no other choice, he can only stretch out his hand and pets Mingyue Xuefeng on her head.

    ¡°Ah, sofortable¡­¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng¡¯s face is lighted up with happiness what at this moment a delicate voice starts scolding by the side, ¡°Who are you meow~~!! Why are you sticking to master meow~!¡±

 Chapter 404 Greatings Sect Head Ling

    Liu Yi turns around to see that Xiao Mi who was out doing tasks had returned unknowingly.

    At this moment Xiao Mi is hugging Liu Yi¡¯s other arm while shaking her little tail and staring at Mingyue Xuefeng on Liu Yi¡¯s right in vignce.

    What? Xiao Mi is able to see Mingyue Xuefeng?

    The zodiac beast gene is indeed very mysterious!

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng is able to sense the aura of an enemy, it is not a life and death enemy but¡­a love rival!

    ¡°I am master¡¯s pet, meow~¡±

    ¡°I am master¡¯s Netherworld servant!¡±

    ¡°Master belongs only to Xiao Mi!!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, now he is also my master!¡±

    ¡°Master will not care about you meow~ Master only cares about Xiao Mi meow~¡±

    To show her position she says, ¡°Every morning master will give Xiao Mi something good to eat meow~!¡±

    At that moment Liu Yi starts sweating!

    What the heck¡­why does it seem like something bad will happen!

    ¡°What good food? I am also able to eat it as well!¡±

    ¡°You will not be able to eat it meow! Only Xiao Mi is able to eat it meow!¡±

    ¡°What thing is it?¡±

    ¡°It is master¡¯s meowah~¡±

    Liu Yi immediately covers Xiao Mi mouth to prevent her from saying things that cannot be revealed.

    ¡°Damn it¡­someone ising, we shall decide who win or lose next time meow~¡±

    Xiao Mi suddenly senses something and with a sniff, she immediately turns around and turns into a small white dog, wagging her tail and runs to the side.

    ¡°Just a small dog and you still want to fight with me!¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng ys with Liu Yi¡¯s arm and squeezes it with her chest. Like a mother hen protecting food, she says towards Xiao Mi retreating back, ¡°I will not be afraid of you meow~~ what am I saying, why am I infected into speaking in this manner!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about you. I am also almost infected as well meow¡­damn it¡­¡±

    Liu Yi gently ps his mouth, damn it this infection rate is way too quick¡­

    ¡°That annoying girl¡­I don¡¯t like her hmph!¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng raises her chin and pouts.

    Liu Yiughs secretly, it is obvious that you are jealous for affection yet you try to sound dignified.

    ¡°Xiao Mi is actually quite good. In the future, you girls will get to know each other better.¡±

    Liu Yi does not wish to let the two of them get into conflict as he tries to calm the situation down.

    ¡°Hmph, I still thought that master is very pure and innocent, to think that you are actually very fickle!¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng pouts in unhappiness, ¡°But seeing that you are willing to protect me, I shall just keep an eye closed about this!¡±

    Thisss really doesn¡¯t like to admit to her mistake.

    Liu Yi shakes his head and pinches her nose.

    After all, they have already gone for 49 rounds of rtionship, their affections with one another were matured over a ¡®day¡¯.

    ¡°Annoying! Don¡¯t pinch my nose. It will be ugly!¡±

    ¡°Well no one would be able to see you, it¡¯ll be fine if it copses.¡±

    ¡°Annoying, it is not like that okay¡­¡±

    The two of them bickers as they walk towards the food convenience stall.

    At this moment, Li Heqiang pops out from out of nowhere and stands in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°You came over to chat with me.¡±

    This Li Heqiang¡¯s tone is very arrogant, his attitude ispletely haughty making Liu Yi ufortable.

    ¡°Just say what you want to say. I do not have time to go with you to a secluded area to have a unique hobby.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms and stares coldly at Li Heqiang.

    Mingyue Xuefeng stands curiously by Liu Yi¡¯s side, it is only a pity that Li Heqiang is unable to see it.

    Mingyue Xuefeng is very mischievous as she runs to the back of Li Heqiang and starts making weird gestures, making Li Heqiang looks veryical.

    Liu Yi wants tough but he can only bear with it and hold hisughter.

    ¡°You are just a loose cultivator. How dare you be so arrogant.¡±

    Li Heqiang looks at Liu Yi inplete disdain.

    ¡°I am here to warn you. Junior sister is my Nimble Gate¡¯s rare seen genius in a hundred years. She is a participant for the World¡¯s Dao gathering and is also a seededpetitor. She is not someone who you are able to get close to. If you let me see you getting close to her, little fellow, don¡¯t me me for being impolite and breaking your legs!¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to be afraid as he asks: ¡°Is this your threat towards me?¡±

    ¡°Threat? Haha. I am only telling you how to survive. The road is chosen by you. I hope that you won¡¯t choose wrongly.¡±

    Li Heqiang¡¯s expression is very arrogant,pletely simr to the first time they had met.

    Liu Yi feels like he should remind Li Heqiang, ¡°This kind of question, you should first discuss it with my underling.¡±

    ¡°Your underling?¡±

    Li Heqiangughs, ¡°The two people hiding among the bushes? Apologies but you better let those two three-star fellows go back and train more first. Your underlings only have so little strength.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah¡­looks like I¡¯m being underestimated.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s face suddenly turns red, ¡°But they are only ordinary people¡­I am talking about my other underling¡­¡±

    ¡°Only knowing how to say rubbish, how is there another cultivator in this ce¡­¡±

    Before Li Heqiang is able to finish speaking, shapeless airwave brushes by his ear and the tree behind him breaks in half.

    Cold sweat starts to form on Li Heqiang¡¯s forehead, ¡°Who, who is it!¡±

    I am an eight-star expert¡­but why is it that I did not sense the existence of another person?!

    Is it Liu Yi who had taken action? But what did he use to baffle me?

    Just as Li Heqiang is starting to get suspicious, a girl¡¯s voice rings out in his ear.

    ¡°If you say another bad sentence towards master, then my next arrow shall shoot into your mouth!¡±

    A very scary pressure descends upon Li Heqiang.

    As a cultivator of Nimble Gate, Li Heqiang¡¯s courage should be quite big!

    But what human¡¯s fear the most is the unknown!

    An invisible enemy gives Li Heqiang too much pressure.

    ¡°You, you just wait for me¡­¡±

    As a man who knows when to retreat, Li Heqiang res at Liu Yi before escaping.

    Liu Yi immediately shouts warmly, ¡°Eh, why are you running away? Aren¡¯t we going to discuss properly?¡±

    How would Li Heqiang dare to stop, he escapes so quickly that he is gone in a blink of an eye.

    After Mingyue Xueheng had scared away Li Heqiang, she keeps her bow. Turning around she says to Liu Yi, ¡°Hmph this kind of weakling actually dare toe and bluster, master your temper is too good. If this was the 18yer of hell, if we meet this kind of person, we would slice off their tongue!¡±

    Sweat, why is the 18yer of hell so savage!

    ¡°If all matter were always solved with violence, then the human race would have devolved.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulder and expresses his viewpoint.

    ¡°Master¡­this kind of wordsing from your mouth doesn¡¯t seem right ah¡­¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng gives Liu Yi a contemptuous look.

    ¡°Actually I am a pacifist person.¡±

    Liu Yi opens his hands and says: ¡°I believe in peace and despise violence¡­¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng suddenly points to the side and say: ¡°Master there is someone over there taking liberties with First Miss Wang Yuzheng!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly flies into a rage, ¡°Damn it! Who is it! I am going to kill him!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ******************

    In a veryvish vi, a girl is sitting on a beautiful and enormous goose feather bed.

    She is very beautiful and sexy. She is naked and sitting on the bed.

    She is surrounded by several adorable and charming shotas, attending by her side and ying with her.

    Her methods are very awesome, one person ying with several shotas very skillfully and easily.

    ¡°Sect Head¡­there are people outside looking for you¡­¡±

    At this moment, from outside the doores a person¡¯s voice.

    ¡°How many times must I tell you!¡±

    The girl¡¯s expression suddenly turns strict as she scolds, ¡°When I am resting do note and disturb me!¡±

    ¡°That¡­it, it is a noble guest who is at the door¡­¡±

    ¡°Noble guest? What person can be considered as a noble guest?¡±

    ¡°Sect Head¡­it, it is best if you meet her personally¡­¡±

    The voice outside the door trembles slightly.

    The girl is instantly angry and says in displeasure, ¡°When is it your turn to decide what I am supposed to do?! Are you seeking death?!¡±

    The voice outside the door speaks up in fright, ¡°No, no¡­Sect Head¡­.because¡­.she is currently holding my throat¡­¡±

    Before the voice is able to finish, another girl¡¯s voice suddenly speaks up, ¡°Sect leader Ling, there is no need to put on such airs. I am the Great God Sect¡¯s Law Keeper, Jiang Qini. I have some business that I hope to be able to discuss with Sect Head Ling.¡±

    Great God Sect¡¯s Law Keeper!

    The girl¡¯s eyebrow jumps slightly.

    This girl is none other than Acacia Sect¡¯s, Sect Head Ling Xiaowu.

    Ling Xiaowu greatest hobby is to toy around with young boys.

    As for those mature guys, Ling Xiaowu is not interested in them, she finds the young ones very tender and tasty.

    Especially when she uses her Plucking Yang to supplement Yin technique, she is able to absorb these shota¡¯s essence and turn into her own strength and strengthen her youthfulness.

    That is why even though she is over a few hundred years old, Ling Xiaowu looks no different from an 18/19 years old girl.

    ¡°Great God Sect¡­Why is the Great God Sect looking for me?!¡±

    As Ling Xiaowu speaks, she waves her hand and the door instantly opens.

    Standing outside the door is two girls, one tall and one short. The tall one is wearing a red qipao which slit is open all the way up her waist, revealing her ckce panties. She posture is alluring and with one nce she is like a fox temptress.

    The other girl is younger and short but is also a beauty. She is also smiling faintly the entire time.

    But Ling Xiaowu does not feel that this girl is smiling, because she is able to see chillness in her eyes!

    ¡°Greetings Sect Head Ling.¡±

    Jiang Qini smiles faintly while the beauty by the side tossed away the Acacia Sect¡¯s disciple that she is grabbing by the throat.

    ¡°This is my unworthy disciple Ma Yixuan. Why are you still not greeting Sect Head Ling!¡±

    ¡°Greetings Sect Head Ling!¡±

    Ma Yixuan walks forward naturally and respectfully curtsies at Ling Xiaowu.

    Ling Xiaowu does not feel happy, instead, she bes more unhappy.

    These two fellows who turned up without invitation have already fought their way in! So what if they have etiquette or consideration. Instead, it is more like provocation!

    ¡°Your Great God Sect and my Acacia Sect mind our own business! Why are you looking for me?¡±

 Chapter 405 Help you massage

    ¡°Although you can say it like this, I personally admire Sect Head Ling. Especially for Sect Head Ling¡¯s hobby which I really appreciate.¡±

    As Jiang Qini speaks, her eyes sweep through the shotas on the bed.

    Ling Xiaowu instantly frowns as she bes vignt in protecting her property and res at Jiang Qini, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    I am only appreciating a bit only, there is no need for Sect Head Ling to worry.

    Jiang Qiniughs, ¡°Since Sect Head Ling does not wish to discuss your hobby, then let¡¯s discuss our cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Is there any need for me to talk about the Great God Sect¡¯s fame?¡±

    Unexpectedly Ling Xiaowu only twitches her mouth and says in disdain, ¡°Working together with you guy is equivalent to our Acacia Sect digging our own grave.¡±

    Jiang Qini did not get angry, instead, she startsughing, herughter is like a bell causing the shotas to be dazed.

    ¡°What are youughing about?¡±

    ¡°I amughing at how humourous Sect Head Ling is.¡±

    Jiang Qini suddenly stops smiling as her expression turns cold, ¡°Sect Head Ling, you say that my Great God Sect has a bad reputation, but just how good is your Acacia Sect¡¯s reputation? It is not that I want to nder you, but your Acacia Sect doesn¡¯t even have the qualification of a pot calling a kettle ck.¡±

    ¡°Did you fight your way to my door, just to provoke me?¡±

    As Ling Xiaowu speaks, spiders the size of an infant¡¯s fist starts crawling out from her hair and all over the ce.

    Ling Xiaowu does not seem to care, allowing the spiders to crawl around.

    Jiang Qini¡¯s heart be tense because these spiders are the Tianluo Widow that is raised by Ling Xiaowu which is extremely poisonous! Even if it is her, just the slightest poison would make her very miserable!

    Ling Xiaowu was a legend from the past, back then her position within the Devil n was rather high. It is only because her man had betrayed her causing her to be crazy from losing her heart and take her anger on the entire sect, poisoning the lower and higher members to death before escaping from the Devil n and set-up this Acacia Sect.

    Acacia Sect¡¯s fame is not good and is detested by all, and lots of people want to eliminate them. It is all because of Ling Xiaowu, making her entire Acacia Sectpletely unrestrained, as long as they are paid, they are willing to do anything!

    But because Ling Xiaowu¡¯s strength is very high and the ones who died are only a few mortals, thus there isn¡¯t anyone from the cultivation world who are seeking trouble for her.

    After all, no one wants to anger this crazy girl¡­

    ¡°How is that possible. I have already said, I wish to discuss big business with you. Don¡¯t you, Sect Head Ling do any business? Why do you wish to reject the cheque in front of you?¡±

    Jiang Qini did not say anymore, she only takes out a cheque and shes in front of Ling Xiaowu.

    Great God Sect has a lot of believers, among which there isn¡¯t ack of people from rich families, thus their funds are bing more and more.

    Toplete her ns, Jiang Qini has decided to work together with Acacia Sect the local snake.

    ¡°A million.¡±

    Although they have not discussed the business, but Ling Xiaowu had already set a price, ¡°This is only the deposit. After the matter is done, you need to pay an additional 9 million.¡±

    Jiang Qini narrows her eyes slightly, ¡°Sect Head Ling really ¡­ has a lion¡¯s appetite eh.¡±

    ¡°Since your Great God Sect hase and looked for me, how could it be an ordinary matter.¡±

    Ling Xiaowu stretches out a finger and toys with the dick of a shota by her side like ying a musical string.

    ¡°This ten million, it feels like I am asking for too little.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Ten million it is. It is indeed worth this much to this much to invite you to help.¡±

    Jiang Qini considers for a while before deciding.

    This causes Ling Xiaowu to be shocked as she raises her head and looks at Jiang Qini, ¡°You really agreed! I am starting to regret the price I gave. Tell me what is the task?¡±

    Jiang Qini smiles faintly with unknown expression in her eyes, ¡°I want you to revive the Devil Child.¡±

    ¡°Are you joking!¡±

    Ling Xiaowu¡¯s eyes widen and instantly stands up, she does not seem to mind revealing her naked body to outsiders.

    ¡°Revive the Devil Child¡­.you are crazy!¡±

    ¡°I am not crazy.¡±

    Jiang Qini smiles merrily as she crosses her arms and says: ¡°Unless you think that this ten million deal is to invite you out to cheer?¡±

    ¡°Do you know who the Devil Child is?¡±

    Ling Xiaowu bes serious and says coldly, ¡°If he is revived, perhaps both you and I will die.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, this you can rx.¡±

    Jiang Qini stretches out her hand and gently pressed on the shoulder of her disciple Ma Yixuan by her side, ¡°When the Devil Child revives, there will definitely be a veryrge movement. At that time, there will naturally be people who will deal with him.¡±

    ¡°Your objective¡­.¡±

    Ling Xiaowu is not an idiot and immediately guesses it.

    ¡°These matters are best known by you and me only. How is it, Sect Head Ling do you want to do it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ling Xiaowu directly rejects Jiang Qini, ¡°10 million is not enough to buy my life. Once the Devil Child is revived, even if we are able to escape from his ws, that person will definitelye! If hees who is able to escape?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Jiang Qini is not too impatient as she slowly says, ¡°If we are able to revive the Devil Child, perhaps, Li Biyue might appear¡­¡±

    Ling Xiaowu¡¯s face instantly changes as mes shoot out from her eyes.

    ¡°Li Biyue that slut!¡±

    ¡°How is it, has Sect Head Ling decided? If you are not willing then we can forget it.¡±

    ¡°20 million!¡±

    ¡°15 million. I cannot give any higher, after all, I do not have that many liquid assets in my hands. Aspensation I, Jiang Qini can promise you a term.¡±

    ¡°What term?¡±

    ¡°Helping you kill Li Biyue!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The two of themes to an agreement.

    *************

    At this moment Liu Yi does not know that his older sister is being schemed by others, currently, his soul is at Raising Immortal Pavillion and studying the profound usage of Demon Sword Technique.

    After using a few time, Liu Yi cannot help but agree that this Demonic Sword Technique is really heaven-defying!

    Especially after he had obtained Netherworld Qi, usingherworld qi to execute the Demonic Sword Technique and it seems to be going smoothly!

    Indeed this is a technique meant to deal with souls, even it¡¯s attribute is the same.

    ¡°Liu Yi I am here to look for you again!¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is considering how to improve the Demonic Sword Technique, the door of the room he is in is kicked open!

    As the wooden door drops onto the ground, Liu Yi covers his forehead.

    She came again¡­

    The door is already spoilt countless of time this month! Even the little boy who is in charge of repairing my door is giving me bitter looks already!

    Liu Yi really wishes to tell him not to get angry at me, if you want, go and me your senior sister!

    It is a pity that as Chen Keqing seems to possess a very lofty position in the hearts of others and she only reveals her fangs in front of him.

    But¡­thinking about this, I had seen her this side before, pretending in front of me has no meaning.

    ¡°Liu Yi, take my sword!¡±

    A golden sword pierces through the air and stabs towards Liu Yi¡¯s throat like a lightning bolt.

    -dang!-

    Liu Yi did not bother to dodge as he sits there calmly, he stretches out his right hand and sends out his Imperial Sword force field.

    When the sword stabs into the force field, it immediately stops moving, unable to stab forward.

    ¡°Damn it, Liu Yi! How dare you use Imperial Sword Technique to bully me! If you have the strength then let¡¯s have a proper fight!¡±

    A beauty steps through the door, it is none other than senior sister Chen Keqing.

    She is wearing a silver-white attire with cloud patterns and wearing a white cloud pattern shoe. With her beauty and grandeur, she is like a fairy.

    It is only a pity that if it is not for her angry manner of stomping in, Liu Yi will definitely think of her as a fairy.

    Currently, he is thinking of her as a fiend!

    A fiend that always break the door of his house!

    More of her shouting out like a gun firing bullets¡­mother ah, why is my thinking so wicked!

    ¡°Senior sister, this month you have graced my dwelling over 50 times already! The little boy who is here to serve me is already a regr! Those who do not know would have thought that there is something going on between the two of us!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth twitches as he says helplessly.

    Hearing what Liu Yi say, Chen Keqing¡¯s face turns red before saying angrily, ¡°GO and die! Who would want to have anything to do with you, you lecher! I am looking for you, for the sect! Otherwise, who would want to meet you!¡±

    Liu Yi clucks, ¡°Senior sister has such wide grand sentiments, really makes junior brother admire you.¡±

    When Chen Keqing hears how Liu Yi ridicules her, she turns into a raging cat.

    ¡°Less nonsense! Thanks to you, my Moon Sword Technique has improved by a lot! As long as I don¡¯t obtain the senior sword technique, the matter between the two of us shall not end!¡±

    As she speaks, she closes her hands together pulls back, trying to take back her sword that is under the control of Liu Yi.

    But her sword which usually listens to her is out of her control! No matter what Chen Keqiang does, the sword did not return to her hand.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Chen Keqing clenches her teeth in anger. She suddenly walks forward and uses her hands, grabs hold of the sword handle and prepare to pull her sword out.

    But her sword is like it had grown out from Liu Yi¡¯s palm and is unable to be moved.

    Liu Yi suggests, ¡°Senior sister, you see that you are sweating already. Why don¡¯t you sit down and take a rest?¡±

    Chen Keqing is hopping mad, ¡°Damn it! You know that I am your senior sister and you still dare to bully me! How are you like a junior brother! Ahahah! Let go now!¡±

    Liu Yi has no other choice, he can only release the pressure from his Imperial Sword Technique.

    Chen Keqing is using her full strength to pull her magic sword, and with Liu Yi letting go, she instantly loses the counter force and along with the magic sword, she stumbles backward and copsed onto the ground.

    ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡±

    Liu Yi immediately stands up, ¡°Ah, senior sister are you fine?! I did not do it on purpose!¡±

    Chen Keqing sits on the ground and pouts, ¡°Scumbag! You definitely did it on purpose!¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°Senior sister¡­i really did not¡­how about I help you with a massage?¡±

 Chapter 406 Beseige

    Liu Yi swears that from the bottom of his heart, out of kindness wished to help his senior sister to rub her injury. There is definitely, definitely no other thoughts!

    But he seems to have forgotten a matter¡­where Chen Keqing had fell on is none other than her butt!

    ¡°You damn bastard! Lecher!¡±

    Indeed when Chen Keqing hears what Liu Yi had said, not only is she not satisfied, she flies into a rage.

    ¡°Raising Immortal Pce Hall had actually epted you, this shameless disciple! This ispletely our disgrace! I, I, I, Chen Keqing will have a deathmatch with you! It is either you die or I live!¡±

    Liu Yi starts sweating, ¡°What the, senior sister. What is the meaning, does that mean that no matter what I will die?!¡±

    Chen Keqiang nods her head, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Chen Keqing speechlessly, ¡°Senior sister ah, is there really a need that there can only be one of us alive? It does not seem like there is a huge hatred between the two of us¡­¡±

    Chen Keqing immediately rages, ¡°Pei! You lecher! How dare you put it lightly! Let me tell you, you can kill me but you cannot humiliate me!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s turn bitter, ¡°Since that is the case then I understand. Senior sister, let junior brother personally send you on!¡±

    Chen Keqiang is shocked as she looks at Liu Yi¡¯s bitter expression and starts to retreat, ¡°You, you, you want to kill me?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Chen Keqing in shock, ¡°Oi, senior sister aren¡¯t you the one who wants me to kill you?¡±

    Chen Keqing¡¯s eyes are filled with grief, ¡°Damn it¡­you basterd¡­.ancestor, please bless me and bestow me with magic power and allow me to kill this damn lecher¡­¡±

    Looking at Chen Keqing¡¯s aggrieved manner, Liu Yi startsughing in his heart.

    Looks like bullying senior sister once in a while seems to be quite good!

    Just as Liu Yi is thinking about how to thoroughly tease his senior sister, from outsidees a chain of ¡®drumming noise¡¯.

    The sound is very deep, like striking a person¡¯s heart, making Liu Yi¡¯s heart to tremble as well.

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    When Chen Keqing hears this sound, she instantly stops caring about her pain and immediately stands up. Holding her sword, she dashes out.

    Seeing Chen Keqing immediately flying up into the sky when she exits the house, Liu Yi immediately feels that something is wrong. Thus he immediately chases after her on his own Taiji sword and asks: ¡°Senior sister why are you running so quickly for? What is the matter?¡±

    Chen Keqing is flying in the sky in a hurry, without turning her head she shouts, ¡°Who asked you to chase after me! This is none of your business!¡±

    ¡°How can it be not my matter? I am also a member of the sect okay. Senior sister, your way is like excluding a disciple of the sect, how is this like a senior sister!¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, Chen Keqing¡¯s ear turns red before saying, ¡°Hmph since you want toe along then keep close! This is the sect warning bell. There is someone invading the sect.¡±

    What? Someone invading Raising Immortal Pce Hall?

    Liu Yi thinks deeply, thinking about this, Raising Immortal Pce Hall had been on a decline for so long, there will definitely be a few younger generation who woulde to provoke.

    He follows Chen Keqing and flies to the Bagua Stage and realizes that there are already a lot of people gathering there.

    There are people wearing golden or silver changpao which are all from Raising Immortal Pce Hall.

    Liu Yi does not recognize the rest of the people, he only has a faint impression of three of them.

    Liu Haisheng has his hands inside his sleeves, his expression is stern as he stands in front of the crowd not making a sound.

    While Zhang Wentao who has a violent temper is holding his sword as he shouts, ¡°Sky Tiger Gate! How dare you be arrogant in my Raising Immortal Pce Hall! Do you really think that there is no one in my Raising Immortal Pce Hall?¡±

    Poison Jasmine is there as well. She is standing behind Zhang Wentao and carrying a sword on her back.

    The sword seems to be given by Zhang Wentao. Poison Jasmine¡¯s aura seems to have changed a lot, no longer oppressive like a killer. It is now closer to a fairy like Chen Keqing.

    Looks like although he hates me, he is still quite good towards Poison Jasmine.

    Is it because he is an old pervert?

    Eh¡­should not be, with Poison Jasmine¡¯s nature, she will not be in a disadvantage.

    Liu Haisheng is an unflustered person, if Zhang Wentao is an uncouth person, he will not let Poison Jasmine train under Zhang Wentao.

    ¡°So it is actually people from Sky Tiger Gate! Damn it!¡±

    Chen Keqing looks at the guys wearing yellow changpao opposite Zhang Wentao and instantly bes angry.

    ¡°What is the matter, is senior sister very familiar with them?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, who is close with those shameless peoples!¡±

    Chen Keqing spat before cracking her fist, ¡°These people are from a small sect from the devil sects side. This is not the first or second time they havee and disturbed us! This time around I will not forgive them! I will definitely thrash them all!¡±

    Looks like Chen Keqing is really mad ah!

    Is she perhaps Zhang Wentao¡¯s disciple? En¡­perhaps, their nature is really simr!

    Liu Yi follows Chen Keqing and stands on the side of Raising Immortal Pce Hall. When Liu Haisheng sees Liu Yi, he nods gently. Wherelse Zhang Wentao snorts and looks away as he continues to confront the people from Sky Tiger Gate.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Poison Jasmine waves her hand towards Liu Yi respectfully and has a bit of the appearance of an immortal disciple.

    Chen Keqing walks over to Liu Haisheng and asks: ¡°Master what is the situation now?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyeballs nearly pop out, what the heck so senior sister¡¯s master is not Zhang Wentao but Liu Haisheng?!

    This is crazy!!!

    ¡°Sky Tiger Gate wants to take over Raising Immortal Pce Hall territory to be their n¡¯s territory.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Chen Keqing instantly bes mad as she turns around and shouts at the people from Sky Tiger Gate, ¡°Damn you Sky Tiger Gate how dare you have thoughts about my sect¡¯s territory!¡±

    As she speaks, she pulls out her sword, ¡°Who dares to touch my Raising Immortal Pce Hall! You must first step over my corpse!¡±

    Liu Yi nced over at Chen Keqing, wow thisss is quite unyielding!

    ¡°Hehehe, Chen Keqing, how would I not know how serious are you?¡±

    A vulgar guy digging his toesughs weirdly before licking his lips and says: ¡°A girl¡¯s temper should not be too aggressive. Wait till we be the owner of this Raising Immortal Pce Hall, I will take you as my concubine. You will still have a ce to stay, hehehe¡­¡±

    -Bang!-

    Her flying sword instantly shes by the guy¡¯s scalp, cutting away all of his hair.

    ¡°What!¡±

    The guy picking his toes touches his bald scalp, he is in rage and shock.

    ¡°When did you sword technique be such so strong!¡±

    I had seen before the sword technique of hers before. But just now when she used her sword technique I am actually unable to react?!

    ¡°Brothers, looks like Raising Immortal Pce Hall to fail to appreciate kindness!¡±

    The group of Sky Tiger Gate¡¯s disciples instantly rush forward while revolving their qi.

    ¡°Liu Haisheng, today Raising Immortal Pce Hall shall belong to us!¡±

    Liu Yi observes for a bit and realizes that the Sky Tiger Gate¡¯s disciples¡¯ cultivation are not high and are weaklings.

    Only that toe digging guy is around 9-star cultivation, thus he dares to be arrogant.

    ¡°Just based on you lot?¡±

    Zhang Wentao snorts as his sword qi revolves, ¡°I alone am enough to deal with all of you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, but it isn¡¯t just us ah.¡±

    As the toe-digging guy speaks, he ps his hands.

    Instantly from all over the ce flies over groups of cultivators, each of them standing on their own magic equipment, flying in the sky as they gather around.

    The Raising Immortal Pce Hall people are all shocked, so many people¡­.it is at least a thousand cultivators!

    When had Sky Tiger Gate have so many people?!

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s eyebrow faintly raises while Zhang Wentao clenches his sword tightly.

    Chen Keqing¡¯splexion turns pale as she stares at the dense group of cultivators.

    ¡°Liu Haisheng, Zhang Wentao I bet that you guys did not expect that we would have so many people right.¡±

    The toe-digging guyughs incency.

    ¡°These are all people from leisure sects. We decided tobine together and form a new sect, God Dragon Sect! Your Raising Immortal Pce Hall shall be our God Dragon Sect¡¯s territory!¡±

    ¡°A group of crows gathering together that¡¯s all!¡±

    Chen Keqing says in anger, ¡°Let me kill every single one of you!¡±

    When she finished, over hundreds of cultivator suddenly take action together as a densely packed group of magic technique descends towards Chen Keqing. The colorful techniques gather together and form arge sound.

    When Chen Keqing sees the wave of attacks she got a shock and stands there nkly.

    ¡°Protect!¡±

    Zhang Wentao immediately steps forwards and tossed our his sword, blocking in front of the group of Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciples.

    Instantly the sword erges until it is over tens of meters wide, with it floating there, it blocks all of the attacks.

    But Zhang Wentao is not fine. His face turns pale as blood leak out from the edge of his mouth.

    ¡°Junior brother!¡±

    Liu Haisheng finally raises his eyes and looks at Zhang Wentao.

    ¡°No problem¡­I can still block it¡­these bunch of thieves¡­hmph¡­.¡±

    Although Zhang Wentao says firmly, Liu Yi is able to see that he had suffered internal injuries.

    With so many cultivators, although their cultivation is not really high¡­. they win in numbers. Quantitative change leads to qualitative change.

    ¡°Hahahaha, still trying to be tough!¡±

    The toe-digging guy touches his bald head and keepsughing, ¡°If you guys still do not surrender, then do not me us for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°Looks like I need to take action personally.¡±

    As Liu Haisheng speaks, sword qi raises from his body.

    Liu Yi noticed that there is some blood on the edge of Liu Haisheng¡¯s mouth, is martial uncle injured?

    ¡°Senior brother!¡±

    Zhang Wentao immediately stop him and says: ¡°Where is there a need for you to personally take action to deal with these fellows! Leave it to us!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, still trying to act tough.¡±

    The toe-picking guyughs and says, ¡°Do you think that we would not know of the news that Liu Haisheng¡¯s had a qi deviation?¡±

    With that person sentence, everyone is shocked.

    Especially Liu Yi who looks at his martial uncle in shock.

    Liu Haisheng had a qi deviation? Looks like I was too stuck in my house and do not know much¡­.to think that I actually did not know!

    No wonder these bunch of thieves dares to attack together. Looks like they are taking advantage that the only top expert in Raising Immortal Pce Hall is injured and is unable to use his qi!

    ¡°Brothers, today let us take down Raising Immortal Pce Hall and let our God Dragon Sect¡¯s fame spread throughout the cultivation world!¡±

 Chapter 407 I am a disciple of Raising Immortal Palace Hall

    That toe-digging guy shouts, followed by almost a thousand people shouting at the same time, the disy is very vigorous.

    The roaring sound causes the Bagua Stage to tremble slightly.

    Every single one of the Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciples expression turns ugly.

    Is today the cmity of Raising Immortal Pce Hall?

    ¡°My Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s thousand years of foundation is under my control.¡±

    Liu Haisheng wipes away the trace of blood as the sword qi around him keeps rising, ¡°You want my Raising Immortal Pce Hall? Sure, but first you must ask the sword in my hands!¡±

    He pulls out his golden sword which floats in front of him.

    Behind him, after receiving the boost in morale from their Sect Head, the Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciples their fear and starts pulling out their swords and shout, ¡°We pledge on our life to defend Raising Immortal Pce Hall!¡±

    Liu Yi also starts to feel hot blooded from watching, although Raising Immortal Pce Hall has been on the descent, the disciples are very united.

    No wonder Chen Keqing has such a sense of responsibility, looks like the way Raising Immortal Pce Hall nurtures their disciples is quite good!

    ¡°Master what should we do?¡±

    Facing so many cultivators, Poison Jasmine is somewhat nervous.

    Especially as the cultivators are like tigers watching their preys like they want to eat up all of the people from Raising Immortal Pce Hall!

    She has just entered the cultivation world and has to face such arge squad. She more or less does not have the courage, thus she hides behind Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi is also able to see Poison Jasmine¡¯s fear, thus he stretches out his hand and pets her on the head.

    ¡°Rx, master is here. I will not let you get injured.¡±

    Although Poison Jasmine always fights and wants to kill Liu Yi, after all, she is his disciple.

    As the saying, a day as a master, forever a father. Since he had epted Poison Jasmine as his disciple, he has to be responsible for her.

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Poison Jasmine nods her head obediently. She has an indescribable trust in Liu Yi, who asked him to be her master!

    ¡°Today Raising Immortal Pce Hall shall no longer exist!¡±

    The toe-digging guy raises his hand and shouts loudly, ¡°This ce shall be the sky of my God Dragon Sect! Take down Raising Immortal Pce Hall and we shall also have the right to take part in the World¡¯s Dao Gathering! Hahahaah!¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    Chen Keqing keeps her hand around her sword and says angrily, ¡°I shall fight it out with you!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    As Liu Haisheng speaks, he presses his hands together as he transfers sword qi into his golden sword.

    -Tzzzzzz-

    While the sword trembles fiercely, an enormous figure faintly stands up from behind Liu Haisheng.

    Recalling the 30 meters tall enormous figure back then, Liu Yi¡¯s heart trembles.

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s strength is definitely not weak, at the very least it should be above 15 stars!

    Perhaps his strength had already reached the peak of earth grade and is close to heaven grade!

    But why did Martial Uncle enter qi deviation? Is it because he rushed to breakthrough?

    I remember that Master Ma Hua had said before that cultivators worst fear is to rush to breakthrough! No matter which heart sutra, all of them need to slowly cultivate up bit by bit. Thus there is a saying, one day to turn into a devil and a thousand years to cultivate into an immortal!

    The reason why Liu Yi is so strong when entering the second stage of dragon transformation is because his state during that stage is no different from ¡®turning into a devil¡¯!

    The moment you turn into a devil, you will lose your human nature!

    Thus when cultivating, not only must you keep strengthening your immortal qi, you must also keep cultivating your mental state!

    Because Liu Yi possesses overwhelming vital qi, thus he is many times faster than others when cultivating immortal qi! As for his mental state, it is supported by his overwhelming vital qi as well. But if breakthrough too fast, it is not good as well, without a strong foundation, his cultivation base will not be firm.

    Liu Haisheng clearly entered qi deviation due to anxiousness.

    But who knows if there is a spy within the sect who revealed the fact that he had entered qi deviation out and attracted this bunch of crows!

    The 30 meters tall figure behind Liu Haisheng scares the group who grow pale.

    Indeed he is the Sect Head of Raising Immortal Pavillion. Even though he is injured, but his might is still frightening.

    Looking at the enormous figure, the people that the toe-digging guy had brought over start to have thoughts of retreating.

    ¡°Every, everyone don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    Seeing that the situation is turning bad, the toe-picking guy immediately shouts, ¡°He is already an arrow at its end of it¡¯s flight! There is nothing but his bluff that¡¯s all!¡±

    Hearing the toe-digging guy¡¯s shout as well as recalling Liu Haisheng¡¯s injury, the group slowly calms down.

    Liu Haisheng is indeed buffing!

    With great difficulty, he supported the enormous figure but he does not have the strength to use it. His meridians in his body are like almost broken!

    ¡°Haha, do you guys see, he does not have the strength to use a technique!¡±

    The toe-digging guy realize that Liu Haisheng¡¯s face is covered with sweat while supporting his enormous figure but he did not attack, thus confirming his judgment and shouts arrogantly, ¡°Let us all attack at the same time and eliminate Raising Immortal Pce Hall! From now on, God Dragon Sect¡¯s name will spread throughout the world!¡±

    Chen Keqing cannot bear it as she scolds, ¡°Shameless!¡±

    ¡°Fight them!¡±

    Zhang Wentao also starts to be anxious. Although he is injured, even if he loses his life, they must protect Raising Immortal Pce Hall.

    ¡°Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s future will be relying on you guys.¡±

    At this moment Liu Haisheng seems to have decided something as hisplexion returns back to normal before turning iparably ruddy.

    ¡°Senior brother what are you doing! Don¡¯t tell me it is Origin Returning Sword!¡±

    When Zhang Wentao sees his senior brother¡¯s appearance, his expression immediately changes from fright and shouts, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash!¡±

    ¡°Even if I die, I will not let these bunch of crows take over Raising Immortal Pce Hall.¡±

    The sword qi within Liu Haisheng once again rushes out, as his immortal aura stabilize, ¡°After I die, Zhang Wentao shall be the sect head of Raising Immortal Pce Hall! Take good care of the disciples of Raising Immortal Pce Hall. Senior brother shall make a move first!¡±

    Within Liu Haisheng¡¯s gaze is a trace of resolution as he prepares to activate Origin Returning Sword!

    This Origin Returning Sword is the scariest technique in Raising Immortal Pce Hall. Its might is enough to move mountains and seas!

    But the requirement to use this technique is the life of the immortal itself! This technique is a mutual destruction move!

    Unless it is thest resort, no one would use it!

    Zhang Wentao¡¯s eyes turn red as the group of Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciples starts crying.

    ¡°Sect Head¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior brother¡­.¡±

    ¡°Master! It is all because disciple did not work hard enough¡­¡±

    Chen Keqing had bitten through her lips. Reaching to this point, she as the senior sister has a very huge responsibility!

    Within the 13th generation disciples, those that can be taken out are too few¡­let alone those who also did not manage to obtain that senior forbidden technique!

    Otherwise, why would master need to sacrifice his life!

    Master is going to die soon and it is all my fault¡­

    Seeing Chen Keqing¡¯s self-reproaching appearance, Liu Haisheng smiles before gently petting her on her shoulder.

    ¡°Keqing. It is not your responsibility. Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s responsibility should not be ced on you. The cycle of heavensw, when things reach an extreme they can only go in reverse. Our Raising Immortal Pce Hall dominated for a millennium. It is almost time to decline. This is all fate.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, Keqing. Watch Master¡¯s final glory!¡±

    Sword qi starts flowing out as Liu Haisheng continues to urge the Origin Returning Sword technique and prepares to activates this heaven-defying ultimate skill.

    Chen Keqing starts crying. This is the first time she is crying. As tears flow down her cheeks and into her mouth, why is there such a bitter feeling¡­

    She looks at her master, to watch her master¡¯s final glory.

    She looks at a group of crows outside the sword formation. She wants to remember all of their faces so that after her master used Origin Returning Sword, if there is any of them that survive, she wants to personally find and kill them!

    I cannot let master die in vain!

    ¡°Do not let that old thing finish that technique!¡±

    The toe-digging guy is also to see that things are going south as he shouts, ¡°Kill him! Quickly kill him!¡±

    The rest of the cultivators also sense the scariness of this technique and swiftly use their magic techniques. Colorful magic techniquesnd on the enormous sword.

    -Boom!-

    More blood appears on the edge of Zhang Wentao¡¯s mouth as his enormous sword starts to crack.

    -Bang!-

    Finally, Zhang Wentao kneels onto the ground as his enormous sword scatters into pieces.

    ¡°Hahaha! Kill, kill all of them!¡±

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s Origin Returning Sword is still not finished but the protection technique scattered scatter. They are like girls with ripped clothing, exposed in front of hundreds of cultivators.

    ¡°We are finished¡­¡±

    All of the people from Raising Immortal Pce Hall are dazed.

    From the sky descends another wave of attacks.

    At this moment a normal looking sword suddenly descends from the sky.

    The sword is emitting green aura while revolving and forms a green whirlpool. With a bang, it breaks apart all of the attacks descending from the sky.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°There is an expert?¡±

    Towards the strange sword that appears in the sky, everyone is shocked as they stare at it.

    There is a small Bagua on the sword, with an ordinary hilt which has a yellow tassel attached to it.

    What the hell, I thought it was a supreme sword!

    This toy is at most a hundred dor trash good! It is not even at the lowest grade of magic sword!

    ¡°This¡­whose sword is this¡­¡±

    Liu Haisheng is also shocked as he stares nkly at the Taiji sword.

    ¡°Sect Head Martial Uncle, where is there a need for you to personally take action to deal with this pack of crows.¡±

    Liu Yi walks forward as and pats Liu Haisheng on his shoulder.

    With this pat, Liu Haisheng felt an unblockable qi enter his body and stop him from revolving qi, causing his Origin Returning Sword technique to stop!

    Gods¡­this, what a monstrous strength is this!

    Is this really the strength that Liu Yi possess? But a month ago when I saw his star map, there was only 8 star-jades lit up!

    But how is it possible to for an 8-star cultivator to possess the strength to suppress me?!

    This, how is this possible¡­

    Chen Keqing also stares at Liu Yi in a daze as she watches him slowly walking out from the group of Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciple and stands by his Taiji sword.

    Although the toe-digging guy is shocked he asks, ¡°Little fellow who are you?¡±

    ¡°This one is Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s 13th generation disciple Liu Yi. I am representing Raising Immortal Pce Hall to meet you guys.¡±

 Chapter 408 Demonic Sword Techniqueâ€™s might

    Chapter 408 Demonic Sword Technique¡¯s might

    Liu Yi stands by the Taiji sword, although he says paying respect his hands are behind his back, giving off a proud appearance.

    ¡°Damn you. Just a puny disciple from Raising Immortal Pce Hall and you are actually so arrogant!¡±

    The toe-digging guy starts cursing, ¡°Since you are in a hurry to die then let us fulfill your wish! Brothers attack! Let us bury him with our attacks!¡±

    Under themand of the toe-digging guy, the group of people with him starts throwing out a bunch of magic attack. The target is none other than Liu Yi.

    ¡°Then let us start the battle!¡±

    Facing the attacks, the rest of the Rising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciplesplexions turns heavy.

    But Liu Yi, who is the person involved is very rxed and is not afraid at all.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.¡±

    Chen Keqing is unable to look on as she turns her head away, not willing to watch Liu Yi die without leaving behind aplete corpse.

    The only one who is confident with Liu Yi seems to be only Poison Jasmine.

    ¡°Monarch Armour!¡±

    A ck armor appears on Liu Yi body protecting him.

    -Ting Ting Ting-

    All of the magic techniques, swords or other weapons which descend upon Liu Yi, crash into the ck armor and were bounced away!

    ¡°What is this!¡±

    Seeing that the Raising Immortal Pce Hall disciple is still fine after receiving all of their attacks, the toe-digging guy¡¯s expression turns unnatural.

    ¡°Years ago, because of my master, Raising Immortal Pce Hall started to decline. To think that even a bunch of thieves like you guys dare to bully my Raising Immortal Pce Hall.¡±

    Liu Yi is not in a hurry to take action, instead, he uses his body to block all of the attacks to prevent from affecting the people behind him.

    As he blocks the attacks he says, ¡°Since it is my master who nted this ¡®cause¡¯ then let me his disciple to help him deal with this ¡®effect¡¯!¡±

    [TL: or you can say karma]

    He raises his right hand and aims towards the densest pack group of people.

    Poison Jasmine starts to be excited as excitement shes across her eye.

    Master is going to use Glorious Sun Palm! Looks like things will be interesting!

    ¡°Illusion Extermination!¡±

    The air starts to distort as over tens of cultivators are turn into mincemeat from Liu Yi¡¯s invisible palm!

    The blood mist spread out and among the dense pack of people, a palm shape empty space appear!

    ¡°This, this, what is this?!¡±

    A lot of cultivators are scared shitless by this attack. They arepletely unable to see Liu Yi¡¯s attack clearly and tens of people had already died!

    What can be scarier than this!

    For a while, the bunch of cultivators was all shocked.

    But Liu Yi does not seem to be satisfied with this as he steps forwards and hits out with his palm again.

    ¡°Falling Rain!¡±

    -boom, boom, boom-

    Instantly over thousands of palm falls from the sky surrounding arge portion of enemy cultivators.

    This kind ofrge radius attack instantly bes a cmity for a number of cultivators as they are all beaten up!

    The earlier awe-inspiring ¡®God Dragon Sect¡¯ seems to have turned into a group of bugs in a blink of an eye!

    They start escaping in all directions. They were originally only a 3/4-star beginner cultivator that¡¯s all. How would they dare to go against an actual expert!

    Didn¡¯t you say that other than Liu Haisheng and Zhang Wentao, Raising Immortal Pce Hall does not have any experts? Howe there is this fellow here!

    Furthermore what he uses is not the Imperial Sword Technique but a palm technique!

    Where did this fellow pop out from! Howe he is so scary!

    ¡°Quickly run!¡±

    ¡°Save me! Who cane and save us¡­.¡±

    The group of God Dragon Sect people instantly fall apart. None of them wish to upy Raising Immortal Pce Hall nor do they wish to let their name resound throughout the world. They only wish to escape as soon as possible.

    But Liu Yi does not n to let them off like this. If he lets them escape just like this where would Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s prestige go?

    Master ah, back then you have tarnished Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s name and now let disciple help you reim it back!

    Furthermore, when these people want to kill the people from Raising Immortal Pce Hall, they don¡¯t appear to have any hesitation. Since that is the case there is no need for me to hesitate in massacring them.

    But it is a pity that they had to scatter so quickly. With just an attack all of them start escaping in all direction.

    Liu Yi is also a martial cultivator and is not like a Dao or spirit cultivator, thus he possessesrge-scale attacks technique veryte.

    Although my dueling ability is very strong my ability for group fights is rather weak.

    But after I obtained the Demonic Sword Technique¡­it seems to be no longer the case.

    Liu Yi looks in the direction of the densest pack group of escaping people and stretches out his hand and nts a sword seed among them.

    Liu Yi¡¯s radius for nting sword sees is a hundred meters and that person is just within the radius.

    That cultivator¡¯splexion changes. Following which his body starts to swell, causing the people beside him to be shocked.

    ¡°Wang Rugan what is the matter with you? Are you fine?¡±

    Replying to him is not Wang Rugan¡¯s voice but his exploding body.

    The flesh and bone transform into sharp little swords and shoot out over tens of meters in all directions.

    The people within that radius are unable to escape the fate of death. Anyone who is pierced by these little swords starts to tremble as their body starts transforming.

    This time around the explosion affected tens of people and all of their cultivation is very low, not a single one is spared from being transformed into a white bone sword which floats into the air.

    These bone swords did not keep still and under the control of Liu Yi¡¯s Imperial Sword Technique, they continue to hunt down the rest of the cultivators like a reaper.

    Seeing this scene, it gives everyone the feeling that if he does not kill everyone he shall not rest!

    Such a scary technique causes not only the enemy cultivators to be frightened, even the people from Raising Immortal Pce Hall are stunned.

    What is this sword technique! Why is it so weird?

    Liu Yi did not exin as he is busy with killing people. His figure shes into the sky and chased after another group of escaping cultivators and nted another sword seed before leaving.

    In a blink of an eye, within the different groups of escaping cultivators, over tens of people are nted with sword seeds!

    Instantly the sky of Raising Immortal Pce Hall is like asura hell! People keep exploding in the sky turning into sword rain and killing the people surrounding them.

    In a blink of an eye, there is over hundreds of bone sword floating in the sky killing the cultivators!

    When they came, God Dragon Sect gathered over a thousand people. But now only less than a hundred of people managed to escape.

    The toe-digging guy is trembling. He no longer possesses any strength to escape as he copses and kneels on the ground.

    The only reason why he survived is because he was standing on the Bagua stage and did not try to escape.

    After Liu Yi had killed hundreds of people, he finally stops.

    It is not that he does not have the ability to kill everyone, but he purposely let a few survive to spread the word of Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s matter.

    ¡°Why, why is it like this¡­¡±

    When Liu Yi had returned to the Bagua stage, the gaze of the toe-digging guy when he looks at him is lifeless like he had lost his soul.

    ¡°Do you know the end result of provoking Raising Immortal Pce Hall?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he waves his hand and over hundred of swords float behind him and dance in the air.

    ¡°I, I am wrong¡­.¡±

    The toe-digging guy suddenly starts kowtowing towards Liu Yi, ¡°I am begging you. Immortal please let me live! It is me who have no eyes to see the mountain! I, I should not have provoked Raising Immortal Pce Hall! I will no longer dare, no longer dare¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    At this moment Chen Keqing did not care about asking about Liu Yi¡¯s strength. When she recalls how this toe-digging guy wanted to eliminate Raising Immortal Pce Hall, she clenches her teeth, ¡°There is no need to let this shameless person live!¡±

    Liu Yi is not in a hurry to take action, instead, he turns around and saluted Liu Haisheng and ask, ¡°Martial Uncle Sect Head what do you think?¡±

    Liu Haisheng cannot help but look at Liu Yi again.

    Although this fellow¡¯s strength is very strong, he is not arrogant and let his mind get clouded by it. It is really rare ah.

    In Raising Immortal Pce Hall, I am the real Sect Head, thus Liu Yi did not immediately kill this main offender instead he asked me for my opinion.

    Looks like my junior brother indeed epted a good disciple ah¡­

    ¡°This person has offended my Raising Immortal Pce Hall. Based on our rules we should behead him.¡±

    When Liu Haisheng says that the toe-digging guy¡¯s face instantly turns pale and nearly fainted.

    At that moment he has thoughts of risking everything but with the hundreds of white bone sword floating in front of him as well as the guy wearing ck armor standing by him, his courage is already gone and how would he have the strength to take action.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    At this moment Liu Haisheng changes the topic, ¡°The heavens love lives. Today Raising Immortal Pce Hall hasmitted a heavy sin of ughter. Why don¡¯t we give him a chance and let him go down the mountain? I believe that he already knows regret.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes I already know my wrong. I no longer dare¡­.¡±

    When the toe-digging guy hears that he has a chance of living, he nearly hugs Liu Haisheng¡¯s tights and called him ancestor.

    Chen Keqing pouts unhappily, ¡°Master why is there a need to let people like him live? Let me kill him!¡±

    ¡°Senior sister since Martial Uncle Sect Leader gave word, let us act ordingly.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°But since this uncle brought a present over, if we let him down the mountain empty handed doesn¡¯t it seems like our Raising Immortal Pce Hall has no etiquette.¡±

    He turns around and smiles merrily at the kneeling down toe-digging guy, ¡°This uncle. What is your name?¡±

    ¡°I, I am called Liu Xiaobai¡­.¡±

    Toe-digging guy Liu Xiaobai? Tsk, tsk what a really unmatching name.

    ¡°Okay. Let me gift you a thing. Remember this is the return gift from Raising Immortal Pce Hall!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he raises his right hand which is already gathering power and emitting a green light and pats Liu Xiaobai.

    -boom!-

    A star jade within Liu Xiaobai¡¯s body is crippled. He is unable to bear the pain and immediately fainted.

    ¡°Find a few people and throw him down the mountain. This trash can be considered as crippled.¡±

    Liu Yi pats his hands and exins, ¡°This is Star Destroying Hand that my master taught me. It is used for destroying a person¡¯s star jade.¡±

    This sentence causes all of the Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciples¡¯ back to chill. Zhang Wentao also shivers, ¡°No wonder he is the disciple of that devil¡­¡±

    As for Liu Haisheng, hisplexion turns heavy and suddenly asks, ¡°Liu Yi the sword technique that you used earlier¡­is it the forbidden technique of Raising Immortal Pce Hall?¡±

 Chapter 409 Strenghtening the Taiji sword

    Liu Haisheng¡¯splexion turns heavy as he asks Liu Yi, ¡°What you executed is the forbidden technique of Raising Immortal Pce Hall?¡±

    With the words, he, and everyone¡¯s gazes turn slightly strange.

    Especially Chen Keqing who uses inquiring gaze to look at Liu Yi, waiting for his reply.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is the Demonic Sword Technique that was left behind my Senior Shan Honghe.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that there is no need to lie on this thus he replies honestly.

    When Liu Yi says this, he notices a radiance shes cross Liu Haisheng¡¯s eyes but when he blinks he thought that he had seen wrongly.

    ¡°There is actually such a technique¡­can you take it out for me to take a look?¡±

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s voice is slightly trembling.

    ¡°This¡­apologies Sect Head Martial Uncle.¡±

    Liu Yi makes a face, ¡°Senior Shan Honghe is somewhat weird. He has set a small mechanism on his technique. When I touched the book, the Demonic Sword Technique book automatically destroyed itself. Currently, the only ce that has this sword technique is my mind.¡±

    Most of the other disciples do not believe in what Liu Yi says and he can see a few of them sneering.

    The meaning of the sneer is you purposely destroyed the book to prevent us from training and bing stronger than you.

    While Chen Keqing only blinks. From her gaze, Liu Yi did not see any suspicion.

    She believes me?

    Liu Haisheng sighs, ¡°So that is the case.¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Martial Uncle if you really want it, I can write it out.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words cause Liu Haisheng to have hope. But theter words cause his heart to sink on again.

    ¡°But I must say it first, this technique can only be trained by people who possess Demonic qi.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words cause the rest of the people to start whispering to each other and it is obvious that a lot of them do not believe him.

    ¡°It actually needs demonic qi?¡±

    Zhang Wentao is the first to be suspicious, ¡°Liu Yi could it be that you possess demonic qi?¡±

    ¡°Martial Uncle Zhang watch.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and did not exin much, instead, he starts revolving the dragon strength in his body.

    His hair starts to turn silver as his eyes emit golden light. An enormous demonic qi surges out from his body.

    ¡°He actually possesses demonic qi¡­¡±

    Everyone got a shock!

    When Liu Yipletely released his demonic qi, his body starts to transform.

    It is the demonic transformation!

    As for the dragon transformation, it is caused by reaching the peak of demonic transformation.

    Chen Keqing¡¯s eyes widen as she stares at Liu Yi and covers her mouth in shock.

    Gods¡­he actually really possessed demonic qi in his body!

    No wonder he said that it is impossible to learn this technique¡­looks like I had always been ming him wrongly.

    Thinking about her brief encounter with the forbidden technique, Chen Keqing sighs.

    Looks like I am unable to shoulder the responsibility of reviving Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡­perhaps this junior brother in front of me is able to¡­

    ¡°So that is the case¡­¡±

    Liu Haisheng bitterly nods his head, ¡°Looks like this technique is indeed not suitable for my Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡­Liu Yi, recall your demonic qi. Remember that during the World¡¯s Dao Gathering, you must never reveal that you possess demonic qi. Otherwise not only you, even Raising Immortal Pce Hall will be the target of all sects.¡±

    ¡°Understood Sect Head Martial Uncle.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°I will not destroy Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s name.¡±

    After all, I am trying toplete the task that my master gave me which is to revive Raising Immortal Pce Hall!

    I think after this matter, Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s name will be spread out.

    ¡°Good. This matter shall end here. Liu Yi, you also go and rest earlier. Right, if you are free, go make a copy of that Demonic Sword Technique. After all, it is Senior Shan Honghe¡¯s original technique. It is good if you could leave a copy in Raising Immortal Pce Hall.¡±

    ¡°Understood Sect Head Martial Uncle.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, this is not an unreasonable request.

    After everyone had dispersed, Chen Keqing stayed behind. After staring at Liu Yi for a while, she finally opens her mouth and says: ¡°Today¡­thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is still thinking of what Chen Keqing would say to him and did not expect her to apologize.

    I did not hear wrongly, right?!

    Chen Keqing is actually apologizing to me? Doesn¡¯t thisss always keep shouting about wanting to kill me?

    ¡°I definitely must have heard wrong¡­¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he checks his ears and finds that they are fine.

    He walks over to Chen Keqing¡¯s side and feels her forehead.

    ¡°Ah! What are you doing!¡±

    Chen Keqing feels like her forehead got a shock as she retreats in fright, ¡°You scumbag I only praise you slightly and you are starting to get itchy hands!¡±

    ¡°There is no fever ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi withdraws his hands as he blinks and says, ¡°But why is she speaking nonsense?¡±

    When Chen Keqing hears what Liu Yi say her good-will towards him immediately disappears like clouds. She clenches her teeth in anger, ¡°Damn it, scumbag! Go and die!¡±

    She steps onto her flying sword and flies off.

    Good gods¡­girls are really like the sky on May¡­changing as she pleases ah!

    ¡°Forget it. It is best if I strengthen my Taiji sword.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the Taiji sword that he had stabbed into the Bagua stage as he starts to be excited.

    Although Taiji sword is a cheap good that was bought from Taobao, after the Hell reaper¡¯s soul was inserted into it, it is more or less no longer an ordinary grade already.

    Demonic Sword Technique¡¯s other mysticism is that the user can continuously strengthen his sword. It does not only rely on inserting souls in, the user can also use the bone swords to strengthen his sword¡¯s toughness and grade!

    This magic tool is split into 9 grades. From the lowest 1 to the highest 9.

    9th grade and above are all the rumored legendary equipment which neither Liu Yi nor Lin Tong had never seen before.

    Currently, I have over 100 bone swords with me. I don¡¯t know what grade would this Taiji sword be strengthened to with all of them.

    The current grade of the Taiji sword is roughly grade 1, after a soul is inserted in.

    Liu Yi waves his hand and the hundred plus bone swords start floating and revolve around his body.

    ¡°Give me a bit of a surprise!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he points towards the Taiji sword!

    Instantly all of the bone swords form a row and one after the other enters the Taiji sword.

    With every sword that enters the Taiji sword, it would let out a droning sound like the echo of a bell being hit.

    Liu Yi is also able to sense that his cheap Taiji sword is increasing in grade and is about to break past grade 1 and enter grade 2.

    The green light emitted by the Taiji sword is getting more and more dazzling. Looks like this Soul Returning is indeed a heaven-defying technique ah¡­

    After 40+ swords are inserted in, Liu Yi suddenly realizes that he seems to be transforming into a devil¡­

    What is going on?

    It is because the bone swords are too evil? Or is the side effect of continually using Soul Returning?

    If this continues on, before a hundred of the bone swords are forged in, I would already enter qi deviation or even turn into a devil and transform into a real devil!

    Sensing the danger within his body, Liu Yi immediately empties his mind from all thoughts and takes several deep breaths. After that, he starts rousing his Boundless Vital Qi.

    ¡°Ha!!!¡±

    He shouts out a dragon roar and the sound echoes continuously around the Raising Immortal Pce Hall.

    After shouting out the impure qi within his body, Liu Yi starts to feel his spirit bes much more invigorating, the violent thoughts in his mind are also gone.

    Boundless Vital Qi is indeed a good thing ah.

    During this one month plus of cultivation, Liu Yi did not waste his efforts. He has at least realizes that his Boundless Vital Qi is able to restrain his Demonic and Devil qi!

    If a clone identally enters Dragon Transformation state, it seems like I can use Boundless Vital Qi to awaken it!

    But waking up is not the best method. Liu Yi wants to find out if he is able to maintain conscious when he enters the Dragon Transformation state!

    As long as I am able to control the Dragon Transformation, I will be able to challenge even stronger experts! When I am saving Immortal Fox Sister, I would have another guarantee as well!

    Although today I killed an entire group of cultivators until they escaped in a sorry figure but these fellows are nothing but cabbage only. They are iparable to real experts!

    I do not know just how strong is the Ghost Fox n but the only thing I know now is to strengthen myself! Continuously strengthen myself!

    After Liu Yi controlled the devil transformation, he continues to insert the bone swords in. When the devil qi is too strong, he will use Boundless Vital Qi and cleanse his heart. Under this continuous cycle, he finally manages to insert all the hundred+ bone swords in.

    At this moment the Taiji sword has already undergone a veryrge change. The Bagua symbol on the sword bes much clearer, at the same time its covered with demonic qi.

    The sword hilt is starting to transform into a bonelike material while the sword body also reveals some trace of bone.

    The sword¡¯s grade has also increased to grade 3!

    Although it is not a very high-grade sword, it is countless of times stronger than the previously cheap sword!

    Senior Shan Honghe ah, you have really left behind a good thing for me. Furthermore, I am the only person who is able to use it.

    Liu Yi sighs ruefully before keeping the Taiji sword and leaves.

    He did not know that in the dark, there is a pair of eyes secretly observing him the entire time.

    As for the battle between Raising Immortal Pce Hall and ¡®God Dragon Sect¡¯, it is swiftly spread throughout the cultivation world.

    Almost everyone within the cultivation world more or less knows of Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s ughtering case.

    The group of God Dragon Sect¡¯s people overestimated their capability and challenged Raising Immortal Pce Hall. In the end, they were ughtered by Raising Immortal Pce Hall and only a small portion of people survived!

    Furthermore, the leader of God Dragon Sect, Liu Xiaobai¡¯s cultivation was crippled by some unknown technique!

    This disciple¡¯s name was swiftly spread throughout the cultivation world.

    Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s 13th generation disciple, Liu Yi!

    In the past, no one had heard of this name before but now in a blink of an eye it is spread throughout the cultivation world! Especially since the day of the World¡¯s Dao Gathering is getting closer, everyone is more or less wary of the owner of this name.

    Although he killed some trash, after all, it was nearly a thousand cultivators! If theybine their strength together, their might is not small at all!

    Is it possible that Raising Immortal Pce Hall is going to rise again?

    At this moment on a mountain peak of Concealed Sword Pavillion, a girl is standing there as she watches the scenery in the sky.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­I have finally heard your name again¡­.¡±

 Chapter 410 Dissection class

    On the other side, Liu Yi has once again entered cultivation state. Since the big battler in the Bagua stage, Chen Keqing no longer kicks down the door. asionally when they meet in the dining hall or Concealed Scripture Pavillion, her face would turn red and escape.

    Liu Yi is curious, is her brain infected with a virus?

    But he does not have time tomunicate with Chen Keqing. Other than eating and reading books, Liu Yi spends the rest of the time cultivating.

    After making a copy of the Demonic Sword Technique and passing to Liu Haisheng, he ces the sword scripture below the Through Sky sword in the main hall. It seems like this Through Sky sword has a very powerful formation protecting it. Other than him, no one else is able to open it.

    After which a lot of people actually got defeated under the hands of Raising Immortal Pce Hall! A lot of people who are born in the viges of the cultivation world startsing out to be disciples!

    This task of epting new peoplends on Chen Keqing and in a blink of an eye there is actually over 60+ new people who wish to join Raising Immortal Pce Hall! Furthermore, this number is still on the rise and she believes that soon it would break through a hundred or more!

    Everyone in Raising Immortal Pce Hall is very happy. You must know what in the past when Raising Immortal Pce Hall personally sends people to other viges in the cultivation world to ept disciple, no one bothered to care about them!

    All of the youngsters in the viges, who among them do not wish to enter arge sect!

    Raising Immortal Pce Hall previous used to be an unremarkable sect within the Sword Pavillion, thus who would want to join it! This is the reason for Liu Haisheng¡¯s worry. Even for cultivators, they will still die of old age unless they are able to progress and scatter the void.

    Thus as the older generation passes away, the rise of the newer generation is very important! After Ma Long had left Raising Immortal Pce Hall, it loses its capability to have new blood and starts declining.

    But since Liu Yi had shown his might and killed hundreds of devil sects¡¯ disciples, Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s name once again spread throughout the cultivation world!

    Within a short period of time, Liu Yi suddenly has over a hundred junior brothers and sisters.

    The normally quiet Raising Immortal Pce Hall currently be bustling with noise and excitement.

    The other reason why Chen Keqing did note to and disturb Liu Yi is because she is busy with inducting the new junior brothers and sisters.

    Every day on the Bagua stage, Chen Keqing is drilling the new disciples and teaching them Through Sky Sword technique.

    Now when Zhang Wentao asionally sees Liu Yi, his face is no longer filled with unhappiness.

    It can be said that with Liu Yi¡¯s joining, it allows Raising Immortal Pce Hall to once again regain fame and opportunity.

    After cultivating for a night, Liu Yi¡¯s soul leaves his cultivating body and returns back to Ke Da.

    *************

    Before Liu Yi opens his eyes, he felt that there is something heavy on his body.

    On his chest seems to have something soft which carries a nice fragrance tempting his nose.

    Eh¡­what is going on¡­is it Xiao Mi?

    Liu Yi opens his eyes slightly and realizes that a naked red hair figure is lying in his embrace. The figure is curled up and lying on his chest sleeping like a little cat.

    What the heck!

    How is this Xiao Mi ah, it is obvious Xuefeng ah!

    What on earth does my body do when I am not here?!

    Everyone else is still in deep sleep while Lai Junwen¡¯s snore is still as loud as thunder.

    ¡°Master is awake¡­¡±

    It seems like Mingyue Xuefeng has felt Liu Yi¡¯s movement as she opens her eyes. She mischievously stretches out her tongue and licks Liu Yi on his chest.

    Liu Yi instantly freezes, what the¡­.

    It is not only a female¡¯s nipples that are sensitive, actually, the guys¡¯ ones are also the same.

    ¡°You, why are you sleeping here ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yipresses his words into a line and asks Mingyue Xuefeng while ¡®enduring¡¯ her mischief.

    Mingyue Xuefengzily replies, ¡°I have always been sleeping here¡­¡±

    Liu Yi got a shock in his head as he hurriedly asks, ¡°Then did I do anything to you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing ah¡­I am very curious, is master no longer interested in me?¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng looks at Liu Yi with a pitiful appearance. Currently, Liu Yi is her one and only pir. If there is no Liu Yi then she would have nowhere to go. On the other hand, following Liu Yi gives her a very safe feeling which is also veryfortable.

    Furthermore, the school is very interesting, a hundred times more interesting than 18yers of hell¡­currently, if Mingyue Xuefeng can return back to hell, she would not want to!

    Liu Yi sighs in relief, luck¡­while my main soul is away, the other body will follow Little Jade¡¯s system instructions and follow themands. Looks like this system does not have a virus in it and did not do unmentionable things to Xuefeng.

    ¡°Master¡­.I¡­want it¡­¡±

    Currently it is in the wee hours and Liu Yi¡¯s lower half is supporting the sky currently.

    Mingyue Xuefeng suddenly stretches out her hand and gently grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s little brother¡­

    Liu Yi shivers and looks at the red head beauty and starts to get excited.

    After tasting the taboo, most people will start to be addicted.

    Even for the worker of 18yers of hell is also the same. Mingyue Xuefeng had not received the moisture from Liu Yi for these few days and is already somewhat impatient.

    Ah, wrong¡­isn¡¯t it, should be thirsty¡­

    When Liu Yi hears Su Junping on the upper bunk flipping his body he immediately says: ¡°Stop messing around¡­there are still other people here¡­¡±

    Xuefeng rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°No worries¡­they would not be able to see me.¡±

    ¡°But¡­they are able to hear you okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, in that case¡­watch me!¡±

    As Xuefeng speaks, she blows out a purple smoke from her mouth.

    This purple smoke carries a sweet scent and quickly covers Liu Yi¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Hehe¡­this is an ordinary sound blocking barrier.¡±

    Xuefeng raises her eyebrows when she sees Liu Yi¡¯s doubt and says: ¡°Now we can do as we please¡­¡±

    She aims properly at Liu Yi¡¯s little brother and starts riding it.

    Liu Yi and Xuefeng let out satisfied sounds at the same time. After which Xuefeng transforms into a female knight as she rocks her butt and rides Liu Yi continuously.

    This causes the double-decker steel bed to start creaking loudly.

    If there wasn¡¯t this sound barrier, I am afraid that the people downstairs would be kicking down the door by now¡­.

    Like the proverb, a few days of separation wins newlyweds. Actually, this sentence is rather interesting, it actually means that if the two of them did not have sex for a long time, their craving for it will be veryrge!

    Very quickly Liu Yi is not satisfied with being ridden by a girl. How can the initiative be given to other people!

    He flips over and instructed Xuefeng, ¡°Xuefeng kneel on the bed.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­what is the matter¡­¡±

    ¡°Ill massage your shoulder¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay¡­.wuwu¡­master¡­you liar¡­¡±

    Liu Yi feels that after meeting Xiao Mi and Xuefeng, he is starting to have a daytime sex lifestyle.

    To the extent when he leaves the dormitory in the morning he keeps yawning.

    Really taxing on one¡¯s mind and body ah¡­inparison, Mingyue Xuefeng is bouncing energetically by the side.

    ¡®Liu Yi after sse and pick me up. Let¡¯s go to the library to read books.¡¯

    At this moment Liu Yi received Wang Yuzheng¡¯s SMS. Perhaps these few days my body is carrying out the task ording to the system and did not apany her¡­

    ¡®Okay, what time does your ss end?¡¯

    ¡®Second period, meet at the library.¡¯

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s SMS is forever so concise andprehensive. Liu Yi cannot help but think of her appearance in his mind.

    If he wants topare, Wang Yuzheng is like a white rabbit milk candy, sweet and delicious. Most importantly is how obedient is she.

    Although she looks very obedient, she is a very stubborn girl. The things that she had decided on cannot be changed no matter what.

    Since the matter at the self-study room, their rtionship had gotten closer. Although no one says it out, Liu Yi also did not give her anymitment.

    Because he still had yet to save Immortal Fox Sister, thus Liu Yi is unable to give any other girls anymitment. Everything shall wait till Immortal Fox Sister is back!

    But her position as a girlfriend will not run away. Now that my strength is almost there, this time during the World¡¯s Dao Gathering, I must help this girlfriend snatch the pill!

    Liu Yizily walks with his roommates to the ssroom for Zhang Meixuan¡¯s ss.

    Yoko Nishikawa hade earlier as she sits by the side with the rest of the girls. Seeing Liu Yi walking in, they lock gaze for a while before she turns her head away and continues chatting with her friends, but her expression does not seems to be concentrating.

    Looks like thisss is still thinking of the matter back then¡­but wanting to forget about it is also very hard!

    ¡°Junwen ah! This weekend let us go and y!¡±

    Xiao Ya turns around and says to Lai Junwen with a merry smile, ¡°The two dorms go out and y. How about we go to Pleasure Valley? I have been wanting to go there and y!¡±

    Go out and y again?

    Liu Yi starts to be apprehensive.

    By the side, Xiao-Fen immediately looks at Liu Yi in interest, like she has not given up on her thoughts of getting him.

    After all, currently in school, Liu Yi is now considered a famous person. He had utterly dominated Roukou Tetsu, which is enough to make the girls desire him.

    From the looks of it, this Xiao Ya seems to be trying to find an opportunity for Xiao Fen?

    Lai Junwen hearing what his girlfriend had said immediately nods, ¡°Okay, okay. It will not be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi muste as well! If he does note then we will not go as well!¡±

    Lai Junwen instantly stares at Liu Yi, ¡°Eh? Old two had you heard it. You must go ah!¡±

    Liu Yi gives him a middle finger, ¡°Tsk, if you do not call me old two then I¡¯ll go!¡±

    ¡°He promised already.¡±

    Lai Junwen immediately reports to Xiao Ya and Liu Yi immediately says: ¡°Oi, oi don¡¯t be in a hurry to agree! I will also bring along a few friends!¡±

    Before Xiao Ya ask, Xiao Fen already asks: ¡°Who else are you bringing?¡±

    ¡°A few of my friends.¡±

    Liu Yi is thinking of Wang Yuzheng, Murong Die, and Wang Lele.

    Going out to y, how could I not bring this threesses. If I do not bring them other¡­I might die¡­.

    ¡°Oh¡­then you shall threat!¡±

    Xiao Fen suddenly says fiercely to Liu Yi.

    ¡°That¡­fine then¡­¡±

    Liu Yi covers his forehead, looks like I have offended thatss¡¯s narrow-mindedness.

    ¡°Hmph, hmph¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then that is settled. This weekend, Pleasure Valley let us enjoy ourselves thoroughly!¡±

    Xiao Ya does not seems to mind, after all being able to be with Lai Junwen is her n!

    At this moment Zhang Meixuan walks in through the door, she is wearing a short skirt which attracts the gazes of all the guys.

    In her hand is a transparent tank filled with lots of frogs which makes Liu Yi take note.

    ¡°Students for today¡¯s lesson teacher shall be teaching you guys dissection¡±

 Chapter 411 Demon Child coming into being

    ¡°Dissection?¡±

    ¡°What the heck, it sounds very evil ah¡­¡±

    When the students here what Zhang Meixuan says, they started discussing with each other.

    ¡°Teacher, you are after all a beauty. You must definitely be afraid of dissecting a frog!¡±

    Chen Cai volunteered himself, ¡°Why don¡¯t I help Teacher.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, as for dissecting a frog and the like.¡±

    Unexpectedly Zhang Meixuan only smiles widely as she reaches with a hand into the tank and captures a pitiful frog. With her other hand, she holds the knife used for dissecting and makes a few gestures.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not say about dissecting the frog. Even if it is dissecting you, Chen Cai, I also would not have any physiological barrier.¡±

    Zhang Meixuan¡¯s words cause Chen Cai to shiver and immediately sits back down.

    One of the girls cannot help but ask, ¡°Teacher¡­.that¡­that¡­.would the little frog be in pain¡­¡±

    ¡°To be honest, teacher does not know about this.¡±

    Zhang Meixuan blinks her eyes, ¡°How about you let teacher cut you and you tell me if it is painful?¡±

    The girl¡¯s face turns pale and immediately shakes her head.

    Liu Yi cannot help but cover his forehead, this Zhang Meixuan is indeed a crazy woman ah.

    ¡°Alright students, this is the dissecting ss. This is science. So please keep away your uselesspassion.¡±

    Zhang Meixuan had always been crazy towards science, ¡°Student Junping what are you doing?¡±

    Her gazends on Liu Yi¡¯s side, on the guy wearing spectacles and praying through the Buddha beads on his wrist.

    Su Junping got a shock and immediately says, ¡°Re¡­port, reporting teacher¡­I am praying for them¡­¡±

    Zhang Meixuan, ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    No longer caring about the students, Zhang Meixuan starts exining as she starts to dissect the pitiful frog.

    Amitabha, pitiful frog, just treat it as you are contributing to the glorious science experiment¡­talking about this, human beings really treat themselves as the most precious creature. As long as it is favorable to human beings, the rest of the creatures can all be used to serve humans. They have be human beings, food, or offer their short life as medicine for humans.

    It can be said that humans splendide from stepping on countless bloody corpses of nts and animals.

    Thinking to here, Liu Yi starts to be somewhatpassionate. Is this what that monk in that monastery meant by being fated with Buddha?

    It is only an ordinary sympathy that¡¯s all¡­

    How am I suppose to obtain Buddha qi?

    In Liu Yi¡¯s mind, all kind of random thoughts starts emerging. By his side, Mingyue Xuefeng is giving all her attention to Zhang Meixuan exnation and she appears very interested.

    A Hell¡¯s Messenger with such heavy taste¡­

    In the ssroom, there are already a lot of girls as well as guys who are unable to watch on anymore and were all in shock from the fright of the bloody scene.

    Zhang Meixuan¡¯s expression is the thing that makes Liu Yi dumbstruck! The heck¡­it is obviously only dissecting a frog but in her eyes, there is actually frantess!

    That¡¯s right it is frantess! This woman is really a mad scientist! What most people cannot bear it but this girl is very excited about it!

    The frog¡¯s devastation under Zhang Meixuan frantess haspletely turned into two sharply differing scene!

    There was even a very timid student who was unable to take it anymore and vomited in ss.

    Liu Yi prays in his heart, hopefully, this student will not be left with a shadow¡­

    Just as Liu Yi prays for the students in the ss, the closed window in the ss is suddenly blown open.

    A gale came blowing in, blowing on all of the students.

    Although it is now mid-autumn, the weather is still very hot, thus everyone is not wearing a lot. When this cold wind blows in, everyone starts shivering.

    ¡°Wah, it¡¯s suddenly raining!¡±

    One of the students who was by the window felt raindrops on his face and immediately stretched out his hand and try to close the window.

    But the wind outside is strangely very strong. No matter how much he tries, he is unable to close the window.

    Zhang Meixuan walks over to the window and uses one hand to the window that the guy is unable to close at all.

    The guy¡¯s jaw drops as he starts at Zhang Meixuan who is standing by the window.

    Zhang Meixuan only says one sentence, ¡°The rain is very heavy¡­¡±

    This rainsted for three entire days.

    Originally the n to go out and y during the weekend is gone just like this. Causing the dorm room big brother Lai Junwen¡¯s mood unhappy and sighs for no reason.

    Liu Yi stands by the dorm room window and looks at the heavy rain outside.

    These few days JingDou is flooded with water and it seems to be because the drainage system is worn down and did not receive repairs for years. A lot of areas in JingDou have turned into Venice.

    A lot of people are joking around ofing to Jingdou to look at the new catastrophic ins, Flooded JingDou City.

    There are also before who are joking about inviting people to JingDou to look at the sea.

    Actually, the situation is around there. JingDou drainage system had always been a problem and every single term, the person in charge of it is not willing to deal with this problem. Because this project will waste a lot of funds but is not good to curry favor with. Furthermore, it is hard to see results during their term. Thus, everyone had always been opening one eye and closing the other towards dealing the drainage system of JingDou.

    In the end, this current term person in charge is naturally unlucky. Submerged JingDou is almost bing a joke.

    ¡°Aiyah¡­if this goes on, it will be bad.¡±

    Su Junping who is ying LOL looks at the heavy rain outside the window and sighs, ¡°The weather forecast had reported that this is the heaviest rain that JingDou had experienced in 50 years.¡±

    Lai Junwen punches the sandbag tied to the bed fiercely a few times in agitation. After venting a bit he says, ¡°Damn it. Why is my luck so bad!¡±

    Liu Yi keeps looking out of the window as the corner of his eye twitches.

    Is it really because of the weather? The heavy rain thates once every 50 years?

    But why is it that I am able to smell a faint demonic qi from the air?

    This demonic qi perhaps has gathered within the entire JingDou. I am afraid that this heavy rain has a rtionship with the demonic qi!

    ¡°Indeed this weather is not usual.¡±

    In the world that Lai Junwen and the rest is unable to see, Mingyue Xuefeng is sitting on the table and dangling her legs as she says charmingly, ¡°This rain isplete because the Demon Child ising into being.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately asks Mingyue Xuefeng in shock, ¡°Demon Childing into being. Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?¡±

    ¡°Second brother what are you saying?¡±

    Su Junping who is pulling his face out from theputer and ask Liu Yi curiously, ¡°What is Demon Child?¡±

    ¡°Ah, nothing!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately covers up. He had forgotten topress his voice into a line because he is too agitated.

    By the side, Chen Cai attention is immediately attracted over and he straight away opens his hands and releases his Asura Barrier.

    Instantly the entire dormitory is covered by the Asura Barrier, other than those people with qi, ordinary people are blocked outside.

    ¡°Boss, I have been observing you for a few days and it looks like you are always talking to someone?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the curious Chen Cai and thinks that he should let him know.

    ¡°Okay then. Xuefenges out and meet Chen Cai.¡±

    ¡°I hate Asuras!¡±

    Although she said that Mingyue Xuefeng still reveals her real body and appears in front of Chen Cai.

    ¡°What the heck¡­.a great beauty¡­.¡±

    When Chen Cai sees Mingyue Xuefeng, his saliva starts dripping down.

    Liu Yi gives him a dispising gaze, ¡°Grow up you idiot, quickly wipe your spit away!¡±

    Chen Cai hurries and wipes his mouth, ¡°Boss, when did you have another girl ah¡­.so unfair¡­¡±

    Liu Yi introduces, ¡°This is Mingyue Xuefeng, a Hell¡¯s Messenger from 18yers of hell. My new helper.¡±

    ¡°Beauty nice to meet you. I am called Chen Cai and boss¡¯s most loyal underling!¡±

    Chen Cai stretches out his hand, ¡°Beauty do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng did not shake hands with Chen Cai, instead, she leans on Liu Yi and res at Chen Cai in warning, ¡°I am master¡¯s!¡±

    Chen Cai instantly starts crying, ¡°Wuwuwuwu¡­bos, I want to die together with you¡­¡±

    Liu Yi immediately coughs, ¡°Okay enough. Let¡¯s talk about proper matter first. Xuefeng tell me what is this Demon Childing into being?¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°On my information records, in the past, there was a very scary demon in JingDou! He was harming the mortal world and creating chaos! In the end, the heavens were unable to take it anymore and sent down the Northern top goddess and sealed this demon.¡±

    Chen Cai ask curiously, ¡°How is this story rted to the demon?¡±

    Liu Yi starts frowning like he has understood something.

    ¡°Xuefeng what you mean is¡­.¡±

    Before he finishes asking, Liu Yi receives a message from Zhang Meixuan through Little Jade.

    ¡°There is a task, swiftly head over to theboratory.¡±

    ¡°Chen Cai remove the barrier. We need to go to theboratory.¡±

    ¡°Understood boss.¡±

    Chen Cai immediately removes the barrier and the two of them walk out.

    Lai Junwen immediately shouts, ¡°Are you two crazy? The rain is so heavy why are you still going outside?¡±

    ¡°We are going to buy things!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hands before leaving the dormitory with Chen Cai.

    When they are outside, it is indeed raining very heavily. All over the ground is a pool of water with nowhere to walk.

    In this kind of bad weather, there is basically no one who is willing to go outside. But the two Dragon Group agent who have a task, they have to brave the rain and go to the man-madeke.

    The water level in the man-madeke is very high and is almost flooding out. If this goes on, perhaps it might really flood.

    Liu Yi and Chen Cai enter theboratory through the secret passageway and see a grim looking Zhang Meixuan.

    ¡°This time we have a task and it is very urgent.¡±

    As Zhang Meixuan speaks she ps her hand. ¡°The two of you follow me to Beichen side. Maki had already brought the rest of the people over there already.¡±

    ¡°What is the matter?¡± asked Liu Yi.

    Zhang Meixuan brings Liu Yi and Chen Cai through the secretboratory and to the outskirts. Climbing onto the helicopter she says: ¡°The Devil Child ising into being.¡±

    Everywhere is flooded and cars are unable to pass through.

    Hearing what Zhang Meixuan says, Liu Yi¡¯s heart sinks, indeed is it like what Xuefeng said?

    At this moment Xuefeng who had boarded the helicopter as well narrows her eyes at Liu Yi.

    Chen Cai asks curiously, ¡°Who or what is the Devil Child?¡±

    ¡°It is a very scary monster.¡±

    Zhang Meixuan¡¯s expression is very ugly as her bursting chest rises and sinks, it can be seen just how nervous is she.

 Chapter 412 The sealed off location

    ¡°Devil Child is a snake demon. He is sealed under the Northern Top Goddess of Fraternity at North Star Road.¡±

    Zhang Meixuan expression bes heavy as she says: ¡°Originally the top did not know about this matter until there is a year when the top wanted to construct an Olympics building and wanted to demolish this Northern Goddess of Fertility temple. In the end, when they had just torn down two external walls, a tornado formed and killed two workers and injured many more.¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s eyes widen, ¡°So sinister?¡±

    Zhang Meixuan nods her head and says: ¡°Back then, there was a famous cultivator that came over and told the top that this Temple cannot be touched. The top was under a lot of pressure but in the end, still decided to retain the temple and thus the Olympics building had to be built in another area. Only then did the tornado stop and the two people who died mysteriously revived.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned¡­.¡±

    When Chen Cai hears this he is stunned, indeed the cultivation world is a very mysterious ce.

    Liu Yi did not say anything as he starts thinking.

    If it is this case, that seal is definitely very important and very secure. It is impossible for it to be unsealed for no reason.

    If that is the case then how did that Demonic Child revive?

    When Liu Yi thinks here, he raises his head and asks, ¡°Who is the person who opened the seal?¡±

    ¡°How did you know that it is someone who opened the seal?¡±

    Zhang Meixuan looks at Liu Yi curiously as she obviously had not said it.

    Liu Yi casually says, ¡°Guessing.¡±

    ¡°Your guess is quite urate.¡±

    Zhang Meixuan nces at Liu Yi before saying, ¡°Based on the current reports, it is the Sect Head of the Acacia Sect, Ling Xiaowu who did it.¡±

    ¡°Acacia Sect again!¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist tightly, ¡°What is this group of people nning to do!¡±

    Zhang Meixuan shakes her head, ¡°We are also unable to guess it¡­but this time around it does not seem to be only the Acacia Sect but also the Great God Sect who are involved. Other than a person protecting Ling Xiaowu who is forcefully breaking the seal, there are also groups of people from the Great God Sect blocking our people.¡±

    ¡°Why are the sects working together?¡±

    Liu Yi is shocked, ¡°This matter is bing weirder¡­.currently who is on which side?¡±

    ¡°A few of Dragon Group members as well as us Twelve Zodiac people.¡±

    Zhang Meixuan says, ¡°But the people from the Great God Sect are too powerful. We are unable to get close to the Northern Goddess of Fertility temple.¡±

    ¡°The people from the Great God Sect are powerful?¡±

    Liu Yi is curious, ¡°How strong are they?¡±

    ¡°Very powerful. No matter what method we use, we are unable to kill them. They keep reviving and after every time they revive they be even stronger and scarier!¡±

    Zhang Meixuan¡¯s words cause Liu Yi¡¯s heart to sink, is it a Ghost Infant again?

    Looks like the people from the Great God Sect already control the method of controlling the Ghost Infant?

    This Ghost Infant is earth grade and above. This is not the most important point. The most important point is that it can revive endlessly!

    But I have already controlled the methods of killing the ghost infant, furthermore, with Xuefeng here, she is the most suitable to deal with Ghost Infant!

    Liu Yi is currently calcting the winning chances. As for killing a Ghost Infant, he can rely on Xuefeng.

    But if the Devil Child revived¡­am I able to win it?

    A demon that the heavens actually sent someone to suppress¡­just how strong can he be?

    Liu Yi recalls that in his spirit pet space there is a strong old demon and thus he asks: {Senior Qiuhong, do you know this Devil Child?}

    {You asked the right person.}

    Qiuhongughs before saying, {This Devil Child¡¯s name is even more famous than me, this Monarch Scorpion.}

    {He is so famous?}

    Liu Yi starts to be worried.

    {Rx. He was sealed for so many years, his cultivation will definitely have dropped and will not be as scary as back then. With your current strength and my ability, we can definitely be able to fight against him.}

    {Hopefully¡­}

    Liu Yi starts to raise his vignce and prepare for the uing huge fight!

    ¡°The entire South district is sealed. So you can rx and fightter. We must not allow the Devil Child toe out and harm the human world!¡±

    While controlling the helicopter, Zhang Meixuan says serious, ¡°Liu Yi, Chen Cai the two of your powers exceed the power of Group 3. Group 1 and 2 people currently are not around. Dragon One and Dragon Two were deployed overseas for tasks, thus we can only rely on the two of you.¡±

    Why is this Dragon One and Dragon Two so busy¡­

    The helicopter is having some trouble flying in the rain, but it is still fast. After a while, they reached the skies of the South district.

    Indeed this area seems to be sealed, but even if it is not sealed, with this kind of heavy rain no one woulde as well.

    Liu Yi sees a very eye-catching Olympic building which everyone in JingDou treats as a very grand building.

    Close to it, is a verymon looking temple standing among the rain on its own.

    At this moment on top of the temple is a light red light covering the entire temple.

    Indeed it is ghost qi!

    Within the light, is a woman that cannot be seen clearly. Covering her body is countless poison snakes and seems to be casting some sinister magic.

    Is that the magic to break open the seal?

    Liu Yi starts to frown.

    Current there is a lot of Great God Sect disciples who are wearing red Qipaos standing outside of the light.

    Their leader is a woman wearing a red qipao and is a beauty. Her chest is almost bursting out which makes Liu Yi recalls profoundly.

    Jiang Qini!

    Since this woman is here then how about Ma Yixuan?

    Liu Yi turns his head and indeed standing by the side is the figure of Ma Yixuan!

    Currently, she is wearing cowgirl attire and is fighting joyously against a twelve zodiac member.

    While even more Zodiac members, as well as the agents from Dragon Group, are fighting against a figure.

    That one person has no pressure while fighting against over ten people at the same time! From the way he uses his techniques, he should be the Ghost Infant!

    Yuan Zhenyue and her team are also here, the half stone man Chen Zhenggang is using a stone fist to send the Ghost Infant flying.

    The little nurse Ling Xiaoxi¡¯s face is pale white as she dodges the blood rain attack while shouting, ¡°My mind control is useless against him!¡±

    ¡°Everyone dodge!¡±

    Long San res with his single eyes and keeps using his power to send the magic attacks flying over away and protect his underlings.

    ¡°Leave it to me team leader!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue indeed has the swift and fierce image of a policewoman. Currently, she is wearing her golden red dragon armor as she rushes in front of that Ghost Infant and punches him in his face,

    Liu Yi realizes that Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s dragon armor had some changes and is not like what it used to. Instead, it is more streamlined and has a pair of enormous dragon wings pping on her back. With her dragon shape helmet, shepletely looks more like a dragon than him in dragon transformation state!

    Is this the third stage that Long Xin transformed into?

    Liu Yi sensed that she has around eight-star strength!

    Ai, spiritual body cultivation speed is indeed very exaggerated¡­although I myself also have spiritual veins¡­

    As the few of them deal with the Ghost Infant together, although there isn¡¯t much closebat, Long San and Yuan Zhenyue together are able to control the Ghost Infant.

    While Jiang Qini is also not resting as she fights against a few of the Zodiac members.

    Xiao Mi and Maki are dealing with Jiang Qini but it seems like Jiang Qini¡¯s strength has increased by a step. As she is dealing with Maki and Xiao Mi who are not used to their abilities, she is very rxed.

    Liu Yi also notices that among all of the zodiac members, most of them are women and there are only two guys.

    While the two sides are fighting, from the Northern Goddess of Fertility templees a rumbling sound.

    Following which, an enormous ck python image raises its head from within the temple and lets out an angry roar.

    Although it is only an image, it causes everyone at the scene to shiver.

    The figure is over 20 meters long and with its head raised up in the sky, it seems like it is going to break out from something that is binding it!

    Zhang Meixuan exims, ¡°Damn it! The Devil Child is about to break the seal!¡±

    Following which the ck python enormous figure lifted up and a fierce wind start blowing. Along with the heavy rain, it causes the helicopter to fly backward quite far away.

    Liu Yi crouches on the helicopter door and gives some simple instruction, ¡°Chen Cai you are in charge of that qipao girl. I¡¯ll be in charge of that Ghost Infant.¡±

    ¡°No problem. I like to get close to beauties the most. Especially big chest girls.¡±

    As Chen Cai looks at Jiang Qini, he starts smiling.

    Liu Yi hurries and reminds, ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t be so wrench. That woman is very powerful!¡±

    ¡°Understood boss. Watch me. I am very powerful okay¡­AAAAHHHH¡­¡±

    Chen Cai steps onto the doorway of the helicopter, but the rainwater makes the surface too slippery and before he is able to stand firmly, he falls down as he shrieks.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Jiang Qini is using her ghost qi at full strength and sends Maki flying away with a blood wave.

    At the same time, Xiao Mi uses her spatial technique and moves instantly to her back but is sent flying away by her Five Demon Transportation.

    ¡°Watch me!¡±

    A small-sized vulgar guy seems to also be a zodiac member squeak as he shes over to Jiang Qini¡¯s side like a lightning bolt.

    ¡°Parlour tricks.¡±

    Although she is shocked by her opponent¡¯s speed, Jiang Qini only ps her hands together.

    Instantly a ghost eye emerges from her forehead, it is obviously an ability that she obtained afterbining with her Ghost Infant.

    She opens her mouth and shrieks.

    This shriek is very powerful. It instantly sends the vulgar guy flying away with ruptured eardrums as he bleeds.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­you guys are too weak. Send some stronger people over.¡±

    Jiang Qini smiles as a ck figure suddenly descends right in front of her from the sky.

    Chen Cai climbs out of the hole in a sorry figure while massaging his butt, ¡°Aiyah¡­my butt¡­¡±

    Jiang Qini does not know Chen Cai and seeing the way he appears she cannot help but ask, ¡°Eh, little brother who are you?¡±

    By the side, Ma Yixuan who is fighting against a zodiac member, face changes when she sees Chen Cai.

    Why is he here as well?

    Since Chen Cai is here¡­perhaps, Liu Yi is also here?

    Ma Yixuan turns her head and indeed, she sees Liu Yi who is sitting at the side door of a helicopter in the sky.

    Currently, Liu Yi is sitting at the side door, one hand pulling on the handle while the other pressing against his forehead.

    Their gazes collide with each other in the sky.

    At that moment Ma Yixuan¡¯s heart trembles, Liu Yi seems to have changed¡­.and be even scarier¡­

    But currently with his ck shirt sitting at the side door and frowning¡­why is he have a peculiar charisma¡­

    Strange¡­when did this fellow be so pleasing to the eyes!

 Chapter 413 A completely new Ma Yixuan

    In the past no matter how she tried, Ma Yixuan was unable to find Liu Yi pleasing to her eyes.

    Ma Yixuan finds that the Liu Yi back then was a foolish and silly fellow. Although he is kind-hearted, what is the use of that.

    In the current society is kind-heartedness able to find food to eat?

    In the eyes of Ma Yixuan who is unceasing in chasing after the protection of strong guys, Liu Yi ispletely unable to enter her discerning eyes!

    But since thest time at Tiantai, she was shocked by Liu Yi. And now she sees him again and realizes that this guy ispletely different from the past.

    His eyes are like the cold stars in the night sky, carrying a sharp glint like a pair of knifending on my body. Like he is stabbing me!

    What a sharp gaze!

    Furthermore, this gaze carries a strange force and seems to be like bottomless water. The more I look, the more I feel like I am falling into it.

    Ma Yixuan is shocked, when did Liu Yi be like this?!

    Unless he is also a cultivator?

    This annoying fellow¡­.does he like to go against me all the time?

    But¡­even if he does not look for me, I will still go and look for him!

    The reason why I have be like this is all thanks to him!

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s hatred towards Liu Yi is not small at all!

    Currently when she sees Liu Yi once again, although she is slightly shocked there is more hatred.

    Since he had appeared here today thenter it will be his time to die!

    Jiang Qini¡¯s ghost eyends on Chen Cai as she smiles merrily and says, ¡°Person from Dragon Group. Those that block us must die. Little brother although this older sister likes you a lot perhaps it will be more interesting ying with your body.¡±

    ¡°What the heck! Although your figure is not bad thatrge pupil of yours is too scary already aunty!¡±

    Chen Cai directly rejected Jiang Qini¡¯s ¡®kind intentions¡¯.

    Hearing him calling her aunty Jiang Qini is instantly angered.

    A fierce glint shes across her eyes as the blood water on the ground starts boiling and blood arrows start flying out and shoots towards Chen Cai.

    ¡°Chen Cai be careful!¡±

    Maki gives a warning as arge number of soldiers who were tasked with guarding this ce got injured by this attack and have all turned into blood water!

    But Chen Cai is calm as he summons out a row of Tall Nutwalls to block in front of him as well as protect Maki and the rest behind him.

    -pa, pa, pa, pa-

    The blood arrows crash onto the Nutwalls and exploded out a lot of fragments but the Nutwalls are still very secure and are still standing up straight.

    ¡°What a ruthless woman ah!¡±

    When Chen Cai sees how much damage that his Nutwalls received he eximed in shock, ¡°Indeed the prettier the woman the scarier she is!¡±

    Because he needs to protect Xiao Mi, Maki and the rest, thus he can only keep receiving the attacks of Jiang Qini.

    While on Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s side, it is not going well as the Demonic Infant is getting stronger and stronger. In the end, the Demonic Infant finally manages to injure Chen Zhenggang with a blood arrow. Next, the Demonic Infant aims towards Yuan Zhenyue and prepares to use a blood arrow to pierce through her body.

    Seeing that the Dragon Group side is in danger, a figure descends from the sky and while he is descending down, a ck armor starts to encase his body.

    At the same time, he pulls out a ck Scorpion Tailnce and directly shes off the Demonic Infant¡¯s head as hends on the ground.

    -swish!-

    The head flies up and is grabbed by Liu Yi who had justnded on the ground.

    ¡°Ah! You can¡¯t kill him!¡±

    When Yuan Zhenyue sees Liu Yi shing across the Demonic Infant¡¯s neck she exims in shock, ¡°Idiot. This will only make him stronger ah!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! My Demonic Infant will settle all of you!¡±

    When Jiang Qini sees this scene she startsughing.

    But very quickly she is no longer able tough because the scene of the Demonic Infant reviving did not happen and the headless corpse copses onto the rainwater and stops moving.

    Liu Yi stands there cooly with a head in his hand like a Killing God.

    How would she know that the instant when Liu Yinds, not only did he not chop off the Demonic Infant¡¯s head he also allows Xuefeng to collect the soul of the Demonic Infant right away.

    The soul would be kept for him to do Soul Return afterward to upgrade his Taiji sword.

    But for now, leaving it with Xuefeng is the best.

    ¡°Eh? Why did it not revive?¡±

    Seeing the corpse on the ground not moving, Ling Yunxi carefully walks over and kicks the corpse.

    ¡°It¡¯s dead! It is really dead!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue looks at Liu Yi in shock, how is it that no matter how we killed the Demonic Infant we are unable to kill it but it is instantly killed by Liu Yi?

    ¡°I have scattered his soul. Naturally, he is unable to revive anymore.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he tosses aside the head casually before dusting his hands like it is a very simple matter.

    ¡°Good fellow well done!¡±

    Long San instantly understood what had happened and gives Liu Yi a thumbs-up.

    So this is the secret behind how the Demonic Infant is able to keep reviving! Why did we not think of it!

    Seeing a guy who suddenly appeared such so easily deal with the Demonic Infant that he had summoned out, Jiang Qini¡¯s face losses color and asks: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Dragon Group agent.¡±

    Liu Yi points hisnce at Jiang Qini, ¡°How dare you try to revive the Devil Child! Do you really not ce the lives of all living beings under the heavens in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°Live of all living beings under the heavens?¡±

    Jiang Qini startsughing, ¡°The whole world belongs to the Great God. All of these mortal lives are like ants. Why do I need to ce them in my eyes? Rather it is you, little brother who I am interested in. Why don¡¯t you join my Great God Sect and older sister will pamper you properly.¡±

    ¡°How about not aunty.¡±

    Recalling how mad Jiang Qini be from Chen Cai calling her that, Liu Yi smiles as he uses this term of address.

    It seems like she is very unhappy to be called aunty as her expression instantly sinks.

    ¡°Very well then how dare you refuse a toast for forfeit! What are you guys waiting for! Why are you still not taking him down!¡±

    Jiang Qini berates the disciple of Great God Sect and Acacia Sect.

    As Liu Yi had suddenly appeared and instantly killed the Demonic Infant, Jiang Qini is unable to guess his strength. Before she is able to determine his actual strength, Jiang Qini will not personally take action.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°For the Great God!¡±

    ¡°Use his corpse and feed my poison bugs!¡±

    The Great God Sect and Acacia Sect people start rushing over angrily, over thirty of them rushing overconfidently as they summons out either their ghost infant or their own poison creatures like bugs and animals. The scene causes the surrounding people to shiver as their hair starts standing.

    ¡°Bunch of mobs.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, with me wearing my Monarch Armour the position from this group of people are still not enough to harm me.

    He raises hisnce and was about to attack when he suddenly has a thought.

    ¡°Little cke out and help!¡±

    Although this body is a clone created through Little ck Little ck¡¯s ability is unlimited creation and reincarnating!

    As Liu Yi forms the magic formation, instantly a ck formation eye emerges from the ground.

    A huge ck bone horse neighs as it steps out from the formation eye. This bone horse¡¯s eyes and hooves are burning with scarlet red mes like a nightmare!

    Liu Yi jumps onto the bone horse and charges on the horse towards the crowd of disciples.

    The speed of the bone horse that Little ck transforms into is very fast. Like the wind, it is instantly among the group of disciples.

    The attacks from the group of disciples send out towards Liu Yi arepletely ineffective as they are all blocked by the Monarch Armour that he is wearing.

    On the bone horse¡¯s back, the Scorpion Tailnce in his hands is like a sickle of a death reaper, harvesting the lives of the disciples. Within a short moment, the disciples are escaping in a sorry figure.

    After they start running away, Liu Yi keeps away his yful heart and jumps off the bone horse and rushes towards the red barrier that is protecting Ling Xiaowu.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Seeing that this Dragon Group agent is so valiant, Jiang Qini instantly starts frowning.

    She sees that the only who hasbat ability is her own disciple Ma Yixuan and Ling Xiaowu is about toplete her magic spell, she immediately starts attacking Chen Cai crazily while shouting out sharply, ¡°Disciple kill him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    Hearing Jiang Qini¡¯smand, aplicated glint shes across Ma Yixuan¡¯s eyes before she shes over and blocks in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Apologies, this road is blocked¡±

    When Liu Yi sees Ma Yixuan, his speeding figure instantlyes to a standstill as well.

    Ma Yixuan gently toys with her fringe before smiling and says: ¡°I did not expect that when two of us meet once again would be in this kind of scenario.¡±

    Liu Yi shivers slightly, it is already at this stage and she can still smile?

    After disappearing for so long, Ma Yixuan has indeed changed a lot!

    ¡°Old ssmate, do you want to remise about our past first?¡±

    Although Ma Yixuan hates Liu Yi to death she speaks as if they are chatting.

    At the same time, one of her hands is behind her back forming seals continuously.

    ¡°Ma Yixuan put away your tricks.¡±

    Liu Yi raises hisnce and snorts. Although he used to have good-will towards her in the past at this moment it is all gone like smoke.

    ¡°If you want to take action then do it openly. Why is there a need to do it like a ghost behind your back.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah¡­ I was actually found out by you.¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s face turns red like she is a youngdy whose thoughts are seen through by others as she lowers her head in embarrassment.

    Bullshit!

    What an evildoer ah!

    Hasn¡¯t she changed too much already! She is able to act so much?

    The current Ma Yixuan is basically another Jiang Qini!

    Damn it! Jiang Qini ah Jiang Qini you had brought up Ma Yixuan to this way?

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Ma Yixuan your transformation is really big.¡±

    ¡°You also feel that my breasts have be bigger?¡±

    Ma Yixuan looks at Liu Yi in surprise before stretching out her right hand and pulling down the cor in front of her chest slightly, revealing a deep ravine, ¡°How is it do you want to take a look?¡±

    Liu Yi trembles slightly before frowning.

    Looks like Ma Yixuan is no longer saveable.

    Not I must admit that she is really good at attracting my attention.

    Yuan Zhenyue who is dealing with some weaklings turn around and saw this scene. Her face is instantly drained of blood as she shouts out in warning, ¡°Liu Yi be careful!¡±

 Chapter 414 Fierce battle in the rain

    ¡°Liu Yi be careful!¡±

    Liu Yi does not seem to need Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s warning as he sweeps out with hisnce without even turning his head.

    -Pa!-

    The human figure formed by the blood water is shed into two half by Liu Yi¡¯snce and falls back into the rainwater turning back into blood water.

    ¡°There is no point in these kinds of small tricks.¡±

    Liu Yi swings hisnce and coldly remind Ma Yixuan, ¡°In the path of cultivation the most important thing is to increase your strength, not rely on your tricks.¡±

    Combat indeed needs techniques but underhanded moves that Ma Yixuan uses arepletely useless in front of Liu Yi¡¯s absolute strength.

    Perhaps people might think that my cultivation method is rather barbarous and super simple.

    But in the cultivation world where the weak are prey and the strong predators, smarts and the likes are not that useful. Working hard in improving your cultivation and personal strength is the key.

    As for mental capacity and the likes, perhaps it is useful in offices and in pce wars. But in the cultivation world, it ispletely useless!

    In the cultivation world, thergest fist isw!

    No matter how smart you are, if you meet an expert who is able to fight above his cultivation, his single fist is able to tten an entire city. No matter how Albert Einstein you are, you will still be dead.

    Why did Lin Tong have to return back to the Demon Realm, isn¡¯t it because the Charm Fox n is too weak and needed to attach themselves to the Ghost Fox n for protection!

    Isn¡¯t Lin Tong¡¯s master very smart?

    Qiu Shuiyi that woman has basically used up all of her trickery! But so what if she turns bald from all of the thinking, in the end, she still has to surrender to the might of the Ghost Fox n, even to the point where her own disciple has to be sacrificed!

    When Liu Yi thinks here, his grip on hisnce tightens.

    ¡°Aiyah¡­it was actually seen through.¡±

    Disappointment shes across Ma Yixuan¡¯s eyes but her face is still smiling harmlessly, ¡°I am only wishing to y a joke on my old ssmate. You do not mind right?¡±

    ¡°As long as you let me pass then I will not mind.¡±

    Coldness emerges from Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°Otherwise I will send both you and the barrier behind you flying.¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, her face turns pale.

    This guy who was so smitten by me back then currently is able to ignore my charms?

    This should not be the case ah. I have learned from Jiang Qini for so long and she had said that her body should be the best to deal against guys! Why is it useless against Liu Yi?

    As Ma Yixuan thinks to here, she looks at Liu Yi pitifully as she pouts and asks: ¡°You really can bear to?¡±

    -Swish!-

    What replied her is a cknce.

    Thence pierces by Ma Yixuan¡¯s eyes and hits the barrier behind her, causing the barrier to tremble.

    It is a pity that Xuefeng¡¯s identity cannot be revealed, otherwise, Liu Yi would have let Xuefeng take action and deal with the barrier!

    ¡°Next time mynce will not miss.¡±

    Liu Yi withdraws hisnce and says coldly to Ma Yixuan.

    Ma Yixuan bites her lips as the blood vessels in her eyes appear, ¡°Since that is the case then I also do not have anything to say to you.¡±

    While speaking, a very scary looking green vein emerges from the right side of her face,pletely spoiling her beautiful face.

    As Liu Yi watches Ma Yixuan¡¯s face swiftly turn into a fierce appearance, he instantly got a shock and utters, ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    ¡°This is all because of you, Liu Yi!¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s eyes are no longer filled with the hypocritical sentiments, instead, it is tant hatred.

    Liu Yi is able to see that Ma Yixuan has already entered Ghost Infantbining mode. Butparing to the normal result, it seems like Ma Yixuan¡¯s state is somewhat weird!

    Ma Yixuan has the constitution of a gold spirit, thus her attributes will definitely carry the power of gold¡­.

    Liu Yi does not dare to look down on Ma Yixuan as he raises his vignce and holds hisnce tightly.

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s figure suddenly disappears from his sight. Liu Yi frowns before immediately retreating two steps.

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s figure reappears and her entire right-hand turns into a sharp sword which pierces into the ground.

    Cold sweat starts to form on Liu Yi¡¯s forehead. Although it did not pierce into him he has already determined that this sword that Ma Yixuan created is iparably sharp! Even if it is my Monarch Armour, it does not seem to be able to block it!

    Is this the power of a gold spirit?

    Before Liu Yi is unable to think further, he suddenly senses an enormous pressureing from under his feet!

    Liu Yi did not suspect it as his instinct have already reached a heaven-defying stage during his five hundred years in the Asura Realm.

    He believes in his instinct and immediately uses shadow step and shes into the sky.

    -Tsssss!-

    From the flooded ground instantly shoots out countless sharp swords!

    Within a radius of over tens on meters from Liu Yi¡¯s original spot, the entire ground has turned into a sword hill!

    Although Liu Yi flew into the sky in time, Ma Yixuan does not seem to be discouraged, instead, she has a faint smile on her lips.

    Something is wrong!

    Liu Yi is also able to sense that something is wrong and the following matter proves that his instinct is right.

    The sharp swords on the ground suddenly shoot out from the ground like the spikes on a porcupine¡¯s back and shoot towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi frowns. He does not dare to use his Monarch Armour to receive the attacks from the swords head on. Instead, he starts swinging hisnce and deflects the swords away.

    On the other hand, scratches start appearing on the body of thence which is caused during the contact with the sharp swords.

    While Liu Yi is dealing with the sharp swords, Ma Yixuan suddenly reappears in front of him as her right hand that has transformed into a sword pierce towards him.

    Liu Yi hurries and raises hisnce with both hands horizontally in front of him.

    -Ding!-

    With a crisp sound, the Scorpion Tailnce that Liu Yi is holding, split into two!

    While Ma Yixuan¡¯s right hand that transforms into a sword continues to pierce towards Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    Indeed the sharp sword instantly pierces through Liu Yi¡¯s Monarch Armour, through his stomach and out of his back.

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    Everyone exims out in shock and wish to go up to help. But with an increasing number of enemy stalling them, they are unable to do anything.

    ¡°Master meow~~~~!!!!!¡±

    Xiao Mi starts crying but as a number of sect disciples are blocking in front of her, she is unable to go and help.

    ¡°Guys who overestimate your own strength.¡±

    After Ma Yixuan pierced through Liu Yi with a sword, she pulls out her right hand and licks the blood on it, ¡°But your blood is rather sweet. Liu Yi do not me me. This is what you owe me, what you owe me¡­..hehehe, hehehe¡­.hahahahaha¡­.¡±

    Ma Yixuan does not know why but she suddenly startsughing happily. The longer sheughs, the more miserable she sounds which caused even Jiang Qini to shiver.

    Theughter in the rain keeps going on, it is very ear piercing and depressing.

    The rain seems to fall even heavier.

    ¡°I have never owed you anything.¡±

    At this moment Ma Yixuan suddenly senses someone talking behind her.

    Her face turns pale as she turns around and takes a look. Liu Yi¡¯s body has disappeared without her knowing.

    While the scary pressure that ising from behind her is very real.

    Cold sweat mingles with the rainwater and drips down from her forehead.

    -Pshhh-

    Ance pierces through her shoulder and lifts her body up.

    Ma Yixuan shrieks out in pain. This shriek is several more times more miserable than herughter earlier.

    Liu Yi swings out hisnce and tosses Ma Yixuan to the side.

    In the end, he is still soft-hearted and did not pierce through Ma Yixuan¡¯s heart. Instead, he avoids her vital points.

    Although Ma Yixuan¡¯s sword pierced through his body, his demonic qi had already swiftly healed up his injury.

    With four different qi in his body, Liu Yi¡¯s body is downright perverse.

    As long as he does not receive any too destructive injury, he will basically recover back to normal.

    Ma Yixuan lies in the rainwater as her blood flows out from her injured shoulder and mingle with the rainwater.

    ck dots start to appear in her eyes as everything that she sees start to be blurry.

    But the figure of the guy in ck armor is extremely clear.

    Liu Yi¡­¡­is it Liu Yi again¡­..

    Why¡­.I have already put in so much in cultivation¡­.and sacrificed a lot¡­.a lot¡­but in the end, I am still unable to kill him¡­.

    Before Ma Yixuan is able to understand what is going on, she is unable to take it anymore and fainted from too much blood loss.

    Do not know if it is because of the Ghost Infant or because of her spiritual body, the injury on her body starts to seal up.

    Although Ma Yixuan became very strong Liu Yi trained and became even stronger after the five hundred years in Asura Realm.

    After Liu Yi dealt with Ma Yixuan, he did not hesitate and turns around walks in front of the red barrier. He raises the Scorpion Tailnce that he have resummoned before fiercely smashing onto the barrier.

    -boom! boom! boom!-

    Heavy sounds after heavy sound. The barrier is like a chicken eggshell being beaten and cracks start appearing on it.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    When Jiang Qini sees this her heart trembles, this cannot go on!

    She turns around and wants to take action against Liu Yi and at this moment Liu Yi gives an order.

    ¡°Chen Cai block her.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, boss do I look like I need you to instruct me?¡±

    Jiang Qini turns around and immediately sees a skinny and weak-looking figure standing in front of her.

    Who is Jiang Qini, a Law Protector of the Great God Sect, furthermore she is very ambitious! When she sees Chen Cai, she does not ce him in her eyes. She fishes out a human skull and blows it towards Chen Cai.

    Instantly an enormous tens of meterrge skull flies out as it opens its enormous mouth and bites towards Chen Cai.

    A smile appears on Jiang Qini¡¯s face. This enormous devil swallowing image will definitely be able to eat up that little fellow with no remains!

    Even if a division of fully-armed army appears, in front of the might of this enormous devil swallowing image, they will still be turning into corpses!

    ¡°Be careful ah!¡±

    When Maki and the rest see the scary skull, they immediately shout out reminders.

    But Chen Cai only smiles faintly and did not dodge. Instead, he lets the skull swallow him in.

    ¡°Ah! That idiot!¡±

    Zhang Meixuan who is on the helicopter exims in shock, ¡°Is he scared stupid! Why does he not know how to dodge?¡±

    Just as everyone thought that Chen Cai has died, a ck light suddenly erupts out and split the enormous skull into two.

    Chen Cai is standing in his original space, except in his hand appears a ck demonic de.

    ¡°Eh, aunty? Just now is it you who wanted to kill me?¡±

 Chapter 415 Ao Ri

    Chen Cai does not know how many Asuras or Asura Kings he killed before finally strengthening himself and lighting up the 13thstar jade in his body.

    From the 500 years deadline, there is still 200+ years. Chen Cai believes that within this 200+ years he will definitely be able to improve further and light up his 14th star jade and enter the realm of Asura God!

    Just one more star jade and I will be able to be an Asura God¡­this way I would not be boss¡¯s burden¡­

    But, why is it that I am still unable to block boss!

    A single horn grows out from Chen Cai¡¯s forehead as he wears the battle attire of an Asura while staring at Liu Yi who is in dragon transformation second stage.

    I am already at 13-star cultivation but I am still unable to withstand the aura from boss!

    ¡°Are you an expert?¡±

    Liu Yi is standing opposite of him with a calm expression like he is not angry.

    ¡°Boss. It is me ah Chen Cai ah!¡±

    Chen Cai keeps reminding, ¡°Did you forget me?¡±

    ¡°You are an expert¡­then die.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he suddenly appears in front of Chen Cai.

    His hand presses against Chen Cai¡¯s chest and following with an unblockable force passes through his Asura battle attire and an enormous palm energy erupted out from his back.

    Everything turns dark in front of Chen Cai¡¯s eye as he descends into darkness.

    When he wakes up, his strength has already dropped by a lot and he has turned back into an Asura General.

    From that moment onwards Chen Cai swears that he cannot continue to drag down boss¡­

    [TL: the above passage are Chen Cai¡¯s shback for those who got confused]

    Currently, as everyone¡¯s gazends on Chen Cai, they see that he is wearing a ckish purple battle attire and split the enormous skull with the ck demonic de in his hands.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±

    Jiang Qini trembles slightly, I did not think that my magic technique would be so easily broken by him.

    ¡°Aunty. Boss has something going on so he cannot apany you. I will take good care of you.¡±

    Chen Cai smiles wretchedly causing a lot of girls to give him dispising looks.

    ¡°I will toy with your corpse.¡±

    Jiang Qini¡¯s expression turns serious and knows that she cannot look down on the opponent in front of her.

    Chen Cai suddenly shes and appears in front of Jiang Qini instantly. As his index finger of his right-hand taps on her forehead, he says, ¡°Aunty your taste is too heavy. No wonder my boss does not want to get close to you.¡±

    An enormous force erupts from his finger and attacks Jiang Qini. The attack sends Jiang Qini flying away instantly as she copses onto the ground.

    Jiang Qini vomit blood as her body keep trembling.

    Why is this fellow so strong?

    How old is he, but his strength seems to have gone past Earth Grade!

    I still have not reached Earth Grade¡­

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s settled. You can continue.¡±

    After beating down Jiang Qini in two moves, Chen Cai turns around and gave Liu Yi an ¡®OK¡¯ sign.

    ¡°Hmm, you work hard.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head as he continues to use hisnce to attack the barrier.

    What is out of Liu Yi¡¯s expectation is that the barrier is actually very firm. Although there is already cracks on it, it is still very tough. If Liu Yi wants to break it, he will need around 3-4 more minutes!

    It is a pity that I cannot use other techniques or Emotion Sword Technique. If I can pull out an emotion sword from either Xuefeng or Yuan Zhenyue¡­as well as unceasingly using Glorious Sun Palm I would also be able to be able to break this barrier!

    Liu Yi starts increasing hisnce swing speed, after all, time is money and he must not let the Devil Childe into being!

    At this moment from the sky suddenlyes a clear dragon roar.

    Hearing this sound everyone looks up and looks into the dark cloudy sky.

    A silvery-white dragon appears within the cloud.

    Seeing this silver dragon, Ling Xiaowu who was focusing on unsealing the Devil Child immediately raises her head in surprise and delight.

    ¡°Ao Ri ¡­is it you¡­you are finally willing toe out¡­¡±

    The enormous silver dragon stretches out his head from the clouds and opens it mouth aiming towards Liu Yi.

    -Kacha!-

    A blue lightning shoots out from the dragon¡¯s mouth, splitting apart the raining sky and ms into Liu Yi.

    ¡°Tzzzzz¡±

    Although Liu Yi is wearing the Monarch Armour, he is still injured. Following which ck smoke emits from his body as he falls onto the ground.

    Thence also falls onto the ground along with its owner.

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Everyone wants to go up and help but a lightning bolt falls from the sky in front of them blocking them.

    A white figure descends from the sky andnds by the side of the barrier.

    It is a handsome guy who looks way too pretty. He is wearing a white shirt and has a pair of eye-catching dragon horns on top of his head.

    He lifts his hands and stands arrogantly by the side and says a few words, ¡°Cross-realm expert, die!¡±

    On the ground where the lightning had struck, a long crack is left there.

    Liu Yi lies on the ground as he looks at the white cloth guy in front of him in shock.

    Who on earth is this guy¡­he is so strong!

    If I only use Monarch Armour, I ampletely not his opponent!

    Mingyue Xuefeng kneels by Liu Yi¡¯s side and asks softly, ¡°Master what should I do?¡±

    Under her spiritual state, even that strong white shirt guy is unable to see her existence.

    ¡°You enter my Monarch Armour and help me pretend to be me.¡±

    After a deep thought, Liu Yi says, ¡°I need to use to full strength to deal with this guy¡­¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng says in worry, ¡°Master be careful. My eyes are able to see through his star map¡­he¡­possesses the strength of 16 stars¡­¡±

    Well shit!

    16 stars!!! Are you trying to toy with me to death!!

    Liu Yi looks at the surrounding Chen Cai, Maki, Xiao Mi and the rest and clenches his teeth.

    To protect them I cannot y dead here!

    ¡°Xuefeng enter!¡±

    ¡°Understood master.¡±

    After Liu Yi let Xuefeng enters his Monarch Armour, he transforms into a fingernail-size small scorpion and crawls out from the gaps of the armor into the rainwater.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Long San looks at the mysterious guy in front of him and says coldly, ¡°I am Long San the team leader of Dragon Group Team 3. The Dragon Group is carrying out a task here. Unless you want to go against the government?¡±

    ¡°Government?¡±

    The guy starts clucking. Although hisughter is soft it carries a domineering stand!

    ¡°My LOST has already existed for over thousands of years and has seen countless of dynasties. It is not me who should fear you guys, but you guys who should fear me. I am Ao Ri, High-rank official of LOST.¡±

    LOST¡¯s Ao Ri!!!

    Long San¡¯s face instantly changes! He even stops Yuan Zhenyue who is preparing to attack.

    By the side, while Ling Xiaowu continues to cast her magic technique, she says bitterly, ¡°You are finally willing toe out?¡±

    ¡°Xiaowu, it has been a long time since west met.¡±

    Ao Ri¡¯s expression as he looks at Ling Xiaowu does not contain shock, instead, it seems like he is only looking at a familiar old friend.

    ¡°Hmph, indeed I am still not in your eyes. You are only here because you wish to revive the Devil Child that¡¯s all.¡±

    Ling Xiaowu¡¯s voice bes even more bitter but her hand¡¯s tempo increases like she is trying to prove something to him.

    ¡°Who wants to revive Devil Child! You must first ask me!¡±

    At this moment from the skyes another shout.

    Hearing this familiar voice, Liu Yi who is hidden in the water trembles.

    Elder sister?

    Why did shee as well?

    Before she arrives, a ck crescent moon suddenly descends from the sky andnds on the barrier.

    The barrier instantly shakes as the cracks on it increases by a lot like it is going to break any moment!

    Inparison to Liu Yi¡¯s attack, the ck crescent moon seems to be more effective!

    -Boom!-

    Ao Ri who is standing by the side stretches out his hand and pats the ck crescent moon.

    Instantly an eye-piercing lightning shes out and scatter the crescent moon and saves the barrier.

    Although he scattered the crescent moon Ao Ri only looks into the sky with deep love. His Adam¡¯s apple moves slightly as he says, ¡°Li Biyue¡­you havee¡­¡±

    While he is speaking a girl wearing a ck coat and holding a ck dends on the ground.

    Indeed it is my elder sister Li Biyue! Why is she here as well!

    Furthermore seeing the way that Ao Ri is staring at his older sister, Liu Yi does not know why but his heart feels very ufortable.

    What is this kind of gaze? Deep love? Infatuation? Hate to leave?

    What is elder sister¡¯s rtionship with him ah!

    When Li Biyue sees Ao Ri, her gaze turns slightlyplex but she clenches her ck de tightly and says coldly, ¡°After separating for five years, you want to revive the Devil Child again?¡±

    ¡°It is Hunter¡¯s Organisation Li Biyue¡­¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­.it seems like we are saved¡­¡±

    Long San and the rest be relieved. Five years ago, Ling Xiaowu tried to revive the Devil Child before but was stopped by Li Biyue.

    This time around looks like I can only rely on Li Biyue¡­

    Haiz, who asked Long Yi and Long Er both not to be in JingDou!

    ¡°Yue Yue¡­¡±

    Ao Ri calls out lovingly causing Liu Yi to be angered.

    Motherfucker how dare he calls her so intimately! What is elder sister¡¯s rtionship with him?!

    When Li Biyue hears this call, her body shivers slightly before she frowns and says with clenched teeth, ¡°Ao Ri move aside.¡±

    ¡°Yue Yue, I feel that we can start anew.¡±

    Ao Ri stands there and does not have any intention of moving aside. Instead, he says warmly, ¡°We have not met for a long time¡­there is no need to be so cold when we meet each other.¡±

    ¡°Whoever who blocks me is my enemy.¡±

    As Li Biyue speaks, she raises her ck long sword and points it towards Ao Ri.

    ¡°Li Biyue don¡¯t be too arrogant! After the Devil Child is revived it shall be your death!¡±

    Ling Xiaowu seems to have deep hatred against Li Biyue which can be seen by others easily, what the heck¡­it is obviously a three-way triangle ah!

    Liu Yi is also able to see it but he does not know why but he feels ufortable in his heart.

    Do not have crazy thoughts, Liu Yi. Li Biyue is your older sister¡­

    Yeah, it must be this Ao Ri who is too evil. Even if I want a brother-inw it must also not be a person like him!

    It is me who is rejecting him as my brother-inw! That¡¯s right that must be the case!

    ¡°Ling Xiaowu who asked you to butt in!¡±

    Ao Ri berates aggressively causing Ling Xiaowu to trembles. But she did not speak anymore while the hatred in her eyes increases.

 Chapter 416 Li Biyueâ€™s past

    ¡°Ao Ri, if you do not move aside I will not be polite.¡±

    Li Biyue seems to indeed have some old affection towards Ao Ri. She did not straight away take action, instead, she is trying to use hard diplomacy.

    Ao Ri did not get angry, instead, he says calmly and peacefully, ¡°Hehe, Yue Yue. You are not my opponent. You only possess the strength of an eleven star.¡±

    ¡°Even if that is the case, I still have methods to stop you guys!¡±

    As Li Biyue speaks, she lowers her ck de as ck smoke emits from her body. After which the ck smoke starts to swiftly revolve around her body!

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Ao Ri does not appear to have seen this move before as he asks curiously, ¡°This is a new technique that you created?¡±

    Li Biyue sneers, ¡°That¡¯s right. It is specially prepared to kill you!¡±

    Her ck de suddenly erupts and turns into a ck light that surrounds her body.

    ¡°Second phase function¡­.burst out!¡±

    Following Li Biyue¡¯s roar, her hair turns even darker and longer until it reaches her heel.

    But her hair is not messy, instead, it is like slightly curved des and forms an arc as it floats behind her back.

    At the same time her clothing that she is wearingpletely tears apart as a ck battle attire covers her body causing her figure to be even sexier, every curve is perfectly disyed making Ao Ri stare at her with more fever!

    At that moment Liu Yi sensed that his elder sister has be even stronger!

    Her second stage activating caused her to break past 11-star cultivation¡­and reached around 13/14-star cultivation!

    But is this enough to defeat Ao Ri who is the cultivation of 16-star?

    Before Liu Yi is able to understand, Li Biyue has already turned into a row of afterimages as she shes to the back of Ao Ri and pierces towards his throat with a knife hand.

    Even if it is Ao Ri, he still has to frown as he moves his neck and dodges Li Biyue¡¯s knife hand.

    -swish!-

    Just now the strong barrier which was able to withstand Liu Yi¡¯s Scorpion Tailnce for a while, as well as Li Biyue¡¯s attack, is pierced through by Li Biyue¡¯s knife hand.

    Liu Yi is shocked, elder sister is so powerful!

    Looks like this second stage ability should allow her and her ability topletely fuse together and allows her power to erupt massively!

    But this kind of technique¡­.definitely has some side-effects to her body!

    -boom, boom, boom!-

    The sky lets out a lot of exploding sounds. Although Li Biyue did not hit any of her attacks, she continues to attack non-stop. Instead of slowing down, her attack speed increase in tempo and every time she is able to rip apart the air!

    Ao Ri does not seem to want to go against Li Biyue head on and there is a number of times where he is forced to retreat.

    -tss!-

    Li Biyue descends with a dropkick and creates arge hole on the barrier with her leg.

    When Ao Ri sees this, he starts to frown.

    He stomps on the ground and instantly lightning erupts in front of Li Biyue and sends her flying away a few meters.

    ¡°Do not force me to take action, Yue Yue.¡±

    Ao Ri once again stands in front of the barrier as he block Li Biyue.

    ¡°How can you still be so shameless and call me Yue Yue?¡±

    Li Biyue onlyughs coldly, ¡°Ao Ri. I am no longer the little girl who admired you daily. Please keep away your fake appearance and fight with all your strength!¡±

    ¡°Since that is the case then let me use my fist to wake you up.¡±

    Ao Ri raises his eyebrow and stretches out his right palm aiming towards Li Biyue.

    -boom!-

    A lightning dragon 1 meter thick erupts out from Ao Ri¡¯s palm and charges towards Li Biyue.

    Li Biyue got a shock as she waves both her arms and sends out two ck crescents towards the lightning dragon.

    But in a blink of an eye, the two crescents are torn apart by the lightning dragon. The lightning dragon continues to charge and finally rams into Li Biyue.

    ¡°Arg¡­¡±

    Li Biyue lets out a stifled groan as her body is sent flying and copsed into the rainwater. There are still blue lightning crawling all over her body.

    ¡°I must admit that you are a genius.¡±

    Ao Ri crosses his arms and says, ¡°But the difference between our strength is still too big.¡±

    ¡°Even so I would not let the Devil Child be revived¡­¡±

    After receiving Ao Ri¡¯s attack Li Biyue bears with her pain as she struggles to her feet and stands up wobbly.

    ¡°Still want to continue?¡±

    Ao Ri shakes his head and says, ¡°It is better not. Your body is already unable to take a second attack from me.¡±

    ¡°You want to kill me?¡±

    Li Biyue suddenly smiles, ¡°No worries. After all, this is not the first time.¡±

    She slowly walks forward.

    ¡°Do not force my hand.¡±

    Ao Ri frowns as he raises his right hand again as lightning gathers in his palm.

    ¡°Do your worst.¡±

    Li Biyue continues to walk forwards like she does not fear the might that Ao Ri is showing.

    ¡°Yue Yue¡­do not me me¡­¡±

    In Ao Ri¡¯s eyes shed a trace of determination before an even more solid lightning dragon erupts out two meters thick and roars towards Li Biyue.

    A smile appears on Ling Xiaowu¡¯s mouth.

    While Li Biyue stands there as she watches the lightning dragon charges towards her.

    Perhaps everything all end like this¡­

    Like all stories before their death, in that brief moment before death, Li Biyue recalls what happened seven years ago.

    The her back then was still a newbie in the Hunter¡¯s Organisation. During her first task, she met Ao Ri,

    Needless to say, she was defeated, but Ao Ri did not kill her, instead, he let her go back.

    But his heroess and charm caused Li Biyue who was still a young girl to yearn for love.

    Perhaps it is fate, the two of them met each other more and more often. Until in the end, they fell into the river of love.

    The two of them made a promise of undying love and in the end, both of them decided to elope together.

    But in the end on that day they promised, at the promised location Li Biyue did not see Ao Ri appear at all.

    Later she came to know that Ao Ri had never had thoughts of leaving the Demon Emperor. In the end, he chose to assist the Demon Emperor and let the Demon Race once again rise up and dominate the Human Realm.

    Furthermore, on that day Li Biyue¡¯s little brother died.

    From then on Li Biyue falls into deep hatred and self-me until she came to know Liu Yi. This allows her to make up for the crack in her heart.

    The lighting is already in front of Li Biyue and is about to hit her. Even turning into a shadow will not allow her to avoid the lightning attack.

    Just like this¡­perhaps I can finally be free¡­I can go and apany my little brother¡­

    Li Biyue who was originally smiling suddenly thinks of something.

    A youngster¡¯s figure appears in front of her shocking her awake.

    Cannot. I cannot die¡­I still need to take care of him!

    For Liu Yi¡­I must live on¡­

    A strong desire to survive rushes through Li Biyue¡¯s mind. She instantly starts retreating backward while using movement techniques.

    But the lightning dragon¡¯s speed is very fast as it chases after her footsteps.

    The two of them are getting closer and closer to each other. Closer and closer and it can be seen that they are about to crash into each other.

    At this moment, a youngster appears in front of Li Biyue as he sends out a palm.

    An enormous ice palm appears in front of the two of them, blocking the descending lightning!

    -boom!-

    The seven to eight metersrge ice palm burst out ice fragments continuously but it firmly blocks the lightning dragon causing Ao Ri¡¯s expression to change.

    Who is this person?

    ¡°Little brother¡­¡±

    Seeing this figure, Li Biyue lets out a shocked cry.

    Currently, Liu Yi is in his Blood Emperor attire. At the same time, he activates Spiritual Beast Transformation thus he is not wearing a white mask but a bone mask.

    Although he had changed his attire a lot of people have a very deep impression of his technique.

    ¡°It is Blood Emperor!¡±

    Long San and the rest exim while Yuan Zhenyue clenches her fist.

    On the other hand, Xiao Mi who is standing by the side stares at the man curiously after sniffing a bit.

    Isn¡¯t that the scent of master meow~~~??? Why did he change his attire thene out meow?

    Then the one lying on the ground meow~~~is the bad woman who was fighting against me for favor meow~~~

    What is this situation meow?~~~

    Xiao Mi¡¯s thoughts start to confuse her.

    On the other hand, after Liu Yi uses Mountain Mist and blocks Ao Ri¡¯s lightning, he supports his sister with his left hand around her waist and uses shadow step and swiftly moves to the other side.

    -Roar!!-

    After losing the support from Liu Yi, the ice palm finally scatters and the lightning dragon rushes out, sting an enormous hole in a building nearby before disappearing into the sky.

    ¡°So strong¡­¡±

    Even Chen Cai cannot help but sigh. With this power¡­it is enough to instakill me!

    Boss is boss. He is able to save someone from this perverted person.

    ¡°Younger brother¡­.you¡­.¡±

    In front of so many people, Li Biyue is unable to call Liu Yi¡¯s name.

    ¡°Elder sister. Rx and wait for me here. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Liu Yi ces Li Biyue under a pavilion to hide from the rain before smiling and say, ¡°Now it should be my turn to protect elder sister.¡±

    ¡°A hunter eh¡­¡±

    Ao Ri¡¯s nose sniffs a bit before this voice turns cold, ¡°Very well¡­today you must die here.¡±

    Hunters are people who have killed a dragon. Smelling this scent, Ao Ri immediately bes unhappy.

    Especially when he sees how close Liu Yi and Li Biyue are, Ao Ri is even angrier as the mes in his heart burn fiercer.

    ¡°Elder sister. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be back swiftly.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s hand. When Liu Yi turns around, Li Biyue wants to say something but hesitates.

    ¡°What is the matter elder sister?¡±

    ¡°Be careful¡­¡±

    Although she has a lot of warnings and advice, when she opens her mouth she only managed to say this two words.

    ¡°Rx. Nothing will happen to me.¡±

    Although Liu Yi says so, it is only tofort Li Biyue.

    It can be said that Ao Ri from all of his experience is the scariest enemy he has ever met¡­

    Even Ye Hanshuang is not as scary as this guy.

    After all, Ye Hanshuang will not really kill him but this guy would. The way he looks at him ispletely cold and has a trace of jealousy.

    ¡°Those who injured my elder sister, definitely will not be spared.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he beckons with his hand.

    The dark cloud in the sky parts as a while sword descends from the sky and pierce into the ground in front of Liu Yi.

    It is the Taiji Sword that evolved.

    ¡°Today I will use your fresh blood to test the edge of my Taiji sword!¡±

 Chapter 417 Love the beauty donâ€™t love the rivers and mountain

    After the Taiji sword evolved to the third grade, it still has not touched blood.

    Liu Yi looks at Ao Ri who is crossing his arms, he ns to use his dragon blood to christen his Taiji sword!

    ¡°Haha, you still need to have the capability first.¡±

    Ao Ri stands there like a door guard not moving.

    Originally his target was the twelve zodiacboratory but after knowing that the Devil Child is being revived, he immediately rushed over.

    Devil Child is the same as him who is the Demon Emperor¡¯s left and right hand.

    Back then demons ran amok around China and were basically under the rule of demons!

    Back then during daytime, it was still oka. But no one would dare to go out during night time! Even the famous cultivation sects do not dare to step forward as no one is able to block the demon race army!

    But it is a pity that afterward a mysterious guy appeared and injured the Demon Emperor and crippled a portion of the Demon Emperor¡¯s cultivation.

    Afterward, Devil Child was also sealed and of the entire demon race army only I remain of all the generals.

    After which that guy established Raising Immortal Pavillion Hall and fostered countless sword immortals, allowing the cultivation sects to gradually gain their confidence.

    As for me and the rest of the demon race army, we can only retreat back to Demon Realm. One to rest and recuperate as well as help the Demon Emperor to slowly restore his strength.

    Now the chance to rise once more is here!

    Once Devil Child is revived and we snatched over the gene map, we¡¯ll help the Demon Emperor to restore his full strength. China will once again be our territory!

    For the glory of the demon race, Ao Ri can sacrifice anything! Including his beloved woman!

    Thus it cannot fail!

    Liu Yi moves his hand and activates Imperial Sword technique and the Taiji sword in front of him starts to move and floats in front of him while emitting green radiance.

    ¡°It is a damn sword immortal.¡±

    It can be said that Ao Ri hates Sword Immortalspletely.

    Back then it was because of the guy who established Raising Immortal Pavilion Hall which fostered arge number of sword immortals and destroyed the demon race army, causing them to fail to achieve their ambition!

    New enmity and old hatred shall both be given back today!

    Thinking to here, Ao Ri raises his right hand.

    The sky instantly start changing as a lightning bolt starts weaving among the dark clouds like a blue demon snake!

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if your sword is faster then my lightning.¡±

    Cold intention fills Ao Ri¡¯s eye as well as dense arrogance as it seems like he did not ce Liu Yi in his eyes.

    ¡°Interesting. I like thispetition.¡±

    Liu Yi also starts smiling as he spread open his hands, causing the Taiji sword to aim towards Ao Ri while the sword de keeps trembling as it umtes power.

    Everyone starts to be nervous especially Long San whose eyes is spinning rapidly.

    Why would Blood Emperor appear here? Furthermore, he actually helped Li Biyue!

    From what I hear....it seems like he is Li Biyue¡¯s little brother? And he is going to fight against LOST¡¯s Ao Ri?!

    This is crazy! Everything is too crazy already!

    This is the first time where Long San feels that his brain is not enough. He ispletely unable toprehend what is going on!

    Where on earth did the problem appear?

    Damn it who can give me an exnation ah!

    He really wishes to know the answer to the point that his mind is almost exploding!

    The rest of the people are also unable to guess or exin what is going on. But more of them are attracted by the nervous atmosphere. The two of them seem to be both experts, so who would be the one who win....

    This question is in all of their heart and while the atmosphere bes even more nervous, Liu Yi and Ao Ri did not take action. Instead, they are still umting their power like they are waiting for an opportunity.

    The rain falls even harder and the earlier quiet enormous snake suddenly lets out a roar.

    At that instantly Ao Ri¡¯s gaze shes.

    The sky suddenly brightens up as the lightning strikes towards Liu Yi.

    The moment Ao Ri¡¯s eyes light up, Liu Yi also takes action.

    The reason why neither of them attacks first is to wait for the gap that appears when the other attacks!

    Just now when the enormous snake roars, Liu Yi¡¯s attention was diverted slightly. Thus when Ao Ri sees the opportunity he immediately sends down his lightning!

    Liu Yi is also not weak. Seeing the small gap during the descent of Ao Ri¡¯s lightning he sends out his sword.

    -Swish!-

    The lightningnds on Liu Yi and smashes him into the ground.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s Taiji sword also shot over but Ao Ri onlyzily dodges and the Taiji sword only brushes past his waist.

    Although it only gently brushes pass his wait, Ao Ri¡¯s injury is not light!

    A hole immediately appears on the right of his stomach like a semicircle was dug out.

    The sword qi on the Taiji sword is too strong and Ao Ri is not able topletely dodge it!

    Liu Yi lies on the ground while ck smoke covers his entire body and the smell of cooked meat spread out.

    On the other hand, Ao Ri is half kneeling on the ground as he covers his bleeding stomach.

    Although it seems like he is in the advantage and won this round, Ao Ri is frowning seriously.

    The barrier behind him was pierced through by Liu Yi¡¯s flying sword. Like thest straw on a camel¡¯s back, the barrier shatteredpletely into fragments.

    ¡°What a cunning fellow.¡±

    Just as Long San nned to take advantage and disturb Ling Xiaowu¡¯s casting, Ao Ri stands up as the hole in his stomach swiftly close up.

    ¡°Attracting my attention and using yourself as bait, in the end, your target was the barrier behind me?¡±

    He sneers, ¡°But even if you destroy the barrier so what. I, Ao Ri am still here. Who is able to get close to her!¡±

    His tone is very domineering.

    The strong regenerating powers of the dragon race allows him to swiftly recovers hisbat ability.

    After he speaks, he nces around.

    Everyone subconsciously retreats a step as his gaze is too scary...and his strength is equally scary...

    Li Biyue clenches her teeth and wants to stand up but the side-effects of the second stage eruptions are too overbearing thus she copses instead.

    Ao Ri slowly says, ¡°Looks like there is no one.¡±

    ¡°Who says there is no one. Aren¡¯t I still here.¡±

    Ao Ri¡¯s eyes widen as the youngster who was turned into smoke climbs to his feet.

    His body which was burned is rapidly healing up.

    A very familiar aura emits from his body causes Ao Ri to be shocked.

    ¡°You....are a dragon hunter!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You can say so.¡±

    Liu Yi loosens his joints. Just now was really to close. Luckily I have alreadypletely absorbed the dragon pearl resulting in 100% efficiency of dragon qi thus my body¡¯s recovery rate is equally as strong.

    Otherwise after being struck by lightning, and my body being turned into roasted pig how is it possible for me to recover.

    My gamble with my life indeed worked. Without the barrier Ao Ri will have the problem to guard both front and back at the same time, thus it is impossible for him to use his full strength to deal with me!

    ¡°So that is the case....so that is the case...¡±

    Ao Ri keeps nodding his head like he had understood something, ¡°Talking about this, you can also be considered as a member of my dragon race...in your body contains the precious bloodline of my dragon race. Why are you standing by the side of the human race.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers and says, ¡°I was originally a human.¡±

    ¡°Even if you so say but it cannot change the fact that you are a member of the dragon race.¡±

    As Ao Ri speaks, he suddenly widens his eyes.

    An enormous dragon might instantly spread out, causing Long San and the rest to be unable to take it and were all forced to kneel on the ground due to the dragon might!

    Liu Yi also releases his dragon might and blocks his dragon might.

    ¡°Can you feel it!¡±

    Ao Ri startsughing madly, ¡°Only my real dragon race is able to possess such a strong aura! Do you see this, the surrounding people are bowing down to us! We are their kings!¡±

    ¡°They do not respect you but are afraid of you instead.¡±

    Liu Yi mocks, ¡°Everyone is afraid of you. What is the point of being this kind of king?¡±

    ¡°You are still young, thus it is natural for you to not understand. Let me exin to you.¡±

    Ao Ri suddenly bes excited as he says, ¡°This kind of feeling of being under a person and above millions, you will slowly understand. You are a dragon race which is a member of my demon race. Why don¡¯t you join us, and follow me? With your strength, you can achieve the same position as me! At that time, we shall assist Demon Emperor and conquer the entirety of China or even the entire world! Join us and follow the Demon Emperor and you will know what it means to rule the world! What is the meaning of being worship by thousands of subjects!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Ao Ri who is looking somewhat manic and asks, ¡°What do you want these for?¡±

    ¡°How is this not enough, which guy does not want all of this?!¡±

    Ao Ri looks at Liu Yi as their gazes lock each other like two des shing against each other!

    Recalling his elder sister Li Biyue Liu Yi asks, ¡°For all of this, you can sacrifice the woman that you love?¡±

    ¡°It is only a woman. How can it bepared to the greater cause!¡±

    Ao Ri looks at Li Biyue by the side before the tender feelings in his eyes are gone as he says coldly, ¡°After achieving the great undertaking, I will obtain the world. As for women and the likes, naturally, I will also get it.¡±

    ¡°Rubbish.¡±

    Liu Yi starts scolding, ¡°If you are unable to protect your own woman, how can you discuss dominating the world!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words cause Li Biyue to tremble.

    She realizes without her knowing her little brother has changed so much.

    Back then the young, immature and silly youngster has already grown so big in a blink of an eye. His back view has also started to look so high.

    Liu Yi says word for word, ¡°If it is for the great undertaking if I must kill the woman I love, I rather not want this kind of great undertaking.¡±

    ¡°Really a person who does not know how to appreciate favors!¡±

    Ao Ri snorts, ¡°I have given you a chance and you did not appreciate it. Want a beauty but do not want the river and mountains. Such a gutless person what is the use of you in my demon race! Since you cannot be of use to me then go and die!¡±

    He stomps on the ground.

    -boom!-

    A lightning instantly exploded out from below Liu Yi and sts into him, sending him high up into the sky.

    ¡°Prepare to die under my technique then!¡±

    As Ao Ri speaks, he starts forming seals as lightning surges in the sky like they are going to strike Liu Yi who is in mid-air into ashes.

    As Liu Yi is in the sky, he is actually smiling.

    He stretches out his right hand and points towards Ao Ri below him.

    ¡°Illusion Extermination!¡±

    The air surges.

    Ao Ri¡¯s expression suddenly changes as he shes and appears tens of miles away from his original position.

    The ground trembles for a while as a part of the ground sinks down and a ten-meter wide palm-shaped hole appears on the spot where Ao Ri was standing.

 Chapter 418 Lucky star

    ¡°Really strange¡­¡±

    Ao Ri stands by the side and looks at the enormous palm print of the ground. He raises his eyebrow and says, ¡°Obviously you have only opened eight-star jades but you have the strength of a 14-star cultivator¡­¡±

    Based on logic this is not possible.

    Howrge is the difference between an eight-star cultivator and a 14-star cultivator? This gap is impossible to cross!

    This fellow¡¯s potential is out of the world¡­when he is at 8-star cultivation he already possesses such strength¡­if he breaks through nine stars or ten stars just how scary would his strength be!

    This kind of scary person if he cannot be used by my demon race then he must be killed! Otherwise, he will be the biggest obstacles when the demon race tries to conquer the human realm!

    ¡°Today you must die here!¡±

    Ao Ri points his finger at Liu Yi who is in the sky.

    Instantly a few lightning boltsnd on Liu Yi at the same time and seem to form a lightning!

    ¡°Mysterious Ice Qi!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately hugs himself and covers himself with a thickyer of ice!

    Different from water, ice does not conduct electricity.

    Liu Yi is borrowing the strength of Mysterious Ice Qi to block Ao Ri¡¯s lightning!

    Despite that, the lightning bolts still exploded and turn the iceyer that Liu Yi created into fragments.

    Because of the iceyer blocking for him, Liu Yinds on the ground safe and sound.

    When hends on the ground, he bends his knee and shoots towards Ao Ri without any hesitation.

    Liu Yi is a martial cultivator, thus he is best at closebat!

    While Ao Ri is obviously a Dao cultivator who is an expert in using lightning!

    Seeing Liu Yi appearing in front of him in an instant Ao Ri is not only not shocked, instead, he starts smiling.

    ¡°Do you think you are able to defeat me like this?¡±

    As Ao Ri speaks, he grabs the air with both hands and instantly a halberd made from lightning appears in his hand.

    ¡°As a member of the dragon race do you think that I am ipetent in closebat?¡±

    As he speaks the lightning halberd sweeps towards Liu Yi¡¯s forehead.

    Liu Yi got a shock but his movements did not dy. He stretches out his hand and summons over the Scorpion Tailnce on the ground and receives the attack from the lightning halberd.

    Everyone thought that this Blood Emperor is only casually borrowing a weapon from the Dragon Group agent as no one would have expected that Blood Emperor is Liu Yi himself!

    -dang, dang, dang!-

    Their actions are very swift and the rest of the people surrounding them are unable to see their movement clearly! They are only able to hear the shing sound of weapons!

    Their fight causes the surrounding rainwater to be forced aside, forming an empty space!

    Although Ao Ri does possess closebat ability, he is not as good as Liu Yi who is a martial cultivator!

    Thus despite him being a 16-star cultivator, he can only fight against Liu Yi to a standstill!

    ¡°Really enjoyable!¡±

    As Ao Ri uses his lightning halberd to attack continuous, heughs happily.

    Liu Yi keeps waving his Scorpion Tailnce in front of him and shes against Ao Ri¡¯s lightning halberd.

    But Ao Ri¡¯s lightning attribute seems to have some effect. The lightning arcs keep wandering around and sshes. Sometimes it would hit Liu Yi¡¯s body causing his movement to keep slowing down.

    -dang!-

    Finally, Ao Ri¡¯s lightning halberd sweeps out and sends Liu Yi¡¯s Scorpion Tailnce flying away.

    At that moment Liu Yi ispletely defenseless!

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    As Ao Ri speaks, the lightning halberd in his hand pierces towards Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    Liu Yi did not dodge, instead, he receives the attack with his right palm as he pushes the lightning halberd from the side.

    -Boom!-

    A sun-shaped palm print instantly exploded out and ps Ao Ri¡¯s lightning halberd to the side. Lightning coils around Liu Yi¡¯s right hand, causing his hand to tremble.

    ¡°You have no hope to fight against my lightning powers head on.¡±

    Ao Ri is very confident in his lightning power. He smiles as he dashes forward and starts against Liu Yi once again.

    ¡°It is nothing but an attribute ability that¡¯s all. Who does not have it.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, his hands grab the sky.

    Scarlet Blood Sutra and Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra activate at the same time! In both of his hands appears a sword. One is red while the other is blue. Which are from by mes and ice!

    -dang, dang, dang!-

    Liu Yi¡¯s twin sword keeps shes against Ao Ri¡¯s lightning halberd. The mes and ice that burst out are not weaker than Ao Ri¡¯s lightning!

    ¡°Scarlet Blood Sutra! Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra!¡±

    As the Demon Emperor¡¯s left and right hand, Ao Ri naturally has learned a lot of things. He is able to instantly identify the two supreme sutras!

    ¡°You are able to use both of these two supreme sutras at the same time!¡±

    ¡°The more surprising thing is still toe!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he uses the two swords to mp down Ao Ri¡¯s lightning halberd before moving closer to Ao Ri while sticking close to the halberd.

    As long as I am able to get closer a bit more then my Glorious Sun Palm will be able to strike him on his body!

    Ao Ri seems to notice this point as his face turns ashen. At this moment he suddenly gets into a horse stance and stomps on the ground before letting out a thunderous roar.

    -AWWWWWWWWWRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!!!-

    Ao Ri gathers all of his dragon might in his body and shoots it out from his mouth.

    The strong suppression and attack crashes onto Liu Yi and instantly sends his body flying away, crashing into a building hundreds of mile away.

    The building is smashed apart instantly as ck smoke emits from the ground which is then extinguished by the rain.

    Liu Yi is lying along the broken debris as everything in front of him turns dark while rumbling sound filled his ears.

    Earlier he had received a few of Ao Ri¡¯s attack. Although his abnormal body had healed every time, it is not a 100% recovery.

    Now that he had received another dragon roar attack from Ao Ri, Liu Yi feels like all of the bones in his body are shattered.

    He lies on the debris and looks at the ceiling above him as he feels like his conscious is somewhat nk.

    Everything that I had done¡­.is it worth it¡­.

    For other people, to prevent the Devil Child froming into being and harming people. It seems like I am about to sacrifice my life¡­is it really worth it?

    Yeah¡­if Immortal Fox sister was here, she will definitely scold me that I am an idiot¡­

    But¡­.it seems like I am an idiot¡­

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath and prepares to climb to his feet and continue to battle.

    But the pain his body is experiencing is unbearable, causing him to clenches his teeth and cry out.

    At this moment a warm hand gently press of his shoulder.

    ¡°Go and rest¡­leave the rest to me¡­¡±

    At this moment Ao Ri who is outside transformed into an enormous ten of meters silver dragon and flies to the building. His dragon body coils around the building as two dragon w grabs hold of the wall. He aims his mouth at the building as lightning starts gathering in his mouth.

    ¡°What the shit!¡±

    Everyone got a shock. If this lightning descends on Liu Yi is it possible for him to survive?!

    Boss!

    Chen Cai who is the strongest out of the rest is finally unable to bear it as he shouts in his heart and brandishes his demonic de and rushes over.

    While Yuan Zhengyue is also the same as the dragon wings on her back ps causing her to fly forward. Although this Blood Emperor is evil, if he must die, he can only die in my hands! No one else!

    Li Biyue clenches her teeth and tries to stand up and instantly she felt faint and copsed once again.

    She hates herself so much, why am I so weak¡­aren¡¯t I supposed to protect my little brother¡­but how is it possible for me to protect him like this!

    Before Chen Cai and Yuan Zhenyue are able to get close, an enormous dragon might spread out again and presses them down onto the ground from the sky.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    The people who went forward to save Liu Yi clenches their teeth helplessly as their strength is too weak and they are unable to help at all.

    Am I really going to watch him get killed like this?

    Chen Cai clenches his fist, not willing ah, really not willing¡­

    But just as Ao Ri is about to shoot out the lightning, the roof of a building suddenly explodes and a female figure appears in the sky as two enormous purple arms stretch out.

    One of the arm grabs hold of Ao Ri by his throat and forcefully sweeps his dragon head to the side.

    The other hand holds an enormous demon de and seems to be waiting to behead Ao Ri.

    Liu Yi lies on the ground and stares nkly at what is going on in front of him.

    ¡°How dare you touch my Imperial Consort, you must be sick of living.¡±

    The woman spits out this sentence.

    Seeing this beautiful and alluring woman Chen Cai is the first to react and shouts out, ¡°Ye Hanshuang!¡±

    The rest of the people have never seen Ye Hanshuang before thus they are shocked and curious, who on earth is this woman who suddenly appeared!

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang¡¯s Asura Hand is grabbing Ao Ri by his neck thus the person who had gotten thergest shock is him.

    ¡°His woman.¡±

    Ye Hanshuang only says two words before her expression turns serious and an enormous Asura de chops towards Ao Ri¡¯s dragon head.

    -ROAR!-

    Naturally, Ao Ri would not sit there and wait for death. He suddenly detonated his gathered lighting causing lightning to spread out, shaking aside Ye Hanshuang¡¯s Asura Hand.

    Ao Ri shes and flies towards the sky.

    Ye Hanshuang only sneers as she lowers her arm and instantly rows after rows of Asura Doors descend from the sky pressing down on his body causing him to be unable to fly to the sky.

    But Ao Ri¡¯s strength is quite impressive, especially after he had transformed back into his dragon form, his strength has increased by countless times.

    As he shakes off the Asura Doors pressing down on his body, he also turns around and shoots out lightning from his mouth and st apart the Asura Doors that are still descending down from the sky.

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang starts smiling, ¡°Let this Queen y with you.¡±

    As she speaks, she starts attacking Ao Ri. At the same time, she did not forget to leave behind a sentence, ¡°Leave him to me.¡±

    Liu Yi rests for a bit and his body recovers slightly.

    He looks at Ye Hanshuang in gratefulness before turning around and dashes towards Ling Xiaowu who is activating her spell.

    I must hurry and stop the revival of the Devil Child!

    The gathering demonic qi in the sky is getting stronger and stronger!

    Ao Ri roars, ¡°Don¡¯t think of leaving!¡±

    His dragon mouth aims towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang stomps down with both legs on top of Ao Ri¡¯s dragon head causing his enormous head to crash onto the ground.

    ¡°Asura Reversal!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang holds onto Ao Ri¡¯s head tightly as purple light erupts from her body!

    This light swiftly turns into a purple ball of light that is around 100 meters!

    Within the hundred meters, everything is absorbed into the ball of light including Ye Hanshuang and Ao Ri¡¯s enormous figure.

    Finally, with a boom, the light ball evaporates everythingpletely disappearing!

 Chapter 419 Battling an enormous snake

    Everyone got a shock as they stare that the ce where it seems like a ck hole has swept through.

    Only Liu Yi and Chen Cai know that Ye Hanshuang did not suicide with Ao Ri. Asure Reversal is a space-time transfer technique which is also Ye Hanshuang¡¯s unique supreme technique! She definitely must have brought Ao Ri and transferred to some other ce to buy time for Liu Yi.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says softly towards the ce where Ye Hanshuang disappeared before continuing to rush towards Ling Xiaowu.

    ¡°Damn it. I am about to finish!¡±

    Ling Xiaowu starts to be anxious and her hands that are making the seals tremble slightly.

    ¡°Stop for me!¡±

    Liu Yi who is in the air suddenly summons his Taiji sword over and uses Imperial Sword Technique.

    The Taiji sword revolves in front of Liu Yi before transforming into a shooting star and pierces towards Ling Xiaowu.

    The seal stele in front of Ling Xiaowu is about to scatter, hopefully, it can reach in time!

    ¡°I will not let you seed!¡±

    But at this moment, Jiang Qini who is lying on the ground turns serious.

    She stretches out his hand and aims towards Ma Yixuan who is lying in the rainwater unconscious. Five ghost transportation!

    In a blink of an eye, Ma Yixuan who was lying originally lying on the ground appears in midair blocking in front of Lu Yi¡¯s sword!

    If Imperial Sword technique continues to go, Ma Yixuan will definitely be pierced and die!

    Liu Yi trembles and at that moment he subconsciously changes the direction of the Imperial Sword Technique.

    -tsss!-

    The Taiji sword dodges Ma Yixuan and shoots into the empty space by the temple, sting out arge hole in the ground.

    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!¡±

    Jiang Qini startsughing, indeed although this guy is very powerful, he forever has a weakness!

    Last time during the battle at their gathering location, I have realized that this Blood Emperor seems to have some rtionship with my disciple¡­furthermore Wenren Qian also strangely has goodwill towards Blood Emperor¡­with me following the clues and investigating in all directions, I have finally gotten a conclusion.

    Blood Emperor is actually Liu Yi.

    But I do not know why when I wanted to take action on Liu Yi¡¯s family, the Sect Leader actually appeared to stop me and also fiercely scolded me.

    But luckily¡­I still have a treasure to deal with Blood Emperor, and it is Ma Yixuan!

    ¡°It is done!¡±

    During this gap, Ling Xiaowu bes happy. The groups of snakes on her left and right have all lost their lives and lie on the ground.

    But the enormous stele in front of her has scattered as a ck storm rolls out from the stele.

    With the ck storm dashing into the clouds, the heavy rain bes even heavier!

    ¡°Finished¡­we are really finished¡­¡±

    Long San drop to his knees among the rainwater as his expression turns numb, ¡°Who can save China ¡­¡±

    Blood Emperor is injured, the earlier mysterious woman has also brought Ao Ri away and disappeared.

    Now with Devil Childing into being who else can block him.

    Ao Ri and Devil Child are both the left and right hand of the Demon Emperor back then.. Their strength is out of the ordinary and their demonic techniques have no boundaries!

    Back then the founder of the Raising Immortal Pce Hall had sealed the Demon Emperor and seriously injured Ao Ri, causing Ao Ri to possess half the strength he possesses back then!

    Devil Child also did not escape the fate of being sealed. Although he has been sealed for so long, Devil Child¡¯s demon qi is definite still abundant! At the very least it would not be weaker than the current Ao Ri!

    ¡°Quickly escape!¡±

    After Ling Xiaowu revived the Devil Child, she swiftly moves over to Jiang Qini and pulls her up, ¡°After reviving, Devil Child will not possess any rationality for a while!¡±

    ¡°Bring her along!¡±

    Jiang Qini will not give up Ma Yixuan, this top quality cauldron. After she had instructed Ling Xiaowu, the three of them take advantage of the confusion when the Devil Child came into being and slip away.

    The rest of the people do not care about them as the revival of Devil Child is giving them too much pressure.

    A ck storm links the heaven and earth as an enormous ck snake appears within it.

    Beforepletely revealing himself, just looking at the silhouette, it seems to be over a hundred meters long!

    Liu Yi stares nkly at the enormous ck storm and does not know how he should feel.

    While Xuefeng who is pretending to be Liu Yi lying in the rainwater licks her lips and says, ¡°If this is turned into snake stew it would be enough to eat for a long time!¡±

    What the hell! Even at this point in time Xuefeng thisss still thinks of eating!

    The storm suddenly disperses as the downpour turns heavier!

    In a blink of an eye, the entire public square ispletely flooded! The earlier haunting snake demon Devil Child has disappeared. Everyone was hurrying to avoid the flood thus losing the position of Devil Child.

    ¡°He is definitely hiding in the floodwater.¡±

    Liu Yi nced as Xuefeng who was submerged under the water and observes a moment of silence for her before floating up Li Biyue and cing her down on a tall building.

    ¡°En¡­.you must be careful¡­¡±

    Li Biyue stretches out her hand and gently caresses Liu Yi¡¯s cheek under his mask.

    ¡°You must definitelye back alive.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and reply, ¡°I will elder sister.¡±

    Like she is trying to make Liu Yi determined to survive, Li Biyue suddenly says, ¡°En¡­if you are no longer around, elder sister will alsoe along with you.¡±

    Gazing at Li Biyue¡¯s serious looking eyes, Liu Yi takes a deep breath.

    ¡°We will all survive! Wait for me, elder sister!¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and enters the wind and rain.

    He stands on the Taiji sword and looks at the floodwater below him.

    Although his strength is still recovering continuously, his earlier usage was too big¡­and the fight with Ao Ri had greatly injured his vital energy!

    Yuan Zhenyue and the rest are finding a spot to stand. Yuan Zhenyue also did not forget to pull out the ck armored ¡®Liu Yi¡¯ and ce him on top of the roof of a building by the side.

    ¡°Everyone be careful. We do not know when Devil Child would start his attack!¡±

    Long San wipes away his cold sweat as he reminds everyone.

    ¡°Devil Child had just revived, thus he will definitely follow his instinct and looks for food to ay his hunger!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The Dragon Group agents, as well as the twelve zodiac members, all make a sound of acknowledgment while Zhang Meixuan alsonds the helicopter and jumps down, preparing to take part in thebat as well.

    Liu Yi is also somewhat worried. Although this zodiac members all have the strength of earth grade, their actualbat capability is only 6/7 stars, that¡¯s all.

    They still need a lot of practice first. The currently mainbat force is only me and Chen Cai ah¡­

    Liu Yi activates his ck and White world but is still unable to find the silhouette of Devil Child.

    All around is saturated with demon qi which obscured Liu Yi¡¯s ck and White World judgment ability.

    But his instinct is still there!

    Liu Yi suddenly shouts out a thunderous warning, ¡°XIAO MI BE CAREFUL!¡±

    When Xiao Mi who is standing on amppost hears Liu Yi¡¯s shout, she subconsciously dodges into the void.

    -rumbles-

    The surface of the water trembles as an enormous snakehead shoot out from the floodwater and bites themppost.

    The light flickers as lightning hits the water and the lightning snake jumps out very far!

    It seems like the ck snake is angered from missing its target and dives back into the water.

    ¡°What the heck man¡­ so scary¡­¡±

    Chen Zhenggang and the rest are starting to get worried.

    Xiao Mi is crouching on the roof of a building by the side staring nkly at Blood Emperor who is standing on a flying sword.

    How does he know my name¡­unless¡­he is really master meow~~??

    Liu Yi transmitted to Chen Cai in a line, ¡°Chen Cai force him out!¡±

    ¡°Understood boss.¡±

    Chen Cai acknowledges it as he knows his meaning. He immediately throws a ck mushroom into the flood water.

    This mushroom lookspletely normal but is actually Chen Cai¡¯s strongest killing technique!

    ¡°Why did you throw a mushroom into the floodwater?¡±

    By the side Zhang Meixuan asks in annoyance, ¡°Do you want to throw in some pepper and salt as well? Cook a pot of mushroom soup?¡±

    Chen Cai blinks his eyes as he looks at Zhang Meixuan, ¡°It is even more passionate than mushroom soup.¡±

    Following which an extremely violent explosion urs!

    -BOOOOOOOOMMM!!!-

    The entire water surface exploded upwards as a ck mushroom cloud of smoke rushes into the dark clouds!

    Nuclear Mushroom!

    This is Chen Cai¡¯s killer technique!

    -sssssssssssssssssssssss!-

    A ck snake finally appears in the location where the explosion urs.

    Fuck me! This ck snake is nearly 200 meters long! Its demon qi is so dense. No wonder it would be sealed here!

    Are we really able to defeat this scary snake with just this lot?

    Even Liu Yi himself is starting to be timid.

    Just as everyone got a shock, the enormous snake on the ground starts moving.

    It¡¯s body suddenly shoots up and opens its mouth wide biting towards Liu Yi in the sky.

    ¡°Going for me? That¡¯s great!¡±

    Liu Yi did not dodge, instead, he stomps down on his Taiji sword.

    The Taiji sword immediately lets out a green light and shoots into the snake¡¯s mouth. With a tearing sound, the Taiji sword tears off a piece of its meat before flying out.

    After being injured, the ck snake roars a few times beforending back into the floodwater.

    Red blood dyed the water surface!

    Even Long San has to admit that Blood Emperor did well.

    Only this fellow is not willing to join Dragon Group. If only he surrendered and join Dragon Group how nice would it be.

    After the ck snake got injured and returned back into the water, no ones know where did it swim to. Liu Yi floats in the sky not daring to be careless.

    Currently, Devil Child ispletely relying on his instinct to attempt to hunt and the prey is them.

    It is a pity that Chen Cai can only create a Nuclear Mushroom once every hour. If he can create a few more than he could just explode this fellow to death!

    Liu Yi¡¯s instinct screams out as he exims, ¡°Yuan¡­.those over there be careful!!¡±

    Recalling how he had identally called out Xiao Mi¡¯s name, Liu Yi bes more conscious as he bellows towards the direction of Yuan Zhenyue.

    Currently, Yuan Zhenyue and Ling Yunxi are standing together on an eight-story building. When they heard Liu Yi¡¯s shout, they instantly turn their head over.

    At the same moment, an enormous snake tail emerges from the floodwater and smashes into the building.

    -boom!-

    The tall building is hammered into copsing as Yuan Zhenyue and Ling Yunxi lose control of their body and fall towards the floodwater.

    The enormous snakehead once again emerges from the floodwater and bites down towards the two of them.

    As the distance is too far, no one is able to save the two girls in time! The circumstance is imminent!

 Chapter 420 Gu Yu

    Both Yuan Zhenyue and Ling Yunxi are in despair.

    Especially Yuan Zhenyue. As she is falling, her past shes across her mind.

    From young, she worshiped her father¡­how badly the death of her father had hit her¡­

    The first time she met Liu Yi on the bridge¡­crossing blows with Liu Yi in the warehouse.

    Originally she thought that Blood Emperor was her father¡¯s murderer, until the day when Cold Rain was thrown at the main doors of Dragon Group.

    Yuan Zhenyue feels that her happiest moment is the moment where she personally Cold Rain. But after killing Cold Rain she became empty again.

    What am I alive for?

    After losing my target¡­which direction should my life go towards?

    Loss and emptiness flooded her heart.

    But today after meeting Blood Emperor again and hearing Blood Emperor and Ao Ri¡¯s conversation, Yuan Zhenyue finally awakes.

    I still have a new target and that is to protect the human race.

    Looks like there is still this Demon Realm who are eyeing the territory of China.

    As Long Xin¡¯s user, I have this duty and must also do it!

    But now¡­am I going to die like this?

    I am really not willing to die here¡­

    Who else is there who is able to save us¡­.

    Yuan Zhenyue looks at the horrified eyes of Ling Yunxi. She stretches out her hand and grabs hold of her hand.

    Even if I die, I must die courageously.

    Their figure is about to fall into the mouth of the ck snake!

    At that moment of life and death, the water surface suddenly starts to freeze into ice, following which a 2 meters thick icicle rapidly rises up and catch the two girls, before continuing to rise up into the sky.

    -SSSSSSSs~~~!!!!!-

    When its food that is about to enter its mouth was snatched away, the ck snake starts raging and ms into the icicle, smashing it again.

    By then Liu Yi has already arrived and holds both of them under his arms.

    Yuan Zhenyue still has not reacted, I was actually saved by Blood Emperor?

    ¡°Everyone pay more attention. Do not give us unnecessary trouble.¡±

    As Liu Yi is using the identity of Blood Emperor, he purposely makes his way of speaking nasty. Before throwing the two of them towards the side onto the roof of a building.

    ¡°Damn it¡­this fellow¡­.who wants him to save me!¡±

    Staring at Blood Emperor, Yuan Zhenyue clenches her teeth and punches the roof.

    -boom!-

    A hole is smashed open by her on the roof.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like this ah¡­I feel that he is rather handsome.¡±

    Ling Yunxi who have survived from her near-death experience wipes away her cold sweat and sits down. Her eyes brighten up as she looks at Blood Emperor.

    ¡°Scram why are you being smitten! He is our enemy!¡±

    ¡°Enemies can also be very handsome ah¡­oh if we fall in love with each other, wouldn¡¯t it be a taboo rtionship¡­¡±

    Ling Yunxi hugs herself and appears to be longing for it. Yuan Zhenyue immediately knocks her head awake.

    At this time how could Liu Yi have time to listen to the conversation between the two women. He stands on his Taiji sword and floats above the floodwater, trying to find a way to attack therge snake!

    The deep floodwater and the heavy rain that contains dense demon qi, this is basically the enormous snake¡¯s best barrier!

    Damn it if I don¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯s den I would not be able to capture the tiger cub!

    Finally, Liu Yi clenches his teeth as he steps on the Taiji sword and enters the floodwater!

    The water is very muddy making it impossible to see the surrounding clearly.

    But after Liu Yi have entered the water, he is able to sense the demon qi clearer!

    Water is a stronger conductor of demon qi. Liu Yi activates his ck and White world and indeed he sees an enormous and long red creature not far away from him!

    Without thinking about how devilish this enormous creature is, Liu Yi has already whipped around and swiftly moves within the water and arrives in front of the enormous snake.

    The enormous snake also opens it¡¯s mouth wide and bites towards Liu Yi.

    As Liu Yi has cultivated in Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra, he is very agile in the water and swiftly dodges the enormous snake¡¯s mouth and floats in below him.

    ¡°Go up for me!¡±

    Liu Yi aims at the enormous snake belly and strikes upwards with his palm.

    Deste mes!

    All of Liu Yi¡¯s strength gathers into this palm move as he uses it!

    An enormous sun colored floodwater exploded up, following which the enormous snake cries out as it¡¯s 200 meters long body is sent flying out of the water by Liu Yi¡¯s palm high up into the sky!

    ¡°Gods¡­what strength¡­¡±

    ¡°Blood Emperor¡­is actually so strong¡­.¡±

    The twelve zodiac members and Dragon Group agents are all stunned!

    Swiftly Blood Emperor turned into a human-shaped beast in their eyes!

    Scary¡­.really scary ah!

    After the enormous snake flew out into the sky, it keeps twisting as it bears with its pain like it wants to return back into the water.

    But Liu Yi does not wish to give it the opportunity. He also chases into the sky and position himself under the snake body, and starts sting palm attacks with both hands.

    -boom, boom, boom, boom-

    Exploding sounds keep urring!

    The enormous snake body is unable to fall from the sky, instead, it is actually being forced higher up into the sky by Liu Yi¡¯s palm attack!

    The jaws of everyone who are watching dropped. Just now the enormous snake which was wreaking havoc is now being beaten by Blood Emperor without being able to retaliate!

    ¡°Go and die for me!¡±

    Liu Yi continues to hit out countless palms and sends the enormous snake 700-800 meters into the sky before he ces his left hand on his waist as he went parallel to the ground, aiming towards the enormous snake.

    Glorious Sun Palm, Illusion extermination!

    The formless palm directly hits the enormous snake on its 7th inch. Golden light immediately erupts from the other side of the enormous snake before a hole appears and fresh blood flows out.

    The enormous snake body instantly starts dropping and enters the floodwater once again.

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi stands back onto the flying sword as he floats in the sky panting.

    With the usage of this set of palm techniques, he has used up almost all of his strength.

    That ck snake Devil Child should be dead now right¡­

    I have even pierced through his seventh inch as well!

    Just as Liu Yi thought that Devil Child is dead, the floodwater underneath him starts boiling again.

    A thunderous roar attracted the attention of everyone as they see the ck snake that should be dead stretch out its head from the water with its mouth wide open, as dense ck wind shoots out from within its mouth!

    The ck wind instantly engulfs the entire region! It is like a ck hole applying strong pulling force on everyone, pulling them into the enormous mouth of the ck snake!

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    ¡°God¡­I am almost not able to hold on anymore¡­¡±

    A few of the agents and zodiac members are unable to withstand it as they try their best to grab hold of stuff around them to prevent themselves from being sucked in!

    A few buildings surrounding the ck snake have already broken down into pieces and enter the snake¡¯s mouth as debris!

    It can be seen just how fierce is the enormous snake¡¯s sucking ability is!

    ¡°Wu¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s body is very weak currently and did not manage to grab hold of the stone bricks beside her, thus she instantly flies out and swiftly enters the enormous snake¡¯s mouth!

    ¡°Elder sister!¡±

    Liu Yi who was originally bracing himself bitter instantly got a huge shock when he sees Li Biyue being suck in!

    He immediately flies swiftly following the wind direction and near the mouth of the snake, he pulls Li Biyue into his embrace.

    After Li Biyue knocks into him, Liu Yi who is standing on the flying sword almost entered the snake mouth.

    But he swiftly exerts his strength once again and the flying sword below him emits green light, pushing against their body preventing them from entering the snake¡¯s mouth.

    But the enormous snake sucking force is too strong. Even if Liu Yi uses his full strength, their body is being pulled backward bit by bit!

    ¡°Put me down¡­you escape on your own¡­¡±

    Li Biyue is being princess carried by Liu Yi. She stares at the side of Liu Yi¡¯s face. She reaches out and gently touches Liu Yi¡¯s wrinkled brows.

    ¡°You will not be able to escape¡­if you bring me along¡­¡±

    Even if I am unable to protect little brother, I also do not wish to be his burden..

    ¡°Elder sister, didn¡¯t you say before that we shall die together.¡±

    Liu Yi who is struggling against the pulling force forces out the words between clenched teeth.

    ¡°If elder sister dies¡­I will also not live on my own¡­it is either we die together or we live together!¡±

    Liu Yi exploded out with all of his strength. Red mes explode out from under the sword pushing the sword along!

    At this moment Liu Yi only has a single thought, I must bring elder sister out and live on¡­

    Under his efforts, their figures finallye to a stop just a few cms from the mouth of the snake.

    The two of them are struggling with all their might but the enormous snake seems to be impatient.

    cklight suddenly emerges from its body causing the demon qi in the air to reach the peak!

    The sucking force strengthens causing Liu Yi to be unable to control his body. He hugs Li Biyue tightly as they start to fly towards the snake¡¯s mouth slowly!

    If this goes on, sooner orter the two of them will be snake food!

    At this life and death moment, a strong ice qi spread out throughout the sky!

    This aura is very familiar!

    Liu Yi is able to clearly sense that it is Mysterious Icy Qi!

    Icicles start to form behind the enormous snake!

    The sucking force also weakens and Liu Yi takes the opportunity and flies out hugging Li Biyue. In a blink of an eye, they are tens of meters away as they float in a safe position before looking back.

    Only to see tens of guys and women wearing white Taoist robes descending from the sky. Every single one of them is forming seals and casting out their spells at the same time to contain the enormous snake that is frozen.

    In a blink of an eye, the enormous snake turned into an ice sculpture and turned into a statue floating above the water.

    An absolute beauty wearing white dress also descends slowly from the sky.

    Her long ck hair floats behind her like a ck waterfall.

    How to describe this beauty? Clean as jade and clear as ice? Beauty as a painting?

    But those descriptions are not worthy of her¡­

    ¡°Gu Yu¡­¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the beauty that only he recognizes.

    ¡°Head Green Formation!¡±

    [TL: what do you guys prefer? the one above or Forever Green, Long Green, Elder Green. Comment below so I know which to choose ^_^]

    She orders them and the tens of disciple below her acknowledge it. They move apart and forms a strange formation, after which they continue to exert their Mysterious Icy qi.

    The trembling snakehead instantly quietens down. At this moment another woman descends from the sky, her expression seems to have turned older but is still as beautiful as a fairy.

 Chapter 421 A race against time

    People from Immortal Snow Peak!

    Liu Yi¡¯s mind starts spinning and he immediately understood what is going on. He immediately retreats a hundred meters away and transmits over to Chen Cai to take good care of his elder sister. After which he transforms into a ck scorpion and disappears from everyone¡¯s sight.

    Liu Yi swiftly flies back to Xuefeng¡¯s position before instructing.

    ¡°Xuefeng, let me go back.¡±

    ¡°Understood master.¡±

    Xuefeng immediately leaves from the ck armor and stands on the building by the side.

    Liu Yi swiftly enters the armor through its gap. Upon entering the inside of the armor, he immediately smells a fragrance. There is no need to think, it is definitely the smell of Xuefeng.

    Again, why do women all smell so fragrant?

    Liu Yi does not have time to think too much because Devil Child who is in the water is undergoing a transformation.

    Although there was over tens of Immortal Snow Peak disciples revolving their Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra to seal up Devil Child, Devil Child is still very strong. Originally it was sealed by firm ice but now it is crackingyer byyer.

    Very quickly the ck snake has freed itself from the ice seal and starts hissing.

    ¡°Damn it this ck snake is going berserk!¡±

    An older looking woman frowns and shouts, ¡°Prepare Immortal Peak formation!¡±

    ¡°Understood Martial Aunt!¡±

    Gu Yu calls the woman Martial Aunt before shouting, ¡°Prepare yourselves for Immortal Snow formation!¡±

    Gu Yu¡¯s orders make the young Immortal Snow Peak disciples change their positions and in a blink of an eye, on the left and right of the ck snake is an enormous six-edge snowke!

    The ck snake already freed itself from the ice seal as ck light emits from its body.

    The ck light suddenly sts outwards attacking the surrounding floodwater.

    Instantly the floodwater starts to transform! Waves start to form which then copse and rises higher again!

    Under the shocked gaze of everyone, the floodwater split into two and forms two enormous leaves which thennd on the back of the ck snake, transforming into its water wings!

    Each of the water wings is over 100 meters long which is very shocking!

    With the help from the wings, the ck snake flies up into the sky.

    Liu Yi cannot help but to think, too scary already¡­this Devil Child is indeed very horrifying!

    ¡°Eh, this ck snake was actually injured!¡±

    When the woman who was called Martial aunt by Gu Yu sees the bloody hole on the ck snake¡¯s 7th inch, she exims, ¡°Who, who was actually able to injure Devil Child!¡±

    ¡°Immortal Snow formation! Seal!¡±

    When Gu Yu sees that Devil Child is about to fly with his wings, she immediately gives new orders!

    ¡°Seal!¡± roars over tens of disciple at the same time.

    A blue ray shoots out from their hands like a rope,yer afteryer ties down Devil Child.

    The snake body instantly tremble, following whichyers of ice starts to cover its body once again and seal it up in ice!

    Not only was it sealed, even it¡¯s pair of water wings also turn into ice!

    Liu Yi is speechless seeing this scene, indeed they are the number one sect in the world, really strong.

    The enormous snake that was giving them a headache was such so easily dealt with by them.

    At this moment the snake that is sealed in ice starts trembling once again. The wings break out from the ice and start to flow once again. It coils around the snake¡¯s body, fiercely breaking apart the ice sealing up the snake. Trying to help its owner break free from the ice seal!

    The disciples¡¯ face turns ugly like they are unable to hold the seal anymore.

    The woman called Martial Aunt finally takes action personally. Her hands form seals before patting the flowing water surrounding the snake.

    Instantly from the flowing water grows out a pair of ice ws which firmly coil around the enormous snake.

    The ice ws once again release a cold air which once again strengthens the ice seal around the enormous snake body! The flowing water also starts to freeze.

    This woman strength is not normal!

    Liu Yi looks at the Martial Aunt, if this goes on the Mysterious Snake that I have injured with so much hard work would be taken away by them.

    After the woman has sealed Devil Child, she says to the surrounding people, ¡°Everyone. I am Immortal Snow Peak¡¯s ninth generation disciple Zhang Yue! This Mysterious Snake Devil Child harmed the human world. We Immortal Snow Peak have sealed him up and shall bring him back to our sect!¡±

    Although it sounds like a greeting, from her words, it is clear that she does not give a damn about them.

    Immortal Snow Peak¡¯s disciples are all very arrogant, after all, they are the current strongest sect!

    But Zhang Yue is shocked in her heart, who is the one who injured the Mysterious Snake Devil Child!

    If it is not for the injury at his seventh inch, we would not have sealed the Mysterious Snake so easily!

    The entire body of the Mysterious Snake is a treasure! The corpse of the Mysterious Snake is also the reason why Immortal Snow Peak rushed over from thousands of miles away!

    ¡°Since Immortal Snow Peaks wants it then you can take it.¡±

    Long San sighs faintly, he also knows that the Mysterious Snake¡¯s body is a treasure.

    Although Immortal Snow Peak have taken advantage of them he is unable to stop it. After all, there are so many Immortal Snow Peak¡¯s disciples and they are fewer in numbers!

    Furthermore, there are also two experts that white shirt beauty and Zhang Yue the ninth generation disciple. He is unable to defeat either of them.

    Blood Emperor has also disappeared to gods know where. Looks like he also does not wish to get into a conflict with Immortal Snow Peak.

    ¡°Sire is a smart person.¡±

    As the only one who is of around the same level as her is Long San, when Zhang Yue nods her head in satisfaction when she hears his agreement, ¡°Prepare to transport the demon!¡±

    She takes out a golden cloth bag and aims towards the Mysterious Snake Devil Child.

    This should be a spatial bag!

    Liu Yi thinks rapidly and asks Xuefeng, ¡°Girl are you able to steal the Mysterious Snake¡¯s inner dan?¡±

    ¡°Easy peasy. The Mysterious Snake is no different from dead currently!¡±

    Xuefeng nods her head before turning into a purple ray and shoots towards the Mysterious Snake opened mouth.

    By then Zhang Yue has already activated the golden bag and immediately an enormous sucking force start to pulls the snake into the small bag.

    Liu Yi starts to be nervous, this cannot go one. Xuefeng would not be able to make it in time!

    I must buy time for her!

    ¡°Let go for me!¡±

    He immediately jumps up from the ground and summons back his Scorpion Tailnce before throwing it towards Zhang Yue in the sky.

    The Scorpion Tailnce shoots through the sky like a shooting star and instantly reaches in front of Zhang Yue.

    Zhang Yue is shocked as she quickly keeps away the cloth bag and starts forming seals.

    -Dang!-

    An iceyer forms a protectiveyer in front of her, blocking thence.

    The sharp point of thence pierces through the ice shield as thence body is stuck in the shield.

    Just a bit more and the spear point would have pierced Zhang Yue¡¯s throat scaring her into fright.

    ¡°Who is it! How dare you sneak attack me!¡±

    Her eyes be filled with rage as she stares at the ck armored guy below her.

    Liu Yi has hidden his aura to prevent Gu Yu from identifying him.

    ¡°Immortal Snow Peak is so shameless.¡±

    To buy time for Xuefeng, Liu Yi immediately coldly ridicules them.

    ¡°We have injured the Mysterious Snake and you actually want to take advantage of us and take it away? So this is the rumored number one sect in the world? From what I see, you guys are no different from a tyrant!¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s words, Long San and the rest got a shock.

    What does this fellow what? He wants to go against Immortal Snow Peak?!

    When did he wake up? Howe when he woke up he immediately created this mess?

    Although Long San is worried, he did not speak out and stopsLiu Yi. As he himself also feels that Immortal Snow Peak is too overbearing and if he counters Liu Yi¡¯s words doesn¡¯t that indicates that Dragon Group can be bullied?

    Think it is best to quietly observe and sees what Liu Yi ns to do.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    When Gu Yu hears how the ck armored guy criticises Immortal Snow Peak, she starts frowning and says loudly, ¡°If it is not for our Immortal Snow Peak help, you guys would have already been eaten up by the Mysterious Snake! How dare you not to be grateful!¡±

    ¡°Indeed you guys did put in some effort to capture the Mysterious Snake.¡±

    Liu Yi stands there like he does not worry about the pressure from Immortal Snow Peak and faintly says, ¡°But your Immortal Snow Peak actually wishes to take away all of the rewards. This does not seem like the style of a major sect!¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening Immortal Snow Peak?¡±

    Without waiting for Gu Yu to say anything, Zhang Yue is already very unhappy.

    When does Immortal Snow Peak need others to criticize their actions?

    ¡°I am only just telling the truth.¡±

    Naturally, Liu Yi would not be frightened away by Zhang Yue¡¯s words, ¡°Unless Immortal Snow Peak does not talk justification?¡±

    ¡°Very well then let me tell you what is justification!¡±

    As Zhang Yue speaks, she forms a few seals and instantly several tens of ice sword shoots towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Looks like this is your Immortal Snow Peak¡¯s justification.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head as he ces his hands together and does a pulling action.

    The Scorpion Tailnce reappears in his hands as he starts a spear dance.

    -dang, dang, dang-

    The descending ice swords are all smashed apart by Liu Yi¡¯snce!

    Zhang Yue¡¯s frown deepens, just what is this guy¡¯s strength? To think that he is able to scatter the ice swords that I had created!

    But just now was only an experimental attack to see how strong is the opponent!

    Looks like he indeed has some ability.

    ¡°Not bad. You are indeed worthy to fight against me!¡±

    As Zhang Yue speaks, her hands start forming seals.

    Instantly from the leftover rainwater on the ground, an enormous ice w grew out and grabs towards Liu Yi who is standing on top of a building.

    Liu Yi did not manage to dodge in time and is grabbed by the ice w and smashed onto the roof.

    Instantly half of the building is being sealed in ice!

    Zhang Yue thought that she had taken care of Liu Yi. She snorts and says slowly, ¡°Hmph. This is the price for going against Immortal Snow Peak!¡±

    At this moment the ice w on the frozen rooftop make a cracking sound and scatters.

    Liu Yi props his Scorpion Tailnce up as he stands on the rooftop and starts at Zhang Yue in the sky.

    ¡°What! You are actually able to break free from my seal!¡±

    Zhang Yue¡¯s face instantly loses color as she looks at the ck armored guy.

    Within Dragon Group, other than Long Yi when was there such a strong person?

 Chapter 422 Luring the tiger out of itâ€™s mountain

    ¡°Who on earth are you!¡±

    Zhang Yue askS while Gu Yu also stares at the ck armored Liu Yi. She finds him to be somewhat familiar.

    ¡°I am only an agent of the Dragon Group that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi leans against the Scorpion Tailnce and casually says, ¡°What am I called is not important.¡±

    Zhang Yue asks coldly, ¡°What do you wish to do? Are you really going to challenge my Immortal Snow Peak?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers and reminds Zhang Yue, ¡°Although your Immortal Snow Peak is very powerful, it seems it does not possess the ability to call the shots? Your disciples are all busy with sealing the Mysterious Snake and cannot assist you. While I believe that you are also able to see that your strength. If I put it nicely, it is nearly equal. If I put it unpleasantly, I am way stronger than you.¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    Zhang Yue startsughing, ¡°Stronger than me? Just based on you, this Dragon Group agent¡­¡±

    Just as she starts speaking, a cold spear edge touches her neck.

    Without her knowing Liu Yi is already standing behind her with hisnce pointing at her neck as he says, ¡°Just now what did Fairy Zhang say? Why don¡¯t you repeat it again?¡±

    Zhang Yue swallows back the words that she was about to say.

    This guy is a martial cultivator¡­with him close to me, I as a dao cultivator am unable to resist back at all.

    Although I am unhappy this guy is right¡­his strength is indeed stronger than me¡­

    ¡°Martial Aunt!¡±

    Gu Yu¡¯s face losesplexion as her hands sped together like she is going to form seals.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move otherwise your Martial Aunt will not be able to keep her head.¡±

    Liu Yi threatens.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Gu Yu instantly turns mad, ¡°Despicable!¡±

    ¡°I am despicable?¡±

    Liu Yi looks like he had heard the biggest joke and ridicules, ¡°I am only speaking reasoning with you that¡¯s all.¡±

    Recalling what Zhang Yue¡¯s actions and words, Gu Yu wants to retort but is unable to say anything.

    ¡°How is it, now do you want to calm down and have a chat?¡±

    Liu Yi shakes thence slightly causing the tip to tremble at Zhang Yue¡¯s throat causing her to be nervous.

    I must admit this Dragon Group agent is indeed very ruthless!

    Looks like Immortal Snow Peak kicked an iron board this time!

    ¡°Then what do you n to do? You want us to give the Mysterious Snake to you guys?¡±

    Zhang Yue thinks for a bit before saying, ¡°Even if we are willing to give it to you, you guys do not have the ability to seal him.¡±

    At this moment Liu Yi notices that Xuefeng has flown out from the snake mouth and his eyes narrow into a crescent shape.

    ¡°There is no need to hand it over to us. You guy can take the Mysterious Snake away.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words cause everyone to be shocked. Since that is the case why did he cause such big action?

    But after which everyone can only give him a thumbs up, this fellow really does not like to be in the disadvantage.

    ¡°But you need to leave behind some benefits as ourpensation.¡±

    What?

    Zhang Yue instantly be very mad but she cannot do anything about it.

    Does this fellow really wish to risk everything to the point where the fish dies or breaks? Then we can only give up on the Mysterious Snake!

    But that is not possible! This time around we came here just for the Mysterious Snake. How can we leave empty handed! If that is the case the Immortal Snow Peak will really be a joke!

    Zhang Yue starts by considering the pros and cons in her mind.

    Liu Yi reminds her, ¡°My patience is not a lot and your disciples look like they are unable to hold it anymore as well.¡±

    ¡°Fine then since you want benefits then I shall give it to you.¡±

    Zhang Yu¡¯s words cause Gu Yu who is by the side to be shocked. Martial Aunt has always been very stubborn. She actually has to give Dragon Grouppensation? How is this possible!

    ¡°Oh? Whatpensation?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°I hope that I can make me satisfied.¡±

    Zhang Yue curses in her head, when have my Immortal Snow Peak been suppressed! If it was not for the Mysterious Snake, I would definitely not be so polite to you this bastard!

    ¡°This is a Heaven Yuan Dan.¡±

    Zhang Yue takes out a white jade pill bottle from her skirt.

    Seeing the white jade pill bottle, Gu Yu¡¯s eyes widen.

    ¡°I believe that you will be satisfied with this as apensation.¡±

    ¡°Heaven Yuan Dan? What is this thing? Do not randomly take a dan out to confuse me. I am not good at it.¡±

    Liu Yi blinks, causing Zhang Yue to get angry.

    ¡°You vige idiot! This Heaven Yuan Dan is very precious. After consuming this dan, as long as you have not broken through Earth Grade, it can allow you to light up a star jade!¡±

    What the hell¡­.what an amazing dan!

    Did not break through earth grade¡­.isn¡¯t it suitable for me?

    Although he is very surprised, he pretends to be unsatisfied and say, ¡°Only using this dan to make me leave. Do you think that with yours and my ability do we still need this dan that allows us to break through earth grade?¡±

    ¡°I only have this thing that can give you¡­¡±

    Zhang Yue clenches her teeth in hatred. How would she know that Liu Yi is actually only an eight-star cultivator! ¡°This dan is priceless! Other than our Immortal Snow Peak who is able to get it, even Medical King Valley is unable to make it.¡±

    Even Medical King Valley is unable to concoct this dan? Then that is rather good!

    Liu Yi ¡®pretends to be troubled¡¯ as he sighs, ¡°Fine then. Looks like it can only be this.¡±

    He takes the dan from Zhang Yue before saying, ¡°Immortal Snow Peak is a major sect. After giving me the dan and keeping away the Mysterious Snake, you would note and kill me right?¡±

    ¡°Will not¡­¡±

    Zhang Yue basically hissed out the two words between her clenched teeth. Although she indeed has this thought, she cannot smear the name of Immortal Snow Peak.

    ¡°Then that is good. Thank you Immortal Snow Peak.¡±

    After Liu Yi keeps away the pill, he scoffs before releasing Zhang Yue and flies towards the ground.

    Although it is still raining heavily, it is always smaller. The flood water on the ground has disappeared only leaving behind some puddles.

    ¡°Let us go.¡±

    Zhang Yue¡¯splexion is not good. After grabbing the Mysterious Snake with her spatial bag, she brings Gu Yu and her disciples away.

    While they are flying away, Gu Yu ask, ¡°Martial Aunt you really gave him the Heaven Yuan Dan?¡±

    The Heaven Yuan Dan is really valuable. If Gu Yu did not remember wrongly, that Dan should be saved for her Martial Aunt¡¯s true disciple to break through before the World¡¯s Dao Gathering.

    ¡°Hmph although the Heaven Yuan Dan is valuable, it is iparable to the Mysterious Snake!¡±

    Zhang Yue touches the pouch on her waist as her heart is somewhatforted.

    ¡°Mysterious Snake¡¯s value is way higher than a Heaven Yuan Dan. Especially for its inner dan. Not only can it be used to make medicine, it can also be used to forge heavenly weapons! To be honest we have earned from it instead. The Dragon Group agent is nothing but a shortsighted vige person. Just give him a bit of grace and he treats it like he had obtained arge advantage. But the advantage of Immortal Snow Peak is not so easy to take. This debt we shall im in back in the future!¡±

    ¡°Okay then¡­¡±

    Although her Martial Aunt says so Gu Yu feels somewhat ufortable like something is wrong.

    Why is that person so familiar¡­who on earth is he¡­

    Although Gu Yu knows Liu Yi, she had never seen before Liu Yi in his Monarch Armour.

    At this moment Liu Yi is touching the white jade pill bottle while smiling widely in his heart.

    But after which it turns awkward.

    This dan can only be used before earth grade. But honestly speaking, nine-star jades is nothing but the doorway to earth grade only. The real earth grade is at ten-star jades!

    Should I eat it now and break through to nine stars, or wait till nine stars before eating it and breakthrough to ten stars¡­.

    Haiz, so troublesome ah¡­why does that Zhang Yue need to give me this kind of troublesome thing! Isn¡¯t it just troubling me?

    If at this moment Zhang Yue is able to hear Liu Yi¡¯s thoughts, she will definitely vomit blood from anger.

    ¡°It has finally passed¡­¡±

    Long San sighs in relief and says, ¡°Today have been tough for everyone¡­also thank you, Miss Li.¡±

    ¡°It is okay.¡±

    After recuperating for a long time, Li Biyue has somewhat recovered a bit. She stands up and nces at Liu Yi before waving towards Long San.

    ¡°Since there is nothing here anymore then I shall leave now. Let¡¯s meet if we are fated.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again if we are fated.¡±

    Long San nods his head as Li Biyue turns into a ck shadow and disappears.

    Holp that elder sister injures will recover soon¡­

    Liu Yi really wishes to send the two Scarlet Cloth Guards to take care of Li Biyue but he is afraid that she might not agree to it.

    ¡°Head, this thing¡­¡±

    Liu Yi shows the white jade bottle to Long San and pretends to pass it to him.

    ¡°Forget it. This is something that you demanded back. You can keep it.¡±

    Long San waves his hands. He will not be greedy for the item. Earlier when they saw Immortal Snow Peak none of them dare to stand up. In the end, Liu Yi personally stepped out to obtain the dan so he can have it.

    ¡°Thanks boss.¡±

    ¡°No need to be polite. We should return back now¡­¡±

    Just as Long San is speaking he suddenly receives a message from his earpiece which causes his single eye to nearly pop out.

    By the side, Maki also receive an SMS which causes her face to pale.

    ¡°Theboratory is under attack!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Everyone got a shock. All of them knows that the things inside theboratory are very important!

    After all, that is the gene maps!

    Liu Yi suddenly understands something as he clenches his fist.

    ¡°Jiang Qini! We were all tricked by her!¡±

    That woman is damn ruthless with her methods¡­.while she and Ling Xiaowu are reviving Devil Child on this side, attracting all of thebat forces from Dragon Group over, on the side she secretly sent people to sneak attack theboratory¡­

    Such a simple luring the tiger out of its territory was actually effective at this time!

    Long San quickly instructs, ¡°I have just received the message. Quickly go back. Perhaps we might still be in time!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he shoots into the sky like a lightning bolt and swiftly flies back to Ke Da!

    ************************

    ¡°Hehe¡­indeed it is like Law Protector Jiang said.¡±

    At this moment theboratory in Ke Da is inplete chaos. A figure had just transferred all of the data into his storage device before walking towards the outside.

    ¡°Stop there!¡±

    A few armed soldiers suddenly rush out and block in front of him.

    The ck figure chuckles as the seven-eye ghost infant sitting on his shoulder suddenly breaths out a red smoke onto the body of the soldiers.

    In a blink of an eye, the soldiers turn into blood water as their uniform and weapons drop onto the ground.

    ¡°Looks like there really isn¡¯t any experts.¡±

    The ck figure steps on the blood water as he walks out. He swiftly walks through the passageway and reached the outside of theboratory as he stands in the middle of the Scenery district of Ke Da.

    ¡°Our glorious god shall be returning¡­.¡±

 Chapter 423 I am the Sect leader of Great God Sect

    Just as he is about to leave the Ke Da premises, ck lightning suddenly descends from the sky.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Before he is able to see it clearly, the ck lightning has already pierced through his chest and nailed his body onto the ground.

    The ghost infant on his shoulder starts wailing pitifully, the sound waves spread out and attack the sounding ground uprooting a few of the trees.

    But soon it is unable to cry out anymore because a hand stabs into it burning it into ashes.

    ¡°Luckily I got here in time.¡±

    Liu Yi returned in time and killed the Great God sect disciple with a flying spear.

    From that disciple¡¯s body, he found a storage device and sighs in relief.

    ¡°Haa¡­.Jiang Qini. You definitely would not have expected it right. Luckily I run damn fast¡­¡±

    While Liu Yi keeps the storage device away, he continues to search the corpse.

    Very quickly he has forcefully opened up that person¡¯s spatial ring and found a medicine stored in a metal container.

    This medicine is red in color but when Liu Yi touches it, it immediately turns azure blue.

    ¡°What is this thing?¡±

    ¡°This is not something that you should have touched.¡±

    A cold voice sounds out from behind Liu Yi causing him to immediately turns around in shock.

    A man wearing ck Chinese-gown is standing behind him. On the ck gown, there are nine red fire dragons.

    Every single one of the fire dragons is very agile and moving around like they are alive.

    The appearance of the guy is unclear as his ck hat is screening off his face. Underneath the hat is also ck clouds. It seems to be some magic spell that is used for hiding his appearance.

    Liu Yi looks carefully and starts to feel a headache like he is staring at a ck hole!

    What shocked Liu Yi the most that the guy did not let out any aura at all! It is like he is a tree in the surrounding or a stone!

    Liu Yi asks warily, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    His sight turns blurry for a moment and the storage device in his hand, as well as the bottle of medicine, is snatched away by the ck gown guy.

    Liu Yi cries out in shock, ¡°Give it back!¡±

    He immediately summons out the Scorpion Tailnce and pierces towards the ck gown guy¡¯s heart.

    Before the Scorpion Tail Lance is able to touch the guy, a red fire dragon suddenly roars from the guy¡¯s gown and emerges out. It opens its mouth and bites down on Liu Yi¡¯s Scorpion Tail Lance before flying into the clouds.

    This fire dragon body is several hundred meters long. When it appears among the clouds, it causes fire waves to appear and it seems like it is going to burn the sky!

    An enormous pressure seems to have formed, pressing down on Liu Yi causing him to sweat.

    This pressure is very familiar¡­it is clearly from Scarlet Blood Sutra!

    Liu Yi forcefully bear with the pressure and stands up as he asks that ck gown person, ¡°You¡­you are from the Great God Sect?¡±

    ¡°Great God Sect is mine.¡±

    The ck gown man only says these few words causing Liu Yi to be in shock once again.

    Bulshit! Are you for real! I am actually looking at the Sect Leader of Great God Sect?!

    Even Wenren Qian only possess the strength of an eleven star cultivator!

    She is only a Law King that¡¯s all! Above here is still the left and right God¡¯s envoy as well as the Vice Sect Head¡­.

    Just what is my luck, ah to actually bring the actually Sect Leader of Great God Sect toe personally!

    Just a fire dragon that he casually let out already has this kind of pressure! On his gown, there is still 8 more of them! This is fucking bullshit!

    Isn¡¯t this just a fucking pit waiting for me to jump in and suicide?!

    But no matter what I cannot let the Gene Mapnds in his hands! Risk everything!

    Liu Yi suddenly takes a deep breath before going into Spiritual Beast Transformation state and points his right hand at the ck gown guy.

    ¡°Illusion Extermination right.¡±

    The ck gown man says faintly, ¡°It will not be able to hit me.¡±

    Liu Yi trembles, how on earth did this guy know of my Glorious Sun Palm? But since he knew then there it will no longer be effective.

    He immediately changes his footsteps and uses Spirit Fox steps and instantly appears behind the guy and strikes with his left palm towards his stomach.

    ¡°Spirit Fox Steps with Meridian Sealing eh.¡±

    Before Liu Yi¡¯s palm is able tond on him, the Great God Sect Sect Leader only scoffs lightly and say, ¡°It is also useless.¡±

    While speaking, the Great God Sect Sect Leader¡¯s figure has already disappeared and instantly reappeared behind Liu Yi and taps him on the back of his neck.

    Sweats start pouring down Liu Yi¡¯s body like rain¡­this person¡­just how high is his cultivation! And how on earth is he so clear about my strength! This person is too scary!

    Even though he did not exert any strength on his finger but it still frightens Liu Yi badly.

    He immediately uses Shadow Steps and dodges away and reappears tens on miles away.

    ¡°Shadow step is indeed suitable to escape for your life. I rmend that you keep escaping.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s shock has reached his peak. He swiftly turns around and grabs towards the Sect Leader of Great God Sect.

    As long as I am able to touch him then it will be good! I must definitely touch him!

    But from the Sect Leader¡¯s body, a pair of sun zing fire ws shoots out and sends Liu Yi flying away.

    -boom!-

    Liu Yipletely loses control of his body and like a kite with broken strings, he immediately ms into a flower bed causing over half of them to be destroyed.

    The Sect Leader sits on the side of the stairs of the flower bed as he looks at Liu Yi who is lying on the ground and says, ¡°Amorous Feeling hand. If you are unable to touch your opponent, then it will be useless as well.¡±

    He even knows about Amorous Feeling Hand¡­.

    Don¡¯t tell me that Wenren Qian told him everything?

    But no matter what, this Sect Leader of Great God Sect¡­.is way too strong¡­

    I¡­ampletely not his opponent ah¡­

    Let me try Dragon Transformation¡­after defeating this Great God Sect Sect Leader then I¡¯ll use my other body to use Boundless Vital qi to snatch back control!

    How to enter Dragon Transformation¡­right, anger¡­.anger ah¡­

    I must think of angry matters¡­think of when Immortal Fox sister left me¡­

    A raging anger starts burning in Liu Yi¡¯s heart as his eyes start to turn red.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!¡±

    An enormous dragon roar erupts from Liu Yi¡¯s mouth!

    Enormous dragon wings start to grow out from his back as ck scales emerge from his skin. At the same time, his body starts to grow taller until he is above 2 meters in height.

    The current Liu Yi is basically a half-dragon person!

    He keeps roaring and instantly charges in front of the Sect Leader.

    The Sect Leader did not dodge. Instead, he raises a leg and kicks Liu Yi in his stomach.

    -boom!-

    Liu Yi once again sends flying away like a cannonball and st through a few trees before copsing on the ground.

    After turning into a half dragon, Liu Yi¡¯s body became tougher. He flips over and climbs to his feet once again.

    Following which silver long hair starts to grow out as his dragon wings turn into mini-wings.

    His body once again returns back to 1.8 meters andplete his second stage of dragon transformation.

    ¡°I sense the aura of an expert¡­¡±

    After the second stage of dragon transformation Liu Yi is like apletely different person. Looking at Sect Leader who is standing a distance away he starts to smile.

    He suddenly appears in front of the Sect Leader and smashes his palm at his forehead.

    But his palm in the end only hits an afterimage and did not even touch the edge of the Sect Leader¡¯s gown.

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    Liu Yiughs loudly before attacking the Sect Leader who reappears behind him.

    But no matter how the attacks, none of his attacks manage to hit the Sect Leader! Every single attack was dodged by him!

    ¡°How much longer can you dodge!¡±

    This is the first time Liu Yi start to be nervous after the second stage of Dragon Transformation. He jumps into the sky and attacks the Sect Leader below him with an Illusion Extermination.

    -boom!-

    Instantly a ten metersrge palm print appears on the ground while the Sect Leader who is standing at the center ispletely fine.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Second stage dragon transformation Liu Yi is shocked. When he descended, the Sect Leader appears in front of him and a me palm shoots out from his body striking Liu Yi in his stomach and send him back into the sky once again.

    -Cough-

    A dreadful suffocating feeling causes Liu Yi to instantly fall out from his second stage of dragon transformation as his hair once again turns back normal.

    The Sect Leader lifts Liu Yi up with a me hand as he looks at him with his eyes hidden behind the mask when he suddenly says, ¡°Really did not expect that your strength would have increased so quickly.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sight starts to turn dark but is unable to say anything as a deep sense of despair shrouding himself.

    This Great God Sect Sect Leader¡­why is he so strong¡­even when I am in the second stage of dragon transformation I am still such so easily toyed by him¡­just what is his cultivation¡­

    Eighteen stars?Not likely¡­his strength seems to have already broken past the Heaven stage¡­.

    But after entering Heaven stage how is it possible for him to still stay in Human Realm¡­

    Liu Yi is starting to be lost¡­

    The Sect Leader lifts up Liu Yi and suddenly says, ¡°Give up cultivating. This is not the road that you are supposed to walk.¡±

    Is it the mortal view again? Why can¡¯t mortals cultivate!

    Based on what! I, Liu Yi shall cultivate and show it to you guys!

    Liu Yi¡¯s face turns red, as he uses all his might to shout, ¡°If you have the capability then kill me¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­even if I kill this you, there is still another you far away.¡±

    Unexpectedly the Sect Leader has seen through Liu Yi¡¯s thoughts causing him to fall into greater shock.

    This person¡­is there anything that he does not know?

    ¡°This time around is the first time we meet so I shall not kill you first.¡±

    His slow paced speaking causes Liu Yi to feel ufortable, ¡°But it is best if you give up cultivating earlier. Otherwise, you will regret it.¡±

    ¡°I shall be the one who decides my own path!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, obstinately persisting on doing the wrong thing!¡±

    The Sect Leader seems to be mad as his me hand pushes down fiercely and smashes Liu Yi into the stone bridge smashing apart the stone bridge.

    Liu Yi falls into the water and just before he faints he is able to faintly hear the Sect Leader of Great God Sect says, ¡°Scram back and live your mortal life. Otherwise¡­next time we meet it will be your death¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s body starts to be cold as his conscious gradually fades away.

    The scenery in front of him changes as Liu Yi once again sees himself standing in front of the Great God Sect Sect Leader.

    The Great God Sect Sect Leader is currently flinging aside Ai Ling¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°This is the price of your cultivation. All of your women must die.¡±

    ¡°I shall kill you!!!!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes turn red as he roars and lunges towards the Sect Leader!

 Chapter 424 Dragon Gene

    Liu Yi roars and lunges towards the Sect Leader but in the end, everything in front of him blurred and the Sect Leader in front of him disappear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run away!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly opens his eyes and sits up on the bed.

    So it was a dream?

    Cold sweat runs down his body as Liu Yi feels like he was just pulled out from a well.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    At this moment Liu Yi realized that Maki is sitting by his bed while looking at the pad in her hands as she speaks to him.

    ¡°Xiao Mi, thisss has been by your side for three days already. You waking up should allow her to finally rx.¡±

    Liu Yi lowers his head and sees Xiao Mi sprawling on his bedside. It seems like because she is too tired and thus is in a deep sleep.

    Liu Yi stretched out his hand and gently brushes Xiao Mi¡¯s hair.

    But very quickly he reacted, ¡°I was unconscious for three days!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Looks like your injuries were not light.¡±

    As Maki speaks she stands up and stretches.

    Her perfect curves are exposed in front of Liu Yi but it is a pity that Liu Yi does not have the heart to appreciate currently.

    As moonlight enters from the window, Liu Yi notices Xuefeng who is sitting by the window.

    She flutters her eyes at him. Looks like there is still someone concerned about me by the side.

    At that moment Liu Yi felt warm in his heart.

    But when he recalled the nightmare that he had of Great God Sect Sect Leader killing his beloved woman¡­Ai Ling¡­

    Why is it Ai Ling, why did I be so angry?

    What on earth are the dreams hinting¡­ there are some dreams where I personally use techniques to kill Lin Tong and the rest of the girls¡­

    After Maki stretches, she looks at Liu Yi and asks, ¡°Who is the person who defeated you?¡±

    ¡°Great God Sect¡¯s Leader¡­¡±

    ¡°No wonder!¡±

    Maki nods her head in understanding, ¡°No wonder you were so badly defeated.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately asks, ¡°Eh, you guys have information regarding the Great God Sect¡¯s Leader?¡±

    ¡°Naturally we have a bit. Do not forget that we are a government organization.¡±

    She taps on her pad a few time before raising it up and points towards the picture of a guy hidden under a ck hat and says, ¡°This guy is the Great God Sect Sect Leader. His identity and strength are all very mysterious. Twenty years ago he suddenly appeared and entered the Great God Sect. Furthermore, he personally killed the Sect Leader back then and became the new Sect Leader. This person¡¯s strength is very powerful. After learning the Scarlet Blood Sutra that only Sect Leaders can learn, there is no one who can be his opponent.¡±

    While Maki points as the information, she frowns deeply, ¡°There was one time when Long Yi met him before. The two of them had crossed blows and Long Yi was badly defeated.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Even Long Yi was defeated as well?

    But when he recalled that he himself had been defeated when in the second stage of dragon transformation, but was still toyed with by the Sect Leader before being defeated. He can only admit to the fact, furthermore, his gaze bes even more deste.

    Is that Sect Leader really invincible?

    An enormous shadow pressed down on Liu Yi.

    At that moment he really wished to give up¡­is there any meaning to cultivate¡­in the end I and still unable to protect my own woman¡­

    Haha¡­perhaps it should all end here¡­

    If I give up cultivating, everything will go back to normal¡­there would no longer be so many troublesome matters, no longer anyone who wants to kill me¡­

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is like being pressed down by a heavy mountain. Very heavy and unhappy, giving him a lot of pressure.

    An I really going to give up¡­.

    A voice keeps repeating like a recorder in his mind, give up, what is the point of working hard, it will be useless¡­.

    At that moment Liu Yi really has the intention of giving up cultivation.

    But at that moment a figure appears in front of him.

    {Big idiot¡­quickly cultivate, that way you be able to save this miss ah¡­}

    Immortal Fox sister!!!

    Right¡­I still need to save Immortal Fox sister ah! Lin Tong is still waiting for me in the Demon Realm!

    How can I give up cultivation!

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze bes firm.

    By the side, Maki watches Liu Yi¡¯s gaze cken before turning dull. After which his gaze brightens up causing her to be surprised and curious.

    What on earth was that fellow thinking of just now? But he is releasing a particr charm¡­oi, what is the matter with me, why am I attracted to him!

    Maki shakes her head as she decided to talk instead.

    ¡°We have tidied up everything and realize that the data for the gene map as well as the gic DNA for the dragon Zodiac was taken away.¡±

    ¡°What? That blue medicine was gic DNA?¡±

    Liu Yi recalls the little bottle of blue medicine and bes shocked, so that thing is the gic DNA! No wonder the Great God Sect Sect Leader woulde and obtain it personally!

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right¡­wait, wait!!!¡±

    Maki¡¯s eyes widen as she looks at Liu Yi in shock, ¡°Did you say blue medicine?¡±

    Liu Yi bes curious, why does Maki have the appearance of wanting to eat a person¡­

    But he still replies to her question, ¡°That¡¯s right. It was blue.¡±

    Maki hurry and asks, ¡°It wasn¡¯t red?¡±

    Liu Yi recalls a bit before saying, ¡°At the start when I took the medicine from the Great God Sect disciple it was red in color but after I touched it, it turned blue.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case, so that is the case¡­¡±

    Maki¡¯s excited appearance makes Liu Yi very surprised, ¡°Big sister Ma what is the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°Scram, you are the Big sister Ma!¡±

    Maki rolls her eyes at Liu Yi but she excitedly says, ¡°It is the gic DNA showingpatibility ah! Do you know within our zodiac beasts, until now we have not found a suitable host for the dragon zodiac! As the dragon DNA rejects all the experimental bodies very harshly, in the end, we were no longer able to test it any further. I did not expect that you are actually a suitable host. This is great!¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait!¡±

    First, it is not surprising that I ampatible with the dragon DNA it is normal okay! After all half of my blood is dragon blood! How could I be ipatible!

    ¡°Most importantly wasn¡¯t the dragon DNA taken away by the Great God Sect Sect Leader? What is the point of me beingpatible then?¡±

    ¡°Actually we still have a secret backup¡­¡±

    Maki says softly before smiling proudly, ¡°This backup is actually the No.1 experimental product. Compared to the No.2 taken away by the Great God Sect Sect Leader, there is something¡­slightly missing. But no worries. We will make up for it very quickly. You are an agent from Dragon Group so your character should be fine. Let¡¯s use you as the dragon zodiac matrix origin then!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately shouts, ¡°Wait a minute you still have not asked me yet! How could you decide on your own ah!¡±

    ¡°Wuu¡­.¡±

    At this moment Xiao Mi who is sprawling by Liu Yi¡¯s side suddenly moans causing Liu Yi to immediately lower his voice.

    ¡°Master meow¡­hurry and wake up meow¡­.¡±

    After dream talking, Xiao Mi falls back into deep sleep.

    While Xuefeng who is sitting by the window starts pouting. She is definitely jealous.

    ¡°Speak softer. Xiao Mi has not slept for a few days already.¡±

    Maki says in jealousy, ¡°Don¡¯t know ifss would be so worried if I am sick.¡±

    Liu Yi can only smile, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°Your body has more or less recovered. Quicklye along with me.¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi¡­isn¡¯t this too fast?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, Maki¡¯s nature is anxious already¡­

    ¡°Of course we must hurry!¡±

    Maki res at Liu Yi before saying, ¡°Dragon gene is the strongest gene within all of the zodiacs! If you wish to defeat Great God Sect Sect Leader, this gene is your only hope.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Hearing this sentence Liu Yi is moved.

    Wonder what will be the effect after the dragon gene is injected into my dragon blood!

    But, if it is able to defeat the Great God Sect Sect Leader¡­.even if it is just 1% I must try and get it!

    ¡°Coming?¡±

    ¡°Coming,ing!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately climbs down from the bed carefully to prevent waking Xiao Mi up.

    Liu Yi realizes that he is in the hospital of Ke Da. Maki bring him along and swiftly enter the secret passageway and entered theboratory.

    Currently, theboratory had been rearranged but there are more guards than in the past.

    Although the gene map had been stolen once, there are still organizations that are eyeing them and they will definitely not let them find any more loopholes to get in!

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Maki bring Liu Yi into ab before calling a few of theb technicians over like they are going to do something to Liu Yi together.

    ¡°What the¡­.what am I here for¡­.¡±

    As Liu Yi looks at them staring at him, his hair starts to stand.

    Why do I feel like I am ab rat¡­?

    ¡°Wait a minute. Let me do some adjustments.¡±

    Maki starts to get busy in front of a few machines, with a test tube with red liquid in the center of the machines.

    While she does some adjustments, she starts discussing with a few of the researchers by her side.

    Liu Yi has no other choice but to sit on a chair by the side and cultivates.

    Currently, the four different qi within his body is more or less stable now. His Netherworld Qi is still somewhat weaker inparison to other qi but is already getting there. As long as he works hard in cultivating a bit more, all four qi should have the same strength soon.

    The cultivation road is still very long ah¡­there are still so many enemies, especially that scary Great God Sect Sect Leader! It cannot do if I do not work hard in cultivating!

    After cultivating for an unknown amount of time, he suddenly hears Maki calling him.

    ¡°It is done.¡±

    Liu Yi opens his eyes and realizes that Maki is standing in front of him with a medicine injection gun in her hand.

    Red medicine solution is in the injection gun, rocking slightly.

    ¡°Take this and enter the observation room, then inject the medicine into your blood vessel.¡±

    Maki points towards an enormous ss passageway by the side.

    Liu Yi nods his head as he knows how strong is the defense of the ss.

    Not only is the material used special, it is also covered with a super strong defensive barrier. Even if a nuclear weapon exploded here, it might not be able to break the ss.

    Maki opens the door allowing Liu Yi to walk in before nodding at him.

    Liu Yi holds onto the cold injection gun and takes a deep breath.

    Sess or failure depends on this chance¡­there must not be any problem ah.

    While he is in the observation room, he is unable to hear the conversation outside.

    One of theb staff ask, ¡°Dr. Ma¡­this medicine did not go through the final adjustment, will there be any problem¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see his luck then.¡±

    Maki¡¯s answer causes the rest of them to vomit blood.

    Liu Yi also does not know that he was sold by Maki as he aims the injection gun as his arm and triggers it.

    Blue medicine flows into his bloodstream and starts to bind with his DNA.

 Chapter 425 Finally Breakthrought

    After the dragon gene was injected into Liu Yi¡¯s body, the gene flows around his bloodstream before merging together with his cells and enters his DNA.

    Other types of strength start to arise from his body as ck smoke emits out and covers the entire observatory room.

    ¡°What is going on here!¡±

    Maki is anxious as everything is covered by ck smoke and she is unable to see anything!

    -Bang!-

    At this moment a dragon w covered with scales crashes into the ss shocking everyone!

    From that crash, it feels like the wholeboratory had shaken!

    Even the ss has a few cracks mark!

    ¡°Gods¡­what kind of strength is this¡­¡±

    One of theb members nearly bites his own tongue, ¡°This is a defense that even a nuclear warhead is unable to st open ah¡­¡±

    ¡°He would not rush out and kill us right¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully not¡­.¡±

    Everyone in the room starts to be nervous while Maki is filled with delight.

    Indeed the dragon gene is the strongest!

    None of them know that currently, Liu Yi is kneeling in the ck smoke as his body twitches.

    The ck scales on his body disappear once again.

    Large amounts of strength flow out from his body and rush towards his star map.

    It seems like his four different qi is stimted by the restructuring of his genes as they charge towards his ninth star jade!

    His ninth star jade ¡®Ox¡¯ keeps trembles like it is going to be lit any moment!

    But as for Liu Yi¡¯s conscious, it is in dire straits!

    An enormous ck god dragon flies out from the clouds, it¡¯s body is thousands of meter long as it swims in the air, it connects the heaven and earth!

    It roars and grabs hold of Liu Yi with its w before entering the clouds again.

    ¡°Damn it¡­.¡±

    This is the first time Liu Yi has received this kind of attack in his subconscious. He struggles with all his might but realizes that he ispletely unable to resist the ck dragon¡¯s strength!

    Cannot¡­if this continues on, my conscious will definitely be once again corroded away by the ck dragon¡­perhaps this time I would forever descend into a devil form!

    I must definitely right this problem! Right! Overwhelming Vital Qi! I still have Overwhelming Vital Qi!

    Sky blue light shoots out from Liu Yi¡¯s eye as he lets out a whistle.

    Instantly a dazzling silver white sword flies out from the sky and is grabbed by Liu Yi.

    -swish!-

    He uses the sword and cuts apart the dragon w that is holding onto him before flying into the sky.

    -ROOOAAARRRR-

    The ck dragon roars out in rage as the dragon w that was cut starts to recover.

    In Liu Yi¡¯s mind, there is only a single thought left, I must force this dragon to surrender!

    He wields his sword andnds on the dragon¡¯s back. He skates along the dragon¡¯s body on his ice skates.

    Although it is several thousands of meters long, Liu Yi¡¯s skating speed is very quick and swiftly he reached the dragon head.

    ¡°Be honest for me!¡± shouts Liu Yi as he stabs his sword fiercely towards the throat of the dragon.

    -RROOOAAARRR-

    The ck dragon roars in pain and starts tumbling in the sky, nearly swinging Liu Yi off it.

    While Liu Yi is holding onto the sword tightly with both hands, allowing himself to say on while the ck dragon rolls in the sky.

    As it is in pain, the ck dragon starts to fly about randomly and very quickly it burst through the cloud and smashes into a mountain peak head first.

    Scattered stone debris smashes into Liu Yi, injuring him. Liu Yi bears with the pain and clenches his teeth, as he tightens his grip on the sword.

    At the same time, enormous Boundless Vital Qi flows through his hand into the sword and into the body of the ck dragon.

    No matter how the ck dragon rolls or rages, Liu Yi keeps holding the sword rightly and uses Boundless Vital qi!

    The currently Liu Yi is very majestic looking, as white light shoots out from his body.

    For Immortal Fox sister¡­to defeat the Sect Leader of Great God Sect!

    ¡°Topple over for me!¡±

    Liu Yi roars as the white light erupts from his body to its peak.

    The sword in his hand pierces through the dragon head causing the dragon to cry out miserably before falling into the forest below.

    The ck dragon body starts disying, turning into ck rays of light and enter Liu YI¡¯s body.

    Very quickly Liu Yi awakens from his spiritual world and takes a deep breath as he stands among the smoke.

    ¡°Dragon Transformation!¡±

    With his light cry, his body instantly starts to transform. His 1.8m tall body shoots to 2m while ck scales and enormous dragon wings grew out to show him his current status!

    ¡°Only the first stage of dragon transformation?¡±

    He looks at his dragon w. After the dragon transformation, although his strength has increased by almost a hundred times, it is still not as powerful as the second stage of dragon transformation.

    I have finally manage to subdue the dragon transformation state¡­this is really worthy of celebration.

    Furthermore, I have sessfully opened and lit up my ninth star jade.

    Finally, I am half a step into the earth stage¡­as long as I take the Heaven Yuan Dan, I will be able to directly enter earth stage!

    But it seems like I still need to wait for my Ox star jade to be filled up with qi first.

    The depression that Liu Yi felt when he was defeated by the Sect Leader of Great God Sect has finally dispersed away as he excitedly roars.

    -ROARRRR!!!-

    This roar is still fine but as his strength, after dragon transformation is very high, the ss instantly shatters and drops onto the ground.

    Liu Yi is shocked as he quickly releases his dragon transformation and transforms back into a weak looking student.

    ¡°So strong¡­¡±

    Maki stares nkly at the shattered ss on the ground not knowing what she should think of it.

    Looks like the dragon gene has really seeded¡­.furthermore¡­the strength has way exceeded my imagination¡­

    {Master, looks like this time you really earned a lot ah!}

    Xuefeng who is standing by Liu Yi¡¯s side congrattes, {Not only dragon transformation, you also earned the inner dan of Devil Stillborn¡­hehe, what does master n to do with that inner dan?}

    {Gift it.}

    When Liu Yi recalls Immortal Fox sister who is able to strengthen herself by consuming inner dans, he starts to smile widely.

    {Oh¡­.master is really magnanimous¡­}

    Xuefeng puffed up her face and says, {Luckily I managed to get another thing¡­}

    {Eh? What did you manage to get as well?}

    {I had reaped the soul of Devil Child along the way.}

    As Xuefeng speaks, she takes out a small bottle and waves it in front of Liu Yi.

    What the heck¡­.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes blurred and are nearly unable to stand straight.

    The soul of Devil Child was reaped by Xuefeng? Thisherworld servant of mine is too thorough already¡­

    Looks like Immortal Snow Peak lost a lot this time! Not only did theypensate me with a Heaven Yuan Dan, they had also thrown in the inner dan and soul of Devil Child¡­

    The current Devil Child, other than that body of snakeskin, there is basically nothing that can be used anymore¡­

    {Xuefeng, this action of yours is too unreasonable and makes people angry ah!}

    {Eh?}

    {But, I like it. Next time continue!}

    {Hai hai?}

    While they are talking, at this moment Maki walks in and ask, ¡°Liu Yi how are you?¡±

    ¡°Way better than in the past.¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles to show that he ispletely fine.

    ¡°Then that is good. Come let¡¯s go and do examination!¡±

    ¡°Still need to do an examination?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is a need to. I need to get the rted data from your body!¡±

    ¡°What the hell I had really be ab rat already ah! Where do we do the examination?¡±

    ¡°It is fine if you lie on this machine.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Take off your clothing.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­what? Why do I still need to take off my clothing ah!¡±

    ¡°If you do not take off then how do we do the examination! Quickly or let me help you!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, don¡¯t pull my pants ah Big sister Ma. Let me do it myself okay, let me do it myself¡­¡±

    ¡°You are the Big sister MA! Hurry up, I am anxious to get the data!¡±

    Finally, under Maki¡¯s forcefulplement, Liu Yi is only left with a small brief as he sprawls on the machine and starts to do the examination.

    Maki had said that the examination needs a long time, thus Liu Yi shuts his eyes and lets the body on this side cooperate with the examination while his main soul returns back to the body in Raising Immortal Pce Hall.

    ******************

    Liu Yi starts nursing his qi and lets his qi fill up the entire ¡®Ox¡¯ star jade before continuing to the next ¡®Girl¡¯ star jade.

    It is a pity that when he opens his ¡®Ox¡¯ star jade, he did not obtain a new ability. Indeed obtaining a special ability from the star jade is too hard. It must be known that it can be considered good to have obtained a single ability after lighting up all of their star jades. Thus I should be satisfied given that I had already obtained quite a few abilities.

    After cultivating for more than a day, Liu Yi has finally filled up the entire ¡®Ox¡¯ star jade.

    He quickly consumes the Heaven Yuan Dan and starts to break through the tenth-star jade, ¡®Girl¡¯!

    On the star map, the first seven star jades, ¡®Horn¡¯, ¡®Neck¡¯, ¡®Root¡¯, ¡®Room¡¯, ¡®Heart¡¯, ¡®Tail¡¯, ¡®Winnowing Basket¡¯ forms the shape of a dragon. This represents the Azure Dragon constetion.

    While Liu Yi is currently at a star jade that belongs to the ck Tortoise constetion. After he had light up the other two constetions White Tiger and Vermillion Bird, then he will be able to open thest star jade and be a god!

    But this road is still very long¡­I am currently cultivating four qi¡¯s at the same time so my progress is getting slower and slower. It is because of my current opportunities that allowed me to light up two star jades in a row and enter earth stage. The only thing that I do not know is just how hard would it be to light up the next star jade!

    But no matter what I still need to continue cultivating¡­

    With Liu Yi consuming the Heaven Yuan Dan, the tenth-star jade lights up swiftly!

    Indeed it is an elixir!

    From this moment on, Liu Yi has entered the earth stage from the mortal stage. He is no longer a mortal cultivator anymore!

    The enormous aura of an earth stage cultivator spreads out and floods the entire Immortal Raising Pce Hall shocking everyone.

    ¡°This seed is indeed unordinary.¡±

    Liu Haisheng who is sitting in a lotus position in the Through Heaven Pavillion nods his head in satisfaction.

    When Chen Keqing who is drilling her junior brothers and sister felt the aura, she starts pouting.

    Damn it this fellow has actually broken through to Earth stage¡­if only I could cultivate so fast how nice would it be¡­

    With an earth stage experting out in Raising Immortal Pce Hall, everyone in Raising Immortal Pce Hall is happy.

    Like the ancient saying, when there are people joyous, there will be people in sorrow.

    ************

    At the same time at Immortal Snow Peak, Zhang Yue smashes her favorite teapot.

    ¡°That damn Dragon Group agent! I¡¯m not finished with you! Not finished!!!!¡±

    Her shout spreads throughout the Immortal Snow Peak causing everyone to be curious as to who is the Dragon Group agent what made their Martial Aunt Zhang remember him.

 Chapter 426 Multiple choice question

    Winter seems to have arrived very early this year.

    Before enter December, JingDou is already weing the first snow.

    When Liu Yi return back to his body in KeDa, it is already night time. He is bored so he walks out of the dormitory and stands in the snow, and takes a deep breath.

    After his two day seclusion, his strength has already made remarkable progress.

    This kind of satisfying feeling is not something that a normal person can understand. Liu Yi stands in front of the dormitory and releases his mental power, allowing him to precisely sense every single snowkending trajectory.

    Just as he is enjoying the gift from nature, he suddenly receives an SMS from Wang Yuzheng.

    {The club is celebrating today. I had drunk too much can youe and fetch me?}

    Seeing this SMS Liu Yi is in shock.

    Wang Yuzheng had actually drunk too much? When did thisss learn to drink?!

    As for the club, it should be another club that Wang Yuzheng had signed up for, er should be some Mathematics research society¡­.

    Liu Yi does not understand what else is there to research about Mathematics! Are these people all aliens?

    {Where is it? I¡¯lle over right now!}

    {A small bar at the school¡¯s entrance¡­}

    After waiting for half a day Wang Yuzheng finally replies.

    Liu Yi starts thinking before recalling, it should be the small bar where I and Ling Zhuoyi met for the first time.

    He immediately runs speedily towards the small bar.

    Wang Yuzheng who was usually well-behaved would actually drink? What is going on with this world?!

    Liu Yi¡¯s footstep is very quick and is almost in a sh, he had arrived at the entrance of the bar. Pushing open the door and entering, inside is very rowdy with dozens of people sitting together chatting,ughing and messing around.

    With a nce, Liu Yi is able to find Wang Yuzheng. Currently, Wang Yuzheng is wearing a white sweater and blue jeans. Although she looks simple, it could not hide her charms.

    Wang Yuzheng is like a night pearl which shines brightly no matter where it is ced.

    Currently, she is leaning on her nose. One of her hands is draped behind the chair while her red face is lying on her arm.

    Her other hand is holding on to a handphone and it seems like she had just sent an SMS.

    This girl ah just how much did she drink!

    Liu Yi shakes his head and walks over.

    At this moment a guy who is all smiles approaches Wang Yuzheng and seems to smell her hair before saying, ¡°Hehe¡­.Yuzheng is drunk¡­.let me send her back.¡±

    ¡°Wah, you better don¡¯t try to take the opportunity to take advantage!¡±

    I heard that this Wang Yuzheng had a boyfriend!

    ¡°Hehe, what boyfriend. I have never seen him before.¡± That guy raises his eyebrow, ¡°Furthermore, who says that with a goalkeeper you cannot score. Even if she has a boyfriend I can still pry past him!¡±

    The other guys and girls in the society start saying.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that you are going to cook the rice first!¡±

    ¡°It might be ah. You see Song Wen¡¯s smile it does not seem good!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too much okay, Song Wen¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha. Rx, leave it to me¡­¡±

    As Song Wen speaks, he stretches his hand over to have a feel of Wang Yuzheng¡¯s waist.

    But at this moment a hand suddenly stretches over from the side and grabs hold of his wrist.

    ¡°Apologies, this girl does not belong to you.¡±

    When Song Wen felt pain in his wrist like it is being mped by tongs. It causes him to raise his head and scolds, ¡°Damn it who the hell are you!¡±

    Just as he raises his head and looks at the guy in front of him, he gasps in shock as his drunknesspletely go away and nearly copsed onto the ground.

    Bullshit it is Liu Yi¡­.

    Who does not know Liu Yi¡¯s distinguished name!

    Back then on the stage, he had beat Tetsu down, who does not know about it!

    Liu Yi also did not think that him showing up would have scared Song Wen. At this moment Wang Yuzheng opens her eyes slightly and when she sees Liu Yi she immediately mutters, ¡°Oh¡­you havee¡­¡±

    ¡°It is good that you can still remember me. Come, follow me back.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he uses both hands to princess carry up Wang Yuzheng and embraces her before walking out of the bar.

    No one dares to block Liu Yi and no one has the guts to do so as well. They can only watch as he carries Wang Yuzheng away.

    When they are outside, a strong gust of cold wind blows by.

    Wang Yuzheng subconsciously hugs Liu Yi¡¯s neck tighter and scoots closer into his embrace.

    Currently, Wang Yuzheng is like a little cat rubbing against Liu Yi as the smell of her and the wine brushes his nose.

    Liu Yi cannot help but lower his head and looks at Wang Yuzheng in his embrace.

    Her red face and tender lips make her very tasty and alluring.

    She is practically an apple that is luring people intomitting a crime ah¡­.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is moved as he lowers his head and secretly kisses Wang Yuzheng¡¯s alluring lips.

    Their four lips are in contact with a cold feeling and the taste of wine.

    Liu Yi cannot help but think of that night in the self-study room as his face heated up.

    He raises his head and takes a deep breath of the chill wind to calm his burning self.

    Wang Yuzheng is very cute but I cannot just eat her up just like this¡­she and Yoko Nishikawa, Mingyue Xuefeng are different¡­

    Currently, Mingyue Xuefeng is not by his side as she is searching for a few feral souls to reap and absorb them to improve her strength.

    Thus Liu Yi finally manages to get a chance with other girls alone. Only this girl is currently unconscious from intoxication.

    Liu Yi looks at Wang Yuzheng who is currently like a drunken cat with his eyes filled with love. He really loves this kind of external well-behaved an internal strong-willed girl deeply.

    ¡°Eh¡­Liu YI¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng seems to have woke up slightly as she looks lost at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Headache¡­very painful¡­¡±

    ¡°Who asked you to drink so much.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.today¡­.all drink what¡­head say¡­..I, I cannot don¡¯t drink¡­.so I drank two cups¡­¡±

    Two cups and you be like this?! You must be a demon as well right!

    [TL: Guys it is two cups one girl not two girl one cup!!!]

    Liu Yi shakes his head as he cannot bear to see Wang Yuzheng in pain.

    ¡°Okay then. Let me try and see if I am able to help you.¡±

    His Boundless Vital Qi surges as he pushes it into Wang Yuzheng¡¯s body and helps her force out the alcohol in her body.

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s body naturally is unable to withstand the Boundless Vital Qi enter thus Liu Yi surrounds Wang Yuzheng¡¯s body and flows on the surface before returning back to Liu Yi.

    This way, it would not harm Wang Yuzheng but is still able to force out the alcohol.

    Very quickly Wang Yuzheng feels that she is much more awake and realize that she is in leaning into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Wu¡­..¡±

    This kind of close feeling makes her happy and shy, not knowing what to do. In the end, she just buries her face in his chest.

    After revolving his Boundless Vital Qi for a while, Liu Yi feel that there should have some effect thus he asks, ¡°Are you better?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng lies, ¡°No¡­.still a bit faint¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is helpless, looks like Boundless Vital QI is useless against alcohol.

    ¡°Okay then, then where do we go now?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the school garden but does not know where to go.

    Wang Yuzheng bites her lips, this idiot¡­is there still a need to ask me this¡­

    She mumbles into Liu Yi¡¯s chest, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the side and find a ce to sit down¡­I¡¯m still intoxicated so I do not wish to go back to the dormitory.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Liu Yi does his head. Luckily there are a lot of ces to rest in the school grounds. He finds a long bench before sitting down while Wang Yuzheng remains in his embrace.

    As it is winter, the bench is very cold. Luckily Liu Yi is is martial cultivator thus hepletely ignores it.

    But Wang Yuzheng cannot as she is still a normal mortal girl. Thus if she got cold it would be bad.

    ¡°In the future don¡¯t drink so much okay. If they make you drink again juste and look for me and I help you beat them up.¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, Wang Yuzhen starts giggling.

    ¡°Annoying¡­you are not my hired hands. After all, everyone drinking together is because we are happy¡­how can you randomly just beat people up.¡±

    ¡°Idiot. You see you drunk until you be like this and you still dare to say is because you are happy. Didn¡¯t you say it was very painful earlier?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.still, still okay¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng stammers not knowing what to say.

    ¡°Anyways to not drink like this again. It is too insulting to your own body.¡±

    ¡°So what if it is insulting¡­after all, there isn¡¯t anyone who is going to be concerned¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s voice is rather weak but when Liu Yi hears it, he realizes that something is wrong.

    Is she ming me? Oh¡­thinking about this, I really did not care about her much recently.

    But this is also because I do not have any choice. Recently I have too many matters to take care of how would I have time to take care of Wang Yuzheng and the rest of the girls.

    Liu Yi teases Wang Yuzheng, ¡°Our Yuzheng is the Top 2 beauty of our school. You are so famous and the number of guys who want to be concerned for you can line all the way up from Ke Da to QingDou.¡±

    ¡°But my mother had said before¡­only my boyfriend can be concerned for me.¡±

    ¡°Coughs¡­.¡±

    Your mother is indeed right.

    ¡°That¡­.Liu Yi¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s voice suddenly bes as quiet as a mosquito. If it was not for Liu Yi being a cultivator and his hearing being better than a normal person, he would not be able to hear what she says.

    ¡°What is the matter, just say it.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.be my boyfriend okay?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng feels that she must be crazy! That is definitely the case!

    I actually confessed to a guy¡­.in his embrace¡­..

    Finished, I am really finished¡­Liu Yi would not think that I am too easy right¡­.But I still wish to say it out otherwise I would keep feeling that our rtionship is weird¡­

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi did not think that Wang Yuzheng would suddenly ask this kind of question and was stunned.

    Wang Yuzheng actually¡­.confessed to me¡­

    This¡­what am I supposed to do¡­.should I ept it? Or should I reject it?

    But how to reject it¡­.I indeed like Wang Yuzheng¡­.this head-strong girl has already wormed herself into my life.

    I want to ept it¡­but Immortal Fox sister is still not back.

    Before Immortal Fox sister is back¡­should I ept other girls?

    [TL: so what do you guys think? Yes or Noment below]

 Chapter 427 Regarding the new company

    This is the first time Liu Yi had the feeling where he was caught unprepared. He really does not know how to answer this question.

    Wang Yuzheng is even more anxious than him leaning into his embrace. She even softens her breathing sound as she is afraid that her breathing sound would shock them both.

    But she waited for a long time until her body is covered with snow and she still did not get the answer she wants.

    Why is Liu Yi not saying anything¡­

    Is it¡­.is it that in his heart he actually does not like me¡­

    At that moment while Wang Yuzheng is leaning on Liu Yi, she feels that her body is bing colder and colder despite leaning against him is veryfortable and warm.

    Liu Yi seems to also sense Wang Yuzheng¡¯s change and immediately stammers, ¡°Sor¡­ I am sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Put me down¡­.¡±

    Unexpectedly Wang Yuzheng only struggles a bit and stands up from Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    Liu Yi looks at the emotionless Wang Yuzheng as his heart turns frantic.

    Is she angry?

    Liu Yi is starting to be unable to guess Wang Yuzheng thoughts, after all, he had never officially dated a girl before.

    Liu Yi asks with worry, ¡°Are, are you fine¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng did not directly reply to Liu Yi, she only says, ¡°Send me back to the dormitory¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­okay¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi also do not know what to do. He only stands up and walks over to Wang Yuzheng and holds her hand.

    Wang Yuzheng did not reject and obediently follow behind him.

    During the 5 minutes of walking, neither of them talk. Liu Yi¡¯s heart ispletely confused and he dislikes the current atmosphere.

    But he does not know how to dissolve it! He is not a love saint but an idiot who had never dated before¡­

    Everything he steps on the snow, there would be a creaking sound. Finally, he sends Wang Yuzheng to her dormitory.

    Liu Yi finally breathes a sigh of relief and feels that the atmosphere is too oppressive¡­

    He watches Wang Yuzheng walks towards the staircase but hesitates to speak.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly Wang Yuzheng suddenly turns around and looks at Liu Yi with a smile, ¡°Today I got drunk¡­and said some strange things¡­please do not mind¡­¡±

    ¡°Will, will not¡­¡±

    At this moment Liu Yi is like a robot and jerkily shakes his head.

    AHHHHHHH! Who can tell me what on earth is going on! What the hell should I do at this moment!

    He¡¯d rather fight against Devil Child again then fight against Wang Yuzheng on the battlefield of rtionship ah!

    Love Saint ah!!! Please, I¡¯m begging you to help me ah!

    Liu Yi prays in his heart.

    Wang Yuzheng suddenly ask, ¡°You will not dislike me?¡±

    Although she is smiling, Liu Yi feels that her body does not have any warmth.

    In front of the falling snow, it makes her even colder.

    ¡°How, how would I dislike you¡­¡±

    Dislike? I obviously like her ah¡­

    Liu Yi starts to recall the moments when they are together.

    The first time Wang Yuzheng sees him, her reverence for him¡­she went on tiptoes and sucked the Sprite out from his mouth¡­her leaning on him when she is drunk¡­

    This is a girl who needs me to protect her¡­.but it seems like I¡­had harmed her.

    ¡°Then that is the best¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng seems to have be happy, ¡°On Christmas, you must remember to hang out together¡­I have a present to give you¡­it is cold outside go back earlier. I am going up¡­¡±

    While she is turning around, tears drip down her eyes.

    My heart is so cold ¡­.like something is twitching¡­

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng!¡±

    Just as Wang Yuzheng turns around, Liu Yi felt like his heart is being stabbed multiple times and it is unbearable.

    Wang Yuzheng pauses.

    ¡°I will give you an answer. But it is not now. Please wait for me¡­¡±

    After Immortal Fox sister has returned I will definitely give Wang Yuzheng an answer.

    Although I also wish to have three to four wives, how is reality such so simple?

    Which girl can ept the guy that she loves having other girls and not get jealous

    Haiz¡­rtionships is really aplete mess ah¡­

    Liu Yi scratches his head as he watches Wang Yuzheng walks up before finally sighing.

    Looks like the problem between me and Wang Yuzheng still need to go through a long fight ah¡­

    There is still Christmas day ah¡­after Christmas day the World¡¯s Dao Gathering will start.

    Looking at his inbox, there is Murong Die¡¯s and Wang Lele¡¯s SMS. Liu Yi¡¯s head starts to be big, looks like this year¡¯s Christmas day I will not have an easy time.

    The problem that makes Liu Yi worry most is not his rtionships but on the second day, Chen Dahai gave him a call.

    ¡°Boss ah. The securitypany is already set up. But our current biggest problem is theck of administration people!¡±

    Liu Yi is sitting in the canteen as he listens to Chen Dahai¡¯sin.

    ¡°Red Scarf Army is a group of guys who are able to fight. but there is no one who is able to take up the administration in the securitypany ah! Boss do you have any rmendations?¡±

    Given that Chen Dahai came and begged me for help¡­looks like there is really no suitable person to choose from.

    ¡°Talents in management¡­let me think¡­¡±

    Liu Yi leans against his chair and starts thinking bitterly. Usually, it is Wang Yuzheng who apanies him to eat but after her confession yesterday, they start to have some awkwardness. Let us not talk about eating, even when they meet each other, the atmosphere ispletely rigid.

    Liu Yi temporary stuffs the problems to the back of his mind and focus on settling the problem regarding thepany.

    If he wants to get into the market of JingDou, the securitypany is very important.

    Just as Liu Yi starts fretting, he suddenly sees Ling Zhuoyi walks into the canteen with a milk tea and his eyes brighten up immediately.

    ¡°I will give you newster!¡±

    He immediately hangs up and greets Ling Zhuoyi.

    ¡°Senior sister Ling!¡±

    ¡°Oh, why are you here alone?¡±

    When Ling Zhuoyi sees Liu Yi she is somewhat surprised, ¡°Where is your little lover?¡±

    The little lover she is talking about is none other than Wang Yuzheng.

    Liu Yi¡¯s face turns red and immediately says, ¡°Senior sister don¡¯t tease me¡­let me treat you to a meal.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay¡­wait a minute¡­¡±

    Just as Ling Zhuoyi who enjoys taking advantage of other people ept it, she suddenly looks at Liu Yi in vignce, ¡°One who is unountably solicitous is hiding evil intent! I do not dare to casually eat Sir Liu¡¯s meal!¡±

    ¡°What the hell! It is all canteen food how can I still poison you?¡±

    ¡°That is true¡­then first give thisdy two servings of fried chicken cutlet! Two meat skewers, one serving of butter steam bun, five skewers of fried mushroom¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you the reincarnation of a pig?!¡±

    ¡°This is just snacks okay.¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi¡¯s sentence nearly defeated Liu Yi. Women¡­.are indeed unimaginable creatures!

    If it is not for the fact that every month they need to lose a bit of HP, they will definitely be undefeatable!

    After Liu Yi has carried over all of the food, Ling Zhuoyi finally asked, ¡°Say it. Why did you want to invite me for a meal!¡±

    ¡°That¡­Senior sister Ling what is your specialization?¡±

    While Ling Zhuoyi gracefully demolishes a skewer of fired mushroom, she replies Liu Yi, ¡°Management of industry andmerce.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­when does Senior Sister start your internship? Have you found a good ce?¡±

    ¡°Still have not. It is still early and I am still in year two ah.¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi rolls her eyes at Liu Yi. ¡°What, you can arrange an internship for me?¡®

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t senior sister fuck me¡­¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi immediately ps Liu Yi¡¯s face with a skewered fried mushroom and says angrily, ¡°Motherfucker I just know that you this fellow is a no good person! How dare you raise up this kind of shameless request!¡±

    [TL: the word that Liu Yi use is ¡®¸É¡¯ which have multiple meanings of which one is work the other is fuck.]

    Oh my gosh, this misunderstanding is way too big!

    Liu Yi hurries and exins, ¡°Senior sister, senior sister you have misunderstood! It is not that fuck¡­.it ise to work in mypany¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Still, need to go to thepany to fuck you? You perverted fellow¡­.wait a minute¡­.¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi suddenly understand something as her eyes widen and look at Liu Yi sitting opposite her, ¡°Are you trying to joke around with senior sister? Yourpany?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­mypany¡­¡±

    Liu Yi feels that Ling Zhuoyi is quite skilled in making money and has heard from Wang Yuzheng that she had won awards in business administration¡­

    This kind of woman is basically a money making machine.

    ¡°What is the identity of you!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi looks at LiuYi like she is looking at an alien.

    ¡°Actually it is a smallpany only¡­no one else know and I wish that Senior sister wille and help me manage.¡±

    ¡°You¡­..why would youe and look for me? Can¡¯t you engage one from outside?¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi is still unable toprehend.

    This world must be crazy!

    ¡°I cannot trust outsiders. Thus I must find a person trustable to take this position.¡±

    ¡°What position?¡±

    ¡°Chairman.¡±

    ¡°Puuuu!!!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi spits out the milk tea that she just drank. Luckily Liu Yi dodged rather quickly thus is not sprayed by her.

    ¡°Are you having a fever¡­are you? Is today April Fools?!?!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi touches Liu Yi¡¯s forehead and realizes that it is not hot, thus she thought of another possibility.

    ¡°Senior sister. I am serious.¡±

    Liu Yi bats away Ling Zhuoyi¡¯s hand and says, ¡°Unless senior sister is not interested at all in turning a smallpany into a corporation?¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi raises her hand and says to Liu Yi, ¡°You wait a bit. This matter is really too unimaginable¡­I need a long time to calm down¡­please give me some time¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­¡±

    This matter is indeed hard to take in. Looks like I need to give her some days to calm down.

    After taking two deep breaths Ling Zhuoyi turns around and says to Liu Yi, ¡°Okay I am calm now. Continue talking.¡±

    This time around it is Liu Yi¡¯s turn to nearly spit out his drink.

    Girls are indeed strange creatures¡­trying to figure them out is indeed very difficult¡­.

    ¡°But here is not a ce to discuss it¡­eh, let us change the ce. I¡¯ll call my friend along as well. She is also in the same department so can she? Boss junior brother?¡±

    ¡°Why not. Since senior sister has a rmendation then call her along as well. Let us change the location!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Ling Zhuoyi¡¯s self-confident appearance and suddenly feels that he had found the best person.

 Chapter 428 Beginning to take shape

    ¡°This one is my senior sister, my good friend as well, Zhou Ziying.¡±

    Hearing Ling Zhuoyi¡¯s rmendation, Liu Yi looks at the other girl.

    The first impression that Zhou Ziying gives Liu Yi is capable and neat.

    Her clean face and a frameless spectacle on her nose, the pair of radiant eyes behind the lens. When she smiles at Liu Yi, her eyes turn into a pair of crescent moons which is very cute.

    [TL: Fany¡¯s smiling eyes!!!!]

    Compared to Liu Yi and the rest, Zhou Ziying looks to be more mature.

    As it is early winter, Liu Yi is wearing a ck cotton clothing, while Ling Zhuoyi is wearing her cowboy attire as usual but with an extra mohair coat covering her.

    While for Zhou Ziying, she is wearing western attire that fits her, a white blouse and trousers.

    Ling Zhuoyi introduces, ¡°Big sister Ziying is already year 3. She is going to her internship term and now she seems to be working in a foreign tradepany.¡±

    ¡°It is a smallpany only¡­furthermore I do not enjoy working there.¡±

    Zhou Ziying shakes her head in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°What is the matter, didn¡¯t you say that you like that foreign tradepany? Didn¡¯t you prepare to give it your all?!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi asks excitedly. But when she mentioned about giving it her all, her face turns red as she recalls her misunderstanding earlier.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention about it. I did not expect that my manager is a pervert.¡±

    Zhou Ziying waves her hand, ¡°The ideas that I had mentioned to him are all useless. Instead, he tries daily to get me into bed which is such so annoying.¡±

    ¡°Oh may! Then we are finished, this junior brother here is also a pervert.¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi exims like something is bad, making Liu Yi rolls his eyes. What the hell who is a pervert! I think it is you who is a pervert!

    ¡°Stop messing around. If he is a pervert would you even rmend him to me.¡±

    Zhou Ziying only smiles faintly, instantly breaking Ling Zhuoyi¡¯s ¡®small trick¡¯.

    ¡°Wuwu, Big sister Ziying why do you say it so seriously¡­I no longer have interest to joke around anymore.¡±

    ¡°Today aren¡¯t we here to discuss serious matter why is there a need to joke?¡±

    ¡°Fine, you win big sister Ziying!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi can only give up. Currently, they are sitting at a coffee shop and are going to start discussing thepany matter.

    ¡°I did not expect that when you just entered year one, you had already set up your ownpany.¡±

    After Zhou Ziying finished hearing, she looks at Liu Yi in admiration.

    ¡°It is only a smallpany¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s face turns red. If this pair of girl knows that hispany is set-up by money that he had earned from ck eat ck, perhaps their admiration will turn into disdain.

    ¡°But it is not that easy to set up a securitypany.¡±

    Zhou Ziying simply analyzes the market, ¡°Currently the security business in JingDou is quite saturated. It is hard for a newpany to find business.¡±

    ¡°You can rx about that.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks, ¡°I have already settled that. The government will take care of us¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The two girls got a shock as they stare at Liu Yi.

    If they are able to get the support of government then that would be a different case!

    JingDou isrge cake had long been split up by several securitypanies! It is very difficult if other people want to enter in!

    But since Liu Yi had obtained the support of the government then they would be able to easily receive projects from the government. With this, it is easy to let theirpany name be spread out!

    What is this fellow¡¯s background? A young master?

    But Ling Zhuoyi had personally investigated Liu Yi and his family background is really simple!

    To be able to obtain the support of the government in JingDou, that is not possible for any family¡­only it is possible for the family of a revolutionary!

    How is it possible for Liu Yi to be rted to one¡­this fellow¡­.

    ¡°Since that is the case then the matter will be very simple. That way I and Ziying will be able to break into the market.¡±

    ¡°Yup, yup. Then I will rely on you two¡­¡±

    Liu Yi starts to get excited, if the securitypany is able to turn big then I can slowly expand into other businesses!

    ¡°What is the name of the business?¡±

    ¡°It is already set as Red Star¡­¡±

    ¡°What an inelegant day¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me¡­.¡±

    As the three of them chats, the lounge suddenly ys the most dazzling song of Phoniex Legend causing Liu Yi to be shocked!

    Good fellow even the coffee shop knows to y such a divine song! Really makes people unable to look straight!

    ¡°Damn it I yed the wrong disk again!¡±

    A server suddenly exims as he goes over and changes the disk.

    As Liu Yi looks at the group on the television, his suddenly has an idea.

    ¡°Actually regarding expanding the foundation of the securitypany¡­I have another idea.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What ideas do you have, quickly say it.¡±

    A ray shes across Zhou Ziying¡¯s eyes like she is very excited.

    Ling Zhuoyi also looks at Liu Yi curiously. The two girls are passionate about matters that are challenging in their forte.

    ¡°Actually I also wish to set up a singing group¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The two girls got a shock and look at Liu Yi like he is an alien, ¡°Junior brother, boss.. you also wish to be an artist?¡±

    Hearing Ling Zhuoyi¡¯s suggestion Liu Yi immediately exin, ¡°I only wish to set up an Entertainmentpany then push out a singing group¡­.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Are you thinking too much?¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi rolls her eyes, ¡°Do you think that it be easy to make a group in China?¡±

    Thus Liu Yi tells them of his thoughts.

    Currently, Asia has a lot of artist groups, for example, EXO, SNSD. How they are packaged up as well as the way they work together are all very perfect and is aligning with the international market.

    As for China¡¯s currently groups¡­Phoenix Legend? Masculine Rising Sun? Liu Yi has no strength to ridicule them anymore.

    Even if their singing is very perfect but Liu Yi still feels that their packaging is very weak inparison. From what Liu Yi sees, if they want to reject the Korean Wave, they need to at least have something that is able to overtake the Korean Wave. Thus Liu Yi wishes to create a group.

    ¡°In China, it would be tougher. After all in Korea, there is a specialized system in training their artist. All of their artists have undergone several years of training during their life and within a hundred trainees only a single talent can debut. Which is very different from the style of current China.¡±

    Unexpectedly Zhou Ziying understands the entertainment circle of Korea quite well. ¡°If we wish to create the so-called group that you mentioned, we need to put in a lot of money as well as a certain amount of time. Furthermore, if it is just a singing group, with China¡¯s piracy saturated market, the profits will be a problem as well. We need to let this group develop in many different aspects like movie and television¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we can first recruit some promising talents and create a long-term training n and slowly groom them.¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi also gives her own point of view, ¡°Afterwards we need to keep investing in movies and tv shows. Later on, we can gather some scripts on our own, make the movie ourselves and promote our group.¡±

    ¡°If that is the case then not only do they need to be good at singing, they need to undergo acting training.¡±

    ¡°That is really a long-term project ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­the execution will be very hard ah¡­¡±

    The two girls more or less have some intention of giving up when Zhou Ziying suddenly looks at Liu Yi and say, ¡°Junior brother. I see that your appearance is not bad. Why don¡¯t we develop you instead? Perhaps you might be famous. If you be famous, it will be very helpful for our ns for the entertainment business in the future.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi is somewhat stunned. Why did this girl start having ideas about me?

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This idea is good!¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi ps her hand, ¡°Come, Liu Yi sing a phrase for senior sister!¡±

    ¡°Are the two of you¡­.sure?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the two girls strangely.

    ¡°Come on boss sing a phrase!¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­since that is the case then I¡¯ll sing a phrase.¡±

    Liu Yi coughs lightly to loosen his throat and starts singing.

    After singing two sentences, the face of the two girls undergoesrge changes before Zhou Ziying hurries and say, ¡°That, junior brother let us discuss setting up the group instead¡­¡±

    As they sit together and discussing for half a day, Liu Yi finally brings them to thepany they will be working in to take a look.

    Currently, thepany is not really big. Chen Dahai has to spend a sum of money to rent the first to the third floor of an office building.

    ¡°Dahai. From now on they will be the part of thepany.¡±

    Liu Yi introduces the two beauties to Chen Dahai, ¡°Their safety will be relying on you guys. If they get into an ident, I wille after you.¡±

    ¡°Haha, rx boss. I guarantee that the two of them will be safe! If the people from ourpany can get into an ident then there is no need to hang up the name of ourpany.¡±

    ¡°They look rather reliable.¡±

    As Ling Zhuoyi speaks, she looks at the two guy wearing Red Star uniforms standing at the door.

    The two guys are both 1.8 meters in height and their muscles bulging. They also carry light killing intent like door gods.

    They are not wearing the traditional blue or grey attire. Instead, it is ck with an eye-catching red star on the back.

    Chen Dahai gives a simple introduction, ¡°Currently thepany is split into two teams. Basically, all the matters will be handled by Red Scarf Army. Scarlet Cloth Guards will only for special tasks.¡±

    ¡°Very good. Currently, do we have any task?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s question causes Ling Zhuoyi and Zhou Ziying to immediately turn their head over. Looks like they are concern about the problems that their boss have in the business.

    ¡°Currently there aren¡¯t anypanies that came and looked for us, but the government has given us an escort task for two banks.¡±

    With government help, it is indeed very quick. Gun license and the rest as done so quickly. Usually, if we want to get these stuff, it is veryplex and without several months it is impossible.

    Currently, with theirmander rtionship, everything is greenlit!

    ¡°We are nning to buy a few escort vehicles and with them, we can officially start on the right tracks.¡±

    ¡°The situation is better than what I had imagined.¡±

    Zhou Ziying nods her head before saying to Liu Yi, ¡°Junior brother Liu, if you believe in me than hand thepany to me. I guarantee that I will give you a satisfying result.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and says directly, ¡°Okay. Then we shall let Senior sister Ziying be the chairwoman first. As for Senior sister Ling, as you do not have actual official working experience, you can be the vice-chairwoman then,¡±

    If you suspect don¡¯t use the person! If you want to use the person then do not suspect!

    The preliminary matter of thepany is settled now. As for the next crisis¡­it would be Christmas Day itself!

 Chapter 429 Gods SAVE MEEEEE

    In Ke Da, life goes on as normal, on Christmas day, there is a dance party.

    As a yearly programme, the Ke Da¡¯s Student Union and clubs all put in a lot of preparation into every year Christmas dance party. This year¡¯s Christmas dance party is also very brilliant.

    Furthermore different fromst year, this year¡¯s Christmas dance party also includes a self-service dinner. Rows of tables disy arge variety of food for all of the people taking part in the dance party.

    Not only that, they had also invited a somewhat famous band to perform. Furthermore, the sweethearts dancing on the dance floor will also vote for the best lovers of today¡¯s Christmas dance party.

    Every girl has a strong desire to win in certain ces, thus all the pair of couples who take part in the dance party will pour in all their efforts to turn and twist on the dance floor. Hoping to show off their best side to everyone and obtain the Best Couple title of the Christmas dance party!

    But not all couples will be so happy, for example, this current pair.

    Liu Yi is sitting in the corner holding a wine ss not knowing how he should begin speaking.

    In front of him is seated, several girls. There is no need to say about Wang Yuzheng, even Murong Die and Wang Lele had run over from QingBei to take part in Ke Da¡¯s Christmas dance party!

    What makes Liu Yi even more depressed is Ling Zhuoyi is also here to join in the fun! This Ling girl¡­.although she is not as busy as Zhou Ziying, but there is no need to run over now and mess around ah¡­.

    Xuefeng is also sitting on a sofa by the side ying with a Gameboy in her hand. Ever since she realized that most of the time when she is by Liu Yi¡¯s side it is boring, she starts to be hooked to it. Now she would be sitting by Liu Yi¡¯s side every day will be ying games to waste time.

    Looking at the girls drinking and discussing in front of him, Liu Yi only feels that the atmosphere is way too weird! At that moment he really wished to immediately jump to his body at Raising Immortal Pce Hall and let this current body follow Little Jade¡¯smand and move!

    But I had already said it before¡­I cannot don¡¯t fight and escape¡­that¡¯s right. This is a battle!

    To have the lead in their chat, Murong Die suddenly looks at Wang Yuzheng and ask, ¡°Oh why did Yuzheng suddenly put on makeup today?¡±

    ¡°Looks like you are trying to take down our Sir Liu Yi ah!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s tone carries a bit of sharpness like she is purposely going against Wang Yuzheng.

    So strange. Liu Yi nces at Murong Die. Although she is usually overbearing and arrogant, she had never purposefully targeted Wang Yuzheng ah?

    What is going on today?

    But then again, Wang Yuzheng had actually put on some makeup today and is indeed much prettier than usual. So strange. Wang Yuzheng had never put on makeup before. When did she learn to?

    ¡°Big sister Murong is also not inferior today.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng who usually does not speak suddenly has the gift of the gab today, ¡°I had never seen Big sister Murong wear this attire before. Did you specially buy it for today¡¯s Christmas dance party with Liu Yi?¡±

    ¡°Who, who would buy it for him!¡± exims Murong Die as she stands up in shock.

    Instantly a lot of the surrounding guys stare at her causing her face to turn red as she immediately sits down again.

    ¡°This Miss has a lot of new clothes¡­.¡±

    Wang Lele by the side covers her forehead, Big Sister Xiao Die lost so quickly!

    Ling Zhuoyi who is drinking her drink by the side thinks, this atmosphere is too weird already¡­looks like this Christmas night will be unpeaceful already¡­.

    While the group of them are in a deadlock, at this moment four handsome guys walk over.

    The four guys are walking together which attracted the attention of the surrounding people as well as the shrieks of the girls.

    ¡°Wah! It is our school¡¯s Four Heavenly Kings!¡±

    ¡°Wahhhh! They are all so handsome. I am their fan ah¡­¡±

    ¡°How I wish that I could date them¡­just a dance together would do also¡­¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and looks at the four handsome guys. He had heard before of their school¡¯s Four Heavenly Kings.

    The four guys are the most handsome four guys in Ke Da. Furthermore, their grades and behavior are excellent and all of them are very famous. They are the targets that the girls are chasing after.

    In the past, Wang Zhanfeng used to be one of them and they were named the Five Heavenly King. But it is a pity that his name is currently bad and thus was removed from his Heavenly King position.

    The four guys are wearing a confident smile and under the gazes of happiness, sorrow, hatred. They walk over to Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    ¡°Hidies, may we have the fortune to invites your girls for a dance?¡±

    The guys show off their most handsome smiles and invite Murong Die, Wang Yuzheng, Wang Lele and Ling Zhuoyi.

    Four girls, each one of them has one which is just nice.

    The Four Heavenly King¡¯s dashing and gentlemanly manner attract the shrieks from the girls watching.

    ¡°I¡¯m taken.¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s direct rejection causes the face of the guy in front of her to pale, and feel that he does not have a stage to step down from.

    ¡°I am very sorry but my boyfriend would not agree to it.¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s excuse is always the same, causing the guy in front of her to be heartbroken about letting an opportunity with a pair ofrge breasts slip!

    ¡°You camete senior.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng also did not give the handsome guy who invited her a chance.

    The final handsome guy is instantly nervous as he looks at Ling Zhuoyi in front of him, his eyes are almost begging.

    My three brothers were all rejected¡­.there is only me who is left ah. Are we the Four Heavenly King going to have a wipeout? It cannot be ah¡­.

    ¡°Go to the side. I only know how to drink and don¡¯t know how to dance.¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi¡¯s sentence sends that guy into hell instantly.

    Liu Yi shakes his head, she can really lie without blinking ah..just a while ago she was pole dancing so happily¡­

    The Four heavenly king leader lost the war, making all of theirplexions ugly. But they do not wish to give up just like that and waits by the side for an opportunity. Every now and then they would step up to try and attract the attention of a beauty.

    But what they did not know is that the three girls currently have a single thought and that is to obtain the favor of Liu Yi!

    This is the conflict between the three girls! And it will be very, very¡­.cruel!

    Very quickly a lively songes up.

    Murong Die realizes that she had lost to Wang Yuzheng by a step already, thus she stands up and stretches out her right hand to Liu Yi and says, ¡°Liu Yi dance with this miss.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Dance again?

    Liu Yi got a shock as he did not expect Murong Die to suddenly make such a suggestion.

    Murong Die says unhappily, ¡°What are you hesitating for. Do you still need this miss to invite you? Really¡­¡±

    At this moment Wang Yuzheng suddenly stands up and stretches out her hand towards Liu Yi, ¡°Liu Yi¡­I, I also wish to dance. Please teach me!¡±

    What?

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes widen, what are this two girls messing around with me?

    But why is there some small cuts on Wang Yuzheng¡¯s hand? How did she get them? Is she learning how to cook recently?

    ¡°Big sister Xiao Die, Big sister Yuzheng how can the two of you be like this?¡±

    Wang Lele also stands up and looks at the two girls unhappily.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart bes warm, Lele at least you are on my side¡­you did not let me down for being so good to you.

    ¡°How can you girls not bring me along! Big brother Xiao Yi I also want to dance!¡±

    Wang Lele stretches out her hand towards Liu Yi under his widely open eyes.

    $#%$##^%!!!!!!!!

    Are they trying to revolt at the same time!!!

    Liu Yi looks at the three beautiful girls in front of him as well as their proffered hands as his mind copsespletely.

    When Ling Zhuoyi sees this scene she thinks, should I butt in?

    Eh¡­.seeing Liu Yi¡¯s unsightly face I think it is best to forget it¡­.otherwise if he got upset and dock my pay that would be bad.

    Wherelse the four heavenly kings start crying, who the hell is this guy ah! Why are the three girls inviting him to dance with him!

    One of the handsome guys suddenly rolls up his sleeve and says, ¡°I cannot take it anymore! Let me beat him up!¡±

    Another handsome guy by his side immediately stops him and looks at thispanion weirdly.

    ¡°Big brother don¡¯t block me. I really cannot take it anymore! If I don¡¯t beat him up, am I supposed to go and drink to drown my sorrows?!¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? That is Liu Yi. You want to fight against him?¡±

    ¡°Eh? What¡­Liu Yi¡­.I, I think I¡¯ll go and drink to drown my sorrows¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi who had sent Tetsu flying with a single punch¡­.who has not heard of his name in Ke Da!

    Meeting this kind of love rival¡­.it is best to swallow down the broken teeth from grinding their teeth.

    How would Liu Yi have brain cells to think about how other people see him as. Currently, he is in the prelude of copsing.

    Who would have thought that the three of them would ask me for a dance at the same time!

    I don¡¯t how body cloning techniques ah!!!!

    Ah wrong¡­.I can clone myself but currently, my clone is thousands of miles away! Even if he is here, how is it possible to handle three girls at the same time!

    Just this point makes Liu Yi unable toprehend.

    As Liu Yi looks at the three girls, he suddenly recalls the Christmas day in his second year of senior high.

    During that Christmas day, at the fair, he spent it with the three girls together¡­..back then I also concealed here and there but in the end, everything got revealed.

    But that time it is still possible to stroll around the fair together¡­but now¡­.how to dance with four people together!!! It is not like this is a group dance!!

    The three girls are not discouraged as they stretch out their hands and stubbornly wait for Liu Yi to make a decision.

    Mother ah¡­.I hate multiple choice problems ah¡­.

    Whoever I choose¡­I am afraid that the other two girls would be mad!

    Liu Yi does not know what to do as he gives Mingyue Xuefeng a pleading looks.

    Xuefeng only snorts before turning around and walking off into the crowd.

    She does not care about me anymore? ¡­.I am betrayed by my servant ah¡­.

    Liu Yi is dejected.

    Seeing that Liu Yi did not reply after a long time, Murong Die res at him and ask,¡°What is the matter? What are you hesitating for?¡±

    ¡°Eh? This¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi is shocked awake as he looks at the three white hands in front of him and wishes that he can just faint right now.

    ¡°Quickly choose ah! This miss is not so patient!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right Big brother Xiao Yi. Quickly choose ah. It is already the next song!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­I really wish to learn how to dance¡­¡±

    The three girls have very important positions in Liu Yi¡¯s heart¡­I¡­who should I choose¡­

    This is the first time where Liu Yi is at a lost on how to make a choice¡­

    Gods¡­.Please, I am begging you please save me ahhhh!!!!!!

 Chapter 430 My maid

    Just as Liu Yi falls into a dilemma, the lights in the hall suddenly extinguish and the room falls intoplete darkness.

    A few girls are shocked while the band also quietens down. The dancers on the dance floor also stop moving to exim in shock.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Is there a power cut?¡±

    ¡°Are you for real! Why did they cut out power during our dancing?! Is the school crazy?!¡±

    The sudden power outage causes the crowd to be unsatisfied while Liu Yi lets out a sigh of relief.

    Looks like it is not that my Netherworld Servant does not care about me, but was because she is secretly going off to cut the power of the dance hall.

    This way my problems will be temporary settle for now.

    But the dancehall turns messy as the students gather together and start making noise. It seems like if this goes on, there might be people being trampled on!

    ¡°Everyone do not panic! Do not panic! We are currently investigating the problem and the power will be back soon!¡±

    A member of the Student Union immediately steps forward to try and maintain the order but the situation is still very messy.

    Liu Yi is afraid that Murong Die and the girls would run into the crowd and they¡¯ll break up so he says, ¡°You girls don¡¯t run around randomly. Sit here obediently and do not move.¡±

    But when he raises his head he realizes that without him knowing Wang Yuzheng already disappeared!

    ¡°Eh? Where is Yuzheng?¡±

    ¡°Did not see her¡­just now wasn¡¯t she standing over here¡­.¡±

    Murong Die and the girls do not know where did Wang Yuzheng ran off to.

    But at this moment, on the dance stage, a weak light appears. Wang Yuzheng had walked over and is standing at the very top of the stage with the shlight of her handphone turned on by her side revealing her.

    She is holding a guitar which should be borrowed from the band members. Wang Yuzheng is holding the guitar as she sits on a tall stool and strums a few notes.

    The light music attracts the attention of everyone.

    Wang Yuzheng is originally their school¡¯s number two beauty. Currently, she is holding a guitar and sitting on the stage, for a moment everyone quietens down and looks at her.

    Liu Yi is also very curious, why did Wang Yuzheng run there for?

    ¡°Today is Christmas day and thank you all foring down to this dance party. I am Wang Yuzheng.¡±

    Just as everyone is curious, Wang Yuzheng finally gathers her courage and after taking a deep breath, she says, ¡°The power outage is only a brief interlude. I hope that everyone would not be rmed. Taking advantage of this time, I will sing and y a song for the guy that I like.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng seems to looks over at Liu Yi¡¯s direction.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is moved, so the injuries on Wang Yuzheng¡¯s hand is from her learning to y the guitar?

    Liu Yi suddenly recalls the day when the two of them fall out, what she had said as she walks up the stairs.

    ¡®We must celebrate Christmas together¡­I have a present to give you¡­¡¯

    Looks like this is the present that Wang Yuzheng wanted to give me¡­just remembered that I had never prepared any Christmas presents for the girls before¡­

    Damn it¡­.I am really so disappointing¡­

    This is the first time Liu Yi realized how bad he was.

    Wang Yuzheng is indeed a very smart girl, Liu Yi guesses that she had at most learned this song for a few months but she yed very well.

    She clears her throat lightly before singing along with the music, an Eason Chan song .

    [TL: Link to song here]

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s singing voice is ethereal and carries a bit of prating force as it gradually spread out among the crowd.

    Her singing voice is like from the heavens, as the song tells the story of Christmas.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart also speeds up and down as scenes of them meeting each other shes pass his mind.

    Really did not expect that her voice is actually so nice¡­this girl is bing more and more not simple¡­wait¡­.

    Liu Yi suddenly recalls something as he turns around and looks at Ling Zhuoyi.

    Ling Zhuoyi also seems to have some tact understanding as she also looks towards Liu Yi as their sight shes in midair creating sparks.

    Don¡¯t we have a natural singer now?!

    Liu Yi also decided, after thepany is set up, they will start developing Wang Yuzheng!

    Wang Yuzheng has the singing ability as well as beauty. As long as she undergoes a bit of training in acting then it is perfect¡­

    This way in the future I can be considered as knowing a star¡­

    Unknowingly Liu Yi starts to daydream away into the future, as he subconsciously thought that he had already developed Wang Yuzheng into an international star!

    At this moment Wang Yuzheng has just finished singing the song. Everyone had forgotten themselves as well as to apuse for Wang Yuzheng.

    Very soon the lights flicker back on, lighting up the room. At this moment everyone wakes up and start apuding loudly.

    Liu Yi is also pping with all his might.

    ¡°One more song!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, one more song!¡±

    It is obvious that the crowd did not have enough. Such a nice voice and pretty girl, it is double enjoyment for the crowd ah.

    At this moment Wang Yuzheng suddenly says into the mike in her hands, ¡°Liu Yi, Murong Die, why don¡¯t the two of youe up and do a dance number. I¡¯ll give you an apaniment¡±

    When Murong Die hears what Wang Yuzheng says she is stunned.

    Liu Yi is also dumbfounded, why did she suddenly do this?

    ¡°Quickly go up ah!¡±

    Wang Lele suddenly pushes them from the back. She is quite strong and manages to push Murong Die onto the dance floor.

    Liu Yi is naturally unmovable but he pretends that he got pushed and staggers forward onto the dance floor.

    When the surrounding people see that it is Liu Yi, as well as Wang Yuzheng¡¯s earlier words, they automatically move to the side and give the two of them a small space.

    Murong Die is somewhat nervous, not knowing what to do.

    Whereas Wang Yuzheng is already starting to sing a quick song. Liu Yi grabs Murong Die¡¯s hand and enter the Dance Master state and start leading her to dance.

    Liu Yi knows that this is the Christmas gift that Wang Yuzheng wants to give him, this is a songposed for the three of them.

    Murong Die also quickly enters her zone and starts dancing with Liu Yi in moving movements.

    For a while, everyone surrounding them feel stunned.

    These people are really demonic ah¡­not only can they sing well, they also dance so beautifully¡­there is basically nothing to pick on ah!!!

    The biggest regret is why is the guy dancing with the beauty, not me¡­.

    Not fair!!! THIS IS COMPLETELY UNFAIRR!!!!

    But they did not know that Liu Yi¡¯s heart is in a mess. He looks at Murong Die and Wang Yuzheng and swears in his heart.

    Next year Christmas. I must give them the greatest gift ever!

    The dance party ends at exactly 12 midnight. This year¡¯s Best Couple is none other than Liu Yi and Murong Die.

    Although Murong Die is very happy, she pretends that she does not care like Liu Yi had taken a big advantage of her.

    After Wang Yuzheng had sung, she no longer says anything as she sits by the side.

    When the dance party had ended, Wang Lele says that the time is still early and does not wish to go back yet. Thus the group of them walk over to the sports field to watch the snow.

    Ling Zhuoyi feels like she is a light bulb, thus decided not to follow along and went off to y on her own.

    It is snowing on Christmas day, thus the entire school grounds is ayer of silver.

    ¡°So sad¡­the snow is too small¡­if only it can be slightly bigger how nice would it be.¡±

    Seeing the thinyer of snow on the ground, Wang Lele pouts.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­in the past when it is snowing in SongBei, the snow can reach our knees.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng also sighs, ¡°Back then my favorite thing to do is to make a snowman or have a snowball fight¡­¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, don¡¯t think so much. There is no longer such a beautiful snow in winter anymore.¡±

    Murong Die sshes cold water over their thoughts, ¡°Furthermore here is JingDou, there will not be any heavy snow!¡±

    ¡°That might not be the case!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly smiles, ¡°Today is Christmas. If you girls make a wish to Santa us, perhaps your wish mighte true.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, do you think this miss is a three years old kid?¡±

    Murong Die sneers, ¡°This trick of yours at most can make Lele and Yuzheng happy.¡±

    Wang Lele and Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face turn red as Wang Lele say, ¡°Big sister Xiao Die, I am innocent okay!¡±

    ¡°Precisely the case! You actually believed in Santa us until you are 16 years old! You, this exotic flower!¡±

    Murong Die rolls her eyes at Wang Lele before saying, ¡°Who would believe Santa us for so long! Yuzheng don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­.until now I still believed¡­¡± replies Wang Yuzheng with her head lowered to hide her red face.

    Liu Yi startsughing making Murong Die so mad that she kicks him on the leg.

    Liu Yi keeps away his smiles and asks Murong Die, ¡°Quickly say if I make a wish and it really snows heavily, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, if it really snows heavily then this miss will be your maid for tonight!¡±

    Murong Die crosses her arms proudly like a small peacock.

    In the morning she had seen the weather forecast that today will have light snow that¡¯s all. It is not possible for it to snow heavily.

    ¡°Okay! It is what you say! Come Lele, Yuzheng let us make a wish to Santa us!¡±

    Liu Yi almost snickers but he bears it in and says to Wang Lele and the girls, ¡°Even if you bring all of the students in the school to wish it will also be useless!¡±

    Murong Die sneers, ¡°It is not possible for there to be heavy snow¡­¡±

    Before she finished, she trembles as the light snow suddenly turns into a heavy snow covering the entire KeDa campus.

    Therge snowkes descend from the sky instantly drape the Ke Da campus with a thick white shirt!

    This snow is scarily big and very quickly there is a very thickyer on the ground. Murong Die stretches out her leg and steps on the snow. Her leg immediately sinks into the snow all the way till her shanks.

    ¡°How¡­how is this possible¡­.¡±

    Murong Die naturally does not know that it is caused by Liu Yi.

    He had cultivated Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra and had a breakthrough into the Earth stage. Making it snow is a very simple matter.

    Although he cannot be like Devil Child and make the whole city covered in the snow he is strong enough to make the entire Ke Da campus covered with snow!

    ¡°This¡­this is weird ah¡­¡±

    Not only is Murong Die stunned, even Wang Lele and Wang Yuzheng were both stunned.

    Is there really a Santa us?

    ¡°No matter if it is weird or not weird, no matter what you lost your bet.¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and smiles cheekily at Murong Die, ¡°My maid why aren¡¯t youing over to your master¡¯s side obediently.¡±

 Chapter 431 World Dao Gathering

    ¡°Go and die, who is your maid! You evil, petty, shameless scumbag!¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi calling her his maid as well as him wanting her to¡­.call¡­..call him, master!

    This anger is like a small fire that instantly turns into a raging fire, that seems to be able to melt all of the snow in the campus!

    Murong Die thinks, Cheat! Liu Yi definitely must be using some underhanded method to cheat!

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to abide by the bet?¡±

    Liu Yi is not in a hurry as he crosses his arms and smiles merrily at Murong Die, and says, ¡°The grand and magnificent Miss Murong will also renege on her words?¡±

    ¡°When did this miss renege on my words! It is, it is you who created this trap and trick this miss into it!¡±

    Murong Die shouts resentfully, ¡°This miss will definitely not call you¡­not call you master!!¡±

    ¡°Call me what?¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Ah, obedient.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Tonighte and serve me on my bed.¡±

    ¡°Damn you go and die!¡±

    Murong Die is about to erupt when she suddenly blinks.

    ¡°Talking about this¡­as a person from Murong family, I indeed should abide by my promises.¡±

    Liu Yi is somewhat shocked, what the heck this Murong Die will change way too quickly!! Truly like a woman¡¯s face, the weather of May.

    ¡°Master¡­tonight I am tired after all the dancing¡­how about I help you massage your shoulders?¡±

    Murong Die suddenly says in an alluring manner, making Liu Yi feel like his heart is hit.

    My gosh¡­this miss pretending to be maid is¡­.simply way too cute already!

    She stands on the stands with her head lowered while fiddling with her fingers like she is embarrassed¡­.

    Damn it ah¡­this can really instant a guy ah!

    ¡°That¡­is that fine¡­.¡±

    Letting this miss help me massage my shoulders¡­is a bit too sinful¡­but thinking about it¡­why do I feel somewhat happy about it¡­

    ¡°Aiyah¡­I am now master¡¯s maid what. This should be what I should do.¡±

    Murong Die once again deres her identity.

    ¡°Then, fine.¡±

    Liu Yi sees that Murong Die is being sincere, thus he decided to give her a chance to perform.

    Under her instructions, he turns around and shows his shoulders to Murong Die.

    As for Murong Die, she smiles with her eyes at Wang Lele and Wang Yuzheng before bending down and grabs a fistful of snow from the ground, and walks over to Liu Yi¡¯s back. She pulls back his cor and stuffs the snow in.

    ¡°AHHHH!!!!¡±

    As he ispletely not on his guard, Liu Yi instantly shivers in cold and is very ufortable with the wet feeling in his shirt.

    ¡°MURONG DIE!¡±

    He roars in anger as he turns around, grabbing some snow from the ground by his side he throws it towards Murong Die.

    Murong Die immediately ducks down and this snow smacks into Wang Lele¡¯s face.

    ¡°Big brother Xiao Yi!!¡±

    Wang Lele narrows her eyes and charges towards Liu Yi with her head lowered.

    Liu Yiughs as he dodges but Wang Yuzheng who is behind him carelessly got hit by Wang Lele and got pushed by Wang Lele as the two of them falls from the stands into the snow.

    ¡°AHHHH!!! LELE!!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Big sister Yuzheng why is it you!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng stuffs snow into Wang Lele¡¯s shirt making her shriek.

    Liu Yi immediately walks over to pull the two of them up but was pushed by Murong Die from the back and falls into the snow as well.

    ¡°Hahaha! Three idiots!¡±

    Murong Die looks at the three fellows covered with snow and immediately bes very happy.

    ¡°Youe down as well!¡±

    Liu Yi grabs hold of her ankle and pulls her into the snow as well.

    The four of them instantly make snowballs and start attacking each other.

    The snowball flies all over the ce, as the bell-likeughter of the girls rings out when the snowball explodes of their target.

    They mess around the entire night and the second day in the morning, other than Liu Yi, the rest all caught a cold.

    Liu Yi leaves behind his clone to take care of them as his soul returns back to Raising Immortal Pce Hall.

    He no longer has time to apany the girls because he has even more important things to handle and that is the World¡¯s Dao Gathering!

    *********************

    Liu Yi stands up and gently pushes open the door as he takes a deep breath of the outside air.

    Although it is currently winter in China, Raising Immortal Pce Hall which is covered by some kind of barrier is as warm as spring as usual.

    The small courtyard in front is nted full of por trees which are filled with vitality.

    ¡°Senior brother, you have woken up.¡±

    As he is walking, Liu Yi sees a few disciples who are running around.

    Currently, the number of disciples in Raising Immortal Pce Hall is increasing. Originally the emptyrge sect is now more lively.

    Especially some beauty female disciples¡­.being his junior sisters as well as their worship looks at him and calling him senior brother, Liu Yi bes very happy.

    This is called being a winner of life ah! Hahahaha!

    At this moment a cold voice like cold water sshes onto his body.

    ¡°It is only that they do not know your real appearance. Once they now that you are a pervert, I¡¯m afraid that they will hide very very far away.¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and indeed it is his senior sister Chen Keqing.

    This girl..aren¡¯t we about to reconcile? Why is she still speaking to me so coldly?

    ¡°Peeping tom, mental pervert.¡±

    What the hell! Don¡¯t suddenly give me so many appetions okay!

    Liu Yi really want to retorts that he is being wrongly used but in front of so many junior brothers and sisters, he did not shout out.

    He rolls his eyes before saying, ¡°Talking about a real pervert¡­ I feel that it is more suitable for a certain senior sister who has a strange hobby¡­¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    Chen Keqing obviously understands what Liu Yi is talking about as her face instantly turns red, either from anger or shame, anyways her face turns red all the way to the tip of her ears.

    ¡°Are you seeking death!¡±

    ¡°Senior sister, please guide me.¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands making Chen Keqing hopping mad.

    Fight¡­how am I the opponent of Liu Yi, this scumbag!

    Damn it! I am obviously the senior sister but why is it that I am unable to find any dignity of a senior sister in front of this fellow!

    Especially he had seen me¡­..that¡­.AHAHAHAHAAHH I am really going crazy!!!

    Chen Keqing ah, what sins have youmitted to getting to know this fellow!

    ¡°What is the matter, senior sister. Seeing that there seems to be some inauspicious influence in the middle of your forehead, did senior sister recently fall into a Qi deviation?¡±

    ¡°Qi deviation your sister!¡±

    Chen Keqing is so mad that she nearly vomited blood, ¡°Are you a spy that is sent over to Raising Immortal Pce Hall by our enemies? Trying to anger to death the seeded contestant of the World¡¯s Dao Gathering?¡±

    Recalling Chen Keqing¡¯s ability, Liu Yi replies honestly, ¡°I feel that there isn¡¯t any need for the other sects to do so¡­¡±

    ¡°You definitely must be sick of living¡­.¡±

    Chen Keqing¡¯s gaze turns angry as she clenches her fist, ¡°Even if I use Returning Yuan sword I must drag you into hell¡­hehehehehe¡­..¡±

    ¡°Why must you drag me into hell ah¡­by the way, what is the meaning of the hehehehe at the end¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Chen Keqing¡¯s manner and starts sweating, think it is best to immediately change the topic¡­.

    ¡°By the way, today we should be proceeding to the World Manor right? When do we set out?¡±

    World Manor is the ce where the World¡¯s Dao Gathering be held.

    The World¡¯s Dao Gathering will be held once every few years and on this Dao gathering, the only thing that they want to confirm is which is the number one sect of the cultivation world!

    Hence the location where it is held is very important!

    It is impossible to hold the Dao Gathering in any of the sects, after all everyone wants this kind of home ground advantage!

    Finally, a few of therge sects quarreled without any results, thus they can onlye up with a proposal.

    And that is to let the most reputable World Manor aristocratic family undertake the Dao Gather. Although they give this honor to the World Manor the World Manor has to sacrifice other things and that is from then on, the disciples from World Manor no longer possess the qualification to take part in the World¡¯s Dao Gathering.

    It can be said that the disciple of World Manor has be the guardians of the World¡¯s Dao Gathering.

    They are in charge of the order of every single World¡¯s Dao Gathering, furthermore, there had never been any hups. The people from the World Manor is very powerful and all of them have iparable might. Every time there are sects who wish to cause havoc but was beautifully settled by them!

    ¡°It is still early. We will set out at midnight.¡±

    Chen Keqing res at Liu Yi, ¡°Do not bother me. I still need to arrange assignments for the junior brothers and sisters! At midnight, gather at Through Heaven Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°Oh okay.¡±

    It is best to leave myself some time to prepared. This is also good after all I still hace not used the Devil Child¡¯s soul that I had stolen.

    Thus Liu Yi says goodbye to the junior sisters before returning back to his room.

    ¡°Xuefenge out.¡±

    A purple-ck figure flies out from Liu Yi¡¯s body and gentlynds on the ground.

    ¡°I have finally seen the other you/ master!¡±

    Xuefeng smiles merrily as she looks at Liu Yi.

    As Liu Yi¡¯s Netherworld servant, Mingyue Xuefeng is able topress her body into Liu Yi¡¯s soul and step across space into another ce.

    While Mingyue Xuefeng has her unique spiritual space which allows her to help Liu Yi store some stuff, thus she has be Liu Yi¡¯s portable storage.

    ¡°You take a seat by the side. Pass me Devil Child¡¯s soul.¡±

    ¡°Wu¡­master does not know to apany me.¡±

    Xuefeng is unhappy but still passes the bottle that contains Devil Child¡¯s soul to Liu Yi.

    ¡°After I am done, I will definitely apany you.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and rubs her head, ¡°Currently there are too many things that I need to do.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then who asked me to be master¡¯s Netherworld servant. What master wishes to do, I will always support!¡± says Xuefeng as she raises her fist.

    ¡°En, let me first do a spirited recall on Taiji sword first. With such a good soul material if I do not use it, it¡¯ll be a pity.¡±

    Before the start of the World¡¯s Dao Gathering, Liu Yi wants to have ample preparation.

    ¡°Master wait for a bit. Let me first put up a barrier!¡±

    Mingyue Xuefeng immediately reminds, ¡°Although he no longer has a flesh body, Devil Child is still a great demon. When his soules out there will be argemotion! If outsiders sense it, it will be bad!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you are indeed meticulous.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. With Xuefeng helping out it is indeed very good.

    ¡°Netherworld Barrier!¡±

    Xuefeng lets out arge time and space barrier pulling Liu Yi in!

 Chapter 432 Wenren Qian exiting seclusion

    This Netherworld Barrier is a type of space-time barrier which sucks Liu Yi and Xuefeng into another ce.

    The area in the barrier is very spacious, around the size of a ser field.

    After Xuefeng lets out the barrier, she seems to be exhausted as she wipes away her sweat and says to Liu Yi, ¡°It is done master, you can begin!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work Xuefeng.¡±

    ¡°For master all of this is nothing!¡±

    After bing Liu Yi¡¯s Netherworld Servant, Xuefeng has really been loyal and devoted.

    Liu Yi nods his head before taking out his Taiji sword and stabs it onto the ground.

    After which he takes out the small bottle that Xuefeng had given him and makes his preparation before letting out the soul inside.

    -sss-

    A heaven shocking roar erupts as the bottle instantly flies out from Liu Yi¡¯s hand as an enormous ck figure gushes out from the bottle and enters the Netherworld Barrier!

    Instantly an over 500 meters long ck snake soul flies out as it roars!

    ¡°What a strong soul ah¡­¡±

    When Xuefeng sees the Mysterious Snake¡¯s soul, she gasps, ¡°Now without the seals on its flesh body, perhaps even I am unable to sessfully reap its soul!¡±

    Earlier the reason why Xuefeng was able to reap the soul and inner dan so easily, most of it is due to the efforts from the Immortal Snow Peak!

    Immortal Snow Peak had sent out so many disciples, along with Zhang Yue herself to seal the Mysterious Snake¡¯s body! With its body sealed up, the Mysterious Snake¡¯s soul naturally became weaker as well.

    But now that Devil Child¡¯s soul ispletely released from the seal, perhaps he might transform into a Devil Soul!

    Xuefeng asks in worry, ¡°Master¡­.what should we do now¡­¡±

    Liu Yiforts, ¡°Rx, Spiritual Recall is a technique specialize in dealing with souls.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t Spiritual Recall only meant to deal with people like me with weak souls¡­this Devil Child¡¯s soul is so strong that it is almost heaven-defying!!¡±

    Xuefeng looks at the enormous Mysterious Snake in the sky in worry.

    ¡°Rx leave the rest to me.¡±

    Liu Yi pets Xuefeng¡¯s head and takes a deep breath.

    ¡°Dragon Transformation!¡±

    With an exploding sound, Liu Yi¡¯s body instantly grew to over 2 meters tall as ck scales emerges and covers his body.

    After obtaining the dragon gene, Liu Yi can easily enter the first stage of the dragon transformation as he wishes!

    The currently him possess nearly a 100 times more strength!

    Liu Yi believes that the current him possesses enough strength to fight head-on against Ao Ri or Yu Hanshuang if he meets them again!

    He ps his dragon wings as he looks at the Mysterious Snake soul in the sky.

    ¡°Come be obedient little snake, quicklye to Big brother¡¯s bowl!¡±

    -sssss-

    The enormous snake stretches in front of Liu Yi and opens its mouth like it is going to swallow the heaven and earth and roars.

    An enormous qi wave strikes Liu Yi¡¯s body, causing the ground below him to tremble as well.

    Xuefeng is unable to stand straight against the qi wave and was blown away.

    So scary¡­

    Xuefeng tumbles on the ground and grabs hold of the ground before she is able to stabilize her body.

    Whereas Liu Yi is still standing on his original spot unmoving as his legs sink down a few inches.

    The dragon wings behind him keep pping like it is going against the wind.

    After roaring for more than a minute, the enormous Mysterious Snake finally stops.

    Liu Yiughs as his dragon wings trembles.

    -ARRRR!-

    A dragon roar erupts attacking the Mysterious Snake!

    Dragon Might instantly spread out causing the Mysterious Snake¡¯s enormous body to start trembling as it starts shrinking and finally turns into a 1-meter long small snake as itnds on the ground.

    ¡°Just a snake demon and you dare you to go again the Dragon Race.¡±

    Liu Yi picks up the little snake as heughs and says, ¡°If you had be so adorable earlier wouldn¡¯t we be able to speak earlier.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, a green light emits out from his left hand as he tosses the snake demon into his Taiji sword.

    Instantly the Mysterious Snake¡¯s soul flies into the Taiji sword causing it to start trembling fiercely as it lets out dragon roar.

    A ck pattern spreads throughout the sword body forming the appearance of a spiritual snake that extends throughout the entire sword before slowly disappearing.

    An enormous qi gathers around the sword causing the situation within the Netherworld Barrier to change!

    On the clear Taiji diagram, a golden bordered small ck snake climbs out and surrounds the Taiji diagram before biting its own tail, and finally stops moving.

    Although the Taiji sword¡¯s grade is still at upper 3rd grade, it¡¯s might has increased by countless times!

    After all, the soul that was used is the soul of the Devil Child!

    Liu Yi touches his Taiji sword that has once again increased in grade, he says in satisfaction, ¡°It is done. During the World¡¯s Dao Gathering I will have morebat ability.¡±

    Xuefeng is full of anticipation, ¡°I am curious about how the World¡¯s Dao Gathering will be like¡­.¡±

    ¡°You can see it this time, but with your current appearance would people be able to notice you?¡±

    Liu Yi is worried that among so many sects, if there is any of them who is able to see Xuefeng who is in a spiritual state, it would be troublesome.

    ¡°Master I have a method for that.¡±

    As Xuefeng speaks, she turns into a purple-ck light andnd on Liu Yi, entering his clothing.

    Xuefeng¡¯s voicees from his shirt, ¡°This way not only would I be able to see thepetition, no one will be able to notice me as well!¡±

    Fine then, thisss magic technique is indeed mysterious.

    Liu Yi keeps his Taiji sword as the Netherworld Barrier swiftly scatters.

    He once again reappears in his own room. After instructing Little Jade to notify him of the meeting time, he starts meditating.

    Even if it is doing thingsst minute but it is better than doing nothing.

    *******************

    At the same time within the Great God Sect.

    ¡°Replying to sect leader. The World¡¯s Dao Gathering is about to start¡­our n should also begin soon.¡±

    Several people who are wearing robes kneel in front of the Sect Leader of Great God Sect as one of them report in a low voice.

    The Sect Leader of Great God Sect is still wearing his ck and red robe as usual. With a mask on, he sits on a throne made of gold.

    His finger taps gently on the armrest as he says faintly, ¡°Hmm. Indeed it is almost time. You can let Wenrene out.¡±

    A figure asks in worry, ¡°But¡­is Law Protector Wenren¡¯s strength enough to implement our n this time around?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Do you not believe in my goddaughter or do you not believe in my insight?¡±

    The sect leader only asks a single question and scares that figure into shivering and immediately proim, ¡°No, not at all¡­.your subject is wrong, please spare this one¡¯s life¡­¡±

    ¡°Duanmu as the vice-sect leader, you cannot favor any side.¡±

    Sect Leader did not punish his vice-sect leader. Instead, he says, ¡°After I have imparted her some skills, Wenren entered close door cultivation for nearly three months. It is almost time. This mission¡¯s candidate can only be her.¡±

    ¡°We will support with all our strength.¡± proims all of the figures.

    ¡°Okay. Duanmu Haoliang you shall go to the sealed room and bring my goddaughter out.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Although he is the vice-sect leader and looks to be of equal standing with the sect leader, Duanmu Haoliang is very nervous in front of the sect leader.

    After he heard the sect leader¡¯s instruction, he immediately walks towards the sealed room.

    Although he did not say anything but Duanmu Haoliang is unhappy in his heart.

    In the sect, he hate Jiang Qini a lot, after all, he and Jiang Qini have¡­.

    In his heart, he hopes that after the sect leader has died, he can be the sect leader and assist Jiang Qini to be the vice-sect leader!

    But seeing the current situation¡­the sect leader seems to have the intention to assist his god-daughter Wenren Qian to be the next sect leader ah¡­

    How is this possible! The sect leader position is mine¡­and the vice-sect leader position is Jiang Qini¡¯s!!

    What the hell is Wenren Qian! She only obtained a bit of favor from the sect leader that¡¯s all! How dare she treat me as a side dish!

    Although she possesses the strength of an eleven-star cultivator what does that count as! I am a thirteen-star expert!

    No matter what her good days will end soon! After the n is in effect, I must find an opportunity and deal with her!

    As Duanmu Haoliang schemes in his heart for half a day, he finally arrives at the entrance of the sealed room. He knocks on the door a few times.

    Immediately a word made of fire appears on the stone door. -who-

    Duanmu Haoliang bears with his anger and says, ¡°Law Protector Wenren, it is me Duanmu Haoliang.¡±

    I am obviously the vice-sect leader by just because of the sect leader¡¯s favor I have to be polite to this Wenren Qian.

    -Come in-

    The fire words despite as the stone door slowly open.

    Duanmu Haoliang immediately walks in, after passing the door he immediately enters the world barrier within!

    The sect leader actuallyid down a world barrier within the sealed room?!

    Duanmu Haoliang looks at the endless space in front of him in shock.

    The size of the space within the world barrier is determined by the one whoid down the barrier! And this space¡­vast without boundary¡­.Duanmu Haoliang is basically unable to see the end!

    Furthermore, from the moment he entered this world barrier he had immediately sensed the aura of a very very strong expert!

    It seems like there are a lot of formidable organisms hidden around the surrounding¡­

    Where on earth did sect leader construct his world barrier at¡­why is there so many scary auras?

    -Uncle Duanmu, why did youe here for?-

    Wenren Qian is wearing a scarlet gown, when she sees Duanmu Haoliang walking in, she immediately writes out words in mes.

    In the entire world only when a certain person appears would Wenren Qian opens her mouth and speak.

    This person is Liu Yi. As for other people, as long as Liu Yi is not around, even if it is her God-father Sect leader, he would not be able to hear her speak.

    ¡°It is sect leader who asked me toe¡­.¡±

    Just as Duanmu Haoliang is about to the Sect leader¡¯s orders he suddenly hears a bird cry.

    Hearing this bird cry, Duanmu Haoliang trembles.

    This bird cry¡­.

    He immediately turns around as arge ck figure covers the sky above them.

    ¡°Bullshit! Thunderbird!!! Why did this kind of creature appear here ah!!!¡±

    Thunderbird is a creature from legends ah¡­..it¡¯s might is said to be around 14 stars!!!

 Chapter 433 For Raising Immortal Palace Hall

    The Thunderbird is veryrge, it¡¯s wingspan when open is 7-8 meters long as it appears above Duanmu Haoliang¡¯s head.

    Duanmu Haoliang only possesses the strength of 13-star jade. Although he is already in earth stage but facing this 14-star jade monster his legs are trembling.

    I, I am the vice-sect leader of Great God Sect¡­.how can I die in this ce!

    ¡°Come¡­let the glory of the Great God shine on me!¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang roars as an enormous ghost infant stands up from his back.

    Nine-eye ghost infant! This is the scariest devil creature that Duanmu Haoliang had raised.

    This ghost infant is very enormous with lots of eyes on its forehead. When it stands up, it is 7-8 meters tall as it waves its plump hands.

    -boom!-

    The Thunderbird crashed into the ghost infant¡¯s hands and was forced onto the ground by the ghost infant.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­so you are actually nothing much¡­¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang thought that he had subdued the enormous Thunderbird and starts to be arrogant.

    But at this moment the Thunderbird lets out a weird cry.

    An enormous lightning bolt instantly erupts from its body and smashes into half of the ghost infant¡¯s body!

    Duanmu Haoliang looks at his slowly falling ghost infant as blood leaks out from his mouth edge.

    It got defeated in just an instant¡­this¡­this Thunderbird is very powerful¡­

    Am I really going to die here?

    -whosh!-

    At this moment fire covers Duanmu Haoliang¡¯s sight.

    He sees Wenren Qian standing on the Thunderbird like a rider causing the Thunderbird to rage.

    The Thunderbird keeps pping its wing as it cries out. The lightning surround its body went berserk like they are trying to strike Wenren Qian off his body!

    But red mes emerge from Wenren Qian and blocks all of the lightning like a barrier.

    Duanmu Haoliang notice that of Wenren Qian¡¯s gown is a realistic golden red dragon!

    Scarlet Blood Dragon Mark!

    This Wenren Qian had actually cultivated out a Scarlet Blood Dragon Mark!!

    How is this possible!!!

    When the previous sect master is still alive, with his 16-star cultivate he can only cultivate out a single Scarlet Blood Dragon Mark only¡­this Scarlet Blood Dragon Mark is the peak technique of Scarlet Blood Sutra! It needs a certain realm as well asprehension to be able to cultivate out!

    To be able to cultivate out a single Scarlet Blood Dragon Mark is already very powerful! When this Scarlet Blood Dragon Mark is release, it is a god fire dragon which is able to attack and defend! Flying in the sky and swimming in the ground nothing is impossible! With a single god fire dragon possess enough might to eliminate an entire city!

    The scariest is that the current sect leader had already cultivated out 9 Scarlet Blood Dragon Mark¡­.9 of them ah¡­

    Duanmu Haoliang is unable to imagine how horrifying would it be when all nine Scarlet Blood Dragon Marks are released at the same it¡­

    Wenren Qian is only so young and she is able to cultivate out a Scarlet Blood Dragon Mark?

    This girl¡­is she really going to be the next sect leader?

    Not willing ah¡­..really not willing ah¡­.

    The Thunderbird is very angry. As a monster, it is actually being bullied by this puny human!

    How can this go on!

    It cries out even louder as the lightning surrounding it erupts out to its maximum!

    At this moment a pair of fire dragon wings emerges from Wenren Qian back and she flies upwards.

    A hundred meter long enormous fire dragon suddenly emerges from Wenren Qian¡¯s gown and bites down on the Thunderbird¡¯s wing and pushes the Thunderbird into the sky!

    The Thunderbird lightning ispletely useless against the fire dragon¡¯s mes. In a blink of an eye, the fire dragon has coiled around the Thunderbird and tears it into pieces.

    Looking at the rain of blood, Duanmu Haoliang is stunned.

    If this goes on¡­how is it possible for me to fight for the position of the sect leader?!

    The current me is unable to defeat Wenren Qian ah¡­

    Just a single god fire dragon is able to kill me!

    When he realized that he is not even able to defeat Wenren Qian, Duanmu Haoliang is somewhat depressed.

    -Uncle Duanmu, you can talk now.-

    After Wenren Qian settled the Thunderbird she once again stands in front of Duanmu Haoliang.

    What is there for me to say¡­I only wish to die now ah!

    Duanmu Haoliang sighs in his heart but his face is still calm as he says, ¡°Sect Leader is looking for you.¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang uses a lot of effort to say only these few words.

    -Thank you Uncle Duanmu.-

    Wenren Qian is naturally pure, although she is in Great God Sect she is the rare principled and incorruptible one. She stretches out her hand and uses fire words to thank the vice-sect leader who is thinking of scheming against her before leaving.

    ¡°You havee.¡±

    Sect Leader is sitting on his throne. Without turning around his head he is already able to sense Wenren Qian who is walking over from behind him.

    Wenren Qian walks in front of Sect Leader and kneels down before nodding her head.

    ¡°Hmm..your growth is not bad.¡±

    Sect Leader senses Wenren Qian¡¯s current strength and nods his head in satisfaction, ¡°Wenren, this time around the World¡¯s Dao Gathering, you must be the sole leading role. Remember the future world shall be to you. You must not let godfather down.¡±

    Wenren Qian nods her head again.

    But she is somewhat curious in her heart, why does godfather favor me so much¡­why does he want me to be the number one in the world¡­is it really because I am the reincarnation of the Great God?

    But why does he not let me tell others that I am the reincarnation of the Great God, and that only the two of us can know?

    Thus godfather¡¯s favor for me has attracted a lot of the jealousy from others.

    For example this time around, godfather had forcefully imbued his cultivation into me allowing my strength to improve rapidly making a lot of the management in Great God Sect to be envious.

    ¡°Go then. To the World Manor.¡±

    Sect Leader points outside, ¡°Let all of the cultivators in the world know that my Great God Sect¡¯s Wenren Qian is the number one in the world.¡±

    Wenren Qian had never refuted her godfather¡¯s words. What he wished to do, she will use all her strength to aplish it.

    Of course other than killing Liu Yi. Sometime Wenren Qian would think what would she do¡­.if one day Godfather asks her to kill Liu Yi.

    Am I going to kill Liu Yi¡­or am I going to break off rtions with godfather?

    If I kill Liu Yi¡­my heart is really not willing¡­I have no idea when did he worm his way into my heart¡­

    Breaking rtions with godfather¡­I am unable to do it¡­he is my final rtive in this world¡­

    I hope that that day would never ever arrive¡­

    She turns around and steps on two fire clouds and flies high in the sky.

    The evening scenery is very warm, the disappearing sunray that floats in the sky is like burning mes, very eye-catching.

    ******************

    At the same time at Raising Immortal Pce Hall.

    Liu Yi has already done all his preparation as well as changing into the robes of Raising Immortal Pce Hall.

    As the 13th generation disciple, Liu Yi is wearing a silver cuffed-changpao, lookingpletely like an immortal.

    [TL: think of changpao except for the cuff portion it is like the modern formal shirt cuffs expect longer by a few fingers.]

    Liu Yi is also wearing a long ck vest on top of it. The ck and silver pairing is very eye-catching.

    At first nce, Liu Yi does have the look of a cultivator.

    Seeing the white sword on Liu Yi¡¯s back Chen Keqing speechlessly says, ¡°Can you keep away your that 100 dor Taobao goods¡­¡±

    ¡°Rubbish. The current me is no longer using an ordinary Taobao good anymore!¡±

    Liu Yi proudly puffs out his chest and says, ¡°Currently my Taiji sword is already an immortal sword! It is very powerful!¡±

    ¡°Third grade only¡­¡±

    Chen Keqing sneers, ¡°How about you remove the logo on the sword¡­¡±

    ¡°What?! I had actually forgotten to remove it till now!!¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and removes the logo to prevent being a joke during World¡¯s Dao Gathering.

    ¡°Master and the rest are here.¡±

    The two of them are standing on top of the Through Heaven Pavillion mountain peak as they watch Liu Haisheng and Zhang Wentao flying over on their sword¡¯s andnding in front of them.

    ¡°Keqing, Liu Yi. This time around will be tough on the two of you.¡±

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s smile is forever so warm.

    ¡°The two of you do not create trouble for your sect¡¯s senior brother. Otherwise, I will not let you guys off!¡±

    Zhang Wentao cannot go is not able to go along with them as he needs to stay in Raising Immortal Pce Hall to look after the sect.

    ¡°Another thing is to perform well and do Raising Immortal Pce Hall proud.¡±

    ¡°Understood Martial uncle.¡±

    Chen Keqing nods her head, ¡°I will do my best.¡±

    ¡°Me as well.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this Zhang Wentao is really a person whose bark is worse than his bite.

    After the past few days, his attitude towards Liu Yi has be a lot better but like Chen Keqing, his bark is still unforgiving.

    Liu Haisheng smiles and says to Liu Yi, ¡°Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s hope is already slowly reviving and it is all thanks to you.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately waves his hand and say, ¡°Sect Head Martial Uncle is speaking too highly of me. It is something that I should do as well.¡±

    ¡°For your journey to the World¡¯s Dao Gathering, we cannot confirm the results but the two of you are both steady so I am not worried. But there is a matter that before you go I must tell you guys¡­¡±

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s expression suddenly turns serious.

    ¡°Sect Head Martial Uncle please instruct.¡±

    ¡°Keqing is still okay but as for Liu Yi. REMEMBER! During this World¡¯s Dao Gathering you must never use Demonic Sword Technique!¡±

    Liu Haisheng warns repeatedly, ¡°Although Demonic Sword Technique is our Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s ultimate technique¡­but it is too sinful and is not suitable for our Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s image. Thus even if we are unable to obtain any fame you must not use this technique. Liu Yi, this is my only instruction for you.¡±

    ¡°Understood Sect Head Martial Uncle. I will take note of it.¡±

    Liu Yi understands Liu Haisheng¡¯s meaning. Currently Raising Immortal Pce Hall just started reviving after much hardship. Their name cannot be destroyed.

    ¡°Good since that is the case then we can set off now.¡±

    Liu Haisheng looks at the setting sun that is descending halfway, ¡°Beingte is not the style of our Raising Immortal Pce Hall. Come along with me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two of them immediately steps onto their own sword and flies into the sky after Liu Haisheng.

    As they pass by the Bagua stage, hundreds of disciples are standing there uniformly as they say loudly, ¡°Respectfully sending off Sect Head! Respectfully sending off Senior sister and Senior brother!¡±

    Instantly Liu Haisheng and Chen Keqing¡¯s eyes heat up. Liu Yi suspects that if no one is looking at them, would the two of them be crying?

    Don¡¯t know how would my master react if he sees this scene¡­during his time back then, Raising Immortal Pce Hall should be very glorious right?

    The times have changed now.

    But the mistake that mastermitted, I will slowly make up for it bit by bit!

    This round¡¯s World¡¯s Dao Gathering will the exhibition stage for Raising Immortal Pce Hall!

 Chapter 434 Sky Heavy Gate

    ¡°In front of us is the World Manor.¡±

    After flying for twenty plus minutes, the three of them have finally reached another barrier.

    All of the cultivation sects, as well as cultivation viges, are all hidden in this kind of big or small barrier. Otherwise, if normal mortals discover them it would be bad.

    ¡°Good then let us go down.¡±

    Liu Yi presses down on his sword and prepares to pierce through the clouds and fly down.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Chen Keqing hurries and stops him.

    ¡°To the ground?¡±

    ¡°Idiot! World Manor is on this cloud!¡±

    On the cloud?

    Liu Yi nces around.

    ¡°Let me break this barrier.¡±

    As Liu Haisheng speaks, he presses his hands together and chants for a bit before releasing out the sword qi within his body and pushing it out in front of him.

    After recuperating for a long time, Liu Haisheng has recovered arge portion of his cultivation.

    Furthermore, Liu Yi senses that Liu Haisheng¡¯s cultivation seems to have had a breakthrough a bit and seems to be stronger than thest time he met him.

    It should be some insight that he had obtained after his Qi Deviation.

    No matter what Sect Head bing stronger is the best.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    With Liu Haisheng¡¯s shout, a hole opens up in the space in front of him.

    ¡°Quickly enter!¡±

    As Liu Haisheng speaks, he flies into the hole himself.

    Liu Yi and Chen Keqing did not hesitate as they quickly fly in as well.

    Apletely different world is the best sentence to describe the cultivation world within their world barrier!

    As the three of them enters the hole, they instantlye to an enormous pce on top of clouds!

    Liu Yi feels like he has arrived at a paradise as he looks at the thousands of radius wide pavilions and gardens in the sky with cloud and mist surrounding them!

    Pavilions towers within the clouds, giving it a mysterious and immortal aura.

    Perhaps Heavens is only merely so?

    Really did not expect that World Manor¡¯s standard is such so high. Indeed it is the ce where the World¡¯s Dao Gathering is held.

    The most attractive part of World Manor should be the most eye-catching stage in the center.

    The stage in World Manor is not the small stage in Liu Yi¡¯s university. It is more like an enormous chessboard, a hundred meters in length and is surrounded in the center of all of the buildings of World Manor.

    Such arge stage should be enough for a number of people fighting on it at the same time.

    Furthermore, besides thergest stage, there are four smaller stages. Really do not understand, why did the World Manor build so many stages?

    ¡°Do you see the four small stages by the side?¡±

    Liu Haisheng knows that this is the first time that Liu Yi hase to this ce, thus he exins, ¡°They will be the stages where they choose the top 32.¡±

    He points at one of the stages, ¡°The east stage is called the Azura Dragon stage, the south stage is called Vermillion Bird stage, the west stage is called ck Tortoise stage while the north stage is called White Tiger stage. Because there are a lot ofpetitors taking part in the World¡¯s Dao Gathering, thus everyone has a group fight on the smaller stage first. After a round of fighting, the final 8 people left will be every stage top 8. After which these 8 people from each stage will be 32 in total and willpete against each other on the first center stage.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case. There is still a group fight first eh.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, this design is still eptable. Otherwise with so many sects, if they all of to fight one on one, how long would it take.

    Liu Yi looks around and notices cultivators are flying in from the surrounding.

    Everyone in the sky is riding on their own magic tools, in an endless stream. It seems scarier, the number of cultivators who are taking part in the World¡¯s Dao Gathering.

    After all, this is the World¡¯s Dao Gathering, this is the ce to show the rest of the world the fame and prestige of their sect!

    ¡°It is a pity that my Raising Immortal Pce Hall had never been able to get into the top 32 in the past¡­¡±

    Liu Haisheng sighs as his expression is somewhat regretful.

    Liu Yi does not know why, but he seems to see unresigned ness shes by Liu Haisheng¡¯s eyes.

    Thinking about this, he should be unresigned. after all, before he takes over as the Sect Head, Raising Immortal Pce Hall was still one of the top sects in the Cultivation World.

    But now¡­luckily I have helped Raising Immortal Pce Hall fight, and im back some fame.

    Otherwise this time around World¡¯s Dao Gathering, Raising Immortal Pce Hall would be treated as a third-rated sect by other people.

    Chen Keqing puffs out her chest and says, ¡°Master rx. This time around I will definitely do my best and help Raising Immortal Pce Hall get a ranking!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It is my Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s fortune to have the two of you.¡±

    Liu Haisheng starts smiling again, ¡°I will not ask for more. As long as we are able to get into the top 32 it¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    Top 32? How is that enough? At the very least we must get top 4!

    As for number one¡­it is not that Liu Yi do not want to get it but it is impossible.

    After all his identity is somewhat strange. Furthermore, he possesses demon qi in his body. If the people in cultivation world realize it, it would be bad.

    At that time let¡¯s not talk about Raising Immortal Pce Hall getting number one, perhaps the name of Raising Immortal Pce Hall would turn bad all because of him.

    When Liu Haisheng sees the Hospitality Elder, he immediately says, ¡°Let us go down.¡±

    Chen Keqing and Liu Yi immediately follows after their Sect Head and descends in front of arge door to a pavilion.

    A few World Manor¡¯s disciples are standing there, each of them is wearing a golden robe and have a martial appearance.

    The leader is a good-natured looking middle-aged man checking all of the participants who have arrived.

    ¡°Raising Immortal Pce Hall Liu Haisheng. I have brought along my 13th generation disciple Liu Yi and Chen Keqing to take part in the World¡¯s Dao Gathering.¡±

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s etiquette is veryplete, after descending, he immediately first salutes the Hospitality Elder. Liu Haisheng¡¯s right hand¡¯s index and middle finger is ced just in front of his nose.

    [TL: Think of Naruto ram seal except it is only with right hand.]

    Based on logic as Liu Haisheng is a Sect Head, it should be the other person who greets him first. But World Manor is a sect that has their own unique status and with the fall of Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s fame, thus Liu Haisheng has to greet first.

    The middle-aged man immediately greets back, ¡°I have seen Sect Head Liu. This one is World Manor¡¯s Hospitality Elder Jiang Yangzi.¡±

    ¡°Raising Immortal Pce Hall 13th generation disciple, Liu Yi, greet Elder Jiang.¡±

    ¡°Raising Immortal Pce Hall 13th generation disciple, Chen Keqing, greet Elder Jiang.¡±

    From ancient times, Chinese people pay particr attention to etiquette, wherever you go, there is a corresponding etiquette. Especially after entering Cultivation World, etiquette is even more important. Thus even if Liu Yi feel that it is somewhat inconvenient, but he still does the necessary etiquette.

    He and Chen Keqing have to raise their fingers to their forehead as a greeting from ater generation.

    ¡°You are too polite.¡±

    Jiang Yangzi nods his head, ¡°This year Raising Immortal Pce Hall had actually sent two people to take part in thepetition. Looks like the news of Raising Immortal Pce Hall recent rise is not false. Sect Head Liu it is really worthy of celebrations, worthy of celebrations.¡±

    World Manor is considered as a neutral sect, thus they are indifferent towards whichever sect that is bing strong. Thus what Jiang Yangzi says are his real thoughts.

    Liu Haisheng sighs and says, ¡°Thank you Elder Jiang. As for rising again it is still not confirmed, but I hope that this year¡¯s World¡¯s Dao Gathering my Raising Immortal Pce Hall would have some results.¡±

    ¡°Then let me first bless that Raising Immortal Pce Hall will do well.¡±

    Jiang Yangzi clucks as he takes out three jade talismans from his sleeves and passes to them.

    ¡°Take this three jade talismans and you can enter and exit my World Manor freely. The jade talisman has the room number of your resting ce. Sirs¡¯ rooms are located at my World Manor¡¯s south-east guest courtyard. Let the young child bring you guys there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Jiang.¡±

    Liu Haisheng nods his head as he keeps the three jade talismans.

    Just as they are about to enter the World Manor, from behind themes a weird voice.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the people from Raising Immortal Pce Hall, are you guys here to watch the show again this year?¡±

    At that instant, Liu Yi is able to see slightly fury on Liu Haisheng¡¯s face.

    The three of them turns around at the same time and sees several ck-clothed men walk over.

    On all of their backs arerge swords, their traits arerge!

    The swords are like the heavy sword used by the western cavaliers. Each of the swords are 3 meters long and their width is 20 centimeters. They look like small shields!

    ¡°Sky Heavy Sect!¡±

    Seeing this group of people Chen Keqing¡¯s expression turns heavy as she clenches her fist.

    The leader of the group is a middle-aged guy with a goat-like beard and looks to be skinny and thin.

    The most eye-catching is the girls he is hugging in his left and right hands. Behind him are three other girls following.

    ¡°Sect Head Jiang. How are you doing.¡±

    Although Liu Haisheng is not happy, he still performs his etiquettes and greets.

    ¡°Haha, Sect Head Liu why are you even older thanst year? Is it because Raising Immortal Pce Hall is about to be done and gave you a headache? From what I see how about you disband Raising Immortal Pce Hall and join my Sky Heavy Sect. I can give you an elder position and let you pass yourter years in peace hahaha!¡±

    Sect Head Jiang startsughing loudly as the disciples behind him follow along andugh. Theirughter is very ear piercing in Liu Yi¡¯s ears.

    Chen Keqing cannot bear it and is about to pull out her sword but was blocked by Liu Haisheng.

    Other then during thepetition, fighting outside the stage is a taboo in World Manor!

    ¡°Thank you Sect Head Jiang for your kind intention.¡±

    Liu Haisheng bears with his anger and says, ¡°Raising Immortal Pce Hall improvement is not bad. There are more and more disciples joining in. Although I am not able, as Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s Sect Head, it is naturally my responsibility. As for going to your noble sect and being an elder, it is best that Sect Head Jiang does not mention it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Saying that you are fat and you really start gasping.¡±

    Sect Head Jiang sneers as hisughing face disappear and says coldly, ¡°Liu Haisheng! Why don¡¯t you take a look at your importance! I, Jiang Xiao inviting you to be an elder is giving face to you! Your Raising Immortal Pce Hall actually dares to call yourself a sect? Back then you bitterly supported the sect with just a few dozen people and now you have just recruited a group of mobs, do you really think that you can be therge sect of the past? Stop dreaming! You still have the face to bring your disciples the World¡¯s Dao Gathering. This will be the ce where your dreams scatter! This time rounds grouppetition, my Sky Heavy Sect will definitely beat your disciples out!¡±

 Chapter 435 Treasure house here I come!!!

    That Jiang Xiao¡¯s words really made Liu Yi very angry as a raging me burns in his heart.

    Damn it, isn¡¯t this fellow too overbearing!

    He actually thinks that he is a powerfulrge sect and ims that he¡¯ll be defeating all of Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciples in the grouppetition!

    Liu Yi is unhappy. If it is not for Liu Haisheng¡¯s blocking, he would really wish to go up with Chen Keqing and smash that Jiang Xiao¡¯s mouth!

    It is really when the vige bes big, there are all sorts of birds all over the ce! There is all kind of people who are taking part in the World¡¯s Dao Gathering!

    One of the woman being hugged by Jiang Xiao blinks as she asks, ¡°Hubby, aren¡¯t we bullying them too much?¡±

    The other woman also speaks up, ¡°Why do we need to bother about this kind of small sect. It makes our Sky Heavy Gate not have bearings!¡±

    But her words seem to be carrying thorns.

    ¡°Hahaha, wifies are right!¡±

    Jiang Xiao nods his head and says, ¡°Furthermore even before we take action, Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s people might already be kicked out of the stage. At that time you guys still need to scram down the mountain like a dog! Liu Haisheng ah, go and seek for your fortunes! Hahahahaha¡­.¡±

    He brings his wives and disciples and leaves.

    Jiang Yangzi is standing by the side. Although he had seen themotion he did not have any expression, he did not butt in nor did he bother.

    This kind of situation urs very frequently during World¡¯s Dao Gathering, it is impossible to manage each and every single one of them.

    After all this kind ofpetition to fight for the fame of being Number one, there are too many contradictions between different sects.

    He only instructs a servant under him, ¡°Zhang Feng, you bring the Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s noble guests to their housing.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    That servant immediately invites Liu Haisheng and the rest, ¡°Immortal Sirs, pleasee along with me.¡±

    ¡°Let us go.¡±

    Liu Haisheng turns around and follows behind Zhang Feng.

    As Liu Yi walks he starts muttering, ¡°Who the heck is that Sky Heavy Gate? They are so rude!¡±

    Although the surrounding is very beauty and scenic, Liu Yi no longer has the mood to be excited looking at them.

    ¡°They are also one of the branches of the Sword Faction.¡±

    For the very first time Chen Keqing exins to Liu Yi, ¡°Not only them, actually, most of the sects¡¯ attitude towards us is almost the same.¡±

    ¡°Why? Is it because Raising Immortal Pce Hall antagonized too many people?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately frowns, is it because when master turned into a devil he ughtered wantonly in the cultivation world?

    ¡°How is that possible. Raising Immortal Pce Hall has always been if people do not offend us, we don¡¯t offend them.¡±

    Chen Keqing rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°This kind of matter is actually nothing strange. Who asked us to be one of the top fewrge sects in the past.¡±

    Hearing what his senior sister said, Liu Yi immediately understands what is going on.

    So this is the case¡­it is really like the ancient Chinese saying, when the wall copse people starts pushing.

    Back then when Raising Immortal Pce Hall was a mighty and prestigiousrge sect, other second/third-rate sects naturally revere endlessly. But now when Raising Immortal Pce Hall is no longer famous, these sects are now jumping out and one after another start bullying Raising Immortal Pce Hall as a form of enjoyment.

    Aren¡¯t you very powerful back then? Aren¡¯t you the pir of the Sword ns?

    Now, aren¡¯t you nothing but a fallen dog!

    To be honest it seems like most people have this kind of mindset. When they see people being dragged down from their high post, they will be very happy.

    There are some of them who wish to obtain this kind of excitement when to the extent of deliberately sabotaging people, nder them until they manage to pull them off their high post before they are satisfied.

    People with this kind of mentality are most petty and low. They are usually people with a strong sense of inferiority and cannot stand other people being better than them.

    Sky Heavy Gate¡¯s people have this kind of mentality. When they see that Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s fame is no longer there and is now easy to bully, thus theye and kick them while they are down.

    There are too many of this kind of people and all of them are just asking for a lesson!

    This round let me rewrite Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s fame!

    ¡°This time we must work together and cannot be eliminated during the group tournament otherwise we will be a joke to the Sky Heavy Gate.¡±

    As Chen Keqing walks, she keeps repeating by Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Understood already Senior sister, my ear is almost growing callus already.¡±

    ¡°Damn it how dare you say such things to your senior sister! Impudent!¡±

    Although he is quarreling against Chen Keqing, Liu Yi already takes note of it in his heart.

    Sky Heavy Gate eh? Since you wish to eliminate all of us during the grouppetition then I Liu Yi will also be impolite then.

    During the grouppetition when I meet people from Sky Heavy Gate I will not hold back! Most importantly is to eliminate them first!

    Since they are so polite then I shall let them stop just before the top 32 as a congrattory gift.

    ¡°Immortal sirs, here is the visitor courtyard.¡±

    After walking for over ten minutes, the servant brings the three of them to a ce that is filled with pavilions and gardens.

    This ce is really not small, everywhere is small houses and on top of each is marked with the name of each individual sects.

    The servant points towards a small building which is not really tall and says, ¡°Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s courtyard.¡±

    Liu Yi nces around. The other sects¡¯ courtyard is all 7-8 stories high and only Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s courtyard is only 2-3 stories high.

    Liu Haisheng frowns slightly but he did not say anything. After thanking the servant he walks into the courtyard.

    Although it looks very small from the outside, the space inside is very big. At least there are enough rooms to allow them to rest.

    This is the uniqueness of a space barrier!

    ¡°Sirs please rest first. Tonight I will bring sirs to the gathering hall to have dinner.¡±

    After the servant finished he takes his leave.

    ¡°Since that is the case then let us rest as well and adjust yourself. Tonight after we meet the people from other sects, we shall prepare for the group tournament tomorrow.¡±

    After Liu Haisheng has instructed, he turns around and walks into one of the rooms.

    Liu Yi estimates that Sect Head is restraining a belly full of anger, and he is going into the room to release all of it.

    ¡°Damn it. We must let Raising Immortal Pce Hall regain its honor!¡±

    Chen Keqing clenches her fist and enters a room. Before walking in she did not forget to say to Liu Yi fiercely, ¡°If you dare to sneak in you¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡°Scarm, who wants to peek at you! Senior sister with a weird hobby!¡±

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and run into a room and closes the door in case Chen Keqing kills her way in.

    He is able to hear Chen Keqing roar of anger from inside the room.

    There isn¡¯t any time to bicker with her. I still have a very important matter to do.

    Although this is the first time he takes part in the World¡¯s Dao Gathering but he has obtained a lot of information from his master Ma Hua. For example, the map that Little Jade is disying currently which is the map of World Manor.

    It can be said that Medical King Valley is the cooperative partner of World Manor. Everytime Medical King Valleyes, they will bring some medicine to give to World Manor. And World Manor will first keep the medicine into their treasure house.

    Liu Yi looks at the map and realizes that the treasure house is at the North-west of World Manor which is very far away from the guest courtyard!

    Looks like World Manor is not really assured about their guests.

    Liu Yi needs to rush over to the treasure house and steal the medicine to treat Wang Yuzheng¡¯s mother¡¯s sickness before dinner! If he iste, the pill might be taken out and brought to the Dao Gathering!

    That is my one and only chance!

    Thinking to here Liu Yi takes a deep breath and confirms his n before transforming into an inconspicuous ck butterfly and flies out from the window.

    There are a lot of people walking all over World Manor, as there is a lot of guests. Liu Yi conceals his aura carefully and luckily no one notices a small ck butterfly.

    After all only Immortals who had passed their cmity are able to master transformation type magic. No one would have thought that there would be a youngster who had just broken through earth stage being able toprehend such technique.

    Liu Yi does not dare to fly too quickly, thus he can only slowly get closer to the treasure house.

    The World Manor treasure house is a normal size tower. In front of the tower stands two guards. But there are multipleyers of barriers surrounding the tower, to prevent people from attacking.

    The first thing that Liu Yi needs to take care of is the two guards.

    He faintlynds on a tree by the side as he waits for an opportunity to take action.

    While at this moment, from a side road by the side, a suntanned servant walk over.

    The servant is holding a chest as he slowly walks towards the treasure house.

    ¡°Halt, identify yourself¡±

    The two guards instantly shout as they block the servant.

    The servant is not nervous as he says, ¡°Two immortals, this is a thousand year ginseng that Elder Wang wants me to deposit into the treasure house.¡±

    The guard frowns and asks, ¡°Oh? Where is your order?¡±

    ¡°It is all in this chest.¡±

    The servant uses his chin to point at the chest that he is holding.

    ¡°Oh. Let me see.¡±

    The guard nods his head as he walks up with his partner and opens the chest.

    Instantly a purple smoke spreads out and gushes into the face of the guards.

    The two guards are unable to make any sound before their eyes closed and they copse onto the ground.

    ¡°Hehe, settled so easily there really isn¡¯t any challenge at all.¡±

    The servant puts down the chest he is holding and dusts his hands, ¡°The two of you have a good rest. I will be going in to have a stroll!¡±

    The servant uses an unknown method and actually opened the multipleyers of barriers surrounding the pagoda as easy as opening the door of his own house and walks in.

    Liu Yi looks at the back view of the servant and feel that he is somewhat familiar.

    What the hell man¡­this fellow also seems to be a thief! If she gets hold of the pills first then it would be bad!

    Liu Yi does not dare to hesitate and transformed back into his human form. After which his body turn into mes as he hides his aura withherworld qi and prate through the barriers and tower and flies in.

    Liu Yi does not know if the fewyers of the barrier are sturdy or not but he does not dare to forcefully break them, otherwise, he would be luring the people from World Manor over!

    While his fire form is able to ignore the wall and allows him to pass through, but Netherworld Qi is able to allow him to ignore the barrier!

    Borrowing the strength of the two magic being utilized together, Liu Yi is able to easily pass through the barriers and enter the interior of the pagoda.

    After entering, there isn¡¯t heaps of gold and silver and valuables all over the ce. Instead, the entire floor is covered with chests.

    There are big ones, smalls ones, wooden ones, iron ones ced together piling up.

    The servant who came in is opening a small ck chest and took out something from it and stuffed it up his cuffs.

 Chapter 436 Drawing of an ugly woman

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The moment Liu Yi enters the tower, he was immediately discovered by the servant.

    The servant turns around and got a shock when he sees Liu Yi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make any sound. I am not here to catch you.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately says, ¡°I am the same as you. Same upation, same upation.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    This servant raises his eyebrows, his pair of thick eyebrows make people ufortable.

    This servant is really too ugly. ck skin, abnormal five features¡­.

    Liu Yi does not know how to start ridiculing him.

    ¡°You are also a thief?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Since we are in the same upation, let¡¯s take care of each other.¡±

    Liu Yi continues, ¡°I only want a single thing, as long as you let me have it I will not expose you even if you take all the rest.¡±

    ¡°Who knows if the thing that you want is the same as mine?¡±

    Unexpectedly the little servant is not only ungrateful, she starts smiling, that smile is very twisted causing Liu Yi to shiver.

    ¡°Then what do you want. We do not have much time, unless you want to fight?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he remains vignt towards the movement outside.

    ¡°As for fighting, I am not your opponent Taoist Liu Yi.¡±

    ¡°Who is able to say ¡­.wait a minute¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression suddenly changes. I am obviously in my Blood Emperor disguise and also wearing a mask. How did he know my real identity?!

    ¡°Hehe, how long do you think that you are able to hide it?¡±

    The servant startsughing, ¡°The newest emergence of an expert in the cultivation world, furthermore the martial arts that he possesses¡­if it was not Blood Emperor that I have known back then, who else could it be? A person like you, sooner orter will let your name rock the cultivation world. Thus I have always been waiting, waiting until the day where you reveal your real identity.¡±

    The servant¡¯s smile carries a trace of craftiness causing Liu Yi to tremble as he feels that he is very familiar.

    ¡°AI LING!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, not interesting, you have seen through me so easily. Looks like I had talked too much.¡±

    The servant winks at Liu Yi.

    It is really Ai Ling! Ai Ling who is in disguise!

    Isn¡¯t she a person from Concealed Sword Pavilion? Why did shee here and steal things!

    Furthermore¡­it had been four years¡­the two of them have separated for so many years and finally meet again¡­but why the hell would we meet in this kind of situation!!!

    Where the hell is the romantic reunion from the TV series?! Damn it!

    [TL: well the author don¡¯t want it so suck it Liu Yi]

    ¡°Really did not expect that the righteous Blood Emperor back then would alsoe and steal things.¡±

    Ai Ling is still in her servant disguise and when she smiles, it creeps Liu Yi out.

    But her gaze is very deep making Liu Yi wanting to fall into it.

    He immediately looks away and redirects his line of sight, before coughing and say, ¡°I have never said before that I am righteous. But Ai Ling, you still have not changed, you still want to possess these kinds of treasures.¡±

    Thest time when they meet, Ai Ling keeps wanting to snatch away the little dragon girl Ao Su¡¯s dragon pearl. And now she runs to other people¡¯s treasure house to steal treasure!

    ¡°Aiyah, naturally I want to obtain good things what!¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s tone carries a bit of coquettish making Liu Yi unable to get mad, ¡°What does our Sir Liu want? I can help you search for it!¡±

    ¡°If you are willing to work together with me¡­¡±

    Liu Yi did not forget about his original intention which was to steal pills for Wang Yuzheng¡¯s mother.

    I cannot because I have seen Ai Ling and tossed Wang Yuzheng¡¯s matter to the back of my mind!

    It is something rted to Wang Yuzheng¡¯s mother¡¯s life!

    ¡°Okay ah, why can¡¯t we.¡±

    Ai Ling ps her hands and says, ¡°I am rather curious what could turn our Blood Emperor into a thief! Come to tell me what do you want?¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s mouth edge lifts up, while Liu Yi true is unable toprehend her mind.

    ¡°I want the pills that Medical King Valley brought this time around.¡±

    Liu Yi tells her the truth as he does not have time to waste with Ai Ling.

    ¡°Aiyah, that is a rather strange request.¡±

    Ai Ling blinks, ¡°Most of the pills are for life and death, flesh wounds and bones¡­for cultivators they are not really useful. Who do you want to save with it?¡±

    Why the hell is Ai Ling thisss so leisure?!

    Liu Yi is shocked by her judgment ability.

    ¡°It is not rted to you!¡± says Liu Yi harshly.

    ¡°Hehe still so tough.¡±

    Ai Ling clucks as she turns around and starts walking towards a red small wooden chest like she is in her own treasure house. Picking it up she opens it and says, ¡°Oh, there is 8 pills in total here. Among which 6 are Vitality Pills, 2 are Soul Return pill¡­.¡±

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Liu Yi tries to grab the small wooden chest but Ai Ling easily hides it behind her.

    ¡°Hehe, why are you in such a hurry. It is hard for us to meet each other, let us chat more.¡±

    What on earth is this girl nning!

    When Liu Yi sees Ai Ling¡¯s smile, he starts to be nervous.

    ¡°I do not have time to chat with you. Aren¡¯t you anxious to seek for your treasure?¡±

    ¡°I have already found my treasure. Now I have a lot of time to chat with you.¡±

    Ai Ling is indeed not anxious as she stands on tiptoes as she appreciates Liu Yi¡¯s expression beforeughing and says, ¡°Do not think of snatching it away! I will scream with all my might! Hehe, currently the thing most in World Manor is none other than cultivators.¡±

    Damn it¡­why does thisss like to lead me around by my nose?!

    Liu Yi is silent for a while before deciding to yield.

    For Wang Yuzheng, just bear with it!

    ¡°What do you want to chat about¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you speaking so stiffly,e on smile for me¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you fucking joking around with me?¡±

    ¡°No ah, I actually really wish to see how you look smiling.¡±

    Ai Ling tilts her head as she looks at Liu Yi, ¡°They say that a beauty¡¯s smile is worth a thousand gold. Our Liu Yi is a hero what! Hero¡¯s smile is worth a few pills!¡±

    Bullshit! Why does it sound so ufortable hearing that!

    Ai Ling winks at Liu Yi and says with a trace of anticipation, ¡°Come on great sir, give this girl a smile!¡±

    The edge of Liu Yi¡¯s mouth starts twitching.

    Ai Ling continues and says, ¡°Come on take off your mask. I cannot see with your mask on.¡±

    Liu Yi takes off his mask rather bluntly, after all, she had already guessed his identity, thus hiding is useless.

    ¡°Hehe, great sir is much more handsome than two years ago.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve seen before my appearance two years ago?¡±

    ¡°Nope. This girl guessed it .¡±

    Ai Ling acts like she is a pure girl, making Liu Yi mad.

    This girl is obviously a devilish girl!

    ¡°Come one, great sir just show me one and I can give all of these pills to you!¡±

    Damn it, it was originally mine why do I still need to sell my smile!

    Although Liu Yi is not willing, he still pulls back the corner of his mouth and smiles as unsightly as you can imagine it.

    ¡°Oh dear, great sir are you trying to make a little child cry?¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s sentence makes Liu Yi really mad.

    ¡°What the hell! It is already good enough that you are able to see it okay? My upation is not selling smiles! What else do you want!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, don¡¯t be mad. Fine then, I¡¯ll improvise myself.¡±

    Ai Ling acts like she is in a disadvantage as she shrugs her shoulder before passing Liu Yi the wooden chest in her hand.

    Liu Yi hurries and takes it, and carefully keeps it away.

    ¡°Great sir quicklye and take a look at this.¡±

    Ai Ling suddenly points towards a veryrge wooden chest ced by the side and says, ¡°There is a wooden box here. It looks to be very precious, but the barrier surrounding it is very unique. My family heirloom treasure, Telepathic Dagger is unable to open it.¡±

    As she speaks, she shows a small bone dagger in her hand.

    This toy seems to be the tool that Ai Ling used to break the barrier earlier. But whether this thing is really Ai Ling¡¯s family heirloom treasure needs to be looked into.

    ¡°I really wish to see what is inside it ah¡­.great sir help me open it!¡±

    ¡°No door.¡±

    [TL: or you can say no way to do it.]

    Why the heck should I go and help her!

    ¡°Really not going to help me?¡±

    Ai Ling looks at Liu Yi pitifully.

    Liu Yi rejects without any hesitation, ¡°Busy. No time. No Mood!¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, haiz¡­¡±

    Ai Ling sighs as she reveals a few pill bottles in her palm, ¡°I still wish to tell great sir that just now I had only passed you the wooden chest and forgot to pass you the pills.¡±

    What the hell?!?!?!

    Liu Yi immediately takes out the wooden chest and indeed there isn¡¯t a single pill inside!

    This is bullshit!!! Thisss is really a godly thief!!

    I am a person who is able to beat up monsters like Ao Ri and Devil Stillborn but I am actually being toyed with by thisss! Bullshit this makes no sense!

    Bear with it¡­I can only bear with it¡­

    Ai Ling says with regret, ¡°Since great sir is in a hurry to leave then you can go. Let this girl study on how to break this barrier.¡±

    Liu Yi bears with his anger and says, ¡°I am not busy.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Did great sir says that there is no door?¡±

    ¡°There is a window.¡±

    [TL: I¡¯m liking how this conversation is going ^^]

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy, no time and no mood?¡±

    ¡°When serving the people you cannot be considerate about individual factor.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Ai Ling starts giggling, ¡°I did not expect that you have such a shameless side. Fine then,e over here and help me.¡±

    As Ai Ling speaks, she points at the wooden box.

    Liu Yi looks at the wooden box, it is 1.5meter long and around a finger thick. Could it be that there is a treasure sword inside it?

    There is a very powerful barrier covering the wooden box, but it is a small scale barrier. Even if he forcefully breaks it, there will not be anyrge activity.

    But to be safe, Liu Yi decided to use a much more gentle approach.

    Netherworld Qi emerges from his right hand as his directs them towards the barrier.

    Netherworld Qi belongs to a special ability which is very mysterious.

    Currently, the Netherworld Qi is used by Liu Yi as a corroding agent.

    Very quickly a hole appears on the barrier which allows Liu Yi to stick his hand in and take out the wooden box.

    ¡°Wah! Indeed it is you who are powerful!¡±

    Ai Ling is very happy as she receives the wooden box and happily opens it.

    In the end, inside the wooden box is not a sword. Instead it is a drawing.

    ¡°So it is actually a drawing ah¡­¡±

    Ai Ling pouts in dissatisfaction and as she takes the drawing. In an angle that Liu Yi is unable to see, she opens it to take a look.

    Instantly a drawing of a beautifuldy appears in front of her.

    The woman in the drawing is as beautiful as a fairy. Although Ai Ling is very beautiful, she is slightly inferior aspared to the woman in the drawing.

    There are no girls who like other people who are prettier than them and Ai Ling is also the same.

    Indeed she snorts and says, ¡°What the heck is this! A drawing of an ugly woman. Letting me get happy for nothing, let me tear it up!¡±

 Chapter 437 Treat me as a guy

    ¡°Oi, oi. Stop messing around ah!¡±

    Liu Yi is feeling some heartache. A good drawing even if it is of an ugly woman being protected such so well is definitely a good thing! If you tear it wouldn¡¯t it be a pity?

    ¡° !¡± For an unknown reason, Ai Ling seems to be angry.

    She twirls the drawing for a bit before tossing it to Liu Yi. ¡°Since you like it then you can take it back and masturbate to it!¡±

    Damn it! Am I that hungry for food! Why would I masturbate to an ugly girl drawing!

    ¡°Myputer has a lot of actions film okay! Who would rub to this thing!¡±

    ¡°What? You would rub to yourputer?¡±

    ¡°Your grandpa¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that he is not the match for this girl talking!

    After thinking for a while, he decided to just fucking bear with it.

    ¡°We have found the thing we should be finding!¡±

    As Liu Yi rolls up the ugly girl drawing he looks at Ai Ling and says, ¡°This is not a good ce to chat. Let us leave here as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, who need you to remind. Of course, I know!¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s current mood does not seem to be happy and Liu Yi does not know why did she turn like this. Is it because her aunt came?

    But shouldn¡¯t her aunt stoping after she became a cultivator? Really strange¡­a woman¡¯s mood is indeed veryplicated.

    ¡°Let us go out now¡­¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly frowns, ¡°No good. There are people walking over outside!¡±

    ¡°No need to worry. I have a method to leave this ce easily.¡±

    Ai Ling lifts up her chin, ¡°Come over and grab my throat from behind me.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Liu Yi does not know what she is nning to do but since she is really smart, she should really have a method to leave this ce.

    Liu Yi immediately puts on his mask and move to Ai Ling¡¯s back and grabs her by her throat.

    Ai Ling¡¯s figure is very exquisite, especially her plump butt.

    As Liu Yi sticks close, he is able to feel her butt clearly and causes him to have some weird thoughts.

    Ai Ling is able to feel a certain protruding part of Liu Yi poking her, causing her to shiver and says lightly, ¡°Great sir is indeed immoral!¡±

    This ambiguous atmosphere did not remain for long as a shocked cryes from outside. Following which the tower door is pushed open as a figure wearing blue attire walks in.

    Seeing this person¡¯s appearance, Liu Yi got a shock!

    Where did this beauty pop out from?

    She really looks like a beauty that walked out from a drawing¡­

    Most beauties are usually dressed in white dresses like a fairy but the beauty in front is in a blue warrior attire! Her ck waterfall like long hair is tied up by her into a man¡¯s ponytail behind her back.

    ¡°Miss, save me¡­¡±

    Ai Ling who was held by Liu Yi starts crying out pitifully for help

    ¡°Despicable person let go of him!¡±

    When she hears Ai Ling who is disguised as a servant crying for help, her expression instantly changes as she moves forwards and punches Liu Yi.

    What the hell man!

    Liu Yi instantly got a shock!

    But he subconsciously defends himself. He pushes Ai Ling to the side while summoning out his Monarch Shield with his other hand and blocks in front of him.

    The beauty¡¯s sudden punch gives Liu Yi a huge pressure!

    -boom!-

    Like a hammer being mmed into a bell, the shield lets out a cry before being pushed back along with Liu Yi for nearly 3 meters.

    What the hell man¡­this girl has such huge strength!

    ¡°Quickly go and call people toe.¡±

    Without the instructions from the girl, Ai Ling has already longed escaped.

    The moment she exits the tower, Ai Ling did not forget to turn around and gives Liu Yi a coquettish look.

    Damn it this crafty girl!

    At this moment Liu Yi finally understands what she meant by her words!

    What no need to be afraid I have a method to easily escape! Bullshit you left out a few words!!! It is I, Ai Ling will be able to easily escape here while you Liu Yi just stay here obediently and be an idiot for me to use!

    I got tricked by that girl!

    Woman ah!

    This is the first time Liu Yi is in a disadvantage against a girl!

    ¡°Motionless King Ming!¡±

    After the beauty has sent Liu Yi retreating, she did not hurry to continue attacking, instead, she takes a deep breath and for a weird magic seal with her hands. Ayer of ck light instantly erupts from her body!

    A strange mark appears in between her brow, but it did not spoil her features, instead, it makes her look more enchanting!

    At that moment Liu Yi sensed that her strength has once again increased by ayer!

    What in the hell! Did she turn on plot armor!

    This Motionless King Ming should be World Manor¡¯s unique technique, a kind of mark technique!

    It sounds like a family n¡¯s possession technique to allow their ancestor to possess them! But to be honest, World Manor¡¯s mark technique is countless of times stronger than those possession techniques!

    Especially the beauty in front of him, her entire temperament haspletely changed and causes Liu Yi to feel uneasy.

    -boom!-

    The beauty once again walks forward a step and punches the Monarch Shield in front of Liu Yi.

    A fist imprint actually appears on the thick Monarch Shield!

    What the heck! Just how scary is this girl¡¯s strength to be able to leave a fist print on my Monarch Shield!

    The beauty is also shocked, ¡°Eh, it actually did not break?!¡±

    As he does not have any more time to discuss deeply the defensive capability of his Monarch Shield, Liu Yi immediately transforms the deformed Monarch Shield into his Monarch Armour and puts it on.

    ¡°Very good. Let¡¯s talk with our strength!¡±

    The woman seems to be very violent as she once again starts to attack Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi no longer hesitates, his current strength has increased by countless times! Furthermore, even without dragon transformation, Liu Yi is confident that he is able to deal with this beauty!

    Their fists and legs shes like two weapons shing against each other letting out sparks.

    Liu Yi is basically using one hand to receive both of the beauties hand while the other hand is protecting the drawing.

    The beauty seems to notice Liu Yi¡¯s action and her gaze on the drawing in Liu Yi¡¯s hand turns weird.

    After attacking continuously for a while, she is still unable to make Liu Yi use both hands. The beauty finally seems to be angry as she as she shouts, ¡°Use your full strength!¡±

    ¡°Your strength is not enough beauty.¡±

    Liu Yi says the truth. Earlier it is because Ai Ling¡¯s disy is too surprising thus Liu Yi is unable to block her attack.

    Now that he has recovered his mindset, thus he is able to deal with her with his 10-star cultivation. Although the beauty¡¯s strength puts her around 13-star cultivation, with her strange magic technique, inparison to him it is nothing much.

    ¡°Damn it! How dare you look down on girls!¡±

    When the beauty hears what Liu Yi says, she seems to be unhappy as her attack speed increase like a tempest.

    Liu Yi feels that he is wrongly used when had I said such things?!!!

    Look down on girls? Aren¡¯t I just being toyed with by a girl?!

    ¡°Reveal your real face!¡±

    The beauty suddenly increases her movement speed and punches towards Liu Yi¡¯s stomach.

    Liu Yi got a shock, you want to see my face¡­so why the hell are you punching my stomach?!

    Is it because my face is on my stomach?

    But he still uses his left hand to block her punch.

    The beauty keeps moving forward and her elbow pushes against Liu Yi¡¯s stomach.

    Damn it! This girl is quite talented inbat!

    Liu Yi hurries and withdraw his hand and knocks her hand away.

    But the beauty¡¯s attack still has not ended as her other hand suddenly shoots upwards like lightning towards Liu Yi¡¯s face with a punch.

    Liu Yi tilts his head to the side and dodges the fist.

    But the uppercut creates a strong wind which tears off Liu Yi¡¯s mask.

    A hole is also sted into the ceiling of the tower as fragments fall down.

    ¡°Hmph, scoundrel you have finally revealed your real face!¡±The beauty shouts.

    When she sees Liu Yi¡¯s face she finally smiles in satisfaction.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯splexion turns heavy, I still need to take part in the World¡¯s Dao Gatheringpetition. And now my real face is seen by someone¡­how can Ipete anymore?!

    Kill her to silence her?

    At that moment this thought appears in Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    A ruthless glint erupts from his eyes as he raises his fist and punches towards the beauty¡¯s head.

    ¡°Hmph, want to silence me by killing me?

    The beauty immediately sees through Liu Yi¡¯s intention as she blocks with both her hands.

    -Boom!-

    The three palms collide against each other as a shockwave sts out, sending all of the chests flying and the goods inside tumbling out!

    The beauty¡¯s face turns pale as her body sinks. She kneels onto the ground heavily and the floor underneath her cracks.

    Liu Yi¡¯s strength is too shocking and she ispletely unable to withstand it!

    She felt like her arms are no longer her as she loses feeling and they drop by her sides.

    Liu Yi once again raises his palm and ms down towards the beauty¡¯s heart.

    The girl instantly closes her eyes and waits for her death.

    At that moment she seems to wish to cry out but she bites down on her lips firmly.

    Just as Liu Yi¡¯s palm is about to strike the girl, he suddenly stops his hand forcefully and withdraws his strength.

    After waiting for a while, the beauty still has not died, thus she opens her eyes curiously.

    ¡°You did not kill me to silence me?¡±

    While Liu Yi is slightly frightened by his near transformation into a devil, he teases, ¡°You are such a beautiful girl. If I kill you, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity.¡±

    The beauty¡¯s face turns red but she clenches her teeth and says in anger, ¡°So what if I am a girl! What is the difference between me and a guy! Come! Just treat me as a guy and kill me!¡±

    The girl sticks out her chest arrogantly.

    [TL: ¡­.girl that is a big big difference¡­ no guy can stick out their chest as much as you¡­]

 Chapter 438 Come! Bring it on!

    The beauty sticks out her chest and says arrogantly to Liu Yi, ¡°Come, treat me as a guy and kill me!¡±

    What the hell!

    Liu Yi immediately starts sweating.

    This is my first time I¡¯ve heard someone having such a weird request¡­

    This is really like the rumor in the thousands of worlds, it is all filled with extraordinary creatures!

    ¡°You are fine, why do you request for death?¡±

    Liu Yi pinches her cheek.

    Liu Yi does not know why but when he sees this beauty¡¯s arrogant face he feels like teasing her.

    ¡°Scumbag!¡±

    The beauty bats away Liu Yi¡¯s hand and res at him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My name is Scumbag and my nickname is Hoodlum. How did you know me?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles merrily at her.

    ¡°WHO KNOWS YOU! What kind of name is this! If you have the ability then let¡¯s fight again!¡±

    As she speaks, she raises her hands again and gets into a fighting posture.

    ¡°You are a girl, why do you like to fight and kill how unpretty is that.¡±

    The beauty puffs up her face and says angrily, ¡°Who needs you to care about it! Who said women cannot fight! Let me tell you! Earlier it is me who was giving into you. If I am serious even I will be afraid!¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes, then heroic woman please let this one go.¡±

    ¡°Who wants to let you go you this¡­.this thief¡­¡±

    The beauty res at Liu Yi unhappily.

    ¡°I spare you and hope that you can help me keep this a secret.¡±

    Liu Yi knows that this is making things difficult. Although a dead person¡¯s mouth is the most secure, Liu Yi feels like he should make a gamble.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The beauty does not know whether to answer or not, in the end, she only snorts as she looks at the drawing in Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You went through so much trouble for this drawing?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­you can also say so.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that the matter of stealing pills is too shameful. Since he is going to be a thief then he¡¯d rather be a cultured thief.

    ¡°I am an artistic person, chasing after culture. This drawing is worthy of appreciating, thuster when I go back I will hang it above my bed and look at it three times a day.¡±

    ¡°Shame¡­shameless¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi does not know why but the beauty¡¯s face turns red again as she starts scolding.

    ¡°Hurry and scram! Do not let me see you again otherwise every time I see you once I will beat you once!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is it beat me or receive a beating?¡±

    ¡°Scumbag!!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately stops teasing and uses shrinking technique and temporarily changes it into a ring and puts it on his finger before changing into a ck butterfly and flies out of the tower.

    ¡°Do not let me see you again!!¡±

    Behind himes the raging shout from the beauty.

    This beauty is perfect in all senses except why is she so tomboyish!

    And also likes to crossdress as a guy! Just happily dress up as a girl wouldn¡¯t it be perfect!

    Such a pity!

    Liu Yi sighs as he flies back to the guest house area.

    Sect Head Liu Haisheng and Senior sister Chen Keqing seem to be still resting in their own rooms. Liu Yi sneaks back into this room and lets out a breath of relief.

    Damn it¡­ today¡¯s matter is really too shocking, I was actually toyed with by Ai Ling. But luckily I managed to steal the drawing back so it is afort¡­

    Wait a minute¡­there seems to be something wrong!

    Liu Yi¡¯s face suddenly changes as he has the urge to kill people!

    Damn it! When the hell did I want to steal a drawing!

    Those eight pills are still in Ai Ling¡¯s hands! I¡¯ll be damned! I just got tormented for nothing?!

    Ai Ling! You are good!

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath and keeps doing breathing techniques before he finally calms down.

    Ai Ling should also be here to take part in the World¡¯s Dao Gathering. So before it ends, she shouldn¡¯t be leaving this ce.

    During this period of time, I must find an opportunity to demand back the pills from Ai Ling. If she dares to not give me then I shall go for broke and snatch them forcefully!

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath before taking out the drawing and takes a look at it in grief.

    This is my sole harvest for today and it is an ugly girl drawing.

    Really don¡¯t know just how ugly would she be ah¡­

    Liu Yi slowly opens the drawing and talk a look and he is stunned.

    What the hell! How is this a drawing of an ugly girl! This is obviously a beauty! A heaven-defying beauty ah!

    Furthermore¡­.isn¡¯t¡­isn¡¯t this drawing¡­.the tomboy earlier¡­.

    There seems to be a poem written underneath.

    -Since Dao, the world undergoes numerous changes-

    -Dao heart forever have an orchid blooming-

    -A present to my daughter Mo Lan-

    [TL: the Lan in Mo Lan means orchid]

    What?

    The way the words are written seem to be rigorous, it is obviously written by a man!

    A guy sending his daughter a beauty drawing? Isn¡¯t this a daughterplex?!

    Heavy taste ah, heavy taste¡­but the beauty in this drawing¡­eh, should be called Mo Lan then. She is really beauty ah.

    She ispletely different from that tomboy earlier!

    Are the two of them not twin sister?

    If they are not¡­no wonder when she heard that I want to daily appreciate the drawing her expression was so weird¡­

    This kind of matter is the same as taking another person¡¯s picture and cing on the background of own¡¯s handphone and rubbing to it three times a day. How is there any different!

    Scumbag ah¡­ I am really going to descend into a scumbag ah¡­

    Liu Yi keeps sighing as he carefully keeps the drawing properly.

    Looks like there are misunderstandings in between. In the future, I must find time and return this drawing to the beauty Mo Lan.

    After Liu Yi keeps the drawing and is preparing to hug his nket and cry, someone starts knocking on his room door.

    Chen Keqing shouts from outside, ¡°Stinky fellow hurry and wake up! We are going to eat now!¡±

    Oi! Can¡¯t you use a gentler method?!?!

    Ah, wrong. Use a gentler method to wake me up! And furthermore, I did not sleep okay!

    Liu Yi shakes his head as he opens the door and sees Chen Keqing and Liu Haisheng dressed properly waiting for him outside the door.

    Liu Haisheng strokes his beard as he reminds, ¡°Liu Yi in a bit, I will bring you to see the seniors from other sects. Please remember to not forget about our Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s etiquette.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately replies, ¡°Understood Sect Head. Later I will not throw away Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s face.¡±

    Haiz, being in a sect is indeed troublesome. It is still the best when I am in the disguise of Blood Emperor. When I see a person that I find pleasing I can say I am Blood Emperor nice to meet you. When I see a person that I do not find pleasing I can say, this grandpa is Blood Emperor what the hell do you want? If you not happy then let¡¯s light!

    But now I am a disciple of Raising Immortal Pce Hall so there are things that I need to take note of.

    Thus Liu Yi obediently follows alongside Chen Keqing behind Liu Haisheng and walks out of their courtyard.

    There is already a servant standing outside waiting to lead the people from Raising Immortal Pce Hall to the dining area.

    Liu Yi has already seen the entire World Manor and it is indeed veryrge.

    After walking for over ten minutes, they have finally reached the dining area.

    Because there are too many people taking part in the World¡¯s Dao Gathering, thus the dining room is veryrge.

    There are a lot of chairs and tables in the golden red dining room, and at the very front, there is a veryrge round table on it was written Sect Head Banquet!

    The rest of the people are using other tables to eat, and their seatings are rather casual.

    Liu Yi and Chen Keqing found a ce and sit down but when they turn around and take a look, their expression turns bad.

    Because they see Liu Haisheng standing by the full Sect Head Banquet table and on his seat is seated one of Sky Heavy Sect, Sect Head Jiang¡¯s concubines!

    Jiang Xiaopletely disregards Liu Haisheng who is by the side as he embraces his concubine and shouts, ¡°Everyone, take a look. This is my newly epted concubine isn¡¯t she very pretty and young hahaha¡­¡±

    The sect heads by Sect Head Zhang are obviously the same as him as they smile and reply.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right Sect Head Jiang is very fortunate ah!¡±

    ¡°Looks like Sect Head Jiang has to learn some dual cultivation technique otherwise with so many concubines, how are you able to endure it!¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Jiang is basically the model for us guys!¡±

    Other than these group of repulsive sect heads, there are also a group of sect heads who are watching coldly by the side. Some of them are taking joy in others cmity while others are giving Liu Haisheng a pitiful look. But none of them step forward and speak up for Liu Haisheng.

    Liu Haisheng stands there, not knowing whether to sit or leave.

    Liu Haisheng hesitates for a while before finally asking, ¡°Sect Head Jiang¡­.¡±

    ¡°Come baby eat this!¡±

    ¡°Come, try this as well. You would not be able to eat this at home!¡±

    Jiang Xiao acts like he is unable to hear as he embraces his concubine and keeps passing her some food to eat.

    Liu Haisheng is helpless as he sighs and walks towards Liu Yi and Chen Keqing, from his actions it seems like he ns to sit with them.

    ¡°Preposterous!¡±

    Chen Keqing instantly stands up but is pressed back down by Liu Yi.

    ¡°There is no need for Senior sister to take actions for this kind of small matter. Leave it to me!¡±

    Liu Yi walks over the back of Jiang Xiao and grabs him by the back of his head, and in front of the crowd shock gaze, he smashes Jiang Xiao¡¯s head into a te of a dish.

    After Liu Yi smashes his head down, he dusts his hands off and says merrily, ¡°Come Sect Head Jiang, have a taste of this. I reckon that you have not eaten it before.¡±

    Very quickly the people from Sky Heavy Sect are all standing up as they pull out the heavy swords behind their backs and walk towards Liu Yi.

    The face of Manor Master of World Manor who is sitting at the seat of honor instantly turns heavy.

    After Jiang Xiao pulls his head out from the dish, he ignores his face that is oily and covered with shredded meat as he immediately shouts, ¡°All of you go back!¡±

    Hearing their sect head orders, the disciples can only return and sit back in their original spot.

    As for Jiang Xiao, he is already at his boiling point. After wiping away the grease on his face he res at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Little fellow, are you seeking death?¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to be very shocked, ¡°I see that Sect Head Jiang is eating very happily thus I kindly introduced Sect Head Jiang to try out a dish. Why is Sect Head Jiang so angry?¡±

    ¡°I see that you are purposefully trying to pick a quarrel with me!¡±

    Jiang Xiao clenches his teeth and fist angrily.

    ¡°Oh, since Sect Head Jiang asked so then let me be merciful and tell you then.¡±

    Liu Yi uses the dialogue from Housten Rocket and clucks as he says, ¡°That¡¯s right. I am here to pick a quarrel. As for the reason why I am picking a quarrel, I believe there is no need for me to say right. I am Raising Immortal Pce Hall 13th generation disciple Liu Yi. I am standing here now if you Sect Head Jiang wants to fight or kill me, bring it on. I, Liu Yi will apany you. If today I am afraid of you, then I, Liu Yi will cripple my own meridians and retreat from the cultivation world!¡±

 Chapter 439 You shall be my big brother!

    Before he came to Raising Immortal Pce Hall, Ma Hua already told him that in the cultivator world there is actually a saying, ¡®A kind-hearted horse will be ridden by people while a kind-hearted person will be bullied by people!¡¯

    Coming here to mingle¡­ah wrong,ing here to cultivate, you must understand a logic and that is never be afraid!

    Thus Liu Haisheng, this kind of kind-hearted person is always being bullied by others!

    ¡°Fight against me? Just you?¡±

    Jiang Xiao is almostughing from his anger as he seizes up Liu Yi, ¡°You have this qualification?¡±

    ¡°Then how about this one who is sitting by your side. Does she have this qualification?¡±

    Liu Yi points at Jiang Xiao¡¯s concubine causing Jiang Xiao¡¯s face to turn red as he swallows back down his curses that he is about to let out.

    Currently, everyone is looking at the two of them. The originally noisy ce has instantly be very quiet.

    Everyone is pondering if this Liu Yi from Raising Immortal Pce Hall the neer that just rose, he seems to have some fame.

    But he only has so little face and yet he is so arrogant! He actually dares to provoke the Sect Head of Sky Heavy Gate!

    But looking at the situation, it seems like the Sect Head of Sky Heavy Gate is at a disadvantage in vigor!

    This fellow is damn cool ah!

    ¡°World Manor bans private fighting!¡±

    Jiang Xiao can only use this to warn Liu Yi, ¡°If there isn¡¯t this rule, you would already be beaten to death by me!¡±

    Liu Yi feels like this sentence is like ¡®harmonious society saved you¡¯.

    He snorts and says, ¡°Of course I know that we cannot have a private fight but aren¡¯t we having an open fight?¡±

    ¡°Your tone is too arrogant!¡±

    Jiang Xiao is also an old fox as he immediately brings the topic to the Manor Head, ¡°You are messing around here, are you not cing World Manor¡¯s Manor Head in your eyes?!¡±

    Trying to harm me?

    Liu Yi sneers in his heart, do you think I am afraid of you?

    ¡°World Manor¡¯s leader did not give my Sect Head any face so why should I give him face?¡±

    Liu Yi is indeed slightly furious about this Manor Head. This shit watches my Sect Head being bullied and did not even dare to speak up, and he still dares to be the Manor Head!

    Thus he does not wish to give this Manor Head any face and embarrass him instead!

    Indeed this sentence shocks everyone. Even Chen Keqing is secretly scolding Liu Yi as an idiot. At that moment everyone starts staring at the Manor Head who is in the honor seat.

    Actually, it is Liu Yi who is ming the Manor Head wrongly. There are so many people in the dining hall and so many sect heads. He is unable to manage all of them and basically, he did not notice the scene of Jiang Xiao giving Liu Haisheng trouble.

    By the time he noticed, he got shot while lying down.

    The World Manor¡¯s Manor Head is a middle-aged man. He is wearing a golden changpao and also he looks amiable but between his brows is a trace of the edge of a de.

    When he hears what Liu Yi says instead of getting angry he clucks and says, ¡°This junior from Raising Immortal Pce Hall, really is like a young bull who does not fear the tiger.¡±

    ¡°What Manor Head says is wrong.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°If I am afraid of tigers then I would not have started cultivating.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Indeed you are a rising talent from Raising Immortal Pce Hall, your mouth is rather sharp but I wonder how good is your martial arts.¡±

    The Manor Head stares at Liu Yi.

    Instead of retreating at the sharp gaze of the Manor Head, Liu Yi sticks out his chest and says, ¡°If Manor Head is interested you cane and fight a few rounds.¡±

    Everyone else gasps in their heart, this fellow is really crazy! Wanting topare moves against the World Manor¡¯s Manor Head? Are you joking?

    Although World Manor do not take part in the World¡¯s Dao Gathering but they are well known for their strength!

    Especially their Manor Head whose cultivation is deep, immeasurably deep!

    ¡°What a madman!¡±

    Jiang Xiao starts scolding by the side.

    ¡°Indeed you are very arrogant.¡±

    Unexpectedly the Manor Head smiles, ¡°But as for sparing let¡¯s forget it. Today we are here to eat not to spar. If you like fighting then tomorrow, naturally you have to fight to your heart¡¯s content. Come, this junior I, Mo Tian appreciate you. Man, bestow him with a pot of Ten Thousand Flower wine!¡±

    Liu Yi feels weird in his heart like he got bestowed with a bonus.

    [TL: okay this trantion sound so damn weird because the second half of a sentence is base on another story. Ites from this segment of the story . Thus ¡®bestow with a bonus¡¯ means let us ignore the past hatred, basically it is hidden public rtionship at y or you can say office rtionship at y ^_^]

    [TL: and if you do not understand then¡­.google it]

    Upon hearing that, everyone starts staring at Liu Yi in envy like he had gotten off easy with advantages.

    When Jiang Xiao hears what the Manor Head says his face changes like he had stepped onto dog poop.

    ¡°Sect Head Liu,e and take a seat. Sect Head Jiang manage your concubine properly! My dining hall Sect Head Banquet it not for any random person to sit!¡±

    His words are iparable domineering!

    When the World Manor Manor Head finally bes imposing, Jiang Xiao¡¯s face flickers between red and white as he hurries and gets his concubine to sit by the side.

    Liu Haisheng is very moved as he finally sits in his seat on the Sect Head Banquet.

    ¡°Thank you Manor Head Mo!¡±

    Since he is so polite, it is no longer right for Liu Yi to continue messing around.

    He salutes Mo Tian before returning back to his seat.

    Everyone stares at him like he is a weird creature, their gaze filled with reverence.

    Chen Keqing secretly whispers to Liu Yi softly, ¡°You ah is really damn fortuned¡­you actually got bestowed Ten Thousand Flower wine¡­¡±

    As she speaks, she points towards the pot of wine on the table.

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask in worry, ¡°What is this thingy? Is it a poison?¡±

    ¡°Poison your sister!!!! This is the unique wine of World Manor¡­you see those sect heads, all of them only have a single cup where else for you¡­you have an entire pot! Do you know how many people are envious of you?!¡±

    What the heck! Such a big difference in treatment?

    Isn¡¯t it just a pot of wine¡­.

    Liu Yi pours out a cup and instantly a very strong aroma seep into his nose causing Liu Yi to be shocked.

    Just based on the smell this is definitely a good wine!

    Such a pity that I am unable to drink it¡­After drinking it I will be confused¡­ah wrong it should be turning insane drunk!

    ¡°Senior sistere drink!¡±

    Liu Yi feels that he should not waste it since he cannot drink thus he pours out a cup for Chen Keqing.

    The wine aroma spreads throughout the table making the surrounding people stare at him in envy.

    Especially the guy on Liu Yi¡¯s left who is drooling.

    ¡°This brother, seeing that you are craving to have a drink, here have a cup.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as he passed his own cup to him.

    Although it is a pot, but the amount of wine inside it is only enough for two cups.

    ¡°This, how is this feasible!¡±

    That guy¡¯s face instantly changes as he hurries and declines.

    ¡°It is only a cup that¡¯s all. Just treat it as this brother making a friend!¡±

    Liu Yi pushes it back to him again.

    ¡°Then thank you very much! This little brother is the 8th generation disciple of Medical King Valley, Huang Jie! From now on you are my big brother!¡±

    He cautiously and solemnly holds the wine cup with both hands like he is holding his own life with both hands, not willing to let a single drop of wine to spill out and takes a small sip.

    Instantly his expression bes so happy like a blossoming flower.

    But this fellow is actually from Medical King Valley¡­today I just stolen the pills of Medical King Valley, and now I have gotten to know a Medical King Valley person¡­ are we really so fated?

    ¡°Brother Huang is jokingparing our ages, you are older than me. How can I be your big brother! It is best if you be the big brother while I be the younger one.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey you cannot put it like this. Nowadays whoever can give me wine to drink is my big brother¡­¡±

    This Ten Thousand Flower Wine seems to be very high proof. Huang Jie only drinks a mouth and his tongue has be bigger and his words start to float.

    Liu Yi bes somewhat depressed, why does his sentence sound somewhat disgusting¡­

    ¡°In the future, you, you will be my big brother¡­big, big brother receive little brother¡¯s pay of respect!¡±

    With a pop, he kneels down and gives Liu Yi three kowtows.

    Liu Yi hurries and lifts him up as he curses in his heart, isn¡¯t it just one kowtow why did you kowtow three times! Looks like this guy¡¯s math teacher died early¡­

    ¡°Big brother today let us kindred spirits go and have a walk!¡±

    He raises his wine cup. Liu Yi finds it hard to decline as he picks up an empty cup and hinted.

    ¡°Drink!¡±

    Huang Jie does not know that the wine cup that Liu Yi is holding is empty as he drinks another mouthful of the Ten Thousand Flower wine.

    ¡°This Ten Thousand Flower wine is really strong ah¡­¡±

    By the side, Chen Keqing who had also drunk a few mouthfuls, her face ispletely red but is not as serious as Huang Jie¡¯s.

    Looks like this Huang Jie¡¯s alcohol capacity is not really good¡­and he is still so fond of wine.

    ¡°Big brother¡­so, sorry, I lost control¡­¡±

    As Huang Jie speaks, he ces down his wine cup and taps his forehead with his finger.

    Instantly a yellow gas is expelled from his forehead and is kept in a small pill bottle.

    Huang Jie immediately recovers his consciousness and says smoothly, ¡°Big brother I am fine now. Just now I really let you down.¡±

    Liu Yi asks curiously, ¡°You, this¡­what is this technique?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Big brother does not know. This is a technique that little brother self-created. It is specifically used for extracting drunkenness and using that to concort pills!¡±

    Seeing Huang Jie¡¯s excited manner, Liu Yi is speechless. Drunkenness¡­this thingy can be used to concort pills?!

    After Huang Jie drank the Ten Thousand Flower wine as well as knowing Liu Yi, he seems to be very happy as he keeps talking to Liu Yi.

    As for Liu Yi, he speaks a bit then pauses as his attention is searching among the crowd of people seeking for the shadow of Ai Ling.

    There are too many people in the dining hall and everyone is toasting one another happily.

    Manor Head Mo suddenly raises his wine cup as he says to Liu Haisheng,

    ¡°Sect Head Liu, recently Raising Immortal Pce Hall is once again on a rise back to its old fame. It is really worthy of celebrations. Let me, Mo Tian give you a toast.¡±

    ¡°I am ttered, I am ttered¡­¡±

    Liu Yi immediately toasts back, Mo Tian toasting him is really giving him the honors!

    Indeed a lot of people who are here start staring at Liu Haisheng in envy, jealousy and hatred making him feel veryfortable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know if Junior Liu Yi as Liu Haisheng¡¯s top disciple. I very appreciate his courage.¡±

    By the side Jiang Xiao is very gloomy, damn is this Mo Tian a gay? Why does he give him such a high evaluation?

    ¡°I also wish that that is the case. But it is a pity that he is a disciple of one of my junior brothers. This is the first time he is taking part in the World¡¯s Dao Gathering, thus he is somewhat rash and slightly rude. I hope that Sect Head Jiang does not take it to heart¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, how can that be, how can that be. I really appreciate this junior.¡±

    Mo Tian who is drinking by the side suddenly sighs and say, ¡°Haiz sometimes I wish that if I would have such a son how nice would it be.¡±

    At this moment Immortal Snow Peak Sect Head Zhang Boyue suddenly says, ¡°Oh? Doesn¡¯t Manor Head Mo have a talented treasure daughter?¡±

 Chapter 440 Keep far away from her!

    ¡°You are speaking too highly of my daughter.¡±

    Mo Tian clucks as he waves his hand. It seems like he recalls his daughter and is slightly gratified. But when his gazends on Liu Yi, it bes slightly gloomy.

    ¡°Although my daughter has learned One Mind Technique and can be considered as having small aplishment in World Manor, it is a pity that she is a girl.¡±

    ¡°But she is the target of admiration from the guys in other sects ah.¡±

    Immortal Snow Peak Sect Head Zhang Boyue says, ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a lucky day and let your treasured daughtere to our sects and see if she can find a guy who she is interested in and be dao partners with him.¡±

    ¡°This is a rather good idea¡­¡±

    Mo Tian thoughtfully nods his head.

    By the side, Liu Haisheng cuts in, ¡°Manor Head, don¡¯t you wish to let Miss Mo Lan take over your World Manor Manor Head position?¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Liu is joking.¡±

    Mo Tian clucks, ¡°My World Manor is the number one manor in the world. It is a pity that my wife died early and only left behind a single daughter and did not leave behind a son. Otherwise, I would originally have nned to leave behind World Manor this business to him. Mo Lan is a girl and is not suitable to take over my World Manor. But after a while, I should be picking a husband for Mo Lan¡­¡±

    Mo Tian¡¯s words cause the crowd to start thinking about it.

    Of all the people in this room, who does not have thoughts about World Manor?

    Especially if they be inws,¡­wouldn¡¯t I get even more confidence for the future World Dao Gatherings?

    Thus Mo Tian¡¯s sentence causes a lot of people¡¯s eyes to sparkle.

    Especially the guys who are taking part, all of them are bing excited.

    One of the sect head starts praising, ¡°I have heard that Manor Head Mo¡¯s daughter is as beautiful as a fairy. Whoever who is fortunate enough to marry this kind of fairy wife is certainly lucky.¡±

    Mo Tian clucks but did not say anything.

    And at this moment from the sidees a voice, ¡°If you want to marry then Lord Father can marry yourself. I have never said before that I am going to marry.¡±

    The crowd instantly look towards the voice and sees a beauty wearing a guy¡¯s martial attire walking over. Although she is in a guy¡¯s attire, her appearance and grace attracted the attention of all the guys.

    ¡°Lan¡¯er, why are you here?¡±

    When Mo Tian sees her, his expression turns heavy, ¡°You are really messing around. How can a girl walk around casually.¡±

    ¡°Today is the big day for World Manor. As a junior how can I note and meet the seniors!¡±

    Mo Lan greets the sect heads who are here.

    ¡°Indeed she is very stunning.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. Indeed you are Manor Head Mo¡¯s daughter!¡±

    The group of sect heads starts bootlicking but Mo Lan does not seem to be happy from that.

    ¡°Lord Father. Mo Lan will not marry. Ma Long will naturally take over World Manor.¡±

    ¡°Messing around again. Whether or not you marry is not up to you to decide. Matters like marriage is decided by your parents. Naturally, I will help you decide!¡±

    Mo Tian seems to be very stubborn. Mo Lan seeing that her father would not change his tune, she immediately says to the sect heads by the side, ¡°As for the matter regarding marriage let¡¯s ce it to the side first. Actually, Mo Lan is not only here to pay respect to sect heads, Mo Lan actually here to seek help for a matter.¡±

    Mo Tian seems to sense that something is wrong, what is this daughter of mine nning?

    ¡°I have learned cultivation with from my father for a long time but I do not know how strong am I! Thus today I wish to ask sect heads if any of you are willing to ept me as a disciple and let me enter your sect! From then on I, Mo Lan will be a disciple of your sect and help your sect fight in the World Dao Gathering!¡±

    The moment she finished, everyone got a shock!

    Especially Mo Tian whose expression changes.

    ¡°Mo Lan what are you joking about?!¡±

    ¡°Lord Father, daughter is not joking around. Daughter really wishes to ept one of the sect heads here as my master. Since father feels that daughter does not have the ability to inherit World Manor, then let daughter go out and gain experience. After daughter has obtained the ability then daughter will return and take over.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Mo Tian is so mad that he is trembling. Such a domineering guy, perhaps the only person who is able to anger him is only Mo Lan!

    ¡°Manor Head Mo don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    By the side Immortal Snow Peak Sect Head suddenlyughs and says, ¡°Actually I feel that this is a good idea. Manor Head Mo¡¯s daughter is after a hero among women, it would be a pity if she is buried in the woman¡¯s chamber. Why don¡¯t you give her a chance and let her join my sect and take part in the World Dao Gathering?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I also feel that this suggestion is not bad. My sect also wees youngdy Mo Lan.¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Zhang is right ah!¡±

    By the side, the other sect heads all agree to it.

    ¡°Since the sect heads have spoken up for you when you choose yourself then.¡±

    Mo Tian sighs since so many people have spoken up, he can no longer go against his daughters matter.

    [TL: wth¡­this is so screw up¡­of course they would want to have her in their sect¡­that way they would be able to gain an advantage for their next World Dao Gathering through her and maybe even steal World Manor cultivation and martial techniques¡­ what an idiotic daughter and fatherbo]

    This girl¡¯s temper¡­is really like mine ah.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join my sect. In the future, you will be my Immortal Snow Peak¡¯s disciple. Haha, Manor Head Mo, you would not be angry with me poaching a talent from your Manor?¡±

    ¡°Haha, how can Lan¡¯er be considered as a talent. It would be good if Sect Head Zhang does not mind her.¡±

    Mo Tian says modestly, ¡°After the World Dao Gathering, there is no need for sect heads to ask your disciples to be lenient. Help me discipline my daughter who does not know how high is the sky.¡±

    As they start discussing, Mo Lan after obtaining her objective starts smiling which instantly kills a lot of guys.

    She suddenly turns around and nces in Liu Yi¡¯s direction.

    Her mouth parts slightly as shepresses her words into a line to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Liar, during World Dao Gathering I will defeat you.¡±

    She turns around and walks off.

    Liar?

    Liu Yi is curious. So Mo Lan is the daughter of World Manor Manor Head¡­but back then when I saw her name, I already more or less guessed it.

    Within World Manor, there isn¡¯t a lot of people who is surnamed Mo.

    Although why did she call me a liar¡­.

    Liu Yi suddenly recalls that it seems like other than that picture he had also stolen some pills¡­as well as Ai Ling who had stolen something else as well!

    She definitely must have noticed and seen through my lies of only stealing the drawing.

    ¡°Oh my¡­. Mo Lan is really pretty ah¡­¡±

    By the side Huang Jie watches Mo Lan leave as his gaze turns infatuated.

    ¡°Oh? You like her?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean that I like her¡­is there any guy who does not like this kind of beauty?!¡±

    Huang Jie pats Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Big brother it is because you do not know just how famous is Mo Lan¡¯s beauty in the cultivation world! In addition, she is also the treasured daughter of World Manor, thus within the cultivation world, there isn¡¯t any guy who does not wish to marry her! Not only would he obtain an alluring wife, he would struggle a hundred years less ah!¡±

    What the hell, why does the cultivation world also have this kind of thing ah!

    Liu Yi is somewhat sweating.

    ¡°s, it is a pity that Mo Lan is very proud and arrogant thus it is definitely not possible for me to marry her.¡±

    Huang Jie pathetically touches his wine cup, ¡°Our Medical King Valley people are not good atbat. We are only good at concocting pills. A girl like Mo Lan will not like me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Girls are only ephemeral. Come, drink more.¡±

    Liu Yiforts and receives Chen Keqing¡¯s re.

    Sweats, I have forgotten that my Senior sister is also a girl ah.

    [TL: ¡­ like you say she is senior ¡®sister¡¯ not senior brother¡­]

    ¡°s, it¡¯ll be good if I am able to obtain Miss Mo Lan¡¯s treasure drawing.¡±

    ¡°Treasure drawing? What treasure drawing?¡±

    Hearing Huang Jie saying this Liu Yi bes curious.

    ¡°Haha, big brother you do not know¡­.¡±

    It seems like he is afraid that Chen Keqing who is by the side would hear, Huang Jie immediately uses voice transmission and smiles vulgarly as he says to Liu Yi, ¡°When Miss Mo Lan turned 18 years old, Manor Head Mo had drawn a drawing and gifted it to his daughter. Originally it is okay but in the end, after a person from devil sect knows of this matter, he secretly stole the drawing and cast a very weird magic on it¡­¡±

    ¡°What magic?¡±

    ¡°It is every time during midnight, the Mo Lan in the drawing will start moving and take off her clothing¡­¡±

    What the hell!!!!

    Liu Yi instantly got a shock, this thingy can¡¯t be the drawing that I have stolen right?!

    ¡°Manor Head Mo is so angry. Originally he nned to destroy the drawing but there seems to be a protective magic cast on it as well. It cannot be cut by des, burn by fire¡­.in the end, Manor Head Mo has no choice but to seal it within his treasure tower.¡±

    Liu Yi swallows his saliva¡­

    At midnight the Mo Lan in the drawing will take off her clothing¡­

    Tonight perhaps I can experiment a bit¡­ why is there the feeling of the first time I secretly watched an action show back then¡­.it is not like I am a virgin ah¡­.

    Liu Yi starts to have all kind of evil thoughts and it took him a while to calm down.

    At this moment he suddenly notices a familiar figure among the crowd! Liu Yi is no longer calm as he stands up and under the shocked gaze of Chen Keqing and Huang Jie walks over inrge stride.

    The Conceal Sword Pavillion people are sitting in a group eating when a ck figure suddenlyes to their table.

    When some of them raise their head, they see the earlier new guy.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t Lu Yi from Raising Immortal Pce Hall.¡±

    Ai Ling gracefully wipes her mouth before saying to Liu Yi, ¡°May I know what is the matter for Sir Liu toe to my Conceal Sword Pavillion?¡±

    ¡°I have been appreciating the sir anddies from Conceal Sword Pavillion for very long and is here to greet that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks as he stares at Ai Ling, ignoring the gaze of the surrounding people.

    ¡°This one must be Fairy Ai Ling from Concealed Sword Pavillion. I have been admiring you for a very long time. If you do not mind, let¡¯s go out and have a talk?¡±

    Everyone looks at Liu Yi like he is a dead man.

    What is going on? I am only talking to their sect beauty only. Is there really a need for so much hatred?

    Ai Ling¡¯s expression is also somewhat shocking as she says, ¡°I am really sorry. I do not have any interest in talking with Sir Liu and I feel that there isn¡¯t anything for us to chat about.¡±

    Liu Yi frowns and at this moment Ai Ling secretly transmit her voice over.

    ¡°I will give you the pills¡­but now is not the time.¡±

    Liu Yi is unable toprehend Ai Ling¡¯s word, what does she mean?

    At this moment a guy suddenly speak up from their side, ¡°Stay away from her!¡±

 Chapter 441 Gao Feng

    ¡°Keep away from her. She is not someone like you can get close to.¡±

    A handsome guy is sitting over there. He speaks without even lifting his head.

    When Liu Yi sees that guy, he thinks in his heart, who on earth is this handsome guy?

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­you leave this ce first¡­¡±

    Ai Ling continues to transmit her voice to Liu Yi, ¡°Later on I will exin to you¡­I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±

    This is the first time Liu Yi hears Ai Ling uses this kind of begging tone to talk to him, but he does not know why but he feels ufortable. But he takes a deep breath and says, ¡°Apologies I was being rude.¡±

    He turns around and leaves.

    At this moment he suddenly received a voice transmission from that guy.

    ¡°You better hope that during thepetition you do not meet me, otherwise you will die.¡±

    Using voice transmission to threaten me?

    Liu Yi suddenly wishes to smiles. He stops leaving and once again turns around and say to that guy, ¡°I do not know who are you but I still want to say something. I am really looking forward to meeting you during thepetition. Because I really find you annoying and really wish to personally beat you into an idiot!¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s expression turns nervous as everyone in the Concealed Sword Pavillion is looking at Liu Yi in shock as they do not know why he suddenly challenged them.

    ¡°Raising Immortal Pce Hall Liu Yi is indeed only an arrogant fellow.¡±

    The guy suddenly sneers, ¡°Do you know who I am? You actually say these kinds of nonsensical words.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Taoist Laozi? Jade Emperor? Sun Wukong?¡±

    Liu Yi had never epted being threatened, thus when he hears that guy¡¯s words he starts mocking him, ¡°Other than a thick face what do you have more than me?¡±

    ¡°You are really tired of living!¡±

    That guy immediately stands up as he arrogantly ces his hands behind him, ¡°Tell him who am I.¡±

    One of the Concealed Sword Pavillion disciples immediately stands up and looks at Liu Yi like he is looking at an outdated person, and says, ¡°Idiot you don¡¯t even know my Concealed Sword Pavillion Senior brother Gao Feng how are you still here at the World Dao Gathering mingling around?¡±

    ¡°This brother¡¯s words are very interesting.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s smile bes wider, ¡°This is my first timeing here and I really do not know that the World Dao Competition is not for fighting but to mingle around. Looks like your mingling skills are very powerful but are you able to mingle into top 32?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    That guy¡¯s face turns red as he no longer dares to say anything.

    Who does not wish to get into the top 32 and his own strength is still far from it.

    ¡°Since you know my name why are you still not apologizing for your earlier words?¡±

    Gao Feng is arrogant as he says, ¡°Going against me is just seeking death.¡±

    This fellow¡­is really like Ao Ri ah!

    Why is it that in the cultivation world there is always this kind of person who thinks so highly of themselves. With just a bit of strength and they think that they are undefeatable?

    ¡°Gao Feng right? This is really my first time hearing this name. I must first rify some things. Firstly, there always someone better. It is not that you have some ability and you are really unparalleled. If you really wish to fight against me, I, Liu Yi wees you. I am not even afraid of the Manor Head of World Manor, why would I be afraid of you, a disciple of Concealed Sword Pavillion?¡±

    Liu Yi lifts a finger and says till that Gao Feng¡¯s eyes turn cold.

    ¡°Number two, what do you mean by me going against you. Aren¡¯t you the one who provoked me first? Don¡¯t think that you using voice transmit to threaten me then everything will be fine. This is my temper. If you do not provoke me then I would not provoke you.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you really do not know anything.¡±

    Gao Feng crosses his arms, ¡°You have irritated my woman do you really think that you will be fine?¡±

    ¡°Your woman?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Ai Ling who is sitting by the side, ¡°You are his woman?¡±

    ¡°No¡­I¡¯m not¡­.¡±

    Although Ai Ling knows what will be her future, when she sees Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, she for some unknown reason denied her rtionship with Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng¡¯s expression instantly turns heavy, ¡°Ai Ling are you really going to be disobedient towards me?¡±

    ¡°You really think that you are an emperor?¡±

    Liu Yi holds back hisughter when he hears Gao Feng¡¯s tone. It seems like he has more or less guessed what is going on.

    ¡°Hmph, there is no need for you to care!¡±

    Gao Feng seems to be mad, ¡°Ai Ling do not forget your status!¡±

    The moment he says that Ai Ling instantly bes silent as she turns her head away in gloom.

    When Liu Yi sees Ai Ling¡¯s appearance, his heart is slightly in pain.

    Looks like Ai Ling is not living well in Concealed Sword Pavillion.

    ¡°Since your courage is so huge then let us have a showdown during the World Dao Gathering.¡±

    After Gao Feng has stopped Ai Ling he says to Liu Yi, ¡°For that you need to have the qualification to get into the top 32 first. The two of us are not in the samepetition group. Do not be eliminated halfway through.¡±

    ¡°Rx I will deal with you.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Ai Ling beforeughing and says, ¡°Help Ai Ling deal with you.¡±

    At that moment Gao Feng is almost unable to control his anger as a sky-blue sword qi emerges from his body.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    At this moment a strong and powerful voicees from their side.

    Everyone turns around to see a guy wearing white Taoist attire and walks over from the Sect Head Banquet and berates, ¡°This is the World Manor do not create trouble!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Head¡­¡±

    By the side, the disciples who are preparing to take action immediately stand by the side obediently, whereas Gao Feng impolitely says, ¡°Sect Head. He is already bullying to the top of my head and you want me to hold back?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly shocked, Gao Feng is actually so impolite to his Sect Head! Indeed his eyes are grown on the top of his head ah!

    ¡°Gao Feng you are not going to listen to sect head¡¯s words?!¡±

    The Sect Head trembles slightly. It seems like he is quite angered.

    ¡°Hmph, the next sect head still might not be you.¡±

    Gao Feng sneers, ¡°If I obtain world number one this time around, the Sect Head position will be mine. Do note and bother about my matter. It is best if you go and think about how you are going to retire!¡±

    [TL: wow¡­so any guesses how badly trashed he will get and by who?]

    ¡°You! Hmph!¡±

    The sect head is very angry but he cannot do anything about Gao Feng, after all this time around the entire sect is counting on Gao Feng to get number one during the World Dao Gathering!

    This is the decision of all of the elders and rtes to the big matter of Concealed Sword Pavillion. Even the sect head is unable to do anything to Gao Feng.

    He can only swing his sleeves in anger and walks off.

    ¡°Do you see. If I wish to kill you no one will be able to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Then I am looking forward to it.¡±

    Liu Yi also does not wish to back down as he stands opposite of Gao Feng.

    Their sight collides and sparks seem to flies out!

    Ai Ling clenches her fist as she starts to be more worried. Currently, her smarts have disappeared to gods know where. She does not know how to stop the two of them.

    ¡°Oh? Liu Yi, it is actually you?¡±

    At this moment a familiar girl¡¯s voicees from behind him. Liu Yi turns around and takes a look and that girl is none other than Gu Yu.

    ¡°I am saying just who is Liu Yi from Raising Immortal Pce Hall and it is actually really you.¡±

    Gu Yu looks at him and Gao Feng, ¡°Are the two of you going to fight? That is great then, looks like this year¡¯s Immortal Snow Peak will have fewer opponents.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Perhaps thinking that if he really starts fighting and will lose his qualification topete in the World Dao Gathering, Gao Feng finally recalls his sword qi and says coldly, ¡°Today I shall let you off first. You better pray that you do not meet me on the stage!¡±

    ¡°Apologies, I do not believe in any gods.¡±

    Liu Yi basically does not care about this Gao Feng. He looks back at Ai Ling as he sighs in his heart and turn around and says to Gu Yu, ¡°Such a coincidence that we meet again.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you really dare to show your face in the World Dao Gathering!¡±

    Gu Yu pulls Liu Yi to a corner and transmits her voice, ¡°If you dare to use Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra during thepetition,isn¡¯t that causing my death!¡±

    Oh, so thisss is worried about this?

    ¡°Oh, what is the matter? You are not going to kill me when you see me already?¡±

    Liu Yi starts smiling.

    ¡°Hmph, my current strength is not enough. When I have enough strength I will personally deal with you this demon!¡±

    Gu Yu says angrily, ¡°If it was not because of Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra, I would not havee and looked for you! The two of us will definitely not be friends and can only be enemies! Liu Yi, do you know what is my biggest regret in this life? And that is to pass you Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra and personally created you this scary demon¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says with a thick skin, ¡°You cannot say this ah. How do I look like a demon? Am I obviously a handsome guy ah? Sometimes I would be shocked awake from my own handsomeness.¡±

    ¡°Stop teasing me. No matter what you are my responsibility.¡±

    Gu Yu looks at Liu Yi deeply, ¡°If youmitted any killing sins¡­even if I sacrifice my life I will definitely kill you.¡±

    ¡°You are a girl why do you keep shouting fight and kill. You are so pretty why can¡¯t you be like a well-breddy?¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says about her, Gu Yu¡¯s face suddenly turns red.

    ¡°It is useless even if you praise me. A person like you with a glib mouth are you trying to me?¡±

    Gu Yu says resolutely, ¡°Since things came to today, I also cannot forcefully beg you to turn back into that ordinary person. But like what I had said, you are my responsibility. I will keep my eyes on you.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, there is no need to be so serious ah. We are all ying around there is no need for you to be responsible for me.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words cause Gu Yu¡¯s face turn red to the tip of her ears, ¡°Damn it! You better do not let me meet you during thepetition! Otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Otherwise what will you do?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles merrily at Gu Yu. His current strength is way above Gu Yu and is no longer the young boy that can be bullied by Gu Yu as she pleases.

    ¡°Otherwise I will seal up your wretch mouth in ice!¡±

    Gu Yu angrily leaves.

    Liu Yi watches her back view and finds that she is slightly cute.

    He shakes his head and feels that he definitely must have seen wrongly.

    He walks towards his courtyard and when he passes by Ai Ling¡¯s courtyard, he suddenly receives Ai Ling¡¯s voice transmission.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­let¡¯s meet at the bridge in the visitor area at Zi time.¡±

    Ai Ling actually secretly ask me to meet her? What does she n to do?

    But why of all times it is at Zi time¡­I still wish to take a look at the drawing taking off her clothing¡­.

    Perhaps she wants to return me the pills¡­so I must go to meet her!

    [TL: Zi time is 11pm-1am base on ancient china units of time do check Link to see the rest of the units of time]

 Chapter 442 Ai Lingâ€™s request

    Zi Time is from night 2300 to midnight 0100.

    During this timing, most people will be asleep. There is even scientific proof that this timing you will get the best quality of sleep.

    The older generation people are much more abiding by their resting time then the younger generations and the younger generations have all kinds of night activity while the older generation people have less. The moment it is night, they will go and sleep. Their only night activity is perhaps sex.

    The night time in World Manor is also the same. It is very scarily quiet. Only Liu Yi himself secretly sneaks out and stands on the centermost bridge of the guest area.

    After waiting for around 20 minutes, Ai Ling still has not appeared and Liu Yi starts to have random thoughts.

    Damn it I am really too stupid why did I run out just from her single sentence!

    Did I agree to no longer ept her lure?

    Is it because in my previous life I owed her some debt? Why do I have a passion for her? I cannot even resist her!

    %$#@%$!!!! Really is too demonic!

    After such a long time and she still has not appeared, she definitely must have lied to me again!

    Liu Yi scolds himself harshly that he is an idiot before turning around and prepares to leave.

    ¡°Hehe¡­Hero Liu¡­you have only waited for so long and you want to leave already.¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is about to leave, he suddenly hears Ai Ling¡¯sughter.

    Liu Yi turns around and sees Ai Ling who is wearing a blue qipao walking out from the back of a fake mountain.

    Damn it when was she here! Why did I not notice her!

    Recalling those strange treasures that Ai Ling possesses, Liu Yi thinks that it should be one of them that is helping her.

    Liu Yi asks angrily, ¡°When did youe!¡±

    Ai Ling flutters her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Hehe before Zi time ah. When you are going to meet a girl you must be there earlier don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°Scram! Who is the one who set the time! Moreover, since you are already here why did you not show yourself! You made me wait for so long! Is my time not important?!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be mad. Aren¡¯t I apanying you right now?¡±

    ¡°Scram, apany me behind the big rock?! I am so touched!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah don¡¯t be bothered by those particrs.¡±

    Liu Yi has this thought, why is it that when she sees me she would be like a devil!

    While in front of Gao Feng and the rest she bes dignified again.

    ¡°Less nonsense! Give it to me!¡±

    Seeing Ai Ling, Liu Yi bes very angry as he stretches out his hand with his palm out.

    ¡°How did you know that I have brought tidbits?¡±

    Ai Ling looks at Liu Yi in shock before unwillingly cing some plum candy in Liu Yi¡¯s n, ¡°Eat slowly. I secretly brought them out¡­my sect does not like girls who eat tidbits.¡±

    ¡°What the hell who want this!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the plum candies in his palm before tossing one into his mouth and says is a mumble, ¡°Hurry and give me the pills! I am still in a rush to sleep!¡±

    Ai Ling blinks at Liu Yi and looks at him feeling wrong and ask, ¡°Do I appear to be so hypnotic?¡±

    ¡°That¡­not at all¡­¡±

    Seeing Ai Ling¡¯s pitiful looks, Liu Yi¡¯s heart turns soft.

    Why do I not have any resistance towards this girl¡­

    Let me just treat it as I had owed her during my past life¡­

    ¡°Okayh. I know that you really want the pills but it is rare for us to date. Don¡¯t you want to chat more?¡±

    Liu Yi says in dissatisfaction, ¡°How is this a date¡­¡±

    ¡°Furthermore you sold me out. It is already not easy for me toe back alive what else do you still want?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­because I know that you definitely have a method to escape.¡±

    Ai Ling flutters her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°After all you are the guy that I fell for.¡±

    ¡°Give me a break.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is moved but he quickly controls his unwilling heart and says, ¡°Ai Ling don¡¯t you have an owner?¡±

    ¡°That is not something that I wish for¡­¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s face turn pales as sheughs bitterly, ¡°Sometimes it is impossible to disobey fate¡­Although I am struggling with all my might I realize that I am unable to jump out from this deep hole.¡±

    ¡°If you really work hard you would be able to jump out.¡±

    Liu Yi does not believe in fate. If I had obeyed my fate then I would not be the current me.

    ¡°Fate is very profound¡­.you are not me so you do not understand.¡±

    Ai Ling takes a deep breath, ¡°Let us not talk about this. Tonight the moon is very pretty. Apany me to appreciate the moon. Appreciate the moon and eating plum candy, this life is not bad.¡±

    She gently leans against the stone bridge railing as she looks at the circr moon above her.

    Under the moonlight, Ai Ling is like a perfect beauty. Currently, Ai Ling is extremely beautiful but has some depression within.

    While Liu Yi secretly stares at Ai Ling, she suddenly asks, ¡°Say Liu Yi, do you think there is really a pill of immortality?¡±

    ¡°What? Pill of immortality?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The kind where after you eat it, you will fly up to the moon.¡±

    Ai Ling foolishly stares at the white jade in the sky, ¡°Perhaps up there has the most freedom¡­¡±

    ¡°How would I know. For this kind of matter, you should go and ask Medicine King Valley.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, if there is really a pill of immortality, would it be overcrowded as the price ofnd is increasing!

    ¡°How about we try to create this pill of immortality?¡±

    Ai Ling suddenly bes excited, ¡°At that time, the two of us fly up to the moon together. I will be in charge of feeding the rabbit while you are in charge of chopping trees! How beautiful would that be!¡±

    ¡°What the hell, isn¡¯t that Chang¡¯e and Wu Gang! Are you implying that the two of them have a rtionship?¡±

    [TL: Chang¡¯e is married to Houyi who shoots down the 9 suns. Houyi is given a pill of immortality for his deeds. His disciple Fengmeng tries to steal it when Houyi is out hunting but Chang¡¯e consume it instead and flew up to the moon.]

    [TL: Wu Gang is a man who is punished to chop down a cherry tree on the moon, but the tree can regenerate, thus he is forever unable to chop it down and remains chopping the tree for eternity.]

    ¡°Tsk, a single man with a single woman. Even if there is another rabbit, at most it is their spectators.¡±

    Ai Ling sneers, ¡°Who would believe if the two of them have no rtionship! How is it, do you want to give it a try? I can research on where we can find the prescription of this pill of immortality.¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s words cause Liu Yi¡¯s heart to tremble.

    It seems quite good¡­to be with Ai Ling forever just the two of us¡­but, how about the rest of my women!

    Can I ignore Immortal Fox sister? Can I dump Wang Yuzheng and the rest and leave?

    No¡­this is definitely not possible!

    ¡°Enough Ai Ling. Stop messing around. Quickly give me the pills.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand once again.

    ¡°Hmph, this fellow who does notprehend the atmosphere!¡±

    Ai Ling pouts as she gives Liu Yi a dissatisfied look.

    ¡°It is not the problem of the atmosphere. I need these pills to save a person¡¯s life.¡±

    Liu Yi emphasis, ¡°Furthermore today if it is not for me you would not be able to sessfully escape from that tower. Seeing that I helped you once shouldn¡¯t you give me the pills?¡±

    ¡°Pill, pills, pills!!!! In your eyes, there are only the pills!¡±

    Ai Ling tossed out a small ck bag, ¡°Take it and scram, in the future don¡¯te and look for me!¡±

    She turns around and leaves.

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi, what are you getting mad for?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately grabs hold of Ai Ling¡¯s arm.

    Ai Ling turns her head away, unexpectedly she is actually crying!

    Liu Yi asks in heartache, ¡°You¡­why are you crying ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. The wind is big and blinded my eyes.¡±

    Ai Ling turns her head away no longer looking at Liu Yi as she dodges his sight.

    ¡°Ai Ling¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi does not know why but he suddenly has an urge and says, ¡°As long as you say it, I will help you free yourself from everything.¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s words, Ai Ling tremble slightly.

    But very quickly she calms down and wipes away her tears before smiling at Liu Yi and say, ¡°You are an idiot. I am lying to you on purpose.¡±

    Ai Ling smiles merrily at Liu Yi as her earlier worried appearance disappears making Liu Yi hard to guess which is the real Ai Ling.

    ¡°Let me tell you. Never easily believe in the tears of a girl. It is very unreliable. In the future do not fall for it again!¡±

    Liu Yi turns silent, just what is Ai Ling thisss hiding?

    Liu Yi is unable toprehend.

    No matter what I still wish to help her¡­but what is she resisting for. Does she really not want to fight against her fate?

    Feeling sorrow for her misfortunes, anger for her unwillingness to struggle! Even if I wish to help it is of no use if she does not take the initiative!

    ¡°Youss¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, enough, don¡¯t want to chat with you anymore. It is already sote and single guy and single girl it would be bad if you take advantage of me.¡±

    Now she is asking me to apany her longer but now she is in a hurry to leave.

    What on earth is going on with this girl¡­really is unable to guess her thoughts.

    ¡°Tomorrow you must do your best for thepetition. I think that I will be the cheering squad.¡±

    As Ai Ling speaks she waves towards Liu Yi, ¡°Do not be eliminated before top 32. You are my hero!¡±

    ¡°I will do my best and you also need to work hard.¡±

    No one knows except Liu Yi if his work hard means work hard in escaping your fate or work hard in thepetition.

    Ai Ling only smiles and say, ¡°I ah already said that I am here to cheer. No matter what is the result, I can calmly ept it. Rather it is you. You are the sole hope of Raising Immortal Pce Hall.¡±

    ¡°Are you fine like this? Talking about this the two of us should be on opposite sides right.¡±

    Liu Yi meaning Raising Immortal Pce Hall and Concealed Sword Pavillion, ¡°You cheering for me would it be okay?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, my heart is already yours.¡±

    Ai Ling suddenly smiles and that smile makes Liu Yi¡¯s heart to beat extra fast.

    This girl¡­.

    ¡°Forget it. I am unable to take your teasing already. I am going back to sleep.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs as he prepares to leave.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to do your best tomorrow! If you enter the top 32 I will go and watch your match!¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t everyone go and watch the top 32petition?¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and rolls his eyes at Ai Ling, ¡°Don¡¯t keep treating me as an idiot okay?¡±

    ¡°Hehe..you saw through me again so boring. Anyway, you must do your best okay! If you get into the top 32 I¡¯ll give you a good reward okay!¡±

    ¡°What kind of reward?¡±

    ¡°How about a kiss?¡±

    ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately turns around and walk off.

    For every extra second I stay I will degenerate another percentage!

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.¡±

    From behind him,es the voice of Ai Ling.

    ¡°If you really wish to help me¡­.then please do not let Gao Feng obtain number one¡­¡±

 Chapter 443 Start of competition

    The next day, the World Dao Gathering starts officially.

    Liu Yi has drawn a bamboo slip with the word ¡®North¡¯, thus he is sent to the ck Tortoise stage.

    Wherelse Chen Keqing has drawn the word ¡®South¡¯, thus she is sent to the Vermillion Bird stage and is separated from Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi nces towards the Vermillion Bird stage before praying for Chen Keqing.

    Senior sister ah. This time around I am unable to help you¡­wish you good luck.

    Currently, on the ck Tortoise stage, it ispletely filled with people.

    In a while, when the whistle is blown, 8 formations will appear on the ground.

    The formation is neither big nor small and is just enough to stand a single person. Thepetition time is only an hour and after an hour, the 8 people who are standing in the formation will be the 8 strongest in this group.

    It must be said that this kind ofpetition is very cruel but filled with trials.

    Liu Yi nces around and feels that he can be considered fortunate. Other than a few familiar faces from Sky Heavy Gate, there isn¡¯t any other familiar face.

    Looks like Ai Ling, Gu Yu and that Gao Feng are all in different groups.

    Looks like they will be in top 32. This is also great. Interesting things should be at the end.

    There are countless heroes in the World Dao Gathering. Wanting to obtain top 32 is not an easy matter.

    But to the current Liu Yi, it is nothing difficult. Even that arrogant Gao Feng, Liu Yi does not put him in his eyes.

    Although he had only opened 10 star-jades, it seems like he can do anything he likes in the human realm.

    Cultivating four different qi at the same time, it is indeed very strong. Furthermore, I still have the heaven-defying dragon transformation ability!

    But I do not wish to obtain number 1. That way would be too famous. Especially should I identally reveal that I possess demon qi or devil qi in my body, my life might be threatened.

    But Liu Yi recalls what Ai Ling told him, ¡®If you wish to help me, then prevent Gao Feng from getting number 1¡­.¡¯

    Haiz¡­perhaps Gao Feng would be eliminated before be get into the top 32¡­

    Liu Yi really did not think of obtaining number 1. Top 4 is okay and is enough to propel Raising Immortal Pce Hall back into a top sect.

    But if it is number 1¡­perhaps I might fall into deep trouble myself.

    So should I do it or not¡­let¡¯s think about it again when I know the end results.

    As long as number 1 is not Gao Feng then it is fine!

    Liu Yi prays in his heart that Gao Feng will be eliminated before the top 32!

    Thispetition is rather casual and Manor Head Mo did not say anything, instead, it is the sect heads who are watching chatting with each other.

    In front of Liu Yi stands a few Sky Heavy Gate disciples. Each one of them are sneering as they re at him.

    One of the Sky Heavy Gate disciples who has long hair and thinks that he is very handsome suddenly says to Liu Yi, ¡°Little fellow, in a while it will be your death date.¡±

    As he speaks he did not forget to swings his long hair.

    ¡°With senior brother taking action, this fellow will definitely be dead.¡±

    ¡°Since he dares to provoke our Sky Heavy Gate then let uspletely suppress Raising Immortal Pce Hall!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right let us embarrass them!¡±

    By the side, the disciples from Sky Heavy Sect also echoes along.

    The senior brother once again swings out his hair and says arrogantly, ¡°Watch me easily settle himter.¡±

    It seems like he thinks that this way is very drifting but when Liu Yi sees it he instantly has a feeling of floating away¡­

    ¡°Quickly start. I can¡¯t wait to kill people already, hahaha¡­.¡±

    The senior brother feels very good as he looks at the sky and says, ¡°What a beautiful blue sky ah¡­it is such a pity that under such blue sky, someone¡¯s blood will be sshed onto the ground¡­such an eyesore¡­¡±

    ¡°Wah, senior brother is damn cool¡­¡±

    ¡°Unparallel domineering!¡±

    His of junior brothers and sisters suck up to him.

    Liu Yi covers his forehead, did they forget to eat medicine before leaving?!

    Looks like their sickness is not light ah!

    Towards this kind of person, there is only a way to describe them.

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and points at that senior brother before pointing his thumb towards the ground.

    ¡°Damn it this fellow is seeking death!¡±

    ¡°He is provoking us!¡±

    ¡°Senior brother! He is looking down on you! Dammit, I do not know what is senior brother temper but I am unable to endure it!¡±

    The group of junior brothers and sisters start shouting.

    ¡°In a while, I will show him what is call afraid!¡±

    The senior brother¡¯s expression turn fierce as he res at Liu Yi and ferociously says, ¡°Little fellow from Raising Immortal Pce Hall! In a whileter even if you kneel down and begs us we will not let you off! Just wait for your death!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Where did that barkinge from?¡±

    Liu Yi looks around curiously and even looks under his feet.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    The senior brother seems to finally unable to bear it and is about to explode.

    The rest of the Sky Heavy Gate disciples hurry and block him. After all, thepetition has not officially started and anyone who takes action before that will lose their qualification to take part!

    ¡°Senior brother bear with it. In a whileter let him die!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. There is no need to do it now¡­¡±

    The disciples from Sky Heavy Gate hurry and blocks him.

    Liu Yi startsughing gently, with his shrewdness and he wants toe out to be the senior brother and pretend!

    ¡°Big brother do your best!¡±

    From the crowd of people watchinges a shout. Liu Yi turns around and look and realize that it is Huang Jie.

    Looks like this disciple of Medicine King Valley is really truly treating me as a friend.

    Liu Yi waves towards him when he saw a person on the stands as well.

    Damn it isn¡¯t that Mo Lan?

    Currently, Mo Lan is wearing a male attire as usual with her arms crossed. She stands on the stands very domineering as their gazes collide.

    Usually, when a girl¡¯s and guy¡¯s sight meet each other, the girl would subconsciously nce to the side.

    But Ma Lan did not. Instead, she raises her head slightly as a trace of provocation appears in her eyes.

    This girl¡­is she really a girl? She obviously has a man¡¯s heart!

    What does she n to do? Does she want to start fighting me in a bit? Hopefully not¡­

    Liu Yi turns away. Since I cannot provoke then I hide¡­.at most at night I go and watch her drawing as I go rubbing¡­

    -PHT¡­¡­BOOM-

    At this moment an artillery shell shoots high up into the sky and explodes.

    Thepetition starts!

    ¡°Aoooooo, go and die!¡±

    The senior brother is the first to rush over as he pulls out the heavy sword on his back and dashes towards Liu Yi holding the gate bar.

    ¡°Sky Destroying Sword!¡±

    The Sky Heavy Gate sword practice method is slightly strange. It is not qi with a sword, instead, it is holding the gate bar as he jumps up and smashes down with his sword towards Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    A huge force is produced by the heavy sword, carrying an unblockable might!

    ¡°Senior brother is a ten-star cultivator ah. With him taking action this Raising Immortal Pce Hall disciple is definitely done for!¡±

    ¡°Haha, waiting for the scene of him flying out of the stage!¡±

    The group of Sky Heavy Gate disciples areughing as they seem to be waiting for Liu Yi to be beaten up.

    The heavy sword instantly descends in front of Liu Yi and is around a few cm away from his nose!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    -Boom!-

    The senior brother thought that his single technique will be able to im the life of Liu Yi and is very excited as his sword chops down.

    But what he chopped is an afterimage. The heavy swordnds on the stage causing a long crack to form on the stage.

    There is a very special barrier cast onto the stage making it very firm. If you want to break it, you need a lot of strength! It can be seen just how much strength does this senior brother possess!

    This is the Sky Heavy Gate cultivation method. One force to copse ten intelligence!

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    The senior brother looks at his gate bar heavy sword in disbelief. Their sect¡¯s sword technique will create a strange attracting force on the sword when they are swinging their sword, controlling their opponents figure.

    Under this kind of attracting force don¡¯t talk about escaping, even standing still is a problem!

    But this fellow actually escaped?!

    How is this possible!

    ¡°The sword technique is slightly unique but it is not enough.¡±

    Liu Yi stands by the side as he smiles at the senior brother.

    ¡°Next time you will not be able to escape! Just now I had only used 30% of my strength only!¡±

    The senior brotherughs as he raises his gate bar, ¡°Watch me chop you this time!¡±

    ¡°Come out, Xiao Taiji!¡±

    Liu Yi did not dodge, instead he brandishes his hand as the Taiji sword he carries on his back lets out a nk as it leaves it¡¯s scabbard and floats in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Hahaha, how can this kind of qi controlling sword technique be the match of my heavy sword!¡±

    When the senior brother sees the sword flying towards him, heughs as he raises his heavy sword and smashes it against the flying sword wanting to p it away.

    -Dang!-

    When the heavy sword hits the flying sword, instead of going off course, instead his arms is being jolted aside as his palm webbing starts bleeding and the heavy sword is sent flying to the side.

    Liu Yi¡¯s flying sword rubs pass the top of the senior brother¡¯s head.

    -Swish!-

    The senior brother long hair instantly got blown away by the wind!

    The senior brother instantly be a bald guy!

    ¡°Senior brother!¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­is this still our senior brother¡­.¡±

    ¡°Take revenge for senior brother!¡±

    The group of Sky Heavy Sword people are stun but they quickly awaken and rush over with their heavy swords, surrounding Liu Yi in their center.

    ¡°All at the same time? Very good then let me send all of you off at the same time.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s hand pulls back to his ear and the Taiji sword instantly flies back and starts revolving by his right.

    ¡°Just based on you? Why don¡¯t you look at the mirror! Raising Immortal Pce Hall is nothing but a group of trash!¡±

    ¡°Go kill him!¡±

    ¡°Eat my sword!¡±

    The group of disciples start attacking, whereas Liu Yi is calm as he instills arge amount of strength into his Taiji sword and his palm points push towards the ground.

    -Boom!-

    The Taiji sword instantly pierce into the ground as rays of sword qi shoot out from the ground and st the surrounding Sky Heavy Gate¡¯s disciples away!

    Instantly the earlier aggressive group of Sky Heavy Gate people are all lying on the ground with their body¡¯s covered with injuries from the sword qi.

    Liu Yi stands there as the Taiji sword floats by his side loftily.

    ¡°You guys are out of luck meeting me. Sky Heavy Gate shall end here.¡±

 Chapter 444 Masculine Female

    After Liu Yi dealt with the people from Sky Heavy Gate, he instantly bes an idler.

    He raises his head and looks around. In front of him is a fight in full flight!

    Therge stage is instantly in a mess. Everyone no longer cares about what Gate and what Sect! For the 8 formations, they are always fighting until they are bleeding!

    The 8 formations are a distance apart from each other. Even if it is people from the same sect it is impossible to help.

    On the other hand, Liu Yi is rather rxed, after all, in this group, there is only him from Raising Immortal Pce Hall. He found the closest formation and start walking towards it.

    ¡°This is not a ce that you cane little kid!¡±

    A cultivator charges towards Liu Yi tossing out magic technique and prepares to send him flying.

    -dang!-

    Liu Yi¡¯s Taiji sword pierces thought the magic technique and through that cultivator¡¯s stomach.

    It is only a hole through the stomach and is not enough to take his life. These cultivators naturally have their own life-saving techniques.

    It is a martial artspetition, not a friendly spar, not a ce where win or lose can easily be determined.

    Since it is the World Dao Gathering, if it is to find the real number one, then death and life is impossible to prevent.

    To be honest Liu Yi is already being lenient. Looking over at the other side, there is already a number of young disciples who are corpses lying on the ground.

    They originally came here in high spirit and hesitation, wanting to fight out their name in the World Dao Gathering.

    In the end, they can only be a cold corpse on the ground and bid goodbye to the cultivation world.

    There is a risk in thepetition which cultivators need to be prudent about.

    Liu Yi keeps his Taiji sword and ignores the guy that he had heavily injured before walking towards the formation.

    A group of people are in a messy fight over the formation. As Liu Yi walks over he says, ¡°Those who do not wish to die, get lost.¡±

    One of them from an unknown sect whose eyes have turned red from fighting turn around and starts cursing at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Damn it who do you think you dare! Seeking death is it!¡±

    Liu Yi repeats once again, ¡°Raising Immortal Pce Hall, Liu Yi. Those who do not wish to die get lost please.¡±

    Liu Yi?!

    Raising Immortal Pce Hall Liu Yi?

    The one who challenged World Manor Manor Head and killed a group of devil cultivators until the retreat?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just kill a group of trash devil cultivators? Do you really think that you are damn tough?!¡±

    ¡°If you do not wish to die then get lost!¡±

    The group of cultivators continue to keep fighting and none of them take Liu Yi¡¯s warning to heart.

    ¡°Since that is the case then do not say that I am not merciful.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly jumps high up into the sky before aiming towards the group of messy cultivator below and stretch out his right palm.

    ¡°Glorious Sun Palm, Illusion Extermination¡­¡±

    Liu Yi lets out a shout and instantly pained cries resound from the ground.

    -Boom!-

    An enormous palm qi descends from the sky and crashes down on all of the cultivators with 20 meters.

    Arge palm print is left on the stage like it was hit out by a giant.

    Liu Yi¡¯s Taiji sword stabs into the center of the formation as hends on the hilt and crosses his arms.

    ¡°This ce is mine. Anyone whoes close shall die!¡±

    This cry is filled with killing intent scaring all of the surrounding cultivators as they retreat.

    Damn it¡­this Raising Immortal ce Hall Liu Yi¡­how is he so strong!

    The cultivators who are able to take part in the World Dao Gathering are all quite strong!

    But they were all forced to kneel by a single palm from Liu YI! Just how strong is this fellow!

    Furthermore, when did Raising Immortal Pce Hall have palm techniques? Aren¡¯t they a sword sect?

    This palm technique is way too scary¡­and is never seen before!

    As the daughter of World Manor Manor Head, Mo Lan has seen a lot of things. But she is also at a loss when she sees the palm technique of Liu Yi.

    What is this palm technique? So strange. Is it self-created by Liu Yi? Looks like when we cross blows back then he \was holding back!

    It is not surprising that Mo Lan does not know of Liu Yi¡¯s palm technique. Glorious Sun Palm is the ultimate technique of Heavenly Fox in the demon realm. Afterward, with the Heavenly Foxes being wiped out, this palm technique was basically lost. Thus in the recent thousands of years, no one has seen this palm technique before. There are a few in the demon realm who have seen it before and it is basically something new in the human realm!

    Liu Yi has no choice but to use Glorious Sun Palm. Because if he only uses the Imperial Sword Technique of Raising Immortal Pce Hall, he would not be able to fight into top 4. It is best tobine with Glorious Sun Palm, that way it would be powerful and would not reveal his demon qi.

    Mo Lan nces at Liu Yi again making Liu Yi thinks that she would being at him. But she turns around and uses the Ming King strength to boost herself and snatches another formation.

    Mo Lan is also very strong and it is easy for her to snatch a formation for herself.

    Liu Yi realizes that in their group, the people are not very strong. Other than himself and Mo Lan, there are not any other outstanding people.

    All of the cultivators are fighting all over the ce with red eyes. Liu Yi cannot believe that just yesterday all of them were sitting together and eating merrily, toasting each other¡­

    These cultivators are unable to escape fame and benefits this two words.

    But soon Liu Yi finally found someone who he is interested in and it is a bald monk in monk robe!

    This monk is holding a Buddhist staff and running around like a barbarian.

    This fellow has great strength and his body is rather firm. Endless magic techniquends on him and destroys his monk robe, revealing his hard copper muscles.

    These muscles are like steel protecting the monk as he raises his staff and knocks away people whoe close to the formation that he is standing on.

    Every time he sends a person flying he would chant a verse.

    ¡°Merciful Buddha¡­scram for me!¡±

    ¡°Be Good, Be Good¡­get lost for this grandpa!¡±

    [TL: I like this monk ^.^]

    What the hell, does this monk have a mental problem?

    Although I do not know if this monk is right in his head but his strength is shocking.

    No cultivator is able to get within a 2-meter radius of him, otherwise, they would be sent flying by him!

    What a strong monk¡­perhaps he might be a strong opponent.

    Other than the monk, there isn¡¯t another person who shines in the ck Tortoise Stage. Looking at Mo Lan again, she is currently wearing a silver armor and brandishing a halbert beating the cultivators until they are in a pitiful state.

    This girl¡­is she really a girl¡­

    Why is it that when she fights, her gaze is so excited¡­and clucking¡­

    This must be a female T-Rex¡­¡¯

    Mo Lan brandishes her halberd and is fighting excitedly. Seeing that there is still a lot of time, she walks out of her formation quite frequently and charges into the group of cultivators and attacks everyone.

    When an unknown sect disciple sees Mo Lan charging over to attack, he instantly got a fright and cries out, ¡°Miss Mo. I, my sect and World Manor have a good rtionship¡­please be merciful¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it is not like you are from Immortal Snow Peak.¡±

    Who would have known that Mo Lan ignores him and uses the halbert to send him flying out.

    Mo Lan lifts her halbert and turns around, her gazends on a cultivator wearing silver Taoist robe.

    ¡°Ahah! I, I am from Immortal Snow Peak ah junior sister¡­¡±

    The cultivator is slightly d, luckily she is one of us.

    ¡°Oh, in that case¡­take my attack!¡±

    Who would have guessed that Mo Lan would continue to wave her halbert and send that fellow flying out.

    After which Mo Lan sneers faintly and says, ¡°There is no father and son on the battlefield.¡±

    What the¡­this girl is not only swift and fierce, she is also very shameless!

    Mo Lan¡¯s halbert points towards Liu Yi as she says, ¡°Liu Yi there is still a lot of time. Staying still is boring why don¡¯t we have a spar?¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders and says, ¡°That is not possible. I still need to save my strength for the top 32 fight.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so petty? It is just a fight that¡¯s all. It is not like I will eat you up.¡±

    Mo Lan pouts, ¡°Are you a guy or not. Would you die fighting just once?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am a guy. Otherwise, why would I want that drawing for? Don¡¯t you say so?¡±

    Liu Yi evilly narrows his eyes at Mo Lan.

    ¡°You scumbag! I should not have gifted it to you! What did you do to it!¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­I drink alcohol and say poems of simr standards towards it.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles merrily. Although it sounds nice, Mo Lan feels that the smiles are unbearably wretched.

    ¡°Scumbag how I really wish to deal with you before the top 32!¡±

    ¡°Miss Mo I advise that you better save strength for the top 32 fight.¡±

    Liu Yi advice kind-heartedly, ¡°Later during the actual top 32 fight, it would not be toote if we fight for 300 rounds!¡±

    Although it is like, when Liu Yi says it, it sounds very disgusting!

    Mo Lan sneers before saying coldly, ¡°That is good then. It is best that I will meet you in the top 32, otherwise, thispetition would be pointless!¡±

    ¡°Why are you aiming at me for. It is not like I am the world¡¯s number 1.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Talking about that, who is the number 1 during thest World Dao Gathering? Why don¡¯t you go and look for her?¡±

    ¡°Thest gathering number 1 was Immortal Snow Peak¡¯s Gu Yu.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s jaw nearly drops down, thest gathering number 1 is Gu Yu?

    Although she is very strong, her strength is only around 11 stars¡­especially so many years ago, perhaps she had just broken through to earth stage. How is it possible for her to get number 1 during the World Dao Gathering?

    ¡°That Gu Yu is really not simple¡­hope that this year I will have a chance to fight against her. Butparing to her, my interest in you is slightly higher.¡±

    ¡°That¡­I am really sorry but actually, I already have a sweetheart¡­.¡±

    ¡°You are courting disaster!¡±

    Mo Lan is like a lioness showing off her might as she roars and stabs the halberd in her hand into the ground by her side.

    Instantly ten metersrge Unmovable Ming King image emerges from behind her and sends the surrounding cultivators flying away.

    What the hell¡­.this girl is so powerful¡­wild and domineering¡­she is like a hero among girls¡­

    ¡°That¡­Miss Mo. Today¡¯s weather is quite good¡­.how about we sit down to have drink some tea¡­¡±

 Chapter 445 Top 32 competition

    An hour passed by very quickly. Soon the earlier crowded stage is left with 8 people standing on it.

    Among these 8 people, only Liu Yi, Mo Lan, and the strange monk still retain their strength.

    The rest of the five are panting with all kind of injuries on their body. They have fought endlessly to obtain their position.

    Looks like there are not any super strong opponent in ck Tortoise stage. The experts should be mostly gathered in the other three stages.

    Liu Yi does not know whether he is fortunate or not, no matter what the top 32 will be a very difficult fight.

    ¡°Grouppetition has ended!¡±

    At this moment World Manor Manor Head Mo Tian finally stands up and say, ¡°Let out top 32 heroes get onto the Sky Supporting Stage.¡±

    The moment he finished, Liu Yi immediately controls his flying sword towards the center stage.

    Underneath him is a group of the crowd who are shouting towards the top 32.

    Liu Yi sees Chen Keqing sitting on the viewing stands with an injury on her arm raising her fist towards him.

    Looks like senior sister has been defeated ah¡­thinking about it it should be right. The rest of the experts are all in other groups. My senior sister will definitely find it hard to hold her feet.

    If she was in the ck Tortoise stage how good would that be. With my strength, I can help her hold a formation and just before the time end, I can go and snatch another formation.

    Under the cheering of the crowd, Liu Yinds on the enormous center stage.

    When Liu Yinds, he finally sees the familiar faces.

    A cold face Gu Yu, the arrogant Gao Feng, what shocked Liu Yi the most is he had actually seen Li Heqiang and Cat Maiden Xiao Wei!

    Nimble Gate is so strong?

    As for the rest of the people, from their attire, they should be from the sects. Among which there is a number who are from Immortal Snow Peak, Dragon Tiger Gate, and the likes.

    Wherelse for Zen Longxiang Temple there is only the weird monk from Liu Yi¡¯s group.

    Gao Feng nces at Liu Yi before making a cut-throat action.

    Does this shit really thinks that he is a professional killer!

    ¡°Everyone here is the elites of the cultivation world. You can also say that you are the strongest 32 people in the newest generation.¡±

    Mo Tian stands on a tall stage as he looks at the 32 of them below him. It is like he did not see his daughter as he says, ¡°In a whileter, I will raise the Sky Supporting Stage. Afterward, everyone can go to the resting area to rest.¡±

    After Mo Tian speaks, he ps his hand.

    The World Manor disciples who are surrounding the stage point at the Sky Supporting Stage.

    Yellow light shoots out from their finger and hits a few stone st by the stage.

    Immediately the stage starts vibrating. The crowd watching this scene excitedly.

    ¡°What is World Manor doing?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly curious.

    ¡°You will know soon.¡±

    Mo Lan who is standing by Liu Yi¡¯s side smiles merrily at him, ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised okay.¡±

    ¡°Merciful Buddha¡­Excellent¡­¡­¡±

    The monk got a greater shock as he starts chanting scriptures.

    Afterall they are from the same group, thus Liu Yi turns around and asks, ¡°Great Master. You are not afraid of earthquake right?¡±

    ¡°Excellent¡­.who is afraid of earthquake¡­¡±

    The monk rubs his bald head, ¡°Humble monk is afraid of heights¡­¡±

    Afraid of heights?

    What does fear of heights have to do with an earthquake?

    Before Liu Yi is able toprehend, the ground starts to shake even harder.

    Immediately afterward, the entire stage suddenly raise up sharply towards the sky!

    Liu Yi blinks his eyes as the stage has already reached the mid-air.

    Sky Supporting Stage¡­no wonder it is called Sky Supporting Stage¡­

    Liu Yi realizes that the stage under his feet has already walked out from the ground.

    How is this a stage! This is obviously an enormous dragon turtle!

    The dragon turtle is over 200 meters long, a hundred meters wide and over 30 meters tall. The head stretches out from the shell and opens its mouth and lets out a roar.

    This roar causes the entire World Manor to shake.

    What the hell man¡­what mythical beast is this!

    This turtle head is too long already right¡­.

    ¡°This is the mystical beast raised by my World Manor, Sky Supporting God Turtle.¡±

    Mo Lan arrogantly says, ¡°Also called the Undying Turtle!¡±

    ¡°How about Teenage Mutant Turtles¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, but he is indeed shocked by the enormous god turtle!

    The creatures within the cultivation world are indeed very strange¡­other than the god dragons, this is the first time Liu Yi has seen such arge fellow¡­

    Oh right, there is still that Devil Child. But Devil Child is not as domineering as this god turtle!

    ¡°The stage is already prepared. The viewing seats will also enter the viewing stage.¡±

    When Mo Tian finished, the viewing seats instantly start to rise up as rows after rows of stone pirs lifts up the viewing seats. Very soon the entire ce turns into an enormous surrounded circle. In the center is the enormous standing Sky Supporting God Turtle!

    ¡°Haiz, how I really wish to fight up there¡­¡±

    Chen Keqing looks at Liu Yi who is on top of the god turtle in envy. Looks like I can only leave it to that irritating person to increase the fame of Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡­

    ¡°Let us go down first to recover our qi.¡±

    As Mo Lan speaks, she turns around and flies down the stage.

    ¡°What the. Don¡¯t go ah I don¡¯t know the way!¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and chased after Mo Lan and flies down from the god turtle¡¯s back. Among the 32 people, he is slightly more familiar with Mo Lan.

    As for Gu Yu¡­she only treats me as an enemy¡­

    ¡°Damn it. Why did you chase after me! It is not like I owe you money!¡±

    Mo Lan rolls her eyes at Liu Yi.

    ¡°I am a neer ah. You are after all the further in-charge of World Manor. You need to take care of me ah!¡±

    ¡°Scram. At this moment you remember that I am a person from World Manor. Why did you not say so when you are stealing things?!¡±

    ¡°That¡­today¡¯s weather is rather good..¡±

    ¡°Rather good your sister¡­hurry ande!¡±

    Mo Lan res at Liu Yi. She is unable to take his shamelessness and can only bring him along and flies down towards a floating enormous area with a formation.

    When they are there, Liu Yi immediately senses a warm force flooding his body.

    His slight fatigue from earlier haspletely disappeared.

    It is like there is a kind-hearted angel who uses her holy powers and expels the inert elements in his body.

    ¡°Wahh what is this light? So mysterious!¡±

    ¡°Trash this is call Reversal Formation.¡±

    Mo Lan rolls her eyes at Liu Yi before pointing at the formation and says, ¡°Do you see. This formation usage is to increase the recovery speed of your strength and replenish your spirit. This way after a fight, you can swiftly restore yourself back to your peak form and continue to fight the next round.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, this thing is rather miraculous.

    By the side, the monk suddenly says, ¡°Excellent, doesn¡¯t this have the same effect as the big Buddha in my temple.¡±

    Liu Yi does not know that Longxiang Temple¡¯s Big Buddha possesses the effect of restoring spirit.

    ¡°This Master, may I know your Buddhist name?¡±

    Liu Yi feels that this monk is rather interesting thus he went up to ask for his name.

    As the monk dig his nose he says, ¡°Excellent, there is no point in you knowing this humble monk. This humble monk will not help you read your fortunes from features.¡±

    Liu Yi replies, ¡°That¡­it is just simply knowing each other a bit. I have never read my fortunes. My fate shall be in my own control.¡±

    ¡°Oh? This monk likes what you say. This monk appreciates you.¡±

    The monk nods his head before wiping off his snot of the stone wall by the side and stretches out his hand towards Liu Yi, ¡°This monk¡¯s Buddhist name is Yuan Tong may I know what is benefactor¡¯s name?¡±

    What the hell, Amodating(Yuan Tong)?! I am called Stretch Through(Shen Tong)!!

    Liu Yi looks at the monk¡¯s hand who a long time but did not stretch out his hand.

    ¡°I am Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s 13th generation disciple Liu Yi¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, where did I hear this name before¡­right, it seems like a while back you killed a number of the devil spawns¡­Amitabh, your killing sins is too heavy ah¡­your actions are¡­.are¡­very nasty!¡±

    Yuan Tong says with a face filled with detest, ¡°This monk do not understand why when you are doing this kind of things¡­why did you not call this monk!! Excellent!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s forehead is covered with cold sweat. At first, he thought that he would receive a lot of lecturing and Dharma and the like but unexpectedly Yuan Tong would suddenly say this.

    ¡°These devil spawns should all die! Next time remember to call this monk and let this monk personally deal with him!¡±

    Sweat this monk¡¯s killing intent is really heavy!

    ¡°Eh ¡­.talking about this, this monk and Benefactor Liu are really fated.¡±

    Yuan Tong rubs his head with the hand that just picked his nose and says regretfully, ¡°It would be bad if I meet you during the top 32petitionter. Buddha, bless me not to pick you ah.¡±

    Liu Yi immediatelyforts, ¡°Rx there are so many people. You would not be so unlucky¡­¡±

    ¡°That is also true, Excellent. Anyway, I have to ask Buddha to bless me! There will definitely not be a problem!¡±

    Yuan Tong seems to believe in Buddha, that is also true. If he does not believe then he would not have joined Buddhism.

    ¡°The next round ofpetition is starting soon.¡±

    Mo Lan looks at the time before walking towards Liu Yi, ¡°Hope that I can meet you. The problem between the two of us needs to be properly settled.¡±

    Yuan Tong immediately looks at Liu Yi with an ambiguous gaze, ¡°Benefactor Liu. I did not think that you and Manor Head¡¯s daughter had an affair, Excellent¡­¡±

    ¡°Who has an affair with this fellow!¡±

    Before Liu Yi is able to exin, Mo Lan is already red-faced from anger as she raises her halberd and points at Yuan Tong, ¡°Monk if you got guts then say it again!¡±

    Yuan Tong immediately ps his hands together as he apologizes, ¡°Amitabh, Amitabh¡­this monk did not say anything¡­did not say anything¡­¡±

    Only then did Mo Lan calm down slightly and ce down her halberd.

    The monk elbows Liu Yi and says lightly, ¡°Your little lover has a rather big temper¡­¡±

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Mo Lan instantly flies into a rage as she lifts her halberd and is about to charge over.

    At this moment Mo Tian¡¯s voice rings out throughout the entire World Manor.

    ¡°The top 32petition is starting. Now we shall start to draw lots!¡±

 Chapter 446 Gao Fengâ€™s might

    The enormous god turtle sudden opens its mouth and spits out tens of tokens that float in front of it.

    Mo Tian says, ¡°Thepetitors can pick your tokens.¡±

    Damn it how can I pick the things that is spit out by the tortoise¡¯s mouth!

    Liu Yi makes a bitter face.

    The rest of thepetitors start taking action. Mo Lan also takes out a bow and aims at a token before shooting at it.

    -dang-

    After the token got hit by the arrow that Mo Lan shot out, it turns into a green light and flies to the top of Mo Lan¡¯s head and turns into a number.

    -Nine!-

    Good fellow this is very interesting! As long as we attack it then it is fine!

    ¡°Come out Xiao Taiji. Give me a cool number!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he uses Imperial Sword technique and controls his flying sword to strike a token.

    -pa!-

    Tworge words appear above Liu Yi¡¯s head, -One Three!-

    Damn it!

    Liu Yi has the urge to kill. Bullshit why is it my turn and it turned into one three!

    Mo Tian you are then one three! Your whole family is one three!

    Just as Liu Yi is getting mad, everyone has chosen their own number.

    ¡°Let me dere the start of the first round of thepetition!¡±

    Mo Tian sits back down onto his own seat.

    The ones who chose number 1 and 2 fly up to the back of the god turtle.

    Number 1 is Gao Feng? This fellows number is not bad.

    Wherelse for Gao Feng¡¯s opponent, when he realized that his first opponent is Gao Feng his face turns bitter.

    ¡°This one is Concealed Sword Pavilion 9th generation disciple, Gao Feng. Please instruct me.¡±

    ¡°This one is Burning Heart Valley 10th generation disciple, Nie Chao. Please instruct me.¡±

    The Burning Heart Valley disciple Nie Chao make a bitter face, ¡°I really did not expect that I would meet you during the first round. Looks like I will not be able to enter the top 16 this year.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, looks like you know how powerful I am.¡±

    Gao Feng crosses her arms and says slowly, ¡°Since that is the case I can give you a chance. You can admit defeat yourself and get off the stage without me taking action. Otherwise, if I really take action, it¡¯ll be toote for you to regret.¡±

    ¡°Gao Feng! Do not look down on my Burning Heart Valley people!¡±

    Nie Chao¡¯s face turns red as he shouts, ¡°Today even if I die I shall show you the might of my Burning Heart Valley! Come out Scarlet Dragon!¡±

    As he speaks, he creates a formation and summons out an enormous spiritual beast.

    It is a ten meters long scarlet two-headed spiritual snake. It lets out hisses as it looks at Gao Feng opposite it.

    ¡°So stupid¡­¡±

    Gao Feng sighs, ¡°Since that is the case then let me tell you why ConcealedSword Pavillion will be the number 1 sword sect! Why I, Gao Feng will be world number 1!¡±

    A formidable sword qi erupts from his body!

    Because of the sword qi, his Taoist robe starts fluttering.

    ¡°Burning Heart Valley is not given for nothing!¡±

    As Nei Chao speaks, he controls Scarlet Dragon the two-headed spiritual snake and breaths out red mes from its two head at the same time at Gao Feng.

    ¡°Parlour tricks!¡±

    Gao Feng sneers, and it seems like he does not care about the mes.

    He stretches out his right hand as he points with his index finger at the descending mes.

    -Swish!-

    A blue sword qi instantly shoots out and cuts the mes breath out by Scarlet Dragon into two, causing the mes tond by his side.

    ¡°Although Burning Heart Valley is one of the top sects in celestial sect inparison to my Concealed Sword Pavilion it is too weak.¡±

    As Gao Feng speaks, he slowly walks towards Nei Chao, ¡°Other than your spiritual techniques, your own body strength is too weak¡­.you guys are¡­too easy to deal with.¡±

    The moment he finished, Gao Feng suddenly disappears and reappears behind Nei Chao. Sword qi shoots out of his hand and pierces through Nei Chao¡¯s stomach.

    -deng, deng, deng¡­-

    Nei Chao stumbles forwards a few stops as he covers his stomach and copse onto the ground.

    ¡°Too easy already. It is not just a single grade difference between the two of us. The world Number 1 belongs to me!¡±

    Gao Feng stands there with both his hands behind him like he is unequal in the world.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me¡­¡±

    Nei Chao uses his final strength and roars, ¡°Scarlet Dragon! Assault!¡±

    The enormous two-headed spiritual snake instantly went berserk on the stage and bites towards Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng keeps dodging causing the spiritual snake to keep hitting the stage without touching him.

    The stage is getting destroyed. But as time passes, the broken pieces of the stage are actually restoring themselves!

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m bored ying with you.¡±

    After dodging for half a day, Gao Feng finally stop dodging, ¡°Let me help you understand the difference between the two of us!¡±

    He stops retreating and flies towards the spiritual snake.

    Blue sword qi covers his entire body.

    Instantly the sword qi forms the shape of a sword and shes past the spiritual snake.

    -tsss-

    The spiritual snake¡¯s body is instantly cut into two before turning into particles and disappears.

    Liu Yi is shocked, this move is rather simr to my Demonic Sword Technique second move!

    Transforming one¡¯s body into a sword and attack.

    But Gao Feng definitely does not possess the effect of Demonic Sword Technique¡¯s second move.

    But seeing how he so easily defeat one of the top 32 experts, his strength is indeed slightly thorny.

    As his spiritual beast has received heavy injuries, Nei Chao faints andpletely lost hisbat ability.

    After defeating this opponent, Gao Feng¡¯s gazends on Liu Yi in disdain.

    ¡°Liu Yi do you see this. This is the result of being my enemy. If you do not wish to die it is best if you withdraw from the World Dao Gathering! Hahahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°This fellow is still that arrogant.¡±

    Liu Yi did not have any expression but Mo Lan by the side sneers before saying, ¡°Last year Gu Yu narrowly won over this fellow by just a single move. Perhaps this time around he is definitely prepared¡­¡±

    Can Gu Yu be this fellows opponent?

    ¡°But what I am curious about is how did you provoke this fellow?¡±

    Mo Lan looks at Liu Yi curiously, ¡°Could it be that you have also stolen his stuff?¡±

    ¡°Scarm It is not like I am a professional thief!¡±

    ¡°If you are not a professional thief then why did you steal Flipping Sky Seal?¡±

    ¡°What Flipping Sky¡­.¡±

    ¡°The next round ofpetition begins. May number 3 and 4e onto the stage!¡±

    Before Liu Yi is able to finish, Mo Tian¡¯s thunderous voice once again ring out.

    Immediately the twopetitors went onto the stage. Liu Yi does not recognize the two of them, but he did not pay attention to them

    He is thinking about the matter of Flipping Sky Seal. I have only taken the pills and the drawing that is able to take off her own clothes¡­then as for that Flipping Sky Seal, it should be stolen by Ai Ling then.

    Thisss is really eyeing the treasures of other people ah¡­in the end Mo Lan ced this debt on me¡­

    The top 32petition continues on and soon Mo Lan also went up the stage. This World Manor precious miss is indeed strong and beaten her opponent until he begs for mercy and sessfully enters the top 16.

    Very soon Liu Yi¡¯s number is finally called.

    ¡°Do your best. Do not lose before meeting me!¡±

    Mo Lan pats Liu Yi on his shoulder heavily, ¡°You must be defeated by me! We are fated enemies!¡±

    What the hell¡­what is this ah¡­

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be more girly?¡±

    ¡°Why must I be more girly!¡±

    When Mo Lan hears what Liu Yi says he res at him fiercely, ¡°Who says that girls must be weak and powerless!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes you are an able woman. I shall go up the stage.¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    By the side, Yuan Tong closes his hands together and shouts with his might, ¡°Benefactor Liu! Ganbatte!¡±

    ¡°Ganbatte your sister! You are a monk ah can¡¯t you have some integrity!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t a monk learn a foreignnguage?¡±

    ¡°You win!¡±

    Liu Yi stops quarreling with the two weirdos as he stands on his flying sword and flies to the back of the god turtle.

    Opposite him, a male disciple from Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s Earth Character is standing there.

    ¡°Concealed Sword Pavilion Earth Character 9th generation disciple, Cui Yi. Please instruct.¡±

    ¡°Raising Immortal Pce Hall 13th generation disciple, Liu Yi. Please instruct.¡±

    ¡°You are also a legendary person.¡±

    Cui Yi looks at Liu Yi before saying with a smile, ¡°But you are unlucky to meet me Cui Yi. Looks like this year Raising Immortal Pce Hall shall stop its steps at the top 32.¡±

    ¡°Ah, how can this be.¡±

    Liu Yi blinks before saying, ¡°I still want to try to fight into the top 4!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Cui Yi startsughing loudly, ¡°Just you who likes to daydream and you wish to get into the top 4? It is best if you honestly give up. I do not wish to stain my hands with blood!¡±

    ¡°Why do Concealed Sword Pavilion people all have such a damn vile behavior.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Are you rted to Gao Feng? Why are you so damn simr to him.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother Gao is a hero from Sky Character. How can I beparable to him? But you really have guts to even dare to provoke Senior brother Gao. You really do not wish to live ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi are you done talking? Calluses are growing in my ears already.¡±

    Liu Yi digs his ears, ¡°Can we fight now?¡±

    ¡°You are really in a hurry to die.¡±

    As Cui Yi speaks he calls out the longsword from his back, ¡°How can your Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s Imperial Sword technique beparable to my Concealed Sword Pce¡¯s sword-y! Today I shall let you understand the difference between our sect!¡±

    He forms a sword seal and causes the long sword to instantly turns into a silver dragon and pierced towards Liu Yi.

    Cui Yi is very confident towards his sudden flying sword assassination!

    Wherelse Liu Yi seems to be badly frightened as he stands there unmoving.

    ¡°Be defeated under my sword!¡±

    Cui Yi seems to have seen his win as he lets out an excited shout.

    At this moment Liu Yi suddenly moves.

    He only stretches out his hand and uses his index and middle fingers to gently sp the flying sword piercing over.

    -dang!-

    With a ringing sound, the sword body keeps trembling.

    ¡°Wh¡­what?¡±

    Cui Yi¡¯s eyes nearly pop out!

    My flying sword is actually being stopped by a person using just two fingers?!?!

 Chapter 447 Great God Sectâ€™s movements

    Under the stage, Gao Feng frowns. Given that he is able to receive Cui Yi¡¯s sword with a single hand, looks like Liu Yi¡¯s strength is not so simple.

    Butpared to me who has trained to Human Sword realm, it is not enough!

    Let you be arrogant first for now. Afterward, I will deal with you.

    Thinking about this Gao Feng startsughing in his heart.

    On the stage, Cui Yi is very shocked as he did not expect that his flying sword could be grabbed by his opponent!

    How is this possible!

    Liu Yi, who is holding onto Cui Yi¡¯s sword did not forget to nod his head towards Cui Yi and say, ¡°So this is the sword technique of Concealed Sword Pavillion? Thank you for your teachings.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Who can stop my Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s sword-y!¡±

    Cui Yi immediately moves his hands and forms two-handed seals, trying to control his sword to return.

    He put in so much effort until his face turns red! He seems to have used even the strength to drink milk but his sword is still being grasped in Liu Yi¡¯s hand unable to fly back.

    The sword is like grown from Liu Yi¡¯s hand and is unable to listen to Cui Yi¡¯smand!

    ¡°Come back,e back¡­e back ah!¡±

    Cui Yi keeps shouting making Liu Yi shakes his head before rxing his fingers.

    -pa-

    The sword instantly flies backward like lightning and hammers into Cui Yi¡¯s shoulder and sent him flying backward, rolling on the stage.

    ¡°Damn it ah!!!!¡±

    Cui Yi¡¯s shoulder is in pain but it is not a heavy injury. He stands back up as both his hands form seals, causing his sword to float in front of him, afterward his hands split apart.

    Instantly the single sword split into 2, 2 split into 3 and soon over tens of flying swords float in front of Cui Yi.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    With a wave of Cui Yi¡¯s hand, the tens of swords instantly shoot towards Liu Yi.

    -dang dang dang!-

    Liu Yi only stands there as he controls his own Taiji sword and knocks away the swords that are flying towards him.

    Liu Yi reminds kind-heartedly, ¡°If you do not use all your strength then you would no longer have a chance.¡±

    ¡°I indeed look down on you!¡±

    Cui Yi takes two deep breath, ¡°Raising Immortal Pce Hall Liu Yi, you are indeed very strong! Thus now I will use my strongest move to defeat you! Concealed Sword Pavilion Earth Character¡¯s swordy is the real sword technique!¡±

    He flies up into the sky and floats there.

    At the same time, countless swords are released by him surrounding his left and right.

    Liu Yi mocks, ¡°Although I am fine with what you say, I am afraid that your Sky Character Senior brother Gao would be the first to disagree ah!¡±

    ¡°Who needs you to care! Go and die!¡±

    Cui Yi shouts as hundreds of swords start descending like a sword rain towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°What is the use of taking out a bunch of trash metal.¡±

    Liu Yi stops smiling as he forms a sword seal before pointing at Cui Yi in the sky.

    ¡°Go Xiao Taiji!¡±

    -ding, ding, ding!-

    Liu Yi¡¯s Taiji sword shoots out like a green lightning from his side towards the descending sword rain.

    ¡°Want to use a single sword to defend against my ultimate technique?¡±

    Cui Yiughs loudly, ¡°Soon you will be beaten into mincemeat by the sword rain!¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    Liu Yi declines inmenting as heughs, as his Taiji sword enters the sword rain.

    Like a wolf entering a flock of sheep, Taiji sword which is carrying green light destroys the sword rain that shed against it!

    Like destroying rotten wood, in just a single round, Cui Yi¡¯s sword rain ispletely smashed! While Taiji sword has already broken through and pierced towards Cui Yi¡¯s head.

    Cui Yi is stunned as he falls from the sky.

    Taiji sword chases after him and Cui Yi is unable to escape at all.

    He closes his eyes in despair, dead¡­I did not expect that I would die during the top 32petition. Originally I thought that this time around I would be able to get into top 8 and help Concealed Sword Pavilion Earth Character gain fame. But unexpectedly¡­I am going to die now.

    At this moment he suddenly has some regret. Why did I go and provoke this Raising Immortal Pce Hall person?

    ¡°The results should be out now right.¡±

    At this moment he suddenly hears the voice of Liu Yi. Cui Yi opens his eyes to see the Taiji sword¡¯s tip stop just in front of his forehead.

    Liu Yi is standing there as he asks Mo Tian.

    Mo Tian is not unreasonable as he deres, ¡°Winner, Lui Yi.¡±

    ¡°Manor head is smart!¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands before flying back down the stage.

    After Cui Yi stands up, he feels like the world is going round and round as he muddleheaded get off the stage.

    He returns back to the resting area and Gao Feng stands in front of him without any expression.

    ¡°Senior, Senior brother Gao¡­So, sorry¡­¡±

    Cui Yi lowers his head and apologizes to Gao Feng.

    -pa!-

    Gao Feng did not say anything and gave him a p, instantly sending him flying away until he smashes into a wall by the side and smashes out a hole.

    ¡°Trash.¡±

    Gao Feng only says this word before walking to the side.

    ¡°So heartless towards your own people ah.¡±

    Liu Yi who is sitting on a chair by the side smiles merrily at Gao Feng, ¡°What an expert demeanor.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be proud.¡±

    Gao Feng looks at Liu Yi coldly, ¡°Cui Yi is a person from Earth Character. Although he had managed to get into the top 32 he is nothing but trash in my eyes. You defeating him is only clearing out the trash that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°You say that your own junior brother is a trash?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°It is you who is the real trash.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Killing intent emerges from Gao Feng.

    ¡°What about me. You want to fight, is it? Come I am willing to apany you anything.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately stands up not fearing the aura that Gao Feng is emitting. After all, I am also carrying a strong aura making the surrounding people have some pressure.

    ¡°Looks like this year it there will be some difficulty for number 1¡­¡±

    Gu Yu looks at the two of them going tit for tat as she mutters apprehensively.

    ¡°If you have problems settle it on the stage.¡±

    Mo Lan raises her halberd and brings it down in between the two of them, ¡°If you guys fight now, then you will lose your qualification!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, just you wait for me to kill you on the stage!¡±

    Gao Feng tosses out a sentence before leaving.

    Liu Yi turns around and says to Mo Lan, ¡°Miss Mo he wants to kill me ah. You need to protect me.¡±

    Mo Lan rolls her eyes, ¡°Scram you are a big guy and you need me to protect you? Do you have no shame?¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Indeed¡­then¡­how about I treat you to a meal to repay you?¡±

    Mo Lan spits, ¡°Are you just taking advantage? Do you really think that I am stupid?¡±

    Liu Yi is shocked, ¡°Eh you are not?¡±

    Mo Lan starts trembling, ¡°You want to fight is it, Liu Yi?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately smiles, ¡°Hehe, if we fight we will lose our qualification!¡±

    ¡°You just wait to die on the stage!¡±

    ¡°Miss Mo wants to kill me! Yuan Tong, you need to protect me ah!¡±

    ¡°Amitabh¡­this monk will help Benefactor Liu to chant Buddhist scripture for your soul to find peace¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    While Liu Yi performing a show there, thepetition on the stage continues on.

    After a day has passed, the top 16 were chosen.

    Like what Liu Yi predicted, Gao Feng, Gu Yu, Mo Lan, Yuan Tong have all advanced!

    What shock him is that Bai Xiaowei and Li Heqiang have actually advanced as well! Is Nimble Gate really so strong?! Isn¡¯t the strongest spiritual beast summoning sect Burning Heart Valley?

    Looks like this year Nimble Gate will rise!

    What makes Liu Yi most curious about is Bai Xiaowei¡¯s summon beast!

    The beast that she summons is not her spiritual cat Tuantuan. Instead, it is an enormous fierce beast! This fierce beast has outstanding strength and within a few rounds, it sts Bai Xiaowei¡¯s opponent out of the stage.

    Why did this girl no longer use her cat and changed to wild beast ah¡­.this way can I still call her Cat Lady? This is really too regretful.

    Gu Yu¡¯s performance is very normal. After sting out a whole bunch of Immortal Snow Peak magic spells and the opponent surrenders.

    Looks like top 32 is not enough to make everyone take out their full strength ah¡­really don¡¯t know how would tomorrow¡¯s top 16 be.

    ¡°You indeed grew a lot.¡±

    During the top 32petition, Wenren Qian is standing on a building far away secretly observing Liu Yi.

    ¡°But¡­this time round win, I will not give it to you¡­¡±

    With God-father¡¯smand hanging above, she mustply.

    After all, thismand would not endanger Liu Yi¡¯s safety. For God-father, for the Great God Sect, I mustplete it.

    What Wenren Qian does not know is that outside the World Manor, a group of people is getting closer.

    One of the underlings secretly ask, ¡°Vice-sect leader¡­.we going against Sect Leader¡¯smand ande here¡­is it really okay?¡±

    Vice-Sect leader says with clenched teeth, ¡°Less nonsense. Sect Leader¡¯s heart is basically not on the Great God Sect! In his eyes, there is only himself and his god-daughter! If we want to revive the Great God, we can only rely on ourselves! Everyone here is Great God¡¯s enemy! They will block us from reviving Great God. So taking advantage of this chance they must all die!¡±

    ¡°But will the thing that we have to obtain work?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is able to work. This thing is enough to tten the entire World Manor!¡±

    ¡°Can it be able to break through World Manor¡¯s defensive barrier¡­.¡±

    ¡°Clucks¡­this, naturally Law Protector Wenren will help us deal with it¡­¡±

    Vice-sect leader sneers before continuing to cast his magic technique to keep his group of people hidden within the barrier.

    Other than the first night dinner, when it is meal time, there will be servants who bring the food to their room.

    After Liu Yi enters top 16, the happiest person is Liu Haisheng.

    This old man would run to Liu Yi¡¯s room 3-4 times a day to cheer for him to the point of wanting to give his own treasure sword to Liu Yi which Liu Yi hurries and decline.

    Liu Yi gently pats his own Xiao Taiji and says, ¡°Thank you Sect Head Martial Uncle, but my treasure sword is also given to me by my master. It is very powerful!¡±

    ¡°Enough do you think that I do not know that junior brother of mine. He is so miserly. This sword of yours is only a third grade, too low. You see this treasure sword of mine. This is an immortal sword passed down through many generations of Raising Immortal Pce Hall, Through Sky, eighth grade. If you take it, it¡¯ll be like giving wings to the tiger and you arge chance to get into top 8!¡±

    So this old man target is top 8 only?

    ¡°Rx Sect Head Martial Uncle. I will definitely be able to enter top 8. Through Sky sword still, needs to remain in Sect Head¡¯s hands!¡±

 Chapter 448 Once again got plotted against

    ¡°Really? Even without Through Sky sword, you would also be able to get into top 8?!¡±

    Liu Haisheng is in somewhat disbelief.

    ¡°Sect Head Martial Uncle, you still do not believe in me? When have I, Liu Yi talked big?!¡±

    Liu Yi pats his chest, ¡°Anyways, Sect Head Martial Uncle just rx. Tomorrow if I lose during the top 16petition then I shall suicide for my sins.¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi¡­even if you did not get into top 16 there is no need to suicide for your sins¡­you are the treasure of Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Martial Uncle is overpraising me¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Through Sky sword and y around with it? It is very fun¡­¡±

    ¡°It is best if Sect Head Martial Uncle keeps it properly!¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and replies, ¡°As for the top 16petition, the Xiao Taiji that my master gave me is enough!¡±

    ¡°Fine then, then I would not advise you anymore.¡±

    Liu Haisheng sees that Liu Yi is not going to ept it no matter what thus he can only give up, ¡°After all sooner orter it will be yours. Then rest properly. I shall not disturb you anymore. Tomorrow, do your best for thepetition.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see Sect Head Martial Uncle off!¡±

    Liu Yi walks Liu Haisheng to the door as he thinks, what does Sect Head Martial Uncle mean? Is it that he wants me to be the next Sect Head?

    That¡­forget it. I still do not have the ability to control arge sect. Especially I still have to deal with Red Scarf Army, Scarlet Cloth Guards as well as going to war in Demon Realm¡­Sect Head this kind of position need to have a responsibility. It is really unsuitable for me.

    I need to find a day to discuss properly with Sect Head Martial Uncle!

    But this old man finally left¡­it is almost nearly 12!! If those who do not know, they might think that the old man has an unhealthy kink and ran to a youngster room in the middle of the night!

    Liu Yi suddenly bes horny as he takes out the drawing. Taking advantage that it is just Zhi time, he wants to research it properly.

    Mo Lan ah, Mo Lan¡­I am only doing so to research this mysterious magic technique!

    You just treat it as doing some sacrifice for my research.

    Liu Yi rubs his hands together and lies on the bed.

    Just as he is about to take out the drawing from his ring, his eyebrow raises as he stands up and grabs the air.

    A crumpled ball of paper flies through the window like lightning and is grabbed within his hand. What the hell, is this the rumored hidden weapon?

    It can¡¯t be Yuan Tong¡¯s blowing nose tissue right?!

    Liu Yi¡¯s face instantly turns ck. Just as he is about to throw it away, he suddenly smells a familiar scent from the paper.

    Oh¡­.this paper ball is¡­

    Liu Yi opens it on sees a row of small words, -Meet at the old ce. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.-

    It is Ai Ling¡­.

    Did she get into a habit of meeting up with me?

    Liu Yi ah Liu Yi¡­you need to think carefully¡­.perhaps this is another trap from Ai Ling!

    Today I have won against Cui Yi and have pped Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s face¡­especially he is from Earth Character. Perhaps this girl is thinking of seeking revenge against me¡­

    ¡°Cannot go. Cannot go ah¡­.definitely must not go!¡±

    Liu Yi starts muttering to himself, ¡°Ai Ling that girl is deceitful in many ways. perhaps she has set up a trap¡­Liu Yi ah, Liu Yi. You have grown up slightly, you must not fall for it again¡­right, definitely cannot go¡­¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he walks towards the bronze mirror in the room.

    ¡°Little Jade do you think that my attire is too casual?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at him in the mirror wearing ck and white Sect attire.

    Little Jade nearly crashED, {Master didn¡¯t you say that you are not going?}

    ¡°About that, I decided to go and see what on earth is that Ai Ling nning!¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist and says in confidence, ¡°No matter what crafty plots or machinations she set up, I must ruthlessly expose her! That¡¯s right, that is the case! Little Jade do you think that my current attire is fine?¡±

    {Yes¡­it is enough¡­}

    ¡°That is good then!¡±

    Hearing what Little Jade says, Liu Yi nods his head in satisfaction before jumping through the window and turns into a ck butterfly, hiding his figure in the night.

    Flying to the bridge, this time round Ai Ling did not hide and is already standing there.

    Ai Ling did not especially dress herself up and is only wearing a female Taoist attire from Concealed Sword Pavilion Earth Character.

    But that attire is not enough to conceal her perfect figure, instead, it gives her a trace of fairy aura.

    Liu Yi carefully flies in a circle around Ai Ling, looking all over the ce and makes sure that there isn¡¯t an ambush. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief and suddenly transform back to normal andnds in front of Ai Ling.

    Seeing Liu Yi suddenly appearing in front of her, Ai Ling is not shocked. Instead, she smiles merrily at Liu Yi before asking, ¡°How is it? How is your investigation? I indeed did not have any ambush.¡±

    ¡°How did you know¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, the thoughts of a person like you is the easiest to guess. There isn¡¯t any challenge.¡±

    Ai Ling stands in front of Liu Yi as she wags her finger and says delicately, ¡°Wanting to lie to you is too easy.¡±

    ¡°Rubbish! Do you really think that I do not have a brain?!¡±

    Liu Yi res at Ai Ling, ¡°This is called careful riding on a thousand year boat! Who asked you to have so many craftinesses on your body!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, how do you know that I have so many craftinesses on my body?¡±

    Ai Ling smiles merrily at Liu Yi, ¡°Is it because you have touched before? So our Hero Liu is a pervert!¡±

    ¡°That¡­this¡­what are you talking about¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s forehead is covered with sweat, bickering with his girl is too difficult¡­

    ¡°You see, just a few sentences and your original identity is revealed.¡±

    Ai Ling shakes her head, ¡°You big idiot ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi turns silent, why is thisss the same as Immortal Fox sister. Why do the two of them like to call me big idiot all the time?

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­let me ask you¡­¡¯¡¯

    Ai Ling suddenly turns serious, causing Liu Yi to be serious as well.

    ¡°What you want to ask? Don¡¯t tell me it is to admire the moon?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the round moon above. The 15th moon is very round indeed.

    ¡°Hehe¡­our Hero Liu really like to joke around¡­but now is not the time to joke around. I wish to ask you a very serious question.¡±

    ¡°What serious question?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Ai Ling in shock, what is this girl trying to sell now?

    ¡°If there is a day I lie to you¡­will you be angry at me?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Liu Yi starts tough, ¡°When did you girl did not lie to me? I am already used to it okay.¡±

    ¡°I am not talking about that kind¡­¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s face is slightly sad, ¡°I am talking about¡­the very serious kind¡­¡±

    ¡°The previous lie is already very serious already!¡±

    Liu Yi mocks, ¡°What is the scale of your ¡®serious¡¯¡­just how sure are you?¡±

    ¡°Anyways¡­will you forgive me?¡±

    Ai Ling raises her head and looks at Liu Yi.

    ¡°How would I forgive you!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth edge twitches, ¡°You are a demoness! Forgiving you equals to indulging you! You will be even better at lying to me! If you lie to me once again then I will fiercely spank your butt!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Ai Ling stares at Liu Yi speechlessly, spank butt¡­.how could hee up with these kinds of words¡­.

    ¡°But luckily you are still considered honest, At least you still gave me back the pill.¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Looking at this point, I¡¯ll forgive you for the matter of lying to me previously for now.¡±

    ¡°How do you know if those pills are the real ones¡­¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s suddenlyugh, causes Liu Yi¡¯s face to change.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s shock expression Ai Ling startsughing as her pretty eyes turn crescent and very nice to look.

    ¡°Hehe, I did not say anything¡­¡±

    She retreats a few steps and keeps a certain distance from Liu Yi.

    ¡°Damn it¡­give me back the real pills!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly bes anxious, thisss still dares to lie to me! To think that I am filled with an expectation toe and find her!

    He steps forward a step when he suddenly crashes into a formless wall.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and touches. Indeed it seems like there is something blocking his forward path.

    All around him is a wall,pletely enclosing him within.

    ¡°Hehe¡­this is my small trap.¡±

    Ai Lingughs, ¡°After all, I am meeting a guy on my own¡­what if this guy suddenly bes hentai¡­I do need to have some preventive method right¡­¡±

    ¡°You want to rely on a single trap to block me?¡±

    Liu Yi snorts, ¡°You are too looking down on me Liu Yi!¡±

    He fiercely smashes his palm against the formless wall.

    -boom-

    A loud noise rang out but the wall is stillpletely fine.

    ¡°Oh? What is this damn thing? Why is it so firm?¡±

    ¡°This is a Sealing God Formation that I have spent 2 hours to construct¡­¡±

    Ai Ling blinks at Liu Yi, ¡°Furthermore I spent a number of treasure to draw it out¡­even if a God Immortales, he still will be sealed for a while.¡±

    Damn it¡­I am actuallypared to a God Immortal don¡¯t know if I should be happy or be crying.

    Liu Yi stands in the formation not knowing tough or cry.

    ¡°Ai Ling, what on earth do you want?¡±

    ¡°I also do not know¡­¡±

    Ai Ling against the stone bridge railing with a hand propping up her jaw and looks at Liu Yi a bit nkly, ¡°Liu Yi, your appearance¡­suddenly causes my life to turn bewildered¡­¡±

    ¡°Whose life is smooth sailing!¡±

    Liu Yi says in anger, ¡°Do you think that it is easy for me daily?! Give yourself a target and keep striving forward wouldn¡¯t it end?¡±

    ¡°Target? If I am not able to reach my target, so what if I set it down¡­¡±

    Ai Ling smiles bitterly, ¡°My life is nothing but a marite that¡¯s all¡­my existence should be toplete the reconciliation of Sky Character and Earth Character¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it why is your life being manipted by other people?¡±

    Liu Yi ps the wall and says fiercely, ¡°Can¡¯t you be more determined? Where is the Ai Ling who is not afraid of heaven and earth? Do you only have this kind of ability when you bully me?¡±

    ¡°That is because you are stupid. That¡¯s why I am able to bully you.¡±

    Ai Ling blinks, ¡°Furthermore what can I use to fight against the entire Concealed Sword Pavilion¡­Liu Yi, you do not understand¡­.the water of the cultivation world¡­is too deep¡­.¡±

    ¡°I do not care if it is deep who dares to use you as a sacrificial bargaining chip! I will help you beat him up!¡±

    ¡°Talking is easy. Are you able to defeat Gao Feng? Are you able to deal with the entire Concealed Sword Pavilion elder group?¡±

    Ai Ling starts to be agitated as her tone raises by 8 degrees.

    ¡°What does that count as? Not trying, how would you know?¡±

    Ai Ling shouts, ¡°Only know how to talk big. Talk about it if you have the ability to walk out of this God Sealing Formation!¡±

    At this moment Liu Yi suddenly grows a lot bigger as the moonlight shines on him revealing a ck figure.

    -Boom!-

    The God Sealing Formation turns into pieces under Liu Yi¡¯s single palm attack.

 Chapter 449 Heroâ€™s gathering

    ¡°Your future, let me protect it.¡±

    Liu Yi recalls his dragon transformation before standing in front of Ai Ling and stretches out his right hand towards her.

    Ai Ling stares at Liu Yi¡¯s right hand nkly her mind distracted.

    She is really shocked¡­this guy¡­perhaps¡­can really help me¡­.

    But, in front of such a strong fate¡­can he really do it?

    But, he really broke the formation¡­.it seems like he can indeed do something that others are unable to¡­.

    I¡­.can I really believe in him¡­

    Liu Yi once again says, ¡°Hand over your future to me.¡± as he waits for Ai Ling to hand over her hand.

    Ai Ling trembles as she slowly stretches her hand over, slowly moving towards Liu Yi¡¯s palm. But halfway there, her hand stops.

    Liu Yi did not continue to wait, instead, he stretches his hand over and grabs hold of Ai Ling¡¯s cold hand.

    Ai Ling feels that Liu Yi¡¯s palm is very warm as she raises her head, her eyes are slightly red as she asks, ¡°Can I believe in you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­it is a promise.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his other hand and rubs Ai Ling¡¯s soft hair, ¡°I will not disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll go back first¡­¡±

    This is the first time that Ai Ling is disying such a panicky appearance, ¡°Goodbye¡­¡±

    She turns around and is about to leave.

    Liu Yi suddenly recalls the matter of the pills and immediately shouts, ¡°Oi, oi! Give me back the pills ah!¡±

    ¡°Idiot¡­.those pills are real. You really are a big idiot¡­¡±

    Ai Ling turns around and give Liu Yi a coquettish look using an unknown movement technique and disappears into the night.

    So the pills are real?

    Forget it, this girl¡¯s words are always half truth and half false. It feels like I am being tortured to death¡­

    Haiz, looks like I am stillcking experience in handling human rtionships. In the Asura Realm, there is no need to use my brain. Everyone is fighting all over the ce and fist is the biggestw.

    After returning back to the Human Realm, there is a lot of ces that need to use my brain. Especially bickering against Ai Ling this crafty girl¡­perhaps after Immortal Fox sister is back then it¡¯ll be fine. Comparing craftiness, my Immortal Fox sister is not inferior at all!

    ¡°Liu Yi, what are you doing here?¡±

    A long time after Ai Ling has heft Liu Yi suddenly sensed that someone is walking over from behind him.

    Hearing the voice he turns around and says to Chen Keqing who is looking at him suspiciously, ¡°I am admiring the moon. Senior sister do you want to do it together?¡±

    ¡°You are so carefree to admire the moon in the middle of the night instead of sleeping.¡±

    Chen Keqing asks, ¡°Tomorrow is the top 16petition are you so confident that instead of preparing you ran here to ck off.¡±

    ¡°Even if I decide to cultivate properly today it would not be in time, my beloved Senior sister.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s smiles give Chen Keqing an urge to punch him.

    ¡°At the very least be a bit serious! Want if you meet a powerful opponent tomorrow? Didn¡¯t you wish to bring Raising Immortal Pce Hall to get to the top 4?!¡±

    Chen Keqing ask, ¡°Are you relying on admiring the moon to bring you into top 4?¡±

    ¡°Why does Senior sister always do not believe in me? Didn¡¯t I already enter top 16? Currently, for those who are still in thepetition, there are few who can give me pressure.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I am here to remind you but realized that you are not in your room so I thought that you ran out to have a date.¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and wipe away his sweat and says, ¡°¡­.who can I have a date with¡­it is not like I know other people¡­¡±

    ¡°I see that you and the daughter of Manor Head seem to be quite close.¡±

    ¡°The two of us are more like enemies!¡±

    ¡°You and that Huang Jie¡¯s rtionship is also quite good, Big brother long, Big brother short.¡±

    ¡°What the hell he is a guy okay!¡±

    Liu Yi wants to shout, some more big brother me is not short!!!

    ¡°There is also the Yuan Tong from Longxiang Temple¡­your rtionship also seems to be not bad¡­.¡±

    ¡°He is a monk! Are you a fujoshi?!¡±

    ¡°What is a fujoshi?¡±

    ¡°It is a female organism that possesses oppressive firepower¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even defeat you where is the firepower?¡±

    ¡°You have oppressed me a hundred times over mentally¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is very dispirited.

    ¡°Enough, enough. Anyways go and sleep early and preserve your spirit for tomorrow¡¯spetition.¡±

    ¡°Understood my beloved senior sister!¡±

    ¡°Stop bootlicking!¡±

    Chen Keqing¡¯s face is slightly red as she turns around and leaves.

    Liu Yi is also bored. After standing there for a while, he returns back to his room.

    Lying on the bed, he no longer has the mood to look at the drawing. Looks like Gao Feng really became the winner, I must challenge him.

    The second day ofpetition starts at 6 in the morning. This timing to the current generation of people, most of them would still be in deep sleep.

    Wherelse to cultivators, all of them are wide awake and are sitting on the filled spectators stands and waiting in expectation for today¡¯s top 16petition.

    ¡°Big brother, big brother, I am here!¡±

    When Liu Yi walks into the resting area forpetitors, from the spectators stands behind himes the shout of Huang Jie.

    Huang Jie is sitting in the base of the stands and is waving at Liu Yi excitedly while the people by the side are looking at him in dislike.

    Sweat¡­this guy really does not have any restraint ah¡­

    Liu Yi steps on his Taiji sword and flies over and floats in front of Huang Jie.

    ¡°Big brother, yesterday¡¯spetition was too exciting. Today I will continue to cheer for Big brother!¡±

    As Huang Jie speaks, he takes out a small pill bottle from his sleeve and pass to Liu Yi.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Big brother this is a Spirit Gathering pill that I have refined myself! After you eat it, you will be able to swiftly restore arge amount of your qi!¡±

    Huang Jie introduces the pill like it is his own child.

    There is this kind of godly pill? How is this different from the blue pot in RPGs?

    Very powerful ah¡­although I am cultivating 4 different qi and the qi in my body is as deep as the sea, but the techniques that I cultivate are too horrifying. Especially when the fight is too fierce, the usage of qi is also equally horrifying. In this kind ofpetition, possessing this kind of pill is basically cheating!

    ¡°Thank you Huang Jie¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is truly thankful.

    ¡°Haha, big brother why are you being so polite to me!¡±

    Huang Jie rubs his head and smiles embarrassedly, ¡°Big brother is willing to give me the Ten Thousand Flower wine, what does this kind of minor pill count as! Big brother rx. In the future, all of your pills leave it to this little brother! I, this eighth-grade pill master from Medical King Valley is not for show!¡±

    This fellow is actually an eighth-grade pill master!!

    Liu Yi is really shocked.

    In Medical King Valley, there is no ranking of strength. Everyone is all looking at the ability to refine pills!

    Being able to refine precious pill is then an expert in Medical King Valley, thus Medical King Valley has a total of 9 grades. The highest is 9th grade while the lowest is 1st grade!

    OMG, me giving up a cup of wine actually allow me to befriend such an awesome little brother!

    Worth it!

    ¡°Hmph, actually allowed you to fluke into top 32.¡±

    At this moment below Liu Yies a cold voice.

    He lowers his head and take a look and sees a familiar face.

    Li Heqiang?

    ¡°What is the matter? Last time you did not get beaten up enough?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Li Heqiang andughs.

    ¡°Hmph the current me is different from the past.¡±

    When Li Heqing hears what Liu Yi says, his originally pale face swiftly turns back to normal as he says, ¡°If you unluckily meet me this round, I will show you how scary I currently am!¡±

    ¡°Senior brother speak lesser.¡±

    Bai Xiaowei also walks over with her spiritual cat Tuantuan lying on her shoulder. Although it is not abat pet this spiritual pet still apanies Bai Xiaowei by her side.

    ¡°Congrattions on entering top 32.¡±

    Bai Xiaowei raises her head and nce at Liu Yi, ¡°But theterbat will be the real tough one. May heaven bless you.¡±

    ¡°Before worrying about me worry about yourself first.¡±

    Liu Yi flies down andnds in front of Bai Xiaowei, ¡°I remember that when we first met, you were only a three-star cultivator¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, looking down on this miss.¡±

    Bai Xiaowei crosses her arms and says arrogantly, ¡°I am the seededpetitor of Nimble Gate! I am determined to win number 1!¡±

    ¡°Talking about this your Nimble Gate is rather impressive this time around. Even this kind of people are able to enter.¡±

    Liu Yi points at Li Heqiang by the side.

    Li Heqiang instantly bes mad, as he shouts fiercely, ¡°What did you say! Say it again!¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, now is not the time to fight.¡±

    Bai Xiaowei immediately reminds, ¡°Save your strength for thepetition.¡±

    Li Heqiang sneers, ¡°Hmph if it is not for Senior brother having a task at hand and is unable to take part in the World Dao Gathering, how is it possible for this group of people to be so arrogant!¡±

    Senior brother?

    Is Nimble Gate¡¯s senior brother very powerful?

    ¡°Li Xiangjun is indeed very powerful.¡±

    At this moment Mo Lan walks over, ¡°But if he wishes to sweep everyone, his strength is not enough.¡±

    ¡°Damn it,st time I got beaten up by that fellow tiger! Originally this year I nned to get revenge!¡±

    Yuan Tong is dragging along his staff while he walks over while digging his nose, ¡°Let him escape this time around!¡±

    This fellow¡­is really throwing away the face of Longxiang Temple!

    Why did Longxiang Temple not send out other monks? Isn¡¯t this temple the backbone of Zen Buddhism?

    Liu Yi feels that it is weird.

    ¡°Li Xiangjun that trash would be instant killed if he met me. In this World Dao Gathering, I, Gao Feng is the strongest.¡±

    Gao Feng has alsoe to the resting area and as usual, his attitude is I hold supremacy in this world.

    Gu Yu who is by the side swing her sleeve and says coldly, ¡°This year I will still defeat you. The world number 1 belongs to my Immortal Snow Peak.¡±

    Fine then, basically everyone is gathered here!

    Liu Yi nces around, within the top 16, those who are the strongest are all here. The rest of the people are not strong enough to make Liu Yi worry.

    At this moment Mo Tian announces that today¡¯spetition starts and the god turtle once again spits out a group of tokens.

    ¡°Tsk, let¡¯s see the result on the stage.¡±

    Gao Feng sneers, ¡°Remember the first moment you meet me immediately beg for mercy. That is the only way for you to live.¡±

    He shoots out sword qi from his finger and hits down a token to get his number.

 Chapter 450 Demon King? Saiyan?

    This time Gao Feng¡¯s number is not very in front. He had obtained number 6.

    The rest of the people also start to draw their number. Because there are still 16 people, their chance of meeting each other is still quite low.

    After everyone has drawn their token, none of them would be meeting each other during the top 16petition.

    Liu Yi looks at the number 15 above his head, did not expect that I am actually the finale today.

    ¡°Damn it I actually did not get number 16!¡±

    Mo Lan angrily res at her number 13 and clenched her teeth.

    What the hell is fighting against me really that happy?

    Liu Yi is really unable toprehend it.

    ¡°I am number 16!¡±

    When Li Heqiang draws this number he is surprised before he starts smiling.

    ¡°Looks like your luck has reached the end¡­¡±

    He looks at Liu Yi like he is looking at a dead man.

    Towards this kind of severely delusional person, Liu Yi does not wish tomunicate too much with him. Thus he did not bother paying attention to him and concentrates on waiting for his fight.

    Mo Lan points towards Li Heqiang¡¯s number above his head and says, ¡°Let us exchange.¡±

    Liu Yi instantly snarls, ¡°What the hell big sister. There aren¡¯t such rules okay!¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­next time I must draw you!¡±

    ¡°It is not like I am a 5 million big prize!¡±

    The group of people start to go up the stage ording to their number.

    In the top 16 although experts are starting to meet each other, it is not enough to stop the steps of Gao Feng, Yuan Tong and the rest.

    Very soon they defeat their own opponents and enter the next round of top 8 round.

    ¡°I am already done. It is your turn.¡±

    After Mo Lan sends her opponent flying away with a sweep, she jumps off the stage andnds in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°If you get defeated before meeting me then I will go to your room and kill you!¡±

    What the hell ah, this girl is really a true female asura ah!

    ¡°Looks like it is fated that I get to settle you.¡±

    Before Li Heqiang went up the stage, he sneers at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Youngster quickly wake up. The station to Beijing is here.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Gilb mouth can only be used now! Later when we got onto the stage I will be your nightmare!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°As for this point, I must admit that your appearance indeed is shocking.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Knowing that he is unable to win quarreling, Li Heqiang swings his sleeve angrily and flies up onto the stage.

    ¡°Seems like he is a very troublesome fellow ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sighs as he stands on his Taiji sword and flies up the stage.

    Mo Tian shouts, ¡°Top 16 final round start!¡±

    This Manor Head is also quite miserable. He still needs to personally be the host.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Today I shall let you know the might of my Nimble Gate!¡±

    Li Heqiang suddenlyughs before opening his arms wide and shouts, ¡°Come out! Devil Star!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hearing Li Heqiang introducing his spiritual pet name, all of the sect heads on the stands immediately stand up.

    Mo Tian eyes also widen, what are you joking about, Devil Star?

    How did this Li Heqiang have such a scary spiritual pet? Yesterday the spiritual pet that he summoned out was this one?

    ¡°Looks like senior brother indeed wants to kill Liu Yi¡­¡±

    Bai Xiaowei¡¯s face also turns pale, ¡°He actually starts the match by summoning Devil Star¡­¡±

    ¡°You guy¡­.actually summoned out Devil Star¡­¡±

    Mo Lan¡¯s face also turns ugly, ¡°Unless¡­your Nimble Gate¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we have found the Devil King Tomb.¡±

    Delight shes across Bai Xiaowei¡¯s eyes, ¡°This time around the world number 1 definitely belongs to our Nimble Gate¡­.¡±

    Mo Lan who has an eager nature strangely did not retort. Only there is a trace of worry in her eyes.

    Liu Yi looks at the ck smoke that appears behind him as he mutters apprehensively, ¡°Devil Star? This name is very scary?¡±

    But very soon he senses that something is wrong.

    From the ck smoke in front of him, he senses an enormous pressure. This pressure carries some suppression that is pressuring Liu Yi, making it hard for him to breath.

    Demon Qi!

    The ck fog is actually letting out Demon Qi!

    While Liu Yi is slightly shocked, Yan Qiuhong seems to sense something as she cries out in shock, {This Demon Qi¡­this Demon Qi¡­}

    {What is the matter senior Yan Qiu Hong?}

    {This Demon Qi¡­.that¡¯s right¡­.it is Demon King Devil Star¡­it is really his¡­how is this possible¡­.he, he is already dead ah¡­.}

    {What, Demon King Devil Star?}

    Liu Yi is unable to understand.

    {This are all matters of the past, you naturally do not understand.}

    Although Yan Qiuhong is sealed in the River Song for hundreds of years this old demon who had lived for eras knew quite well about matters of the past.

    {Back then other than his right and left arm, Ao Ri and Devil Child, the Demon King had 4 other Demon Kings! The four Demon Kings are only slightly weaker than Ao Ri and Devil Stillborn¡­but back then all of them should have been killed by Through Sky Sword! Why is it possible for Devil Star¡¯s aura to appear!}

    While they are speaking, an enormous figure reveals itself from the ck smog.

    Liu Yi looks over and his eyes instantly widen!

    Good fellow! It is actually a 20 meters tall enormous Golden Ape!

    The dense golden fur of the ape is very dazzling like it had put on golden armor!

    Although it looks to be valuable, but the very strong demon aura that it is releasing in not fake!

    ¡°What the hell man¡­.Saiyan ah!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the enormous Golden Ape and swallows his saliva.

    At this moment of the golden fur of the ape appears circles after circles of sealnguage which forms a strange design and seems to be a kind of amulet.

    {Indeed it is like I expected!}

    Yan Qiuhong seems toprehend something as she says proudly to Liu Yi, {Stinky fellow you are still too young and understand too little! This talisman is a kind of forbidden spiritual summoning technique¡­Life Sharing!}

    {What is that?}

    Towards this kind of matter, Liu Yi is really considered illiterate.

    {Life Sharing¡­this technique can allow the user to use his own soul to revive and seal strong demon creatures¡­but if something went wrong, the demon creature, on the contrary, would be able to devour the most! It is very scary!}

    {So that is the cause¡­looks like Li Heqiang really cares a lot about me.}

    {Yeah. He must really love you.}

    {What the hell man, Senior Yan Qiuhong, when did you learn how to mock people!}

    {Following you for so long, naturally, I learned it. Anyways you need to be careful. Devil Star¡¯s might is not weak.}

    {Yeah, thank you Senior Yan Qiuhong.}

    {Polite your sister, you can only be defeated by me!}

    {¡­¡­.}

    Are Yan Qiuhong and Mo Lan sisters¡­hmmm, perhaps not their age difference is too big¡­

    ¡°Hahahaha, do you see this. This is my spiritual beast!¡±

    Li Heqiang stands on top of the golden ape¡¯s head and arrogantly looks down and Liu Yi and shouts, ¡°Devil Star is the Demon King with the greatest strength! In front of him, prepare to be turned into meat paste!¡±

    The golden ape under him suddenly started moving.

    ¡°Looks like Raising Immortal Pce Hall will really be stopped at top 16.¡±

    Mo Tian watches the golden ape punches out a fist as he strokes his beard and sighs, ¡°This Devil Star possess the greatest strength under the Demon King¡­although he is being controlled by the disciple of Nimble Gate, it¡¯s strength is boundless. The youngster of Raising Immortal Pce Hall as a sword cultivator, if he relies on his flesh body only, I¡¯m afraid that he will not be able to resist as all¡­what?!¡±

    While he is speaking, Mo Tian nearly bites his own tongue.

    As he sees Liu Yi uses this two hand to block the enormous descending fist!

    Liu Yi who is around 2 meters tall actually blocks the fist of a twenty-meter tall ape which possessesrge brute strength!

    This fellow¡­is the real human shape monster?

    ¡°This, how is this possible¡­¡±

    Seeing that his spiritual beast¡¯s fist is being blocked by Liu Yi, Li Heqiang nearly falls off the golden ape.

    As Liu Yi props up the golden ape¡¯s fist, he says, ¡°Being forcefully controlled by you¡­perhaps Devil Star would be crying.¡±

    ¡°A single puppet¡¯s strength¡­.is not enough for me to fear!¡±

    Li Heqiang roars, ¡°You are seeking death! In front of my spiritual beast you are nothing but an ant! Kill him!¡±

    The golden ape moves again as it raises its arm before stomping towards Liu Yi.

    -boom!-

    When the leg stomps onto the stage, instantly the god turtle underneath trembles slightly.

    Devil Star¡¯s strength is indeed very startling.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Seeing Devil Star¡¯s sole stepping on the stage firmly, Li Heqiang startsughing loudly again. ¡°Do you see this, do you see this! This is the result of challenging me, hahahaha! Who asked you to talk big! Go to hell!¡±

    ¡°I say, where are you stepping?¡±

    At this moment a figure suddenly appears by the right of Li Heqiang.

    He looks over in shock and looks at Liu Yi who is standing on his Taiji sword and floating by his side.

    ¡°You, when did you fly up?!¡±

    ¡°You, you think that my actions are as slow as your stupid ape?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°A summoner is useless in closebat. So what if you summon out this Demon King Devil Star? You are still as weak as in the past!¡±

    ¡°I will not let you get close to me! Devil Star!¡±

    -roars!-

    The enormous ape roars and starts waving its arms attacking towards Liu Yi.

    -swish, swish, swish!-

    Liu Yi who is standing on his flying sword is very agile in the sky as he dodges the fists.

    ¡°Come, dance along with me.¡±

    Liu Yi seems to be pulling the enormous ape, letting the enormous ape keep attacking but just unable to touch him.

    ¡°Do you think that Demon King Devil Star only has this bit of ability?¡±

    Li Heqiang sneers, ¡°Come Devil Star, let him know why are you one of the Four Big Demon King that people fear!¡±

    -roars!-

    The enormous ape roars suddenly as it opens its arms wide as an enormous yellow lightwave shoots out from its body.

    Instantly the lightwave spread out over a hundred meters radius!

    -aw!-

    The god turtle underneath suddenly roars before copsing onto the ground with a boom.

    The ground starts trembling asyers of surface leave!

 Chapter 451 Fighting Cat Lady again

    Liu Yi feels an enormous pressure forcing him to squat on the stage.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Li Heqiang who is standing on the enormous ape¡¯ head startsughing, ¡°This is Devil Star¡¯s true strength! The ability to control the ground!¡±

    ¡°Ability to control the ground?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head and looks at Li Heqiang and says, ¡°It seems more like control over weight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right you know it quite well eh.¡±

    Li Heqiang keeps smiling proudly and says, ¡°My spiritual beast has let out a 50 times gravity field. In this horrifying gravity field even if it is Sky Supporting God Turtle, it still needs to kneel down obediently for me! The final victory belongs to my Nimble Gate!¡±

    ¡°Fifty times gravity field is it?¡±

    When Liu Yi hears what Li Heqiang says he starts smiling.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, to you it is 50 times gravity but my enormous ape is not affected by it! Currently, it is difficult for you to even stand upright, then let me be merciful and send you on the way!¡±

    Li Heqiang controls the golden ape and punched at the half-kneeling Liu Yi.

    Wherelse Liu Yi only half-kneels there as he stretches out a hand.

    -boom!-

    The god turtle trembles slightly as the enormous ape¡¯s fist is actually blocked by Liu Yi¡¯s small palm!

    ¡°What!¡±

    Li Heqiang is shocked, ¡°Under 50 times gravity you are actually able to block Devil Star¡¯s fist?¡±

    ¡°It is only 50 times gravity that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi has already removed the 100 times gravity on his body. At the same time under the unchanging clothing, he enters the spiritual beast transformation state!

    ¡°Do you really think that you are undefeatable!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly swings out his arm and deflects the enormous ape¡¯s fist.

    At the same time, his other hand aims towards the enormous body of the ape as he uses his palm technique, Illusion Extermination!

    -boom!-

    The golden ape cries out in pain as it¡¯s body is striked by the formless palm attack. Rocking slightly, it falls onto the stage.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Li Heqiang, who is kneeling on the golden ape¡¯s head, face changes, ¡°How is it possible for Devil Star to be beaten! Stand up! STAND UP!¡±

    Liu Yi stands on the stage as he dusts off his hands and says to Li Heqiang, ¡°Although Devil Star is very powerful under your control, it is no different from being a trash. If Devil Star had feelings he would definitely be crying.¡±

    ¡°This is not possible! Not possible!¡±

    Li Heqiang roars as the seals on his hand keep changing and his hands move swiftly, ¡°My spiritual beast! Take out your real ability and turn this damn person into meat paste!¡±

    As he roars, the golden ape climbs to its feet again and open its mouth wide aiming at Liu Yi before roaring.

    This roar contains a lot of power! Liu Yi sensed that the air also seems to be trembling!

    Following which the sky starts to change. After the golden ape roars, it stretches out both hands to the side as the gravity force spreads out.

    Very quickly by two sides of the stage, two enormous stone mountain emerges, each one of time is ten metersrge!

    The two stone mountain on each just seems to ce Liu Yi in the exact center.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Li Heqiang roars in rage as he makes the golden ape use this technique.

    -rumbling sound-

    Instantly the two stone mountains collide with each other squeezing Liu Yi¡¯s small figure in the middle!

    ¡°Go and die! Hahahaha!¡±

    Li Heqiang is very confident towards this attack! This is a huge technique is able to move mountains and copse seas.

    He has overdrafted all of his qi to utilize this technique just to kill this stinky fellow from Raising Immortal Pce Hall!

    But very quickly he is once again in despair.

    As he sees Liu Yi standing in the middle as he uses two hands to stop the two enormous stone mountain from squeezing him.

    ¡°This is a bit tricky¡­but it is still not enough.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, his eyes shed.

    His hands dig into the stone mountains¡¯ surface and hold up them up, one in each hand before tossing them towards Li Heqiang.

    -boom!-

    Li Heqiang uses his meager amount of qi to control the golden ape to attack one of the stone mountains.

    But the second stone mountain crashes into the enormous ape, sending the ape flying away and crash heavily onto the god turtle¡¯s back.

    ¡°Do you think that just controlling a puppet there will be no one who is able to defeat you?¡±

    Liu Yi appears in front of the golden ape, ¡°Li Heqiang, the one who is arrogant is not me but you!¡±

    Liu Yi kicks the enormous ape on its head.

    -boom!-

    The 20 meterrge, like a small hill, enormous ape is sent flying into the sky by Liu Yi¡¯s kick.

    ¡°It is best to let this dead Demon King continue to sleep peacefully!¡±

    Liu Yi jumps high into the sky as his right-hand gathers Deste mes strength and smashes his palm fiercely onto the back of the golden ape.

    -boom!-

    Golden sun veins exploded out as Liu Yi¡¯s palm pierce through the enormous ape body and into the inside of the enormous ape.

    Just before he flies out, Liu Yi uses Spirit Recall and grabs hold of the soul of the enormous ape and keeps inside the Soul Gathering Bottle that Xuefeng gave him.

    -pssssss-

    Red blood sprays out like a fountain all over the ce.

    Liu Yi jumps out of the enormous ape¡¯s body with qi surrounding his body to prevent the blood from dirtying his clothing.

    The enormous ape is dealt with by Liu Yi. Without the soul, it is unable to be even a spiritual beast.

    It¡¯s bodynds heavily on the back of the god turtle, deprived of vitality.

    -puff!-

    With his spiritual beast heavily injured, Li Heqiang vomits out a mouthful of blood as blood flows out from his seven orifices, making him look very terrifying.

    ¡°If you wish to get world number 1 then first properly cultivate your strength.¡±

    Liu Yi stands in front of Li Heqiang as looks at his pair of despairing eyes before saying, ¡°Relying on a puppet that ispletely mismatched to your strength to proim yourself as number one in the world, this kind of sweat dream is not possible.¡±

    ¡°Damn, damn it¡­¡±

    Li Heqiang has difficulty in speaking, his eyes are filled with hatred as he res at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Sooner orter¡­there will be a day¡­I will find you for revenge¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you, anytime.¡±

    Liu Yi would not care about Li Heqiang¡¯s threat, like the saying lots of debt does not pressure the body.

    [TL: I think it is more like being threatened so frequently he is already used to it.]

    He returns back to the resting area and starts to restore his condition.

    The top 16 have already been chosen. In a while, the top 8petition will start.

    After the top 16petition is over, the top 8petition will continue on after it.

    As for top 4 and the final match, it will be held tomorrow.

    After all, everyone is a cultivator. Not eating, drinking or restpletely does not affect them.

    Furthermore, this kind of mystical formation restoring their conditions, it can allow them to continue fighting one without worries.

    ¡°Amitabha, Benefactor Liu fight quite well ah!¡±

    After Liu Yi got off the stage, Yuan Tong immediately walks over happily and says, ¡°This monk is born with boundless strength and really wished topete again Benefactor Liu! In a whileter how nice would it be if we pick matching numbers!¡±

    Mo Lan by the side crosses her arms and says coldly, ¡°Stop dreaming monk. His opposing number is mine!¡±

    Sweats, when did I turn into the best seller?

    ¡°Really did not think that you would actually be able to enter top 8.¡±

    Gao Feng who is sitting in the resting room mat says in disdain, ¡°But your luck wille to an end.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, I feel that my luck will still continue on.¡±

    Liu Yi ignores Gao Feng¡¯s mocking and smiles.

    ¡°Hmph, it is best you pray that you do not meet me during the top 8!¡±

    Gao Feng is forever that arrogant, ¡°Raising Immortal Pce Hall this kind of sect, being able to enter the top 8 is already a miracle.¡±

    ¡°I feel that you living to now is a miracle. How on earth did you, who considers everyone else beneath you live till now?¡±

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡±

    ¡°If you got guts then let¡¯s right now!¡±

    Liu Yi pulls out his Taiji sword while Gao Feng res at him reining in his temper.

    ¡°You better pray that you do not meet me on the stage! Otherwise, I shall make you die without aplete corpse!¡±

    He turns around and walks off to the side.

    ¡°The two of you are really like opposing poles ah.¡±

    Mo Lan asks curiously, ¡°I have heard that you have snatched his girl. Is it really true?¡±

    ¡°What the hell man where did you hear this from?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Furthermore who said that Ai Ling is his woman.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So it is because of a girl called Ai Ling?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi instantly be speechless, no matter what all girls have some smarts!

    ¡°The top 8petition starts!¡±

    Just as they are chatting, Mo Tian has already announced the next round ofpetition.

    ¡°Drawing lots begin!¡±

    -pa!-

    This time Liu Yi¡¯s draw is rather early and has obtained number 2.

    ¡°I want number 1!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha,e a 1!¡±

    When Mo Lan and Yuan Tong see their numbers, the two of them had actually gotten number 3 and number 4!

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    When Liu Yi sees the number on top of their head as well as their grudging expression, he startsughing loudly.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Mo Lan clenches her fist, ¡°You better survive until the top 4!¡±

    ¡°This monk also will not lose to you, female Benefactor.¡±

    Yuan Tong does not have any modesty for the fairer sex.

    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s us decide the winnerter on!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, looks like it is fated for me to help Nimble Gate demand for justice.¡±

    Bai Xiaowei walks in front of Liu Yi while pointing at the number 1 above her head.

    What the hell¡­.is there really such a need to toy with me. Why is it that all I meet are people from Nimble Gate?!

    If I really send out all of the people from Nimble Gate¡­perhaps Cat Lady will hate me to death.

    ¡°You are the opponent that I do not want to meet most ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi massaged his forehead as he lets out a sigh.

    ¡°Looks like you are looking down on me ah.¡±

    Bai Xiaowei says provokingly at Liu Yi, ¡°I am different from senior brother. Liu Yi do not look down on me. Otherwise, you will lose very badly.¡±

    ¡°Fine then, please guide meter.¡±

    Done speaking, Liu Yi flies up to the stage.

    Just got down and now I am up here again.

    Cat Lady Bai Xiaowei gentlynds in front of Liu Yi. Just now he got off the stage exhaustively but now his condition ispletely restored.

    ¡°Raising Immortal Pce Hall 13th generation disciple, Liu Yi. Please guide me.¡±

    ¡°Nimble Gate 9th generation disciple, Bai Xiaowei. Please guide me.¡±

    Bai Xiaowei takes a light breath before saying, ¡°The first time we met I have lost to you¡­but this time fighting for the glory of Nimble Gate, I will definitely not be defeated again¡­¡±

 Chapter 452 Water Qilin

    As Bai Xiaowei speaks,yers of ck light emerge from her body.

    ¡°Demon King again?¡±

    Liu Yi frowns, ¡°Isn¡¯t your spiritual cat Tuantuan already a 7th-grade spiritual beast? Why do you give up so easily?¡±

    ¡°I did not give up Tuantuan!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°I am a unique Twin Summoner!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Twin Summoner?!¡±

    I have heard before of this term from Immortal Fox sister¡­Twin Summoners are a very special existence who are able to summon out two spiritual beasts to fight at the same time!

    Normally a summoner is unable to do this but Liu Yi is different.

    His qi is very deep with four different cultivation going at the same time he is able to support the expenditure of more than 2 spiritual beasts.

    Thus a lot of time he is able to let two spiritual beasts to transform into weapons at the same time for him to use.

    Afterprehending Spiritual Beast Transformation, he is able to allow the spiritual beast in his body tobine with him at the same time and be his strength.

    Did not think that this Bai Xiaowei also had this kind of innate gift¡­

    Liu Yi asks curiously, ¡°It had only been so long since west met¡­how did your cultivation increase so quickly. Are you a monster?¡±

    ¡°Go and die! You have no right to ask me this question! You are the monster!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei screams, this fellow actually has the face to say that I am a monster!

    Liu Yi smiles merrily and says, ¡°Noh, I am only an ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°Can you be even more shameless?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei is no longer able to take it, ¡°Let you get to know this miss spiritual beast! Be careful of your life!¡±

    Done speaking, she raises her right hand.

    Instantly the ck light on her body shoots out and transformed into dense smoke and keeps circling.

    Very quickly an enormous beast walks out from the ck smoke.

    Earlier Liu Yi did not see clearly enough. But now standing on the stage he is able to see clearly what is the shape of the spiritual beast that Bai Xiaowei summoned out.

    This spiritual beast is over tens of meters long and is blue in color. It¡¯s four legs are standing on water with a pair of the horn on its head. It ispletely majestic looking.

    Damn it¡­.

    When Liu Yi sees the beast appearance he instantly got a shock.

    In the past, I saw this fellow very frequently in the mangas ah¡­this creature is¡­Qilin¡­

    {This fellow¡­.it can¡¯t be wrong¡­}

    When Yan Qiuhong sensed this demon aura she immediately says, {Water Qilin¡­.also the strongest of the Four Great Demon King, Devil Wave!}

    Liu Yi looks at the enormous Water Qilin and asks curiously, {Isn¡¯t Qilin an auspicious sign? Why did it go and be a Demon King?}

    {The same as dragons, qilin are also split into attributes and have a lot of races and a lot of side branches¡­but as for numbers, they are slightly rarer than dragons that¡¯s all.}

    Yan Qiuhong exins, {Among them having one or two who are more entric in nature is nothing strange. This Devil Wave is also the same. His nature is brutal and likes massacre. Thus he was chased out by the qilin race from Kunlun Wondend. Later on, he met Demon King and after being defeated by Demon King he started following him.}

    {This Demon King is also a remarkable person ah¡­}

    Liu Yi is speechless.

    Ao Ri, Devil Child as well as Devil Star, Devil Wave, all of them are all fierce people ah¡­

    When can I myself also have such a strong bunch of little brothers?

    Liu Yi suddenly starts to have thoughts about the Devil Star¡¯s soul that he had captured earlier¡­my Taiji sword is already very strong in the soul attribute. If I put Devil Star in, it would also be wasted.

    Why don¡¯t I go and ask my master Ma Hua if he has any methods to revive Devil Star this stone and after beating him up until he is convinced and make him be my little brother.

    As for that Water Qilin¡¯s soul, I also should think of a method to steal it.

    Although it would be letting down Bai Xiaowei¡­eh, well she is a disciple of arge sect, she will definitely not becking strong spiritual beasts.

    I am also thinking of Spiritual cat Tuantuan¡­after thisss has the Water Qilin, she definitely will not dote on her little cat!

    I Liu Yi can also be considered as a person who cares about little animals¡­I must definitely help Tuantuan regain the love of her master!

    ¡°Where are you looking ah!¡±

    At this moment Bai Xiaowei suddenly shouted and the Water Qilin already shot out a water arrow, around 1 meter thick, at Liu Yi.

    Looks like this fellow is a Dao cultivator!

    Liu Yi instantly uses Spirit Fox steps and turns into a shadow, disappearing in front of the water arrow.

    The water arrow smashes apart Liu Yi¡¯s afterimage before hitting the spectators stand.

    A barrier lights up and blocks the water arrow.

    ¡°You will not be able to escape! Liu Yi!¡±

    As Bai Xiaowei speaks, she controls the Water Qilin and suddenly explodes out a water screen, surrounding the entire stage.

    Liu Yi instantly feels like he has entered quicksand, and finds it hard to move in any direction. Liu Yi is like being clung onto and be very slow.

    ¡°Hmph let¡¯s see how you are able to run this time around!¡±

    As Bai Xiaowei speaks, the Water Qilin creates a water gun and sprays the entire stage.

    -boom!-

    Liu Yi is hit by the water gun and is sent flying away crashing onto the stage.

    ¡°Oh? You are actually uninjured?!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei has underestimated Liu Yi¡¯s body durability and says in surprise, ¡°Water that is shot out from high-pressure is very sharp ah. You are actually able to block it?¡±

    Liu Yi climbs to his feet and clucks, ¡°Perhaps it is my skin that is think haha¡­¡±

    ¡°Still able tough, you still soon be defeated!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei pouts, ¡°My Water Qilin will beat you until you cry!¡±

    ¡°What you say is wrong. Even if my head drops, I will not cry.¡±

    ¡°Go and die then! How would a head that drops off cry!¡±

    ¡°Oh, did not think that you are actually so smart. You are actually able to break the trick in my words¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it, Devil Wave, attack!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei is very angry at Liu Yi and controls Devil Wave to attack again.

    Instantly the water qilin opens its mouth again and shoots out an enormous water wave!

    Liu Yi is unable toprehend just how on earth is the water qilin which is only ten-meter big shoot out such a shocking water wave!

    This water wave instantly grows tens of meter tall and sweep the entire stage crashing towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Prepare to lie down!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei is waiting for the moment Liu Yi got swallowed up by the water wave.

    ¡°This time around it is really a big deal¡­¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the tall water wave and suddenly pulls out his Taiji sword on his back.

    ¡°Come on Xiao Taiji, I can only rely on you now!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he instills his strength into the Taiji sword.

    Instantly the Taiji sword starts letting out white light which means that Immortal Qi is being inserted in.

    ¡°Open for me!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his Taiji sword and faces the iing water wave and swings his Taiji sword.

    -swish!-

    An eye-catching sword light shoots out instantly and appears in front of Liu Yi like arge crescent moon.

    The enormous water wave is instantly cut in half and rushes by the side of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Ah! How can this be!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei did not think that Liu Yi could deal with her water wave and is speechless from shock.

    ¡°Cat Lady although your water qilin is very powerful as a spiritual beast summoner, your greatest weakness is that your own body is too weak!¡±

    After Liu Yi deal with therge wave and his Taiji sword floats back in front of him, he smiles and says, ¡°With the existence of this weak point, you will never be able to win!¡±

    The Taiji sword lets out a cry and shoots through the sky towards Bai Xiaowei.

    -pa!-

    In the end, the Taiji sword only hits empty air and did not hit Bai Xiaowei.

    Liu Yi stares nking at Bai Xiaowei who has grown two cat ears and a tail speechlessly.

    Damn it¡­I forgot that this girl also knows how tobine bodies!

    ¡°I have said before that I am a Twin summoner!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei gentlynds on the Water Qilin and says, ¡°If it is not because the soul of the water qilin being too strong and we are unable tobine body, I would have already sent you flying!¡±

    ¡°Fine then, since this is the case then I shall not be merciful.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs before summoning out his Monarch Axe.

    ¡°Open for me!¡±

    He aims at the sky before fiercely throwing out his Monarch Axe.

    -wosh! Poof!-

    The Monarch Axe spins through the air, drawing out an eye-catching ck light before cleaving apart the formation eye of the water curtain!

    When the formation eye is broken, the water curtain also disappears instantly!

    ¡°Ah, damn it!¡±

    When Bai Xiaowei realize that the water curtain is broken, she lets out an exmation.

    Wherelse Liu Yi appears behind her as a five-color chain appears in his hand.

    ¡°Mischieve little Cat Lady, I¡¯m here to catch you.¡±

    ¡°Hooligan!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei shriek as she shes at Liu Yi with ming ws.

    Liu Yi did not dodge. Despite Bai Xiaoweibining with her cat spirit beast, her strength is still pitifully weak. Although she shed him, it is unable to break his defensive qi barrier.

    ¡°Be honest for me!¡±

    Liu Yi swings out his five-color chain which twines around Bai Xiaowei, tying her up.

    Bai Xiaowei is like a tied up pig lying on the ground as she res fiercely at Liu Yi while shouting, ¡°Damn it! Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Who would want to let go of you.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the tied up Bai Xiaowei and feels like there is a bit of SM taste¡­causing his mouth to be dry.

    ¡°Devil Wave help me deal with this!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei immediately starts begging her spiritual beast.

    Instantly the water qilin standing behind roars at its body turns into water and crashes into Liu Yi, pushing him onto the ground before turning back into qilin with its w pressing him down.

    The water qilin is over tens of meter thus its ws are veryrge. Liu Yi who is being pressed down is notrger than a single w of the water qilin.

    ¡°Haha, nicely done Devil Wave!¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi is pushed down by her spiritual beast Bai Xiaowei instantly cries out excitedly, ¡°Let him know how powerful you are!¡±

    -roars!-

    The water qilin roars and open its mouth. Looks like it is nning to shoot out water arrows or water gun at him at close range!

    ¡°Luckily this fellow does not have a bad breath.¡±

    Liu Yi only lets out a sigh of relief as he uses his left hand that was not stepped on and grabs the water qilin w and tossed to the side.

    -boom!-

    The water qilin¡¯s w is pushed to the side by Liu Yi¡¯s monstrous strength as its bodye pressing down.

    ¡°Scram for me!¡±

    Liu Yi sends out a flying kick and fiercely kicked the water qilin on its chest.

 Chapter 453 This place is a battlefield

    The water qilin is sent flying away but Liu Yi grabs hold of it with his right hand before smashing it onto the stage.

    -Boom!-

    The enormous strength causes the Sky Supporting God Turtle to tremble and nearly kneel down.

    ¡°This youngster has suchrge strength¡­¡±

    When Mo Tian who is sitting on the rostrum sees this scene he lets out a shocked gasp, ¡°Did not expect that after so many years, Raising Immortal Pce Hall has once again nurtured out another monster¡­¡±

    ¡°Back then Raising Immortal Pce Hall had Ma Long¡­and now Liu Yi appears¡­¡±

    Immortal Snow Peak Zhang Boyue strokes his bear and also sighs as well, ¡°But I am rather confident in my Gu Yu. Although this Liu Yi is powerful, facing the current Gu Yu he would not be enough.¡±

    Concealed Sword Pavilion Sect Head raises his eyebrow and asks, ¡°Oh? Hearing how confident Sect Head Zhang is, don¡¯t tell me that Immortal Snow Peak Gu Yu still has some hidden weapon?¡±

    ¡°It is not like I can really say the truth right?¡±

    Zhang Boyue smiles deeply, ¡°Perhaps your sect¡¯s disciple Gao Feng also has not used his full strength right?¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s weather is rather good.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡­haha¡­¡±

    Mo Tian looks at the two sect headughing gloomily as he thinks in his heart, if Liu Yi did not appear, this year¡¯s final round will definitely be between Concealed Sword Pavilion and Immortal Snow Peak.

    But with Liu Yi around¡­the situation seems to be different.

    Furthermore when mentioning Gao Feng, this Sect Head of Concealed Sword Pavilion is not happy nor arrogant, instead, he shows loathing.

    This year¡¯s World Dao Gathering would be very interesting¡­it would have been even better if my daughter did not take part in it as well!

    While the sect heads areughing, Bai Xiaowei on the stage ispletely in a bitter fight.

    After Liu Yi closed in on it, the water qilin suffers a beating.

    The water qilin which was wrecking the stage earlier is now being beaten until it is unable to retaliate!

    Seeing how Liu Yi is beating up the water qilin fist by fist, Bai Xiaowei shouts, ¡°Damn it Devil Wave aren¡¯t you one of the Four Great Demon Kings! Quickly stand up!¡±

    ¡°You are still unable to subdue Devil Wave¡¯s might.¡±

    After Liu Yi has beaten the water qilin unconscious he says to Bai Xiaowei, ¡°Over usage of this kind of demon king is very harmful to your soul.¡±

    ¡°I am willing!¡±

    Bai Xiaowei is very unwilling, ¡°Why is it that you must go against Nimble Gate! Why!¡±

    ¡°This is apetition not ying house.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he secretly wipes the nose of the water qilin.

    As Netherworld Qi gets stronger and stronger, Liu Yi ispletely able to reap the soul of the opponent who is unable to resist without anyone knowing.

    Now is also the case. He reaps the soul of the water qilin and keeps into the Soul Gathering bottle without anyone noticing.

    Bai Xiaowei is still mad at Liu Yi, ¡°My Nimble Gate went through great difficulties to find the Demon King Tomb and wasted uncountable manpower and resources hoping to obtain number 1 during this time round¡¯s World Dao Gathering¡­why¡­.why must you stop us¡­¡±

    ¡°This is apetition, a battlefield! A war!¡±

    Liu Yi feels that Bai Xiaowei is treating everything too beautifully, ¡°If you don¡¯t even have any awareness of defeat or death then why did youe here!¡±

    Luckily the one that Bai Xiaowei met is me. If it was Gao Feng this kind of expert, perhaps her ending would be even more miserable.

    She really treats the World Dao Gathering too simply¡­.during the earlier group fight countless of sects¡¯ disciples have died or got seriously injured.

    Wishing to get world number 1? Then that need sacrifices.

    ¡°A generals sess is built upon hundreds of thousands of bones, Bai Xiaowei.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs and says to Bai Xiaowei, ¡°Back then when I got to know you, you were very arrogant and strong-will girl. But there is always someone better and another mountain taller. If you really wish to be world number 1 then you need to give up a lot more¡­furthermore there are a lot of people stronger than you. Your spirit cat Tuantuan is also a 7th-grade spiritual beast. What you should do is how to improve along together with it, instead of using strength that you are unable to control. Otherwise, the one who would be destroyed first is you yourself.¡±

    Even when I had be Earth Grade I did not dare to casually use the strength of Dragon Transformation. It is like a little kid hugging a bazooka and running around. If the child did not use it properly then he would explode as well.

    ¡°Did I really lose¡­¡±

    Bai Xiaowei kneels there nkly lifelessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You have lost.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head and says to Mo Tian, ¡°Manor Head, can you announce the result of the fight?¡±

    ¡°I announce that this round ofpetition, the winner is Raising Immortal Pce Hall, Liu Yi.¡±

    ¡°Won, he really won!¡±

    ¡°This is great! Raising Immortal Pce Hall finally entered the top 4!¡±

    Liu Haisheng and Chen Keqing excitedly exin. Especially Liu Haisheng as a sect head currently no longer has any dignity nor airs, instead, he is crying excitedly.

    How many years has it been¡­.it was really not easy at all¡­.

    Liu Yi flies down the stage and starts restoring his strength.

    I have already entered top 4¡­it can be said that I have finallypleted the original target¡­the following fights¡­should I continue to do my best?

    If I really want to win, then I must reveal my strength¡­but if I continue to hide by strength¡­then I would no longer be able to win¡­.

    Ai, let¡¯s see the top 4 results first. Hopefully, Gao Feng would be eliminated.

    ¡°It is our turn, monk.¡±

    After Mo Lan finished she has already flown up to the stage whereas Yuan Tong rubs his bald head and sighs, ¡°SanLeKeZai, really never thought that I would be fighting against a girl. Looks like I¡¯ll be miserable.¡±

    His body suddenly turns into golden light and instantlynds on the stage before revealing his body.

    Currently, he lookspletely different from the early indecent monk!

    Yuan Tong ces his hands together as he stands on the stage. Golden light shines from his back like a golden circle making him looks very imposing and dignified.

    ¡°Amithaba¡­this monk is the 10th generation disciple of Longxiang Temple, Yuan Tong. Female benefactor, please instruct.¡±

    ¡°Immortal Snow Peak 9th generation disciple, Mo Lan! Please instruct.¡±

    Mo Lan looks at the Yuan Tong who is emitting a Buddhist aura and raises her eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°Indeed you are a person who entered top 8, you indeed have some ability.¡±

    ¡°Amithaba¡­the world¡¯s beauty turns into a fair sex skeleton¡­¡±

    Before the fight begins, Yuan Tong starts chanting, ¡°This monk is willing to give up self-body and transform all of the sins in this world¡­¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense bring it on!¡±

    Mo Lan has a rash nature, while speaking a halberd appears in her hand.

    At the same time, a set of white armor covers her body.

    Liu Yi watches by the side while thinking, This girl¡­.is basically like a female general!

    No wonder Mo Tian is not willing to pass down the Manor Head position to his daughter. Looks like World Manor¡¯s cultivationws are more suitable for guys.

    ¡°Amitabha then do not me this monk for being impolite!¡±

    Currently, Yuan Tong has entered his fighting mode and loses his indecent appearance. When he opens his eyes, golden light shoots out from his eyes!

    ¡°Transcend!¡±

    He aims towards Mo Lan position before pressing down with his right hand.

    The air starts trembling!

    In the sky, an enormous golden Buddha image appears!

    The buddha image is plucking an orchid, sitting cross-legged on a lotus.

    A dazzling golden glow also starts to descend upon Mo Lon.

    -boom!-

    The Sky Supporting God Turtle is unable to resist and copsed onto the ground.

    Looks like every year during thepetition, the one who has it the hardest is this old turtle ah¡­

    Furthermore, when Yuan Tong went up he immediately used his full strength¡­Liu Yi estimates that he should be around 14-star cultivator! Very strong¡­indeed he is very strong.

    Is Mo Lan¡¯s strength able to fight against him?

    Within the golden light, Mo Lan suddenly roars, ¡°Unmoving King Ming!¡±

    Instantly she raises her halberd and golden light disperse!

    At the same time, the white armor that Mo Lan is wearing turns ck as red lines appears on it!

    This is Mo Lan¡¯s Unmoving King Ming, right? A girl has actually exhibited Unmoving King Ming¡¯s might to this stage, she can be considered as a hero among girls!

    ¡°This Longxiang Temple¡¯s Yuan Tong is indeed very strong.¡±

    On the stands, one of the sect head praise.

    ¡°But Manor Head¡¯s daughter is also very powerful. Looks like victory and defeat is unknown.¡±

    Zhang Boyue strokes his bear and says, ¡°Perhaps she is able to help my Immortal Snow peak get another top 4.¡±

    Mo Tian immediately says, ¡°Sect Head Zhang is overpraising.¡±

    At the same time, his expression is gratified.

    ¡°Amitabh¡­female benefactor you are indeed strong..¡±

    Although Yuan Tong did not manage to hit a single time, he is not shocked, instead, he smiles, ¡°Then this monk will also start using my full strength!¡±

    He ces his hands together and stretches towards Mo Lan¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Golden Light Passing Era!¡±

    -rumbles-

    The Buddha above him starts moving as golden light swiftly descends!

    ¡°Just in time!¡±

    Mo Lan does not have any fear as she moves swiftly and charges towards Yuan Tong.

    The golden light keeps exploding behind her. As for those that are going tond on her, they are all swept away by her halberd!

    ¡°World Manor¡¯s techniques is indeed very powerful.¡±

    A gleam shes across Zhang Boyue¡¯s eyes, ¡°It have been many years since Ist saw it and it is still as elegant as before.¡±

    Mo Tian clucks, ¡°Haha, although my World Manor has been amander-in-chief sect since ancient times, now the world is at peace. There is no use for our ability, thus we only concentrate on guarding this peace.¡±

    ¡°Manor Head indeed cares about the world.¡±

    ¡°Over praising, overpraising¡­¡±

    As the people above are chatting and idly, the people below are fighting happily.

    Mo Lan has already run in front of Yuan Tong as she smiles widely.

    ¡°Monk it is time for you to go down!¡±

    She raises her halberd ruthlessly towards Yuan Tong¡¯s head. Therge force creates a horrifying storm coiling around the halberd of Mo Lan.

    ¡°Amitabha¡­this monk has never admitted defeat before¡­¡±

    As Yuan Tong speaks, he suddenly takes a deep breath as his stomach swells up roundly!

    After which he gets into a horse stance and aims towards Mo Lan before puffing out Buddhist Qi!

    -boom!-

    The heaven and earth instantly starts shaking!

 Chapter 454 Destroy Liu Yi

    -boom!-

    An enormous golden airwave shoots out from Yuan Tong¡¯s mouth and forms a golden storm attacking Mo Lan.

    Mo Lan shrieks as she is sent flying away before copsing onto the stage.

    ¡°Damn it Miss Mo is in a disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°This is the Buddhist¡¯s Lion Roar ah¡­Yuan Tong is indeed a high monk of Longxiang Temple¡­¡±

    Everyone on the stands starts shouting around.

    While Mo Tian did not say anything as he starts frowning unconsciously.

    -dang!-

    Mo Lan stabs her halberd into the stage stabilizing herself who is sliding backward.

    After Yuan Tong sends Mo Lan flying with a Lion Roar, he stands up and ces his hands together and ask, ¡°Kindness, kindness¡­is female benefactor alright?¡±

    Fighting against Mo Lan, Yuan Tong is really using all of his real strength.

    Liu Yi below cannot help but sweat for Mo Lan.

    Mo Lan has around 13-star cultivation¡­and is weaker than Yuan Tong by one star. The difference is not small at all¡­thispetition, perhaps Mo Lan is unable to win.

    ¡°You are indeed powerful.¡±

    Mo Lan pulls out her halberd and stands up. Her pretty face did not have any discourage, instead, it is smiling widely.

    ¡°Not bad¡­you are a very good opponent. Come let¡¯s continue!¡±

    Layers of ck lightning emerge from her body swimming all over her body.

    Mo Lan¡¯s long hair flutters in the air as her ck hair turns red!

    ¡°This¡­this is¡­¡±

    Seeing this scene, Mo Tian is shocked.

    ¡°She has actually learned this technique¡­haiz¡­if only Lan¡¯er was not a girl how good would it be¡­¡±

    Mo Lan did not sense her father sighing as she has already entered herbat state.

    ¡°Second stage Unmoving King Ming, activate!¡±

    With Mo Lan roar, ck lightning erupts out from her body.

    ¡°What a strong aura¡­¡±

    Yuan Tong exims, ¡°Did not expect that female benefactor still had this kind of technique¡­Amitabh¡­¡±

    What the hell man!

    Liu Yi looks at Mo Lan on the stage as he swallows his saliva, this girl has exploded ah!

    Her strength increased increase so much and directly jumped from 13-star bottom to 14-star peak!

    Thisss has actually hidden this hand ah! No wonder she keeps shouting that she wants to fight against me¡­then Yuan Tong do your best and defeat her!

    This girl is too dangerous!

    ¡°Come!¡±

    After Mo Lan activates the second stage of Unmoving King Ming, her strength increased by one time.

    She suddenly disappears and reappears in front of Yuan Tong and sweeps her halberd at his arm.

    -roar!-

    Seeing the attack Yuan Tong immediately retaliates with a Lion Roar to fight against that blow.

    Werelse when Mo Lan sees that attack, she only smiles faintly as her halberd slice upwards.

    Instantly Yuan Tong¡¯s Lion Roar is broken by Mo Lan¡¯s sweeps

    ¡°Nani?!¡±

    Don¡¯t know if this monk has seen too much anime but he exims in Japanese.

    This monk really does not have integrity ah¡­

    Liu Yi cups his forehead, just now he was still so holy and in a blink of an eye he turned back to normal¡­this monk must definitely have secretly watched Teacher Chang¡¯s movie¡­the face of a monk ispletely thrown away by him ah¡­

    [TL: Teacher Chang is S Aoi]

    -pa!-

    After Mo Lan brushed off the Lion Roar, she kicks Yuan Tong, sending him flying to the side.

    Following which Mo Lan shes in front of Yuan Tong again as her halberd keeps smashing down on him.

    -boom, boom, boom, boom-

    Mo Lan is like a woman going all out smashing a cockroach as therge halberd keeps smashing down, causing golden lights to keep exploding out from Yuan Tong¡¯s body.

    If it is not for Yuan Tong¡¯s Buddhist light body protection, perhaps he would have been smashed into pieces.

    At this moment everyone starts to feel a chill in their heart,

    Liu Yi does not dare to look at Mo Lan, good fellow what a brutal girl¡­\

    ¡°Ah hahahahaha¡­.¡±

    As Mo Lan keeps swinging her halbert, she lets out weirdughter. Oi, oi, oi, don¡¯t be like this, please! You are a beauty okay!

    Liu Yi really wishes to go up and reminds Mo Lan but he is afraid of being beaten up, after all, who would dare to go up and provoke this crazy female¡­

    Yuan Tong weakly raises his hand and shouts, ¡°This monk, this monk admits defeat¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t you say that you have never admitted defeat?¡±

    Mo Lan¡¯s halberd stops in midair as she tilts her head and looks at Yuan Tong.

    ¡°It is fine¡­there is always the first time for everything¡­right¡­Amitabh¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Mo Lan keeps her halberd before retreating.

    Mo Tian is stares nkly for a few minutes before recalling his responsibility and announces the results.

    ¡°The winner of this round ofpetition is Immortal Snow Peak¡¯s Mo Lan¡­¡±

    Mo Lan raises her halberd high in the sky to indicate her win.

    This is definitely a girl that cannot be provoked¡­

    But I seem to have stolen a drawing of her that is able to strip¡­Finished¡­.

    Liu Yi suddenly senses that his future is covered in fog¡­

    ¡°Next one is you!¡±

    Mo Lan who is standing on the stage, under the cheering of the crowd points her halberd at Liu Yi, ¡°Be prepared!¡±

    Damn it¡­she is indeed charging towards me¡­

    Yuan Tong who is covered in dirt gets off the stage and says to Liu Yi, ¡°May gods be with you ah¡­.Amitabha¡­¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and asks, ¡°Be with you your sister ah!¡­.after all we are friends do you have any methods to help me?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha¡­since Benefactor Liu and this monk is brought together by fate¡­¡±

    Yuan Tong thinks for a while before saying, ¡°I do have some items that can help benefactor¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it? What is it? Quickly take it out for me to see!¡±

    ¡°I have some talismans here, does benefactor wants a few of them? One for ten dors definitely cheap.¡±

    As Yuan Tong speaks he takes out a big stack of small talismans.

    ¡°What the hell! You are also peddling talismans?!¡±

    ¡°Doing some small business that¡¯s all¡­after all a monk still needs to eat right¡­furthermore these talismans are all definitely effective. It can exorcise evil spirits and shun disasters, very valuable ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Go and die¡­¡±

    Liu Yi does not believe in this indecent monk!

    The image of monks is destroyed by him! Don¡¯t understand why Longxiang Temple sent this fellow here!

    ¡°Amitabh¡­Benefactor Liu, the body is external, nothing but an image.¡±

    For a moment Yuan Tong turns serious as he ces his hands together and says seriously, ¡°As cultivators, you must not be deceived by an image. Must not believe in appearance¡­¡±

    ¡°Quite true¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is ashamed after listening to Yuan Tong, ¡°Indeed I am believing in appearance¡­¡±

    ¡°Since that is the case¡­why don¡¯t you buy a talisman and drive away your heart devil¡­¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    The following twopetitions, Gao Feng and Gu Yu won their individual matches. In this case, the top 4 are all revealed.

    Liu Yi, Mo Lan, Gao Feng, Gu Yu, they are the top 4!

    When Liu Yi leaves the area, he sees Ai Ling who is sitting on the stands.

    The way she looks at him is slightly weird. Her expression is somewhat hesitating and slightly filled with expectation.

    Liu Yi¡­you will be able to liberate Ai Ling one.

    After saying to himself in his heart Liu Yi leave thepetition area.

    ¡°Damn it, I am actually defeated, I actually lost to that fellow¡­¡±

    This round ofpetition, there are some who are happy while others are dejected.

    ******

    At this moment in a courtyard of World Manor, Li Heqiang is kneeling on the ground like a madman plummeting the ground with his eyes filled with hatred and unwillingness.

    He originally nned to rely on his demon king to obtain world number 1¡­but unexpectedly he had actually lost to Liu Yi from Raising Immortal Pce Hall!

    I have obviously obtained the Demon King how could I still have lost!

    ¡°Are you unresigned?¡±

    At this moment a hoarse voice sounds out beside his ear.

    Hearing this voice, Li Heqiang instantly raises his head and looks around the courtyard trying to find the voice.

    ¡°Who, who is here?¡±

    In front of him, everything is covered by a thickyer of fog, hiding everything, causing Li Heqiang to be unable to find the figure of anyone nor figure out the direction.

    ¡°Who is it! Damn it! Where is this ce!¡±

    Li Heqiang senses that he seems to be lost in a formation.

    ¡°Clucks¡­I am a person who is able to help you¡­¡±

    The voice continues to speak, ¡±You are very promising. Losing to Liu Yi is only an ident.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? Who on earth are you?¡±

    ¡°Like I say, I am a person who is able to help you.¡±

    A figure slowly walks out from the fog.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Li Heqiang immediately summons out his demon king only to realize that his demon king seems to be dead and does not dare to believe it.

    The figure mocks, ¡°Clucks¡­the soul of your demon king has long been snatched away by Liu Yi. You are nothing but a trash now.¡±

    ¡°How, how is this possible¡­¡±

    Li Heqiang once again copses onto the ground with his forehead covered with sweat.

    Without the demon king, he is nothing but a cripple¡­

    ¡°But there is no need to worry. You have met me and I will help you, and allow you to be the strongest summoner.¡±

    ¡°You, you are willing to help me?¡±

    Li Heqiang looks at the figure and finds that he is very mysterious and very scary.

    ¡°Of course, I can let you be the strongest dragon summoner.¡±

    ¡°Dragon, dragon summoner?¡±

    Li Heqiang is shocked, ¡°Really? I can be a dragon summoner?¡±

    ¡°Of course, as long as I bestow you power you can be a dragon summoner. But after bing a dragon summoner, you will no longer belong to Nimble Gate. You must work for me.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    As long as I am able to obtain power, I am willing to do anything!

    ¡°There is only one thing that I want you to do.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Destroy Liu Yi¡­¡±

    ******

    ¡°Ahchu¡­¡±

    Liu Yi who is sitting in the room suddenly sneezes loudly.

    He rubs his nose and says, ¡°Which beauty is missing me again¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, you summoned me here just to discuss other beauties?¡±

    Xuefeng looks at her own master not knowing to cry orugh.

    ¡°Ah, of course not¡­I just want to ask you if you have any method to turn a soul into a servant¡­¡±

    Liu Yi originally nned to ask Ma Hua but after sending his other self to go and ask, Ma Hua doesn¡¯t have a method. Without a body, just the soul is unable to work.

    Thus after thinking for a while, Liu Yi thinks that regarding souls, perhaps Xuefeng from the underworld would know deeper about it!

    Thus he says his ideas to Xuefeng and waits for her answer.

    ¡°Aiyah, regarding this matter, it is not like there is no method.¡±

    Xuefeng¡¯s reply instantly makes Liu Yi excited.

    There is a way!

 Chapter 455 Spiritual Beast Cursade

    ¡°My brain is still quite useful. What master is unable to think of a method, I can help think of one!¡±

    Xuefeng feels like she had said until her good points as she says merrily, ¡°Soul revival is not possible¡­.but since master is unable to turn them into your little brother, but you are able to turn them into your spiritual beast!¡±

    Liu Yi asks in shock, ¡°What? Without flesh body, they are still able to turn into a spiritual beast?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is possible, for a spiritual beast, there are originally several types okay!¡±

    Xuefeng emphasis, ¡°A lot of spiritual beasts are originally only in spirit state. Master don¡¯t forget that the summoned spiritual beasts, other than fighting with their own body, there are also bodybine types and weapon transformation types!¡±

    ¡°That is also true¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is very concerned about this question. If I am able to turn this two demon king into my own spiritual beast¡­perhaps they will be very cool!

    ¡°Yeah, after all, if master does not wish to sacrifice them to your sword you can try turning them into your spiritual beast.¡±

    Xuefeng¡¯s proposal makes Liu Yi slightly excited, ¡°Furthermore master¡¯s cultivation is so strong, a few more spiritual beasts will be fine. I think that if master is a summoner¡­perhaps you will be the strongest summoner!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Xuefeng this idea is not bad!¡±

    Liu Yi clucks, ¡°These two days ofpetition I feel very stiflede,e,e, quickly open Netherworld Barrier. I want to fightfortably!¡±

    Xuefeng says with a red face, ¡°Master¡­.a silence barrier is actually okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Scram! I am not talking about that!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately shouts, ¡°I want to go in to beat people up!¡±

    ¡°Wuwu¡­.master does not like me ah¡­.¡±

    Xuefeng¡¯s face turns bitter as Liu Yi hurries and says, ¡°No, not at all¡­how would I not like Xuefeng! But now is not the time to think about that. Strengthening myself is the main priority now!¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­as what master says then.¡±

    Xuefeng says pitifully before opening the Netherworld Barrier and absorbs the two of them in.

    After entering the spacious Netherworld Barrier, Liu Yi takes a deep breath.

    ¡°This time around I can finally have a huge battle¡­these two days were oo stifling already.¡±

    Keep hiding my strength to fight, not able to use Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra, Scarlet Blood Sutra, cannot use Monarch Armour, Dragon Transformation¡­

    Stifling¡­damn stifling ah!

    Liu Yi loosens his bones before stretching out his hands. mes gather on his left hand while cold air emits from his right hand.

    ¡°Come Xuefeng, release the two of them!¡±

    ¡°Master you are too anxious already ah¡­¡±

    Xuefeng¡¯s lips twitch, when did master be so impatient.

    Liu Yi excitedly says, ¡°I¡¯ve been holding it for two days already .e! I cannot wait any longer!¡±

    Xuefeng is helpless, I have never seen master being so anxious before¡­is master abat maniac?!

    A zero EQbat maniac ah¡­.

    Xuefeng is helpless, don¡¯t know if it is good or bad meeting this kind of master¡­

    ¡°Hurry hurry¡­¡±

    Seeing that Xuefeng is not reacting Liu Yi hurries and urges, ¡°Quickly Xuefeng, release the two of them out.¡±

    ¡°Understood master!¡±

    Xuefeng nods her head before opening the Soul Gathering Bottle that Liu Yi passed to her and releases the two souls that were trapped inside.

    -Roar!-

    Two enormous figure flies out from the Soul Gathering Bottle andnd in front of Liu Yi.

    A twenty-meter tall golden ape and a clear blue water qilin!

    ¡°Who are you, how dare you imprison us!¡±

    When the two souls left their flesh bodies, it restored their ability to think.

    The two enormous figure standing by the two sides look down at the small figure in front of them.

    ¡°Your future master.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, Monarch Armour covers his body as his right-hand holding onto the Scorpion Tail Lance. Red mes twine around thence body.

    ¡°What a joke. We are the Four Great Demon Kings and you are only a lowly human¡­¡±

    The two Demon Kings lower their heads at the same time and got a huge shock.

    ¡°It, it is actually you!¡±

    ¡°You guys know me?¡±

    ¡°How, how would we not know¡­¡±

    As the golden ape is about to speak, the water qilin suddenly shoots out a water arrow and sends him flying.

    ¡°Devil Star! Are you crazy! Have you forgotten his words?!¡±

    Water Qilin¡¯s words cause Liu Yi to scratch his head, what are these two old things ying now?

    ¡°This, this one is wrong¡­¡±

    The golden ape climbs to his feet and scratches his head.

    ¡°What are the two of you ying? Come let us fight I want to subdue the two of you!¡±

    Liu Yi challenges the two of them.

    ¡°Fine then let the two of us see what is the standard of the current you!¡±

    The water qilin and golden ape look at each other before charging at Liu Yi from both sides.

    ¡°Haha,e!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly throws out the Scorpion Tail Lance in his right hand.

    The Scorpion Tail Lance instantly turns into a 7-8 meter enormous firence and pierces through the golden ape¡¯s chest and nails it¡¯s enormous body onto the side of the Netherworld Barrier!

    -arg!-

    The golden ape lets out a miserable cry. Liu Yi is currently able to use his Netherworld Qi to strengthen his attacks, allowing his attacks to damage souls.

    The water qilin has already started activating his dao technique as a waterspout shoots out from the ground and send Liu Yi flying into the sky.

    Water qilin says in proudly, ¡°My waterspout is able to tear apart a fleet!¡±

    Within the waterspout, Liu Yi did not move.

    The Monarch Armour perfectly protected Liu Yi, allowing him to not receive a single damage from the waterspout.

    The water qilin is bbergast, ¡°How, how is this possible¡­my waterspout actually did not affect him at all¡­¡±

    ¡°It is the mostfortable like this¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is like he had just taken a bath as he did a huge stretch. After which his arms sink downwards as strength erupts from his body!

    Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra!

    The entire waterspout instantly freezes into ice!

    Liu Yi shrugs once and the enormous ice sculpture fractures and break into pieces on the ground.

    ¡°Not bad, the strength of the two of you makes me satisfied. Being my servants is not a problem.¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHH! Is it really impossible to resist fate!!!!¡±

    Unexpectedly the golden ape roars in anger before pulling out the firence from his chest before throwing it back towards Liu Yi.

    -pa!-

    Liu Yi receives the firence with a single hand before transforming it back into the appearance of Scorpion Tail Lance.

    ¡°Fate? What fate?¡±

    ¡°You have no need to know! You midget!¡±

    The golden ape rages as it jumps high into the air pouncing towards Liu Yi.

    The enormous figure jumping up is very horrifying.

    ¡°Wooden block does not mean that fighting is good.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he stretches out his right arm towards the descending golden ape.

    ¡°Illusion Extermination!¡±

    -boom!-

    A formless palm wind smashes into the golden ape sending him flying away.

    Even without Dragon Transformation, Liu Yi who possesses all kind of mystical technique is able to fight against a 16-star cultivator!

    Furthermore, Liu Yi¡¯s Dragon Transformation is notplete, and is more like a 4-d figurine that was assembled!

    Dragon Transformation stage one, in this case, is more simr to a scaly dragon.

    A scaly dragon takes 500 years to transform into a dragon, another 500 years to transform from a dragon into a horned dragon, and another thousand years to transform into a Yinglong.

    [TL: Yinglong, wing dragon and rain deity of Chinese myth]

    Horned dragons have horns on its head while Yinglong has wings on their backs.

    When Liu Yi enters the second stage of Dragon Transformation, he is like a real dragon. Ordinary dragon do not have wings and only Yinglong will have wings! Thus when Liu Yi enters the second stage of dragon transformation his wings be really small which represents that he has notpletely entered the dragon transformation state.

    This is because Liu Yi¡¯s current second stage of dragon transformation is not perfect yet. When it is perfect, the wings wouldpletely disappear.

    When he reaches the perfect second stage of dragon transformation¡­his strength would be around 18-star cultivator, achieving the peak of earth stage!

    Afterpletely controlling Dragon Transformation stage one, Liu Yi then realizes that there is still stronger stages for dragon transformation, like stage 3 and stage 4¡­which should be for Horned dragon and Yinglong¡­.

    But Liu Yi does not know when he would be able to achieve this two stages. Perhaps one day when I activate stage 4 dragon transformation, I would be able to fight Sect Head of Great God Sect¡­.

    ¡°How are you so strong!¡±

    Water qilin is not convinced as it gathers all of its strength, ¡°I am a qilin, born at Kunlun with endless magic power! You are still an ordinary person how is it possible for you to be stronger than me! Qilin race grants me the power of a god!¡±

    As he is speaking, water qi starts gathering around the water qilin!

    [TL: there is qi all around the world no matter where you are, there is qi]

    ¡°Let us use our strongest attack to defeat you!¡±

    The golden ape shouts as it gathers the earth qi into its arms. In a blink of an eye, a huge mountain is gathered in the sky aiming at Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Oh, it looks very impressive this time round eh¡­¡±

    Liu Yi starts to look forward to it.

    ¡°Mt. Tai Suppressing Peak!¡±

    The golden ape roars and its arms press down. The enormous mountain starts descending towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    A gleam shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes as his body grew bigger slightly over 2 meters. Dragon scales start forming over his body as dragon wings appear on his back. He uses his two arms to receive the enormous mountain.

    -boom!-

    The mountain trembles but is stopped by Liu Yi¡¯s arms.

    ¡°My mother¡¯s mother¡¯s mother¡­.¡±

    The golden ape is bbergast! My Mt. Tai Suppressing Peak is actually stopped by his flesh body!!!

    ¡°It shall end here!¡±

    At this moment the water qilin magic technique also activates. Rain starts falling in the Netherworld Barrier and turns into a downpour!

    As the rainwater flows down his body, Liu Yi starts to have a bad feeling.

    ¡°Let it end!¡±

    The water qilin roars as four enormous water waterspout erupt in front, behind, left and right of Liu Yi and engulf him within.

    With the golden ape¡¯s mountain pressing down on Liu Yi, Liu Yi is unable to dodge this move at all.

    -explosion sounds-

    The four waterspouts swallow up Liu Yi immediately and twist the enormous mountain into scattered stones!

    ¡°Ha, ha¡­.finally done¡­¡±

    The golden ape wipes off it¡¯s non-existent sweat, ¡°We should be released now right?¡±

    ¡°Can we really change fate¡­.¡±

    The water qilin did not be happy, ¡°I have a bad feeling¡­¡±

    ¡°He ate your Four-sided water dragon head on. How could he be fine?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that is the case¡­¡±

    As the two of themfort each other, at this moment a voicees from within the ferocious four waterspouts, ¡°That¡¯s right, this kind of strength is enough to be my spiritual beasts!¡±

 Chapter 456 Body Protecting Spiritual Beast

    ¡°Army Destruction!¡±

    With a roar, the four waterspouts exploded.

    Following which the ground of the Netherworld Barrier starts vibrating. Instantly rows of ice spread out in a circr wave in all directions!

    In a blink of an eye, the four enormous waterspouts are frozen in ice.

    A tall andrge figure walks out slowly. Ice scales cover his entire body.

    ¡°Did not think that after dragon transformation I would still be able tobine with my attributes.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at his two blue ice dragon ws in surprise.

    Dragon Transformation is indeed very mysterious ah¡­the ice turn into scales which increases his defensive power as well as attribute strength. This feeling is very extraordinary!

    ¡°My mother ah¡­¡±

    The golden ape shudders, ¡°How did this fellow get stronger the longer we fight ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it really not possible¡­¡±

    The water qilin has exploded out with all of its strength during thest blow. Seeing that not only is Liu Yi not killed, instead, he had bes even stronger, it¡¯s heart turns cold.

    ¡°Let me test my new strength on you Demon Kings¡­¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he takes a deep breath.

    Ice qi gathers towards his body as the surrounding air starts trembling.

    ¡°What, what a scary qi¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let, let us escape¡­¡±

    ¡°Escape to where¡­¡±

    In front of this kind of technique, the two Demon Kings are trembling.

    ¡°Dragon Breath!¡±

    After gathering all of his strength into a single point, Liu Yi blows them towards the two Demon Kings.

    A Dragon Breath!

    Furthermore, it is an ice attribute Dragon Breath! An enormous blue qi wave which freezes everything that it passes through!

    The water qilin and golden ape are both the same. At that instant, the two enormous figure are both frozen into ice sculptures.

    ¡°Huuuuu¡­.¡±

    After breathing out the Dragon Breath, Liu Yi feels the stifling feeling that he had during the past two days is gone and feels much better.

    He looks at the two ice sculpture as he says, ¡°Eh¡­.did I go overboard¡­.¡±

    As he speaks he starts absorbing back his Mysterious Ice Qi from the two ice sculptures.

    The two ice sculptures slowly start to melt and after a while two Demon Kings who are panting for breath are revealed.

    Liu Yi crosses his arms and ask, ¡°So how is it? Are the two of you convinced?¡±

    ¡°Convinced¡­from now on you are our master¡­¡±

    ¡°I am also convinced¡­¡±

    The water qilin and golden ape both lower their heads like they have really admitted defeat.

    ¡°Very good. From now on you guys shall be my body protecting spiritual beasts.¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly delighted, after subduing two Demon Kings I have two more helping hands. But in the legends, there are 4 Demon Kings so just the two of them is not enough.

    ¡°Willing to be at the beck and call of master¡­¡±

    The water qilin lowers its head with its voice filled with respect.

    ¡°Very good. After following me, the two of your names need to be changed. Your past names like Devil Star and Devil Wave are too unpleasant to hear.¡±

    ¡°May master confer us with a name!¡±

    Liu Yi cups his jaws as he thinks before saying, ¡°Since golden ape has such arge body than let¡¯s call you Optimus Prime.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The golden ape is slightly stunned as it scratches the back of its head not knowing why it is called Optimus Prime.

    Of course, Liu Yi would not let that wooden block watch Transformers. He turns around and looks at the water qilin as he considers.

    ¡°Since you are proficient in water techniques¡­then let us call you Washing Machine then.¡±

    ¡°What is that ah¡­.¡±

    Water qilin who was widely known to be wise is also turned stupid while Xuefeng is rolling on the groundughing.

    ¡°OK, it is settled then! Now let me ask you guys a question!¡±

    ¡°Master please ask.¡±

    ¡°Why did only two out of four of you Demon Kings appear. Where are the other two? Were they also subdued by Nimble Gate?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The water qilin hesitates slightly but after recalling his current identity he sighs before honestly saying, ¡°They did not. Demon Emperor¡¯s Tomb is split into two different buildings. The people from Nimble Gate have only found one. While the location of the other building, we also do not know¡­.if we know then we would definitely lead the way for master.¡±

    Since they have already recognized him as master then they will definitely be loyal.

    Demons have demon principles, they will definitely carry out what they say.

    ¡°Haiz, such a pity then¡­¡±

    Liu Yi slightly disappointed, ¡°If I can gather all four Demon Kings how nice would it be¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Water qilin and golden ape¡­.ah wrong, it is Washing Machine and Optimus Prime are both speechless.

    ¡°Pardon me from speaking bluntly¡­just now I sensed a strong demon qi from master¡¯s body¡­perhaps master is a dragon hunter?¡±

    Washing Machine¡¯s intelligence is not low, ¡°Could it be that master wants to rece the Demon King?¡±

    ¡°As for recing the Demon King, I have never thought of that.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°But since he wishes to send his army to advance into China,I cannot forgive him. The people from the 6 realms have their own territory. Why do you want to run to other people territory and seize it.¡±

    ¡°That is great that you do not think this way¡­¡±

    Washing Machine lets go a sigh of relief, ¡°Based on the current you master, you are still not enough to go against the Demon Emperor¡­glory together, fall together. Since the two of us have be master¡¯s body protection spiritual beasts, if master dies by ident then the two of us would also die.¡±

    ¡°Actually I have already owned half of Demon Emperor¡¯s strength.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenlyughs, ¡°Back then the Demon Emperor¡¯s underlings should be the Four Demon Kings as well as Devil Child and Ao Ri, one dragon and one snake as his left and right hand. But currently, I possess two Demon Kings as well as Devil Child¡¯s soul. It can be considered as evenly split then.¡±

    ¡°What? Master actually have possession of Devil Child¡¯s soul?!¡±

    Washing Machine trembles as it matches nce with Optimus Prime before both of them sighing again.

    ¡°Indeed ah, indeed¡­¡±

    ¡°What indeed?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it is nothing big, master.¡±

    Washing Machine immediately replies, ¡°I have only remembered some matters regarding the demon realm back then. Talking about this since master has already defeated us, are we not going to sign the spiritual beast contract?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right! How could I have forgotten such a big matter!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head as he bites his finger. Using his blood he forms two contracts and epted two spiritual beasts.

    Instantly Washing Machine and Optimus Prime turn into a yellow and a blue light ray and fly into Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    At the same time, on Liu Yi¡¯s body appear two tattoos. One is a roaring king kong on his left back. While the other is a cloud riding qilin on his right arm.

    Body protection spiritual beasts are different from Xiao Cai and Yan Qiuhong that Liu Yi contracted.

    Xiao Cai and Yan Qiuhong belong to normal spiritual beasts, their contracts are rather simple and have more freedom. For example, Yan Qiuhong who frequentlyes out. When Liu Yi is in life or death danger, the two spiritual beasts would not be affected. On the other hand, if Liu Yi dies, they will regain their freedom.

    While body protection spiritual beasts are different. They are like a kind of soul essory who are used by Liu Yi. The two spiritual beasts arepletely under Liu Yi¡¯s control, relying on Liu Yi to survive. If Liu Yi dies, they would also die.

    By the side Netherworld Servant, Xuefeng ps her hands and says happily, ¡°Congrattion master!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this time around my strength has improved once again. Tomorrow during the top 4petition I have more confidence as well.¡±

    Liu Yi is also very happy as he rubs Xuefeng¡¯s face.

    ¡°Since there is no longer any matters¡­then this one can serve master right¡­¡±

    Xuefeng¡¯s face suddenly turns red as she looks at Liu Yi in expectation.

    After having a taste of the forbidden fruit, Xuefeng haspletely entered the wolf and tiger stage.

    ¡°Ah? That¡­.it is almost daytime right¡­.¡±

    ¡°No longer caring about that anymore¡­I aming, master!¡±

    A long ¡®gentle¡¯ and charming night.

    When Liu Yi wakes up, he still feels that his waist is slightly sore.

    Like the saying girls are like wolves during the 30s and tigers during 40s, 50s they be even more mature. No idea how old is Xuefeng¡­.she is actually has such strong demands. But as for age¡­for these special races, it is not a problem.

    [TL: The 50s if directly trante it is ¡®50s sitting down is able to suck dirt¡¯ but anyways it means that a female¡¯s desire remains constant or get stronger as they get older]

    He looks over at Xuefeng who is coiled in his embrace like a little cat and kisses her lips gently.

    If Wang Yuzheng and the girls also be my Netherworld Servant how nice would it be¡­it will no longer be so troublesome¡­

    Coughs, damn it just what am I thinking!

    Liu Yi immediately shakes his head and breaks away his impractical thoughts.

    He stands up and washes up before opening the door and prepares to go to the lounge and eat breakfast.

    Everyday morning, afternoon and night, a servant would ce the meal on the table of the lounge. Letting Liu Yi experience a few days of being served.

    ¡°Stinky fellow you still know to wake up?!¡±

    Walking into the lounge he instantly sees Chen Keqing just standing up and preparing to leave.

    ¡°It is already mid-morning! Did you go out at night to watch the moon again? Are you not afraid of beingte for thepetition!¡±

    Chen Keqing looks at Liu Yi suspiciously.

    ¡°How is that possible¡­.Furthermore, it is only 5 now okay!¡±

    Liu Yi does not know whether tough or cry, ¡°Thepetition starts at 6 okay! The sun has only just risen up okay?!¡±

    ¡°Hmph as cultivators, you should wake up when the sun rises and sleep when the sun sets!¡±

    Chen Keqing recalls her senior sister identity as she lectures, ¡°Take a look at you, how are you like a cultivator!¡±

    ¡°Actually I feel that being an ordinary person is rather good.¡±

    Liu Yi blinks at Chen Keqiang, ¡°At least I can fulfill my body¡¯s psychosocial needs.¡±

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Chen Keqing tosses a steamed bun at Liu Yi which is caught by him easily with a single hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste food ah! Senior sister, you see how are you like a cultivator!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, not going to quarrel with you this fellow otherwise I¡¯ll be angered to death! I am going to thepetition stands now!¡±

    ¡°Where is Sect Head Martial Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Master has already left for thepetition stands earlier! Who is like you and sleeps until sote!¡±

    Chen Keqing snorts again before leaving.

    At the doorway she suddenly turns around and says to Liu Yi with a red face, ¡°Yesterday you were very outstanding¡­today please work hard¡­¡±

    Oh my gosh! I must not have heard correctly right! Senior sister actually praised me?!

    Liu Yi looks at Chen Keqing¡¯s direction in shock but she has already bolted away.

    Hehe, this girl ah¡­.suddenly realize that she still has a cute side ah¡­

    Hope that today¡¯spetition will go smoothly¡­since I have already entered top 4, I will definitely meet either Gao Feng, Gu Yu or Mo Lan one of these three today.

    Fate ah, who would you let me meet first?

 Chapter 457 Gu Yuâ€™s eruption

    ¡°Haha! I have finally drawn it! I have finally drawn it!¡±

    Mo Lan looks at the number 4 above her head in happiness.

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi¡­¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and pacifies her, ¡°Are you really that happy to fight against me?¡±

    ¡°Wrong, fighting against you has no meaning.¡±

    Mo Lan smiles widely at Liu Yi and says, ¡°It is beating you then I¡¯ll be happy!¡±

    ¡°What the heck¡­¡±

    Even if the other person is a female, Liu Yi is unable to take it as he shows his middle finger.

    Mo Lan actually asks very seriously, ¡°Talking about this do you have any techniques for receiving a beating?¡±

    ¡°DON¡¯T HAVE!!! The best defense is attack!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts.

    ¡°Really did not think that we actually think alike in some ces.¡±

    Mo Lan happily says, ¡°How about this, after I enter the finals you cheer for me. After that, I¡¯ll go mention to my father and let you be my World Manor¡¯s son-inw?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi got a shock as he looks at Mo Lan in disbelieve, ¡°You this¡­is considered as a confession?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you are thinking too much!¡±

    Mo Lan¡¯s face turns red from Liu Yi¡¯s staring before calming herself down and says, ¡°To me, marriage is nothing but an essory that¡¯s all! After you have be my husband what you like to do, I do not care. But you are not allowed to snatch the right of inheritance of World Manor! Hmph, I want to allow World Manor to rise once again and be the number 1 sect of the world!¡±

    Good fellow this girl actually is an upromising woman!

    But there is no need to take me as a sacrificial obtain right? I would not be a puppet husband!

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not want it. You, go and find someone else!¡±

    ¡°Is your mental state abnormal?¡±

    Mo Lan looks at Liu Yi in shock, ¡°You actually rejected me! Do you know how many people want to marry in and be the son-inw of my World Manor? I give you this chance but you actually do not treasure it?!¡±

    ¡°Come on! Who would want to be a puppet husband! Still needs to marry in to be son-inw!¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°It is not like I cannot find a girlfriend. Furthermore I, Liu YI have a father and mother! How can I go and marry in to be son-inw?! If my father knew wouldn¡¯t he beat me to death!¡±

    ¡°What? If that is the case then your father should be a supreme expert!¡±

    Mo Lan nods her head thoughtfully, ¡°Can I go and challenge him?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ah! My father is a mortal ah!¡±

    Liu Yi got a huge shock! Mo Lan finding my father to challenge him? That be very bad! A hundred of my fathers is not enough to fight against a single Mo Lan ah!

    ¡°He is actually a mortal! Such a pity then¡­I¡¯ll just beat you then¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    While Liu Yi and Mo Lan are quarreling, Gu Yu and Gao Feng on the stage are fighting heatedly.

    Since Liu Yi and Mo Lan are in a group then naturally the other two have drawn each other as well.

    ¡°Really did not think that we would meet each other before top 4.¡±

    Gao Feng has a mocking smile as he uses his sword qi to attack Gu Yu while mocking, ¡°Looks like Liu Yi got off easy.¡±

    ¡°I advise you to not look down on Liu Yi.¡±

    Gu Yu unhurriedly says while gathering her strength and condenses ice swords and shoots towards Gao Feng.

    ¡°Being able to enter top 4 who could be a weakling?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, in my eyes all of you are weaklings.¡±

    Gao Feng arrogantly says, ¡°This year¡¯s World Dao Gathering, the number 1 will be me, Gao Feng. You all shall be my stepping stone.¡±

    ¡°Too arrogant. I admit that your strength is stronger than back then but don¡¯t look down on my Immortal Snow Peak.¡±

    As Gu Yu speaks, her hands form graceful seals.

    Numerous ice crystals are drawn out by her and form arge formation in the air!

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    Ice qi exploded out from the formation covering the heaven and earth as it charges towards Gao Feng.

    Everything that it passes through, it will all be frozen.

    ¡°Gu Yu back then although I lost to you by just one move but back then our generation of disciples were still not grown up yet.¡±

    Gao Feng did not retreat as he lets out a sharp sword qi from his hand which cuts the qi wave in front of him into two.

    ¡°But your growth is too slow. The current me can only be admired by you!¡±

    He raises his right palm towards the sky.

    Instantly a sword qi tornado exploded out under Gu Yu and starts tearing her apart!

    Although she hurriedly activates her defensive techniques, Gu Yu¡¯s clothing is torn in quite a few ces and in a blink of an eye, she appears very haggard.

    Especially her legs. Her originally spotless long skirt is ripped, revealing her legs causing Liu Yi to stare.

    Gu Yu always dressed very conservatively¡­this is the first time where I am able to clearly appreciate her beautiful legs¡­needless to say it is very beautiful¡­

    Unexpectedly other than a fairy-like appearance, she also has such a pair of beautiful legs¡­

    It seems like she has also sensed a lot of fiery gazes causing Gu Yu to be slightly unease. A storage ring on her right-hand twitches slightly as a while long skirt reces her torn one causing the surrounding people to regret.

    ¡°Do you see this, this is the difference between our strength.¡±

    Gao Fengughs, ¡°Gu Yu this year I shall pay you back a hundred times the shame that you have caused me to experience back then!¡±

    His figure suddenly turns into a ray of sword light that shoots towards Gu Yu!

    Transforming the body into a sword!

    It is this technique again!

    Gu Yu got a huge shock as she quickly starts forming seals!

    Instantly rows of ice walls appear in front of Gu Yu and try blocking Gao Feng¡¯s transforming body into sword!

    The ice walls seem to be like tofu in front of Gao Feng and are pierced through.

    Gao Feng¡¯s transforming body into sword shes through Gu Yu¡¯s body!

    ¡°Gu Yu!¡±

    Liu Yi is so frightened that he starts sweating, this bullshit Gao Feng is too ruthless already! Wouldn¡¯t Gu Yu be chopped to death?!

    But what makes Liu Yi happy is that Gu Yu¡¯s body has turned into ice and scatters.

    So it is only a substitute body¡­Gu Yu indeed has some moves.

    ¡°You have actually turned so powerful¡­¡±

    Just now the ice substitute body used up too much qi, it cannot be used casually.

    When did this Gao Feng turn so ruthless¡­looks like when he said world number 1 he is not joking around.

    Looks like I can only take out that technique¡­what a regret. I was originally nning to leave it for the final match to use¡­

    ¡°Looks like this year Immortal Snow Peak has no chance to get into the finals.¡±

    By the side, the Sect Head of Concealed Sword Pavilion looks at the stage as he says to the Sect Head of Immortal Snow Peak beside him,

    Zhang Boyue only clucks as he strokes his beard and does not look worried, ¡°It is still hard to say now, haha¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t victory and defeat obvious now?¡±

    Concealed Sword Pavilion says in displeasure, ¡°Sect Head Zhang there is no need to hide from me anymore. To be honest, although it is rted to Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s glory, I personally do not like Gao Feng a lot. If he wins, next time the one who would be sitting beside you will be him.¡±

    ¡°It is not like I can manage the matters of your Concealed Sword Pavilion.¡±

    Zhang Boyue has always been slow-tempered. He strokes his beard as he says, ¡°But before thest moment, victory is hard to predict, hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°What is your age and you still like to keep people on tenterhooks!¡±

    Currently not only is the Sect Head of Concealed Sword Pavilion worried about Gu Yu, even Liu Yi is slightly worried about her.

    Her strength at most is only close to 12-star cultivator¡­how is she able to deal with Gao Feng?

    Gu Yu suddenly stands up and ask, ¡°Gao Feng do you know why that 50 years ago my strength was 11-star, while after 50 years my strength is still at 11-stars?¡±

    When Liu Yi hears this he is speechless, looks like Gu Yu¡¯s age is not young ah¡­cultivators are too long-lived¡­

    ¡°Because your aptitude is mediocre.¡±

    Sword Qi starts coiling around Gao Feng again as he sneers, ¡°No one can be like me, possessing such scary talents. I am going to be the person who shall be number 1!¡±

    ¡°I have never promised you that.¡±

    Gu Yu smiles, ¡°But I still need to tell you why for 50 years my strength has never breakthrough at all. Because my master has to use a unique technique to suppress my strength. It is a type of high concentrationpression seal. The time limit is 50 years and within this 50 years due to being suppressed by this seal, my strength has grown at 10 times the speed. At this moment I can finally open the seal.¡±

    ¡°What rubbish are you saying, how is there this kind of technique.¡±

    Gao Feng sneers, ¡°What seal are you buffing about. Do you think that you are able to frighten me?¡±

    ¡°I Gao Feng am not afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you quietly watch me.¡±

    As Gu Yu speaks she ces both her hands in front of her chest.

    Instantly a volleyball size round formation emerges from her chest.

    ¡°Release the seal¡­¡±

    As Gu Yu speaks, her hands pointed towards the sky.

    Instantly an enormous ice sky appears in the sky aiming towards the formation in front of Gu Yu¡¯s chest.

    An enormous force is released from the formation in front of her chest.

    Gao Feng also sensed the impressiveness of the force and starts frowning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it!¡±

    He is not willing to wait anymore as he immediately transforms his body into a sword and shoots towards Gu Yu once again.

    -boom! boom! boom1-

    Just as he enters the 3-meter radius of Gu Yu, a fierce snowstorm instantly starts battering him!

    Even if his body is covered with the sharp sword qi, it is actually unable to split apart the snow storm! Gao Feng is covered with he is forced tond on a stage by the side.

    Gu Yu is still standing there as her long hair flutters in the sky like an immortal fairy, her beauty unsullied by any trace of mundane dirt!

    White snowkes surround Gu Yu as they dance around her like spirits.

    After which the sky of the entire World Manor starts to snow. Gu Yu¡¯s magic power has directly caused changes to the weather here.

    ¡°There is actually this kind of technique¡­¡±

    Liu Yi very shocked, a suppression talisman? Looks like Immortal Snow Peak indeed is also hiding an ace¡­

    -Hu hu hu!-

    The ice key finally stabs into the formation! An ice storm start revolving around Gu Yu!

 Chapter 458 Loser must marry into wifeâ€™s family

    -boom!-

    Finally, the snow exploded out as an ice blue lotus flower grows out from the snow like a sculpture carved out by the gods for a fairy to sit on.

    The beauty is none other than Gu Yu.

    Because she haspletely exploded out all of her strength, her hair has turned silver, making her very beautiful.

    Her clothing also changes appearance and is no longer the sect clothing she wore instead it turns more exquisite.

    The hems and cuffs of her clothing changes into snowkes crystal patterns.

    The originally long skirt also turns slightly shorter revealing a bit of her leg.

    ¡°Gao Feng we can continue our fight now.¡±

    Gu Yu¡¯s voice contains a trace of coldness like she has turned into an ice goddess.

    ¡°Trying to act mysterious!¡±

    Gao Feng snorts coldly as he turns into a sword again, rushing towards Gu Yu.

    Gu Yu did not even move, instead, her eyes turn firm and point at him with his left hand before hooking upwards.

    -boom!-

    From the ground a snowstorm erupts, smashing into Gao Feng.

    Although he has already covered himself with sword qi, Gao Feng is unable to pierce through this technique, instead, he is hit by the snow storm and sent flying into the sky.

    Gu Yu did not stop attacking. She stands on the snow lotus as she waves her hands like a conductor.

    Snowstorms arise in all directions attacking Gao Feng, causing him to be attacked in the sky for an entire 10+ minutes before he finally drops down and copsed onto the ground.

    ¡°Snow is the most heartless strength.¡±

    Gu Yu looks at Gao Feng who copsed onto the ground as she says, ¡°So, I will also not be lenient.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Gao Feng lies there and did not reply.

    ¡°Looks like the victor is set.¡±

    Gu Yu¡¯s silver hair turns back to ck as she turns around and looks at the rostrum and says, ¡°Manor Head, you can announce the results¡­.¡±

    Before she can finish, a sword made from sword qi pierces through her stomach carrying along with it, blood.

    ¡°How¡­is this possible¡­¡±

    Gu Yu looks at the sword made from sword qi in her stomach as her eyes start to turn dull.

    ¡°This is breaking the rules!¡±

    Zhang Boyue who has always been calm instantly hits the table as he stands up.

    The entire World Manor is instantly covered with ice, showing Zhang Boyue¡¯s rage.

    ¡°Calm down.¡±

    Mo Tian ces his hand on Zhang Boyue¡¯s shoulder, ¡°This is a martialpetition¡­even if the opponent¡¯s method is vile¡­this is still a martialpetition¡­.¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­damn it¡­¡±

    Zhang Boyue clenches his fist.

    The Concealed Sword Pavilion Sect Head only sighs, ¡°Haiz, this is why I say, this is the reason why I do not like him¡­if Concealed Sword Pavilion is passed down to him¡­it will bepletely destroyed by him.¡±

    While the originator of the evil practice is standing thereughing crazily.

    ¡°Idiot! What an idiotic girl! Do you really think that I will be defeated by your weak attacks? Hahaha, everything is in my ns! Even if your strength increased by a bit, so what? In front of my Human Sword technique, everything is trash!¡±

    As Gao Feng speaks, he pulls out his translucent sword.

    At this moment his arms arepletely covered in sword qi, forming two sword handles by his side.

    While Gu Yu slowly falls onto the ground. She ispletely defenseless towards the sneak attack from Gao Feng. Her injuries are unclear.

    ¡°What Immortal Snow Peak, what Compression Seal! All of you turn into my Human Sword offerings!¡±

    Gao Fengughs maniacally as sword qi emerges from him back and starts revolving. In a blink of an eye, it turns into an enormous transparent sword over ten metersrge and immediately chops down towards Gu Yu.

    If this sword hits, Gu Yu will definitely die!

    Gu Yu no longer has any strength to climb to her feet as she lies on the ground in despair as she watches the descending enormous sword qi andughs bitterly.

    Did not think that before I am able to obtain the title of World Number 1 I would die first.

    Perhaps¡­this is the rumored fate¡­

    Just as she had given up, a figure suddenly appears in front of him and blocked the enormous sword qi.

    -boom!-

    The sword qi exploded before turning into an enormous sword qi storm striking the stage in all directions.

    Numerous deep gorge is left on the ground and even a fewyers of the ground is shaved off!

    The figure in front is holding a door sized shield, blocking all of the sword qi firmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s you¡­¡±

    Gu Yu looks at the figure as her heart trembles.

    Seeing Liu Yi who is behind the shield, Gao Feng roars in rage, ¡°What a good Liu Yi from Raising Immortal Pce Hall! How dare you interfere with thepetition!¡±

    Liu Yi keeps away the shield as he says coldly to Gao Feng, ¡°She had already lost. You are already not in apetition. Instead, you are simply killing people.¡±

    From the moment he sees Gao Feng sneak attacked Gu Yu, Liu Yi¡¯s heart is already twitching violently.

    Almost subconsciously he uses Shadow Step and instantly appears in front of Gu Yu and summons out Monarch Shield to block the iing sword qi.

    ¡°This is apetition stage. A person dying is very natural!¡±

    Gao Feng sneers, ¡°I believe that you also know right. After all, you have said the same thing to that Bai Xiaowei! So if you do not wish to lose yourpetitor rights then scram for me!¡±

    ¡°Today with me here no one is allowed to touch her.¡±

    Liu Yi stands in front of Gu Yu, ¡°If you wish toe over, you can only do so by stepping over my corpse.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that I do not dare to?¡±

    Gao Feng sneers, ¡°Since you are seeking death then do not me me for being impolite!¡±

    He pulls out two knives which are covered in sword qi.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    At this moment Mo Tain stands up as his thunder-like voice erupts out.

    ¡°Everyone stop! The match is over! I announce that the victor is Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s disciple Gao Feng!¡±

    Gao Feng immediately starts to wave his arms around proudly while the Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s disciples below the stage start cheering. Some of the people watching also start apuding for Gao Feng.

    Liu Yi only feels his heart bing even colder, is there no longer any right or wrong in the eyes of these people¡­

    Just now Gao Feng used a despicable method to win against Gu Yu but so many people have actually apuded for him¡­

    Are these people really cultivators?

    In Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, all of them are lesser than the skeletons in Asura Realm!

    ¡°Why, why did you save me¡­¡±

    Gu Yu is lying on the ground with a pale face as she looks at Liu Yi in confusion, ¡°I, obviously¡­wanted to kill you so many times¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, who wished to save you.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth edge twitches as he says, ¡°I only find Gao Feng unpleasant that¡¯s all. Come let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to get treatment.¡±

    He bends down and slides his hands under her legs and back before carrying her up.

    A very fragrant smell enters his nose¡­Why does Gu Yu smell so nice, she smells so much nicer aspared to other girls¡­could it be that she is a Fragrance Imperial Concubine?

    ¡°Ah! You, what are you doing!¡±

    Gu Yu realize that she is being princess carried by Liu Yi and immediately bes as nervous as a little rabbit and starts struggling.

    But it is a pity that she currently no longer has any strength, thus she is unable to struggle at all.

    ¡°Stop messing around!¡±

    Liu Yi chides causing Gu Yu to trembles in her heart before obediently leaning against his chest.

    Liu Yi did not notice Gu Yu¡¯s current manner because he is currently looking at Gao Feng by the side.

    Gao Feng has raised one of his hand high in the air to represent his victory.

    While the other hand is in front of his throat as he makes a slit throat action once again.

    This fellow is done!!!

    Liu Yi cannot be bothered with him as he carries Gu Yu and flies down the stage before passing her to the group of Immortal Snow Peak people.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er are you fine?¡±

    Zhang Yue is the first to fly over. After thanking Liu Yi, he takes over Gu Yu.

    When he returned back to the stage, Mo Lan is already holding her halberd waiting for him.

    Seeing Liu Yi, Mo Lan¡¯s eyebrow raises before saying in a mocking tone, ¡°You are really an affectionate seed.¡±

    ¡°I only find Gao Feng unpleasant to look at that¡¯s all. Saving a person is just on the way that¡¯s all. There is no need to talk about me so wicked okay?¡±

    ¡°You were originally that wicked!¡±

    Mo Lan deeply points out this point.

    ¡°If you want to prove that you are pure then immediately marry into my World Manor!¡±

    ¡°What the hell! I¡¯d rather be more wicked then!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Liu Yi how dare you look down on me!¡±

    Mo Lan roars in anger as she pulls out her halberd, ¡°If you lose to me then obediently marry into my World Manor!¡±

    ¡°Then what if I win?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll marry you!¡±

    ¡°What the hell?! Isn¡¯t that the same meaning?!¡±

    ¡°How is that the same meaning!¡±

    Mo Lan insists on this point, ¡°Anyways! Come!¡±

    Her father has already announced the start of thepetition. Mo Lan charges at Liu Yi holding her halberd.

    Another girl trying to force me to marry her¡­I went through so much trouble to stop Ye Hanshuang to stop finding me but now there is another Mo Lan!

    Liu Yi shakes his head before his hand trembles as a pair of golden gauntlets appears on his hands.

    Mo Lan¡¯s halberd is already ruthlessly splitting downwards.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    A golden light erupts out as Mo Lan sensed a very strong force collides with her halberd and nearly sent it flying away.

    Furthermore, she is already in Unmoving Ming King and is blessed with a monstrous strength but she is still able to feel that her finger webbings are in pain!

    Mo Lan pulls back her halberd as she asks in shock, ¡°What punching technique is this!¡±

    ¡°Naturally it is a punching technique to beat people up!¡±

    Liu Yi clucks, this punching technique is from the golden ape, Raising Sky Pirs! Raising Sky Pirs is an expert technique of the earth attribute as well as strength!

    Thus using it to deal with Mo Lan¡¯s Unmoving Ming King is the best.

    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s continue!¡±

    Mo Lan is not discouraged, instead, she bes more excited.

    The halberd in her hand turns golden and transforms into two maces which are grasp in her hand.

    -dang!-

    Mo Lan pounds the two maces together making a very ear-piercing screeching down.

    ¡°Come! Let see how many blows you can receive!¡±

 Chapter 459 Stubborn girl

    What the hell¡­this girl is a shemale ah!

    As a girl, she actually uses two maces and appears so excited! Gods help me ah!

    Liu Yi revolves his qi and prepares to face her head on!

    ¡°Receive my mace!¡±

    Mo Lan jumps up into the sky, at the same time the mace in her hand smashes towards Liu Yis head. Liu Yi really wished to bite his tongue, is this really the tempo of wishing to marry me? This is more like the tempo of wishing to beat me into an idiot right?!

    -dang!-

    Liu Yi did not dodge, instead, he punches out and received the descending mace.

    A strong qi wave erupts out as the stage underneath Liu Yi¡¯s feet scatters causing broken stones to fly up.

    Liu Yi stands there not moving. The diamond gauntlet not only strengthened his power it is also firm enough and perfectly blocked Mo Lan¡¯s mace.

    Mo Lan is sent flying backward from the attack as shends on the stage.

    But she immediately uses a movement technique and shoots in front of Liu Yi once again like a bullet as they start shing again.

    Mo Lan is very confident in her closebat technique, but after a hundred rounds against Liu Yi, she is always at a disadvantage. This causes her to be unable to ept it!

    Liu Yi is also a body cultivator?! Damn it! I thought that he is a person from Raising Immortal Pce Hall, he should be a sword cultivator?!

    This year the body cultivators are unable to enter top four. Although the disciples from Dragon Tiger Gate are able to enter top 8, they are not strong enough to enter top 4.

    Every single World Dao Gathering is the same. Body cultivators and spiritual cultivators are always at a disadvantage. In the end, the ones who are able to enter the top 4 are always sword cultivators and dao cultivators.

    Liu Yi is not only a stronger body cultivator, what makes Mo Lan at an even bigger disadvantage is his strange diamond gauntlets!

    ¡°Strange where did you obtain this pair of weird gauntlets.¡±

    Mo Lan frowns, ¡°Although it is somewhat weird if you want to deal with my World Manor¡¯s technique it is not enough!¡±

    She suddenly retreats and pulls away from Liu Yi.

    ¡°What is the matter. You want to change to a different way to of attacking?¡±

    After training in Asura Realm for 500 years, Liu Yi is very susceptible tobat.

    ¡°Hmph watch this!¡±

    As Mo Lan speaks, the maces in her hands disappear and turn into a beautiful longbow.

    What the hell is this girl a weapon warehouse?!

    ¡°Liu Yi be careful!¡±

    Mo Lan already shot an arrow out at Liu Yi.

    The arrow flies high up into the sky and turns into an eye-catching silver bird which dives towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi hurries and swings out with his diamond gauntlet and punches the bird.

    -boom!-

    A violent shing sound, Liu Yi¡¯s hand is sted to the side by a strong force and he himself is also forced to retreat a step.

    Good fellow! The World Manor dao techniques are indeed mysterious!

    ¡°That was only a greeting. Now it will be the real fight!¡±

    Mo Lanugh. Although it is with evil intentions Liu Yi must admit that her smile is very pretty.

    ¡°Thousand Arrow Release!¡±

    As Mo Lan shouts, she shoots out the arrow in her hands towards the sky.

    What the hell, Thousand Arrow Release? I return with Negate!

    [TL: the two terms are in rte to a card game call San Guo Sa, where Release of Thousand Arrows is an tool card that attack other yers and Negate is like ¡®Just say no¡¯ card in monopoly deal which will negate the Release of Thousand Arrows on the person who use Negate card.]

    Liu Yi looks at the densely packed white bird diving down and his heart turns numb.

    Just now a single white bird is already so powerful, now she actually releases so many¡­provoking a bird¡¯s nest¡­

    [TL: more like provoking a pack of spearow!]

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you deal with this move of mine!¡±

    Mo Lan smiles confidently.

    As Liu Yi says, ¡°The stage is so big. If I cannot fight then I shall dodge!¡± As he starts scampering around the stage.

    The white birds seem to be alive as they chase after Liu Yi as they crash into the stage just behind him, sting the stage full of holes.

    Wah, what a pitiful Sky Supporting God Turtle.

    As Liu Yi prays for the old turtle he continues to run.

    He is searching for a chance, to defeat Mo Lan with a single move.

    ¡°Trying to find a chance to get close to me?¡±

    But Mo Lan keeps shooting out white birds blocking Liu Yi¡¯s path, ¡°There will not be such an opportunity!¡±

    ¡°Since that is the case¡­¡±

    After a while, realizing that he is unable to get close to Mo Lan, he finally gives up.

    ¡°Mo Lan be careful now!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly stops running and faces the group of densely pack white bird.

    Mo Lan says in contempt, ¡°Hmph, hmph, what can you do to help me? You be careful yourself instead! The white birds will explode you into pieces!¡±

    ¡°Take a looks at the specialty of my North-east!¡±

    Liu Yi blinks his eyes at Mo Lan and stands there while this left palm turns into a dense pack of palm shadows.

    ¡°Thousand Shadows!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s left palm forms thousands on shadows in front of him knocking away the white birds shooting over!

    At the same time, Liu Yi¡¯s right hand which is covered with the diamond gauntlet aims towards Mo Lan and punches out.

    Instantly his diamond gauntlet turns into an enormous arm and stretches out over tens of miles and punches Mo Lan into the stage.

    -boom!-

    The god turtle trembles causing Mo Tian¡¯s eyebrow to jump.

    This Raising Immortal Pce Hall fellow is really too heavy-handed¡­

    If my daughter has gotten into an unexpected danger then I will not be done with you!

    At the very least he needs to be responsible for my daughter! Mmm, that¡¯s right¡­

    How would Liu Yi know what Mo Tian is nning? After his attack forces Mo Lan to copse onto the ground, the white birds in the sky finally disappear.

    ¡°Finally done.¡±

    Liu Yi lets out a sigh of relief, Mo Lan¡¯s technique is really unending ah¡­

    ¡°Damn it¡­.¡±

    As a body cultivator, Mo Lan¡¯s body is very strong. Although she has eaten an attack from Liu Yi, she did not receive anyrge damage.

    She climbs to her feet in anger.

    ¡°Since this is the case then let¡¯s end the warmup! Liu Yi! Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    ¡°What the hell! Just now was us ying around only?!¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense! Second stage Unmoving King Ming!¡±

    Mo Lan roars as ck lightning start swimming around her body and an enormous pressure emerges and descends onto the stage.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    At the same time, she summons out her halberd and appears in front of Liu Yi.

    Second stage Unmoving King Ming again?

    Looks like she is serious now¡­

    The unceasingly swimming thunder arcs are Mo Lan¡¯s external qi which is very valiant.

    This thunder arcs twining around the halberd which is ruthlessly sweeping towards Liu Yi¡¯s chest!

    Thisss! Shouting of marriage but her actions are not hesitant ah! Warrior¡­she is really a heavenly born warrior!

    -dang!-

    But Liu Yi¡¯s left palm collides into the halberd as Mountain Peak activates!

    An enormous palm image directly deflects away Mo Lan¡¯s attack. At the same time, the palm image also scatters.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    Seeing that her attack is not sessful, Mo Lan starts attacking like lightning again.

    Liu Yi keeps retreating as he uses Mountain Peak and Thousand Shadows to block Mo Lan¡¯s attack.

    Second stage Unmoving King Ming causes Mo Lan¡¯s strength to increase by a lot. Even if it is Liu Yi, without using dragon transformation he is unable to fight against her head-on.

    But luckily he currently has Optimus Prime being a body protecting spiritual beast, allowing him to resist for a while!

    ¡°Spiritual Beast Transformation!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately uses Optimus Prime as the main body and enters the state of Spiritual Beast Transformation.

    At the same time, Liu Yi¡¯s hair turns golden and a diamond armor emerges on his body release a strong force.

    ¡°What is this?! Combining with a spiritual beast?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s appearance, Mo Lan exims in shock, ¡°You are also a summoner?!¡±

    ¡°Still okay¡­only learn a bit here and there that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly making Mo Lan roll her eyes in anger.

    This is called learning bit and pieces?!

    Who the heck are you lying to!

    ¡°Who cares what the hell you are! In front of absolute strength, lie down for me obediently.¡±

    Mo Lan¡¯s halberd is already shing downwards with ck lightning surrounding it.

    -pa!-

    Liu Yi only uses his right hand and receives Mo Lan¡¯s halberd in midair.

    ¡°Talking about strength, I am also not inferior at all.¡±

    Liu Yi winks at Mo Lan and pulls the halberd towards him, causing Mo Lan to be pulled over as well.

    After which Liu Yi¡¯s palm pressed onto Mo Lan¡¯s stomach as his palm strength erupts.

    -boom!-

    Mo Lan turns into a bullet and flies out and crashed into the barrier protecting the spectators¡¯ stand.

    Mo Lan¡¯s flesh body is very tough. Despite the heavy blow, she still retains her conscious and immediately summons out a chained sickle and swings it out, hooking onto the stone stage and pulls the chain, allowing her to fly back andnd onto the stage.

    ¡°Apologies¡­I did not control my strength properly¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is also shocked as he did not expect that after he has used Optimus Prime as his main body for spiritual beast transformation he would be so strong!

    If after dragon transformation, my strength is increased by nearly a hundred times¡­then after a spiritual beast transformation my strength is increased by 50 times!

    So horrifying ah¡­

    Indeed regarding strength, Optimus Prime is very violent!

    If it is not controlled by Li Heqiang, instead if it is able to control its own body to attack me¡­.if I did not use dragon transformation I really might not be able to defeat him!!!

    ¡°Damn it¡­I will not lose¡­¡±

    After eating Liu Yi¡¯s attack, Mo Lan seems to have received internal injuries.

    She wipes away the blood on her mouth and stands up, ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡±

    ¡°You have already entered top 4. Must you reallypete against me?¡±

    Liu Yi is unable toprehend. Mo Lan obviously know that she is unable to defeat me by why does she want to continue fighting? Is there any meaning in continuing the fight?

    ¡°Of course¡­I cannot lose.¡±

    Liu Yi walks over to Liu Yi step by step.

    ¡°I must obtain world number 1. That way I can prove to my father myself¡­even if I am a girl I am still able to inherit World Manor!¡±

    When Mo Tian hears what his daughter say, his heart jumps.

    ¡°What a stubborn girl¡­¡±

    Seeing her serious expression Liu Yi sighs.

    ¡°But I also do not have any right to say you¡­I also have reasons to continue fighting on¡­¡±

    ¡°Then talk less nonsense! Fight!¡±

    Mo Lan once again summons out her halberd as ck lightning starts flowing around her body faster.

    Even if her flesh body gets injured, she raises her strength to 200%!!

    I must win!

    ¡°Good. Let us fight with full strength.¡±

    ¡°Come Mo Lan!¡±

    ¡°Matchless under the world!¡±

    Mo Lan jumps high up into the sky as her halberd explodes out with dazzling lightning!

 Chapter 460 Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra

    ¡°Matchless under the world!¡±

    Mo Lan jumps high up into the sky as ck armor covers her body.

    ck lighting runs along the halberd in her hands!

    In the air, she is like a descending female goddess.

    An enormous image emerges behind her back.

    It is an enormous ten metersrge god image, Unmoving King Ming!

    The god spirit is wearing a tattered clothing and has greenish-blue skin, holding an enormous sword which is chopping down along with Mo Lan¡¯s action!

    Good fellow¡­.Mo Lan this girl is indeed very fierce!

    But I also will not admit defeat!

    Two rays of light shoot out from Liu Yi¡¯s eyes as his right and left hands turn into enormous diamond arms and punch out at the descending Mo Lan.

    ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    The two fists and the enormous sword collide with each other!

    -boom!-

    An enormous shockwave exploded out colliding against the stage.

    It seems like the god turtle who was supporting the stage got affected by the shockwave from the attack as it cries out before copsing onto the ground.

    The enormous shockwave exploded out in all directions!

    Even the barrier in front of the spectators starts trembling. It seems like it is unable to withstand the force from the shockwave!

    Mo Tain and the rest got a shock.

    ¡°What a huge force¡­ these two strengths!¡±

    ¡°The daughter of World Manor Manor Head actually has this kind of strength!?¡±

    ¡°That Liu Yi, Raising Immortal Pce Hall is also very powerful! Liu Haisheng how on earth did you nurture this talent?!¡±

    Everyone is shocked by the strength of the two people, while Mo Tain is frowning.

    Mo¡¯er¡­she¡­she would not be in trouble right¡­

    -boom!-

    Explosions ur as Mo Lan flies out, the armor she is wearing is scattered and the enormous god image starts dissipating.

    Looks like I have lost¡­

    Mo Lan looks at the blue sky as she starts tearing.

    Looks like I am unable to obtain world number 1¡­is it really true that a girl is unable to conquer the world¡­I am slightly¡­unwilling¡­

    Big brother¡­am I really unable to rece you¡­.

    Her body flies high up into the sky before starting to drop.

    At this moment a figure catches her in mid-air hugging her.

    ¡°Are you here to pity the loser?¡±

    Mo Lan looks at Liu Yi who has a trace of blood on his mouth.

    ¡°No.¡±

    After eating Mo Lan¡¯s Matchless under the world attack he suffered internal injuries and is also not fine.

    He hugs Mo Lan as he descends, at the same time he looks into her eyes and says, ¡°In my heart, you are already number 1.¡±

    ¡°Go, go and die¡­.¡±

    Mo Lan instantly turns her head away but her heart is beating rapidly¡­

    This fellow¡­.when he gets an advantage he pretends to be good¡­winning me anding over and tell me good things¡­

    When Mo Tain who is on the rostrum seeing his daughter¡¯s expression, he is dumbstruck!

    How many years has it been¡­this is the first time I have seen my daughter showing such a feminine attitude!

    From the day Mo Lan lost her mother at the age of 7 years old, she became mature.

    A yearter when my son, her big brother¡­.entered qi deviation during cultivation and finally left with a devil sect person.

    From then on, Mo Lan swore to inherit the World Manor andpletely turn into a guy!

    This Raising Immortal Pce Hall fellow¡­can he really change my daughter?

    If this is the case¡­.

    ¡°Manor Head Mo, you can announce the results right?¡±

    At this moment Lui Yi shouts from below waking Mo Tian from his thoughts.

    ¡°Ah, right!¡±

    Mo Tian wakes up and shouts out the results, ¡°Thispetition, the winner is Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s Liu Yi!¡±

    ¡°He actually entered the finals!¡±

    Liu Haisheng is very excited, ¡°Hahaha, having Liu Yi is my Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s fortunes!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Congrattions Sect Head Liu, this year Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s results is quite good!¡±

    ¡°What a good disciple ah, congrattions, congrattions¡­¡±

    A group of Sect Heads¡¯ attitude instantly turn 180 degrees as they start to congratte Liu Haisheng.

    ¡°Hahaha, too polite, too polite¡­¡±

    Liu Haisheng is currently as pleased as a punch.

    At the same time, Liu Yi has already carried Mo Lan down the stage to the resting area to treat Mo Lan¡¯s injury.

    Yuan Tong, who is still sitting in the resting area ask, ¡°Amitabha¡­why is it that every time when Benefactor Liues down the stage you are carrying a girl?¡±

    ¡°Scram to the side. It is not like I wish for it.¡±

    ¡°Benefactor Liu, girls are roses ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn monk! Are you courting disaster?!¡±

    Mo Lan jumps down from Liu Yi¡¯s embrace and she angrily res at Yuan Tong.

    ¡°Amitabha¡­amitabha¡­¡±

    Yuan Tong immediately starts chanting these four words as he pretends that he does not care about the affairs of life.

    ¡°Really did not think that this trash is actually able to enter the finals.¡±

    Currently, there aren¡¯t any more people in the resting room. Gao Feng walks over as he looks at Liu Yi in disdain.

    ¡°But your luck hase to an end. Because the next round you will be meeting me.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you want to say, say it on the stage.¡±

    ¡°Pray that you will be able to walk off the stage alive!¡±

    Gao Feng flies up to the stage first.

    Liu Yi is toozy to bicker with Gao Feng as his heart is currently in a mess.

    After defeating Mo Lan, I have also ended Mo Lan¡¯s dream.

    Obtaining world number 1 for Ai Ling, is it really worth it?

    Should I throw the match and let Gao Feng win?

    ¡°Liu Yi do not let lose to that fellow¡­¡±

    Mo Lan who is sitting in the resting area chair suddenly says towards Liu Yi, ¡°Even if I am unable to obtain world number 1, he must not be able to obtain it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Liu Yi if you lose, I will be the first to settle the debt with you!¡±

    Out of nowhere Gu Yu suddenly appears beside Liu Yi.

    Her face is pale and it is obvious that her injuries are notpletely healed yet.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Liu Yi transmits over to her, {Do not forget that I am also a devil.}

    ¡°Hmph, anyways I find you more pleasing than him!¡±

    Gu Yu pouts as she transmits hesitatingly, {As long as you can win him¡­even if you use Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra it¡¯ll be fine!}

    ¡°Ah? Really?!¡±

    Liu Yi is shocked as he did not expect that Gu Yu would actually relent!

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°You are not afraid of being scolded?¡±

    ¡°If get scolded then I get scolded¡­¡±

    Gu Yu looks at Liu Yi seriously, ¡°Anyways, remember. I am cheering for you.¡±

    ¡°Understood thank you.¡±

    Liu Yi starts to have a change of view of Gu Yu. In the past, Gu Yu was a very inflexible prejudiced girl but now she is a passionate person.

    ¡°Who needs your thanks¡­I just don¡¯t like that fellow that¡¯s all!¡±

    Gu Yu turns her head away.

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°I will help you take revenge.¡±

    He turns around and flies up to the stage.

    In the air, Liu Yi looks towards the Concealed Sword Pavilion side.

    Ai Ling is indeed sitting there as she looks at him nervously.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyesight is not bad, even though they are quite far apart, he is able to see a bit of expectation in Ai Ling¡¯s eyes.

    She indeed has an expectation for me¡­.Liu Yi, what should you do¡­

    Liu Yinds on the stage as he asks himself once again.

    ¡°Seeing you standing here really makes me feel likeughing.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yiing up the stage Gao Feng crosses his arms as he sneers, ¡°Even if youe to the final round, you are only here to lose. No one is able to defeat me. I am destined to win and be the world number 1.¡±

    Liu Yi ask, ¡°To you, is world number 1 very important?¡±

    ¡°World number 1 is just something I am determined to obtain that¡¯s all.¡±

    Gao Feng says arrogantly, ¡°You trash disciple from Raising Immortal Pce Hall naturally does not know the pride of my Concealed Sword Pavilion. Wait till I obtain world number 1 and be the Sect Head of Concealed Sword Pavilion! Right, I can see that you like Ai Ling. Let me tell you she is my woman. After I be the Sect Head, I will marry her. At that time, the entire Earth Character and Heaven Character will be mine. Wherelse for you Liu Yi, you will only be a loser. The woman that you like is destined to lie under me!¡±

    ¡°Although I do not like Ai Ling¡­but your words still anger me.¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist letting out popping sound, ¡°I will end your sweet dream.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, lunatic raving, just based on you?¡±

    Gao Feng startsughing, ¡°Even though your strength is not bad and has some weird techniques, but you who does not know a single high-level technique, how can you defeat me who is proficient in Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s sword technique?¡±

    As he speaks, sword qi revolves around his body and gathers around his hands forming two des.

    ¡°This is Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s Human Sword technique! The number 1 sword technique in the world!¡±

    ¡°Human Sword technique? I see that you are reallya very lowly person.¡±

    [TL: a word y as ¡®Sword and ¡®lowly¡¯ sounds the same in chinese.]

    As Liu Yi speaks, his Immortal Qi starts revolving, ¡°Come, let me see how lowly you are!¡±

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡±

    ¡°Then youe and try!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes turn cold. Towards Gao Feng, he does not have anything to say only fight.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Gao Feng shes towards Liu Yi at high speed. He wants to use his de and chop Liu Yi into minced meat in front of Ai Ling.

    He wants to let Ai Ling knows that she is his woman. Any guy who has a rtionship with her must die!

    Furthermore, they will die very miserably!

    Just as he is about to get close to Liu Yi, snow erupts out from Liu Yi!

    ¡°What!¡±

    Sensing the snow qi, Gao Feng got a shock.

    ¡°This, this is¡­..¡±

    ¡°Mountain Peak!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes sh as he thrust out.

    An enormous ice palm flies out and ms into Gao Feng¡¯s body instantly sending him flying out.

    Seeing this scene, Zhang Boyue immediately stands up.

    ¡°What! This is Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra!¡±

    Liu Haisheng also starts to be nervous while Zhang Boyue directly questions him, ¡±Sect Head Liu, why do the people from Raising Immortal Pce Hall know my sect¡¯s Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra?¡±

    ¡°This¡­this¡­I also do not know ah¡­.¡±

    Sweats start to drip down Liu Haisheng forehead.

    ¡°Howe you don¡¯t not know?! He is the disciple of your Raising Immortal Pce Hall!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.I¡­.¡±

    At this moment when the atmosphere is getting awkward, Gu Yu suddenly flies up to the rostrum and lowers her head to her Sect Head and says softly, ¡°Master do not me Sect Head Liu. It is me who taught him the Heart Sutra.¡±

    Zhan Boyue nearly died from anger, ¡°What! You!¡±

    ¡°Master it is me who is wrong. If you want to punish someone then punish this disciple¡­¡±

 Chapter 461 A promise made

    ¡°You¡­.you traitorous disciple¡­¡±

    Zhang Boyue is hopping mad, ¡°Now the World Dao Gathering is ongoing! We will talk about this after we return back to the sect!¡±

    ¡°Yes master¡­¡±

    Gu Yu secretly sticks out her tongue before walking away.

    Zhang Boyue¡¯s heart is in a mess. Although he is angry at Gu Yu who have passed the most important Heart Sutra of their sect other outsiders, Gu Yu is his most beloved disciple and is the future Sect Head of Immortal Snow Peak.

    Somewhat unwilling to punish her.

    Haiz, what a traitorous disciple ah!

    On the stage, the fight is getting more and more intense. Liu Yi uses Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra and empowers his attacks with ice attribute as he fights against Gao Feng.

    Because Gao Feng¡¯s speed is too quick, Liu Yi did not enter spiritual beast transformation with Optimus Prime.

    Although Optimus Prime gave him a huge boost of strength, if he uses him as the main body for spiritual beast transformation, his speed will be sluggish.

    -swish, swish, swish!-

    Gao Feng swings his hand causing over tens of de of sword qi to ovey each other and fly towards Liu Yi.

    The stage iscerated by the sword qi while the sword qi reaches Liu Yi in a blink of an eye.

    Liu Yi did not dodge, instead, he enters spiritual beast transformation!

    This time around he uses Washing Machine as the main body for Spiritual Beast Transformation! a blue changpao appears on Liu Yi.

    At the same time, a blue halberd appears in his hand which jabs upwards.

    -whosh!-

    A water screen immediately rises and freezes into an ice wall in a blink of an eye blocking the sword qi!

    ¡°Do you think that you are able to block my Human Sword technique this way?¡±

    Gao Fengughs, ¡°Watch me destroy your ice wall!¡±

    His body is covered with sword qi as he turns into a sharp sword and stabs towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth edge lifts up like he does not ce Gao Feng¡¯s attack in his eyes.

    The halberd in his hand trembles. Instantly the ice wall in front of him spreads out and rows of ice thorns rise from the ground stabbing towards Gao Feng flying over.

    ¡°what?¡±

    Seeing the sharp ice thorns, even Gao Feng does not dare to fight against them head-on!

    He immediately stops his body and flies backward.

    The ice thorns still continue to expand chasing after Gao Feng to the edge of the stage.

    ¡°Unhindered Sword Qi!¡±

    Gao Feng is forced into anxiousness as he suddenly stops and both his hands exert strength.

    Two crescent moon sword qi sweep out and cuts the ice thorns in front into two!

    ¡°Do you think that you are a Dao Cultivator?¡±

    Gao Feng once againnds on the stage as he snorts, ¡°You actually used this kind ofughable dao technique to fight me. I will let you know what is called a real sword technique!¡±

    His hands suddenly transform into a pair of three meters longswords as he shes in front of Liu Yi and starts swinging both at them at Liu Yi!

    Liu Yi uses Spirit Fox steps, weaving among the sword dance of Gao Feng.

    The two arms which have turned into des made of sword qi are very sharp. Liu Yi feels that if he tries to use his halberd to block, it would not be able to block at all.

    ¡°Water Screen!¡±

    He uses the water qilin dao technique and causes the entire stage to be within the water barrier to try and affect Gao Feng¡¯s speed.

    ¡°Hahaha, this kind of dao technique ispletely useless towards me!¡±

    Gao Fengughs in disdain, ¡°My sword qi is able to break everything!¡±

    While speaking, his attack speed increase, even more, every stroke after is getting faster and faster!

    ¡°Hahaha! Go and die Liu Yi! Give up resisting and you be able to die swiftly! My sword is very quick and will not give you any pain.¡±

    ¡°Rubbish, how low is your IQ to say such things. Is it me who is stupid or you being stupid?¡±

    Liu Yi really starts to feel speechless.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    One of Gao Feng¡¯s arm suddenly stabs into the ground.

    Following which, rows of sword qi erupts out from the ground attack Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi immediately flies into the sky to dodge the sword qi.

    Gao Feng¡¯s technique seems to be simr to Ma Yixuan¡­but Ma Yixuan possessed gold spiritual body and she used the gold attribute to attack while Gao Feng uses an even sharper sword qi!

    The sword qi that erupted from the ground is too densely packed. As Liu Yi did not dodge in time, there are multiple stab wounds on his body.

    The blue changpao turns tattered but his injuries swiftly close up.

    As a half-demon race, Liu Yi¡¯s regeneration ability is really perverted. Just based on this point he isparable to Ao Ri.

    ¡°You actually did not receive any injury?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi escape out from the group of sword qi, other than his clothing getting tattered, he did not get any injury, Gao Feng frowns. ¡°Looks like you are quite capable of taking hits. But I have only used less than 50% of my strength that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi frowns, he is not talking big right, such a sharp sword qi and he only used less than 50% of its might?!

    ¡°So what if you possess Immortal Snow Peak¡¯s Heart Sutra? Didn¡¯t Gu Yu still be defeated by my hands?¡±

    ¡°That is because you sneak attacked Gu Yu, what kind of ability is that?¡±

    ¡°Sneak attack? Hahaha, let me tell you that is the most efficient fighting method that¡¯s all.¡±

    Gao Feng says, ¡°A fight is a fight. Since I have the most efficient fighting method why don¡¯t I use it? I dislike dragging time the most. Towards you is also the same. Liu Yi, I have had enough of toying around with you. Now I shall use my full strength to deal with you.¡±

    He crosses his hands in front of him again as his body starts emitting a shocking sword qi!

    The sky also changes from this might!

    In the sky above, an enormous sword image starts appearing!

    While the sword qi on Gao Feng¡¯s body exploded out like a storm, devastating the stage, tearing the stage into pieces.

    Even Liu Yi is forced to dodge the crazily flying sword qi.

    The surrounding audience is stunned seeing this scene before starting to exim.

    ¡°So strong¡­.Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s Gao Feng¡¯s cultivation is too strong!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­this is my first time seeing this kind of sword qi!¡±

    ¡°Looks like Raising Immortal Pce Hall Liu Yi will be dead¡­¡±

    While Liu Yi who is on the stage sensed it the most clearly.

    Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s Human Sword technique is indeed very strong¡­just that the name is a bit weird¡­

    ¡°Die¡­¡±

    Gao Feng suddenly appears in front of Liu Yi as a sword stabs into his stomach.

    Liu Yi¡¯s body is raised into the sky by Gao Feng using the de before being tossed to the ground.

    ¡°This is the absolute strength.¡±

    Gao Feng sneers, ¡°Trash, I will give you a quick death.¡±

    He jumps high into the sky as he uses sword qi to support his body to float above the stage. After which he aims both his hands at the stage below.

    ¡°Let me use my ultimate technique to thoroughly explode you to death¡­¡±

    Enormous sword qi continuously gathers around his body as both his hands form a sword seal and points at Liu Yi below.

    An eye-catching which light gathers there as the surrounding air trembles like they are horrified by the enormous sword qi.

    ¡°Piercing through Heaven and Earth!!!¡±

    Instantly the earth-shaking sword qi forms a dazzling white light which hits the entire stage.

    All of the audience feel that their sight turn blurry and are unable to open their eyes due to the sword qi.

    While the god turtle lets out a painful cry like it is not lightly injured under this enormous sword qi.

    ¡°What scary sword qi¡­¡±

    Even Mo Tian also strokes his beard and says, ¡°The Human Sword technique of Concealed Sword Pavilion is indeed very violent¡­¡±

    The Sect Head of Concealed Sword Pavilion lets out a sigh, ¡°Gao Feng is indeed a once in a hundred year genius of my Concealed Sword Pavilion. But it is a pity that he is too calcting and considers everyone else below him. Haiz¡­.¡±

    ¡°Looks like it is hopeless for Raising Immortal Pce Hall to obtain the champion.¡±

    ¡°Definitely. It is also a question if Liu Yi would be able to survive.¡±

    The group of sect heads start discussing while Liu Haisheng sits among them with an ashen face.

    That enormous sword qi attack¡­.is Liu Yi able to withstand it?

    At this moment the sword qi finally dissipates as the god turtle copses onto the ground strengthless with it¡¯s backpletely devastated.

    The stone stage haspletely scattered, revealing the turtle shell of the god turtle. On the turtle shell is a lot of sword scars.

    Liu Yi¡¯s body is lying there not moving.

    Ai Ling looks at Liu Yi¡¯s body and at that moment her expression turns ashen.

    He, he actually died¡­.it is me who have harmed him¡­Ai Ling ah, Ai Ling¡­you try to resist your own fate¡­.now you have received your retribution¡­.and you also caused the death of Liu Yi¡­.

    ¡°Hahaha, looks like the victor and loser is already determined.¡±

    Gao Fengnds, ¡°I did not expect that you would be able to retain aplete body. You are quite lucky.¡±

    Just as he thought that Liu Yi has died, Liu Yi moves slowly, trying to climb to his feet.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Gao Feng got a huge shock, ¡°You are actually still alive?! How is this possible?!¡±

    Looking at Liu Yi¡¯s body which is badly mangled, he is actually not dead?

    My sword qi has caused the god turtle to be at itsst breath but this small Raising Immortal Pce Hall disciple is still alive?!

    ¡°What a cockroach!¡±

    Gao Feng steps on Liu Yi¡¯s head with a leg and stomps down a few times.

    Liu Yi stretches out a hand and grabs hold of Gao Feng¡¯s leg.

    ¡°I will not¡­let you win¡­.¡±

    Gao Feng continues to stomp on Liu Yi¡¯s head as he ruthlessly says, ¡°Just based on you? You are already a person who is about to die. Now I shall crush you to death like crushing a bug to death!¡±

    Ai Ling transmits her voice over to Liu Yi, {Liu Yi¡­.give up¡­it is already enough¡­.}

    ¡°It is really enough already¡­¡±

    Is it really enough?

    The scene of that night appears in front of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I, can I really believe you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is a promise.¡±

    That¡¯s right¡­it is a matter that I had promised¡­Liu Yi, are you going to break your words?

    Grandpa said before¡­.a guy must do as he says¡­.how long has it been since Ist recalled Grandpa words? During the 500 years in Asura Realm, I have forgotten too many things¡­

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly in his heart as his hand grabs hold of Gao Feng¡¯s leg while the other hand pushes against the ground as he slowly climbs to his feet.

    ¡°Trash! You still wish to stand up?¡±

    Gao Feng once again raises his leg and kicks ruthlessly towards Liu YI¡¯s head.

    At this moment Liu Yi suddenly explodes into action as he grabs hold of Gao Feng¡¯s ankle and throws him away.

    Gao Fengnds by the side as he frowns while looking at the standing up Liu Yi.

    Ai Ling transmit over crying, {Why¡­.why are you still standing up¡­}

    {Because I had promised¡­}

    Liu Yi turns his head over and looks in Ai Ling¡¯s direction and gives Ai Ling who is covering her mouth crying a smile.

 Chapter 462 Shocking change

    Ai Ling¡¯s face is instantly covered in tears.

    This guy¡­is he really an idiot¡­.

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s body so badly mangled, Ai Ling feels that her heart is in pain. Like the sword qinded on her heart instead of Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Just as Liu Yi is very attracted to her, Ai Ling also does not know why but to her, Liu Yi carries a very strange attractive force¡­

    Towards this guy, she cannot control her emotions. But as Concealed Sword Pavilion Earth Character disciple, she must restrain her emotions.

    I cannot have feelings for this guy¡­I cannot let the two of us be serious¡­otherwise, the two of us will be bitter.

    But unknowingly, the two of us be like this¡­.

    Destiny ah¡­why do you want to toy with me like this¡­

    ¡°Really seeking death.¡±

    Gao Feng looks at Liu Yi who was badly mangled.

    ¡°If you had pretended to be dead perhaps you would still be able to escape with your life.¡±

    ¡°I have never thought of dying.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Furthermore I shall defeat you.¡±

    ¡°With your current state? When you¡¯re already half dead? Are you dreaming?¡±

    Gao Feng startsughing with arrogance.

    Liu Yi ask, ¡°Half dead? Who told you that?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that I am blind? Look at your mangled body! After taking my Piercing through Heaven and Earth, being able to climb to your feet, you really are a cockroach!¡±

    ¡°Body full of injuries? Are you joking?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he takes a deep breath.

    In a blink of an eye, all of his injuries seal up!

    All of the blood traces disappear and the blue robe is restored back to normal.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Gao Feng got a huge shock and thought that he is seeing things wrongly as he rubs his eyes.

    Liu Yi¡¯s injuries were healed up by his demon qi whereas his clothing is restored through the ability of the Spiritual Beast transformation.

    He looks just like he has stepped onto the stage, without any trace of fighting at all.

    ¡°What¡­what demonic technique is this¡­¡±

    ¡°Talking about demonic technique, this is the real demonic technique¡­¡±

    A gleam shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes as his aura starts changing.

    Instantly a demonic aura appears on the stage.

    ck clouds start gathering in the sky which were attracted by the demon qi.

    Sensing this aura, Mo Tain and Zhang Boyue stand up at the same time.

    ¡°This strength¡­.it is Demon Qi!¡±

    ¡°My god, why is there such a scary Demon Qiing from Liu Yi¡¯s body!¡±

    ¡°Liu Haisheng what on earth is going on!¡±

    Liu Haisheng sits there with his forehead covered with sweat not knowing how to exin.

    ¡°This, this¡­¡±

    The crowd is also discussing.

    ¡°The disciple of Raising Immortal Pce Hall is actually releasing Demon Qi?¡±

    ¡°Gods, is Raising Immortal Pce Hall the headquarters of the demon race?¡±

    Currently, Liu Yi who is being discussed by the people is no longer caring about all these.

    He wants to win, must win!

    In a blink of an eye, he grew 2 meters tall as a pair of dragon wings start pping on his back.

    The ck scales emit cold light, verifying Liu Yi¡¯s unusual strength and aura.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    Gao Feng sensed a very scary pressure as he subconsciously retreats two steps with his forehead covered with cold sweat.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you possess absolute strength?¡±

    Because of dragon transformation, Liu Yi¡¯s voice bes deep and carries a type of indescribable charm.

    ¡°Now let me show you what is call absolute strength.¡±

    Done speaking, Liu Yi suddenly disappears.

    Gao Feng is shocked as he starts searching for traces of Liu Yi.

    At this moment Liu Yi appears in front of him and punches him in his chest.

    -boom-

    Gao Feng flies away like a kite with a broken string and smashes into the stage, creating a hole in the turtle shell of the god turtle.

    ¡°Arg!¡±

    His suffers heavy internal injuries and vomits out a mouthful of blood as he stares at Liu Yi who is standing on the stage in horror.

    This, what kind of strength is this¡­

    Why is it that this Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciple who was passively receiving a beating¡­in a blink of an eye became such so horrifying!

    This is not possible!

    I am the strongest!

    ¡°I am the strongest¡­I am Number 1!!!!¡±

    Gao Feng suddenly jumps out from the hole as his whole body turns into a sword light and with a splitting the heaven and earth grandeur, he flies towards Liu Yi.

    -pa!-

    While Gao Feng has transformed his body into a sword, Liu Yi only uses his left hand to grab it.

    Liu Yi¡¯s hand is covered with scales as he grabs hold of Gao Feng¡¯s head.

    Gao Feng stares at Liu Yi in shock not knowing how he stopped his full strength attack!

    The sword that I transformed into is actually being blocked by bare hands?!

    How is this possible!!!

    ¡°Let me gift you something fun.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he opens his mouth and uses Scarlet Blood Sutra and breaths out a stream of dragon breath onto Gao Feng¡¯s body.

    When Gao Feng is being hit by the mes, he is instantly sent flying backward before crashing into the spectators¡¯ barrier, sticking there.

    A few cracks were left on the barrier shocking the surrounding audience.

    ¡°My gods¡­.what is this strength!¡±

    ¡°Did Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s Liu Yi bedevil?!¡±

    ¡°Rubbish that is a demon race!¡±

    ¡°What a scary demon race¡­.our righteous path actually hid this demon¡­¡±

    After sending Gao Feng flying up with a hit, Liu Yi aims his hand at the figure stuck in the barrier.

    If I use Deste me, Gao Feng will definitely be killed by me.

    Everything changes in a blink of an eye causing a lot of people to be shocked.

    Gao Feng who was very strong and unmatched earlier in a blink of an eye is beaten up like a dog by Liu Yi!

    Ai Ling is stunned, Liu Yi¡­.really did it?

    He really defeated Gao Feng?!

    But, this way¡­.what about him? He actually has such a scary Demon Qi in his body¡­the Cultivation World have a deep as ocean hatred towards Demon Race. Whenever they meet one the people from Cultivation World would eradicate them!

    He¡­.what will happen to him¡­

    Mo Lan also bites her lips as she looks at Liu Yi on the stage.

    This fellow¡­.why does he possess Demon Qi! Looks like our marriage will be destroyed! What my father hates the most is demons¡­what to do¡­.this idiot Liu Yi ah!!!!

    Chen Keqing who is on the stage clenches her fist as well.

    Liu Yi this idiot¡­why did he reveal his Demon Qi!!! He will definitely be done for! Completely done for¡­.

    Not only are three girls anxious, even Gu Yu is also anxious.

    What to do now? Even if this fellow wished to help me take revenge, he does not have to do this ah! Now how to clean up the mess ah!

    How would Gu Yu know that Liu Yi¡¯s objective is not only for her but for Ai Ling as well who has wormed her way into his heart.

    Mo Tian is already standing up on the rostrum as he shouts, ¡°Demon, why are you still not stopping!¡±

    He is starting to regret deeply that he wished to let a demon be his son-inw!

    ¡°How dare you demon, how dare you sneak into my World Dao Gathering!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The group of sect heads shouts.

    ¡°Demon! Kneel down for me!¡±

    Zhang Boyue flies above the stage and points at Liu Yi below.

    Instantly he activates his powerful techniques and pressures Liu Yi.

    This pressure¡­.definitely is at least 18-star!

    Liu Yi knees buckle as he kneels down on the ground, cracking the stage.

    Even if he enters dragon transformation stage 1, his strength is only around 17-star cultivation and is very far away from 18-star cultivation!

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi did not make any sound as he forcefully resists the pressure and stands up.

    ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    Zhang Boyue shouts again as he exerts force.

    Liu Yi instantly feels like a Mount Five Finger is pressing down on his body but he exerts all of his strength on his legs.

    [TL: Mount Five Finger is the mountain that is used to suppress Sun Wukong]

    ¡°Kneel? I Liu Yi¡­.kneel to heaven and earth¡­.kneel to parents, why should I kneel to you¡­¡±

    Liu Yi spits out this words through clenched teeth.

    ¡°Prosperous! What a daring demon, how dare you talk back!¡±

    White light revolves around Zhang Boyue as he releases all of his qi to pressure Liu Yi.

    But Liu Yi stands there firmly without any intention to kneel down even though blood is leaking from his mouth edge.

    ¡°Too furious! This demon!¡±

    ¡°Come let us all attack together!¡±

    Mo Tian also flies over with the group of sect heads to the sky of the stage and uses their qi to pressure Liu Yi.

    ¡°Kneel down for me!¡±

    Mo Tian shouts loudly like thunder.

    Over hundreds of sect heads take action together and use their qi to pressure Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi is unable to take it anymore as one of his legs starts bending and his knee once again crash into the ground.

    ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    The group of sect heads shouts together trying to make Liu Yi kneel downpletely.

    But Liu Yi resists with all of his qi, not moving. After dragon transformation, his strength multiplies. He uses all of his dragon transformation strength and willpower to support his body.

    The group of sect heads starts shouting.

    ¡°This fellow is still so tenacious!¡±

    ¡°A demon shall be a demon!¡±

    Mo Tian says to Liu Haisheng coldly, ¡°Liu Haisheng what a good disciple you have raised!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart sinks. No matter what I must not drag Raising Immortal Pce Hall in!

    I have promised my master that I must assist Raising Immortal Pce Hall! Now that Raising Immortal Pce Hall entered the standard after many difficulties, I must not let this matter cken Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s name!

    ¡°This matter¡­is not¡­..¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is about to speak, Liu Haisheng¡¯s face drop as he says, ¡°I also did not know that this kind of devil had actually join Raising Immortal Pce Hall! Looks like my Raising Immortal Pce Hall is not strict enough in epting disciples. and given sect heads trouble.¡±

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s words shock both Liu Yi and Chen Keqing.

    ¡°From today onwards, Liu Yi is not a person from my Raising Immortal Pce Hall. He and my Raising Immortal Pce Hall have no rtionship. As for how to deal with him, it is up to you sect heads.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart sinks deeper and deeper and turns cold.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Through Heaven sword and y around? It is quite fun¡­¡±

    ¡°After all sooner orter it will be yours. Then have a good rest. I shall not disturb you anymore, Do your best for tomorrow¡¯spetition.¡±

    ¡°With Liu Yi here, It is the fortune of my Raising Immortal Pce Hall, Hahahaha¡­.¡±

    Liu Haisheng who took good care of me in every way previously and doted on me, in a blink of an eye is the first to abandon me¡­

    Liu Yi ah Liu Yi¡­you are really the biggest joke ah¡­.

 Chapter 463 Meteorite descending from the sky

    Liu Haisheng waves his hand and says, ¡°From now on Liu Yi has no rtionship with my Raising Immortal Pce Hall. Everyone deal with him as you wish.¡±

    The group of sect heads start moring.

    ¡°Since Sect Head Liu has said so then we will naturally not be polite!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, kill him! Use his blood to wash away his insult to World Dao Gathering!¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait! You guys cannot kill him!¡±

    Mo Lan suddenly jumps onto the stage and blocks in front of Liu Yi.

    Mo Tian instantly frowns and berates, ¡°Lan¡¯er why did you run up. This matter is not rted to you. Go down!¡±

    ¡°I am not going down.¡±

    Mo Lan says, ¡°What did he do, why must you guys kill him?! Even if he has Demon Qi in his body but he did not do anything to spoil the matters of World Dao Gathering right?¡±

    White Immortal Qi flickers from Zhang Boyue¡¯s body as he says, ¡°Hmph, young miss Lan¡¯er, this fellow possess Demon Qi thus he is an evildoer! We are public figures from the righteous path! Killing demons and executing devils are our responsibility and duty! Towards these evil monsters and the likes, there is no need to talk about sentiments and face!¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Zhang, I had thought that you were a clear-headed person! Why would you say such overbearing and unreasonable words?!¡±

    Mo Lan is instantly mad, ¡°What did Liu Yi do, does it means that if he possesses Demon Qi he is an evildoer? If you all really want to deal with him, first you must ask the halberd in my hands!!¡±

    She summons out her halberd and holds it in front of her.

    At this moment Liu Yi feels that Mo Lan¡¯s back view is very big and tall¡­

    Did not think that this girl that I knew for a few days would be so protective of me¡­it is really out of my expectations¡­

    ¡°Mo¡¯er are you crazy?!¡±

    Mo Tian instantly roars and shouts, ¡°Do you not know how to differentiate right and wrong?¡±

    ¡°I see the ones who do not know how to differentiate right and wrong is father and the rest of the sect heads! I Mo Lan, have a clear conscious!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Mo Tian trembles in anger,

    Gu Yu also runs over to the stage and stands by Mo Lan¡¯s side and says, ¡°Sect heads please listen to what I say¡­I know Liu Yi from a long time ago. He is not an evildoer like you guys think!¡±

    ¡°Although he possesses demon qi in his body¡­it is because his body got possessed by a fox demon by ident! I have known him for a long time. He really did not do any evil things before, instead, he has saved me before¡­¡±

    ¡°Scram away for me!¡±

    Zhang Boyue also roars out in anger, ¡°I have yet to deal with you for teaching outsiders our sect techniques and you still dare to stand out and speak!¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut Up!¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Zhang is so overbearing.¡±

    Mo Lan sneers, ¡°Still not listening to others speaking reasons.¡±

    ¡°Towards evildoers and the like, what is there to reason about! Have you forgotten what is the task of us the people from the righteous path! Evildoers shall be evildoers, for people who possess Demon Qi, even if they do not show it now but sooner orter, they will be a demon from his head to his toes!¡±

    ¡°He will not!¡±

    Chen Keqing hurries up to the stage and blocks in front of Liu Yi, ¡°I am Raising Immortal Pce Hall Chen Keqing, the senior sister of Liu Yi. I can guarantee his character!¡±

    ¡°Keqing, hurry and get lost for me!¡±

    Seeing the group of sect heads faces bing heavier and heavier, Liu Haisheng roars out, ¡°It is not your turn to speak here!¡±

    ¡°Master¡­.¡±

    ¡°Scram out of here!¡±

    Chen Keqing and Gu Yu are both suppressed by their masters but they did not leave.

    ¡°Forget it,dies¡­thank you,dies, for stepping forward to help me¡­¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly, ¡°I Liu, will remember this kindness in my heart¡­ these matters are not rted to you. Since they want to question me then I will not sit here and wait for death. If they want to fight then I shall fight.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi don¡¯t say nonsense!¡±

    Gu Yu¡¯s expression changes as she chides.

    ¡°I am already an abandoned chess piece¡­there is no point in you girls helping me. There is no need to let yourselves get implicated¡­¡±

    ¡°Good fellow still pretending!¡±

    Mo Tian sneers, ¡°You group of evildoers only know how to say without actions. Rx, after you have kneeled down, I will give you a quick death!¡±

    ¡°Who dares to take action against him!¡±

    Mo Lan lifts up her halberd.

    -pa!-

    Mo Tian walks up to her daughter and gives her a p.

    ¡°You, you actually hit me?¡±

    Mo Lan is stunned as she stares at her father.

    Mo Tian says coldly, ¡°I want to beat you awake! You have already lost your wisdom!¡±

    ¡°I see that it is you who does not know how to differentiate right or wrong!¡±

    Mo Lan¡¯s voice rises by 8 octaves, ¡°What do you understand who only knows how to be aloof and remote!¡±

    ¡°Enough! How can talk about your own father like this?!¡±

    ¡°From the moment big brother has left, you are already no longer like a dad!¡±

    Mo Lan says angrily, ¡°Today I will definitely protect Liu Yi!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Mo Tian once again raises his hand.

    ¡°Hit me ah!¡±

    Mo Lan did not dodge, instead, she sticks out her face, ¡°Come and hit ah!¡±

    For a long time, Mo Tian¡¯s hand hangs in the sky.

    ¡°Everyone¡­why don¡¯t I say something.¡±

    At this moment a femalends on the stage slowly.

    When the crowd turns their head over, the person is none other than Ai Ling.

    ¡°You do not have the right to speak in this ce!¡±

    Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s Sect Head raises his eyebrow slightly.

    Ai Ling¡¯s face does not have any expression as she says unhurriedly, ¡°I have a proposal for you guys and hope that everyone can listen to this girl for a bit.¡±

    Seeing his daughter¡¯s stubborn expression, Mo Tian thinks for a bit before saying, ¡°Say it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Manor Head Mo.¡±

    Ai Ling looks at the group of sect heads before looking at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Actually this girl proposal is not to be in a hurry to kill Liu Yi yet. We should first detain him before slowly questioning him.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why do you say so?¡±

    Zhang Boyue raises his eyebrow as well.

    ¡°This girl feel that since Liu Yi is an evildoer and being able to sneak into our World Dao Gathering, behind all this will definitely have an even greater sinister n!¡±

    Ai Ling says her thoughts slowly, ¡°If we kill him in a hurry, aren¡¯t we just helping the people behind him silence him? Thus I feel that we should first detain him and slowly question him.¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s words causes the rest of the girls to be shocked while Mo Lan clenches her fist and shouts, ¡°You bitch! How sinister are you! Liu Yi should be interested in you and you actually treat him like this?!¡±

    ¡°How could I ce the likes of this kind of evildoer in my heart. Lady Mo¡¯er, it is best if you woke up earlier.¡±

    Although Ai Ling says so, she is actually transmitting something else to the girls.

    {This is a dying technique. First, let them detain Liu Yi then we will be able to save him¡­otherwise, Liu Yi can only die here.}

    Ai Ling¡¯s words instantly remind the anxious girls.

    So that is the case¡­.why did I not think of this when I was thinking of saving him¡­.indeed, borrowing the strength of us little girls, we are basically powerless to block the sect heads.

    This is indeed the only technique¡­

    This girl called Ai Ling really thinks deeply¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Behind this fellow will definitely be a mastermind!¡±

    One of the sect heads nods his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we cannot be in a hurry to kill him first.¡±

    ¡°Correct we must first make him spit out who is the mastermind behind him!¡±

    Arge portion of the sect heads start discussing.

    Ai Ling and the girls let a sigh of relief, as they found a chance.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­.this is actually very easy to deal with.¡±

    At this moment Sky Heavy Gate Sect Head Jiang Xiao says, ¡°In my sect, other than sword techniques, we actually have some research on soul technique. After you guys have killed him, I will capture his soul and question out everything from his soul, hehehehe¡­.¡±

    When Ai Ling and the girls hear this, their bodies turn cold.

    This Jiang Xiao¡­.how sinister is he!

    ¡°Since we have this kind of mystic technique then we do not need to worry.¡±

    Zhang Boyue nods his head, ¡°Now let us kill this evildoer!¡±

    Mo Lan immediately shouts, ¡°Who dares too!¡±

    At this moment Mo Tian suddenly raises his hand and chops his daughter on the neck and makes Mo Lan who was unprepared faint.

    ¡°Take action everyone!¡±

    Gu Yu and the rest of the girls are anxious as they prepare to take action to block.

    At this momentes the shout of a girl from the sky.

    This voice sounds very nice but despite so, it carries an unblockable anger.

    ¡°Who dares to touch him!¡±

    Following which an enormous fire meteor descends from the sky and smashes into the stage.

    When the meteornds, it causes the god turtle to copse onto the ground while the shockwaves also send a few of the sect heads to retreat.

    ¡°Who is it? To actually possess such strength!¡±

    As for those people who did not retreat, naturally, they are Mo Tian and Zhang Boyue, as well as the rest of the major sect¡¯s sect head.

    Zhang Boyue who is holding his own ice shield exims, ¡°Great God Sect Wenren Qian!¡±

    A fire slowly walks out from the mes.

    She who has always been mute in front of others, because of Liu Yi once again speaks.

    ¡°You¡­.why are you here¡­¡±

    Seeing Wenren Qian¡¯s back view, Liu Yi¡¯s gaze turns blurred.

    ¡°If I do note, then you would have died.¡±

    Wenren Qian¡¯s voice carries a bit of tenderness which swiftly turns angry.

    ¡°You these people who im to be righteous path people really makes me wish to vomit.¡±

    ¡°I thought who was it. So it is the demon girl from the Great God Sect!¡±

    Sky Heavy Gate¡¯s Sect Head Jiang Xiaoughs coldly before walking forward, ¡°If you do note, we would still be looking for you! Now that you are here, it is just in time to apany Liu Yi to be buried together!¡±

    He raises his greatsword and roars as sword qi erupts out from his body.

    15-star cultivation is enough to prove the identity of this Sky Heavy Gate Sect Head!

    ¡°Go and die demon girl!¡±

    He raises his ck iron greatsword and jumps in front of Wenren Qian. His sword is covered with an unblockable aura smashing towards Wenren Qian¡¯s head.

    ¡°Scram.¡±

    Wenren Qian only spits out a single word, following which an eye-catching enormous me dragon flies out from her clothing and headbutted Jiang Xiao.

    Instantly Jiang Xiao is smashed by the me dragon into the barrier protecting the audience behind!

 Chapter 464 You can return back

    The originally firm barrier, under the fire dragon¡¯s assault, starts cracking!

    Jiang Xiao is burned into ashes by the fire dragon and is blown away by the wind.

    ¡°Gods¡­so scary¡­¡±

    ¡°Save me ah¡­this girl is a devil ah¡­.¡±

    The group of cultivators on the spectators stands start running away in fear. They are too weak and do not dare fight against the female devil who instantly killed Jiang Xiao.

    Mo Tian is angered as he roars in rage, ¡°What a good demon girl! How dare you kill a person under our eyes!¡±

    ¡°Let me!¡±

    Zhang Boyue takes action as he summons out a 20+ meter enormous ice sword above Wenren Qian¡¯s head which starts descending on her.

    ¡°What a fake righteous path.¡±

    Wenren Qian onlyughs lightly but did not move.

    The red me dragon instantly flies back and with a wave of its tail, it ps the ice sword.

    Instantly the enormous ice sword is shattered into pieces.

    ¡°What a powerful demon girl!¡±

    ¡°She is actually on par with Sect Head Zhang¡­¡±

    ¡°Wrong, it seems like she is slightly stronger!¡±

    After seeing Wenren Qian¡¯s strength, the sect heads are all in shock.

    Not only then, but even Liu Yi himself is also unable to understand.

    How did Wenren Qian¡¯s strength increase by so much?! I have gone through 500 years of cultivation in Asura Realm as well as taken a Heaven Yuan Dan as well as Dragon Gene and all which finally allowed my strength to increase rapidly to my current stage.

    As for Wenren Qian, how did she raise her strength to such a horrifying stage¡­

    Unless, it has some rtionship with that Sect Head of Great God Sect¡­

    Even the Law King that he trained up is so strong¡­.what can I use to fight against him!

    ¡°Everyone attack together and kill this demon girl!¡±

    ¡°Right, we have so many sect heads, we will definitely be able to kill her this devil girl from Great God Sect!¡±

    The group of sect heads start charging forward as they use their own techniques and attack Wenren Qian.

    ¡°Using numbers to bully the few¡­but it is the method of you people from the righteous path.¡±

    Wenren Qianughs coldly but her face did not have any expression as she continues to control her god dragon and attack the sect heads attacking over.

    The god dragon is very strong and is able to fight against almost 100 sect heads and is not at a disadvantage, and also manages to burn a few sect heads to ashes!

    Seeing this scene, Mo Tian starts trembling.

    ¡°To let this demon girl be so arrogant in my World Manor¡­¡±

    He sends his daughter to the rostrum before flying back and joins in the battle.

    Zhang Boyue and the rest are unable to take action, because the strongest tens of sect heads are using their cultivation to suppress Liu Yi!

    With Mo Tian joining the fight, the situation immediately changes again.

    The god me dragon finally starts to appear to be defeated, especially in front of Mo Tian¡¯s second stage Unmoving King Ming and was beaten until it starts crying.

    Mo Tian is also of 18 star-cultivation bases and is in the mid-stage and is slightly stronger!

    After a few exchanges, he realizes that the technique used by the Great God Sect demon girl is only at 17-star peak that¡¯s all and is only borrowing the mystical god me dragon¡¯s strength, that is why she is not in a disadvantage!

    ¡°Take my fist!¡±

    Mo Tian is covered in ck armor like a fighting god and smashes away the god me dragon with a punch before appearing in front of Wenren Qian before punching her.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Wenren Qian only snorts as she replies with a punch.

    Following her actions, the enormous god me dragon also stretches out its fire w and take the ce of Wenren Qian¡¯s fist and punches Mo Tian¡¯s fist.

    -boom!-

    A dragon¡¯s w and a human¡¯s fist shes against each other as an enormous shock wave erupts out.

    Wenren Qian¡¯s face turns pale as blood seeps out from her mouth.

    Mo Tian¡¯s expression also changes as he frowns.

    ¡°What a mystical me dragon. Let¡¯s see if my Mo Tian¡¯s Unmoving King Ming is stronger or your dragon!¡±

    Mo Tian strengthens his technique while Wenren Qian clenches her teeth to support.

    While the two of them are in a deadlock, a figure suddenly sneaks close to Wenren Qian before sudden stabbing a sword into thepletely defenseless Wenren Qian¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Demon girl eat my sword!¡±

    Don¡¯t know which sect¡¯s sect head has sneaked over and gives Wenren Qian a fatal stab.

    Wenren Qian¡¯s eyes cken for a moment before bing coherent instantly.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    She roars as a fire wave erupts from her body and attacks in all directions.

    Being hit by the fire wave, all of the sect heads were forced to retreat a few steps.

    As for the sect head who had sneaked attack, his strength of no use as he is sent flying tens of meters away.

    ¡°Hot, hot, hot!!!¡±

    Fire burns his body as he rolls on the ground crying out in pain.

    A few sect heads by the side hurry and use all kind of water techniques, but were unable to put out the me on that sect head.

    Finally, they can only watch him being burned into ashes.

    While Zhang Boyue watches by the side, he clenches his teeth as he says, ¡°What a good demon girl, her actions are really vicious!¡±

    ¡°Is it me who is vicious or you guys who are despicable?¡±

    Wenren Qian presses her wounds as she sneers, ¡°I will remember today¡¯s hatred. We will meet again in the future.¡±

    She starts to use a certain technique as a red me formation appears under her and Liu Yi¡¯s feet. The formation is releasing an indescribable force.

    A sect head who has deep research on formations immediately reminds, ¡°Damn it! She is trying to use some formation to escape!¡±

    Not only did this demon girl cause a havoc during the World Dao Gathering, she also killed so many sect heads from the righteous path!

    If they really let her bring Liu Yi away safe and sound, wouldn¡¯t the righteous path be a joke! From then on the people from the righteous path would lose all their face! And would be bullied by other sects!

    So no matter what, they must not let Wenren Qian this demonic girl escape!

    ¡°Retain her!¡±

    Mo Tian as the Manor Head of World Manor is the first to take action as he flies towards Wenren Qian.

    But halfway, he is suddenly blocked by a fire barrier that emerged out.

    -Dang!-

    Mo Tian punches the barrier but the eye-catching red barrier did not move.

    ¡°Attack together!¡±

    The suppression from Zhang Boyue and a few sect heads were gone as it was cut off by the barrier.

    With a hundred sect heads using their techniques at the same time, it is very dazzling.

    But behind this dazzling disy conceals a deep killing intent!

    -boom, boom, boom!-

    Although the techniques are very fierce, when theynd of the red barrier, they were all blocked.

    ¡°It is God Fire Shield!¡±

    One of the sect head exims, ¡°The God Fire Shield which is able to absolutely defend against anything for ten minutes! Our attacks arepletely ineffective, instead, they were all absorbed by the God Fire Shield and bes its strength! Only after ten minutes would the God Fire Shield naturally disappear!¡±

    Seeing the formation under Wenren Qian bing clearer and clearer, Mo Tian roars, ¡°Ten minutes, ten minutes is enough for them to escape countless times!¡±

    ¡°Damn it are we really going to let this demon girl escape?!¡±

    The sect heads are all starting to be as anxious as an ant on a hot wok.

    ¡°Let me think of a method¡­how to break the God Fire Shield. I seem to remember there is this record¡­¡±

    The sect head who shouts out the name of God Fire Shield starts going through his memories.

    At this moment Zhang Boyue¡¯s eyes suddenly brighten up as he says to Liu Yi who is inside the God Fire Shield, ¡°Liu Yi. I believe in my disciple¡¯s eyesight. Since she says that you are a righteous person then, I am willing to give you an opportunity to return back to the righteous path.¡±

    While Liu Yi is sitting cross-legged recovering from the internal injuries from the suppression from the sect heads earlier, he raises his eyebrow when he hears what Zhang Boyue says.

    As for the rest of the sect heads, they stare at Zhang Boyue in shock.

    After all, Zhang Boyue is still the number 1 sect head, thus his words carry a lot of weight.

    ¡°Even if you possess demon qi in your body, my righteous heart is merciful as is willing to give you a chance to be forgiven.¡±

    Zhang Boyue continues to say in his encouraging tone, ¡°You have worked very hard to help Raising Immortal Pce Hall get number one but is being kicked out of your sect by Raising Immortal Pce Hall in this manner, I believe that you must be very unwilling right. No worries, as long as you are willing, we will still be willing to wee you back to the righteous path.¡±

    A lot of people start to feel weird. Why would Zhang Boyue who was so intent on killing him suddenly change his tune?

    ¡°All you need to do is one thing. And that is to kill that demon girl beside you! She already no longer possesses any strength and you will be able to easily kill her!¡±

    With Zhang Boyue¡¯s following words, the crowd finally understands.

    Wenren Qian¡¯s face starts to turn pale.

    In the past Liu Yi¡­was an idiot who was prejudice due to righteousness¡­will he take action against me just to return back to the righteous path¡­.

    Talking about this¡­.I should be his enemy¡­.

    No matter what, I¡¯ll never regret.

    If Liu Yi kills me, then that is my fate.

    But I hope that in my next life, I will not be enemy with Liu Yi.

    ¡°How is it. As long as you take action, you will be able to return back to our righteous path! When you return, World Number 1 will be yours and Raising Immortal Pce Hall will be the world number 1 sect. The girl you like is Ai Ling right? There is also Miss Mo Lan, I, Zhang Boyue am willing to help you act as the go-between. Marry one¡­or marry two is also okay. But Miss Lan¡¯er is the big missy of World Manor so she cannot be the small one. We can let Ai Ling be the small one what do you think?¡±

    Even Mo Tian¡¯s eyebrows also jump, Zhang Boyue this fellow¡­.how dare he throw my daughter into the pot¡­this old fox¡­ why doesn¡¯t he throw his own precious disciple in as well!

    But if this fellow is really willing to return back to the righteous path, there is no harm. I shall lock him up in World Manor and make himpletely give up his demon qi and re-cultivate the righteous immortal qi!

    Currently, everyone is looking at Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi also slowly gets to his feet as he looks at Zhang Boyue.

    ¡°Is everything that Sect Head Zhang says the truth?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I, Zhang Boyue am the sect head of Immortal Snow Peak. When did I say false words before!¡±

    Zhang Boyue¡¯s expression is happy, there is hope!

    ¡°Since that is the case¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth edge slowly creeps up.

 Chapter 465 My justice

    ¡°If that is the case then this righteous path, it is fine if I do not go back.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, his tone carries deep ridicule.

    His words cause everyone to be shocked. Wenren Qian looks at Liu Yi in deep shock. He actually gave up the opportunity to go back to the righteous path for me?

    ¡°In the past, I thought that the righteous path¡¯s people are slightly inflexible that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi did not care about the gaze of the crowd as he continues to speak, ¡°You guys do not care about the lives of mortals and only concentrate on cultivation. It is fine, after all, cultivators ce cultivation first which is different from Buddhism and the rest of the living being. You guys think yourselves as high and pure, think that you are the most peerless existence is also not a problem. After all, you guys possess more strength than mortals. But now you guys are already treating human lives as grass. To the point because of your own careless deduction, bullshit principles and willfully ughtering the innocence!¡±

    His eyes turn fierce, ¡°Since this is the case, if I follow the bad examples of you guys then wouldn¡¯t I be even more heartless! Furthermore when did I, Liu Yi did anything wrong? How did you guys treat me earlier, do you think that I will forget it like an idiot? While Wenren Qian as a member of the Great God Sect is willing to risk her life and save me, entering this firepit. She saves me but I turn around and kill her, that is injustice! You wish to turn me into a heartless and unjust person but yet you say can go back to your righteous path? Apologies this kind of bullshit righteous path I really do not have any n to go back! I also disdain to go back!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi said, Zhang Boyue¡¯s face turns heavy, ¡°Are you going to be the enemy of all the righteous sects in the world?¡±

    ¡°If it was not for Wenren Qian taking actions, you guys would have killed me once already.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°My this life is already an enemy of you guys. Some more, there is no harm in telling you guys, my master is the world number one evildoer, Ma Long. In the past, I still did not understand why did master give up on the righteous path and entered the devil path. But today, I finally understand.¡±

    ¡°Ma, Ma Long¡¯s disciple¡­.¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­.no wonder he is so strong¡­.¡±

    When the sect heads hear Ma Long¡¯s name, every single one of their expression changes.

    ¡°So he is a disciple of that evildoer Ma Long¡­.a group of evildoers, must be killed, really must be killed!¡±

    Zhang Boyue clenches his teeth as well as clenches his fist tightly.

    While Liu Yi is no longer inclined to bicker with them anymore. Soon Wenren Qian¡¯s formation will activate and they will leave this sinister ce.

    ¡°Sect Head Zhang I remember now! I remember now!¡±

    The sect head who know what the is God Fire Shield suddenly ps his hand and shouts in delight, ¡°In my sect, there is a technique that is able to reverse the strength of God Fire Shield! As long as you give me a minute, I will be able to break open the God Fire Shield!¡±

    When he says it, Gu Yu and the girls who were just relieved starts to be anxious.

    On the other hand, the sect heads startughing and pping.

    ¡°Great, great! Sect Head Li, then it will be tough on you!¡±

    Zhang Boyue¡¯s also smiles very wildly and very sinisterly.

    ¡°Liu Yi, Wenren Qian, soon it will be your death.¡±

    The transfer formation activation still needs some time, Wenren Qian calcted that it will not be on time.

    Sheughs bitterly before saying to Liu Yi, ¡°Liu Yi kill me¡­¡±

    ¡°Idiot, what are you joking about.¡±

    Liu Yi res at her.

    ¡°We are already unable to escape¡­if you kill me then you will be able to live on.¡±

    ¡°Stop being wilful. You also want to trick me into being heartless?¡±

    ¡°But¡­do you really want to be enemies against all of the righteous sects in the world¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi gently flicks Wenren Qian¡¯s forehead, with a trace of pampering in his eyes, ¡°Idiot. If it was for you so what if I be enemies against the entire world. Just now you protected me, now it is my turn to protect you.¡±

    He turns around and blocks in front of Wenren Qian and once again enters dragon transformation stage 1.

    Wenren Qian¡¯s eyes turn slightly misty as she looks at Liu Yi¡¯s back view foolishly.

    In the past, Wenren Qian used to be alone. Even if it was her god-father Great God Sect Sect Head, he also seldom contacted her ormunicated with her.

    But now Wenren Qian feels that she is no longer alone.

    At the very least, no matter where I go, there will always be him apanying me.

    This is¡­also very good.

    ¡°Evildoer you still dare to say this kind of big words. Today I shall make sure you die here!¡±

    Zhang Boyue sneers as he revolves his Immortal Qi.

    Over hundreds of sect heads roll up their sleeves for battle as they revolve their own cultivation arts and prepares for the moment the God Fire Shield is broken and kill the two evildoers!

    Gu Yu gives up her arrogant air and shouts, ¡°Master don¡¯t!¡±

    Chen Keqing also begs, ¡°Don¡¯t kill my junior brother. He is not like what you guys think he is ¡­.¡±

    ¡°We can still take our time and think¡­.¡±

    At this moment, Ai Ling also lose her thinking ability and the first time she feels that her brain is not good enough.

    Zhang Boyue roars in anger, ¡°Lock them up!¡±

    Instantly a few sect heads work together and cast a barrier locking the three girls within making them unable to obstruct them.

    ¡°Damn it, damn it¡­.¡±

    Gu Yu keeps attacking the barrier but the barrier holds firm.

    ¡°Why did it be like this¡­.wasn¡¯t everything good and well earlier¡­¡±

    Chen Keqing haspletely lost her head not knowing what she should do.

    Ai Ling bites her lips, is it really impossible to resist fate?

    Very good¡­even if Liu Yi dies, I, Ai Ling will also use my own method to continue resisting.

    If Liu Yi dies¡­then I shall end my life here!

    I do not want a life that does not belong to me.

    -pa!-

    Before a minute has passed, the God Fire Shield is already broken by Sect Head Li.

    Liu Yi and Wenren Qian are both exposed without any defense in front of the hundreds of sect heads.

    Liu Yi¡¯s tall figure blocks in front of Wenren Qian as he says clearly, ¡°Stand behind me.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Wenren Qian did not say anything, she only nods her head and stands behind him obediently.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    With a loud shout, hundreds of sect heads attack at the same time!

    Liu Yi relies on his half-dragon body and blocks in front of Wenren Qian, and did not move a single step

    He uses his body to forcefully withstand the iing attacks. He uses his Glorious Sun Palm as well as Monarch Axe to fight against those closebat sect heads!

    Countless magic techniques exploded on the stage like a fireworks disy.

    Red blood flies all over the ce and soon the entire stage is covered in red.

    The god turtle cries out in grief not knowing if it got injured by the battle on it¡¯s back or crying out for whom.

    The battle continues for 5 minutes. Liu Yi killed countless sect heads while he himself is also covered with injuries.

    Even with a super strong Demon Qi healing his body, it is starting to be unable to follow up.

    Very quickly Liu Yi ispletely covered with injuries and has be like a blood person. He looks very horrifying and miserable.

    But he stills continue to battle. To protect Wenren Qian he must continue to fight!

    Within his body, his four qi are almost unable to take it anymore. His cultivation slowly drains away while his cosmos map starts to look like a dried upke.

    Liu Yi¡¯s action is bing slower and slower as his conscience is starting to get vague.

    He is able to hear faintly the cries of Gu Yu and the girls.

    Do I continue to fight onwards¡­.Liu Yi¡­.you must not let these sect heads break your defense¡­.Wenren Qian is still injured, she is unable to fight anymore¡­

    Why is it that I seem to see Liu Haisheng¡­.standing there not moving¡­.

    His mouth¡­.seems to be smiling¡­

    There is also that Zhang Boyue¡­.what is he delighted for¡­.

    Why do I feel that my arm is so heavy¡­.almost unable to lift it up¡­?

    Am I really going to die¡­.

    Looking at Liu Yi who has kneeled onto the ground a lot of sect heads are unable to speak.

    In the short 5 minutes, Liu Yi withstand over a hundred person attacking him and killed over 30 sect heads!

    Only after obtaining such a scarybat achievement did he kneel onto the ground.

    Gods¡­.is he a monster?

    Even though Liu Yi has to kneel onto the ground, no one dares to step forward.

    ¡°He actually killed so many of us¡­..¡±

    Zhang Boyue says in hatred, ¡°After eating over tens of my attacks he is still able to fight on. What a scary person. But it has ended. Evil will never prevail over justice. In the end, the two of you are going to die in the hands of us righteous path.¡±

    ¡°Evil will never prevail over justice?¡±

    Liu Yi seems to be able to hear Zhang Boyue¡¯s words as he raises his head that is covered with blood and stares at him.

    This gaze cause Zhang Boyue to trembles, what a cold expression¡­why does it give me such arge pressure?

    ¡°What is evil¡­.what is justice?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice is slightly hoarse as he says, ¡°Justice on your side¡­.is already raped until it became worthless¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmph little fellow, until death you still have a hard mouth.¡±

    Zhang Boyue mocks, ¡°Let me tell you, we are the righteous path, thus we are justice! That¡¯s right, in this world victory is justice!¡±

    ¡°What a joke¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi lets out a long sigh, ¡°If this is your righteousness¡­then I Liu Yi¡­.can only carry out my righteousness¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just an evildoer, what righteousness do you have to discuss with us!¡±

    ¡°Kill him, do not leave behind any future danger!¡±

    ¡°Right everyone attack, kill these two demons!¡±

    The group of sect heads once against start moving. It seems like Liu Yi¡¯s and Wenren Qian¡¯s lives will end here.

    ¡°This time¡­we can die together¡­¡±

    Wenren Qian bends down and she hugs Liu Yi¡¯s waist gently and rests her head against his back.

    ¡°I will not let you die¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice once again ring out, ¡°Protecting you¡­protecting my lover¡­that is my righteousness!¡±

    Sky blue light suddenly erupts from his body!

    This light is very dazzling causing a lot of the sect heads to hide their sight.

    A majestic force is born from within this light! At that moment the sky also changes color!

    The qi in the heaven and earth start moving, forming a vortex and converges within Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    ¡°This, this is¡­.¡±

    Zhang Boyue and a few stronger sect heads all got a shock as they retreat a few steps as they stare at Liu Yi like they are staring at an alien.

    ¡°How is this possible! It is actually Boundless Righteous Qi!¡±

    Mo Tian also got a huge shock! This Boundless Righteous Qi is originally one of the core inheritance of their World Manor, but since the generation of Mo Tian¡¯s father, they have lost this inheritance!

    But currently it actually appears on the body of an evildoer, how could he not be in shock!

 Chapter 466 Enemy against the entire world

    Enormous Boundless Righteous Qi erupts out of Liu Yi¡¯s body attracting the forces of Heaven and Earth to gather within his body.

    The injuries that Liu Yi obtained earlier start to heal up thanks to this force.

    He stands up from the ground and once again straightens his body.

    ¡°Looks like righteousness is on my side.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression has restored its vigor and his originally 2 meters tall body gradually turns back to 1.8 meters.

    His hair turns silvers and grew very long until he brushes it to the back.

    A dazzling light erupts out from his pair of golden pupil eyes.

    The enormous dragon wings on his back earlier have shrunk into mini-wings and rest by the sides of his shoulders, and look to be very cute.

    But currently, there is no one who feels that Liu Yi is cute¡­they only feel a horrifying pressure¡­.

    ¡°I really need to thank you guys, helping meprehend the strength of this second stage dragon transformation.¡±

    Liu Yi stands in front of the sect heads as his earlier sorry figurepletely disappeared.

    ¡°Pretending to be a ghost!¡±

    One of the sect head shouts as he charges towards Liu Yi.

    This sect head has the cultivation of 16-stars and is the Subduing Dragon Peak Sect Head of Dragon Tiger Gate!

    His external strength is very tyrannical and his Subduing Dragon Palm is even more tyrannic.

    Back then when he was not the sect head of Subduing Dragon Peak, he had once prated deeply into the devil sects territory and relied on his own strength and flipped over a major sect of the devil path!

    After he became the sect head, his strength had increased rapidly. When his name is mention, there aren¡¯t any devil path people who do not hate it!

    He jumps into the sky as his palm strength carries an eye-catching enormous golden dragon!

    The might of this palm attack, perhaps is able to tten a mountain.

    Liu Yi stands there, facing the enormous golden dragon flying over, he did not move. Instead, he only raises his right hand and aims towards the Subduing Dragon Peak Sect Head.

    ¡°Illusion Extermination.¡±

    -boom!-

    With the promation of the name, the earlier aggressively jumping around sect head suddenly lets out a shocked cry and turn into minced meat in midair.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    The group of sect heads were shocked, a 16-star cultivation expert was instantly killed like this¡­..

    This¡­just how powerful has this guy be!

    Just now he was being suppressed but in a blink of an eye, he actually became so strong!

    Did he eat a Vigorous Pill?

    Liu Yi summons out his Taiji sword and sliced out a sword scar in front of him.

    Liu Yi only says, ¡°Anyone who crosses it shall all be killed.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°This fellow is too arrogant!¡±

    A few of the sect heads start scolding, ¡°Do you really think that you are unparalleled in this world to dare to speak to us like this?!¡±

    ¡°If you do not believe, then give it a try and cross the line.¡±

    Liu Yi did not exin any more as he stands there.

    ¡°Motherfucker, I do not believe this evildoer, everyone attack together!¡±

    A group of sect heads rush towards Liu Yi once again and n to continue to use human wave technique!

    After all, there are so many sect heads and all of them are the leaders of the righteous path, how is it possible that they are unable to defeat an evildoer?

    While Liu Yi stands there, seeing that these few sect heads did not listen to his warning and charge across the line, he snorts coldly as he points with his finger.

    Instantly, Gu Yu, Ai Ling, Chen Keqing as well as Wenren Qian let out a cry and copse onto the ground.

    Four different attribute swords of different shape and size fly out from their chests and float in front of Liu Yi.

    The sword from Gu Yu is Frost Moon Sword, 1.3 meters long and is snow white in color, carrying ice attribute.

    The sword from Wenren Qian is Scarlet me Sword, 1.5 meters long and is red in color with fire cloud pattern, carrying fire attribute.

    The sword from Chen Keqing is an unfamous sword, it¡¯s attribute is not clear as well, after all among the four of them, Chen Keqing is the weakest, thus her Emotion Sword is the weakest. But it is still an Emotion Sword and is stronger inparison to normal treasure swords.

    What makes Liu Yi feel the strangest is Ai Ling¡¯s emotion sword!

    It is apletely cold sword of an unknown material! Its ability is also unknown! But it carries strength that is way above the other three swords!

    What is this situation?

    Liu Yi is also unable toprehend it.

    Could it be that Ai Ling still possesses some special ability?

    Being in contact for so long, other than Ai Ling¡¯s intelligence that Liu Yi admires, Liu Yi does not feel that she has any other outstanding areas.

    The four emotion swords float in front of Liu Yi. Liu Yi raises his hand lightly and the four swords immediately fly out and exploded out with their might, reaping the lives of the sect heads who crosses the line.

    ¡°What immortal sword is this¡­.why is it¡¯s might so powerful!¡±

    ¡°What a scary immortal sword¡­save me ah¡­¡±

    The sect heads are usually the head of their own sects and are very mighty. But now they are being beaten up badly by Liu Yi¡¯s four Emotion Swords.

    ¡°What is this sword¡­¡±

    Zhang Boyue looks at the four unique swords dancing in the air as he raises his eyebrow.

    From the four swords, he is able to sense strength that makes him tremble.

    ¡°What a nuisance, let me try¡±

    Mo Tian shouts as ck lightning erupts from his body as he enters the second stage of Unmoving King Ming before jumping into the air and tries to grab the Frost Moon Sword!

    ¡°Be careful of getting injured.¡±

    Seeing that he is Mo Lan¡¯s father, Liu Yi shouts out a reminder.

    ¡°Hmph just an evildoer, you are looking down on me!¡±

    Mo Tian snorts as he stretches out a w made of ck lightning and grabs the Frost Moon Sword¡¯s, sword handle.

    -boom!-

    Ayer of ice erupts out of the Frost Moon Sword, instantly freezing Mo Tian within and drops onto the ground, turning into an ice sculpture.

    ¡°Ah, father!¡±

    Mo Lan exims in shock. After all, he is still her father and she does not wish to see her father in any danger.

    ¡°Rx. He is fine.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks and says, ¡°With your father¡¯s cultivation, Frost Moon Sword¡¯s natural defense is not dangerous to him.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, theyer of ice around Mo Tian start shattering. He shakes his head as he walks out from the broken ice.

    ¡°What is this sword¡­it so sinister¡­¡±

    Seeing another 20+ sect heads lying down, Mo Tian¡¯s heart turn cold.

    With the strength of a single person, Liu Yi has killed off over half of the sect heads!

    This fellow¡­.just relying on himself has destroyed over half of the righteous path sects!

    Ma Long¡¯s disciple¡­is too overpowering!

    Mo Tian suddenly starts to feel regret in his head¡­.if at the start they did not forced Liu Yi, perhaps the end result would be different¡­

    Should I really provoke this youngster?

    Why do I feel like I have done something that I should not have done¡­

    Seeing so many sect heads dying in Liu Yi¡¯s hands, Zhang Boyue feel that he has lost a lot of face as he says in anger, ¡°You evildoer really are too savage!¡±

    ¡°Today I will definitely not let you leave this ce! Even if I risk the lives of the righteous path I shall make you stay behind!¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders.

    ¡°Apologise, even if you guys want me to stay here so politely, I do not like to stay here.¡±

    ¡°Who wants to make you stay and be guest! I want you to leave your life here!¡±

    As Zhang Boyue speaks, he lets out his technique.

    ck clouds gather in the sky, following wish enormous hail falls in Liu Yi¡¯s position.

    -boom!-

    Liu Yi swings out his hand and instantly, Scarlet me Sword flies up bringing along mes.

    The hail that is falling from the sky were all striked by the Scarlet me Sword and turns into mist floating in the sky.

    Three other swords float in front of Liu Yi as he casually kills off a sect head who is preparing to kill him and say, ¡°I no longer wish to continue killing. But if you guys continue to take action then I shall be impolite.¡±

    The remain sect head stops moving, no longer daring to move forward in fear.

    A sword scar is very conspicuous between them and Liu Yi.

    Zhang Boyue clenches his fist tightly as his body trembles.

    He is already able to see that they arepletely unable to make Liu Yi stay behind.

    Furthermore, Liu Yi seems to still have some energy left over¡­.

    ¡°Looks like everyone has calmed down. Then I will not stay any longer. In the future, we will meet again if you guys wish to.¡±

    Liu Yi carries Wenren Qian in his embrace.

    ¡°Let us go¡­¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Wenren Qian is very obedient as she leans toward Liu Yi¡¯s embrace like a little rabbit.

    ¡°Liu Yi even if you leave not, this matter will never end.¡±

    Zhang Boyue says to Liu Yi, ¡°From now on, all of the righteous path people will be your enemy!¡±

    ¡°So what about it?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Zhang Boyue calmly, ¡°If you guys have the ability thene and kill me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that there is just these few people in the righteous path.¡±

    Zhang Boyue continues to say, ¡°There are countless experts in the righteous path¡­every sect has a few higher existences that you are unable to imagine! Any single one of them will be able to pinch you to death.¡±

    ¡°I still say the same thing. If you want toe thene.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow, ¡°If I am afraid, then my Liu Yi name shall be written backward.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi today I want you to die here!¡±

    At this moment from the sky suddenlyes a very angry voice.

    Liu Yi raises his head and sees Gao Feng who has flown up into the sky at an unknown time. Gao Feng aims his Piercing through Heaven and Earth technique at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Gao Feng¡¯s entire strength exploded out at that moment.

    He hates Liu Yi, hates him to death.

    Not only did he destroy my number one, he also destroyed my future sect head position.

    Must not. I absolutely must not forgive him!

    Dense sword qi revolves around his body and is about to erupt out.

    But at this moment Liu Yi suddenly appears in front of him.

    He hugs Wenren Qian with one hand while his other hand is grabbing Gao Feng by the top of his head.

    ¡°In your next life remember not to cultivate again.¡±

    Done speaking, he uses Glorious Sun Palm.

    ¡°Yama!¡±

    This palm print appears on Gao Feng¡¯s forehead causing him to freeze in midair.

    After Liu Yi uses this attack, he turns around and stands on his Taiji Sword and flies out of the World Manor.

    Before flying away, he looks at Ai Ling.

    This is thest thing that I can do for her¡­

    -boom!-

    When Liu Yi flies away, Gao Feng¡¯s body suddenly exploded out with an eye-catching ck light. These ck lights gather together and form a skeleton image which swallows Gao Feng¡¯s body inside!

    In a blink of an eye, Gao Feng¡¯s body turned into a skeleton and drops onto the ground shattering into pieces.

 Chapter 467 Liu Haisheng taking action

    Seeing the pile of scattered bones on the stage, everyone looks at each other in dismay.

    In front of the sect heads of the righteous path, Liu Yi easily killed over half of them as well as Gao Feng and brought away his woman like he is in an unmanned area.

    ¡°Really so scary¡­¡±

    In the end, Mo Tian sighs, ¡°Perhaps we are no longer his opponents¡­¡±

    Ma Long is a monster and I did not think that his disciple will also be a monster¡­

    ¡°Damn it¡­that damn evildoer!¡±

    Zhang Boyue clenches his fist, ¡°He actuallymitted this kind of evil deeds! Such deep hatred, us righteous path people must make him pay it with blood for this debt!¡±

    Mo Lan who has woken up is standing on the rostrum. Sheughs coldly before saying mockingly, ¡°The reason why Liu Yi became like this, isn¡¯t it because it was forced by you guys.¡±

    ¡°Manor Head Mo, manage your daughter!¡±

    Zhang Boyue is unhappy and when he was mocked by Mo Lan, he bes even more berserk.

    ¡°Mo Lan speak less!¡±

    Mo Tian berates, ¡°Not it is not time for you to butt in, do you not know how to behave!¡±

    ¡°What we are going to discuss next is how to reorganize the righteous path prestige as well as the revenge against that youngster.¡±

    At this moment some sect heads propose, ¡°Even though that Liu Yi is slightly stronger, but it is not like he does not have any weakness. As long as we find a method, we will definitely be able to exterminate him.¡±

    ¡°From what I see, why don¡¯t we capture his family¡­¡±

    One of the sect head says sinisterly.

    ¡°Utter rubbish!¡±

    That sect head¡¯s words cause Mo Tian to roar in anger, ¡°We are people from the righteous path. Even if we have a grievance with him we still should not cause disaster on his family! How are you any different from the people from devil path like this?!¡±

    ¡°Right, right, I am wrong¡­Manor Head Mo lectured me correctly¡­¡±

    That person is only the sect head of a minor sect, thus he does not dare to go against the noble Manor Head of World Manor.

    ¡°Next time do not say such rubbish words again. Otherwise do not me me Mo Tian, for expelling the rights for your sect to join the World Dao Gathering!¡±

    As the Manor Head of World Manor, he does have this bit of rights.

    ¡°Guys do not quarrel any more. Now the most important matter is to discuss what we are going to do next.¡±

    The rest of the sect heads sigh, ¡°There are so many corpses of our Daoist friends lying here¡­let us bury them first¡­.¡±

    ¡°Today is World Dao Gathering¡¯s most shameful day.¡±

    Zhang Boyue clenches his teeth making cracking sounds, ¡°I will definitely make Liu Yi pay a price for this!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, what a joke, what a big joke.¡±

    At this moment from far away from a coldughter.

    Everyone turns their head hurriedly and looks over to see at the north side, there is around a hundred people wearing ck and red robes walking over.

    The leader is a guy wearing a robe embroidered with mes walking over arrogantly whileughing coldly.

    ¡°Really didn¡¯t expect that you people from the righteous path would actually have an internal strife and have turned into dogs currently. Heavens are really helping my Great God Sect ah, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Great God Sect!¡±

    ¡°Gods it¡¯s them!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, a group of mobs!¡±

    Seeing the group of Great God Sect people, the surviving 50+ sect heads are angry.

    ¡°Hehehe, now that there are so many righteous path leaders left here¡­what is that saying? Ah, right. Happily gathering under a single roof! Nice for me Duanmu Haoliang to capture everyone in one go.¡±

    Done speaking, he waves his hand.

    Instantly a red barrier rises and surrounds the entire god turtle within.

    All of the Great God Sect disciples releases their qi together to replenish the energy of the red barrier.

    ¡°What is this toy?¡±

    One of the sect head raises his eyebrow as he stretches out his hand and gently touches the barrier.

    Instantly he lets out a shriek as blood mes start to erupt out from his palm, burning his palm into ashes!

    -boom!-

    The sect head of Concealed Sword Pavilion moves rapidly as he chops off the arm of that sect head!

    The cut off limbnds on the ground and is swiftly swallowed up by the blood me.

    ¡°What is this barrier! It is so strange!¡±

    Mo Tian and Zhang Boyue were both shocked.

    ¡°Hehe, this is my Great God Sect Bloody Barrier! You can only enter but cannot exit. Even if you rely on your current qi left, it is not enough to break this barrier from inside. If you are not afraid of wasting energy you guys can try.¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang smiles in delight.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Zhang Boyue has just used his technique to try and it is impossible to break this barrier.

    Just now during the fight with Liu Yi, they used up a lot of their qi!

    While the spiritual restoration formation is outside, they are unable to go out.

    It is like they have entered a dead knot.

    ¡°Do you really think that my righteous path no longer has anyone?¡±

    Mo Lan who is standing of the rostrum suddenlynds in front of the Sky Supporting God Turtle as she holds her halberd and faces the Great God Sect group of people.

    ¡°Just a girl and you wish to block the path of my Great God Sect?¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang onlyughs, ¡°Really like a mantis trying to stop a car. Overestimating your abilities!¡±

    ¡°Less nonsensee!¡±

    Mo Lan raises her halberd and instantly enters the second stage of Unmoving King Ming state.

    ck lightning swims around her body showing her unordinary strength.

    Duanmu Haoliang estimates Mo Lan¡¯s cultivation and says with a frown, ¡°This girl is too troublesome¡­send her inside.¡±

    The hundred plus Great God Sect disciples behind him wave their hands at the same time.

    -Swish!-

    At that instant, an enormous red arm flies out from the Great God Sect side and ms into Mo Lan.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Mo Lan lets out a shriek as she did not think that the gathered strength of hundreds of Great God Sect disciple would be so powerful!

    She is sent flying and went through the Bloody Barrier behind her.

    ¡°Lan¡¯er!¡±

    Mo Tian hurries and grabs his daughter and checks her injuries. After making sure that she is not heavily injured only then did he calm down. Indeed one can only enter this barrier and is unable to exit¡­..

    ¡°Great God Sect¡¯s strongest move is the false god that so many of them is able to summon out.¡±

    A sect head who has done some research on them hurries and say,s ¡°Each of them has a type of summon beast call Ghost Infant. Two Ghost Infants working together are able to summon the so-called Great God¡¯s strength¡­as the number of Ghost Infants working together increases¡­the greater the amount of Great God strength they are able to summon out¡­so although Miss Mo Lan has a very strong cultivation, she is not the opponent of so many Great God Sect disciples working together at the same time.¡±

    Mo Lan is very unhappy, ¡°Damn it there is actually such a strange cultivation technique!¡±

    Mo Tian frowns and says, ¡°Let¡¯s think of other methods to break this Bloody Barrier.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you guys have no option but to stay here and wait to be exterminated by my Great God Sect!¡±

    Duanmu Haoliangughs loudly happily until his mouth turns crook.

    ¡°We have specially prepared the currently most advanced weapon for you guys. Come, show it to them to widen their horizons.¡±

    A missile vehicle drives over slowly.

    ¡°This car is equipped with a bomb which is enough to st all of you into pieces!¡±

    By the side, one of the disciples says, ¡°Vice-sect leader. Just 5 more minutes and we will be able to assimte the soul of the engineer.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Looks like you guys still have 5 minutes to live. Enjoy it.¡±

    These few days the Great God Sect have been synchronizing with the missile vehicle engineer. As long as they havepletely assimted the engineer¡¯s soul, they would be able to fire the missiles and kill off all of the righteous path sect heads in one go. When it happens, the world shall belong to their Great God Sect.

    ¡°This group of clowns¡­¡±

    The sect heads are so many that they are trembling.

    ¡°Is it destined that us righteous path shall all die here today¡­.¡±

    Hearing that they will be using missiles to tten them, a few sect heads start to despair.

    Zhang Boyue and Mo Tian, as well as a few others, start to frown, not knowing what they should do.

    But at this moment Liu Haisheng who has not made a sound suddenly steps forward and says with a smile, ¡°Looks like only I can save you guys.¡±

    ¡°Liu Haisheng are you joking around?¡±

    The sect head of Concealed Sword Pavilion frowns, ¡°Although Liu Yi has won thepetition, he has already turned into a devil! Do you want to let this kind of results take effect? The person who entered the final along with him is the person from my Concealed Sword Pavilion! The World Number 1 is my Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s!!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­.you are not able to be world number 1.¡±

    Liu Haisheng smiles, ¡°Otherwise there will be concerns about your life.¡±

    ¡°Impudent! Raising Immortal Pce Hall is indeed arrogant! No wonder there will be evildoers like Liu Yi!¡±

    The sect head of Concealed Sword Pavilion says in anger, ¡°If you say that your Raising Immortal Pce Hall is world number 1, we will not acknowledge it!¡±

    ¡°Right, right, we will not acknowledge it!¡±

    ¡°When it is Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s turn to be world number 1. What a joke.¡±

    The group of sect heads are already hating Liu Yi to death and now he was once a person from Raising Immortal Pce Hall, thus they also hate Liu Haisheng as well.

    The Concealed Sword Pavilion Sect Head sneers, ¡°Hehe, you have heard it. You don¡¯t have any rights to speak here. As for world number 1, you can dream of taking it.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Seeing her own master receiving this kind of huge humiliation, Chen Keqing starts to be worried.

    Now that there isn¡¯t Liu Yi to help him step up¡­.s this is also caused by master himself¡­

    Killing intent suddenly erupts out from Liu Haisheng eyes.

    At the same time, arge figure stands up behind him!

    Through Sky Sword technique, Sword Qi Embodiment!

    The ten-meter tall giant bends over and pressed down on the sect head of Concealed Sword Pavilion with a finger and crushes him into the stage, creating an enormous hole on the stage.

    The god turtle cries out repeatedly in pain.

    The rest of the sect heads are all in shock as they stare at Liu Haisheng in disbelief.

    Liu Haisheng who has always been a kind-hearted person and did not make a sound when he was bullied by other people, today actually took action against the sect head of Concealed Sword Pavilion?!

    Furthermore he won with a single move!

    This¡­this¡­.how did he do it?!

    The enormous figure behind Liu Haisheng is very shocking and he himself is also very imposing. His voice carries a trace of cold killing intent as he says, ¡°From now on, those who insult Raising Immortal Pce Hall will be seen as the enemies of my Raising Immortal Pce Hall.¡±

    ¡°Now is there anyone who has any questions regarding my Raising Immortal Pce Hall as world number 1?¡±

    When he ask this question again, all of the sect heads look at each other but none of them dare to say anything.

    Because they realize that Raising Immortal Pce Hall which was a pushover in the past¡­is no longer the same.

 Chapter 468 Dragon Summoner

    A sinister smile hangs on Liu Haisheng¡¯s mouth as he holds the Through Sky Sword that he had once wanted to gift to Liu Yi as he asks, ¡°Does anyone have any questions regard my Raising Immortal Pce Hall being World number 1?¡±

    This time around, there is no one who speaks up to reject.

    They have seen the horrifying strength of Liu Haisheng¡­.

    The current Liu Haisheng possess nearly 18-star cultivation¡­.

    Among all of the sect heads, perhaps only Mo Tian is his opponent.

    But current Mo Tian has used up most of his qi and if they really fight, the result would be him dying in Liu Haisheng¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Sect Head Liu¡­saying this now¡­don¡¯t you feel that it is somewhat improper?¡±

    Zhang Boyue with his not willing to be in a disadvantaged attitude did not interrogate like the sect head of Concealed Sword Pavilion, instead, he asks tactfully.

    ¡°No matter what, when he defeated Gao Feng, Liu Yi is still the disciple of my Raising Immortal Pce Hall.¡±

    Liu Haisheng changes his earlier attitude as he speaks with strength not willing to concede, ¡°Although he is expelled from Raising Immortal Pce Hall, it is after Gao Feng was defeated by him. Thus World Number 1 belongs to my Raising Immortal Pce Hall!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    The crowd also does not know how to refute after all it seems to happen in that way.

    ¡°Anyways, other than me, no one else is able to save you guys. If you are willing to treat me as the leader, then I, Liu Haisheng as well as Raising Immortal Pce Hall will naturally save everyone from these dire straits.¡±

    Hearing what Liu Haisheng says, one of the sect head starts to be suspicious.

    ¡°You, you are really able to do it¡­¡±

    ¡°Since I dare to promise, naturally I am able to do so. Otherwise at this final moment why would I say such big words?¡±

    Liu Haisheng nced at that sect head in disdain, feeling that that sect head¡¯s intelligence has a problem.

    ¡°Since Liu Haisheng is able to save us, passing the world number 1 to you is deserving.¡±

    Mo Tian considers for a while before saying, ¡°As the Manor Head of World Manor, I do have this right. I believe that Sect Head Zhang and the rest would not reject right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Zhang Boyue sighs, ¡°That¡¯s right, Manor Head Mo represents my intentions.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡­..as long as Raising Immortal Pce Hall is able to save us¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it really possible to save us?¡±

    A few sect heads are still suspecting.

    ¡°Today I shall let you guys know the real strength of my Raising Immortal Pce Hall.¡±

    Liu Haisheng lets out a loud shout, ¡°Li Heqiang what are you still waiting for! Come out!¡±

    While he is speaking, a figure walks out from a corner.

    ¡°Master, I have already waited for so long¡­hehehe¡­¡±

    Li Heqiang is wearing a luxurious embroidered gown standing on the spectator stands by the side with a smile.

    ¡°My brothers, you guys can alsoe out!¡±

    Not only him, but arge number of Nimble Gate disciples also walk forward in all directions.

    Bai Xiaowei is along among them but her expression is slightly empty.

    ¡°From today onwards Nimble Gate is my Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s subsidiary sect.¡±

    Liu Haisheng continues speaking, ¡°Li Heqiang is also my Liu Haisheng disciple. Haisheng, show them the current strength of Nimble Gate.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Li Heqiang cups his hands and before the crowd is able toprehend this shocking matter, he has already raised his hand and summons out his spiritual beast.

    An enormous egg descends from the sky and floats in front of Li Heqiang.

    This egg is veryrge, 4 meters tall and 3 meters wide! The egg also carries a horrifying aura which spreads out in all directions.

    The rest of the Nimble Gate disciples also do the same and start summoning out their own enormous eggs.

    ¡°Come out my spiritual beast!¡±

    Delight shes across Li Heqiang¡¯s eyes as he inserts his qi into the enormous egg.

    Instantly the enormous egg starts to transform.

    The eggshell seems to split apart as an enormous lizard-like creature crawls out!

    This lizard is very enormous, around 8 meters long and a pair of wings grow on its back which keeps pping.

    -roars!-

    A loud roar erupts from the mouth of this creature, shaking the heaven and earth!

    The rest of the dragon eggs also starts to hatch this kind of enormous creature which start roaring mightily.

    ¡°This¡­this is a western dragon¡­¡±

    Seeing the whole sky filled with flying enormous dragons, Zhang Boyue and the rest of the sect heads¡¯ face changes.

    Liu Haisheng clucks and says, ¡°A few days ago I found a dragon den which was filled with dragon eggs everywhere. Instead of wasting this kind of natural resources, using them as a weapon is not bad.¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­.you actually dare to intrude the western dragon domain!¡±

    One of the sect head exims, ¡°Have you forgotten the non-aggression pact that we have with the western side?¡±

    ¡°This kind of thing is to protect the weak.¡±

    Liu Haisheng snorts, ¡°To protect my eastern side cultivation world, so what if I went to the western dragon domain to walk around! There is no need for you guys to shout out your grievance. If there aren¡¯t these dragon eggs, perhaps everyone here will need to report to Yama. Perhaps your souls might not be able to escape in time and used to feed the ghost infants of those Great God Sect disciple.¡±

    When the sect heads hear what Liu Haisheng says, all of them stop speaking.

    Seeing their expression, Liu Haisheng smiles coldly in delight.

    Indeed in the cultivation world, only the one with the biggest fist has the rights to speak!

    In the past, Raising Immortal Pce Hall was a small sect that everyone bullies. But now, Raising Immortal Pce Hall is the indisputable World Number 1!

    ¡°What is all this?!¡±

    When Duanmu Haoliang sees the enormous dragons flying in the sky, he starts frowning, ¡°Howe there are creatures that I have never seen before¡­¡±

    ¡°It, it seems like enormous dragons from the western dragon domain¡­.¡±

    One of the underlings who is knowledgeable reminds to Duanmu Haoliang.

    ¡°Western dragons? Have never seen before¡­¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang has seen before a lot of strange creatures but he has never seen before these western dragons.

    At this moment a ck enormous dragon suddenly flies over and breathes out dense ck mes at the Great God Sect disciples below it!

    At that instant, arge number of Great God Sect disciples are lighted up by the fire and swiftly turn into ashes.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang is in shock as he did not expect that the ck mes would actually be so scary!

    ¡°Quickly attack!!!¡±

    He immediately directs his underlings to start counterattacking!

    An enormous red figure emerges from the ground, it is 30 meters tall. It roars as it starts attacking the enormous dragons in the sky.

    But under themand of their summoners, the enormous dragons are very moving skillfully and easily as they dodge the enormous figure and continues to breathe fire at the Great God Sect disciples.

    In a blink of an eye, arge number of Great God Sect disciples are either dead or heavily injured while the enormous red figure bes smaller and smaller.

    ¡°Why, why did it turn like this¡­¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang ispletely stunned. He did not expect that the n that he has set-up with great difficulties would actually be broken like this.

    Disciples are still continuously dying as all kind of dragon breaths exploded on him.

    The red figure bes even smaller and smaller until it disappears until a group of enormous dragons circle in front of him.

    Just as Duanmu Haoliang bes disheartened an enormous dragon suddenly charges in front of him and swallows him up before flying into the sky.

    ¡°Okay. All of you can go back.¡±

    Liu Haisheng sees how easily he won against the Great God Sect and nods his head in satisfaction.

    Mobs are indeed mobs who are unable topete against the elite dragon summoners that he has created.

    Furthermore, he is not worried that these dragon summoners would betray him. Because Liu Haisheng has fed all of them a pill which has the same effect that the God Dragon Sect, Sect Leader in The Deer and The Cauldron fed his underlings. Every few days they need to eat the pill once again otherwise their meridians will break and they will die.

    The only one who has this antidote is only him. Even Medicine King Valley is unable to create this antidote.

    Human nature is avaricious. Li Heqiang brings the medical pills and dragon eggs back to the sect.

    All who wish to be stronger will obediently consume their pills and will be a dragon summoner.

    Thus his elite army is created like this.

    Hearing Liu Haisheng¡¯s orders, Li Heqiang immediately brings the other disciples and retreats.

    Bai Xiaowei nkly follows him like a shadow.

    Li Heqiang is delighted. His junior sister rejected his ns strongly and nearly spoiled his actions. So he has no other choice but to beg Liu Haisheng to cast a strange magic on her.

    This way, Bai Xiaowei¡¯s intelligence is sealed with and now she is no different from a walking corpse.

    Within the sect, the sect head and elders were locked-up in secret by the disciples who rebel. The only one who is able to threaten them is probably their big senior brother, Li Xiangjun.

    But Li Xiangjun is currently out of their sect. When he returns, the sect would have already changed. Furthermore, Li Heqiang believes that even if Li Xiangjunes and find trouble for them, he is no longer his opponent.

    Dragon Summoners are very powerful. Not only can they use the enormous dragon to fight, but they would also be able tobine body with their contractors!

    This is the strongest existence!

    ¡°Thank you Sect Head Liu for saving us¡­¡±

    Although they are not willing to admit, Mo Tain still cups his hands towards Liu Haisheng.

    ¡°This great favor is hard to forget even after one¡¯s teeth fall out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thank you Sect Head Liu¡­¡±

    ¡°A thousand thanks¡­.¡±

    The rest of the sect heads also echoes along. Only Zhang Boyue stands by the side as he clenches his teeth in secret not saying anything.

    Currently, even if he wishes to say it is of no use as he has already lost the position of World Number 1.

    The biggest winner of this time round World Dao Gathering, is Liu Yi, is Raising Immortal Pce Hall!

    [TL: not sure how did Liu Yi be the biggest winner given he will be hunted but okay¡­]

    ¡°Haha, everyone is too polite. After all, I am also a leader of the righteous path. This small matter is only just a slight effort on my part.¡±

    Liu Haisheng has a proud smile, ¡°Liu Yi is a traitor of my Raising Immortal Pce Hall. I will remember the killing sins that he hasmitted today. Sooner orter, my Raising Immortal Pce Hall will personally clean up the sect door!¡±

    ¡°Then we shall thank Sect Head Liu¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­well said, well said¡­.¡±

    After receiving the ttering of the sect heads, Liu Haisheng only feels proud of his sess.

    After exchanging greetings with the sect heads, he leaves the stage as he still has an even more important matter that he needs to deal with.

 Chapter 469 New strength

    When Duanmu Haoliang opens his eyes and realizes that he is being locked in a secret chamber.

    At first, he is afraid but soon he feels that the situation is weird.

    Wasn¡¯t I swallowed up by the ck dragon? Why did Ie here? Is it that this is the Yellow Springs?

    He pinches his palm fiercely, I can still feel pain¡­that means that I am not dead¡­but where is this ce?

    Currently, he is tied up with a few chains, binding his body making him unable to leave this ce.

    The secret chamber is filled with a damp smell making people want to cover their nose. Damn it¡­.where on earth is this ce?!

    -rumbling¡­.-

    After he has woken up for a few hours and starts to feel that he is about to copse, the stone door of the secret chamber suddenly opens as a tall figure walks in.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Seeing this person Duanmu Haoliang widen his eyes in shock. At first, there is anger and indignation! But soon it swiftly turns into horror, deep horror.

    ¡°Hehe, Vice-sect leader Duanmu. Really did not expect that the second time that we meet would be in this kind of ce.¡±

    Liu Haisheng smiles merrily at Duanmu Haoliang who is chained up in front of him.

    ¡°Actually I do enjoy ces with a bit of scenery. For example, a pavilion within the mountains, teahouse by thekeside and the likes¡­.but it is a pity that I and Vice-sect leader Duanmu are currently enemies thus I can only invite you to this simple and crude ce as a guest.¡±

    ¡°You, what are you nning to do¡­threatening me?¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang feels cold as he starts at Liu Haisheng¡¯s deep and unmeasurable expression.

    This guy is too scary¡­the pressure he gives me, seems to be no lesser than what Sect Head gives me¡­.

    Compared to Sect Head, this guy is much weirder and unable to see through¡­.

    If Sect Head is domineering, then this guy is sinister¡­that¡¯s right, it is sinister!

    ¡°Why would I threaten you. I, Liu Haisheng would not do this kind of pointless stuff.¡±

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s voice sounds very warm but there is a hidden killing intent that makes people feel chill.

    ¡°I have invited Vice-sect leader Duanmu here is because I have a matter that needs your help.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So this is your method to invite people?¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang¡¯s heart trembles slightly, what medicine is Liu Haisheng trying to sell? But he is not demeaning me with his words and leaving me with a bit of pride.

    ¡°Extraordinary periods naturally need extreme methods.¡±

    Liu Haisheng is not angry as he continues speaking, ¡°Although the method is slightly forceful, this matter to Vice-sect leader Duanmu is actually beneficial. Because whether would it let Vice-sect leader Duanmu be Sect Leader Duanmu¡­it will depend on our current discussion.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Hearing what Liu Haisheng says, even Duanmu Haoliang is tempted.

    To be honest he is already unhappy about the current Great God Sect Sect Leader!

    But unhappy is unhappy, the Sect Leader¡¯s strength is too overbearing and he is unable to resist. Thus he can only bend down and obey, respectfully assisting him.

    This is strength, strength that is dependable in the cultivation world.

    Duanmu Haoliang hesitates before saying, ¡°What are you saying. I do not understand¡­¡±

    But it is this hesitation that causes Liu Haisheng to smile.

    ¡°Actually from what I see, like Sir Duanmu this kind of heroic talent, is the real person who should be the sect leader.¡±

    Liu Haisheng stands by the side as he says, ¡°If I did not appear today by ident, Sir Duanmu would have already annihted all of the righteous path people. Thus it can be said that Sir Duanmu¡¯s strength is way higher than those idiots from the righteous path. Thus I really appreciate you.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say¡­¡±

    ¡°Very simple. Let us work together, you and I. I will support you and give youpletely new strength allowing you to have a meteoric rise and not only can you rece the sect leader position, but you will also be able to take over entire sects.¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang is indeed tempted.

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s words are very attractive to him and make him slightly unable to resist.

    He has been dreaming of being the sect leader¡­.especially ruling over all of the devil sects¡­

    ¡°At that time, the world will belong to you and me the two of us. With us controlling the cultivation world who else can block the revival of the Great God?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang¡¯s heart is starting to waver.

    ¡°You, you are really going to give me strength?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You have also seen it my dragon summoners army. It is the strongest army which is enough to take over the entire cultivation world.¡±

    Liu Haisheng smiles in confidence, ¡°If you are willing to join me, I will help the Great God Sect create an equally strong and valiant army, allowing your Great God Sect to revive.¡±

    ¡°What method is that?¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang decided. After all, if I do not agree then I will be dead, why don¡¯t I gamble!

    ¡°Very good. Looks like Sir Duanmu is a smart person.¡±

    As Liu Haisheng speaks, he takes out a loaded syringe and says, ¡°As long as you inject this into your body everything will change.¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang has never seen before this thing thus he asks curiously, ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°This is an angel gic. A good thing that I have obtained from the western god realm.¡±

    ¡°You, you even went to the western god realm!¡±

    When Duanmu Haoliang hears this, he ispletely stunned. Even if he does not know about the western dragon domain, but he still at the very least know of the western god realm!

    The east and west have a non-aggression pact¡­this Liu Haisheng actually secretly intruded into the god realm and stole away the angel gics¡­is he not afraid of bringing about a huge war between the east and the west?

    ¡°Haha, this thing is something that the mortals in the western side use. I have changed it slightly to make it suitable for our use.¡±

    ¡°This¡­is it reliable?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You must know that if it is not based on the theory of our cultivation world and only relying on the scientific studies, the more apart their race is, their children will be even more excellent. If you inject in this angel gic, with your Great God Sect cultivationws and techniques, I can guarantee you that you will be ten times stronger than in the past, perhaps even a hundred times. While the Great God Sect disciples can inject a lower grade gics. I have a lot of them, enough to create an angel army. Aren¡¯t you guys the people of the Great God. Now you guys can be the warriors of god.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.this¡­.¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang starts to hesitate, is it really as incredible as what Liu Haisheng says?

    ¡°Sir Duanmu, you have alreadye to this stage why don¡¯t you risk everything? If I wish to harm, I would have already killed you long ago. Why do I need to say all this nonsense to you?¡±

    Liu Haisheng narrows his eyes, ¡°If you do not wish to be the Sect Leader it is also alright. I believe that within your noble sect, there will be a more suitable candidate¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang clenches his teeth, ¡°Give me the injection!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Sir Duanmu is indeed a smart person.¡±

    Liu Haisheng smiles in satisfaction, ¡°But I must say it first. Not only does this medicine greatly increase your strength, at the same time there is some poison that I added in¡­this portion of poison is to guarantee your loyalty do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­.¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang is also not stupid, there is definitely no such things as benefits without a price.

    But back then the disgrace that Han Xin experienced, as a person who wants to do big things, then you must not care about these small matters!

    [TL: Han Xin is famous general of the first Han Emperor Liu Bang. Once he was taunted by a bully to kill him or crawl between his legs. Knowing that he would be a criminal if he kills the bully, Han Xin crawls between the bully legs instead of responding to the taunts.]

    ¡°Mmmm. Indeed I did not misjudge you. Come, ept the new strength that I bestow upon you.¡±

    Liu Haisheng smiles, his smile has a feeling like he has already obtained the world.

    He takes the loaded syringe and jabs into Duanmu Haoliang¡¯s flesh and injects the medicine inside Duanmu Haoliang¡¯s body.

    Duanmu Haoliang trembles as his pupils shrink rapidly and his eyes start to turn golden.

    His body keeps twitching like he has gotten epilepsy!

    Silver light erupts from his body, at the same time something seems to swell out from his body and stretches his attire.

    -tsss!-

    His attire is ripped open as a white wing shoots out from his back and opens!

    But it is only a single wing only, it seems like it is representing that he is not aplete angel!

    ¡°Ah!!!!¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang suddenly straightens his body as raises his arms and roars.

    The chains on his body instantly break apart as his skin turns silver. Furthermore, it is very firm like it is flesh armor.

    An enormous force erupts from his body and engulfs the entire secret chamber.

    The floor and walls of the secret chambers start cracking.

    ¡°No bad¡­not bad¡­indeed it is a very powerful strength¡­my spections were indeed right¡­¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang stares at his arms in shock, strength¡­. very powerful strength¡­

    He suddenly stretches out his arm and grabs Liu Haisheng¡¯s throat.

    -boom!-

    While Liu Haisheng only stretches out a finger and flicks Duanmu Haoliang¡¯s forehead.

    Duanmu Haoliang is instantly sent flying and crashed into the wall behind him.

    ¡°The strength that I give you is not to be used like this.¡±

    Liu Haisheng smiles faintly.

    ¡°Furthermore the poison in your body, if I do not give you the antidote in time, you will die very horribly¡­if you do not believe you can give it a try.¡±

    Liu Haisheng only stands there causing Duanmu Haoliang to sense a very scary pressure¡­

    This guy¡­.just how on earth did he change!

    I have heard that he was a kind-hearted sect head in the past, independently supporting the weak Raising Immortal Pce Hall and easily bullied by others¡­.

    But now he is actually so strong¡­

    ¡°I swear to the Great God that I will be loyal to Liu Haisheng forever and respect you as my master¡­.¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang is not an idiot. He knows that at this time he must prove himself.

    ¡°If I go against my words, I will be cursed to death by my Great God.¡±

    He climbs out from the wall and kneels down in front of Liu Haisheng.

    ¡°Hahaha, get up. Sir Duanmu is indeed a smart person. I believe that you will not do silly things again.¡±

    Liu Haisheng waves his hands, ¡°If you betray me, there is no need for your Great God to take action. You will experience the most enjoyable death.¡±

    ¡°Will definitely¡­not betray master¡­¡±

    Duanmu Haoliang is already covered with cold sweat.

    Liu Haisheng nods his head in satisfaction, after bearing patiently for so long¡­.the world will finally belong to me!!

 Chapter 470 School Life

    *Time skip*

    {Master there is no need for you to be worried about me. Zhang Wentao has already hidden me. Every day he will secretly teach me dao techniques. I am alright.}

    After receiving Poison Jasmine¡¯s SMS Liu Yi let go a sigh of relief.

    After he had left World Dao Gathering, Liu Yi fed Wenren Qian a Vitality Pill to help her stabilize her injuries.

    After her injuries have be better slightly, she did not stay any longer and immediately leaves Liu Yi.

    She has always been like that,e and go like a gust of wind.

    Liu Yi did not forcefully make her stay behind as he knows that she definitely has other matters that she needs to deal with.

    He calms down his heart and returns to JingDou and stops his clone state and allows Little ck to return back to his body.

    After Little ck has returned, Liu Yi feels that his heart has a very full feeling.

    After all Little ck is his Natal Soul Pet which is a part of his body.

    After returning, he immediately gets in contact with Poison Jasmine who was still in Raising Immortal Pce Hall. After knowing that she is fine, Liu Yi bes less worried.

    What he needs to do now is just one more matter.

    Liu Yi sits in the lecture hall as he listens to the old teacher talk about the boring biological creatures knowledge while he sends an SMS to Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°Yuzheng after this do you have any lesson? After ss, I wille and look for you.¡±

    There isn¡¯t any immediate reply. The lecturer on the stage is still speaking in a monotonous tone, talking about the dry and dull biology.

    ¡°Gics theory says that the children born from two different lineages will have a more exceptional physique, appearance, and bearing.¡±

    The lecturer is very knowledgeable and when he is talking about all this, he is very confident and does not need the help of a book.

    ¡°The benefits of gic variety is very obvious. A person¡¯s character, appearance, physique, and actions are all inherited from the genes. Furthermore, a lot of seniors characters, characters, intelligent, emotions and lifespan can be hereditary. After possessing gene diversity, if you choose to take the excellent parts, there will be arge number of choices.¡±

    The rumored mix-blood? This is rather interesting.

    ¡°Distantly rted promiscuity will be very conspicuous and can cause gene rbination which is the most important factor of gic diversity. Gene diversity will bring about two types of benefits. One, the excellent parts of different genes canbine and fuse together, forming a better physique, appearance, and IQ of the next generation. Second, prevention of hereditary illness.¡±

    The lecturer words make Chen Cai excited as he says softly, ¡°Haiz, if only I can marry an American girl, the baby will definitely be a pretty mix-blood child¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it Old three. It is not like you are able to even hook up with a China girl!¡±

    Big Brother Lai Junwen looks at Chen Cai in disdain while Old four Su Junping also nods his head.

    Liu Yi also sighs, recently I am always busy with the World Dao Gathering and it feels like I have entered another world. Now that I have returned back to school life, the warmth multiplies.

    It is still school life that is most suitable for me¡­.cultivation world is really too tired.

    Fights and schemes, mutual deceptions¡­.even Sect Head Liu Haisheng who I trusted the most also betrayed me.

    Then who on earth can be trusted in that ce?

    Talking about this, Zhang Wentao that hard mouth and soft heart person who protects Poison Jasmine for me. Hope that Chen Keqing will also be fine¡­after all, she is still Liu Haisheng¡¯s favorite disciple. No matter how Liu Haisheng bes, he would not take actions on his own favorite disciple right?

    Chen Caiughs shamelessly, ¡°For mankind to be able to be outstanding creatures, I feel that I have the responsibility and obligation to bring back a foreign girl as wife¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi also smiles and cannot help but transmit over, {Theoretically speaking you are no longer a human. Thus you can leave behind a mix-blood child with any girl¡­oh, also, even if it is with a guy, it can alsoplete your excellence human gene species n.}

    Chen Cai suddenly widens his eyes and looks at Liu Yi in shock.

    ¡°What is the matter? Is there anything on my face?¡±

    Liu Yi touches his face, there isn¡¯t anything on my face ah.

    Chen Cai replies with his spiritual force, {Boss¡­you, you actually know how to say a joke?}

    {Why can¡¯t I tell a joke?}

    Liu Yi is shocked. Even if I am slightly wooden in EQ, but it is not to the point of 0 ah.

    {Boss for a long time you have really never said a joke before! Whenever I talk to you it is only three words, ¡®Oh¡¯, ¡®Ah¡¯, ¡®Mmm¡¯! I had thought that you were sick!}

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hands, {The past few days I was busy okay. The person on this side is not me but a substitute.}

    {Substitute? What the hell what is this technique!}

    Chen Cai is very envious, {Wuwuwu¡­this technique is indeed very mysterious¡­Asura Qi is so weak¡­}

    {Rubbish. Asura Qi is very powerful.}

    Liu Yi reminds Chen Cai, {The main point is how you use it. Take a look at Ye Hanshuang, she is so powerful.}

    Chen Cai trembles and says, {Ye Hanshuang that woman is a female pervert¡­boss how can youpare me to her?!}

    ¡°Why are the two of you looking at each other for?¡±

    At this moment Xiao Ya who is behind them rolls her eyes and asks with a merry smile, ¡°The two of you¡­is it because you have a taboo romantic love? Chen Cai even if you are unable to pick up a girl you cannot take actions on your boss ah!¡±

    Chen Cai instantly exploded and says to Lai Junwen, ¡°Scram! Don¡¯t says nonsense! Big brother, manage this wife of yours!¡±

    ¡°I say Xiao Ya ah¡­¡±

    Lai Junwen turns around with a frown and opens his mouth.

    ¡°Is there any of your matters here! Go to the side!¡±

    Xiao Ya reprimands and Lai Junwen obediently returns back to his seat without saying anything.

    ¡°What the heck! Big Brother! I look down on you!¡±

    Chen Cai gifts his middle finger in anger.

    ¡°Being look down by you is better than being a bachelor¡­¡±

    Lai Junwen faint sentence causes Chen Cai to close his mouth.

    ¡°I will definitely get a girlfriend¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai does a must seed action and Xiao Ya mocks, ¡°You are also able to get one. Why don¡¯t we let our Yoko introduce some of her hometown guys to you¡­this way it can allow you to satisfy your wish to give birth to a mix-blood child.¡±

    ¡°Puuu!¡±

    Liu Yi who is drinking water spits out the water when he hears what Xiao Ya says and sprays it onto Su Junping¡¯s face who is sitting on his left.

    Su Junping innocently wipes his face.

    ¡°Talking about this in your dormitory, other than you, the rest already have a girlfriend.¡±

    Xiao Le also mocks Chen Cai.

    Liu Yi is very shocked, ¡°What do you mean? Su Junping also has a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Second brother, have you forgotten? A few days ago didn¡¯t you bring us to have a meal?¡±

    Su Junping looks at Liu Yi and says, ¡°But you did not talk to her at all¡­she thought that you hated her very much.¡±

    What the¡­did this even happen¡­.

    Looks like a lot of things have happened when I was not in school¡­.

    Xiao Le says, ¡°It is also a miracle that a senior sister from Year Four would like Su Junping¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Did not think that Su Junping actually had a Powerful Sister Complex¡­.¡±

    The girls are chatting with each other endlessly.

    Xiao Feng did not speak at all as she keeps ncing at Liu Yi with a hidden grudge.

    Yoko Nishikawa did not say anything as well as she sits there looking at the textbook, not daring to look at Liu Yi. Really not knowing what she is thinking.

    While they are whispering to each other, the old lecturer continues to talk about his own lesson.

    Like the people say, old lecturers can really bear with it.

    Compared to that hotblooded youngsters, the old lecturers hardly supervise. After all, those who like to study will listen to the lesson. While those who do not, whatever you say will be useless.

    While they are chatting merrily, Chen Cai suddenly secretly transmits over to Liu Yi again.

    {Boss. Since these few days you were a substitute, then let me tell you what happened recently. A few days ago there were people who tried to mess around with theboratory again. They are all spies from foreign countries and I have dealt with all of them.}

    {Mmm¡­looks like the fight still has not ended eh.}

    Liu Yi seems to deeply worried, {Why are they still not shifting theboratory¡­.isn¡¯t the 12 zodiacs research exposed¡­}

    {Although that is what they say, but I have heard from Maki that the current gene beasts are still not perfect. At the very least there is still no directions for realbat. Thus they still need to do more research to find a direction. Right boss. Every night you need to go to theboratory to do a routine inspection. Today is also the same!}

    {Oh? Is that so? What time?}

    {8pm.}

    {Mm, got it.}

    Liu Yi nods his head, looks like Maki does not n to let me off just like this.

    But the dragon gene she injected into me indeed helped me out quite a bit.

    While Chen Cai is still reporting about work-rted stuff, Little Jade¡¯s reminder sounds out.

    {Master, Wang Yuzheng sent an SMS.}

    I¡¯ll be damned, she finally replied!

    Since thest time I rejected her, she became weird. Even though during the Christmas Night her attitude seems to have be slightly better, but returned back to cold very quickly.

    Liu Yi hurries and opens her message and takes a look.

    {I am in the library.}

    The five short words to Liu Yi is enough.

    Cannot wait for the ss to end¡­.

    Liu Yi raises his hand up and says, ¡°Report! Lecturer! I have a stomach ache!¡±

    The old lecturer frowns and looks at Liu Yi like he is looking at a wooden block. Shaking his head he says, ¡°Go then.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, lecturer!¡±

    Liu Yi is not a concern if this old lecturer treats him as a wooden block, currently, Wang Yuzheng is the most important!

    He immediately stands up and walks out of the lecture hall.

    Wang Yuzheng is sitting in the library peacefully looking at a pathology book.

    Although she has entered the math major, Wang Yuzheng is bing more and more interested in medical production.

    She really wishes to be a doctor and treat her mother¡¯s sickness. Recently her mother¡¯s sickness has be even more serious making Wang Yuzheng more and more worried.

    The doctor has said that if the treatment is not in time, she would not be able to live past this year.

    But even if she wastes arge sum of money to treat her, her mother can only live for another 2 to 3 years that¡¯s all¡­.

    This sickness is very strange and the current medical knowledge is unable to do anything.

    Wang Yuzheng believes that she will definitely be able to find the method. I am Wang Yuzheng, I will definitely be able to do it!

 Chapter 471 This time got defeated

    ¡°This book on typhoid sickness theory is a Chinese medicine theory. Although it gives a lot of opinions regarding the origin of the sickness, it is already behind time.¡±

    Just as Wang Yuzheng is about read seriously, a warm voice speaks up beside her.

    Wang Yuzheng lifts up her head from the book and sees a tall handsome guy with a sunshine smile standing in front of her.

    The guy pushes up his spectacles as his eyes behind the spectacles flicker with a smile.

    ¡°Oh? You know about medicine?¡±

    ¡°Humble experience and shallow learning¡­¡±

    The guy is rather modest, but his expression reveals a bit of pride.

    ¡°I am Mu Tianchen. I am trained in western medicine. If you have something that you do not understand you can ask me.¡±

    ¡°No worries. I prefer to research myself.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng tactfully rejects Mu Tianchen. She is able to see a trace of zealotry in the eyes of Mu Tianchen.

    ¡°There are not a lot of junior sisters who like to research medical knowledge.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is one of the famous school flowers in their school. There are few in KeDa who do not know her.

    Mu Tianchen also knows who she is thus he calls her junior sister, ¡°But researching on this thing has not much use. Western medicine is the current era¡¯s strongest medical method. Chinese medicine is a thing of the past. Putting a few strange vegetations together, how could they be as effective as western medicine which is scientifically proven.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng did not say anything, instead, she frowns slightly.

    Although she does not know much about medicine, she is notfortable with how Mu Tianchen criticizes their ancestor teachings on the get-go.

    ¡°That¡¯s why this kind of Chinese medical books are not worth reading. If junior sister is interested, I can rmend to you two¡­¡±

    ¡°Take a look at this book instead.¡±

    Another voice suddenly sounds out causing Wang Yuzheng¡¯s heart to thump before silencing.

    If possible¡­I really do not wish to see this fellow again¡­but, if I do not see him after a long time, I will start to miss him¡­

    Thinking of every sentence he had said to me before¡­.

    Wang Yuzheng, you are really a girl who has failed to live to expectations.

    Liu Yi stands by Wang Yuzheng¡¯s side and ces a book in Wang Yuzheng¡¯s hands, ¡°The things that our ancestors had passed down had saved countless of our grandfather generation, Great-grandfather generation. As a Chinese person, thinking highly of our traditional medical knowledge is our pride and glory.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, right?¡±

    When Mo Tianchen sees Liu Yi he did not retreat. Instead, he snorts in disdain and says, ¡°Just a fighter that¡¯s all. How would you know about profound subjects like medicine? In clinical practice, traditional medicinepletelyck usefulness. Only western medicine is the most effective methods. If you got acute appendicitis I don¡¯t believe that you can rely upon the auxiliary Chinese medicine soup to stick it through.¡±

    ¡°There is no denying that western medicine has its unique superiority.¡±

    Liu Yi only smiles faintly and says, ¡°For some acute symptoms, western medicine has quick effectiveness. For example, acute appendicitis that senior said. Please don¡¯t be mistaken. Although Chinese medicine cannot speedily remove it, based on the nursing methods of a Chinese doctor, appendicitis can be treated. Western medicine has a quick effect, just slice off where the sickness is from. But Chinese medicine is to nurse it, nurse the entire body functions, as well as the three energies. Although appendicitis operation can swiftly remove the diseased portion, because of the operation, it causes a person to loserge amounts of vital energy, causing the body to start aging.¡±

    [TL: have topletely disagree on this point. This author is way to bias.]

    Mu Tianchenughs coldly, ¡°Vital energy? Haha, what a joke, there is no such things.¡±

    ¡°Although science is not able to prove the existence of this thing it does not mean that it does not exist.¡±

    ¡°You are being superstitious.¡±

    ¡°From what I see it is senior who is superstitious of the ignorance of science.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s reply is powerful and does not want to back down.

    Mu Tianchen angrily pushes up his spectacles, ¡°Preposterous arguments, really what a preposterous argument. When a schr meets soldiers, unable to talk reasoning at all.¡±

    [TL: Completely agree on how idiotic the author is currently.]

    ¡°I am only talking sense that¡¯s all. It is fun chatting with senior. Thank you.¡±

    Liu Yi no longer cares about Mu Tianchen and turns around, and says to Wang Yuzheng, ¡°Yuzheng, I have a method for your mother¡¯s sickness. This time around I am looking for you because of this.¡±

    ¡°Real, really?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is originally very confused but when she hears what Liu Yi says, she trembles before staring at Liu Yi in shock.

    ¡°You have a method?¡±

    She has a kind of blind belief in Liu Yi.

    ¡°Of course. I have obtained a miracle elixir from outside. Later you take it and feed your mother. It will be able to cure any sickness.¡±

    Liu Yi recall back then when he let Wenren Qian consume a Vitality Pill, all of her injuries swiftly healed up making him exim in admiration.

    No wonder they are Medical King Valley. The pills that they concocted are indeed powerful.

    Serious injuries were so easily resolved by just a small pill!

    ¡°That is great¡­mother finally can be saved¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng nearly cries out as her eyes turn moist.

    For so many years this has always been an unsolvable knot in her heart and now it can finally be resolved¡­

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Mu Tianchen who is by the side after listening to what they say he is finally unable to hold back and startughing.

    ¡°Miracle elixir? What a joke, do you think that this is a wuxia story? Do you have Nine Flower Gyokuro Pill? ck Jade Broken Paste and the likes?¡±

    Liu Yi did not care about him and says to Wang Yuzheng, ¡°Just now this time when we go back during New Year¡¯s day, I can go along with you to visit aunty.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng nods her head happily with a trace of shyness.

    I keep talking about Liu Yi in front of my mother and caused her to be interested in him. Furthermore, Liu Yi is also Li Biyus¡¯s big sister little brother and saved their district¡­thus mother has always been looking forward to meeting him.

    The past few times he rejected as he has things that he needs to do¡­this time around perhaps she will be able to meet him.

    This¡­this¡­why am I getting nervous¡­Wang Yuzheng you hopeless girl¡­

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    Seeing Wang Yuzheng falling into enemy hands so quickly, Mu Tianchen immediately stands out and says, ¡°How can you let a sick person eat this kind of rubbish thing! Aunty is sick right¡­.¡±

    ¡°You are sick!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng res. She who is usually good-tempered will also turn sensitive when she heard her mother being scolded.

    ¡°Ah no¡­I mean is aunty carrying a sickness right?¡±

    Mu Tianchen nearly ps himself. Usually, he is very alert about propriety but today because he is in a hurry, he did not take note of his wordings.

    ¡°My uncle is the hospital head of a big hospital. He knows a lot of famous doctors. You can tell me aunty¡¯s sickness and I will ask my uncle to help you find a doctor.¡±

    ¡°Thank you but¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng wants to reject but Mu Tianchen insistently says, ¡°Please believe me. It is also because I want to save a person. This is the duty of us doctors!¡±

    Liu Yi smirks in secret, duty? More like an opportunity for you to pick up a girl.

    ¡°I think¡­there is no need to¡­¡±

    ¡°Oi, this guy. Wang Yuzheng has already rejected you, there is no need for you to push it any more okay?¡±

    Liu Yi is also slightly vexed already. If it was really for treating sickness, Liu Yi will definitely help Wang Yuzheng to thank this guy.

    But it is a pity that this senior wants to use this opportunity to pick her up thus there is no need for him to say good things for him.

    ¡°Liu Yi! What you are doing is murdering for money!¡±

    Mu Tianchen says righteous, ¡°Or should I say it is you who has a guilty conscious and not willing to let me help Wang Yuzheng¡¯s mother treat her sickness?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be afraid. If you are really willing to go then go.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders to indicate that he does not care. After all, the one who wasted time is not him.

    ¡°That is good then, where is aunty. Let us go now.¡±

    This Mu Tianchen is quite anxious.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­we are from North Dragon City¡­we n to go back during the Chinese New Year¡¯s holiday¡­¡±

    ¡°This way is also good. I can let my uncle find some help. Yuzheng what kind of symptoms does aunty have? Can you tell me?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng looks at Liu Yi asking for help, while Liu Yi nods his head.

    ¡°Tell him. After all, it is not like we will suffer a loss.¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng can only tell Mu Tianchen who remembers carefully. After which he asked for her handphone number and says with confidence, ¡°Yuzheng rx. Leave aunty¡¯s sickness to me. On New Year¡¯s Day, I will go over to North Dragon City. At that time I will contact you and bring a real doctor and personally pay you a visit. I guarantee you that I will treat aunty!¡±

    Liu Yi roast in his heart, tsk, tsk, after getting the phone number and worming your way into bing friends and even calling her Yuzheng. Why don¡¯t you call her by her family name!

    ¡°Thank you senior¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng nods her head, after sending away this Senior Mu, she finally breathes a sigh of relief.

    She res at Liu Yi and says, ¡°Why do you want to let this seniore along as well¡­¡±

    ¡°He is so enthusiastic about providing medical service, we cannot reject him!¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°After all, I am a good person.¡±

    -giggling sounds-

    Wang Yuzheng instantly smiles, that smile is very pretty causing Liu Yi to be stunned.

    ¡°If you are the only good person then there wouldn¡¯t be any bad people in this world.¡±

    ¡°How can that be. There are still a lot of bad people. But I will protect you¡­¡±

    When Liu Yi says this, Wang Yuzheng is slightly stunned but she swiftly regains back her mind and whispers, ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Liu Yi got a shock, why is this girl angry once again?

    ¡°What is the matter with you? Are you still angry about the matterst time?¡±

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    ¡°Really not?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Then that is good¡­.I thought that you were angry again.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°What the¡­don¡¯t hehe me! You are really angry?¡±

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi is really going mad.

    Girls! Just what kind of creature are you?! Are you born just to torture me?

    I can challenge the righteous path, but I am unable to challenge a girl ah!

    Come with a torrential momentum, unblockable unable to tear apart!

    There is an ancient saying, ¡®Tyrannical government is fiercer than a tiger.¡¯

    But from what Liu Yi sees, this saying should be changed. It should be ¡®Women are fiercer than a tiger¡¯!

    Eh, wrong¡­tigers are too weak¡­right, Women are fiercer than Ao Ri! That is better!

    ¡°If there is nothing then I¡¯ll continue to read my book.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng does not know about Liu Yi¡¯s currentplex thoughts as she sits down and ced her face into the book.

    Liu Yi can only sigh in his heart while looking at Wang Yuzheng.

    Haiz¡­really got defeated¡­.

 Chapter 472 Returning home

    The school days after that incident are calm. Taking advantage of the New Year¡¯s Day holiday, Liu Yi, Wang Yuzheng, Wang Lele and Murong Die are preparing to return back to celebrate.

    While Chen Cai because of the Dragon Group, he has no choice but to continue and stay behind to protect the ¡®secret¡¯boratory in KeDa.

    But Liu Yi feels that Chen Cai is not upset because of it, instead, he bes excited. Because the snake girl has returned to theboratory. This girl is the snake in the 12 zodiacs, and is said to be only second to the dragon. When Liu Yi went to theboratory to undergo checking, he and Chen Cai saw her.

    One must admit that this girl is not bad. She has character and seems to be shrewdish in character. But she is indeed suitable to Chen Cai this guy who has a heavy taste.

    Thus Liu Yi thinks that the reason why Chen Cai stayed behind is to pick up this snake girl.

    Liu Yi apanied Wang Yuzheng and the girls to sit the train back. After being used to using Imperial Sword technique to fly speedily around, when he sat in this transportation device, Liu Yi is not used to it.

    When he got off from the train, he feels like he was released from prison and leads the girls out of the cabin carrying the luggage.

    ¡°It is still the smell of the air at home the best.¡±

    When Murong Die gets off she stretches.

    Her pretty face and beautiful figure instantly attract the gazes of the surrounding guys.

    ¡°How is that possible, North Dragon City¡¯s air is stronger than JingDou¡¯ air.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth twitches as he reminisced of the air of Raising Immortal Pce Hall and World Manor.

    As a cultivation world, the air there is free of pollutants and when breathing it in, there seems to be a sweet smell. That kind of air is impossible to smell in this current era.

    Liu Yi is thinking of in future if he has a chance, he wants to develop a territory in the cultivation realm and live there together with a few girls.

    Wait a minute¡­.. why is it a few girls¡­

    Liu Yi looks at the girls in front of him who are loosening their stiff body as his sight starts to blur.

    These girls, no matter which one of them is enough to make other guys crazy about them.

    Wang Lele is already my private territory, Murong Die and my rtionship is rather ambiguous.

    As for Wang Yuzheng¡­although our current rtionship is quite weird, I believe that someday it will be resolved. After all, there is a shadow-like Mingyue Xuefeng who cannot be seen by others except for me following me everywhere.

    ¡°Miss, I have been waiting for you for a while.¡±

    After arriving from the train cabin, Wang An is already waiting by the car.

    It seems like he knew earlier that there will be a lot of people, thus Wang An especially drove a Lincoln and parks the car outside of the main door to the train station.

    The passersby were all pointing at the sight as they discuss it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned¡­a Lincoln ah¡­damn cool ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Whose car is it. Don¡¯t you think that it is too pretending to be cool parking here?¡±

    ¡°Oi¡­be softer. This is Murong Group¡¯s car¡­you see that girl, isn¡¯t she the Murong Die who often appeared on TV¡­¡±

    ¡°It is really her ah! Wah¡­how envious¡­how nice would it be if I was born in a rich family¡­¡±

    A lot of envious gazesnd on Murong Die.

    While Murong Die is already used to it and gracefully sits into the car.

    ¡°Where are you guys going. Let¡¯s go together. Want to go to my house and y first? My father definitely had ordered the cooks to prepare a table of good food.¡±

    Murong Die beckons Liu Yi and Wang Yuzheng.

    Wang An has already taken the luggage from Liu Yi¡¯s hands and ced into the trunk.

    ¡°I want to go home first¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng says in her unique soft voice, ¡°It had been a long time since I had returned home¡­ I am slightly worried¡­.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, then how about to Liu Yi?¡±

    Murong Die can only turn her head and looks at Liu Yi, her gaze has a type of cannot be denied look.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Come along Brother Xiao Yi, Uncle Murong definitely misses you!¡±

    Wang Lele by the side immediately says causing Liu Yi to have ck lines all over his face.

    What the hell, what does that old fox missing me have anything to do with me!

    ¡°I also need to rush home as well. My mother has called me just now and orders me to immediately return home the moment I get off the train saying that she has some matters that she wants to discuss with me.¡±

    Liu Yi exins. He is also curious why his mother who does not bother about his life suddenly used this method to find him?

    Talking about this doesn¡¯t mother need to work overtime during Chinese New Year Day? Is it because she took leave?

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Murong Die seems to be suspecting him.

    ¡°Of course. Why do I need to lie to you!¡±

    Liu Yiughs bitterly, ¡°Why would I lie about this kind of matter.¡±

    ¡°So that means that you lied to me before regarding others matter eh?¡±

    Murong Die is always smart during this kind of matter and chased for an answer with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Ah, that¡­today¡¯s weather seems to be nice¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost. Immediately board the car now! I¡¯ll send you and Yuzheng back home first!¡±

    Hearing that Liu Yi cannot return home with her, Murong Die seems to be slightly unhappy.

    Liu Yi is at wit¡¯s end, after all, he cannot bother this miss about everything. The four of them sits in the car, no one speaks nor make any sound.

    Wang An also feels that the atmosphere in the car is slightly weird making him who is very talkative not daring to open his mouth. He honestly drives the car and sends Liu Yi who is the closest home.

    ¡°I am here. Go home first tomorrow I will give you girls a call.¡±

    Liu Yi does not have any luggage. He immediately waves goodbye to the girls.

    ¡°Hmph, who cares about your phone call.¡±

    Murong Die rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Uncle Wang drive!¡±

    The car drives off leaving behind a cloud of dust.

    Liu Yi rubs his nose as heughs bitterly in his heart.

    Haiz¡­this missy¡¯s temper is back again¡­I better coax herter¡­

    I am also slightly worried about my mother, what is the matter what made her look for me in such a hurry.

    Returning back to the district that he had separated for a long time, Liu Yi is slightly rueful. Although it feels like he had left for a long time, everything in this ce has not changed at all.

    The district gate is slightly shabby with decorative flowers and shrubs. In the hall, there is a few stone chairs. Usually, there will be a few old men gathering there ying chess. But it is a pity that now is winter, there is probably no old fogeys who have such cold resistance and leisure time.

    Liu Yi stands at the district entrance and takes a deep breath as he pretentiously feels this familiar smell.

    ¡°OK, finish adjusting my state let¡¯s go back home!¡±

    Liu Yi walks up the stairs while Xuefeng by the side also bes emotional.

    {Gods¡­I am going to meet master¡¯s mother¡­so nervous¡­}

    Liu Yi ridicules her, {What the heck, why do you have the appearance like you are going to visit your husband¡¯s parents?}

    {Aiyah¡­this¡­this is almost the same¡­my, my current attire is not really formal right¡­.would they feel that I am too frivolous¡­.}

    Xuefeng suddenly turns bashful as she lowers her head and ys with her shirt edge.

    {What the heck¡­.}

    Liu Yi rubs Xuefeng¡¯s head, {You can rx. They will not be able to see you so even if you walk in butt naked it will be fine.}

    {Ah¡­that¡¯s true¡­}

    Xuefeng suddenly realizes, {Wait a minute¡­.what do you mean by walk-in butt naked¡­master you are so evil! How about I everyday follow beside you naked!}

    {Don¡¯t!}

    Liu Yi immediately stops her weird thoughts, {In the thousands of worlds, perhaps there might be someone who is able to see you!}

    {That is true¡­think it is best to forget it. After all, I am not an exhibitionist.}

    Liu Yi repeatedly warns Xuefeng about a few matters before walking to his house door and took out the keys.

    ¡°You have returned home?¡±

    The moment he walks in, Liu Yi¡¯s mother sticks her head out from the kitchen and eyes her son, ¡°Go and wash your hands and prepare to eat. I have cooked your favorite spare ribs¡­¡±

    When Liu Yi sees his father sitting on the couch smoking, he asks, ¡°I know¡­dad when did you return home?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday.¡±

    Liu Yi and his father are basically a chip of the same block. Inparison, his father is slightly skinnier.

    Liu Yi feels that his father appears to have deep thoughts in his mind. Although the two of them hardlymunicate with each other, Liu Yi decided to ask, ¡°Father you look like you have something on your mind? What is the matter?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s father has always been a man with few words. Now is also the case as he waves his hand and says, ¡°Nothing. You go and eat.¡±

    ¡°Weird¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sensed that the atmosphere is slightly different, it is rare that everyone is able to sit together at the same time but there is something weird.

    ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you say that you have something that you wanted to say to me?¡±

    Liu Yi can only turn his head to the kitchen and looks at his busy mother.

    Although Liu Yi¡¯s appearance is like his father, his eyes follow his mother¡¯s.

    You must admit that Liu Yi¡¯s mother is a beauty when she was young. Although her beauty is worn down by the passing of times, there is still traces of the past.

    Especially her eyes which are the prettiest. Liu Yi sometimes feels very fortunate that luckily he has something inmon with his mother.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mother Wang Yaru pulls out the chair by the table and says, ¡°Zhibing stop smoking already. Come over and eat.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s father always has the habit of being henpecked. When he hears Wang Yaru¡¯s order, he immediately puts out the cigarette and walks over and sit down by the dining table.

    Wang Yaru and Liu Yi sit down and the family of three surrounds the table and starts eating, no one speaks at all.

    Liu Yi feels like he is about to explode from being stifled, just what on earth is going on?

    Xuefeng who is sitting on a chair by the side asks, {I feel like the atmosphere is slightly weird¡­.}

    What the heck is there a need for you to say, I already sense it!

    ¡°You ah have never eaten your spare ribs cleanly.¡±

    When Wang Yaru sees Liu Yi finish the spare ribs, she uses the chopsticks to take the bone over and nibbles the bone clean of meat that Liu Yi did not eat.

    Liu Zibing did not say anything. He only picks out a few spare ribs from the te and pushes them towards Liu Yi while he takes the harder to eat spare ribs to eat.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is suddenly sour. Although he is currently rich he does not dare to tell his family members.

    His mother has always been frugal but she will always buy good things for him first. Father also uses his own unique methods to care for him.

    Maternal love is like the sky while paternal love is like the mountain.

    Liu Yi thinks for a while before finally putting down the bowl and says seriously, ¡°Mother if there is anything just say it first. Otherwise, I really am unable to continue eating.¡±

    Wang Yaru¡¯s face suddenly turns heavy and did not say anything, only her hand that is holding the spare ribs tremble slightly.

    ¡°It is nothing big actually.¡±

    What causes Liu Yi to be surprised is that father is the one who takes the initiative and speaks.

    ¡°In two days time, you follow us to Guangzhou to visit your maternal grandfather.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Author¡¯s note: A lot of people say that Liu Haisheng¡¯s turn bad too suddenly. Actually, I can only say that these friends did not read the book carefully. It is just like a lot of people read till now and still ask who Ai Ling is. If readers re-read the story again, I think that you will be able to see that Liu Haisheng has revealed some clues earlier.

 Chapter 473 Guangzhouâ€™s Wang Family

    ¡°Two dayster follow us to Guangzhou to visit your maternal grandfather¡¯s family.¡±

    Liu Zibing¡¯s sentence nearly causes Liu Yi to fall off his chair.

    ¡°Dad, you are not joking with me right! Didn¡¯t you say that my maternal grandfather died already?!¡±

    Even if he left the human realm for 500 years but Liu Yi still did not forget about this!

    Based on his memories, he recalls that his parents had told him before that his maternal grandparents have died already!

    This is also the reason why for so many years Liu Yi has never gone to meet his mother¡¯s family and is already used to it!

    While his grandfather had died a recently so on his father¡¯s there is still a second grandfather left!

    ¡°Actually we are lying to you. Your maternal grandparents are still well and fine.¡±

    Liu Zibing continues to speak. Although he says it calmly, it causes Liu Yi to be struck by lightning andpletely stunning!

    This haspletely toppled his life view!

    ¡°Father, mother, stop messing around¡­don¡¯t tell me that you would tell meter that I am not your birth child?¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Wang Yaru¡¯s face turns ck and she ps Liu Yi¡¯s head, ¡°Damn child what are you saying! I told you so many times not to watch melodramatic TV shows and you refuse to listen. How did you learn so much nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­is your birth child is good¡­today is really too confusing¡­¡±

    Liu Yi feels that his mind is in a mess.

    ¡°There is a reason why we do not want to tell you.¡±

    Today Liu Zibing seems to wish to talk as he takes out another cigarette and lights it up.

    If it is in the past, if Liu Zibing dared to smoke on the dining table he will definitely be fiercely scolded by Wang Yaru.

    But today seems to be the exception as Liu Yi watches his mother sit by the side and continue eating letting his father smoke.

    ¡°After all we need to go back so there are some matters that you need to know. There is no harm in telling you today.¡±

    As Liu Zibing smokes, he continues to tell Liu Yi some matters that shocks him.

    ¡°Actually your grandfather is also not an ordinary person¡­¡±

    What do you mean?

    Liu Yi instantly bes nervous, don¡¯t tell me that my grandfather is also a cultivator?

    What the heck man is there any need to be so melodramatic?!

    ¡°He fought before in the Vietnam War and killed enemies soldiers. If it was not because of the injuries he received from the battlefield and being discharged from service, he would have been a general rank person by now.¡±

    Liu Zibing flicks his cigarette and continues speaking.

    While Liu Yi lets out a long sigh of relief. Luckily it is not so melodramatic¡­

    ¡°But a lot of his warrades have be generals which caused him to be more or less unconvinced. Thus he is very strict with my upbringing and ced his unfulfilled dream on me his son.¡±

    Liu Zibing sinks into his memories, ¡°I have never told you before but actually I used to be a soldier in the past as well. Furthermore, I had arge potential to rise in ranks until I went to Wang Family and be the guard soldier of Commanding Officer Wang¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­Commanding Officer Wang¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at his mother like he had suddenly understood something.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Li Zibingughs without any bit of bitterness, instead, he is somewhat proud of himself, ¡°Your mother is the daughter of Commanding Officer Wang, the missy of Wang Family. Back then she also looked down on me, this small guard soldier. Hehe¡­but now isn¡¯t she cooking and washing my clothes for me¡­¡±

    ¡°Scram to the side. Old bastard talk seriously about the proper business!¡±

    Wang Yaru res at Liu Zibing fiercely, causing him to immediately wipe off his smile and coughs before saying, ¡°But the people from Wang Family rejected the two of us being together. Talking about this your grandpa and Commanding Officer Wang are life and deathrade-in-arms. For me, this major turning point in life he put down his face and personally went to your maternal grandparent¡¯s house to propose marriage. In the end he got chased out by them.¡±

    Liu Yi is shocked, ¡°Ah? The temper of maternal grandparents are so bad?¡±

    ¡°Get lost¡­why don¡¯t you say about how dad speaks rashly!¡±

    Wang Yaru immediately scolds, ¡°How is that proposing marriage. It is already good enough that my dad did not die from anger!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly bes very interested.

    ¡°Ah? How did grandfather go to propose marriage?¡±

    ¡°Coughs, that¡­is not important. Let me continue the story¡­¡±

    Liu Zibing wishes to avoid the question but Wang Yaru takes over and snorts before telling Liu Yi, ¡°Back then your grandfather when he arrived at Guangzhou, he went to my family and immediately went to the kitchen and took the kitchen knife and pped it on the table. He then says to your maternal grandfather. ¡®Old Wang, today I shall say this. Back then during the war if it WAS not for me, Liu Shuishen you would have lost your arm! Today either you marry thess from your family to my son or return your arm back to me in return!¡¯¡±

    ¡°Pu!!!!¡±

    Liu Yi sprays out the rice that he is eating, what the heck my grandfather is so overbearing!

    ¡°My, my father¡¯s character is indeed slightly anxious¡­¡±

    Liu Zhibing¡¯s face also turns red.

    ¡°That is called slightly anxious? In front of my entire family ah, how was my father able to back off!¡±

    Wang Yaru res at Liu Zibing.

    ¡°That¡­anyways this matter nearly turned bad.¡±

    Liu Zhibing is slightly awkward as he changes the subject, ¡°Later on me and your mother discussed for a while and secretly eloped away in the middle of the night¡­after returning back to North Dragon city we nned to marry first and give birth to you. The general idea is that the Wang Family can only recognize our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°The result was not very good right¡­¡±

    Liu Yi more or less is able to guess the ending. Really did not expect that my parent would actually elope!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the end, we did not expect that everyone in the Wang Family was angry and your maternal grandfather directly dered that your mother and he no longer have any rtionship and she is not allowed to enter the door of Wang Family. As for you, this grandson is not acknowledged by them¡­as for me¡­I am directly wiped off the military roll¡­¡±

    What the heck, the maternal grandparents family are too tyrannical already!

    They are too much!

    Liu Yi is somewhat ufortable, ¡°Then why are we still going back two dayster? I am not going back! After all, I am not acknowledged by them! What for should I go back!¡±

    ¡°Stop throwing tantrums, your maternal grandmother¡¯s body is bing weaker and weaker. The doctor has said that she might not be able to live past this year¡¯s Chinese New year¡­¡±

    Wang Yaru¡¯s voice is slightly hoarse and Liu Yi is able to see her eyes turn red.

    ¡°This is your aunty who told us¡­the people from Wang Family still do not know that we are going back.¡±

    Liu Zibing takes a deep puff and says, ¡°Your maternal grandmother wishes to see your mother¡­as well as to see you.¡±

    He looks at Liu Yi before saying, ¡°Honestly speaking, your maternal grandmother treated me quite well. Back then she did not object. The main point is your maternal grandfather as well as uncle objecting to it. Back then your mother already had an engagement¡­.¡±

    Wang Yaru sneers, ¡°Scram, it is not like I agreed to the engagement. It is that bastard elder brother of mine who agreed to it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Your uncle arranges an engagement with a young master of a bigpany and it feels like he wanted to sell away your mother.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?!¡±

    ¡°Eh, not sell away. Anyways it is like an appropriate match between households.¡±

    Liu Zhibing snorts, ¡°Anyways after your mother married me, your second aunt married that young master.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that everything is messy. The matters regarding maternal grandparents is really messy ah¡­

    ¡°Anyways, two dayster we will go there and take a look.¡±

    Liu Zhibing says and turns silent like Wang Yaru no longer speaking.

    ¡°Fine then¡­I know, I will go.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, since his parents have decided then he will follow.

    ¡°Mm, eat¡­¡±

    The family of three start eating again each thinking about their own things.

    {Did not think that master¡¯s family is so melodramatic¡­too interesting already , hehehe¡­}

    Xuefeng, on the contrary, has nothing to do as she sits there swaying her legs casually and got red by Liu Yi.

    This time around going to maternal grandparents¡¯ house will be a pile of work.

    But before that, I must first help Wang Yuzheng cure her mother.

    After eating. Liu Yi helps his mother wash the dishes before returning back to his room.

    Although he is lying on the bed his ears are still very sharp and can hear his parents chatting in the living room.

    ¡°Suddenly it feels like our son has grown up¡­¡±

    This is Wang Yaru¡¯s voice, ¡°He is different from the past.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­during high school year 3 he was only around 1.7 meters tall¡­.¡±

    Liu Zibing¡¯s voice, ¡°Don¡¯t know what did you feed him when I was not at home. He actually shot up over 1.8 meters tall and is taller than me by a head¡­¡±

    ¡°Scram! What else can he eat, isn¡¯t it just those normal dishes!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mother feigns anger coquettishly, ¡°Luckily he is not like you a shorty! He should be following my side. His uncle is also tall.¡±

    ¡°You dislike me being short?¡±

    ¡°I dislike it for a long time! Always being improper!¡±

    The two of them whisper a few words before returning back to the main question.

    Li Zhibing ask, ¡°But¡­this time around returning back home, are you really mentally prepared?¡±

    ¡°More or less¡­.I also do not know¡­but I still wish to see mother onest time¡­otherwise I will regret it.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­no matter what you do I will support you.¡±

    ¡°Actually at that time the one who will be in difficulty is you¡­.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about. It has been hard on you these few years.¡±

    ¡°Scram to the side. Since you knew that I was in hardship then why are you not resigning from that purchasing agent job of yours! Damn it, these few years I had to bring up Liu Yi and work on my own why you are outside free and easy! Say is there a hussy outside who is attracting you making you unwilling to quit that trash job of yours?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t have! Where did thate out from! How would I dare to find other women!¡±

    ¡°Do not dare to find?! So you mean that I am too fierce and you wish to find but do not dare to?!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. Really not¡­be softer, don¡¯t let Xiao Yi hear this¡­¡±

    ¡°The room¡¯s soundproofing is quite good! You old thing if you are not going to confess honestly then scram to the living room and sleep!¡±

    ¡°Really not ah¡­it is not like you do not know me. The reason why I had not resigned is because I owe that factory director a favour¡­.when I had hit a wall all over the ce, it is him who epted me and gave me a job¡­not that the factory is on the verge of copsing, if I resign like this how can I still be a person¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it is because you are stupid! Liu Yi¡¯s stupidity is also inherited from you!¡±

    ¡°How can you say that¡­how is this being stupid¡­¡±

    ¡°Your entire Liu Family are all idiots¡­¡±

    ¡°So what if I am an idiot, didn¡¯t I still marry you, young missy from Wang Family!¡±

    ¡°Dream on¡­watch me discipline you¡­¡±

    The following chat is not proper already so Liu Yi did not continue to secretly listen.

    Every family goes through its own problem ah¡­.hope that this trip to Guangzhou will be sessful¡­

 Chapter 474 Visiting a sick person

    Within the Cultivation World, there is an immortal mountain. There are rumors that within this immortal mountain hides a very powerful sword cultivator. He was originally one of the sword cultivators of Raising Immortal Pce Hall who had taken part in the counterattack against the Demon Race Army a thousand years ago. Later on, he got defeated by the Demon Race Army and from then on he lives in seclusion in the immortal mountain, never to show his face again.

    This immortal mountain location is very hidden and only a few know of it. If someone enters it by ident, he will be blocked from entering by powerful formations within.

    Thus during the years, other than flowers, birds, fishes, and insects, no other living being has entered before.

    But today is different. A figure wearing ck robes embroidered with nine golden red dragons slowly enters this immortal mountain.

    Within the immortal mountain barrier, there are some formations which arepletely useless against him. He stands at the foot of the mountain and looks at the heavily forested mountain. With a wave of his hands, he instantly clears away the mist covering the mountain.

    Just as the mist is cleared away, a thunderous voice shouts out, ¡°Who is it?! How dare you intrude Mt. Wanzong!¡±

    The ck robe guy raises his head to see arge cliff suddenly opens it¡¯s eye and res fiercely at him.

    Following which the mountain starts trembling as a 30 meters all figure walks down from the mountain peak.

    The enormous figure ispletely formed by the mountain stones. Tree leaves and branches drape over its body like a clothing, hiding the important parts.

    Its voice is like thunder and erupts out from within the mountain.

    ¡°Mountain God eh?¡±

    Facing such a tall and enormous person, the ck robe guy does not seem to have any fear, instead, he calmly ces his hands behind his back and stands there.

    ¡°It is nothing but a low-grade god spirit that¡¯s all and you dare toe out and cause mischief.¡±

    ¡°Idiot! Thou are a mortal! How dare you look down on a mountain god!¡±

    The mountain god flies into a rage as it¡¯s thunderous voice rings out, ¡°If you do not wish to die under my god strength then immediately retreat out of the range of Mt. Wanzong! Otherwise, I shall kill you!¡±

    ¡°s, there are really so many people who like to be a hindrance.¡±

    The ck robe guy sighs before walking towards the mountain.

    ¡°Acting recklessly!¡±

    The mountain god instantly flies into a rage and raises it¡¯s enormous arm and ps down towards the ant-size ck robe person.

    The mountain god¡¯s body is veryrge. Its palm is like the sky copsing down!

    The ck robe guy is calm as he stands there allowing the palm tonds on him.

    -boom!-

    The ground suddenly starts trembling causing the mountain god to tremble as it says fearfully, ¡°This, how is this possible¡­.¡±

    As it sees the ck robe guy standing under its palm using a single hand to receive the mountain god¡¯s attack!

    ¡°Ignorance is nothing wrong.¡±

    The ck robe guy says faintly, ¡°But using your ignorance to challenge me is the biggest mistake.¡±

    He flicks out with a single finger on the enormous palm of the mountain god.

    -boom!-

    The mountain god¡¯s body instantly starts crumbling from the palm onwards. Broken stones start dropping down like rain.

    Just before death, the mountain god howls in grief, ¡°Not possible¡­this is not possible¡­.who on earth are you¡­¡±

    ¡°God.¡±

    The ck robe guy withdrew his own hand and ced it behind his hand before saying faintly, ¡°A verymentable god.¡±

    Surging yellow smoke emits out as the mountain god turns into a pile of broken stone andnds all over the mountain.

    The ck robe guy waves his hand gently and all of the smoke instantly dispersed.

    He walks calmly up the mountain like he is only here for a scenic tour idly strolling around.

    Just now he killed the mountain god with just a gesture, but now the ck robe guy seems to havepletely blended in into nature.

    All kind of beasts, flying insects wander by his side like the ck robe guy is not a person walking around but air.

    There are also some butterflies whichnd on his arms gently pping their wings.

    The ck robe guy continues to walk slowly among the mountain until he finally enters deep into the immortal mountain and reaches a bluish jadeke.

    There is a small pavilion in the center of theke. And a middle-aged guy wearing shabby clothing is sitting in the pavilion.

    By his side is an immortal sword. In his hands is a wine cup as he hums a folk tune while forcing himself to drink.

    Seeing the ck robe guy walking close, the middle-age uncles does not seem to see him as he continues to drink.

    ¡°Sir is indeed very refined. Drinking over thousands of years in this mountain, don¡¯t you feel that it is very boring?¡±

    ¡°The feelings within the wind, even if I taste it for over hundreds of thousands of years I will not find it boring.¡±

    The sloppy middle-aged man once again drinks a cup of wine and says, ¡°You make such a big fuss toe here and even killed a mountain god, only to chat about life with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    The ck robe guy smiles faintly, ¡°It is only that it has been a long time since I had seen sir so I was slightly missing you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You know me?¡±

    ¡°Can be considered so¡­¡±

    ¡°Really strange. I am not familiar with your aura. Why don¡¯t you remove your mask and let me take a look at your face?¡±

    ¡°There is no need. What is the point of a dead person looking at my face.¡±

    ¡°You are here to kill me?¡±

    The sloppy middle-age guy finally ces down his wine cup and looks at the ck robe guy.

    ¡°Naturally. I came here earlier to send sir off free of worries.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, that cannot do. Although I no longer care about this life, I am here to wait for a person.¡±

    The sloppy middle-age guy slowly gets to his feet and lets out a drunken burp, ¡°Before that persones, I do not n to die.¡±

    The ck robe guy smiles and says, ¡°Not a bad thinking, but it is not up to sir.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­if you want to kill me then that will depend on your ability.¡±

    As the sloppy middle-age guy speaks, he suddenly drinks another mouth of wine and then with a wispy intoxication intent, his body sways.

    At that instant, the immortal sword by his side suddenly flies up and is grasped in his hand before shing out an eye-catching sword light.

    ¡°A sword piercing through Kyushu!¡±

    As he mumbles to himself, he reclineszily against the pir of the pavilion while the sword in his hand points towards the ground.

    While a mountain peak behind the ck-robed guy suddenly got sliced into two as the top half slowly slides off andnds among the mountain valley.

    ¡°Sir indeed possess good sword techniques. You are indeed the Wine Sword Immortal that caused the demon race to escape in fear.¡±

    Seeing the ck robe guy standing there safe and sound the sloppy middle-aged man got a shock.

    ¡°How could it be¡­you dodged my sword technique?¡±

    The ck robe guy speaks calmly, ¡°Wine Sword technique is indeed exquisite and mystical but it is not undefeatable.¡±

    ¡°Not possible, eat my sword again, take this move¡­¡±

    The sloppy middle-age guy is about to draw out his sword again when the ck robe guy suddenly appears in front of him and taps on his forehead with a finger.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    The sloppy middle-age guy vomits out blood as an enormous amount of fire qi explodes behind his head and evaporates the entireke behind him.

    ¡°I have already seen sir¡¯s entire Wine Sword technique, so there is no need to see it again. From now on, sir and your Wine Sword technique will thoroughly vanish from this world. Dust to dust, earth to earth. Everything shall turn into air.¡±

    The sloppy middle-age guy falls onto the ground as his immortal sword and wine cupnds by the side.

    ¡°The soul also cannot be left behind¡­¡±

    A fire dragon suddenly flies out from the ck robe guy¡¯s robe andpletely burned the soul of the sloppy middle-age guy into nothing.

    ¡°Apologies¡­.¡±

    After he finished everything, he turns around and walks down the mountain as the immortal mountain once again restores its peace.

    *******************

    After Liu Yi wakes up early in the morning and had breakfast, he says goodbye to his family members before rushing over to Wang Yuzheng¡¯s house.

    Tomorrow I need to go to Guangzhou. So today I must hurry and settle Wang Yuzheng¡¯s mother¡¯s sickness. After all, these are the pills that Huang Mu had given me, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Don¡¯t know after the previous matter how Huang Mu would see me as.

    Now that I have already retreated from the righteous path, and can be said to be enemies with the righteous path. Earlier Huang Mu called me dao brother. Don¡¯t know would he change in the future.

    As for Longxiang Temple and the monk Yuan Tong. After top 4 he had left with the people from Longxiang Temple and did not watch the final fight.

    Liu Yi feels that this group of monks basically do not care about the title of World Number 1 and onlye to thepetition just for fun.

    It is still this group of monks who are greedless, looking at Conceal Sword Pavilion, Immortal Snow Peak and the likes¡­..also there is noparison¡­

    Liu Yi shakes his head as he flies in the sky on his sword while recalling everything that had happened in the World Manor a while back.

    He and Wang Yuzheng did not live far apart. Furthermore with his fast speed, with just a few minutes of flight, he has already flown to the skies of Shantytown.

    Since Red Scarf Army started controlling the underworld of the entire North Dragon City, there is no longer matter such as forceful demolishment anymore.

    Shantytown is stillpletely preserved here waiting for the next steps of negotiation with the developers.

    Usually, Shantytown is rather calm but today it is an exception. Liu Yi sees that outside of Shantytown parks a number of luxurious cars while in front of Wang Yuzheng¡¯s house door stand a few foreign men and women.

    Liu Yi feels that it is strange as he finds a ce without people tond before walking into Shantytown. He walks upstairs and walks to the front of Wang Yuzheng¡¯s house.

    The main door is open and inside stand a lot of people. Wang Yuzheng is sitting by her mother¡¯s bed and beside stands a foreigner wearing western suit who is letting a few girls who are dressed as nurses to use an instrument to take readings of Wang Yuzheng¡¯s mother.

    Mu Tianchen is standing by the side with his arms crossed with a smile and it seems like he is slightly proud.

    ¡°Yuzheng, rx. This is the best doctor that my uncle knows. He is very famous internationally and has cured countless of seriously sick patients. A lot of big hospitals offer him an annual sry of ten million but he rejected them.¡±

    ¡°Thank, thank you¡­.¡±

    Mother Wang is an honest person. Hearing what Mu Tianchen says she says thanks with a weak voice.

    ¡°There is no need to be polite aunty. Yuzheng¡¯s matter is my matter. I will do my best to cure you.¡± He turns around and asks the foreigner, ¡°Mr Charles how is aunty¡¯s condition?¡±

    The foreigner says with fluent Chinese with a frown, ¡°It is really strange¡­the illness of this madam is really unusual¡­in my many years of practicing medicine, this is the first time I had seen it¡­¡±

 Chapter 475 Miraculous medical pill

    Dr Charles ponders for a long time as his tone turns heavy.

    ¡°This matter¡­indeed is thorny¡­¡±

    His sentence causes Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face to change while Mother Wang trembles slightly before letting out a soft sigh.

    Hearing her mother sighing, Wang Yuzheng grabs hold of her mother tightly.

    ¡°Mr Charles, your meaning is¡­¡±

    Mu Tianchen also starts to frown, unable to help Wang Yuzheng? Wouldn¡¯t that ruin my matters?

    ¡°Based on current methods, I am indeed helpless¡­¡±

    Charles shakes his head, ¡°But if the patient is willing, you can move over to my hospital and through our medical treatment methods, we will be able to let the patient live for a few more years.¡±

    ¡°Alsa forget it¡­¡±

    Mother Wang clucks, ¡°I have already lived for so long, there is nothing that I never saw before nor experienced before. There is no need for this set of old bones to continue dragging down the family. The sooner I die the sooner my family can be peaceful.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­don¡¯t say nonsense¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng instantly turns anxious as she hugs her mother tightly while trembling.

    Her eyes have turn red as tears start falling uncontrobly.

    Mu Tianchen hurries and asks again, ¡°There is really no hope? You are a famous doctor internationally ah¡­.¡±

    Charles shakes his head, ¡°Apologies¡­I am helpless¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries, Yuzheng, there is no need for you to worry. I will find other doctors¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sir Mu Tianchen, I am already the most outstanding doctor in this field. Even if you find other doctors, I am afraid that they will give you the same answer.¡±

    Foreigners are very stubborn in this matters. Hearing what this doctor says, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face turn pale.

    ¡°Yuzheng I¡­¡±

    Liu Yi walks in withrge steps as he says coldly, ¡°Enough.¡±

    ¡°You give her hope and now you once again pushed her into despair. Mu Tianchen. Please do not use this matter to chase after Wang Yuzheng again. She is unable to take this kind of harm from you.¡±

    ¡°What, what rubbish are you spouting! I am only wishing to help Yuzheng¡­¡±

    Mu Tianchen¡¯s face flickers between green and purple,pletely bad.

    ¡°Liu Yi you havee¡­¡±

    When Wang Yuzheng sees Liu Yi walking in, she wipes away her tears as she forces out a smile.

    ¡°Aiyah¡­so this is Xiao Yi right¡­quick have a seat, have a seat¡­¡±

    When Mother Wang sees Liu Yi, she hurries and says warmly, ¡°This house is slightly small¡­please don¡¯t despise it¡­¡±

    Because she is bedridden throughout the year, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s house has a smell of medication which is very unpleasant to smell. But Liu Yi does not seem to mind it as he walks over and sits by Mother Wang¡¯s side and says, ¡°Sorry aunty¡­I have been busy all this time and could not find time to visit you¡­¡±

    ¡°How can you say that¡­it has always been you taking care of my girl. It should be me who should be thanking you¡­look at this fellow, he looks so charming.¡±

    Liu Yi feels like Mother Wang is looking at him like she is looking at a son-inw.

    He swallows his saliva and says, ¡°This¡­aunty. There is no need to be so polite. Today other than paying you a visit, I am also here to understand a bit about your sickness.¡±

    ¡°Help me, look at my sickness?¡±

    Mother Wang feels that it is slightly strange. ¡°Didn¡¯t Yuzheng says that you are studying¡­biology right? Why do you know how to help people take a look at their sickness?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, just ayman only and dare you to say that you know how to see a patient.¡±

    Mu Tianchen mocks him by the side.

    Liu Yi did not care about him as he says to Mother Wang, ¡°Aunty it is like this. My family has some medical knowledge passed down by my ancestor¡­although shameful, but I hope that it will be able to help aunty slightly¡­.¡±

    Mu Tianchen continues and says, ¡°Since it is shameful then do not take it out. What if you cause the sickness of Mother Wang to re up.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot be bothered by him, does this fellow knows the meaning of modesty?

    ¡°Sure, not a problem. After all, there is nothing much you can help.¡±

    Mother Wang clucks, ¡°I am already a set of old bones. Life and death are up to fate and riches and honor is in the sky. As long as my daughter is okay everything is fine with me.¡±

    ¡°Aunty don¡¯t say this. Let me take a look first.¡±

    By the side, Charles asks, ¡°Do you need me to give you the data?¡±

    He is rather interested in the ancestor or medical teaching that this Chinese guy is talking about.

    ¡°Thank you, but I have my own methods.¡±

    After all, it is a kind intention from him, thus Liu Yi politely nods his head at Charles before gently cing his fingers on Mother Wang¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Oh, you also know how to read a pulse? Although I do not know traditional medicine I am still able to see that your posture ispletely unprofessional!¡±

    Mu Tianchen mocks, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are just acting around!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is slightly annoyed as she uses her forever soft tone and says, ¡°Senior Mu, can you please speak less.¡±

    Since Wang Yuzheng say so, Mu Tianchen¡¯s face turns ck as he stops speaking anymore.

    Liu Yi indeed is acting. Although he did not press on Mother Wang¡¯s vein, his Immortal Qi already entered Mother Wang¡¯s body and checks the condition of her body.

    With this check, Liu Yi realize that Mother Wang¡¯s body meridians havepletely aged till they have deformed beyond recognition!

    Furthermore, the most important point is her kidney failure is very serious. No wonder Charles is also helpless. Kidney failure this bad is scarier than any other terminal illness.

    It does not belong to a disease, instead, it belongs to the failing of a human¡¯s organ. This kind of aging is a natural rule. Born, age, sick and death. Even if you have a stronger medical method you will not be able to go against the natural rule.

    But to Liu Yi, this is not any major problem. Being a cultivator is already going against the natural order. A human fighting against the heavens.

    While the pills that Medical King Valley concerted is naturally the same. Vitality pills, regrowing flesh and the like are naturally stories from myths.

    When Liu Yi thinks to here he withdraws his finger and says to Mother Wang, ¡°Aunty rx. It can be cured.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng instantly bes excited as she asks, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi ah¡­.you are not trying to make aunty happy right¡­¡±

    Mother Wang also does not believe it. Even the famous doctor said that there is no cure how could this little kid have a method?

    Charles is also shocked, this kind of sickness can be treated? Then it can be termed as a miracle in medical history!

    Mu Tianchen sneers and says, ¡°Stop joking around. Even Mr Charles is unable to treat it how is it possible for you to treat it? Who are you kidding?¡±

    ¡°In this enormous world, there is not impossible.¡±

    Liu Yi nces at Mu Tianchen before saying, ¡°Every matter is not absolute. There is always a way to solve you. You guys not having it does not represent that I do not.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, then I want to see how are you going to treat her.¡±

    Mu Tianchen crosses his arms like he is going to watch a joke.

    ¡°Aunty I have a miracle pill passed down by my ancestors. You eat it. After eating it you will immediately be fine.¡±

    Liu Yi takes out a Vitality pill. With this pill, it is enough to let Mother Wang have a second spring¡­ah wrong it is reborn.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Mother Wang is also suspicious as she stretches out her weak and thin hand, trembling as she takes the pill.

    ¡°Haiz, really is a pill. You think you are selling Vigorous Pill is it?¡±

    Mu Tianchen startsughing, his entire face filled with mocking.

    ¡°This friend, giving a sick person random stuff random stuff is not right.¡±

    Charles cannot help but reminds, ¡°I wish to know what is theposition of this medicine.¡±

    ¡°Even if I tell you, you will not understand it. Anyways aunty if you believe me you just eat it.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah aunty you cannot eat random medicine. You might really die from it.¡±

    Mu Tianchen by the side says, ¡°Don¡¯t believe in the nonsense that this fellow tells you. He ispletely an outsider in medical techniques. Hmph, medical knowledge passed down by ancestors, miracle pills really what a joke.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng looks at her mother suddenly not knowing what she should do.

    ¡°Aunty you cannot eat it¡­if something bad happens then it¡¯ll be bad.¡±

    Mu Tianchen keeps ranting on.

    On the other hand, Liu Yi did not say anything. He only looks at Mother Wang and his gaze gives people a type of strength.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes follow his mother, Wang Yaru and is very pretty to look at. Especially after he returned back from Asura Realm, within his eyes appears a hidden depth, like a deepke.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll eat it.¡±

    Mother Wang suddenly swallows the pill and says with a smile, ¡°Anyways I am already like this. It will not get even worse than now¡­¡±

    ¡°You really dare to you ah. Gods¡­.¡±

    Mu Tianchen is frightened, ¡°Hurry send her to the hospital. Help her wash her stomach out¡­¡±

    While he is shouting, Mother Wang suddenly trembles and closes her eyes scaring everyone.

    This can¡¯t be right, she really eaten wrong things?!?!

    Wang Yuzheng is very shocked as she hugs her mother while shouting, ¡°Mom, mom are you really okay? Please don¡¯t scare me¡­¡±

    Mu Tianchen instantly starts shouting at Liu Yi, ¡°Finished, this time it is really finished! Why the hell are you showing off for! This time around it is really finished! Quickly send her to the hospital!¡±

    A few nurses immediately help Mother Wang check her body.

    Liu Yi stands to the side calmly with self-confidence.

    Just as the house is about to copse from the mess, Mother Wang suddenly calms down before opening her eyes with is very clear and bright.

    ¡°Mom, mom how are you? Don¡¯t scare me please¡­¡±

    ¡°I am fine¡­¡±

    Mother Wang suddenly starts to sit up slowly before stretching out her legs from the nket and under the stunned gaze of the crowd gets off the bed and stands up.

    Charles and Mu Tianchen¡¯s eyes nearly pop out. Especially Charles who really does not dare to believe in what he is seeing.

    ¡°Wow¡­my gods¡­.my gods ah¡­.this is definitely a miracle¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­you, you are able to walk?!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s voice is trembling from joy.

    ¡°Talking about this, this is really strange¡­I suddenly got strength¡­¡±

    Mother Wang spins two rounds as her face turns red, full of youth and very energetic, ¡°I feel that my body is really rxed¡­like I have be twenty years younger¡­¡±

    Liu Yi starts smiling, how could you not be younger by twenty years. This pill directly gives Mother Wang¡¯s body a new vitality. Now her bones are no different from a 30 years old person.

    Mother Wang swiftly transforms into a different person. Currently, the sickness and age on her face haspletely disappeared. Now her face is filled with vitality and smiles.

    ¡°Aiyah¡­Xiao Yi this medicine of yours is really good¡­¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.thank you¡­¡±

    While Wang Yuzheng directly lunges over and hugs Liu Yi, and kisses him on his face.

 Chapter 476 Golden Dog Poop

    Wang Yuzheng gifting Liu Yi a kiss is a very big strike to Mu Tianchen.

    He stands by the side nkly like he had been given the death penalty.

    Seeing her daughter being unreserved in his manner, Mother Wang did not say anything, instead, she is all smiles.

    When she looks at Liu Yi, it is like she is looking at her son-inw.

    Seriously speaking, her gaze is giving Liu Yi the creeps.

    ¡°This friend I beg you. Please take me as your disciple!¡±

    As for Charles, he grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s arm and starts begging sincerely, ¡°Your medical technique is really too miraculous let me expand my horizons¡­.¡±

    ¡°You are overpraising¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this foreigner is rather enthusiastic. It would be better if he sprays some cologne on himself first¡­

    ¡°Not over praising, not over-praising at all! This kind of medical technology is like god has descended!¡±

    Seeing Mother Wang¡¯s new data. Charles does not dare to believe what he is seeing.

    ¡°Mr Charles right¡­.I am really sorry, this medical technique that is passed down by my ancestors is actually solely relying on the help of pills. The pills that we have is passed down generation by generation, I myself is also not clear on theposition of the pill¡­so, there is no need to mention bing my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Real, really not able to ¡­¡±

    ¡°Really unable to¡­I am really sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Alsa what a pity¡­¡±

    Charles is regretful. He takes out a name card from his pocket and passes it to Liu Yi with both hands.

    ¡°Bear Liu¡­this is my name card. In the future if you have any problemse and find me¡­.things regarding medicine you can find me. If I can help, I will definitely help!¡±

    ¡°Okay thank you.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that this foreigner is rather cute, thus he epted his name card.

    The moment he takes the name card, Little Jade immediately records the information of the card into her database.

    ¡°Since there is no longer any matter then we shall leave first and not disturb you guys anymore.¡±

    Seeing that there isn¡¯t any need for him regarding this matter Charles brings his nurses and leave.

    Mu Tianchen crestfallenly follows behind and leaves in resentment.

    But his heart is ufortable. Is that pill that Liu Yi possessed so miraculous? Cannot¡­I must think of a way to get hold of the pill and see what is theposition inside!

    Liu Yi sits in Wang Yuzheng¡¯s house for a while and had lunch after Mother Wang insists on having a lunch with him before finally leaving.

    Just as he steps out of the district he immediately sees a luxurious car park outside.

    Mu Tianchen walks out from the car and waves towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi ignores him and walks in another direction like he did not see him.

    ¡°Wait a minute, junior¡­Mr Liu!¡±

    Mu Tianchen bes anxious as he runs over and blocks in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Mr Liu, don¡¯t leave in a hurry first¡­I have a matter to ask of you, a matter to ask of you¡­¡±

    ¡°You and I do not have anything to discuss.¡±

    Liu Yi frowns. Towards Mu Tianchen he does not have any good opinion of him.

    Mu Tianchen hurries and says, ¡°Mr Liu don¡¯t be anxious¡­actually I have a business to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°What business? I am a student what business could you discuss with me?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.Mr Liu there is no need to be modest¡­right my family is actually the Heaven Chinese Medicine Manufacturer¡­¡±

    ¡°Heaven Chinese Medicine Manufacturer?¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this name he frowns.

    Heaven Chinese Medicine Manufacturer name is very resounding!

    It is the number 1 number 2 medicine manufacturer in China. A lot of medicine that follows into the cities are produced by thispany.

    A few years ago didn¡¯t Heaven Chinese Medicine Manufacturer became famous because of a health product got into an ident?

    This health product was very famous back then. There was an advertisement for it daily and became the essential gift to elderlies during Chinese New Year.

    It can be said that the higher you go, the risk it higher. In the end, people found that this medicine has a type of hormone ingredient within and in the end nearly caused Heaven Chinese Medicine Manufacturer to bankrupt.

    After which Heaven Chinese Medicine Manufacturer spent arge sum of money to settle this matter¡­but theirpany¡¯s fame is no longer asrge as in the past. The health product that allowed them to earn more than they can spend nearly caused them topensate their entire fortune!

    Mu Tianchen¡¯s father is Heaven Chinese Medicine Manufacturer¡¯s in charge.

    Mu Tianchen looks at Liu Yi anxiously and asks, ¡°What I want to say is¡­.can you sell me the medicine form of the pill to me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Medicine form? Didn¡¯t I said already that I do not possess this thing!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly understands Mu Tianchen¡¯s thoughts and immediately rejects.

    ¡°No worries¡­how about you sell me that pill of yours is also fine¡­¡±

    The effect of the pill, Mu Tianchen has seen it personally.

    A thing that is able to cause Charles to be so crazy¡­how could it be anything bad!

    ¡°Eh? You want to take it to save a person?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly.

    ¡°Ah¡­.yes, that¡¯s right¡­my grandfather had to frequently be hospitalized and his body is bing weaker and weaker¡­¡±

    My Tianchen¡¯s nose suddenly turns sour as his eyes turn red and cries, ¡°I, this grandson have found a lot of doctors¡­but none of them are able to help ¡­.I, I love my grandfather very much¡­..so¡­.Mr Liu can you be kind-hearted and sell me 1¡­1 is enough.¡±

    Liu Yi wants tough in his heart, this fellow acting is quite good.

    If it is not for Little Jade who had taken out the data for Heaven Chinese Medicine Manufacturer allowing me to know that his grandfather had already died. I would have really believed him.

    Tears, really used to lie to people.

    Looks like what this fellow wants is to obtain the pill and research theposition within afterward.

    How could the pill that is concerted by Medical King Valley be researched out by you guys so easily?

    Although Liu Yi¡¯s heart is like a mirror without moving or making a sound he transmits over some instructions to Xuefeng by the side.

    Xuefeng nods her head before disappearing.

    ¡°How is it¡­Mr Liu¡­¡±

    ¡°This..although my family has a saying ¡®Doctor has a parent¡¯s heart. Saving a person is like saving a fire¡¯.¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to consider, ¡°But to be honest I am only left with two of this pill¡­.one was just given to Wang Yuzheng¡¯s mother and the other is for rainy days¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr Liu, I¡¯m begging you Mr Liu. My grandfather is nearly not going to make it. I do not wish to lose my grandfather¡­he loves me the most¡­¡±

    Mu Tianchen cries as he begs, ¡°I beg you¡­I am willing to spend arge sum of money to buy it¡­¡±

    He runs over to the car and open the trunk, and takes out a briefcase.

    ¡°There is 200 thousand instead here. I am willing to spend 200 thousand to buy the pill to save my grandfather¡¯s life!¡±

    Liu Yi asks curiously, ¡°The cash you carry on hand is quiterge ah.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­this way, this way is safer¡­¡±

    Mu Tianchen does not dare to say that this sum of money is what he had just withdrawn from the bank.

    His family lets him use this sum of money is to buy a few prescriptions from a small medicine manufacturer. And this medicine manufacturer is in North Dragon City.

    Other than studying medicine, Heaven Chinese Medinice Manufacturer¡¯s in charge would let his son go and carry out somepany-rted matters to train him a bit. Hoping that he will be able to take over him in the future.

    But Mu Tianchen feels that instead of buying over those medicine forms why doesn¡¯t he buy the miracles pill in Liu Yi¡¯s hands!

    With this miracles pill, Heaven Chinese Medicine Manufacturer will definitely be able to rise once again!

    Mu Tianchen begs once again ¡°Mr Liu¡­I am begging you¡­ can you save my grandfather this one time based on my filial piety¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­.since this is the case then I shall sell it to you.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs as he takes out a small pill bottle.

    Mu Tianchen¡¯s eyes brighten up. That¡¯s right it is this small pill bottle! It is the same as the one that Liu Yi took out in Wang Yuzheng¡¯s house earlier!

    ¡°There is only one pill left inside. Here take it. Hope that your grandfather will get better.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you very much!¡±

    Mu Tianchen is about to turn silly from joy. He passes the briefcase filled with money to Liu Yi as he takes the pill bottle smiling.

    Liu Yi turns away and looks at Xuefeng by the side and transmits over, ¡°What did you add inside the bottle?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, dog poop. Freshly passed out one.¡±

    Xuefeng flutters her eyes at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi nearly starts sweating.

    Fine then¡­ Xuefeng is ruthless¡­

    Just now his instructions to Xuefeng is to ask her to secretly take away the pill within and remove the topyer of the pill, and add some other stuff within theyer. Then he will sell this fake Vitality Pill to this greedy fellow.

    But he did not expect that¡­Xuefeng would be so mischievous! She stuffed dog poop inside¡­.

    Looks like Mu Tianchen will be very happy¡­

    Looking at Mu Tianchen who is thanking him profusely and walks away like he had obtained a treasure which is dog poop. Liu Yi really wishes tough.

    Selling dog poop for 200 thousand¡­this business is really too good. It is definitely dog poop made of gold.

    As he walks back he starts to feel apprehensive in his heart.

    Mu Tianchen causes him to have a small thought.

    Within Medical King Valley¡¯s miracle pill, Liu Yi can go and try manufacturing medicine.

    Vitality Pill and Soul returning Pill are both very powerful miracle pills. Although Liu Yi does not know theposition of the pill but as long as he is able to get Huang Jie over then it WILL be okay¡­after all Huang Jie is an eighth-grade alchemist!

    But now I am no longer in the righteous path¡­wanting to invite Huang Jie down the mountain will be slightly difficult¡­

    But to earn money¡­ah wrong, to benefit mankind, to benefit the society¡­I will find a Way to secretly pay Medical King Valley a visit.

    After deciding on this n, Liu Yi gives Chen Dahai a call and let him first prepare the procedures to open a medicine manufacturerpany.

    ¡°Boss¡­these procedures is rather troublesome¡­¡±

    Chen Dahai¡¯s voice seems to be slightly awkward.

    ¡°Oh? If it is too troublesome then forget it.¡±

    ¡°Hehe..Boss I am only joking around. You have connections with the higher-up so this little matter is nothing much. Rx I will go and settle it immediately you just watch me!¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be in a hurry. Remember to discuss with Zhou Ziying.¡±

    ¡°Rx!¡±

    After handing over thepany to Zhou Ziying and Chen Dahai, Liu Yi is at ease with it.

    Don¡¯t use people if in doubt. If use the person then do not doubt. This is Liu Yi¡¯s philosophy.

    But currently it is not time to be concerned about this matter¡­tomorrow is the trip to Guangzhou¡­I¡¯m afraid that is the problem I am most concerned in.

    Going down south¡­.it is not my territory ah¡­should I consider letting Red Scarf Army to also start moving south?

 Chapter 477 Mix feeling returning home

    Guangzhou and North Dragon City are quite far away from each other, especially their temperature difference.

    Originally he was wearing a thickyer of winter coat but when he reaches Guangzhou, their entire family already removed their winter coat and is wearing a thin cotton attire.

    While on the train, Liu Yi has already inquired about Red Scarf Army news regarding the south.

    Chen Dahai is rather surprised by Liu Yi¡¯s question.

    {Boss, we have already gone down south ah! Oh right¡­at that time you were not around and Red Scarf Army had no leader and also we just recruited arge number of new people, and was very messy. So under Xiao Guanzi rmendation to scatter the attention of the gang we have already start fighting on all side. Currently in the north other than Jingdou which is notpletely conquered, Sanya region in the south where we have not entered yet, basically the entire country has the influence of our Red Scarf Army. Guangzhou is also the same. Thinking back the gangs in Guangzhou is very tough. In the end, to deal with them we had to dispatch Scarlet Cloth Guards!}

    {Very good¡­you guys did well. This is making me feel remorseful¡­}

    Liu Yi recalls back then when Immortal Fox Sister left, he basically stopped caring about Red Scarf Army and tossed the entire thing to Chen Dahai to deal with it.

    {Haiz, boss what are you saying all this for! Red Scarf Army is originally yours. Scarlet Cloth Guards are elites who were personally groomed by you! Rx boss, as long as darkness exists Red Scarf will not fall! There wille a day where our Red Scarf Army banner will be all over China!}

    After having a few small chats with Chen Dahai, Liu Yi finally hangs up.

    Looks like Red Scarf Army expanded far beyond my imagination. Hope that this time around going to Guangzhou, it be best if I have no need to activate the strength of Red Scarf Army.

    After sitting the train for another day, Liu Yi and his parents have finally reached Guangzhou.

    No one came to fetch them so they have to line up at the train station for a long time before they manage to board a taxi and proceed towards Guangzhou Military Courtyard.

    On the taxi, Liu Zhibing seems to be unable to stand it as he asks, ¡°Yaru¡­¡±

    ¡°Father¡¯s big 70¡­.is it suitable for us to gift this?¡±

    ¡°What about it. Our family does not have money and we had spent quite a bit to buy this thing okay.¡±

    Wang Yaru rolls her eyes at her husband.

    ¡°Grandfather¡¯s big 70 birthday?¡±

    [TL: This big birthday is only after the age of 50 and every 10 years so it is only celebrated on 60, 70, 80, 90 and so forth¡­ It is to signify they live a long life basically because in the past few people lived for so long.]

    Liu Yi says in his heart, the two of you are hiding too many things from me okay! Only when we reach then you tell me! If you told me earlier I would¡¯ve settled this present matter?

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­this time around wee back can also be considered as celebrating your grandfather¡¯s birthday¡­¡±

    Wang Yaru touches the head of her son.

    Liu Yi feels that his mother¡¯s hand is slightly cold and is able to see that although his mother looks calm, she is actually very nervous.

    Is this the rumored mixed feeling returning home?

    Liu Yi ask curiously, ¡°So what is the present that you had prepared?¡±

    ¡°Your mother and donated a sum of incense money to request for this amulet which is for longevity and safety.¡±

    As Liu Zhibing speaks, he shakes his head like he does not believe in this kind of gods and ghosts matter.

    ¡°This amulet is blessed by the master! It is not something that anyone is able to request for!¡±

    Wang Yaru res at her husband, ¡°In North Dragon City a lot of influential officials also went to request for an amulet like this and it is very effective!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. If these are effective then is there any need for The People¡¯s Army as well The People¡¯s Police.¡±

    Liu Zhibing seems to be not willing to back down from this point.

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I will not quarrel with you about this point. Xiao Yi ah,ter when you see maternal grandfather and grandmother, uncles and aunties, remember to greet them first do you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I will do my best.¡±

    Liu Yi is most afraid of this matter. Obviously, I have never seen them before and I still need to go and greet them first warmly¡­

    If you do not go and greet them warmly people will say that this child had no upbringing or not quick-witted enough, to be done for and the likes¡­

    But I have fucking not seen this bunch of rtives before! How the hell can I be warm and enthusiastic with them!

    Liu Zhibing snorts and says, ¡°No worries, Xiao Yi at that time if you decide if you want to greet them. Even if you greet them, they might not care about you.¡±

    ¡°You old thing can you teach something good!¡±

    Wang Yaru ps her husband, ¡°You as well! Keep away this temper of yours! With great difficulty we returned back, can you try to alleviate the family rtionship?!¡±

    ¡°I will do my best as well¡­¡±

    As the father, his reply is the same as his son.

    Wang Yaru sighs helplessly before keeping quiet.

    The capital of Guangzhou is not small. The military courtyard that Wang Yaru¡¯s father lives in is quite far away.

    The taxi trip took nearly an hour before finally reaching.

    Wang Yaru is the first to alight. After rearranging her attire as well as helping Liu Zhibing and Liu Yi neaten up, she brings them and walks towards the military courtyard.

    At the main door of the military courtyard stands two guard soldiers holding guns not moving like statues.

    ¡°How are you. I am Commanding Officer Wang¡¯s daughter Wang Yaru, please let me go in.¡±

    Wang Yaru says to the two guard soldiers.

    The guard soldier shakes his head and says stiffly, ¡°Apologies, please take out your identification proof.¡±

    ¡°This¡­I am the daughter of Commanding Officer Wang, Wang Yaru. You see this is my ID¡­¡±

    Wang Yaru hurries and takes out her ID and shows the guard soldiers.

    ¡°Apologies we only recognize entrance and exit permits.¡±

    The two guard soldiers continue to reject.

    ¡°Ah, what should I do¡­¡±

    Wang Yaru starts to be nervous.

    ¡°Give Xiao Ran a call and ask her toe and fetch us.¡±

    Liu Zhibing knows how dead people who are soldiers be thus he reminds.

    ¡°Ah, right, right¡­at this time Xiao Ran is definitely at home.¡±

    Wang Yaru brightens up as she takes out her handphone and gives her second sister a call.

    Very quickly a woman who looks very simr to Liu Yi¡¯s mother hurriedly walks out to the main door.

    ¡°Big sister, sister-inw. When did you guys arrive why didn¡¯t you give me a call earlier!¡±

    Wang Yaru hurries and pulls Liu Yi in front of her, she pets his head and says, ¡°Xiao Yi greet your second aunt.¡±

    ¡°Second, second aunt¡­¡±

    Seeing this woman¡¯s appearance, Liu Yi feels rather unfamiliar.

    ¡°Aiyah, Xiao Yi has grown so big¡­¡±

    Second Aunt happily looks at Liu Yi before sighing in sorrow, ¡°In a blink of an eye it has been so many years¡­.big sister¡­you have aged¡­¡±

    ¡°We have all aged.¡±

    Wang Yaru gives a bitter smile, ¡°Xiao Ran ah, help us talk to the two soldiers and let us go in.¡±

    Wang Yaran immediately says to the two guard soldiers, ¡°These two brothers. This is my big sister and her family. Let theme in.¡±

    ¡°Apologies, please show your entrance and exit permits.¡±

    The two guard soldiers shake their head.

    ¡°This, this¡­what should we do¡­¡±

    Wang Yaran also bes anxious, ¡°The entrance and exit permits must be stamped by our father to be effective¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Wang Yaru and Liu Zhibing look at each other. After traveling so far toe to Guangzhou and in the end they are unable to enter the door are we going to have to go back crestfallen like this?

    Looking at the two guard soldiers who are like door guard, the three of them do not have any method.

    ¡°These two big brothers, I feel that sometimes soldiers also should be slightly flexible a bit.¡±

    At this moment Liu Yi suddenly walks forward and stands in front of the two soldiers with his back to Wang Yaru. He secretly takes out credentials and hinted slightly.

    The two soldiers trembles as their hand are about to lift up to salute but Liu Yi stops it.

    The two soldiers turn their head to the side and pretend that they did not see Wang Yaru and Liu Zhibing.

    ¡°Looks like the two big brother soldiers are easy to talk with ah!¡±

    Liu Yi clucks and turns around and says, ¡°Come on father, mother, second aunt. We can go in.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay¡­¡±

    Wang Yaran is slightly shocked. When were these two soldiers so easy to talk to?

    Liu Yi¡¯s parents also feel that it is weird but they are unable to think of the reason.

    But like they are afraid that the two soldiers would regret, the three of them hurries in.

    Because this time around they are here to visit only, Liu Yi and his parents did not bring any luggage. They only bring a small backpack which is filled with some clothing and daily necessities.

    When they reach the door of Wang Family, it is a three-story tall white building.

    Wang Yaran opens the door and brings Wang Yaru and her family in.

    The interior hall of the building is very wide and the decorations are very simple.

    When they walk in, the hall is already filled with people causing Liu Yi to feel his eyes is blurry.

    The center of the hall is an old man wearing army attire and looks very capable.

    By his side sits a lot of men and women. Some of them look simr to his mother, there is no need to ask, they must be his uncles and aunts.

    ¡°Yaru? it is you? Why did youe back?¡±

    When Wang Yarues back, it did not bring joy to the people in the room.

    Instead, everyone looks at Wang Yaru in unexpectedness.

    Liu Yi notices that the old man¡¯s gaze turns cold and snorts.

    A young and pretty woman who is around 30% simr to his mother dressed in luxurious clothing says ¡°You still got face toe back? Before father gets mad scram away!¡±

    ¡°Yaru please go away. This family do not wee you. Today is father¡¯s big 70. Please do note back and make this family feel stifled.¡±

    This time around the person who speaks is a tall and skinny guy in a western suit. He looks schrly but his voice contains a trace of nontolerant rejection.

    Wang Yaru¡¯s expression turns ugly but she forcefully smiles and says, ¡°Third sister, big brother¡­I am also back to congratte father¡­¡±

    Liu Yi secretly shakes his head, this family is filled with rejection against us.

    As for everyone here, looking at their gaze, there is no bit of joy or even a bit ofpassion.

    Towards their own daughter¡­is this, considered a family?

    At this moment a fashionably dressed middle-aged woman sitting on the left sofa sneers and says, ¡°You are already no longer a person from Wang Family right?¡±

    The guy by her side immediately secretly pushes her slightly.

    ¡°Wang Jingfeng why the heck are you pushing me for! Am I not saying the truth?!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ya¡­you, would you die if you do not speak¡­¡±

    ¡°You are good ah Wang Jingfeng. Not only do you not help me, but you also help the outsider to teach me a lesson?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! All stop quarreling!¡±

 Chapter 478 The Wang Family

    ¡°Quiet! All of you stop quarreling!¡±

    The old man sitting at the head suddenly roars in anger, ¡°Scram if you are going to be noisy!¡±

    Liu Yi opens Little Jade and pulls out the information on Wang Family.

    As the famous Wang Family, their information is very easy to find.

    At this moment Liu Yi is able to see above each person¡¯s head is their name as well as a brief summary of their data.

    Just now the two people who were quarreling is Wang Jingfeng and his wife, Hu Xiaoya. Although second uncle Wang Jingfeng is from a military family, his body is weak with a lot of sicknesses thus he is unable to be a soldier. Furthermore, from young he was pampered by his mother and until now he is still able to enjoy life without working and rely on his parents to live till now.

    His wife, Liu Yi¡¯s second aunt Hu Xiaoya is a crafty woman who always wished to have a share of the Wang Family fortunes.

    Looks like the reason why she is against my mother is because she is afriad of mothering back to get a share of the family fortunes. Pei!

    As for the western suit guy, he is my big uncle Wang Jinglei who joined the army early andter on he was discharged from the army and entered sea trading, which has some achievements. He is a pack of rogues with the Young Master Li Shangdong who is from the richest family, Li Family, in Guangzhou and forced my mother into a marriage with Li Shangdong.

    Looking at the luxurious woman, she is my little aunt, Wang Yali who is the youngest daughter of Wang Family who has married Li Shangdong.

    This group of people¡­.none of them have a good attitude towards my mother!

    As for the old man who rages, he is Wang Jianguo who is my grandfather, the Commanding Officer of China.

    The moment he got mad everyone does not dare to make any noise.

    ¡°Those who have arrived are guests. Since they havee then receive the guests nicely.¡±

    Those who have arrived are guests¡­..

    Liu Yi feels that these words are very ear-piercing.

    Wang Yaran feels that the atmosphere in the hall is slightly awkward, thus she pulls Wang Yaru and says. ¡°That¡­sis,e upstairs with me to see mother.¡±

    But Wang Jianguo snorts and says, ¡°Wife¡¯s body is not well. It is not suitable to see outsiders. The two of you going up is enough.¡±

    This sentence causes Liu Zhibing to stop walking.

    Looks like in Wang Jianguo¡¯s heart, he is still bearing a grudge towards the Liu Family.

    Liu Zhibing bears with the difort and nods his head towards Wang Yaru and says, ¡°Then I¡¯ll sit here. Yaru you go up.¡±

    Wang Yaru is worried about her mother. Giving Liu Zhibing a sorry look, she follows Wang Yaran upstairs.

    Liu Zhibing brings Liu Yi to find a corner to sit down.

    The surrounding atmosphere is very stiff causing Liu Yi to be very unhappy.

    ¡°Come have a sit while you wait for your mother¡­when shees down we shall leave¡­¡±

    Liu Zhibing is able to see that his son is out of sorts. When is he himself not like this as well.

    ¡°Forget it father. You take a sit. I will be fine standing.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms as he stands by the side and says with a voice just clearly enough for everyone in the hall to hear, ¡°This is not my house. It is ufortable if I sit down.¡±

    This sentence attracts the attention of everyone in the hall.

    Liu Zhibing¡¯s face changes, howe my son is even more stubborn than me!

    Wang Jianguo raises his head and looks at his grandson and asks with a faint frown, ¡°What are you saying? I did not hear clearly. Say it again.¡±

    Not angry but dignified!

    This old general who has taken part in Vietnam War also has this aura!

    But in front of Liu Yi who is used to seeing people with stronger aura, it is nothing much.

    He stands there firmly and says, ¡°Old man Wang, seeing that you are already so old, perhaps your ear might not be able to hear clearly. No worries seeing that you are old I will repeat again. This ce is not my home, I, do not feelfortable sitting down.¡±

    ¡°Good fellow you are arrogant! Where do you think this ce is!¡±

    Uncle Wang Jinglei frowns as he stands up and pulls up his cuffs.

    Seeing this Liu Zhibing immediately stands up and blocks in front of his son.

    ¡°Jinglei sit back down.¡±

    Wang Jianguo berates. Although Wang Jinglei is not afraid of heaven or earth he is afraid of his father. Hearing his father chiding he res at Liu Yi before sitting down obediently.

    ¡°Aiyah, really a wild child. No upbringing at all.¡±

    Wang Jinglei¡¯s wife which is Liu Yi¡¯s big aunt Chen Ting says arrogantly, ¡°Compared to our child who is prettier and had better upbringing, is really inferior.¡±

    She stretches out her hand and brushes the face of her daughter who is sitting by her side.

    Her daughter, Wang Zhenxiu is rather pretty. She dressed-up quite young and pretty. Hearing her mother¡¯s words she says unhappily, ¡°Ma, why do youpare me with him side by side. So annoying!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression turns cold.

    Just as Wang Zhenxiu finished, Liu Yi looks at a tall and stylish guy by the side.

    This guy is quite handsome, sitting on the sofa with his leg in figure 4 ying his phone.

    Based on Little Jade¡¯s data, this fellow¡¯s name is Li Jiahao who is the son of his Little Aunt and uncle Li Shangdong. A typical young master.

    While Li Shangdong himself did note and no one knows where he is.

    There is another guy in the hall who is sitting by Li Jiahao who is also using his handphone as well. This guy is called Wang Zhenlin. He is also a fellow who does not work but enjoys life and he also dropped out of senior high school.

    ¡°Even if you are a guest, being so arrogant in other¡¯s house, don¡¯t you think that it is too much?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s little aunt, Wang Yali acts like a rich man¡¯s wife and says in unhappiness, ¡°Really unlucky. Originally it was a good day and it got disturbed by a group of bastards.¡±

    Liu Zhibing clenches his fist as his body trembles.

    Seeing this Liu Yi steps forward and help his father back to the sofa before saying to Wang Yali, ¡°Mrs Wang Yali, recently are you having insomnia, many dreams, and night sweats?¡±

    ¡°How dare you call me by my name?!¡±

    Wang Yali frowns as she res angrily at Liu Yi.

    By the side, Li Jiahao who is ying with his handphone raises his head and looks at Liu Yi with disdain.

    ¡°I am asking you, recently are you having insomnia, many dreams, and night sweats?¡±

    Wang Yali does not understand, ¡°This¡­so what if I have¡­you are a doctor?¡±

    ¡°Indeed thay is the case. The reason it is so is that your heart fire is too huge.¡±

    [TL: okay I have no idea of the proper term in english so let¡¯s call it heart fire being too huge for now. Basically it means, disorder of internal organs or too much external influence(Cold, hot, damp, dry, wind, fire), cauing inner organs ability to function to slowly fail. Thus resulting in messy conscious, easily agitated, insomnia, basically very heaty¡­]

    Liu Yi clucks, ¡°Because of your heart fire is too huge, thus your mouth is too smelly.¡±

    ¡°You damn hooligan¡­.¡±

    Wang Yali nearly faints from anger while Li Jiahao stands up in anger and res at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Are you sick of living? Do you know who my father is?¡±

    His young master aura instantly erupts out.

    Liu Yi only smiles as he nces at Li Jiahao and says slowly, ¡°What rtionship does your father have with me? You fucking sit down for me!¡±

    At thest sentence, Liu Yi¡¯s aura erupts out crashing into Li Jiahao.

    Li Jiahao shivers as his face turns pale. His earlier vigorpletely disappears as he withdraws back to his mother¡¯s side.

    ¡°You bastard how dare you be fierce at my son! Quickly call the soldiers and chase him out!¡±

    ¡°Completelyck of upbringing, toocking of upbringing¡­¡±

    ¡°How dare you be fierce with brother Jiahao where did you pop up from?! Why don¡¯t you look into the mirror and take a look at your morality¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words provoke the entire Wang Family, causing everyone to attack him.

    Liu Zhibing only looks at his son in surprise¡­unknowingly my son seems to have grown up.

    ¡°All of you shut up!¡±

    Wang Jianguo shouts causing all of them to quieten down.

    ¡°What a good fellow from the Liu Family. Indeed you are a person from the Liu Family. Your characters are basically the same.¡±

    ¡°Thank you old man Wang.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°I am proud of my surname Liu.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, do you think that just because your grandfather helped me preserve an arm your Liu Family can be so arrogant in my family?¡±

    This sentence carries the anger from Wang Jianguo.

    ¡°Old man Wang is very impressive.¡±

    Liu Yi ps his hands, ¡°If you really think so then why don¡¯t you chop off that arm and return it to us Liu Family? This way I can bring it back and ce at my grandfather¡¯s tomb and tell him what is called an ingrate.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Wang Jianguo trembles and stops breathing.

    ¡°##!$! You !#@#¡±

    Wang Jinglie stands up once again and lifts up the wooden bench by his side and walks over angrily towards Liu Yi.

    There are so many people in the hall but not a single one of them stops him.

    Liu Zhibing is about to stand up, afraid that his son would be at a disadvantage.

    While Liu Yi only presses his father back down with a hand and causes Liu Zhibing who had been a soldier for many years to feel like a Mt. Tai is pressing down on him, unable to move.

    My own son! When did he have such a huge strength!

    Did his mother feed him Vigorous Pill¡¯s daily?!

    Wang Jinglei lifts up the stool and walks in front of Liu Yi and swings the stool at Liu Yi¡¯s arm.

    While Liu Yi only sways to the side slightly and kicks out, breaking the stool before his legnds on Wang Jinglei¡¯s chest.

    -boom!-

    Wang Jinglei retreats a few steps until he crashes onto the sofa behind him and tumbles over.

    ¡°Jinglei!¡±

    ¡°Father, are you fine!¡±

    Everyone in the house is badly frightened while Wang Jianguo¡¯s eyes brighten up.

    After Liu Yi sends Wang Jinglei flying away with a kick, he withdraws his leg and says, ¡°Do not think that relying on the fact that you have been a soldier for many years as well as numbers in this house, you are able to bully us father and son.¡±

    ¡°In the past, there wasn¡¯t me, you guys bullied my father and mother, so be it. But now there is me here. Whoever who dares to bully my parents must pass through me first!¡±

    ¡°You..you¡­.¡±

    ¡°What a hooligan fellow!¡±

    ¡°Completelycking upbringing¡­.¡±

    In the hall, everyone starts scolding but none of them dare to step forward again.

    ¡°Such so pitiful.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms as he looks at everyone in the hall, ¡°No matter what Old man Wang is a general, a Commanding Officer. But in the end, he gave birth to you this group of good-for-nothings.¡±

    ¡°You hooligan, you dare to scold us?!¡±

    ¡°Go and find the soldiers and chase them away! Chase them away!¡±

    The group of people starts shouting. Other than making Liu Yi feel a headache, he did not receive any injury.

    ¡°Enough! All of you Shut UP!¡±

    Wang Jianguo restrains all of them before looking at Liu Yi, ¡°Good fellow. You actually dare to be arrogant in my Wang Family! Other than your grandfather it is only you!¡±

 Chapter 479 God pill earning merit once again

    Chapter 479 God pill earning merit once again

    Liu Yi is not modest as he smiles and says, ¡°Very honored.¡±

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°19.¡±

    ¡°Are you in high school?¡±

    ¡°No. This year I am first-year university person.¡±

    ¡°Already in university? Which school?¡±

    The old man seems to be interested in Liu Yi as he asks a lot of question.

    Just as Liu Yi is about to reply, Chen Ting by the side sneers and says, ¡°A hooligan with upbringing how can he be able to get into any good university? He definitely is in a third-rate university, unlike our treasure girl who has gotten into Beijing XX university¡­¡±

    Beijing XX university? Isn¡¯t that a second-rated college?

    Liu Yi shakes his head, if she really wants topare this, she actually dares to take this kind of school topare?

    ¡°I did not ask you!¡±

    Wang Jianguo berates causing Chen Jing¡¯s face to immediately turn pale not daring to retort back.

    ¡°You are called¡­.Liu Yi right. Which school did you get into?¡±

    Which university I¡¯m in is not rted to your Wang Family right?

    Liu Yi says in his heart but he says, ¡°Beijing KeDa university.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone got a shock to ask they look at Liu Yi in surprise.

    Keda is one of the most famous universities in the entire country which isparable to Qinghua Beida!

    Furthermore, just based on the employment rate, students from KeDa are more popr in the workforce!

    ¡°Are you joking. I would be in Qinghua!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­it is not like you have anything to testify what a bragger!¡±

    They do not believe Liu Yi or you should say they do not want to believe.

    The child from Liu Family actually gets such good results while inparison the children in Wang Family¡­one dropped out from school, the other is in a second rated college while thest¡­spends money to enter the aristocrat university in Hong Kong.

    Noparison at all! And it is basically pping their own face!

    ¡°No worries, if you want to believe then believe.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, so what if they believe or disbelieve.

    Wang Jianguo seems to yield slightly as he says, ¡°Forget it Liu Yi, go up and call your mother toe down. We¡¯ll be going out.¡±

    But the moment he finished Chen Ting is the first to cry out, ¡°Father you are actually letting this kid up! Are you muddle-headed?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    Wang Jianguo narrows his eyes as he looks at Chen Ting.

    -pa!-

    Wang Jinglei immediately steps forwards and ps his wife, ¡°What nonsense are you saying you silly woman!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­.¡±

    While Wang Zhenxiu is frightened as she pulls on her mother.

    Chen Ting covers her stinging face as her eyes turn red.

    Wang Jianguo says faintly, ¡°Manage your wife properly.¡±

    Wang Jinglei immediately replies, ¡°Understood father¡­it is me who did not discipline her properly¡­.¡±

    Wang Jianguo did not say anything wrong. In this world, other than Liu Yi¡¯s grandfather, the only one who dares to provoke him is only Liu Yi.

    This old man usually did not get mad. But when he does, the end results can no longer be described as severe.

    ¡°Go on up.¡±

    Wang Jianguo waves his hands while Liu Zhibing also pushes his son lightly.

    Liu Yi does not know what this old man is trying to do but he indeed wishes to take a look at the appearance of his grandmother.

    Thus he walks by those Wang Family people and up to the second floor.

    Reaching the second floor Liu Yi is able to hear his mother talking. He follows the voice and found the room of his grandmother.

    He knocks on the door and walks in.

    His mother and second aunt are sitting by the bedside. His mother is hugging a thin elderlydy with red eyes.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, how did youe up?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi, Wang Yaru got a shock.

    ¡°I came up to call you guys that it is time to go out and eat.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly while grandmother looks at Liu Yi with a satisfied look.

    ¡°This, this should be my eldest grandsone here¡­let me take a good look¡­.¡±

    While speaking she stretches out her trembling hand towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi is able to see that grandmother really likes him, thus he immediately walks over and sits by the bedside.

    ¡°My eldest grandson¡­you are already so old¡­s¡­it is grandmother who let you guys down ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­we are not ming you¡­¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­how can you not me me¡­I am unable to pursue that old bastard¡­.letting the three of you suffer outside¡­¡±

    ¡°Not at all mother. I did not suffer really. Liu Yi also went to university now, moreover, it is a famous university. The good days will being¡­¡±

    ¡°That is good then¡­that is good then¡­¡±

    Grandmother pulls on Liu Yi and chats about his daily life before saying, ¡°Look at me this olddy¡­I forgot that you guys still need to go out to have a meal. Go on, go ahead.¡±

    Wang Yaran says, ¡°Mom I am not going. Let me stay back and cook something delicious for you to eat.¡±

    ¡°With great difficulty, everyone in the family finally gathers together. You must go.¡±

    Grandmother smiles merrily and says, ¡°I will be fine lying in the bed at home.¡±

    Liu Yi gives a rmendation, ¡°Grandmother, second aunt let us all go out to eat together.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying. Your grandmother is still sick. She cannot move around!¡±

    Wang Yaru res at her son.

    ¡°What is grandmother¡¯s sickness?¡±

    Wang Yaran hurries and replies, ¡°No, no sickness at all. It is just that she is old. thus her respiratory system no longer as good.¡±

    ¡°Really. Although I am old my brain is not muddled. Why is there any need to lie about this kind of matter.¡±

    Grandmother smiles and says, ¡°Grandmother has contracted lung cancer and it is currently the terminal stage¡­so I cannot go out to eat with you guys¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­.¡±

    The two sisters¡¯ eyes turn red again.

    ¡°It is not like it is any major sickness. Come grandmother eat this thing.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he takes out a pill and takes advantage that grandmother is not paying attention, he puts it into her mouth.

    Wang Yaru got a huge fright as she shouts, ¡°Liu Yi what did you give your grandmother to eat!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom. It is a medicine only.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles merrily, ¡°Come, grandmother, go down together with us to eat.¡±

    ¡°Saying nonsense again. Your grandmother she¡­.¡±

    What?¡°

    Grandmother suddenly looks at Liu Yi in surprise, ¡°Howe there is no longer any difficulty in breathing¡­it is like I have strength again¡­¡±

    As she speaks, she touches her body before pushing aside the nket and stands up.

    ¡°Mom you, you be careful!¡±

    Her daughters got a shock as they hurry over to support her.

    ¡°I am fine! I ampletely okay! My entire body has strength¡­.here is no longer in pain as well¡­.¡±

    Grandmother touches her chest before asking Liu Yi, ¡°Good grandson¡­you, what miracle medicine did you give grandmother to eat?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much grandmother. It is a medicine that was given to me by my friend at university. No matter what the sickness it, the medicine will be able to treat its roots.¡±

    Liu Yi casually says a lie while blinking his eyes at his grandmother.

    ¡°You must really thank that friend of yours ah¡­¡±

    The elderly woman is tearing slightly. Lying in bed for two years as her body gets weaker and weaker day by day.

    On the day she learned that she had contracted lung cancer, her heart had died. She does not have any other wish expect to see her eldest daughter as well as eldest grandson.

    Originally she thought that it is already a surprise to be able to see the two of them¡­but unexpectedly the heavens also sent her another big present.

    ¡°This, how is this possible¡­mom¡­you, you are fine just like this?¡±

    After Wang Yaran divorced, she has always been staying at home to take care of her mother. Taking care of her for two years, she did not think that her mother would miraculously be fine!

    She only ate a pill¡­could it really be an immortal pill?

    Wang Yaru is also stunned. She only feels that the son she had raised for 19 years suddenly changed into someone whom she is not familiar with.

    Liu Yi supports his grandmother arm as he asks, ¡°Grandmother let us go and have a meal?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, good. Let us eat together, eat together¡­¡±

    Grandmother is very happy, what else can be even more joyful than this?

    She and Liu Yi walk out of the room towards the staircase.

    ¡°Why are they still not down yet after so long.¡±

    Downstairs Wang Yali looks at her watch and says in anger, ¡°Really. Making everyone wait.¡±

    Wang Jianguo frowns, ¡°That is your mother. You have an opinion about who she wants to chat with?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, not at all¡­¡±

    Wang Yali immediately shakes her head, her face pale in fright and exins, ¡°I am saying¡­de, definitely it that hooligan fellow did not inform properly¡­.dying everyone¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°How about I let Zhenlin go up and let them know.¡±

    Hu Xiaoya immediately pushes her son forward.

    He is grandmother¡¯s most pampered youngest grandson. There will definitely be no problem with him going up.

    ¡°Aiyah. Why me again. So annoying.¡±

    Wang Zhenlin was ying his game happily and with the push he stands up with a bit of dissatisfaction.

    Wang Jianguo secretly signs in his heart. Indeed like what that Liu Yi says, the children that I had are all good-for-nothings.

    While Wang Zhenlin is about to go upstairs he suddenly freezes.

    Hu Xiaoya urges, ¡°Zhenlin what are you dying for! Quickly go up!¡±

    ¡°Grandmother¡­grandmother she¡­.¡±

    Wang Zhenlin looks upstairs like he had just seen an alien!

    ¡°What is the matter with your grandmother?¡±

    Everyone looks over and all of their eyes nearly pop out!

    The grandmother who had lied in bed for 2 years is slowly walking down the stairs with the support of Liu Yi.

    Wang Jianguo turns his head over and is stunned.

    ¡°Good grandson. There is no need to support me. Let me walk on my own.¡±

    Grandmother pats Liu Yi¡¯s arm. Liu Yi nods his head before retreating two steps.

    Grandmother on her own walks down without the support of the railing.

    Her family members eyeball drops onto the ground.

    ¡°Old wife¡­you, why did youe down¡­your body¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn old man, my body is fine.¡±

    Grandmother moves to loosen her bones and muscles and says, ¡°There isn¡¯t anything wrong with me anymore.¡±

    ¡°You, quickly sit down!¡±

    Wang Jianguo and his wife have a deep bond. Seeing that his wife suddenly became healthier, he is happier than anyone but he is also the one who is in disbelief the most!

    Thus he lets her sit down on the sofa while he calls the army doctor toe!

    Very quickly an army doctor rushed into the Wang house with nurses to help elderlydy do a check-up.

    ¡°Strange¡­really strange¡­¡±

    The army doctor does not dare to believe in his check-up, ¡°Reporting to Commanding Officer, your wife¡¯s body¡­ispletely healthy¡­But I rmend that you should go to a hospital to do a more detailed checkup.¡±

    ¡°Good, good. I understand¡­it has been hard on you. You can go back¡­¡±

    Wang Jianguo¡¯s eyes turn red while the rest in the hall looks at each other in disbelief.

    ¡°Old wife¡­quickly tell me how did you get well?¡±

 Chapter 480 Breaking off relations once more

    ¡°This¡­I am also not clear.¡±

    Grandmother shakes her head and says, ¡°It is nothing but a medicine that eldest grandson gave me to eat¡­I becamepletely well immediately afterward.¡±

    Everyone is shocked, is this listening to myths?

    Grandmother who had contracted lung cancer and had lied in bed for two years. She looked like a person who is about to die, in the end in a blink of an eye ispletely fine and can move around easily?

    ¡°This¡­what medicine is this¡­.¡±

    Wang Jianguo is slightly stunned. He had experienced many trials and hardships, seen all kind of situations before, but this is the first time he had experienced this situation.

    ¡°A miracle pill that a friend gave me.¡±

    Liu Yi also does not wish to exin much. ¡°There is only one pill which is the congrattory gift that my family gifts to old man Wang.¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi call Wang Jianguou old man Wang, his grandmother is slightly startled while Wang Yaru¡¯s face turns slightly sad.

    Earlier something must have happened in the hall. Otherwise, Liu Yi would not address his grandfather this way¡­

    ¡°Than, thank you¡­¡±

    Wang Jianguo¡¯s face turns pale slightly but quickly calms back down and nods his head indicating his thanks.

    ¡°What miracle pill is this¡­is there really this kind of thing in this world?¡±

    ¡°Could it be doping and the likes¡­¡±

    ¡°Not possible. Just now the doctor checked and say that everything is fine¡­really strange. Is there really this kind of miracle pill?¡±

    The people in the house start to discuss.

    ¡°Enough, enough. We should be going out to eat now. Today wife¡¯s body is healthy again which is double happiness and needs to be celebrated.¡±

    Wang Jianguo¡¯ frame of mind starts to be good. His rtionship with his wife has always been good especially to this age, being alone is the scariest. If there wasn¡¯t his wife apanying him, Wang Jianguo feels that he would age even faster.

    ¡°Since this is the case we have already given the congrattory gift. We should leave. I wish old man Wang to live a long life.¡±

    Liu Yi says politely as he pulls his mother up.

    Wang Yaru is slightly shocked not knowing why did her son say these kinds of words.

    Didn¡¯t the rtionship because of mother have slightly reconciled already?

    Wang Jianguo also starts frowning as he looks at Liu Yi in front of him not knowing what the fellow is going to say.

    ¡°Oi, oi what is your meaning?¡±

    Wang Yali instantly bes unhappy, ¡°Father wants you guys toe along to have a meal. Are you trying to climb over us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Giving face but don¡¯t want face¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at yourself first, what a joke!¡±

    The people from Wang family start mocking him with cold words.

    Liu Yi sensed that his mother¡¯s hand is slightly cold. He turns around and looks at the Wang family people, their expressions and gazes.

    ¡°Have you guys said enough?¡±

    Realizing that his mother is trembling, Liu Yi says, ¡°If you are done then it is my turn.¡±

    He helps his mother over to his father¡¯s side before turning around and facing the Wang family members and says, ¡°All of you are people from Wang family, high ss and imposing. The moment you were born you are an upper ranking person. This point our Liu family cannot bepared nor can we climb up there.¡±

    ¡°This, you can¡¯t say it like this ah¡­.¡±

    Grandmother is starting to get anxious and wants to say something but is blocked by Liu Yi¡¯s soft voice.

    ¡°Grandmother let me finish.¡±

    Since the eldest grandson had said so, being the grandmother she can only sigh and sit back on the sofa.

    ¡°Furthermore to Old man Wang, in the past, my mother was your daughter while you feel that my father was not high enough of rank, he is unable to match your Wang family. Thus when my parents got together, you severed the father and daughter rtionship between you and my mother. All of this is all because of your Commanding Officer Wang¡¯s face right?¡±

    Wang Jianguo¡¯s expression turns heavy but he did not reject.

    ¡°So we can say that you are a strict and goodmanding officer but you are not a good father. My mother is now a person from Liu family. This time,ing back other than celebrating for Old man Wang, it is because she deeply wishes to see the only person who still thinks of her which is my grandmother.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi¡­stop talking already¡­let us go home.

    Wang Yaru gently pulls on Liu Yi¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°No, today I must finish what should be said.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head and continues saying, ¡°I am 19 years old this year and my mother gives birth to me on their second year of marriage. So that means that for an entire 20 years, the people from Wang family showed no interest in us. Furthermore, when our family walked into Wang family, I did not see a slight bit of warmth. There is only exclusion and mockery.¡±

    He lifts his hand and points at the face of the people in the hall.

    ¡°You, you, you and you. You should be my mother¡¯s family member¡¯s right? The so-called big brother and younger sisters? Let me ask you, did my mothermit any atrocious matter that caused all of you to be so against her?¡±

    Liu Yi points at Wang Jinglei, ¡°You, as my mother¡¯s elder brother, but you have never done the duty of an elder brother. Have you protected my mother before? No. You only wish to sell my mother to a bigpany that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°What you mean by sell don¡¯t you think that it sounds very bad.¡±

    Wang Jinglei is speechless while Wang Yali raises her eyebrow and asks, ¡°This is all family matters what does it have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Ah right, this must be Mrs. Wang Yali. Back then after my mother left, you took the initiative and volunteered yourself. I want to know if it is because you are willing or you were forced to?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am willing!¡±

    Wang Yali arrogantly says, ¡°Li family is an aristocratic family. A lot of people wish to marry into the Li family but do not have the chance and big sister actually did not appreciate the chance! This is her life being bad, who can she me?¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head as he taps his temple and says, ¡°Very good. So it looks like you are proud of marrying into Li family.¡±

    ¡°Of course. How am I living my life currently, hahaha it is not something that you guys are able to imagine.¡±

    ¡°Is it? Including your husband having 3 mistresses and 3P with two actresses scandals?¡±

    Wang Yali¡¯s face instantly freezes like she has been hammered by someone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you do not know. This matter is known by the entire world. As a wife, you must have known what is going on before it got blown up right. Rich and powerful wife? You have obtained the fortunes but you are unable to get love nor do you get the respect of other people.¡±

    Wang Yali is unable to retort back, ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°There is you as well, Wang Jingfeng right, your wife is really powerful.¡±

    Liu Yi ces his hands behind his back and is toozy to even point, ¡°You depending on your parents while growing up is already bad enough. You also cannot manage your wife. Her actions of being afraid that my mother came back to get a portion of the family fortunes don¡¯t you think that it isughable? This Wang family fortunes, you guys want it but us Liu family do not.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, talk is cheap Wang family fortune is not small at all. You say that you did note back to get a portion of the family fortunes who would believe it?¡±

    Hu Xiaoya sneers while Wang Jingfeng immediately gives her a push which makes her rolls her eyes at him.

    ¡°Useless thing. Who am I helping, why are you pushing me for? If you have the ability to go and push that outsider out!¡±

    ¡°You¡­.can you speak lesser¡­¡±

    ¡°I just want to say it so what? Your character is good now, you dare to control me now?¡±

    Liu Yiughs and says, ¡°Hahaha, you guys see this, this kind of family is also called a family? Although my Liu family does not have money, we help each other, assist each other. As for Wang family? Apologies, I only see a group of pitiful people.¡±

    ¡°You damn kid! What nonsense are you saying!¡±

    ¡°We are pitiful? Take a good look at you guys first! How are you qualified to say that about us!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just chase them out!¡±

    ¡°All of you shut up for me!¡±

    Wang Jianguo roars in anger causing those people who are talking to quieten down.

    ¡°Liu Yi now I¡¯ll give your family a chance.¡±

    Wang Jianguo says slowly, ¡°As long as you are willing to say that you are wrong, I will let you guys return back to Wang family. Wang Yaru will still be my, Wang Jianguo¡¯s daughter and I will also recognize you as my grandson.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow and asks, ¡°Then what about my father?¡±

    Wang Jianguo directly says, ¡°Your father? Apologies. He stole away my daughter and caused me to loserge amounts of face. This kind of matter no matter what, I am unable to forgive him.¡±

    Liu Zhibing¡¯s face turns dim as he smiles mockingly and says, ¡°I am fine. The two of you being able to return to Wang family is enough.¡±

    ¡°Dad what are you saying now?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°I believe that mother and I thinks the same. We are a family, we move forward and retreat together.¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s words, Wang Jianguo narrows his eyes.

    ¡°Mother what do you say?¡±

    Wang Yaru smiles and holds onto her husband¡¯s hand, ¡°En, married to husband thus will follow husband. I will naturally listen to the head of the family.¡±

    ¡°So, you guys do not wish to return back to Wang family?¡±

    Wang Jianguo¡¯s voice turns cold. Liu Yi realizes that her grandmother is anxious and sees that Wang Yaru¡¯s expression is in pain.

    ¡°Old man¡­¡±

    Just as she wants to say something, but is stopped by Wang Jianguo.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. This is their decision.¡±

    ¡°Father, mother. I am sorry.¡±

    Wang Yaru walks forward and gives Wang Jianguo and her mother a deep bow before saying, ¡°Daughter is unfilial. I had not been a good daughter for the past twenty years. But I am already married to Zhibing. Alive, I am a person from Liu family, in death, I am the ghost of Liu family. If father does not acknowledge Zhibing then I can only follow Zhibing and leave together.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Wang Jianguo has angered once again, ¡°Very good! All of you go! In the future, the Wang family no longer wee you guys!¡±

    Wang Yaru¡¯s mother starts tearing up. She knows her husband¡¯s temper the best. She knows that the moment Wang Jianguo is angered, no one is able to block him.

    ¡°Goodbye¡­¡±

    Wang Yaru takes a deep breath and hugs Wang Yaran who is crying before bringing Liu Zhibing and Liu Yi to walk out.

    ¡°Wait a bit. There is no need to sit on a train to go back home. Let us sit on a morefortable transport.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly stops his parents, ¡°Wait a bit. I¡¯ll go and make a call.¡±

    He pulls out his handphone and calls Ni Weibo whom he got to knowst time.

    ¡°Brother Liu, it has been a long time! What did you find me for?¡±

    Liu Yi has traded phone number¡¯s with Ni Weibo before in the past, thus Ni Weibo knows Liu Yi¡¯s phone number.

    Liu Yi says faintly, ¡°I need a means of transport.¡±

    [TL: Ni Weibo is the senior colonel in chapter 371¡­took me like 5 minutes to recall who the heck he is ¡­.]

 Chapter 481 Human-shape angel

    The people from Wang family did not expect that a helicopter will stop in the army courtyard!

    If it is an ordinary helicopter then it is fine but it is a damn military transportation helicopter!

    Even Wang family head Wang Jianguo is unable to understand how did this grandson of his have the capability to be able tomandeer a helicopter with just a casual phone call?

    Ni Weibo jumps down from the helicopter in military attire, looking very smart.

    ¡°Brother Liu the ne is prepared. We can take off any time.¡±

    As a high-rank member of Dragon Group Liu Yi also has some privileges in the military side.

    ¡°Oh, dad, mom, you guys board first.¡±

    Liu Yi says to his parents who are also stunned, before turning around and looks at Wang Jianguo behind.

    ¡°Old man Wang take good care of my grandmother. Another thing, people from Liu family is nowhere less than Wang family. What your Wang family can have my Liu family will also have.¡±

    Under the stunned looks of the people from Wang family, Liu Yi boards the helicopter and the helicopter takes off into the sky.

    ¡°This, how is this fellow able to get a helicopter¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad that is a military usage helicopter. Could it be that that fellow still has some military background?¡±

    ¡°That is not possible ah¡­.didn¡¯t the old man from Liu family retire from the military in his early years due to leg injuries¡­in the military side he doesn¡¯t even have an officer rank at all!¡±

    The people from Wang family start discussing and making guesses. While the elderlydy hugs her second daughter while secretly wiping away her tears.

    Wang Jianguo did not say anything, he feels like his heart is in a mess.

    He turns around without saying anything and walks into his study room.

    He sits in front of his desk as he starts smoking. Suddenly he says out a word, ¡°Phantom.¡±

    A figure suddenly appears behind him and says with a hoarse voice, ¡°Commanding Officer do you have anymand?¡±

    ¡°Help me check his identity.¡±

    Wang Jianguo ces a photo on the table. The figure in the photo is none other than Wang Jianguo¡¯s grandson, Liu Yi.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The figure immediately disappears, leaving Old man Wang himself sitting at the desk smoking.

    *******

    After this Liu Yi naturally exins to his parents saying that Ni Weibo is his good friend and it is because of his help which allowed him to borrow the helicopter. Liu Zhibing and Wang Yaru thank Ni Weibo but they are also starting to get more and more suspicious of their son.

    Casually taking out a medicine that is able to cure terminal lung cancer as well as having a friend with a strong military background¡­.

    Just what changes did my son experience in university?

    While Liu Yi eitherughs or give ambiguous answers to their questions.

    In the end, Liu Zhibingforts Wang Yaru that their son grew up. He has his own methods and path, there is no need to meddle.

    This Chinese New Year¡¯s holiday is not very long. In addition, having to waste time to go to Guangzhou, very soon it is back to school life.

    Ever since he had cured Mother Wang, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s attitude towards Liu Yi bes better. At the very least she is not like in the past that cold.

    But the intimate actions and kisses is even more impossible.

    Liu Yi knows that Wang Yuzheng¡¯s heart is still blocked. She is not a casual girl, back then her initiative is because she wanted to obtain him from the hands of Wang Lele and Murong Die.

    But what Wang Yuzheng does not the know¡­..her biggest opponent is not Murong Die or Wang Lele.

    ¡°There is no need for you to apany me.¡±

    Currently it already in deep night. Wang Yuzheng is still sitting in the library¡¯s night reading room.

    She raises her head and looks at Liu Yi who is still sitting by her side and reminded him.

    ¡°Ah, no worries. After all, I am also idle.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hands. Everytime Wang Yuzheng is reading the book in the library, he is used to sitting by her side as he cultivates quietly.

    ¡°Fine then¡­¡±

    Although Wang Yuzheng did not say much in her heart she is still happy. It just that this fellow still slow in asking me the question. Which makes it hard for her to ept.

    Could it be that this fellow still wants to eat up a few girls at the same time?

    Really a greedy fellow¡­.damn it, why is the picture on this book looks so much like him. Stab him to death, stab him to death¡­.

    Liu Yi does not know what is Wang Yuzheng is thinking, he is concentrating on stabilizing his strength. Currently, his 11th star-jade is bing more and more dazzling as 4 different qi coils within it.

    Currently, the four qi have finally entered an equilibrium, his Netherworld Qi has finally caught up to the other three qi.

    Other than that, Liu Yi¡¯s body also has a very dim strength which is almostpletely neglected, which is the Asura Qi. Chen Cai has said before that this Asura Qi is absorbed by Liu Yi during his endless ughter of Asura Realm¡¯s creature. But because Liu Yi is not purely an asura, thus he is unable to retain most of the Asura Qi, instead, it got divided evenly by his Immortal Qi, Devil Qi, and Demon Qi as their nourishment.

    Thus the Asura Qi in Liu Yi¡¯s body is notplete. If he wants it to beplete, perhaps he needs to find a female Asura to supplement a bit¡­

    [TL: well he does have a good candidate by his side¡­..]

    But where can I find a female asura¡­the only one that is able to enter my eye is Ye Hanshuang¡­but this girl is the only one that I do not wish to have any contact with¡­this queen is too overbearing¡­..but talking about this, she has saved my life before so I more or less need to be grateful to her¡­

    Liu Yi continues to cultivate, he starts to lose concentration. At this moment he suddenly feels an evil presence outside of the library getting closer and closer.

    Liu Yi immediately gets up and says to Wang Yuzheng, ¡°I¡¯m going out to have some fresh air. You stay here and continue reading.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng thought that Liu Yi is bored of sitting still, thus she does not pay much attention and nods her head and reply, ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    As Liu Yi walks towards the outside of the library, he orders Xuefeng, ¡°You stay here and protect Yuzheng. I¡¯ll go out to have a look.¡±

    ¡°Understood master. Rx. With me here, I guarantee that madam will not get injured!¡±

    Madam¡­this term of address is rather strange¡­

    Liu Yi walks out of the night study room before taking out a fist-sized seal from his storage ring and ce it on the door of the night study room.

    This lion shape formation is none other than Sky Flipping Seal.

    After Liu Yi left the World Dao Gathering, he realizes that this Sky Flipping Seal had unknowingly appeared on his body. It should be passed to him by Ai-Ling secretly using some weird techniques.

    Sky Flipping Seal is a treasure in the Treasure Storage room of World Manor. This thing does not have any other use except to release a type of strong defensive formation. No matter if qi technique or creature attacks, it will be able to defend against it! This thing is more convenient than Monarch Shield, thus Liu Yi uses it as a double protection for Wang Yuzheng.

    Liu Yi follows the corridor and walks towards the direction where the evil presence ising from. But when he reaches close to that area, he realizes that there isn¡¯t any one around.

    The evil presence is obviously very close to him but Liu Yi is unable to see that person.

    -boom!-

    At this moment a table by Liu Yi¡¯s side suddenly flips over as a force erupts from the surrounding.

    Something is wrong! There is definitely someone here!

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath as he converges his qi to his eyes as he activates Golden Pupil eyes!

    Two indistinct white figures appear in his vision but the two figures do not seem to exist in this world causing Liu Yi to frown.

    He tosses out his Taiji sword. The Taiji sword pierced through one of the figures into the wall behind the figure but is unable to injure the white figure!

    {What is going on! Senior Yan Qiuhong please help!}

    {Don¡¯t waste your strength. These two people are hiding in the spiritual world which is a different world from you. Naturally, you will not be able to injure them. But their strength in the spiritual world will turn very weak in this world, thus they are also unable to harm you.}

    {What is the spiritual world?}

    {It is a crack world that exists between the Netherworld Realm and the Human Realm. A lot of ghosts identally enter it and from then on are unable to reincarnate.}

    Liu Yi is worried about Wang Yuzheng¡¯s safety thus he asks, {There is actually such a scary ce¡­do I have any method to enter?}

    {Of course there is. Do not forget, you possess Netherworld Qi. This Netherworld Qi is specialized in dealing with souls. Little fellow you must make good use of it.}

    Netherworld Qi?

    Liu Yi starts to consider¡­looks like this Netherworld Qi is my bridge to link up with the Spiritual Realm¡­

    He stretches out his hands and gathers Netherworld Qi in his palms before tearing apart the air in front of him.

    Instantly the air is torn open by him as a purple hole appears in front of him.

    Liu Yi is instantly happy as he enters the Spiritual World!

    The moment he enters the Spiritual World, the entire world dims,pletelycking lifeforce.

    While two big and tall figures appear in his vision. The two of them are nearly 2 meters tall wearing a ck and red robe. But seems like because of they are too tall and big, a lot of ces on the robe is ripped.

    Their skin is also not like a human, instead, it is more like the Human-form angel that he had seen in the USA back then!

    The white flesh armor-like skin, golden pupils, furthermore on their back is a white wing which is pping continuously.

    The two human-shape angels are holding a golden longnce in their hands, looking very cool. Liu Yi¡¯s train of thoughts is slightly confused. These two fellows are obviously human-form angels from the western side¡­.but the robes they are wearing¡­if I did not remember wrongly, it is from the Great God Sect!!!

    What is this situation?

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­Great God Sect¡¯s enemy¡­.eliminate.¡±

    The two human-shape angel starts speaking weirdly at the same time before the goldennces in their hand suddenly erupt with an eye-catching light and pierce towards Liu Yi.

    -Swish!-

    They pierce into Liu Yi¡¯s shadow while Liu Yi instantly appears in another ce. He narrows his eyes as he looks at the two human-shape angels who suddenly attacked him.

    ¡°Looks like you guys like to y. Very good then this young master shall y with you guys.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he instantly enters spiritual beast transformation with Sky Supporting as the main body.

    The two human angel¡¯s strength is not low. Just now at that instance, they are at least above earth grade.

    Are earth grades running all over the ce now? Are you kidding me?!

 Chapter 482 Liu Haishengâ€™s ambitions

    -hu!-

    A goldennce pierced by the side of Liu Yi into the wall behind him.

    While Liu Yi is able to sense a type of western angel¡¯s holy powers¡­as well as a sinister Ghost Qi!

    Indeed these two people are definitely not people from the Great God Sect but there are definitely rted to the Great God Sect!

    ¡°Eliminate!¡±

    The two human-shape angels suddenly stand still as they point theirnces at Liu Yi.

    Following which two enormous lightnces 8 meters long appear in front and behind Liu Yi, piercing towards him.

    ¡°Do you think that I do not have a spear!¡±

    Liu Yi summons out his Scorpion Tail Lance as he uses his brute strength and sends the two lightnce flies away.

    With two exploding sounds, the ceiling above the human-shape angels is sted into pieces.

    ¡°Great God Sect really does not have any limits. They actually turn you guys into monsters that are neither human nor ghost.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his Scorpion Tailnce as he looks at the two human-shape angel in front of him as he shakes his head.

    ¡°This is¡­..strength¡­..¡±

    The two fellow¡¯s intelligence does not seem to bepletely gone. Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s mocking, one of the human-shape angel actually replied brokenly and slowly.

    ¡°The real¡­¡­strength¡­..¡±

    As they speak, the two human-shape angels surround him once again and prepare to use theirnces to pierce through Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Forget it. This young master is not going to y with you guys anymore. With this time why don¡¯t I use it to get closer to Yuzheng.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head and suddenly deflects away one of the goldennces with his ownnce before dashing in front of that angel and ps down on his forehead.

    ¡°Yama Raja!¡±

    ck skeleton fire instantly swallows up the human-shape angel, leaving behind a set of skeletons on the ground.

    -swish!-

    Liu Yi dodges that goldennce from the skeleton hand as he stabs backward with his own hand into the other human-shaped angel behind him, nailing him into the wall.

    ¡°Let me send you off as well!¡±

    Liu Yi ps out with his hand, eliminating that human-shape angel as well.

    Two sets of skeletons, one kneels on the ground the other nailed on the wall, gives off some artistic feel.

    Just as Liu Yi is preparing to leave the Spiritual World, he suddenly hears a very familiar sounding voice.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­..not back eh, indeed you are a disciple from my Raising Immortal Pce Hall. Your strength is indeed out of the ordinary.¡±

    Liu Yi turns his head around to see a smiling middle-aged guy wearing a white robe embroidered with golden qilin standing around the door position.

    ¡°It is you!¡±

    Seeing this guy, Liu Yi¡¯s expression instantly turns cold, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    This person is none other than Liu Haisheng who had announced that he kicked Liu Yi out from the sect during the World Dao Gathering.

    ¡°Hahaha, youngster¡¯s temper is always big. First, there is no need to be angered. The matter during World Dao Gathering is something that I had no choice. After all Raising Immortal Pce Hall is a thousand years old major righteous sect. We cannot throw away our current righteous image for the short time.¡±

    Liu Yi is able to hear some clues from what Liu Haisheng says.

    ¡°For the short time cannot throw away? Does this means that in the future it can be thrown away?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what righteous path or devil path. To me, Liu Haisheng it actually does not matter.¡±

    Liu Haishengughs, ¡°In this world how do you differentiate righteous and evil? But currently Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s strength is still not enough and is not able to be the enemy of the righteous path otherwise it will be unfavorable for our development.¡±

    ¡°Looks like Sect Head Liu¡¯s ambitions is not small ah.¡±

    Liu Yi says with a bit of mocking, ¡°For this ambition, you are able to sacrifice your own people.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes for the big picture, sacrificing some people is unavoidable.¡±

    Liu Haisheng continues to say, ¡°Back then when Liu Bang conquered the world, to escape he was willing to sacrifice his son. What does mine count as? To aplish big things you must not be bothered by the trifles. Liu Yi, I believe you also understand this reason as well.¡±

    ¡°Apologies looks like I will not be able to aplish big things in this lifetime.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°My strength, my intelligence will all be used to protect the people that I wish to protect. I am unable toprehend the aim of you Liu Haisheng.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Indeed you are like Ma Long, short-sighted, an untraceable rotten wood!¡±

    Liu Haisheng sneers, ¡°If Raising Immortal Pce Hall is passed into your hands, it is your doom to never be able to rise. Only I, Liu Haisheng am able to allow Raising Immortal Pce Hall to be the number 1 sect in the cultivation world!¡±

    ¡°I only feel that you will destroy Raising Immortal Pce Hall.¡±

    ¡°What do you know! I possess things that you do not have! Strength! Schemes! As well as forbearance!¡±

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s expression twitches slightly and turns sinister, ¡°I have endured for how many years¡­.how many years ah¡­.originally I thought that I needed to bear with it even longer¡­.but I did not expect that Ma Long would actually send you to me and you sent the Demonic Sword technique to me¡­hehe¡­hahahaha, this is the chance that the heavens have given me! Even the heavens wants me Liu Haisheng to be the real head. How can you block my footsteps!¡±

    ¡°Demonic Sword technique?¡±

    Liu Yi frowns, ¡°What does Demonic Sword technique have to do with you. It is not like you can cultivate it¡­¡±

    -dang!-

    Liu Haisheng raises his arm as a bone sword flies out from his sleeve and nails beside Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    Liu Yi trembles as he stares at Liu Haisheng in disbelief.

    ¡°You actually sessfully cultivated Demonic Sword technique¡­furthermore it is not the same as mine¡­wait how are you able to cultivate out Demon Qi? Normally when a cultivator cultivates Demon Qi he can only die!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, how could wanting to cultivate Demon Qi be easy.¡±

    Liu Haishengughs in delight, ¡°Just randomly capture a small demon and force him to say out his cultivation methods that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Even if you have Demon Qi in your body but the Demon Qi will fight against your Immortal Qi and wreck your body. After which you will enter qi deviation and die!¡±

    ¡°Based on principles that is indeed the case. But I have Demonic Sword technique do you know the real cultivation method of the Demonic Sword technique?¡±

    Liu Yi does not understand, there is actually a proper method to cultivate Demonic Sword technique? Then what I am practicing all wrong? How is that possible?

    ¡°Liu Yi you cultivate the Demonic Sword technique with that trash sword of yours.¡±

    Liu Haishengughs before stretching out his hands from under his sleeve.

    Liu Yi watches as a sword slowly emerges from both of Liu Haisheng¡¯s palms and his body trembles.

    ¡°You¡­.you actually used your own body to cultivate the Demonic Sword technique¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­.that¡¯s right, your quite smart.¡±

    Liu Haisheng smiling eyes have already narrowed to a line, ¡°Demonic Sword technique is powerful. But where is it¡¯s real strength? It is here. The bone sword can strengthen my flesh body¡¯s strength while Soul Recall can strengthen my qi techniques¡­..Liu Yi, how can you bepared to me?¡±

    Liu Yi frowns, ¡°You are already no longer a human¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, I am not a human being? Could it be that you are one?¡±

    Liu Haisheng startsughing, ¡°You and I are basically no different from one another. Why is there a need to pretend?¡±

    ¡°I have a human heart.¡±

    Liu Yi touches his chest and says, ¡°While you do not have a heart.¡±

    ¡°Well, you can say anything you like.¡±

    Liu Haisheng shrugs his shoulders, ¡°But Liu Yi no matter what you say you cannot deny that we are the same type of person. I will give you a chance now. If you are willing to follow me, the world will belong to the two of us.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You do not mind that I am a demon?¡±

    ¡°Of course you are unable to return back to Raising Immortal Pce Hall temporarily. But I can give you new strength, allowing you to be stronger and with this strength, you can go and subdue the devil path.¡±

    Excitement shes across Liu Haisheng¡¯s eyes, ¡°The day when you have be the leader of the devil path, you can return back to my Raising Immortal Pce Hall. On that day the righteous path and devil path will join together and the world will no longer have any good or bad. There will only be your or my will! The world will be under ourmand!¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Liu, I really did look down on you.¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly shocked, ¡°In the beginning, I thought that your aspiration is the righteous path¡­but now I realize that your ambitions are actually the entire world!¡±

    ¡°Of course, just a righteous path only is not enough for me Liu Haisheng to sacrifice so much. What I want is everything! Not only the north side, as well as the western side will all be subdued by me Liu Haisheng!¡±

    ¡°Do as you please.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, ¡°As long as you do not bother me, you can do whatever you like in the cultivation world.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you going to reject me?¡± ask Liu Haisheng with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°I have never thought of promising you in the beginning.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you think too highly of your charisma?¡±

    ¡°Leaving you behind is a disaster.¡±

    Liu Haishengughs coldly, ¡°Since you do not wish to follow me then how could I leave behind you this disaster.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You are finally going to take action?¡± Liu Yiughs, ¡°You are finally going to reveal your real face?¡±

    ¡°My real face? Hahaha, who would know what I was like originally?¡± Liu Haishengughs coldly, ¡°Even my master also feels that I do not have the ability to take over Raising Immortal Pce Hall and wanted to pass it to Ma Long¡­..hahaha¡­.now those that look down on me will pay the price for looking down on me back then.¡±

    ¡°The one who needs to pay a price is you!¡±

    As Liu Yi says, he raises his Scorpion Tailnce and prepares to attack Liu Haisheng.

    But Liu Haisheng only raises his right hand and gently pushes the air towards Liu Yi.

    Instantly Liu Yi is sent flying backward and crashes into the wall behind him.

    A weird strength press onto his body, pressing him onto the wall.

    What is this strength?

    Liu Yi raises his head in shock as he looks at Liu Haisheng.

    Only to see a golden halo above Liu Haisheng¡¯s head. This halo seems to be the source of his mysterious strength, dignified and enormous.

    Liu Yi instantly understands, ¡°You¡­you also injected yourself with angel gene?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you know quite a bit.¡±

    Liu Haishengughs coldly, ¡°But your life shall be ending here now.¡±

    Liu Haisheng stretches out with a hand as a white bone sword floats in front of him, listening to hismand.

    It seems like as long as Liu Haisheng has this thought, the white bone sword willpletely pierce through Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    While Liu Yi does not seem to be terrified, instead he looks at Liu Haisheng and says, ¡°Sect Head Liu, do you know that my Glorious Sun Palm, Yama Raja has another ability?¡±

 Chapter 483 Righteous in heart

    ¡°What ability?¡±

    Liu Haisheng slightly narrows his eyes not believing that Liu Yi possesses the ability to turn things around.

    ¡°I know that you still have a demon transformation ability. But it is a pity, my strength is even higher.¡±

    Liu Haisheng is filled with confidence as he controls Liu Yi¡¯s body with a single hand while lifting up a white bone sword with the other.

    ¡°If you fully put to use that kind of ability then it would be slightly thorny for me. But now that I ampletely suppressing your strength, you are in my control, you have no way to activate that kind of demon transformation technique and can only wait for death.¡±

    ¡°That two skeletons were your underlying right?¡±

    Liu Yi uses his gaze to point that the two sets of pitiful skeletons.

    ¡°Haha, urately speaking they are Great God Sect people. But now there are indeed my underlings. How is it not bad right? But they are only the lowest ranking warrior of the Great God Sect. There are even stronger ones above. But it is a pity that you have no chance to experience them.¡±

    ¡°So in that case¡­then let me first let you see the other ability of Yama Raja to make our fight slightly more interesting.¡±

    The moment Liu Yi finished, ck smoke suddenlynds on the two set of skeletons.

    The two set of skeletons immediately stand up and pick up their goldennces before piercing towards Liu Haisheng.

    Liu Haisheng got a huge shock. Both his hands are busy casting techniques, if this goes on he will be pierced through.

    There is no other choice, he can only swing his hand and make his bone sword stab one of the skeletons.

    While the other skeleton has already arrived in front of him but is forced to retreat by Liu Haisheng¡¯s sword qi.

    The two skeletons did not copse, it seems like after going through the baptism of Yama Raja, the skeletons havepletely turned undying.

    They raise their goldennces as 2 eight meters longnces appear over their heads pointing towards Liu Haisheng.

    ¡°You are actually reviving theirplete ability!¡±

    Liu Haisheng is shocked, being able to possess this kind of ability ispletely god-like!

    This is the mystical part of Glorious Sun Palm technique.

    Two enormous lightnces descend towards Liu Haisheng. He has no choice but to withdraw his Angel Qi to protect himself.

    The two lightnces immediately stop just in front of him like they were blocked by a formless atmosphere.

    ¡°What back luck¡­.¡±

    Liu Haisheng sensed that something is wrong, indeed the aura of Liu Yi who is standing in front of him starts changing.

    His hair turns silver, his eyes golden and on his back, a pair of small wings emerges.

    All of these is not a problem¡­.the problem is that he has now erupted out with his full strength causing Liu Haisheng to be rmed!

    This is the strength that caused all of the famous sect head of righteous sect to be bbergasted during the World Dao Gathering!

    Liu Haisheng swallows his saliva. Fighting against Liu Yi who is in this state¡­.perhaps I am also unable to be in any advantage!

    ¡°Illusion Extermination!¡±

    Liu Yi is not polite as he starts attacking.

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s body turns into light and disappears from his spot.

    The door behind him instantly explodes, leaving an enormous palm print.

    ¡°Where are you escaping to?¡±

    Liu Yi shes and kicks out with his left leg and kicks out Liu Haisheng, who is moving at high speed, crashing into the wall behind.

    Liu Haisheng crashes through severalyers of wall instantly, deep into the library.

    Luckily this is the Spiritual World and is not the actual library, otherwise, Liu Yi will really be worried that Wang Yuzheng will be pulled into the conflict.

    Liu Yi chases after Liu Haisheng while a bone sword suddenly flies out midway, making a beeline for Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    -dang!-

    Liu Yi stretches out a finger and taps that bone sword.

    Instantly the bone sword starts wobbling and stabs into the ground.

    While even more bone swords start flying out from all directions causing Liu Yi to frown.

    Two skeletons with skeletal wings fly over holding goldennces while their other hand is holding golden shields. One on the left and the other on the right, helping Liu Yi block the bone swords flying over in all direction.

    The two skeleton little brothers are very loyal. Even if their own body is stabbed by the flying sword they also do not have any fear, after all, they are already dead souls.

    Liu Yi himself also uses Thousand Shadows to attack the flying swords in front of him.

    Over a hundred bone swords were flying within the library and in the end, Liu Yi destroys all of them.

    At this moment the aura of Liu Haisheng has already disappeared from within the library.

    This old fellow runs quite fast.

    But he is already eyeing me¡­this is not a good thing.

    Looks like I need to increase my vignce. This old man is too crafty. Who would know what methods he uses next time!

    After checking the surroundings of the library carefully and making sure that Liu Haisheng¡¯s aura haspletely disappeared, Liu Yi then let¡¯s out a sigh of relief.

    This old man is indeed too dangerous.

    After thinking for a while, Liu Yi immediatelyes out from the Spiritual World and heads over to the school¡¯s duty room.

    Reach the door of the duty room, there is a weak light inside.

    Liu Yi knocks on the door.

    ¡°Who is it, I¡¯m already asleep. If you have a probleme tomorrow!¡±

    From the roomes a very familiar voice.

    ¡°Master¡­it is me¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says speechlessly, Ma Hua sleeps so early? Who the heck would believe. He is definitely doing something evil.

    ¡°Why did youe?¡±

    Ma Hua is shocked as he opens the door. Liu Yi walks in and immediately sees two shining white bodies lying together on Ma Hua¡¯sputer screen.

    ¡°What the heck¡­master¡­.it is already sote and instead of sleep you are watching this?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough. That, master, is also old already. It is inevitable that life will get boring¡­this is also experiencing an unordinary life¡­¡±

    Ma Hua coughs as he pulls out a chair, ¡°The house is slightly small. Here have a seat.¡±

    ¡°The eyebrows are going to be burned already¡­.but master is having a good mood.¡±

    ¡°Why are the eyebrows going to burn?¡±

    Ma Hua sits on his bed while eating shelled peanuts and drinking baijiu, looking veryfortable.

    ¡°It is a big matter ah master¡­.an enormous matter¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi is very anxious while Ma Hua says calmly, ¡°Young man, there is no need to be so anxious. An enormous matter needs to be solved calmly. Slowly deal with it and it is fine¡­learn from master, see how calm master is currently.¡±

    Done peaking, he drinks some more baijiu.

    ¡°Master, Liu Haisheng expelled me from Raising Immortal Pce Hall, furthermore he has cultivated demon techniques and just now he nearly killed me.¡±

    -puffff!!!!!-

    Ma Hua instantly sprays out the baijiu that he had just drank. If Liu Yi had not dodged just in time, he would have been drenched.

    ¡°What did you say! Say it again!¡±

    ¡°Master¡­you need to stay calm¡­.¡±

    ¡°What time is it already now! Still staying calm for what!!¡±

    Ma Hua is anxious as he stands up with his brows knitted together, ¡°What happened to Liu Haisheng? He cultivated Demon Qi?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Demonic Sword technique¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi tells Ma Hua the entire situation truthfully. After listening, Ma Hua¡¯s face turnspletely pale and he copses onto the sofa.

    ¡°Did not expect it ah¡­.really did not expect it¡­.the kind-hearted person Liu Haisheng from back then¡­.would actually transform into the current him¡­¡±

    Liu Yi bes curious, ¡°Master what kind of person was Liu Haisheng back then?¡±

    ¡°In the past, his character was very good. He did not have any temper and went along with the crowd. But he didn¡¯t have any talent, his cultivation speed was slow. Master feels that although his character makes him a good sect head, his strength is not enough to stabilize Raising Immortal Pce Hall, thus he made me the sessor for Sect Head.¡±

    ¡°No talent? But the current Liu Haisheng is very powerful¡­.he is not to be outdone by me.¡±

    ¡°Not outdone by you? That is indeed horrifying¡­¡±

    Ma Hua keeps sighing, ¡°Alsa if this is the case then the thousand year history of Raising Immortal Pce Hall can be consideredpletely destroyed¡­Liu Haisheng is considered as truly entered the devil path¡­.¡±

    ¡°Master then what should I do?¡±

    ¡°You ask master and who do I, master ask?¡±

    Ma Hua also does not have any method, ¡°Your master, me is not an ordinary old fellow now¡­. every day I will be drinking some liquor, hide in the house to watch some videos, what else can I do, I am a useless person now.¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and bootlicks this master to prevent him from being depressed.

    ¡°Haha, there is no need for you to make me happy. I am clearer than anyone about my current condition. But that Liu Haisheng is indeed slightly talented. He actually is able to see the other cultivation method of Demonic Sword technique.¡±

    ¡°I must admit that he really has some methods¡­now I am also slightly at a loss¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sits on the stool as he looks at theputer screen, fine then, perhaps master is even more at a loss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have more important things that you need to do?¡±

    Ma Hua clucks, ¡°What are you spacing out for. Your little fox is still waiting for you in the Demon Realm.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­soon, the uing few months I still need to properly harmonize with the new techniques that I have learned. This way I will have more assurance!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze bes firm, right¡­.I still need to save Immortal Fox sister¡­how can I be dazzled now!

    ¡°Oh, there is also the matter regarding Liu Haisheng. You also need to be a bit more careful. He is very shrewd¡­even I am unable to see that he was this kind of person¡­.¡±

    Ma Hua reminds his disciple, ¡°It is really hard to imagine¡­¡±

    ¡°Actually this situation also cannot be med on him. I have pondered over it and there is a problem with his environment.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Back then Ma Jun also wished to learn as well. as a good kid who wanted to be friends. But he got pressured to the extreme point causing him to turn into a murderer.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­.this is a world where humans eat humans¡­¡±

    Ma Hua sighs, ¡°Cultivation world is also the same¡­if I had realized the knot in his heart earlier back then¡­.then perhaps it would not have turned out like this today.¡±

    ¡°Master, how can this matter be me on you?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenlyughs, ¡°Back then I got bullied daily furthermore the girl that I like was always hurting me. But you see aren¡¯t I still good and fine? Humans, as long as it is righteous in the heart, then he will not be defeated by the heart devil.¡±

    ¡°Good child¡­.¡±

    Ma Hua instantly drinks a mouth of liquor, ¡°No wonder you possess Boundless Righteous Qi. Your words allow this old man to learn a lesson, cheers!¡±

    Done speaking, he drinks another mouthful.

    Damn it, Master you doing so just to drink?

    ¡°Come,ee, today I feelpletely free of worrye drink a few cups with master!¡±

    ¡°Ah, master I cannot. I still need to go back and apany Wang Yuzheng¡­.¡±

    ¡°What the heck, paying more attention to a lover than master this fellow! Scram then!¡±

    ¡°Roger master!¡±

 Chapter 484 Dog-head village

    ¡°The once is a year day ising soon.¡±

    On the Osmanthus Flower Mountain, it is usually a very calm and peaceful ce but recently it is bing very boisterous.

    The Charming Fox¡¯s race members are all gathering there. All of them are holding the most beautiful fresh flowers with the purest dewdrops of them. One after the other, they are offering it to the most beautiful woman, Lin Tong.

    Currently, Lin Tong has flowers braided to her hair, she is wearing a red robe and blue flowery shoes sitting on a white lotus flower.

    Surrounding her are the Charming Fox race members who are congratting her, each of them are grateful to Lin Tong to the point of treating her like a god.

    Lin Tong¡¯s master, Qiu Shuiyi is standing behind her. She looks at the sun high up in the sky and says faintly, ¡°Very quickly, the entrance to Demon Realm will be opening.¡±

    Hearing this Lin Tong trembles slightly.

    Although it is only a slight tremble, Qiu Shuiyi senses it, thus she asks, ¡°Are you still thinking of him?¡±

    ¡°I will never forget master¡­¡±

    Lin Tong clenches her fist, her nails digging into her palm making it bleed.

    Within a time, Lin Tong has already recreated her flesh body under the help of her master. But she would rather be a spirit remaining by Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    ¡°Even if you love him but you should not wish that he wille.¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi suddenly reminds her disciple who is muddled-headed by love, ¡°If hees, he¡¯ll be alone. As for how strong the Ghost Fox race is, I believe that you should be very clear about it. Furthermore, this time around the Ghost Fox race is treating this marriage very important, not only would they send out their elite to escort their Young Master. They also invited their strongest ally, the Wisdom Fox race. I believe that you know the methods of Wisdom Fox race right?¡±

    ¡°Wisdom Fox race¡­.so even they areing¡­¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s face turns pale.

    ¡°Tong¡¯er you have been a smart girl since young. There is no need for me to remind you of these matters. You consider it on your own.¡±

    Done speaking, Qiu Shuiyi floats off the lotuske.

    While Lin Tong who remains sitting there has bitten her lips until blood flows out.

    ******

    At the same time, at the entrance to the Demon Realm.

    {Master have you really prepared everything?}

    Xuefeng asks Liu Yi again, {How Demon Realm i, even I am not clear of it¡­}

    {There is no need to think of this kind of matter. It is something that must be done.}

    Liu Yi says firmly, {If I do not do it, I will definitely regret it.}

    {Fine then, I shall not dy master anymore. I will stay by the other body of master to be the transmission link.}

    {Mhmm okay. Now there is only you who have this ability. It¡¯ll be tough on you.}

    This is the other n that Liu Yi thought of as he enters Little ck¡¯s clone and enters the Demon Realm. This way borrowing this clone¡¯s ¡®bug¡¯, Liu Yi can easily allow Mingyue Xuefeng to transfer between the Human and Demon Realm. Even if it is the Realm Guardian, facing this kind of bug he will be helpless.

    The other body naturally remains in KeDa and will follow themand of the AI that Little Jade created for his daily life actions.

    {Hmm, you go back first. The rest of the road, let me go on my own.}

    Liu Yi withdraws all of his qi, only allowing the fox qi in his body to flow and wrap around his body.

    Because he haspletely released his fox qi, Liu Yi¡¯s exterior appearance changes.

    His hair grows longer swiftly and turns silver and is brushed to the back by Liu Yi.

    At the same time, his skin turns whiter, his fingers lengthen while his ears stick upwards slightly.

    Very soon the Demon Realm gateway is open as a group of little demons trying to outdo each other toe into the Human Realm to eat and drink.

    Liu Yi feels curious, is the Human Realm so fun? Is the Demon Realm such a sinister ce?

    ¡°All of you move aside for me.¡±

    Seeing the mountain of flesh jamming the Demon Realm gateway in front of him, Liu Yi raises his eyebrows.

    ¡°Just a small fox demon and you dare to order this master?¡±

    ¡°You must have enjoyed yourself staying in Human Realm right, what is the matter, you want to block us afraid that we will snatch your territory?¡±

    ¡°Give this fellow a lesson!¡±

    A few small demons extract themselves from the mountain of flesh and swing their ws, bare their teeth at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi did not bother to dodge. Blue mes gather around his palm.

    He uses only Demon Qi to use Scarlet Blood Demon me, causing the mes to turn into demon fire, mimicking the fire of the Demon Race.

    He raises the fire and blows into it.

    Instantly an enormous blue firefox charges out from the Foxfire, it is 8 meters long and when it crashes into those demons, itpletely burns them into nothing.

    ¡°Mother ah! It is a scary big monster!¡±

    ¡°Quickly run!¡±

    The small demons do not dare to run out anymore, all of them were frightened into running back into the Demon Realm.

    Instantly there is an adequate space in the Demon Realm gateway. Only then did Liu Yi walk into the gateway and enters the Demon Realm territory.

    The moment he enters the Demon Realm, Liu Yi is slightly shocked.

    This ce is not as dested as he imaged, instead the area is covered with lush forest theplete opposite of Earth which forest is bing less and less.

    Everywhere is lush forest, flowers, birds, and beasts are moving around the forest, frolicking around, everywhere is a peaceful aura.

    This kind of ce¡­is the Demon Realm¡­..

    This is really out of my expectation¡­.

    Don¡¯t tell me that the entire Demon Realm is this kind of wide forested area?

    Thinking to here Liu Yi starts flying upwards before looking far away.

    Luckily Liu Yi notices a vige near ake in this forest. The Demon Realm is so big, Liu Yi does not know where to go to find his Immortal Fox sister. He only knows the Osmanthus Flower Mountain that Lin Tong left behind. As for where that ce is, he still needs to go and inquire around.

    Thinking to here, Liu Yi flies rapidly over to the small vige.

    Like what he had seen from the sky, the vige is not especially big, there is around slightly over a hundred households and they are scattered all around theke.

    Liu Yi flies close to the vige before descending into the forest and walks towards the small vige.

    ¡°Stop there!¡±

    At this moment from the vige entrancees a loud shout as a tall and big figure blocks in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Which tribe did youe from, how dare youe close to our tribe!¡±

    The tall youngster is very boorish and also has long ck hair.

    What shocked Liu Yi slightly is that this youngster has arge dog head. Looks like his cultivation time is still not enough.

    ¡°Apologies¡­I am only a passing traveler¡­¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to be weak and says, ¡°I wish to enter the vige to ask for some water to drink¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, the dog-head youngster did not have any suspicion and nods his head, ¡°Okay then, since you are thirsty thene in to drink some water. But if you dare to mess around in the vige then do not me me, Wang Cai for being impolite!¡±

    So this fellow is called Wang Cai¡­fine then¡­it is a rather cute name¡­

    It seems like this is a dog race tribe. When they see an outsidering, a lot of people starting out to the vige to take a look.

    Among these guys and women, there are some who havepletely transformed into a human form while others are still iplete.

    Those who are able topletely transform are not a lot. Liu Yi only sees around 8 of them. These people should be the strongest demons within this vige.

    An old man walks out shakily from the center of the vige, from his appearance he should be the vige head of this vige.

    It seems like because of his old age, his cultivation is declining, thus his head has turned back to a dog head.

    This dog-head vige head sits on a tree stump as he asks Liu Yi who is drinking water.

    ¡°Traveller, where did youe from?¡±

    ¡°I am also not so clear¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes turn slightly vague and says, ¡°I do now know what happens to me, but when I woke up, I am in this wilderness. I havepletely forgotten my past including my name and I am unable to recall¡­.I only remember that I seem to the from Osmanthus Flower Mountain¡­but I do not know where is Osmanthus Flower Mountain¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? So you are the fox race from Osmanthus Flower Mountain!¡±

    The dog-head vige head strokes his beard and says, ¡° I do know the direction where Osmanthus Flower Mountain is and I can tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Liu Yi instantly bes happen as he did not think that he would be able to find out the location of Osmanthus Flower Mountain so quickly after he arrived. This is great.

    ¡°Of course, I, Big Yellow have never lied before.¡±

    What the heck¡­Big Yellow¡­ dog-head vige head, after all, you are an official can¡¯t you have a better name?

    [TL: well more like the author is toozy to think of names.]

    ¡°Then, can vige head please guide me!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I only need you¡­¡­¡±

    At this moment a petite girl suddenly runs out from the side and shouts emotionally, ¡°Grandpa you cannot say it!¡±

    ¡°This person¡¯s background is not clear! Perhaps he is a spy from the Iron Tooth race! Grandpa, how can you tell him?¡±

    Liu Yi turns over to take a look at the young girl who is running over.

    The girl is petite like a 14/15 years old loli.

    She has her hair braided up behind her and looks very cute.

    Her appearance is very fresh and is considered a beauty. Although she looks very young Liu Yi does not dare to look down on her. After all, since she is able to transform into human form, she is at least 3-star cultivation and above.

    Towards the demon race, only those demon¡¯s who have above 3-star cultivation could be able topletely transform into human form.

    The dog-head vige head strokes his beard and says with a smile, ¡°Xiao Fen ah, do not anyhow think. I have been the vige head for so many years and have seen before a lot of different types of people. I do possess this bit of experience.¡±

    Xiao Fen? Thisss is also called Xiao Feng? It seems like she is this dog-head vige head¡¯s granddaughter!

    ¡°This youngster¡¯s eyes do not have any trace ofplexity. His heart is very simple.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa you trust people too easily!¡±

    This Xiao Fen crosses her arms and shouts, ¡°Last time you also saved that ungrateful Iron Tooth race person and in the end caused the Iron Tooth race to be attracted to our holy object!¡±

    Liu Yi realizes that this Xiao Fen did notpletely transform into a human figure. At the very least above her butt is a very cute small tail.

    Especially when Xiao Fen is speaking her little tail will wag causing Liu Yi to think of the dog girl Xiao Mi.

    But just now they mentioned a holy object¡­what is that thing.

    But no matter what is that object, Liu Yi does not care as this time around he came here is for Immortal Fox sister! That is his treasure!

    ¡°Xiao Fen you need to trust grandpa. Right, this sir, today is alreadyte. During the night in the wilderness, weird creatures might be roaming around. Why don¡¯t you stay overnight in my vige for now, what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 485 Getting drunk

    This dog race person invited Liu Yi to stay overnight, thus Liu Yi has no other choice but to stay.

    But before he leaves he must first get information on the matters that he needs to know.

    ¡°Old vige head, is there any big matter that is happening at Osmanthus Flower Mountain recently?¡±

    ¡°Oh, talking about big matters, there really is one¡­¡±

    Old Yellow thinks for a while before nodding his head, ¡°It seems like in three days time, it will be a joyous day for Osmanthus Flower Mountain¡­it seems like it is the big day for the disciple of the Charming Fox n¡¯s n leader¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart trembles.

    In three days time¡­.Immortal Fox sister will get married?

    Looks like there is only three days time left¡­.I must hurry over.

    Today I shall stay here overnight and after that, I cannot dy anymore¡­.based on what that dog-head vige head had said, Osmanthus Flower Mountain is a two-day journey from here. If I fly over, it should be slightly faster and should be able to reach within a day.

    Immortal Fox sister¡­.wait for me¡­.

    The people from the dog n are good hosts. The entire vige people has a party at night as they dance and sings like they are weing Liu Yi.

    ¡°It has been a long time since there had been a guest.¡±

    As the vige head drinks wine heughs and says, ¡°This vige location is rather isted. Very seldom would there be peopleing over. As you had seen the surrounding are all these forests. The moment it bes night, weird beasts will start roaming around so very seldom would people dare toe.¡±

    Weird beasts is a term for the demons who have lost their intelligence or have too many killing sins and transformed into a devil.

    They wander around the darkness and wilderness, ambushing every small demon who is alone.

    At the beginning, the Demon Realm is basically the heaven for the weird beasts. The small demons can only escape in panic and finally wait for their death in horror.

    Butter on, they start to group up and form amunity, working together, relying on the strength of a group to resist those weird beast.

    This is the reason why most of the demons are in amunity. But since there is amunity, therees a new problem. Themunities start to fight against one another, every singlemunity wished to prove that they are the strongestmunity. Then they start to develop their territory and slowly be the strongest and biggestmunity!

    Thus back then the entire of the Demon Realm was basically waring continuously, the people have no way to make a living like the ancient waring periods of China!

    It is all the way until the birth of the Demon Emperor. Not only did he lead his ownmunity to subdue all of the demons, but he also led his demon army and entered the Human Realm and nearly conquered China!

    While currently the real body of the Demon Emperor is still in the Human Realm, where else the Demon Emperor in the Demon Realm is a clone, staying in the Emperor City, and is still intimidating the entire Demon Realm.

    ¡°Alsa do not know when would Lord Demon Emperor start to acquire strength again and once again lead the demon army to conquer the Human Realm.¡±

    After telling Liu Yi a pile of past matters, the vige head drinks another mouth of wine and sighs in sorry and say, ¡°Back then the demon race¡¯s big war, I have heard that my grandfather had taken part in it¡­s, it is really a scary fight¡­¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Oh? Old vige head¡¯s meaning is that you support this war?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible. Any fight is barbarous and cruel.¡±

    The dog-head vige head sneers, ¡°I felt that the Demon Realm territory is still fine, why did there a need to have so many deaths and injuries and snatch territory from the humans? Back then that war, my grandfather had also died in it. But I do not know if I should be sad for my grandfather because he is an invader.¡±

    Liu Yi trembles, this old vige head is actually so enlightening!

    By the side, Wang Cai asks, ¡°Vige head didn¡¯t the Demon Emperor say that the human¡¯s territory is even wider and is more suitable for us to live in? Isn¡¯t our demon race more superior than humans and our bloodline is nobler?¡±

    The old vige head rubs Wang Cai¡¯s dog head and says, ¡°Silly child. Who is willing for their homnd¡¯s people are in a terrible situation¡­if people from the Human Realme and invade our realm, I believe the demon race people will also understand this.¡±

    ¡°Vige head¡¯s words are indeed enlightening. Come let¡¯s toast!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his wine cup and toasted the old vige head and drink up.

    The old vige headughs, ¡°Hahaha, well said, well said. It is rare that outsiderse to this vige. If you have time, why don¡¯t you stay here a few more days.¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and finds an excuse, ¡°Ah, I think it is better to forget about that. I am still in a hurry to recall my past¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fine then, rest a night then set off tomorrow.¡±

    The old vige head also did not forget him and nods his head, ¡°Tonight let¡¯s drink happily!¡±

    Done speaking, he starts toasting Liu Yi.

    Until the end, Liu Yi also does not know how much did he drink. The demon race wine is not actual real wine. After all, all demons are allergic to alcohol. What Liu Yi and the vigers are drinking are actually a kind of fruit juice. But to the demon race, this is called wine, but there isn¡¯t any alcohol in it.

    But after drinking too much, Liu Yi actually feels a bit drunk, could this fruit juice be a godly product¡­

    ¡°Aiyah, little brother really has a good alcohol capacity ah.¡±

    The vige head praises, ¡°In my vige, there are very few people who can drink as much as you and still be fine! But our demon race is bad with alcohol. I have heard that the wine in the human world is really powerful¡­but this thing is a treasure in the Demon Realm. Last time when I managed to get my hands on some just a mouthful made me drunk¡­but it is really sweet¡­it is a pity that that bit of wine got stolen away by someone otherwise I would let little brother have a taste.¡±

    ¡°No worries, no worries¡­.¡±

    ¡°Such a pity ah¡­Xiao Fen ahe over and pour the wine.¡±

    ¡°Understood grandfather.¡±

    The dog girl Xiao Fen kneels in front of them, wagging her tail as she pours wine into their bowl.

    ¡°Come, drink wine, drink wine.¡±

    The old vige head¡¯s ability is unclear but his ability to drink is superb. After Liu Yi drinks a few cups, he starts to feel that he is unable to take it anymore as he starts to get dizzy.

    Good fellow¡­looks like my alcohol capacity is really bad¡­just drinking a bit of fruit juice I am so wasted.

    He is in a daze when he faintly hears the old vige head talking, sometimes far away sometimes close, ¡°Aiyah looks like little brother is drunk¡­Xiao Fen, help him to the guest house¡­.¡±

    ¡°Understood grandpa¡­¡±

    Following which Liu Yi senses that his body is being lifted up like he is being piggy-backed¡­

    Hazily Liu Yi thinks, this Xiao Fen¡­so petite yet her strength is sorge¡­.

    Oh, that¡¯s right¡­.this is not an ordinary loli¡­it is a demon loli¡­

    Liu Yi¡¯s brain is scrambled up, in the end, he does not know what he is thinking off and finally lost consciousness.

    Liu Yi does not know how long he had slept for but in the middle of the night he suddenly feels very thirsty, thus he slowly opens his eyes.

    The moment he opens his eyes he got a huge shock.

    His hands and arms are chained up to the wall!

    I got set up by the old vige head?!

    This is the first thought that Liu Yi has. But this chains will not be able to chain Liu Yi down. If he is willing he can break them any moment.

    But looking at the little bitch sleeping in front of him, Liu Yi temporary shelved away his chain breaking thoughts.

    ¡°Where am I! Why did you want to chain me up!¡±

    He suddenly lets out a loud shout scaring Xiao Fen, causing her ears to shiver as she jolts awake and climbs to her feet.

    Xiao Fen rubs her eyes and pouts before looking at Liu Yi who had awakened and snorts.

    ¡°Damn evil person! You finally woke up?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Fen why did you want to chain me up? Is this how your dog n treat their guests? That damn old vige head, how dare he set me up!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, grandpa does not know of this matter. If he knows of it he would beat my butt.¡±

    Xiao Fen stretches and smiles, ¡°Did not think that the wine that grandpa had stolen from the humans in the past can finally be put to use¡­¡±

    So it is this girl who had used real wine to make me drunk? Why did she do that?

    ¡°Hmph, evil person you have alreadynded in my hands! Why are you still not telling me your identity!¡±

    Xiao Fen takes out a whip andshes the ground. After which she pretends to be angry and berates Liu Yi, ¡°If you do not say the truth then I shall whip you into meat paste!¡±

    ¡°Truth? What truth?¡±

    ¡°That is to tell me honestly, did the Iron Tooth n send you here! Quickly say it!¡±

    Xiao Fen once again uses the whip andshed the ground, nearly causing Liu Yi tough.

    Thisss, even if you are trying to scare a person you can justsh me ah, it is not like you cansh me to death.

    Who would be frightened by what you are doing now!

    What a really simple girl¡­

    ¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll say the truth, I¡¯ll say the truth¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi licks his lips, ¡°But I am slightly thirsty and my throat is dry. Give me some water.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay¡­.¡±

    Xiao Fen immediately runs to the side shaking her tail and helps Liu Yi pour a cup of water and carries it over to his mouth.

    The moment Liu Yi sensed the freshness of the water, he starts gulping water down carefreely!

    Until he had drank 3 bowls of water, Xiao Fen finally cannot stand it and ask, ¡°Oi, oi, have you drank enough?¡±

    Liu Yi praises, ¡°Not enough¡­.this water of yours is really sweet.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right!¡±

    Xiao Fen wags her tail happily and says arrogantly, ¡°This is the spring water that is poured into the holyke. It is especially good to drink and also has the ability to remove drunkenness!¡±

    ¡°That is great, give me another bowl.¡±

    ¡°You did not drink much¡­you can ¡±

    ¡°Okay then give me another bowl.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­wait a minute!¡±

    Xiao Fen suddenly came to realize something, ¡°Damn fellow! You really think that you are a guest! You are now a thief! A thief you know! If you are not going to be honest then you just wait to eat the whip!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine I will say the truth.¡±

    Liu Yi drinks till he feels that his throat is better, thus he clears his throat and replies, ¡°Actually I am not a wandering demon¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, as I have known¡­.¡±

    ¡°I am a human.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xiao Fen¡¯s eyes widen.

    ¡°Yeah, actually I am a human. Taking advantage of the opening of the Demon Realm gateway, I crossed over from the Human Realm to this faraway ce to get to Osmanthus Flower Mountain. Because Lin Tong from Osmanthus Flower Mountain who is also the disciple of Qiu Shuiyi, n head of Charm Fox n is my lover. I came here is to find her and bring her back to my human realm. But I do not know the way so I pretended to be a demon who has lost his memories and found your vige¡­.oi, oi what is the matter with you? Xiao Fen?¡±

 Chapter 486 Dragon bone

    Xiao Fen is standing there staring nkly at Liu Yi and did not react for a while.

    ¡°Oi, oi, Xiao Fen what is the matter with you?¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask. At this moment Xiao Fen suddenly hugs her stomach and copsed onto the groundughing non-stop.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­hahahaha¡­¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow, ¡°What are youughing about?¡±

    ¡°You are too¡­.amusing already¡­you are actually able toe up with this kind of story¡­.¡±

    Xiao Fenughs until she starts rolling on the ground, ¡°You, why don¡¯t you say¡­.you are the child of the Demon Emperor¡­.hahaha, that way it be more interesting¡­¡±

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­ck lines start appearing on his forehead. Even after all I say, thisss actually thinks that I am making up a story?!

    This ispletely against reasons!!!!

    Why does this world do not let people tell the truth!

    ¡°Oi, oi what I said were all true¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph looks like without crashing into a wall you will not turn back!¡±

    Xiao Fen climbs up from the ground and bears with herughing before sneering at Liu Yi who is chained to the wall.

    ¡°Do not think that us dog n people are all kind-hearted! Let me tell you that I, Xiao Fen is vicious and merciless one!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth edge twitches, what the heck, who would believe!

    ¡°Hmph, I just know that you do not believe! Take a look at what this is!¡±

    Xiao Fen picks up a dagger from the table by the side and walks over to Liu Yi and fakes an evil smile.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­.let you have a taste of my Xiao Fen¡¯s might¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi really wishes to cover his forehead, thisughter is too fake¡­.

    This act does not pass ah! How to say¡­if she really met a bad person, she would have been lied to till she helps the bad person count money while he sells her!

    ¡°Let this big sister take a look. Where should I cut first¡­.¡±

    Xiao Fen stands in front of Liu Yi. Liu Yi is already a few heads taller than Xiao Fen and is being chained to the wall. Thus when Xiao Fen walks over, her head is only to Liu Yi¡¯s waist.

    After waving the dagger around Liu Yi¡¯s body for half a day and getting no response from Liu Yi, she finally says angrily, ¡°Hmph¡­big sister¡­..big sister will first cut off your evil part¡­..¡±

    What the heck¡­.is thisss going to go crazy?

    Before Liu Yi is able to react Xiao Fen has already slipped her hand into Liu Yi¡¯s pants and grabs hold of his family jewels.

    That small and slightly cold hand instantly causes Liu Yi to shiver¡­heavens are you trying to execute me or giving me a service ah¡­but from certain angles, it is really a bit of torture intention¡­.

    ¡°Quick, quickly say!¡±

    This is also the first time that Xiao Fen has touch a guy¡¯s jewels, her hand and voice are trembling, but she pretends to be strong and says, ¡°If you are still not talking¡­then your part will not be safe!¡±

    Liu Yi blinks and says, ¡°Hmph¡­as long as your hand does not move, then I am not afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°Why the heck should I listen to you, I am going to anyhow move!¡±

    Xiao Fen¡¯s steam bun face swells up, after which she grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s family jewels and starts moving up and down¡­.

    What the heck¡­can she have a bit more brain cells¡­¡­

    Liu Yi nearly copses.

    Cannot¡­if this goes on¡­perhaps I might really surrender¡­Liu Yi, calm down, you must calm down¡­.

    ¡°Evil person, are you going to talk!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s bitter face and biting his lips, Xiao Fen thought that what she is doing is effective and instantly bes happy. Her hand movements be even faster.

    I¡¯ll be damned¡­.this is really a torture ah!!!

    Liu Yi wants to cry but he has no tears, this time around I have really picked up a stone and smashed my own feet¡­..

    ¡°Quickly talk! Quickly talk! You evil person, what did the Iron Tooth n send you here to do!¡±

    Liu Yi really wished to cry, this young master really does not know anyone from the Iron Tooth n ah¡­.nor do I know about Iron Tooth n¡­.

    Just as Xiao Fen has persevered for more than an hour and Liu Yi is about to surrender, from the outsidees messy screeching as well as chaotic footsteps.

    [TL: okay this is nearlypletely bullshit¡­.how can a dragon hold it in for so fucking long withoutshing out¡­]

    ¡°What happened outside?¡±

    Only then did Xiao Fen stop as she turns around and looks in the direction of the sound.

    The shouting noises outside is bing louder like they are shouting for help.

    Xiao Fen instantly frowns and warns, ¡°Damn it, something definitely must have happened¡­ you evil person, I am going outside. Be honest for me!¡±

    She wags her tail and runs out.

    Liu Yi finally let out a sigh of relief, nearly threw away my face¡­..talking about this thing¡­.wanting to stop it, is slightly unwilling¡­.not stopping it¡­.in the end, will definitely throw away my face¡­

    Life ah, why are you so twisted ah!

    Hearing the cries outside, Liu Yi feels that he should go out and have a look.

    He sighs again as his hands exert force and break the chains, jumping down from the wall.

    Pushing open the door and walking out, he instantly sees a whole bunch of tall unfamiliar guys, each of them is carrying a fierce aura standing together confronting the old vige head as well as dog n people who are hiding behind the old vige head and trembling.

    This group of people not only have a dense baleful aura, but they also appear very boorish. Liu Yi is able to see that a few of them have wolf-heads, the ck fur is very long, making them looks like werewolves.

    What the heck, looks like this is the rumored Iron Tooth n?

    Seeing Liu Yi walking out from the house, Xiao Fen who is standing by the old vige head widens her eyes.

    How did this fellow escape?!

    ¡°What on earth do you guys wish to do!¡±

    The old vige head is also trembling as he grips his scepter and asked while facing over tens of Iron Tooth n wolfmen in front of him.

    ¡°Why did you guys keeping repeatedly to humiliate my Holy Tooth n! What on earth are you guys doing!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    A baldy wearing a wolf overcoat instantly startsughing, ¡°You group of dog things and you actually dare to call yourself a Tooth n! You are really throwing away the face of us Tooth ns! Let me tell you, this time around this grandfather is here is for that piece of dragon bone! If you do not hand it over, then today your Holy Tooth n willpletely disappear in history!¡±

    ¡°You, you are bullying intolerably!¡±

    The old vige head is trembling, ¡°That dragon bone is the saint object guarded by my n for generations¡­how can we pass it to you?! Big ck, I, back then saved you and this is how you repay me?!¡±

    ¡°Old thing I have already paid back that face already.¡±

    The bald guy who is called Big ck bears his fangs, ¡°If not for the fact that you have saved me, why would I say so much nonsense with you! I would have already killed all of you to snatch the treasure! Let me tell you reckless old man, today this dragon bone will inevitably be mine! Either you hand over the dragon bone or all of your nsmen will be buried along with the dragon bone! Don¡¯t say that I am not giving you face, I gave you a chance to make the right choice!¡±

    ¡°YOU, YOU¡­.¡±

    The old vige head is so mad that he seems to almost have a heart attack. Xiao Fen hurries and supports her grandfather.

    ¡°Grandpa¡­why, why don¡¯t we give it to them¡­.¡±

    Xiao Fen is heart ached about her grandfather¡¯s body, furthermore, if they do not hand it over, all of them would be killed.

    For a dragon bone that has unknown usage, Xiao Fen feels that it is not worth it.

    ¡°Xiao Fen you do not understand.¡±

    The old vige head clenches his teeth and once again stands up straight with the support of the scepter.

    ¡°This dragon bone is the symbol of our Holy Tooth n for generations!¡±

    The old vige head stands up straight and says it word by word, ¡°If we lose our dragon done, that means that our Holy Tooth n has lost our unyielding spirit! Even if we lose our head, we cannot lose our unyielding spirit! This is the spirit of our Saint Tooth n!¡±

    When the rest of the originally cowardly Holy Tooth n members hear what the old vige head had said, all of them straighten their backs and stop trembling, no longer fearing.

    This is the unyielding spirit of their Holy Tooth n!

    ¡°Motherfuckers, a group of dog things, refusing the toast and taking the forfeit!¡±

    The baldy scolds and with a wave of his hand, the wolfmen behind him start howling, one of them who has a scar on his eyeughs cruelly.

    ¡°Hehehe, today I can kill to my heart¡¯s content¡­.¡±

    Done speaking he charges towards the Holy Tooth members.

    ¡°Damn it how can I let you harm my n members!¡±

    Wang Cai raises a copper rod and faces him.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    The scar-eyed wolfughs coldly and swings out his w and sends that copper rod flying away before biting towards the throat of Wang Cai.

    All of the Holy Tooth members instantly close their eyes not wishing to see the bloody scene that is going to happen.

    Wang Cai himself also closes his eyes in despair waiting for death.

    The scar-eye wolf bites down and the biting sound is very loud. But Wang Cai did not feel any pain, instead, he hears a cracking sound followed by a whimpering sound.

    He opens his eyes to see that scar-eye wolf holding his own mouth, copsing onto the ground.

    While the fox race traveler that he received yesterday is standing by him leisurely with ck armor on his arm which is raised in front of him.

    ¡°It is so early in the morning why are you guys so uncouth and running over here making a racket disturbing my sleep.¡± As Liu Yi speaks, he stretches.

    ¡°What the hell, who on earth are you! How dare you disturb the matters of my Iron Tooth n!¡±

    The bald guy instantly starts scolding with a fierce gaze.

    ¡°Little, little brother¡­you, quickly leave this ce¡­.¡±

    The old vige head reminds kind-heartedly, ¡°This is a matter between us two ns¡­you are an outsider, there is no need to be involved¡­.¡±

    While Xiao Fen is stunned, this person is really not a spy from Iron Tooth n? Damn it¡­.could it be that I have really captured the wrong person¡­.

    Finished, I am definitely finished¡­..if grandfather gets to know of this matter he will definitely beat my butt¡­.

    Xiao Fen secretly holds her butt in her hands with a worried look.

    [TL: errr wrong thing to worried about now right???]

    ¡°Old vige head, thank you for the entertainment yesterday. I am unable to repay the favor so I can only help you teach this group of bandits a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s words, the people from Iron Tooth n startughing loudly.

    ¡°Where did this idiote from. Does he really think that he is a powerful person? How dare he disrupt the matter of our Iron Tooth n! Let me tell you, our Iron Tooth n is a powerful tribe which has a lot of experts. If you provoke us, it will be a road to death.¡±

    ¡°I have tried before a lot of things but I have never tried before dying.¡±

    Liu Yi beckons that baldy with his finger, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me try it?¡±

    ¡°Motherfucker, you are seeking death! Brothers tear him into fragments!¡±

    With the baldymand, the wolfmen behind him instantly bear their teeth and charge over.

    With so many wolfmen, for a moment they are very aggressive, scaring the Holy Tooth n members behind into trembling.

    Liu Yi did not have any fear as he stands there and grabs out a group of blue mes and blows into the mes.

    Instantly, an enormous blue firefox flies out and charges into the wolf group.

    One after another, the wolfmen are ignited by the firefox and start wailing as they roll around the ground.

 Chapter 487 Holy Tooth raceâ€™s legend

    ¡°This, this strength¡­.¡±

    When the bald guy sees this scene, his face turns pale from fright. His earlier fierceness haspletely disappeared.

    ¡°You, you are a member of the Ghost Fox race!¡±

    ¡°Ghost Fox race?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow slightly. If I did not remember wrongly, my Immortal Fox sister is being forced to marry the whatever young master of Ghost Fox race!

    Motherfucker of all things to mention!!!!

    With the mentioning of Ghost Fox race, it instantly angers Liu Yi!

    ¡°Ghost Fox race, your ancestor!¡±

    As Liu Yi shouts, blue mes emerge from his body as the firefox turns evenrge and starts ughtering the wolfmen of the Iron Tooth race.

    ¡°Quick, quickly run¡­.¡±

    The baldy no longer pretends to be tough. Facing such an enemy he finally understands what is called real strength!

    He had heard of how strong the members of Ghost Fox race are¡­today he has finally experienced it¡­

    ¡°I still have not enjoyed myself fully and you guys want to leave?¡±

    Liu Yi clucks and snaps his fingers.

    Instantly a row of mes starts burning from the vige entrance like a firewall, blocking the exit from the wolfmen.

    The entire group of Iron Tooth race members are instantly in despair as they kneel onto the ground.

    The baldy crawls to the front of Liu Yi as he begs, ¡°King, king please spare our life, I beg you to spare our lives!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Did you shout earlier that you want to kill me? Why did you change so mind so quickly?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles coldly. Toward this kind of vile tribe, there cannot be any leniency.

    Sympathy towards them is being cruel towards oneself.

    ¡°I am wrong, king, I am wrong¡­.I no longer dare to do it again¡­.¡±

    The baldy keeps weeping, only hoping to survive.

    Liu Yi gives a nastyugh, ¡°Scram out from this vige and never return again. Otherwise¡­the next time I see you it will be your death date.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­.¡±

    The baldy swiftly shoots to his feet like he has been granted amnesty and frantically escapes in the direction of the vige entrance where the firewall had disappeared.

    Holy Tooth race is indeed very scary like rumored¡­in the future, I would not dare toe here again¡­.

    ¡°Settled. In the future, the Holy Tooth race will not be worried about them.¡±

    Liu Yi dusts off his hand and turns around and gives the vigers a smile.

    Unexpectedly the vige head suddenly has the entire vige and kneels down in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Thank, thank you, king, for saving our entire vige¡­.¡±

    King is the term that the demons call the people who are strong, which makes Liu Yi feel weird.

    ¡°Everyone please get up, please get up.¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and helps the vige head to stand up, while Xiao Fen stands by the side and looks at Liu Yi weirdly.

    ¡°King¡­king first promise us one matter¡­if you do not agree to it, we will not get up¡­¡±

    The old vige head stays kneeling down while the vige members also do the same.

    ¡°Quickly get up old vige head. You are so much older than me, I am unable to take this kneel¡­¡±

    This will shorten my life ah!

    ¡°If you do not agree then I am really unable to get up¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi does not know what the old vige head is trying to do, so he can only sigh and say, ¡°Fine then, old vige head I agree to it, tell me your request.¡±

    ¡°King, please marry my granddaughter!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­.the heck?!?!¡±

    Liu Yi nearly jumps up in fright while Xiao Fen¡¯s face actually turns red as she lowers her head and stands there shyly.

    ¡°Old vige head don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not. I am really begging you to marry my granddaughter!¡±

    The old vige head persuades patiently, ¡°King you see, my granddaughter does not have anything but some good looks. Furthermore, she also has an iplete human figure¡­if you have a heavy taste, she can alsopletely satisfy your needs¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi is almost sweating, this vige head is

    In Liu Yi¡¯s heart, Immortal Fox sister is already his wife, thus as an excuse, he says, ¡°To be honest old vige head, I already have a wife.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When the old vige head hears this, his body trembles and his face turns white.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this should be able to stop him right?

    But unexpectedly, the old vige head changes the topic and continues saying, ¡°Since that is the case then it is also fine if King takes my granddaughter as a **¡±

    [TL: So ** is basically unknown so whoever wants to term it justment below. The author also leave it as **¡­]

    What the hell¡­..

    In Demon Realm, there is no concubine. Your women, other than wife, the rest are **.

    Hearing how frankly the old vige head says it, Xiao Fen buries her face into the embrace of a woman beside her.

    While Liu Yi starts sweating and says, ¡°Old vige head¡­you can just stop beating around the bush. What is the matter you can just say it directly I temporarily¡­still do not have any intention of finding a **¡­so¡­.¡±

    ¡°What to do¡­what to do¡­.could it be that my Holy Tooth race is really going to be finished¡­¡±

    The old vige head is apprehensive, unable to stand steadily almost copsing.

    ¡°Old vige head, you can just say the truth. If I am able to help, I will definitely help.¡±

    ¡°s¡­this matter to you, is basically an outsider matter¡­I, really am unable to ask it of you¡­¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly thought of something and says, ¡°Old vige head, I Xiao Fen as a sister. The problem of my younger sister is my matter. You can just tell me the problem.¡±

    ¡°If this is the case¡­fine, then I will say it.¡±

    The old vige head rubs his granddaughter¡¯s head and says slowly, ¡°In this forest, there is a broken temple and inside it lives a pig spirit with high cultivation and boundless strength. This pig spirit takes a fancy of our Xiao Fen andes over to harass us every 3-5 days¡­.a few days earlier he hase again and gives us an ultimatum. If we do not hand over Xiao Fen to be his wife, he will exterminate our entire tribe¡­.¡±

    ¡°So it is this story ah.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, isn¡¯t this the Zhu Bajie from the novel! Looks like no matter where this pig spirit is a pervert.

    ¡°I can help old vige head eliminate this pig spirit¡­but old vige head I have a question and I hope that you can clear it up for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is the question, King can ask.¡±

    ¡°Since the vige has dragon bone this Holy object why does old vige head not take it out to use as a weapon? I believe that relying on this object, the Iron Tooth race or pig spirit they would not be able to take the attack right?¡±

    The old vige head suddenly coughs and waves his hands and instructed, ¡°Cough, cough¡­I want to talk to King alone for a bit. Everyone else can leave.¡±

    Everyone in the vige respects the old vige head a lot and follows his instruction blindly. Hearing his orders, they immediately scatter like birds and leave.

    Instantly in front of the tree stump in the vige is only left with Liu Yi and the old vige head.

    ¡°King ah¡­.to be honest¡­actually my vige does not have any dragon bone¡­this thing is nothing but a story that my forebearer fabricated¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? It is actually like this?¡±

    Liu Yi is shocked, the dragon bone is actually nonexistence?!

    ¡°But the vige people seem to treat this dragon bone as a Holy object¡­.seeing their expression, it does not seem to be fake¡­¡±

    ¡°Because this matter is only known only by every generation¡¯s vige head, the rest of the vigers do not know.¡±

    The old vige headughs bitterly, ¡°King you do not know, a thousand years ago my Holy Tooth race was only a weak and small tribe. There were originally a lot of weird beasts in this forest. Along with those other barbarous tribes who wantonly bullied our tribe people. As well as snatching away the women from my tribe as they please. While the people in our tribe are naturally cowardy and do not dare to retaliate¡­back then the vige head to make the vigers survive on fabricated out the dragon bone story. It caused other people to think that my Holy Tooth race is protected by a Holy Beast! And thus from that, the people from my vige gained belief and became courageous. Even when enemiese, we are able to unite together and resist to death! Because of a few times of resisting to death being effective, thus outsiders also starts to believe in the story of the dragon bone¡­this story is spread all over the ce¡­.and turned into the current situation.¡±

    [TL: so fucking long¡­..]

    ¡°So it is only a story¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi is stunned, unexpectedly the vige head of Holy Tooth race is actually so smart!

    The old vige head for some unknown reason suddenly bes anxious as he pulls on Liu Yi¡¯s arm and asks, ¡°Right¡­King¡­I still have a matter that I need to ask you¡­.this matter is very, very important. You must really tell me the truth¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, old vige head¡­you and just ask.¡±

    ¡°May I know¡­if King¡¯s name¡­.is called Liu Yi¡­..¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Liu Yi instantly frowns as killing intent leaks out from his eyes.

    The old vige head¡¯s cultivation is low and under Liu Yi¡¯s killing intent he starts trembling and starts shaking.

    ¡°Ki, King no¡­you, you, please listen to my exnation¡­¡±

    ¡°Apologies¡­it is a subconscious reaction¡­¡±

    Liu Yi also feels that his reaction is too extreme. The 500 years of demonic training in Asura Realm turned him very sensitive.

    ¡°It is our ancestor¡¯s instruction¡­.¡±

    The old vige head is slightly emotional, ¡°Really did not think that this ancestor¡¯s instruction¡­have actuallye true¡­.¡±

    ¡°What ancestor¡¯s instruction?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly curious and feels that this matter is bing more and more suspicious.

    The old vige head did not say anything, instead, he is trembling as he breaks his scepter into half and takes out a rolled up leather and passed to Liu Yi.

    ¡°This, this is the thing that is passed down by ancestor¡¯s instructions¡­..the forebear says¡­if one day, I see a fox race youngster who is able to use blue mes and is called Liu Yi saves us¡­.then pass this item to him¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Liu Yi feels that this is unimaginable. How could the Holy Tooth race people know that he woulde a thousand years ago! Could it be that they have a prophecy book?!

    But Liu Yi still takes the piece of leather and on it seems to be a map of China.

    Liu Yi pulls it open and takes a close look. Indeed the map is a map of China, but on it are some location names that Liu Yi has never seen before, perhaps they are the names used in ancient times.

    While one of the locations is circled with a red circle.

    Wanzong Mountain¡­luckily my Chinese standard is not considered low and is still able to recognize this words.

    This mountain position is roughly located within Sichuan province border¡­but when I was learning geography I don¡¯t seem to recall hearing about this mountain ah¡­

    Liu Yi can only ask for help from his multi-talented senior, Yan Qiuhong. When Yan Qiuhong sees the mountain name she instantly exims in shock, ¡°It is actually Wanzong Mountain!¡±

 Chapter 488 Thousand year pig-spirit

    Hearing Yan Qiuhong¡¯s tone, it seems like she knows of this mountain.

    {Senior Yan Qiuhong do you know this mountain?}

    {Rubbish, anyone who had taken part in the demon war back then¡­who would not know of this matter. Although I did not take part in it I have also heard before of Yunzong Mountian¡¯s name.}

    {Oh? How famous is he?}

    {This Yunzong Mountain originally did not exist¡­but back then the Sword Emperor defeated a mountain god demon and turns its body into this Yunzong Mountain within Sichuan province border. In this mountain, it is rumored that there is a very powerful sword immortal residing there. No one knows where is the location of this Yunzong Mountain, neither does anyone knows who that sword immortal is waiting for¡­}

    So it is actually such a mystical mountain?

    But the sword emperor that Yun Qiuhong has mentioned makes Liu Yi curious.

    ¡°Senior Yun Qiuhong, who is this Sword Emperor?¡±

    {He is the person who establishes Raising Immortal Pce Hall. Back then he was the leader of all the sword cultivators¡­.every single sword cultivators were basically his disciples and all of them followed his orders.}

    {What the heck, what a damn awesome person¡­if I have the chance I really want to get to know him.}

    {Sword Emperor has disappeared many years ago. There is a rumor that during the fight with the Demon Emperor, after heavily injuring the Demon Emperor, he died afterward. There is another rumor that he and Demon Emperor were both heavily injured and need to look for a ce to recover. But no matter which rumor it is, there is no sign of Sword Emperor reappearing. If you wish to fine Sword Emperor, from what I see, why don¡¯t you first go and look for that sword immortal who lives in Yunzong Mountain.}

    {That¡¯s right¡­.after all, currently, I have the map to Yunzong Mountain.}

    {This is not only a map, but it is also the key. On the map, there is some unique qi. When you reach Yunzong Mountain, it will guide you to enter the barrier of that Immortal Mountain. Otherwise, even if you reached that ce, without the map you will not be able to find the mountain.}

    {So that is the case. So mysterious¡­good,ter when I return I definitely must go and find this rumored Yunzong Mountain!}

    Liu Yi bes excited as he carefully stores the map into his storage technique.

    Did not think that bying to the Demon Realm, I would also be able to have some harvest.

    But he is more curious about the ancestor¡¯s instructions of the Holy Tooth n. Is there really prophecy this kind of mystical technique? Anyways I do not know it¡­if I have the chance of learning a bit it¡¯ll good. Foreseeing some of my future enemies will be able to allow me to avoid a lot of dangers.

    Seeing Liu Yi is a daze for some time, the old vige head finally says, ¡°King¡­I had said all that I need to say. The rest will be relying on King.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately wakes up and nods his head agreeing to it. ¡°Ah, ah, right. Leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, King. I will let Xiao Fen send you to the broken temple where the pig spirit resides. After dealing with the pig spirit, King can also take Xiao Fen away.¡±

    ¡°That¡­.let¡¯s forget about that¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and waves his hands, I am going to snatch a wife okay!

    Who the heck would bring ** to snatch a wife! Wouldn¡¯t that be a joke!

    ¡°Then I would have to trouble King¡­¡±

    The vige head also wants to invite Liu Yi to have a meal which he rejects. As he has a time constraint, he does not wish to waste time on useless matters.

    As for eating and the likes, even if he does not eat for a month it is also not a problem.

    [TL: damn what a crazy diet n¡­.]

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the broken temple¡­¡±

    Xiao Fen¡¯s current way of talking to Liu Yi changes and is slightly timid.

    Liu Yi clucks, this girl¡¯s attitude really has arge change.

    As the two of them walk into the forest, Xiao Fen lowers her head and says in a mosquito-like voice, ¡°Tha¡­.that¡­.sorry¡­..¡±

    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I treated you that way¡­.really sorry¡­.¡±

    Xiao Fen recalls the scene of her ¡®torturing¡¯ Liu Yi, she starts to reject and feel fear.

    This fox demon is so powerful¡­if he wished to kill me it is basically as easily as 1, 2, 3¡­

    But since he is so powerful..why did he not resist when I tortured him¡­what a weirdo ah¡­.

    ¡°No worries. You are only doing so to protect your vige members. I do not me you.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly, this kind of matter is basically unable to be med on her¡­talking about that, that punishment¡­.instead it is more like¡­yeah, pleasure¡­.

    Xiao Fen is still worried, ¡°This, if you want to me anyone for that matter¡­it is all my idea¡­please, please don¡¯t harm the people from my vige¡­.they are all innocent¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx,if I really wanted to take my anger out on them, would Ie and help you deal with the pig spirit?¡±

    ¡°Ah, then you are still angry at me¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I am not angry at you!¡±

    ¡°Really? Why are you so magnanimous?¡±

    Xiao Fen looks at Liu Yi suspiciously, nearly causing Liu Yi to copse.

    ¡°Come on, I have always been magnanimous okay!¡±

    ¡°But looking at the way you treated Iron Tooth n¡­you are very cold and scary¡­.¡±

    ¡°What the heck, that is towards enemies okay? There is a famous saying on my side, towards enemies you must treat them as coldly and heartlessly as winter! Otherwise, you want me to be friendly towards those Iron Tooth n people?!¡±

    Xiao Fen raises her fist and snorts, ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t want. I want to be very powerful and beat out all of their teeth!¡±

    ¡°That is great¡­¡±

    ¡°That, fine then¡­thank you for saving us¡­¡±

    Liu Yi recalls that ancient teaching and mutters, ¡°There is no need to be so polite. Perhaps we have some fate between us.¡±

    Have, have fate¡­.

    Xiao Fen¡¯s face turns red, is, is he confessing to me¡­.

    Wha, what should I do¡­should I reject him¡­.no¡­if I reject perhaps he might get angered¡­and not help the vige¡­.then should I agree to it¡­but, but¡­.I am still not prepared¡­

    Ahahahahh¡­really going crazy ah¡­.grandpa, what should I do ah¡­.

    ¡°There seems to be a very strong demon aura in front.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly stops walking, while Xiao Fen who is still in deep thought crashes into his back.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    With this crash, Xiao Fen is startled and looks at Liu Yi who has suddenly stopped for no reason.

    Looking at Xiao Fen¡¯s shocked face, Liu Yi can only repeat himself, ¡°That¡­in front seems to have demon qi¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­that¡­in front is the broken temple where the pig spirit lives in¡­¡±

    Xiao Fen points in front, ¡°I, I am able to smell that stink from over there¡­¡±

    Fine then, a dog¡¯s nose is better than my nose.

    Liu Yi did not smell any stink, but he is still very sensitive towards demon qi.

    ¡°Follow behind me. Let us go together.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Knowing Liu Yi¡¯s ability, Xiao Fen obediently follows behind him.

    After walking forward for 100 meters, a small temple appears in Liu Yi¡¯s vision.

    It is unknown how long the temple is broken for as a lot of the walls were already broken.

    The courtyard is covered with dust and dead leaves and is obvious that no one cleaned this ce before.

    Looks like this pig spirit requirement for living is not high at all.

    Since they have yet to reach it, Liu Yi ask, ¡°Xiao Fen what is the background of this pig spirit?¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s question, Xiao Fen starts shivering badly, ¡°That fellow¡­.is very scary¡­.is a tyrant of this ce¡­¡±

    Her voice is trembling as she speaks, ¡°This pig spirit¡­.when he was young, he was a person from the nearby ck Skin n¡­.one day the girl he likes had an affair with a person from the Iron Tooth n¡­thus, this pig spirit went berserk. Not only did he kill that adulterous couple, but he also transforms and was kicked out from ck Skin n and came to this wilderness and be a weird beast. This pig spirit original name is Old Nine, because he is ranked number 9 in his family. Butter on because of this matter, he ced all his hatred on all of the beautiful girls and changed his name to ¡®Old Shi¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Old Shi¡­.what a weird name.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°But he is a pitiful person¡­ah wrong, pitiful pig.¡±

    ¡°That is in the past¡­the current Old Shi is a perverted devil¡­.he has already killed countless beautiful women in the nearby viges¡­every year¡¯s Qixi, he will choose a girl to marry. After the bridal night, he will kill her¡­this year it is my turn.¡±

    [TL: Qixi is the day where Chinese celebrates valentine¡¯s day, also known as Qixi Festival.]

    ¡°So perverted¡­.fine then, leave this matter to me. I will help you guys settle this Old Shi.¡± As Liu Yi speaks, he has already entered the radius of the broken temple.

    Xiao Fen reminds, ¡°Okay¡­.but you must be careful. The ck wind in the pig¡¯s stomach is very powerful¡­¡±

    From the temple suddenlyes a puffing shout which carries a heavy nasal sound.

    ¡°Snorts¡­I smell a familiar scent¡­it is the person from the Holy Tooth n right¡­so obedient ah. It is not even Qixi yet and you have already sent my little wife over¡­snorts¡­¡±

    While speaking, a ck wind suddenly flies out from the window of the broken temple andnds in the courtyard.

    All of the dust and dead leaves in the courtyard are sent flying into the air with the ck wind, turning everything ck.

    Liu Yi is able to sense a very strong demon aura from within, which is around earth grade¡­

    Looks like the strength of this pig spirit is not weak. No wonder he can be so tyrannical in this area.

    After the ck wind disperses, the pig spirit¡¯s real figure appears.

    A fat figure appears in front of Li Yi. Good fellow, being two meters tall, his stomach is already half of his height!

    This is really the first time Liu Yi saw such a shocking stomach¡­using a ball to describe this pig spirit is not going overboard!

    On the stomach, it is all fat. As the pig spirit speaks, it also trembles along¡­surging waves ah¡­so scary¡­.

    Especially the pair of yellowing bras on the head of the pig spirit¡­don¡¯t know it was left behind by whichdy. Perhaps it is used by the pig spirit as a way to destress and then it was ced on top of his head!

    Isn¡¯t this¡­.head bra?¡­..

    ¡°Holy Tooth n¡¯s girl is tender ah¡­¡±

    The pig spirit licks his lips and swallows his saliva, and says, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to enter the bridal room already, hehehe¡­¡±

    Liu Yi pulls Xiao Fen who is trembling behind him and says to the pig spirit, ¡°Apologies, looks like your marriage life is going to end soon.¡±

    ¡°Damn you, where did you pop out from, how dare you obstruct my matters!¡±

    The pig spirit sprays out a mouthful of saliva and swings out his tongue and stomach and looks at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi instantly retreats as he is afraid that the saliva would touch his body.

    ¡°Damn it, it is a damn gigolo again!¡±

    Seeing at Liu Yi, the pig spirit rages as he swings around his fats and makes pig snorts.

    ¡°Let me bite off your JJ!¡±

    [TL: JJ chinese ng for dick]

 Chapter 489 Know that guest have come

    What the heck¡­you can¡¯t be for real right¡­

    Liu Yi¡¯s forehead is instantly covered with cold sweat. Looking at the pig spirit¡¯s mouth that is dripping with saliva, Liu Yi¡¯s lower body shivers.

    This pig spirit has a rather heavy taste ah¡­

    ¡°Gigolo, watch me bite off your JJ!¡±

    As the pig spirit speaks, he swings his tongue and stomach and runs towards Liu Yi and stretches out his hand grabbing towards Liu Yi¡¯s lower body.

    What the hell, this fellow is really doing it! At the very least give me a bit of time to prepare ah!

    You are a pig why are you running so fast!

    Liu Yi will not let the pig spirit get close to his body. He raises a palm and smashes onto the stomach of the pig spirit.

    Liu Yi instantly feels like he has smashed into a piece of sea. Just how much oil is there in this stomach¡­.

    ¡°Hahahaha, my belly is very powerful¡­¡±

    Old Shiughs. Although his belly is the best to hit, most people are unable to do anything to him!

    Before he gets happy, Liu Yi¡¯s palm suddenly erupts with a strong force. This force forms a storm which pounds onto the body of the pig spirit.

    Instantly the pig spirit is st away like a kite with a broken string and crashes onto the ground.

    -boom!-

    Large amounts of dust and dead leaves are sent flying up as the pig spirit is confused from the fall.

    ¡°Aiyah¡­there is actually someone who is able to deal with my belly¡­¡±

    The pig spirit does not seem to be heavily injured. He climbs to his feet, ¡°Little fellow, you have quite a bit of strength to be able to injure your grandpa! Watch how grandpa will deal with you!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Fen stand further away!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he takes out Overturning Heaven Seal and tosses above Xiao Fen¡¯s head.

    The lion image instantly appears and protects Xiao Fen within it.

    ¡°Have a taste of how strong I am!¡±

    The pig spirit shouts and spread open his legs and stomps onto the ground. He opens his mouth wide open and puffs out a pelting ck wind at Liu Yi!

    This ck wind coils together and rushes towards Liu Yi like a twister.

    ¡°Be careful¡­this ck wind is very powerful¡­¡±

    By the side, Xiao Fen reminds, ¡°The people who got hit by the ck wind will get petrified!¡±

    Oh? It is actually such a dangerous ck wind?

    But Liu Yi did not dodge, instead, he receives it with a hand.

    Xiao Fen instantly groaned out as her body softened and copsed onto the ground.

    A small sword flies out from her chest and instantly flies in front of Liu Yi.

    -boom!-

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm pushes slightly and the sword instantly split apart the dense ck wind and pierces through.

    -pish!-

    Xiao Fen¡¯s emotion sword instantly pierced through Old Shi¡¯s arm causing the fat pig spirit to cry out in pain and copse onto the ground as he holds his arm.

    The emotion sword is very sharp. After piercing through Old Shi¡¯s arm, it flies back to Liu Yi.

    The de is very clean and there isn¡¯t any trace of the pig spirit blood.

    ¡°This, what sword is this¡­¡±

    The pig spirit is moaning in pain, looks like it¡¯s injury is not light.

    ¡°A sword prepared for killing you, this kind of weird beast.¡±

    Liu Yi says faintly, ¡°Pig spirit Old Shi. For your own hatred, you have killed so many innocent girls. Today, it is time for you to pay your debt.¡±

    Liu Yi controls the flying sword to float in front of the pig spirit¡¯s head like it is waiting for the executioner to pronounce the sentence!

    ¡°I, I¡­I do not wish to die¡­¡±

    When the pig spirit sees the sword, he starts crying.

    ¡°If you do not wish to die then think of those innocent girls, which of them wished to die?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice is very cold, ¡°In your next life after reincarnating, remember to be a good person.¡±

    He forms a sword seal with both hands and the emotion sword instantly descends from the sky, and instantly slice off the pig spirit¡¯s head and stabs onto the ground.

    The pig spirit¡¯s body trembles slightly before finally losing its aura of life.

    Liu Yi withdraws the emotion sword and lets it float in front of him.

    ¡°You really¡­.are a human¡­¡±

    By the side Xiao Fen is stun.

    ¡°Why did you confirm it this time around?¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and looks at Xiao Fen.

    Xiao Fen reply, ¡°Because of this kind of technique only belongs to sword immortals¡­demon race is not able to be sword immortal¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine then considered yourself to be smart.¡±

    Indeed it is the case. Even if he uses Demonic Sword technique, he still has tobine demon qi and immortal qi together to be able to do it.

    ¡°Then¡­you, you reallye here for the Charm Fox race¡­¡±

    Xiao Fen looks at Liu Yi curiously, ¡°I have heard that that elder sister from Charm Fox race¡­.is engaged to a young master from Ghost Fox race¡­.the techniques that you used, isn¡¯t it from Ghost Fox race¡­.¡±

    ¡°Puttuhh! Who the heck uses their Ghost Fox race techniques! The techniques were self-created by this Young master!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he grabs out a group of blue demon mes, ¡°Do notpare me with the Ghost Fox race, otherwise I will get mad.¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­from here you just keep walking east. After walking for a day and night, you will see arge city. That is our demon race¡¯s, Longtian City. When you reach there, look for an inn called Aware Customers Come. The people in charge of the inn seems to be people from the fox race¡­.when you see them, say that you are a member of fox race and you are here to take part in the wedding of the Ghost Fox race and Charm Fox race. This way they will naturally send people to bring you to Osmanthus Flower Mountain.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case. Thank you Xiao Fen.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t , don¡¯t that me¡­.¡±

    Xiao Fen¡¯s face instantly turns red. How would dare to let Liu Yi thank her?

    ¡°You take this sword. It will keep protecting you all the way until you return to the vige.¡±

    Liu Yi is in a hurry to get to Osmanthus Flower Mountain, thus he passes Xiao Fen¡¯s emotion sword back to her, ¡°With the protection of this sword, no one will be able to get close to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank, thank you¡­¡±

    Xiao Fen nods her head and hugs the sword. She immediately senses a returning back to water feeling from the sword like the sword is part of her body¡­

    ¡°I will not send you back. See you in future if we are fated.¡±

    Liu Yi says good-bye to Xiao Fen before stepping onto two me wheels and instantly flies into the sky towards the east.

    ¡°Please, please remember to return back to Holy Tooth race to take a look ah¡­.¡±

    Xiao Fen watches Liu Yi fly far away when she suddenly turns anxious and shouts into the sky, ¡°I, I will miss you¡­¡±

    Thisss¡­

    Although Liu Yi has flown very far away, he is able to hear her shout faintly.

    Thisss is rather interesting. But this time around I am here to snatch my wife, not to date.

    Liu Yi is focusing on his proper stuff and does not have time to bother with the Holy Tooth race anymore.

    He flies through the sky swiftly. Instead of using a day and night, in just 4-5 hours, he is able to see a city in the distance.

    The city wall is ten meters high. Above the city gate is threerge words, ¡®Long Tian City¡¯!

    From the city, Liu Yi is able to sense dense demon qi, furthermore, it is of all kinds.

    Now that I have reached the territory of the demon race, my this bit of half-demon needs to be concealed more.

    Liu Yi carefully hides all of his immortal and devil qi. After which he withdraws the two me wheels andnds back on the ground.

    By the city, gate stands two demon soldiers in armor. But they did not shout at any of the demons walking through and fro. Looks like there are there for show.

    Liu Yi pretends to be a passing demon and easily mingled into Long Tian city.

    The difference between the Demon Realm and Human Realm is after a thousand of years, the standard of science and technology in Human Realm has advanced while the Demon Realm¡¯s culture is frozen in like, simr to the Human Realm a thousand years ago. This ce has a very ancient feeling, pavilion, kiosks, limestone alleys, peddlers by the street side.

    Although it is behind time, but it is booming scene.

    Liu Yi realizes that there are some ck market businessmen on the streets selling Human Realm products at a high price.

    No wonder every year when the Demon Realm gateway opens, there will be so many demons running over¡­so they are running over to smuggle goods over!

    An out-of-date ck and white flip-phone is sold for 20 ingots of silver, such a scam! Is there even any signal here?!

    What¡¯s more¡­.what the heck, that long toy, isn¡¯t that a female vibrator¡­.this kind of thing is also sold for 3 ingots of silver¡­.scam ah! How much does a cucumber cost ah!

    Which female demon would be interested in such things!

    Perhaps that spider spirit¡­ can¡¯t you have more moral! At the very least negotiate the price ah! What the hell!!! You actually chose the thickest one!

    Liu Yi is dazzled by the customs of the demon race and is getting disoriented. At this moment a fox girl, who is dressed very gracefully with a red Dudou above and a white obscene underpants, walks over and pets Liu Yi on his shoulders.

    [TL: Dudou, Ancient China female undergarment.]

    ¡°Little brother¡­.do you want toe over to our side and have a seat¡­¡±

    The fox girl smell quite nice, there is also a faint smell that makes people bewitched.

    Liu Yi immediately shakes his head and keeps a distance from the girl.

    The fox girl lets out a soft shout behind him, ¡°Hehe, little brother do not go..it is not like you will lose something if youe and y¡­¡±

    Liu Yi would not dare do stop¡­if I really y, then I would really lose over billions¡­.

    He hastens his journey and conveniently inquires from some passer-by the location of that Aware Customer¡¯s Come.

    In less than 5 minutes, Liu Yi arrives at a three-story tall inn.

    A fox girl is receiving a guest, ¡°Guyse in to rest your legs. This store has 24 hours hot water as well as beautiful fox women to give you massages¡­..there is also romantic circle bed in the inn, lovers bed, there is also a newly released economic bed which is charged by the hour. An hour is ten coins¡­¡±

    Liu Yi looks around carefully at the coin they are using, it seems like it is the money used during the Tang Dynasty. Indeed they have preserved the history from years ago.

    This ten coin should be the current era¡¯s 30-40 dors.

    That fox girl moving over, immediately ask enthusiastically, ¡°This little brother do you want to rent a room in the inn? There are rooms with special prices now!¡±

    ¡°No, no. I am not here to stay, I want to find some information.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence instantly cause the young girl to lose enthusiasm.

    ¡°Oh, do not know, scram to the side.¡±

    What the heck! Her attitude changed too quickly already!

    But after Liu Yi takes out an ingot of silver, the young girl¡¯s eyes brighten up as she smiles.

    This money is obtained while he was walking down the streets from a few rich looking guys.

    No choice, who asked him to not have this era¡¯s money. As for RMB, this demons might not ept ah¡­.

    To them, RMB is just a piece of paper.

 Chapter 490 Osmanthus Flower Mountain here I come!

    ¡°Aiyah, young master what do you wish to inquire. Just ask, this girl knows everything!¡±

    When the fox girl sees the silver, her attitudepletely changes.

    She warmly hugs Liu Yi¡¯s arm and says slutily into his ear, ¡°Lord, this is not a ce to discuss matters. Why don¡¯t youe and have a seat at our new tea floor.¡±

    As she speaks she points towards a tea building that Liu Yi has just walked by earlier.

    Liu Yi instantly starts sweating, isn¡¯t that ce the ce where that fox girl is pulling customers¡­.I think¡­it is best to forget it¡­

    Liu Yi immediately replies, ¡°I am here to discuss proper matters. I do not have time to waste on those matters.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­what ¡®proper¡¯ matter does lord want to discuss¡­could it be that lord wants to open a room for the two of us to slowly discuss¡­.¡±

    While speaking the fox girl flutters her eyes at Liu Yi.

    The fox girl in front of Liu Yi has rather delicate features and her figure is not bad.

    But he has traveled such a long distance to the Demon Realm not to find pleasures¡­

    Liu Yi says his objective, ¡°Apologies, I wish to go the Osmanthus Flower Mountain to take part in the wedding between the Charm Fox race and the Ghost Fox race.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, so it is for this ah.¡±

    The fox girl loses interest and sneers, ¡°Firstly I must say that I will not return you the money. It is you who gave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Haha, gave it to you then. Please send me to the Osmanthus Flower Mountain.¡±

    ¡°This is not a problem. We have some Foyou that are specially raised and is able to swiftly send you to Osmanthus Flower Mountain. Come hand over the money.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Need to pay what money?¡±

    Seeing the fox girl holding out her palm, Liu Yi asks curiously.

    ¡°Transport fee ah, what else do you think it is?¡±

    The fox girl rolls her eyes, ¡°Raising a Foyou, it¡¯s yearly feed is very expensive! Otherwise, you think you can ride it for free ah. So many fox demon people sitting it for free wouldn¡¯t our inn suffer arge loss?!¡±

    ¡°Then how much is the transport fee?¡±

    ¡°Normally a single trip is 50 fragment silver. But seeing that you are a fox demon as well, we¡¯ll give you a discount. Then it is 20 silver fragments a trip. At that time we will also send you on the fastest Foyou. How about it? Are you going to take it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I definitely must go to Osmanthus Flower Mountain.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he pulls out two silver ingots from his sleeves and ce on the fox girl palm. ¡°I do not have any loose change. There is no need for you to give the change. Treat it as a tip.¡±

    After all, this is not his money so Liu Yi is more willing to be magnanimous.

    ¡°Aiyah, sir is really generous.¡±

    Such a big tip causes the fox girl to be very happy, ¡°Looks like sir is also in a hurry to take a look at the bride of our Charm Fox race right? Hehe, let me tell you the new bride from our Charm Fox race this time around is really pretty and is called Lin Tong. She is the most beautiful woman of our Charm Fox race.¡±

    Of course, she is the most beautiful woman. Furthermore, she is my woman.

    I will not let anyone snatch away my Immortal Fox sister, no one.

    ¡°Seeing how sir is so extravagant, may I know which race is sir is?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­Ghost Fox race.¡±

    Liu Yi thinks for a bit, although he does not like it, it is the best identity for him to use currently.

    Unexpectedly when the girl hears what Liu Yi said, her face turns pale and copsed onto the ground.

    Liu Yi ask, ¡°What is the matter with you?¡±

    Did this girl see a ghost?

    ¡°So, sorry¡­.lord from Ghost Fox race. This girl knows my wrongful actions. This girl did not recognize the Mt Tai and actually dared to take the money of Midlord¡­¡±

    The Charm Fox race girl starts pping herself until her cheeks are swollen red.

    Liu Yi is also stunned, what is going on?

    ¡°Lord¡­this..this is your money¡­¡±

    The Charm Fox girl is trembling as she kneels there and raises the two silver ingots passing them back to Liu Yi.

    ¡°What is the matter with you ah¡­this money is originally yours! And why did you p yourself for?!¡±

    ¡°Sorry lord¡­this girl knows my wrongs¡­this girl really did not know that you are from Ghost Fox race. If I had known that you were from Ghost Fox race, I would definitely not have epted your money¡­please I beg you, don¡¯t kill me¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi massages his temple in a headache.

    Didn¡¯t they say that the Ghost Fox race and Charm Fox race are going to be allied by marriage? Why are the Charm Fox race members such so scared of Ghost Fox race people?

    ¡°This miss, there is no need for you to be afraid!¡±

    Liu Yi helps her up and says, ¡°I am a Ghost Fox race member who is wandering outside. What is going with Ghost Fox race I myself do not know clearly¡­there is no need for you to be so afraid. I will not do anything to you¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­.are a wandering Ghost Fox race member?¡±

    When the Charm Fox girl hears what Liu Yi says, she seems to be slightly relieved.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­I have been wandering outside for very long. This time around it is because of the celebration between the two races, that is why I am back to take a look.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that his ability to make up a story is getting better and better.

    ¡°So that is the case¡­.¡±

    The Charm Fox girl keeps wiping her forehead and finally rxed.

    ¡°This¡­I do not understand, didn¡¯t I hear that our two races are in an alliance? Why are you so afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°This¡­nothing much, lord I will go and help you prepare the Foyou now. Please wait in the hall for me.¡±

    She walks into the inn and prepares the transportation tools for Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi feels that something is weird in his heart, but he can only first wait in the inn.

    The first floor of the inn is a restaurant, a lot of guests are sitting in there having a meal.

    ¡°Motherfuckers where is the wine that this lord wants?!¡±

    At this moment a youngster sitting the at inn attracted Liu Yi¡¯s attention.

    Only to see a fox race youngster sitting in the inn pping the table and shouts domineeringly, ¡°Why are you still not sending it over. If you dy this lord sending of gifts how are you guys going to be able to make up for it?¡±

    ¡°Coming,ing lord. Your wine, your wine!¡±

    The manager personally runs over and sends over the shop¡¯s best fruit wine.

    ¡°Motherfucker you are really damn slow!¡±

    As the youngster scolds, he stretches out his hand and feels up the butt of the pretty female manager, ¡°Scram down. Do not spoil this lord¡¯s drinking mood!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±

    The Charm Fox race manager did not say anything and obediently lowers her head and walk away.

    Liu Yi had already guessed that that fellow must be a member of the Ghost Fox race.

    Thus he walks over and sits in front of the youngster.

    ¡°What the fuck who is so blind to sit in front of this young master! You don¡¯t want to live anymore?!¡±

    The youngster instantly starts scolding and prepares to fight.

    ¡°Brother no need to be so anxious. I am also a member of Ghost Fox race.¡±

    ¡°You are also a member of Ghost Fox race? Take out your identity!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately stretches out his left hand as a blue me burns in the center of his palm.

    ¡°Hmm, this is the unique Ghost Foxfire which cannot be faked. Indeed you are a person from my Ghost Fox race, very good, very good.¡±

    ¡°Being able to meet my own race member in this ce really makes me happy. Don¡¯t know what is this one¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this young master my name is Jin Boxin. Does your Ghost Fox race know Lan Yuan? Young Lord Lan Yuan is this young master¡¯s cousin!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately cups his hands, ¡°So it is Lord Jin, please to meet you, please to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, being able to see this young master can be considered your fortune! What¡¯s your name, report your name!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I do not have any name, in the family, I am number seven so you can just call me Xiao Qi.¡±

    Liu Yi causallyes up name.

    ¡°Oh, oh, Xiao Qi, sure. This young master will call you that. So you are also here to go up to Osmanthus Flower Mountain to send congrattions?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This is our Ghost Fox races big matter.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, how can this be any big matter. Isn¡¯t it just marrying a woman of Charm Fox race! Let me tell you this is what that group ofdies owes us! All these years if it is not for us sheltering them, they would have been captured long ago as ** already! This group ofdies actually do not know how to thank us and actually wished to break the marriage promise! Let me tell you, they are just asking for a lesson¡­.¡±

    While he is speaking, the Charm Fox girl who had epted Liu Yi¡¯s silver walks over and says softly beside them, ¡°Two lords¡­the Foyou is prepared¡­¡±

    ¡°Motherfuckers!¡±

    That Jin Boxin instantly kicks out and kicks the girl onto the ground.

    The Charm Fox girl lets out a shriek and sits there, her facepletely pale from pain but she does not dare to make a sound.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I am talking with my brother?! How dare you butt in!¡±

    He raises his leg again and stomps on the girl.

    The surrounding Charm Fox race members look in shock and do not dare to look again. But no onee forward to stop it and allows Jin Boxin to do as he like.

    Jin Boxin finally seems to be tired of kicking as he wipes away his sweat and says, ¡°Damn it! Strip for me and crawl on the ground!¡±

    The girl¡¯s face turns even paler as she bites her lips.

    Jin Boxin threatens, ¡°Hurry up! Otherwise, this young master will be unhappy!¡±

    The girl does not have any choice as she slowly reaches for her clothes.

    Jin Boxin licks his lips as light shes across his eyes.

    At this moment Liu Yi suddenly stands up and kicks the girl to the side.

    ¡°Scram away do not block our path.¡±

    Jin Boxin behind him starts to frown while Liu Yi turns around and says, ¡°Young master Jin there is no need for us to waste time on this kind of woman. Later when we reached Osmanthus Flower Mountain, I heard that their race leader Qiu Shuiyi is very pretty.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right¡­.what you say is right. It is best if we hurry over to Osmanthus Flower Mountain. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the tform constructed at the backyard!¡±

    ¡°Why are you still not bringing us along?¡±

    Liu Yi res at the Charm Fox girl.

    The Charm Fox girl secretly gives Liu Yi a thankful look before standing up and walk towards the backyard.

    Although she was kicked a few times the regeneration ability of fox race is very strong.

    Furthermore the kick that Liu Yi gave her is very light. Although she flew very far away there is no pain at all.

    As the Charm Fox girl leads the way, very quickly they have reached the backyard of the inn. There they see a tform constructed two meters above the ground.

    On the tform, there arerge Foyou being raised. These Foyou are like erged stingrays, t body and slender tail, pping their soft wings.

    Liu Yi and Jin Boxin find their own respective Foyou and mount onto it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Osmanthus Flower Mountain, Qiu Shuiyi, young master ising!¡±

 Chapter 491 Meeting at the lotus pond

    The Foyou¡¯s speed is very fast. Liu Yi and Jin Boxin ride the Foyou and within a day, they have already flown over to Osmanthus Flower Mountain.

    At this moment Osmanthus Flower Mountain is in a celebratory atmosphere, with lightednterns all over the ce, making the scene very beautiful.

    ¡°Xiao Qi you have no idea that usually Osmanthus Flower Mountain is not a ce that allows outsiders to enter.¡±

    Jin Boxin rides the Foyou and looks at the enormous Osmanthus Flower Mountain below him and proudly shows off his knowledge, ¡°Because this ce has a lot of Charm Fox race members, this Osmanthus Flower Mountain is usually covered by a barrier which is formed protection for them. These Charm Fox girls, other than knowing a bit of charm technique, all of them looks very pretty, but have no real ability. If it was not for us Ghost Fox, they would be very miserable. Talking about this that Qiu Shuiyi must really thank us Ghost Fox and wait upon me!¡±

    ¡°Talking about this Young Master Jin, that Qiu Shuiyi has some ability right? Why did she pass her techniques to the rest of the Charm Fox race members?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you do not know. That group of girls in Charm Fox race ah are naturally talented in cultivation! Most of them can only train in charm techniques this single type of technique. As for the rest of the techniques they are unable to train in them at all. Otherwise, why would they be called a group of trash, natural born sex ves! Based on what I see why need to have an alliance at all. Capture all of them and let their entire race be our **!¡±

    Liu Yi frowns secretly, looks like Charm Fox race¡¯s days are indeed not well at all.

    They actually ced the entire race¡¯s courage on Lin Tong¡¯s small shoulders¡­Qiu Shuiyi you are too selfish!

    She is the race head of the Charm Fox race how can she throw all the responsibility onto her disciple to shoulder!

    How can this kind of master, be considered a master!

    She is even moreughable than Liu Haisheng that ambitious person!

    For this kind of person, Liu Yi only have seven words for her! ¡®Open a room and look for me!¡¯

    ¡°We have reached!¡±

    Jin Boxin watches the Foyou slowly floats down towards a wooden tform behind a tavern andughs, ¡°Inside the tavern of the Osmanthus Flower Mountain is filled with Charm Fox girls! How about it, today this young master shall treat you and let brother Xiao Qi to also have some fun?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I would pass on it!¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and rejects, ¡°But today I am happy to get to know Young Master Jin! Today what Young Master Jin spends shall be on me! There is no need to be polite and enjoy yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, with us ying here, would the Charm Fox race dare to charge us?¡±

    Although Jin Boxin says so, he is still very happy, ¡°Perhaps you are tired after flying for so long. How will you have the strength to handle the Charm Fox girls. Go and have a good rest, tomorrow let usbat again, hahaha¡­.¡±

    As Jin Boxin boasts how powerful is his ** ability, he gets off the Foyou and walks into the inn with Liu Yi.

    The Charm Fox race manager in the inn hurries and prepare a room for the two of them. After which under the arrangement of the manager, Jin Boxin went to find a ce to vent himself.

    Liu Yi returns to the room and puts on his ck armor, preparing to explore during the night.

    He is slightly emotional¡­finally reached Osmanthus Flower Mountain.

    This one year plus¡­.ah wrong, 500 years of hard work is just for this instant.

    Liu Yi leaves the inn through the window silently, not only relying on the ck armor to hide his figure in the night, but he also releases Netherworld Qi wrapping around his body.

    This way, even if someone sees him, they will only see an indistinct figure.

    This is the strength of Netherworld Qi. Liu Yi basically hides his presence into the spiritual world but he did notpletely enter the spiritual world otherwise he would not be able to see anyone in the outside world.

    While Xuefeng¡¯s Netherworld Qi has already been practiced to the point of perfection, thus she is able toherlise her body any moment, not only to hide her figure, she is also able to make techniques which do not target souls unable to affect her.

    [TL: screwnguage¡­time to create my own words >.<]

    All over Osmanthus Flower Mountain osmanthus flowers are blooming. The white osmanthus flower is all over the ce, emitting a fragrance that seeps into the heart.

    But Liu Yi has no mood to enjoy this fragrance. He is single-heartedly finding his Immortal Fox sister.

    But Osmanthus Flower Mountain is veryrge, wanting to find a single person is very difficult.

    Liu Yi thinks a bit before recalling an ability of him. Thus he stretches out his hand as a pretty ck butterfly appears in his palm.

    ¡°Help me find the aura of Immortal Fox sister.¡±

    Since Liu Yi breakthrough into Earth Grade, when he reached 10-star cultivation, his butterfly transformation also gained a new ability which is ¡®Seeking people¡¯.

    The ck butterfly can easily find anyone¡¯s aura within a radius of 1000 meters. Osmanthus Flower Mountain range is around the same, thus he is relief in letting his ck butterfly do it.

    Indeed after circling Liu Yi once, the ck butterfly starts flying towards the south.

    Liu Yi also transforms into a ck butterfly and follows behind his ck butterfly.

    The two butterflies one in front the other behind is like a frolicking around and gradually approach a valley.

    Within the valley is a beautiful waterfall, under the waterfall is a pond. Within the pond is an enormouslyrge white lotus.

    Liu Yi discovers that on a white lotus sitting cross-legged is the figure he is yearning for day and night!

    It is this figure which back then lodged in his body and lured him into the path of cultivation.

    To save me, she ran to theherworld and almost got thrown into the Asura Realm.

    To save this kind of girl so what if I enter the Asura Realm?

    Thinking to here Liu Yi calms down his emotions and flies into the valley, flies into the lotus pond and dances in front of her.

    Lin Tong who is sitting cross-legged resting opens her eyes when she senses the little figure in front of her.

    That watery eye gives people an intoxicated feeling.

    This is the third time Liu Yi saw Lin Tong¡¯s real body. The first time is on the public bus. The second time is when her master took her away.

    This is the third time. It is even clear and even vivid.

    ¡°Are you here to apany me?¡±

    Lin Tong stretches out her hand as the ck butterfly gentlynds on her finger.

    ¡°Thinking about this, that fellow also has a slightly decent butterfly as his spiritual pet¡­but his is only a butterfly and is also a beauty¡­hmph, hmph¡­.do not know how that fellow is now¡­this parting feels like it has been a long time, a long time¡­..¡±

    Hearing Lin Tong¡¯s words, Liu Yi starts to be emotional.

    It has been too long¡­I have already waited for 500 years¡­.

    ¡°But tomorrow¡­.I will be another person¡¯s wife¡­hope¡­.he will not hate me¡­¡±

    But Lin Tong following words causes Liu Yi to be dropped into a deep valley and feel cold all over his body.

    Looks like my Immortal Fox sister seems to have some willingness?

    Isn¡¯t she unwilling to marry that annoying Ghost Fox race Young master?

    ¡°You should also leave¡­the water qi in this valley is very heavy. If you stay here long, you will freeze to death.¡±

    Lin Tong toss her hand up and sent the ck butterfly into the sky.

    But unexpectedly the ck butterfly did not leave. Instead, it circles around Lin Tong a few times.

    ¡°Idiot butterfly why are you still not flying away¡­¡±

    ¡°You are not leaving, how can I leave?¡±

    A familiar voice suddenly speaks up by Lin Tong¡¯s ear causing her to tremble. Her eyes instantly turn red as two tear drips down.

    The ck butterfly turned into a ck smoke andnds on the ground before forming a human figure.

    This human figure is too familiar to Lin Tong. So familiar that even if it turns into ashes she will still recognize.

    Within this year, Lin Tong does not know how many time has she fantasies the way Liu Yi appearing.

    There are somewhere he rides on a white horse¡­some are him driving a tractor¡­also somewhere he kicks Lan Yuan¡¯s head like a ser ball as he runs over¡­

    No matter which one, when Liu Yi appears, she will have a single reaction, which is rushing into his embrace crying and leave this Demon Realm and continue their lives.

    But now¡­

    Lin Tong¡­you cannot harm the Charm Fox race¡­you also cannot harm Liu Yi¡­

    Lin Tong¡­you must bear with it¡­you cannot be so selfish¡­

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister, I am here to bring you back.¡±

    Liu Yi goes down on one knee in front of Lin Tong and stretches out his hand and gently strokes Lin Tong¡¯s slightly cold face.

    But Lin Tong only shivers and dodges Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    She forces out a smile and asks Liu Yi, ¡°Why did youe¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly stunned, ¡°Immortal Fox sister what is the matter with you? Why are you unhappy seeing me?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ ah¡­I am very happy. Tomorrow I will be married, you being able toe and see me, of course, I am happy¡­.¡±

    ¡°What marriage! I am here to bring you away!¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°In this life, you can only have a single husband and that is me, Liu Yi!¡±

    At that moment Lin Tong really nearly threw away everything and rushed into his embrace and left with him.

    But I cannot¡­if I do so, it will only push him into the pits of death.

    Lin Tong secretly clenches her fist and the pain makes her more awake.

    ¡°Stop messing around Liu Yi. Actually, I have been always treating you as my little brother.¡±

    ¡°What? What are you saying Immortal Fox sister? We have not met for so long and you still have the mood to joke around¡­¡±

    Hearing what Lin Tong says Liu Yi¡¯s heart trembles and feel like it is stabbed by something, very painful.

    ¡°Why would I joke around. Liu Yi, I have already said that you are an idiot. It can¡¯t be that you really think that I fell in love with you?¡±

    Lin Tongughs like she is sneering at Liu Yi, ¡°Hurry and wake up. You are just an idiot why would I Lin Tong fall in love with you. After meeting Lan Yuan I realized that the one whom I love is him. This guy is very charming and I really wish to marry him. So Liu Yi if you still have feelings for me then fulfill me and let me be his wife.¡±

    Lin Tong sits there looking at Liu Yi with a smile.

    Heart dripping blood.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister¡­you, you¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi feels like at that moment something seems to have shattered in his body.

    Dripping with blood, so painful.

    His legs are unable to stand steadily and copsed onto the ground.

    It is like something is leeching away his strength.

    Heartbeat is so slow¡­.like it is going to stop any moment¡­.my sight, why is my sight so dark¡­.why¡­..why is my heart so bitter¡­.so strange¡­

 Chapter 492 Wedding

    500 years of perseverance.

    Liu Yi does not know how many asuras he had killed nor did he know how many times he gotten injured by asuras.

    But no matter how heavily injured he was or how tired of killing he gets, Liu Yi continues to preserve on.

    He knows that he must preserve on because a person is waiting for him.

    She is at Osmanthus Flower Mountain waiting for him to bring her home.

    For this belief, even if he kills all of the asuras in the Asura Realm, even if he was beaten up badly and full of injuries, so what?

    But everything he had done till this momentpletely copses.

    He takes a deep breath. If he does not do his best to breath, the next second he will definitely die.

    ¡°Go back¡­.¡±

    Lin Long¡¯s palm is bleeding but she is still smiling, ¡°Not matter when I am still your older sister.¡±

    Older sister, only an older sister is it¡­.

    Liu Yi finally is unable to take it as tears start dripping down.

    Although grandfather said before that a man can bleed but cannot cry¡­.but grandfather, I am sorry¡­.I really wish to cry now¡­.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister¡­.can we not joke around anymore¡­.let us go back to Human Realm together¡­.¡±

    He props himself on a nearby tree and stretches his hand towards Lin Tong.

    ¡°I am not joking around. How many times do you want me to say before you understand.¡±

    Lin Tong suddenly shouts, ¡°Are you stupid, an idiot? The one I love is Lan Yuan. The one I love is the Young master of Ghost Fox race! You go back and look into the mirror which part of you is worthy of me to love you! Stop dreaming okay?!¡±

    ¡°You, you really do not love me¡­.¡±

    ¡°I do not love you, I do not love you!!! How many times do you want me to say! I do not love you!¡±

    Lin Tong is crying in her heart.

    Liu Yi wipes away his tears and looks deeply into Lin Tong¡¯s eyes before staggering as he leaves.

    He does not dare to turn back, really does not dare to.

    But at the moment Liu Yi walks out of the valley, Lin Tong vomits out blood.

    The lotus pond is dyed red.

    Idiot¡­I really love you ah¡­..but I am unable to tell you¡­

    Both of Lin Tong¡¯s hand is covered with blood as she stretches them out from her sleeve.

    Within her fingernails are her own blood.

    But what does those pain count as¡­.the pain in the heart is the real pain.

    Moonlight hides behind the clouds. The valley bes even more gloomy.

    The sunlight tomorrow is very unsightly.

    Lin Tong sits among the lotus flowers, dressed in pretty red clothing and is lifted up to Osmanthus Flower Mountain¡¯s ceremony stage on the wedding sedan.

    The Ghost Fox race and Charm Fox race¡¯s wedding ceremony has a veryrge influence. Everywhere you see is filled with bustling fox demons as well as other kinds of demons who are here to join in the fun.

    At the same time, Liu Yi is sitting in the inn, downing cups after cups of fruit wine.

    Liu Yi ps the table and shouts, ¡°Wine! I want wine from the Human Realm!¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­really, really sorry¡­we really do not have Human Realm wine is this ce¡­¡±

    Thendy is a very pretty Charm Fox woman. Currently, in this inn, there is only two people, her and Liu Yi.

    As for the rest, all of them went to watch the wedding ceremony.

    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll go and talk out the best fruit wine for lord¡­¡±

    She wants to leave but Liu Yi suddenly pulls her over and pressed her down on to the table.

    ¡°I do not want to drink now, I want to eat.¡±

    ¡°What does lord want to eat¡­this, this girl can go and make for lord right now¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to eat you!¡±

    He fiercely kisses the lips of the Charm Fox woman.

    The Charm Fox woman trembles and strengthlessly leans on the table not daring to move.

    Liu Yi kisses crazily for a long time but seeing the beautiful woman not reacting at all, he shouts in rage, ¡°Why are you not moving!¡±

    ¡°I, I am wrong¡­I, I will help lord remove my shirt¡­¡±

    ¡°I do not want you to take off your clothes! I am asking you why are you not resisting, why are you not resisting!!!¡±

    Liu Yi kicks the table by the side, causing it to embed into the wall.

    The Charm Fox woman is so frightened that she is trembling and tears start to from.

    ¡°Resist! You resist ah!¡±

    The Charm Fox girl¡¯s eyes are misted with grievance tears, says in fear, ¡°Lord¡­this, this girl does not dare to¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you not dare? Do you want to live with dignity?¡±

    ¡°Dignity? Before dignity, first one must be alive¡­¡±

    The Charm Fox girl sighs faintly, ¡°If it was not for the Ghost Fox race people protecting us, the Charm Fox race¡­perhaps would have been eliminated from this Demon Realm¡­.how could it be that we do not want to live with dignity?! But, dignity, this word needs to be exchanged with power. We do not have power thus can only be bullied by other people. If we have power, who would be willing to live like this? Who is willing?!!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you sacrifice your own race¡¯s people to exchange for the chance to live on?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers coldly, ¡°If you live this way, why don¡¯t you just die!¡±

    ¡°We have let down Young head Lin.¡±

    The Charm Fox woman¡¯s face turns gloomy, ¡°This entire year, Young head Lin was crying daily. We all know that¡­.that young master Lan of your Ghost Fox race, she avoided meeting him and has never seen him before. I believe this marriage ceremony is really hard on her¡­but what can we do¡­.if she does not save us, who can¡­..¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­what did you say¡­¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly regains awareness and cuts the words of the Charm Fox girl.

    ¡°What did you say? Lin Tong, has never seen Lan Yuan during this entire year?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ah, this entire year Young head Lin has always remained in the lotus pond. When your Young master Lan found her three times, he had been rejected outside.¡±

    Liu Yi trembles and stand there.

    Immortal Fox sister has never seen before Lan Yuan¡­she is lying to me¡­she had never even seen him before how is it possible for her to love that annoying Young master from Ghost Fox race!

    ¡°But I have heard that there will be a youngster from the Human Realm who wille and save our Young head Miss¡­..but to prevent that the Ghost Fox race has invited people from the Intelligence Fox race over just to deal with¡­..en, where did he go?¡±

    Thendy raises her head and Liu Yi has already disappeared.

    ¡°Tsk! That fellow why did he not listen till the end ah!¡±

    Thendy waves her hand in front of her face and instantly transforms into anotherpletely different person.

    Qiu Shuiyi stomps her feet, ¡°Without knowing about the methods of the Intelligence Fox race he ran off¡­.finished, looks like everything will bepletely ruined¡­.disciple ah disciple. You must not me master ah¡­.it is that silly idiot of yours who is so idiotic¡­but that silly idiot kissed me so painfully¡­.he really does not know how to be tender to the fairer sex¡­¡±

    She stomps a few more time before slowly fading away and disappearing from the inn.

    ******

    Seeing Qiu Shuiyi walking over from the forest, Lin Tong asks curiously, ¡°Master why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°Coughs, nothing much. I went out to have a walk to get rid of boredom.¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi brushes her hair.

    Through theyers of muslin and looking at Lan Yuan not far away in a groom attire, Qiu Shuiyi ask, ¡°Soon it will be your big marriage. Do you regret?¡±

    ¡°Disciple does not regret.¡±

    Lin Tong smiles, ¡°Being able to dissolve the worry of Charm Fox race, what is there for disciple to regret? This is the pride of disciple.¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi sighs in her heart as she looks at the gauze that wraps around her disciple¡¯s injuries.

    Protect Charm Fox race? Actually, it is more like you wish to protect that silly fellow of yours¡­

    The earlier matter of me using an illusion technique to lie to that silly fellow, I must never let my disciple know¡­.otherwise with her character, she might hate me for this entire lifetime¡­

    Liu Yi ah¡­.this time around you really need to pray for fortunes ah¡­.it is not that I am hurting you on purpose¡­.but you not letting me finish my words.

    The master of ceremony steps up the stage and announced loudly, ¡°Inviting people from both sides who are going marrying up the stage!¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi hesitates for a while before cing the red veil over her disciple¡¯s head and walks out from therge red pnquin. The red pnquin is 1 foot wide by 2 feet long and 1 foot high.

    While from Lan Yuan¡¯s side a middle-aged guy also walks over slowly.

    ¡°race head Qiu, today has finally arrived.¡±

    The middle-aged guy says, ¡°I, Lan Zhenyi have been the race head for 300 years. For other matters, I can be considered having some small results. But the only thing that makes me ill at ease is my son. My son Lan Yuan is already not young, but his character is still slightly restless. After this, when I retire, he is also unable to take above the position of race head. But now that he is going to marry, I believe that after the marriage he will be much calmer. race head Qiu, this is not just the happy asion for the two of us, it is also the happy asion for our two races. After this, the rtionship between Charm Fox race and Ghost Fox race will be even steadier. Who dares to make things difficult for Charm Fox race is equivalent to making things difficult for me Lan Zhenyi!¡±

    ¡°Howl~~~~~! Howl~~~~~! Howl~~~!!!!¡±

    The Ghost Fox race people below starts howling. With three loud howls, they frighten the birds in the forest into flying away.

    Qiu Shuiyi sighs in her heart. What a firm hand, the Ghost Fox race is giving us such a huge show of might.

    Qiu Shuiyi has a feeling that she is doing an exchange with the devil.

    Lan Zhenyi smiles family and says, ¡°The time is no longer early. Let us proceed with the ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Everything will follow ording to the wish of race head Lan.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, how can you say follow ording to my wish. It should be following ording to the wish of both of us right, race head Qiu?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­..¡±

    Under Lan Zhenyi¡¯sughter, Lan Yuan slowly walks up the stage and walks over in front of the sedan chair.

    ¡°Lin Tong my wife. For this day I had waited for so long! From today onwards you are my Lan Yuan¡¯s wife.¡±

    While Lan Yuan is speaking, Lin Tong who is sitting in the sedan chair did not say anything.

    ¡°Wife pleasee out and let us receive the congrattions from everyone.¡±

    As Lan Yuan speaks he gently push aside the muslin.

    Originally he wants to lift up the bridal veil and get intimate. But Lan Yuan suddenly frowns as hisplexion turns bad and retreats back a few steps.

    At this moment a white sword suddenly descends from the sky and with a dang, it nailed into the ground in front of Lan Yuan.

    ¡°This is¡­.¡±

    Everyone is shocked while Lin Tong trembles and remove the muslin. She looks at the sword as her eyes widen.

    ¡°Want to marry my Immortal Fox sister, first you must ask my sword!¡±

    This voice is like thunder as it resounds throughout the entire Osmanthus Flower Mountain.

    Everyone turns around and looks over and looks at the Fox race youngster standing among the crowd.

    Lin Tong also lifts up the right muslin and sees the familiar figure.

    The fox youngster¡¯s appearance changes bit by bit and all of his fox race¡¯s unique appearancepletely disappear.

    By the side, a demon suddenly shouts, ¡°Human! He is a human!¡±

 Chapter 493 All of us are idiots

    ¡°Xiao, Xiao Qi¡­.how can he be a human!¡±

    Jin Boxin ispletely shocked as he stares nkly at the youngster standing there.

    ¡°You, why did you stille!¡±

    Lin Tong shouts out crying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I do not love you? Scram away! Scram as far away as possible!¡±

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister, even if you do not love me, I will still take you away from this ce.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°This is the promise from a year ago. My grandfather says that as a man, one must not go back against his words.¡±

    [TL: best moment to bring up with a sensible grandfather saying]

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, Lin Tong trembles.

    He is still the big idiot from back then¡­.why can¡¯t he bes slightly smarter ah¡­

    ¡°How dare you dare to disturb my Ghost Fox n¡¯s wedding ceremony! You are seeking death!¡±

    Seeing that someone dared toe and disturb he instantly rages, ¡°And it is actually a human who does not know death! Man! Immediately kill this daring human! Use his blood to dye the wedding ceremony red!¡±

    With thatmand, over tens of Ghost Fox instantly rushes forward angrily and releases enormous firefox at Liu Yi attempting to burn Liu Yi into ashes.

    ¡°Parlour tricks.¡±

    Liu Yi only snorts coldly not even bother moving.

    At the same time, Heaven Supporting strength melds into his body as he activates Spiritual Beast transformation.

    ¡°Thousand Illusion!¡±

    Heaven Supporting strength which transforms intorge arm waves under the direction of Liu Yi. Along with the boost from Glorious Sun Palm, instantly enormous palm image appears and instantly sent the Ghost Foxes flying away.

    Almost with the effort to blink an eye, Lan Zhenyi¡¯s elites are dealt with.

    ¡°How is this¡­such strength¡­.¡±

    Lan Zhenyi trembles as he stares at the skinny and weak-looking youngster.

    Qiu Shuiyi is also shocked. Inparison to a year ago, Liu Yi¡¯s strength has increased by way too much!

    Isn¡¯t this fellow who does not have any talent in cultivation? How could he improve so fast!

    Could it be that there is some God/Demon helping him with his cultivation?

    ¡°Idiot¡­¡±

    Lin Tong leans against the pnquin window and looks at Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Damn it¡­looks like I need to activate my Ghost Fox race¡¯s secret strength!¡±

    Ruthlessness shes across Lan Zhenyi¡¯s eyes. Just as he is about to say anything, his son Lan Yuan stops him.

    ¡°Father there is no need to be anxious. Let son say something first.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Lan Zhenyi frowns slightly not knowing what his son Lan Yuan is trying to do.

    From young, this fellow has always been very intelligent and is stronger than me his father. In a few more years my position will be passed down to him. The reason why I want him to marry Lin Tong is because I am thinking of his future strength.

    Lan Yuan stands there with a smile and says to Liu Yi, ¡°Liu Yi right. I have already guessed that you wille.¡±

    Lan Yuan says calmly, ¡°Thus I have already prepared arge gift for you. Intelligence Fox race people, it is time for you to take to the stage.¡±

    The moment he finished, 100 meters away from the stage in 4 directions, 4 st sudden rises up.

    On every single st, stands 7,7 49 Intelligence Fox race members. All of them are kneeling down their eyes closed, chanting.

    At that moment Liu Yi feels that his body suddenly turned hollow. At that moment it is like all of his cultivation has been drawn out from his body.

    It is like being beaten back to his origin and turned back into the ordinary person that Lin Tong met back then.

    ¡°This is Heaven Reversal technique which can reverse the time of your body. The you now standing in the center of the formation is nothing but an ordinary person.¡±

    Lan Yuan looks at Liu Yi¡¯s pale face and smiles faintly and says proudly, ¡°Now you have two choices. First, is to find a corner to hide and live like a dog. A yearter scram out of my Demon Realm. Do not think of removing this Heaven Reversal technique. After this technique is arranged, the formation eye has alreadynded on your body. The Intelligence Fox race will continuously operate the technique. Unless you leave the Demon Realm, the formation will continue to operate non-stop.¡±

    Hearing what Lan Yuan says, Liu Yi¡¯s heart bes cold.

    While Lin Tong¡¯s eyes also wide in shock as she bites her lips until her lips have broken.

    ¡°But I am a person who is easy to talk to. If you like Lin Tong, fine then. I will give you a chance.¡±

    Lan Yuan smiles, ¡°As long as you are able to walk in front of his pnquin, pull open the muslin curtain and walk into the pnquin, I will give you the chance and let the two of you leave the Demon Realm. But, if you want toe over, you need to receive my test¡­.I am a very good person and treat this as a test for your love, hahaha¡­¡±

    He waves his hand and instantly a group of Ghost Fox emerges, each of holding a bow aiming towards Liu Yi.

    There are a total of over ten archers. This is basically just wanting to take Liu Yi¡¯s life!

    Lan Yuan sneers and ask, ¡°Two paths for you to choose. Do you want love or do you want your life?¡±

    The two choices are dangled in front of Liu Yi like this while Liu Yi did not even hesitate and instantly take a step forward.

    ¡°Idiot¡­quickly scram away!¡±

    Lin Tong is badly frightened as she loses her head and shrieks, ¡°How many times had I said that I do not love you! The one I love is Lan Yuan! Did you hear me! The one I love is Lan Yuan!¡±

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister if the one you love is Lan Yuan then wouldn¡¯t it be best if I die?¡±

    Liu Yi keeps smiling, ¡°This way the two of you can have no misgiving to be together right?¡±

    ¡°Right, what right! I do not want you to die! You big idiot! I don¡¯t want you to die¡­¡±

    Lin Tong really starts crying.

    Liu Yi finally smiles brightly, the heart-rending pain in his heart, at that moment all of it slowly starts to fade away as warmth starts to flow out.

    For this moment ¡­I have already waited for too long¡­

    Immortal Fox sister is already standing in front of me, the distance is just ten meters long.

    Liu Yi walks forward another step and Lan Yuan instantly waves his hand, ¡°Fire.¡±

    -puff-

    An arrow shoots out and shoots through Liu Yi¡¯s arm. Half of the arrow is still in his arm.

    Liu Yi trembles and nearly copsed.

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    Lin Tong is so frightened that she starts crying. She gets up trying to leave the pnquin.

    But Lan Yuan waves his hand and instantly a few Intelligence Fox race members add a barrier to the pnquin causing Lin Tong to be unable to leave.

    ¡°Damn it you bunch of scumbags! Let me out!¡±

    Lin Tong cries as she hammers the barrier.

    When Qiu Shuiyi sees this scene, she turns her head away.

    She is really not willing to watch¡­.This time around, Liu Yi is really dead¡­he is not an extraordinary person¡­how can he be able to withstand so many arrows¡­

    -puff!-

    Another arrow shoots into Liu Yi¡¯s arm. He trembles slightly but continues to walk forward.

    ¡°Do not kill him yet. Shoot slowly for me, slowly torture him!¡±

    Yuan Lan shouts out as he snatches over a bow and shoots an arrow towards Liu Yi¡¯s calves.

    When Liu Yi¡¯s calf is hit, he nearly falls over. He forcefully stabilizes his body and drags that leg along and continues to walks towards the pnquin.

    A sinister smile appears on Lan Yuan¡¯s face as he shoots out another arrow towards the other calf of Liu Yi¡¯s.

    -puff!-

    This time round Liu Yi really copsed. But he did not stop as he continues to crawl towards Lin Tong.

    An arrow after the other keeps shooting into his body. The blood that flows out from Liu Yi starts to form an extremely terrifying red trail.

    While the distance Liu Yi is from Lin Tong is still 1m only.

    ¡°Idiot¡­why did you not leave ah¡­¡±

    Lin Tong is kneeling by the pnquin window crying.

    ¡°Because I want to bring you away¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches his hand towards Lin Tong as he slowly crawls forward.

    ¡°You will die¡­¡±

    Lin Tong cry very sadly as tears cover her face. Seeing Liu Yi covered in injuries, her heart is in pain, very, very painful.

    It is like the arrows are not shooting into Liu Yi but into her heart.

    Lin Tong, you are really useless¡­.you have harmed Liu Yi¡­.you are useless, you are useless¡­

    ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t believe that I am unable to kill you!¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi is about to reach the pnquin, Lan Yuan¡¯splexion changes as he pulls open his bow and shoots an arrow through the back of Liu Yi into his heart.

    For a normal person, if his heart is pierced through with an arrow, he will definitely die.

    Liu Yi¡¯s body starts to stiffen as his pupil starts to widen.

    My conscious is starting to ck¡­.am I¡­.going to die like this¡­.

    There seems to be someone crying beside my ear¡­.this crying sound¡­is this crying sound from Immortal Fox sister¡­.

    s¡­.I am so useless¡­.I actually make Immortal Fox sister cry¡­.

    Cannot. I have said before that I am going to protect Immortal Fox sister¡­How can I let her cry¡­

    How strong is a human¡¯s willpower? There is a story of a father on a boat. His heart is identally pierced by a sharp object but to safely send his son to a safe ce, he had persevered and stay alive for a week.

    Under the shocked gaze of the crowd, Liu Yi slowly climbs to his feet as his hand which is covered with blood touches the pnquin.

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    Lin Tong suddenly explode out with a shocking strength as she breaks the shapeless barrier and hugs the tottering Liu Yi.

    ¡°I did it¡­¡±

    A smile faintly appears on Liu Yi¡¯s face, ¡°I did it¡­Immortal Fox sister¡­.you are mine¡­¡±

    ¡°I am yours, I have always been yours you this idiot, big idiot¡­¡±

    Lin Tong hugs Liu Yi as she cries.

    Qiu Shuiyi is also secretly wiping away her tears, this pair of person¡­.is really too tough on them¡­.

    s if I have to me I should me that year¡­.I should not have brought Lin Tong into Charm Fox n¡­

    ¡°Motherfucker! Shoot him to death for me! Shoot him to death!¡±

    Lan Yuan has already forgotten his earlier promise. He urges his underlings and pulls the bow at the same time.

    Instantly tens of arrows tears through the air and whooshes over.

    Lin Tong suddenly turns her body and uses her back to protect Liu Yi.

    -puff, puff, puff!-

    All of the arrows shot into Lin Tong¡¯s body.

    There is even one arrow which shot into Lin Tong¡¯s heart.

    Blood is flowing out from Lin Tong¡¯s mouth but she is smiling.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi opens his eyes and sees the deadly arrows that Lin Tong had helped him block, at that instant his heart almost stopped.

    ¡°You, why did you¡­¡±

    ¡°Idiot¡­I already say that you are an idiot¡­because I love you ah¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s eyes slowly close.

 Chapter 494 Say some secret

    ¡°What are you trembling for! Seeing how scared you are, are you a man or not! Let me tell you, this miss is not a ghost! This miss is an Immortal Fox! The most beautiful and cutest little Immortal Fox!¡±

    ¡°If you do not cultivate then I will keep toying with you!¡±

    ¡°Fine, you are not going to cultivate then I¡¯ll let you not cultivate!¡±

    ¡°Big idiot, quickly leave! There is no need for you to care about me!¡±

    ¡°I am not a good person nor am I your Immortal Fox sister, there is no need for you to care about me okay!¡±

    ¡°Within a year can you be even stronger? I¡­can I rely on you?¡±

    ¡°Big idiot¡­.next year you muste¡­.¡±

    The past shes in front of Liu Yi scene by scene.

    [TL: The first 3 sentence is when they first met. Sentence 4 and 5 is from the time where they enter hell. Sentence 6-8 is when they got separated.]

    He hears the words that Lin Tong said to him.

    Those scenes, that voice is all so clear, unable to be forgotten¡­

    ¡°IMMORTAL FOX SISTERRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is like it had beenpletely ripped into pieces. He is in so much pain that he is agitated and shivering.

    At that instance, it is like the entire world is no longer important to him. He only wishes to wipe everything out of existence.

    The Boundless Righteous Qi in his body suddenly changes into ck smoke and continuously flows out from his body.

    Devil, is but a single thought away.

    The moment Liu Yi gave up all of his righteousness, his Boundless Righteous Qi will also turn into the entire world¡¯s scariest Devil Qi!

    ¡°Arg!!!!!¡±

    The Intelligence Fox race members on the four stone st start vomiting blood and copse onto the st. Some who are unlucky directly fall off the st and injure themselves very badly.

    The Heaven Reversal formation, because of them losing their strength, is removed.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyespletely turn red as his silver hair grows longer but instantly turns red.

    ck devil marks creep up his cheeks until it reaches the location between his eyebrow!

    He instantly enters the Second Stage of dragon transformation! But the aura on his body is even scarier than that when he was in the second stage of dragon transformation!

    ¡°What, what is this¡­¡±

    Sensing the extreme aura from Liu Yi, Lan Yuan¡¯s legs start trembling.

    Liu Yi suddenly raises his palm, his palm ms onto Lan Yuan.

    Illusion Extermination!

    Lan Yuan¡¯s body is instantly sted into minced meat and scatters all over the floor.

    Lan Zhenyi immediately went crazy the moment he witnessed his son¡¯s gruesome death!

    He howls mournfully and charges towards Liu Yi along with an enormous firefox.

    Liu Yi did not dodge, instead, he opens his mouth and lets out a dragon roar.

    Blue ice qi is instantly breathed out freezing that enormous firefoxpletely into a life-like sculpture.

    ¡°Kill, kill him! Kill him!!! I want to use his head as a sacrifice to my son!¡±

    Lan Zhenyi lets out a series of ghost-like wails and mobilizes all of the elites of Ghost Fox race to surround and attack Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi stands there not moving. Facing the attacks of over a hundred Ghost Foxes, he only stretches out his palm and ps the sky.

    -kacha!-

    The sound of a ss being shattered is heard by everyone.

    Glorious Sun Palm, tenth palm technique, zed ss!

    The sky above everyone suddenly scatters as a palm-shape ck hole takes shape and starts to revolve, turning into a ball and starts sucking in everything in the surrounding.

    The Ghost Fox race members who were standing at the very front are the ones who suffer the cmity first. All of them are sucked in by the force of the ck hole and their bodies start to get crushed!

    Even Lan Zhenyi is unable to escape. He revolves all of the Demon Qi in his body but is unable to withstand the force of the ck hole. In a blink of an eye, he is pulled in and his body is ripped apart like he had met a horrifying meat grinder.

    Their flesh is continuously sucked in by the ck hole until there is nothing left.

    ¡°Glorious Sun Palm! Gods, it is Glorious Sun Palm¡­.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Fox palm technique! How could it be learned by a human¡­.¡±

    ¡°You, do you really think that he is a human¡­.¡±

    The rest of the demons are all badly frightening, every single one of the want to hide away but their bodies are bit by bit being sucked towards the ck hole.

    The original marriage ceremony has now turned into the doomsday of these demons.

    The entire Osmanthus Flower Mountain is implicated by the ck hole and soon it will turn into a death zone.

    Qiu Shuiyi is also unable to control her body as she is slowly pulled towards the ck hole bit by bit.

    s, this should be the rumored retribution¡­Ghost Fox race, as well as Charm Fox race destiny, will end here¡­.

    It is all my fault ah¡­

    Liu Yi has already forgotten everything. His single palm is controlling the ck hole, only wishing to destroy everything.

    All of them shall be buried along with Immortal Fox sister!

    And at this moment, Liu Yi suddenly hears a shock exmation.

    {Big idiot¡­you, you quickly stop!!! This miss is about to be sucked in ah!!!!!}

    This voice causes Liu Yi to tremble as he turns around and sees a pretty little fox pulling on his cor. Her body and tail is being sucked into the air by the ck hole.

    At that instant, the baleful look in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes immediately dissipates.

    He immediately gives up control of the zed ss ck hole and instantly the ck hole disappears.

    The sucking force had finally died, the fortunate demons who had managed to live are crying tears of joy.

    Qiu Shuiyi is also standing there in slight surprise.

    I am actually still alive?

    Liu Yi looks at the little fox who has climbed back up to his shoulder and asks in delight, ¡°Immortal Fox sister¡­you, you are fine?¡±

    {Big idiot!}

    Lin Tong uses her tail and whip Liu Yi¡¯s nose, {My flesh body got destroyed only. This miss¡¯s spiritual form is still here okay! Why are you so stupid. Do you really think that this miss would really die for you¡­.tsk, why don¡¯t you look into the mirror? You don¡¯t even look handsome at all¡­}

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi hugs the little fox tightly and starts crying, ¡°This is great¡­.you are still alive¡­¡±

    ¡°Aiyah¡­.your mucus is dripping onto this miss¡¯s beautiful fur ah¡­.damn idiot, what are you crying for it is just my flesh body got destroyed only. In the future, I can just create another one! If you cry some more then this miss will call you a sissy!¡±

    ¡°I will not cry¡­¡±

    Liu Yi wipes away his tears, ¡°Immortal Fox sister you are too much. I am just too happy that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    ¡°This miss¡¯s flesh body got destroyed and you are actually happy?!?!¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, that is not what I mean ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I see what are meaning! Why are you still not pulling out those arrow in your body! They make you look like a hedgehog, not nice looking at all!¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­Immortal Fox sister¡­¡±

    ¡°To lose something and regain it again¡­there is nothing that can make a person even happier.¡±

    Liu Yi is smiling very widely and happily pulls out those arrows from his body, not caring about the blood dripping out.

    Currently, the entire Osmanthus Flower Mountain is already in aplete mess. As for the Ghost Fox race which had a lot people, now there are only a few lucky survivors.

    Jin Boxin is among them. He copsed on the ground not daring to say anything pretending to be a dead person.

    ¡°Looks like everything has ended¡­¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi looks at the ceremony stage is which covered with enough blood to form ake and sighs softly, ¡°In the end, the two of you still walk together¡­I should congratte the two of you¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Qiu, for granting our wish.¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands, ¡°Senior is no longer nning to block us?¡±

    ¡°Use what to block¡­.¡±

    Qiu Shuiyiughs bitterly, ¡°Even the Ghost Fox race was almost exterminated in your hands¡­how is it possible for my Charm Fox race to be able to block the two of you. If you really care about my disciple then in the future treat her well¡­¡±

    Liu Yi pats his chest and says loudly, ¡°Senior Qiu rx. Immortal Fox sister is more important than my life. How can I not treat her well.¡±

    ¡°The demons below, all of you listen up for me. I am Liu Yi, a Dragon Hunter!¡±

    He releases the Dragon Hunter aura within his body instantly scaring all of the demons.

    ¡°Ghost Fox race has been eliminated by me. From today onwards Charm Fox race is protected by me, Liu Yi! In the future whoever dares to make things difficult for them, that is to makes things difficult for me! Even if I chase you to the extreme ends of the earth, I will exterminate all of the enemies of the Charm Fox race!¡±

    Dragon hunters are the biggest enemy of the Demon race! While Liu Yi¡¯s words frighten the demons to the extreme.

    Earlier they have seen the methods of Liu Yi¡­.it is too horrifying¡­this fellow is way, way, way stronger than Ghost Fox race by countless of times¡­

    Qiu Shuiyi looks at Liu Yi in surprise as she did not think that Liu Yi will stand up for Charm Fox race.

    ¡°Senior Qiu, leave the responsibility of the Charm Fox race to me. Do not throw it to my Immortal Fox sister. In the future, the matters of Charm Fox race is my, Liu Yi¡¯s matter.¡±

    ¡°So be it¡­you have already done what needs to be done. Leave the rest to my Charm Fox race.¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi smiles bitterly, ¡°Lin Tong, Liu Yi. The two of you follow me. There are some matters that I must let the two of you know.¡±

    She turns around and walks away.

    Liu Yi and Lin Tong nce at each other but they do not know what Qiu Shuiyi wants, thus they can only follow along.

    They walk until a distance away, returning back to the lotus pond in the valley before Qiu Shuiyi stops walking.

    ¡°Liu Yi, I can see that you love my disciple a lot.¡±

    ¡°That is natural, otherwise I would not havee.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head while Lin Tong feels warm in her heart as she leans against Liu Yi¡¯s throat and uses her small mouth and nibbles on Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°En, but there are some matters that you still do not know. I feel that I should tell you¡­..also, Tong¡¯er, master has also concealed it from you for a long time. Today let me tell you everything. To the two of you, this might not be a good thing but the two of you must know.¡±

    ¡°What matter? Master?¡±

    Lin Tong is slightly curious, being raised by master for so many years, there is actually some matters that she had hidden from me?

    ¡°Actually Tong¡¯er, you are not a member of my Charm Fox race.¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi¡¯s sentence frightens Lin Tong.

    ¡°Master what are you saying¡­.stop joking around ah¡­..¡±

    ¡°I am not joking. You are not from my Charm Fox race, instead, you were secretly carried back by me when you were a baby.¡±

    ¡°How, how is that possible¡­master¡­you are not lying to me¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong does not really dare to believe as she tightens her grip on Liu Yi¡¯s arm nkly.

    ¡°Master is not lying to you. You are really not from the bloodline of my Charm Fox race¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, then I am¡­.¡±

    ¡°Your real bloodline is Heavenly Fox.¡±

    This sentence of Qiu Shuiyi jolts through Lin Tong like lightning. Even Liu Yi also had a huge shock.

    So Immortal Fox sister is actually a person from the Heavenly Fox race?

 Chapter 495 We have return

    ¡°Tong¡¯er is not a person from my Charm Fox race, instead she is an orphan that I had carried back from the Heavenly Fox race.¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi sighs before saying, ¡°Back then when the Heavenly Fox race was exterminated, only one person manages to escape. But she was heavily injured and struggled to pass the infant in her embrace to me. That infant was none other than Tong¡¯er. Furthermore, that person also passes to me the Heavenly Fox race techniques. So, Tong¡¯er carries the bloodline of Heavenly Fox race. While she is young, I passed to her the Heavenly Fox race techniques.¡±

    ¡°I am from Heavenly fox race¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong is still stunned.

    ¡°Of course why else do you think that while you reside in Liu Yi¡¯s body, he is able to gain the bloodline of Heavenly Fox race? Liu Yi was originally an ordinary person. It is because of you, why he can have the constitution of a Heavenly Fox. Even I did not except it¡­looks like while the two of you are together, thepatibility of the two of you reached such a high state.¡±

    We are already in love already¡­.how can it not be high¡­

    But this point makes Liu Yi more rxed. Back then he still thought that which family member of his had the bloodline of Heavenly Fox race¡­looks like the mystery has finally been solved. So the one with the solid background is not me but my Immortal Fox sister ah¡­

    ¡°But it is a pity that this Glorious Sun Palm is the ultimate technique of Heavenly Fox race but is not suitable for females to practice. Otherwise, if Lin Tong was able to practice it, she will definitely not be inferior to you.¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi is somewhat emotional.

    ¡°Master¡­even if I am able to practice Glorious Sun Palm, my speed of improvement will not be as fast as Liu Yi¡­.Liu Yi¡¯s improvement is godspeed¡­.it is way too heaven-defying¡­¡±

    ¡°Who said that your cultivation speed will be bad? Tong¡¯er this is the second matter that I want to tell you.¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi looks deeply at her disciple before saying, ¡°You have a fire spiritual body.¡±

    ¡°What???¡±

    This time around Liu Yi and Lin Tong exim in shock.

    My Immortal Fox sister actually possess a fire spiritual body?! What the heck isn¡¯t this too much of a scam!

    Liu Yi suddenly recalls what Yuan Qiuhong have said back then, ¡®You have a spiritual vein, in your body, there is also some spiritual body boost¡­¡¯

    Looks this mystery is finally solved. So it is fire spiritual body, which was also given to me by my Immortal Fox sister¡­

    No wonder by cultivation speed of Scarlet Blood Sutra was so fast¡­

    Wenren Qian said that she is the reincarnation of the Great God which is why her cultivation is so fast.

    While the reason for my fast speed of cultivation¡­so it is because I have the boost from a fire spiritual body¡­.

    That means now of the 5 different spiritual bodies, 4 have already appeared¡­

    Fire spiritual body is Lin Tong. Earth spiritual body is Yuan Zhenyue. Gold Spiritual body is Ma Yixuan. Wood spiritual body is Poison Jasmine¡­

    There is only left with water spiritual body that has yet to appear. If all 5 spiritual bodies appear at the same time and I find the spiritual vein¡­ I would be able to obtain the strength to conquer the world.

    But the most important point is that Liu Yipletely does not have any leads. He has no clue on who is the water spiritual body nor who is the spiritual vein.

    Liu Yi¡¯s starts to be thoughtful, if I push down all 5 spiritual bodies¡­.would I be able to absorb all 5 spiritual bodies¡­

    At that time wouldn¡¯t I be invincible and my cultivation speed be god-like?

    Amitabha¡­this thinking is too sinister, it can¡¯t be done. It can¡¯t be done¡­.

    ¡°It is because Tong¡¯er possesses the fire spiritual body, thus in future, she will be embroiled into several fights. Liu Yi, you must protect her properly and do not let her get any injuries¡­.s, she has suffered way too much¡­¡±

    ¡°Understood Senior Qiu. I will use my life to protect Immortal Fox sister.¡±

    ¡°That is the best.¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi nods her head, ¡°Talking about this, you are indeed very powerful. Comparing to a year ago, your strength can be considered as sitting on a rocket.¡±

    ¡°This¡­there are some fortuitous encounters¡­¡±

    Liu Yi does not wish to exin too much to Qiu Shuiyi as there are too many stories in between.

    ¡°Mmm¡­there is also one other matter. The flesh body that Tong¡¯er reconstructed after much efforts have been destroyed. Within ten years, she would not be able to reconstruct a new flesh body. You need to protect her spiritual form properly, you must not let it get injured do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I understand.¡±

    Within ten years she would not be able to reconstruct a new flesh body¡­talking about this, it is all because I am too useless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t have flesh body then don¡¯t have it. As long as I am able to apany by this big idiot¡¯s side, it is fine.¡±

    Lin Tong hugs Liu Yi¡¯s neck and says, ¡°Big idiot is so idiotic. If I am not by his side, he will definitely be tricked by other people! Hmph, he might also be so stupid as to help the person who sold him away count his money happily!¡±

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister¡­.am I really that stupid¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi does not know whether tough or cry¡­

    ¡°You know it clearly in your heart!¡±

    ¡°The rest I will not say any more. Stay here for a year and wait for the gateway to open next year, I will send the two of you off.¡±

    ¡°Actually there is no need.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and waves his hand, ¡°I am able to leave right now.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi is slightly shocked, ¡°Could it be that you are able to defeat the Realm Guardian?¡±

    ¡°That¡­of course not¡­¡±

    Back then he had inquired from his master. His current strength is still way too far off¡­

    ¡°Actually this is just a clone of mine. My clone can instantly return back to my main body. While now that Immortal Fox sister is a spiritual form, she can also be brought back along back to my main body. This technique is very mystical, the body¡­.I am also very clear how to exin, basically it is like that¡­.¡±

    ¡°That is indeed very mystical¡­being able to move freely between two realms, this technique is indeed not ordinary¡­¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi is slightly shocked.

    ¡°But you have it easy escaping, throwing Osmanthus Flower Mountain this terrible mess to me.¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi¡¯s voice is slightly reproachful, ¡°But the deration that you have thrown down more or less has some deterrence. Demon Realm is a ce where the strong eat up the weak. I also should call be the rest of the race and stay peacefully in Osmanthus Flower Mountain. As for the matters outside, we no longer wish to interfere.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­sorry¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong is slightly guilty.

    ¡°This cannot be med on you. What Liu Yi said is right. Charm Fox race¡¯s responsibility should not be thrown on you. I am the head of Charm Fox race, there are some matters that I must be responsible for. Little fellow, bring Tong¡¯er and leave this ce. If it is possible, do not return anymore. Demon Realm this ce¡­.s¡­¡±

    ¡°I will return back often to visit you master.¡±

    Lin Tong hurries and says, ¡°At the very least I will make Liu Yi bring be back once a year¡­in the future, if disciple has obtained back my flesh body, I will make Liu Yi defeat the Realm Guardian then bring me back to visit master!¡±

    ¡°You know how to say nice things to coax master. Quickly leave, otherwise master might really regret.¡±

    Qiu Shuiyi waves her hand before turning around and stop looking at the two of them.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior, ¡±

    Liu Yi sighs in sorrow in his heart and quickly brings Lin Tong along as he turns around and immediately leaves without any dy.

    He is really afraid that Qiu Shuiyi will regret¡­so retreating first is the best!

    Lin Tong hugs Liu Yi¡¯s neck tightly and asks, ¡°Oi, oi, big idiot why are you running so quickly for!¡±

    ¡°That, train my body.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, who are you lying to. It is not like my master will eat people. Look at how frightened you are.¡±

    ¡°She will not eat people, but she will retain people.¡±

    Liu Yi runs to a location where there isn¡¯t anyone around and stops moving, ¡°Okay let¡¯s do it here. Prepare to return back to the Human Realm with me.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­.it has been a year since I returned¡­I wonder how did the Human Realm change.¡±

    Lin Tong starts to be happy, but soon her face droop, ¡°Also, I do not know have many girls did you pick up!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.how would I dare to ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and deny.

    ¡°Actually, even if you have other women, I would not care.¡±

    Lin Tong ys with Liu Yi¡¯s ear and says, ¡°The tradition in our Demon Realm is different from your Human Realm. In our Demon Realm if the guy is strong, having 3 to 4 wives is normal. Actually Liu Yi, I am a spiritual form now and do not have a flesh body. With your current age, which is at your prime of life, how is it possible for you to hold back! If you keep relying on your hand, there might be problems!¡±

    ¡°Coughs¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi coughs drying while Lin Tong continues speaking, ¡°But even if you find other women, you must ce me as the number 1. Hmph, hmph, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­Immortal Fox sister you are truly admirable¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! It is because I understand you, you pervert!¡±

    Lin Tong sneers. While Liu Yi is casting his technique she asks a question, ¡°Right big idiot¡­a year ago your strength was only slightly higher than my master¡­.how did you be so strong in a blink of an eye?¡±

    ¡°Because while Immortal Fox sister had waited for a year, I have waited for 500 years.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, little fellow not bad eh, your mouth became much sweeter and knows how to sweet talk to this miss eh.¡±

    Lin Tong wags her little tail and says with a merry smile.

    ¡°No. I really waited for 500 years¡­.in the Asura Realm.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence instantly silence Lin Tong.

    ¡°You, you big idiot¡­.you actually ran over to the Asura Realm¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­.actually it was a mistake.¡±

    Liu Yi rubs his head embarrassedly, ¡°Originally I was supposed to train in the Asura Realm for 50 days¡­but in the end, we forgot about the different time flow between the Human Realm and the Asura Realm¡­.in the end, 50 days passed in Human Realm but I stayed in Asura Realm for 500 years. Thus Immortal Fox sister you see how powerful I am now! I am really thankful for those 500 years, otherwise, I would definitely not be able to bring Immortal Fox sister back¡­.¡±

    ¡°Idiot¡­you are really a big idiot ah¡­¡±

    Lin Tong starts crying, this fellow actually stayed in Asura Realm that kind of ce for 500 years¡­.

    Lin Tong cannot imagine how he had lived those 500 years¡­I have thought that my wait was already very tough¡­but I did not think that Liu Yi¡¯s wait would be 500 times more difficult than mine¡­

    In this lifetime, being able to meet this big idiot, Lin Tong is already satisfied.

    Master, I have really not chosen wrongly. Liu Yi is my best choice.

    ¡°Okay, now that we are done, Immortal Fox sister, let us return home!¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­let us go.¡±

    ¡°Mmmm¡­.let us go.¡±

    The two of themplete their preparation and immediately turn into two rays of light and instantly fly back to Liu Yi¡¯s main body.

    When Liu Yi happily opens his eyes, he ispletely stunned.

    Because he is standing in the school¡¯s small forest and hugging a petite girl, Yoko Nishikawa!

 Chapter 496 5 Phase Spiritual Body

    Yoko Nishikawa is lying in his embrace, her eyes teary and her expression is like a frightened little bird, not moving in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    Her breasts are rising and dropping in her white blouse, making Liu Yi slightly envious.

    Now it is already summer, thus this blouse is very thin. Liu Yi is able to see the pinkce prating through the blouse.

    {Oh my! Your luck withdies are not bad eh.}

    By his eares the jealous voice of the little fox, {So while our Sir Liu is busy saving me on one side, you are not idle on the other side eh! Like I said without any woman by your side for a year how could you bear with it.}

    {This, this really cannot be med on me ah¡­}

    Liu Yi cries out for injustice in his heart before asking the AI in his body, {Little Jade what on earth is going on here ah. What kind of direction did you give this body of mine!}

    {Master, Little Jade is wrongly used!}

    Unexpectedly Little Jade also says in grievance, {Today it is the jap girl who invited you out to this small forest to meet up¡­In the end, when you met up, the hug was your natural body¡¯s reaction ah¡­ I still have not taken control when you returned!}

    {What?! My body¡¯s subconscious reaction?}

    Liu Yi is shocked, could it be that after I had sex with Yoko, my body nature naturally has some dependency on her?

    {Liu Yi! You actually had sex already!}

    The little fox only noticed this matter now, {God!}

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart trembles finished¡­Immortal Fox sister is going to settle the ount with me.

    {Gods! You have broken your boy body! In the future, your cultivation speed will be greatly decreased!}

    At first, he thought that he will be scolded very badly. But unexpectedly, Lin Tong actually says this kind of stuff.

    Indeed she is a little fox whose heart is on cultivation¡­.what she is thinking is only of those matters¡­

    {Idiot. Luckily you have already broken through the Earth Stage¡­otherwise, this will be a huge harm towards the speed of your cultivation¡­Indeed without this miss by your side, you will make mistakes!}

    Liu Yi thinks in his heart, It seems like when I sex¡­I had yet to enter Earth Stage¡­anyways my body condition is already no longer able to be described using the norm.

    At this moment Yoko Nishikawa actually says softly, ¡°Stu, student Liu¡­.let¡¯s, let¡¯s not do it here¡­if we get discovered by others it would be bad¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry, sorry¡­¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly recalls that in his embrace is a living beauty, he instantly lets go and apologized.

    ¡°No worries¡­there is no need for Student Liu to troubled¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa lowers her head with a red face. ¡°Ac, actually¡­today I came to find you¡­because I have some things that I wish to tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    This makes Liu Yi surprised, what does she want to tell me?

    Could it be that¡­.she got pregnant?

    What the hell¡­.could I really be so unlucky? But even if she is pregnant, now is already toote right¡­.since the time when Ist fucked her¡­has been a long time ah!

    {This girl¡¯s yin qi is very vigorous. She is very suitable for dual cultivation.}

    Lin Tong lies on Liu Yi¡¯s head and starts to assess Yoko Nishikawa, {In your body, there is her smell. Looks like you have already taken her before. Not bad, from the looks of it, she gave you her virginity thus you also had plucked quite a bit of yin qi. Profit from disaster ah, profit from disaster!}

    Liu Yi feel that it is slightly iprehensible, {Immortal Fox sister¡­.you, are not jealous at all?}

    {I am, of course, I am, how could I not be jealous!}

    Lin Tong rolls her eyes, {But this miss told you earlier that I do not object you having multiple wives. Furthermore, as long as it is beneficial to your cultivation, I will support you. This girl is a good cauldron. You go and fuck her a few more times, it will be very beneficial to your cultivation!}

    Lin Tong¡¯s words nearly caused Liu Yi to vomit blood, he does not know if he should celebrate or cry.

    Immortal Fox sister is good in all ces, except that her character is too weird.

    {What is there to be strange. For a guy plucking yin to meld yang is originally a very beneficial matter to help with cultivation! Otherwise, why do you think that the first time I saw you, why did I want to suck away your yang qi?}

    {This¡­.}

    Liu Yi does not know how to refute his Immortal Fox sister.

    ¡°Student Liu, what is the matter with you?¡±

    Realizing that Liu Yi is in a daze, Yoko Nishikawa pokes him gently on his arm with a finger.

    ¡°Ah, nothing, nothing. Sorry that I let my mind wander.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately apologises, now that Immortal Fox sister is back, I am afraid that me letting my mind wander will be a very often matter¡­

    ¡°No worries¡­¡±

    ¡°There is also no need for you to keep calling me Student Liu, are we really that unfamiliar with each other?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°You can just call me Liu Yi.¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­.Liu¡­..Liu Yi¡­¡±

    At this moment, Yoko Nishikawa is like a shy little girl,paring to her after she had put on her ninja attire, she is like twopletely different people!

    ¡°Oh¡­what did you want to tell me?¡±

    Liu Yi is very curious, since that time we had sex, the two of us did not have any contact. Every time in ss, well, there will be a slight awkwardness.

    This time around Yoko Nishikawa took the initiative to invite him, wouldn¡¯t it make him feel strange.

    ¡°Actually¡­.I am here to say goodbye to you.¡±

    Yoko Nishiakwa¡¯s sentence shocked Liu Yi.

    ¡°Goodbye? You are going back to Japan?¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa nods her head, ¡°My exchange period has ended¡­¡±

    She smiles bitterly.

    ¡°The matter must not be so simple right¡­¡±

    Liu Yi frowns slightly, ¡°Yoko, I feel that you have some worries.¡±

    Liu Yi calling her Yoko cause Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s heart to shiver.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.actually my body was originally for my husband.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    For a while Liu Yi does not know what to say, Miss Yoko ah, it can¡¯t be that you only remember to settle this score with me now?

    ¡°So¡­.in my heart, Liu Yi¡­.you are already my husband.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s following sentence shocked Liu Yi.

    Is my identity so high? But you, the way you treat your husband is like this?

    That is too cold right¡­

    ¡°But¡­because I have some matters, that is why I am unable topletely open my heart to you¡­so, Liu Yi, sorry¡­.the past days I did not perform properly¡­please forgive me¡­¡±

    Done speaking Yoko bows deeply towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi hurries and pulls Yoko up, ¡°Okay, enough. Why are you being so polite? You can just say what you want to say to me.¡±

    ¡°Mmmm¡­but the things that I say, I hope that you can help me keep it a secret¡­you are my husband, so I do not wish to let you always be in the dark, that is why I want to tell you¡­. otherwise when I leave, you will still be kept in the dark¡­..I, will have a guilty feeling¡±

    ¡°Oh okay. I swear that I will not tell anyone else. You can tell me.¡±

    Liu Yi has a slight clue on what she wants to say.

    ¡°Okay¡­Liu Yi, please do not be surprised¡­actually I am a kunoichi from Japan¡­I havee to China, to obtain very important intelligence data¡­¡±

    ¡°Yoko you are really humorous.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks, he does not know if he should pretend to be very shocked or very calm. Thus he decided to continue pretending to be naive.

    ¡°I am not joking.¡±

    Yoko¡¯s expression bes serious, and with a swing of her hand and a ¡®dang¡¯ sound, a ninja star nails onto the tree by the side.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.I do not wish to hide it from you. So please, do not hate me¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I believe that you are a kunoichi¡­but why do you suddenly have to return?¡±

    ¡°My task has failed, so I must return back to shoulder the responsibility.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s face turns slightly sad, ¡°Furthermore I do not wish to continues to enter the fight between China and Japan¡­.I also do not wish to continue lying to you¡­so, I wish to leave this ce¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you really need to leave¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi also starts to feel slightly guilty, although he has done the things that need to be done with Yoko, Yoko also treats him as a husband in her heart. While for him, he had never done before a single bit of husband responsibility towards Yoko.

    ¡°Yes, please forgive me.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa once again bows deeply towards Liu Yi who hurries and stops her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t have, don¡¯t have. You have never done anything that needs my forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°I have¡­please forgive me¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa once again bows, before turning around and walks out of the forest without looking back.

    When she turns around, her face is already covered with tears.

    Liu Yi, I will miss you¡­

    If there is another lifetime, I am willing to be a China person and be your real wife.

    [TL: sad girl¡­.well Yoko sorry to burst your bubbles, but you do have to go against at least 3 other girls before you can official marry him¡­.]

    {What a good cauldron and you just let her go just like this¡­}

    Lin Tong pouts and says, {What a pity¡­.}

    {My Immortal Fox sister, why don¡¯t you hurry and reform your flesh body, and let us dual cultivate?}

    {Hmph, that is not possible!}

    Unexpectedly Lin Tong instantly rejects, {Before we left, my master had secretly transmitted to me that before this miss¡¯s cultivation has reached Earth Grade ten-stars, I cannot dual cultivate or other rted matters with you. Otherwise, my fire spiritual body and all my spiritual powers will bepletely sucked away and I will die.}

    {So fierce¡­}

    {That¡¯s right, you do not know right, if you want to obtain the spiritual body power, the only methods is to rely on a guy to first puck the spiritual power from that girl, then have sex with another girl. This way the spiritual power will be inherited by the next girl.}

    {This method¡­.is too that already right¡­.}

    Liu Yi is shocked.

    {It is indeed sinister, furthermore, it must be while the girl is at the peak of nine-star cultivation to do the plucking. Because at that time, the spiritual power is the most perfect. The moment you pluck it over, you canpletely let the spiritual body form in your body.}

    {So that is the case¡­.then I have to wait till Immortal Fox sister reaches Earth Grade ten-star cultivation then. At that time, we can have dual cultivation, hehehe}

    Liu Yi starts to have perverted thoughts.

    {You ah¡­ like a fake spiritual vein, you are a very special existence. Even if our spiritual body has reached Earth Grade, you will still be able to absorb our spiritual power. But it will not be as harmful to me.}

    {Is the fake spiritual vein so overbearing ah¡­}

    Liu Yi starts to sweat.

    {Aiyah, you really do not know how to appreciate the fortune that you have!}

    Lin Tong res fiercely at Liu Yi, {People who possess spiritual vein are able to possess 5 spiritual power at the same time¡­and now you possess just a small bit of fire spiritual power, you are also so strong¡­Liu Yi, your growth, I am afraid that even I am unable to imagine it.}

 Chapter 497 Ma Yixuanâ€™s counterattack

    Spiritual body, this kind of strength, by logic is not possible to be born in a guy¡¯s body.

    But Liu Yi actually has this kind of ability, and it is none other due to the existence of Lin Tong

    Being able to possess this kind of ability, only a single type of person which is the person who possesses the spiritual vein.

    The reason why spiritual vein is so strong is because it can let the body to possess multiple kinds of qi within at the same time.

    This also proves the reason why back then when Liu Yi cultivated Demon Qi, he can still safely obtain the Immortal Qi that Gu Yu gave him, as well as the Devil Qi that Wenren Qian gave him!

    Now both Liu Yi and Lin Tong have finally understood.

    Furthermore, every time he obtained a different kind of qi, his might, as well as capacity, will greatly increase!

    {Little fox, in little fellow Liu¡¯s body, there is not only just fire spiritual power.}

    While the two of them are being surprised by these matters, Yan Qiuhong climbs out from Liu Yi¡¯s body in her little scorpion form and stands on Liu Yi¡¯s other shoulder swaying her dazzling scorpion tail.

    Liu Yi asks respectfully, {Oh? Senior Yan Qiuhong, what do you mean?}

    {What the¡­he has never been so polite talking to me¡­}

    Lin Tong pouts, it seems like she is slightly jealous.

    {This is because your experience is not as long as mine.}

    Yan Qiuhong unts off her age and smiles in delight before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t even understand the qi within the stinky fellow¡¯s body and you still wish to turn him into an expert?¡±

    {I, I¡­.}

    Lin Tong¡¯s face turns red from Yan Qiuhong¡¯s words, {Isn¡¯t it just that I am not by his side for a year only¡­}

    {Hmph, what you know isn¡¯t it just what your master had told you, you are still tender.}

    {I, I am the smartest little fox¡­}

    {Oh, is it? Then can you tell Liu Yi what is his current condition?}

    {I, I¡­.}

    {You what you. Do you want to know? If you want to know then obediently call me senior!}

    {Senior¡­}

    Liu Yi got stunned hearing this, good fellow. Yan Qiuhong, this Monarch Scorpion is indeed very powerful. She actually manages to teach my little fox into being so obedient¡­

    {Very good, looking at that call of senior, I will tell you the situation within this stinky fellow.}

    Yan Qiuhong wags her scorpion tail in delight before saying in a proud aged tone, {In Liu Yi¡¯s body there is not only the iplete fire spiritual body¡­at the same time he also possesses iplete Gold, Wood, Water and Earth the other four spiritual bodies.}

    {How is that possible!}

    Lin Tong instantly retorts, {Could it be that other than me, there are other spiritual body owners who are by Liu Yi¡¯s side?!}

    {By is side, definitely not. But more or less he hade in contact with them.}

    Yan Qiuhong says, {First Liu Yi obtained his fire spiritual body from you, afterward by ident it evolved into the spiritual vein constitution. After which he got into contact with Yuan Zhenyue, the Earth Spiritual body, Poison Jasmine, the Wood spiritual body, Ma Yixuan, the gold spiritual body. There is also an unknown person who has a water spiritual body¡­.Liu Yi has gotten in contact with these spiritual bodies. Even if it is one-sided, their spiritual body will be absorbed by Liu Yi who possesses spiritual vein. But iplete. It is like you and Liu Yi have not dual cultivated, which is why his fire spiritual body is still iplete.}

    Lin Tong starts guessing, {So that is the case¡­that means that the water spiritual body is among one of the people that Liu Yi got in contact with before?}

    {Yeah, but this range is naturally very wide. Even if it is just a touch of a hand, brushing of shoulders, he is able to absorb the other person¡¯s spiritual body power¡­so, if you wish to determine who is the real water spiritual body from those who got in contact with him in the past¡­.it is too difficult.}

    {Ah¡­since senior says it this way, my head also became big already¡­.Liu Yi, I think it is best for you to think yourself.}

    Lin Tong says in anger, {You are in contact with so many girls¡­I am unable to guess who possesses the water spiritual body¡­but you must first find an opportunity and push down the other three girls! Complete the plucking of those three spiritual bodies!}

    {What, what are you joking about¡­.}

    Liu Yi¡¯s head bes big, {Among the three of them, Poison Jasmine is still considered okay¡­but she is my disciple¡­you can¡¯t ask me to y right¡­as for Yuan Zhenyue that fierce girl¡­me pushing down her¡­it is more like she pushing me down¡­.as for thest one Ma Yixuan¡­..the two of us are irreconcble enemies¡­pushing down the three of them is basically dreaming¡­.}

    {You damn fellow! What a loser!}

    Lin Tong says unhappily, {You have so many techniques specialized in picking up girls why are you not using them! Good Intention eyes! Amorous Hands! Emotion Sword technique¡­you just need to randomly use a few of them wouldn¡¯t it be easy for you to get your hands on them?}

    {Eh, how about we forget it¡­}

    Liu Yi shakes his head like a rattle-drum, {I do not wish to use this kind of despicable methods to make myself stronger¡­Immortal Fox sister, I will use my own strength to protect you.}

    {You idiot ah¡­it is obviously the chance to be unparalleled in the world is in front of you and you actually do not appreciate it! AHAHAHHHHHH!!!!! WHY DID I fall in love with this IDIOT!!!!!!!}

    {Don¡¯t say it like this ah¡­be more confident in me okay¡­}

    {I don¡¯t even have confidence in myself already¡­.gods, take 500 years of my lifespan in exchange for a brain for this idiot!!!!}

    {Oi, oi¡­}

    ********

    While Liu Yi and Lin Tong are quarreling in the small forest, in a mountain cave not far away from JinDou¡¯s shrubs, Jiang Qini is guarding for her disciple.

    ¡°Do your best. Persevere for a while more and you will be able to break through to the ninth star!¡±

    Jiang Qini looks at Ma Yixuan who is sitting on a pile of bones as a delighted smile appears.

    As long as she reached nine-star cultivation, I will be able to sessfully extract out Ma Yixuan¡¯s spiritual body as mine¡­.hehehehe, at that time, I will be ced in an important position by the Sect Leader of the Great God Sect¡­

    Currently, Ma Yixuan is sitting on top of the bones with her eyes close, letting her star map to breakthrough.

    But she did not let down her vignce. She has seen through Jiang Qini¡¯s conspiracy¡­ during the period while she was following Jiang Qini, Ma Yixuan secretly obtained knowledge regarding the spiritual body.

    Hmph, thinking of using me as a cauldron when I reach 9-star cultivation? Impossible. I have already prepared a method to deal with it¡­

    9 golden lights slowly fly out from Ma Yixuan¡¯s body and shoot into the sky before turning into 9 eye-catching stars.

    Jiang Qini is instantly delighted, this is great, my cauldron is finallyplete.

    At this moment, Ma Yixuan¡¯s face suddenly turns dark as the nine lighted stars extinguish.

    She copses onto the bones and vomits out blood.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Jiang Qini is instantly shocked as she hurries over and helps Ma Yixuan up.

    Don¡¯t enter qi deviation ah! If that happens the cauldron will be spoiled!

    Blood seeps out from Ma Yixuan¡¯s mouth as she says with a pale face, ¡°Master¡­I, it seems like I enter qi deviation¡­.my cultivation is dispersing¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Jiang Qini¡¯s face turns white in shock as she immediately supports her disciple up and presses both her hands on her chest. She prepares to transfer over qi to Ma Yixuan to help her attract back the qi in her body!

    At this moment a whirlpool seems to have appeared in Ma Yixuan¡¯s body, tightly sucking onto both of Jiang Qini¡¯s hands, causing her to be unable to pull away.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Jiang Qini¡¯s expression changes as she tries to pull away but does not have the strength to do it. Furthermore at this moment from her disciple¡¯s bodyes a mysterious sucking force which is sucking out her cultivation!

    ¡°This is a technique that I have learned from Sect Head Ling.¡±

    Ma Yixuan flutters her eyes at her master, ¡°My dear master ah, have you heard before of Sect Head Ling¡¯s Soul-Sucking technique?¡±

    ¡°What¡­you actually learned Soul-Sucking technique¡­.¡±

    Jiang Qini is finally unable to sit still, but she is unable to stand up as her hands are still stuck.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, furthermore I also changed it slightly¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan smiles, ¡°My dear master you only see that my gold spiritual body is very talented but you did not know that I am also very powerful in myprehension of techniques. After the Soul-Sucking technique have been changed by me, I can suck all of your cultivation as mine. Not only that, there is also your technique, everything of yours¡­will all turn to mine. Dear master, there is no need for you to worry, the iplete dream of yours, as your good disciple, I will help youplete it. So, you can go in peace.¡±

    ¡°You, you are so malicious¡­¡±

    Jiang Qini¡¯s body keeps trembling as her chest keeps moving up and down.

    But it is a pity that Ma Yixuan is a girl and does not have any feeling for this fiery scene.

    ¡°Am I malicious? My dear master, this is all because you taught me. Furthermore, what you wished to do to me, do you really think that I did not know?¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s words gradually cause Jiang Qini to turn silent, ¡°What methods you are going to deal with me, I, Ma Yixuan will use the same kind of methods to deal with you. Apologies master, from today onwards, your name will no longer exist in this world.¡±

    Jiang Qini¡¯s body quickly dried up and swiftly turns into a scary dried up corpse, lying by Ma Yixuan¡¯s side.

    While Ma Yixuan¡¯s figure bes more well-rounded and enticing.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­.sofortable¡­.¡±

    Ma Yixuan stands up and stretches her body, ¡°Did not expect that master¡¯s cultivation is quite good¡­hehe¡­from today onwards, I, Ma Yixuan am no longer the same. I shall be the number 1 Queen of the world! Those who have harmed me before, look down on me, I shall seek them one by one for my revenge!¡±

    ¡°It is a pity. You no longer have this chance.¡±

    A voice suddenly enters the hole, as Ma Yixuan instantly frowns. Her arms transform into des as her vignce greatly increase.

    ¡°From today onwards, gold spiritual power is no longer yours.¡±

    A figure wearing ck robe walks in. If Jiang Qini was still alive, she would definitely shout in delight, ¡®Lord Sect Leader!¡¯.

    But it is a pity as she is already dead.

    Ma Yixuan frowns and asks, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for you to know about this.¡±

    ¡°Hmph not knowing is also alright.¡±

    Ma Yixuan sensed that the other person does not have any cultivation and smiles before saying arrogantly, ¡°If you want to take my cultivation, it is not impossible¡­but as for taking my body¡­if you are a handsome fellow, I can consider¡­¡±

    ¡°Incurable.¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader snorts coldly before stretching out his hand towards Ma Yixuan.

    Instantly the gold spiritual powers leak out from Ma Yixuan¡¯s 7 apertures and gathered in the center of Sect Leader¡¯s palm.

    [TL: 7 apertures are 2 eyes, 2 ears, 2 nostrils and 1 mouth.]

    ¡°This, this is not possible¡­my, my cultivation¡­.¡±

 Chapter 498 Intercepted midway

    Ma Yixuan has always been relying on her gold spiritual powers, because with this power, her cultivation speed was a hundred times faster than normal people!

    But now this power of hers is actually sucked away by an unknown person!

    This is not possible! Without having sex how is it possible for him to suck away my gold spiritual power!

    This is impossible!!!!

    ¡°You, just who on earth are you¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan ispletely strengthless. She does not have any strength to resist. She can only lie on the ground and res angrily at the guy who has sucked away her gold spiritual power.

    If a gaze could kill, Ma Yixuan would definitely have killed that guy a hundred, a thousand times with her gaze.

    ¡°From now on, you no longer possess the gold spiritual body. Ma Yixuan, you are on your own from now on.¡±

    Sect Leader extinguishes the golden light in his hands before walking out of the hole.

    Hees and goes as he please like he had nevere here before.

    Ma Yixuan copsed onto the ground with a pale face while her body trembles.

    The gold spiritual power got taken away just like this¡­.my greatest reliance¡­

    ¡°Do not think that¡­.this way I will surrender¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan slowly climbs to her feet and wipes away the cold sweat on her face, ¡°No matter who you are¡­sooner orter, I will personally kill you¡­.there are no worries that I no longer have the gold spiritual body¡­I still have the Soul-Sucking technique. I will still be stronger no matter what¡­I want revenge¡­.want revenge¡­.I will definitely know who you are¡­¡±

    She shrieks in the cave, her scream breaking the night sky.

    *********

    Liu Yi does not know that the gold spiritual body got crippled. At this moment he is sitting in the canteen of the secretboratory. By his side is Zhang Meixin and Maki, his two superiors¡­.Chen Cai and the rest of the zodiacs fighters are sitting by the side.

    What shocked Liu Yi most is that Long Yi, Long Er, and Long San are all here as well. The three of them are sitting on a slightly higher seat of honor.

    But the three of them are not the main character, the main character is a middle-aged person wearing Tang-suit.

    He is sitting on the main seat smiling brightly with a peaceful aura.

    ¡°Liu Yi, this is our Dragon Group highest person-in-charge, Zhang Xingchu, Chief Zhang.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi who is thest to enter the canteen, Long San immediately stands up and introduces Liu Yi.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Chief Zhang.¡±

    So it is the immediate superior ah¡­Liu Yi greats Zhang Xingchu who is like a smiling Buddha.

    ¡°Hahaha, so you are the Liu Yi who is recently very famous ah.¡±

    Zhang Xingchu is very calm as he artictes the words clearly, making those who hear him feel veryfortable.

    ¡°Today I have finally seen the person himself. Not bad, not bad, you are an outstanding youngster. Our Dragon Group should promote more of these kinds of youngsters.¡±

    Although he looks very peaceful when he speaks, you can hear that he is from the government sector.

    Since the other person is polite, Liu Yi is naturally also polite.

    ¡°Thank you, Chief Zhang, for your praise.¡±

    Long Sanughs as he pats Liu Yi on his shoulder and says, ¡°Chief Zhang is overpraising. This fellow is still not mature enough. Sometimes he also brings us some trouble.¡±

    Actually, he is delighted in his heart, after all Liu Yi is the best member among his people!

    In the past, the third group can only lower themselves in front of group 1 and 2, but now, they can finally hold their head¡¯s up!

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. Looks like Long San¡¯s eyes are getting better and better. With you guys in Dragon Group, our China¡¯s safety will be ensured.¡±

    ¡°Chief is over praising.¡±

    Long Yi and the rest lower their heads. Even if they are experts, in front of this higher up, they still need to be respectful.

    Liu Yi more or less has some grievance in his heart, so what if you are an expert. Don¡¯t you still have to abide by the rules of this world?

    But I am not the same. I am not doing this to be influential nor for fortunes. I am selling my life for the country that I love.

    Perhaps these people will feel that I am too noble¡­.but I do not feel so. I sincerely love my country, and love the lineage of Chinese people.

    He has lived in this country for 19 years. He has drunk the water and ate the rice here as he grew up, thus he has a lot of feelings for every piece ofnd here.

    ¡°Haha, actually I am here today is to take a look at the outstanding service of the people here.¡±

    Chief Zhang smiles merrily and says, ¡°Everyone has always been protecting China as well as thisboratory in Ke Da. Protecting the secret of our China. I thank everyone for your hard work and feels proud of everyone here. Come,e,e. I, Zhang Xingchu do not have any ability thus I can only toast to all of you.¡±

    He raises his own winecup.

    The rest of the members also hurry and raise their winecups, while saying that they are overwhelmed with the favor from their superior while snatching to be the first to finish the wine in their cup.

    ¡°Hahaha, drinking this cup, let us talk about the second matter for today.¡±

    Zhang Xingchu clucks as he ces down his wine cup and says, ¡°These few years, because theboratory of Ke Da is researching on the gics of the zodiac beasts, thus it is being coveted by all kind of countries and powers. Everyone has worked hard in protecting this ce and invested in your blood and sweat. Us higher-ups also cannot just take the sry and rely on you guys to protect. Thus under our efforts, we have finally investigated out one of the powers. This time around we can finally counterattack and capture all these spies unprepared!¡±

    Liu Yi frowns faintly, the higher-ups has already investigated out the spies?

    ¡°Although it is only one of them, but at least we win in this times small intelligence war! I will pass this person¡¯s information to you guys, the rest will be up to you guys.¡±

    He takes out an information report and ced it on the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s her?¡±

    Seeing the report Zhang Meixuan is slightly shocked, ¡°So she is the spy eh¡­.I have always thought that she was a good student, what a surprise¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Seeing photograph on the information Liu Yi¡¯s body turns slightly cold.

    The one in report is none other than¡­.the wife that he had unknowingly obtained, Yoko Nishikawa.

    ¡°We have already received the report that tonight she will leave JingDou. We must retain her before she boards the helicopter.¡±

    A Dragon Group member asks, ¡°Oh? You already know where she is leaving from?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is here¡­.¡±

    Zhang Xingchu points at an address at the bottom of the data and says, ¡°Maki. You are the person-in-charge here. Who do you think is the most suitable for this mission?¡±

    Maki rubs her chin and says, ¡°I think¡­¡­this task is suitable to¡­how about, giving it to¡­giving it to Snake Woman? How about it?¡±

    ¡°I do not have any opinion.¡±

    By the side a seductive woman nods her head coldly. By her side stands Chen Cai who is massaging her shoulders.

    Liu Yi frowns faintly, this seems to be slightly troublesome¡­

    Zhang Xingchu clucks and issued the task.

    ¡°Then that is it. Snake Woman. Your task is not to kill Yoko Nishikawa but to bring her back to be interrogated. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I guarantee toplete the task.¡±

    Snake Woman is very cold as she nods her head and turns around and leaves the canteen.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart trembles as he secretly transmits some instructions to Chen Cai, {Help me stall Snake Woman for a while.}

    {Boss she is called Ding Xiaochun!}

    {The heck do I need to know what she is called, stall her for me, just a while will do.}

    Liu Yi tosses the task to Chen Cai before excusing himself to the toilet and leaves the canteen.

    {Big idiot what do n to do?}

    Lin Tong asks Liu Yi, {Are you going to save your little lover?}

    {Of course I must save her.}

    Liu Yi stands in the cubical of the toilet, nodding his head he says, {I can not care about others, but I must care about her.}

    {Don¡¯t you love your country the most, why are you willing to let this spy to escape?}

    {If I wished to, I am able to easily eliminate the power behind Yoko.}

    Liu Yi says, {She should not have used Yoko to breakthrough. She should not be captured to undergo torture.}

    Liu Yi says frankly, making Lin Tong sigh.

    {s, fine then. You always have this temper. This miss is unable to stop you. Go then. But be careful.}

    {Rx Immortal Fox sister. I have already thought of an absolutely safe n.}

    Liu Yi smiles as he summons out Little ck and made him transform into himself.

    As for he himself, he transforms into a small ck butterfly and flies out of the undergroundboratory.

    **********

    ¡°We should leave now.¡±

    In a small factory in the suburbs of JingDou, a helicopter is preparing to take off.

    Yoko Nishikawa is standing below the helicopter, looking into the distance like she is able to see something.

    ¡°Yoko. It is time to leave.¡±

    The helicopter pilot urges once again.

    Only then did Yoko Nishikawa withdraw her gaze reluctantly and walks over, and prepare to board the helicopter.

    At this moment from the helicopteres a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t leave, all of you stay behind.¡±

    Following which a ck dagger stabs into the throat of the pilot.

    The pilot vomits out ck blood before copsing in the cabin.

    Yoko Nishikawa had a huge shock as she raises her head and looks at the woman in ck clothing.

    The woman¡¯s figure is not bad, very skinny but she is wearing a ck mask.

    On the mask, there are two poison fangs drawn on it, giving people a demonic feeling.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa retreats, frowning as she looks at that woman.

    This woman seems to be very powerful¡­.could she be from China¡¯s Dragon Group?

    ¡°Dragon Group, Zodiac branch, Snake Woman. I am here to take your life.¡±

    The woman says coldly, ¡°If you do not wish to die then obediently follow me.¡±

    ¡°Apologies, I do not wish to die, nor do I wish to follow you.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa says as she tears off her outerwear, revealing the ninja attire underneath.

    Snake Woman snickers, ¡°Hehe, you are rather confident. I thought that you want to cover up a bit.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to cover up. Since you have found your way over, it means that I had already been exposed.¡±

    As Yoko Nishikawa speaks, ninja stars appear in her hands as she keeps her eyes on Snake Woman.

    ¡°Do you think that you are able to keep your eyes on me?¡±

    Snake Woman clucks before her figure fades away disappearing in front of Yoko Nishikawa.

    Yoko Nishikawa got a huge shock as she cannot even sense the aura of that girl!

    This causes Yoko Nishikawa to feel like she has turned into a blind person, very ufortable!

 Chapter 499 This is my woman

    From the moment Yoko Nishikawa started to understand things, she was sent to the ninja training base to undergo ninja training.

    Being in such a cruel battlefield training base, the first thing that Yoko Nishikawa had learned is how to sense the presence of the enemy.

    Only by knowing the location of the enemy could she be able to continually advance or retreat, otherwise it is a fight.

    But now, Yoko Nishikawa ispletely unable to sense the presence of that woman¡­she is like she haspletely disappeared in front of her.

    Just as Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s heartbeat sped up, she suddenly senses numbness on her skull and instantly uses Body Substitution technique.

    -kacha!-

    A wooden block is stabbed through by Snake Woman and drops onto the ground before turning into a piece of stone.

    ¡°You run pretty fast eh, but no worries, there will not be a second time.¡±

    Snake Woman withdraws her finger before disappearing back into the darkness.

    A horrifying sensation engulfs Yoko Nishikawa. Against this kind of ability even if I release the gene lock, it is also useless!

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s gene lock also belongs to the assassination branch¡­.facing Dragon Group¡¯s Snake Woman who is extremely weird, shepletely does not have any chance to win.

    Where is she? Where is she? Where on earth is she?

    A deep sense of despair starts to engulf her mind causing her to slowly descend into horror.

    Looks like this time around I am going to leave my life in China¡­

    s, even though the moment I stepped into China I didnt have a n to return back alive.

    But now that she is about to die, Yoko Nishikawa starts to feel slightly regretful.

    If there is really second chance¡­.I hope that I can be his woman.

    Just as the chill is in front of her, Yoko Nishikawa closes her eyes.

    ¡°It is not like I am going to kill you.¡±

    Snake Woman appears from the behind Yoko Nishikawa before tapping on her temple with a finger gently, ¡°Obediently follow me back. There are even more interesting and exciting things waiting for you.¡±

    As she speaks, she licks her lips.

    From behind her flies out a pair of ck butterfly wings. This wings are very agile and wrap her up.

    At the same time under the shocked looks of Snake Woman, Yoko Nishikawa holds a sword backhanded and stabs her stomach.

    This method is to die together!

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    Snake Woman is shocked as she did not expect this Japanese girl would not want her life!

    Her finger immediately stabs towards Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s temple. Since you want to die than go and die yourself! Why should I die along with you!

    Her speed is clearly faster than Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s sword!

    At this moment, the two of them suddenly jolt and be unable to move.

    A figure wearing ck western suit wearing a white mask and red scarf guy stands in front of them.

    The moment Liu Yi arrives, he notices from afar of their dangerous actions.

    His heart trembles as he throws out a Vein Sealing palm attack from afar.

    Unexpectedly his palm wind is very efficient and manages to seal the two of them in ce in time!

    Luckily the two girls¡¯ strength is not that great, thus they were both easily controlled by Liu Yi¡¯s palm wind. Hends in front of the two of them and immediately pulls Yoko Nishikawa into his embrace before retreating.

    Seeing this figure, Snake Woman who have regained her ability to move, her eyes instantly turns red as she shouts, ¡°Blood Emperor!¡±

    Liu Yi stands there hugging Yoko Nishikawa and pretends that he had never seen Snake Woman before and says, ¡°Oh? You recognize me as well?¡±

    While Yoko Nishikawa who is lying in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace slightly shocked from her new lease on life.

    Why is it this person¡­his data is also in the database in Japan. It is said that he is a mysterious loner¡­.no one knows where hee from nor what he wishes to do.

    But from what she sees, most of the things that he had done are all rted to justice. But why does he want to save me?

    ¡°Blood Emperor¡¯s big name in China, who does not know?¡±

    Snake Woman seems to be excited, ¡°That¡­I wish to say¡­.actually, actually you are my idol¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    What Snake Woman said shocked, Liu Yi, slightly, I actually have fans?

    ¡°Tha¡­.that¡­.idol, can you sign for me¡­¡±

    Snake Woman changes from her earlier cold attitude into extremely excited, ¡°I, I only brought along a pen¡­how, how about idol sign on my bra! I, I will hang up the bra and treat it as a family heirloom.¡±

    Snake Woman slightly pulls open her cor and reveals the white bra inside.

    Cold sweat starts dripping down Liu Yi.

    ¡°Apologies¡­.I do not have the habit of signing¡­furthermore, currently we seem to be enemies right?¡±

    ¡°First, first sign here first¡­.¡±

    Snake Woman keeps bugging him, thus Liu Yi has no other choice but to take the pen and sign the name Blood Emperor on her bra.

    Hopefully, in the future, Chen Cai will never see this bra ah¡­otherwise we will definitely no longer be able to be brothers¡­.

    ¡°Aiyah¡­now I can die with satisfaction¡­¡±

    Snake Woman smiles merrily, ¡°Now that the private matters are settled, idol, we should discuss some official matters now.¡±

    While speaking she points at Yoko Nishikawa in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace, ¡°This girl is a person who is wanted by our Dragon Group. Can idol make things easy for use and give Dragon Group face.¡±

    ¡°This, is actually not possible.¡±

    Liu Yi gently shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that today I am unable to give you face today¡±

    ¡°Why? It seems like this woman does not have any rtionship with you right?¡±

    ¡°Who says she does not have any rtionship with me?¡±

    Liu Yi hugs Yoko Nishikawa tightly, ¡°She is my woman.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Snake Woman trembles as her expression turns cold.

    Yoko Nishikawa is also stunned as she does not know why Blood Emperor would say this kind of lie.

    [TL: well he is not lying haha]

    ¡°Originally I thought that you were the Guarding God of China but in the end, you are just a traitorous bandit!¡±

    As Snake Woman speaks she instantly rips off her bra and tossed on the ground.

    ¡°From now onwards, you are no longer my idol.¡±

    What the heck¡­.she just directly tears off her bra ah¡­.too crazy already¡­

    Indeed, because she is only wearing leather clothing, on the front of Snake Woman¡¯s chest is two little buds.

    This girl¡­is rather fierce eh, hope that Chen Cai would be fortunate in the future¡­

    ¡°You can say whatever you like, but I will not hand this girl over to you.¡±

    Today Liu Yi will definitely protect Yoko Nishikawa and will not hand her over to anyone else.

    ¡°Hmph, since that is the case then do not me me for being heartless!¡±

    Snake Woman instantly disappears into the darkness.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa immediately understands, ¡°She can hide her own presence! She also can turn people into stone!¡±

    ¡°Mm, understand.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, hide her presence?

    In my ck and White world, how is it possible for you to hide?

    Indeed when he activates ck and White world, a red figure instantly appears.

    Want to secretly get close to me from behind? This method is effective towards the others but is useless against me.

    Snake Woman is very confident. Her ability is very perfect and no one has ever broken through it before.

    Even if it is my ex-idol, he will still be obediently turned into stone in front of my abilities.

    Just as Snake Woman is about to attack, Liu Yi suddenly says, ¡°Even if you get to my back, your sneak attack might not seed.¡±

    Snake Woman trembles as she stops moving, don¡¯t think you are able to trick me with your words!

    But she still cautious and changes direction and approaches from the right.

    ¡°I am a right-hander. Youing from the right side will be disadvantaged.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s next sentence causes her to stop moving.

    Cold sweat starts to form on Snake Woman¡¯s forehead. He is really able to find my figure? How is that possible?

    She clenches her teeth before jumping up and prepares to attack from midair.

    ¡°Midair attack are also useless.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he leaps forward lightly and jumps to the side of the helicopter.

    -boom!-

    Snake Womannds on the ground as her figure walks out from the darkness.

    ¡°How did you find me?¡±

    She frowns as she looks at Liu Yi unable to understand.

    ¡°The smell from your body.¡±

    Why would Liu Yi say his ability, thus he blinks and says a lie.

    ¡°Damn it¡­do you have a dog¡¯s nose¡­¡±

    Snake Woman is really angry, this method is too depressing!

    ¡°It is best for you to leave.¡±

    Liu Yi advises, ¡°You are not my opponent. If you wish to fight, then find Long Yi toe.¡±

    ¡°You are too arrogant!¡±

    Smoke is almost emitting from Snake Woman¡¯s nose from her anger, ¡°Long Yi is the strongest expert in our Dragon Group!¡±

    ¡°That is why only he has the qualification to fight against me.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly, ¡°Since you do not wish to leave then I do not mind sending you off.¡±

    He stands there and sends out a palm attack through the air.

    Illusion Extermination!

    Liu Yi did not use his full strength. When this palm attack travels through the air and hits Snake Woman, it instantly sends her flying far away until she crashes into the forest in the distance away, ttening the trees.

    ¡°So, so powerful¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa is stunned seeing this and her mouth is unable for close for a while.

    ¡°Nothing much, just a parlor trick.¡±

    Liu Yi senses that Snake Woman fainted, thus he ces Yoko Nishikawa back onto the ground.

    ¡°China is a vast territory with countless experts. People who are as powerful as I are all over the ce. It is best for you to no longer return to this ce for your country. It is not worth it.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to save me?¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa looks at Liu Yi in front of her, woman¡¯s institution has always been very correct.

    ¡°Nothing much¡­.I just like to interfere when I see injustice done¡­¡±

    Liu Yi coughs dryly.

    ¡°Do not lie to me. I feel that¡­.I know you¡­.¡±

    As Yoko Nishikawa speaks, she smells Liu Yi before saying, ¡°Your smell¡­.I am unable to forget¡­¡±

    He eyes start to turn angry.

    ¡°Fine then¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi already knows that Yoko Nishikawa has realized his real identity. Since I am not wearing my Monarch Armour, I am unable to hide my smell. This point is really an oversight¡­

    Talking about this, this girl¡¯s nose is really like a dog¡¯s nose¡­.

    ¡°It is me¡­.Liu Yi¡­¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he removes his mask.

 Chapter 500 Ask me to stay behind?

    When Liu Yi shows his appearance, although Yoko Nishikawa is already prepared for it, she still stops breathing.

    The famous Blood Emperor¡­.is actually Liu Yi¡­.

    If I did not have skinship with him before¡­and was unable to forget this smell¡­even I also would not know this identity of his.

    No wonder he is so powerful during thepetition back then¡­no wonder he is able to defeat Tetsue¡­.

    Yoko Nishikawa is finally able to understand everything.

    ¡°So¡­Blood Emperor was you¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it is me.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Very surprised right?¡±

    ¡°Not really that surprising¡­actually thinking about it now, you being Blood Emperor is not really surprising.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa suddenly smiles, ¡°Let me think¡­.actually that Dragon Group member wearing ck armor is you as well right?¡±

    ¡°What the heck, how do you know?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression changes.

    ¡°Institution, guess.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s face has a delighted smile, ¡°But you are so soft-hearted, how can you do this kind of job properly?¡±

    ¡°You have the face to say that to me?¡±

    Liu Yi clucks, ¡°No matter what this job of mine is righteous. Look at you, what kind of nature you are, aren¡¯t you the same as well?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.my heart is indeed soft and weak!¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s face instantly turns red as she stutters, ¡°So, so isn¡¯t that why I am going back to Japan¡­then you¡­what about you¡­you have spoiled the matters of Dragon Group, how are you going to exinter?¡±

    ¡°Eh, they do not know that I am Blood Emperor.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders indifferently, ¡°What is there to ount for.¡±

    ¡°But¡­why did you want to let me off¡­aren¡¯t I your enemy?¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa looks at Liu Yi¡¯s eyes with uncertainty like she is trying to see the answer from his eyes.

    ¡°Nothing much¡­just doing it while passing by¡­.¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense. You are able to lie to others but do you think you be able to lie to me.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa suddenly smiles in delight, ¡°If you do not tell me then I¡¯ll go and looks for Dragon Group to surrender myself.¡±

    ¡°What the heck you are crazy!¡±

    Liu Yi is very mad, ¡°I went through great efforts to save you okay!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you save me passing by? Why did it turn into through great efforts?¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa figures out Liu Yi with just 2 sentences causing Liu Yi to unable to say anything for a while.

    Lin Tong lies on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulders wagging her tail, {Oh my, oh my. Such aplete idiot.}

    Fine then¡­

    Liu Yi can only admit that he is indeed weak in EQ¡­ but this Yoko is also too crafty already¡­

    ¡°I am going back, Liu Yi.¡±

    As a kunoichi, Yoko Nishikawa also knows how to pilot a helicopter. So even though the pilot had died, it does not affect her much.

    ¡°Before I go, I only wish to know a question.¡±

    ¡°What question, go ahead and ask.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s lie was exposed by her earlier, thus he is still slightly embarrassed. He turns his head to the side and avoids Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s line of sight.

    Yoko Nishikawa looks too cute already, she is like a doll.

    Her eyes are the most outstanding, very expressive and spirited. If she looks into your eyes like this, normal people usually are unable to take it¡­because it is too nice to look at and will cause the other person to stare.

    ¡°Look into my eyes ah. When talking, looking at other ces is not polite. Could it be that Chinese people are all so impolite?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, who says so! Isn¡¯t your etiquette learned from us!¡±

    When Liu Yi hears what Yoko Nishikawa says, he instantly turns his head over with wide eyes and stares at Yoko Nishikawa firmly.

    But very quickly he once again starts to be defeated.

    ¡°Fine, then you are JiangHu I am a big sister. What you want to ask just ask. I will tell you what I know!¡±

    ¡°I just want to ask a question. Just one is enough¡­¡±

    Seeing how crestfallen Liu Yi is, Yoko Nishikawa covers her mouth andughed lightly. Her bell-likeughter soon turns firm as she takes a deep break and asks, ¡°Liu Yi¡­you¡­have you loved me before¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s question shoots through Liu Yi like lightning.

    He thinks deeply. This question is really not easy to answer¡­

    ¡°Unable to answer?¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s expression turn dim causes Liu Yi to feel heart pain.

    He subconsciously recalls that Wang Yuzheng also had the same deste expression.

    ¡°Actually¡­I also do not know if I love you¡­but I like you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s reply causes Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s eyes to brighten up, ¡°Then what do you like of me?¡±

    ¡°What the¡­isn¡¯t this the second question¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who cares, are you going to reply or not?¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa pouts, that Barbie Doll-like pretty face making such a wronged expression has huge killing power.

    ¡°I am already leaving¡­perhaps we will no longer to be able to see each other anymore¡­but you are still not willing to answer my question¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine¡­.I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll say¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is at wit¡¯s end and can only say, ¡°You are so pretty and cute, how would there be any guy who does not like you.¡±

    ¡°So you only like my face ah¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa touches her face and sighs gently, ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah no, no. Your character is also very good¡­it is very attractive to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°This the fourth question already¡­¡±

    ¡°When was your math so good?¡±

    ¡°Coughs¡­.anyway, Yoko Nishikawa, you are a gooddy¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you going to give me a good person card?¡±

    ¡°Your sister ah! Are you going to let me speak or bot!!!¡±

    Liu Yi is really going mad. Today he has finallypletely seen Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s mischievous side.

    Soon she is leaving and both of the identities are almostpletely revealed. All of the disguises and defenses are lowered.

    Thus Yoko Nishikawa also reveals her little girl side.

    ¡°Fine, fine. You say, you say. I let you talk.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa smiles merrily with her hands behind her back looking at Liu Yi, waiting for him to speak.

    ¡°That¡­actually¡­although you are a kunoichi, when I see you, I realize that you are different from other ninjas.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles gently as he recalls the first time the two of them fight.

    ¡°You were obviously not my opponent but you were still taking care of the innocent bystanders. It is around that time when my impression of you started to change. At that time I was thinking if you are not a kunoichi but an ordinary Japanese exchange student how nice would it be.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, fate is something that we are unable to choose. Identity is also the same.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s expression dims but swiftly recovers, ¡°But you think, if it is not for this case, I would never get to know you. I feel that fate and destiny are both very mysterious¡­Liu Yi, I am very happy to get to know you¡­¡±

    She steps forward and stands in front of Liu Yi. Standing on tiptoes, she kisses him on the lips gently.

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s kiss is very light but also very sweet causing Liu Yi to linger in memory.

    ¡°We¡­.are going to end like this¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly dazed as well as slightly reluctant.

    His heart is feeling like he is going to lose a very important thing, causing him to not know how to react.

    Liu Yi grabs hold of Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s hand and asks, ¡°Will you¡­e back?¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s hand is slightly cold and in his hand, her hand is very soft like there is no bones.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is slightly soft, wishing that he is able topletely knead her into his embrace.

    This girl¡­I cannot help but love her upon seeing her¡­.

    Liu Yi feels that his heart is beating faster. At that moment he has an urge to make Yoko Nishikawa stay behind.

    But if he makes her stay behind, it is harming her.

    ¡°You do not wish to let me leave?¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa stands there as the night wind gently blows up her long back behind her back.

    She stands there and looks at Liu Yi with her watery eyes. Her appearance in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes is even more lovely and pitiful.

    Thisss¡¯s¡­killing power is getting stronger ah¡­.

    ¡°If you do not wish to let me leave¡­.you just need to say it¡­.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa feels that she must be crazy, that is why she says these kind of things.

    But if it is for this guy in front of me, even if I bes crazy once¡­so what.

    A human lifespan is only a short few tens of years. Either be vigorous or let things take their own course. Sometimes, thinking of dying of old age, the heart will start to be nervous.

    Thus in the short lifespan, there will be times where a person will go crazy a while for some matters.

    That way the moment you be old, thinking back you will not feel any regret, instead, you will smile for the courage back then.

    Now Yoko Nishikawa is thinking of doing this kind of crazy thing, so that she will not regret in future.

    In this world, the only one who is able to make Yoko Nishikawa so crazy is only the person in from of her.

    Perhaps there will no longer be a second one.

    ¡°All you need to say, say it¡­¡±

    Hearing Yoko Nishikawa saying so, Liu Yi feels that his heart is suffocated.

    The words ¡®Stay behind then¡¯ that he wanted to say¡­.is stuck in his throat.

    Wanting Yoko Nishikawa to stay back is nothing but because of his greedy desires.

    Yoko Nishikawa is very pretty, keeping her to be his lover is indeed very good. But the aftereffects, she will always be wanted by the people from Dragon Group and will be treated by her own country as a traitor. At that time, she can only progress in China with great difficulty and unable to return home.

    Liu Yi is not willing to harm Yoko Nishikawa this way just to satisfy his selfish desire.

    Perhaps there will be a day where the two of them will be able to get together. But, it is definitely not now.

    The current Liu Yi is unable to ensure his own safety, not to mention protecting Yoko Nishikawa.

    ¡°How about it.. do you want me to stay behind?¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa is waiting for Liu Yi¡¯s reply.

    Her pretty eyes are filled with expectation as well as a bit of excitement.

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi pauses before finally says the rest of his words.

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words instantly strike Yoko Nishikawa like lightning as she is nailed there.

    ¡°But I will go and look for you.¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and adds more words, ¡°I will not let you stay in this dangerous ce. Give me a way to contact you. As long as I am free, I will go over to Japan to look for you, how about it?¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­that is more like it¡­¡±

 Chapter 501 Confess then youngster!

    Liu Yi and Yoko Nishikawa say goodbye reluctantly before he sends her off onto the helicopter with his gaze.

    Just as the helicopter is taking off, Yoko Nishikawa sticks out her head from the helicopter and shouts to Liu Yi, ¡°You must remember toe and visit me¡­¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head as he watches the helicopter slowly flies into the night sky. Yoko Nishikawa leaving finally allows him to ce down a load of his mind.

    Lin Tong who is lying on Liu Yi¡¯s head suddenly says, {Big idiot. I feel that you should go and find a girlfriend.}

    {Ah? Why?}

    Liu Yi feels that it is strange, why did my Immortal Fox sister keep wanting me to betray her?

    Sometimes he is still unable to ept Immortal Fox sister¡¯s love point of view.

    {Because your EQ is still not mature enough.}

    Lin Tong says seriously, {Even if you have enough strength, your intelligence is good enough forbat, but towards girls. Towards emotions, your maturity is still too shallow. In this world, if you wish to see through the world of the mortals and achieve a higher realm, the first thing you must do is to enter the world of the mortals. The current you ispletely unable to break through to a higher realm mental state. This will only cause your strength to remain at a certain stage and no longer able to proceed. Right, the current you, if you try to cross your cmity, I am afraid that your heart devil will be too deep. At that time, the difficulty in crossing your cmity will be a few hundred a few thousand times harder¡­}

    {Why would my heart devil be so scary?}

    Liu Yi frowns, {It seems like there are also very few people in the cultivation world who have dated, but they are still able to cross their cmity?}

    {Because the way to cultivate is different.}

    Lin Tong reminds Liu Yi, {The people in the cultivation world, their cultivation methods conform to the norms. Every time they open a star jade, they will have that stage of strength as well as the mental strength they should have at that stage. As for you, you had only opened 10 star-jades, but your strength is already very close to 18 star-jade! Your strength is way higher than your current mental state! If it was not for the Boundless Righteous Qi supporting your body, I am afraid that you would have long been turned into a devil from your excessive might!}

    {That way ah¡­then Immortal Fox sister, I must get into a love rtionship?}

    {Yes, you must get into a love rtionship.}

    Lin Tong nods her head, {There is no need for you to worry about me. I am supporting you. Furthermore, in the future your might will be very resounding. As a heroic person, there will be a lot of women who like you. Based on your current bit of EQ, if you do not train your EQ, sooner orter you will die in the hands of women. So, if you are willing the listen to this miss, then obediently go and get into a love rtionship!}

    [TL: s what a pity this kind of women are rare in the world¡­]

    {I¡­.will do my best¡­}

    Liu Yi is having a headache from Lin Tong strange request. While at moment he suddenly frowns before putting on his mask.

    ¡°You let go¡­¡±

    Snake Woman limps over and walks to the back of Liu Yi. She clenches her teeth and says, ¡°Do you know to our China how big of a loss it is by letting that woman go?!¡±

    ¡°She is nothing but a small fry that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi continues saying with a hoarse voice, ¡°Think, how much useful information you are able to get from a small fry? Go back and tell your superiors, if they want to find someone, go and find a big fish. What kind of ability it is to bullying these small fries.¡±

    ¡°Big fish? Hahaha, I see that you are a traitorous big fish then.¡±

    Snake Woman rebukes angrily, ¡°Sooner orter people from my Dragon Group will apprehend you! You will pay the price for your crimes!¡±

    ¡°The one I love is this country, this territory.¡±

    Liu Yi is calm, like he is not mad at Snake Woman¡¯s word, instead, he says, ¡°For this ce that I love, I can invest everything on mine. But I will definitely not be the weapon of others.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what you say is indeed pleasant to hear. But don¡¯t you forget. The one you let go is a kunoichi from Japan!¡±

    ¡°I understand that kunoichi more than you.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his hands behind him as he stands there, not even looking at Snake Woman, ¡°While she is on thisnd, she had never did anything that harmed this country. In my heart, there is the righteous that I support. This is different from the righteous that you guys support, but no worries. Even if there is only me left on this path, I will continue to walk on.¡±

    Liu Yi no longer bothers about Snake Woman. Instead, he steps onto his flying sword and flies into the darkness and disappears.

    Snake Woman stands there stunned as she looks at his back view, her heart starts to speed up out of her control.

    Although this person is the enemy¡­but I must say that he is damn cool¡­.

    But I failed my task¡­what should I do now¡­.how am I supposed to report to my superiors¡­

    s¡­no matter what first I must tell the superiors what happened¡­.I am so unlucky if I had known, I would not have taken this task¡­.

    But being able to see Blood Emperor¡­.that is also not that bad¡­

    ********

    In a certain organization building, Demon Emperor is sitting behind his hanging screen and ask softly, ¡°Ri, how are your injuries?¡±

    ¡°Emperor, it is more or less recovered¡­¡±

    Ao Ri is kneeling in front of the hanging screen as his brow jumps slightly.

    ¡°Also can Emperor call this subject by this subject¡¯s full name¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ri, how is that Asura Realm woman?¡±

    The Demon Emperor seems to not have heard Ao Ri¡¯s request and continues to call him as he wishes.

    ¡°Although she had injured this subject, this subject is also not in a disadvantage. The lightning qi should injure her quite heavily. Currently, she should be recuperating in some area.¡±

    ¡°That is good then. I did not think that this time around it would actually attract so many people to butt in. That is rather surprising. It is a pity that Devil Child¡¯s revival had still failed in the end.¡±

    ¡°Looks like fate is not that easy to change.¡±

    Ao Ri sighs, ¡°Devil Child is still cant revive.¡±

    ¡°No worries, so what if that trash dies. But, have you really seen him?¡±

    Demon Emperor¡¯s voice bes slightly softer.

    ¡°Yes¡­it should not be wrong¡­that Glorious Sun Palm, as well as that unique Dragon Aura¡­.it, is almost a 100% that he is that person¡¯s inheritor.¡±

    ¡°I had thought that he hadpletely disappeared from the cultivation realm¡­but unexpectedly he has cultivated out an inheritor.¡±

    ¡°Emperor¡­.do you think that that person is still alive?¡±

    In Ao Ri¡¯s eyes, there is a trace of horror that had never exist.

    ¡°Till now you still do not dare to call his name?¡±

    Demon Emperor clucks, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just Sword Emperor? Why are you so afraid? It is impossible for him to be still alive after taking my Nine Yin Demon Qi. Even if he is still alive, he would have be trash by now.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully that is the case¡­.¡±

    ¡°You are suspecting this Emperor?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­..I do not dare to¡­¡±

    Ao Ri immediately shakes his head, ¡°This subject has misspoken, may Emperor please punish this subject!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. You are now this Emperor¡¯s sole helper. Punishing you is not advantageous to this Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Although I say so, there is a matter that you must go and do.¡±

    Demon Emperor pauses, after Ao Ri vouch for it, he says, ¡°I am already no longer able to wait anymore¡­Demon Race¡¯s Army is also no longer able to wait¡­.this world, will be ours¡­.¡±

    ¡°Emperor¡¯s intentions is¡­¡±

    ¡°Think of a method and get hold of the Gene map! If it is really not possible¡­.even if you guys cause arge havoc it is also okay.¡±

    ¡°This one will carry out the orders.¡±

    Ao Ri nods his head and get up, and walks out of the room.

    Demon Emperor who is sitting behind the screen thinks for a long time before saying faintly, ¡°You¡­are you really still alive? Hmph, this time around let me capture your inheritor! Let¡¯s see if you are going toe out!¡±

    *****

    ¡°Ah Choo!¡±

    Liu Yi sneezes and rubs his nose.

    ¡°What the heck! I actually caught a cold!¡±

    He is slightly surprised. Since he starts cultivation, his body is like bull, sickness and the likes is but a joke.

    Today he actually sneezed!

    {One think, two talk, three discuss. It is definitely someone thinking about you.}

    Lin Tong stretcheszily, {How did the matter that I instructed you go?}

    {I am prepared¡­but, will it really work?}

    Liu Yi is slightly apprehensive.

    {Of course. Work hard youngster, this miss wish you well.}

    Lin Tong sits on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and apuse for him.

    By the side, Xuefeng ask bored, {Letting master go and chase other girls¡­.aren¡¯t you jealous?}

    Returning back to school, Xuefeng also meets Lin Tong. Towards this Netherworld servant, Lin Tong is rather curious.

    {Jealous. Of course, I am jealous! But after being used to it, it is fine. As long as it is good for my man, so what if I am jealous.}

    Lin Tong wags her little tail, {The target is Wang Yuzheng. I have already know that that littless likes you. This time around, it is time for a direct attack and sessfully take her down!}

    Seeing how excited Lin Tong is, Liu Yi really does not know if he is the one chasing after the girl or her!

    {Anyways, work hard youngster! This miss will support you with all my might! You just need to follow what I teach you to say and there will be no problem!}

    Beforeing over, within his Spiritual Mind space, Lin Tong and Liu Yi went through various mock practice.

    When they are practicing, Lin Tong anticipates all kind of reaction that Wang Yuzheng could have and let Liu Yi respond to all of them.

    Currently, Liu Yi is standing at the lobby of the female dormitory building. He takes a deep breath under the vignt gaze of the manager aunt.

    Even when taking part in World Dao Gathering, I am also not so anxious¡­

    Isn¡¯t it just a confession! Why am I so anxious! You can do it!

    While Liu Yi is recalling the words that Lin Tong had taught him, a familiar and pretty figure slowly walks down from the staircase.

    Wang Yuzheng sees Liu Yi¡¯s SMS that he wants to meet her and without thinking much about it, she wears a cute pink teddy bear pajamas andes down.

    Although the sleepwear is very loose, it is not enough to wrap around her abundant chest.

    Luckily there are not a lot of guys in this area, within the surrounding, there is only Liu Yi. Otherwise, if he will definitely be unhappy if other people see this beautiful sight.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­why did youe and look for me in the middle of the afternoon¡­.wu, soo bright¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng rubs her eyes still sleepy, it seems like she has just woken up from her afternoon sleep.

    The sunlight shines on her white skin, making her look very sparkling and limpid, and even more gorgeous.

    Liu Yi swallows his saliva. When Wang Yuzheng sees Liu Yi¡¯s throat moving, she understands what is happening and her face instantly turns red.

    ¡°What do you want, quickly say it¡­I still have not had enough sleep¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng pinches Liu Yi¡¯s face before rolling her eyes at him in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°I¡­I like you ¡­¡±

 Chapter 502 I also know how to sing love songs

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s confession, Wang Yuzheng is stunned for a while.

    At that instant, the sun outside suddenly turns very eye-piercing and very hot, causing Wang Yuzheng to have a thought of fainting.

    ¡°So¡­.so¡­.be my girlfriend okay?¡±

    If Liu Yi previous sentence caused Wang Yuzheng to sink into confusion, then hister sentencepletely frightened her.

    Liu Yi is waiting apprehensively for her reply but Wang Yuzheng suddenly turns around and runs upstairs!

    The bouncing butt causes Liu Yi to covet it¡­but what is the matter with hisss? Why did she run away?!

    Liu Yi frantically asks Lin Tong who is also confused, {Immortal Fox sister¡­this is not what we expected¡­what should I do?}

    {What the¡­.how do I know¡­what is this situation¡­.could it be that thisss no longer likes you? Shouldn¡¯t be ah¡­}

    Lin Tong starts to think, despite she being the one who keeps giving him instructions, but they seem to have forgotten a matter¡­before getting to know Liu Yi, Lin Tong herself has also not dated before¡­

    {Master, I feel that it is the confession method that is wrong!}

    Xuefeng who is by the side gives a suggestion, {I feel that we should go and ask those people who have experience.}

    {Do you have a lot of experience?}

    Liu Yi gives Xuefeng a begging looks.

    {That¡­master¡­.actually I also have never dated before¡­.we have a rule that officials cannot date¡­}

    What the¡­.Hell actually has this kind of weird rule.

    Liu Yi feels that it is really weird, but if I am going to ask someone for help¡­who do I ask from¡­

    {Right¡­looks like I can only go and ask him.}

    Liu Yi immediately rushes back to his dormitory and shakes away Chen Cai who is taking an afternoon nap.

    Chen Cai yawns as he stretches and asks Liu Yi, ¡°What the heck ah¡­boss¡­why did you find me for¡­.I had only just managed to take an afternoon nap¡­.¡±

    Currently, Lai Junwen and Su Junping are both not in the dormitory, perhaps there are going out on a date with their girlfriends.

    ¡°I ask you, you and that Snake Woman¡­¡±

    Chen Cai reminds, ¡°Ding Xiaochun, boss, she calls Ding Xiaochun!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I don¡¯t care what kind of Chun, have you manage to get her?¡±

    ¡°Still okay I guess¡­there are still some obstacles in my techniques, but I believe that I will be able to break through soon!¡±

    Chen Cai pats his chest, ¡°Based on my years of experience chasing after girls, Ding Xiaochun will not be able to escape from my palm!¡±

    ¡°Fine, then you help me you.¡±

    ¡°What? Boss, what matter do you need me to help with?¡±

    Chen Cai is slightly shocked. No matter what Liu Yi do, he always likes to be in control and very seldom does he ask people for help.

    Even though he is his little brother Liu Yi did not ask him to do anything before.

    Did the sun rise from the west this time?

    ¡°Tell me boss, who is the one needs a beating and needs my help to beat up! As long as boss gives the word, I will go and settle it¡­¡±

    ¡°Help me pick up a girl.¡±

    ¡°What, isn¡¯t that very easy. Let me go and take the saber¡­ah wait? Boss, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Help me pick up a girl¡­¡±

    ¡°Pufff¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai nearly vomits out blood, ¡°Boss are you joking with me? You still want to pick up a girl? The number of girls who like you can be lined up all the way to QingBei university okay?! And you still want to find more?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s face turns serious and ask, ¡°It is not like I am a gigolo¡­.speak seriously. Are you able to help?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I can¡­but, boss, who do you want to chase ah? Which girl actually made boss personally go and chase after her? This is weird ah! I must definitely go and take a look at who she is¡­.¡±

    ¡°You have seen her before, Wang Yuzheng¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence causes Chen Cai to be almost crazy.

    ¡°Boss!!! Are you for real?!?! Isn¡¯t Wang Yuzheng your girl already?¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around, what do you mean that she is already my girl. There is no such thing. Are you able to help me? If not, go and find someone who is able to!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi, boss don¡¯t look down on me! I will help you make an analysis!¡±

    Chen Cai sits down on a stool and thinks deeply, and says, ¡°Boss. First I feel that Wang Yuzheng is a very very soft girl¡­of course, this is only her exterior. Actually, her inner heart is very firm and she is also a girl who has her own n¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­you understand her quite well¡­¡±

    Liu Yi did not expect that Chen Cai would be so urate with his analysis.

    ¡°Sweat, boss. After all, we are all ssmates with each other for three years okay! I have already seen through this bit!¡±

    ¡°Fine then, it is me who is slow to react¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­boss is indeed extremely slow on love rtionship¡­.could it be that boss is unable to see that during the past two years Wang Yuzheng always liked you a lot?¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s question causes Liu Yi to be silent.

    As for this question, although he knows of it he does not know how to face it.

    ¡°What the point of saying all of this. Just say how should I chase her.¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­towards Wang Yuzheng this kind of girl, actually it is suitable for you to use a few romantic methods to move her! Boss, both you and hercking money is not a bad thing but an opportunity! As long as you use this chance and make her sense your real feelings, I believe that she will obediently enter your embrace.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that it?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly suspicious of Chen Cai, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Boss, when using people don¡¯t be suspicious ah! Since youe and find me then believe in my methods!¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­ then what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Where is Wang Yuzheng now then? Boss? Do you know?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­she should still be in her dormitory.¡±

    Liu Yi thinks for a bit, afternoon resting time is so long, Wang Yuzheng would not go far away.

    ¡°Hehe¡­than boss let us use a ssic old-fashion method to confess.¡±

    Around ten minutester, Liu Yi and Chen Cai are standing under the female dormitory. Liu Yi is hugging a guitar with a slightly concerned expression.

    ¡°This method¡­can it work?¡±

    ¡°Will work boss. Wang Yuzheng is a traditional girl to her bones. This kind of old-fashion confession method will have the biggest potential.¡±

    Chen Cai only gives Liu Yi an encouraging gaze, ¡°But boss¡­do you really know how to y the guitar? I have only heard Wang Yuzheng ying the guitar before and she is quite good.¡±

    ¡°Rx¡­I know how to¡­¡±

    Liu Yi already let Little Jade activate the musical instrument master. This way, he can y any kind of musical instrument. ying the guitar and the likes is not a problem.

    Currently, there are a lot of passersby walking past the dormitory, a lot of people are looking at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Eh, who is that person. He looks very familiar.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the famous Liu Yi¡­.what is he there for, he is also carrying a guitar!¡±

    ¡°Do not know¡­could it be that he is confessing?¡±

    ¡°Get lost. What era is it already? Who would use this kind of method to confess¡­.so uncouth¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­.he is already starting to sing!¡±

    A group of people see Liu Yi leans against a tree and starts singing as he hugs the guitar with wide open eyes.

    What the¡­Liu Yi¡¯s voice¡­.is really like pigs being ughter¡­.

    The hoarse voice is like a devil music drilling into the brain, making a lot of people feel like crying¡­

    The second-floor window is instantly thrown open as a girl carries a basin of feet washing water and tosses it out.

    ¡°Damn it! It is bright in the morning why are you shrieking for!¡±

    Liu Yi and Chen Cai dodge as the feet-washing water sshes onto the ground.

    Chen Cai scolds, ¡°What the heck, do you have any civility!¡±

    He nces at Liu Yi apprehensively.

    ¡°Boss¡­can you¡­.sing with a better pitch¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­let me try¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi is helpless, looks like I am not talented in singing¡­

    {Little Jade can you help me calibrate my pitch?}

    Liu Yi can only look for his AI for help.

    {Yes, I can directly stimte the brainwaves of master¡¯s and calibrate the area where you make sounds.}

    As a super AI, the number of things that Little Jade is able to do is indeed a lot which causes Liu Yi to be slightly surprised.

    {That is great then¡­Little Jade, help out¡­}

    {Okay master¡­please wait a moment¡­}

    A loading bar pops out in front of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes which swiftly starts to fill up.

    After which his brain feels like lightning has rushed through it, but it is not painful, instead it is veryfortable.

    {Done master. The calibration is done, you can start singing.}

    ¡°Mmm¡­let me try¡­¡±

    Liu Yi first sings a few sentences with a lower voice while Chen Cai listens by the side and instantly gives a thumbs up.

    ¡°Boss¡­this is then call singing ah! Beautiful! Continue singing this way!¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    With Chen Cai¡¯s confirmation, Liu Yi also has more confidence.

    He hugs the guitar and continues singing with Immortal Qi based on the tempo and melody in his heart.

    Zhang Hongliang¡¯s .

    Although it is an old song, it is a song that Chen Cai went through a lot of trouble to choose for Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi¡¯s sing voice is like a mischievous specter, that digs into the heart of the people listening. Those people who are originally covering their ears and watching the show starts to lower their hands and stare at Liu Yi.

    As for the fat girl who was nning to toss another basin of water down also lowers the basin and listen attentively to Liu Yi singing.

    Soon the fourth-floor window is open as Wang Yuzheng¡¯s figure appears.

    She looks down towards the guy downstairs, just now he seemed to be crazy¡­and suddenly confessed to me¡­

    But this kind of confession is too not official already¡­.originally I nned to go back and put on makeup, after dressing up I nned to go down and reply him¡­but unexpectedly this foolish person is actually singing downstairs?

    For a while, Wang Yuzheng is slightly shy with a red face and feels happy in her heart.

    The girls in the other dormitory are envious.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Liu Yi¡­¡±

    ¡°Aiyah¡­it seems like he is confessing to our Wang Yuzheng ah!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu, if there is someone who is willing to confess to me like this, I will definitely agree!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s reputation in KeDa is very high. Students in KeDa might not know who the headmaster of KeDa is, but they will definitely know who Liu Yi is!

    The video of him beating Tetsu Ronkou is still on top of KeDa¡¯s BBS! The ranking is very high and has a lot of clicks!

    A lot of girls dream of have Liu Yi as a boyfriend! His appearance is not bad and he gives off a sense of safety!

    ¡°WANG YUZHENG! I LIKE YOU!¡±

    The length of a song is not really long. After Liu Yi ce down the guitar, he shouts loudly,

    ¡°PLEASE BE MY GIRLFRIEND!!¡±

    He pulls out a bouquet of red rose from the ck stic bag that Chen Cai is carrying.

    Under the gaze of the so many people, Liu Yi¡¯s face is slightly red.

    This is the first time that¡­under the gaze of so many people he has done such a crazy thing¡­

 Chapter 503 First time dating

    Liu Yi is holding arge bouquet of roses and standing under the female dormitory. He gathers all of his courage and shouts loudly towards Wang Yuzheng on the fourth floor, ¡°Wang Yuzheng, please be my girlfriend!¡±

    The ones who are watching seems to be even more nervous than him.

    Will it work? Liu Yi actually took the initiative to confess to the girl!

    But isn¡¯t there a lot of posts online that Wang Yuzheng is already Liu Yi¡¯s girl?

    What are the two of them doing?

    ¡°Agree to him! Agree to him!¡±

    A lot of people starts making noises.

    There is also a portion of girls who are shouting, ¡°Do not agree! Do not agree! Liu Yi is mine!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is also slightly dazzled. She seems to have waited for this moment for a long time¡­.but when the moment really came, she feels like she had sunk into a dream¡­

    This¡­is it really real¡­I¡­

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng¡­be my girlfriend!¡±

    Liu Yi shouted once again under the encouragement of Chen Cai and Lin Tong.

    ¡°You, you, you¡­wait for me downstairs¡­¡±

    After which Wang Yuzheng runs out of the dormitory building with a red face.

    This is the first time she ran so fast, her heart is beating very rapidly.

    Usually, she will take a long time to walk down the stairs, but today she runs down it in an instant and soon she reached the outdoors which is bright.

    Liu Yi stands there and seems to be slightly nervous as he looks at her.

    ¡°That¡­Wang Yuzheng¡­¡±

    Liu Yi seems to want to say something but Wang Yuzheng steps forward and presses her finger on her lips, ¡°There is no need to say anymore¡­ I agree to be your girlfriend.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng says softly, ¡°Originally it was me who confessed first¡­how can you snatch away my first time?¡±

    ¡°What¡­.this¡­¡±

    Liu Yi recalls the Christmas Eve, the confession that Wang Yuzheng had and starts to have shame in his heart.

    ¡°I owe you a confession¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries¡­you being beside me is good enough¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng hugs Liu Yi tightly. She feels like she had obtained the best treasure in the world¡­this guy, finally belongs to me¡­

    I have waited so long¡­.finally, I have waited until it came¡­.

    Liu Yi senses the soft heart of Wang Yuzheng, he stretches out his hand and rubs the back of Wang Yuzheng.

    Liu Yi suddenly hears the sound of stomach rumbling.

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s ears turn red as Liu Yi smiles.

    ¡°You must be hungry right? Did you not eat for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Wuuu¡­.I, I am not hungry¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face is red as she buries her face into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace, her voice is as soft as a mosquito.

    ¡°Not hungry? I can already hear your stomach singing.¡±

    ¡°You¡­loathsome¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng punches Liu Yi lightly attracting the envious gaze of the surrounding guys.

    Damn it¡­.he is too fortunate¡­.why is it that the one who Wang Yuzheng like is not me! If I had known, I would not believe in that post and went to confess!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to have lunch.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Right now, Wang Yuzhengpletely takes Liu Yi as the core, she will listen to whatever he says.

    ¡°But let me change my cloths first¡­.¡±

    Currently, she is still wearing her sleepwear. Just now she was in a hurry toe down, thus she did not change her clothes.

    ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    He knows that he might need to wait for a while, but Liu Yi is patient. He waves his hand and sends Wang Yuzheng upstairs with his gaze.

    Lin Tong¡¯s tail sweeps against Liu Yi¡¯s face as she says in satisfaction, {So lucky, you have obtained such a cute girlfriend.}

    {You are obviously jealous¡­.yet you wanted me to confess to her¡­}

    Liu Yi is really unable to understand Lin Tong¡¯s heart.

    {Hmph, I will not reject you looking for a girlfriend, but I never say that I will not get jealous.}

    The little fox sneers, {But have you ever considered that now she is your girlfriend, do you want to tell her about your matters?}

    {This¡­is a problem¡­}

    Liu Yi falls into bitter thoughts, {She is an ordinary person ah¡­}

    Liu Yi turns around and looks at Chen Cai, ¡°Chen Cai, say. Should I tell Wang Yuzheng about my matters?¡±

    ¡°Boss don¡¯t ask me! It is not like she is my girlfriend!¡±

    Chen Cai is also very cautious about this matter and directly kicks this ball away, ¡°It is best for you to consider yourself¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai would rather not answer this kind of question¡­.if he answers wrongly, the one who will be med will be him.

    It is best to let boss himself to have a headache. After all I have helped with everything possible!

    ¡°¡­..Fine then¡­.let me think¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi sighs looks like this time I will have a headache¡­

    Don¡¯t tell Wang Yuzheng? But she is already my girlfriend. Towards my girlfriend, do I need to hide so many matters¡­.my Red Scarf Army, Scarlet Cloth Guards, cultivation ¡­.also my little fox Lin Tong, Netherworld Servant Xuefeng¡­

    But the moment I tell Wang Yuzheng everything, is she able to ept everything?

    Other than her¡­.I already have a little fox Lin Tong that I love deeply¡­as well as almost sex ve like Netherworld Servant Xuefeng¡­

    God damn it¡­with Wang Yuzheng¡¯s nature, perhaps she might not be able to ept it and immediately leaves me and hides far away!

    Although she looks to be very soft, but in her bones, she is more arrogant than anyone else!

    Liu Yi starts to ponder, unable to extract himself from the difficult situation. He plucks a flower from side of the walkway and starts tearing off the petals.

    ¡°Tell¡­do not tell¡­tell¡­.do not tell¡­¡±

    ¡°Finished¡­..boss is possessed¡­¡±

    Chen Cai looks at Liu Yi with sympathy. This is the end result of finding an ordinary person as a girlfriend¡­although thatss is indeed very proper!

    {Master, Murong Die is calling you!}

    At this moment Little Jade¡¯s nice beep rings out pulling Liu Yi out from the his thoughts.

    {Ah? Pick it up then.}

    When Liu Yi picks up Murong Die¡¯s phone call, she instantly says, ¡°Liu Yi, what are you doing. Come over to our QingBei. Lele misses you and wants you to treat her to a meal.¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiao Die¡­.why do you say it is me¡­.just now it is you who say that you wanted to look for Brother Xiao Yi one¡­..wuwuwu¡­.¡±

    It seems like Wang Lele¡¯s mouth is being covered. Murong Die coughs before continuing and says, ¡°Did you hear that, our Lele missed you until she starts saying nonsense. What are you still waiting for, I give you 5 minutes to hurry to the bottom of our dormitory!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and says, ¡°I have already make an appointment with Wang Yuzheng to have a meal¡­.so¡­..¡±

    The other side is silent for a while, ¡°Hmph, go and have your meal! This miss do not care to look for you!¡±

    Done speaking, she hangs up.

    Liu Yi blinks, what the heck¡­¡­she became angry just like this?

    It is just a meal¡­there is no need to be like this right, when did Murong Die turns so petty?

    Liu Yi shakes his head.

    At this moment Wang Yuzheng walks down the stairs causing the surrounding people to widen their eyes.

    Chen Cai¡¯s jaw also dropped and his saliva starts to drip.

    Wang Yuzheng slowly walks out of the female dormitory, today she is dressed-up rather daringly!

    A super short blue skirt revealing her two very attractive long legs.

    She is also wearing a light pink blouse, together with the super short blue skirt, her youthfulness ispletely released. Causing the surrounding people to want to look at her more and get her in their embrace.

    But it is a pity that this beauty is in another¡¯s guy embrace.

    Envious, jealous, regret ah! How I wish that that guy is me ah!

    If the guy is not Liu Yi, perhaps there will be a group of guys who would rush up to beat him up!

    Realizing that Liu Yi¡¯s gaze is fixed, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face turns red as she feigned anger coquettishly, ¡°You, what are you looking at¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, nothing¡­hahaha¡­¡±

    When Liu Yi says so stupidly, Chen Cai by the side covered his forehead.

    {Are you an idiot?! At this moment you should praise her alright?!!!!}

    Lin Tong wacks Liu Yi¡¯s face with her tail and scolds, {Who the hell chases after girls like this! Hurry up and praise her a few times for this miss!!!}

    {What the¡­.}

    Liu Yi blinks and looks at the charming beauty in front of him and spits out a few words, ¡°You¡­.you look very pretty¡­.¡±

    {Pufff¡­..}

    Lin Tong vomits blood.

    But unexpectedly Wang Yuzheng bes slightly shy as she lowers her head and ys with her fingers.

    ¡°That¡­that¡­.do I appear to be too open¡­.this is my first time wearing such a short skirt¡­¡±

    ¡°No, not at all¡­.it, it is very pretty¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi very seldom praises girls and he does not know many methods.

    But Wang Yuzheng is not that picky. She hooks her hand around Liu Yi¡¯s arm and ask, ¡°Then let us go¡­.where do we go to eat?¡±

    {It must be a slightly romantic ce!}

    Lin Tong who is lying on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder reminds, {Also need to have few people and you need to make the atmosphere do you understand!}

    {Yes, yes, yes¡­}

    Liu Yi nods his head before saying to Wang Yuzheng, ¡°Let us go to the canteen¡¯s second floor to eat.¡±

    Lin Tong falls off Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    {What the fuck is wrong with your brain!!! A date in the canteen¡¯s second floor?! Are you joking around with this miss?!?!}

    Liu Yi blinks and answers Lin Tong, {At this time, the canteen¡¯s second floor will be very quiet ah¡­.furthermore the surroundings are quite good¡­.}

    His answer nearly causes Lin Tong to die from anger.

    Wang Yuzheng looks at the time before proposing, ¡°Okay¡­after eating let¡¯s go to the library together.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, okay.¡±

    Lin Tong bespletely speechless, is this pair really going on a date?!

    Lin Tong is finally unable to hold back her anger and roars, {RIGHT NOW!!! IMMEDIATELY!!! GO WINDOW-SHOPPING!!!}

    Liu Yi trembles before asking Wang Yuzheng, ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡­.go window-shopping¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Window shopping?¡±

    When Wang Yuzheng hears this, her face turns red, ¡°Su¡­sure¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, we can go to town to have a meal. I know of a rather good MaLa¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong cannot stand it and starts cursing, {FUCKING CHANGE IT RIGHT NOW!!!}

    ¡°A rather good western restaurant¡­¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and withdraws the Ma La Tang and changes it.

    Wang Yuzheng asks in worry, ¡°Would it be too expensive¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­.rx¡­.I have this bit of money. I guarantee that we will not be made to stay behind to wash the dishes.¡±

    Liu Yiforts Wang Yuzheng, ¡°Let us go.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    As the pair walks through the school campus, it provokes a lot of jealous, envious, hatred gazes.

    Among them is a very sinister gaze hidden in the darkness.

    The owner clenches his fist.

    Liu Yi¡­.it is all because of this fellow¡­.thatpletely destroyed my family¡­.

    Mu Tianchen grinds his teeth, seeing that the two of them walk out of the school zone, he makes a call.

    ¡°Hello, Second Brother Fire? They have already departed. The rest will be on you guys¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­rx, leave this fellow to us to deal with. Do not forget, we are professionals.¡±

    From the other sidees a wretchedughter of an uncle before it is hang up.

    Mu Tianchenughs coldly in his heart, Liu Yi since you are heartless then do not me me for being evil!

 Chapter 504 Huge operation for the date

    Chapter 504 Huge operation for the date

    Liu Yi brings Wang Yuzheng to a Western restaurant in the shopping district in JingDou. A calming music is being yed while servers wearing formal clothing with a bowtie walks around the side.

    This is the first time Wang Yuzhenges to a western restaurant to have a meal. She feels rather curious and secretly nces around the surrounding.

    Liu Yi is rather calm, after all, he had experienced quite a number of things. Currently other than having some trouble with dating, the rest of the matters will not affect his heart.

    ¡°Sir, this is our menu for today.¡±

    A server walks over and ces the menu in front of Liu Yi. Liu Yi nods his head before passing the menu to Wang Yuzheng, ¡°Here you go, order whichever you like to eat.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is slightly nervous, ¡°I, I do not know how to order ah¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries, there are pictures on it. Order whatever that seems to look delicious to eat.¡±

    Only after Liu Yi gives Wang Yuzheng an encouraging look did she start to look through the menu attentively.

    While Liu Yi cups his hands together and watches Wang Yuzheng¡¯s small face that cannot be fussy¡­

    Really did not think that¡­.back then the famous school flower in high school, is now my girlfriend. It feels like time passes really fast. Fate is indeed a very mysterious thing.

    As Liu Yi watches, he starts to be mesmerized.

    At this moment he senses that the surrounding scenery has changed, Wang Yuzheng, the western restaurant have allpletely disappeared.

    In a blink of an eye, he suddenly appears on a mountain, surrounded with bird cries and the scent of flowers.

    In front of him is a very beautifulke, by theke is a simple and small pavilion.

    A guy wearing white brocade gown is standing in front of him, his hand is slowly waving a sword while the other hand is holding a wine gourd that he is drinking continuously from.

    As the guy drink his wine, he swings his sword and starts mumbling to himself:

    <>

    [TL: please no more poems¡­.my mind is nearly fried¡­.]

    Sword Shadow, Wine Fragrance, Love Poem.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is starting to beat rapidly, just what is this situation? Could it be that I got teleported?

    Seeing that the guy only cares about drinking his wine and waving his sword, and ignoring himpletely, Liu Yi bes slightly mad and asks, ¡°Who the hell are you!¡±

    ¡°A sword release cleaves the Nine Provinces!¡±

    [TL: Nine Provinces]

    The guy suddenly swings out in a nted angle and instantly the mountain peak on the opposite is cut in two, causing Liu Yi to be stunned.

    What the hell¡­.this sword technique¡­is is damn cool!

    Thinking about myself, although I have the Emotion Sword technique, the Demonic Sword technique these kinds of heaven-defying sword techniques¡­but they do not have any practical sword move which is very pitiful¡­

    ¡°I have already waited a long time for you.¡±

    The guy withdraws his sword and seems like he wants to turn around.

    Liu Yi hurries and widens his eyes wishing to see the guy¡¯s appearance clearly.

    But at this moment he suddenly hears a soft voice which once again teleports Liu Yi back to the western restaurant.

    In front of him, Wang Yuzheng is gently knocking on the menu as she looks at Liu Yi and asks, ¡°I, I have finished ordering¡­.what do you wish to eat¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m okay with anything¡­give me the same as yours.¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly regretful, just now I do not know where I had entered to, I also do not know who did I meet¡­.that virgin forest, where on earth is it located¡­

    Liu Yi asks Lin Tong through his spiritual sense, {Immortal Fox sister, did you see the things that I saw earlier?}

    Currently, Lin Tong is lost in thoughts while lying on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulders, hearing Liu Yi¡¯s question she perks up her ears, {What did you see?? Aren¡¯t you staring at your pretty girlfriend all the time? Tsk, tsk. Thisss is indeed very pretty butpared to this miss, she is still slightlycking!}

    Looks like Immortal Fox sister did not see that¡­am I the only one who saw it?

    Just what on earth is going on¡­?

    Liu Yi feels that he is unable toprehend it.

    Forget it¡­let¡¯s not think about it for now. Let¡¯s see if we are able to enter that ce in the future.

    Liu Yi shakes his head and starts chatting with Wang Yuzheng while waiting for the dishes to be served.

    Wang Yuzheng is slightly nervous, it should be due to the fact that she and Liu Yi are now officially dating.

    ¡°Why are you so nervous? Are you afraid that I will eat you up?¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and lightly pinches Wang Yuzheng¡¯s pretty nose.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pinch!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng bats away Liu Yi¡¯s hand, ¡°If you pinch it pointed I will be ugly! Some more, when am I nervous¡­.I, I am only, am only¡­.¡±

    ¡°Only what?¡±

    Liu Yiughs mischievously

    ¡°Nothing, annoying¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng pouts, she feels like she is too passive already, thus she takes the initiative and says, ¡°Right, have you heard of the most recently weird matters that had happened in our school?¡±

    ¡°There are weird matters that are happening in our school?¡±

    Isn¡¯t that too normal? There is such arge undergroundboratory in KeDa¡­as well as a group of expert spies from foreign countries eyeing it¡­if there were no weird matters, that would be weird!

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­my roommates told me.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng seems to be slightly nervous, ¡°She is a history student. She says that their course is recently very weird¡­a lot of students fell sick for no reason¡­and when they went to the hospital, they are unable to find any symptoms. The only exnation is that they got heat stroke¡­..but so many people have heat stroke one after the other¡­isn¡¯t it very weird?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps heat stroke is contagious now.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, how could heat stroke be contagious! And your family has an ancestor¡¯s medical knowledge!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng rolls her eyes at Liu Yi causing Liu Yi¡¯s heart to have a guilty conscious.

    When is there any ancestor¡¯s medical knowledge in my family¡­more like how to fight against the devils¡­.

    This matters of mine, should I inform Wang Yuzheng¡­.

    If I let her know, it will definitely be very troublesome¡­

    Liu Yi is terribly gloomy due to this matter. When their meal is served, Wang Yuzheng starts to eat heartily, Liu Yi reckons that she is really hungry.

    Seeing how sorry looking Wang Yuzheng looks like eating, Liu Yi ask, ¡°Where did your monthly living expenses go, why are you not eating lunch ah?¡±

    ¡°Because my mother had just recovered from her sickness¡­.she needs tonics¡­¡±

    While Wang Yuzheng is eating bacon, she says forcefully with justice, ¡°I am still young and fit. It is fine. So I saved the money to buy tonics and mail back to her¡­.oh, I had also gotten in contact with an agent. A whileter I n to work part-time as a private tutor, working as I study to earn some pocket money.¡±

    ¡°You want to go and work part-time?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly worried and he is also not willing to let his girlfriend go outside to suffer.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Teaching one lesson can earn me around 50 to 100 RMB! Just one hour is enough to earn a lot right?¡±

    Although it sounds like a lot, then main point is that you need to travel all over the ce for this one hour. First let¡¯s not mention about the travel fare, just based on the time wasted, it will be around 2 hours. If in a single day she needs to tutor in 2-3 different family, Wang Yuzheng would not be able to do anything else for that day as all the rest of the time is wasted while sitting on the bus.

    Wang Yuzheng sees that Liu Yi seems to be slightly unhappy and thought that she is not happy that she does not have time to apany him thus she hurries and say, ¡°Come on. You can rx. I will go out to tutor 3 days a week¡­the rest of the time will be with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.no¡­¡±

    Liu Yi immediately waves his hand. He suddenly has a bright idea and asks, ¡°Yuzheng, you like to sing a lot right?¡±

    ¡°Ah? I suppose¡­.¡±

    When Wang Yuzheng hears Liu Yi¡¯s question she is slightly shy, ¡°I only like it a bit¡­actually I prefer musical instruments more¡­¡±

    ¡°Guitar?¡±

    Liu Yi recalls that song that Wang Yuzheng yed on Christmas Eve.

    ¡°No, no¡­.I am actually not really good at guitar¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng shakes her head and says, ¡°When I was young, I went to an aunty¡¯s house and learned piano from her¡­.I am best at ying the piano¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, unexpectedly our Yuzheng is so artistic.e,e,e, eat this saute chicken egg to supplement¡­¡±

    Liu Yi clucks causing Wang Yuzheng to roll her eyes at him.

    While Liu Yi passes a chicken egg to Wang Yuzheng, he pretends to be indifferent and ask, ¡°Right, I have a friend who has an entertainmentpany. Why don¡¯t you go to theirpany to take a look?¡±

    ¡°Entertainmentpany?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is shocked as she ces down her knife and fork and looks at Liu Yi, ¡°Which entertainmentpany?¡±

    ¡°A newly established smallpany¡­¡±

    Liu Yi purposefully did not say his own name, ¡°They recently want to enter the entertainment circles and wished to train up their own artist. Yuzheng do you want to go and give it a try?¡±

    ¡°This¡­is it okay?¡±

    Although Wang Yuzheng asked it like this, Liu Yi is able to see expectations in her eyes.

    ¡°Why is it not okay. After all, you also wish to work while studying, why don¡¯t you find a job that you like. Go and give it a try. Trying out would not make you lose any flesh. Perhaps they might choose you.¡±

    ¡°Real, really?¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi. You do not believe me?¡±

    ¡°No¡­.I believe¡­than I will do my best and try it out¡­¡±

    Under Liu Yi¡¯s encouragement, Wang Yuzheng gains some courage.

    ¡°Mm okay. Then I will help you ask them when do they start the trials. Let¡¯s eat. After eating let us go window-shopping.¡±

    ¡°Mm..¡±

    Wang Yuzheng bes very obedient and does whatever Liu Yi asks her to do.

    After the two of them finish their meal, they walk out and go window-shopping outside.

    There are a lot of people walking through and from the shopping street, it is very lively. Wang Yuzheng seems to be worried that she might get lost and tightly hugs Liu Yi¡¯s arm.

    Walking to arge shopping center the two of them strolls until theye to a music instrument shop. When Wang Yuzheng sees the enormous grand piano disyed within the shop, she stops walking.

    ¡°This one is so pretty¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s eyes fill with yearning, ¡°Pure white one¡­.how nice would it be if I am able to y it just once¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you are not buying then do not touch.¡±

    A shop assistant with a donkey face walks out and says unhappily, ¡°This piano is very expensive, if it got spoiled from you touching it you will not be able topensate for it.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng immediately apologizes while Liu Yi starts frowning.

    ¡°Do you know how to speak? This piano of yours would be spoilt from just touching? If that is the case then why did you disy such trash product to sell?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, no money then don¡¯te and look.¡±

    The shop assistant acts like her great aunt hade as she crosses her arms and says sharply and unkindly, ¡°You look so shabby and stille to look at a piano. Do you think that piano is something that you are able to y with? Why don¡¯t you buy a guitar and go home and strum it? So funny, being real to all kinds of people when trying to sell things.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression is very unpleasant. Wang Yuzheng pulls him tightly, afraid that he¡¯ll be rash.

 Chapter 505 Do not fight for a sigh of relief

    ¡°Just take a look at your attire and you actually dare to walk into our store and look at the piano. Do you know how much does this grand piano cost?¡±

    The store assistance pats the white grand piano and says, ¡°This is a Bosendorfer brand, authentic Austrian craftsmanship. One piano is 1.35 million do you think you are able to buy it?¡±

    ¡°Snob!¡±

    Liu Yi is very ufortable. You are only selling a piano only and you are being so overboard.

    ¡°Forget it, Liu Yi, let us go¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng also feels that this piano is very expensive and is not something that she is able to touch. She tugs Liu Yi, wishing to leave this ce.

    The shop assistant continues to ridicule, ¡°That¡¯s right, hurry and scram back to where youe from. Dressed so shabby from top to bottom, next time before you buy items take a look at your dressing first.¡±

    ¡°Fine then, you just wait.¡±

    Liu Yi starts to be angry. He nces at the shop assistant, causing the shop assistant to feel like she is being stabbed by two knives as a shiver runs down his spine.

    So strange, howe that guy¡¯s gaze is so sharp¡­

    Isn¡¯t he just a poor student, why am I so afraid of him?

    ¡°Yuzheng, let us go.¡±

    Liu Yi pulls Wang Yuzheng¡¯s hand and turns around and leave.

    ¡°Let us continue strolling¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm, let us go to the second floor first. Let us go to the premium good area and buy new clothing for you.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng immediately shakes her head, ¡°Ah? The clothing there are too expensive¡­how about not¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx, I have money. Helping my girlfriend buy clothing is the norm!¡±

    Liu Yi feels that since Wang Yuzheng is already his girlfriend if he still lets her wear low-quality clothing like him then he is letting her down.

    I can look down by others but I can not let my girl looks down upon by others!

    Liu Yi pulls Wang Yuzheng to the second-floor premium good area and finds a shop that looks rather fashionable and walks in.

    ¡°Sir and miss, how are you, this is this year¡¯s newest fashion for summer¡­¡±

    Luckily the shop assistant is not that snobby and enthusiastically presented the clothing to Liu Yi and Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°This, this and this, let her try all of them.¡±

    Liu Yi looks around and sees a few attire that looks not bad.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The female shop assistant visually estimates Wang Yuzheng¡¯s figure before leaving to help her take the clothing.

    ¡°The clothing here is very expensive ah¡­¡±

    When Wang Yuzheng sees the price on those clothing, she is surprised and tugs Liu Yi, ¡°Let us hurry and run away¡­¡±

    ¡°Idiot¡­why run away. Today I shall bleed and give you a detailed makeover! How dare that shop assistant look down on people! I shall let her know what is called a real goddess!¡±

    While they are speaking, the shop assistant has returned with clothing.

    ¡°Go in to try it out! Go in, there is no need to worry, my fortune is very abundant!¡±

    Liu Yi pushes all the clothing to Wang Yuzheng¡¯s hands and pushes her into the changing room.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°How about I help you change?¡±

    Liu Yi clucks causing Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face to turn red as she enters the changing room.

    ¡°Sir¡¯s insight is not bad, those clothing that you pick are the most fashionable ones.¡±

    The female shop assistant is able to see that although this guy¡¯s dressing is simple, actually he is actually a rich and imposing person. Thus she starts to dupe Liu Yi.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    Liu Yiughs but did not say anything. How are these clothing chosen by him, they are chosen by Little Jade from the fashion magazines.

    As for his own clothing, he is fine with anything, after all, he can change his style anytime he like. Any attire in this world, as long as he wishes to he will be able to imitate it with Little Jade¡¯s high technology.

    No matter how expensive the clothing is, to Liu Yi, it is nothing but a matter of some spiritual power.

    In this world, to ordinary people, money and authority are the highest pursue.

    But to Liu Yi, this two things can be stepped on. His real pursuit is the greatest power. With power, he is able to change everything.

    After a while, Wang Yuzheng finally carefully pushes open the changing room door and is slightly ufortable while walking out.

    When she walks out, Liu Yi nearly suffocates.

    OMG¡­indeed she is a beauty. Along with the purple dress, she ispletely overflowing with beauty!

    Wang Yuzheng is like a female star that walks out from the movies, especially with her extremely bashful appearance, not only did she instant kill Liu Yi, she also awes the customers walking around.

    The guys who are passing by slow down their footsteps as they stare nkly at Wang Yuzheng, there are some who when walking stumble over their own feet and fall onto the ground.

    Seeing that Liu Yi is not saying anything as he stands there, Wang Yuzheng ask in worry, ¡°I, am I¡­.too scary?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all¡­you are too pretty¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi swallows his saliva, he is in disbelief that she is actually her girlfriend.

    In the past Wang Yuzheng was already very beautiful¡­but now she dressed-up slightly and she is almost heaven-defying!

    Indeed human relies on the clothing while horse relies on thend. A beauty is indeed naturally beautiful but if she dress-up meticulously, then it is even more iparable!

    ¡°Sir¡­your girlfriend is truly beautiful¡­¡±

    The shop owner who is sitting by the side originally also stands up, ¡°How about this¡­I can include some small essories. What do you think of letting your girlfriend endorse this shop? Just taking a picture will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Yuzheng, what do you think¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi respects Wang Yuzheng¡¯s intention in this situation.

    ¡°Ah¡­.I, I am fine with anything¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is rather okay and nods her head.

    ¡°Then leave it to me! Other than these few items of clothing, the rest are all gifts from me!¡±

    The shop owner as she starts to be busy. First, she takes out high-heel shoes and brings over a few small essories. She also ces a crystal crown on top of Wang Yuzheng¡¯s head.

    Very soon a beautiful princess appears in front of Liu Yi and she is a lot more beautiful than earlier.

    After the shop manager takes he photo, she excitedly tugs on Wang Yuzheng¡¯s hand and says, ¡°Too beautiful¡­miss are you really not a movie star?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.I am not¡­¡±

    Recalling the price of the clothing she is wearing, she starts to be anxious.

    ¡°Okay, how much is it in total. Help me wrap up everything.¡±

    Liu Yi points out all of the clothing that Wang Yuzheng has tried out.

    ¡°In total, it is 202,500 dors, I¡¯ll give you a discount. 200 thousand!¡±

    The shop owner is rather generous, after all, Wang Yuzheng let them take a publicity photo, just based on this photo, it will help them earn more than 2 thousand dors business.

    ¡°Ah? So, so expensive¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s expression is like she is going to cry.

    Isn¡¯t it just a few items of clothing¡­why would it be so expensive.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Just as Wang Yuzheng n to change the clothing, Liu Yi has already shed his card and settled the bill.

    ¡°Top, it is too expensive already¡­where did you have so much money from?¡±

    ¡°Actually I am kept by a wealthy woman. It is just that I had never told you before/¡±

    Liu Yi blinks his eyes at Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°You, you¡­I do not want these clothing, you quickly break up with that wealthy woman!¡±

    As Wang Yuzheng speaks, she prepares to walk over to the changing room.

    ¡°Oi, oi, my big sister ah. I am lying to you. Where do I go to get to know a wealthy woman!¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and stops Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°How would you not know¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng pouts, ¡°Isn¡¯t Murong Die one¡­¡±

    [TL: hahaha that is why you should not lie, hahaha]

    ¡°How is it possible for me to spend her money¡­¡±

    Liu Yi instantly starts sweating, ¡°I earn all of this money. You can rx and spend them!¡±

    ¡°Where did you earn it from? Isn¡¯t your household ie very ordinary as well?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.actually I have a very wealthy maternal grandfather!¡±

    Liu Yi is at wit¡¯s end and can only pull out the Wang Family as a shield.

    ¡°Ah? Howe I do not know?¡±

    ¡°I also just got to know it recently¡­my maternal grandfather is the Wang Commanding Officer from Wang Family¡­my Big Uncle has a smallpany, my mother¡¯s sister¡¯s husband is the richest billionaire in Hong Kong, Li Shangdong!¡±

    Liu Yi throws out a whole string of people names before Wang Yuzheng is finallyforted.

    By the side, the shop manager sighs, s I thought that the money was earned personally by that handsome guy, so he is actually a rich second-generation.

    ¡°Your family¡¯s money¡­.will it be fine if we spend it like this?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is still slightly ufortable.

    ¡°Rx, this is just a hair of an ox!¡±

    Liu Yi grasps Wang Yuzheng¡¯s hand as his other hand holds arge bag of clothing and says, ¡°Furthermore buying clothing for my girl is nothing wrong.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence makes Wang Yuzheng unable to say anything as she lowers her head with a red face.

    ¡°Right, your shop has regtions right?¡±

    Liu Yi ask the shop manager by the side, ¡°Anything that was bought on the expensive area as long as it is not spoiled can be returned any time within 24 hours right?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s memory is not bad, he remembers that when he just walk into the shopping center he seeing a banner posted on the door.

    ¡°It is indeed the case¡­but sir, our product is very good and are from Italy¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx, I do not want to return the clothing. Yuzheng let¡¯s go, we are going to y the piano.¡±

    Liu Yi pulls Wang Yuzheng and returns back to the first-floor lobby and soon they return back to that musical instrument shop.

    When the musical instrument shop assistant sees Liu Yiing back, her face instantly drop as she prepares to ridicules them again. But her gaze suddenly falls on Wang Yuzheng and her breathing stops for a while before recovering.

    This girl¡­.she is too beautiful¡­is she a princess¡­

    Especially the clothing she is wearing¡­I have seen before¡­isn¡¯t it the most expensive clothing shop on the second floor that sells clothing from Italy¡­.

    How are these two poor ghosts able to afford it? I¡­.could it be that I am dreaming?

    ¡°I¡¯m buying this piano.¡±

    Liu Yi walks in a directly takes out his credit card.

    Seeing the credit card, the shop assistant¡¯s breathing stop for a while.

    This is the rare ck card¡­the high-grade credit card that is only possessed by those who are truly rich¡­.it is rumored to have no limit¡­.how is it possible for this guy to have this kind of card?

    How would this shop assistant know that Liu Yi¡¯s ck card is given to him by Long San? Every single Dragon Group member also has this card, which is one of the privileges given to them by the country.

    In Liu Yi¡¯s card, he has a few million to spend as he wishes, the rest of the fortunes are in thepany¡¯s bank ount to be used to develop Red Scarf Army.

    ¡°Did you hear it? I want to buy this piano.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay, okay. Sir pleasee in, pleasee in.¡±

    It seems like she has forgotten how sharp and unkind she was earlier, she starts to smile embarrassedly.

 Chapter 506 Brother Erhuo

    Her actions are very swift and she quickly helps Liu Yi swipe his card and finish the procedure.

    ¡°Sir, we also provide goods delivery service¡­¡±

    ¡°No hurry.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand before turning around and looks warmly Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to y this piano,e y a bit.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng has already known what Liu Yi is thinking of, thus she obediently sits in front of the piano. She breaths in rigorously before she presses down on a white piano key.

    This is apletely new Bosendorfer, furthermore, every day, there will be a professional piano teacher whoes and maintains it, thus the sound from the ying it is very precise and beautiful.

    Wang Yuzheng ys gently, her ten fingers are dancing on the piano keys.

    She is naturally beautiful, currently, she is dressed up like a princess. Sitting in front of the grand piano, she is even more beautiful.

    Especially the melodious piano music, it swiftly spread around the shopping center.

    A lot of people starts to gather around, appreciating Wang Yuzheng¡¯s ying the piano as well as looking at the beauty ying the piano.

    The sight and sound are experiencing pleasure at the same time¡­it is basically indescribable with words!

    The shop assistant also turns slightly silly from listening. The piano is disyed here daily, although it is worth 1.35million, without anyone ying it, it is nothing but a dead object.

    Currently, because of this beauty, it bes alive and possesses true worth.

    Wang Yuzheng is ying her most familiar , as the crowd listens to the piano music, in form of the eyes a youngdy seems to appear, she is so sincere and so cute¡­

    A lot of people bes drawn into the music as they start to hums softly along.

    Liu Yi finds it hard to calm down the excitement in his heart¡­.my girlfriend is actually so outstanding¡­also so pretty and she is also so talented¡­oh, perhaps the Entertainmentpany set-up by Red Scarf Army will need to rely on her to earn money!

    Cough, I am not turning her into a money making machine. I will follow her wish to help her forge her stardom!

    Very quickly the song is finished, the crowd wishes that it can continue on.

    ¡°Miss¡¯s piano skill is indeed very high¡­it causes people to linger ah¡­.¡±

    The shop assistant starts boot-licking.

    ¡°Still wish to y?¡±

    Liu Yi ignores that shop assistant and asks Wang Yuzheng softly.

    ¡°No, it is already enough.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng gives Liu Yi a very wide smile, it is very splendid and dazzling, like a bright and beautiful sunshine.

    Wang Yuzheng is this kind of girl, making people feel warm as well as dazzled.

    She is like a beautiful sun which brightens up his life.

    ¡°Help me up.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng stretches out her hand to Liu Yi, who smiles and pulls her into his embrace, attracting the surrounding guy¡¯s envy.

    Damn it¡­why is it the guy who is hugging this girl not me¡­

    But thinking about it, this guy is willing to spend money extravagantly, spending 1.3million money to buy such an expensive grand piano¡­.this is understandable.

    ¡°Sir, may I know where is your house, we will help you send the piano to your home.¡±

    The shop assistant asks Liu Yi excitedly, the 20 thousand is about to enter my hands!

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Liu Yi says straightforwardly, ¡°I do not want this piano anymore, I¡¯ll be returning it.¡±

    This sentence shoots through the shop assistant like lightning stunning her there.

    ¡°S, sir¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°What is the matter. Didn¡¯t your shopping center says that within 24 hours if the goods are not spoilt we can return without any terms?¡±

    ¡°What could it be that your shop does not need to follow this rule as well?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The shop assistant¡¯s face turns pale. She knows that this is Liu Yi¡¯s retaliation to her, retaliation against her for looking down on them earlier.

    Right now anything she says is toote already. This piano, the other person will definitely not buy it.

    The shop assistant can only honestly return Liu Yi his money and finish the procedures before sitting to the side with a dejected face.

    ¡°Let is go, let us return.¡±

    Liu Yi lets Wang Yuzheng ce her arms around him and the two of them walk away under the shocked gaze of the crowd.

    While Wang Yuzheng walks, she asks Liu Yi with apprehension, ¡°Liu Yi¡­.do you think what we did will be too much?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks gently, ¡°A person who humiliates others is asking to humiliate himself. If a person does not know how to respect others, why should others respect her? As for the shop assistant, her words earlier were sharp and unkind, sooner orter there will be a day where she will pay deeply for her mouth and influence. Today our actions is nothing but a small reminder to her. If she is able to change, then that is the best. If she is unable to then the day she will pay deeply wille.¡±

    ¡°You actually think so much¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng blinks her eyes, ¡°Where did all of this reasoning of yourse from¡­¡±

    ¡°I learned all of them from my grandfather!¡±

    Liu Yi recalls his youth with his grandfather and starts to be slightly emotional.

    ¡°Ah¡­I also wish to get to know your grandfather, he is definitely a very knowledgeable person¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I cannot satisfy you. My grandfather had already passed away.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­sorry, sorry¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng hurries and apologizes causing Liu Yi not knowing to cry orugh.

    ¡°Haiz what is there for you to apologize, not knowing is not a crime. Are you tired of strolling? How about we go and find a coffee shop to drink some coffee and rest a while?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not¡­they are all too expensive¡­let us go back to school, why don¡¯t you apany me to read some books.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is a model studying girl, causing Liu Yi to be very moved.

    ¡°Okay, okay, then let us go back to school.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    The two of them stands by the roadside, preparing to take a taxi.

    At this moment, from the street side speeds over a white van. With a groaning sound, it suddenly stops in front of Liu Yi and Wang Yuzheng.

    Following which the car¡¯s door is pulled open as two burly chaps stretch out their hands and try to grab Wang Yuzheng.

    What the hell? Stilling?

    Recalling back then there were people who kidnapped Wang Yuzheng like this in front of me and today you actually dare to do the same again!

    Liu Yi instantly turns angry, do you think I am air?

    Liu Yi instantly pulls Wang Yuzheng behind him and kicks the top of the van at the same time.

    -boom!-

    The van instantly tilt to its side before rolling over.

    The people inside are thrown all over the ce as they shriek miserably.

    ¡°Fuck you, do you think I am a vegetarian?!¡±

    Liu Yi walks over and pulls out a burly chap whose face is covered with blood.

    ¡°Say it, who is the one who sent you?¡±

    This is definitely a kidnap organized by a gang with an objective. Liu Yi grabs that burly guy. With a re, his killing intent erupts out scaring the burly chap into peeing in his pants.

    ¡°I, I also do not know¡­it, it was Brother Second Huo¡¯s orders¡­¡±

    Brother Second Huo? Who the hell is this Brother Second Huo?

    Liu Yi starts to frown, when have I provoked this person?

    ¡°Which gang are you guys from?¡±

    This people are obviously from a gang and can easily be seen.

    ¡°We are from Dagger Society¡­.you better not provoke us¡­otherwise you will not be able to get anywhere in this JingDou area.¡±

    Although the guy is trembling from fear of Liu Yi, thinking of his gang¡¯s background, he threatens.

    ¡°Oh? Is the ce is under the feet of the Son of Heaven and what kind of things can you this group do?¡±

    Liu Yi does not really believe it.

    But at this moment a ¡®dang, dang, dang¡¯ sound ringing out from the distance.

    Liu Yi looks around, all of the surrounding people have all disappeared! Earlier there were a lot of people walking around!

    The area cleared away? Are you for real, this is JingDou ah!

    Who has such influence to actually proim himself as king in JingDou?!

    Breaking thew under the feet of the Son of Heaven, isn¡¯t that just seeking death?

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.what is this sound ah¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng also starts to feel uneasy as she hides in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°No need to be afraid, I am here.¡±

    Liu Yi hugs Wang Yuzheng and looks around vigntly.

    {It seems like there are a lot of people closing in!}

    Lin Tong also hear some clues, {At the very least it will not be lesser than a hundred people¡­}

    {Looks like this time around I cannot be benevolent already.}

    Liu Yi hugs Wang Yuzheng tightly and says to her, ¡°Be good, close your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I ask you to close your eyes then close your eyes! If you do not listen, I will throw you out!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.fine then¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng can only embrace Liu Yi¡¯s neck and closes her eyes.

    At this moment, they hear a ¡®dang, dang, dang¡¯ sound.

    Over a hundred guys holding knives gathers around Liu Yi, surrounding him within.

    The leader of them who is a yellow-hair guy says to Liu Yi, ¡°Little fellow consider yourself unlucky to provoke our Brother Second Huo in this territory! Brother Second Huo has given word to chop off an arm and leg of yours. You can choose which one.¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Talking about this¡­who is this Second Hua?¡±

    The yellow-head guy sways his knife as he looks at Liu Yi like he is looking at an alien, ¡°In this territory, you actually do not know who my Brother Second Huo is! Little fellow to think you actually mingle in this territory ah, you really do not have any eyes!¡±

    ¡°Firstly I am not here to mingle around, I came to JingDou to study. Next, JingDou is under the feet of the Son of Heaven, the root of the Imperial City. You actually dare to break thew andmit crimes in this area, are you not afraid of getting into trouble?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, why don¡¯t you say that you are an idiot who knows nothing! In this area, Brother Second Huo¡¯s name is the best to use! Look at yourself, of all people to provoke, you go and provoke our Brother Second Huo, hahaha¡­.¡±

    ¡°This Brother Second Huo is who? Can his hand cover the skies?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Brother Second Huo¡¯s fame is very resounding. In this district Brother Second Huo is the most awesome. His words are even more useful than Imperial Edicts. Wanting to pinch you to death is as easy as pinching an ant to death. Come, choose a leg or arm so that I do not have to think of which one to take.¡±

    ¡°Really sorry but I still need to keep my arms and legs to use and have never thought of giving them to other people.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he hugs Wang Yuzheng who is trembling tighter.

    ¡°Little fellow, then let this young master take action personally!¡±

    The yellow-head guy sneers coldly as he stabs a knife towards Liu Yi, the knife light is very eye-catching in the sunlight.

 Chapter 507 Dagger Society

    ¡°Lie down for me!¡±

    The yellow-head guy walks towards Liu Yi and chops towards his shoulder with his saber.

    If this saber hits Liu Yi, a normal person¡¯s arm will definitely be crippled!

    -boom!-

    While Liu Yi only moves sideways slightly and kicks out with his leg at the yellow-head guy¡¯s stomach.

    The yellow-head person is instantly sent flying away and crashes a few meters away, rolling a few rounds on the ground before stopping.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Pi!¡±

    ¡°What the hell, Brother Xiao Pi had fainted from the kick!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit there are so many of us, everyone stab him to death!¡±

    These people are obviously gangsters, seeing their leader being kicked onto the floor, all of them hold up their saber¡¯s and rush towards Liu Yi

    What the heck¡­.aren¡¯t you a dagger society? What are all of you holding sabers!

    Liu Yi hugs Wang Yuzheng tightly and looks at the Dagger Society members rushing in from all direction and clenches his teeth.

    No one offend me and I would not offend anyone! Since this whatever Brother Erhuo wants to chew on me this tough bone, then I will break his front teeth!

    Thinking to here, Liu Yi did not retreat. Instead, he advanced, and rushes into the crowd while hugging Wang Yuzheng who had her eyes closed.

    His legs dance in the air, kicking out in a semi-circle continuously. Like two axes, smashing onto the body of the Dagger Society members.

    -boom! boom! pop!-

    A series of dull sounds, although he is surrounded by over a hundred people, all of them who get close to Liu Yi were all send flying away shrieking.

    After they copse onto the ground, if they did not faint, then their bones would be broken as they keep crying out in pain.

    ¡°Good gods¡­.this fellow is from a martial family!¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­he can really fight¡­.¡±

    ¡°There are so many of us, aren¡¯t we able to chop him to death? He can¡¯t even use his hands already!¡±

    The members of Dagger Society valor rise as they chops towards Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    A shining saber starts descending towards the back of Liu Yi¡¯s head, causing Liu Yi to feel numb from the back of his head. Without turning his head, he kicks backward with his leg, Scorpion swings its tail.

    -dang!-

    That saber is actually broken into two by Liu Yi¡¯s high kick, the broken saber de spins a few rounds in the sky before finallynding in front of a Dagger Society member¡¯s leg.

    ¡°My mother ah¡­is this a joke¡­¡±

    The gangster whose saber is broken looks at his broken saber as he gulps down his saliva.

    This is a top quality steel forged saber ah¡­.it is actually snapped into two by a person kicking with his legs?! This is not right?!?!

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Liu Yi does not n to leave this stun gangster along. He kicks him flying away.

    His action of kicking a saber into two, frighten the rest of the gangster.

    The group of people surround Liu Yi but leave an empty space of around a meter, no one dares to get close to Liu Yi.

    This person is too devilish¡­his pair of legs is fiercer than a battle ax!

    ¡°Just who on earth is this fellow ah¡­why is he so fierce¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hell, I just found a video on this guy fighting in a stage¡­bullshit this is an iron board ah!¡±

    One of the Dagger Society members shouts while holding his handphone.

    The other gangsters by his side crowd around to watch and their skull starts to feel numb.

    Is this fellow still a human¡­.why did Brother Erhou send us to deal with this kind of person ah!

    Isn¡¯t this just wanting our life?!

    ¡°Who still wishes to y with me?¡±

    Looking at the Dagger Society gangsters in front of him, Liu Yi starts smiling. This group of gangsters are still enough to bully normal people but meeting me, they are helpless.

    ¡°Damn it, I do not believe it. Brothers, light this fellow up!¡±

    One of the gangster roars.

    Liu Yi starts to be anxious, could it be that this group of people also possess firearms?

    Although I am not afraid¡­.but I am still carrying Wang Yuzheng. Furthermore, it is not a good thing to use cultivator techniques in broad daylight.

    While he is suspecting, the gangsters pull out a crossbow. Holding in their hands, they point towards Liu Yi.

    What the hell¡­it is actually a crossbow!

    This group of fellows are way too good at squandering already! Crossbow. this object is considered as a handicraft. Although crossbows are under control, it is not so strict. This thing shoots very quickly and if a crossbow bolt is shot, it is enough to pierce through a person¡¯s heart.

    Especially when a group of them do it together, this might is really not small!

    ¡°Little fellow today we shall shoot you into a sieve!¡±

    Done speaking they prepare to pull the trigger.

    Liu Yi¡¯s brows crease, looking around, he is surrounded by arge number of people from all sides and there is no gap to escape from.

    As he looks around, he suddenly sees a parasol set up by a peddler stall by the side.

    ¡°Prepare!¡±

    That guy raises his hand and everyone aims their crossbow at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Hug me tightly.¡±

    Liu Yi says softly to Wang Yuzheng before he starts to run forward withrge steps.

    ¡°This fellow is nning to run! Release! Shoot him!!¡±

    -pew, pew, pew!-

    Bolts of crossbow bolts chase after Liu Yi, while Liu Yi¡¯s speed is very quick. He runs like he is doped. The crossbow bolts did not hit their target, instead, theynd on the surround Dagger Society members body, causing them to wail pitifully.

    While Liu Yi continues to run, after which with a stomp of his left foot, he jumps 2 meters high while his other leg stands on top of the parasol.

    Liu Yi¡¯s body is very graceful, even though he is hugging Wang Yuzheng he is still very rxed!

    He really stomps on the parasol. His body only lifts up slightly and sticks to the wall of a tall building by the side.

    Both of Liu Yi¡¯s legs kick out repeatedly against the walk, like executing qinggong, he runs forward a few steps and finallynds on a tform on the second floor.

    Afternding on the tform, Liu Yi did not stop moving, instead, he continues to run forward crazily and soon he is far away.

    The group of people holding crossbows are stunned, what the hell¡­.is this the rumored light qigong?

    This is too much already ah¡­..who on earth is this fellow?

    ¡°Wh, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s go back and inform Brother Erhuo¡­we have touched something tricky¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine then, there is no other choice¡­¡±

    The rest of the people can only nod their heads. Everything shall wait until they return and finish informing Brother Erhuo.

    Liu Yi runs wildly the entire way until he runs back to the school campus.

    Such a long distance to him is as easy as 1,2,3. Running back to the school campus, he is not even panting.

    Liu Yi gently pats Wang Yuzheng¡¯s butt and reminds, ¡°Okay, you can open your eyes now.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Where are we now?¡±

    Only then did Wang Yuzheng wake up and rubs her eyes while looking around.

    Liu Yi clucks, thisss actually fell asleep!

    Is it really thatfortable in my embrace?!

    ¡°We are in school now, idiot.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng blinks and asks Liu Yi, ¡°Oh¡­we are already back¡­how did you provoke the ck society?¡±

    ¡°I also do not know. It should be because I am too handsome so the ck society does not like me.¡±

    ¡°Get lost¡­only ghosts would believe you¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng rolls her eyes and suddenly realize that the surrounding people are looking at them with an excessive ambiguous manner. Only then did she recall that she is still being carried by Liu Yi and her face instantly turns red.

    ¡°You, you, you¡­.quickly put me down¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it, we are already husband and wife, why are you still being so shy?¡±

    ¡°Go and die¡­what husband and wife, I see that you are being shameless¡­quickly put me down, otherwise I will be angry¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I¡¯ll put you down.¡±

    Liu Yi knows that Wang Yuzheng is very particr about her face, thus he did not tease her anymore and ced her down.

    After getting off Wang Yuzheng smiles merrily and says, ¡°Mm, today is still rather happy. Follow me to the library to read books!¡±

    What a really strange dating method ah¡­

    But since Wang Yuzheng likes it, Liu Yi is willing to apany her.

    The two of them hold their hands and walks along the school road to the library.

    Along the way, a lot of people are looking at them with anger, wishing to break them up.

    One is the number 2 school flower while the other is the awesome looking handsome guy from thepetition.

    Although it looks like it is a match made in heaven¡­but there are still people who wish to break them up and have one of them for themselves¡­.

    Liu Yi does not care about the surrounding people gaze but is still slightly affected. While Wang Yuzheng had a red face throughout the journey, a few times she wishes to throw off Liu Yi¡¯s hand but is unable to get her way. Thus she gave up in the end and calmly walks with Liu Yi hand in hand.

    ¡°You go up first. I need to go to the restroom.¡±

    After Liu Yi lets Wang Yuzheng go up first, he walks into the toilet and calls Chen Dahai through Little Jade.

    ¡°Brother Dahai, do you know of the Dagger Society in JingDou?¡±

    ¡°Oh, boss why did you ask about the Dagger Society?¡±

    ¡°You just need to say do you know or do not know.¡±

    ¡°Of course I know!¡±

    Chen Dahai replies, ¡°This Dagger Society is a malignant tumor of our Red Scarf Army advancement into JingDou¡­.their head is Wang Erhuo who is also the famous Crown Prince Duan in JingDou. His hands can stretch very far! Dagger Society expanded very fast under his shade and is now the number one gang in JingDou!¡±

    ¡°JingDou Prince Association is really that powerful?¡±

    Liu Yi frowns.

    ¡°Boss it is not that they are powerful individually, but as a group of people, they are powerful! Crown Prince Association is a firm and unbreakable entity. Anyone who touches any of their benefits is equal to touching the benefits of everyone! Crown Prince Association¡¯s shield Dagger Society while Dagger Society will help Crown Prince Association to deal with some matters that cannot be dealt with in the public sight¡­.so boss, you understand.¡±

    ¡°If I wish to deal with this Dagger Society?¡±

    ¡°If we activate Scarlet Cloth Guards, we can assassinate them¡­but even if we assassinate that Wang Erhuo, there is no meaning. Dagger Society will still be inherited by other Crown Prince Association members¡­.furthermore, Crown Prince Association has a special identity, it is best not to result in loss of life.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, looks like there is only one method.

    ¡°Tonight help me invite Dagger Society Wang Erhuo out. Say it is Red Scarf Army Commanding Officer who wants to drink with him.¡±

    ¡°Great! Brothers have been waiting a long time for this day!¡±

    Chen Dahai¡¯s voice is filled with excitement!

 Chapter 508 Want to gamble

    Since the Red Scarf Army took over North Dragon City, Liu Yi has never taken part in any Red Scarf Army activity!

    As for some hard to solve problems, just sending out the Scarlet Cloth Guards and the problems will be easily solved!

    But this time is different. The opponent¡¯s higher up are Crown Prince Association! A slight change will cause a butterfly effect!

    Being enemies with the Crown Prince Association, perhaps they might be enemies against the entire country. Liu Yi is very clear. He will not let Scarlet Cloth Guards and Red Scarf Army bes the sacrificial victim between the fight with him and the Crown Prince Association.

    The underworld is different from the cultivation world. In this ce, not only do you need your fists, you need intelligence even more!

    If you take a wrong step, all of your efforts might bepletely gone!

    Liu Yi wears the Scarlet Cloth Guards unique military attire and a pair of army boots. He puts on a mask and stands in front of a rather famous western restaurant in JingDou.

    This western restaurant is decorated rather beautifully, it¡¯s atmosphere is rather high ss. It is actually one of the properties of this Crown Prince Association. Inside are a number of Dagger Society members, and it is also the usual gathering area for Dagger Society.

    Behind Liu Yi is a Rolls-Royce Phantom, this is the private car for the upperyer of Red Scarf Army.

    When a guy wearing military attire and mask gets off this car, it attracted the attention of a lot of the surrounding people. But today the restaurant is not open, which reduces unwanted attention and troubles.

    ¡°Commanding Officer, this is the ce.¡±

    Army Knife and Guan Yihua are standing to the left and right of Liu Yi, the two of them are wearing the attire for Scarlet Cloth Guards. Their tall stature makes them looks like two door gods.

    The rest of the Scarlet Cloth Guards get off the ck Audis behind and follow behind them.

    This time Liu Yi did not bring a lot of people. He only brings along 8 Scarlet Cloth Guards, among them, the leaders are Army Knife and Guan Yihua. Because Chen Dahai still needs to hold down the headquarters of Red Scarf Army, he is unable toe.

    After all this time Liu Yi is not here to war but to negotiate. If they fight against Crown Prince Association, injuring them a thousand and injuring themselves 800 is not suitable and not worth it.

    The door to the western restaurant is wide open with only a single sign hanging by the side that says that they are not open.

    This Dagger Society is rather impressive. They did not set up anyone to hinder us.

    Liu Yi walks into the restaurant only to see apletely different sight. By the two sides of the restaurant stands two rows of guys in white shirts. Each of them are holding a saber.

    The entire restaurant is covered with a murderous aura.

    Liu Yi smiles, and here I thought that they are impressive, but unexpectedly they still enjoy making some atmosphere.

    If they really want topare this, the influence of Red Scarf Army covers China! Most of the retired military men have entered Red Scarf Army, these numbers are veryrge and if they really deploy the entire Red Scarf Army over, just a spit from all of them is enough to submerge this restaurant.

    ¡°Scene making efforts are not bad.¡±

    Army Knife ces his hands to his back and snorts lightly, ¡°But from the posture they hold their sabers, they are all newbies, a group of good-for-nothings.¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°If they are given to you to teach will you be able to turn them into experts?¡±

    ¡°Not possible.¡±

    Army Knife sneers, ¡°A group of trash who had already let alcohol and women hollow out their body, no matter how much training they go through, it will be useless. Completely useless.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head as he stands in the lobby with his Scarlet Cloth Guards.

    One of the white shirt guys invites them to move upstairs, ¡°Red Scarf Army, please head upstairs.¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi bring his Scarlet Cloth Guards up to the second floor. Following a Dagger Society member, they walk towards thergest long table.

    On the long table is a 30+ years old guy who is wearing branded clothing reclining against the chair.

    Behind him stands a very familiar looking beauty, who is massaging the guy¡¯s shoulder.

    This girl seems to be a small star ah¡­.

    But as for who she is, Liu Yi is not too clear, after all, he seldom watches movies.

    Being able to make a small star to massage his shoulders, he should be none other than the rumored Brother Erhuo.

    Behind this Brother Erhuo stands a few Dagger Society members, although they are not carrying sabers Liu Yi is able to see from their bulging waist they had brought along other fellows.

    What a good Dagger Society. Even in JingDou this area they are able to get their hands on guns¡­.the power behind their backing is indeed veryrge.

    This Brother Erhuo acts like he is the master and points at the seat opposite him and says, ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    Liu Yi is also not polite as he sits on the other side.

    A few beautiful waitresses start to ce down the tableware for dinner.

    The first to be carried over is two bottles of France dry red wine. Liu Yi is unable to see the year but it should not be bad.

    Two servers stand by Liu Yi and Brother Erhuo¡¯s side and pour wine for the two of them.

    At the same time, two tes of biscuits are ced in front of the two of them.

    ¡°I do not drink wine. Give me fruit juice.¡±

    If Liu Yi drinks wine he¡¯ll be done for, so he lets the server to change his wine to fruit juice.

    After which, two tes of cold tter is ced on the table.

    [TL: cold tter is a dish of cold foods, the ones I usually have/had is preserved duck eggs, seasoned jellyfish, prawn with mangoes, duck meat, spring rolls, baby octopus. Of course all of them are served cold.]

    [TL: since this is france french version, it is various kind of ham and cheese ^_^]

    ¡°This is a set of France banquet, a total of 13 dishes. First is wine and biscuits which is the appetizers. This cold tter is then the first real dish.¡±

    Brother Erhuo swirls his cup of wine as he says with a merry smile.

    ¡°I like this kind of luxurious noble lifestyle, furthermore I would not lose quality. It is a pity that this region of ours does not have the so-called noble lineage. I yearn for Europeans, their royal family lineage is very noble. When I look at myself, sometimes I feel like I am an upstart. So I am doing my best to learn the nobility etiquette, to let myself to be a real elegant nobility. If I amcking in manners in anyways, please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Your lineage is already set when you are born. It is a matter that cannot be changed.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°What is the point of mimicking the Western Nobility? Being an ordinarymoner is also quite good.¡±

    ¡°Oh? The wordsing from the famous Commanding Officer¡¯s mouth is really making it hard for me to believe.¡±

    Brother Erhuo clucks, ¡°If I did not hear wrongly, China, other than JingDou as well as some of the rather remote areas, the underground powers of all the other areas had already been united by sire¡¯s Red Scarf Army right? Money and power, the importance of this two words I believe that you understand it more than me!¡±

    ¡°The reason why I unify all of them is not for money or power.¡±

    Liu Yi also did not expect that the other person would be able to understand his ideology, ¡°Instead it is to establish a new order.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, if you are not Commanding Officer, what you say would had definitely made meugh non-stop.¡±

    ¡°You are alreadyughing.¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough. Sorry, sorry. I have forgotten my manners.¡±

    Brother Erhuo gracefully wipes his mouth. ¡°Actually I am rather curious. Why did Commanding Officer this kind of person would step out for a small student? Unless the two of you have some rtionship? There shouldn¡¯t be a need for you Commanding Officer to drop in to demand repayment just for me dealing with a student right?¡±

    As Wang Erhuo speaks, he is actually cursing in his heart. Mo Tianchen that fellow, why did he provoke such prickly fellow!

    Originally he thought that he was only dealing with a student, but unexpectedly he provoked the Red Scarf Army!

    Although he is from the Crown Prince Association, he only has slightly more influence in JingDou that¡¯s all. Towards Red Scarf Army who possesses influence throughout China, Crown Prince Association is also not willing to provoke. After all, the members of Crown Prince Association do asionally want to go to other areas to y, have a holiday, have some fun and the likes. If they meet with misfortune outside of JingDou¡­.it is hard to say.

    Furthermore, Wang Erhuo had found people to investigate the background of this Red Scarf Army only to realize that they seem to have some government power¡­which makes it even harder to deal with!

    ¡°This, talking about that, it is actually simple.¡±

    Liu Yi takes off his mask, ¡°Because the student that you want to deal with, is me.¡±

    -dang-

    The knife in Wang Erhuo¡¯s hand drops onto the te.

    Fucking bullshit¡­..

    Right now he only wished to drag Mu Tianchen over and fiercely give him a hundred ps!

    You fucking want me to find trouble for the Commanding Officer of Red Scarf Army!!! Damn it¡­.this is fucking ying big already¡­.

    But as a member of the Crown Prince Association as well as the owner of Dagger Society, Wang Erhuo naturally could not admit wrongdoing just like this.

    He pretends to ce the fork on the te as he coughs and defused the awkwardness before saying, ¡°Although your Red Scarf Army is powerful, in JingDou this territory, it is my Dagger Society who has the final say. Last time you injured quite a number of my people. So what are you going to say about that.¡±

    Wang Erhuo continues to pretend to be arrogant.

    Liu Yi does not care, instead, he gives Wang Erhuo a way out.

    ¡°Brother Erhuo, talking about this matter, actually it is only a misunderstanding. I feel that the two of us can work together and there is no need to fight due to some misunderstanding that even I myself do not know. This way not only would it badly injure both of us, it will also destroy the unity and stability in JingDou, don¡¯t you agree.¡±

    ¡°What you say is indeed reasonable.¡±

    Wang Erhuo nods his head, having gained back his face, hisplexion became better.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a solution and forget the former enmity. From now on let us develop together in JingDou. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, so Commanding Officer has this n.¡±

    Brother Erhuo sips a mouth of wine before saying, ¡°As the saying ¡®A mountain cannot tolerate two tigers¡¯ Do you think that in the territory of JingDou, my Dagger Society will allow the existence of another fierce tiger?¡±

    ¡°I have already said that we will have a working together rtionship/¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°The underground forces of JingDou will still belong to you. What My Red Scarf Army wants are some surface businesses that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wang Erhuo instantly bes slightly interested, ¡°You wish to let us be the protection for you guys in JingDou?¡±

    ¡°Let the two of us each take a step back.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°The cake of the white side, you need to split some to us. while the underworld will still remain yours. At the same time as allies, if Dagger Society needs help, my Red Scarf Army will definitely lend a hand.¡±

    It is not that Liu Yi does not wish to enter the underworld of JingDou, but because JingDou¡¯s water is too deep, he is unable to enter at all.

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±

    Wang Erhuo narrows his eyes, ¡°Since that is the case, why don¡¯t we have a gamble. If you win, you can enter my JingDou area, for the white side you can have a part of the cake, I am fine with it. But if you lose¡­.hehe, apologies, scram out from JingDou for this young master!¡±

 Chapter 509 Big Miss is angry

    Hearing Wang Erhuo¡¯s request, Liu Yi raises his eyebrow.

    Want to gamble?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Brother Erhuo wants to gamble? Mahjong? Cards?¡±

    Liu Yi is not good at these things, but relying on immortal techniques, he can easily win any game.

    ¡°No, no, no. Although I, Wang Erhuo like to enjoy life, there are two things that I had never touched before. 1 is drugs, the other is gambling.¡±

    Wang Erhuo clucks, ¡°Let me and you gamble another type¡­underground fighting.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi is delighted in his heart, good fellow, aren¡¯t you just walking towards death?!

    ¡°I normally do not have any likes, but what I like most is to watch people fight underground. To be honest, I have a few up to par underground fighting experts. I heard thatst time when Commanding Officer is surrounded by my Dagger Society, your kung-fu is very powerful, thus I am envious. How about Commanding Officer have a match against my experts. We will ept the final conclusion how about that?¡±

    ¡°Are you joking around.¡±

    Guan Yihua by the side stands up and sneers, ¡°Do you think that our Commanding Officer is one who takes action so casually? The six people behind me, you can choose one to fight against your experts!¡±

    ¡°A strong dragon cannot repress a snake.¡±

    Wang Erhuo clucks, ¡°In JingDou city, this is the territory of my Dagger Society. There is no need to be so anxious. Just the 9 of you what can you guys do?¡±

    Done speaking, he ps his hands, -pa, pa, pa, pa-

    A series of footsteps closely packed together. Very quickly the entire second floor is filled with people from Dagger Society, each of them holding a saber ring fiercely as they surround Liu Yi and his people.

    ¡°Do you see this?¡±

    Wang Erhuo smiles in delight, ¡°In this ce, what I say is thew.¡±

    ¡°Looks like there are people who are looking down on my Scarlet Cloth Guards ah.¡±

    Liu Yi picks up his knife and fork while tasting the te of delicious food in front of him he says, ¡°Instructor, Xiao Guan, I have to trouble you guys. There are too many people on this floor. When there are too many people when I am eating, I will be shy.¡±

    The moment he speaks the 8 Scarlet Cloth Guards behind him suddenly transform into and dash towards the members of the Dagger Society like ck tornados.

    -ding, ding, dang, dang!-

    Within the time it takes to blink, the second floor turns very spacious.

    The Dagger Society members were all taken down by the few Scarlet Cloth Guards and tossed downstairs.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    One of the higher up from Dagger Society pulls out his handgun and aims towards one of the Scarlet Cloth Guard.

    But that Scarlet Cloth Guard instantly appears behind him and chops in on the neck.

    That higher up eyes darken and copsed onto the ground while the handgun is kept in custody by the Scarlet Cloth Guard.

    Within the time to drink a cup of wine, all of the Dagger Society members which numbers over a hundred were all cleared out from the second floor of the restaurant.

    Wang Erhuo is still stunned as he sits there. Behind him is only left with the small star who had copsed onto the ground from fear, everyone else had disappeared.

    While behind Liu Yi, the 8 Scarlet Cloth Guards return to their original position, they ce the handgun they had taken on the table as well.

    The servers are also frightened until their legs are trembling, squatting by the side shivering.

    ¡°Now that it is much more rxed, it is even more delicious.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks as he pushes his empty flute ss to the side.

    Guan Yihua immediately walks forward and help him refill his ss to the brim with fruit juice. Just now the earlier fiend-like cold face Scarlet Cloth Guard is now no different from a small waiter.

    Wang Erhuo ispletely stunned, bullshit¡­.this group of people¡­.just who on earth are they!

    ¡°Brother Erhuo, we can continue talking now.¡±

    Liu Yi drinks some fruit juice and ps his hand continuing to speak.

    ¡°If you wish to make me fight a round, it is also fine. But I must say this first, my actions are neither hard or light. If I injure your expert, you must not me me at all.¡±

    ¡°No¡­not at all¡­¡±

    Wang Erhuo forced out a smile. His 8 underlings are so fierce¡­.how could he himself be any weaker!

    No wonder Red Scarf Army is able to dominate the entire China Underworld¡­.there is not no reason¡­

    Damn it! Mu Tianchen that bastard¡­he actually makes me provoke this scary fellow¡­.going back I am going to toy him to death!

    ¡°Thene. I am already full, I can work out a bit.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he stands up.

    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡±

    Wang Erhuo keeps nodding his head. He had already prepared his people. Hearing what Liu Yi says, he immediately takes out his handphone and makse a call.

    Now that his little brothers had been sent down, he can only make a call¡­

    After a short time, a door on the second floor is pushed open as a guy carrying baleful aura walks in.

    ¡°Brother Erhuo, what instructions do you have for me?¡±

    ¡°This guy is called Zhang Zhilong, the strongest underground fighting expert of mine. He had fought underground fighting for three years and had never been defeated before. His nickname from other people is Duel King!¡±

    Wang Erhuo hurries and introduces to Liu Yi, ¡°His fist techniques are very powerful¡­Commanding Officer, I will trouble you to fight¡­¡±

    Seeing the Red Scarf Army¡¯s might, Brother Erhuo¡¯s way of speaking bes more polite.

    Looking at this ck attired guy, Liu Yi frowns faintly.

    This person is not a mortal. Liu Yi is able to sense a bit of devil qi from his body.

    Looks like this Zhang Zhilong guy is a person who has practiced a bit of Devil techniques. Looks like this person is the same as me, instead of cultivating properly, we ran to the city to earn money.

    ¡°Then please instruct.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­you are not my opponent.¡±

    On the other hand, Zhang Zhilong is unable to sense any bit of threat from Liu Yi¡¯s aura and thought that Liu Yi is only an ordinary person.

    ¡°Dealing with you I only need 3 seconds.¡±

    ¡°This way¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi turns around as he picks up the flute ss and drained it before passing it to Guan Yihua and says, ¡°Help me fill it to the brim.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Guan Yihua immediately takes the ss and the pitcher of fruit juice and starts to refill Liu Yi¡¯s ss.

    On the other hand, Liu Yi instantly disappears and reappears in front of Zhang Zhilong.

    Realizing that Liu Yi is already in front of him, Zhang Zhilong pales in fright but it is already toote.

    -boom!-

    Liu Yi kicks Zhang Zhilong and sends him flying away.

    -crash!-

    The rumored Duel King crashes into the wall and faints.

    As for Liu Yi, he instantly returns back to Guan Yihua¡¯s side and takes back the just refilled flute ss from Guan Yihua¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Receiving back the flute ss, Liu Yi calmly sips it.

    ¡°Orange juice is more nutritious, it can also supplement vitamin C. Brother Erhuo, do you want some?¡±

    While Wang Yuhuo is still unable to react as he sits there nkly.

    In just the time to refill a ss¡­he finished dealing with the strongest expert under me¡­

    This Commanding Officer¡­.I am afraid that he is not an ordinary person¡­

    Wang Erhuo remembers that his father had told him before, although they appear to be the highestyer people in China, in this world, there are still some people whom they also cannot provoke.

    Looks like¡­.this Commanding Officer¡­should also be one of them.

    Looks like I need to forge a good rtionship with him¡­

    ¡°Brother Erhuo, what do you say, I won right?¡±

    Liu Yi ced down the wine ss and ask with a smile.

    ¡°Win¡­win¡­you won very beautifully!¡±

    Wang Erhuo immediately agrees, ¡°Commanding Officer indeed havs good skills¡­good skills¡­.you rx. From now on, you are my, Wang Erhuo¡¯s friend! Whoever who dares to trouble you is equivalent to troubling me Wang Erhuo! Come,e,e. Commanding Officer¡­ah no, brother Liu Yi, let me Erhuo toast you!¡±

    He lifts up his wine ss, not caring if it is a red wine or white wine, he drains it with a gulp, his earlier arrogance is gone.

    ¡°Then I shall have to thank Brother Erhuo.¡±

    Liu Yi also smiles. Looks like today¡¯s operation is rather sessful.

    ¡°Come,e,e. For today¡¯s matter, let¡¯s call it making friends through fighting! Come, let us brothers drink, drink!¡±

    Wang Erhuo changes his earlier attitude and bes enthusiastic.

    How he managed to have his current standing is not only because of him relying on his Crown Prince Association¡¯s might. It is also because of his intelligence.

    He is able to see that Liu Yi will definitely be a dragon in the future! He will definitely create a huge wave!

    Thus creating a good rtionship with Liu Yi now, he will definitely be able to recuperate in the future!

    ¡°Good! Today I am very happy, let us toast!!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, well said, well said. These red wines are too weak. Come, bring me that special offering MaoTai over!¡±

    ¡°What the¡­you are going to change to spirits now? Brother Erhuo didn¡¯t you say that you are going to be like the western nobles?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, to be honest with brother, that is only pretending to be cool for outsiders to see! Since you are not an outsider, there is no need to act like that! It is still drinking spirits the best!¡±

    ¡°But, I cannot drink alcohol¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­no worries, you drink fruit juice I drink alcohol! Come,e, fill it up, fill it up¡­.¡±

    The two of them starts to drinking their respective cups as the atmosphere starts to be joyous and harmonious.

    Just as the two of them are starting to discuss on opening what kind of business would earn the most money in JingDou, Little Jade suddenly calls out,

    {Master, Murong Die is calling you!}

    Murong Die? Why is thisss looking for me at this timing? Now it is already quitete and Murong Die does not seem to be a richdy who likes nightlife ah.

    ¡°That, Brother Erhuo I need to pick up this call, please wait a while for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Liu Yi walks to the side and where there is no one around him before picking up the call.

    ¡°Liu Yi, where are you now?¡±

    From the other side of the phone call,es the cold voice of Murong Die.

    Thisss is angry? Who provoked her?

    ¡°I am outside ah, what is the matter?¡±

    ¡°Now. Immediately. Get to the lobby of my dormitory! ¡±

    [TL: is written in english in the raws.]

    ¡°What the hell, my big miss ah, why don¡¯t you take a look at what time it is now?¡±

    ¡°I do not care. If you are unable to reach in 10 minutes, you better not regret!¡±

    Done speaking Murong Die hangs up.

    My mother ah, thisss is trying to defy heavens ah!

    Liu Yi signs. He can only walk over and say to Wang Erhuo, ¡°Apologies, Brother Erhuo. Something happened, thus I need to make a move first¡­I will find another day to pay a visit and have a good drinking session.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. Since brother Liu has some matters, you can go and deal with it first.¡±

    Wang Erhuo is slightly drunk as he nods his head, ¡°In the future if you have some problems in JingDou¡­Brother Liu can just say the word and Big Brother I will settle it!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Brother Erhuo.¡±

    ¡°Haha, why is there a need for us brothers to be polite fore, arrange a car and send my brother back¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no need already Brother Erhuo. I have my own car. Let me leave first.¡±

    Take a car? I better hurry and fly back on the flying sword instead!

 Chapter 510 Are you going to agree

    Ten minutes!

    The distance from Wang Erhuo¡¯s western restaurant and KeDa is not close ah! If I had taken a car....I would need another half an hour before I am able to reach it!

    Luckily Liu Yi knows how to fly on his flying sword. He steps on his Xiao Taiji and borrows the night, he speeds through the sky and hurries to the lobby of the female dormitory in QingBei university.

    As he flies through the sky, his clothing slowly starts changing, changing into a normal exercise attire. Liu Yi is very low-profile. Usually, he does not wish to wear too eye-catching clothing.

    He looks at the time, 5 minutes had just passed. Since there is still 5 minutes, he lets out a sigh of relief.

    He immediately gives Murong Die a call and tells her that he is already downstairs.

    Unexpectedly from the other sidees Murong Die¡¯s cold voice, ¡°You arete by a minute.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately rechecks the timing and shouts, ¡°My big miss ah!!! I am earlier by 5 minutes okay?!?!¡±

    ¡°Who cares about you!¡±

    Murong Die retorts, ¡°This miss says that you arete, that means that you arete! ept the punishment!¡±

    ¡°What the...what punishment?¡±

    ¡°Punish you to wait downstairs for two hours. After two hours I wille down.¡±

    ¡°What the hell, are you mad? Who wants to wait here 2 hours for you? If you like toe down thene down. If you do note down, then I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that Murong Die is definitely crazy and became so abnormal.

    ¡°You, you, you....you wait for this miss! This miss ising down right now to look for you!¡±

    Murong Die is flustered and exasperated and seeming to be really slightly anxious.

    Liu Yi can only continue to wait downstairs for the big miss who seems to have be crazy.

    After waiting for less than 5 minutes, Murong Die the goddess-like figure appears in front of Liu Yi.

    She directly walks in front of Liu Yi and straightaway ask, ¡°Liu Yi, you and Wang Yuzheng started dating?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...I just confessed...¡±

    Liu Yi feels that the atmosphere is slightly wrong....

    ¡°You scumbag!! You want to die?!¡±

    Murong Die starts trembling, not knowing if it is from anger as she res at Liu Yi with clenched teeth.

    ¡°Big miss? What is the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°Who are you to date with Wang Yuzheng? Even if there is a queue, it is not her turn yet okay?¡±

    ¡°Queue? What queue?¡±

    ¡°LIU YI YOU DAMN SCUMBAG!!¡±

    [TL: ah the moment we have all been waiting for since Liu Yi decided to date Wang Yuzheng, hahaha]

    Murong Die starts scolding loudly, attracting the gaze of the surrounding people. A lot of people are very curious about what is the matter of this QingBei¡¯s school flower. Is this the first time they had seen her losing self-control?

    Liu Yi hurries and pulls Murong Die to a corner and asks softly, ¡°My big miss ah, are you crazy? Shouting so loudly, do you wish to get on TV?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi I ask you.¡±

    Murong Die does not care about those at all. Her voice turns cold as she res hatefully at Liu Yi and asks, ¡°Why did you confess to Wang Yuzheng?¡±

    ¡°What? Of course, it is because I like her ah...¡±

    Liu Yi feels that this question is very clear cut, why did Murong Die ask about it?

    ¡°Then what do you think of me? You do not like this miss at all?¡±

    Murong Die is starting to get mad as her tone increases by 8 octaves.

    The surrounding people who are secretly listening are all stunned.

    What the hell, just what on earth is this situation!

    The noble school flower of QingBei is actually chasing a guy! Furthermore, this guy also seems to have a girlfriend?!

    Explosive ah, this is definitely an explosive big news ah!!!

    The group of gossipers starts to be excited, there is also a portion of Murong Die¡¯s fans already crying till tears cover their entire face.

    ¡°What? You....what did you say?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly stunned, the meaning of what she says....

    Could it be that Murong Die really likes me?

    But....how is it possible....I in Murong Die¡¯s eyes should be an improved idiot ah...

    Her insight is so high, there are so many princes who are chasing after her but none of them are able to enter her eyes, so howe she likes me?

    ¡°But....aren¡¯t you the one who always treated me as a good friend...sometimes you also hated me...¡±

    Liu Yi feels like his brain is not enough for him toprehend.

    ¡°Indeed like what Lele said...you towards love rtionships is a big idiot! A fool!¡±

    Murong Die starts to smile from anger, ¡°I hate you, if I hated you would I keep asking you out? If I hated you would I think of methods to get close to you? That¡¯s right, I, Murong Die have some big miss temper and want face. But Liu Yi, you think yourself, for you, how many times did I do not care about my face! Even to the point of chasing after you!! You actually treat it as a joke and now you are pretending that you do not know!!!¡±

    ¡°I, I am not pretending ah.....¡±

    ¡°Then you are a real idiot! Fool! Scumbag!¡±

    Murong Die keeps scolding while Liu Yi also does not dare to retort, because he sees the tears on the corner of Murong Die¡¯s eyes.

    My heart is actually aching slightly...

    ¡°You, you don¡¯t cry ah....¡±

    ¡°Who is crying! Which eyes of yours see this miss cry! This miss would never cry because of you!¡±

    Murong Die wipes her eyes, ¡°Liu Yi, today this miss is here to get a statement from you! If you do not say anything! Then this matter will not end!¡±

    ¡°What statement do you want...¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s head starts to be big. He wishes to seek his little fox for help, but Lin Tong is in closed-door cultivation in his spiritual world due to cultivation.

    Xuefeng is also not around as she is out catching ghosts to supplement her strength.

    Thus the only thing that he can rely on is his that pitiful low-grade EQ....

    Damn it ah....what a pity....during the 500 years in the Asura Realm, I had alreadypletely merged together with the ck-bellied side of me....otherwise letting that face of mee out to handle this, I would definitely be able to easily deal with Murong Die...

    But as for this me....I can only have a headache...

    ¡°What statement do I want, you go and ask yourself!¡±

    Murong Die res coldly at Liu Yi, ¡°Liu Yi you cannot treat me like this. This is not fair.¡±

    ¡°But....I.....¡±

    Liu Yi does not know what to do....should I also ept Murong Die?

    But this is not possible ah! What kind of person is Murong Die? A rich missy ah! Will she be willing to be my lover?

    But even if Murong Die is willing to be my lover...what about Wang Yuzheng? What would I do if Wang Yuzheng finds out?

    ¡°I only want to know a thing.¡±

    Murong Die suddenly calms down and ask Liu Yi softly, ¡°Liu Yi, do you like me?¡±

    ¡°I.....¡±

    ¡°I want to know the truth. No matter what please say the truth.¡±

    ¡°I.....¡±

    Liu Yi hesitates for a while and seeing the tearful eyes of Murong Die, his heart stops beating for a moment and starts to be slightly in pain.

    What kind of feeling do I have toward Murong Die?

    This goddess-like big miss....perhaps, I only like her.

    The past shes in front of Liu Yi, the moment he got to know her, the time they spend together till now.

    It seems like....the two of us had experienced a lot together.

    When he is with Wang Yuzheng, Liu Yi will feel peaceful, furthermore, he will pamper Wang Yuzheng, wishing to take care and protect thisss.

    While he is with Murong Die....Liu Yi will feel that his heartbeat is speeding up and bes happy.

    This is considered as like right....it should be...

    Murong Die asks once again, ¡°Say it!¡±

    Liu Yi does not wish to deny this right, thus he honestly says, ¡°I....I like you...¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    Murong Die had always wished to know the answer to this question. But when she really asked this question, she is taciturn.

    Liu Yi likes me...but.....should I be happy.....he already has a girlfriend....but it is not me ah.....suddenly feel like I am soughable...

    Murong Die ah, Murong Die...you have the fortunes, possess a noble identity....but you are unable to possess this guy....then what is the point of everything....

    Murong Die! You are the mostughable person in the entire world!

    My chest is very stuffy ah....really very stuffy....

    At this moment she loses all of her strength as she holds onto the wall by her side, her breathing bes rapid as well.

    Seeing how pale Murong Die¡¯splexion is, her eyes devoid of brilliance and her heavy breathing, all of the scared Liu Yi very badly.

    ¡°Xiao Die, you, are you fine...¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and supported her up before sending some qi into her body to check her body situation.

    There isn¡¯t any sickness ah...

    But her current appearance suddenly makes Liu Yi recall that day when his Immortal Fox sister lied to him....he also seems to be the same.

    The kind of feeling where you are unable to get the person you love....really, really makes people feel heart pain.

    The entire world seems to have dimmed as the entire life seems to have lost color.

    ¡°Xiao Die...sorry...¡±

    ¡°Forget it Liu Yi...it is not your fault....¡±

    In Liu Yi¡¯s embrace, Murong Die seems to have calmed down slightly.

    ¡°Although you are a scumbag, an annoying person, a big idiot. But, I do not wish to lose you like this.¡±

    She wipes her eyes and stands up. Looking at Liu Yi she suddenly hardens her heart and says, ¡°I wish that you are able to give me a chance.¡±

    ¡°What, what chance?¡±

    Liu Yi feels that this situation....seems to be out of his control...

    ¡°Please go out with me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s sentence nearly frightened Liu Yi into anger!

    ¡°My ancestor ah....you are joking with me....you and I go out?? I have a girlfriend okay.....¡±

    ¡°I only want to prove that you with me will be better than you with her!¡±

    Murong Die says in an unquestionable manner as she arrogantly lifts up her chin.

    ¡°This, this....what if she finds out?¡±

    ¡°That is your problem, not my problem.¡±

    Murong Die suddenly smiles, in her smile carries an evil intention, ¡°This trouble that you provoked you go and think of a way to solve yourself! I am not going to care about it! Anyways from today onwards you are my Murong Die¡¯s boyfriend! Do you understand?!¡±

    What the....isn¡¯t this....too overbearing?

    Liu Yi is able to faintly sees the shadow of Ye Hanshuang on Murong Die.

    ¡°Did you hear it?¡±

    Murong Die raises her eyebrow as her queen aura exploded out.

    This big miss...is really willful....

    But thinking of her heartbroken grieving appearance...Liu Yi cannot bear to reject her.

    ¡°Understood....¡±

    He listlessly smacks his lips and replies, like he is a whipped cream.

    ¡°Oi, how dare you show your temper!¡±

    Murong Die starts smiling from anger, ¡°How many people are queuing up to be my, Murong Die¡¯s boyfriend and I did not even bother looking at them! Now I am chasing after you and you are still unwilling?!¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and starts smiling, ¡°I am willing, I am willing....very willing!¡±

    ¡°That is more like it! Now this missmands you, my boyfriend, Liu Yi...¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    ¡°This miss is hungry! Piggy-back me to eat supper!¡±

 Chapter 511 Who is joking with who

    ¡°I want this, this, and this¡­¡±

    In front of a hotpot stall, the boss and the surrounding customers watch a delicate looking beauty cing a hand on her waist while the other hand is pointing at the ingredients ordering them, they are slightly mesmerized.

    This kind of girl dressed up so nobly and is obvious that she is a Ms. Perfect!

    Why would a Ms. Perfect run to this kind of ce to eat ah¡­this is weird ah¡­ furthermore, the guy sitting by her side¡­.he wears such an ordinary exercise attire. Just a look and it is obvious that he is a loser ah! This is even more unfathomable ah!

    Watching Murong Die excitedly ordering a whole pile, Liu Yi finally is unable to stand it as he asks, ¡°You ordered so much¡­.are you able to eat them?¡±

    Liu Yi orders a few more skewers of fish beancurd before sitting down and says proudly towards Liu Yi, ¡°What is there to be afraid of. After all, you are treating!¡±

    ¡°What? Why it is me treating? Aren¡¯t you the one who wanted to have supper?¡±

    Liu Yi had just eaten a huge French meal and is truly not hungry right now.

    As a cultivator, he is already able to absorb the qi in the air to rece food, thus his requirement for food is notrge.

    Murong Die gives Liu Yi a despising look, ¡°You damn fellow. You are my boyfriend okay! When is there when a couple goes out for a date, is the girl who spends the money?¡±

    ¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll treat.¡±

    Liu Yi touches his wallet and sighs.

    ¡°Tsk, do not think that I do not know.¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s voice suddenly bes cold, ¡°Someone threw away money recklessly for Wang Yuzheng, spending over 100 thousand to buy clothing, and also spent over a million to obtain the smile of the beauty. Now for you, you are not even willing to treat me a hotpot meal?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?!¡±

    Liu Yi got a huge shock as he looks towards Murong Die.

    ¡°That day in the city area, there were students from your KeDa. Whatever you had done that day is already posted onto the forum of your school. Now you are very famous already. A young man with lots of money and also willing to spend money. Don¡¯t you know how many girls are wishing to be your girlfriend now!¡±

    ¡°I¡­.this¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi did not know that currently, the news would spread so quickly¡­.

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng and you are different. From young, she was in a poor family and had never worn any branded clothing¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, so when youe to this miss, so it serves me right that eating a hotpot should be paid from this miss pocket right?¡±

    ¡°Al, also not¡­fine then, it is my mistake. But I must emphasise. I did not buy that piano at, I only took revenge on that shop assistant.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I know that you did not buy it. Really was suspecting where did that money of yourse from.¡±

    Murong Die pours some sesame paste into her bowl as she mutters, ¡°Obviously my family¡¯s condition is also very bad¡­Liu Yi, saying the truth, I am really unable to see through you.¡±

    ¡°Where can¡¯t you see through me? How about I strip and let you have a good look?¡±

    ¡°Scram to the side you stinky hooligan! Eating a meal is still not enough to stop your mouth?!¡±

    She picks up puffed beancurd and stuffs it into Liu Yi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°AH!!!! HOTTTTT!!!!!!! Arre youu tryying to takkkk mi live ahh yu!!!!¡±

    There is no defensive measure in Liu Yi¡¯s mouth, and thus his burn is not light as he spits out the puff beancurd.

    Luckily he has a demon body, allowing the injury in his mouth to swiftly recover.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­idiot, who asked you to bully this miss, serves you right!¡±

    Murong Die smiles happily while Liu Yi can only re at her bitterly.

    ¡°Come, I feed you.¡±

    He suddenly has an idea and picks up a fish tofu and offers Murong Die.

    ¡°Scram! This miss is not stupid. You blow it cold before feeding me!¡±

    Even though I would enjoy Liu Yi feeding me, but if he wants to give me a hard time, that is definitely not okay!

    Murong Die uses her gaze to indicates a bit. Liu Yi has no choice but to blow the fish tofu cold.

    Murong Die licks her lips waiting for Liu Yi to blow it cold.

    After blowing for a while, he finally disperses away all the steam. Liu Yi carefully sends the fish tofu towards the mouth of Murong Die.

    Murong Die¡¯s heart is joyous, just as she is about to bite down on her victory good, she sees Liu Yi¡¯s chopsticks withdrawing as he ces the fish tofu into his own mouth.

    ¡°Mm, not bad¡­very nice to eat.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Murong Die bes mad, ¡°LIU YI THAT IS MINE!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Want me to feed you? You must first feed me!¡±

    Liu Yi retorts and gives her a V-sign smugly.

    ¡°Feed then feed! Not like this miss is afraid of you!¡±

    Murong Die also picks up a piece of fishball and blows on it angrily.

    The guys by the side who are watching, clench their teeth, bullshit, this guy is too low grade! He actually makes such a pretty beauty feed him!

    Wasting natural resources ah! Wasting natural resource ah!

    After blowing for a while, feeling that it is should be okay, Murong Die picks it up with her chopsticks.

    But she seems to think of something and bites the fishball with her mouth and moves her mouth over to Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi instantly is slightly agitated¡­.what the¡­.thisss is way too daring¡­.

    Murong Die is like a general who is about to win, under the envious gaze of the crowd, she feeds Liu Yi the fishball mouth to mouth.

    When their lips gently touch each other, Murong Die¡¯s face instantly turns red.

    She is only daring for that moment, when they kissed, her face turns red as her heartbeat sped up and immediately turns her head away.

    ¡°Damn it, hooligan, how dare you take advantage and kiss this miss!¡±

    Murong Die pinches Liu Yi¡¯s waist a few times, ¡°That is this misses first kiss!¡±

    Liu Yi cries out in injustice, ¡°Oi, oi, oi. My big miss, it is obviously you who fed me that way one okay?! Furthermore didn¡¯t we kiss before?¡±

    ¡°I feed you like this, you, you just eat like this is it¡­you do not know how to reject me ah! Damn it, you definitely are taking advantage of others! Hooligan! Rogue! This miss has finally seen through you! Some, some more,st time was an ident it does not count!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s face is covered with tears. Indeed talking sense with girls is seeking for my own death.

    After Murong Die vents for a long time till her stomach growls, only then did she start eating with a red face.

    Perhaps she did not eat anything for dinner, and after quarreling with Liu Yi, she is hungry.

    The two of them starts to attack the nice and warm hotpot. This time Liu Yi is more spontaneous as he asionally picks out a few of the food that Murong Die likes to eat and blow it cold before feeding her.

    Eating halfway, Little Jade suddenly notifies Liu Yi that Wang Yuzheng is calling.

    What the¡­why did thisss call me at this time?

    Seeing Liu Yi suddenly cing down his chopsticks as his expression turns stiff, Murong Die asks, ¡°What is the matter with you?¡±

    Liu Yi resentfully pulls out his handphone and says, ¡°I got a phone call¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­. from who¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng¡­.¡±

    While Murong Die lowers her head to eat the fish ball she says, ¡°Hmph, you pick it up ah. This miss would not purposefully spoil you.¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi pick up the call and immediately hear Wang Yuzheng feigning anger coquettishly.

    ¡°Xiao Yi¡­.where are you ah, I went over to your dormitory to look for you but I cannot find you?¡±

    KeDa university is slightly weird. Girls can casually enter and exit the guy¡¯s dormitory but guys are not allowed to! This is definitely discrimination between genders!

    Liu Yi looks at Murong Die and says with a guilty conscious, ¡°Ah¡­I am outside eating with my friends.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Okay um, where are you eating at?¡±

    ¡°A food stall outside¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, thisss would note and looks for me right¡­.

    While at this moment Murong Die takes the chance and move over, causing Liu Yi to be anxious¡­.What does Murong Die want to do! If she suddenly speaks, then this matter will be terrible¡­.

    In the past it is nothing, but now Liu Yi and Wang Yuzheng are dating¡­.if at this time he lets Wang Yuzheng knows that in deep night, instead of sleeping he ran out to eat supper with Murong Die¡­.a hundred mouths would not be able to clear this matter up ah¡­¡­

    ¡°Nothing¡­actually I am thinking of you and wanted to find you to have a chat ah¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s sweet voice carries a bit of shyness, causing Liu Yi¡¯s heart to be both happy and anxious.

    At this moment Murong Die suddenly uses her mouth and bites gently on Liu Yi¡¯s lips, causing Liu Yi to be stunned.

    What the hell ah¡­.there is no need to do this right!

    ¡°Xiao Yi, our matter is discovered by people and posted onto the forums. I only got to know today when my roommates let me see the page¡­so scary¡­this time the two of us are almost going to be the stars of KeDa already¡­hehehe¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mm, mm¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth is being covered, thus he is unable to make any sound.

    Murong Die¡¯s sweet tongue suddenly enters Liu Yi¡¯s mouth and starts to kiss Liu Yi deeply. Her actions are obviously very proficient, but Murong Die kisses with all her might as her face turns red till the tip of her ears.

    ¡°These people are so boring. They likes to gossip about all kind of matters¡­but I still feel a bit happy. Now everyone in the whole school knows that you are mine, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s. Hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    With his tongue being bit, Liu Yi has difficulty producing sound.

    ¡°Xiao Yi? What is the matter with you? Are you listening?¡±

    Liu Yi spends a lot of efforts before he is able to separate from Murong Die¡¯s kiss.

    ¡°Listening, listening¡­¡±

    He hurries and says, ¡°Actually you were always a famous person, the number 2 school flower of KeDa¡­¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s expression turns slightly angry. She pouts as she looks at Liu Yi in dissastification.

    ¡°Hehe¡­those are not proven one ah¡­they are made by senseless people¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng seems to be slightly shy as she starts to talk about other matters.

    While Murong Die is unresigned as she once again moves in to kiss Liu Yi who hurries and turns his head away, dodging her mouth.

    Beside his ear, he hears a soft snort from Murong Die and after which something seems to be softly biting his earlobe¡­.

    My fucking god ah¡­Murong Die my big miss! Just what on earth are you doing ah!!!

    A stream of limp and numb feelings transmit into Liu Yi¡¯s brain, making him feel itchy andfortable as well¡­this is the first time Liu Yi feels what is called extreme agony.

    The guys by the side watching are shedding tears of anger¡­bullshit¡­this ispletely against reasons ah!

    Murong Die is like a mischievous little kitten as she keeps biting Liu Yi¡¯s ear gently.

    While on Liu Yi¡¯s other ear, he is listening to Wang Yuzheng¡¯s phone call to him.

    ¡°¡­.Recently more students are getting heat stroke in the history major¡­.this matter is too weird. The school is also not letting people investigate, which is too much¡­.Xiao Yi, do you think that it is also very strange?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­.mm¡­.¡±

    ¡°What is the matter with you? Why is your voice slightly weird?¡±

    ¡°No¡­nothing¡­.I went drinking with some friends¡­.may, maybe I am slightly drunk¡­.¡±

    ¡°Your alcohol strength is not good then do not drink ah. Why don¡¯t Ie and fetch you?¡±

    Liu Yi is frightened as he hurries and says, ¡°Ah¡­no, no need! I do not know what time we will eat to and perhaps after we eat we will go and y in the inte cafe¡­rx, I only drank so little and will not drink anymore. You are a girl, it is not safe for you toe out in the middle of the night¡­¡±

 Chapter 512 Heart Devil

    Liu Yi tries his best in persuading and finally stopped Wang Yuzheng.

    While Murong Die is already leaning on Liu Yi as one of her legs is on hisps. She is biting on Liu Yi¡¯s ear, her bite is very exciting.

    The current Murong Die is basically no different from a small wild cat!

    Liu Yi hangs up the phone and looks at her speechlessly.

    ¡°It is nice to eat?¡±

    ¡°Oh? You finished the call?¡±

    Murong Die sits up straight and looks at Liu Yi as she licks her lips, ¡°Still okay. just that it was slightly salty.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­.it is not like it is salted vegetables¡­you nearly killed me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this miss is so forward and you are being so picky! What do you want?!¡±

    Murong Die gives Liu Yi a provoking look.

    ¡°I do not believe that I am unable to manage you!¡±

    Liu Yi hooks his arm around Murong Die¡¯s waist and pulls her in front of him and kisses her deeply.

    If the earlier kiss is taking liberties, this kiss is a French kiss!

    Liu Yi is not a virgin already. He has more experience with kissing. Very quickly his tongue enters Murong Die¡¯s mouth while Murong Die who has some resistance and shyness, butter seems to want to fight for dominance thus starts to kiss back enthusiastically. At the same time, she keeps taking the initiative to lead like the one who was forcefully kissing is not her but Liu Yi.

    They kissed for 3-4 minutes until Murong Die is getting short of breath for the two of them finally parts with slight unwillingness.

    ¡°Damn it¡­.keep letting you take advantage¡­¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s face is red as she lowers her head and starts to eat trying to get rid of the awkwardness as quickly as possible.

    ¡°It is you who first started teasing me one ah¡­.¡±

    Just as Liu Yi starts speaking, he seeing Murong Die giving him a re and instantly stops speaking as he lowers his head and eats.

    The two of them eat for another half an hour and their bodies start to feel very warm.

    Liu Yi is still okay but Murong Die is already covered with sweat from eating hotpot in the summer and keeps asking Liu Yi to fan her.

    ¡°Damn it, if I had known that it would be so hot then I would not havee to eat hotpot!¡±

    She startsining, ¡°If it was not for me not being able to eat cold food for these few days, I would have pulled you to go and drink cold drink! Damn it! Being a girl is so troublesome! Next lifetime this miss wants to be a man!¡±

    ¡°What is good about being a guy?¡±

    Liu Yi starts mocking, ¡°Aren¡¯t we still being bullied by you girls?¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    Murong Die spat, ¡°Just who is the one bullying whom! It is already so hot and you still want to make me mad???!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. Come closer to me and you will start to feel cooler.¡±

    ¡°Who are you lying to ah! It is so hot now, sticking together wouldn¡¯t it be even hotter!¡±

    ¡°Then why did you not say so when you kissed me earlier?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­that¡¯s true¡­it seemed to be cooler¡­¡±

    Murong Die blinks and leans against Liu Yi, ¡°Eh it is true! Are you an air conditioner? Why is it so cool by your side?¡±

    ¡°My body is cold.¡±

    Liu Yi rolls his eyes, ¡°Now you are morefortable right? Let us go back.¡±

    ¡°Fine then. Seeing that you are being a free air conditioner for this miss and treating this miss to eat sofortably. Tonight I shall forgive you! Piggyback me back to school!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Need to piggyback you again?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Just eaten until full, my blood is all in use to digest the food so I do not have the strength to walk! Hurry and carry me, you low and petty servant!¡±

    ¡°What the¡­.you really are treating yourself as a big missy? I am a man okay! As a man¡­.¡±

    ¡°I was originally a big missy! Are you piggybacking me or not? Not piggybacking me then I shall call for others to piggyback me!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi¡­when did I say that I am not going to piggyback you?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are a man?¡±

    ¡°A man can submit or stand tall as required. Hurry and get on!¡±

    Murong Die jumps on to Liu Yi¡¯s back. In one of her hand, she holds Liu Yi¡¯s throat, her other hand is showing a v-sign.

    ¡°Hmph, do not have random thoughts ah! Today this miss is wearing a slightly thinner bra¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Do you have a chest? Why did I not feel it?¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to die?!?! You dare to say that this miss¡¯s chest is small eh?¡±

    Liu Yi hears the sound of Murong Die¡¯s teeth grinding against each other.

    ¡°No, not at all¡­.big miss¡¯s breasts are iparablyrge, it is very well developed. Going out they also need to be carried by a cart¡­..AHHHHH!!!!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s ear is instantly bitten by Murong Die. This time around it is not a yful y but a real hard bite!

    Liu Yi does not dare to say any more nonsense as he piggybacks Murong Die and jogs back to QingBei university.

    Under the dormitory they secretly affectionate each other a bit for Liu Yi returns back to his KeDa school campus.

    -Today is very happy¡­.this miss is very satisfied. Next time round continue to work hard!-

    When he received this SMS from Murong Die, his heart starts to feel sweet. Thisss ah¡­.

    But scrolling up, he sees an earlier SMS from Wang Yuzheng that he had not read.

    -Drink less. Return back to your dorm earlier to not make me too worried¡­-

    The implied meaning is filled with consideration of Wang Yuzheng towards Liu Yi.

    s¡­this time around my head is going to be big. Between the two girls, just who should I pick?

    In reality, there are a lot of choices that make people unpleasant ah¡­

    Liu Yi really wishes to go back to the era a thousand years ago, how nice would it be to have multiple wives¡­

    Thinking to here, he lets out a long sigh.

    Unknowingly Lin Tong flies out and lies on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and asks weirdly, {Oi, oi, having a woman in both hands why do you still need to sigh?}

    {Ah! Immortal Fox sister, when did youe out?}

    {I havee out for a while already, it is a good show to watch. Not bad eh, big idiot. You are starting to have some abilities already, now you are able to take two already¡­ah wrong. With that er Xuefeng ah, Xiao Mi ah, Yoko Nishikawa ah¡­.now you also have a harem group already!}

    {This¡­¡­}

    Liu Yi also does not know how to exin.

    As he is pondering on how to reply, Liu Yi suddenly frowns and turn around and looks towards the right.

    Lin Tong also looks towards the right.

    {There is demon aura¡­}

    {Mmm¡­}

    Liu Yi nods his head, {Immortal Fox sister, let us go and take a look.}

    He puts on his ck Monarch Armour and starts running, chasing in the direction where the demon aura is from.

    There is actually demon aura in KeDa? Could it be LOST¡­.ah wrong? Could it be people from the Demon Army?

    The demons are starting to have thoughts of the gics?

    Liu Yi thought that after he had killed the manager back then, the demons would be more honest. Looks like their ambitions are still not stopping.

    But luckily this demon aura did note from that Ao Ri. If I meet Ao Ri again, perhaps I need to fight arge battle again!

    Liu Yi keeps stepping on thempposts along the side of the path in KeDa.

    While the demon aura in front of him keeps getting denser, Liu Yi suddenly sees a ck figure flies out from a dorm room window and flies to the top of the dormitory and escaped away.

    ¡°Demon where are you escaping to!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow and transforms into a ck lightning, cutting through tens of meter of air andnds in front of the ck figure. He grabs out with his hand trying to grab the demon¡¯s arm.

    But at this moment, Liu Yi sensed the surrounding suddenly changes as the scene in front of himpletely changes.

    Behind him is the man-madeke of KeDa while in front of him stands a tall guy in ck robes.

    Great God Sect Sect Leader!

    ¡°It is you¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi nearly crushes his teeth from clenching his teeth.

    While the Great God Sect Sect Leader startsughing loudly as he raises his hands high up and says loudly, ¡°Today shall be the day you die! Go and die!¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­.¡±

    Looking at the Great God Sect Sect Leader, Liu Yi is unable to disy out any fighting intent.

    He is too strong already¡­.his figure keep growing in size in my eyes¡­

    Too powerful¡­.so powerful that I am unable to imagine at all¡­..

    Liu Yi looks at that figure and almost has the urge to kneel down.

    {Idiot! Hurry and wake up!}

    Lin Tong bites down on Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    Feeling the pain, Liu Yi instantly wakes up as the tall figure disappears in front of him and he returns back to the roof on the dormitory.

    Some hot wind blows onto him proving that this is the reality.

    {What just happened¡­.I fell into an Illusion technique?}

    {That¡¯s right¡­.}

    Lin Tong nods her head, {If it is not for this miss, perhaps you were going to cry from fright.}

    {Not possible ah! I am currently keeping my Truth-seeking eyes activated ah!}

    Liu Yi is slightly surprised, {It is able to see through all kinds of Illusion techniques ah!}

    {This illusion technique directly affects your brain. It is a kind of very high-grade technique¡­.}

    Lin Tong starts analyzing, {From what we see¡­this demon is not an ordinary character¡­you must be more careful.}

    {s, what a pity that we let him escape.}

    Liu Yi shakes his head, {Now I cannot even sense the demon aura.}

    Liu Yi is very confident as she says, {No worries. There wille a day when you will meet him once again. You must believe in a woman¡¯s instinct.}

    {Oi¡­a female fox is also considered as a female?}

    {Are you asking for a beating!!!}

    {I am wrong¡­..}

    {Hmph, it iste now scram off to sleep! This miss still needs to continue cultivating!}

    Lin Tong rolls her eyes at Liu Yi before flying back into his body.

    Liu Yi is also unable to catch up to that monster vestige, thus he can only obediently return back to the dorm and sleep.

    When he lies down on his bed, Liu Yi keeps turning around as he is unable to sleep.

    Due to the result of the earlier illusion technique, it makes Liu Yi unable to sleep.

    The pressure that the Great God Sect Sect Leader applied on me¡­ it¡¯s really that huge¡­

    In front of me, he did not even raise his fighting intent¡­.my cultivation has been increasing and back then in the Asura Realm, even facing asuras who were way stronger than me, I did not feel so suppressed¡­

    When he saw the Sect Leader of the Great God Sect, Liu Yi felt that he was so small, like a tiny ant. He does not wish to fight and has a very, very powerless feeling¡­.to the point where he wishes to escape, escape far, far away¡­.

    Escape this feeling¡­.

    Really, really¡­.. ufortable¡­.

    Liu Yi lies on the bed as he starts doing breathing techniques and calms his mental state. After which he starts to revolve his heart sutras and charges towards the 11th-star jade.

    The only way to challenge the Great God Sect, Sect Leader, the only method is to increase my strength. Although I have already activated the Second Stage of Dragon Transformation, against the Sect Leader, it is way-way-way not enough¡­

    I must continue to cultivate, after which in the future I¡¯ll be able to open the Dragon Transformation third stage¡­.Dragon Transformation fourth stage will be enough¡­

    Liu Yi, you are able to do it¡­only by bing stronger would you be able to protect everything that you love¡­.

 Chapter 513 The youngster in the ward

    Liu Yi did not know when did he fell into a deep sleep but he is woken up by a series of calls from Little Jade.

    {Master, Wang Yuzheng is calling you!}

    The phone is still ringing, thus Little Jade keep reminding.

    Liu Yi sits up and realizes that the brothers in the room had all left. Thus he did some breathing technique and clears his mind. After which he picks up the phone call.

    ¡°My god ah, you finally woke up! Quicklye and look! Something big had happened!¡±

    ¡°What big matter?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly curious, what matter would make Wang Yuzheng so anxious?

    ¡°There is a student from your course that is going to jump off the building! You hurry and go look!¡±

    ¡°What? Where is it?¡±

    ¡°It is at your biology school building! I am also here, hurry over!¡±

    ¡°I understand, I aming over right now!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, just which big brother of my course is unable to think straight and wants to jump off the building?

    He jumps off the bed and washes his face before hurrying out of the dormitory and walks towards the direction of the biology building.

    Indeed there are a lot of people in the surrounding. Chen Cai and the gang are here as well and greet Liu Yi when they see him.

    ¡°Boss you have alsoe ah, you see this Huang Dianxiang is not thinking straight!¡±

    ¡°Huang Dianxiang?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head to look. Indeed a guy from their course is currently sitting on the edge of the roof, his eyes filled with despair.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, over here!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng waves her hand toward Liu Yi. Liu Yi instantly cuts across the crowd and went to the side of his girlfriend.

    ¡°What is going on with your department ah. Their mental state is too brittle already ah, to the point that he even wants to jump off the building?¡±

    ¡°I also do not know. I remember that this brother seems to be one of the schrs back in high school!¡±

    Liu Yi also do not know what is going on.

    In front of the crowd of people, Liu Yi notices the figure of Zhang Meixuan.

    At this moment, this beautiful teacher is shouting loudly towards the rood, ¡°Huang Dianxiang, if you have anything you can tell me ah¡­I am your guide, your elder sister ah¡­¡±

    ¡°All of you shut up!¡±

    Huang Dianxiang seems to have gone crazy as he roars in anger, ¡°All of you are liars! Every single one of you are liars!¡±

    Huang Dianxiang nearlypletely falls apart.

    In junior high school and senior high school, he had always been a proud son of heaven!

    All of his homework and test results were all number 1. No matter if it was parents or school respected him like gods!

    Every day the one who was praised the most is me, the one that students worshiped the most is me!

    Back then there are so manydies who liked me, I am the dragon among men!

    Buting to the university,ing here¡­.why, why did everything change?!

    That whatever Liu Yi, isn¡¯t it just that he knows how to fight a bit? Howe he is so much more famous than me?!

    When girls see him, their eyes brighten but they do not have any reaction seeing me, there are even some who feel that I am disgusting!

    I, I am the son of heaven!

    Why is it that when people look at me, their gaze is like they are looking at a person who cannot be even more ordinary!

    This is not fucking right ah!

    Huang Dianxiang is truly unable toprehend why is it like this!

    Didn¡¯t they say that being good at studying, entering university it will be even better?

    Didn¡¯t they say that being good at studying, in the future your life will be filled with apuse and fresh flowers?!

    But why is it, why did everything turn out like this!

    I clearly like her so much, but why is she not willing to speak with me?

    Liars, all of them are liars, all of them are lying to me¡­.

    In Huang Dianxiang¡¯s mind, he recalls the earlier scene.

    He pleaded the girl to date him but he was heartlessly rejected.

    ¡°Your manner is this and you wish to date me? Why don¡¯t you take a look at your face first!¡±

    In the end, she directly rejected him and even boarded a racecar of a young master.

    Huang Dianxiang really broke down. His final bit of hope left him just like this.

    Die¡­there is really only dying¡­everywhere in this world is lies, everything is a falsehood. What is the point of living on?

    ¡°You need to be more open minded ah¡­your future is still a sheet of brightness¡­¡±

    Zhang Meixuan definitely is not a qualified negociater, Liu Yi himself also gets slightly angry hearing what she says.

    This also means that it will definitely be a miracle if Huang Dianxiang will agree.

    ¡°Liar! All of you shut up! I¡¯ve had enough already!¡±

    ¡°Huang Dianxiang, don¡¯t be like this. Let us talk it out okay¡­.if you have any condition you just need to say¡­¡±

    A trace of hope shes across Huang Dianxiang¡¯s eyes as he says, ¡°I, I want to meet Wang Lingling!¡±

    ¡°Wang Lingling¡­who is Wang Lingling¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wang Lingling from Fine Arts!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth twitches, this Huang Dianxiang¡¯s sight is set so high ah¡­.Fine Arts Department, that ce is where beautiese out inrge numbers ah! Furthermore, every one of them has their sights set very high as well. Frequently there are a whole row of limousines waiting at the school gates, and all of them are there to pick up these beauties from Fine Arts¡­

    Huang Dianxiang¡¯s family condition does not seem to be very good. His appearance is very normal as well. It will be weird if there will be one of them who fancy him.

    Zhang Meixuan looks around for help, ¡°Who has the number of Wang Lingling?¡±

    ¡°I have it¡­¡±

    A girl who appears to be from the Department of Fine Arts walks out. This girl is wearing tworge earrings, her dress up is also very loony and her makeup is very gothic.

    But she is rather enthusiastic as she gives Zhang Meixuan the phone number. Zhang Meixuan immediately calls Wang Lingling and specially turns on the loudspeaker.

    This Biology school building is not very tall. Four floors only but if a person jumps down, it is possible to die.

    From the phonees the indolent voice of a girl, ¡°Who is this?¡±

    Zhang Meixuan carefully asks, ¡°How are you, may I know if you are Wang Lingling?¡±

    ¡°I am, who are you ah?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I am teacher Zhang Meixuan from Biology course¡­this, student Wang Lingling can I ask you for a favour?¡±

    Zhang Meixuan tries her best while Huang Dianxiang sticks up his ears to listen clearly.

    Luckily the people below also listen to the phone call quietly which allows the voice from the phone call to be clearer.

    ¡°What matter? I am busy!¡±

    ¡°It is just a small matter¡­.can youe back to school right now?¡±

    ¡°Return to school now? What matter ah? I am very busy now!¡±

    Zhang Meixuan says anxiously, ¡°That¡­.student Huang Dianxiang is about to jump off the building and wishes to meet you¡­.¡±

    ¡°What? Jump of a building? What does him jumping off the building have to do with me!¡±

    Unexpectedly that Wang Lingling says coldly, ¡°Just the way he is, who would care about him if he wants to die or not!¡±

    Zhang Meixuan takes a cold breath as she did not think that Wang Lingling would speak like this.

    From the phonees the voice of a guy.

    ¡°Baby, I have the bath finished¡­.who are you talking to on the phone?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no one. just a person with mental problems. Let us continue¡­.¡±

    Done speaking, the sound of sex is transmitted over.

    Zhang Meixuan is stunned. She did not expect that it will end up like this. The crowd is also in an uproar.

    After which people from the crowd let out a startled cry, Zhang Meixuan turns around to take a look only to see Huang Dianxiang had already jumped from from the fourth floor and his body is descending towards the ground.

    Liu Yi narrows his eyes as he considers if he should secretly save this person.

    At this moment a demon aura emits out, after which Huang Dianxiang¡¯s body suddenly stops in mid-air like he was being blown by a strong gust and crashes through the window on the third floor.

    Broken window fragments drop down but Huang Dianxiang¡¯s life is considered as safe!

    ¡°The gods are protecting ah!¡±

    Zhang Meixuan pats her chest before rushing into the school building.

    While Liu Yi frowns instead as he looks in the direction of the crowd of people watching.

    ¡°Xiao Yi, what are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­let us go. Looks like the matter is settled. Let us go and eat first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. I am, slightly hungry.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng nods her head and Liu Yi brings her along to find his roommates and they all went to eat together.

    Liang Mengyao secretly walks out from the crowd and lets out a sigh of relief.

    Just now in a moment of desperation, I identally used my demon technique. Luckily no one noticed it.

    She rearranges her clothing before walking towards the hospital in the school.

    Same as QingBei, KeDa also possesses a hospital inside it. Liang Mengyao¡¯s appearance ismon, there is also freckles on her face. When she walks by, she does not seems to be able to attract the attention of the surrounding guys.

    She walks quietly until she enters the hospital. She walks up to the third floor until she reaches one of the hospital room and knocks on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    From insidees the voice of a guy, causing Liang Mengyao¡¯s eyes to be spirited.

    She pushes open the door and walks in.

    The hospital room is not very big. In total there are three bed, two of them are empty. On the one that is upied, sits a very pale looking young man.

    Although the young man is very pale and looks very weak, but his appearance is very handsome.

    He looks out of the window, his eyes is filled with loneliness.

    ¡°Tang Bin how are you?¡±

    ¡°Still the same old.¡±

    The guy smiles bitterly, ¡°Yaoyao, everyday it is only you who wille and take a look at me. Thinking in the past¡­.there were so many people by my side¡­¡±

    ¡°All of them are not considered as your friends. But I will follow you till the end.¡±

    Liang Mengyao sits by the bedside of Tang Bin and opens a lunchbox. Inside is filled with piping hot food.

    ¡°Come time to have a meal.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I do not have appetite.¡±

    ¡°This is not a meal from the hospital, it is made by me!¡±

    Liang Mengyao knows that Tang Bin does not like hospital food, thus she especially went to learn how to cook.

    Tang Bin shakes his head and continues looking out of the window, ¡°Forget it, I also do not have appetite for that. You eat.¡±

    Liang Mengyao is slightly disappointed as she keeps away the food box. There are a lot of obvious cut wounds on her fingers.

    ¡°Yaoyao, thank you foring and visit me everyday. In the past there were so many girls who said that they like me¡­.actually they were all lying to me.¡±

    Tang Bin grabs Liang Mengyao¡¯s hand in his palm and slowly caresses it.

    Liang Mengyao¡¯s face turns red as she lowers her head not daring to say anything.

    ¡°After my I am well and is discharged, I will go back home and tell my parents that I am going to marry you as my Tang family daughter-inw¡­¡±

    ¡°Real, really?¡±

    Liang Mengyao trembles as delight shes across her eyes.

    ¡°Of course I am saying the truth¡­.but I am so sick. It be very hard to get well¡­furthermore my family is also in dire straits¡­I am already very satisfied that you did not turn your back on me¡­¡±

    ¡°I will not turn my back on you¡­.Tang Bin¡­.believe me. Your sickness will definitely bepletely healed. Definitely¡­perhaps after you wake up from your sleep, you will be fine tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Yaoyao there is no need to tease me.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it might happen¡­.I believe¡­¡±

    Liang Mengyao¡¯s gaze seems to have harden, she seems to have decided on something.

 Chapter 514 Humans and demons have separate paths

    ¡°Demon and monsters, with mymand.¡±

    In the night, a woman is standing on the roof of the male dormitory. Under her feet is a formation drawn with blood. She is mumbling some unknown chant under her breath.

    Rays of blue light keep flying out from the window underneath and gather in front of her, gathering to form a blue ball. asionally it would roll around, after which as the converging light ray increases, the size increases.

    While the forehead of the girl is covered with sweat and her face is very very pale, looks like this magic technique¡¯s bacsh to her is really big.

    -Puff!-

    She seems like she is unable to take it and suddenly vomits out a mouthful of blood staining the ground in front of her.

    While the blue light ball in front of her starts distorting like it is going to disappear.

    ¡°No!¡±

    The girl¡¯s expression is in huge shock as she hurries and bear with her injuries and increase the output of qi!

    Following her 7 apertures which start bleeding, the blue light ball finally stabilized.

    After another half an hour, the blue lights finally disappear and a basketball size blue light ball silent floats there.

    The girl¡¯s face is very pale as her body trembles like she haspletely used up her strength.

    ¡°Cannot¡­I must continue on¡­¡±

    The girl clenches her teeth as she gathers thest of her demon qi and controls the blue light ball in front of her andpressed them into a small bottle.

    Only after doing everything did she lets out a sigh of relief and sits down cross-legged.

    But currently her demon qi is already pitifully weak, it is like a me that can be blown out by the wind at any moment.

    She takes a few deep breaths and weakly crawls over to the small bottle wishing to grab it.

    But at this moment a ck figure appears in front of her.

    A guy wearing ck armor stands on the roof. He bends down and picks up the small bottle.

    The girl turns pale in fright as her voice starts to trembles, ¡°Please, please give it to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Liang Mengyao from the History department right?¡±

    The ck armored guy is none other than Liu Yi.

    He bends down once again and squats down in front of Liang Mengyao. Holding the bottle he looks at her.

    ¡°An ordinary female student who seems to not even have a friend, who is also like an invisible person in the ss. But who could have guessed that this ordinary female student was actually a demon?¡±

    Liang Mengyao trembles, ¡°You¡­.who are you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Dragon Group member.¡±

    Liu Yi did not say much as he ces the small bottle into his pocket, ¡°Those people who had heat stroke should be because you had sucked away their essence. This is your punishment, I am afraid that I cannot give it back to you.¡±

    ¡°No, please dont¡­.¡±

    Liang Mengyao starts crying, ¡°They only lost a bit of essence only¡­.there will not be anyrge side-effect. This, this essence to me is very important. Please, I am begging you, please return it to me¡­¡±

    ¡°You who sucked essence from people as food, how many people have you harmed! You still do not repent?¡±

    Seeing Liang Mengyao¡¯s manner, Liu Yi starts frowning.

    ¡°No, it is not¡­.¡±

    Liang Mengyao cries as she shakes her head, ¡°Please return it back to me¡­just give me a day. After a day I wille back and find you. At that time, it¡¯ll be up to you if you want to beat or kill me¡­¡±

    Hearing this, the suspicious in Liu Yi¡¯s heart not only did not resolve, instead, it increases.

    ¡°The meaning of what you say¡­.this essence that you want, it is not for you to consume?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.I have never consumed the essence of any human¡­¡±

    Liang Mengyao shakes her head, ¡°Currently I want this essence is to save a person¡­I am begging you, let me save him¡­I only have this wish¡­¡±

    ¡°Save a person? Why do you want to save him?¡±

    Liu Yi would not so easily believe the words of a demon, thus he questions closely.

    ¡°Because¡­.I like him¡­.¡±

    Liang Mengyao¡¯s face turns red, ¡°He said before¡­.if he can get well, he will be willing to be with me¡­..I wish to have a date with him, even if it is just a day¡­.so, please give me a day¡¯s time, just one day will do¡­¡±

    ¡°Why should I believe what you say?¡±

    ¡°You can check my body¡­¡±

    Liang Mengyao forces out a smile, ¡°Demons from my branch because of some reason, our body is shackled down. If we consume the essences of human, then our body will suffer injuries.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi does not know that there is this kind of restraining technique. He stretched out his hand and pressed against the forehead of Liang Mengyao.

    Immortal Qi instantly enters her body, indeed her internal organs have all received different degrees of injury.

    Actually, this is not a problem, because the demon race has a very heaven-defying regeneration strength. The most important is on her inner dan there are a number of horrifying cracks.

    Inner dan is the root of demons! Even Liu Yi who is a half demon, in his body there is also an inner dan.

    Because Liu Yi is not aplete demon, thus he does not need to rely on that during a fight. Thus he had never released it out, instead, it is well protected by him in his body.

    Within an inner dan, then that demon would basically be done for. Completely losing its cultivation and being sent back to its original form is a small matter. The scariest matter is to end of its conscious!

    ¡°To save a person, you are actually willing to sacrifice yourself?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly shocked, this demon who appears to be sucking the essence of others actually has this kind of heart?

    ¡°As a person¡­.it should be this¡­.even if I am a demon, I also wish to experience love ah¡­¡±

    Liang Mengyao suddenly smiles, her smile contains some sweetness and hope.

    ¡°So¡­I beg you, just give me a day. I can at most can only live a day that¡¯s all¡­.being able to have a date with him is my biggest wish¡­.¡±

    ¡°You have decided?¡±

    Recalling his own Immortal Fox sister, Liu Yi is unable to be ruthless and ignores this small demon.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­hope that lord can be magnanimous and give me a day¡¯s time¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine, I can give you.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, after all those students only lost a bit of their essence. Resting a few days they will be able to recover.

    ¡°During this day I will be supervising you.¡±

    ¡°That is up to lord! As long as you can give me a day¡¯s time, anything is okay! Thank you Lord, thank you, thank¡­.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi giving the bottle back to her, Liang Mengyao starts to cry in joy.

    ¡°Where do you want to go now?¡±

    ¡°Go and save him.¡±

    As Liang Mengyao speaks, she gathers thest of her demon qi and flies towards the hospital.

    Liu Yi follows behind her calmly.

    Taking advantage of the night, Liang Mengyao secretly opens a window of the hospital and flies in. Liu Yi stands on a tree branch by the side watching everything.

    On the hospital bed by the window lies a handsome looking young man. This fellow is actually rather handsome eh¡­even Liu Yi is also jealous.

    {Little jade, is there any information about this guy on KeDa¡¯s forum?}

    Liu Yi asks Little Jade for help.

    {Master please wait a moment¡­.okay, the information has been obtained.}

    Little Jade is very quickly to deal with the information, swiftly the information regarding this guy appears in front of Liu Yi.

    So this handsome guy is called Tang Bin, a famous young master in the History department in the past. Because of his handsome face, a rich background he attracted a lot of girls to like him crazily.

    Back then he actually dated a Ms. Perfect, but after this Tang Bin¡¯s family suffered a reversal of fortunes, he himself also caught a hard to cure hepatitis, thus those girls surrounding him started to leave him, even the Ms Perfect who back then proimed that she loves him to death and pledge her undying love.

    {This plot is rather melodramatic ah.}

    Liu Yi shakes his head, looks like this demon is the only girl who is by Tang Bin¡¯s side.

    Currently, Liang Mengyao is gently leaning over Tang Bin who is in deep sleep. She opens the bottle and sucks the essence inside into her mouth. After she refines them, she slowly passes it into Tang Bin¡¯s mouth.

    A person living in this world relies on three main elements and they are the essence, qi, and soul.

    The so-called vital energy is the collective term of the essence, qi, and soul. A person who nurtures his spirit will have ample vital energy, then he will be energetic, healthy and eat heartily.

    But a person whose body is hollowed out by alcohol, his vital energy is damaged, thus that person will be sickly every day and will be lethargic and age rapidly.

    What Liang Mengyao sucks out is the purest vital energy, not only could it increase the cultivation of a demon, it is able to give a person the chance to restore his vital energy.

    Even if Tang Bin has hepatitis, this vital energy is enough to cure him.

    After Liang Mengyao finished everything, she secretly leaves the room and returns to Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    ¡°Lord¡­thank you¡­.for giving me this chance.¡±

    Liu Yi, who is standing on the tree ask Liang Mengyao, ¡°Do you really not regret sacrificing yourself for this guy?¡±

    ¡°I will not¡­¡±

    Liang Mengyao smiles, ¡°Lord you do not know, I was originally a rabbit spirit, but a hundred years ago I identally got trapped in a hunter¡¯s trap. Back then this person saved me and brought me home. He helps me treat my injuries. I originally nned to properly repay him, but unexpectedly he was captured to be a soldier. After which he died in the war. I am very regretful that back then I was unable to repay him¡­so, this generation, no matter what, I must repay his grace¡­¡±

    ¡°It is no longer a repayment of kindness already.¡±

    Liu Yi lets out a long sigh, ¡°You must know, human and demons have separate paths ah.¡±

    When he says so there is deep meaning behind it. He and his Immortal Fox sister are also the same. He only wishes to know other demons, how does it feel like to love a human.

    ¡°Even if human and demons have separate paths, for love, I am willing to give it a try.¡±

    Liang Mengyao smiles, ¡°At the very least, I believe that tomorrow I will definitely be happy¡­¡±

    ¡°Hope that is the case. Then I will apany you to see, if you will really regret this.¡±

    Liu Yi also bes curious. He wishes to know what is the end result of this small demon. Thus he sits down and hides his body within the dense tree leaves of the forest. Lin Tong seems to still be cultivating in his body and did not reply at all.

    Liang Mengyao is leaning against a tree in deep sleep due to being too tired.

    Liu Yi takes advantage that it is sleeping and secretly sends a trace of his demon qi into her body to prevent her from dying due to theck of not enough demon qi.

    ¡°Bin Bin¡­.¡±

    In her dream, Liang Mengyao despite being ordinary looking lets out pleasant sleep talk, ¡°Wait for me¡­¡±

 Chapter 515 Repaying a debt

    ¡°I am fine? I am actually fine?¡±

    When Zhan Bin hears what the doctor says he is delighted as he pulls off the nket and sits up from the bed.

    He seems to have been reborn as he jumps around the hospital room and says in delight, ¡°This is inconceivable¡­I am actually really okay¡­¡±

    ¡°This is really inconceivable¡­this is really weird¡­¡±

    The doctor also feels strange, but as a doctor, he had seen before a few strange things. He only mutters apprehensive as he leaves the room.

    Liang Mengyao who is hiding outside among the tree leaves bes happy and smiles seeing how happy Tang Bin is.

    ¡°You see, you see. How healthy he is now¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right ah, after absorbing so many vital energy, it will be weird if he is unhealthy.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, perhaps today there will be a lot of brothers who will be lying down due to heat stroke.

    ¡°Hehe¡­I can only trouble them¡­but after lying on the bed for a few days they will be fine. I have propriety in my actions.¡±

    It seems like because Tang Bin has be better, Liang Mengyao also smiles happily and she bes sunnier.

    Liu Yi sighs in his heart, did thisss forget that she is going to die?

    Indeed her heart is on her man.

    Tang Bin who is in the hospital room suddenly pulls out his handphone and starts making a call.

    ¡°You see, you see. The first person he wants to call is definitely me!¡±

    Liang Mengyao¡¯s expression is very sweet, ¡°He definitely can¡¯t wait to go out on a date with me¡­¡±

    While she is speaking, Tang Bin¡¯s call went through, but Liang Mengyao¡¯s handphone did not ring.

    ¡°Hello, hello, Qing¡¯er right? My sickness is cured! It is really cured! We can be together again!¡±

    Liu Yi seems to feel like he hears the sound of a heart breaking while Liang Mengyao¡¯s body stiffens and leans against the tree not moving.

    ¡°Come and fetch me¡­.¡±

    Hearing Tang Bin¡¯s happy voice and his delighted expression, Liang Mengyao¡¯s gaze starts to loosen.

    Liu Yi immediately searches through his information. Zhuo Qing, the number 10 beauty in their school. She is a Ms. Perfect, her family is rich and she was once Tang Bin¡¯s girlfriend. But due to Tang Bin¡¯s hepatitis, she left him.

    Unexpectedly the two of them are actually still in contact with each other?

    Expectedly Liang Mengyao¡¯s hard work as well as paying her life is to help other people prepare the bridal clothing.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­.perhaps they are very good friends only¡­¡±

    Liang Mengyao does not know if she is exining to Liu Yi orforting herself.

    Very quickly a well dressed and pretty woman appears in the hospital room. After hearing Tang Bin¡¯s exnation, this woman hugs Tang Bin tightly and they start kissing.

    Liang Mengyao nearly falls off the tree but is grabbed by Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi sensed that her aura is very weak like it is going to disappear at any moment.

    Liu Yi asks the rabbit demon, ¡°Do you regret?¡±

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    Liang Mengyao smiles, ¡°At the very least he is happy¡­.this way I am also happy¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you really happy seeing this?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow, ¡°You worked so hard and even sacrificed your life, just so that you can have a date with this guy once. But now¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do not say anymore¡­¡±

    Tears start to flow down from Liang Mengyao¡¯s eyes, ¡°Lord, thank you for helping me till now¡­but I was originally just a small rabbit demon. If it is not for Tang Bin, I would have died in a hunter¡¯s hand. This life is what I owe him. This life is returned back to him, now we no longer owe each other anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    Liu Yi says unhappily, ¡°You owe him during thest incarnation but you did not owe him during this incarnation! Did Tang Bin promise you before right that after he recovered he started dating with you right?¡±

    Liang Mengyao lowers her head and bites her lips.

    ¡°Tsk, if it was not for that, you would not be hurrying and sacrificed your life to make him recover so fast.¡±

    Liu Yi swings his hand, ¡°This kind of fickle man I will help you kill him and let him enter the Yellow Springs together with you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Liang Mengyao immediately stops Liu Yi, ¡°Please, I beg you. Don¡¯t kill him¡­.as long as you do not kill him, I will help you do anything¡­lord, please, I¡¯m begging you¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs in his heart, ¡°You are already like this, what can you do for me?¡±

    ¡°I, I am still alive¡­lord just take me. I will use my life to trade for his¡­¡±

    ¡°Rubbish!¡±

    Liu Yi swings his hand and tosses away Liang Mengyao who is hugging him.

    ¡°He is already like this and you are still making such a huge sacrifice for him? Liang Mengyao, can¡¯t you just wake up?¡±

    ¡°I truly love him¡­¡±

    Liang Mengyao cries very pitifully, ¡°Really, really love him¡­¡±

    ¡°Then tell him honestly in his face.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°You are going to die soon then tell him the words in your heart. At least do not die with regret.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is no but, follow me.¡±

    Liu Yi pulls Liang Mengyao and descends from the tree and walks towards the hospital door.

    At this moment, Zhuo Qing and Tang Bin are holding hands and just walked out from the hospital.

    The ideal couple looks like a pair of destined couple.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    Liu Yi pushes Liang Mengyao from behind causing her to stagger and appear in front of Tang Bin.

    ¡°Yao, Yao Yao¡­¡±

    Seeing this ordinary looking girl in front of him, Tang Bing is slightly surprised and slightly awkward.

    ¡°You, you havee ah¡­¡±

    Zhuo Qing who is hugging his arm raises her eyebrow like she is slightly dissatisfied.

    ¡°Bin Bin, who is this girl?¡±

    ¡°A friend of mine¡­¡±

    ¡°Friend? Why do I not know that you still have a girl that is your friend?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.while I was sick¡­.you were not around as well, so it is her who was taking care of me¡­¡±

    ¡°Aiyah yah, then could it be that she took care of you until the bed?¡±

    ¡°No, no, Qing¡¯er you think too much, how could I be like this!¡±

    Tang Bin holds Zhuo Qing and exins to her, ¡°There is nothing between the two of us, we are just ordinary friends! Actually, I really hate her and find her very annoying. How could it be like what you say!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, that is more like it.¡±

    Only then did Zhuo Qing start to be happy.

    As for Liang Mengyao, her face turns pale and stares at Tang Bin in disbelief.

    ¡°So¡­you¡­.always been hating me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡­.why don¡¯t you take a look in the mirror, take a look at your appearance!¡±

    Tang Bin sighs and says to Liang Mengyao, ¡°If it not for the fact that you looked after me daily, I would have already scolded you! Being by the side of a girl like you for another minute, makes me feel disgusted!¡±

    Hearing Tang Bin¡¯s words, Liang Mengyao feels like she is struck by lightning.

    By the side, the Zhuo Qing also sneers, ¡°That¡¯s right, looking at your appearance and you actually have the face to get close to our Bin Bin! Are you worthy? Tsk!¡±

    ¡°Mm, let us ignore her. Let¡¯s go Qing¡¯er. Now that I had recovered let us go and celebrate.¡±

    Zhuo Qing says sweetly, ¡°Okay, let me bring you to eat western.¡±

    ¡°Stand there.¡±

    At this moment Liu Yi walks out from the side and blocks in front of them.

    ¡°What is the matter don¡¯t you have eyes, do you know that you are blocking us?!¡±

    Tang Bin shouts in disastifacation.

    ¡°Liu Yi?¡±

    As for Zhuo Qing, surprise appears on her face.

    In KeDa Liu Yi is not any person. You can don¡¯t know who the principle of KeDa but you can not know who is Liu Yi!

    Although Tang Bin is a year one new student, because he had been lying in the hospital for a month after entering, he naturally does not know who Liu Yi is.

    Seeing the delight on Zhuo Qing¡¯s face, Tang Bin¡¯s heart bes ufortable.

    ¡°Who the fuck are you, do you know that a good dog does not block the road?¡±

    Tang Bin¡¯s tone carries a lot of impoliteness as well as some provocation.

    ¡°Hahaha, looking at the two of us, who looks more like a crazy dog?¡±

    Liu Yi is also impolite as he pulls Liang Mengyao back to his side.

    ¡°Take a look at this girl. You are sick for so long, who is the one who stayed by your side and took care of you daily? Who is the one who does not mind your sickness and sends you food and water daily? Is it her?¡±

    Liu Yi points at Zhuo Qing.

    Zhuo Qing¡¯s expression bes slightly unnatural as she turns away and pretends that she did not see Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This, this¡­.¡±

    Tang Bin also be mute as he does not know what to say.

    ¡°It is Liang Mengyao, this ordinary girl who has been looking after you all this time which allowed you to be healthy today. What did you promise her before? After recovering you start going out with her right? Or perhaps you have already discussed marriage? Haha¡­.being able to make an infatuated girl be so crazy, perhaps it is only these few. Tang Bin, although you are very handsome, I must say, your inner quality is trash. From the top to bottom it isplete trash!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi, that¡¯s enough from you!¡±

    Zhuo Qing is unhappy as she mocks, ¡°Even if this matter is our Bin Bin¡¯s fault what does it have to do with you? And this Liang Mengyao right? You still have the face to step out, what can you take out topare with me? I have beauty, what do you have? I have fortunes do you have that? The way you are, you are not even worthy to be my housekeeper, how do you have the face to try and get close to our Bin Bin, really¡­.¡±

    Liang Mengyao¡¯s expression turns even paler. Liu Yi sensed that her inner dan is almost unable to hold together anymore.

    Perhaps, the main point is her heart is dead.

    ¡°Beauty? How many years can you still stay pretty? Fortunes, the moment you die what can you take out to enjoy?

    Liu Yi cannot help but mock Zhuo Qing, ¡°Do you think that this Tang Bin truly loves you? The moment you grow old or when you no longer have money, I guarantee he will be the first to abandon you.¡±

    Zhuo Qing thinks for a while, it seems¡­.it might really happen.

    ¡°But it does not matter. After all, the thing you like is just his face only. Yao Yao, leave with me. This kind of guy, other than his face being slightly more handsome, he does not have any bit of inner quality. Do you still like him?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Liang Mengyao looks at Tang Bin in front of her as her eyes let out foolish looks.

    Liu Yi cannot take it anymore as he says in anger, ¡°Wake up, you sillyss. He is already no longer the person who saves you in the previous incarnation!¡±

    ¡°What previous incarnation?¡±

    Tang Bin and Zhou Qing are both confused hearing this.

    ¡°Lord¡­what you say is right¡­¡±

    Liang Mengyao nods her head, ¡°I should wake up now¡­Tang Bin, the debt I owe you in the previous incarnation, I have paid it back in this incarnation¡­¡±

 Chapter 516 Fire Spirit

    Tang Bin and Zhuo Qing both do not understand what Liang Mengyao is saying and Zhuo Qing also scolds her having mental problems.

    ¡°Lord¡­it is a pity that this incarnation, I am unable to return your grace¡­¡±

    Liang Mengyao turns around and wipes away her tears. She says apologetically towards Liu Yi, ¡°My race has always followed the principle of repaying their grace from others. But this huge grace from lord, this one can only repay in the next incarnation.¡±

    Liang Mengyao¡¯s demon dan is already broken, furthermore, it is quite thoroughly broken, a single breath of demon qi is barely holding it together. Even a god is unable to save her. Even if Liu Yi signs a spiritual beast contract with her, he is also unable to save this rabbit demon.

    ¡°If there is another incarnation, I will repay this grace.¡±

    ¡°Why is there a need to wait for the next incarnation.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°You can rey my grace in this incarnation.¡±

    ¡°I already cannot live long¡­¡±

    Liang Mengyao smiles bitterly, ¡°There is no need for benefactor tofort me.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, are you acting out a melodrama?¡±

    Zhuo Qing sneers, ¡°Pretend to have an incurable sickness to obtain the sympathy of our Bin Bin?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this two people with mental problems!¡±

    Tang Bin seems to be afraid that they might not be able to dodge in time as he pulls Zhuo Qing and stands further away.

    ¡°There is something that you do not know. I am indeed able to save you, but¡­from then on you can only stay by my side. If I die, you will also die along with me. Are you willing?¡±

    ¡°The grace that benefactor has given me, it is unyable for eternity.¡±

    Liang Mengyao says frankly, ¡°If I am able to help benefactor slightly, this girl is content.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and points his right hand towards Liang Mengyao, ¡°Liang Mengyao, a rabbit demon, because of love you sacrifice your life to save this heartless guy. But although I am an outsider, I am very touched. I am willing to use my Scarlet Blood Sutra to save you and let you be my fire spirit. From now on, you will be part of my strength, to be used by me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, benefactor.¡±

    Liang Mengyao nods her head and smiles.

    Zhuo Qing and Tang Bin stands by the side like they are watching a show, in their hearts, they are saying are the two of them crazy? What show are they putting up?

    Liu Yi says, ¡°You can remove your disguise and reveal your real form.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    Liang Mengyao nods her head and closes her eyes and take a deep breath.

    The clothing she is wearing starts to turn into white fur and turns into a white light, wrapping around her.

    Tang Bin and Zhuo Qing are shocked but they have to close their eyes from the bright light.

    This light soon turns into a white robe and wraps around Liang Mengyao.

    The smooth and beautiful white rabbit velvet is very luxurious and beautiful.

    While Liang Mengyao haspletely turned into another person. Her earlier ordinary looks and that small freckles havepletely disappeared.

    In the blink of an eye, a living beauty appears in front of Liu Yi.

    That crystal-clear face is like meticulously created by heavens. That perfect facial features make people unable to find any ws.

    But there is a pair of furry rabbit ears on the top of her, which lets people realize that she is not an ordinary person but another species.

    But, this is a species that is way more beautiful than a human.

    Liang Mengyao transforms back into her original appearance and softly calls Liu Yi, ¡°Master.¡±

    While Zhuo Qing and Tang Bin are stunned, Tang Bin does not believe in what he is seeing.

    What, what had happened¡­

    This, this girl¡­.this unparalleled beautiful girl is actually the Liang Mengyao who took care of me day and night for a month?

    This, how is this possible¡­

    Zhuo Qing is already a great beauty, butparing to Liang Mengyao¡­it is iparable!

    I actually threw away this kind of beauty? Hateful ah¡­really is damn hateful¡­

    ¡°Yao Yao¡­¡±

    Tang Bin stretches out his hand towards Liang Mengyao and calls out with a trace of hopefulness.

    Zhuo Qing also did not say as she ispletely stunning.

    Liang Mengyao has already seen through everything as she politely says to Tang Bin, ¡°This sir, the grace from the previous incarnation has been repaid. Hope that Sir Tang is able to continue doing good deeds and help yourself gather karma.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, leave with me.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand, an eye-catching red light emerges from his right hand and surrounds Liang Mengyao.

    Liang Mengyao instantly starts burning, scaring Tang Bin and Zhuo Qing to cry out, ¡°AHHH! She is on fire! Someone is on fire!¡±

    ¡°Come and help¡­.¡±

    This fire burns Liang Mengyao¡¯s body and dies off instantly.

    Liang Mengyao¡¯s body haspletely burned into ashes while her spirit enters Liu Yi¡¯s Scarlet Blood Devil me.

    This me gathers together and forms a girl¡¯s figure and floats in front of Liu Yi.

    Liang Mengyao looks at her new body with a calm expression.

    ¡°From now on, you are my Liu Yi¡¯s fire spirit. Because of your existence, my Scarlet Blood Devil me¡¯s strength can increase by ayer. Let me ask you, do you regret?¡±

    Liang Mengyao smiles, although her body is made from fire, she is still beautiful.

    ¡°That is good then. Thene along with me.¡±

    Liu Yi is able to see Liang Mengyao¡¯s resolution thus he nods his head. Did not think that after watching a good show, not only would I have a deeperprehension of love, I would also obtain a fire spirit.

    What Scarlet Blood Heart Sutra cultivates is the strength of mes, while the me is naturally emotional. If you wish to increase the strength of the me, you must have a fire spirit!

    But bing a fire spirit, the condition is, even more, stricter than being Liu Yi¡¯s body protecting spiritual beast.

    This kind of fire spirit is an existence that can never reincarnate. Furthermore, it does not have a physical form and can only exist in the me! Although it is very powerful, it is also very pitiful. Furthermore, the fire spirit must be loyal to Liu Yi. If it has thoughts of betraying, the harm to Liu Yi will be very big. This is also the reason why Liu Yi has never epted a fire spirit.

    When Liu Yi recalls Liang Mengyao into his body, Tang Bin and Zhuo Qing are still stunned.

    Lin Tong who has woken up without him knowing when says in anger, {BIG IDIOT! Are you not afraid that these two people will tell other people what you did?!}

    {Immortal Fox sister, you do not understand.}

    Liu Yi says confidently, {Even if they tell others, who would believe in their words? Furthermore, toward Tang Bin, I do not n on forgiving him.}

    He turns around and looks at Tang Bin whose expression is filled with hatred and has a lifeless look in his eyes.

    ¡°Your sickness originally was not an incurable disease, but it is a kind of contagious disease that will make people hate you. But to cure you, Liang Mengyao paid the price of her life.¡±

    His palm points towards Tang Bin, ¡°But you wasted Liang Mengyao¡¯s intention. Thus I can only take back this price from your body. Hope that from now on, you will do more kind things and shape up.¡±

    Rays of blue light suddenly fly out from Tang Bin¡¯s body and gather in Liu Yi¡¯s palm.

    Instantly Tang Bin¡¯s face turns pale as he sits down on the ground.

    His earlier cured sickness has once again returned back to him.

    ¡°Right now you are still that liver patient in the past. Zhuo Qing, if you really love him, then take good care of him.¡±

    ¡°Who, who loves this fellow!¡±

    Hearing that Tang Bin¡¯s sickness is back again, Zhuo Qing is so frightened that she turned pale and retreats a few meters away like she is dodging a gue.

    Tang Bin¡¯s expression haspletely turned ashen. He knows that everything is done for.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this¡­I beg you, save me¡­I do not want to be like this¡­¡±

    Tang Bin can only beg Liu Yi for help.

    ¡°Apologies, everything that happens in this world has its cause and effect.¡±

    Liu Yi does not know why but at this moment he has a trace of Buddhism in his heart.

    ¡°Everything that had happened is because of the seed you nted. Now what you receive is the fruit that you nted. Tang Bin, you are on your own now.¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and no longer bothers about that Tang Bin.

    Tang Bin once against hugs Zhuo Qing¡¯s legs but is kicked away by Zhuo Qing with a face full of hatred.

    As Liu Yi¡¯s fire spirit, Liang Mengyao does not know what had happened as Liu Yi did not let her out. Liu Yi also does not n to tell her, because she is a sillydy.

    Lin Tong appears lying on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and asks faintly, {Big idiot¡­.in the future will you be like Tang Bin¡­}

    When facing love, even the smartest woman will be stupid.

    Liang Mengyao¡¯s matter makes her have a sympathy of like-minded person feelings.

    {How is that possible ah, my Immortal Fox sister!}

    Liu Yi hurries and says, {For you, I can abandon my life!}

    {Tsk¡­but now¡­you are fated with girls. By your side, the number of girls will be more and more. Who knows if you will like the new and discard the old, and hate me this fox demon who doesn¡¯t even have a physical body.}

    {So what if you have a physical body, so what if you do not? So what if you are a demon or human?}

    Liu Yi says loudly, {Immortal Fox sister, perhaps I, Liu Yi am slightlycking in EQ, perhaps I am that little bit of an unfaithful person. But I will use my life to protect the people I love. Especially you Immortal Fox sister. Even if one day your demon qi is scattered, turn old, be sick. I will guard by your side.}

    Scram to the side! Big idiot!! This miss¡¯s demon qi is very powerful how could I be old!

    Lin Tong shouts in her heart but on the surface, she sneers and says, {This miss is going to cultivate up my Charm techniques. At that time, no matter how many girls you have, you will still obediently return back to this miss embrace! Tsk, tsk!}

    {Yes, yes, yes. Immortal Fox sister is the most domineering, the most formidable! World Number 1!!}

    {I do not want to be the World Number 1. You go and be this World Number 1!}

    {I also do not want. What is the point of this World Number 1? Being able to be by Immortal Fox sister side is then enjoyable and happy.}

    {Oh, did not see you for a few days and your mouth bes sweeter¡­}

    While the two of them are saying words of endearment to each other, Little Jade sends Liu Yi a reminder.

    Liu Yi takes a look, it is an unknown number? Who could be looking for me?

    Liu Yi picks up and the person¡¯s voice on the other end belongs to none other than that Cheap Senior sister of his, Chen Keqing.

    ¡°Junior brother, you scumbag, hurry and pick up the call ah¡­ah, it went through.¡±

    Liu Yi starts to sweat, the temper of this cheap senior sister of mine still has not changed ah¡­

    ¡°Senior Sister¡­.howe you have my phone number?¡±

    Chen Keqing roars on the other side of the phone, ¡°You pig head! Of course, it is given to me by Jasmine thatss!¡±

    ¡°What? Then why did you think of calling me? Could it be that Senior sister is missing me?¡±

    ¡°Scram! Who would miss you pervert! I have an important matter that I must tell you!¡±

 Chapter 517 River Song is in trouble

    Chen Keqing has important matters that she needs to tell me?

    Could it be rted to Liu Haisheng?

    ¡°Is it¡­.rted to Sect Head?¡±

    ¡°Pui¡­¡±

    From the other side of the phonees a coldugh from Chen Keqing, ¡°Sect Head? He is already no longer the Sect Head that I know¡­he is also no longer the master that I know¡­from the moment he returned back to the sect, he keeps going around to find your little disciple. Luckily she was hidden by Martial Uncle Zhang, otherwise¡­it will be bad.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°He changed so quickly¡­.¡±

    ¡°Changed?¡±

    Chen Keqing¡¯s voice is very cold, ¡°Perhaps he was already like this and was only hiding it deeply that¡¯s all. No matter what to me, he is basically a stranger. The reason I called you is indeed rted to him¡±

    ¡°What is the matter, Senior sister you can say it.¡±

    ¡°This is also a big matter to the Cultivation Realm.¡±

    ¡°What? Senior sister please say clearly.¡±

    ¡°Master wants to convent a Five Spirit General Assembly. Right now he is sending out Hero Invitation cards all over the ce, inviting all of the cultivators in the world toe to Raising Immortal Pce and take part in this Five Spirit General Assembly.¡±

    ¡°5 Spirit General Assembly¡­.what is this gathering for?¡±

    Liu Yi does not understand.

    ¡°Based on what he says, it is rted to the most important 5 spiritual body and spiritual wine. I believe it is very possible that he will send you a Hero Invitation card as well, so you better have this mental preparation.¡±

    ¡°5 Spirit General Assembly¡­could it be he has controlled the matter regarding the spiritual body and spiritual vein?¡±

    When Liu Yi hears this news, his heart trembles, towards spiritual body, he more or less knows about it.

    Immortal Fox sister has the fire spiritual body, Yuan Zhenyue has the earth spiritual body, Ma Yixuan has the gold spiritual body while that disciple of mine has the wood spiritual body.

    Could it be that he also knows about this?

    It should not be ah¡­

    If he really knows, with his ambition, it would be dreadful!

    Liu Yi is nervous in his heart as he hurries and asks, ¡°Did he have any abnormal actions recently?¡±

    ¡°On the contrary there is nothing. Every day he is concentrating on cultivating an unknown technique in Through Sky Hall. Now demon qi is surrounding our Through Sky Hall, it is very horrifying¡­.I am worried¡­s¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no need for senior sister to worry. He is only cultivating the Demonic Sword technique that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Demonic Sword technique¡­back then I spent so much effort to find it hoping to strengthen Raising Immortal Pce. But now it looks like back then I was really wrong. If not for you, perhaps, I would¡¯ve alreadymitted a huge mistake.¡±

    From the voice of Chen Keqing, a trace of hatred can be heard.

    ¡°I am lucky that¡¯s all. Senior sister I still must thank you for telling me this matter.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you must be careful. Right now you are basically master¡¯s thorn in his side and eyes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you senior sister for your reminder.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, there is no need to thank me. After all you are also not any good thing.¡±

    Chen Keqing sneers, ¡°Last time during the World Dao Gathering, you really exerted all of your amazing might ah. You killed the group of sect heads until they were utterly defeated,pletely battered, indeed very impressive ah. During the crucial moments, there were also so many beautifuldies who stuck out for you. Hehe¡­talking about this that Ai Ling from Concealed Sword Pavilion indeed has a leg with you, your luck with women is quite good eh. Even the world number 1 demonic woman Wenren Qian is also willing to die for you. Did not expect that junior brother was actually an affectionate person eh.¡±

    ¡°How, how can you say that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, still acting. Right now who knows how many male disciples in the cultivation world are envious of you. Even the World Manor, Manor Master¡¯s daughter Mo Lan has given word that she will only marry you! Not bad eh love saint, what a good love affair ah!¡±

    ¡°Then did I manage to pluck senior sister¡¯s flower?¡±

    After being mocked by Chen Keqing for a long time, he finally had enough and retorts a sentence.

    On the other side, Chen Keqing instantly bes silent before shouting, ¡°Scram off! Who wants to be plucked by you! Your methods are decent to tricks youngdies but I know you what your character is! Hmph, big pervert! I am not going to talk to you anymore! If I got discovered by that ¡®master¡¯ of mine it will be bad, goodbye!¡±

    Saying finish the call is instantly hang up.

    By the side Lin Tong is able to hear clearly, thus she says acidly, {Hehe¡­.indeed you are fated with girls.}

    {My good Immortal Fox sister, please stop mocking me anymore¡­talking about this, just what is this Liu Haisheng ying with¡­.

    Lin Tong asks curiously, {What Liu Haisheng? What had happened when I was gone?}

    {Mm, let me tell the entire story Immortal Fox sister. Immortal Fox sister help me analyze.}

    Liu Yi told Lin Tong everything that had happened while he was in Raising Immortal Pce and during the World Dao Gathering.

    {This Liu Haisheng¡¯s ambition is not small at all ah¡­}

    Listening finish Liu Yi¡¯s story, Lin Tong cross her arms and sits on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, as she puts on a profound look which is very cute.

    {Base on what you say, this miss estimates that during that day when you are refining your Taiji sword, that pair of eyes that were staring at you should be Liu Haisheng¡¯s. Liu Yi you idiot, the Demonic Sword technique, this heaven-defying technique, you actually passed to other people when they asked you to pass it!}

    {This¡­.I thought that since this was originally Raising Immortal Pce¡¯s technique¡­furthermore back then I also did not realize that Liu Haisheng would have such ambition¡­}

    Liu Yi rubs the back of his head embarrassedly.

    {Idiot, who would write ambition on their own face!}

    Lin Tong uses her tail and ps Liu Yi on his face, {But this is a lesson to you, as well as a growth. Although you have fought in the Asura Realm for 500 years, the Asura Realm is only a battlefield! It is different from the cultivation world. Other than strength, cultivation world is also filled mutual deception. Since you are already inside this circle, then you must be more careful.}

    {Mmm, I know Immortal Fox sister.}

    Liu Yi looks at the group of junior sisters walking around revealing their white tights, he smiles faintly and says, {If it is possible, I really do not wish to meddle with any more matters from the cultivation world¡­it is so much rxed in school¡­}

    {You idiot, you are already a person of the cultivation world. Thus you will never be able to escape from the matters of the cultivation world!}

    {I do not believe. I will definitely work hard to escape from those rotten matters from the cultivation world!}

    {He he,}

    Lin Tong smiles, {Then do you want to bet?}

    {Okay ah, what is the stakes?}

    {If you win then from then on this miss will not bully you and will listen to whatever you say. Hehe, but if you lose, then you need to learn how to bark like a dog!}

    {Fine, a bet is a bet!}

    Liu Yi says in his heart, if Immortal Fox sister will listen to everything I say¡­hehehe¡­

    Just as he is delighted, he suddenly hears arge sound.

    -ploopp!-

    It seems like something hadnded in the far away parkke, the water sshes up very high!

    Liu Yi takes a look with some shock in his heart.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Do not know ah. It seems to be from the man-madeke. Come, let us go over and take a look!¡±

    A group of students start making their way over to the man-madeke.

    Liu Yi who is feeling strange in his heart also follows along to take a look at what is going on. Could it be that something went wrong in theboratory? Did something explode? OMG please don¡¯t ah!!!

    Soon the man-madeke restores back its calmness as if nothing had happened.

    The wet lovers by theke start scolding.

    ¡°Just now some unknown object dropped into theke, damn it, sshing mepletely wet!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu, I am also wet ah¡­¡±

    The drenched girls attracted a lot of perverted looks from the guys.

    Liu Yi only senses that something is wrong because he senses some demon aura within theke.

    Furthermore, the demon aura is moving towards him slowly, could it be that it ising after me?

    Liu Yi instantly revolves Glorious Sun technique around his palm and silently walks towards thekeside, getting close to the demon aura position.

    No matter which demon, if you dare to sneak attack me, then it will be your death day!

    Just as Liu Yi is preparing to deal with the sneak attack, from theke emerges a palm-size turtle which crawls to thekeside and starts to let out crying sounds.

    ¡°Emperor¡¯s son-inw¡­.Emperor¡¯s son-inw, a huge matter has happened ah¡­¡±

    Emperor¡¯s son-inw?

    This bastard is calling me an Emperor¡¯s son-inw?!

    Liu Yi is afraid that he will attract the attention of the surrounding people, thus he grabs the turtle in his hand and find a corner without anyone and asks softly, ¡°What the hell are you shouting! Where did youe from!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu, Emperor¡¯s son-inw it is this old servant ah, River Song¡¯s old turtle¡­¡±

    The old turtle rolls tears making him looks very pitiful.

    ¡°You must save us ah¡­¡±

    River Song¡­

    Liu Yi suddenly recalls, isn¡¯t that the ce where Ao Susu live in?

    ¡°You are the turtle from River Song?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Emperor¡¯s son-inw, it is me ah¡­¡±

    The old turtle keeps nodding his head, ¡°This is great, Emperor¡¯s son-inw. This old servant had finally found out¡­you must quicklye and save us ah¡­.a big matter had happened ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait. First, stop randomly calling me. Just what is going on? Say it slowly.¡±

    Liu Yiforts the anxious old turtle.

    ¡°Cannot be slow ah, really cannot be slow ah¡­¡±

    As the old turtle cries, he says, ¡°Recently a group of weird demons recently came to our River Song. Their leader is an evil dragon, they upy our territory and injured our Dragon King¡­more they also want to harm our entire water race ah¡­¡±

    ¡°And Ao Susu?¡±

    Hearing this Liu Yi is a shock in his heart and instantly asks about the safety of Ao Susu.

    ¡°Princess would rather die than submit, thus she fought with that evil dragon but got injured¡­now she is shut in the location where Yan Qiuhong was locked in back then and no one knows how she is right now¡­this old servant was sent out by princess under her protection. Emperor¡¯s son-inw, now other than you, no one is able to save us¡­¡±

    ¡°No wonder, no wonder¡­¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, no wonder till now Ao Susu had nevere and look for me.

    A few days ago he had a big head, because two years had already passed. Ao Susu should havee and look for him to bring back to be the Emperor¡¯s son-inw of River Song.

    But after a while when there were no movements, Liu Yi thought that she only said it for fun back then and had given up now.

    After all who will wait two years for a person, furthermore for a person whom she has no contact with during that two years.

    {What did this miss say before?}

    Lin Tong reminds Liu Yi, {You are already part of the cultivation world. Even if you do not look for trouble, trouble will alsoe and look for you. Now, what do you n to do?}

    {No need to say anymore, save people!}

 Chapter 518 Curse him out

    River Song is very big, really really big.

    Thus within this River Song, there lives countless aquatic races while Ao Susu their race is just a small portion of therge amount of aquatic creatures in River Song.

    But after all the Dragon Race is the noble king race within the demon race, and is also the most honorable kings. Thus even though it is a small group, they are able to call themselves king within this stretch of North Dragon city.

    But it is also because of this, they are confined within this River Song of North Dragon City. After all River Song¡¯s entire length is only 1926km, it is also interlocked with ck Dragon River. In it lives millions of aquatic creatures and also a number of dragon race.

    Ao Susu¡¯s group was originally still okay. The Dragon King has strength and he has 3 sons and a daughter. Eldest son Ao Guang is one of the cavalry officers of Heavenly Court. Although the position is not really big, it is still considered as an Immortal. This is the so-called when a human achieves Dao, his poultry and dogs also rise to heaven. Ao Susu and the rest also benefit froming in contact with the Immortal Qi.

    Second son Ao Tian is the son-inw of East-Sea Dragon Pce. Although it looks impressive, it is actually marrying and living with the bride. He does not have any rights to speak in the Eastern sea. Especially hearing that the third princess of East Sea is a tigress, towards her spouse she is very strict. If Ao Tian dares to nce an extra time at a maid, he will be punished to kneel for three days, three nights! Thus after so many years, he had never return back to his old home in River Song.

    Third son Ao Lie, his fighting strength was originally very strong. A fierce warrior of earth grade! But it is a pity that he was too unlucky, when going out for a stroll while he had nothing to do, in the end, he turned into a wronged ghost during the fight between Liu Yi and Wenren Qian.

    The only one left is his daughter Ao Susu. Her might is slightly weaker and is also the favorite of the old Dragon King and had never eaten bitterness before. She seems like a simple and childish little dragon girl, but is actually very ck-bellied and has already chosen her own husband.

    Originally a few days ago, the Dragon Pce should be preparing for the marriage of this little dragon girl, but in the end, a group of strong aquatic creature ran over and injured the old Dragon King and Ao Susu. Furthermore, they had forcefully upied their Dragon Pce and reside in River Song.

    Currently, in the underwater prison of River Song, a white-faced man is standing in front of a prison cell looking at the loli in red clothing inside.

    ¡°I say, my little princess. It is already so long, how long more are you going to persevere for?¡±

    In his hands carries a te of delicious food. On his mouth hangs a predator-like smile as he says faintly, ¡°Even as a demon, if you do not eat, you will die of hunger sooner orter. This king does not wish to see you this pretty princess turn into a hungry ghost. Wouldn¡¯t that be too wasteful?¡±

    ¡°Scram¡­¡±

    Ao Susu has not eaten for the past half month and is also so starved that she is strengthless, she doesn¡¯t even have the strength to scold people.

    ¡°You evil person¡­even if this princess turned into a malicious ghost¡­.I will not let you off¡­¡±

    ¡°It would be even more pitiful if you turn into a ghost.¡±

    The white face guyughs, ¡°Rx. Your father is not yet dead. Currently, he is being nailed to the dragon pir of your River Song with Soul Piercing Nails by this king. It is indeed very real. That old thing is not willing to hand over his Dragon Seal no matter what, which really makes this king feel very troublesome. Oh right. This king also used your life to threaten him as well but take a guess what that old thing said? Even if this king kills off all of his aquatic creatures, he will definitely not hand over the Dragon Seal. Hahaha, my little princes that father of yours does not even take you seriously. Why are you persevering so much for him? Why don¡¯t you obediently follow this king, eating delicious food and drinks, dominating River Song, isn¡¯t that enjoyable?¡±

    ¡°Scram¡­..¡±

    While Ao Susu still remains unmoving as before, on the contrary, she rides, ¡°You shameless despicable person. Seeing your dire straits, my royal father offered you shelter and treated you as a high guest. But expectedly you would actually sneak attack and injure my royal father, forcefully upy my Dragon Pce and turn my aquatic creatures into fish meat! Let me tell you, don¡¯t be so delighted. When my Emperor¡¯s son-inwes and finds me, he will definitelypletely crush you and publicly expose your head by hanging it on the Southern Heavenly Gate!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what nonsense you are saying.¡±

    That white face person onlyughs crazily, ¡°This king has already made inquiries. That Emperor¡¯s son-inw of yours is actually a human. Hahaha, what a huge joke. Just him also dares to contend against this king? To be honest let me tell you, this king is the youngest son of West Sea Dragon King. It is only because back then I vited a heaven use and was suppressed to the ck Dragon River. But the is no need to worry, now this king hase out, furthermore, I also possess the immortal tool, Sea Flipping God Lamp. It is best if that Emperor¡¯s son-inw of yours does note. If hees, he will just being to die, hahaha!!¡±

    Heughs crazily while Ao Susu¡¯s expression turns pale.

    ¡°You, you actually have the Sea Flipping God Lamp?¡±

    ¡°How is it, now you know fear? No need to worry, this king will continue to lock you up first. At that time I will disy that Emperor¡¯s son-inw¡¯s head in front of you and let¡¯s see if you submit or not. Hahaha, hahahahahahaha¡­..¡±

    Heughs wildly and wantonly before taking the te and leave this prison.

    While Ao Susu copses within the cell strengthless trembling.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.you, you must note ah¡­.¡±

    *****

    ¡°Really did not think that North Dragon City was actually going to flood.¡±

    Currently, Liu Yi has returned back to North Dragon City. He is floating high up in the clouds looking down at the urban district surrounding River Song.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­this River Song currently does not have the Old Dragon King overseeing it, thus the passing clouds and rains have lost control. If this continues on, perhaps the river water willpletely submerge the entire North Dragon City ah.¡±

    The old turtle is held in Liu Yi¡¯s hand as he says, ¡°Emperor¡¯s son-inw, take a look at the water level of River Song, it is going to cross the alert level soon. This old servant estimates that if slow it will be half a month, if quick, it will be 3 days and the entire North Dragon City will bepletely covered with water!¡±

    My parents are still living in North Dragon City! Furthermore, there are still thousands of humans staying here!

    Did not think that a vie for the dragon pce would create such a big matter!

    Indeed when gods fight, the mortals get implicated!

    ¡°Where did this demone from. He is indeed very evil!¡±

    ¡°Emperor¡¯s son-inw, this story is very long.¡±

    The old turtle sighs and says, ¡°He seems to be a dragon in dire straits from ck Dragon river. Old Dragon King found him pitiful, thus he epted him. Who would have known that he would sneak attacked our old Dragon King, s¡­it is really the disgrace of us aquatic creatures ah¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no need for you to be too worried.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the vast River Song, ¡°If Old Dragon King and Ao Susu are still alive, I will definitely save them. You point the path for me, let us go to the Dragon Pce now to save them.¡±

    ¡°Cannot ah Emperor¡¯s son-inw.¡±

    The old turtle says anxiously, ¡°This Dragon Pce has a very powerful barrier, if the people inside do not open it, even if Godes down, he will also be unable to enter it!¡±

    ¡°If we are unable to enter then how are we able to save them!¡±

    Lin Tong who is sitting on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder blurts out, {Howe this Dragon Pce is like you, it is also carrying a turtle shell ah!}

    ¡°We are also doing it to protect the aquatic creatures¡­but who would have known that in the end we were schemed by that evildoer demon¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, that demon is also a dragon?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is a water attribute small white dragon. His name is Yu Xia! Hearing this surname, it seems like he has some rtionship with the west sea.¡±

    The old turtle frowns in worry, ¡°Emperor¡¯s son-inw, do you have any good idea?¡±

    ¡°Easy.¡±

    Liu Yi has already thought of an idea, ¡°Let us challenge him to a fight.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The old turtle and Lin Tong stare at Liu Yi, not knowing what does he n to do.

    ¡°We are here to save people, shouldn¡¯t we be more hidden?¡±

    Lin Tong even more curious as she asks, {You challenging him grandiosely, wouldn¡¯t you beat the grass to scare the snake? And allow the enemy to bepletely prepared? Wouldn¡¯t that be disadvantageous to the old Dragon King as well as your dragon girl lover?}

    Hearing Lin Tong saying Ao Susu is his little lover, Liu Yi coughs.

    {Cough cough¡­that Immortal Fox sister, you listen to what I say ah.}

    He points at the River Song below, {Right now the time is tight. We also do not have any other good idea. Furthermore that Yu Xia has captured the old Dragon King and Ao Susu. If he wishes to kill them, he would have already. Thus we have no need to worry about this point. Furthermore, this time around trying to save people, if we are unable to even enter, even if we think till our brain breaks, it will also be useless. We might as welly the cards on the table. If he is not willing toe out, then I will disturb until he is forced toe out!}

    Liu Yi starts flying towards River Song.

    It is still the same hot period in the past. There is definitely a number of residents who are exercising near River Song, enjoying the wind or sun and the likes¡­

    But now River Song¡¯s water level is rising which makes it more convenient for Liu Yi. Currently, there isn¡¯t anyone near River Song, it is very calm and quiet. Even the nearby restaurant, shops and the likes are very empty as they have already made preparations for taking refuge.

    Liu Yinds on the surface of River Song and looks at the rising river water in front of him.

    He is able to sense that there is an unnatural demon qi in the river getting restless.

    Looks like this shoulde from that whatever little white dragon, Yu Xia!

    The old turtlends on the shoals of the river and looks at the river that stretches as far as the eye can see and ask, ¡°How are we going to challenge him ah¡­..¡±

    ¡°Soon you will know.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and turns around. Taking a deep breath he lets out a loud shout towards River Song.

    ¡°Yu Xia you motherfucker! Hurry and fucking scram out!¡±

    This shout carries the enormous Immortal Qi in Liu Yi¡¯s body. It turns into a storm and spreads out, splitting the surface of River Song like the surface is being pressed down by a palm print!

    Thunderous duel of words!

    The surging voice is like thunder, crashing above River Song.

    The old turtle nearly fainted, what the¡­this must be the rumored challenging people to a fight?!

    But after the shout ended, that small white dragon did not even reply.

    The old turtle says with worry, ¡°He will note out¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries, he wille out one.¡±

    Liu Yi is calm as he continues to use his qi to curse.

    ¡°Yu Xua! You white worm that hides your head and tail! The son that you sire does not have a dick! The wife you find is a washboard! Buying instant noodles but there is no seasoning pack¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi racks his head for a solution and finds those offensive phrases and throws them out dangerously.

    Roars after roars, so loud that even the deaf can hear travels through the River Song.

    Liu Yi¡¯s immortal qi is very enormous. This roaring sound, shakes till even the old turtle¡¯s body is trembling and forcing him to withdraw it¡¯s body into its turtle shell to hide away.

    Even Lin Tong also covers her ear with her expression in pain and her heart in shock.

    Liu Yi¡¯s immortal qi is bing more and more enormous¡­

 Chapter 519 Penglai Island

    Chapter 519 Peni Ind

    Zhang Jiashuang is one of Peni Ind¡¯s younger generation disciples, but her talent is not bad thus she is doted upon in the sect.

    This time around after his master observed the astronomical signs he says that in the northeast there are demons causing mischief and it should be around North Dragon City area. Thus she and three of her senior brothers leave together to behead the demons and devils as well as to take a look at the world.

    ¡°So the mortal world is actually so interesting!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang stands on her magic tool which is the Ten Thousand Law Ruyi that her master gifted her, flying in the sky. At that same time, she looks like a country bumpkin entering the city as she happily looks below her.

    ¡°Junior sister please don¡¯t concentrate looking around. Be careful of falling down. At that time before you even see a demon you would already have fallen into mincemeat, you would be a joke.¡±

    One of her senior brothers teases her.

    ¡°Haha, Fifth senior brother, you are looking down on me too much!¡±

    Hearing what her senior brother says, Zhang Jiashuan startsughing, herughter is like the sound of bells ringing. ¡°I am already an earth realm expert! How is it possible for me to fall down!¡±

    ¡°Junior sister from young you have eaten pills and drank immortal dew while growing up, thus while you were young, you already have the cultivation of an earth realm. Didn¡¯t master told you earlier that youck tempering and actualbat. You must not be too proud ah.¡±

    The other senior brother who looks slightly older and mature says, ¡°This time around while we are going to North Dragon City to kill demons, it will be very dangerous. You must be more alert and careful. Do you hear me?¡±

    As the four of them fly, they are chatting.

    ¡°Hehe, big senior brother, you are looking down on me. It is just a demon. With me taking action wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake! Didn¡¯t master say that among the younger generation in the cultivation world, my cultivation is the highest!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Junior sister is the strongest! Master¡¯s words can prove it!¡±

    The other guy cultivator starts proiming as he looks at Zhang Jiashuang with a trace of adoration.

    ¡°Cultivation does not mean yourbat capability is powerful!¡±

    Big senior brother res at thess who had been spoiled from pampering, ¡°Furthermore after the recent World Dao Gathering, master¡¯s words are no longer be taken seriously.¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang says is dissastifacation, ¡°Why is it no longer taken seriously?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right big senior brother, with the cultivation of junior sister, which younger generation in the cultivation world can be her opponent! From what I see, even that Gu Yu from Immortal Snow Peaks as well as that Concealed Sword Pavilion Ga Feng cannot bepared to our junior sister!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Hehe, it is still Third senior brother who has a knowledgeable eye! How can those outside cultivation sects beparable to our inside sect!¡±

    ¡°That is enough from the lot of you!¡±

    Big senior brother is calm all along, he is the leader of this task as well. Seeing how fickle and impatient his junior sister and brothers are, he instantly berates, ¡°Master has said before, right now the outside sects are no longer the same as a thousand years ago. They have arge influence as well as lots of experts. Especially this time around World¡¯s Dao Gathering, a world-shaking young expert call Liu Yi appeared. With just one person¡¯s strength, he fought against all of the righteous sect people head on. His might is really scary. Although he is excluded by all of the righteous sects, in a lot of people¡¯s heart they still secretly address him as World Number 1.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, what World Number 1. That is just a child¡¯s game only.¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang sneers, ¡°Our inside sects have never taken part in the World Dao Gathering before, what is the difference from a child¡¯s game. The world number 1 that that group of people selected, I do not recognize it nor do it count it. Wait till I see that whatever World Number 1, this miss will personally defeat him and let him know what is then called a cultivator!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Junior sister, at that time you must teach him a good lesson!¡±

    That Third senior brother agreeing as well to coax his junior sister to be happy.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Zhang Jaishuang seems to have already seen her victory as she starts to smile widely.

    Seeing such confident appearance of his junior brother and sister, Big senior brother can only sigh.

    ¡°Big senior brother, I feel that you are really thinking too much.¡±

    That fifth senior brother advises, ¡°Even if the outsider sects have be stronger recently, but based on the inherent cultivation, they have a certain disparity from us. Furthermore, junior sister is at 16 star-jade cultivation currently, she is also holding the Ten Thousand Law Ruyi the master gave her. How is it possible for her to be defeated by a younger generation cultivator!¡±

    ¡°What you say is true.¡±

    Big senior brother thinks for a while before nodding his head, ¡°It is me who is overthinking it. But in a while when you guys reach North Dragon City, when you start fighting against the demons, you must not be so fickle and impatient do you understand. You must be more careful understood?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, understood big senior brother!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang not only did not have any vignce at all, instead, she bes even more excited.

    Looks like I can finally stretch my hands and legs! After exterminating all of the demons in North Dragon city I can let my name shakes the world.

    The four of them fly very swiftly and soon they reached North Dragon City.

    ¡°Indeed what a strong Demon Aura!¡±

    Big senior brother takes out apass and the needle on it starts spinning around crazily.

    ¡°It is at the location of River Song!¡±

    ¡°Mm, big senior brother let us go over now!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­no need to be anxious, let me observe first¡­¡±

    Just as big senior brother is about to carefully observe and think of battle tactics, Zhang Jiaxhuang has already stepped on her Ruyi and lowers her body, and speeds towards River Song.

    ¡°Hahaha, junior sister is too anxious!¡±

    ¡°It is still junior sister who is brave ah!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, thisss!¡±

    The remain three people looks at each other before hurrying and chases after on their magic tools.

    Zhang Jiashuang is too anxious to kill demons and gain merit, thus she flies very swiftly and soon she reaches the riverbank of River Song.

    At this moment a roar nearly frightens her into falling off the ruyi.

    ¡°Yi Xia you this *****! If you got guts then scram out!¡±

    Gods! Where the heck did this cultivatore from! Why is he so cursing here challenging people? Isn¡¯t this voice a bit too loud?

    Zhang Jiashuangnds on the river bank and instantly sees a youngster wearing ck robe standing by the river bank as he uses Immortal Qi to power his scolding.

    Her three senior brothers alsond by her side soon afterward as they stare at that youngster in shock.

    ¡°Yu Xia¡­.you bastard why are you hiding¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi scolds a few more times when he suddenly raises his eyebrow when he sees 3 guys and a girl descending from the sky.

    ¡°Who are you guys?¡±

    ¡°This one is the 15th generation First Disciple Gong Zhenlin from Peni Ind. These two are my junior brothers, 3rd junior brother Zhao Yu, 5th junior brother Tu Can. There is also this one which is my Peni Ind junior sister, Zhang Jiashuang.¡±

    That Zhang Jiashuang young girl sneers in dissatisfaction and rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Big senior brother, why are you being so polite to him for, our Peni Ind is a big sect in the inside sects. We are different from this coarse guy who only knows who to scream and shout.¡±

    ¡°Junior sister stop acting willfully and creating a scene!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I am only saying the truth!¡±

    Hearing Peni Ind these two words, Lin Tong trembles visibly.

    {I did not hear wrongly right? They are actually people from the inside sect! The inside sect are actually starting toe out and take action?!}

    {What is inside sect ah?}

    Liu Yipletely does not understand.

    {You do not know. Among the sects in the cultivation world, they are also separated between outside sect and inside sect! The sects within the inner sect are much more ancient, while the outside sects are much newer. Most of them were established a thousand years ago during the Demon race war with Raising Immortal Pce hall. The inside sects were established a long time ago, but these people have always been wholeheartedly cultivating and have never bother about the worldly matters. Even back then when the demons invaded the human world, they also did not appear and continue to guard in their sects cultivating their own martial techniques. To them, themon people of the world are nothing but ants.}

    {There are actually these kinds of sects!}

    Liu Yi is even more curious, {Then why did theye over here?}

    {Who knows, go and ask them.}

    Hearing this, Liu Yi cups his hands and speaks to the Big senior brother Gong Zhenlin who greeted him, ¡°This one is called Liu¡­.Er! May I know why did Daoists from inside secte here for?¡±

    Liu Yi nearly says out his real name, and randomly says 2. But the moment he says it out, he immediately regrets.

    Bullshit, aren¡¯t I just cursing myself¡­.forget it after all they do not understand this kind of self-styled words.

    ¡°Tsk are you questioning us?¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang sneers, ¡°What we inside sects do, when is it up to you guys to care about! Say which sect are you from, and where is that Liu Yi?¡±

    This girl does not care about her senior brother blocking her, instead, she barbarically shouts at Liu Yi.

    Hearing this, Liu Yi almostugh, looking for Liu Yi? He is not very far away but by your side.

    But he would not stupidly say out his name. He himself knows that currently what does Liu Yi these two words mean to the cultivation world.

    ¡°Why are you looking for Liu Yi?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I have heard that he is the world number 1 of World Dao Gathering, so this miss wants to beat him up! To tell him who is the real World Number 1!¡±

    What the, meeting a delusion person.

    ¡°May I askdy, if this World Number 1 really that important?¡±

    ¡°Why do you care! Do you know where is that Liu Yi, hurry and say it!¡±

    ¡°I see, how about this.¡±

    Liu Yi thought of something and says modestly but not humbly, ¡°Can the nobel sect tell me the purpose ofing then I will tell you where Liu Yi is. How about that?¡±

    ¡°You are good, give you an inch and you dare to take a mile!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang¡¯s eyebrow raises. It seems like the beauty is angered.

    That 3rd senior brother call Zhao Yu sneers, ¡°You actually dare to talk about terms with us Peni Ind, I see that you are really seeking¡­..¡±

    ¡°All of you keep quiet.¡±

    Big Senior Brother Gong Zhenlin berates, ¡°What did I tell you guys before we came out, did all of you forget again?¡±

    Both Zhao Yu and Zhang Jiashuang stops saying anything but from their eyes, there is still a trace of contempt and inconvenience.

    ¡°Sorry for Daoist Liu to see such a joke.¡±

    Gong Zhenlin cups his hands and says, ¡°Actually the reason for using this time around, other than exterminating that demon, it is also for the Sea Flipping God Lamp.¡±

    {Sea Flipping Godmp!!!}

    Hearing this name Lin Tong exims in shock, {This immortal equipment actually exists?}

    {Immortal equipment?}

    {That¡¯s right¡­this thing was originally in the legends ah¡­I have heard that whoever who holds the Sea Flipping God Lamp, he will be able to unify the four sea dragon pce and be the overlord of the seas¡­}

    {What the shit, this can¡¯t be real right, how is there such a heaven-defying object?}

    {But if it does not exist, why did Peni Ind from the inside sect travel from a distant area to here¡­big idiot¡­I am afraid that this times punitive expedition against the demons is not that simple.}

 Chapter 520 Sea Flipping God Lamp

    ¡°Big Senior Brother why do you tell him so much for!¡±

    Zhao Yu tugs his senior brother, ¡°You also told him about the matter regarding the Sea Flipping Godmp! What if he wants to snatch the treasure as well?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I believe that 3rd senior brother is thinking too much!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang startsughing, ¡°With me here, as well as three senior brothers. With four earth realm experts here even if he wants to snatch, he does not have that capability! At that time, there is no need to inconvenience three senior brothers, I can easily beat him down! In the external side of cultivation world, how is there any experts?¡±

    ¡°This fairy, I am afraid that you cannot say it like this.¡±

    Although he is already the public enemy of the entire righteous path, he still knows a number of people from the cultivation world. When Liu Yi hears them saying that there are no experts in the external side of the cultivation world, he instantly bes unhappy and says, ¡°In the external side of the cultivation world there are countless cultivators. The younger generation are all talented, fairy¡¯s sentence of our external side of cultivation world does not have experts, I am afraid it is slightly improper?¡±

    ¡°What is the matter, what I say is the truth.¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang sneers, ¡°If you are not happy about it you want to fight against me? Right, which sect are you from, report the name!¡±

    ¡°I am only one of the nameless roamers of the external side of the cultivation world that¡¯s all. But if fairy is willing to spar, I am not afraid of you.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, bullshit! Fight then fight, when had I been afraid of anyone!

    After all, I¡¯ll be going to beat up that Yu Xia in a bit, why don¡¯t I first warm up my body using this rude speakingss!

    What Immortal Fox sister said is right. Since one of my feet is stepped into the cultivation world, then I am unable to hide away from the matters of the cultivation world.

    That old turtle is lying by Liu Yi¡¯s feet, he sticks out his head and says, ¡°Emperor¡¯s son-inw, Emperor¡¯s son-inw¡­.we, it is best if we first save princess¡­how can we create more trouble ah!¡±

    They have already climbed over my head already and I still need to bear with it?

    Just as Liu Yi is about to say so, unexpectedly the expression of the four people from Peni Ind changes and pull out their own magic equipment.

    ¡°Demon!¡±

    ¡°What a daring demon, you actually dare to reveal your real from in broad daylight!¡±

    ¡°You shall be this miss¡¯s first personal offering!¡±

    The lot of them are about to take action, scaring the old turtle into withdrawing his neck.

    ¡°Guys please don¡¯t take action immediately!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately blocks in front of the old turtle as his expression faintly bes bad.

    ¡°This old turtle is not a demon, instead he is this dragon pce¡¯s aquatic creature. It is only because an evildoer has upied the dragon pce that it got chased out.¡±

    ¡°Daoist Liu, it is best if you move aside.¡±

    Gong Zhenlin patiently advice, ¡°Demon are demons, since we Daoists have seen it naturally we must kill it! I believe that this point is the same as in the external side of the cultivation world right?¡±

    Bullshit it is really not an exception. Why are the people from the cultivation world so braindead?!

    [TL: well cause the author wants it to be otherwise how can he give you enemies ^_^]

    ¡°Senior brother why bother talking to him, let me first deal with this fellow then we kill that demon!¡±

    Zhao Yu speaks as he pulls out his magic treasure and points at Liu Yi.

    {Big idiot you must be careful!}

    Lin Tong reminds Liu Yi, {The cultivationws of the inside sects have some difference from the external side. The people from the inside sects are all experts of the 5 elements! At the same time, all of them also cultivate a real name magic treasure! Not only must you take note of their element spells, but you must also be more careful of their magic treasure! If this miss did not remember wrongly, Peni Ind should be experts in water taoist spells.}

    {Mm, I understand. Immortal Fox sister I will be more careful!}

    To begin with, Liu Yi is not careless. During the 500 years of fighting in the Asura Realm, the first thing that he had learned is to treat every single fight seriously.

    ¡°Little fellow, today you are unlucky. Let me Zhao Yu tell you what is called the Taoist spell of the inside sects!¡±

    Zhao Yu starts to emit out his boundless immortal qi.

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly and also starts revolving his own immortal qi.

    The atmosphere is very strained and the fight is about to erupt.

    But at this moment the originally calm river surface suddenly start surging.

    Dense demon qi is being emitted from underneath surprising them and making them turn their head over to take a look.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­who is this ah, so uncouth, shouting at my door.¡±

    A white-faced fellow wearing white robe steps on the wave and emerges from the river.

    Seeing this person as well as sensing the dragon aura from his body, Liu Yi immediately know his identity!

    Yu Xia!

    Bullshit is this dragon naturally slow? I have been cursing in front of the dragon pce for half a day already then he finally appears!

    What a weirdo!

    The water behind him is also surging as a group of demons emerges, all of them are baring their teeth and waving their ws, in their hands are weapons. The number is not little, a few hundred of them.

    This group of demons are moring, contrariwise they are quite mighty. Liu Yi and the rest are quite annoyed by the noise they are making as their expression turns ufortable.

    ¡°Enough, enough. You guys also be quiet. They are unable to hear what this King says clearly.¡±

    That Yu Xia is very delighted that his troops are ample. He waves his hand to signal to the demons behind him to stop shouting.

    ¡°You cultivators who do not know life or death, how dare you run to my territory to mess around. No worries, killing the chicken to scare the monkey. After settling all of you, it will be a warning to the rest of the world to let them know the might of me, Yu Xia.¡±

    ¡°This demon really knows how to talk but. He is not afraid of cutting his tongue!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang startsughing, ¡°We immortals from Peni Ind is not afraid of you small demon!¡±

    ¡°Small demon?¡±

    Yu Xia¡¯s face twitches and then he startsughing loudly, ¡°Hahahaha, looks like you guys do not know of my big name! Let me tell you guys. I am called Yu Xia, the youngest son of West Sea Dragon King! Back then this king even caused chaos in the heavenly courts and was suppressed to ck Dragon River!¡±

    ¡°Based on you? Cause a mess in heavenly court?¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang sneers, ¡°With the cultivation of 13-star jades you are able to cause a mess in the heavenly courts? Then I think that this heavenly court is nothing remarkable.¡±

    ¡°What do you know¡­¡±

    Yu Xia coughs, actually, I did not cause a big mess in the heavenly courts, it is only I broke a few heavenlyws that¡¯s all. But saying causing a big mess in heavenly courts sounds more awesome.

    ¡°Right now this king possesses an Immortal Equipment. No matter whoes, I will flip all of you!¡±

    Done speaking he stretches out his hand and takes out a bluemp!

    The moment themp appears, it¡¯s light fill up the whole sky, almost lighting up have the sky.

    The surround river water also start surging like it is being boiled.

    The smell of treasure also spreads out rushing to the river bank.

    {What a powerful magic tool¡­}

    Lin Tong exims in shock, {Liu Yi you must be more careful. This Sea Flipping God Lamp is very weird!}

    ¡°Indeed it is in your hands!¡±

    The cultivators from Peni Ind all exim while Zhang Jiashuang startsughing.

    ¡°Hahaha, this is great! Looks like the Sea Flipping God Lamp shall be our Peni Ind¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, littless you are thinking to simply already.¡±

    Yu Xia is instantly delighted, ¡°You guys from Peni Ind want to obtain my treasure but you guys do not know the ability of the Sea Flipping God Lamp right?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang is indeed stumped as her begging gazends on her big senior brother Gong Zhuolin.

    ¡°Before leaving, master has brief us that this Sea Flipping God Lamp¡¯s ability is very profound. It can flip the rivers and overturn seas. It also possesses extremely strong magic powers!¡±

    ¡°Flip the river and overturn the seas? That is not bad ah!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuangughs in delight, ¡°What we Peni Ind cultivates is the water techniques. This Sea Flipping God Lamp is really suitable for us to use. Yu Xia right, obediently hand over the Sea Flipping God Lamp, otherwise, this miss will beat you until your god image ispletely extinguished!¡±

    ¡°HAHAHAHA!!!¡±

    Yu Xia instantly startsughing loudly, ¡°Thisss indeed knows how to talk big!¡±

    ¡°Hmph whether I am talking big or not, soon you will know!¡±

    As Zhang Jiashuang speaks, an enormous surge of immortal qi erupts from her petite body.

    One star after the other lights up from her body, reflecting on the sky, in total there is 16 of them, all of them very eye-catching.

    ¡°Aiyah. 16 star jades ah, scaring people ah!¡±

    Yu Xiaughs weirdly.

    Zhang Jiashuang raises her chin and says, ¡°If you are afraid then obediently hand it over and I will leave you with aplete body!¡±

    Yu Xia onlyughs, ¡°Hahahaha¡­what a really interestingss, are all of you guys from Peni Ind so stupid? Developed four limbs but simple minds!¡±

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang shouts as she holds her Ten Thousand Law Ruyi and prepares to use her magic techniques.

    While Yu Xia did not move, just that the light from Sea Flipping God Lamp is bing more and more dazzling!

    ¡°With junior sister taking action, this demon will definitely be dead!¡±

    3rd senior brother Zhao Yuughs.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, looks like this task is rather simple.¡±

    5th senior brother Tu Can also nods his head.

    Only Big senior brother Gong Zhuolin frowns like he is pondering over something.

    He suddenly senses that the Sea Flipping God Lamp is releasing a strange light. Causing his heart to instantly be anxious as he shouts, ¡°Something is wrong! Junior sister be careful!¡±

    But his words seem to be toote as the Sea Flipping God Lamp suddenly erupts out with eye-catching radiance!

    This radiance is like the bright light in the dark night, it is very dazzling, even Liu Yi have to slightly incline his head to the side.

    In the time to blink the eyes, this radiance already spread out and covers in a radius of a hundred meters.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    When Zhang Jiashuang and the rest recover their sight, they realize that under their feet appears a weird formation.

    ¡°Hehe, this is one of the major spells of the Sea Flipping God Lamp.¡±

    Yu Xiaoughs in delight, ¡°Within this radius, as long as I this king decide that you are my enemy, all of your stars will be cut by half! Littless take a look at how much stars do you still have now?¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang is shocked as she immediately lights up her starmp!

    Instantly 8 stars appear in the sky, their brightness is countless time dimmer than before.

    Zhang Jiashuang¡¯s expression instantly changes as she takes a step back.

    Gong Zhenlin and the rest also release out their starmp and their expression changesrgely!

    ¡°This, what is this formation¡­.so horrifying¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha, this is the strength of the Sea Flipping God Lamp! You still wish to kill this king?! Dream on! Today I want all of you to die here!¡±

    He shouts out, ¡°ck Generale out, these people are all yours!¡±

    The river surface trembles as a three-meter tall guy steps on a wave and flies out.

    This guy has a green skin and on his body grows scales and fins, his pair of eyes are bulging out.

    -roars!-

    In his hand holds a trident, the moment he appears he immediately roars, causing the river surface to trembles and churns.

    ¡°This is¡­.Sea Patrolling Yaksha!¡±

 Chapter 521 1 fight 3 no discussion

    Sea Patrolling Yaksha!

    Lin Tong immediately tells Liu Yi the information regarding this demon.

    Yaksha is a kind of valiant creature, it is vicious and nimble, furthermore, it likes to eat people.

    They are born savages but also have boundless strength. This Sea Patrolling Yaksha is exceptionally swift and fierce. In one hand it holds a human-face shield while in the other it holds a trident as it roars.

    These Sea Patrolling Yaksha are the strongest protector of the Dragon Pce, they are iparable to those shrimp soldiers and crab generals.

    Ifparing them then those shrimp soldiers and crab generals are the people¡¯s milita while the Sea Patrolling Yaksha are special force soldiers! They are ssified as a Dragon Pce¡¯s high-rank outfit.

    But is it a pity that the Dragon n in River Song is weak, thus the old Dragon King is unable to obtain such a high-rank soldier. But unexpectedly this small white dragon is actually able to bring one along with him! It can be seen how powerful is his background, indeed he is a rich second generation!

    Seeing the appearance of the Sea Patrolling Yaksha, the people from Peni Ind are starting to be worried.

    ¡°This king¡¯s Sea Patrolling Yaksha is only at 9-star cultivation, but it ispletely enough to kill you stupid cultivators.¡±

    Yu Xia is standing on a wave holding a lightedmp while smiling.

    ¡°Yaksha go and kill them!¡±

    -roars!-

    Hearing Yu Xia¡¯s orders that Sea Patrolling Yaksha roars and with a stomp, it jumps high into the sky and swings out his trident and falls from high in the sky towards the people from Peni Ind.

    ¡°Let me go and block him!¡±

    5th senior brother Tu Can rushed to take action. His hands form a magic seal and instantly a stream of water flies up and rushes towards the Yaksha.

    It is a pity that this Tu Can¡¯s might has been weakened by half. Although that stream of water looks frightening, but it ispletely unable to withstand the trident of the Sea Patrolling Yaksha and is instantly broken.

    ¡°Damn it, take my attack!¡±

    3rd senior brother Zhao Yu also pulls out his own magic tool, that white jade porcin bottle instantly sprays out a water wave coiling onto the body of the Sea Patrolling Yaksha.

    A fist formed from the wave grabs ahold of that Yaksha. Normally with Zhao Yu¡¯s might, he can crush the Yaksha to death just like this. But now, he feels like he is trying to crush a diamond.

    -boom!-

    The Sea Patrolling Yaksha shakes it¡¯s body as it waves it¡¯s shield around and scatters the water hand.

    The trident in his hand continues to descend towards Zhang Jiashuang.

    ¡°Junior sister be careful!¡±

    Gong Zhuoling¡¯s reaction is rather calm as he instantly casts out a magic technique. From the ground emerges rows of waternce like a pitfall spike trap.

    If the Sea Patrolling Yaksha continues to descend, its body will pierce into a sieve by these waternces.

    The Yaksha flips in the sky and steps out a water flower andnds to the side.

    But it¡¯s attack did not stop, afternding, both its legs erupts with strength.

    At the same time, it waves it¡¯s trident and once again roars as it charges forwards.

    Demon qi wraps around its body making it very overbearing, causing the immortals from Peni Ind to be trembling with fear.

    ¡°Evil demon, don¡¯t get carried away!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang finally snaps out of it and immediately activates her Ten Thousand Law Ruyi.

    Although this Ten Thousand Law Ruyi is a very good treasure, Zhang Jiashuang¡¯s current strength is not even able to reach earth realm. Thus the treasure also loses some of it¡¯s standard.

    An enormous wave flies out from the Ten Thousand Law Ruyi, following which these start to form a ten thousand strong army, roaring as they charge towards that Yaksha.

    ¡°What a good treasure ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi also exims, ¡°It is actually able to use a wave to form into such an enormous ten thousand strong army. This is only with the cultivation base of 8 stars. If she had her original 16-star cultivation base, it is enough to destroy an entire city.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­this Ten Thousand Law Ruyi is also one of the top rank treasures.¡±

    Lin Tong is also starting to slightly covet it.

    That Yu Xia is even more red-eyed as he says, ¡°What a good treasure being used by you thisss, it is such a pity. But no worries, in a while it will belong to this king, hahaha! At that time my Sea Flipping God Lamp together with Ten Thousand Law Ruyi, wouldn¡¯t I be undefeatable fighting in water!¡±

    This fellow is thinking too beautifully!

    ¡°Go on and have your unrealistic dream!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang controls the army, ¡°Attack!¡±

    The army looks like they are about to submerge the Sea Patrolling Yaksha but unexpectedly it only stands there and stabs its shield into the sand beside it. At the same time it opens it¡¯s mouth and gathers all of its demon qi into its mouth and lets out a roar.

    -roars!-

    A surge of demon qi instantly shoots out, blowing the shocking army in front of it into non-existence!

    The water flies back in reverse and sshes onto the four people from Peni Ind causing them to be stunned.

    ¡°This¡­this Yaksha is so fierce¡­¡±

    ¡°Even junior sister¡¯s Ten Thousand Law Ruyi is unable to take it down¡­.looks like this time around it will be really hard¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of, let us attack together!¡±

    The four immortals immediately pull out their own magic tools and surround the Sea Patrolling Yaksha, and start fighting.

    The Yaksha holds the human face shield with its right hand and waves the trident with its left hand. Although it is surrounded by 4 people, it is still as majestic as before like an often victorious general.

    Time after time it uses the shield to block its opponent¡¯s magic technique before retaliating with its trident, beating the four people from Peni Ind very badly.

    The longer Gong Zhuolin fights, the more rmed he gets. This Sea Patrolling Yaksha is too fierce already! The strength of us 4 are being shackled, we are basically not its opponent!

    ¡°Cannot¡­.we must prepare to withdraw!¡±

    Preserving their lives is important, like the saying ¡®While the green hillst, there will be wood to burn¡¯.

    [TL: or you can says where there is life, there is hope.]

    Thus Gong Zhuoling decided to bring his junior brothers and sister to escape this ce.

    ¡°Why must we run, I will definitely defeat it!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang powers her Ten Thousand Law Ruyi but sweat is starting to form on her forehead.

    ¡°Cannot, this Yaksha is a demon of water attribute. The damage dealt by your Ten Thousand Law Ruyi is too weak!¡±

    Gong Zhuolin reminds, ¡°Furthermore half of our strength has been sealed. This situation is really bad for us! Currently, the only method left is to escape. After we think of a way to restrain that Sea Flipping God Lamp then we return!¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­I am not resigned!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang is very gloomy, but she knows what her big senior brother says is right, thus she does her best to hit back to create a gap to escape from.

    ¡°Hehehe, today none of you are able to leave.¡±

    As Yu Xia says, he whistles.

    Only to see from the river water, two more Sea Patrolling Yaksha have emerged causing the people from Peni Ind to be stunned.

    There is actually two more Sea Patrolling Yaksha¡­this way¡­.it will really be wanting their life!

    ¡°Hahaha, prepare to die!¡±

    As Yu Xia says so, the two Sea Patrolling Yaksha starts to attack Zhang Jiashuang and the rest.

    ¡°The gods want us to die ah!¡±

    Gong Zhuolin sighs in dejection while the other two junior brother¡¯splexion turns pale.

    ¡°I do not wish to die, wuwuwu¡­¡±

    Feeling that death is approaching, Zhang Jiashuang¡¯s earlier brave appearance is gone from fear and starts crying, her tears make her look very pitiful.

    While a Yaksha holding its trident is already approaching her.

    At this moment a cknce blocks the trident and smashes it to the side.

    ¡°Since you do not wish to die, then go back and cultivate more.¡±

    When Zhang Jiashuang hears this voice she opens her eyes to see the outside cultivator who was standing by the side silent earlier holding a cknce standing in front of her.

    He? Wasn¡¯t he stunned from fear?

    Why did he run out to save me?

    ¡°Good fellow, so you are actually so anxious to die eh?¡±

    Yu Xiaughs loudly, ¡°Fine then, let me first send you to death then!¡±

    One of the Sea Patrolling Yaksha instantly roars and charges towards Liu Yi with its trident.

    Liu Yi only clucks, his body has already entered spiritual breast transformation state.

    Although his cultivation base has been suppressed to 5-star jades, Liu Yi¡¯sbat strength has never followed the star jade.

    With four different qi gathering together, as well as the spiritual beast transformation. At the same time, his scorpion tailnce shoots out and pierced through that Sea Patrolling Yaksha¡¯s throat.

    -uu¡­-

    That Sea Patrolling Yaksha vomits out blood before copsing.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Everyone got a shock. With four people attacking together for half a day, they were still unable to defeat the Sea Patrolling Yaksha, it actually died so easily under the hands of this outside part cultivator?

    Furthermore, in just a single move?!

    This¡­.is this a joke?!

    Seeing this scene, Zhang Jiashuang¡¯s eyes are dim as she mutters, ¡°Coincidence¡­it is definitely a coincidence¡­¡±

    ¡°Bastard what is this cultivation method!¡±

    Yu Xia got a shock as he did not expect that his Yaksha was so easily dealt with!

    ¡°A cultivation method for killing you.¡±

    Liu Yi recalls his Scorpion Tail Lance and kicks that Yaksha¡¯s corpse into the river.

    The dark red blood spreads out creating a ghastly sight.

    ¡°Damn it this king still has 2 Yaksha, with my Sea Flipping God Lamp, I do not believe that I am unable to kill you!¡±

    As Yu Xia scolds, he urges the two other Sea Patrolling Yaksha to attack Liu Yi.

    One of the Yaksha ce down its human face shield and opens its mouth and spits out a water wave towards Liu Yi.

    While the other Yaksha roars and gathers it¡¯s dense demon qi onto the trident and pierces towards Liu Yi.

    Under this kind of attacks, if it is any of the people from Peni Ind, they will be at a lost on how to defend.

    But Liu Yi is different, he had experienced over thousands of fight and does not have any fear at all.

    ¡°Mountain Mist!¡±

    Under the state where he isbined with Sky Supporting Pir, his left palm turns into an enormous golden palm and ps over.

    At the same time, an evenrge ice palm flies out and scatters the surging over water wave before smashing onto the body of the Sea Patrolling Yaksha.

    The Sea Patrolling Yaksha¡¯s body is instantly sent flying away by the ice palm and is turned into an ice sculpture by the ice qi and drops into the sea.

    While the other Yaksha¡¯s trident has already reached Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    -tss!-

    The trident stabs into the ground and arge hole is instantly sted out of the riverbank.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s image slowly fades away.

    The Sea Patrolling Yaksha is slightly foolish as it does not understand how was its attack dodged!

    ¡°I am here ah.¡±

    While Liu Yi instantly appears behind him and press down his hand on its head.

    -boom!-

    That Yaksha is instantly pressed into the sand by Liu Yi¡¯s palm, creating a horrifying sandstorm.

 Chapter 522 Method of fighting on the river bank

    When the sandstorm dissipates, the Sea Patrolling Yaksha have already turned into mincemeat.

    Liu Yi stands up straight and smiles at Yu Xia.

    Under the effects of the Sea Flipping God Lamp, he is actually able to defeat 3 Sea Patrolling Yaksha!

    The people from Peni Ind looks at him like they are looking at an alien.

    ¡°You, who on earth are you?¡±

    Yu Xia finally sensed that something is wrong, on one hand, he is heartache about the Yaksha, on the other, he is ring fiercely at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Who am I is not important. Now obediently release the princess of the Dragon Pce!¡±

    Recalling that Ao Susu might still be enduring hardship, he snorts coldly and says, ¡°Otherwise I will pull out your dragon vein and skin your dragon scales!¡±

    ¡°You want to save the princess?¡±

    Yu Xia frowns after which his eyesnd on the unremarkable turtle by Liu Yi¡¯s feet.

    ¡°I know now, you must the be Emperor¡¯s son-inw of this Dragon Pce, Liu Yi right?¡±

    ¡°What! So you are Liu Yi!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang and the rest look at Liu Yi in shock.

    Recalling how she was telling this fellow that Liu Yi is nothing and how powerful she is¡­in a blink of an eye, he dealt with the three Sea Patrolling Yaksha that the four of them are having pressure with¡­

    Zhang Jiashuang immediately feels deep shame as her face turnspletely red and wishes that she can find a hole and hide in it.

    While Liu Yi does not have anymore mood to continue pretending to be naive as he says bluntly, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Liu Yi.¡±

    ¡°Very good. No wonder Ao Susu will like you so much. Indeed you have some ability.¡±

    Yu Xia nces at Liu Yi, ¡°Looks like you obtained a treasure from Dragon Pce that allows you to withstand the powers from my Sea Flipping God Lamp right?¡±

    Could it be the case?

    When Zhang Jiashuang hears this her heart is moved.

    Master had said before that with my 16 star-jade cultivation, I am the number 1 among the current younger generation!

    How could this Liu Yi be stronger than me¡­looks like he really has some treasure that allows him to resist the powers of the Sea Flipping God Lamp?

    Seem likes, this is the only possibility!

    Thinking till here, Zhang Jiashuang lets out a sigh of relief and bes slightly arrogant again.

    Indeed, I am then the strongest!

    Liu Yi also did not bothermenting on it, he only smiles.

    ¡°That is not rted to you. You only need to know one thing and that is if you do not release the princess and scram out of River Song¡¯s Dragon Pce, then today you will die.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what a big tone!¡±

    Yu Xia startsughing, ¡°Do you really think that this king no longer has anyone else! Little ones, go, turn this fellow into mincemeat!¡±

    The prawn soldiers and crab generals immediately roar and rush towards Liu Yi while standing on waves.

    ¡°Still wish to y a human flood technique?¡±

    Liu Yi startsughing, ¡°This method is useless against me.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you honestly, they are not ordinary prawn soldiers and crab generals!¡±

    Yu Xia is very confident, ¡°My prawn soldiers and crab generals are brought over from ck Dragon River! There are also some who are elites that I borrowed from LOST! All of them are above 5-star cultivation! With so many elites, it is enough to kill you!¡±

    ¡°LOST¡­¡±

    Liu Yi frowns, it actually is rted to the demon army?

    Could it be that behind this small dragon, it is the support of that Demon Emperor? If that is the case, then this is indeed slightly thorny.

    {Big idiot, what are we going to do¡­are we still fighting?}

    Hearing that behind them is the hands of the Demon Emperor, Lin Tong starts to be apprehensive.

    {Fight, of course, we are going to fight!}

    Liu Yi smiles, {After all this is not the first time I have offended LOST, why am I going to be afraid of another debt!}

    Done speaking he starts revolving his four qis.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    -roars!-

    Hundreds of prawn soldiers and crab generals densely packed together instantly throw themselves at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Liu¡­.Daoist Liu! Let me lend you my junior sister¡¯s Ten Thousand Law Ruyi!¡±

    Gong Zhenling is afraid that Liu Yi will be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Based on what ah!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang is very unhappy, this is the treasure that master has gifted her how can it be lent to outsiders!

    Gong Zhenling res at his junior sister, ¡°Don¡¯t be willful! Right now we are all in the same boat! If he loses all of us lose!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang is slightly unwilling but thinking that it is indeed the only method. s, I am going to lend my most favorite treasure to an annoying outsider¡­.unhappy ah, unhappy ah.

    ¡°Thank you, Daoist Gong, but when dealing with little people, there is no need to use the magic treasure of Peni Ind!¡±

    Liu Yi says loudly, at the same time he raises both his hands as a golden light erupts from his body.

    With the support of Sky Supporting Pir, it basically allows Glorious Sun Palm¡¯s might to be disyed to the extreme!

    ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    Both of Liu Yi¡¯s hands push towards the prawn soldiers and crab general, golden light wraps around his palm forming a huge arm and hits out two paths of radiance thatbine together in midair.

    -boom!-

    It is like detonating a missile as an enormous shockwave erupts out from the p by Liu Yi¡¯s two palms.

    Instantly, the shockwave blows the iing torrential wave like aquatic army.

    As for those who were hit head-on, all off them were instantly turned into mincemeat!

    This move scares everyone badly, Yu Xia¡¯s legs almost soften and causes him to fall of the wave.

    ¡°So, so strong¡­¡±

    Even Gong Zhenlin also exims in shock.

    ¡°Hmph, his might is not sealed, dealing with these weak demons, of course, he is strong!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang says with dissatisfaction, ¡°If there wasn¡¯t that Sea Flipping God Lamp, this miss would have killed that demon dragon long ago!¡±

    Yu Xia clenches his teeth in hatred, ¡°Damn it, you actually killed so many of my underlings!¡±

    ¡°If you do not wish to let you underlings die, either you fight against me personally or release the princess and scram out of here.¡±

    ¡°You think that you can really defeat me?¡±

    Yu Xia rages, he suddenly tosses the Sea Flipping God Lamp into the sky and flies towards Liu Yi personally.

    ¡°Then I shall show you this king¡¯s might!¡±

    He summons out a whitence and silver armor encases his body, he looks rather impressive as he stabs out thence towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Hahaha,e!¡±

    Liu Yi has already determined that this Yu Xia is above 13 star-jade cultivation!

    Under my Spiritual Beast Transformation, I can still fight!

    Because of the 4 Peni Ind cultivators by the side, Liu Yi does not wish to use his Dragon Transformation powers, otherwise, it will be too troublesome.

    ¡°Eat mynce!¡±

    From Yu Xia¡¯snce flies out a meter long water dragon which starts waving its w and attack Liu Yi.

    ¡°Palour tricks.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out a finger and blocks in front of the water dragon.

    The enormous dragon instantly stops there like it had crashed into an invisible wall.

    ¡°Using only a finger¡­.to block that water dragon?¡±

    Zhao Yu is shocked as he rubs his eyes in disbelief.

    Gong Zhenlin¡¯s eyesight is very powerful as he points at Liu Yi¡¯s finger and says, ¡°No, you look in front of his finger. There is a magic tool.¡±

    Only then did everyone else look carefully and notices that in front of Liu Yi¡¯s finger is a fingernail-size Lion Seal.

    ¡°That is¡­Sky Flipping Seal!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang exim in shock, within her sect¡¯s repository she had once seen this magic tool before!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it is really the Sky Flipping Seal!¡±

    The people from Peni Ind got quite a shock. It is rumored that this Sky Flipping Seal is a very mysterious magic tool. It can turn big and small, when big it can cover the sky, when small it can be as small as a rice grain, it is very mysterious! Furthermore, the biggest use of Sky Flipping Seal is defense, the defensive barrier that it spread out is very firm and formidable. It is a magic tool that can bot attack and defend!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this thing in the World Manor¡­.why is it in his hands?¡±

    ¡°Not clear. Continue to watch, let¡¯s take a look first!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this kind of good magic tool given to this external pavilion cultivator, such a pity!¡±

    Zhao Yu sneers, ¡°After the Sea Flipping God Lamp¡¯s effect is removed and we have regained our strength, let¡¯s just snatch it over!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, 3rd senior brother¡­would it be bad?¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang is slightly hesitant.

    ¡°There is nothing bad about it, all of the magic tools in the world belongs to the one who obtains it!¡±

    Coldness shes across Zhao Yu¡¯s eye, ¡°This kind of treasure, how is it possible for that external cultivator to possess it. Him holding it, perhaps he might use it to do evil. So for themon people in the world, it should be safely kept by our inner sects!¡±

    [TL: and here we go again more fight ising up]

    ¡°What you say is right¡­¡±

    Gong Zhenlin sinking into bitter thoughts while Zhang Jiashuang only faintly thinks that this is wrong. But she is unable to think of any reason to refute her 3rd senior brother.

    ¡°Did not think that you actually also possess Sky Flipping Seal this kind of magic tool!¡±

    Yu Xia is also shocked, ¡°Also good, after this king kill you, all of this will be this king¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Dream on.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he lightly sucks in some air and puffs out at the water dragon in front of him.

    Liu Yi mimics the dragon breath technique and blows out the Mysterious Ice Qi in his body!

    Swiftly the entire water dragon is frozen into an ice sculpture!

    ¡°This is¡­.¡±

    ¡°You are of water nature, thus my Ice qi canpletely control you.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°So you are unable to win me one.¡±

    ¡°What this king knows is not only magic techniques!¡±

    He descends as he wraps hisnce with demon qi and starts attacking Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi is like Mu Chunfeng as he uses his Scorpion Tailnce and continuously blocks the attack of the little white dragon

    [TL: Mu Chunfeng a fictional character by another author. Let just take it like he is very good at blocking attacks¡­.]

    Liu Yi is a martial cultivator, an expert of closebat! Although the little white dragon has a decentnce technique, his attacks are like a storm, but to Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, it is basically full of mistakes.

    Along with the ck and white world, the little white dragon¡¯s attack is slowed down a lot.

    ¡°It is actually like he is toying with that little white dragon!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang mutters apprehensively, ¡°Looks like his strength should be around 14-star jade. Hmph,pared to this miss, it is still inferior!¡±

    Liu Yi did not pay attention to what Zhang Jiashuang says, he continues to toy around with Yu Xia, destroying his mental state as he says, ¡°Let me give you 5 seconds to consider. After 5 seconds if you still do not release the dragon girl, then I shall send you to meet your old ancestor!¡±

    ¡°Spouting nonsense! Watch me kill you!¡±

    Yu Xia does not believe that he will lose. Thence in his hand be even faster like a real white dragon appearing and disappearing unpredictably.

    While Liu Yi dodges, he keeps counting down.

    ¡°5¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°4¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°3¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°2¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Count your head! Go and die for me!¡±

    Yu Xia has been attacking for a long time without sess. Hearing Liu Yi counting down, his heart finally copse as thence in his hands which is wrapped in water qi smashes heavily towards Liu Yi!

 Chapter 523

    -Boom!-

    An enormous stream of water burst out from the area where thence passes by, like an upside-down waterfall, it is very scary as it rushes to the nine heavens!

    ¡°What powerful strength¡­¡±

    Even Gong Zhenlin also sighs, ¡°This demon indeed has some ability¡­¡±

    ¡°Looks like his strength is above 14 stars!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang ask with some worry, ¡°That Liu Yi¡­..he would not die right?¡±

    [TL: hmmm just have an interesting thought¡­.could she be the buddhist qi that Liu Yi can absorb??]

    Zhao Yu smiles and says, ¡°It is better that he dies, we can just take away his magic treasure.¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot?!¡±

    Tu Can by the side sneers, ¡°If Liu Yi dies then who will fight against this Yu Xia. Our strength has already been sealed how are we going to fight?¡±

    ¡°Damn this¡­¡±

    Hearing this Zhao Yu is also stunned.

    That¡¯s right if Liu Yi dies¡­what about them?

    That Yu Xia has the might of 13-stars, killing us who¡¯s cultivation have been sealed it be too easy!!

    Zhao Yu who was hoping for Liu Yi to die earlier is now praying that Liu Yi will survive.

    ¡°This kind of attack, the hope of surviving is too slim¡­¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang also says with worry, ¡°Liu Yi only have the strength of 14-star cultivation¡­even if he does not die, he will be heavily injured.¡±

    ¡°s¡­looks like the heavens want us to die.¡±

    Gong Zhenlin can only sighs.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! This is the end result of going against this king!¡±

    Yu Xia also thought that Liu Yi has died under hisnce and starts to be delighted.

    While the upside-down waterfall has begun to fall, gurgling down onto the ground.

    Yu Xia wishes to pull back hisnce from the waterfall but realize that hisnce is like stuck in a stone, no matter how he tries he is unable to pull it out.

    Yu Xia frowns, ¡°Good gods what is going on?¡±

    At this moment from the waterfalles a faint number off.

    ¡°One¡­..¡±

    ¡°What!!¡±

    Yu Xia¡¯s expression changesrgely while the people from Peni Ind are also shocked.

    ¡°Even if you have the Sky Flipping Seal, it is impossible topletely block this move!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang¡¯s eyes widen, ¡°He actually is¡­is still standing?!¡±

    After the water has all dropped, a ck figure stands there not moving.

    He is wearing back armor and grabbed Yu Xia¡¯snce with a single hand.

    At the same time, water qi is flowing out from his body shocking Yu Xia.

    ¡°How is this possible, you also possess the power of water attributes?¡±

    ¡°The things that you do not know is too many.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks, at the instant before he got hit, he put on the Monarch Armour and blocks Yu Xia¡¯snce.

    At the same time, the spiritual beast transformation was changed to Washing Machine. Being a water attribute creature, it should be able to absorb quite a bit of damage.

    Without even using Sky Flipping Seal, Liu Yi is already able to easily block this attack of Yu Xia¡¯s.

    ¡°This¡­.this is not possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Five seconds have been counted.¡±

    Liu Yi holds onto Yu Xia¡¯snce as his lips lift upwards, ¡°Your lifespan hase to an end as well.¡±

    He suddenly moves forward and smashed his palm fiercely on Yu Xia¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    -boom!-

    Sun rays instantly erupt out.

    Yu Xia¡¯s body instantly turns into a cannonball as blood sprays out of his mouth, as he flies up into the sky.

    While Liu Yi uses shadow steps and instantly moves over hundred of meters and appears underneath Yu Xia and sends out a second palm attack.

    ¡°Thousand Shadow!¡±

    This Thousand Shadow move not only can it be used for defending, it can also be used for attacking!

    Instantly over hundreds of palm image like a thunderstorm densely smashes into Yu Xia¡¯s body.

    -boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!-

    The sound of flesh being smashed keeps resounding from the sky, causing Zhang Jiashuang and the rest to be rmed hearing them.

    Even if Yu Xia possesses the body of a dragon, eating so many palms from Liu Yi in a row, he is also beaten up badly as he bleeds from his 7 apertures and is at hisst gasp.

    His body is beaten up higher and higher by Liu Yi and swiftly they reach around 500 meters high.

    While Liu Yi is like a shadow chasing after the body chasing behind. He stops using Thousand Shadow and instantly appears above Yu Xia, aiming at his back he smashes down with a palm fiercely, ¡°Army Destroyer!¡±

    This palm first imprinted on Yu Xia¡¯s back and instantly an eye-catching shockwave erupts out!

    This palm move which is usually used to do an AOE attack is actually used by Liu Yi to serve this small white dragon!

    -arg!-

    Yu Xia vomits even more blood as he once again falls into the river, the river water sshes ten meters tall!

    ¡°This palm technique¡­is very powerful¡­¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang also feels a chill creeping down her back.

    ¡°So this is the martial cultivation ah¡­.looks like it is very cool¡­.¡±

    Hearing what his junior sister says, Zhao Yu is unable to ept it and says, ¡°Tsk, our Dao cultivation is the path of Kings! Along with the support of our magic tools, it is basically impossible for that Liu Yi to get close to us!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang ignores him and asks Gong Zhenlin, ¡°That demon¡­is it dead already?¡±

    ¡°Not clear¡­.but it¡¯s demon aura is still there.¡±

    His brows are knitted as he looks at the river water that has restored its calmness.

    ¡°Hope that it is not¡­¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang is afraid that the demon dragon will emerge once again. With that Sea Flipping God Lamp, she can only be passively beaten up so she is very unhappy.

    If only I can be like Liu Yi and not be affected by that Sea Flipping God Lamp¡¯s suppression how nice would it be¡­

    While she is sighing in sorrow, the river water starts surging!

    An enormous ck whirlpool slowly emerges from the water.

    This whirlpool is around twenty meters wide, it is very enormous stunning the people by the bank.

    Good fellow, such a huge whirlpool! Just how much demon qi is needed to create this!

    The Sea Flipping God Lamp floating in the sky seems to be sucked into it and flies to the center of the whirlpool and releases its radiance.

    At this moment Zhang Jiashuang noticed that the formation beneath their feet has already disappeared!

    ¡°Ah! The formation is gone, our cultivation base is restored!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! This is good now, we can finally change our fortunes!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, let me turn that demon dragon into a mudfish!¡±

    Zhao Yu immediately pulls out his white jade porcin bottle and appears to be getting ready to beat people up.

    -roars!-

    At this moment the river water suddenly split apart as a meter thick and 100-meter long white dragon flies out from the depth of the water and swallows the Sea Flipping God Lamp into its mouth.

    ¡°What!¡±

    What shocked the Peni Ind people is that this demon dragon actually swallows the Sea Flipping God Lamp!

    After the white dragon swallows the Sea Flipping God Lamp, it flies into the clouds.

    ck clouds are already covering the sky, the demon dragon causing mischief!

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Yu Xia lets out a thunder-likeughter.

    ¡°A group of idiots. Do you really think that this king is defeated? Let me tell you guys, this Sea Flipping God Lamp has another huge ability!¡±

    His body weaves among the clouds whileughing, ¡°The other ability of this Sea Flipping God Lamp is to strengthen the body of the user! Right now I already possess the cultivation of 18 star-jades, hahaha, right now who among you are able to block this king!¡±

    ¡°What¡­.¡±

    Everyone got a shock, 18-star cultivation?!

    Isn¡¯t this a step on the entrance of the Heaven realm?!

    18 eye-catching star jade flickers in the clouds.

    ¡°!8 stars¡­.it is really 18 stars¡­.¡±

    Gong Zhenlin starts trembling, ¡°Although it is only 18-star jade early stage¡­ it is a real 18-star jade ah¡­.Sea Flipping God Lamp is indeed heaven-defying¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let, let us escape¡­¡±

    Zhao Yu who is shouting that he wants to beat people up is actually trembling currently with a pale white face, with just one look it is obvious that he is badly frightened.

    ¡°Escape¡­where are we escaping to¡­¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang¡¯s face is also white, ¡°With his 18 star-jade cultivation¡­.we are basically unable to escape at all¡­.he will be able to instantly catch up to us¡­¡±

    ¡°Finished¡­.looks like we are really finished this time around¡­¡±

    Tu Can is already kneeling on the ground, ¡°Did not think that this task¡­will be like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, know you know fear! Stupid cultivators ah, to actually dare to provoke me, Yu Xia. I will rip your bodies into pieces!¡±

    Yu Xiaughs madly like he is already a grim reaper waiting to kill these cultivators.

    ¡°Really stupid ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi who is in midair looks at the white dragon in the sky, ¡°Do you really think that after you have obtained 18 star-jade cultivation you will be undefeated?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, you stupid cultivator, do you know what is the meaning of 18 star-jade cultivation?¡±

    Yu Xia keeps swimming among the clouds, at the same time he lets out provokingughter, ¡°18 star-jade cultivation means that I have already entered the heaven realm! Fighting against you, this 14 star-jade cultivation cultivators is basically as easy as pinching an ant to death! Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Even if you have Sky Flipping Seal, it is not possible to make aeback¡­¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang shouts out, ¡°Liu Yi¡­.work together with us. With us working together we will definitely be able to escape!¡±

    ¡°Ignore him, let us escape first!¡±

    Zhao Yu pulls Zhang Jiashuang, ¡°Let him block that demon dragon alone!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying ah, 3rd senior brother!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang res at her senior brother in anger, ¡°We are cultivators, how can we watch him die and do nothing!¡±

    ¡°Only caring about yourself is originally the doctrine of our inner pavilion!¡±

    Zhao Yu says coldly, ¡°His life is of no concern to us Peni Ind! Let us go!¡±

    Done speaking, he pulls Zhang Jiashuang.

    ¡°Cannot! I am the strongest disciple of the younger generation, how can I lose to an outside pavilion cultivator!¡±

    As Zhang Jiashuang speaks she ignores the obstruction of Zhao Yu and steps onto her Ten Thousand Law Ruyi and flies into the sky.

    ¡°Junior sister!¡±

    Zhao Yu is so frightened that his face turns pale while his other two senior brothers are also shocked.

    ¡°Hahaha, none of you will be able to escape.¡±

    As Yu Xia speaks, he lets out thunderousughter.

    ¡°Liu Yi! I am here to help you!¡±

    When Liu Yi sees Zhang Jiashuang flying over to him, his heart is slightly touched.

    I originally thought that thisss is a crafty and unruly fellow but unexpectedly she still has some loyalty.

    ¡°Although you are very weak with me helping you, perhaps we have some way to fight against this fellow!¡±

    As Zhang Jiashuangs speaks, she also rolls up her sleeve and gives off an impression that she is preparing for a huge fight.

    ¡°Thank you very much then, Fairy Zhang.¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands.

    ¡°Hmph, stop pretending to be so polite, hurry and take action!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang snorts and steps on her Ten Thousand Law Ruyi and flies into the clouds.

    Liu Yi shakes his head, afraid that thess will be in danger, he hurries after her.

    ¡°These two fellows who overestimate their abilities!¡±

    Yu Xiaughs coldly and suddenly stretches out one of his dragon ws and attacks the two of them.

    Chapter 523 [We are Dragon Beheading warriors]

 Chapter 524 Dragon sucking water

    This w is very fast and quick, furthermore, it carries along with a surge of unblockable dragon qi!

    18 star cultivation demon dragon, with boundless qi. When this w emerges from the clouds, the sinister pressure appears from above Liu Yi and Zhang Jiashuang.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang instantly throws out her magic treasure Ten Thousand Law Ruyi to block in front of her.

    -dang!-

    The enormous dragon wnds on the Ten Thousand Law Ruyi instantly stirring upyers of white light.

    Although she manages to forcefully block it, Liu Yi is able to see that Zhang Jiashuang¡¯s face is very ugly, her forehead is covered with sweat and it is very obvious that it takes a lot of effort.

    ¡°Just a 16-star cultivationss and you wish to block this king?¡±

    Yu Xiaughs loudly as another surge of strength emerges from his dragon w breaking the whiteyers above Zhang Jiashuang¡¯s magic treasure.

    ¡°Junior sister do not worry, we areing!¡±

    Gong Zhenlin has already brought the other two junior brothers and fly over, Tu Can and Zhao Yu clenches their teeth as theye over.

    Since it is not possible to escape then let¡¯s fight all the way!

    The four of them throw out their magic tools at the same time andbine strength to block that dragon w.

    Even with the four of them working together, they are still in a disadvantage!

    ¡°Hahahaha! A group of stupid cultivators ah!¡±

    Yu Xiaughs continuously, ¡°Even if you guys group together, you are still not this king¡¯s opponent! The might of 18-star cultivation how is it possible for you group of ants to understand?¡±

    His dragon w pressed down a few more meters.

    Gong Zhenlin and the rest are covered with sweat and they appear to be almost unable to block it anymore.

    Zhang Jiashuang shouts at Liu Yi, ¡°Liu Yi what are you staring at?! Hurry over and help ah!¡±

    ¡°He basically does not wish to help, he only wishes to watch us die only!¡±

    Zhao Yu is almost in despair, even with thembining strength together, they are still not Yu Xia¡¯s opponent.

    Actually, it is not Liu Yi who does not wish to help, because his strength and this people one are not simr. If he hastily works together with them, perhaps it might injure them.

    ¡°Today all of you will die!¡±

    Yu Xia¡¯s dragon w shes fiercely and actually smash thebined defense of the four of them!

    The dragon w continues toward the four of them, if it hits, if the four of them do not die, they will still be heavily injured!

    Zhang Jiashuangpletely gave up this time around¡­finish apprenticeship unfavorable ah¡­looks like the first time I leave the mountain, I shall be dead in the hands of a demon.

    Master ah, disciple has thrown away your face¡­.

    But¡­.really do not wish to die ah¡­.wuwuwuwu¡­..who cane and save me¡­

    ¡°Sky Flipping Seal!¡±

    At this moment a lion seal suddenly appears in front of her and instantly turns big, instantly it turns into the side of a small hill and blocks in front of the dragon w.

    -dang!-

    The dragon w is deflected away while the Sky Flipping Seal transform back into a small lion seal and floats by the side of the Peni Ind Immortals protecting them.

    ¡°Little white dragon, your opponent is me.¡±

    After Liu Yi throws out Sky Flipping Seal, he provokes Yu Xia in the sky toe at him.

    Zhang Jiashuang is shocked, he actually uses Sky Flipping Seal to protect us?

    Then what about him?

    Zhao Yu is also very shocked, ¡°This fellow actually used the Sky Flipping Seal on us?¡±

    Tu Can also cannotprehend what is going on, ¡°Then¡­how is he doing to deal with the demon dragon?¡±

    Gong Zhenlin frowns as he looks at Liu Yi who is standing in the sky.

    Why is there a kind of deep and unmeasurable feelinging from this outside pavilion cultivator¡­.looks like this World Dao Gathering number 1 is not just in name only ah.

    ¡°You are already going to die and you still have the mood to save others?¡±

    Yu Xia in the clouds lets out a pelt ofughter, ¡°Forget it, let me kill you first and let that Ao Susu know who is the real expert!¡±

    His w breaks through the clouds once again and descends towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t ah!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang is badly frightened, looks like he wants topletely crush Liu Yi ah!

    Why is he not dodging! Did he get frightened stupid?!

    Just as Zhang Jiashuang is getting anxious, Liu Yi who is standing still finally moves.

    ¡°Mountain mist!¡±

    An enormous palm image flies out and shes against the dragon w in midair.

    -boom!-

    A violent shockwave instantly spread out, blowing the clothing of the people from Peni Ind all over the ce, nearly blowing them away.

    Zhang Jiashuang barely manages to stabilize her body. She is very shocked, we are so far away and we are still affected by the shockwave?!

    As for Liu Yi, he is still floating there not moving!

    While looking at Yu Xia in the sky, he had withdrawn his dragon w and exims in shock, ¡°This is not possible!¡±

    His enormous figure rolls in the sky causing the clouds to be chaotic.

    ¡°How is it possible for you to be able to block this king¡¯s power! This is not possible!¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arm as he floats in the sky looking at the enormous dragon and says faintly, ¡°Hehe, Yu Xia ah, Yu Xia. Do you know what is the biggest failure that you did?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yu Xia does not understand what Liu Yi is trying to say.

    ¡°The biggest failure that you did is to recall the formation of the Sea Flipping God Lamp and allow me to regain all my strength.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as he loosens his bones, ¡°This way I can happily beat you up.¡±

    ¡°What joke are you saying!¡±

    Yu Xai trembles as his dragon eyes are filled with disbelieve.

    ¡°Could it be that your earlier strength¡­.was the strength after half your cultivation base had been sealed?¡±

    ¡°To be exact, it is less than half.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°After all, there are some abilities that I had yet to use. Right Immortals from Peni Ind, since you guys have heard that I am the World Number 1, then have you heard of the reason why in the end I was unable to be this World Number 1?¡±

    ¡°This¡­we are not very clear¡­¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s might, Gong Zhenlin is slightly shocked.

    ¡°Because I am the enemy of all of the righteous path.¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and faces Yu Xia.

    ¡°Yu Xia, 5 seconds had passed, now it is time for you to pay the price.¡±

    He stretches out his hand and summons out his Xiao Taiji which floats in front of him.

    Liu Yi continuously instills his qi into Xiao Taiji, causing it to emit green light as Devil Stillborn¡¯s soul strength to gradually erupt out.

    It seems like Yu Xia has sensed the might of the sword, he did not hesitate as his dragon tail sweeps towards Liu Yi like a god whip.

    Liu Yi did not dodge, instead, he condenses out the strength of Sky Supporting Pir.

    His left hand transform into an enormous golden arm and grabs hold of the iing dragon tail and swings downwards.

    The small white dragon lets out a pitiful cry as it is swung flying by Liu Yi¡¯s strength, with a ¡®putong¡¯ he drops into the river water from the sky.

    The river water sshes very high, it is obvious just how much strength is behind his throw.

    Zhang Jiashuang and the rest stare in shock, just now the arrogant small white dragon¡­.is actually being suppressed by Liu Yi alone?!

    Liu Yi has only entered spiritual beast transformation only. Although Yu Xia possesses the cultivation base of 18 star-jades, he does not know how to utilize it. He does not even need to enter dragon transformation and is able to deal with him already.

    -arhhhh!-

    The river water boils as Yu Xia flies out from the water once again.

    ¡°Damn cultivator, I will let you know what is called horror!¡±

    He moves swiftly and flies into the other side of the clouds and then only reveals his dragon head.

    A surge of enormous dense demon qi spreads out.

    The river water also starts boiling as an enormous whirlpool starts appearing.

    ¡°Dragon sucking water!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Gong Zhenlin starts trembling.

    ¡°What is the matter big senior brother, what is dragon sucking water?¡±

    ¡°This is the ultimate technique of the dragons from the west sea!¡±

    Gong Zhenlin says, ¡°West Sea dragons rely on this technique to stabilize their rule during their fight for dominance in West Sea¡­looks like this time around Liu Yi is really in danger.¡±

    While they are talking, Yu Xia¡¯s dragon head that is stretched out starts releasing a sucking force. The river water starts flying up forming a water spout which is sucked into Yu Xia¡¯s mouth.

    The entire river is surging fiercely as the river water is continuously sucked into Yu Xia¡¯s mouth.

    Originally the water level was almost near the alert level and immediately drops down.

    Two minutester the water level drops by a meter! It can be seen just how much river water Yu Xia had sucked in.

    After sucking another minute, Yu Xia finally stops the dragon sucking water technique and aims his dragon mouth at Liu Yi.

    Zhang Jiashuang reminds anxiously, ¡°Liu Yi be careful! He is going to use a big move!¡±

    While Liu Yi has already gathered enough qi and has instilled them into his Xiao Taiji.

    Although he knows two different powerful sword technique, Emotion Sword Technique, and Demonic Sword technique, he did not have any attainment in sword techniques.

    The only thing he can do is to instill his qi into his Xiao Taiji and send it to Yu Xia to have a taste.

    -roars!-

    Yu Xia opens his dragon mouth and shoots out the river water that he had suck in earlier at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Too, too shocking already¡­¡±

    Peni Ind people are feeling that their skull is numb from their shock.

    While Liu Yi did not even move as he pushes forward with his hands and the Xiao Taiji that is absorbing his qi behind his back flies out.

    Instantly his taiji sword reaches the waterspout.

    Sword qi wraps around the Taiji sword while revolving at high speed while attacking the waterspout.

    The waterspout is very thick, its advancing speed turns slightly sluggish but very quickly it starts pushing back the taiji sword and advances towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Cannot ah¡­Liu Yi¡¯s strength seems to be at a disadvantage!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang is slightly worried, ¡°Should we help him out?¡±

    ¡°This is not a fight that our grade can fight in¡­¡±

    Gong Zhenlin shakes his head, ¡°If we go up, we will only an inconvenience¡­s, we can only calmly watch the changes.¡±

    ¡°This kind of feeling is too loathsome!¡±

    This is the first time that Zhang Jiashuang this pampered girl has this kind of helpless feeling.

    If I am able to escape from here, I must be stronger, be even stronger!

    Lin Tong watch as the taiji sword slowly retreats and says in worry.{Big idiot¡­enter dragon transformation, our strength do not seem to be enough!}

    {I wish to see if I am able to force him into a retreat without using the dragon transformation strength.}

    As Liu Yi speaks, he takes a deep breath.

    Since you use water qi then I shall use fire qi to restrain you!

    {Yaoyao! Come out and help!}

 Chapter 525 Crossing calamity? Lightning tribulation?

    Liu Yi summons out his fire spirit!

    A pretty woman fire figure slowly emerges from behind Liu Yi and floats by his side.

    {Master do you have any instructions for me.}

    Liang Mengyao is very pretty, just taking her appearance, she is able to fight against Liu Yi¡¯s Immortal Fox sister!

    [TL: hmm first time hearing that a rabbit spirit can be so alluring¡­]

    It is a pity that she had lost her life for a worthless guy, and now she can only exist as Liu Yi¡¯s fire spirit.

    As Liu Yi urges his Taiji sword he says, {Give me a hand!}

    {Understood master.}

    Leng Mengyao nods her head and stretches out her fire arms and gently hugs Liu Yi from behind. After which her hands join together with Liu Yi¡¯s hands.

    After possessing the fire spirit, Liu Yi¡¯s Scarlet Blood Devil mes have increased by a number of gradeS.

    Under the help of Liang Mengyao, red mes erupt from Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Two stream of fire flies out andnds on the Taiji sword.

    The mes revolve around the Taiji sword burning the sword red! While the temperature of the mes evaporates the waterspout¡¯s might, for a while, it is actually able to block the strength of the waterspout!

    ¡°This is devil qi¡­¡±

    A gleam shes across Gong Zhenlin¡¯s eyes, ¡°So it is like this¡­so it is like this! No wonder Liu Yi will be viewed as an enemy of all of the world¡¯s righteous path!¡±

    ¡°What should we do¡­.are we going to kill him or help him?¡±

    All humans are in the task of beheading devils and demons!

    Tu Can hesitate.

    ¡°Hmph let the two of them dog bites dog!¡±

    Zhao Yu sneers, ¡°When both of them are injured, at that time, we can be the fisherman that benefits!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang turns silent, is this Liu Yi¡­.really our enemy?

    Beheading demons and killing devils¡­.but I do not feel like this Liu Yi should be killed ah¡­instead his Sky Flipping Seal is still protecting us¡­

    If we turn around and kill him¡­this, is this really what a person from the righteous path should do? Why is it that I feel that there is something wrong¡­

    ¡°It is still not enough ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the Taiji Sword and waterspout in the sky and says, ¡°If this goes on, the activity will be too big. I¡¯m afraid that it will attract the attention of the mortals, perhaps it might also bring a disaster to North Dragon City¡­¡±

    He contemte for a while before saying, ¡°Yaoyao, assist me with all your strength!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Liang Mengyao nods her head and lets go of Liu Yi. She suddenly flies in front of the Taiji sword.

    One of her hand holds onto the Taiji Sword and stabs the sword towards the waterspout.

    With the full support from Liang Mengyao, Scarlet Blood Devil mes continue to evaporate the water qi and the waterspout finally starts to fall back bit by bit.

    If this goes on, as long as Liu Yi is able to persevere for a while more, his Taiji Sword will be able topletely scatter the waterspout and tears Yu Xia into shreds.

    ¡°He is going to win!¡±

    ¡°Hmph did not think that this devil still has some moves. But even if he wins, it is only a miserable win. At that time he will not have much strength left, then it is our turn to take action!¡±

    Zhao Yu smiles in delight as he secretly instills his qi into his magic treasure.

    The moment the fight is over, he is going to take action and kill Liu Yi to snatch his treasure!

    All of this good treasures, giving them to people from devil path wouldn¡¯t it be a waste! I am only helping heavens take action which is a very good deed!

    Fight, the fiercer the better!

    How would he know that Liu Yi possesses 4 different qi, as well as Boundless Righteous Qi? His qi is iparably vast and during this fight, he had yet to use his full strength. Wishing to exhaust all of Liu Yi¡¯s strength is basically just a myth!

    Taiji sword gradually presses towards Yu Xia under the push from Yaoyao.

    Ruthlessness shes across Yu Xia¡¯s eyes as he suddenly opens his dragon mouth wide.

    The Sea Flipping God Lamp slowly appears in his mouth, shining with a bright blue light.

    {No good!}

    Lin Tong exims, {He wants to activate another major power of the Sea Flipping God Lamp!}

    Why she is speaking, the waterspout turns even fiercer, like the punishment from the nine heavens, it sts away the Taiji Sword and scatters Liang Mengyao¡¯s body, making a beeline towards Liu Yi!

    ¡°Your sister!¡±

    Liu Yi says in anger, ¡°Forcing me to use dragon transformation, are you! Fine then, then I¡¯ll show you!¡±

    As he speaks, the qi in his body erupts out, rushing through every single of his star jades!

    He pulls out his dragon qi and changes it to his main qi.

    His body immediately grows rapidly and soon he turns into 2 meter tall half dragon-man!

    ¡°This¡­this is demon qi!¡±

    Today Gong Zhenlin receives more shock than he did during his entire lifetime!

    ¡°How is this possible! He actually possesses Immortal, Devil and Demon qi at the same time! This is unimaginable!¡±

    While they are eximing, Liu Yi has already opened his mouth and lets out a roar filled with fierce dragon qi!

    The wings on his back p fiercely as strong winds spread out.

    A stream of fire erupts out from his mouth towards the iing waterspout!

    Demon Qi mixes together with the mes, the blue fire forms a fire twister. After spraying out from Liu Yi¡¯s mouth, it grows bigger and instantly it is twice as thick as the waterspout before it crashes into the waterspout.

    -sounds of eruptions(fill in what you think it sound like)-

    A violent explosion urs in the sky!

    The waterspout that was strengthened by the Sea Flipping God Lamp is slowly forced back until it finally copses in front of Yu Xia.

    Yu Xia¡¯s eyes widen, his eyes filled with horror. After which he is instantly swallowed up by the fire twister!

    Liu Yi¡¯s dragon breath is very horrifying! That fire twister directly burns Yu Xia¡¯s dragon body into ashes!

    Only the Sea Flipping God Lamp which is protected by it¡¯s own powers floats in the mes as a blue light surrounds it.

    The pitiful Yu Xia who is very ambitious, in the end, he turns into ashes before he is able to scream.

    Liu Yi¡¯s dragon breath frightened the Peni Ind people badly.

    Zhao Yu is covered with cold sweat. He did not think that this outside pavilion cultivator was not using his full strength earlier¡­with no difficulty he turned Yu Xia into ashes.

    ¡°We¡­.are we still attacking?¡±

    Yu Can¡¯s heart is also beating rapidly and nearly jumps out of his mouth.

    ¡°Are you guys joking?¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang res hatefully at her two senior brothers, ¡°If he wished to kill us, it is as easy as pinching an ant to death¡­¡±

    ¡°How could he be so strong¡­this, this is the outside pavilion world number 1¡­.¡±

    Gong Zhenlin also does not dare to believe his eyes. No wonder master often says, there is always someone better¡­.

    Today I have finally understood the meaning of these words!

    ¡°Finally dealt with this fellow.¡±

    Liu Yi also lets out a sigh of relief while Lin Tong anxious says, {Big idiot, quick, quickly take the Sea Flipping God Lamp! This is a very good treasure ah!}

    {Ah. Okay.}

    Liu Yi nods his head as he stretches his hand towards the Sea Flipping God Lamp.

    Sensing Liu Yi¡¯s qi the Sea Flipping God Lamp floats slowly towards Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    But at this moment a lightning bolt suddenly shoots across the sky and directly scatters Liu Yi¡¯s qi.

    The Sea Flipping God Lamp instantly flies towards another direction andnds in the hand of a white cloth guy.

    Seeing this guy Liu Yi is instantly stunned!

    AO RI!

    Luckily my face is covered by some dragon scales.

    Liu Yi does not wish to let that fellow know his real identity!

    He immediately summons out his Monarch Armour and puts on the helmet as well before watching Ao Ri attentively through the small crack.

    Monarch Armour is a mystical equipment that is transformed into by his spiritual beast, it can be big or small and adjust to fit his body.

    At the same time, there are also small gaps that allow Liu Yi to stretch out his dragon wings.

    The finger portions also turn into the shape of ws, adapting to Liu Yi¡¯s current dragon w.

    ¡°Oh? I was thinking who had killed Yu Xia this idiot, so it is you eh?¡±

    Ao Ri is holding the Sea Flipping God Lamp in his hands as he clucks and says, ¡°Also good. Originally I wa here to take back the Sea Flipping God Lamp. If I can also deal with you on the way it is even better.¡±

    ¡°Take back the Sea Flipping God Lamp?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is originally my stuff. I had only lent it to Yu Xia that disappointing fellow to use. But I did not think that even with the Sea Flipping God Lamp, he still let me be so disappointed.¡±

    Ao Ri stands there proudly and looks at Liu Yi, ¡°But your growth makes me rather shocked. Indeed you are the disciple of that fellow.¡±

    What?

    Liu Yi is shocked, ¡°You know my master?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, can be considered as knowing.¡±

    A cold intent shes across Ao Ri¡¯s eyes, ¡°Thanks to your master, I have be like this today.¡±

    Eh?

    Did Ma Hua and Ao Ri have some old memories?

    But I have never heard my master saying about it before¡­but since my master has turned into a devil, getting to know some demons is understandable.

    ¡°But your growth shall stop here. The matterst time we still have not finished dealing with it. Today let us settle everything!¡±

    Ao Ri opens his mouth and tosses the Sea Flipping God Lamp into his mouth.

    What in the hell ah!

    When this fellow did not use the Sea Flipping God Lamp he already possessed the strength around 16-star cultivation! Now that he had swallowed the Sea Flipping God Lamp¡­.wouldn¡¯t he be heaven-defying?!

    Liu Yi really wishes to curse.

    ¡°Hehe, this time around there will not be anyone who is able to save you again.¡±

    ¡°Damn you this fellow who turned on hacks!¡±

    ¡°Magic tools is also a part of strength. You are still too young ah.¡±

    Ao Ri does not care about Liu Yi¡¯s disdain, instead, he says proudly, ¡°Furthermore, ck cat, white cat, as long as it is able to catch the rat it is a good cat. As long as I am able to pinch you to death, why do you care about that kind of strength did I use?¡±

    ¡°This fellow¡¯s face is really goddamn thick¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi is unbearably gloomy, looks like this time around it be really troublesome.

    ¡°Let me show you what is the true strength of the Sea Flipping God Lamp!¡±

    As Ao Ri speaks, he takes a deep breath and closes his eyes.

    Instantly steam starts emerging around him and gathers towards him.

    Ao Ri¡¯s cultivation keeps increasing as the star jades in his body light up!

    16 star jades, 17 star jade, 18 star jades¡­..

    He is already at the peak of the earth realm!!!

    Lightning suddenly falls from the sky and strikes Ao Ri.

    This is¡­lightning tribtion?

    Liu Yi is slightly shocked while Lin Tong is trembling and lies on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    Lightning tribtion to a demon is the scariest!

    Human cultivates is very easy. While for demons, cultivation is very, very tough!

    Especially since the demon qi on the demon is heavy, thus the lightning tribtion it attracted is the scariest!

    So to the demons, without 100% preparation, they would not rashly crossover earth realm this stage and enter heaven realm.

    But Ao Ri seems to have already entered heaven realm before. But he was hit back to earth realm by the Sword Emperor. To him, the lightning tribtion is nothing.

 Chapter 526 Heaven Realm Expert

    Back in the days, Ao Ri was already a heaven realm person. Now that he is restoring his heaven realm strength, thus to him, the lightning tribtion is yed down.

    As the heavenly lightning descends and struck him, not only did it not cause him any injury, it seems to give him a cleansing, like he had eaten a sumptuous meal!

    The 19th star jade lights up above his head, it is that eye-catching and that dazzling.

    The people from Peni Ind are trembling, none of them daring to look straight.

    ¡°Heaven, heaven realm¡­.a heaven realm expert actually appears¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are, are we going to die here¡­.¡±

    Although he uses the magic tool to forcibly surpass to be a heaven realm expert, he indeed possesses ¡®heaven realm¡¯ this two words.

    Although 18 star-jades and 19 star-jades is just a difference of one star jade, the gap is as wide as heaven and earth!

    A person with 17 star-jade cultivation is still able to fight against a person with 18 star-jades. If he is lucky, or rely on his magic tools he might be able to win.

    But when a person with 18 star-jades meets a heaven realm expert with 19 star-jades¡­..then he can only die!

    Heaven realm experts are people who hadprehended thews of the heaven and earth. They possess real strong magic powers! Even if a hundred peak earth realm expertsbine efforts together, they might not be enough to fight against a heaven realm expert!

    Otherwise, the people from Peni Ind would not have been so terror-stricken.

    Zhang Jiashuang who had always been arrogant lost her courage to resist. She stands in the sky trembling as she looks at the heaven realm expert.

    It is just a killing demon task¡­.why would we meet a heaven realm expert ah!

    Even if Liu Yi is even stronger, he is just an earth realm expert! He is basically unable to resist a heaven realm expert ah!

    Looks like we will really die now!

    ¡°Hahaha, do you see this, this is the difference between our strength!¡±

    Ao Riughs as his body emits white light disying his heavenly might.

    ¡°Do you still dare to resist me?¡±

    The heavenly might that is on Ao Ri¡¯s body is very strong. In the sky, he is like an eye-catching sun making people not daring to look straight at him.

    The people from Peni Ind stand by the side far away trembling.

    ¡°Really fucked up¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi steadies his heart before saying, ¡°Fighting the small one then a big one appears. Did I enter a dragon nest?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you actually still have the mood to joke around. Really do not know if I should say that you have a firm heart or so stupid that you are calm.¡±

    Ao Ri clucks, ¡°Looks like you do not know the power of a heaven realm expert.¡±

    ¡°I feel that you have a lot of rubbish to say.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath, ¡°If you want to fight then let¡¯s fight. If I am afraid of you then my name shall be written in reverse!¡±

    He opens his mouth and breaths out a blue fire dragon breath at Ao Ri!

    It is still that thick and long fire twister roaring towards Ao Ri.

    ¡°Parlour tricks!¡±

    Ao Ri only smiles before stretching out his right hand and aims at the iing dragon breath.

    -boom!-

    A bolt of lightning instantly shoots out and easily scatters Liu Yi¡¯s fire twister.

    ¡°Gods¡­this is the strength of a heaven realm expert¡­.so scary¡­¡±

    Seeing this scene Zhao Yu¡¯s crotch bes wet. Apparently, he got so badly frightened that he peed.

    Although Peni Ind also has some heaven realm experts, they are all in deep cultivation and seldome out. Thus it is rare to see them to take action or the like.

    Ao Ri¡¯s action is indeed earth shaking huge!

    That is a technique that is able to kill a peak earth realm expert ah! But it is so easily scattered!

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi frowns. After Ao Ri broke through into heaven stage, he is indeed fierce.

    But he did not n to give up just like this, after all the really powerful person is the Sect Head of Great God Sect! What does Ao Ri count as? The pressure he gives me is nothing inparison to the Sect Head of Great God Sect!

    I must definitely defeat him!

    Thinking to here, Liu Yi suddenly disappears.

    Instantly he cuts through 100 meters and instantly appears in front of Ao Ri.

    At the same time, he hits out with a Deste me.

    ¡°Do you think that getting into closebat you are able to fight against me head on?¡±

    Ao Riughs before matching palm against Liu Yi.

    -boom!-

    Violent lighting exploded out as the sun vein also appears in the sky.

    Shockwaves spread out in all direction carrying along Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Liu Yi is like a kite with broken strings as he flies away several tens of meter away as he tumbles a few rounds in the sky. Finally, after much pping from his wings, he finally stabilized himself.

    Lightning is still coiling around his body which is then scattered by him with his Qi.

    ¡°Do you see this, this is the gap between us.¡±

    Ao Ri says arrogantly, ¡°It is best if you obediently wait for death. This way it will be less painful.¡±

    ¡°I have already forgotten admitting defeat.¡±

    Liu Yi ignores Lin Tong¡¯s continuous advice. He does not wish to let Ao Ri be his heart devil.

    ¡°I will use my full strength to fight against you. Even if I die, I must die satisfied!¡±

    His body starts to shrink and returns back to 1.8m tall.

    The enormous wings also shrink as well and turn into a pair of mini-wings growing out of his shoulders.

    ¡°Dragon Transformation stage 2¡­¡±

    Liu Yi did a few breathing techniques to let his spirit remain clear.

    Although he had already learned how to enter the second stage of dragon transformation, he is still unable to 100% control it.

    Every time he enters the second stage of dragon transformation, brutal thoughts will start emerging in his mind.

    This kind of brutal thoughts keep wanting to make Liu Yi feel like killing people or ripping them into shreds. This should being from the instinct of a dragon.

    Liu Yi uses breathing techniques to adjust his mental state causing the entire world to be calm.

    When he is still in the first stage of dragon transformation he did not sense it. After entering the second stage, Liu Yi has a deeper understanding of Ao Ri¡¯s strength.

    Strong, indeed he is very strong¡­.he is like a mountain ced in front of me!

    But Liu Yi senses¡­.that he has a fighting chance!

    Even if it is a mountain, Liu Yi also wants to smash it into pieces!

    Eh¡­.after smashing this mountain into pieces would a cbash doll jump out from inside?!

    ¡°Oh? Your might actually increased again?¡±

    Ao Ri is slightly surprised, ¡°Indeed his disciple has some ability. But you are still not my opponent. Because even though your strength has increased, it is still not in heaven stage!¡±

    Indeed after Liu Yi enter the second stage of dragon transformation, his strength has increased to the peak of 18 star jade!

    If he wishes to breakthrough 18 star-jade cultivation, Liu Yi must first increase in cultivation base!

    Lin Tong has given him an estimate before, at least he needs to reach 15 star-jade first. Right now Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation is stuck in a bottleneck, a very profound bottleneck.

    Because he is unable to raise his cultivation, Liu Yi is unable to cross over the heavenly cmity!

    If you want to achieve the cultivation of a heaven realm, no matter high much he strengthens his messy qi, he will still be unable to face the horrifying lightning tribtion!

    ¡°Since you wish to die earlier, then let me fulfill you! Let me tell you what is the difference between cultivation. This kind of gap is unable to be crossed no matter how much effort you put in!¡±

    Ao Ri stretches out his hand and uses a technique.

    Instantly dense thunderstorm clouds appear in the sky, it is very enormous and thick. That pressurees crashing down on the group of Peni Ind cultivators causing their faces to turn pale.

    A very scary beast seems to be hidden in the sky, causing Liu Yi¡¯s heart to feel heavy and giving him difficulty in breathing.

    Cold sweat trickles down his forehead as his body is cold from the chills.

    Lin Tong is also trembling badly from fear.

    {Immortal Fox sister¡­you go back into the spiritual world first.}

    {No¡­.I wish to be together with you¡­}

    Lin Tong shakes her head and rejects Liu Yi¡¯s suggestion, {Where you go, this miss will follow you there. You are not afraid then I will not be afraid as well! At most both of us enter the Yellow Springs together!}

    She gathers her courage and stands up, but her body is still trembling.

    {We will not die Immortal Fox sister.}

    Liu Yi did his breathing technique to reduce the pressure on him. His Sky Flipping Seal is still protecting the immortals from Peni Ind. If not for the Sky Flipping Seal, those pitiful cultivators would have suffered a cmity.

    ¡°Facing my lightning might being able to still be standing, you are indeed not bad.¡±

    {Yaoyao, help me take over!}

    Liu Yi re-gathers his fire spirit, the fire beauty flies out from Liu Yi¡¯s back again floating in the sky as both her hands cast a technique.

    Instantly over hundred of me swords floats above her.

    {Master let me help you!}

    As Liang Mengyao says so, she moves the over hundred of me swords!

    -explosion sounds-

    The sound of air being cut through starts resounding as the me swords are like guided missiles, cutting a dazzling red path in a dense group as they rumble towards Ao Ri.

    ¡°Not worth mentioning.¡±

    Ao Ri only sneers as he opens his mouth and breaths out a dragon breath.

    A stream of waterspout st out, blue lightning also coils around it.

    That waterspout is almost a 100m thick!

    -more exploding sounds-

    The fire swords in the sky are st apart by the lightning waterspout!

    While Liu Yi has already flown over, in his hands is the emotion sword that he had pulled out from Lin Tong¡¯s body!

    His body is instantly swallowed up by the lightning waterspout, but his body emits out a Vaint qi as the emotion sword in his hand starts moving. Sword qi dancing in the sky protecting him and continuously attack the lightning waterspout and moves closer towards Ao Ri.

    If not for the protection of the sword qi and Monarch Armour, Liu Yi knows that his body would have already torn into pieces earlier!

    This dragon breath from Ao Ri is too fierce already!

    Heaven realm expert ah¡­.indeed it is a very scary existence!

    Liu Yi is like a lonely small boat tumbling around in the storm.

    While Liu Yi is struggling, wishing to break away from the lightning water dragon, the horrifying pressure from the sky suddenly approaches!

    It is like being eyed by a fierce beast, like a prey that is going to be killed at any moment!

    Liu Yi senses fear!

    Thunder rumbles within the thunderstorm clouds, it is evident that the power has already been fully gathered!

    ¡°Prepare to be extinguished in both body and soul!¡±

    Ao Ri roars as he is about to bring down his hand.

    Liu Yi¡¯s mental state has been stretched taut as he instills all of his qi into the Monarch Armour preparing to receive the horrifying lightning attack!

    But at this imminent peril moment, from the sky suddenlyes a clear sighing voice.

    ¡°s¡­.Ri ah, pull back your hand.¡±

    [TL: Ri Ah sounds like scolding fuck you.]

    This sigh is actually so clear despite the thunder and wind sounds.

    Liu Yi is shocked, who is the one cursing ah?

    When Ao Ri hears his voice, he instantly cancels his technique.

    The ck clouds in the sky instantly start scattering and clearing up.

    While the lightning waterspout also disappears, revealing Liu Yi.

    ¡°My Emperor¡­¡±

    Ao Ri faces a direction and kneels down his proud figure.

 Chapter 527 Could it be gay partner?

    ¡°Respectfully wee my Emperor.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot hold back his curiosity, who is it that is able to make Ao Ri, this damn arrogant fellow to kneel down!

    He turns around and takes a look, only to see a small dot flying over from that side in the sky. The dot is growing bigger and bigger as well as clearer and clearer.

    When it flies to around a few hundred meters away, Liu Yi is finally able to see clearly. It is a pnquin with 8 carriers, on all sides are 2 beautiful demon woman lifting it.

    As for who is the one in the pnquin, there is no need to guess. Looking at Ao Ri, Liu Yi more or less know who is it.

    The Demon Emperor actually came as well¡­.

    Just one Ao Ri is already wanting my life, now with another Demon Emperor¡­.damn, it is this just trying to kill me?!

    ¡°Emperor, please wait a moment. Let me deal with this fellow.¡±

    Ao Ri pulls up his sleeve like he is going to take action against Liu Yi.

    ¡°Ri ah, withdraw temporarily.¡±

    The Demon Emperor inside the pnquin says lightly and stops his right hand.

    Although Ao Ri is shocked, he still carries out Demon Emperor¡¯smand resolutely. Ao Ri stands up cupping his hands and stands behind the pnquin while staring at Liu Yi coldly.

    What does this Demon Emperor wish to do?

    Liu Yi is slightly unable to see through the thoughts of the person in the pnquin.

    The Demon Emperor speaks hesitatingly like he is asking Liu Yi, ¡°Your¡­.master, is he okay?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart got a jolt, this person actually knows my master?

    Could it be that the two of them have some rtionship with each other?

    Liu Yi did not expect this. The number of people Ma Hua knows is really quite a bit ah!

    ¡°Thanks to the fortunes of Demon Emperor, his elderly self is still quite good.¡±

    Liu Yi is not willing to say out the matter regarding master¡¯s star jade being scattered. Back then master was so powerful, perhaps Demon Emperor still have to give him some face! If I say out that currently master is a crippled person, what if Demon Emperor immediately fall out with me?

    So Liu Yi has some considerations.

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Demon Emperor lets out a deep sigh and says, ¡°After 1300 years before we are fated to meet again¡­.¡±

    Demon Emperor says it faintly, but for an unknown reason when Liu Yi hears the voice of the Demon Emperor, his fine hair starts standing.

    You are a big man, when speaking you are so faintly, it is really strange¡­

    Some more what is the meaning of that 1300 years¡­.could it be that back then he and my master had a leg together? Two grown men having a leg together¡­.I¡¯ll be damn¡­.

    But my master does not seem to be that old ah¡­.1300 years¡­.what is he trying to mean?

    ¡°For this sentence, I had waited for 1300 years¡­.an entire 1300 years¡­.¡±

    Ao Ri volunteers himself and says, ¡°My lord, why don¡¯t I capture this fellow as a hostage. I do not believe that his master will not appear!¡±

    Liu Yi bes anxious, looks like I am unable to escape from a life and death fight!

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Unexpectedly Demon Emperor overruled Ao Ri¡¯s suggestion, ¡°You go back and tell your master toe and find me. As to where to find me, I believe that he is very clear. If he does note, then do not me for killing his disciple.¡±

    [TL: hahahaha the biggest misunderstanding ever >_<¡¯¡¯]

    Although he ys it down the menace within his word is very clear.

    ¡°Ri ah, let us go.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Ao Ri¡¯s face clearly twitches, unknown if it is because he is unwilling or because of the name he is called.

    The Demon Emperores fast and leaves fast as well. No one in this world dares to block him. In the blink of an eye, he disappears through the sky.

    ¡°What, what a scary Demon Emperor¡­¡±

    The people from Peni Ind finally let out a sigh of relief, they arepletely covered in cold sweat.

    Their gaze towards Liu Yi is already filled with fear.

    This person is not only very powerful, he actually has some rtionship with the Demon Emperor¡­.

    Liu Yi himself is also feeling strange, could it be that back then master and Demon Emperor were gay friends?

    But now is not the time to think of this matters.

    Liu Yi flies down and picks up the old turtle who had hidden in his shell.

    ¡°The enemy has already left. Let us return back to the dragon pce.¡±

    Since Yu Xia and his people havee out, the barrier that surrounds the Dragon Pce should be open.

    ¡°Scare, scared me to death ah¡­.¡±

    The old turtle says with lingering fear, ¡°My gods, it actually attracted Demon Emperor over¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries, they have already left.¡±

    Liu Yi pets the old turtle, ¡°Let us go to the Dragon Pce.¡±

    ¡°Okay Emperor¡¯s son-inw, let me lead the way!¡±

    The old turtle jumps into the water and turns into an enormous turtle the size of a small boat, floating in the river water.

    ¡°Emperor¡¯s son-inw, please get on!¡±

    Liu Yi leaps over andnds on the back of the enormous turtle. After which he sinks into the river water along with the old turtle. While the Sky Flipping Seal in the sky also automatically flies into the river water chasing after Liu Yi.

    Tu Can ask, ¡°They have left¡­are we going to chase after them?¡±

    ¡°Chase¡­.chase for what ah¡­¡±

    Zhao Yu is covered with cold sweat, ¡°Going up is suicide¡­it is best if we return back to Peni Ind¡­¡±

    ¡°What 3rd junior brother say is right.¡±

    Gong Zhenlin nods his head, ¡°Currently we do not know if Liu Yi is friend or enemy. The Demon Emperor has once again revealed himself. We need to hurry back to Peni Ind and report this matter to master.¡±

    ¡°Big Senior brother is wise!¡±

    The rest of them nods their head at the same time except for Zhang Jiashuang who did not make any sound.

    This matter even if we tell master, perhaps Peni Ind will not have any actions.

    To them cultivators from the inner pavilion, only strengthening oneself is then the real path to be immortal. The rest of the world is nothing but trivial matters. Even if the Demon Emperor throws the whole world in chaos, to these cultivators it is just external matter. Not hearing, not asking.

    But this Liu Yi is really powerful. How should I reach his strength?

    Seeing that Zhang Jiashuang is lost in thoughts, Gong Zhenlin reminds, ¡°Junior sister, what are you thinking about. Let us go back.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Only then did Zhang Jiashuang regain her wits. With some unwillingness, she follows the rest of them and flies into the sky.

    At this moment Liu Yi is being pulled by the old turtle traveling through the river water.

    As a cultivator, Liu Yi can rely on absorbing the heaven and earth spiritual qi to survive.

    Thus even if he does not breath it does not affect Liu Yi much. He follows the old turtle and swims deeper and deeper. If it is not for the fact that he has night-vision as well, reaching such a deep ce, he would have have been able to see anything clearly.

    After swimming for over ten minutes, Liu Yi finally sees a mystical scene.

    In the muddy depth of the river, a colored pcees into view!

    The pce is being protected within an oval barrier, like an upside down cauldron.

    The fishes and prawns in the water are swimming around the pce in harmony. Who could have thought that such a beautiful ce had just gone through a huge disaster!

    ¡°Emperor¡¯s son-inw, we have arrived.¡±

    The old turtle speaks as he pulls Liu Yi and swiftly passes through the barrier that had lost its protection.

    Only after entering the barrier did Liu Yi realize that there isn¡¯t any water inside the barrier. The water is blocked from passing through the barrier.

    ¡°So mystical ah!¡±

    He descends with the old turtle who had transformed back to a human form in front of the pce. The old turtle lets out a loud bawl and runs forward while crying.

    ¡°Emperor ah, my emperor¡­.¡±

    This old fellow¡¯s voice is very mournful causing Liu Yi to turn his head over and instantly got a shock!

    Good fellow, on the left of the two golden pirs supporting the pce, a dying old red dragon is nailed onto it.

    ¡°My emperor ah, this old servant brings people to save you toote, letting you suffer ah¡­¡±

    The old turtle wipes his eyes as he tries to pull out the enormous ck nail that is nailed into the old dragon king.

    But even until his face turns red and his vein nearly burst, he is still unable to pull it out, instead, it tires him out as he copses onto the ground.

    ¡°Emperor¡¯s son-inw, Emperor¡¯s son-inw, only you are able to save our emperor ah!¡±

    He can only ce his hopes on Liu Yi.

    Seeing the 18 nails nailed into the old dragon king, Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°What kind of nail is this, it is so savage.¡±

    ¡°This is a set of 18 Soul Piercing Nails!¡±

    The old turtle clenches his teeth and says, ¡°This is the other treasure of Yu Xia! This Soul Piercing Nail is iparably sinister, when it is pierced into a flesh body, even the soul will also be confined, unable to escape and never be able to reincarnate!¡±

    ¡°It is indeed very sinister ah.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and stands in front of the dragon pir. Raising his head he looks at the 18 Soul Piercing Nails. He stretches out his hand and touches one of the Soul Piercing Nail and instantly a cold yin qi rushes into his hand. As he resists this qi, he uses his strength to pull but it does not seem to be moving like it is grown out from the pir.

    ¡°Do not waste your strength.¡±

    At this moment from the pce walks out a pce maid who sighs faintly and says, ¡°After the Soul Piercing Nail has been pierced in, it will be like it has grown from inside. Even if you have boundless strength, it is impossible to pull it out. Only the one who inserts it in is able to remove it.¡±

    This pce maid is the one who usually serves Yu Xia, thus she more or less knows of some matters.

    ¡°Could it be, could it be that there is no hope to save emperor at all¡­¡±

    The old turtle starts crying as Yu Xia is already dead!

    ¡°No worries. Let me try.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath and enters the second stage of Dragon Transformation.

    He holds onto a Soul Piercing Nail and uses his strength to pull it.

    -earthquake sound-

    The entire pce starts trembling, scaring that pce maid into kneeling.

    ¡°My god¡­your strength is reallyrge¡­.but the Soul Piercing Nail has a very powerful magic power. Even if your strength isrge it is not enough. Give it up¡­¡±

    ¡°I still have yet to use my full strength.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he stretches out both his hands and grabs hold of the Soul Piercing Nail.

    Sky Supporting Pir¡¯s strength gathers in his body! This is the first time he tries uses Spiritual Beast Transformation while under Dragon Transformation! Althoughbining does not increase the cultivation base, but it increases the physical strength by a few times!

    ¡°Come out for me!¡±

    -Rumble

    The entire pce starts trembling once again, as the dragon pir bends slightly. Immediately a Soul Piercing Nail is pulled out by Liu Yi who then casually tosses it onto the ground with a ¡®dang¡¯.

    The pce maid is stunned from shock. This treasure that Yu Xia have been talking about was actually pulled out by a person physically?

    Gods¡­.this person¡¯s physical strength¡­.is too scary already¡­.

    A stream of blood sprays out from the wound, but with the strong regenerative power of a dragon, it swiftly closes up.

    ¡°Good then let us continue!¡±

    Liu Yiughs heartily and feels very carefree.

    His earlier gloominess from being suppressed by Ao Ri has more or less dissipated.

    With a burst of energy, he pulls out the rest of the 17 Soul Piercing Nails.

    The old dragon king instantly copses onto the floor and transforms back into a dying old man.

 Chapter 528 Do you wish to be an official my in-law?

    The old dragon king no longer has the aggressiven air that Liu Yi saw back then. Currently, he is like an old man with one foot in the grave as he lies there on the ground dying.

    ¡°Emperor, emperor. This is a Nine Turn Dan, quickly consume it.¡±

    The old turtles take out arge immortal medical pill and stuffs it into the old dragon king¡¯s mouth.

    After consuming this immortal pill, the old dragon king slowly opens his eyes. His self-recovery strength is already very strong, with this medical dan, he recovers some vitality.

    ¡°I, I am actually still alive eh¡­¡±

    The old dragon king touches his face. Realising that it is warm and corporal he is in slight disbelieve.

    He had thought that he will definitely die this time.

    ¡°Emperor, it is emperor¡¯s son-inw who saved you ah!¡±

    The old turtle immediately points at Liu Yi and says, ¡°Emperor¡¯s son-inw have saved our entire dragon pce ah!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The old dragon king looks at Liu Yi with ruefulness.

    After all Liu Yi is the person who had killed his son¡­.but now, he is the one who saved the entire Dragon Pce.

    s, indeed it is my daughter who is able to see far ahead ah. She choosing Liu Yi to be her husband is indeed right.

    ¡°Right¡­.Susu, Susu is still in the deep water prison¡­.¡±

    When the old dragon king recalls his daughter, he suddenly gains a burst of strength from some unknown area and jumps up from the ground in shock.

    ¡°Quick, quickly go and save her ah¡­¡±

    After the old dragon jumps up, he used up all of his strength and once again plops back down.

    ¡°Deepwater prison?¡±

    Liu Yi frown, where is that?

    {It is the ce where I was locked in. Let us go, I¡¯ll bring you over.}

    Yuan Qiuhong speaks up. She transforms into a small scorpion andnds on the ground and leads Liu Yi.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and save Susu. You guys wait here in ease.¡±

    Liu Yi follows after Yuan Qiuhong.

    ¡°Really did not think that¡­it will be him who save us¡­s¡­.is this fate¡­¡±

    The old dragon king sits there as he sighs.

    Liu Yi follows Yuan Qiuhong and reaches the Deep Water Prison. Looking at the prison in front of him Liu Yi ask her, {You were locked up in this ce back then?}

    {Hmph, if it was not for that shackles locking me up, how is it possible for this ce to contain me Yuan Qiuhong.}

    Yuan Qiuhong says arrogantly and brings Liu Yi into the water prison.

    In the cold water prison is a young girl wearing red clothing.

    Her lower body is submerged in the icy-cold water causing her body to shiver and her lips to turn slightly purple.

    It seems like she heard someone entering, making her snorts and says strengthless, ¡°You came again? It is no use. I definitely will not yield to you¡­.wait till my consort is here and you will definitely be dead.¡±

    Hearing what Ao Susu says, Liu Yi¡¯s heart feel warm. But at the same time, he turns slightly mischievous and pinches his voice and says, ¡°Hmph¡­that consort of yours had already died in my hands. From today onwards you shall be my woman.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Ao Susu got a scare and immediately raises her head, her pair of pretty eyes wide open.

    But when she sees the guy standing in front of her, her heart starts to beat rapidly, after which tears start to flow down uncontrobly.

    ¡°Damn it¡­.you scumbag¡­.how dare you use this matter to scare me!!!¡±

    After being locked in here for so long, no matter what kind of threat she received Ao Susu had never cried before.

    But at this moment she finally cannot stand it any more and starts crying. Her heart which was originally stretched taut, finally bes soft.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. It is my fault, it is my fault. In the future, I will not scare you anymore!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately starts coaxing her. But no matter how he coaxes, Ao Susu keeps crying.

    Finally, he have no other choice but press his hands on his face and make a idiotic looking face and show Ao Susu.

    ¡°Pufff, hehehe~~~¡±

    Ao Susu finally startsughing and wipes away her tears, rolling her eyes at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Damn it you fellow, why are you still not letting this princess out.¡±

    ¡°Ah right, right¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately grabs the bars of the prison.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Go and ask for the key from my father¡­right, how is my father?¡±

    ¡°He is fine, but he needs to recuperate.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words allow Ao Susu to rx, ¡°As for the key, there is no need. Open for me.¡±

    He had yet toe out from the second stage of Dragon Transformation as well as the spiritual beast transformation of Sky Supporting Pir.

    Gently using strength the prison bars are pulled apart causing Ao Susu to be shocked.

    ¡°Your¡­.your strength increased again? It also increased by so much¡­.¡±

    ¡°Still okay, these two years I also cannot be idle with time.¡±

    Liu Yi walks into the water and hugs Ao Susu into his embrace. Ao Susu is already very weak and does not have any strength to walk out on her own.

    ¡°Cultivation world, this ce, if you do not work hard to strengthen yourself, sooner orter you will be bullied by others.¡±

    Being hugged by Liu Yi and sensing the strong male aura from his body, Ao Susu¡¯s face starts to turn red and bes silent.

    Liu Yi thought that Ao Susu is too tired so he no longer talks to her and swiftly returns to the center of the glorious Dragon Pce.

    ¡°Susu, my baby daughter¡­¡±

    The old dragon king is sitting sickly on the Dragon Throne, seeing his daughter being carried in by Liu Yi, he starts weeping.

    ¡°Royal Father¡­¡±

    Ao Susu is also very emotional, but it is a pity that she ispletely strengthless, otherwise, she will rush into her father¡¯s embrace and start crying.

    ¡°Susu, are you fine? Did you receive any injury? Did that damn Yu Xia maltreat you?¡±

    ¡°I am fine, Royal Father¡­¡±

    ¡°It is great that you are fine, it is great that you are fine¡­¡±

    Although the old dragon king is crying but Liu Yi knows that he is very happy in his heart. s did not expect that the Dragon Pce would experience such a cmity.

    Being in the cultivation world, it will not do if you do not possess strength.

    ¡°The reason why Dragon Pce would meet with such a huge cmity is because of my fault.¡±

    The old dragon king sits there and stops crying. Looking at the dragon pce members who were enved for so long, he sighs deeply.

    ¡°If it is not for me who mistakenly got to know this evildoer, our dragon pce would not have met with such a cmity¡­.s¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, it cannot be med on you ah. It is because that evil person was too deceitful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Your Majesty, it is not your fault ah.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty there is no need for you to me yourself.¡±

    The aquatic creatures starts consoling one after the other.

    ¡°There is no need to say anymore. What is right and what is wrong, I know in my heart.¡±

    The old dragon king sighs, ¡°Everyone first listen to what I have to say. Within this River Song, although we only upy a small territory, River Song is veryrge and there are a lot of enemies. Causing us from the Ao n to be bullied. In the past, I had always thought that as long as we honestly defend this ce and do not go around to provoke other people, naturally there will not be anyone who wille and provoke us. But only after this matter, I realize that I am wrong. River Song is veryrge and it also connects directly to ck Dragon River. Even if we are willing to be an ostrich, there will still be people who wille and find trouble for us. So from today onwards, I decided to abdicate. Liu Yi the son-inw of our Dragon Pce, from today onwards, you shall be the Dragon King of this Dragon Pce!¡±

    The moment the old dragon king finished speaking, it instantly causes the people in the Dragon Pce to re up.

    The group of aquatic creatures starts chattering and quarreling with each other.

    Liu Yi is currently thinking of the Demon Emperor¡¯s matter, thus he did not pay attention to what the old dragon king says. Thus when he realizes that the surrounding aquatic creatures are being noisy, he is slightly shocked.

    ¡°Susu, what did you father just say?¡±

    Liu Yi lowers his head and realises that Ao Susu who is in his embrace is looking at him with wide open eyes.

    ¡°He said, let you be the Dragon King of this Dragon Pce.¡±

    ¡°AH?!¡±

    Liu Yi is so frightened that he nearly throws Ao Susu who is in his embrace out.

    What the hell, are you for real?! Let me be this Dragon Pce¡¯s Dragon King?!

    ¡°Liu Yi, in the future this group of aquatic creatures in River Song will be counting on you.¡±

    The old dragon king walks off the Dragon Throne and kneels down in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Liu Yi, although we have experienced before some conflict between us, but for the sake of Susu¡¯s face, I hope that you are able to save us this group of aquatic creature.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi ispletely stunned, be the Dragon King¡­how is this possible ah!!

    ¡°Old dragon king, this¡­let¡¯s forget about it.¡±

    Liu Yi ce Ao Susu on a chair by the side before helping the old dragon king in front of him up and says, ¡°I am a human. How can I be the Dragon King of this River Song¡¯s Dragon Pce?¡±

    Good fellow, not willing to do it?

    Hearing this the old dragon king instantly kneeled down once again and begs bitterly, ¡°Liu Yi, although you are a human, after all, you have absorbed the Dragon Pearl of my unfortunate son, right now you are also a half dragon. To be honest, I had originally n to pass this Dragon King position to that unfortunate son of mine¡­for the sake of my unfortunate son as well as Ao Susu, please be the Dragon King ah!¡±

    Get lost! Who wants to be a cuckold(Wang Ba)!

    [TL: it is a word game? where the king is Wang and ah sounds simr to Ba]

    Liu Yi wants to cry but has no tears, why does this old dragon king want to toss this ball to me ah!

    {Liu Yi, why don¡¯t you agree to it.}

    Lin Tong ponders a while before saying, {Aren¡¯t you able to clone yourself. You can split into two people. One stays in this River Song and is the Dragon King while the other does the things that naturally needs to be done.}

    {This is possible¡­but what is the use of being a Dragon King? Where do I have the experience of being a Dragon King ah¡­.}

    Liu Yi¡¯s head bes big.

    {No worries, I will help you.}

    Lin Tong says, {After all the spiritual space of both your body is shared. I can travel between to and for between both bodies as I wish. While you can use this ce as a base and continuously develop your strength. Do not forget, right now you have always been a lone person ah. If you wish to resist the entire cultivation realm, relying on yourself is not enough. Subdue all of the aquatic creatures in this River Song and then conquer the entire ck Dragon River. After which unify the 4 seas¡­hehe, this way you will have the strength to resist the cultivation world as well as the Demon King!}

    {Truly¡­it is really an ambitious thought ah¡­}

    Hearing this sentence, Liu Yi is half stunned.

    Although this matter sounds very praiseworthy¡­.but to carry out in reality, it is very, very difficult. First let¡¯s not talk about this mess of a Ao family, talking about myself, even if I really be the Dragon King, it is just a soldierlessmander ah!

    It is not like I can bring my Scarlet Cloth Guards in to help ah! They are unable to breath underwater!

    ¡°Liu Yi, agree to it¡­.¡±

    Without him knowing, Ao Susu is already by his side and gently holds his hands and plead, ¡°If you leave¡­we will really be done for¡­¡±

    Seeing Ao Susu¡¯s expression, Liu Yi finally starts to hesitate.

    Soooo¡­¡­am I going to be the Dragon King of this Dragon Pce??

    Gods, who can give me an answer ah!!!

 Chapter 529 Forming clouds and summoning rain

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±

    Ao Susu also kneels down while the surrounding aquatic creatures kneel down as well.

    Your grandma ah¡­.isn¡¯t this driving an honest girl into prostitution¡­.oh spirits, isn¡¯t this driving a person to drastic alternatives!!

    Liu Yi is at a lost.

    {Agree to it Liu Yi. If you wish to have a position in the cultivation world then be this Dragon King.}

    Lin Tong continues to advise, {Don¡¯t you wish tomand the four seas? Don¡¯t you wish to be the Supreme Heavenly Dragon King?}

    {What is Heavenly Dragon King?}

    {That is the leader of the Dragon Kings of the four seas!}

    Lin Tong says, {Back then the four seas were in chaotic wars. The four big dragon ns fighting each other continuously, in the end, a Heavenly Dragon King appeared and defeated all of the dragon n members, unifying the four seas. It is a pity as that Heavenly Dragon King is short-lived, and died a whileter. Right now the four big dragon ns are separately administrating the four seas. Liu Yi what are you hesitating for, go and subdue them all! Otherwise, you will be letting down the Dragon Qi in your body!}

    {Fine then, I will work hard..¡­.}

    Immortal Fox sister always likes to bewitch me, but I must say that it is indeed attractive to me!

    ¡°Everyone please get up. I will be the Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty is wise!¡±

    The old dragon king is instantly crying tears of joy as he leads the rest of the aquatic creatures to cheer, ¡°From now on, we have hope now!¡±

    ¡°But¡­.I do not have any experience.¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly apprehensive.

    ¡°Rx Your Majesty, this official will assist you.¡±

    The old dragon king changes the way he addresses Liu Yi, ¡°Your Majesty please ascend the throne first.¡±

    As he speaks, he points at the Dragon Throne adorned with gold and gems.

    Liu Yi is slightly gloomy hearing this. Why is this old dragon king always scolding people?

    He helplessly walks up to the Dragon Throne and sits down.

    While the old dragon king ces his crown on Liu Yi¡¯s head. The crown carries a faint dragon qi, when Liu Yi puts it on, it instantly causes the clothing he is wearing to change.

    A golden armor encases his body, behind him is a red mantle.

    ¡°Indeed you are a natural Dragon King ah!¡±

    The old dragon king sighs, ¡°When you put on this dragon crown, the Dragon Emperor¡¯s Armour will automatically be put on.¡±

    ¡°Dragon Emperor¡¯s Armour?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the cool-looking golden battle armor that he is wearing in curiosity.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the battle armor that every single Dragon King will pass down. Only a real Dragon King is able to summon out its strength. It is a pity that in my dragon n, it has already been two generations since the Dragon Emperor¡¯s Armour was summoned out. My eyesight is indeed correct ah¡­¡±

    He kneels down again and leads the rest of the aquatic creatures to say to Liu Yi, ¡®Long live Your Majesty.¡¯ and the rest of the greetings.

    Facing the several tens of aquatic creatures, Liu Yi really wishes to cry.

    Bullshit, even if I am a Dragon King, the number of underlings are too little already right¡­

    ¡°Old dragon king¡­.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, this subject¡¯s name is Ao Huang.¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Fine¡­Ao Huang, me being the Dragon King now, what kind of obligations do I need to fulfill?¡±

    ¡°Actually it is very simple. Your Majesty only needs to be in charge of forming clouds and summoning rain as well as protecting North Dragon City this area that¡¯s all. Your Majesty, you take a look over here, this token is the Wind Rain Writ. Normally how the clouds form and rain falls are all fine. But on some specific days, the Heavenly Court will pass down the Wind Rain Writ requesting our Dragon Pce to follow their instructions on how much rainfall is allowed. But to us this small Dragon Pce, they usually do not care. Only the dragon n in the four seas would frequently receive this Wind Rain Writ.¡±

    ¡°No wonder these few days, Yu Xia can go do things in such a perverse way and the top also did not care. So it is because our area is an unregted zone eh.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Court does not manage everything.¡±

    Ao Huang says faintly, ¡°Most of the Heavenly Court¡¯s Immortal are cultivators from the inner pavilion who had cultivated into a Golden Immortal and ascended. They do not show any interest in the matters of the mortals. Only when some people who anger the Heavenly Court would they send down the Wind Rain Writ to punish those who offend them.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case¡­no wonder that is the saying, ¡®The heaven and earth are heartless, and treat all living things as dogs¡¯.¡±

    ¡°More or less this meaning.¡±

    Ao Huang nods his head, ¡°So Your Majesty, if you wish for North Dragon City to have favorable weathers, then you must be serious about forming clouds and summoning rain.¡±

    ¡°How do I form clouds and summon rain?¡±

    Liu Yi has indeed be curious.

    ¡°Very simple. Your Majesty, this is the Wind Rain g!¡±

    A red g appears in Ao Huang¡¯s hand which he passes to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Your Majesty follow me. I will teach you how to form clouds and summon rain.¡±

    He turns around and flies out of the Dragon Pce.

    Liu Yi hurries after him, one in front one behind, they swiftly fly high up into the sky.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is the sutra for forming clouds and summoning rain. You must remember properly!¡±

    As Ao Huang speaks, he presses his hand on Liu Yi¡¯s forehead and transmits the sutra to Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi trembles slightly as both his hands grab hold if the Wind Rain p as the qi in his body starts surging and gathering towards the p.

    ¡°Cloudse!¡±

    He roars out as a strange feeling emerges in Liu Yi¡¯s heart! He senses all of the water vapor in the world seems to be attracted over to him.

    Patches of ck clouds start forming under his feet as Liu Yi waves the g.

    ¡°Raine!¡±

    Liu Yi waves the g once again and instantly heavy rain starts to descend upon the top of North Dragon City.

    Flip the hands as clouds, cover the hands as rain¡­.this is the first time Liu Yi has such a carefree feeling.

    So forming clouds and summoning rain is such an enjoyable matter!

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty you cannot continue to let it rain ah!¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is about to be fully concentrated in ying, Ao Huang instantly starts shouting and stops Liu Yi.

    ¡°What is the matter? I have just gotten the feel of it ah!¡±

    Liu Yi looks curiously at Ao Huang whose face ispletely in a panic.

    ¡°Your Majesty, if you continue on, North Dragon City will be flooded ah!¡±

    Ao Huang has a bitter face as he points below.

    Liu Yi looks down through the dark clouds. Indeed the heavy downpour below is about to be disastrous!

    Oh my god! I yed too enthusiastic! The heaviest possible downpour for over a few minutes, it causes the water level of River Song to rise once again!

    Damn it, did not think that I almost cause a cmity ah!

    Liu Yi immediately waves the Wind Rain g causing the ck clouds to instantly disperse allowing the sun to shine upon North Dragon City once again.

    Liu Yi looks at the damp North Dragon city and says with lingering fear, ¡°Looks like I cannot form clouds and summon rain, ah, otherwise it will kill people.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty being able to control the rain so naturally the first time you try it, was indeed very incredible.¡±

    Ao Huang clucks and says, ¡°Indeed you are the master of my Dragon Pce. But now that we have learned how to form clouds and summon rain, now there are some other matters that I need to tell Your Majesty. Your Majesty, please follow me back to the Dragon Pce first.¡±

    ¡°Very well, but please wait a moment.¡±

    Liu Yi summons out Little ck and under the shocked gaze of Ao Huang he split himself into two people.

    ¡°This¡­this is the rumored avatar technique?¡±

    Ao Huang is so shocked that he is unable to say anything, his dragon whiskers ying all over the ce.

    ¡°No, no. It is just a small technique of mine.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly waves his hand and give the other him amand, ¡°You go back to JingDou first and wait for my orders.¡±

    The Taiji sword suddenly appears below the other Liu Yi¡¯s feet and he instantly flies through the sky.

    ¡°What a mystical technique, Your Majesty indeed has boundless magic powers!¡±

    ¡°You think too highly of me.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°In this world, there are too many people who are stronger than me¡­.earlier, I nearly got done in by someone and is considered as picking up another life.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, is this considered as the Demon Emperor saving my life once?

    ¡°In the three thousand worlds, there are indeed a lot of experts with huge magic powers.¡±

    Ao Huang nods his head, ¡°First let us not talk about those heaven realm experts who had crossed their cmity, the Golden Immortals in the Heavenly Courts are all iparably powerful. Compared to them, we are really nothing but an ant. But there is no need to be anxious, after Your Majesty follows to the Dragon Pce, I will pass to Your Majesty the core cultivation technique for the dragon race of my Dragon Pce. Although the Dragon Qi of Your Majesty is very powerful, it has turned turn into a system. For example, the transformation that you entered earlier, although you can utilize your powerful Dragon Qi, it is like a little kid waving about a sledgehammer and are not using this strength correctly.¡±

    ¡°Dragon race¡¯s core cultivation technique?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is moved, ¡°Am I able to learn it?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, what is Your Majesty saying. You are already the head of my Dragon Pce, the Dragon King of a piece of territory in the River Song. If you don¡¯t learn this dragon race¡¯s core cultivation technique then who else is qualified to learn? After learning this core cultivation technique, Your Majesty will be like a tiger with wings! Sooner orter you will be able to cross your cmity and be a Golden Immortal and be the Heavenly Dragon King who will unify the four seas!¡±

    ¡°Then I must first thank old dragon king.¡±

    Liu Yi is happy in his heart, right now my demon qi has alreadypletely transformed into dragon qi. Using the Heaven Fox Heart Sutra to move it is indeed no longer suitable. Although the Dragon Transformation strength is indeed very powerful, the amount of strength that can utilize is just 30-40% that¡¯s all. If I am able to learn the core cultivation technique of the dragon race then that will really be the best.

    ¡°Your Majesty is overpraising this servant.¡±

    Ao Huang waves his hands and then says, ¡°Why don¡¯t Your Majesty first follow me back to the Dragon Pce. This servant still has some matters that need to be hand over to Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Good. Let us go.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and once again follow Ao Huang back.

    But the moment they return, they suddenly realize that the Dragon Pce has be a lot more boisterous.

    There are a lot of prawn soldiers and crab generals gathering inside quarreling none stop.

    Seeing this scene Ao Huang mutters apprehensively, ¡°Could it be that Yu Xia¡¯s underlings havee to create trouble again?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­.you see¡­.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Liu Yi flies above the Dragon Pce and gathers his Dragon Qi and roars.

    ¡°In front of me this Dragon King who dares to be impudent!¡±

    With his shouts, his dragon might instantly spread out.

    Those prawn soldiers and crab generals turn pale and immediately kneel down.

    ¡°Dragon King, Dragon King Your Majesty spare us!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill us ah¡­.we are all innocent ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, Liu Yi, you have mistaken!¡±

    While Ao Susu runs over anxiously and shouts, ¡°These people are not here to cause trouble. They are here to surrender!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyebrow raises, ¡°Surrender?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right Your Majesty. I am the leader of these people, I am called Big Head!¡±

    A ckfish general immediately floats over and kneels down in front of Liu Yi, ¡°We are all idle aquatic creatures of ck Dragon River. Back then we were forced by Yu Xia to be his soldiers only then did wee over to this River Song to cause trouble!¡±

 Chapter 530 Ascending Dragon Technique

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at this big head ckfish, thoughtfully.

    ¡°Ao Huang. How many people are there left of our aquatic army?¡±

    ¡°Replying Your Majesty¡­ in the past, there were 1,200 people¡­.but now there are only 30-40 survivors¡­.¡±

    Ao Huang sighs, during the fight against Yu Xia my aquatic army was basicallypletely exterminated.

    Liu Yi turns around and looks at Big Head and ask, ¡°How many people are there left under you?¡±

    Big Head cups his hands and says, ¡°Replying Lord Dragon King, I still have 200+ underlings left. All of them wish to follow Lord Dragon King and strive on for you!¡±

    This manner of speaking is like those who are in the gangs.

    Liu Yi thinks for a bit, I can indeed incorporate this group of fellows into my army. But they have uneptable behavior. Looks like I need to invite over Military Instructor to teach this navy of Dragon Pce.

    There should be some techniques that allow breathing underwater. Teaching those to Military Instructor will be fine.

    ¡°I can indeed ept you guys, but I need to see loyalty.¡±

    As a Dragon King, Liu Yi cannot have no soldiers under him. Thus he decided to first ept this 200 people under his banner to get by for now.

    ¡°Lord Dragon King. Us brothers are all impressed by your methods!¡±

    Big Head¡¯s face is filled with admiration and says loudly, ¡°You have shown us what is a real expert! Usually that Yu Xia will rely on his magic treasure to suppress us, always ordering us around and we already had enough of him! You are a person with huge magic powers. I believe that by following you, we will really have the day where we will rise!¡±

    ¡°Then let me ask you, within River Song and ck Dragon River, how many idle aquatic creatures like you are there?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty has asked the right person!¡±

    Big Headughs and pats his skin and says, ¡°These idle aquatic creatures are seriously many. Lord Dragon King, as long as you wave your arms, I guarantee that there will be quite a lot who will capitte to you! Especially the aquatic creatures in ck Dragon River. In the past, they have suffered under the suppression of Yu Xia. Now that Lord Dragon King has killed that evil white dragon, they will be happy. I believe that as long as Lord Dragon King shouts that you are in need of people, they will definitely run over groveling.¡±

    If that is the case¡­

    Liu Yi starts bncing the pros and cons secretly in his heart, if I start to expand my army, it cannot do if I don¡¯t have anyone in my hands. Looks like I need to first subdue this group of 200 people. They were originally elites of the aquatic creatures. With the addition to Military Instructoring over to teach them a bit, this way when other aquatic creaturese over and wish to cause trouble, I will have enough military strength to suppress them.

    ¡°Very well. Then from now on, you are a member of my Liu Yi¡¯s aquatic creatures.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hands and says, ¡°You shall follow by my side then. How many stars are you?¡±

    ¡°Replying Lord Dragon King, this one is not talented and is at 7 stars!¡±

    ¡°Very well. Within the aquatic creatures, it is considered as not bad.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°From now on, you are the Deputy general while Ao Susu is the Great General of my navy. The two of you shall follow by my sides.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Your Majesty!¡±

    Big Head and Ao Susu salute Liu Yi at the same time and Liu Yi waves his hand to let them get up.

    Liu Yi looks at the big head ckfish and says, ¡°Since you are now a general of my navy, you shall stop using the name Big Head, it is too coarse.¡±

    ¡°May Your Majesty confer this servant with a name!¡±

    The big head ckfish does not seem to mind much, instead of upon hearing that Liu Yi wants to change his name, he bes very happy.

    ¡°Eh¡­.cannot really think of a good name in such a short time¡­¡±

    Liu Yi casually thought of a number, ¡°How about 6257. From now on you are 6257 do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Your Majesty is a genius, indeed it is a good name.¡±

    [TL: of course he is a genius what else can you say¡­he is your majesty after all hahahaha]

    The big head ckfish bes very happy, ¡°From now on I am calling 6257!¡±

    Liu Yi coughs dryly as he says in his heart, this is talent¡­indeed the aquatic creatures are all a group of illiterate¡­.

    Ao Huang asks, ¡°Let this old servant handle the rest of the paper works. Does Your Majesty still have other matters that you want to hand over?¡±

    ¡°For now no¡­but where is the Prime Minister Turtle? I need him to help me fetch someer.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°I have just informed an underling of mine. He wille and train this group of aquatic creatures. Another thing, Washing Machine,e out.¡±

    He summons out his Spiritual Beast, Water Qilin.

    Instantly Washing Machine roars as he flies out from Liu Yi¡¯s body and transforms into an enormous blue qilin and appears in the middle of this deep water Dragon Pce.

    ¡°It, it is actually the mystical beast Qilin!¡±

    The rest of the aquatic creatures pale in fright. At the same time, their gaze towards Liu Yi bes even more fearful.

    ¡°Master what instructions do you have!¡±

    The water qilin swiftly transforms into a blue haired man and kneels down in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Oh, I need to enter close door cultivation for a while. You help me watch over this group of newly incorporated aquatic creatures. If they dare to betray me, kill without pardon.¡±

    This sentence of kill without pardon is said by Liu Yi while looking murderous causing the surrounding aquatic creatures to turn pale in fright.

    ¡°As you ordered!¡±

    Washing Machine nods his head and retreats to the side.

    ¡°Very good, then that¡¯s all for now. Ao Huang, teach me that set of sutra.¡±

    ¡°That is natural. Susu, bring Your Majesty to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­follow me.¡±

    For some unknown reason, Ao Susu¡¯s face turns red. She stands up and brings Liu Yi along as they walk towards the deeper parts of the pce.

    This little princess of this Dragon Pce is also a dragon, naturally, she also knows the cultivation technique, thus Liu Yi follows behind her.

    As Ao Susu walks, she mutters apprehensively, ¡°Really did not think that¡­originally I wish to make you my consort¡­but in a blink of an eye, you have be the owner of this Dragon Pce¡­.¡±

    ¡°I also did not expect it¡­.fate is really mysterious.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks lightly, as he rubs the hair of Ao Susu, ¡°Quickly call me King.¡±

    ¡°Get lost¡­this princess will not say it¡­.¡±

    Ao Susu pouts in dissatisfication and res at Liu Yi, ¡°Hmph, anyways you are my consort, everything else is not counted.¡±

    ¡°Then why is it that you do not say so earlier in front of others?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this princess is only giving you face.¡±

    Ao Susu says arrogantly, ¡°This princess is still willing to give you this bit of face. How is it, this princess is smart and virtuous right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Our Susu is the most obedient.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­wait will you cultivated the sutra then you would not say so anymore.¡±

    ¡°What kind of technique is that ah?¡±

    ¡°After entering you will know.¡±

    As Ao Susu speaks, she first pushes open the door by the side and runs in like a little deer.

    Liu Yi is slightly curious, just what medicine is thisss selling?

    He follows into the room and realise that it is ady¡¯s chamber!

    A pink small bed as well as the pretty starfish decorations all over the ce.

    Looks like this should be Ao Susu¡¯s bedroom. In some aspect, this little princess is no different from an ordinary girl.

    Ao Susu¡¯s face is slightly red as she says shyly towards Liu Yi, ¡°This is the first time another male entered my room¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I am rather fortunate.¡±

    Liu Yiughs before asking, ¡°Hurry and teach me that cultivation technique. I am already itching to learn it.¡±

    ¡°You, why are you so anxious for¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course ah! How could I not be anxious about this matter!¡±

    ¡°I, I am still not prepared ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­still need to prepare what ah, hurry and be quick about it!¡±

    Liu Yi rubs his palm together anxiously, ¡°I am really a bit anxious ah!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine then¡­.you turn around first¡­.¡±

    Ao Susu¡¯s face ispletely red as she points behind Liu Yi.

    ¡°Ah? Why do I need to turn around for?¡±

    ¡°Annoying! I ask you to turn around then turn around!¡±

    [TL: erm¡­.guess most of you already know what ising up next¡­.Liu Yi is way to dense¡­.]

    ¡°Fine then¡­¡±

    Liu Yi has no choice but to turn around.

    While Lin Tong seems to know something and says, {Big idiot. You go and learn this dragon cultivation technique. This miss is going back to the spiritual world to cultivate first!}

    The little fox dives back into Liu Yi¡¯s body and ceases responding.

    While behind Liu Yies a series of rustling sounds. After 3-4 minutes, Ao Susu finally says with a mosquito like voice, ¡°Turn, turn over¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay!¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and nearly copses onto his ass from fright.

    Good fellow! Ao Susu had actually removed all of her clothing and covers her lower body with her hands shyly while standing in front of me naked!

    This Ao Susu¡¯s fair skin and petite body is indeed very nice to look at¡­as well as they notpletely developed boobs, the pink little buds¡­..

    The loli dragon girl is nowpletely naked in front of Liu Yi, causing him to swallow his saliva.

    I finally understand why did Immortal Fox sister run back now¡­.

    ¡°Susu¡­.I, we learn this sutra¡­.there is no need to strip right¡­.¡±

    ¡°Big idiot¡­.¡±

    Ao Susu¡¯s face is as red as a tomato.

    ¡°Your¡­..the dragon qi in your body is still notplete¡­.if, if you do not carry out¡­.carry out dual cultivation with me¡­.you will not be able to cultivate¡­.cultivate Ascending Dragon Technique¡­¡±

    So this technique is called Ascending Dragon Technique eh¡­.

    Bullshit. This is not the main point okay¡­.the main point is¡­..the two of us actually first need to dual cultivate?!?!

    Indeed dragon race is a group of sex-crazed bastards ah¡­.

    ¡°Only, only this method?¡±

    ¡°Ye, yes¡­.¡±

    Ao Susu¡¯s face is almost buried into her chest, although her chest is slightly small.

    ¡°That¡­you, you need to have a bit of pity on me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­I know.¡±

    Liu Yi is also not any Liuxia Hui. Since Immortal Fox sister returned, it had been a long time since he had fun with Xuefeng. Even Xiao Mi is also frequently busy with tasks, so, for now, she had canceled her breakfast n.

    [TL: Liuxia Hui also known as Zhan Hua. A very virtue man who had once held ady on hisp without any imputation on his moral character.]

    Since Lin Tong has given him space, so there is nothing for him to refrain from. He walks forward and hugs Ao Susu into his embrace.

    ¡°You have only just been released from the water prison. Would it be too tiring for you?¡±

    ¡°No worries¡­.just now when you were forming clouds and summoning rain, I replenished my strength¡­¡±

    ¡°That is good then¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is also not polite as he tosses Ao Susu onto the bed and then pushes her down.

    Ao Susu looks at Liu Yi and ask with a bit of hesitation, ¡°Would it be too painful?¡±

    ¡°Rx. You are a dragon. Your restoration strength is very valiant. There will not be any problem.¡±

    Liu Yi is also not any virgin. He cates the slightly trembling Ao Susu, ¡°I will also help you.¡±

    ¡°This¡­how you help ah?¡±

    ¡°Help this way.¡±

    Very quickly Ao Susu is in a daze as her soul seems to follow Liu Yi¡¯s action and is almost flying up.

 Chapter 531 Yin and Yang

    The winding path leads to a quiet ce, a zen room deep within the forest.

    Liu Yi feels that when Teacher Chang Jian from Tang Dynasty wrote this sentence, there is an even deeper meaning now.

    Especially on Ao Susu, it seems like it is because of the young dragon girl which caused Liu Yi¡¯s path to be very arduous.

    But after entering deep inside, that carefree and dripping wet feeling also arrives.

    When Ao Susu bites down Liu Yi on his shoulders, he also did not feel pain.

    When Ao Susu seeing that biting down does not make Liu Yi shrink back, instead it make him even more ferocious, her face turn red and says, ¡°Bad egg¡­¡±

    ¡°Where am I bad?¡±

    ¡°Everywhere is bad!¡±

    ¡°Then let me be even badder then, hehe¡­¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he flips Ao Susu around and makes her kneel on the bed, changing into the favourite position of guys.

    ¡°This, this position is too shameful already¡­.it is like a little dog¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm, right now you can think yourself as a little bitch then.¡±

    ¡°Damn, damn it¡­this princess is the noble¡­noble Dragon Pce princess¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well then, my arrogant princess, I shall retreat.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­.woof, woof¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    [TL: taming of dragon girl loli 100%plete¡­.]

    The two of them shamelessly continues their dual cultivation exercise. The bed below them is also not very firm and rocks along as well.

    After half an hour, because Ao Susu¡¯s constitution is to special, Liu Yi feels that he is going to lose control soon.

    Ao Susu seems to sense Liu Yi¡¯s strange condition and hurriedly says, ¡°First, first don¡¯t¡­.I need to revolve the dual cultivation technique¡­¡±

    She climbs back up and turns around, sitting in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace. Her legs sandwich Liu Yi¡¯s waist and link their lower body together. She shudders as she starts revolving the sutra.

    Instantly Liu Yi senses a gush of qi flowing out from Ao Susu¡¯s body into his body.

    Finally, he is unable to control himself and as his Southern Pass failes to guard and pours into Ao Susu¡¯s center.

    Their qi interacts with each other and instantly forms arge cycle.

    Liu Yi senses that a portion of his dragon qi have split out and enters Ao Susu¡¯s body while a portion of Ao Susu¡¯s dragon qi split out and enters his body, merging with the dragon qi in his body.

    As this happens, it is basically a double pleasure oveying on the two of them causing both of them to cry out.

    Two stream of white smoke emerge from the top of their head and transform into a dragon image and interweave together in the air.

    ¡°Bad egg¡­.this, this is the sutra for Ascending Dragon technique¡­you start revolving it now!¡±

    Ao Susu perseveres and passes the sutra of Ascending Dragon Technique to Liu Yi before fainting.

    There is also not enough time for Liu Yi to care about Ao Susu. Currently, the two streams of dragon qi are merging together, thus it is the best time to cultivate the Ascending Dragon Technique!

    [TL:¡­.wow, used and toss aside¡­.]

    Both of Liu Yi¡¯s hand¡¯s cup together forming a circle, his eyes point towards his nose while his nose points towards his heart. His entire person enters an extremely profound state.

    He guides the two stream of dragon qi and revolves them in a unique path.

    Currently, the white smoke above Liu Yi¡¯s head is getting denser and dense, on it¡¯s own it form tworge dragons which interweave together, tearing and swallowing each other.

    During this interaction, Liu Yi senses the dragon qi in his body increasing in quality! At the same time, because of his Spiritual Vein, his dragon qi pulls along the other three streams of qi and develop together swiftly.

    The 11th star jade in his body suddenly lets out a cracking sound and he breaks through!

    Liu Yi is instantly happy as he did not expect that this Ascending Dragon Technique, as well as Ao Susu¡¯s dragon qi, would be so powerful and instantly allows his to break through his 11th star jade!

    No wonder the ancient people frequently say, Yin Yang intersecting. The strength after this Yin Yang uniting is indeed very fierce!

    This is still not the end. The four streams of qi continue to strengthen and interweave into a single stream, instantly filling up the 11th star jade to the brim and charges towards the next star jade!

    Liu Yi no longer dares to have random thoughts as he continues to gather his qi, guiding his qi towards the next part of the star map.

    Don¡¯t know if it is because he had sex Ao Susu too long, in the end, Liu Yi falls into deep cultivation.

    After an entire 3 days, 3 night has passed, Liu Yi finally lets out a breath and when he opened his eyes, 14-star jades are lighted up in his body!

    [TL: fuck me¡­.way too fast already right¡­from 10-14 leh¡­..in 3 days??? Come on¡­.looks like he can get to heaven realm the moment he enters second stage dragon transformation¡­]

    Did not expect that after I had sex with Ao Susu once, I actually lit up 4 star jades in one breath!

    Right now in Liu Yi¡¯s body, two sacred beasts have been lit up. The first 7 star jades join together to form an enormous green dragon. The next 7 star jades join together to form a mighty ck tortoise.

    As the number of star jade he lights up increase, Liu Yi feels that his mental state starts to have some subtle changes.

    Within the heaven and earth, the Dao Laws are natural. Everything follows the Dao Law as he ponders. A few matters he does not understand in the past, right now he is able to see through them.

    Liu Yi stands up and looks at Ao Susu who is sitting in lotus position beside him.

    After the two of them Yin Yang dual cultivated, she naturally also obtained quite a bit of benefit. Liu Yi is able to sense that Ao Susu seems to have already broken through earth realm and is advancing towards a higher stage of cultivation.

    He continues to sit down and be the Dharma Protector for Ao Susu.

    At the same time his soul flies back to KeDa and check on what the other him is doing currently.

    The Liu Yi in KeDa opens his eyes and realizes that it is a nice the time to wake up.

    This round of meditation, I actually cultivated for 3 days and nights in a row!

    Especially when cultivating Ascending Dragon Technique, the qi in my body bes even profound.

    With this Liu Yi believes that even if he meets Ao Ri again, he has the strength to fight back! But I am still not able to break through the 15th star jade. After breaking through the 15th star jade, perhaps I might be able toprehend the 3rd stage of Dragon Transformation, allowing me to be able to break through heaven realm. With that, I will be able to fight against Ao Ri!

    But in front of the 15th star jade ¡®Leg¡¯ Liu Yi is once again stuck.

    Wanting to break through is not just a matter of cultivation. He still needs to break through his mental stage as well as some opportunities.

    Liu Yi lets out a long sigh and at this moment he notices an SMS that is in Little Jade¡¯s inbox.

    He opens it and it is from his official girlfriend Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡®Hubby, I am going to Hongxin Performing Artspany for an interview! Wait for my good news!¡¯

    Thisss is finally willing to call me hubby ah, it is really not easy.

    Liu Yi sighs ruefully. Based on Wang Yuzheng¡¯s standards, she definitely will not have a problem with this interview.

    Furthermore, Liu Yi has already notified Zhou Ziying and the rest. So this interview can be said is specially organized for Wang Yuzheng. No matter how many peoplee and try out, in the end, Wang Yuzheng will definitely be selected.

    As for whether is there any decent contestant than that needs to see their luck.

    Liu Yi sits up on his bed and senses the robust qi revolving in his body, and is inwardly happy. But he is unable to be arrogant because his strength is still nothing much. In this world, there are still too many people who are stronger than him. Ao Ri, Demon Emperor, Great God Sect Sect Leader¡­

    He just changed his clothing and prepare to go out to eat breakfast when he suddenly receives a phone call from Murong Die.

    ¡°Little sweetheart,e to the bottom of my dormitory and find me!¡±

    Sweat, little sweetheart¡­.

    Liu Yi instantly retorts back, ¡°My big miss ah, can your nickname for me be even more shocking??¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you want me to call you hubby? No way! Before we get married, I would not call you husband! Hmph!¡±

    Murong Die snorts and says, ¡°10 minutes to immediatelye to the bottom of my building. Otherwise, you will be dead.¡±

    Done speaking, she immediately hangs up.

    Liu Yi¡¯s forehead ispletely covered with sweat, can¡¯t you change to another sentence?

    Cannot provoke thisss ah¡­

    Liu Yi can only hurry and use Little Jade to changes into a slightly more leisure sportswear.

    At this moment Murong Die sends over and SMS and written in it in capitalize,

    What the¡­she also uses three exmation marks¡­

    Liu Yi is helpless as he looks into the dorm room mirror and changes into a white shirt and ck western trousers.

    Based on Little Jade¡¯s rmendation, it seems like it is the current trend. The shirts are not those kinds of inflexible white shirts but are slightly casual. Liu Yi¡¯s current figure is decent, wearing this white shirt, it immediately reveals his slender figure.

    After Liu Yi changes his clothing and freshens up, he hurries towards Murong Die¡¯s dormitory.

    Today¡¯s weather is quite good, the sky is very clear and there are no clouds.

    Although the weather during the June and July is rather hot, to Liu Yi it is of no concern.

    Seeing that this semester is about to end, and school will reopen during September, at that time arge group of new junior sisters will be entering KeDa campus.

    It is a pity that Liu Yi already has a girlfriend, some more it is two. Otherwise, he really wished to get to know some junior sisters.

    But time passes really fast¡­in a blink of an eye I have already been studying in university for so long¡­dimly I still think that I am a high school student.

    In a blink of an eye, I have transformed from an ignorant youngster to a Lord Dragon King¡­with a wave of my hands I can form clouds and summon rain. Fate is really a mysterious thing.

    As Liu Yi walks, he attracted the gaze of a few students.

    Liu Yi¡¯s fame in the school is not small. In apetition, he defeated Tetsu Ronkou, in the shopping center he threw away money for his girlfriend! His fame causes him to attract the attention of others no matter where he goes.

    Even in QingBei university opposite of KeDa, Liu Yi¡¯s name is spread over as well.

    He walks into QingBei university, which also attracts a lot of pointing from the students there.

    Liu Yi¡¯s fame in QingBei university is even more amusing. Last time the matter with Murong Die has turned big, causing the entire student body in QingBei university to say that Liu Yi is a Chen Shimei causing the girls to try and hide when they see Liu Yi.

    [TL: Chen Shimei is a by word/ fictional Opera character of a heartless and unfaithful man]

    ¡°He is that Liu Yi?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡­heard that he is one taking two ah. he is dating KeDa¡¯s school flower Wang Yuzheng and is also fooling around with our school¡¯s school flower Murong Die.¡±

    ¡°Pervert ah¡­.he seems to be looking at me. Gods, it can¡¯t be that he had taken a fancy of me!¡±

    ¡°Forget about it. Take a look at your e face. Who he is eyeing are all school flowers!¡±

    ¡°Then I still have to stay far away. Who knows if he has a heavy taste¡­¡±

    When Liu Yi hears these rumors, he feels that his head is big. What the heck is this ah.

    He hurries and lower his head and walks faster and soon he reaches the female dormitory.

    While Murong Die and Wang Lele, who are dressed gorgeously, are already standing there waiting for him.

    ¡°Hmph, you arete by 3 minutes you waste!¡±

    [TL:¡­..wow]

 Chapter 532

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this ah, it is only three minutes. My big miss. I also need time to change my clothing ah!¡±

    Liu Yi stands in front of the two girls, giving a wronged look.

    ¡°Hmph letting youe and have fun with us two beauties and you still dare to feel wronged?!¡±

    Murong Die is wearing a white blouse and a ckce short skirt. Which is simr to a couple attire with Liu Yi.

    By the side, Wang Lele pouts and says enviously, ¡°Wah, the two of you discussed with each other before to wear a couple attire?¡±

    While on the other hand, Wang Lele is wearing a yellow flower print blouse, her chest is propping out a lot, manifesting her dairy cow identity.

    [TL: lols the author really why you have to be so direct]

    She is also wearing short denim jeans, revealing her two white legs which are very provoking.

    Wang Lele¡¯s figure is like a devil, very buxom and most importantly her waist is extremely slender, it is basically like a barbie doll! Which makes people not daring to believe!

    The gods above definitely must have cast some demonic magic which directs all of her fat into her breast!

    When other girls see Wang Lele¡¯s figure, no a single one of them are not very envious! The most important point is that Wang Lele is also eating a lot which causes forever injury to other girls!

    She is able to eat as well as maintain her figure so well¡­gods why don¡¯t you bring this girl to hell ah!

    ¡°Who, who wants to wear couple attire with him¡­.¡±

    Hearing what Wang Lele says, Murong Die¡¯s face turns red and says, ¡°Coincident, it is only a coincidence!¡±

    Liu Yiughs secretly, Murong Die thisss, that night she behaved so wild but today with an outsider here, she immediately cannot let it out.

    Indeed her big missy¡¯s face is very important.

    ¡°Hmph, I actually wore the same outfit as him, so annoying¡­¡±

    ¡°How about I go and change to another outfit?¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    Murong Die res at Liu Yi in anger.

    ¡°But the two of you look quite matching ah¡­¡±

    Wang Lele pouts, ¡°I also wish to change into a simr outfit¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, enough. Stop messing around. We should start making our way now.¡±

    Hearing the faint jealousy in Wang Lele¡¯s voice, Murong Die feel agitated. She waves her hand and says, ¡°If we do not go, that Brother Ling of yours will being.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Then let us hurry and leave!¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s expression instantly changes like she had heard a very scary thing. She hurries and tugs Murong Die¡¯s arm and prepares to leave.

    Liu Yi is curious, who is this Brother Ling ah?

    At this moment from afares the shout of a guy.

    ¡°Lele, Lele, I aming, I aming!¡±

    Liu Yi nce over and instantly sees a white face handsome guy running over in high spirit.

    Liu Yi finally asks, ¡°Who is that ah?¡±

    Murong Die smiles faintly like she is taking joy in the disaster of other, ¡°Computer Course Ling Tian, our Lele¡¯s Brother Ling.¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu, Sister Xiao Die, save me¡­.¡±

    ¡°This time around I am unable to save you. Lele¡­who asked you to tell him.¡±

    Murong Die shrugs her shoulder, indicating that her hands are tied.

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu, I did not do it on purpose ah¡­.he asked me out to y, so I casually say that today I am going out with you guys. Who would know that he insisted oning as well!¡±

    Wang Lele looks anxious but at this time that Brother Ling has already run in front of her and starts talking to her.

    Wang Lele has no other choice but to deal with that Ling Tian.

    Only then did Liu Yi turn and look at Murong Die waiting for her to give him an answer.

    ¡°A few days ago, a few guys were disturbing Wang Lele who were then sent away by this Student Ling Tian who was passing by. So on some aspect, as Ling Tian has helped Lele, thus Lele do not have the heart to refuse him.¡±

    ¡°So he reces those guys and starts bothering Lele?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers. Looking at Ling Tian and Wang Lele conversing with each other, in his heart, he is not thatfortable.

    ¡°What, you are jealous?¡±

    Murong Die raises her eyebrow, ¡°You already have me and Wang Yuzheng, is it not enough? You wish to have one date 3?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all¡­.¡±

    [TL: at this stage it is more like 1 date 6 already¡­.]

    Liu Yi has a slight guilty conscious.

    ¡°Hmph, seeing your guilty looking appearance, it is like the rumored left holding, right embracing and riding one!¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t¡­.¡±

    Seeing Murong Die looking like she wants to eat people, Liu Yi feels that cold sweat is forming on his back.

    ¡°It is best that you don¡¯t!¡±

    Murong Die warns, ¡°If this miss knows that you haveid your hands on Lele, you will be really, really dead!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s warning to Liu Yi make him somewhat moody. His and Wang Lele¡¯s rtionship is also not that shallow. Especially with the massage, he did on Wang Lele¡¯s chest, as well as the words that Wang Lele told him while they were on the way to the hospital¡­

    It is really impossible for him to not like Wang Lele.

    But the real world is slightly cruel. Unless I can really be like what Murong Die says, left holding, right embracing and riding one?

    Liu Yi cannot help to recall a few days ago he pretends to joke around and asked Wang Yuzheng what would she do if he has other girlfriends.

    At that time Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face instantly drops and says if that really happens, she will choose to leave Liu Yi.

    Some more a few days ago when they were buying clothing, he makes a joke of being provided by a wealthy woman, it instantly provoked such arge reaction from Wang Yuzheng¡­.I must say Wang Yuzheng thisss is too arrogant and has an extremeck of security.

    s, this matter is tooplicated. It is best not to think about it for now.

    Liu Yi rubs his temple and says, ¡°So where are we going to y?¡±

    ¡°Recently a new exercise club opened near our school. Inside there is an ice-rink so this time round we are nning to go ice skating.¡±

    Murong Die is 100% a Leo who loves sports, ¡°This miss is very good at figure skating. How about you, don¡¯t tell me thatter on, you are not even able to stand up at all?¡±

    ¡°Still okay I guess. I know a bit of ice skating.¡±

    In the past Liu Yi was most proficient in ice skating, even during his early periods of fighting, his ice skating standard is very high and he relied on this to increase his mobility.

    ¡°That is good then. Lele¡¯s sense of bnce has always been bad¡­.mm, it could bergely rted to her big chest. Later on, we will help support her.¡±

    ¡°Mm, okay.¡±

    The two of them nod their head before calling Wang Lele.

    Unexpectedly that Ling Tian thicken his face and walks over as well and pets his chest and says to Wang Lele, ¡°Lele ah, I am very good at ice skating. Later on, let me teach you!¡±

    ¡°That¡­with Brother Xiao Yi teaching me it is enough¡­.¡±

    Wang Lele can only give Liu Yi a begging look.

    ¡°Mm, rx. With me around, I will not let you fall down on your butt.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks causing Murong Die to roll her eyes at him.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.it is still Brother Xiao Yi who treats me well.¡±

    ¡°So you are Liu Yi?¡±

    When Ling Tian looks at Liu Yi, a trace of contempt shes across his eyes but it swiftly disappears. He warming stretches out his hand and says, ¡°I have been looking forward to meeting you for a long time ah.¡±

    ¡°You are too polite.¡±

    Like the saying, do not hit a smiling face, although Liu Yi does not feelfortable, he still shakes hand with him.

    ¡°Haha, I am Ling Tian from QingBeiputing course. I am the current Head of the Student Union Propaganda Department.¡±

    Although Ling Tian seems to be polite, from his tone, a dense arrogant feeling can be heard.

    ¡°Please advise.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi did not say much to that fellow. Seeing him encircling Wang Lele, Liu Yi feels unhappy in his heart.

    Murong Die looks at the time before saying, ¡°Then let us go! If we continue chatting, it will not end.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Wang Lele immediately rushes up and hugs Murong Die¡¯s arm to prevent that Ling Tian to start talking to her again.

    Liu Yi and Ling Tian follow behind, while they are walking, Ling Tian talks to Liu Yi.

    [TL: damn this guy¡­.I keep making typos and type Lin Tong instead on Ling Tian¡­]

    ¡°Liu Yi I have heard that you are a famous person in KeDa ah?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, it is nothing but rumors.¡±

    ¡°Haha, how is that a rumour. In KeDa there is a saying, ¡®Jin Linkai is a person of no particr talent, KeDa Liu Yi is the real dragon¡¯.¡±

    Liu Yi instantly starts sweating, Jin Linkai is a person of no particr talent¡­.

    [TL: is a novel]

    ¡°But I have heard that brother Liu has tossed out money for a girl¡­looks like brother Liu Family truly has some capital ah.¡±

    As Ling Tian speaks, he gives Liu Yi a deep look.

    Starting to make inquiries of my background?

    ¡°Not at all. My family is only doing some business transactions that¡¯s all. In JingDou this area, I do not dare to say that I am rich.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks and deals with it.

    ¡°Brother Liu is really modest.¡±

    Ling Tian¡¯s voice suddenly increase by 8 octave, ¡°But I really envious of Brother Liu, you have quite impressive methods to get girls ah. The school flower Wang Yuzheng of KeDa also seems to have a rather deep rtionship with you right?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers in his heart, this fellow indeed is starting tounch his attack.

    This sentence is obviously meant for Murong Die and Wang Lele to hear.

    After all in QingBei¡¯s side, everyone knows of his and Murong Die¡¯s matter.

    Ling Tian asking him this question is obviously trying to make him embarrassed in front of Murong Die and Wang Lele.

    But to Liu Yi, this question is obviously of no threat. He directly nods his head and says, ¡°That¡¯s right, she is my girlfriend.¡±

    Liu Yi replying so directly caused Ling Tian to nk out.

    While Murong Die and Wang Lele did not have any reaction at all as they continue to joke around naturally in front.

    What is with these two girls¡­.they are fine hearing Liu Yi admitting that another girl is his girlfriend?

    Especially Murong Die, arent the two of them together? The school flower big miss Murong Die actually does not mind that the guy she likes has another girlfriend?

    How is this possible!

    ¡°Liu Yi I heard that there are a lot of girls in the ice rink. You better not have any random thoughts do you understand??¡±

    Murong Die suddenly turns around and warns Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi asks back, ¡°Ah, then what if it is other girls who are the one who fool around with me?¡±

    ¡°Then this miss will also hold you responsible!¡±

    What the¡­this is obviously a jealous behavior ah!

    But why does she not seems to care about Wang Yuzheng?

    This is the first time Ling Tian feels that his brain is not enough. His entire person is in disorder.

    And so they walk until they enter that club, but he still does not understand.

    In this club, not only does it have an ice rink, Liu Yi also sees a lot of other facilities. For example a gym, Taekwondo dojo, wrestling dojo, and the likes.

    Under Murong Die¡¯s leading, they head straight for the ice rink.

    Entering the ice rink, they immediately sense a slight chill. In front is an enormous ice pond, there are railings by two sides while the other two sides are walls. The size of the rink is around 300-meters square which is very spacious.

    Chapter 532 [The rtionship between the two of them]

 Chapter 533 Ice-sports

    There are already a lot of people ying in the ice rink. There are indeed a number of girls, but there is basically none with Murong Die¡¯s or Wang Lele¡¯s looks.

    The two beauties will always attract attention no matter where they go.

    They have just entered the ice rink and they had instantly attracted arge number of attention of the guys in the ice rink. To the point where some start to do all kinds of fancy ice skating. One of the brother¡¯s action are unrestrained, both his legs sudden split apart as he cries out like a pig being ughtered.

    Murong Die and Wang Lele instantly start giggling, but it seems like they have seen this quite often and swiftly calm down before walking towards the counter by the side. After handing over the deposit, they change into their ice skates.

    Because they are only here to y, thus most of the ice skates that they rent out are figure skates and hockey skates, there are no racing skates.

    Hockey skates are the simplest, thus Liu Yi chooses a pair of recreational skates and puts it on.

    ¡°Brother Liu, hockey skates are boring, what don¡¯t you try out figure skates?¡±

    Hockey skate is a type of skate that is mostmonly worn by ice hockey yers. It is much more agile and the de has a circr arc and is the most suitable for newbies to practice in.

    As for the figure skates, it is harder. It is used for doing figure skating performance. This kind of de is most suitable for jumping and rotation. But it is much moreplicated to use than hockey skates.

    Currently Ling Tian is pointing at the pair of figure skates that he is wearing, obviously, he wants to show off.

    ¡°Nah, I rather wear hockey skates. It is much morefortable.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and puts on the hockey skates that the counter employee passed to him.

    I do not wish to show off, as it will appear slightly childish.

    After knowing Murong Die and Wang Lele for so long, the twosses are already familiar with my capability. Why should I show off in public for such small matters?

    As a cultivator, in front of a mortal, it is best to be more low-profile.

    Ling Tian keeps unting himself.

    ¡°Aiyah, that is really a pity. I had taken before the champion for figure skating in the base and wished to exchange pointers with you.¡±

    ¡°Then you enjoy ying yourself. I will be fine apanying Xiao Die and Lele.¡±

    Liu Yi stands up and gently steps on the ice des and skates to the side of Murong Die and Wang Lele.

    Murong Die has already put on a pair of pink skates and is standing in front of Wang Lele. While Wang Lele is standing on her hockey skates and is having difficulty in standing up. She miserably sits on the bends by the ice rink.

    ¡°Idiot, can¡¯t you be more daring?! It is fine, watch me, it is very easy!¡±

    Murong Die twirls on the spot a few rounds like a butterfly, it is very elegant and pretty, attracting a number of gazes.

    ¡°But, but I am unable to ah¡­¡±

    Wang Lele feels like she is going to fall down the moment she stands up, thus she does not dare to get up.

    ¡°Really stupid. Then do you want to skate or not ah?¡±

    As Murong Die speaks she stretches out her hand and tugs Wang Lele¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Come, I will pull you up. Don¡¯t be afraid, if you are afraid then you will sway.¡±

    ¡°I, I try¡­¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s face is slightly pale as she tries her best to stand up. In the end just as she got up slightly, she nearly falls down and crashes into Murong Die¡¯s embrace.

    Murong Die also lets out a shocked cry as she hugs Wang Lele while the two of them fall towards the ice rink.

    At this moment Liu Yi stretches out his hands and support the two girls by their waist. He spins two rounds on the spot before finally stabilizing them.

    ¡°Hu, hu¡­.so lucky, nearly scare me to death!¡±

    Murong Die pats her chest and roars in anger, ¡°Damn Lele, I already told you that your chest is too much which affects your center of bnce, why don¡¯t you cut them off!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want¡­.after cutting off, in the future how am I going to feed my husband and child milk!¡±

    ¡°Feed your sister!¡±

    Murong Die nearly jumps up, ¡°Breastfeeding your child is fine but what the heck is with breastfeeding your husband!¡±

    ¡°Eh? They say the reason why a woman grows a pair is because one is to feed the husband while the other is to feed the child ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°What the heck ah! Who are they! Isn¡¯t this a bunch of lies!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Could it be really wrong? I feel that it is very scientific ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Scientific your sister! Can you toss away this kind of weird thoughts okay?!¡±

    Murong Die hurries and sets the wrong right, correcting the thoughts of Wang Lele which was misled by others.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, it is really like this?¡±

    Wang Lele feels that her worldview is being turned upside down, thus she can only seek Liu Yi for advice.

    Sensing that killing intent that Murong Die is sending him, Liu Yi trembles before saying, ¡°This¡­.it is best to ask your husband after you get married¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­¡±

    Wang Lele does not have any other choice but to nod her head to agree first.

    Seeing that the two girls are still being a hug in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace, Ling Tian is so mad that he grinds his teeth, saying in his heart, why did I not react in time and let this fellow take advantage!

    Seeing Murong Die and Wang Lele the two beauties did not have any objections to being held by Liu Yi by their waist, instead, it is like it is normal!

    ¡°Okay then, Lele. Me and Xiao Die will pull you along, bring you to skate.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    Wang Lele thinks for a bit, it seems like that is the only way.

    ¡°Mm, I will be on the left, you be on the right. Lele you try to control your center of gravity! Do not let your chest burden you!¡±

    Murong Die stands by Wang Lele¡¯s left and pulls her hand.

    Liu Yi also skates to Wang Lele¡¯s right and hold her warm hand. When Ling Tian sees this he instantly bes even angrier.

    ¡°How about I help.¡±

    Ling Tian skates over and continues to rmend himself, ¡°I have taught a number of sses on how to ice skate. In the past, I was a professional instructor!¡±

    ¡°No need. Thank you. I will be fine having Brother Xiao Yi and Sister Xiao Die.¡±

    Wang Lele rejects Ling Tian causing him to be very annoyed.

    Seeing the three of them ice skating together in the ice rink, Ling Tian nearly crush his teeth from clenching.

    ¡°Right skate like this, be a bit more daring. Don¡¯t be afraid of falling. You have so much meat so it will not be painful even if you fall.¡±

    As Liu Yi pulls Wang Lele along, he smiles merrily as he teases her.

    ¡°Evil Brother Xiao Yi, you have a lot of meat! You are a meatshield!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I am a meatshield, you are a meatball.¡±

    ¡°Ah! You are then a meatball! I want to bite you!¡±

    Wang Lele is instantly anxious while Liu Yiughs and lets go of Wang Lele¡¯s hand and confidently skates away.

    Wang Lele also lets go of Murong Die¡¯s hand and starts chasing after Liu Yi.

    By the side, Murong Die covers her mouth in shock as she watches Wang Lele chasing after Liu Yi.

    While at this moment Liu Yi turns around and slide backward while looking at Wang Lele.

    ¡°Lele you see, aren¡¯t you skating very well right now?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Only then did Wang Lel notice that she had let go of their hands and she is skating on her own.

    ¡°You see, you alone are able to do very¡­.¡±

    Before Liu Yi finishES, Wang Lele suddenly starts letting out a weird cry and falls towards the ground.

    ¡°What in the world¡­¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and speeds over, instantly reaching her side and grabs her, with a princess carry methods. Hugging her petite figure, he spins on the spot a few rounds before finally stabilizing her body.

    Wang Lele is still trembling slightly like she is still frightened by the earlier matter.

    By the side, Ling Tian seems to have crushed all of his teeth!

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, you, you are really bad!¡±

    Wang Lele pouts and says unhappily to Liu Yi, ¡°How can you scare me like this!¡±

    ¡°Sweats, how am I scaring you ah, I am obviously trying to help you alright!¡±

    Liu Yi cries out feeling wronged, ¡°You see WEREn¡¯t you quite good at skating earlier?¡±

    ¡°That, that is because I wanted to bite you!¡±

    ¡°Are you of the dog zodiac¡­.why are you so excited when mentioning biting people!¡±

    ¡°Get lost, Brother Xiao Yi is the dog zodiac!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am the original of the dog zodiac.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Really?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m lying to you. Hahahaha, so stupid!¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oui, oi, oi, that is enough from the two of you.¡±

    Murong Die by the side seems to be jealous, ¡°Is it reallyfortable hugging Lele?¡±

    ¡°Coughs.¡±

    Liu Yi coughs drily and immediately puts Wang Lele down.

    ¡°Come, Lele, I¡¯ll bring you to skate.¡±

    Murong Die did not give Liu Yi any more chances and pulls Wang Lele, and skates away.

    Liu Yi coughs drily, thisss is way too jealous.

    ¡°Brother Liu, why don¡¯t the two of us have apetition?¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi is dejected, Ling Tian¡¯s heart is much morefortable and immediately skates over.

    ¡°Ah? Compete in what?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, is this Ling Tian desire so victory so strong?

    Looks like guys are a very emotional person, especially in front of girls. They are so easy to be affected by their hormones.

    ¡°How about we circle this rink, 3 rounds to decide the winner. Let¡¯s see who skates the fastest, how about it?¡±

    Ling Tian arrogantly tilts his chin up and says, ¡°Brother Liu, do you dare topete?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, there is no meaning.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his head as he is disinclined topete against this fellow.

    Seeing that Liu Yi does not ept his challenge, Ling Tian continues to provoke him

    ¡°I have heard that Brother Liu in KeDa is nicknamed as an Iron-blood Man ah, but why is it that you are so soft now? Could it be that the rumors are all fake? ¡±

    ¡°They were originally fake.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Iron-blood Man is used to describe gays.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Ling Tian is anxious, just as he is about to continue provoking, at this moment from Wang Lele¡¯s sidees a startled cry.

    Liu Yi and Ling Tian turn around and take a look, only to see Wang Lele and Murong Die sitting on the ice surface. In front of them is a guy with a vulgar smile.

    ¡°Do you know how to skate! This ce is so big and you crashed into us!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, my leg soften for a moment. How about this two beauties, why don¡¯t I invite the two of you out for a meal as a repayment?¡±

    This fellow had his hair dyed red and speaks with a strange ent. By his side a few guysugh along with him, it is obvious that they are together.

    As Murong Die helps Wang Lele up, she says angrily, ¡°Who wants you to treat us to a meal! Immediately apologize to us right now!¡±

    While Wang Lele is rubbing her butt. It seems like her fall is not light as tears are forming in the corner of her eyes. Seeing this Liu Yi is angered.

    ¡°Want to make me apologize, thene and chase me ah. If you are able to catch me then I¡¯ll apologize to you girls!¡±

    The redhead guy turns around and skates away.

    ¡°Stand still for me!¡±

    Murong Die immediately chases after him.

 Chapter 534 Murong Dieâ€™s small token

    Murong Die¡¯s speed is quite fast, but that redhead guy seems to also y around in the ice rink quite often. His speed is also very fast. As he skates with both legs, his speed is like wind, Murong Die is unable to catch up with him at all.

    ¡°Hahaha, beautye and chase me ah!¡±

    While the red hair guy skates he also challenges Murong Die.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Murong Die is hopping mad. Although she is very good at ice skating, she is not as good as the redhead guy.

    Just as she is about to be anxious, a figure shes by her side.

    Murong Die takes a look and realizes that it is none other than Liu Yi.

    She sees sparks spraying out of the hockey skates that Liu Yi is wearing as he chases after the redhead as fast as lighting.

    Liu Yi¡¯s speed is unimaginably quick.

    The redhead was originally proud of himself as he turns around and takes a look. Seeing Liu Yi who is chasing after him, his soul nearly flew away from fear.

    What the hell, is this fellow wearing a racing skate? Why are his skates so fast!

    Is he skating or flying ah!

    ¡°Quick, quickly block him!¡±

    The redhead reactions is not slow as he immediately lets his pack of rogue friendse over and help.

    Instantly a number of guys by the side immediately skate over and blocks between the redhead and Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi¡¯s speed is so fast, thus it is very easy to crash into those guys.

    ¡°Hmph, let see how you are going to chase after me! You are too tender to fighting against me here!¡±

    Seeing this the redhead easily skates in reverse while flicking out his middle finger at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi sneers and exerts strength with his left legs and skates towards the wall.

    ¡°This road is not passable!¡±

    But a guy is already blocking by the wall, blocking Liu Yi¡¯s path.

    Liu Yi who originally have no path left to go, stomp on his left feet and raises his right feet and steps on the wall.

    Following which he is like defying thews of physic and stomps on the wall and skates passed from the top of that guy¡¯s head.

    ¡°My gods! This is not a joke right!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck! He is ice skating on the wall?! I must have seen wrongly!¡±

    ¡°Wife, quicklye look at that Superman!¡±

    The people in the ice rink were all shock, even Ling Tian is also shocked.

    Liu Yi is actually able to skate on the wall! I actually wanted topete in who skates fastest against this guy¡­.isn¡¯t it just seeking death¡­.

    The redhead is so scared that his scalp in numb and lets out a strange cry as he turns around and skates away.

    While Liu Yi has already skated down from the wall and instantly appears behind the redhead guy. After which Liu Yi grabs him by the back of his neck and spins around skating back to Murong Die.

    ¡°Aiyah! You, you be gentler!¡±

    Being grabbed by the neck, the redhead cries out in pain.

    Liu Yi does not care if he is in pain or not, he directly tosses the redhead on to the ice and says, ¡°Apologize.¡±

    ¡°Fucker who wants to apologize ah! You hit me, the one who should apologize is you!¡±

    Unexpectedly the red head guy stands up and starts scolding, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at what ce is this!¡±

    While he is speaking, his group of rogues have already skated over and gathers around them.

    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t , don¡¯t fight ah.¡±

    Seeing the scene, Ling Tian hurries up and blocks them.

    A hooligan whose nose was crooked from being broken instantly scolds Ling Tian, ¡°Fuck off, this not of your matter here! If you do not wish to get beaten up scram to the side!¡±

    This is not a school, the other group of people are not those kind guys and girls from the school. Especially with so many people together, being scolded by one of them, Ling Tian is instantly afraid. His heart trembles as his voice be softer, ¡°So, sorry¡­.but, let¡¯s talk it through okay¡­.do, do not fight¡­.¡±

    ¡°Motherfucker scram to the side!¡±

    That guy res causing Ling Tian not daring to speak.

    The group of guys crowds around Liu Yi and the rest while the redhead says arrogantly, ¡°Hahaha, do you see this, if you do not wish to be beaten up then obediently apologize!¡±

    ¡°After that let these twosses have a meal with me then I shall drop this matter. Otherwise, hehehe¡­¡±

    The people behind him start cracking their fists.

    ¡°What the hell, who the hell are they, if you guys dare to then take action ah!¡±

    Murong Die is the most unafraid of this kind of things. Seeing that there are people who dare to threaten her, she immediately scolds, ¡°A group of idiots. Do you really think that you are from the triads? Liu Yi! Teach them a lesson!¡±

    Liu Yi is very helpless. Could it be that I need to fight everywhere? Furthermore, I also do not wish to beat up this bunch of people cause I don¡¯t want to dirty my hands.

    Thus he raises his hands and hits the wrist-thick iron railing by the side.

    -dang!-

    The iron railing instantly bends and deforms, scaring the surrounding people so badly that their eyeballs nearly pop out.

    What the fuck!

    This is a real iron railing ah! Although it is hollow, it is not possible to bend from a flesh hand hitting it!!

    A person does not dare to believe it as he also hits chops that railing as well.

    -tuh-

    Instantly the bones is that guy¡¯s hand nearly break as he clenches his teeth in pain.

    As for that iron railing, it does not even move.

    Ling Tian trembles in fear as well and nearly peed in his pants.

    Is this a joke! No wonder Liu Yi is so famous is KeDa¡­.no wonder he is able to send a person flying over ten meters with just a punch¡­and it is not due to CFs¡­

    Recalling that he had been challenging this kind of person, Ling Tian really has the urge to just pee into his pants.

    Liu Yi cups his ear with the hand that he used to bend the iron railing with a hit and says, ¡°Just now what did you say, I did not hear clearly. Say it one more time.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, I, we are wrong¡­¡±

    The redhead is rather quick-witted as he instantly kneels down and starts apologizing.

    ¡°We are really wrong¡­.please be magnanimous and forgive us¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why the heck are you apologizing to me for. You are finding the wrong person.¡±

    Liu Yi moves aside.

    ¡°This two beauties, I am in wrong. I am really wrong¡­can the two of you be magnanimous and forgive us¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Murong Die seems to be slightly unhappy, ¡°All of you scram for this miss!¡±

    The redhead is like he had gotten a pardon as he wants to leave, but he is brought back by Liu Yi like a little chick.

    ¡°There is another person?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this big sister, please forgive us ah!¡±

    The redhead hurries and kneels down in front of Wang Lele.

    Wang Lele is able to see that her Sister Xiao Die is unhappy and thus she waves her hand and says, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­.you, you guys quickly leave¡­.¡±

    Although my butt is still painful from my fall, I am afraid that if they are here any longer, Big Sister Xiao Die will explode.

    They hurry and get up, half crawling as they scramble away. Perhaps for the near future, they would not dare to fool around in the ice rink anymore.

    In the past the redhead and rely on this kind of method in the ice rink to take liberties with the women. asionally when he meets those with boyfriend, he will gather his people and beat up that guy. The other guy also does not dare to say anything and can only suffer a loss. Unexpectedly he kicked this kind of iron board today.

    Looks like bad things should not be done.

    ¡°Okay, I have chased them away.¡±

    Liu Yi dust off his hand and smiles merrily and says, ¡°Is this miss still unsatisfied?¡±

    ¡°No satisfied!¡±

    Murong Die stomps her feet and says, ¡°Very unhappy! 100% unhappy! Extremely unhappy!¡±

    She res at Liu Yi angrily, ¡°Why is it that you can happily beat up those hooligans for Liu Yi but for me, you are unable to ?!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.isn¡¯t this different matters?¡±

    Liu Yi instantly feels his head getting big, this¡­Murong Die is actually jealous because of this kind of thing¡­.

    ¡°I do not care! This miss now is very angry! Really very angry! I¡¯m not skating anymore! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    She angrily pulls Wang Lele and leaves.

    ¡°Quickly follow behind!¡±

    Wang Lele secretly gives Liu Yi a hint. Luckily there is still thisss who is helping me¡­otherwise, right now I am really going to copse.

    Liu Yi sighs, and can only hurry after them and returns the ice skates along with Murong Die and Wang Lele.

    Ling Tian is still standing there stunned and has not regained his soul.

    They ignore him and after exchanging their shoes, they leave.

    Seeing that Liu Yi is obediently following behind, Murong Die seems to have be slightly less angry but is still stubbornly holds her anger and snorts, ¡°Hmph why are you following after this miss!¡±

    ¡°Because I am worried about your safety.¡±

    Liu Yi blinks his eyes and says, ¡°Our Miss Murong Die is so pretty, what if you meet those people who keep bothering you. As a flower protector, I must definitely guard you by your side.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you actually dare to call yourself a flower protector! Shameless!¡±

    When Murong Die hears this, she seems to be happy but she still frowns and says, ¡°Some more who needs you to protect! I and Lele can protect ourselves!¡±

    ¡°You girls?¡±

    A trace ofughter appears in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Damn it! How dare you look down on us! Let me tell you, Liu Yi. Even without you, I and Lele also can deal with those annoying people who bother us!¡±

    She turns around and looks at a Judo Dojo by the side and says happily, ¡°Lele, do you see this. Let us go. Let us go and sign up for Judo!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Wang Lele is stunned, why did Sister Xiao Die instantly act on what she thinks ah!

    Before she is able to say anything, she was already dragged by Murong Die into the Judo Dojo.

    As Murong Die walks in she says happily, ¡°Hey, hey. With this miss talent, learning this Judo is definitely very easy! Later on when I have practiced until I am very powerful, instead of just protecting Lele, protecting you is also okay!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Big Miss is both smart and talented in martial arts, unifying the Jianghu!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    They have already entered the Judo Dojo, only then did Ling Tian walk out of the ice rink but how is there any shadow of Murong Die and the rest?

    Walking over to the counter, Murong Die says straightforwardly, ¡°We want to learn Judo! But is your Judo powerful or not, if it is not powerful I am not going to learn!¡±

    ¡°This way please, right now you can try out a lesson first and then decide if you want to learn or not.¡±

    The pretty counterdy immediately smiles sweetly and says, ¡°If you agree, you guys can pay the deposit first and then change into our uniform. I will lead you guys to see the elegance of our Judo instructor..¡±

    ¡°This is good, let this miss take a look if this Judo is able to deal with this fellow behind me!¡±

 Chapter 535 Acting tyrannical

    There is already a number of students sitting in the experimental ss sitting in the surrounding.

    Liu Yi and the girls have already changed into the uniform and look rather rx andfortable. Looks like the quality is not bad, no wonder they want a deposit to be paid first.

    Liu Yi, Murong Die and Wang Lele sit together. There is quite a number of students in the experimental ss, looks like this Judo is rather impressive.

    Liu Yi looks around the surround, these students age quite varies. The youngest is 4-5 years old while the oldest looks around 50/60 years old!

    Indeed the living conditions now are different. There is a number whoe here to keep fit. It is only a pity that most of them are willing to learn those quick to learn like Judo ah, Karate ah and Taekwondo and the likes.

    As for those who want to learn martial arts, there are very few, other than WingChun.

    Since IP Man went on screen, it allows people to get to know Wing Chun. A lot the Wing Chun schools around are getting more and more students, which increase the craze for Wing Chun within the country.

    Although burning is burning, it is only inparison to martial arts.

    For example this Judo¡¯s experimental ss, there are more than 20 students sitting inside! With so many students, as for the number who are really willing to pay to learn, should be around 2 to 3 in the end right? One day epting 2-3 students, within a month wouldn¡¯t they be epting almost a hundred students!

    Just now Liu Yi has inquired how much is a lesson fee. An hour lesson is 100 dors. A monthly course is 15 lesson which is 1,200 dors!

    This is earning money or snatching money ah¡­.

    While Liu Yi is sighing in his heart, an instructor wearing ck belt and white uniform walks into the room.

    ¡°Wah, it is a beauty!¡±

    Seeing this instructor, Wang Lele who is sitting there have a bright gleam in her eyes as she leans forward. It seems like because of herrge chest, she nearly falls over. Luckily Liu Yi who is by the side is quick and supported her.

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze is also attracted over, and surprisingly the instructor is indeed a girl! She appears to be around 23/24 years old, young and pretty, but in between her forehead is a trace of heroic aura.

    She walks in with bare feet steadily. Entering the room she bows slightly to everyone and introduces herself.

    Although she is a martial artist, her skin is quite good and her voice is also quite exquisite.

    ¡°Nice you meet you, everyone, I am called Ye Qinger. Judo 3rd dan. Please instruct everyone.¡±

    She introduces herself after which she tightens the ck belt around her waist and says, ¡°Judo in Japan means flexible path. I believe that since everyone is here, you guys more or less have some understanding of Judo. It does not matter that you guys do not have any strength. As long as you are able to grasp the technique behind it, you are able to learn this martial art.¡±

    ¡°Instructor Ye!¡±

    As Ye Qinger is introducing judo, Murong Die has already impatiently raised up her hand and asks excitedly.

    ¡°Instructor Ye! I have a question!¡±

    ¡°Please ask.¡±

    Ye Qiner nods her head towards Liu Yi indicating for her to continue.

    ¡°Instructor Ye, for a girl like me who does not have the strength to kill a chicken, if I learn Judo well am I really able to deal with a rough guy with veryrge strength?¡±

    Liu Yi nearly vomits blood, what the¡­what do you mean by rough guy ah!

    ¡°Can.¡±

    Ye Qinger smiles and nods her head. ¡°Judo is a wrestling technique. It is subdivided into standing techniques and lying down techniques. Among which the standing technique is further subdivided into throwing and sacrificing technique. These two skills are easier to use and you will be able to grasp them very swiftly.¡±

    ¡°Instructor can you demonstrate to us?!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s face is filled with expectation.

    ¡°Fine as well.¡±

    Ye Qinger nods her head as she looks around, it seems like she is trying to find a suitable opponent.

    Among everyone in the room, the majority is women. The rest of the guys are all thinking and weak, it seems like there are none which Ye Qinger is satisfied with.

    Her brows wrinkles slightly. Just as she is hesitating, from outsidees the sound of footsteps.

    A tall andrge guy runs in as he keeps apologizing.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry. I amte!¡±

    Liu Yi and the girls look over and be annoyed.

    Isn¡¯t this Ling Tian!

    Why did hee as well? He is also wearing a white uniform, could it be that he is also here to learn judo?

    Ling Tian is gloomy in his heart. He had inquired about for a while before finally getting to know that Liu Yi and the girls havee to this Judo Dojo. After inquiring from the counterdy, Ling Tian did not say anything and directly pay the deposit, changes his clothing and rush over!

    When Ye Qinger sees him, her eyes brighten up.

    Although Ling Tian is terrified in the ice rink, he is indeed a tall and strong guy. He is around 1.9m tall, his handsome face, as well as the muscles, left be from his constant training.

    If it is not for this lunkhead, those students bothering Wang Lele would not be frightened away.

    Ye Qinger asks Ling Tian, ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I am called Ling Tian!¡±

    Seeing that the person who asked him is a beauty, Ling Tian is secretly happy.

    Looks like my moral quality is not bad, no matter where I go, beauties like me.

    A beautiful woman as an instructor, this is great! Not only can I date Wang Lele, I can also get pointers from this beauty! Learning these martial arts, body contact is definitely hard to avoid¡­hehehe¡­.

    After that I can go and teach Wang Lele, wouldn¡¯t I be able to take advantage of her as well?

    Looking at the deep valley revealed in Wang Lele¡¯s uniform cor, Ling Tian has the urge to salivate.

    ¡°Youe over and practice with me a bit.¡±

    While Ye Qinger¡¯s following sentence cause Ling Tian¡¯s heart to fall into a valley.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    He is stunned as he stands there.

    ¡°Hehe, rx. I have propriety with my actions and will not let you get injured.¡±

    Ye Qinger smiles faintly and beckons Ling Tian over.

    ¡°Come, use your full strength to attack me.¡±

    ¡°This, is this okay?¡±

    Ling Tian hesitates slightly, letting me hit a beauty¡­is it a gentlemanly act?

    ¡°Rx ande, no one will be injured.¡±

    Ye Qinger smiles faintly to encourage Ling Tian.

    Murong Die does not fear that the world is not in chaos as she ps her hands and says, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Come on Ling Tian do your best! Show us your manly aura!¡±

    Seeing Ling Tian is still hesitating, she elbows Wang Lele, ¡°Lele, shouldn¡¯t you say something right?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Right, right¡­¡±

    Wang Lele has always been listening to what Murong Die says, perhaps she still does not know what is going on but she follows along and nods her head.

    ¡°Fine then! I shall be impolite then!¡±

    Ling Tian shouts as he uses what he thinks is the most handsome move and punches towards Ye Qinger.

    Just as he is about to hit her, Ye Qinger suddenly grabs hold of Ling Tian by his wrist and sits down, as the same time one of her legs pressed against Ling Tian¡¯s stomach and borrows the downwards force and Ling Tian¡¯s forward rush and tosses Ling Tian behind her.

    -pa!-

    Luckily behind is a mat. When Ling Tian falls onto it, although the posture is ugly, it is not painful nor did he get an injury.

    ¡°Apologises.¡±

    Ye Qinger stretches out her hand to help Ling Tian up. Being tossed like this, although Ling Tian is ufortable in his heart and wants to get mad. But seeing the apologetic smile from Ye Qinger, the anger in his stomach dissipates away.

    Thisss is really pretty ah¡­

    ¡°You did not get injured right?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­I am fine, hahaha. Instructor Ye is indeed powerful.¡±

    As Ling Tianughs, he is not willing to let go of her hand.

    Ye Qinger frowns lightly and pulls back her hand without a word.

    ¡°This sir Ling Tian please sit down. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, don¡¯t mention it. Next time if you need someone to help out, you can just find me!¡±

    Ling Tian tedly side by the side and secretly smelled his hand. Causing Murong Die and Wang Lele who are watching by the side curl up their lips.

    ¡°As everyone has seen, throughout the process I did not use any strength and was able to deal with a guy who is 30 cm taller than me.¡±

    Ye Qinger mainly says it towards Murong Die, ¡°Now do you believe in Judo?¡±

    ¡°Still have a bit of disbelief!¡±

    Murong Die smiles lightly and points at Liu Yi by her side.

    ¡°Instructor if you are able to beat him down then I¡¯ll believe!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Ye Qinger does not understand what is this student is trying to do.

    ¡°Instructor, you do not understand. He uses hisrge strength and always bullies me!¡±

    Murong Die pretends to be wrong as sheins tearfully, ¡°I am still okay¡­you see this beauty by my side, when he has nothing to do he will forcefully molest her, grabbing her chest, butts and the likes¡­.We are all weak girls and do not have strength to block¡­.¡±

    She pretends to lower her head and wipe away her tears. Wang Lele blinks her eyes, not knowing what her Sister Xiao Die is trying to y.

    Liu Yi¡¯s forehead is also covered with ck lines. What the, do you really have to sabotage me like this! When did I did act so tyrannic before?!

    Ling Tian who is sitting opposite them clenches his teeth, damn it¡­he actually grabbed Wang Lele¡¯s chest¡­so damn envious.

    Most of the people here are women, and all of them immediately give Liu Yi a despising look.

    Liu Yi is almost going to cry. Bullshit, I am wronged ah, really enormously wronged ah!

    In the blink of an eye, he is almost going to be the enemy of girls!

    Not only that, the gaze of the surrounding guys are unkind as well! Perhaps all of the guys are very jealous¡­

    ¡°So that is the case. No worries, right now I will perform some techniques for you to see. The next time he dares to try to be funny with you girls then you can deal with him like this.¡±

    Ye Qinger seems to also believe in what Murong Die is saying and beckons Liu Yi to step out.

    ¡°This friend, pleasee out. Let us practice a bit.¡±

    ¡°How about not¡­¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°Hands and feet have no eyes¡­.¡±

    ¡°Rx I will be lenient.¡±

    Ye Qinger smiles, but from Liu Yi¡¯s view, it is definitely a smile filled with evil intent!

    ¡°Scary cat!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, only know who to bully weak woman!¡±

    ¡°Although this guy looks delicate and pretty, he is actually not a thing!¡±

    The surrounding people start discussing while Liu Yi is almost going to cry, just what is this ah!

    ¡°This friend please.¡±

    Ye Qinger bows lightly towards Liu Yi, making him sigh.

    Looks like it is not possible for me not to step up.

 Chapter 536 Discussion about working together

    In front of the gaze of the crowd of people, Liu Yi embarrassedly stands up.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Ye Qinger bows towards Liu Yi and Liu Yi hurries and bow back.

    ¡°Instructor help us take revenge!¡±

    Murong Die waves her little fist and shouts excitedly.

    Liu Yi starts sweating and bes gloomy. Looks like I offended big miss.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    Ye Qinger beckons Liu Yi over.

    ¡°That, I¡¯d rather not go over.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles mischievously, ¡°If I go over, I will definitely suffer a cmity.¡±

    ¡°Judo is not only good at defending and counter-attacking.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi not taking action, Ye Qinger only snorts and moves up. She suddenly grabs Liu Yi with both hands and twist her body and bends over, nning to toss Liu Yi over her shoulder in the passing.

    This technique is called shoulder throw which Ye Qinger is very familiar with and has already practiced until she is very skillful with it.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s body is like an iron tower as he stands there. No matter how Ye Qinger tries to toss him over her shoulder, she is unable to.

    What is the matter with this fellow? Why is he so heavy?

    Ye Qinger senses that something is wrong.

    How would she know that Liu Yi has a 100 times gravity acting on his body? Other than his sole which is not covered by the gravity field, every single part of his body is bearing 100 times gravity all the time.

    Even if Ye Qinger¡¯s technique is very good, it is still not possible for her to toss out a person who is over 7.8kg heavy!

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    Ye Qinger finally changes her technique. She stops using the shoulder throw technique and instead uses lying down technique. She ns to lock Liu Yi¡¯s knee joint and overwhelm him onto the ground.

    Thus her body lowers once again and hugs Liu Yi¡¯s leg and uses her body strength and suppressed his knee, wanting to push Liu Yi down.

    But she feels like she is like pushing against a wall and Liu Yi¡¯s body is unmovable at all.

    She herself had fallen hugging Liu Yi¡¯s leg and is half kneeling on the ground.

    The surrounding students are starting toment as well asughing. Ye Qinger also realizes that she is hugging a guy¡¯s leg and it is indecent to maintain this posture.

    But she who is naturallypetitive changes her posture and pressed down on the ground with a single palm and went into a handstand and wraps her legs around Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

    She tries to exert both the strength of her legs and body to forcefully pull Liu Yi down.

    But Liu Yi is still standing there calmly like an old tree that has taken root into the ground not moving.

    Ye Qiner is shocked as she swings her hip, both her legs sandwiching Liu Yi¡¯s neck. She actually forcibly sits up and is slightly flustered as she uses all her body strength to try and force Liu Yi down.

    At this points, Liu Yi finally makes a move. He stretches out a hand and hooks around Ye Qinger¡¯s waist.

    At the same time, his other hand pats Ye Qinger on her shoulder and jolts her down. After which she is hugged into his embrace.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Ye Qinger did not expect that she would be hugged by Liu Yi, some more it is a princess carry!

    She immediately flips out of the embrace of Liu Yi and stands up.

    ¡°Who on earth are you?! Are you here to crash the dojo?!¡±

    The more Ye Qinger thinks about it, the more she feels that something is wrong. Howe I would meet with such an expert!

    ¡°No, no¡­Instructor, you are thinking too much!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately waves his hand. Why would I want to challenge the dojo? Isn¡¯t it because of Murong Die thatss.

    ¡°Hmph, do you really think that we do not have any experts here!¡±

    Ye Qinger does not believe in what Liu Yi is saying. She snorts coldly before walking to the side of the hall and takes out a handphone and makes a call.

    ¡°Hall master! Someone is here to crash the dojo!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s forehead is instantly covered with sweat. What the¡­looks like this matter have blown up¡­

    Murong Die also sits there without any guilt, instead, she mutters apprehensively.

    ¡°s, I thought how powerful is Judo¡­but it is not able to defeat this fellow.¡±

    Hearing what Murong Die says, Ye Qinger flies into a rage due to humiliation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. In a while, the Hall master will personallye and meet you!¡±

    While they are speaking, a guy¡¯s voicees from outside of the room.

    ¡°Who is it. How dare youe into my, Huang Moren¡¯s territory and cause trouble! You really got guts!¡±

    When Liu Yi hears this voice, he turns around and both him and the person walking in got a shock.

    ¡°It is you?!¡±

    ¡°Eh! Howe you are here!¡±

    Seeing their reactions, Ye Qinger is also shocked.

    ¡°Hall master you, you guys know each other?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, not only do we know each other,e let me introduce to you, this is my boss!¡±

    That hall owner instantly walks forward and drapes his arms around Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and warmly introduce to Ye Qinger, ¡°My boss Liu Yi, how is it possible for him toe and crash my dojo. It must be a misunderstanding. Right boss?¡±

    Liu Yi did not say anything as the hall master is none other than the Medical King Valley¡¯s disciple Huang Jie that he came to know during the World Dao Gathering.

    Why is Huang Jie here? Furthermore, he is also the Dojo owner of this Judo Dojo?

    Furthermore, I am already proimed as the enemy of all righteous path during the World Dao Gathering and both sides are almost in a stage where only one can survive. Is it still possible for Huang Jie to treat me so sincerely?

    Liu Yi is unable to grasp just what kind of pill is this dan maker trying to sell in his gourd.

    ¡°You guys continue. I will go and reminisce with boss!¡±

    He pulls Liu Yi and walks out of the room.

    Murong Die and Wang Lele look at Liu Yi curiously but did not stop them.

    After they leave the room, Huang Jie immediately leads Liu Yi to an uninhabited office room, he even pulls down the window blinds causing Liu Yi to be nervous.

    Could it be that this Huang Jie has some unique taste?

    ¡°Boss, why would you run to here?¡±

    After checking the surroundings, only then is Huang Jie relieved and turned around to ask Liu Yi in shock.

    ¡°Should be me asking you, furthermore just now you also announced me as your boss such so loudly, why are you so vignt now?¡±

    ¡°Just now it is because I can confirm that there are no cultivators around ah. But I do not dare to guarantee that there is no ears or eyes in any other ce!¡±

    Huang Jie anxiously says, ¡°Boss, do you still not know, right now you are already on the wanted list of the entire world righteous path people ah! Do you know just how many cultivators are waiting to take your head!¡±

    ¡°Is my head worth a lot?¡±

    Liu Yi rubs his neck.

    ¡°What the¡­boss, Sect Head Zhang Boyue of Immortal Snow Peaks have used their sect¡¯s most valuable 9th grade Snow Lotus to buy your head ah!¡±

    Huang Jie¡¯s expression is slightly fascinated, ¡°9th grade Snow Lotus ah¡­if this is used to concoct pills, it is enough to refine out a lot of Earth Emperor Pills ah¡­.¡±

    Hearing this even Lin Tong inside of Liu Yi¡¯s body is also shocked as she flies out an exims, {Earth Emperor Pill! Sky Emperor Pill! Gods!}

    Liu Yi asks curiously, {Immortal Fox Sister, why did it attract you out? Is this pill so nice to eat?}

    {Of course ah, this is the most valuable treasure for a cultivator ah!}

    Lin Tong keeps nodding her head, {The effect of Earth Emperor Pill is powerful enough for you to light up an entire star jade before heaven realm! As for Sky Emperor Pill, it can allow you to light up a star jade even when you reached heaven realm! Even if you have not achieved heaven realm, there are rumors that after consuming a Sky Emperor Pill, you will be able to directly break through earth realm into heaven realm!}

    {What the¡­.this pill is really heaven-defying ah¡­}

    {That¡¯s right. looks like this time around Immortal Snow Peak is really paying an arm and leg for you ah! Just how badly did you bully them during the World Dao Gathering ah?}

    {Al, also not much ah¡­.it is them who are bullying me okay?}

    Liu Yi says with a guilty conscious.

    While Huang Jie is still excited as he says, ¡°Hehe, I can refine out a Sky Emperor Pill I would be able to break through into a 9th grade Alchemist¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Huang Jie and says, ¡°So you want to obtain my head?¡±

    ¡°What? Boss what are you saying?!¡±

    Huang Jie instantly shakes his head and wakes up from his fantasy and pouts as he says, ¡°Am I Huang Jie really that kind of uncouth person who betrays my friends in your eyes?! Even though I am unable to get that 9th-grade snow lotus, can¡¯t I fantasize a bit! Fantasizing is not guilty! Fantasizing is justified!¡±

    Seeing Huang Jie¡¯s ¡®I fantasize I arrogant¡¯ expression, Liu Yi feels powerless in roasting him.

    ¡°Fine then, it is me who wrong you.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that Huang Jie would not lie to people, at least his gaze is very sincere. It is only because of the lesson he learns from the mistakes he made with Liu Haisheng, he is still not 100% believing in Huang Jie.

    ¡°Right now it should be my turn to ask already. Why are you here, as the hall master of this Judo Dojo?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, boss, there are some things that you do not know. Not only this judo dojo, but all of the keep fit club also belongs to my Medical King Valley business!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Liu Yi got a huge shock as he really did not expect this.

    ¡°It is very normal ah boss. If our Medical King Valley wishes to refine pills, naturally we need arge amount of precious material! Well you see, we do not have great strength, thus we can only spend money to buy. Thus our Medical King Valley started to develop some in some industries. Right now we can be considered as having some results. At the very least we are not in a shortage of money.¡±

    ¡°Why do you guys want to y in keeping fit club? Why don¡¯t you make some Chinese martial art dojo?¡±

    ¡°Boss who still learns chinese martial arts nowadays ah!¡±

    Huang Jie makes a bitter face, ¡°We also do not have any choice, naturally we y around with whatever that makes money.¡±

    ¡°Sell medicine ah!¡±

    Recalling those powerful restoring pills of Medical King Valley, Liu Yi asks, ¡°You guys have heavenly blessed conditions why don¡¯t you guys sell medicine?¡±

    ¡°I also wish to ah.¡±

    Huang Jie¡¯s face bes even bitter.

    ¡°Right now I am mainly tasked in the external business of my Medical King Valley! I also wish to make some pills to sell ah! But those old fogies in the sect do not agree. They say that secr people are not worthy of immortal medicine, what else can I do? Being stopped during the manufacturing process, I also have no means ah.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Liu Yi expression suddenly changes, ¡°Then how about we work together?¡±

    ¡°Work together?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Youe out with the concocting methods while Ie out with the materials and do the processing. After the medicine is sold, the money earn is split 5:5.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that it is very fair for both sides to get 50% each.

    ¡°Boss¡­.this is not a matter about working together ah¡­¡±

    Huang Jie sighs, ¡°Actually to us Medical King Valley, not only would the elders in my sect disagree, but even the higher-ups of the country is also eyeing us very closely ah.¡±

    ¡°The country is eyeing you guys? Why?¡±

    Liu Yi is unable to understand this point.

    ¡°Very simple boss. After hearing finish my exnation you will understand.¡±

 Chapter 537 Letâ€™s make health tonic

    Huang Jie sighs deeply and says, ¡°Boss did you think before what will be the consequences if our sect¡¯s all cure medicine enters the market?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­.everyone will be healthy.¡±

    Liu Yi does not even need to think and instantly replies.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as a little bit of a single Vitality Pill, and a little bit of strength, it is enough to let a person with a chronic illness be a healthy person.¡±

    Huang Jie uses his hand to roughly measure and says, ¡°If this kind of guaranteed to cure all sickness medical pill enters the market, it is indeed like what boss said, everyone will be healthy and no one needs to see any more doctors. But if this happens, what results will generate? All of the doctors will beid-off and there is no need to open any hospitals. The entire medical industry willpletely copse as the country sinks into economic crisis. No, no. Not only our country, but the entire world¡¯s economy will also be impacted. At that time, I¡¯m afraid that even more people will die. Their death will not be because of sickness but because of poverty.¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi starts contemting.

    After lighting up the 14th-star jade, he starts to be able to think many matters thoroughly. Even if there are some matters that he does not understand, as long as he understands a point, soon he willprehend the profound theory within.

    Huang Jie¡¯s sentence allows Liu Yi to suddenly see the light.

    Indeed¡­if this happens, if the medicines from Medical King Valley enters the market, the resulting waves it created will definitely not be light!

    ¡°What you say is really right. But this is also not impossible to deal with.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s brain spins slightly has an idea.

    ¡°If heaven-defying pills like Vitality Pill enters the market, naturally it will cause arge harmful influence. Furthermore, I am afraid that to refine pills like Vitality Pill you need a lot of materials right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It more or less needs some heavenly materials. But if we grind up the pill, using just a bit of it and then dilute it, the effect is still naturally very good. So there is not much problem with the output.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles merrily and asks, ¡°Very well. Let me ask you, if you dilute the diluted part even further down, how will its effect be?¡±

    Huang Jie shakes his head and says, ¡°That, that basically no longer has any effect. It will definitely not be able to cure sickness!¡±

    ¡°Mm, your thoughts are in the wrong area.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks, ¡°Why are you using this kind of medicine to cure sickness? It is not this medicine that we are producing is able to guarantee to cure the roots of the sickness. Instead, we can guarantee another effect.¡±

    ¡°What effect?¡±

    ¡°Strengthen the constitution and improve immunity.¡±

    A gleam of light shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°We change the line to produce health tonic!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Boss, your meaning is¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence causes Huang Jie¡¯s eyes to light up.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We produce health tonic and sell it.¡±

    Liu Yi continues and says, ¡°The Brain Gold that was selling like hot cakes a few years ago walked down this path. Is Brain Gold able to cure sickness? It is not able to, but it is indeed a kind of health tonic, furthermore, it is sold very expensively.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.such an expensive health tonic, will there be people buying it?¡±

    ¡°Why would there not be people buying? Didn¡¯t Brain Gold¡¯s case prove it? The crucial point is how to package it, how to enter the market! Brain Gold is this kind of product, it¡¯s high-end ss, furthermore, the name is pleasant to hear. A health product for celebrating a festival.¡±

    Liu Yi takes out a Vitality Pill and holds in his hand saying, ¡°First let us not say if that Brain Gold is effective or not, but it has already be a type of trademark effect. After we have released the medicine, mypany can help you package it up. First, we start from the higher-ups, after they have eaten our medicine, after they realize the effect, this product naturally will naturally get up.¡±

    ¡°It indeed sound very good¡­.is boss really able to get our medicine to the higher ups?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for you to worry about this. It is not a problem.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and points at the pill in his hand, ¡°Say how many ordinary goods are you able to dilute out from this single pill?¡±

    ¡°Let me think and count a bit¡­..¡±

    Huang Jie starts calcting.

    ¡°Just needs to improve constitution, don¡¯t cure sickness.¡±

    Liu Yi reminds again. He is not a dishonest businessman, this is the sole methods to allow Vitality Pill to enter the market.

    Furthermore strengthening constitution will naturally result in hard to fall sick. No matter how to develop is the medical treatment methods, it is not as good a person constitution. When everyone is very healthy, naturally sickness will be very far away.

    ¡°Boss, a single Vitality Pill¡­.can dilute to around 9 thousand medicine portions!¡±

    Huang Jie¡¯s mental calction is rather good and very quickly he calcted the figure.

    ¡°What the¡­.so much¡­then how much does it cost to refine a single Vitality Pill?¡±

    ¡°Considering those heavenly materials¡­.to refine 1 pill needs around 100k.¡±

    1 pill needs 100k!!!! WHAT IN THE FUCK!!!!

    Both Liu Yi and Lin Tong got a shock hearing this figure. No wonder Medical King Valley needs so much money¡­just a single Vitality Pill already cost so much money to refine¡­.how are they refining pills ah¡­this is obviously burning money ah!!!

    ¡°This is still under the situation where I this 8th-grade Alchemist personally refine the pill.¡±

    Huang Jie says arrogantly, ¡°In a cauldron, I am able to refine out 8 Vitality pills, while normal alchemist is only able to refine out 3-4 per cauldron!¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­.let¡¯s count it as 100k then¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi calcted for a bit before saying, ¡°Then let us sell each portion of the medicine at this price.¡±

    ¡°50 dors?¡±

    -pa!-

    Liu Yi ps Huang Jie on his head, ¡°50 dors?! Are you trying to deficit me to death! It is 500 dors!¡±

    ¡°What the¡­..¡±

    One portion sells for 500 dors, 9000 portions¡­..it is 4.5 million!

    Huang Jie swallows his saliva and asks, ¡°Boss¡­.this¡­.isn¡¯t it too shady¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shady your head! We are already earning very little okay!¡±

    Liu Yi helps Huang Jie calcte, ¡°Do you know what is the most important in the recent times? It is propaganda! On propaganda¡¯s side, I estimate that we need to invest at least a million! Furthermore this kind of propaganda needs to be done for long-term, naturally, the money invested will be quite a bit. If we do not earn more than what do we use to cover the cost?! Furthermore in the future when we expand the manufacturing scale, it can¡¯t be you this fellow who keeps refining all of the pills right! You don¡¯t need to be in charge of your businesses, is it?! You will need to find a few underlings to refine the pills and they can only refine out 3-4 pill per wok, that means that the base cost will greatly increase ah!¡±

    ¡°That, that is also true¡­but boss, that is a cauldron not a wok¡­.¡±

    ¡°Both have the same meaning.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, no longer wishing to research more into this field.

    ¡°Anyways we shall set it like this. Do you have any questions?¡±

    Huang Jie pats his chest and says, ¡°Nothing, I am only waiting for boss to create the stage. As for the refinement of medicine during the early stages, leave it to me. I will only be assured if I personally oversee it.¡±

    ¡°Mm,ter on, I will find someone to have a specific discussion about this matter.¡±

    Right now, the Red Scarf Army of Liu Yi¡¯s is currently registering an investmentpany. From this investmentpany, he can start to develop even more subsidiarypanies.

    For example, the previous Red Star Performing Arts Company is one of the subsidiarypanies.

    Later on, all I need to do is to register another medicalpany that¡¯s all. As for the relevant procedures, I just need to pass to Chen Dahai to handle. It should be done very quickly.

    ¡°Hehe, boss. This is my name card.¡±

    Huang Jie passes over his name card which Liu Yi keeps properly, he prepares to pass it to Chen Daihaiter on.

    At this moment he received an SMS from Murong Die.

    ¡®Damn pighead! If you are noting back then we are leaving! Hmph!¡¯

    ¡°That Huang Jie ah, today let¡¯s chat to here. I have some matters and need to leave now.¡±

    ¡°Okay boss. I¡¯ll wait for your news!¡±

    Huang Jie¡¯s eyes are already filled with money symbols, ¡°But boss it is best if you show your face in public less¡­.the entire cultivation world is seeking for you all over the ce. If they find to here then it will be very very bad.¡±

    ¡°Mm, okay. I will pay attention.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and walks out of the office. At this moment he realizes that the girls are already waiting for him in the lounge.

    Finally that Ling Tian is no longer following along which lets Liu Yi let out a sigh of relief.

    That brother is too annoying.

    ¡°Tsk you are finally willing toe out!¡±

    The twosses had already changed their attire already. Murong Die rolls her eye at Liu Yi which he enjoys.

    ¡°Lele is so hungry that her chest has shrunk!¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiao Die¡­.¡±

    Wang Lele wishes to cry but has no tears, ¡°It is obviously your stomach crying out from hunger okay¡­.¡±

    ¡°You dare you say that you are not hungry!¡±

    ¡°But¡­.my chest did not shrink ah¡­.¡±

    As Wang Lele speaks, she touches herself, ¡°If you do not believe then you touch.¡±

    ¡°I touch your sister! You big breast milk cow!¡±

    Murong Die is hopping mad, ¡°Anyways we are starving to death! Liu Yi hurry and bring us to have a meal!¡±

    After wasting time for the whole day, it seems like they indeed have not eaten anything. Thus Liu Yi naturally is unable to decline.

    ¡°Mm, okay. Then I¡¯ll treat you girls to a meal.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I want to eat seafood!¡±

    Murong Die seems to be really hungry as she says, ¡°Later on perhaps I am able to eat threerge crabs¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, Sister Xiao Die really can eat.¡±

    ¡°SCRAM!! Who is like you, when you are hungry you can just go and drink your own milk!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu, Sister Xiao Die you are bully people, I am obviously unable to drink my own¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is angering who ah! I see that you are trying to anger me!¡±

    ¡°Where am I ah¡­¡±

    ¡°The two of you still have the strength to bicker? Are you girls still going to eat?¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and stops the two from continuing to bicker.

    ¡°Eat of course, who say that I am not eating¡­but this miss indeed do not have any more strength, you piggyback me.¡±

    As Murong Die speaks she points in front of her which hints to Liu Yi to crouch down.

    Liu Yi is helpless, who ask me to currently have the identity of a boyfriend. He can only crouch down and let Murong Die climbs onto his back.

    Murong Die seems to like it a lot to be piggyback by Liu Yi. Shezily leans against Liu Yi¡¯s back like anguid Persian.

    ¡°Wuwu¡­I also wish to let Brother Xiao Yi piggyback me¡­¡±

    Wang Yeye by the side says jealousy.

    ¡°I am unable to piggyback so many people ah¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s face ispletely covered with sweat, ¡°Sorry ah Lele¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries, I am only joking around with Brother Xiao Yi.¡±

    Wang Lele suddenly smiles and says merrily, ¡°Sister Xiao Die is heavy enough already. Adding me as well, wouldn¡¯t Brother Xiao Yi be crushed to death!¡±

    Liu Yi is touched in his heart. Although thisrge chest girl looks endearingly silly, she is actually very sensible.

    ¡°Damn Lele who did you say is heavy!!!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.I forgot. Sorry Sister Xiao Die, I forgot that you do not have a chest!¡±

    ¡°GO AND DIE!!!! LELE I AM GOING TO RIP YOUR MOUTH!!!!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!!! Don¡¯t ah¡­.Sister Xiao Die I am wrong¡­.I will not dare to say nonsense any more¡­.¡±

    Author¡¯s Note: Our Lele¡¯s flesh game ising~

    [TL: YESSS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!]

 Chapter 538 Maâ€™s family sisters

    North Dragon City, Ma Family house.

    Ma Yuanyuan is nkly sitting in an empty living room with a white mourning clothing draped over her body.

    Within the living roomys a coffin. Lying in the coffin is none other than her grandmother.

    Ma Yuanyuan feels like her heart is deste, like something has been removed from her heart.

    Brother Xiao Yi has left for schooling, my own elder sister has disappeared for a long time. Now, grandmother has also passed away. Although my parents came back because of my grandmother¡¯s death, I know that soon they will leave North Dragon City and leave my side.

    From then on, I will really be on my own.

    The current Ma Yuanyuan is sitting by the side on her grandmother¡¯s coffin while trembling. She really wishes to call Liu Yi and ask him toe back and apany her.

    But Ma Yuanyuan knows that doing so is willful. Her brother Xiao Yi that big idiot is currently studying in JingDou and it is not possible for him to rush back so quickly. Even if I tell him, it is just increasing worries for another person. I along am enough and will definitely be able to support it.

    Although Ma Yuanyuan isforting herself in her heart, but see her grandmother lying in the coffin and remembering that she will be alone in the future, she starts to cry.

    At this moment a faint shadow suddenly appears. This shadow is pulled very long by the moonlight until it reaches under Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s feet.

    Ma Yuanyuan raises her head in shock and immediately sees a girl standing by the door of the living room.

    This girl¡¯s figure cannot be any more familiar to Ma Yuanyuan causing her to tremble and exim in shock, ¡°Elder sister?¡±

    The person who came is none other than Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s older sister Ma Yixuan.

    The current Ma Yixuan is wearing a purple qipao, embroidery onto the qipao is severalrge orchids.

    Her body is very curvy and her appearance is pretty enough to move people. Thus wearing this qipao, it is very suitable.

    Looks like after absorbing Jiang Qini, Ma Yixuan is affected by a bit of Jiang Qini¡¯s interest.

    ¡°Older sister, you, you have finally returned!¡±

    Seeing Ma Yixuan who have be even more beautiful, Ma Yuanyuan is both surprised and delighted.

    ¡°Are you here to apany me?¡±

    ¡°Apany you?¡±

    Ma Yixuan gives her sister a weird look and then she starts to giggle. Herughter is very crazy causing Ma Yuanyuan to be nervous.

    ¡°My good sister ah, are you really stupid or pretending to be stupid.¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s eyes reveal a hint of mocking, ¡°Why should I apany you? Just because we are rted by blood there will not be any alienation?¡±

    ¡°Why, why do ask this¡­.¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan only senses that her older sister seems to be slightly abnormal and be unfamiliar causing her to be afraid.

    ¡°You, you are not my older sister¡­.¡±

    ¡°Older sister? Just because I am your older sister?¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯sughter bes even more terrifying causing Ma Yuanyuan to feel a chill.

    ¡°From young to now you were like this. Everyone tells me that I am your older sister so I must give way to you in everything. The doll that I like, if you like it, I must give it to you. The stationery that I earn money to buy all you need to do is to throw a tantrum for our parents and it will be yours! And it is all because I am your older sister! Everything that happened is all because I am your older sister! Why is it that I am your older sister! When did I want to be your older sister! Why must I always keep giving in to you!¡±

    ¡°Older sister, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t call me older sister!¡±

    Ma Yixuan roars in anger scaring Ma Yuanyuan into quivering

    ¡°I had said that I do not wish to be your older sister!¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s current expression is very sinister as she speaks through clenched teeth.

    Ma Yuanyuan is so frightened that she did not dare to say anything as she shrinks to the side trembling.

    While Ma Yixuan walks over to the coffin and looks at the olddy serenely lying within it.

    ¡°You look at her, it is like she is only sleeping.¡±

    Ma Yixuan touches the coffin and says softly.

    ¡°When she was alive, she has never thought of me this granddaughter. Everytime we fight, she will always side you and then punish me. But now she is sleeping sofortably, does she really wish to forget everything she had done? Hehehe, really what a joke.¡±

    ¡°You, what do you wish to do?¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan does not know what craziness is her older sister pulling to actually be angry with their dead grandmother.

    ¡°People who havemitted mistake must receive punishment, punishment thates from me.¡±

    As Ma Yixuan speaks, she stretches out her palm aiming at the olddy underneath.

    Instantly a soul that is struggling is pulled out from the olddy

    ¡°The soul of a kin can greatly increase my strength.¡±

    [TL: okay this is very sickening¡­]

    As Ma Yixuan speaks, under the shocked gaze of her younger sister, she tosses the soul into her mouth.

    ¡°After all she is already dead, why don¡¯t you be a supplement for me, this obedient granddaughter.¡±

    After Ma Yixuan has absorbed that soul, she seems to be even more charming.

    Ma Yuanyuan is shocked as she was badly frightened by her older sister.

    Just, just now that was the soul of my grandmother? Grandmother¡¯s soul got suck away by older sister?

    This, just what is going on¡­

    ¡°Worthy of the soul of kins, it is indeed very useful.¡±

    Ma Yixuanughs coldly, ¡°The next one shall be you.¡±

    Her gazends on Ma Yuanyuan causing her face to turn pale in fright.

    Older sister she¡­..she also wants to suck away my soul?

    ¡°I have been giving in to you for so many years, this time around, it should be your turn to give in to me.¡±

    As Ma Yixuan speaks, she stretches out her palm towards her younger sister.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan is so frightened that she immediately hides under that table trembling.

    Right now Ma Yixuan is already no longer my older sister¡­.she, she is more like a devil¡­

    ¡°Be obedient, don¡¯t hide.¡±

    Ma Yixuanughs happily.

    ¡°I will treat you very warmly, from now on, the two of us will be a single entity. At that time, what is mine will also be yours. There is no need for you to snatch from me again, hehehe¡­¡±

    She has be crazy, she really has be crazy¡­

    Ma Yuanyuan starts crying, ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­.where are you, quicklye and save me¡­¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi again!¡±

    When Ma Yixuan hears this name, she instantly bes angry, ¡°It is all because of this guy! He had snatched away everything of mine! Do you like him? Hahahaha, very good. Indeed you are my good younger sister! Then you shall first die for him!¡±

    She is going to use the soul-sucking technique.

    But at this moment from the skyes a roar.

    ¡°Tai!!! How dare you demonic girl to actually escape to here!¡±

    A white figure suddenly descends from the sky andnds in the living room through the window.

    -tzzz!-

    A white robe guy tosses out a silver longsword directly at Ma Yixuan.

    ¡°Damn Concealed Sword Pavilion! You guys actually chased so closely!¡±

    Ma Yixuan frowns, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just kill one of you guys. What a bunch of boring people.¡±

    ¡°How dare you still dare to speak arrogantly! Today watch me deal with you!¡±

    This person is a disciple from Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s Earth Character. He urges his immortal qi and tossed his sword into the sky, and pulls his hands apart.

    Instantly over tens of sword appears in the sky and shoots towards Ma Yixuan.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Ma Yixuan snort as both her hands forms a sword seal.

    Immediately swords formed from blood appear in the sky and sh against the sword shadows of the Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s disciple.

    The Conceal Sword Pavilion¡¯s disciple is slightly shocked as he did not expect that the opponent¡¯s cultivation is on par with him!

    ¡°How did your cultivation suddenly increase by so much!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! How is it possible for you toprehend the greatness of Soul-Sucking Technique!¡±

    Earlier Ma Yixuan had met this Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s disciple who was doing a task with another person. To snatch the cultivation technique of Concealed Sword Pavilion, she secretly killed the other one and sucked away his soul.

    But she did not think that this senior brother would be so troublesome and is actually an earth realm expert! This person has been chasing after her all the way while she can only escape in a fluster.

    She escapes the entire journey and afterward when shees to know that her grandmother had died, it causes Ma Yixuan to have some thoughts. Soul Sucking Technique is very sinister. If she assimtes her own rtives¡¯ soul, it will allow her cultivation to greatly increase! Thus Ma Yixuan returned back to North Dragon City to assimte her grandmother¡¯s soul.

    Originally she nned to suck Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s soul as well but she did not expect that the Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s disciple arrived so quickly.

    She still has notpletely absorbed the previous soul, thus fighting anymore is aplete waste of time as well as a waste of strength.

    Ma Yixuan is in no mood to fight and only wished to escape.

    This she suddenly lifts up her leg, showing off the spring scene underneath her qipao, causing the Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s disciple to be absent-minded.

    ¡°Experience your own Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s technique!¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s smile brightly as she stretches out both her hands and points towards the sky.

    Instantly a blood sword appears in the sky. Following which this single sword turn into 2, from 2 turns into 3 and in a blink of an eye, the entire sky is covered by dense blood sword!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s disciple is instantly shocked as he hurries and shes down towards the coffin below. He kicks the coffin up and takes shelter under the coffin.

    After half a day the sword rain still has not descended.

    The Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s disciple ced down the coffin and looks up into the sky. Where is there the shadow of the sword rain!

    Even Ma Yixuan whom he had been chasing after has also disappeared.

    ¡°Damn it I let that demonic woman escape!¡±

    He stomps his leg angrily.

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu¡­.¡±

    While Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s crying sound attracted his attention. This Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s disciple turns around and looks at the young girl hiding under the table and sees that she looks quite simr to the earlier demonic girl.

    Could it be that they are sisters? Demon girl is indeed a demon girl, she did not even let off her own younger sister!

    The Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s disciple suddenly has a thought as he crouches down and asks, ¡°Little sister are you fine?¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan did not say anything, she only shakes her head.

    ¡°Your older sister has already turned into a devil. She is no longer your older sister.¡±

    He continues and says, ¡°From today onwards you just follow me and learn sword techniques. With this sword technique, you will be able to protect yourself.¡±

    He stretches out his hand towards Ma Yuanyuan and says, ¡°Wee you to join Concealed Sword Pavilion.¡±

 Chapter 539 Both love and afraid

    Liu Yi does not know that his neighbor little sister has already walked on to a path that stands out from the masses.

    The current him is in a restaurant near their school, apanying Murong Die and Wang Lele to eat seafood.

    ¡°The hotpot near your KeDa¡¯s gate is not bad eh, it is way better than the one near my Qingbei.¡±

    As Murong Die gracefully eat a crab, she says in anger, ¡°The one at our side is both expensive and not nice to eat.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that it is inconceivable, ¡°You also dislike expensive good?¡±

    ¡°The main point is that it does not taste good!¡±

    Murong Die rolls her eyes, ¡°It is not like I want everything to be expensive. That is only a newly rich manner okay? To me, the price is not important. The important point is that the goods must be worth it. There are some things that are not worth that money but is priced at such a high value, it is not worth spending that amount of money on it! And those who do so are idiots!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes our big miss is the best in ounting.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth twitches.

    ¡°I originally am. Anyways in the future, if wee here to eat regrly is it possible to make a membership card?¡±

    ¡°My big miss ah, this is only a small stall ah!¡±

    Liu Yi bursts into giddiness, still want a membership card¡­.where is this function ah!

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. So boring¡­right, Lele went to the toilet for such a long time why is she still not back? Could it be that she had fallen into the toilet bowl?¡±

    Murong Die looks at the empty sit by her side and mutters apprehensively.

    As for this, Liu Yi is unable to reply to her. Currently, he is worried about Wang Yuzheng. It had been a day since she went to take part in the Red Star¡¯s test and he had yet to receive any news from her.

    ¡°I also need the toilet for a bit. You eat slowly don¡¯t finish all of the crabs before I am back.¡±

    Liu Yi stands up and walks towards the toilet.

    ¡°Tsk the two of you taking turns is it! By the way, go and drag Lele out as well!¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and walks into the boy¡¯s toilet. He presses his right ear and lets Little Jade call Wang Yuzheng for him.

    The call is unable to go through as it seems like Wang Yuzheng had turned off her handphone.

    What is thisss doing?

    Liu Yi has no choice but to give up calling and prepares to leave.

    At this moment, the cubicle door in front of him is pushed open as Wang Lele tries to secretly walk out.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi?¡±

    ¡°Lele! What are you doing here?!¡±

    ¡°I, I am not careful and went into the wrong toilet¡­¡±

    Wang Lele makes a bitter face, ¡°Just now there were a lot of people¡­.I, I did not dare toe out¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­you endearingly sillyss ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi mutters as he covers his forehead.

    ¡°There is no one now, you cane out.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Wang Lele nods her head and just as she is about to walk out quietly, from outside of the toiletes theughter of a few guys.

    ¡°Hahaha, drank too much ah!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I almost died from holding it in!¡±

    Wang Lele turns pale from shock and stands there nkly.

    Liu Yi¡¯s reaction is very quick as he hurries forward and hugs Wang Lele. Walking into the cubical behind her, he locks the door.

    Kacha.

    Only after the cubical is lock did Wang Lele react and lets out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Scared me to death¡­¡±

    She lowers her voice as she leans into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace, ¡°Luckily there is Brother Xiao Yi¡­¡±

    ¡°Huuu¡­¡±

    Liu Yi exhales into Wang Lele¡¯s ear, the sound of his exhale causes Wang Lele¡¯s ear to feel itchy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything¡­wait for them to leave then we shall leave.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Wang Lele nods her head and obediently leans into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace not moving.

    Her soft breasts also conveniently press against Liu Yi, causing him to be slightly parched.

    Thisss¡­why did her breasts develop so well¡­could it be she is therge chest immortal fairy from the legends?

    Liu Yi swallows his saliva and tries to restrain his pounding heart.

    The guys outside seem to be quite drunk. As they use the toilet, they are also speaking nonsense.

    ¡°Good fellow howe I did not realize in the past that your toy was so big!¡±

    ¡°That is of cause without a doubt! This master¡¯s assets have always been very impressive!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, no wonder everything I see your girlfriend she is limping.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that is a must! When girls see my fellow they are both afraid and love it! How is it, do you want your wife to try it as well?¡±

    ¡°Scram you fucker!¡±

    Obviously, this is all words spoken due to being drunk, but if other girls hear it, their face will definitely turn red.

    As for Wang Lele, she only blinks her eyes as she looks at Liu Yi puzzled.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­what are they discussing ah, why do they say that girls are both afraid and love it? Just what is it?¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s inquisitive baby manner makes Liu Yi feel unbearable.

    Liu Yi also does not know how to exin this question to Wang Lele, thus he can only say ambiguously, ¡°No, nothing¡­it is a thing that is on every man¡¯s body¡­¡±

    ¡°Then does Brother Xiao Yi have it as well?¡±

    Wang Lele is even more curious now.

    ¡°Of course! I am a man okay!¡±

    ¡°Then let me see okay¡­.what is this magical thing¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nearly cry, what the¡­.how can this thing be randomly shown to other people!

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi let me see ah¡­¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s breasts press against Liu Yi¡¯s arms as she implores.

    If it a normal guy, being begged by such a beautiful girl, they will definitely cave in.

    But luckily Liu Yi¡¯s endurance is quite good and can be considered as standing firm against Wang Lele¡¯s waves of offense.

    ¡°Cannot¡­.this definitely cannot¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu¡­Brother Xiao Yi is so petty¡­¡±

    Wang Lele is instantly disappointed. Her pitiful looking eyes nearly causes Liu Yi to pull down his pants to satisfy her curiosity.

    There is an endless stream of people outside, people enter as other leaves. For a while, there is really no opportunity to let Wang Lele leave.

    Wang Lele seems to not be bothered by it as she looks at Liu Yi and says softly, ¡°Since we are stuck here, Brother Xiao Yi help me do the chest massage. It has been a long time since west did it ah¡­¡±

    What in the hell, why does it sound so awkward ah!

    ¡°When Brother Xiao Yi is not around, I can only massage myself, but I always feel that Brother Xiao Yi¡¯s massage is much morefortable!¡±

    Of course, it will not be asfortable as my massage¡­this kind of matter need a guy and girl to be funner.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, what is the matter with you? Are you not willing to help Lele massage?¡±

    Wang Lele looks at Liu Yi pitifully causing his conscience to feel an intense condemnation.

    ¡°No, no¡­then you lean properly.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Wang Lele happily leans against the wall behind her and props up her chest. Waiting to receive the professional massage that she had not experienced for a long time.

    No matter how good is Liu Yi¡¯s fortitude, at this moment he is slightly aroused.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­it¡­it seems like something is wrong¡­¡±

    Wang Lele who is leaning against the wall twists around charmingly.

    Her legs subconsciously raise up and sp around Liu Yi¡¯s waist while her hands hook around Liu Yi¡¯s neck. Her manner is like a ko as she hangs from Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Lele¡­is very hot¡­¡±

    While Liu Yi lowers his head and pulls off Wang Lele¡¯s shirt and his mouth takes over his hands work.

    ¡°Wu¡­¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s body instantly shivers like she is shocked. She can only tightly sandwiche Liu Yi¡¯s leg and leans against the wall, and bits her lips to prevent herself from crying out.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­you¡­what is below you¡­it is very hard¡­.and poking me¡­¡±

    Wang Lele feels that there is something under her super short pants poking her, pressing between her legs.

    This causes Wang Lele to feel itchy as she twists around her waist.

    It is still fine when Wang Lele had not moved, with this twist of her waist, rubbing against Liu Yi¡¯s lower body. It causes Liu Yi to feel like the fire within him is even fierier.

    Thisss¡­is basically a human-form dragon ah!

    Liu Yi¡¯s psychological barrier starts topletely copse, Wang Lele is simr as well.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­you¡­what is below you¡­.¡±

    ¡°That is the thing that makes girls both afraid and love.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head and starts kissing Wang Lele¡¯s lips as he increases his arm¡¯s strength.

    At the same time, his other hand slips down the center of the back of Wang Lele¡¯s short pants and tries to remove it.

    ¡°Do you still wish to see it?¡±

    Liu Yi starts to be dishonest while he whispers softly into Wang Lele¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Wish¡­.¡±

    Wang Lele lightly pulls away from her waist, allowing Liu Yi¡¯s hand to be more convenient in removing her short pants.

    The two of them have already fallen into an extreme start of arousal and is about to fire off the gun when from outsidees a series of knocking sound.

    ¡°The one inside hurry up! I am going to die from holding it in!¡±

    The knocking down instantly scare to two of them awake at the same time.

    Liu Yi¡¯s back ispletely covered with sweat. Although Lele had said that she will always follow after me, but I also should not push her down muddleheaded in this kind of ce¡­.

    At the very least, I need to give her an exnation so that I can have a deep rtionship with her.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­.¡±

    Wang Lele seems to sense Liu Yi¡¯s intention and says softly into his ear, ¡°Next time¡­find a quiet ce and let Lele see that frightening and lovable fellow okay¡­¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s sentence simply causes Liu Yi¡¯s heart to transform. Thisss is not stupid at all. It is only that she is endearingly silly at times that¡¯s all.

    On the side of sensibility, Wang Lele is way stronger than Murong Die and Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°Okay, I owe you one.¡±

    Liu Yi lowers his head and kisses Wang Lele¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Mmm¡­just now that guy should have entered the other cubicle¡­there does not seem to be anyone else outside now. Let us hurry and leave. Sister Xiao Die is definitely anxious already¡­¡±

    The two of them are like thieves as they sneakily sneak out of the toilet.

 Chapter 540 To come to light

    ¡°Hmph¡­.the two of you¡­.actually took so long going to the toilet, you guys definitely have something going on¡­¡±

    At this moment at the entrance of the school date to KeDa, Murong Die is gently hooked around Liu Yi¡¯s neck as she says flirtatiously drunkenly.

    Wang Lele is slightly guilty as she hugs her stomach and says, ¡°My, my stomach is not feeling well¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­I presume that the two of you will also¡­..also not dare to secretly have a rtionship under the eyes of this miss¡­¡±

    Earlier Murong Die had drunk some alcohol, thus she is currently slightly drunk. ncing at Wang Lele and Liu Yi, she says, ¡°If you guys dare to¡­.I will¡­.I will castrate you guys¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiao Die¡­I am a girl ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I shall slice off your chest! Hmph!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s drunken manner makes her slightly cute.

    As she speaks, she waves her hands about and lets go of Liu Yi¡¯s neck, nearly causing her to fall. Luckily Liu Yi manages to support her in time.

    Seeing Murong Die is slightly drunk, Wang Lele is afraid that it will create trouble for Liu Yi, thus she says, ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, let me send her back to the dormitory. You also go back and rest earlier.¡±

    ¡°Are you able to take care of her? It is best if I send you girls back.¡±

    ¡°Tsk who needs you to send back! I, we are able to protect ourselves!¡±

    Murong Die snorts, ¡°But¡­.before we leave, this miss wants a¡­wants a goodbye kiss!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly shocked, ¡°Goodbye kiss? Did you watch too much tv drama shows?¡±

    ¡°Are you giving or not!¡±

    Murong Die raises her eyebrow.

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I give, I give.¡±

    When she bes overbearing, Liu Yi is unable to do anything about it. Thus he can only step forward and move closer to her face.

    The two of them looks at each other, Murong Die¡¯s beauty is a shock.

    It is definitely not possible to be not tempted by this kind of girl.

    Liu Yi is a normal guy, which normal guy does not like pretty girls.

    Although he feels that he himself is slightly disgraceful, Liu Yi must agree that he really likes Murong Die.

    Especially that arrogant mouth of Murong Die¡¯s, it seems to carry a kind of kind of mysterious temptation, like an enticing magic. Plump and tender and lovely, making people want to have a taste.

    Recalling thest time they were eating in at the stall, how he was kissed by Murong Die who is like a wild cat, Liu Yi starts to be aroused.

    The arousal from the toilet matter with Wang Lele earlier have notpletely receded as well.

    With Murong Die¡¯s manner of wanting a kiss, Liu Yi finds it hard to restrain himself, thus he kisses her.

    Murong Die hugs Liu Yi¡¯s neck tightly, replying Liu Yi¡¯s kiss.

    At the beginning, it was only a light kiss which soon turns into a deep kiss. They are bing more and more passionate about kissing and finds it hard to part.

    Murong Die¡¯s lips have the taste of strawberry, it is very tasty and unique.

    Liu Yi starts to be intoxicated within it and forget the presence of Wang Lele by their side.

    Just as the two of them are about to fall into a haze, they suddenly hear the sound of a heavy object crashing by their side.

    Liu Yi instantly jolts awake and turns over and takes a look, and his expression changesrgely.

    Wang Yuzheng is standing by the side with a pale face. Her eyes are very wide open as she covers her mouth.

    A guitar case holding a guitar hadnded on the ground proving just how shocked it¡¯s owner was.

    Towards Wang Yuzheng¡¯s heartbroken expression, Liu Yi¡¯s heart nearly stops beating.

    Finished¡­.I actually let Wang Yuzheng see it¡­

    Under this kind of stimtion, Murong Die¡¯s also woke up from her drunkenness, standing by the side her expression seems to be slightly awkward but still contain a trace of her missy arrogance.

    Wang Lele is also in a daze by the side not knowing what to do.

    Finished, finished¡­.Brother Xiao Yi is finished this time ¡­..

    ¡°You¡­you all¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng trembles as she keeps retreating, finally her leg kicks her guitar case on the ground, nearly causing her to fall over.

    Liu Yi hurries forward and supports her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you touch me!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng instantly tossed away his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s eyes are filled with tears as her voice turns teary as she shouts.

    Liu Yi does not know how to exin, nor does he have any method to exin.

    This kind of matter is originally him letting down Wang Yuzheng. No matter how he tries to exin it is just pping his own face.

    ¡°The two of you¡­.very good¡­.really very good¡­¡±

    As Wang Yuzheng cries, she stares at Liu Yi and Murong Die.

    ¡°Sister Yuzheng, Sister Yuzheng don¡¯t be like this¡­.let us exin¡­.¡±

    Wang Lele who rushed over to try andfort Wang Yuzheng was pushed away by her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not listening! I don¡¯t want to listen! Go, all of you go away!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is crying very sadly. She nearly falls over a few times causing Liu Yi to feel heartache.

    ¡°Liu Yi so the two of you are really together.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng looks at Liu Yi as her expression is filled with despair.

    ¡°Sorry¡­.looks like I am thinking too much.¡±

    As she speaks, she keeps retreating.

    ¡°No¡­Yuzheng¡­¡±

    Liu Yi does not know how tofort Wang Yuzheng, ¡°This matter¡­.is actually¡­not like what you think¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then what else can it be¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng smiles bitterly, ¡°Liu Yi you are really wonderful! You actually dated another girl behind my back. I have always thought that you are a very honest person¡­really did not think that¡­.¡±

    She bites her lips until blood almost flows out.

    ¡°Actually it is me who first seduced him.¡±

    Murong Die finally says, ¡°Do no me, Liu Yi.¡±

    ¡°Fine, the two of you are really good.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng only senses her body is cold, ¡°Perhaps you guys think that love is a game but I, Wang Yuzheng, is really unable to y on this time around. I back out, I back out¡­.¡±

    Although she says she is cking out, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s heart seems to have lost something and is very painful.

    It is like something have been ripped out from her heart.

    ¡°We¡­.can we not discuss this?¡±

    Liu Yi is also feeling very painful, he does not wish to let Wang Yuzheng leave.

    Lin Tong who is sitting on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder did not say anything why she watches this scene.

    She also does not know what to do. She suddenly understands that not everyone is able to think like her and is willing to share her man.

    Right now it is no longer the era where a guy can have 3-4 wives. Other than using money and authority to exchange for it. But this will only exchange for a fragrant physical both that¡¯s all and it not real love.

    Liu Yi is not this kind of guy who only covert a girls body, thus he is destined to spend a lot of effort to conquer the heart of these women.

    ¡°Discuss? Is this kind of matter discussable?¡±

    Wang Yuzhengughs coldly. ¡°Liu Yi, you lied to me and betrayed me as well. Between us, it is no longer possible to discuss anymore. Honestly speaking, I am really thankful to you. Thankful to you for saving my mother. If you are willing, I can give you my body, repaying the debt with my body is the only thing I, Wang Yuzheng can give you. But I can no longer love you. I am really really tired¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s words cause Liu Yi¡¯s feeling to tear apart, making him feel very miserable.

    She has always been very arrogant, her self-respect is stronger than Murong Die¡¯s.

    ¡°Is there¡­.really¡­..not a single change of going back?¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand towards Wang Yuzheng, attempting to grab hold of her who is wishing to escape.

    ¡°Apologises¡­.I am really tired¡­.if you still love me, respect me a bit then let me go.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng only wishes to escape far away from here.

    ¡°Take it as me begging you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi does not know what else can he say, thus he can only let go.

    Wang Yuzheng turns around and runs off, she even forgotten about her guitar on the ground.

    Liu Yi stands there in a daze watching Wang Yuzheng¡¯s back view not knowing what to do.

    ¡°Sorry¡­.¡±

    After this scene, Murong Die feels that she no longer have any face to remain around. She sees Liu Yi¡¯s sorrowful appearance and feels upset in her heart. She can only guiltily apologize to Liu Yi softly and then she leaves.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, leave Sister Xiao Die¡¯s side to me.¡±

    Wang Lele hurries and says to Liu Yi, ¡°You need to work hard on Sister Yuzheng¡¯s side!¡±

    Done speaking she chases after Murong Die.

    ¡°s¡­¡±

    At that instant Liu Yi feels like the entire world has turn gloomy, {Immortal Fox sister¡­.you say, did I really do wrong?}

    {No matter what, I will always be by your side.}

    Lin Tong gently leans against Liu Yi¡¯s ear, {Furthermore you still have Ao Susu, Xuefeng as well as that Xiao Mi right? Don¡¯t be too upset. It is only our ideology and the current¡¯s era has some conflict which cannot be fully med on you.}

    {But I am a person from this era¡­}

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly, {To think that I am also a Dragon King. Where is there such a miserable Dragon King ah.}

    ¡°Perhaps it is the current era which is not suitable for you.¡±

    Lin Tong says, {Why don¡¯t we go back and live in seclusion. Find a mountain and cultivate bitterly. Sooner orter you will need to let go of the mortal world.}

    {I am unable to let go.}

    Liu Yi shakes his head, {No matter if it is Wang Yuzheng or Murong Die or Wang Lele, I must give all of them a justification.}

    {What is the point of you doing this?}

    {The emotional debt that I owe, I must pay back all of them right.}

    [TL: And grandfather is back again!!!!]

    Liu Yi says firmly, {My grandfather said before that as a real man, the things that he said, he must be responsible for it all the way. From the moment I asked Wang Yuzheng to be my girlfriend, the moment I agreed to Murong Die, I am already responsible for them. Furthermore¡­I really really like them¡­.if I give up just like this, I will definitely regret in the future.}

    {Then you need to do your best then. I also do not know how to help you with this matter.}

    This is the first time that Lin Tong feels that her intelligence is not enough.

    ¡°Yeah. I will work hard.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath. I am not even afraid of the entire righteous path, how can I be stopped by a few girls!

    I will definitely, definitely¡­..take all of them down!

    After so many years, this is the first time Liu Yi has decided to chase after them on his own initiative!

    Wang Yuzheng, Murong Die, I will definitely capture you girls!

    Thinking to here, Liu Yi formalizes his target and immediately pressed his right ear and lets Little Jade call Wang Yuzheng.

    This time around she had her handphone turned on and soon the phone call connects but was instantly cut. He is not willing to give up and calls again. He keeps calling and was hanged up each time.

    Liu Yi is instantly in distress.

    Looks like this time round¡¯s task is a hundred times harder than I thought ah¡­

    At the same time, Wang Yuzheng is lying in her dorm bed holding her handphone in her hands. During the 99th time it rings, she finally is unable to hold back and wishes to pick up. But at that moment the scene of Liu Yi and Murong Die kissing each other appears in front of her. Instantly tears start flowing out again as she finally removes the phone battery.

    Liu Yi¡­.this time around¡­.it seems like I am really unable to forgive you¡­.

 Chapter 541 Evening Party

    Gossip this thing travels around very quickly, especially for Liu Yi this kind of famous person in their school.

    That event happened at the school gate of KeDe campus. Although not a lot of people walk in and out during the night, because of the love triangle between Liu Yi and KeDa¡¯s as well as QingBei¡¯s school flower, within a night, this matter is known by everyone in the two schools.

    On the school¡¯s BBS, almost everyone is discussing this matter, especially on the forum, there is a veryrge post pinned at the top.

    The content of the post basically reconstructs the situation during that night. Describing it very realistically like it is happening right now. When this post appears, it instantly causes the public opinion of Liu Yi to be split into two. There are 4 kinds of people who are following the post. First is those who scolds Liu Yi as a brute, one Wang Yuzheng is not enough and still want to date another Murong Die!

    The second one is taking joy in his misfortune. Perhaps they are jealous, envious or hateful of him, they areughing at Liu Yi that he, in the end, did not manage to catch either of them.

    The third kind is those who are supporting Liu Yi, saying that guys should be like this, dating all of the school flowers in the world!

    Thest kind seems to be mostly girls, who are saying that they will take advantage and enter. After all the earlier power and money that Liu Yi have disyed earlier is already enough to attract a number of girls to throw themselves at him.

    ¡°Boss¡­right now you are really famous ah.¡±

    Sitting in the lecture hall, Chen Cai says to Liu Yi as he scrolls through the message on his phone.

    ¡°You see there is a girl from the art department who wished to date you. She also leaves the way to get in contact with her! Hehe¡­.from this picture she seems to be rather open eh, really damn fiery ah¡­.¡±

    As Chen Cai watches, he salivates. While Liu Yi who is sitting beside him did not say anything the entire time.

    ¡°Right boss. I have found people to help you inquire around. Wang Yuzheng has been staying in her dormitory the entire time. She did not even go to the library. As for food, it is her roommates who help her take away back to the dorm. She only leaves the room when there are lessons or training in Red Starpany.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly. He had inquired from Chen Dahai before and came to know that Wang Yuzheng¡¯s condition in thepany training is not really good. There is once when Wang Yuzheng went to tell the person-in-charge that she wants to resign, but in the end, she is persuaded not to by the well-spoken person-in-charge.

    He had once gone to see Wang Yuzheng by standing at the rooftop of a building far away. The current Wang Yuzheng is very pale and her mental state is very poor. Furthermore, she had be thinner which makes Liu Yi feel heartache.

    No matter how he tries and calls Wang Yuzheng, she did not pick up. This cause Liu Yi to be driven mad and sometimes he really wishes to scold people.

    As for Murong Die¡¯s side, the situation is also not good. Wang Lele says that her Sister Xiao Die¡¯s appetite has arge decrease and has be very quiet.

    ¡°Boss,e and take a look. With your terms, there isn¡¯t any goddess that you cannot find ah!¡±

    Chen Cai also does not know how tofort Liu Yi. He can only pat his shoulders and says, ¡°There is also a matter boss¡­.I¡¯m afraid that you do not know that recently the KeDa¡¯sboratory is going to relocate right?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Liu Yizily replies when he suddenly got shocked awake and looks at Chen Cai.

    ¡°What did you say? KeDa¡¯sboratory is going to relocate? When did it happen?¡±

    ¡°In two days time.¡±

    Chen Cai says, ¡°In two days time our KeDa and QingBei has a gathering that students from both schools must take part in. At that time there is also an evening party that Xiao Ya wants to let you go and perform!¡±

    ¡°Let me?¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°What can I perform?¡±

    ¡°Sing a song ah boss!¡±

    Chen Cai says, ¡°Last time when you sang a love song to Wang Yuzheng, someone took a video of it and post on the forum! Xiao Ya the current Student Union Propaganda Department head. She and big brother is using their face together to invite you to go and sing. So, are you going to sing?¡±

    ¡°Student Union¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi faintly recalls that Wang Yuzheng also seems to be a member of the Student Union.

    While Murong Die is also a member of QingBei¡¯s Student Union Liaison Department as well¡­.Looks like we are going to meet each other?

    Truthfully speaking, at that instant Liu Yi more or less flinched slightly like he is afraid of meeting the two of them at the same time.

    ¡°Boss, this time round the evening party is quite important.¡±

    Chen Cai finally says the main point, ¡°Our relocation this time around is of the highest priority. The top intention is to borrow the evening party to lure away the sight of the crowd and secretly evacuate theboratory from KeDa.¡±

    ¡°Such an important matter why did no one inform me?¡±

    Liu Yi is curious.

    ¡°Boss¡­.you have not gone to theboratory for the past few days already¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai says faintly, ¡°Maki had already gone crazy trying to find you and finally she can only find me to inform you¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it is like that¡­.then it is my fault.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs. During this period my state of affair is indeed not very good. Wang Yuzheng and Murong Die have already be part of my life. Falling out with the girls is really affecting me a lot.

    Emotional debt. Really did not expect that there wille a day when a loser like me will be saddled with emotional debt. Recalling back then even Ma Yixuan don¡¯t even like me.

    Times really have changed.

    Should I be happy or feel sad.

    ¡°This evening party I will go. You help me inform Xiao Ya.¡±

    Liu Yi thinks it though. Since I wish to solve the problem then escaping is not a method. If I keep escaping, it will be harming Murong Die and Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°Mm, okay. I will inform her. Boss, you can set your mind at ease and sing. Leave the matter of theboratory to me. I will watch over for you.¡±

    ¡°Mm, this time around should be a confidential operation. There shouldn¡¯t be anyrge problem.¡±

    Liu Yi thinks a bit before asking, ¡°Who from Dragon Group will be there as well?¡±

    ¡°The 12 zodiacs¡¯ members will all be there.¡±

    Chen Cai immediately replies, ¡°Furthermore Long Yi, Long Er, and Long San wille as well. The majority of the three groups will secretlye over as well.¡±

    ¡°Mm, since they are all there, then there will be less problems.¡±

    Liu Yi recalls Long Yi¡¯s strength as he bes calmer.

    ¡°Oh, this is the route for transportation.¡±

    Chen Cai takes out his handphone and shows Liu Yi a picture of a map.

    ¡°What, it also goes past the hall of the school?¡±

    ¡°It is underground.¡±

    Chen Cai clucks, ¡°There isn¡¯t just a single entrance to theboratory. Among which one of them is this path. Exiting from theboratory and going past the hall and thene out from the back of the experimental building behind the hall. We have arranged people at theboratory and the experimental building. As long as we guard these two ces, there will not be any problem. Our head had said that all of the equipment in theboratory is the best. Especially that zodiac gene cultivating hard drive. Whoever who gets their hands on it will possess the gic map.¡±

    ¡°Mm, this time around I shall be relying on you guys.¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly guilty that he is unable to take part in this task.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, boss. As a love saint, I understand you.¡±

    Chen Cai puts on an appearance that he knows and says, ¡°If you have anything that you this brother to help out with, you just need to say.¡±

    ¡°You? How is that snake girl of yours?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that, boss what song are you going to sing this time?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter¡­¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, he still has not considered about this question yet, after all, there are still two more days for him to prepare.

    ¡°Fine then¡­.I will let Xiao Ya know.¡±

    Chen Cai takes out his handphone and gives Xiao Ya an SMS.

    Originally Xiao Ya who was behaving sweetly with their big brother in the left corner, seeing this SMS instantly bes excited.

    Taking advantage that the teacher had his head turned away from them, she discards away her boyfriend and secretly snuck over and sits on Liu Yi¡¯s right side.

    ¡°What the, why did youe over directly?¡±

    Seeing Xiao Ya actually sneak over during the lesson, he is slightly shocked. Thisss is too daring ah.

    This causes Liu Yi to recall of Murong Die.

    Instantly his heart starts to ache again.

    ¡°I have been anxious to find you ah!¡±

    Xiao Ya is a Northeastss, thus she speaks very directly, ¡°I need you to hold down this program ah!¡±

    ¡°Let me hold down¡­.you are thinking too highly of me¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you acting terrified of!¡±

    Xiao Ya rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Do you know how high is your click rating for the video of you singing? It had always been number 1! If it is not for the fact that you one-foot step on two boats¡­.ah, sorry¡­¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s pale face only then did Xiao Ya notice that she had said the wrong things and hurry and apologize.

    ¡°No worries¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly, looks like I will not be able to get rid of this heart devil anytime soon.

    ¡°Then what are you going to sing. I will arrange it properly for you!¡±

    Xiao Ya hurries and changes the topic.

    ¡°Let me think for a bit¡­.I will SMS you tonight.¡±

    Liu Yi really does not know what to sing in such a short notice. After all these few days his mind is in a mess the entire time.

    Xiao Ya urges, ¡°Okay¡­.you must hurry up. The evening party is in two days time! I believe in your ability, but you must give our student association some time to prepare.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I will. I will make it hard for you guys.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head indicating that he will do his best.

    ¡°That will be the best. Then I shall rely on you for everything! Whether or not are we able to make QingBei attach importance to us will be depending on this chance! I have heard that QingBei¡¯s side has invited a female star who had graduated from their school back to sing. Tsk, I Xiao Ya shall tell them what is called a real star! Furthermore, who is still a university student!¡±

    Thisss is quite headstrong!

    Liu Yi once again recalls Wang Yuzheng and sighs deeply.

    ¡°What you are not confident in yourself?¡±

    Xiao Ya looks at Liu Yi in shock. If he is not confident in himself then this matter will be slightly worrying.

    ¡°No, not no confident¡­.it is¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi does not know how to exin, while Xiao Ya is exceptionally intelligent and immediately understands.

    ¡°Oh, oh. There is no need for you to exin. I understand. But during the performance, you must not let your emotions to affect your singing. After all, this is a big matter of our entire KeDa.¡±

    ¡°Mm, okay¡­.¡±

    ¡°Okay, tomorrow afternoon 3 pme to the small hall for the rehearsal.¡±

    Xiao Ya orders, ¡°Remember to tell me the song earlier. I will help you arrange the apanying music.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­.¡±

    After Liu Yi nods his head, he lies on the table and no longer speaks.

    Seeing his slightly sluggish eyes, Xiao Ya sighs softly.

    Is seeking Liu Yi¡¯s help for this matter really a correct choice?

    Tsk! Everything will depend of tomorrow¡¯s rehearsal!

 Chapter 542 Sorry

    QingBei¡¯s and KeDa¡¯s friendship evening party is held in the auditorium of KeDa. Because it is arge scale evening party, thus a day beforehand the people participating in the program need to have a rehearsal in the auditorium.

    Liu Yi is sitting in the backstage holding a guitar. The guitar is the one that was dropped by Wang Yuzheng.

    There are a lot of people busy around in the front stage, Liu Yi also sees the figure of Murong Die and Wang Yuzheng.

    The twosses are remarkable women of the world, wherever they stand they are the attention of the crowd. It is indeed hard to not notice them.

    As a member of the Student Union, both sides will have some contact with each other. But the two of them are busy with their own stuff like they did not see the other person.

    Liu Yi who is sitting at the backstage seeing this scene only light strums the guitar.

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi my Mr Liu, your eyeballs are almost flying out already.¡±

    Xiao Ya who is standing by the side for a while seeing Liu Yi going into a daze, waves her hand in front of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Soul return back!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Sorry, I got distracted.¡±

    Liu Yi regains conscious and looks at Xiao Ya apologetically.

    ¡°How is this distracted ah, you are basically about to lose your soul.¡±

    Xiao Ya pouts, ¡°Liu Yi, don¡¯t me me for saying you. You are a big man already, is it worth it to be like this for a woman?! It is not like there isn¡¯t anyone else who likes you. You take a look at our ssmate Xiao Feng who has be like this for you. Her looks are also not bad, she has not even had a boyfriend after so long in university, do you know why?¡±

    ¡°This¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi says helplessly, ¡°Emotions cannot be forced ah¡­.I really feel nothing for Xiao Feng.¡±

    ¡°What the! Liu Yi you fellow!¡±

    Xiao Ya is hopping mad, ¡°Are you really blind or are you pretending to be stupid ah you! Where is our Xiao Feng bad? Want face have face, want breast have breast, want butt have butt! Yes, yes she is not as pretty as that two school flower of yours but beautiful girls cannot be obtained do you not understand?¡±

    ¡°They are not the kind of women that you are thinking of¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I did not say anything. Anyways since you already agree then help me make this evening party good! You are the one whom I pat my chest and ask the in-charge to leave you as the finale! If you do not do it well I will really be finished this time around!¡±

    Done speaking she looks at the stage in worry.

    That graduated QingBei female star is standing on the stage unhappily as she says in anger, ¡°Why it is not me who is the finale? Why do you let a student do the finale? What is the meaning of you guys.¡±

    Liu Yi is not very familiar with this female star, thus he lets Little Jade investigate her.

    Huang Dan, graduated from QingBei University. After which she takes part in a female talent show and obtained the second ce, thus starting her path into stardom. Currently, she is slightly famous, despite this being the rehearsal, there are a few of her fans sitting in the seats holding a banner shouting her name.

    ¡°Do you see this? There are so many people below the stage who are here for me, and you guys arranged me for this position?¡±

    Huang Dan crosses her arms which her slightly pretty face showing dissatisfaction and says in anger, ¡°I am not here to cheer for you guys on!¡±

    Huang Danins on the stage as a few Student Union members areforting her by the side.

    Xiao Ya sneers and says, ¡°Tsk, isn¡¯t she just a small star that¡¯s all, who does she think she is too think she is terrific and look down on others!¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°How about arranging me in front of her. I do not mind.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!¡±

    Xiao Ya res and says, ¡°This is not the time to let you disy your style! This is not a genuine friend match! This is rted to QingBei and KeDa this two universities¡¯ face! Liu Yi, every year the finale of the evening party had always been QingBei¡¯s one! This year I had put in so much effort to snatch it over and you want me to send it over to them?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly, ¡°Feels like it is going to go up to the stage of ss struggles.¡±

    ¡°It is good that you think this way!¡±

    Xiao Ya reminds Liu Yi once again, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Thatss does not have any real ability. Her singing is only normal and ispletely relying on her face! I have seen before that video of yours a number of times. You can be considered as an idol with real abilities! Go and instantly kill her for me! This time around you can only win and not allowed to be defeated!¡±

    ¡°Fine then, I will do my best¡­.¡±

    ¡°Not do your best but must, do you understand?¡±

    Xiao Ya remains in the backstage apanying Liu Yi to tune and watches Huang Dan finish her song.

    Liu Yi feels that her singing is not bad, she should be groomed by thepany she signed with in singing. But her singing is way worse than Wang Yuzheng. If Wang Yuzheng is willing to sing a song on the stage, she will definitely be a sensation.

    ¡°Okay, okay. It is your turn now little fellow. Do it properly and don¡¯t let the team be disappointed in you!¡±

    Xiao Ya pushes Liu Yi and encourages him, ¡°My fate is in your hands!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand indicating to Xiao Ya not to worry.

    Walking from the backstage onto the stage, when Huang Dan sees Liu Yi hugging a guitar and walking out, she instantly starts mocking.

    ¡°Still holding a guitar ah! Do you think that you are a school singer?¡±

    Her fans under the stage also start mocking along as well.

    ¡°Aiyah is this the yboy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. He still has the face toe up the stage to sing?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk he is also ced behind our Dan Dan, what is the meaning of this!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s is right, make him get down the stage!¡±

    ¡°Get down! Get down!¡±

    The fans of Huang Dan starts crying out, causing the Student Union members present to be embarrassed.

    Liu Yi who is standing on the stage frowns.

    While Huang Dan does not have any intention of restraining her fans as she crosses her arms and watches by the side why sneering.

    The more the fans make noise, the more difficult it is to deal with it. The Student Union is basically unable to handle them.

    Wang Yuzheng is wandering around, trying to appease the fans who are causing trouble. But her voice which is normally soft, is suppressed by the noise from the crowd.

    Liu Yi is able to see that Wang Yuzheng is very anxious and is still concerned about him.

    She keeps walking among the fans, trying to persuade them. But none of them listen to her and instead makes even more noise, causing the Student Union to have a bigger headache.

    At this moment Murong Die walks up to the stage and takes the microphone from Liu Yi. She aims the microphone towards the stereo-system by the side and ces the microphone close.

    -yiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!!!!-

    An ear piercing sound instantly sted throughout the entire hall causing everyone to cover their ears and cry out.

    Even the fans are also the same, causing them to stop making noise.

    Only then did Murong Die takes back the microphone and says impolitely, ¡°This is QingBei and KeDa¡¯s evening party rehearsal, not a certain person¡¯s concert. If you do not wish to stay then you can scram out for me right now. No one will stop you! The Student Union members from both sides watch closely. Whoever who start causing trouble, directly chase them out of the grounds. There is no need to be polite.¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s words cause those fans who are making noise to calm down.

    No one will want to be invited out or leave with their tail between their legs!

    Huang Dan did not say anything. Recently her poprity is not so fiery. Thepany had done quite a bit of publicity for her but the effects are rather low. Thus when the Student Union of QingBei invites her to participate in the fellowship evening party, thepany manager immediately agrees. Don¡¯t look down on this kind of student evening party. This is the fellowship evening party of the two most famous university! If she performs well, it will definitely help with her poprity.

    Especially this time around the performance fee is not very little. It is said that most are sponsored by Murong Die¡­towards Huang Dan who is currently hard-pressed in economics but likes to chase after famous brand and enjoy life, giving up this performance for a bit of face¡­it is indeed not possible.

    ¡°Sing properly.¡±

    After dealing with the fans, Murong Die passes the guitar back to Liu Yi and turns around and walks down the stage.

    Liu Yi is stunned as he looks at Wang Yuzheng, only to see her face turning even sadder.

    s, thisss is definitely having weird thoughts again. Perhaps she might even think that she is worse inparison to Murong Die.

    Seeing that Liu Yi is going into a daze again, Xiao Ya who is behind shouts loudly, ¡°Liu Yi hurry up and start!¡±

    ¡°What person is he ah, why is he standing there. Is it he does not dare to sing?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, definitely he is having stage fright. Perhaps he knows that he is unable to sing well and throws his face.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, since he is afraid of throwing away his face then he should get down!¡±

    The fans start discussing again, but this time around they are saying softly, but Liu Yi is able to hear them clearly.

    No matter what, I cannot let other people look down on me!

    He immediately ces the microphone into the stand in front of him and sits on the tall chair and starts gently strumming the guitar.

    A tune instantly forms, causing Wang Yuzheng to tremble when she hears it.

    This tune¡­.isn¡¯t it the tune that I yed for Liu Yi back then?

    Back then I said before that this tune is not bad but it is a pity that there isn¡¯t any suitable lyrics to go with it.

    I only yed once¡­and he remembers it¡­

    How would Wang Yuzheng know that although Liu Yi is unable to remember the tune, he has a heaven-defying Ai Little Jade.

    Yesterday night, Liu Yi did not sleep at all. Instead, he spent the time working hard to create lyrics for this tune.

    He starts fiddling with the guitar and lets Little Jade help him with the rhythm, only then did he starts singing the song.

    ¡°I remember that I used to love before, it is only a pity that I identallymitted a mistake.

    I remember that you said you love me before, but now you be so cold.

    It is obvious that we both love each other, but why is it that it is so upsetting.

    It is obvious that we promise to forever, but why is it that we are breaking up like this.

    Sorry, I love you like this.

    Sorry, I forget that promise.

    Sorry, you have stolen my heart.

    Sorry, please don¡¯t return it back to me.

    Forgive me please, I do not understand romantic.

    Forgive me please, it is me who thinks too much.

    Forgive me please, every night I toss and turn restlessly.

    Forgive me please, say that you love me again.

    Although I do not understand love, I finished writing this song for you.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice is originally not bad, just that he is unable to find the tone back then. Now with the help of Little Jade, along with his song, his heartfelt emotions, it instantly shocks everyone present.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Xiao Ya punches the air behind the stage.

    While Wang Yuzheng and Murong Die who is standing under the stage look at Liu Yi who is holding the guitar in a daze.

    Am I really going to forgive him¡­..but, who is the one he is singing this song for.

    Is it me or her?

 Chapter 543 Open the door for you guys

    Although it is only a rehearsal, but someone took a video of him singing that night and spread all over the ce.

    That video is turned into a post and put into the forum. It immediately reces the post where Liu Yi is dating two girls at the same time and be the number 1 click post!

    There is also someone who also post the video of Huang Dan singing in the forum. But it is a pity that there is only a few clicks, there are not a lot of peoplementing and those that did are her fans.

    It seems like that night after Liu Yi finished, most of her fans had be Liu Yi¡¯s fans!

    The post has arge number ofments and most is admiring Liu Yi.

    ¡®Hehe, did not think that Liu Yi¡¯s singing is so nice to listen to. We should call him Prince of Love Songs.¡¯

    ¡®The song that he sings to confess to Wang Yuzheng is also nice to listen to! The one above should be from QingBei right?¡¯

    ¡®Requesting for the song source!¡¯

    There is also a person with discerning eyes who see the meaning of this song.

    ¡®Did you guys realize it, this song seems to be sung to Wang Yuzheng or Murong Die ah?¡¯

    ¡®Wuwuwu, if there is a guy who is willing to sing this way to me, I will definitely forgive him!¡¯

    ¡®But who is it sing for ah, I am curious?¡¯

    ¡®Perhaps it is sung for the two of them together!¡¯

    Xiao Ya who is in the backstage scrolling through thements with her phone is delighted.

    ¡°Liu Yi ah, Liu Yi. Do you see this, within a single night how many more female fans do you have ah! There are a lot of people who are starting to propose to you as well, why don¡¯t you consider a bit?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak sarcastically to me anymore Sister Xiao Ya.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly. The number of fans to him has no meaning, after all he is not an artist.

    What he care about is the attitude of Wang Yuzheng and Murong Die. After a night, have passed, the two girls do not seem to have any reaction.

    He called the two girls as well. As for Wang Yuzheng, it still did not go through. Perhaps his number had been blocked.

    While Murong Die picked up the call and only says thanks to Liu Yi and wish him to seed tomorrow and then hang up. Her tone is slightly calm.

    What in the hell are the two girls ying ah! It is really giving me a headache ah!

    It causes Liu Yi to be unable to sleep at all and not in the right frame of mind to cultivate.

    He ispletely confused and if this goes on, Liu Yi estimates that he will really be going to fall apart.

    As for handling the rtionship side, he is indeed a big rookie. But Immortal Fox sister has given him suggestions. To solve his heart knot there are two paths. Eitherpletely forget about the two girls. Or, once again get them back into his hands! There is no third option!

    Liu Yi chooses the second options as the first one is not him.

    ¡°Liu Yi it is nearly your turn, prepare a bit.¡±

    By his sidees a very familiar voice causing Liu Yi to be shocked as he jolts his head up to take a look. If it is not Wang Yuzheng, who else can it be?

    As for Wang Yuzheng, after saying this sentence, she turns around to leave. Liu Yi immediately stands up and grabs hold of her hand.

    Wang Yuzheng struggles with all her might but is unable to struggle out.

    Seeing that the atmosphere is slightly wrong, Xiao Ya immediately disappears. It is best not to be a lightbulb this kind of thing.

    Seeing that she is not able to throw away Liu Yi¡¯s hand, she lowers her head and looks at the ground and says coldly, ¡°Please let go of my hand.¡±

    ¡°Yuzheng¡­.are we able to restart again?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng suddenly raises her head and stares firmly into Liu Yi¡¯s eyes and ask, ¡°Are you willing to give up Murong Die and only be with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi feels that the words that he had prepared for a night have been defeated by Wang Yuzheng¡¯s question without even a fight.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng only clucks coldly, as her expression carries ridicule, ¡°Liu Yi, you are too greedy. Our love point of view is different. The person whom I like can only like me. I only wish to find a person, the two of us eat together, go shopping together, watch a movie together, hold hands together. Ordinarily walking to the end. Do you think that my request is too much?¡±

    ¡°Not too much¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯splexion is slightly dim. Even if there is no Murong Die, he is also unable to give Wang Yuzheng this kind of life.

    By his side, there is still Immortal Fox Sister, Xuefeng, Xiao Mi and Ao Susu.

    Especially since he has a foot in the cultivation world, it is destined that his future life will never be ordinary. The life that Wang Yuzheng wants, is what he also want back then. But now that he has a foot nto the cultivation world, all of this bes far away.

    ¡°If you are unable to give me, then please do not bother me again¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s eyes are moist as she uses all of her effort to prevent herself from crying, ¡°If you still love me, then please forget about me. Otherwise, I am really going to fall apart¡­¡±

    She looks at her hand which is grabbed by Liu Yi.

    Seeing Wang Yuzheng¡¯s slightly red eyes, Liu Yi subconsciously loosened his hand.

    Wang Yuzheng immediately walks out of the backstage without looking back as Liu Yi grasps the air a few times and finally gives up.

    What she says is really right. I indeed should not disturb her. Perhaps letting her walk off is not a good choice.

    {Don¡¯t think about it anymore.}

    Lin Tong who is lying on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder sighs faintly, {What will be yours will be yours. What that is not yours, no matter how you force it, you will never get it.}

    {Mm¡­.}

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath and tries to calm down his messy thoughts.

    If his Dao Heart is unsteady, it will cause his future cultivation to be even tougher.

    At this moment Xiao Ya emerges again and says to Liu Yi, ¡°Liu Yi, it is nearly your turn. Prepare to go up the stage!¡±

    ¡°Mm, understood.¡±

    Yesterday he had rehearsed once, there should not be any problem today. Liu Yi hugs his guitar and stands up.

    Hearing the announcer call out his name, Liu Yi walks out of the backstage and stands in the center of the stage.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Liu Yi!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, we love you!¡±

    Walking out, he instantly receives an earth-shattering apuse and shouts, nearly causes him to tumble.

    What the¡­.just how many peoplee¡­.the usually empty auditorium today it is a full house! There are also arge number of people standing at the back watching, all of the ck mass is head!

    ¡°Liu Yi! Liu Yi!¡±

    At the front most row, a girl is holding a banner cheering for Liu Yi. Liu Yi lower his head and look if it is not Xiao Feng then who else can it be?

    Looks like she uses Xiao Ya¡¯s position to her advantage and snatches the first row.

    Thisss has unchangingly infatuated with me ah.

    Talking about this, Xiao Feng thisss is indeed pretty, it seems like there are a number of guys chasing after her. But Liu Yi is not a guy who likes beauty. This kind of thing needs to depend on fate.

    The things that he had gone through with Murong Dee and Wang Yuzheng is not something that any person can bepared to.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, everyone, I am Liu Yi.¡±

    Luckily Liu Yi is a person who has seen before such arge spectacle before. Although he is shocked in the beginning, now he is calm and after adjusting the microphone, he sits on the high stool.

    But he does not know why but he faintly has an uneasy feeling.

    Liu Yi suddenly recalls that today seems to be the day where theboratory is relocating. But with Long Yi and the rest personally overseeing it, and the operation is being kept such a secret, there should not be any problem.

    He feels that he have too much groundless fear, perhaps it is because recently mental state is in a mess. Thus heughs at himself and hugs the guitar and prepares to start singing.

    But just as his finger touches the guitar strings, a violent shockwave suddenly rocks up, battering him.

    After which, an enormous sound sted out!

    -explosion sound!-

    Among the audience towards the left of the stage, a violent explosion suddenly urs, surging smoke and fire immediately rushes towards the sky! Smoke, shockwave as well as pieces of human meat flies all over the ce.

    The auditorium is instantly filled with shock cries and starts to be messy. Everyone rushes towards the door in horror.

    Instantly trampling idents ur in the auditorium as a number of people are stepped on by the crowd.

    The Student Union members are also rmed, furthermore there are also a number of leaders who are here to watch the program. All of them are ashen in fright.

    ¡°Everyone do not panic, do not panic!¡±

    A person who looks like a director shouts, ¡°Let the leaders leave first!¡±

    What in the fucking hell!

    Liu Yi nearly smashes the guitar into his face. What is the time now and still want the leaders to leave first!

    [TL: strange don¡¯t auditorium usually have 2 more other exits around the backstage? Usually for performers to enter and leave¡­]

    ¡°Everyone do not be in disorder, do not be in disorder!¡±

    ¡°Everyone queue up to leave! The fire is not that big!¡±

    Luckily Wang Yuzheng and Murong Die are both fine. The twosses and the rest of the Student Union members are working hard to control the situation.

    But the students are crazy with fear. Especially since the fire is bingrge andrge, they do not know when would it burn their body.

    Why would there be an explosion out of the blue? The more Liu Yi thinks the more he feels something is wrong!

    But he does not have any more time to think as human lives are more important!

    The two exits of the auditorium are filled with people, with so many people squeezing there, it is almost impossible to exit!

    He ces the guitar in his hand on to the stool and walks to the wall by the side.

    Immortal Qi gathers around his palm turning his entire right palm white as jade.

    ¡°Army Destruction!¡±

    Liu Yi enters the horse stance and smashes his palm fiercely against the wall of the auditorium!

    Army Destruction and Deste mes are different. Although Deste mes might is very powerful it only struck a single point!

    Wherelse Army Destruction is an area attack. When Liu Yi smacks out his palm against the auditorium wall, his strength is actually hiddenly attacking a radius of over ten meters.

    -boom!-

    That wall instantly copses, revealing an over ten meters wide hole.

    When the crowd hears this noise, all of them got a shock. No one knows that the wall was sted open by Liu Yi, perhaps those that know also will not believe.

    ¡°The wall here copsed ah! Everyone escape!¡±

    ¡°There is a path here! There is a path here!¡±

    Seeing the auditorium wall copsing, a group of students instantly give up the main door and rushes towards that side.

    It is a hole over ten of metersrge, thus allowing arge number of people to exit.

    Liu Yi opened a lifesaving door allowing the students to immediately go out.

    As for those leaders, now that their life is in danger, who would care about their life or death!

    The door that Liu Yi opened is not small. In less than 10 minutes most of the people in the auditorium have escaped.

    While there are still some members from the Student Union staying behind trying to put out the fire.

    The intensity of the fire is not big and under the hard work of Murong Die and the rest, it is already starting to be smaller.

    Xiao Feng is also helping Xiao Ya to extinguish the fire, thisss is rather courageous.

    At this moment, a few mysterious figure appears in the explosion area, attracting Liu Yi¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 544 Offend my godâ€™s prestige

    A few rather small figures are standing in the explosion area and seem to be discussing with each other.

    ¡°Little Bird Ruler are you sure it is here?¡±

    ¡°Of course, this is the report given by the higher-ups, it will definitely not be wrong!¡±

    ¡°What if the people from Dragon Groupe and investigate here? They seem to have some expertise.¡±

    ¡°What a joke, how is there any expert in China! Furthermore, I have already used Gossip Mirror to seal up the experimental building and the artificialke. They are basically unable toe out!¡±

    ¡°Little Bird Ruler is indeed powerful. Indeed you are the number 1 Yin-Yang master of our Japan!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that is of course!¡±

    Hearing this Liu Yi is a shock, although what they are talking about is tranted over by Little Jade, but the Japanese that they speak already revealed their identity.

    Japanese? Furthermore, they are Japanese who know about the relocation n of theboratory!

    After the smoke from the explosion has disappeared, an enormous appears in the floor of the auditorium.

    Under the hole is a secret passageway and inside there lies a few unconscious staff member. A lot of equipment is lying around on the ground, one of them is the cultivating equipment that Liu Yi had seen before!

    Liu Yi is very suspicious on how on earth did the Japanese know of their relocation ns as well as knowing the secret passageway!

    But no matter what they have attacked the auditorium and killed so many innocent students! All of them deserve death!

    Murong Die and the rest still do not know what is the situation over there and is still doing their best to put out the fire.

    Just as Liu Yi is preparing to take action, the situation changes once again.

    Another group of tall figures walk over, among them one of them speaks in English.

    ¡°You hurry and scram. This ce is now under our control.¡±

    Hearing this voice, the Japanese looks over in shock.

    They are American guys with golden hair and blue eyes, all of them sneering.

    ¡° It is Americans!¡±

    The Little Bird Ruler from earlier starts scolding, ¡°What the hell are you guys here for! You want to take advantage of us?¡±

    ¡°So stupid ah.¡±

    A redhead with bluish green eyes say with contempt, ¡°Where did you think your informatione from? With your intelligence, you are only worthy of being our dog.¡±

    ¡°Baka!¡±

    Little Bird Ruler rages as the Japanese Yin-yang master by the side clenches their teeth.

    ¡°It is you who are seeking death!¡±

    He starts mumbling under his breath like he is going to use some spell.

    Theplexion of the Americans instantly changes as the atmosphere changes as well as they are preparing to take action.

    Liu Yi by the side is happy watching the show. You guys fight, fight until both side is injured then I will take advantage. Right now is dog bite dog time, thus he is not willing to butt in.

    But at this moment Xiao Feng who is by the side, seeing this scene runs over and shouts, ¡°Oi, oi, oi, where did you exchange students from. There is a fire here, hurry and leave!¡±

    ¡°Meddlesome, go and die.¡±

    That redhead American says and pulls out a handgun and fires at Xiao Feng.

    Everything happened way too fast.

    Liu Yi basically did not have time to react and Xiao Feng was already hit by the bullet in her head and flies backward a few meters and copsed in a puddle of blood.

    The sound of the gun firing attracts the attention of a lot of people, seeing this scene the students start shrieking.

    Xiao Ya rushes over to Xiao Feng¡¯s body and cries loudly, ¡°Xiao Feng, Xiao Feng¡­.you, who are you guys?¡±

    ¡°John, these people are too troublesome, go and deal with them.¡±

    The redhead orders an underling who is as fat as a barrel.

    ¡°Hehe, leave it to me.¡±

    John licks his lips and walks towards students.

    As he walks over, he pulls out two handguns and aims at the students in front of him.

    ¡°Save me!!!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, why did I not escape!¡±

    ¡°Who cane and save us ah!¡±

    The hole in the wall as the as the main doors seems to be sealed by something and the students basically are unable to escape.

    ¡°Hold your hands!¡±

    Murong Die shouts, ¡°What you guys are doing is a crime! Are you guys not afraid of going to jail?!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, littless, we are above thews.¡±

    Not only can the fatty John speaks Chinese, but it is also very smooth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill people! I beg you guys, do not kill people¡­.¡±

    Seeing so many people dying as well as another female student dying, Wang Yuzheng is finally unable to take it and starts crying.

    ¡°Hehe, beautiful girl, then let us start with you first.¡±

    As John says so, he raises the gun and aims the muzzle at Wang Yuzheng.

    Murong Die has already turned pale in fright while Wang Yuzheng is stunned there.

    John pulls the trigger and a bullet fly towards Wang Yuzheng¡¯s forehead. He is very confident in his gun technique. This kind of M1911 handgun, within 50 meters he will hit whatever he points at.

    But at this moment, a ¡®dang¡¯ sound rings out!

    A cknce sweeps in front of Wang Yuzheng, batting away the small bullet.

    A guy wearing KeDa uniform stands to the left of Wang Yuzheng, holding thence with a very uglyplexion.

    When Wang Yuzheng sees this guy her body trembles as tears start flowing down.

    Seeing the opponent actually using a Chinesence to block his bullet he is shocked and asks, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Dragon Group, Liu Yi.¡±

    Liu Yi holds hisnce and stands in front of Wang Yuzheng as he looks at that John coldly, ¡° Do you really think that my China has no one?¡±

    ¡°Why is it people from Dragon Group!¡±

    ¡°Should not be ah, I have obviously use Gossip Mirror to seal all of them up ah!¡±

    The Japanese and Americans were both shocked.

    ¡°John deal with him!¡±

    The redhead does not know why he has some fear in his heart. Just a single Dragon Group person that¡¯s all, with our strength we will be able to deal with him easily¡­but why is my heart unable to calm down?

    ¡°Orders received head!¡±

    John nods his head and aims both his handgun at Liu Yi and starts pulling the trigger.

    -bang, bang, bang!-

    While Liu Yi only waves hisnce around with a single hand, deflecting the bullets that John shots at him.

    The Student Union members by the side were all stunned as they watch.

    What in the hell, using ance to deflect away bullets?! Liu Yi is a goddamn superhuman ah!

    ¡°Good, good, good. Indeed you are a member of the Dragon Group. You have some abilities! But you can only be crazy just this one time!¡±

    As John speaks heughs weirdly.

    His hand sudden presses on the watch on his right hand, and following which quicksilver suddenly wraps around his entire body and in the blink of an eye, it wraps up his entire body!

    This quicksilver very quickly transforms into white armor wrap around his body.

    ¡°Hahaha, you did not expect this right, this is our newest secret technology, memory metal war armor! This armor is able to withstand up to 500kN impact. Even nuclear weapon is hard to prate it! At the same time, it can also strengthen our strength!¡±

    John who is encased in armorughs loudly, ¡°After putting on this armor, even an ordinary person is able to instantly be a superman! Our supermen, do you understand? Isn¡¯t it very powerful! Right now we are all superman, are you afraid? Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Afraid your grandpa!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly moves forward and kicks John in the chest.

    -doom!-

    The sound of the metal rings out like a bell being hit.

    John instantly turns into a cannonball and crashes into the wall behind.

    If it is not for the barrier blocking, his body would have already flown out.

    Currently, the wall is smashed into pieces as John sits among the debris in a daze.

    ¡°How, how is this possible¡­¡±

    By the side, the Americans cry out in shock, ¡°How is it possible for him to send John flying with a kick! Just how strong is he! Is he a beast?!¡±

    ¡°How gods¡­.what did I just see¡­.a flesh body is able to produce such a horrifying strength¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi withdraws his leg and stands there, saying coldly, ¡°Do not look down on my China¡¯s Dragon Group. Thou who dares to offend the prestige of my China, massacre my China people, today, I swear here that I will kill all of you not leave anyone of you alive!¡±

    ¡°What big words!¡±

    When those people hear this, they got a shock.

    ¡°AHHHHHHH!!! DAMN SHINA MONKEY!!!¡±

    At this moment John actually stands up, it looks like the armor defensive capability is quite good.

    He stretches out his hand and grabs hold of a meter long stone by the side and tosses towards Liu Yi

    This stone flies very quickly, breaking through the sky.

    But Liu Yi did not dodge, because behind him is arge number of innocent students¡­as well as Wang Yuzheng.

    [TL:mo¡­more like it is because there is a Wang Yuzheng behind him.]

    He only thrust forward with hisnce and scatters the stone into smaller fragments.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    At this moment John had already jumped high up into the sky and is descending towards Liu Yi, and punches towards him.

    [TL: It¡¯s clobberin time!!!]

    John believes that with this rushing attack as well as the force behind his fist, he will definitely force that damn China monkey to kneel!

    At this moment Liu Yi moves. He stretches out his right hand to receive John¡¯s punch.

    The enormous force behind the punch is instantly neutralized by Liu Yi.

    At the same time, he pulls John and smashes him into the floor under him.

    After which Liu Yi adds on another kick.

    -boom!-

    This ce does not have any underground passageway, thus it is solid foundations underneath.

    John instantly smashes through the floorboard and is smashed into the waterlogged mire.

    ¡°John!¡±

    An American cries out in shock.

    ¡°Rx, he will not be able to injure John.¡±

    The redhead reminds, ¡°No one is able to break through our armor.¡±

    While he is speaking Liu Yi once again raises his leg and stomps down on the back of John.

    -dang!-

    -puff!-

    The unbreakable armor in the Redhead¡¯s heart instantly caves in from Liu Yi¡¯s stomp.

    John¡¯s body is unable to bear with thepression and instantly exploded into mincemeat, flying all over the ce.

    All of the Americans who are present arepletely stunning. All of them have an expression of seeing a devil while looking at the Chinaman holding ance.

    This, this is still a human being?

    An American is scared crazy, ¡°My gods¡­.who is the one who said that he is unable to break the armor! John has been stomped t by him!¡±

    ¡°This Shina is very thorny!¡±

    [TL: Shina, a discriminatory term for China people.]

    [Tl: somehow I feel like a Pokedex¡­]

    Little Bird also frowns deeply, ¡°Let the people from Glorious Sun take action. They cannot reap without sowing!¡±

    ¡°Hai!¡±

    By the side one of the Japanese instantly shouts, ¡°People from Glorious Sun, could it be that you guys still want to continue hiding? Why are you noting out immediately and stop this Shina!¡±

 Chapter 545 It is your turn

    When the Japanese finished speaking from the shadows in the surroundings, a number of ninjas jump out and starts attacking Liu Yi.

    ¡°Finally willing toe out?¡±

    Liu Yi had already sensed that there were people hidden in the surrounding. Earlier when they were students, he did not care about them but now, who is enemy and who is allies, it is very obvious.

    -swish, swish, swish!-

    Ninja stars shoot towards Liu Yi like a meteor shower from all direction.

    Liu Yi stands still as a ck armor suddenly encase him.

    -dang, dang, dang!-

    The sound of metal striking each other ring out as well as red sparks fly out from Liu Yi¡¯s armor.

    With the Monarch Armour, Liu Yi is safe and sound. The ninja stars are more like tickling him.

    A white smoke suddenly explodes out with Liu Yi within it, blocking his sight.

    A number of ninjas take advantage andnds by Liu Yi¡¯s side and stabs towards him with their katana.

    All of these ninjas are shadow ninjas which are Glorious Sun Conglomerate strongest ninja force!

    Their bodies are all injected with bat gene which not only strengthens them, at the same time it allows their movements to be even more covert.

    The most important point is that the obtain the ability of echolocation! Even if they are unable to see anything, but they are still able to know what is in their surrounding!

    Duringbat, this is basically a godly equipment allowing their assassination ability to be even stronger!

    Shadow Ninjas are the Glorious Sun Conglomerate finally trump card! They wish to rely on this unit of ninjas to thoroughly flip the board!

    By the Glorious Sun Conglomerate is too naive. To other people, these shadow ninjas might be very powerful. But to Liu Yi, they are not worth mentioning.

    He swings out hisnce and sends those ninjas around him flying out.

    While one of the ninjas had already reached his back as the katana in his hand stab towards Liu Yi¡¯s waist.

    Liu Yi thrustss hisnce backward as the tip of thence pierced through the heart of that ninja raising him up into the sky. At the same time, Liu Yi grabs a handful of ninja stars from that ninja¡¯s body and toss them out.

    With his huge strength as well as Little Jade¡¯s targeting system, the ninja stars which instantly fly in all directions did not hit the air. All of them nailed into the heart of a ninja shooting them down.

    At the same time, Liu Yi waves his hand and disperses smoke surrounding him.

    Seeing how ferocious Liu Yi was, the Japanese were all fearful and apprehensive.

    ¡°Baka, are the people from the Glorious Sun Family trash?¡±

    Little Bird scolds.

    ¡°People from Yishi Family if you have the ability then you go and try it yourself!¡±

    A ninja who looks like the leader of the group says in anger, ¡°This Shina is very scary!¡±

    ¡°Trash will be trash. Still wanting to seek excuses!¡±

    Yishi Little Bird says to a Yin-yang master by his side, ¡°Ah Li, go and deal with this Shina!¡±

    ¡°Hai!¡±

    That Yin-yang master immediately walks forward and starts muttering some unknown incarnation.

    ¡°Damn Shina! Let me show you the power of my Yishi¡¯s Yin-yang technique!¡±

    Yishi Little Birdughs loudly.

    Liu Yi raises hisnce without any change in expression.

    ¡°Bring it on.¡±

    ¡°Come on out Oni Warrior!¡±

    ck smoke suddenly appears in front of the Yin-yang master and following which a ck armored figure nearly 3 meters tall walks out from the smoke.

    This entire thing is a ck armor, within it is a ck smoke controlling this armor, red light emits from the eye slots.

    When the red lightnds on anyone, it will cause them to feel a bone-piercing chill.

    This fellow gives people a very terrifying feeling. Even Liu Yi is able to sense a deep ghost qi and killing intent from that fellow.

    ¡°Are you sly things able to work?¡±

    The redhead who is standing by the side watches coldly.

    ¡°Baka, what do you know of the might of our Yishi Family¡¯s Yin-yang technique!¡±

    Little Bird says proudly, ¡°This Oni Warrior that Ah Li summons out was a famous general back then. He is an expert in killing. Back then he had personally killed over a thousand people, thus he was given a nickname by others, Thousand Beheader! After he died, because his murderous aura was too heavy, thus he entered hell. Now he is summoned out by me as a strong shikigami! This Shina will soon turn into meat paste by its twin-de!¡±

    While they are speaking the Oni Warrior had already under the orders of its master disappear from the sight of the crowd.

    ¡°Ah! Liu Yi be careful!¡±

    By the side, Wang Yuzheng suddenly warns because the de Oni Warrior had appeared behind Liu Yi as both its des sh towards Liu Yi¡¯s throat.

    While Liu Yi touches hisnce and did not move.

    -Dang!-

    The twin dends on Liu Yi¡¯s throat only to create sparks only.

    This Oni Warrior that is nicknamed Thousand Beheader did not even leave behind a de scar on the armor!

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Seeing this scene Little Bird¡¯s eyes nearly pop out, ¡°What armor is this Shina wearing! The de of the Oni Warrior is unable to break it!¡±

    ¡°So secretive but all is a lie.¡±

    The redhead only snorts.

    That shikigami once again disappears and reappears in front of John¡¯s corpse.

    The broken armor is still dented. The Oni Warrior immediately shes it with its two des.

    -tss!-

    This armor that is said to be able to resist nuclear weapon is instantly shed into a few pieces!

    The redhead stops speaking.

    While Little Bird and his people are even more rm4r. There is no problem with the Oni Warrior¡¯s strength, but it is unable to cut through the opponent¡¯s armor!

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Little Bird exims in shock, his voice is very anxious and fast, ¡°Ah Li, let the Oni Warrior attack again!¡±

    ¡°Hai!¡±

    The Yin-yang master immediately controls his shikigami. The Oni Warrior immediately appears in front of Liu Yi again as it¡¯s des shes on Liu Yi.

    Talking about this, this Oni Warrior¡¯s de technique is rather quick. It is like a thunderstorm that keeps descending on Liu Yi¡¯s armor.

    -ding, ding, dang, dang!-

    Sparks keep flying out but Liu Yi¡¯s armor is still fine.

    ¡°Damn it! Just what godly equipment is this Shina wearing!¡±

    Little Bird clenches his teeth in hatred, ¡°Despicable Shina, what ability does it count as to borrow external strength! If you have the capability then take off the armor and fight!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Liu Yi startsughing, ¡°Really an ignorant little devil. To actually use this kind of method to provoke me. But no worries, so what if I take off my Monarch Armour. Today I shall let you guys die with understanding.¡±

    Liu Yi removes his Monarch Armour and reveals his real body in front of them.

    Little Bird is instantly excited! This Shina is indeed an idiot! Just an indirect approach and it is effective!

    ¡°Take advantage and kill him!¡±

    Under his snarl, the Oni Warrior once again starts attacking,

    This time Liu Yi finally start moving. His right hand¡¯s finger keeps flicking away the des that the Oni Warrior is shing towards him, causing the attack to deviate away.

    Murong Die and the girls who were originally worried, seeing this scene, they be relief.

    So it is not that Liu Yi has good equipment but he indeed has this capability.

    The Oni Warrior is toyed by him like a pet,pletely unable to threaten him at all.

    ¡°Not, not possible¡­¡±

    Little Bird ispletely stunned. He is in slight disbelieve of his own eyes, ¡°Why is it like this?!¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Just a small monster and you dare to be arrogant in my China¡¯s territory!¡±

    Liu Yi feels that he had teased enough. He suddenly walks forward and his Scorpion Lance directly pierces through the Oni Warrior¡¯s armor. After which an eye-catching me erupts from thence.

    ¡°Let my devil fire drive away this monster!¡±

    The raging fire burns the Oni Warrior and instantly burns it into ashes.

    That Yin-yang master lets out a shriek and fainted.

    ¡°This person is very powerful¡­¡±

    A trace of ruthlessness shes across the redhead¡¯s eyes, ¡°We must work together and deal with him!¡±

    ¡°Good. After we deal with him, then we discuss how we split the goods!¡±

    Little Bird and him had came to an agreement. The two of them immediately lead their own underlings and start attacking Liu Yi together.

    From Little Bird¡¯s side, all kind of shikigami emerges, all of them very fierce looking and scare the group of students badly.

    Redhead and his people put on the quicksilver armor. Like a group of Terminator, a few of them are also holding a Gatling gun in their hands as they shoot towards Liu Yi.

    The pincer attack from both sides is indeed very troublesome.

    But to Liu Yi, it is nothing.

    ¡°Sky Flipping Seal!¡±

    He tosses out the Sky Flipping Seal to protect the group of students behind him.

    As for himself, he holds hisnce and walks towards Little Bird¡¯s and his people direction which deflecting away the iing bullets.

    ¡°Shikigami! Attack!¡±

    Little Bird roars in anger as the fierce shikigamis immediately start charging towards Liu Yi.

    One 3 meterrge white tiger pounce towards Liu Yi and open its jaw to bite Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi did not even nce at it and swings out hisnce, sending it into the air and pierce through its throat before tossing it to the side.

    Another 3 meter tall enormous shikigami also descend from the sky and punches out with both hands towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi directly kicks out with a leg on that shikigami¡¯s leg, breaking it¡¯s leg and causes it to lose bnce.

    At the same time, thence in his hand pierces into shikigami, immediately killing it.

    Liu Yi is like an undefeatable war god. As he walks forward, he keeps killing the surrounding shikigami.

    The Yin-yang masters by Little Bird¡¯s side keeps faintly as Little Bird¡¯splexion finally changes and starts trembling.

    ¡°What¡­.what a scary Shina¡­¡±

    ¡°Those who dare to offend the prestige of my China shall die.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he finally finished all of the shikigami and stands in front of Little Bird.

    ¡°Bakayaro!¡±

    Little Bird shouts fiercely like he wants to activate some spell.

    But thence in Liu Yi¡¯s hand transforms into a ck light and instantly pierces through his throat causing him to be unable to cast the spell and send him up to meet his god.

    ¡°Apologies, I am not interested in your shikigami.¡±

    Liu Yi swings hisnce to remove the bloodstain and turns around and looks at the redhead and his people who are looking at him in shock.

    ¡°Now, it is your turn.¡±

 Chapter 546 Liu Yiâ€™s choice

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s gazending on them, redhead and his people instantly feel their legs softening and nearly copse.

    ¡°Do not be afraid! We still have quicksilver armor!¡±

    Redhead rallies his people, ¡°Everyone work together and we will definitely be able to defeat him! Now that the Japanese are all dead, this cultivating drive will be ours!¡±

    ¡°No one will be able to take away China¡¯s item.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers as hisnce points towards the redhead.

    ¡°Especially you. You must die here!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi! Kill him! Take revenge for Xiao Feng!¡±

    Seeing that redhead, Xiao Ya¡¯s eyes turn red.

    She no longer cares to think about why Liu Yi is so powerful. Now all she cares about is to get revenge for Xiao Feng¡¯s death.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Liu Yi clenches hisnce tightly. ¡°He will pay the price for his crimes.¡±

    ¡°Want to kill me, dream on!¡±

    The redhead roars, ¡°Let me show you the might of technology!¡±

    He pulls the people by his side. The quicksilver armor that they are wearing starts to change.

    Instantly they group together and form a fort like shape. All kinds of weapons are pointing out, aiming at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    With the redhead¡¯s shout, all of the weapons start firing, the tongue of fire is shocking as bullets instantly cover Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Monarch Armour instantly appears on Liu Yi once again blocking the hail-like rain of bullets.

    -dang, dang, dang!-

    Eye-catching red sparks keep erupting from Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Damn it! Have a taste of this!¡±

    Two guided missiles shoot out from Redhead¡¯s back and fly towards Liu Yi.

    This kind of armor-piercing missiles is meant to deal with tanks. Redhead thinks that even if that fellow is wearing armor, it is not as resilient as a tank!

    [TL: bro¡­you need around magma level temperature to be able to try and melt his armour¡­ Just in case anyone forgets, Liu Yi¡¯s armour is formed from his spiritual beast Monarch Scorpion which lives near live volcano in the past.]

    Liu Yi did not dodge, allowing the missile to hit him.

    Instantly mes rush towards the sky as the fire swallows up Liu Yi.

    ¡°Liu Yi!!!!¡±

    Murong Die and Wang Yuzheng instantly shriek. When Liu Yi¡¯s body is swallowed up by the mes they feel like their heart is in great pain, like something had been torn away.

    Especially Wang Yuzheng. Her entire being is in a sense of loss, like she had lost her soul.

    Recalling herst words that she had spoken to Liu Yi, Wang Yuzheng feels that her heart is in pain, very very painful. Almost making her unable to breathe.

    At this moment she suddenly understands that she cannot lose Liu Yi¡­.

    Just how important is this person in her life.

    When I got captured, he paddled a tricycle and chased after me with all his might.

    In the city for me, he spent arge sum of money.

    He sits on the tall stool and sung a song to apologize to me¡­.

    It had always been him protecting me, cherishing me, submitting to me¡­but as for me, just because he was fickle I left him just like this¡­.

    Now that he is dead, even if I wish to say I am sorry¡­.say I love you, he will not be able to hear¡­

    [TL: well not really. After all, he has Xuefeng to stabilize? his soul into the mortal world and he still has another body as well. Eh¡­actually this body is the fake body¡­so he is still perfectly fine if this body died!!!!]

    Murong Die is alsopletely covered in tears and copsed on to the ground.

    Why¡­.why is it like this¡­.

    ¡°Liu Yi aren¡¯t you very powerful? Aren¡¯t you very impressive! You hurry and survive ah!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, he is already dead!¡±

    Redheadughs, ¡°No one is able to resist the firepower of two armor piercing missile! Even if it is the main battle tank, being hit by my missiles it will also be turned into scrap metal! Furthermore, he is only a flesh body that¡¯s all, hahaha, hahahaha!¡±

    His words cause Wang Yuzheng and the girls fall into despair once more.

    ¡°Is it really so funny?¡±

    At this moment ance tip emerges from the mes and sweep around.

    In the mes disperse revealing a figure wearing ck armor.

    This figure is very majestic, like a war god.

    A lot of girls who sees this are bewitched and feels that at that moment Liu Yi is damn handsome.

    While Murong Die and Wang Yuzheng are delighted and actually hug each other.

    ¡°This is great¡­he is still alive¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­.¡±

    There is nothing better than this, really nothing¡­

    ¡°Not possible! How is it possible that you are still alive!¡±

    The redhead¡¯s eyes nearly pop out.

    ¡°How is it possible for you to understand the martial arts of my China.¡±

    Liu Yi snorts as he raises his hand and continues walking towards them.

    In redhead and his people¡¯s eyes, Liu Yi is like a death god, and very frightening.

    ¡°Devil¡­.he is definitely a devil¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I remember¡­this ck armour¡­.¡±

    One of the armored warriors suddenly shouts in fright, ¡°He is that devil who ttened the army base B21¡­..gods, please save us¡­.¡±

    ¡°Defensive formation!¡±

    Redhead still retains some intelligence as makes his underling gather together. A shield appears on both of their arms and gathers together, trying to block Liu Yi¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Unable to withstand a single blow.¡±

    Liu Yi snorts and raises his palm and ps out towards the shield through the air.

    ¡°Delete mes!¡±

    The force behind this palm is not weak and instantly breaks the shield!

    Redhead and his people are instantly sent flying away, crashing into the surrounding.

    Liu Yi walks over and stabs with hisnce at the closest person in the chest. Blood covers thence tip as it pierces out from the back of the armoured warrior.

    This quicksilver armour that can block nuclear weapons is like paper in front of Liu Yi¡¯snce.

    ¡°This is not science¡­.not science¡­.¡±

    Redhead is unable to stop trembling. He hadpletely lose the ability to resist and can only watch his underlings get killed one by one.

    ¡°You are a devil¡­.you are a DEVIL!!!¡±

    Redhead shrieks as he looks at Liu Yi who is currently standing in front of him,pletely scared out of his wits.

    ¡°I am a devil?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles coldly, ¡°Sorry, I am not a devil at all. I am only an avenger that¡¯s all. Just to snatch the things of my China you do not care about killing to many innocent students. The importance of the gene map is above human lives?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me¡­.¡±

    Redhead is very afraid. As he trembles he begs, ¡°I am willing to work together with China and is willing to share with you our recently developed quicksilver armour¡­.as long as you do not kill me¡­.¡±

    [TL: No idea why but the author suddenly change his name to John¡­.didn¡¯t he died in the previous chapter?]

    This redhead terms in indeed very attractive.

    But it is a pity that Liu Yi ispletely uninterested in these.

    ¡°Liu Yi do not let him off! Kill him! Take revenge for Xiao Feng!¡±

    Xiao Ya who is hugging Xiao Feng¡¯s corpse and crying painfully. Her eyes arepletely red.

    ¡°You have killed a person here and you still wish to leave this ce alive?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯snce rest on the shoulder of the redhead. The coldnce body causes the redhead to tremble and nearly pee in his pants.

    ¡°Go to hell and atone for your crimes.¡±

    Saying finish Liu Yi is about to kill the redhead when at this moment from outsidees a shout from a very familiar voice.

    ¡°Spare the guy under yournce! Spare the guy under yournce!¡±

    Liu Yi turn around to see the obese Zhang Xinchu covered in sweat as he runs over. Behind him is a group of people with familiar faces.

    Chen Cai, Yuan Zhenyue, Dragon Group as well as people from the 12 zodiacs.

    Long Yi, Long Er, Long San are also among them.

    ¡°Liu YI, spare the guy under yournce!¡±

    Liu Yi notices that when the redhead sees Zhang Xinchu, a trace of delight appears in his eyes.

    ¡°Why should I?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow and looks at Zhang Xinchu.

    ¡°He had already surrendered.¡±

    Zhang Xinchu says sternly, ¡°Furthermore his identity is unique so you cannot kill him!¡±

    ¡°I surrender. I indeed surrender!¡±

    The redhead raises both his hands up, ¡°Didn¡¯t China say before preferential treatment of captives! Furthermore, I am willing to share with your country the quicksilver armor technology!¡±

    ¡°Did you hear this Liu Yi!¡±

    Zhang Xinchu says sternly, ¡°With my identity of the person in charge of Dragon Group. I order you to put down your weapon.¡±

    ¡°Why!¡±

    ¡°How can this be ah!¡±

    The students in the room start shouting while Liu Yi trembles slightly before looking at Zhang Xinchu.

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°What if I do not put down?¡±

    ¡°If you do not put down then you are betraying the country.¡±

    Zhang Xinchu¡¯s sentence instantly causes the face of a lot of people to change

    ¡°Are you able to assume the crime of betraying the country?¡±

    This sentence indeed pierces into Liu Yi¡¯s heart. His face turns pale slightly as his body rocks slightly.

    Betraying the country¡­.this crime¡­seem to be really big¡­

    Liu Yi had always been proud of being a person from China and now with Zhang Xinchu directly uses this crime to suppress him. At that instant, Liu Yi¡¯s heart is really rattled.

    ¡°Liu Yi right now there is still time for you to stop!¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi is wavering slightly, Zhang Xinchu immediately says, ¡°The group believes in you. You are a talented person. Do not because of a moment of impulse and destroy your future.¡±

    He persuades patiently, ¡°Think about your parents, your rtives. If you betray the country how sad would they be.¡±

    ¡°Sad?¡±

    Hearing what Zhang Xinchu says, Liu Yi smiles bitterly as he looks at Xiao Feng¡¯s corpse by the side as well as the corpses of the unknown students.

    Among this group of people, all of them have parents and all of them had a future.

    But it is a pity that all of them have already died here. Because of the gene map, innocent lives are implicated.

    ¡°Perhaps after I killed this foreigner today you willbel me as a traitor to the country. My parents will be sad, and upset. And feel that it is not worth it for me.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Zhang Xinchu coldly and continues saying, ¡°But if I let him off, then the one who will be upset is not only my parents but the parents of these innocent students who had died as well! Their children are not children? Their lives are not lives? If a country rather sacrifices their own citizens for some secret technology then what country is this?! If I let this person live, how could I still have the face to go and face my parents! I believe not only would they be upset, perhaps they will also feel ashamed of me this son!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he raises his Scorpion Tailnce.

    ¡°Liu Yi how dare you!¡±

    Zhang Xinchu instantly roars in anger, ¡°Block him!¡±

    A lot of barrier masters mobilizes at the same time and create a barrier on the redhead blocking Liu Yi¡¯s attack.

    -dang!-

    Sparks fly out as a trace of ferocity emerges in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Long San and the rest urge. ¡°Liu Yi do not be impulsive!¡±

 Chapter 547 I am Blood Emperor

    ¡°Liu Yi don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue also persuades Liu Yi. She really does not wish to be enemies with Liu Yi.

    ¡°You are aw enforcer! You must have the awareness of aw enforcer!¡±

    ¡°Awareness of aw enforcer?¡±

    Liu Yi questions Yuan Zhenyue, ¡°Big sister Yuan, let me ask you. Why do you wish to be aw enforcer?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­.it is to protect righteousness, protect the citizens.¡±

    ¡°Protect citizens?¡±

    Liu Yi points at the corpses on the ground, ¡°You look at them, aren¡¯t they your citizens? Their lives have been deprived by this person mercilessly. If I do not kill this person whatw enforcer am I?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue really does not know how to refute Liu Yi.

    ¡°Let us sit down and discuss this okay¡­¡±

    Long San by the side persuades, trying to calm Liu Yi down.

    ¡°Head, I had always been proud of being a member of Dragon Group.¡±

    Liu Yi continues, ¡°Please do not make me feel disgraceful about it.¡±

    Long San also stops speaking.

    He is able to see that Liu Yi has already decided.

    ¡°You really got guts!¡±

    Zhang Xinchu snorts, ¡°Do you really think that there isn¡¯t anyone who is able to stop you? All of the members of Dragon Group hear my orders! Target Liu Yi! Immediately take him down! Regardless if he is alive or dead!¡±

    This sentence alive or dead changes the expression of a lot of people.

    Murong Die and the rest are panicking, just what is if that person¡¯s brain! He actually wants to kill Liu Yi! If it is not for Liu Yi, they would have been dead!

    Seeing that no one is taking actions, Zhang Xinchu immediately roars, ¡°Still not taking action! Are you guys going to betray the country as well!¡±

    Chen Cai is anxious and it seems like he is going to run over and help Liu Yi.

    At this moment a lion seal suddenly floats to the top of his head and seals him within.

    This Sky Flipping Seal transforms into a shapeless prison that is able to hold a single person, locking Chen Cai within.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Chen Cai exims as he does not know why Liu Yi want sto lock him up.

    {Chen Cai, you are different from me. You cannot betray the country.}

    Liu Yi transmitted over to Chen Cai, ¡°So, stay inside there honestly. The people here still aren¡¯t my opponents.¡±

    {Boss¡­.}

    He is very angry that he is unable to help Liu Yi during the most crucial moment.

    {Don¡¯t be worried about me. I will be able to deal with it.}

    As Liu Yi speaks, he prepares to kill the redhead.

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    Zhang Xinchu roars, ¡°Why are you not taking him down yet!¡±

    ¡°Brothers from Dragon Group.¡±

    Seeing the familiar faces in the group in front of him, Liu Yi¡¯s heart trembles as he recalls what had happened back then in North Dragon City¡¯s Hunter¡¯s organization.

    ¡°I do not wish to be enemy with you guys. Do not make it difficult for me.¡±

    ¡°Ts, ts, ts, why is it hard. Let me, Zhou Yang kill you!¡±

    A wretch looking figure suddenly sprints out from the group and turns into a ray of light, moving very swiftly.

    The rat warrior of the 12 zodiac beast, who excels in speed!

    Liu Yi is very lucky that today Xiao Mi did note.

    ¡°Xiao Mi thatss keeps thinking of you daily. Let me take a look just what capability do you have to fawn over her!¡±

    As that Zhou Yang cries out, he instantly moves to the back of Liu Yi.

    He is a zodiac beast warrior that is famous for speed. Especially after the period of training, he went through, he has control over his earth realm strength.

    Just a fighter from the 3rd group of Dragon Group. My strength is around the first group!

    His palm stabs towards Liu Yi¡¯s throat, taking advantage that Liu Yi still has not reacted to instantly kill him!

    But at this moment Liu Yi suddenly raises his right hand and smashed into his face.

    -boom-

    Zhou Yang instantly turns into a cannon ball and flies away, smashing into a wall behind.

    ¡°He is actually able to keep up with Zhou Yang¡¯s speed!¡±

    ¡°He is not an opponent that you guys can face.¡±

    Long Yi says coldly as he stares at Liu YI.

    ¡°Let me try!¡±

    Snake woman Ding Xiaochun is unable to bear it and immediately jumps out and hides her figure.

    Chen Cai instantly sends Liu Yi a begging gaze. Liu Yi notices it and nods faintly towards Chen Cai.

    ¡°Snake woman is the best expert in assassinating.¡±

    Seeing that Snake woman is taking action, Zhang Xinchu instantly starts smiling, ¡°Liu Yi will be dead this time around.¡±

    He had just finished when Liu Yi suddenly punched towards his right with his left hand.

    Ding Xiaochun¡¯s figure is instantly hit out. She is frozen there not moving like she has been put to pause with a remote control.

    ¡°What is going on!¡±

    Zhang Xinchu is slightly stunned, how did Snake woman get frozen just from being hit?

    Long San raises his eyebrow, ¡°This¡­.what a familiar palm technique¡­¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, you, you should stop¡­¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue clenches her fist. She feels that she will be further and further away from Liu Yi.

    The two of them are originally strangers, but because of a misunderstanding, they slowly became close.

    Right now, the two of them are bing further and further apart like they are going back to be strangers.

    Yuan Zhenyue really does not like this feeling. She had already unknowingly treat Liu Yi as her family¡­perhaps little brother¡­.perhaps, something else, anyways Yuan Zhenyue herself is unable to determine.

    ¡°I wish to stop. But you ask him, is he able to stop?¡±

    Liu Yi points at Zhang Xinchu.

    ¡°You ask him does he wish to stop. I will tell you if I am able to stop.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it is not like I cannot stop.¡±

    Zhang Xinchu snorts, ¡°Immediately let him off and I will withdraw my orders and deal with you leniently.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, let him off?¡±

    Liu Yiughs loudly, ¡°The only way to let him off is me dying!¡±

    ¡°This is your choice!¡±

    Long Yi walks over with devil qi coiling around his body.

    Liu Yi is shocked. He had always thought that Long Yi was a loose cultivator of the righteous path but unexpectedly he is from the devil path!

    This devil qi is very shocking which causes Long Yi¡¯s entire face to turn ck as his eyes let out red light!

    The might of an earth realm expert spreads out surging throughout the entire auditorium.

    Seeing him taking action, Zhang Xinchu startsughing.

    ¡°Hahaha, with Long Yi taking action, this time you be dead!¡±

    Long Yi is the strongestbat force of Dragon Group. With him here, dealing with a traitor is an easy matter!

    ¡°Since you have chosen, then do not regret your choice.¡±

    The devil qi on Long Yi surges as 16-starmp reflects against the auditorium ceiling.

    ¡°Bring it on.¡±

    Liu Yi beckons Long Yi to bring it on.

    ¡°Seeking your death!¡±

    Long Yi is very confident of his own strength. He exploded out with his strength and swiftly grows into a two-meter tall guy and walks over to Liu Yi and punches towards him.

    Long Yi is also a martial cultivator who cultivates the Big Sky Towering Blood Hand Seal.

    Thisrge hand on his is very overbearing. When it hits an enemy, it will directly p his enemy into a puddle of blood!

    Currently, his right hand ispletely red like blood and looks very scary.

    While Liu Yi did not dodge, instead heughs as his own right palm receives it.

    ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    A huge explosion exploded out from the ce where their two palm shes. Long Yi trembles before retreating two steps. His face turns red like his qi and blood in his body is boiling.

    After revolving his qi for a while, only then did Long Yi stabilize his qi and blood. He points at Liu Yi and asks in shock.

    ¡°You¡­.you¡­..your strength¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡±

    Liu Yi stabs hisnce with a dang sound into the floor by the side.

    [TL: oi, makes no sense¡­.thence is sharp that it is able to stab through the damn metal armour earlier and now it cannot stab through the brick floor?]

    He says proudly, ¡°Even if all of you group up together, you are not my opponent.¡±

    ck mes suddenly burn his body. When this fire extinguish, Liu Yi¡¯s attire has changed.

    He is now wearing a ck western suit as well as a red scarf around his neck.

    ¡°Blood Emperor!¡±

    ¡°He, he is Blood Emperor!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s current appearance, although he did not wear a mask, it is already enough to let everyone understand.

    There is all kinds of expressions on everyone present. There are people who are surprised, there are those who are stunned.

    Murong Die and Wang Yuzheng are stumped for words at the same time. As a person from North Dragon City, they are very familiar with the name, Blood Emperor.

    Especially Wang Yuzheng as Blood Emperor had saved her before.

    So this guy had always been protecting me. It is that I do not know only¡­

    Wang Yuzheng ah Wang Yuzheng, why are you so stupid¡­.

    ¡°So it is you¡­.¡±

    Long San takes a few steps back from shock. His single eye is filled with shock, ¡°So, so you are Blood Emperor¡­.¡±

    The person whom he recruited with great trouble is actually Blood Emperor!

    This matter is really damn unexpected!

    ¡°You, you¡­.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue also covers her mouth as she stands there in shock.

    ¡°You are Blood Emperor! You are Blood Emperor!¡±

    Zhang Xinchu also recognizes him as his body starts trembling.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am Blood Emperor!¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°I want to see if there is still anyone who dares to block me today!¡±

    He raises his right hand and punches the redhead on his forehead.

    -puff!-

    The redhead instantly sprays out blood from his mouth and lies on the ground.

    Blood spreads on the ground causing Zhang Xinchu¡¯s eyes to widen when he sees it.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Blood Emperor! You, you really have big guts!¡±

    ¡°My guts have never been small.¡±

    Liu Yi kicks away the redhead¡¯s corpse with a leg.

    ¡°This person deserved death.¡±

    Zhang Xinchu is about to have a stroke from anger as he roars, ¡°Take him down! Take him down!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    Long Yi is going to take out his true strength now. He wants to prove to Zhang Xinchu that he is then the number 1 in Dragon Group!

    Liu Yi snorts and looks at Long Yi who is charging towards him and says coldly, ¡°Helping tyrant Zhuo in his oppression, what is the point of keeping you.¡±

    ¡°I want your life!¡±

    [TL: basically it means helping the evildoer.]

    Long Yi also did not say any more as both his hands, which are like blood jade, p towards Liu Yi.

    What closebat martial cultivators cultivate is closebat techniques. What they train is their body, their strength!

    Although they do not have any sea flipping dao techniques, their two fists are iparable to any weapons!

    A strong martial cultivator is able to tten an entire city, smash a mountain with just a fist!

    Long Yi who had activated 16-star jade is definitely not weak!

    Hends in front of Liu Yi and punches towards his temples with both fists!

 Chapter 548 Who is the traitor

    If this pair of blood hand sealnds on Liu Yi¡¯s temple, with the protection of Monarch Armour, perhaps Liu Yi¡¯s head will explode into meat paste.

    But what is Liu Yi¡¯s current cultivation? Even if he did not enter dragon transformation, but his true strength is already close to an entry-level cultivator who had open 18-star jades.

    He uses Spirit Fox steps and turns into a shadow and shes forward leaving the radius of Long Yi¡¯s hands and in front of him.

    -boom!-

    Liu Yi did not use his hand, instead, he crashes into Long Yi¡¯s chest with his shoulder.

    Long Yi¡¯s body instantly flies out and crashing into the floor far away.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Long Yi lies there in a daze.

    He is an expert who had opened 16-star jades. He can sense he ispletely not Liu Yi¡¯s, Blood Emperor¡¯s opponent.

    I am the number one in Dragon Group ah¡­but now¡­.I am unable to even receive a single blow from the opponent!

    Seeing that Long Yi is lying on the ground, Zhang Xinchu roars, ¡°Long Yi what are you doing! Hurry and get up for me! Everyone else move up ah! Capture that traitor for me!¡±

    The gaze of Dragon Group members by the side turns cold as they say in their heart, you bastard if you have the capability then you go up yourself!

    Bullshit this is Blood Emperor okay, even Long Yi got defeated so easily by him!

    What do we count as, how are we his opponent!

    ¡°Looks like there are no people.¡±

    Liu Yi nces around and no one dares to match sight with him.

    ¡°Let me fight with you!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue suddenly steps forward and looks at Liu Yi as she walks towards him step by step.

    ¡°Big sister Yuan, you¡­¡±

    Seeing Yuan Zhenyue, Liu Yi is slightly dazed.

    ¡°Liu Yi I had said before that I shall bring you in for justice..¡±

    Every single Yuan Zhenyue takes leaves a footprint behind on the ground. At the same time, she starts putting on her golden red dragon shape armor.

    ¡°We do not have any reason to fight ah¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi does not wish to fight with Yuan Zhenyue.

    ¡°How is there no reasons?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue smiles bitterly, ¡°Right now I am a soldier while you are a traitor. Xiao Yi, why do you want to be our enemy?¡±

    ¡°Because I am protecting my righteous.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°My righteous is for China, not for some individual¡¯s benefits. Big sister Yuan don¡¯t y dumb. Do you really feel that letting this foreigner go is right?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Yuan Zhenyue do not forget right now you are a soldier!¡±

    Zhang Xinchu roars, ¡°A soldier¡¯s duty is to follow orders! The person in front of you is not a hero but a murderer!¡±

    This sentence causes Yuan Zhenyue to tremble.

    ¡°Liu Yi follow us back, I believe that we will be able to clear this up.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue begs.

    [TL: okay¡­enough already why don¡¯t you just kill that trash and be done with it¡­]

    ¡°Big sister Yuan it is best if you go back.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°If I return back with you, I will never be able toe out in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Since that is the case I can only bring you in forcefully.¡±

    As Yuan Zhenyue speaks she suddenly sprints forward and punches towards Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s hand is like on fire causing Liu Yi to exim in shock, ¡°Big Sky Towering Blood Hand Seal?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right it is indeed my cultivation technique.¡±

    Long Yi who is sitting on the ground lets out a bitter smile, ¡°She is indeed a rather good student. Her potential is indeed very powerful.¡±

    Bullshit, she has an earth spiritual body! How can her potential not be good!

    This blood hand seal is hit out very fast and furious, it¡¯s might is 100%, making Liu Yi incline his head to the side and dodge this fist of Yuan Zhenyue.

    -boom!-

    A fist shaped hole appears on the wall not far away behind Liu Yi. It is covered in red like bleeding blood.

    Good fellow! This fist is indeed very powerful!

    Liu Yi is able to determine that Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s cultivation has already entered earth realm! Furthermore, it is just nice at 10 star jades!

    At that instant, Liu Yi recalls what Yan Qiuhong said. After they have entered 9th star jade earth realm, he can dual cultivation with the girls¡­.

    This indeed causes Liu Yi to have perverted thoughts in his heart.

    But very quickly he calms down, after all this is not the right time to think about these matters.

    But Yuan Zhenyue has really improved very quickly. It has only been how long and she has already activated 10 star jades. The cultivation speed of cultivators with a spiritual body is indeed very fast!

    I had put in so much effort only to be able to cultivate to 14 star jades, but she is good, it had only been so long and she is already at 10 star jades!

    -boom, boom, boom!-

    Yuan Zhenyue punches out over ten fists in a row which is dodged by Liu Yi with Spirit Fox steps.

    The fist wind hits the air and creates an explosion sound.

    As Liu Yi dodges Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s blood hand seal, he says, ¡°Big sister Yuan, give up. You are not my opponent.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t you dare look down on me!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue snorts and retreats as the armor she is wearing lets out eye-catching gold light!

    A pair of enormous dragon wings spread open from her back as the entire armor shape transforms to be even heavier and majestic.

    This is the ability of Dragon¡¯s Heart, Metamorphosis!

    Just like Liu Yi¡¯s Dragon Transformation, Dragon¡¯s heart can also metamorphs 4 times, every single time will allow Yuan Zhenyue to be even stronger!

    Looks like Yuan Zhenyue is already inplete control of-of the first stage of metamorphosis, furthermore the golden light on her body is still not done.

    The wings start to shrink bit by bit until it finallypletely disappears.

    While a pair of dragon horns starts to grow out from Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s forehead.

    3rd metamorphosis!

    Liu Yi got a huge shock as he did not expect that Yuan Zhenyue had actuallyprehended Metamorphosis to the 3rd stage!

    Her strength also instantly erupts off the charts and instantly bes a few hundred times stronger!

    The current Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s strength is already close to Long Yi¡¯s! Which causes Liu Yi to be shocked.

    ¡°Big sister Yuan I currently have a new level of respect for you.¡±

    Liu Yi gives her a thumb up.

    Yuan Zhenyue snorts, ¡°Of course, if you do not wish to get beaten up then surrender!¡±

    ¡°This is not possible Big sister Yuan.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Although you have entered the 3rd metamorphosis state, your strength is only around Long Yi¡¯s. You are still unable to win me.¡±

    ¡°I do not believe!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue roars and transforms into a golden shadow, appearing in front of Liu Yi and punches out with Blood Hand Seal.

    -boom!-

    Liu Yi did not dodge. He instantly puts on his Monarch Armour and uses his chest armor to receive the punch from Yuan Zhenyue head-on.

    A shockwave exploded out from the location where they sh. Yuan Zhenyue is instantly sent flying back a few meters from the explosion while Liu Yi did not even move.

    ¡°Do you see this, Big sister Yuan?¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue is hopping mad, why am I unable to defeat Liu Yi!

    Could it be that my devilish training is wasted?!

    ¡°A mess! This is aplete mess!¡±

    Seeing that his underlings from Dragon Group are unable to deal with Liu Yi, Zhang Xinchu starts scolding, ¡°You guys are all here to eat without working? Not a single one of you is able to take him down? I order all of you to go up! All of you go up for me and take Liu Yi down! Whoever who does not go up then he will have the same crime as Liu Yi!¡±

    Zhang Xinchu¡¯s words are too hardline. The rest of the Dragon Group members do not have any choice but to sigh as prepare to take action.

    But Liu Yi raises his legs up and stomps in front of him like an ax.

    -boom!-

    An enormous crack instantly appears on the floor. The ground keeps trembling and a lot of people are unable to stand firmly and fall over.

    Like an earthquake, that deep ravine is left there like like a heaven moat.

    ¡°Everyone here are my brothers. I do not wish to fight with you guys.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Whoever who dares to cross this line then do not me me for no longer caring about our rtionship.¡±

    This crash is nearly a hundred meters long, basically cuts through the entire KeDa¡¯s school campus, scares the people from Dragon Group badly.

    Zhang Xinchu falls back on his butt with his foreheadpletely covered with sweat.

    Bullshit¡­.what is this monster strength!

    This Blood Emperor is way too scary already!

    ¡°18 star jades¡­your cultivation definitely had already reached 18 star jades!¡±

    Long Yi suddenlyprehends, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­.it definitely must be so¡­.¡±

    18 star jades¡­.

    This sentence causes everyone¡¯s face to undergo a huge change.

    18 star jade cultivation is the peak of the earth realm! There is no one present who can be his opponent!

    Even if they decided to work together, they can be defeated with just a wave of the hand!

    ¡°Do not force me to take action again.¡±

    Liu Yi says coldly, ¡°From now on you walk your own bright road, I walk my difficult path. Zhang Xinchu, if you feel that you have the power to take me down thene and catch me.¡±

    He turns around and walks out of the auditorium, no one dares to stop him.

    ¡°Do not think that you will have everything by just having strength.¡±

    Zhang Xinchu res at Liu Yi¡¯s back in hatred as he clenches his teeth.

    ¡°I guarantee that I will definitely, definitely make things difficult for you!¡±

    Long Er ask, ¡°Leader what do we do?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, deal with the funeral arrangements. The rest of the matters I naturally have my own thoughts.¡±

    Zhang Xinchu is very unhappy as he swishes his sleeve and leaves.

    The Sky Flipping Seal finally flies away, but Chen Cai remains there kneeling.

    Snake Woman¡¯s Vein Seal has resolved as well. She walks over and pets his shoulders gently before leaving with the rest of the Dragon Group members.

    Murong Die and Wang Yuzheng watch them leave. After which some people came over and clean up the scene andmunicates with them. The twosses had already decided their own ideas.

    Wang Yuzheng continuously tries to call Liu Yi, but his phone is turned off.

    Murong Die is also able to see that the situation is not good and she must do something for him!

    Very swiftly the auditorium is cleaned up. Everyone understands that this matter will be covered up. But everyone present today are the eye-witness to Blood Emperor. They have witnessed a real hero.

    Chen Cai walks to the side of an artificialke without any people and bites his finger. He uses his blood to mark out a strange formation.

    The formation lights up with ck radiance as a charming figure slowly walks out.

    ¡°I am thinking who is the one who is looking for me. Aren¡¯t you my beautiful consort¡¯s underling?¡±

    Ye Hanshuang crosses her arms as she smiles faintly under the moonlight.

 Chapter 549 I will return back

    ¡°Why did you call me out?¡±

    Ye Hanshuang crosses her arms and looks at Chen Cai, ¡°Is it your boss wishes to find me and especially ask you toe and find me? Hehehe, I just know that my beloved consort is definitely unable to leave this Queen.¡±

    ¡°It is not rted to boss. It is me who is looking for you.¡±

    Chen Cai changes from his usually mischievous manner and begs Ye Hanshuang seriously, ¡°Queen Ye. Take it as me begging you. Please help me.¡±

    He directly kneels down on one leg in front of Ye Hanshuang.

    ¡°This is not possible.¡±

    Ye Hanshuang shakes her head, ¡°I promise my consort that I will only marry him in the future. So even if you like this Queen¡¯s beauty, this Queen can only reject you mercilessly.¡±

    ¡°I do not mean that!¡±

    Chen Cai hurries and says, ¡°Are you joking? Even in dreams I also do not dare to snatch my boss¡¯s girls! I only wish that you are able to bring me back to Asura Realm!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ye Hanshuang¡¯s eyebrow raises slightly, ¡°In the Asura Realm everyone wishes to leave that ce. You have managed toe out with great difficulty and you actually wish to return back?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for you to hide from me. Queen Ye, I know that you have the ability to move through and from Asura Realm freely right?¡±

    ¡°Did not think that you this underling was rather smart.¡±

    Ye Hanshuang smiles very charmingly but Chen Cai is not tempted a single bit. It is not only because Ye Hanshuang is his boss¡¯s woman, but because¡­this woman is very, very powerful!

    Using serpent beauty to describe Ye Hanshuang is too looking down on her.

    ¡°Since you know this point, what do you wish to do?¡±

    ¡°I wish to strengthen myself. I wish to be an Asura Emperor.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The smile on Ye Hanshuang¡¯s face finally disappears and she frowns and looks at Chen Cai, ¡°You are not joking around right. Do you know that since ancient times, in the Asura Realm there was only a single Asura Emperor! If you wish to be an Asura Emperor you must have enough qualification to challenge him! Only by defeating him could you be able to obtain his strength and be the next Asura Emperor!¡±

    ¡°I know. I also understand who is that Asura Emperor.¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s gaze is very firm, ¡°I want to go back to Asura Realm and increase my strength. And then challenge him, defeat him. I want to be the Asura Emperor!¡±

    ¡°I do not understand why did you want to be the Asura Emperor? Your strength is already at Asura King. Although it is very weak, in the human realm it is enough to move unhindered in this human realm. Why must you risk your life and be the Asura Emperor? I think you also know that people who challenge the Asura Emperor, if they lose, then their soul will bepletely exterminated and will no longer have a chance to revive.¡±

    ¡°I know. Of course, I know.¡±

    Chen Cai smiles bitterly, ¡°In the Asura Realm, during the days when boss was chasing after that Asura God, I have inquired quite a bit of the news in Asura Realm. These matters I have heard a lot already. But I must be the Asura Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I must be boss¡¯s helper.¡±

    Chen Cai raises both his hands and looks at them with a nk look, ¡°Back then I entered the Asura Realm with boss at the same time. After wee out, the difference in our strength was bing wider and wider¡­.right now when he had problems I was always unable to help him¡­.I do not like this. I do not wish to keep watching boss fight on his own. So, Queen Ye, if you really love my boss, please help me out.¡±

    ¡°Help you send you to death?¡±

    ¡°No, help me be the Asura Emperor!¡±

    ¡°You are crazy. I am not going to challenge that scary old geezer!¡±

    ¡°You just need to send me back that¡¯s all.¡±

    Chen Cai says, ¡°A hundred dayster, you can go back and bring me back.¡±

    ¡°A hundred days¡­.¡±

    Ye Hanshuang is finally shocked, ¡°For him, you are actually willing to cultivate in that ce for a thousand years?¡±

    ¡°This is the only thing that I can do for boss.¡±

    Chen Cai smiles, ¡°If you also wish to help him, just help me.¡±

    ¡°Really is a crazy person.¡±

    Ye Hanshuang shakes her head but ces her hand on Chen Cai¡¯s shoulder.

    As she prepares to activate the transfer technique, she stares at Chen Cai with a weird gaze.

    ¡°Could it be that¡­.you are starting to have some taboo love?¡±

    ¡°What are you joking about!¡±

    Chen Cai instantly lets out a cry, ¡°What this young master love is girls!!!¡±

    ¡°That is good. If a guy also dares to snatch a guy from this Queen¡­.hehe, then I can only directly toss you to the mountain valley of Asura Emperor.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­.Queen Ye is formidable.¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense, let us go.¡±

    A purple light shes and the two of them instantly disappear from the campus of KeDa.

    *******

    ¡°Boss, recently the top are investigating us very tightly ah! A number of brothers have been captured!¡±

    Chen Dahai is calling Liu Yi,ining to him, ¡°A number ofpanies had also been investigated. If this goes on, I am afraid that our brother will not be able to persevere!¡±

    ¡°Recently something troublesome has happened. All of you go and hide first, do note out.¡±

    Liu Yiforts Chen Dahai, ¡°As for the matter with the higher ups, I will think if some methods. Let the brothers know not to pop their head out for now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, understood boss.¡±

    Chen Daihai hangs up and Liu Yi immediately calls Wang Erhuo.

    At this moment he is unable to seek help for anyone else, thus he can only try Wang Erhuo.

    Unexpectedly the call is picked up rather quickly and the anticipated closed door did not happen.

    ¡°What the, my little brother! I have finally managed to get in contact with you! These two days I have been calling you until I almost turned crazy! Why was your phone always turn off!¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­.recently I got into some problems¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi hesitates slightly before saying, ¡°My matters¡­.you also know right?¡±

    ¡°Right now the higher-ups are boiling over my little brother Liu Yi ah!¡±

    Wang Erhuo speaks like a machine gun, ¡°The trouble you have caused is really not small ah! The top is shaking because of it! That Zhang Xinchu nearly tears his throat saying he wants to deal with you and also link up with a few heavyweights to appear! This time around, this brother is also unable to help you, s¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries. I only wish to ask you to help me take care of my Red Scarf Army.¡±

    Liu Yi himself knows just how much of a trouble he had caused. Right now whoever who is rted to him will be implicated.

    ¡°Rx brother Liu. I cannot say for other matters, but at the businesses of Red Scarf Army in JingDou, there is no need for you to worry. I will help you watch over them. No one will dare to touch them.¡±

    ¡°Really thank you¡­¡±

    Liu Yi does not know what to say. Only in a disaster will you see the true face. In the past, he always did not believe Wang Erhou a lot, but this time around he feels that he and his Dagger Society¡­.seems to be rather reliable.

    Although Red Scarf Army is pulled back in the entire country, at the very least it will not be affected too much in JingDou and North Dragon City.

    JingDou has Wang Erhuo shading over while North Dragon City is my headquarters. The top and bottom have already established contact already, thus will not have any problem.

    After finishing everything only did Liu Yi lets out a sigh and walk towards the school gate.

    From today onwards he will no longer be a student of KeDa anymore.

    Zhang Xinchu is indeed really ruthless and tricky. Although he is unable to defeat me, his influence is enough to make me in a difficult situation.

    At this moment Zhang Xinchu¡¯s Audi is parked at the school gate. Zhang Xinchu is seated inside it and two bodyguards from Dragon Group is standing by the car¡¯s side.

    He looks at Liu Yi who is walking out of the school gate as saysughing, ¡°How is it Liu Yi, the famous Blood Emperor. Do you know the taste of offending me? Let me tell you this is the result of betraying the country.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at him coldly causing Zhang Xinchu to feel afraid like he is being stabbed by two des, very ufortable.

    ¡°Hmph, who are you scaring.¡±

    Zhang Xinchu snorts andforts himself before provoking, ¡°Right now you who have lost your identity, in China it will be hard for you to take a single step! Let me tell you your end result is prison!¡±

    ¡°Then you get off the car and catch me ah.¡±

    Liu Yi beckons Zhang Xinchu toe out.

    Zhang Xinchu turns sluggish before saying angrily, ¡°I, I wait for you to surrender yourself!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, spineless coward.¡±

    Liu Yi gifts Zhang Xinchu with a middle finger making Zhang Xinchu angry but unable to do anything to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Hmph you this stray dog, scram out of this ce in a sorry figure!¡±

    Zhang Xinchu says in hatred, ¡°From now on, there will never be a ce for you to take shelter in China! There will also no longer be anyone who dares to walk close to you!¡±

    Just as he finishes speaking, from behind Liu Yies the voice of two girls.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Liu Yi! Wait a moment!¡±

    ¡°Scumbag! Stand still for this miss!¡±

    Liu Yi turns around to see Murong Die and Wang Yuzheng running over towards him.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­I, I let you down¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng passes a food box over to Liu Yi, ¡°This, this is prepared by me¡­you, you can eat it on the journey¡­.please remember that no matter when, I , Wang Yuzheng will always be your girlfriend.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s sentence instantly clears up a haze of emotions that Liu Yi is feeling the past few days by quite a bit.

    ¡°Me as well.¡±

    Murong Die helps Liu Yi straighten his cor, ¡°I will let my father help you mediate with the higher ups¡­.when it is the proper time you cane back earlier¡­¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks, ¡°Sooner orter I will return back to KeDa. But it is not me whoe back but KeDa inviting me back.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the boundless KeDa school campus and says with lofty ideals.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Zhang Xinchu who is sitting in the car startsughing, ¡°Really speaking big words. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself now! You are already a stray dog do you understand? You take a look although you help so many people take revenge but now who is still remember about you? Liu Yi ah Liu Yi you only have a body of strength but you are so stupid to no boundary!¡±

    Zhang Xinchu¡¯s mocking is like a de stabbing into Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi looks at Zhang Xinchu and says faintly, ¡°I take revenge for them is because I still have conscious. I do not care if others repay me or not. This matters you will never understand.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you are just saying so tofort yourself that¡¯s all!¡±

    Zhang Xinchu sneers, ¡°Take a look at yourself Liu Yi, how pitiful andmentable you are!¡±

    Just as he finished, from the schooles a dense sound of footsteps.

    They turn around to take a look to see over tens of people running towards them. They are all Student Union members of that day.

    While behind them is a sea of students from KeDa!

 Chapter 550 Board the car

    ¡°You guys¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the familiar faces in shock.

    ¡°Why did you guyse here for?¡±Xiao Ya walks up and gives Liu Yi a huge hug. ¡°She will definitely be proud of you¡­¡±

    ¡°Old Two. In the future, if you have any problems, you just have to call us!¡±

    Lai Junwen and his brothers say.

    ¡°We are here to send you off.¡±

    Xiao Ya, Ling Zhuoyi and a few others are leading the group of people behind them and stop in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Liu Yi no matter where you are in the future, we will forever be your assistance.¡±

    Ling Zhuoyi says to Liu Yi, ¡°Leave the matter of thepany to me. There is no need for you to worry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for taking revenge for Xiao Feng.¡±

    She walks up and hugs Liu Yi, ¡°We will definitely rush over to your side!¡±

    There are also a lot of students, a lot of them are people who have managed to survive, they walk up and thank Liu Yi.

    Although this matter had already been smothered. On the inte, there is not a single bit of news, but in KeDa, the students spread it through the word of mouth and thus basically everyone knows of it.

    But as for the matter regarding that Liu Yi is Blood Emperor, all of them agree by chance to keep it a secret.

    The entire student body of KeDae out and send Liu Yi off.

    Zhang Xinchu is stunned as he sits in the car. Seeing this scene, he feels like he is unable to speak.

    Just now he mocked Liu Yi that he is like a stray dog and now he actually receives a hero¡¯s send-off.

    ¡°I will return back, definitely!¡±

    Liu Yi says to the students in front of him. A lot of girls seeing that Liu Yi is going to leave, they started to cry.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. No matter what, you are still very popr.¡±

    Seeing so many girls crowding around Liu Yi, Murong Die is slightly jealous.

    Wang Yuzheng who is now more open, says to Liu Yi, ¡°Let us send you to the bus stop.¡±

    ¡°No need. Right now I will first be strolling around the four directions and disperse my concerns. I can treat it as a holiday.¡±

    Liu Yi strokes Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face. He does not dare to say that his ID has been invalided, thus what can he use to buy a bus ticket.

    ¡°Fine then¡­.keep in contact.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng makes a phone call gesture, ¡°Do not w turn off your handphone again.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you as well.¡±

    Liu Yi kisses the two beauties good-bye making a lot of people red eyes.

    Qing Bei¡¯s and KeDa¡¯s two school flowers ah¡­they actually make a public disy of affection together openly¡­.too ignominious already.

    But who asked him to be Liu Yi!

    Zhang Xinchu almost crushes his teeth from clenching too hard. He grabs the car door tightly, wishing that he is able to crush the handle!

    ¡°I am going. You guys also go back. There is no need to send me off anymore.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hands and leaves the school campus under the unwilling gaze of the crowd.

    The legend of KeDa left just like this. Although he had lost his student qualification, he had won the hearts of people.

    Liu Yi did not even bother looking at Zhang Xinchu¡¯s car and leaves with wide strides.

    Although he had left the school, the things that he needs to do are too many. He has such a big Dragon Pce to manage as well as Liu Haisheng, Great God Sect to handle as well!

    In a few more months time, it will be the 5 Spirit Gathering hosted by Liu Haisheng. Right now Liu Yi does not even know who is the host to the Water Spiritual body, as well as that Spirit Veins which hepletely does not have any leads.

    {Liu Yi do you know where you should go next?}

    {Not very clear¡­..I am nning to go to the deep forest and concentrate on cultivating for a while.}

    Liu Yi does not have a very detailed n yet. But increasing his cultivation should be the most important matter.

    {Idiot, right now you should go to the Wanzong Mountain!}

    Lin Tong ps Liu Yi¡¯s face with her tail, {Isn¡¯t there rumors that whatever Wine Sword Immortal is in the Wanzong Mountain? We should go and inquire about news regarding Sword Emperor from him! Back then didn¡¯t Sword Emperor defeat the Demon Emperor? If you wish to defeat the Demon Emperor, then you need to be the disciple of the Sword Emperor.}

    {This n is quite good.}

    Hearing what Lin Tong says, Liu Yi nods his head, {I have the map of Wanzong Mountain as well as time.}

    {Then what are you waiting for, let¡¯s set off.}

    As Lin Tong speaks her tail points towards a direction, {Sichuan should be in that direction!}

    {Perhaps¡­.I am also not clear¡­.}

    Sometimes Liu Yi is unable to differentiate north, south, east and west. But he uses Little Jade and lets her help him orientate his directions.

    Indeed, Little Jade scans the map that they had obtained from Demon Realm and gives him a route.

    In front of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes appear arge arrow-head which ispletely in the different direction from where Lin Tong is pointing. Sweats¡­.luckily I did not listen to Immortal Fox sister¡­it seems like she has a poor sense of direction!

    {Prepare to leave.}

    With the new target, Liu Yi starts to have the motivation and prepare to start his journey.

    But at this moment, a ck Hongqi car suddenly drives out from a corner and slowly drives to Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    The car blocks in front of Liu Yi and a guy gets off the car.

    This guy is wearing a ck sunsses. His figure is skinny and gives Liu Yi an unreal feeling.

    Liu Yi looks at the guy who seems like he does not exist and frowns before asking, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I call Phantom. Liu Yi, please board the car.¡±

    The guy pulls open the car door and makes a please gesture.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    So mysteriously invite me up the car, what is up with this guy?

    I had heard that there are rumors of an organization in JingDou which sells kidneys. Could it be that this person wants to capture me to sell my kidneys?

    ¡°The car does not eat people. Get on.¡±

    From the cares a familiar voice causing Liu Yi to be shocked and immediately board the car without any hesitation.

    While Zhang Xinchu who is following behind in his car, seeing that there are people who pick up Liu Yi, he instantly shouts, ¡°Whose car does that car in front belongs to! Investigate it! Deal with it seriously!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    His secretary immediately makes a call but after investigating for a while, he finally anxiously says to Zhang Xinchu, ¡°Senior Official¡­.we are unable to find out¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Unable to find out?¡±

    Zhang Xinchu looks at the ordinary looking car te number in front, ¡°What are they doing! Why are they unable to find out!¡±

    ¡°That¡­.they say¡­.our authority is not enough¡­.¡±

    ¡°What are you joking about!¡±

    Zhang Xinchu instantly roars in anger, ¡°Who am I Zhang Xinchu! How could there be a car te number that I am unable to find out?¡±

    ¡°Do those fellow know who am I?¡±

    ¡°They know it is Senior Official¡­.but, they still say that our authority is not enough¡­¡±

    ¡°Absolute disgrace! Continue to investigate, you must investigate it out!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±

    While the secretary carefully bears with his senior official¡¯s anger, he continues to make calls and ask around.

    While at this time in the Hongqi car that Liu Yi gets on, he is looking at an old guy in military attire sitting by his side.

    ¡°You¡­.why are you here?¡±

    Wang Jianguo smiles faintly and asks in reverse, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±

    ¡°How can I sit by the side and watch my grandson get bullied by others.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why did you suddenly admit that I am your grandson again?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately raises his eyebrow. Wang Jianguo this old man is not those kinds of guys who likes to y the rtives card. Since he speaks like this, there is definitely something going on.

    ¡°Hahaha, are you still angry?¡±

    Wang Jianguo lights up a Changbaishan cigarette and takes a puff before saying, ¡°Cough, cough. It is still this cigarette from you guys have the right vor. Talking about this, this temper of yours is basically a carbon copy of your grandfather. He, Liu Dapao did not live in vain during this lifetime. He did indeed raised up a good grandson.¡±

    [TL: what the¡­.Dapao is literal trantion is Big Cannon!!! Hahaha author ran out of names]

    ¡°You can all this way from afar shouldn¡¯t be just to remise with me about the past matters right?¡±

    Liu Yi does know that Liu Dapao is his grandfather¡¯s nickname.

    ¡°Hehe, there is this reason.¡±

    Wang Jianguo continues to smoke and says, ¡°The other matter is regarding you being fired from Dragon Group.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Wang Jianguo in shock. ¡°You know about Dragon Group?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, who do you think is the person who established Dragon Group back then?¡±

    Wang Jianguo blows out the smoke as memories shes across his eyes, ¡°This Dragon Group was an idea of your grandfather back them. Which I personally established back then. The 1st person-in-charged of Dragon Group was me, Wang Jianguo.¡±

    What the heck¡­.

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath. Did not expect that my maternal grandfather had such an amazing background.

    ¡°This matter of yours this time around actually is not that big at all. Most importantly is Zhang Xinchu¡¯s actions behind the scene which made you so miserable.¡±

    ¡°This is the result of my own choice.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly, ¡°Anyways I am a cultivator. No identity then no identity, it does not affect me much.¡±

    Wang Jianguo give Liu Yi a side nce, ¡°Then what about your Red Scarf Army? What about those businesses of yours?¡±

    ¡°You know about Red Scarf Army?¡±

    ¡°You are too looking down on your maternal grandfather me. What I wish to investigate is nothing about a few phone calls that¡¯s all.¡±

    Wang Jianguoughs, ¡°I even know what you did before in Junior High School and Senior High School. How many time you skipped sses, how much you scored for each test as well!¡±

    ¡°Then do you know which sect did Ie from?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles craftily.

    ¡°Eh¡­.this¡­coughs¡­.this smoke is really heavy¡­¡±

    Wang Jianguo coughs as he waves away the smoke.

    ¡°Actually this matter is all because Zhang Xinchu was messing around in the back.¡±

    Wang Jianguo returns back to the previous topic and continues to talk about the proper topic, ¡°Most of the higher-ups are actually approve of the way you handle the matter. That damn Yankee actually dares to run to our China¡¯s territory and kill people, killing him is already light.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Could it be that this matter still has a chance to turn around? Isn¡¯t Zhang Xinchu¡¯s authority very high?¡±

    ¡°Him? What does he count as!¡±

    Wang Jianguo snorts, and says in disdain, ¡°In the eyes of others, perhaps he might be an official. But on my side, he is a dog! This dog thinks no one would know about the secret dealing that he has with the Yankees?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Liu Yi hears this, a gleam of ferocity shes across his eyes. No wonder the secret operation got leaked¡­so it is because Zhang Xinchu betrayed Dragon Group?

    Bullshit that bastard! For his benefits, he actually had so many innocent people to die!

    Liu Yi immediately wants to get off the car but is stopped by Wang Jianguo.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I am going to kill that old dog.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. His matter can be dealt withter on. Right now we still have other matters that we need to settle first. After settling this matter, killing that old dog is not toote.¡±

    Wang Jianguo suddenly smiles craftily causing Liu Yi to feel like he is having a chat with an old fox!

 Chapter 551 Law Enforcement Official

    ¡°What matters do we need to deal with?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°What matter can be more important than killing that murderer!¡±

    ¡°No hurry, no hurry.¡±

    Wang Jianguo waves his hand. ¡°His car is right behind us and it is not like he can run away. As long as we settle this matter, the rest of the matter will be up to you.¡±

    ¡°What on earth is the matter?¡±

    Liu Yi mutters apprehensively in his heart, why does this old man like to keep things on suspense!

    Wang Jianguo extinguishes the cigarette and asks, ¡°I only wish to ask you. Do you wish to kill that Zhang Xinchu?¡±

    ¡°Of course! He is carrying a number of blood debts.¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, ¡°Perhaps it will be too difficult for thews to judge him. Then let it to me this kind of person to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Did you ever think before if you had the right to kill people?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do not have.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly, ¡°But if they are not human then I have the rights to kill.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. You do not understand.¡±

    Wang Jianguo continuous and says, ¡°Earlier although you had killed a number of evil people, you were using the name of Blood Emperor doing it. No one supports you and you are doing it on your own. That is why you are always on the wanted list of the country and finally, your China¡¯s identity was lost.¡±

    ¡°Talking about this, isn¡¯t it all because of that dog Zhang Xinchu!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s teeth is itchy from anger and feel like going over and kill that fellow immediately.

    ¡°That is why I say your rights is not enough.¡±

    Wang Jianguo finally talks about the main topic, ¡°In this country, there is a department, a group which authority is higher than the Dragon Group!¡±

    ¡°Oh? There is still this kind of group in China?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Wang Jianguo nods his head. ¡°Actually this group original name is called the ¡®7th Division¡¯ department. Butter on because of the departure of the two experts in ¡®7th Division¡¯, this department ispletely empty. But now, the country wants to rebuild it.¡±

    ¡°7th Division?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this name is really damn weird. Hearing it, it sounds like a department that deals with aliens.

    ¡°Mm, currently this department is still called 7th Division.¡±

    A gleam of radiance shes across Wang Jianguo¡¯s eyes, ¡°While you, will naturally be the first task member of this department, the First Law Enforcement Official!¡±

    ¡°Law Enforcement Official?¡±

    Liu Yi does not know why but hearing this name, he feels like his blood is boiling.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is Law Enforcement Official.¡±

    Wang Jianguo¡¯s smile is very crafty, ¡°After bing the Law Enforcement Official, your authority will be higher than any official and directly report to the president. As long as you obtain enough of a person¡¯s crimes, you can directly execute the punishment. Of course, the country¡¯s interest is above everything. Sometimes you must also help the country do some task.¡±

    ¡°This sounds like a high-ranked employee.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Still not happy.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you wish to be the president?¡±

    Wang Jianguo res at Liu Yi, ¡°Furthermore even if it is president, it is also not like you can be if you wished to be okay? When you reach our level, every single movement needs to go through a lot of considerations! On the other hand, you have more freedom than us!¡±

    ¡°Then could it be that I can kill anyone I wish to kill?¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around. The reason why we choose you to be the Law Enforcement Official is that we approve of your righteous feeling for your nationality.¡±

    Wang Jianguo says hurriedly, ¡°Do you think that this Law Enforcement Official this position is a game? Although a lot of officials butt is not clean you really think that you can kill all of them? Liu Yi, you only know righteous but you do not know politics. Nor do you understand the principle of being an official.¡±

    Wang Jianguo lights up another cigarette and says, ¡°This is the reason why the word official has 2 mouths. One above and one below. If you do not feed the top mouth full then what can you use to feed that lower mouth full?¡±

    ¡°I still do not understand.¡±

    Liu YI shakes his head, ¡°Why are there so many corrupted officials? Why don¡¯t you just kill off all of them and only leave behind the uncorrupted ones?¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, Wang Jianguo clucks, ¡°Indeed you are a youngster. Come, let me tell you a story. In the past, someone questioned the king back then. He says, ¡®King, you are very wise and capable, but why are you raising so many corrupted officials?¡¯ That king says, ¡®This is the dao of a monarch. I raise so many corrupted officials and all of their benefits and authoritye from me. If I am overthrown, they will also be finished. So for their own benefits, they will do their best to protect and strengthen my regime. On the other hand, when therees a day when my citizens are angered, as long as I killed one of the corrupted officials, they will be happy.¡¯ So do you understand it now Liu Yi?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi falls into deep thoughts.

    ¡°Governing a country is not as simple as what you think.¡±

    As Wang Jianguo smokes he says faintly, ¡°Let us take that thesemon people as an example. Everyone is shouting about wanting to punish the corrupted officials and say that they are bullying people. But you see every year how many people are doing their best to get into an official position? As for those people who are usually scolding the officials, the moment they be an official, most of them are more corrupt than their predecessor. This is human nature. No one is able to do anything about it.¡±

    He breathed out smoke, now that he had finished speaking what he wanted to say, he looks at Liu Yi without saying anything.

    ¡°How is it. This Law Enforcement Official do you want to do it? Remember, after bing this Law Enforcement Official you not only possess authority but also carry an evenrger responsibility! Didn¡¯t America have this movie called pig hero¡­¡±

    ¡°Spider-man¡­¡±

    [TL: the word pig in chinese character sounds simr to the second character of the word for spider in chinese.]

    ¡°Oh, right. Just like that bug hero show had a saying. With greater poweres greater responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Law Enforcement Official¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly, ¡°I have a feeling of being tricked by someone into a deep hole¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Wang Jianguo res, ¡°Why would I lie to you for! Are you taking this position or not, if you are not, then drop it!¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath. ¡°I cannot rx with other people taking this position.¡±

    As he speaks he looks outside of the window, ¡°Perhaps from the moment I killed that Yankee, I have already carried upon me this responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t speak like it is that heavy.¡±

    Wang Jianguo smiles again, ¡°Since you agreed to take the position of Law Enforcement Official, there will naturally be a number of benefits. As for how big is your privileges let¡¯s not talk about it, what you used to have will all be restored, your KeDa¡¯s university student identity as well¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I will not be returning back to KeDa for now. First I must do a more important matter.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hands. First, he must go and visit Wine Sword Immortal.

    ¡°Fine as well. But after experiencing this time round tossing around, theboratory is unable to be moved away and is still in KeDa.¡±

    Wang Jianguo reminds, ¡°There will not be anyone watching over this ce temporary. You need to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Rx. With Chen Cai here, no one is able to touch here.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand. ¡°Chen Cai¡¯s strength is enough to protect here.¡±

    As long as no one stronger from the cultivation worldes over, just those foreign spies are basically not Chen Cai¡¯s opponent.

    ¡°Hope that is the case. That gene map is too important to us.¡±

    Wang Jianguo signs, ¡°Really did not expect that because of this thing, it would actually cause such a horrifying carnage¡­.hope that after this matter, the other countries will calm down slightly. Your Blood Emperor¡¯s fame is currently starting to spread to the other countries.¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and inquire, ¡°They will not know of my identity right?¡±

    ¡°Rx. Everything rted to your identity, we will naturallypletely seal off to prevent outsiders from knowing.¡±

    Wang Jianguoforts, ¡°Furthermore your Blood Emperor¡¯s name from today onwards is now whitewashed. From now on, Blood Emperor is no longer a wanted criminal but the Law Enforcement Official of my China! Mr. Law Enforcement Official, please go andplete your first task.¡±

    As he speaks he pulls out a ck wanted notice. On it, a very familiar face is printed on it.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°I will definitelyplete this first task beautifully.¡±

    Liu Yi takes the wanted notice and smiles, ¡°Thank you, grandpa.¡±

    Done speaking he gets off the car.

    Wang Jianguo who is sitting in the car is stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Just now¡­.did he call me grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Yes, senior official.¡±

    Phantom who is currently in the driver position in the car nods his head.

    ¡°Hahaha, hahahahaha¡­¡±

    The old man instantly startsughing widely, causing Phantom to feel baffled.

    Shouldn¡¯t he be calling you grandpa? Why are you so emotional?

    Currently, Liu Yi had already gotten off the car and walks towards the car that Zhang Xinchu is in.

    ¡°Stray dog why are youing back for?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi walking over with a bright smile, Zhang Xinchu does not know why but his back feels numb.

    ¡°The two of you protect me properly!¡±

    He orders the two members from the 2nd group of Dragon Group who are following by the side of his car.

    The two of them helplessly nods their head, saying in their heart, if he really wished to kill you, he does not even need a p to deal with the two of us.

    ¡°Zhang Xinchu, I am here to announce your death penalty.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he walks in front of the Audi as he raises therge ck wanted notice.

    ¡°Zhang Xinchu, 58 years old. The current highest in-charge of Dragon Group. Although on the surface you are the head of the most extraordinary organization of the country, secretly you already have a special rtionship with the Americans. You have also a deal with the redhead American that I killed back then. You epted 200 million as a deposit and then proposed to relocate theboratory. After which you purposely leaked out the routes and timing to him. You then lead the majority of the elites of Dragon Group to wait in the experiment building where the 8 Gossip Mirrors were already waiting in ambush to be sealed. As for the reason why you want to save him is that the higher-ups of Peter gave you pressure. The moment he gets into an ident, that 200 million USD of yours in your bank ount will be frozen right?¡±

    ¡°You, what nonsense are you saying?¡±

    Zhang Xinchu¡¯splexion stiffens and immediately chides, ¡°He is framing me, framing a loyal official! What are you guys stoning for! Hurry and stop this criminal from bbering nonsense and capture him!¡±

    ¡°Zhang Xinchu stop acting.¡±

    Liu Yi snorts. The two Dragon Group members do not dare to take action as they look at him.

    Bullshit who dares to show off in front of Blood Emperor! We do not have this ability!

    ¡°You think that it is me who is finding you? Let me tell you, these are all the evidence that the country gave me. Right now I am no longer the criminal that you are saying. I am the Law Enforcement Official, 7th Division Law Enforcement Official.¡±

    ¡°What, you, howe you are the Law Enforcement Official?¡±

    Hearing this three words Zhang Xinchu¡¯s face finally turns pale.

 Chapter 552 Karma is clear

    ¡°Looks like you finally understand.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Then that will save me time from exining.¡±

    ¡°Law Enforcement Official is carrying out official business, Those that are not rted leave.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his hand high up and waves.

    Seeing this the two Dragon Group members immediately turn around and leave.

    After Liu Yi exined the matter, seeing Zhang Xinchu¡¯s manner, it can be considered as a confession!

    This fellow actually concluded with foreigners and ughter China people!

    He deserves death!

    The Dragon Group members are originally unhappy about Zhang Xinchu. How would they know about this matter, they directly turned around and left!

    While the students by the sides upon hearing this, they also start to feel indignant at injustice and starts shouting, ¡°Murderer! Murderer!¡±

    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡±

    Zhang Xinchu who is sitting in the car is trembling from fright.

    Seeing that the students had already rushed over and are about to flip over his car, he immediately shouts, ¡°Hurry and start the car! Are you an idiot! Hurry up and drive!¡±

    His secretary is already paralyzed from fear and curled up in his seat not daring to move.

    ¡°Trash! Trash!¡±

    Seeing that the students are already pushing the car, causing it to sway, as well as their gnashing teeth like they want to eat his meat, drink his blood, he nearly peed from fear.

    A lot of students are holding bricks in their hands, there are also some who are holding wooden sticks, smashing the window fiercely trying to smash the car window.

    But as the smashing sound rings out, but the car window did not budge nor is there any trace of marks on it.

    Seeing this scene, Zhang Xinchu who was originally badly frightened startsughing.

    ¡°Hahahaha! This is bulletproof ss you guys are unable to break it! Hahaha, a group of fools!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! He is too arrogant! Come, let us flip over the car!¡±

    ¡°Right, right, flip him over!¡±

    The students are done with hitting. And a lot of them prepare to lift up the car. With so many people, so many pairs of hands, although this Audi car is quite heavy, with the efforts from so many people it is really lifted up slightly.

    Although Zhang Xinchu is trembling, he is about to be driven to madness. He suddenly pulls out a handgun from the secretary in front and aims it at the students.

    ¡°All of you scram! Scram! Otherwise, I will shoot all of you!¡±

    Seeing that Zhang Xinchu actually dares to pull out a gun, the students are instantly frightened but soon they turn ferocious.

    ¡°This fellow actually dares to pull out a gun!¡±

    ¡°He still wishes to kill people!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we have so many people and he only has a few bullets! If he dares to open the car window we shall pull him out and beat him to death!¡±

    The students are really about to flip over the car.

    Truthfully, Zhang Xinchu does not dare to open the car window. And this kind of bulletproof ss is unable to allow the bullet to pass through!

    Finished¡­could it be that I am really finished this time around?

    Liu Yi finally walks over and says loudly, ¡°Students. All of you go to the side and watch the show. I am the Law Enforcement Official. Let me carry out the death sentence.¡±

    Liu Yi uses Immortal Qi to wrap around his voice, allowing his voice to be carried to everyone clearly.

    The students are not convinced by everyone except for Liu Yi.

    Hearing Liu Yi saying so, they immediately scatter like birds and beast and hide far away, preparing to watch the show.

    ¡°What, what are you doing? Hurry and drive the car! Drive the car! Damn it, could it be that you also wish to die along with me?!¡±

    Zhang Xinchu is really about to pee out as he hurries and urges his secretary in front.

    The secretary had followed Zhang Xinchu for a long time. On his is also a number of cases. Basically, he is on the same boat as Zhang Xinchu.

    With Zhan Xinchu¡¯s roar, the secretary finally awakens to his senses and immediately steps of the gas pedal and prepare to drive away.

    While Liu Yi only swings out his hand as a flying sword instantly descends from the sky and nails into the car hood. Piercing through the car body and nails the car there like a nail.

    No matter how the secretary steps on the gas pedal, the car is unable to move forward a single inch!

    ¡°The, the car is unable to move!¡±

    The secretary is about to cry. No matter how he presses the gas pedal or turns the steering wheel he is unable to move the car.

    At this moment Liu Yi has already walked up to the side of the car window. He stretches out a hand and punches through the bulletproof window with a fist and pulls the badly frighten secretory out from the car and tossed him on the floor.

    ¡°You shall be passed to the police to handle. The person inside is my target.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks as he pulls out the car key from the ignition and with a press of the button he locks up the car door.

    ¡°What, what do you want to do?¡±

    Zhang Xinchu who is hiding in the car is trembling.

    ¡°No doing anything ah.¡±

    As Liu Yi walks, he smiles towards Zhang Xinchu faintly, ¡°What did you did to our students earlier, I will do it to you.¡±

    He walks to the side of the car and cracks the oil tank of the car with a kick.

    As the gasoline drips out from the car, Liu Yi swipes his finger at the gasoline.

    A thin stream of gasoline stretches out from the car until 5 meters away.

    ¡°What, what on earth do you wish to do¡­.¡±

    Both of Zhang Xinchu¡¯s eyes widen.

    ¡°Sending you to hell.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he turns around and ask a student by the side.

    ¡°Brothers do you have the fire?¡±

    ¡°Have, have!¡±

    That student immediately nods his head and toss over a lighter.

    Liu Yi does not wish to use Scarlet Blood Devil mes in front of the students, thus it is much dependable to use a lighter.

    Liu Yi reminds loudly. ¡°Everyone stay far away. I am about to light the fireworks. Don¡¯t be injured from the shockwave.¡±

    The students immediately reacted and retreat even further away to avoid the shockwave.

    Zhang Xinchu finally understands and nearly peed in his pants.

    He looks at the lighter in Liu Yi¡¯s hand and nearly falls apart. He struggles with all his might to crawl over to the front seat. But he is too fat and his belly is stuck in the small crack.

    He tries to think of a method to escape from the car but the Audi is too sturdy. No matter how he bumps and does his best, he is unable to wreck anything.

    ¡°Save my life ah! Save me ah!¡±

    Zhang Xinchu is badly frightened as he shrieks out why crying.

    ¡°You, you let me off. I am willing to give you all of my money. I beg you, I beg you please let me off! I still have 5 million! I can give it all to you. Everything is yours!¡±

    ¡°5 million is indeed not a small sum.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks, ¡°This is how much fat and wealth from the people ah. Just how much people blood did you suck.¡±

    ¡°Not a lot¡­not a lot¡­I¡¯ll give it all to you, as long as you can let me live¡­¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi holding the lighter, Zhang Xinchu keeps begging.

    ¡°Your single life is worth 5 million ah, just you this thing.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the obese Zhang Xinchu, ¡°Then those dead students¡­how much are they worth? Ah wrong. They are unable to buy back their life no matter how much money you spend¡­because they are already dead. They died due to your betrayal. In the capacity as a government official, for your own benefits you were willing to sacrifice the life of your people¡­if I let you off, then will the grievance ghosts from the students let me off?¡±

    ¡°Grievance ghosts, where is there grievance ghosts¡­.how is there such things¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to see?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and ps his hands.

    Scarlet Blood Heart Sutra activates as pirs of red mes emerges in the surrounding.

    The red mes form the figures of humans and climb to their feet. In total there are over a hundred people as they slowly float towards Zhang Xinchu.

    ¡°What, what is this, what is this¡­.¡±

    This time around, Zhang Xinchu really peed in his pants. The me specters continue to gathers around, they are very horrifying.

    All of the students are also badly frightened. This is the first time they have seen this kind of things.

    Liu Yi also does not care about it much. As for Zhang Xinchu, if he does not punish him then who will punish him.

    ¡°Do you see this? This is all of the students who died because of you.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hands and the densely packed group of me specters floats to the top of the car hood. Some of them directly pass through the car window and charge at Zhang Xinchu while roaring.

    ¡°Save me, save me¡­..¡±

    Zhang Xinchu starts crying out like a pig, ¡°It is not me who killed you, it is not me ah¡­it is that American as well as the Japanese¡­.it is them ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is you who betrayed them.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°If it is not for your betrayer, they will not die.¡±

    ¡°I, I am the high and above person-in-charge of the Dragon Group!¡±

    Zhang Xinchu suddenly lost his mind and startsughing madly, ¡°I am a task with the safety of China! I protected so many people! What do these ordinary citizens count as! So what if they sacrifice a bit for me! There are so many people in China 13 billion people ah! So what if a few of them die?!¡±

    Everyone is shocked when they hear what Zhang Xinchu says.

    ¡°Then what do you count as?¡±

    Hearing what Zhang Xinchu says, Liu Yi instantly sneers, ¡°Who is the one who gave you the right? You which is even lower than a dog actually wishes to ride above the head of the citizens? Zhang Xinchu you are a wicked beyond redemption criminal. I, Liu Yi, the Law Enforcement Official, sentence you to death penalty today!¡±

    He flicks the lighter and tosses it on the ground.

    ¡°Voom!¡±

    The mes instantly burn over swiftly until it reaches the car.

    ¡°I, I do not wish to die!!!¡±

    Seeing the mesing closer Zhang Xinchu shrieks out.

    But he only leaves behind this single shriek as the oil tank of the car is instantly ignited and transforms into an enormous fireball and exploded.

    Enormous shockwave spread out and causes a lot of people to lose their hearing for a while.

    The fireball swallows up the entire car as a few fireworks fly up into the sky.

    The me specters suddenly gather together and fly up.

    This appearance is like an enormous firework opening in the sky, very pretty and eye-catching.

    A lot of students seeing this scene are in a daze.

    They also do not know if it is violent or pretty.

    By the time the mes dissipates, Liu Yi¡¯s figure has already disappeared. While the car that had stopped in front earlier had also left without them knowing.

    One of the students stares nkly at the car burning in mes and finally spits out a few words, ¡°He is a hero¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­.that¡¯s right¡­.him leaving is a loss to our KeDa.¡±

    ¡°Luckily he did not leave China.¡±

    Another person mutters apprehensively, ¡°If he left for foreign countries and became a foreigner, I will really be very scared and on the edge.¡±

    ¡°Blood Emperor¡­..¡±

    ¡°Blood Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Blood Emperor! Blood Emperor!¡±

    A group of students suddenly be fired up and start shouting towards the sky.

 Chapter 553 Fu Xi Palace Hall

    This ce should be the location for the Wangzong Mountain.

    Liu Yi flew for a long time before rushing over to the location of Wangzong Mountain in Sichuan before night had fallen.

    The Imperial Province of back then is now gued with misfortunes. The recent two years there have always been earthquakes. But this is unable to destroy the beauty of the Imperial Province. Currently, Liu Yi is floating in the sky of the wilderness and below is dense forest.

    Although this entire ce is filled with tall mountain and valley, every single mountain has its own name and none of them is the Wangzong Mountain from the myths.

    Liu Yi looks at therge river coiled around the mountain in front of him and cannot help but ask, {Little Jade is it really here?}

    Little Jade double checks before replying Liu Yi, ¡°Based on the coordinates from the map, it is indeed here master.¡±

    {Really strange¡­I am unable to sense an aura of a barrier¡­}

    Liu Yi looks at the surging river as well as the majestic tall mountain before muttering apprehensively, ¡°Could it be that Wangzong mountain is really a myth?¡±

    {Definitely will not be so easily found oneh!}

    Lin Tong also surveys the surrounding area, {Perhaps Wangzong Mountain is hidden at a certain location! Let us continue to search!}

    {Fine then.}

    Liu Yi moves his demon qi to his eyes and instantly his pupils transform into a pretty gold color as he looks at the mountain and river in front like he is trying to find some clues.

    Under the Truth eyes, based on logic he should be able to see through everything fabricated.

    But there is still no trace of Wangzong Mountain and is really hard to find.

    Just as Liu Yi is at wit¡¯s end he suddenly hears the sound of sword shinging from afar!

    Ding, ding, dang, dang ising from one of the mountain on the east side. It seems like there is a fight!

    Liu Yi is able to sense a rather familiar aura from there and immediately flies over.

    *****

    ¡°Hmph if you are tactful then hand over the Fengshui Compass!¡±

    A taoist priest-like middle-aged man strokes his long beard as he lifts up his sword and points towards the beauty in golden clothing.

    ¡°You are quite daring eh, to actually dare to provoke my Fu Xi Pce Hall. You must be sick of living!¡±

    By the side of the middle-aged Taoist priest is two younger Taoist priests. They are also holding a sword in their hand wearing a bagua Taoist robe ring at that girl.

    ¡°Tsk, isn¡¯t it just a major sect from the Inner Pavilion, what is there to be amazed of.¡±

    The beauty in gold clothing sneers, ¡°Right now the Inner Pavilion is no longer like in the past. The Outer Pavilion¡¯s might is no longer weaker than yours. What are you guys still proud of a group of fellows stuck in the past.¡±

    ¡°Really arrogant!¡±

    That Fu Xi Pce Hall middle-aged Taoist priest sneers, ¡°My Inner Pavilion has a base of over ten thousand years. We have countless expert disciples. You who has yet to even reached Earth Realm also dare to say such jokes, you are just seeking death.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right master. Let the two of us take down this demonic girl!¡±

    The two young Taoist priests by the side take the initiative and say, ¡°The two of us had just entered the earth realm and had yet to disy our skills. Let us take it as a tempering for the two of us.¡±

    ¡°Fine as well.¡±

    The middle-aged taoist priest strokes his beard and nods his head saying, ¡°The two of you are my Fu Xi Pce Hall¡¯s inner sect disciple. Do not throw away this taoist¡¯s face. Go on, take down that demonic girl and take back the Fengshui Compass.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two little taoist priests immediately be excited. One of them also throw out a handful of beans onto the ground. The beans instantly grew into a 2-meter tall golden warrior which charges towards the girl in golden attire.

    ¡°Junior brother don¡¯t snatch the merit!¡±

    The other slightly fatter taoist immediately shouts as he tosses out the sword in his hand which instantly shoots towards the head of the girl in golden attire.

    In the sky, dark clouds filled with lightning instantly starts gathering together. The sword is like a lightning rod and seems to be attracting the lighting down.

    The girl in golden attire instantly be anxious. Although the two young taoist from Fu Xi Pce Hall do not seems to be very old, they are both earth realm cultivators who had opened 10 star jades¡­.if this goes on, it seems like it will be very bad¡­.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­demonic girl this is what you are asking for.¡±

    Seeing this scene, Hu Derong starts stocking his beard andughs loudly. That girl only possesses the strength around 6 star jades. How is it possible for her to block thebination attack from my two earth realm disciple!

    But at this moment a guy¡¯s figure suddenly descend from the sky.

    In his hand is a cknce which starts dancing around. Instantly sending the golden warriors close to him flying.

    At the same time, he tossed out a lion seal which moves to receive the descending lightning from above.

    -boom!-

    The lion seal trembles but ispletely fine.

    After attracting the lightning, the sword flies back to the hands of its owner.

    Seeing this figure the girl in golden attire is instantly delighted while the group of people from Fu Xi Pce Hall starts frowning.

    Hu Derong immediately shouts, ¡°Who are you! How dare you block my Fu Xi Pce?!¡±

    ¡°I am who I am, Liu Yi.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his Scorpion Tail Lance and looks at the girl in golden attire quizzingly.

    Why is Ai Ling here?

    ¡°You are Liu Yi!¡±

    The taoists from Fu Xi Pce Hall looks at each other.

    ¡°Your recent fame is not small eh. Heard that you were the number 1 during the World Dao Gathering of the Outer Pavilion. Perhaps you have some ability but the matters of my Fu Xi Pce Hall, it is best if you do not butt in. This Taoist is only thinking about you. I do not wish to see you dying at such a young age.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly startsughing. ¡°In this world, there are too many people who wish to kill me. Adding you guys in as well is not too many, less is also not less!¡±

    ¡°The current Outer Pavilion really does not know your limits!¡±

    Hu Derong strokes his beard and sneers, ¡°You guys havepletely forgotten the might of our Inner Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Might?¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Several big men bullying a girl is called might?¡±

    Hu Derong¡¯s face turn red but says, ¡°If you do not want us to make things difficult for her is also fine. Let her obediently hand over the Fengshui Compass!¡±

    ¡°Why would I give it to you guys!¡±

    Ai Ling immediately shouts, ¡°You group of shameless stinky taoists are only powerful when bullying girls! If you have the ability then defeat him and I shall hamd over the Fengshui Compass with both hands!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this is what you said!¡±

    Hu Derong immediately says, ¡°Then Liu Yi, do not me us for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°Master, there is no need to use a butcher knife to kill a chicken!¡±

    The two young taoist shouts, ¡°Let us rece you and deal with his arrogant outer pavilion¡¯s disciple!¡±

    ¡°The two of you¡­.are not his opponent.¡±

    Hu Derong shakes his head, ¡°Let master do it.¡±

    ¡°The two of us are also earth realm experts ah! How is it possible that we are unable to defeat this outer pavilion¡¯s disciple!¡±

    The slightly fatter taoist immediately be anxious, ¡°Junior brother quick, let us take action!¡±

    His sword points toward Liu Yi, at the same time his other hand draw seals in the sky continuously.

    ¡°Taoist Laozi, swift as ordered! Set!¡±

    On Liu Yi¡¯s forehead, arge ¡®Set¡¯ word emerges in seal script.

    ¡°Junior brother go!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me, senior brother!¡±

    The other taoist understands tacitly as both his hands draw the same seals and aims towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°5 Lightning strikes the top!¡±

    The lightning clouds in the sky start gathering once again. This time round it is not just a single lightning strike but 5 lightning strike striking at the same time! After which they interweave together causing it to be even more terrifying!

    This kind of descending lightning would make any normal cultivators to change expression. After all what cultivators are most afraid of is lightning prestige, afraid of heaven¡¯s cmity!

    Especially when the other person has been bound up by an incantation, he will probably be dead!

    The two young taoist are very delighted. This is the end result of going against Du Xi Pce Hall.

    Just as the two of them thought that the opponent is dead, Liu Yi who was sealed up lets out a shout.

    -boom!-

    Boundless Immortal Qi erupts from his body and actually forcibly breaks the seal on his body!

    At the same time his right hand is encased with the Monarch Armour which Liu Yi then used to capture the 5 lightning striking the head!

    -Kacha!-

    His right hand did not move, the lightning flutters and green smoke emits out from his gaunlets.

    ¡°How is this possible! Is he a monster!¡±

    ¡°My body sealing curse was actually broken¡­¡±

    The two young taoist are both stunned while Hu Derong shouts, out, ¡°The two of you retreat! Let master take action!¡±

    Hu Derong starts forming seals and points at Liu Yi.

    ¡°mes!¡±

    ¡°Explosion!¡±

    mes instantly erupt on Liu Yi¡¯s body, instantly the zing mes charges towards the sky.

    ¡°It is still master who is powerful¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He will definitely be dead this time around.¡±

    Seeing their master¡¯s seal being so powerful, the two young Taoists finally let out a sigh of relief.

    -hu!-

    The sound of wind is suddenly heard as a cknce emerges from the mes and extinguish the mes with a sweep.

    Liu Yi who is covered in ck armor ispletely safe and sound.

    ¡°You guys are done?¡±

    He says faintly, ¡°Now should be my turn?¡±

    He enters spiritual beast transformation andbines with Washing Machine.

    Washing Machine¡¯s water qi is being converged into Liu Yi¡¯s Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra to strengthen the Mysterious Ice Qi.

    He raising his palm and smacks the ground below his feet.

    ¡°Army Destroyer!¡±

    Ice and flowers swirl in the sky!

    Blue light with Liu Yi as the center instantly shotts out towards the surrounding.

    In the blink of an eye, in a radius of a hundred meters, it ispletely covered with ice spikes.

    The entirerge verdant and lush tall mountain instantly is wrapped in silver and turns into winter from summer!

    From this, it can be seen just how smooth is Liu Yi¡¯s control over his might.

    If he wishes to kill this group of people, it is as easy as one, two three.

    Liu Yi stands up and looks at the three people from Xu Ci Pce Hall and ask, ¡°Still wish to fight?¡±

    ¡°How dare you¡­just you wait!¡±

    Hu Derong clenches his teeth in hatred but he knows that he is indeed not Liu Y¡¯s opponent, ¡°My Fu Xi Pce Hall have countless experts! I will definitely make you pay back for today¡¯s incident!¡±

    ¡°I am looking forward to it!¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hand¡¯s even more debts are unable to pressure the body. He is already used to it.

    ¡°Let us go!¡±

    Hu Derong waves his hand and brings his two disciples and leaves. But before leaving he turns around and res at Ai Ling fiercely, ¡°Demonic girl. Today you stole my Fu Xi Pce Hall¡¯s treasure. This debt we will alsoe back and get even with you!¡±

    At this moment Liu Yi is stunned.

    What is this meaning? So Ai Ling is actually the one who was causing the trouble?!

    [TL: hahaha as usual. I think we can all agree to give Ai Ling this nickname, troublemaker]

 Chapter 554 What rhythm?

    When I fly over, the moment I see Ai Ling being surrounded, my blood immediately started boiling and straight away descended to save her.

    After fighting for half a day and sending the taoists from Fu Xi Pce Hall escaping in a sorry figure than did I know the truth!

    Feels like it is Ai Ling who stole their treasure and theye chasing after her wanting to take it back!

    ¡°What the heck!¡±

    The group of people from Fu Xi Pce Hall escape rather quickly. With a shout of ¡®Earth Shrinking technique¡¯ theypletely disappear. Only then did Liu Yi turn around and re at Ai Ling angrily.

    ¡°When are you going to change this habit of stealing other peoples stuff! I helped you because I thought that you were being bullied by others!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I am born enjoying hoarding all these treasures!¡±

    As Ai Ling speaks, she points at a small golden bag hanging on her waist. ¡°This is my Hundred Treasure Purse. Inside it is filled up with treasure that I had plundered from all kind of sects and manors¡­mm, touching them I feel that my life is satisfied!¡±

    [TL: wonder if it is able to store a living human being¡­]

    ¡°What the! Your life satisfaction method is way too weird!¡±

    Liu Yi is hopping mad, ¡°What you are doing is immoral okay? Furthermore, you also make me y the role of a hired hands! What you are doing¡­isn¡¯t it called a dog threatens based on a master¡¯s power?¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi! Watch your phrasing! You are the dog!¡±

    Ai Ling rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Furthermore as a person who steals the pills of others you do not have the rights to say me. Furthermore that Sky Flipping Seal of yours that you are using, it is something that I gave you! Did you use it quitefortably right? Why don¡¯t I see you returning it back to the World Manor?¡±

    ¡°The Sky Flipping Seal was stolen by you not me.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks, ¡°Naturally it will not be me who returns it.¡±

    ¡°What the! You are even more ck-bellied than me okay?¡±

    Ai Ling nearly stop breathing from anger, really, when did this fellow start to be so shameless!

    ¡°I am a good kid okay, who is ck-bellied?¡±

    Liu Yi innocently blinks his eyes and looks at Ai Ling.

    ¡°You go and die! Really wish to p you to death!¡±

    Ai Ling clenches her teeth, ¡°It is such a pity that I do not have this capability!¡±

    ¡°If you had put the time you used to go around stealing the stuff of other people into cultivation, would you be so weak?¡±

    ¡°What do you know! I am the most talented disciple of Concealed Sword Pavilion.¡±

    Ai Ling sneers, ¡°It is only that I am not that interested in the matters of cultivation that¡¯s all. I rather enjoy gathering all these treasures.¡±

    ¡°You ah, hurry up and go and return back the Fengshui Compass back to them!¡±

    Liu Yi advises, ¡°After all stealing other people¡¯s stuff is not good. Some more what are you going to use this stuff for?¡±

    ¡°You do not understand!¡±

    Ai Ling waves her hand, ¡°This Fengshui Compass is the most interesting treasure of Fu Xi Pce Hall! It does not have any might but has an interesting ability.¡±

    ¡°What ability?¡±

    ¡°Seeking treasures ah!¡±

    [TL: figure so¡­.]

    Ai Ling bes slightly excited, ¡°A lot of sects enjoy hiding their stuff in a setup fantasynd. A lot of these fantasynds are hidden too deeply and normal methods are basically unable to find them. But with this Fengshui Compass, it will be easier.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    A gleam shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°For example here, I have heard from legends that Wangzong Mountain is hidden here.¡±

    Ai Ling points at the river and mountain in front of her and says, ¡°I heard that within the Wangzong Mountain hides the majestic Wine Sword Immortal, Wine Immortal Gourd! This is a very interesting treasure. It is said when you fill this Wine Immortal Gourd with water, it will immediately transform into delicious wine! Hahaha, as long as I have this Fengshui Compass, I will be able to find Wangzong Mountain!¡±

    Liu Yi is truly slightly shocked.

    ¡°You also want to find Wangzong Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Also?¡±

    Ai Ling is very intelligent and immediately hears the pretext, ¡°You also want to obtain the Wine Immortal Gourd? Wrong ah, you possess demon qi so you cannot drink wine ah!¡±

    ¡°What do I want that Wine Immortal Gourd for!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hands, ¡°I am trying to find the Sword Emperor from legends and be his disciple.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, stop teasing me!¡±

    Ai Ling startsughing, her bell-likeughter causing Liu Yi¡¯s heart to be slightly affected.

    Thisss¡­.why am I so attracted to her ah.

    ¡°Sword Emperor is also a person from the legends, furthermore he has already fallen a long time ago. Where are you going to find him?¡±

    ¡°I wish to be even stronger, thus I must find him.¡±

    Liu Yi says firmly, ¡°My grandfather says, there is nothing impossible in this world onlycking a resolute person.¡±

    ¡°This saying is very very wrong!¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi talk about his grandfather, Ai Ling is unsatisfied and sneers, ¡°One hundred loopholes.¡±

    ¡°Where is the wrong?¡±

    Liu Yi dislikes other people questioning his grandfather, after all he is his idol when he was young!

    ¡°Fine then. Let me ask you if you wish to transform into a girl, you are about to be one?¡±

    [TL: well technology nowadays are able to make you appear like one¡­but for giving birth¡­.think it is still slightly impossible¡­please correct me if I am wrong]

    Ai Ling raises a sharp question and tossed it to Liu Yi.

    ¡°What the¡­this¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi is stunned but very quickly he thought of something and replies, ¡°I do not wish to transform into a girl so it cannot be established.¡±

    ¡°Then I wish to transform you into a girl, are you going to transform into one?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi is unable to retort at all from Ai Ling¡¯s eloquence, ¡°You, you¡­this is a preposterous argument¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, what preposterous argument. A genuine saying is able to bear with the test!¡±

    Ai Ling snorts and says, ¡°You are already an expert. Can you stop being so childish! Always keep going your grandfather, your grandfather. Why don¡¯t you say your grandmother!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi¡­you are cursing people now¡­¡±

    ¡°Save it! I have really never cursed a person before! Here other than me is there any person?¡±

    ¡°Ai Ling¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s teeth are starting to itch, ¡°Is your butt itchy?¡±

    ¡°What do you want, you wish to use violence on girls!¡±

    Ai Ling immediately covers her butt and retreats while watching Liu Yi with vignce, ¡°Did your grandfather not tell you that using violence on girls is wrong?¡±

    ¡°Said before!¡±

    ¡°Then why are you not abiding by it!¡±

    ¡°Right now I am listening to my grandmother!!!¡±

    [TL: pffffff!!!!!!]

    Liu Yi starts walking towards Ai Ling scaring her into bolting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t. A gentleman uses his mouth instead of hand. Chivalrous Hero Liu Yi, this girl admits that I am in wrong okay¡­¡±

    Liu Yi snorts, ¡°What chivalrous hero, sounds so unpleasant!¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­.thisss knows her mistake¡­lord¡­please forgive thisss¡­.¡±

    Ai Ling immediately looks pitifully at Liu Yi, her that small expression is about to dissolve people.

    This femme fatale¡­.

    Liu Yi is unable to remain angry and can only sigh.

    ¡°Fine, fine. Stop messing around. Let¡¯s talk about the serious matter. How are we going to find Wangzong Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Lord is the best!¡±

    Only then did Ai Ling happily up and after touching Liu Yi¡¯s face she pulls out apass-like object from her Hundred Treasure Purse and says, ¡°It is this. Thisss, I, went through great trouble to steal this from Fu Xi Pce Hall and nearly gave up my life for it!¡±

    ¡°In the future stop stealing stuff then¡­.your cultivation is so weak and still you steal other people¡¯s stuff, this is wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm, I will do my best to increase my cultivation.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­.the important point is the second half of the sentence okay?¡±

    Ai Ling rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Stop giving me a sermon. Are we still going to Wangzong Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Go, of course, we are going!¡±

    ¡°That is a deal then! Let me first change the fengshui pattern here. The fengshui here is set up very strictly, hiding Wangzong Mountain very deeply. If we do not split open the fengshui array here, then we will not be able to open thend of fantasy!¡±

    As Ai Ling speaks, she points at the deep river water flowing out from between two mountain. ¡°You see that. That is called Hidden Crouching Dragon. This river location obstructs the formation eye. Right now I want to move it away.¡±

    Ai Ling points the Fengshui Compass at the river in front and starts chanting.

    The needle on the Fengshui Compass immediately starts spinning as characters start flying out from the Fengshui Compass and floats into the sky!

    ck clouds immediately start covering the sky and in the blink of an eye, an enormous arm emerges from the clouds. Like an enormous spirit stretching out its hand and grabs one of the mountain peaks.

    -rumbling sounds-

    The enormous hand grabs the mountain peak and actually lifted up the mountain and leans it against the mountain by the side.

    The river that was flowing out from the two mountain immediately changes direction and flows towards another direction.

    Liu Yi is rather shocked by seeing this. This Fengshuipass is so formidable! It is actually able to move mountains and flip seas!

    This is an ability that only a cultivator who had crossed his heavenly cmity and entered heaven realm is able to possess! Right now just by relying on a Fengshui Compass she is able to do it!

    Indeed it is tyrannical!

    After the Fengshui Compass had changed the mountain and river formation, a faintly discernible mountain suddenly reveals itself floating in the sky.

    ¡°Quickly look! There is a trace!¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s excitement increases, ¡°Indeed Fengshui Compass is able to do it!¡±

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for, let us quickly go!¡±

    Liu Yi pulls Ai Ling up and flies up.

    ¡°What are you in a hurry for! Wait first!¡±

    Ai Ling hurries and reminds, ¡°This Wangzong Mountain is not a ce where anyone can enter! I am only trying it out! I had not obtained a map of Wangzong Mountain yet. Without this map, if we enter Wangzong Mountain we will be pinched to death by the mountain god!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately takes out the map that the old Dog-Head vige head had given him and says, ¡°Map? I have it.¡±

    [TL: this map was giving to him in chapter 487]

    ¡°What the, howe you have the map?¡±

    ¡°I will tell you in the future. Let us first enter Wangzong Mountain first then continue talking.¡±

    Liu Yi possesses the Reality eyes, thus he is able to see the fuzzy looking Wangzong Mountain very clearly.

    ¡°Fine then, our Lord is really anxious.¡±

    Ai Ling can only be pulled by Liu Yi and swiftly flies into the range of the Wangzong Mountain.

    Upon entering Wangzong Mountain, the mountains and rivers scenery earlier haspletely disappeared. They have already entered thend of fantasy.

    Everywhere the birds chirp, flowers smell and butterflies fly all over the ce.

    Seeing this scene Ai Ling is instantly smitten, ¡°So here is Wangzong Mountain ah¡­it is really beautiful¡­¡±

    ¡°The immortal mountain of the myths¡­.where do you think that that Wine Sword Immortal will be?¡±

    ¡°How would I know. It is not like Wangzong Mountain is very big. Let us slowly search around.¡±

    As Ai Ling speaks, she runs forward like a frolicking doe.

    ¡°Oi, oi. Don¡¯t run ah, what if you get lost?¡±

    ¡°Then youe and chase me ah!¡±

    As Ai Ling runs, she makes ae chase me gesture at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Lorde and chase thisss ah. If you chase up then lord can do whatever you like!¡±

    As she speaks she looks at the surrounding flowers and grass, ¡°A battle in the wildness is also fine ah¡­¡±

    ¡°What the! You actually dare to say it out!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­first you need to catch up ah!¡±

    Ai Ling and Liu Yi arrive at the Wangzong Mountain on their own, and with that, they have a kind delight that they are unable to say out. She continues to run deeper into the mountain while Liu Yi sighs helplessly and chases after her.

    Wine Sword Immortal. Just where on earth are you?

 Chapter 555 Wine Sword Immortal

    ¡°Lord, quickly see there is ake over here! There is also a pavilion as well!¡±

    Seeing theke within mountain far away, Ai Ling starts to be excited.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we live in seclusion in this Wangzong Mountain!¡±

    She retreats a few steps and pulls on Liu Yi¡¯s arm and proposes, ¡°Keep away from the mundane world, keep away from that loathsome cultivation world! Thisss will also stop going around to steal stuff and stop caring about Concealed Sword Pavilion. The two of us make this ce our home and build a small house by thekeside. Afterward thisss I give birth a bunch of children. What do you think?¡±

    Hearing what Ai Ling says, Liu Yi hesitates slightly.

    It sounds like it is really good¡­.if I can live in seclusion here, it does sound like a rather good choice.

    Returning to the mountains and following nature.

    How is Liu Yi not looking forward to such days. But¡­does he have this privilege?

    The current him¡­.seems to have too much responsibility. He is unable to escape.

    ¡°Hehe, this girl I am only saying that¡¯s all!¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi did not say anything for awhile while his expression changes and his face slowly turn pale, she suddenly smiles. ¡°Even if lord wishes to live in seclusion here I am not willing! There are so many treasures in the world, this girl I am not willing to give them up and live my life with this fellow with no taste, hmph!¡±

    Hearing what Ai Ling says, Liu Yi secretly lets out a breath of relief. Otherwise, he really does not know how to reply.

    But back then for a moment, he really wished to live here with Ai Ling.

    ¡°What a pity for this beautiful scenery which hidden in this uninhibited ce. That Wine Sword Immortal is really confident and at ease. Every day he can drink alcohol here as well as guarding Wine Immortal Gourd this treasure. He is definitely very happy!¡±

    As Ai Ling speaks she lets go of Liu Yi¡¯s arm and walks towards thekeside on her own.

    The moment Liu Yi is unable to see her, she bites her lips and swiftly lets it go.

    Theke water is very clear like it is corresponding to how untranquil is a person¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Ai Ling, quicklye a take a look at what is this?¡±

    Liu Yi walks over to the small pavilion side and suddenly exims.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Ai Ling got a shock and immediately turns around and looks at Liu Yi with hidden bitterness.

    ¡°Lord can you be softer? Are you trying to scare this girl to death?¡±

    ¡°Enough about that. You got a lot of courage otherwise why would you run to Fu Xi Pce Hall and steal their treasure!¡±

    What kind of ce is Fu Xi Pce Hall?

    Last time when I met the Peni Ind, Immortal Fox sister told me everything.

    The inner pavilion has 5 sects, Peni Ind, Fu Xi Pce Hall, Kunlun Mountain Range, Fengdu City(Fengdu Ghost Town) and Tantra Sect!

    Within the 5 big sects, they have countless experts! It can be said that in the External Pavilion, only arge faction, for example, all of the celestial sects together is only able to bepared to them.

    Just taking out Immortal Snow peak, Conceal Sword Pce and the like on their own is iparable!

    After all the other people had been a cultivation sect for ten thousand years while External Pavilion group of sects are only a thousand years that¡¯s all!

    ¡°Hehe, I do not have any other abilities but my escaping ability the top notch.¡±

    Ai Ling does not feel any bit of shame as she says so, instead she is very proud which makes Liu Yi speechless.

    ¡°Fine then, escaping specialist. Youe over and take a look at this.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he pulls out a twisted-mouth gourd that he had just picked up from inside the pavilion.

    ¡°Where did you pick up this gourd ah, it cannot be that the one that you randomly pick up from the ground is the Wine Immortal Gourd right, hehe¡­¡±

    Ai Lingughs and looks carefully at the wine gourd and her smile instantly freeze.

    ¡°Gods¡­.this is really the Wine Immortal Gourd¡­.how can it be thrown here ah!¡±

    ¡°How would I know. I picked it up here.¡±

    Liu Yi also does not understand, ¡°This should be Wine Immortal¡¯s one right? How could this person not even want his wine? Where did he run off to?¡±

    ¡°Who cares about him. After all, I am here for this thing!¡±

    Ai Ling snatches over the Wine Immortal Gourd and pinches the top, ¡°Come,e,e. Let me show you what is call a real treasure! Even if this is filled with water, it will immediately transform into immortal wine. It is a thousand times better than that Ten Thousand Flower Wine that you drink from World Manor back then!¡±

    Saying finish she pulls open the top.

    -puff!-

    A white cloud suddenly emerges from the gourd scaring Ai Ling into shrieking and toss the gourd onto the ground.

    ¡°Hey, hey!¡±

    The white smoke suddenly transforms into a human figure and grabs hold of the gourd firmly.

    ¡°This is a good treasure of this immortal ah. If you drop it and spoil it, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity. You thisss is too rash.¡±

    Seeing the sloppy looking Taoist in front of him, Liu Yi immediately pulls Ai Ling to his back and ask vigntly. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The figure who is holding the wine gourd turns around and when he sees Liu Yi, bright light exploded in his eyes.

    ¡°Mother *****¡­..this immortal finally waited till you arrived¡­.¡±

    ¡°This immortal?¡±

    Liu Yi frowns, ¡°You are¡­.Wine Sword Immortal?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, this immortal is Wine Sword Immortal!¡±

    As the figure speaks he lifts up the gourd and wants to pour the wine into his mouth but the wine just flow through his body and sshes onto the ground of the pavilion.

    ¡°s¡­such a pity. This immortal is already dead. This is nothing but a rement soul only¡­.drinking wine and the likes is already nothing but an extravagant hope.¡±

    He sighs and sits down in a sorry figure, ¡°Cannot drink alcohol what is the point of living.¡±

    ¡°You are already dead?¡±

    Ai Ling looks at Wine Sword Immortal in shock, ¡°Are you the great expert Wine Sword Immortal? Who is able to kill you?¡±

    ¡°Expert?¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal smiles bitterly, ¡°Littledy. The world is very big, just how many experts are there? Those who are stronger than this immortal is even more¡­for example Demon Emperor, Sword Emperor¡­.as well as that person who kill me¡­.their strength are enough to make me feel despair ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is there really such so powerful people¡­.¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s gaze is slightly blurred.

    Wine Sword Immortal rocks his head as he says a poem.¡°In the 3000rge worlds, I am but an ant.¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and asks, ¡°Wait a minute, what did you just say? You are waiting for me? What is the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°Waiting for you means waiting for you. What other meaning is there?¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal nces at Liu Yi with aplicated look, ¡°This immortal have waited here for 1,300 years and waited till I am dead. If it is not for this Wine Immortal Gourd, I am afraid that even this immortal¡¯s rement soul would havepletely extinguished. Fortunate ah, fortunate ah.¡±

    ¡°Waited till you are dead what is there to be fortunate about.¡±

    Ai Ling sneers, making Liu Yi tugging her slightly.

    ¡°Nothing much. It is originally not anything good. Saying it out is also fine.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortalughs out, ¡°But as long as I waited till you arrive then it is fine.¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for me for?¡±

    Liu Yi feels that this matter is bing stranger and stranger. Even Lin Tong who is hiding in his body also jumps out as well and sits on his shoulder while looking at Wine Sword Immortal.

    Since he is also a spirit as well, Wine Sword Immortal is able to Lin Tong as well. It seems like he is slightly shocked but he swiftly rposes himself and says, ¡°Let me as you first. What is your n foring to Wangzong Mountain?¡±

    ¡°I am here to find Sword Emperor?¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands, ¡°May I ask Senior Wine Sword Immortal if you know where Sword Emperor is?¡±

    ¡°Sword Emperor?¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal smiles faintly, ¡°If you wish to find him then you have really wasted your efforts. Anyways in this ce you will not be able to find him.¡±

    Liu Yi did not give up and ask again, ¡°Then where can I find him.¡±

    ¡°In this world, you will not be able to find him.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s words causes Liu Yi to be in despair, could it be that Sword Emperor had really died?

    For a while he is slightly in a daze.

    ¡°There is no need for you to be so upset.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal clucks, ¡°I said in this world you are unable to find him. Not you will never be able to find him.¡±

    ¡°What is the meaning of what you say?¡±

    By the side Ai Ling mutters apprehensively, ¡°Going in circles why don¡¯t you speak in riddles? Our lord is very idiotic. What you had just said he does not understand.¡±

    ¡°Get lost you are then the idiot.¡±

    Liu Yi res at Ai Ling.

    ¡°Hehe¡­lord don¡¯t be angry¡­.this one is only speaking the truth¡­¡±

    By the side Ai Ling secretlyughs.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    ¡°Fine then, this immortal will speak more clearly then.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal swirls his wine gourd and listen to the sound of the wine inside and seems to be regretful. ¡°You are unable to find him in this world is because Sword Emperor does not exist¡­.but 1,300 years ago he exist.¡±

    ¡°Your meaning is that you want our lord to go back 1,300 years to find Sword Emperor?¡±

    Ai Ling is very smart and immediately understands what does Wine Sword Immortal means.

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortalughs, ¡°Thisss is indeed very smart!¡±

    ¡°What the, are you teasing us!¡±

    Ai Ling ce her hands on her waist, ¡°How is it possible for anyone to possess the power to go back in time ah!¡±

    ¡°How is it not possible?¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal swirls his wine gourd, ¡°Didn¡¯t this immortal says that the world is very big. How is it possible for anyone to know if something does not exist? Let this immortal ask you. Do you wish to defeat Demon Emperor?¡±

    Liu Yi trembles.

    ¡°Of course I wish to! This shit is very ambitious and wish to revive the Demon Race Army and once again conquer the human realm! I do not wish to defeat him. I must defeat him!¡±

    ¡°Then that is right.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal nods his head, ¡°In this world the only one who is able to contend against Demon Emperor¡¯s Nine Yin Demon Qi is only Sword Emperor. If you wish to defeat Demon Emperor, you must first go and find Sword Emperor.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.how is it possible for me to go back 1,300 years in time?¡±

    Liu Yi is sincerely troubled regarding this.

    ¡°Hehe, first let us not discuss about this. Right now this immortal have a sword technique that I want to pass to you. Do you want it?¡±

    ¡°You want to pass to me a sword technique?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly shocked, could it be that meat pie can drop from heavens?

    ¡°Of course right now you know Emotion Sword Technique right? This is a very powerful technique but you only have an exceptional sword but don¡¯t even have a sword technique. You are only using the sharpness of the sword to attack people. This way wouldn¡¯t it be wasting your Emotion Sword Technique?¡±

    ¡°You even know about Emotion Sword Technique?!¡±

    Liu Yi admits that he is truly shocked right now.

    ¡°Naturally, there is nothing that this immortal do not know.¡±

    Wine Sword Emperor smiles and says, ¡°Right now this immortal have a set of Wine Sword Technique. All of them are exquisite sword techniques. After you had learned them, I guarantee that you will be like a tiger that had grown wings. How is it, do you want to learn? Yes or no?¡±

    ¡°Want, want!¡±

    This kind of good things if I do not agree to it, then I am really a moron!

    Liu Yi immediately nods his head.

    ¡°That is good then. This immortal still has some qi to do Memory transmission technique to you.¡±

    As Wine Sword Immortal speaks one of his finger suddenly jabs Liu Yi on his forehead.

    Instantly a new technique enters Liu Yi¡¯s mind causing his head to hurt.

 Chapter 556 Scattering the void

    Set after set of sword techniques are constantly being performed in Liu Yi¡¯s conscious like there is a small person training his sword technique in Liu Yi¡¯s conscious.

    Liu Yi is standing there is a daze while Wine Sword Immortal by the side says, ¡°This Wine Sword technique is the most exquisite sword technique in the entire world, the only one! Especially when it isbined with good alcohol, the might of the sword technique will greatly increase! The drunker you are, the more ferocious the sword technique will be!¡±

    ¡°But Liu Yi is a half-demon!¡±

    Ai Ling hurries and asks, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he be done for if he drinks alcohol? If he is dead drunk how is he able to fight?!¡±

    ¡°Wrong, wrong!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal shakes his head and says, ¡°After learning this immortal¡¯s Wine Sword Technique, no matter how drunk he is, he will still be wide awake. Not afraid of not being drunk but only afraid that you are not drunk enough! If you do not believe take a look.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal points at Liu Yi who is currently waving about his Taiji Sword, like he is trying out a sword technique that he had just seen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask the nineyers of heaven, one sword cleaves through 9nds!¡±

    ¡°Ask gentlemen how much worry can he have, an entire Jiangdong river flows eastwards!¡±

    ¡°At the borders of Qin and Han dynasty, the war at the endless borders never ends!¡±

    Liu Yi keeps swinging his sword but the sword technique are unable to be executed out at all!

    ¡°What is going on¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi stares at the sword in his hand nkly, ¡°Could it be that I am unable to use Wine Sword Technique?¡±

    ¡°Come drink up!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal suddenly exims and tossed the wine gourd in his hand to Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi subconsciously grabs the wine gourd and smells the fine wine inside it. His heart is moved and he drinks arge mouthful.

    Instantly the alcohol rushes into his spirit and turns into an indistinct feeling gathering in his spirit.

    Liu Yi instantly starts swaying as the sword in his hand suddenly trembles.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask the nine heavens, one sword cleaves ninends!¡±

    -swish!-

    A silver line shoots out like lightning and sweeps into a forest far away.

    At that instant, all of the trees were cut into two, not a single remains standing!

    ¡°What a powerful sword technique¡­¡±

    Ai Ling exims in shock, ¡°It actually has this kind of might¡­.¡±

    ¡°What does this count as. He is still not drunk enough!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortalughs, ¡°Wine Sword Technique, Wine Sword Technique, the drunker you get, the greater the might! If it was me who executed the sword technique, even the mountain behind will be gone as well.¡±

    ¡°How can you bepared to! You are the Wine Sword Immortal!¡±

    Ai Ling really wishes to roll her eyes at Wine Sword Immortal when she suddenly has a thought and smiles as she fawning over him.

    ¡°Wine Sword Immortal indeed is worthy of your name. You are very powerful. How about you also teach me this sword technique as well?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why do youe and ask this immortal instead of him?¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal who is watching Liu Yiprehending the sword technique says, ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of your rtionship rather close?¡±

    ¡°s. It is you who does not understand that fellow!¡±

    Ai Ling sneers, ¡°His nature is too straight. If you did not allow it he will definitely not teach me this sword technique. Tsk, he is a stinky stone head!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, no worries, it is not like I cannot teach you the Wine Sword Technique.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal shakes his head and says, ¡°Everything is as ordained by fates, really as ordained by fate!¡±

    Ai Ling is slightly dissatisfied, ¡°What as ordained by fates, can you not by to be mysterious.¡±

    ¡°The heaven secrets cannot be revealed, let this immortal pass to you Wine Sword Technique.¡±

    As Wine Sword Immortal speaks, his finger taps on Ai Ling¡¯s forehead.

    Ai Ling also trembles as well before starting toprehend the Wine Sword Technique.

    ¡°So it is like this¡­.so it is like this¡­.¡±

    As sheprehends she exims in shock, ¡°So you can use this kind of methods to go back in time¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal knows that Ai Ling has alreadyprehended the profound theory behind it and nods his head. ¡°But with theprehension of the two of your cultivation and sword technique, it is still not enough to control the time freely. I am waiting for you guys here just to send the two of you back 1,300 years into the past to go and find Sword Emperor and be his disciple.¡±

    ¡°But if we go back, how do wee back?¡±

    Liu Yi keeps his Taiji Sword and returns back to Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s side, ¡°Are you going back with us?¡±

    ¡°This immortal is already a rement soul.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal shrugs his shoulders, ¡°This bit of cultivation is only enough to send the two of you back. When you are there, when you find Sword Emperor, he will naturally send the two of you back.¡±

    He looks at the wine gourd in Liu Yi¡¯s hands, ¡°The is no longer any point for this immortal to keep this Wine Immortal Gourd. Let me gift it you to. In a lifetime there will be a few times when you are drunk, why not be a drunken immortal happily.¡±

    ¡°Then thank you senior for everything.¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands and says, ¡°This huge grace will never be forgotten.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal waves his hands and says, ¡°Let¡¯s not say any more. The two of you still need to go back as soon as possible. Hope that you guys will be able to find Sword Emperor as soon as possible and thene back and deal with that Demon Emperor. Otherwise this world, all the people will bound to have a terrible life. But¡­the most important danger, I am afraid is not the Demon Emperor¡­¡±

    Hearing the Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s words Liu Yi hurry and ask, ¡°Oh? Who else it is?¡±

    ¡°The heaven secrets cannot be revealed¡­¡±

    ¡°It is this sentence again¡­¡±

    Ai Ling pouts, ¡°Can¡¯t you just change to another line?¡±

    ¡°Buddha says, cannot be said ah, cannot be said.¡±

    ¡°Get lost it is not like you are a Buddhist!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, buddhism is dao, dao is buddhism.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s words seem to be filled with mysteries within, ¡°Wait till you have returned back to 1,300 years in the past and you shall naturally understand everything.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­really hate people whose words are filled with hidden meaning.¡±

    Ai Ling is very ufortable.

    ¡°Since senior Wine Sword Immortal is not willing to say, naturally he has his own reason.¡±

    Liu Yiforts Ai Ling, ¡°When we reach there we will understand.¡±

    ¡°You ah, you are really an idiot!¡±

    Ai Ling rolls here eyes at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Enough, let us chat to here. The serious matter is more important.¡±

    As Wine Sword Immortal speaks he stretches out his hand and twist off a branch from the tree by the side. He inserts Immortal Qi into it and then starts waving it.

    ¡°Prepare well. This immortal shall use this technique to break the void and send you guys back!¡±

    As he speaks, he waves the branch and then open his mouth and sucks some alcohol from the gourd in Liu Yi¡¯s hand which then enter his spiritual body and transforms into qi!

    ¡°For this reason I dream of Wu and Yue, flying pass Jinghu Lake in a single night!¡±

    The final sword of Wine Sword Technique!

    This sword is able to scatter the void and allow people to transmigrate to the past or future!

    Wine Sword Immortal executes this technique. A gust of sword wind immediately wraps around Liu Yi and Ai Ling, and coils around them, sucking the two of them into the time crack scattered by the attack.

    ¡°Remember! Upon returning, do not change the past! Otherwise, those people whom you know might never exist!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s words echo in Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s body is tumbling around. Liu Yi hurries and grabs hold of her and pulls her into his embrace!

    The two of them hug each other tightly. Sometimes they are being blown about by the sword qi within the crack and then they are being blown out through another crack.

    -boom!-

    Liu Yi hugs Ai Ling as they tumble in the sky a circle beforending on firmly on the roof of an old looking small building.

    Looking at the pavilion below, ancient look, Liu Yi suddenly have a feeling like he had returned back to demon realm!

    ¡°Wah! This must be 1,300 years ago right?¡±

    Ai Ling who is in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace looks at the passersby in ancient clothing below and lets out an exmation. ¡°This is too fun already¡­.but¡­why must I apany you to the past?¡±

    ¡°What the, how do I know!¡±

    Liu Yi is also depressed. I myself returned back 1,300 years is one thing but why did Wine Sword Immortal also send Ai Ling back in time as well?!

    Isn¡¯t this asking for trouble?

    ¡°Hehe, no worries. Let¡¯s treat it as going on a honeymoon trip with lord!¡±

    Ai Ling has a rather wide mind as she jumps down from Liu Yi¡¯s embrace as she smiles and says, ¡°Who else can experience our this kind of mystical honeymoon! This will definitely be interesting!¡±

    ¡°We are not here to y this time around!¡±

    Liu Yi says seriously, ¡°We are here to find Sword Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Let us find slowly. Even if we find for eight to ten years, when we return back we will instantly return back to the time just after Wine Sword Immortal sent us here only.¡±

    Ai Ling is very smart and analyzes the matter very thoroughly.

    ¡°Let us make good use of the time to prevent long nights and countless dreams.¡±

    Liu Yi is apprehensive in his heart. This holiday to the past, don¡¯t know if it will be sessful.

    ¡°Hehe, right now should Tang Dynasty right?¡±

    Ai Ling looks around, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the pce? Let us kill the current era¡¯s emperor and let the two of us be the emperor what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately warns, ¡°Changing the history will affect the future! I do not wish that when I return back I realize that my mother and the rest do not exist!¡±

    ¡°Lord don¡¯t be angryh, this one is only saying that¡¯s all.¡±

    Ai Ling pouts making a wronged face.

    [TL: ¡­.scary girl¡­]

    Liu Yi does not have any other methods. This girl is basically his bane.

    The two of them is standing on top of the building looking at the entire ancient city.

    They also do not know where are they in this current Tang Dynasty. The city is very bustling, there are endless people walking through and from, as the peddlers hawk their goods.

    Just as the two of them are appreciating the ancient scenery, from belowes a loud moring.

    ¡°How dare you snatch people stuff in broad daylight. Are you basically bullying people, is there nows here?¡±

    A guy shouts loudly but his voice does not seem to have any confidence.

    ¡°Laws?¡±

    The other voice startsughing loudly. ¡°In this city, this young master is thew! You obediently hand over that gourd of yours and this young master shall let you live! If you are not willing to hand over, then today you shall be beaten to death here!¡±

    ¡°If you wish to obtain my ancestor heirloom Wine Immortal Gourd, there is no way! You guys just beat me to death! If you have the ability then beat me to death!¡±

    Hearing Wine Immortal Gourd these three words, Liu Yi and Ai Ling trembles slightly before looking down at the same time.

    Below them is a youngster dressed as a schr, in his embrace is a gourd, he is confronting a greasy head powered face hedonistic son of rich parents in front of him.

    Behind this hedonistic son stands a few big men. Their stature is tall and sturdy, looking very terrifying.

    In this schr is not Wine Sword Immortal who else can he be?

    ¡°This¡­.this is Wine Sword Immortal?¡±

    Ai Ling blinks her eyes, ¡°He does not have any bit of Immortal Qi at all ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°He is an expert.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly, ¡°If we are able to find out his cultivation so easily, how could he be called an expert.¡±

    ¡°True indeed. Let us wait for that whatever young lord to be unlucky!¡±

    The two of them sit down and wait to watch the show.

 Chapter 557 - Worthless scholar

    <strong>Chapter 557 [Worthless schr]</strong>

    What kind of person is Wine Sword Immortal?

    He is a real heaven shocking expert! The number 1 disciple of Sword Emperor!

    Towards these ordinary mortals, it is a matter as easy as one two three.

    Thus Liu Yi and Ai Ling sit on the rooftop and wait for the young lord to suffer.

    ¡°Tsk, you this poor schr do have some courage eh.¡±

    The hedonist young master twirls around 2 walnuts as he lets out a rumbling bellyughter, ¡°Good, good, good. This young master likes to beat you, this fellow with backbone! Servants beat him ruthlessly for me, break his legs and let us see if he can still go to Chang¡¯an for examination!¡±

    The burly men immediately step forward making Wine Sword Immortal to shout, ¡°You, you guys stand still. Let me tell you guys my ancestor practiced, practiced martial arts!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, this is a fresh news eh. Then why don¡¯t you show this Young master a bit?¡±

    The young master startsughing, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do a smashing stone on chest and perhaps I might bestow you two seeds!¡±

    ¡°I, I....you guys are forcing me!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal suddenly shouts and charges forward, ramming his body onto a burly guy by the side.

    ¡°Take a look, when Senior Wine Sword Immortal take action, it is indeed outstanding!¡±

    Liu Yi points and says, ¡°Although this move looks vulgar, in secret there is a lot of force behind it! Perhaps after crashing into that burly guy he will need to lie in bed for a few days!¡±

    While they are speaking Wine Sword Immortal had already crash into the stomach of the burly guy.

    Under the gaze of Liu Yi and Ai Ling, the burly guy who should had copsed grabs Wine Sword Immortal up like he is holding a chicken. He then ps Wine Sword Immortal a few times causing his to see stars.

    ¡°With your skinny figure and you want to be a martial artist? Get lost!¡±

    As the burly guy speaks he toss Wine Sword Immortal onto the ground before he and the other guys gather around and start bashing!

    ¡°What the heck...what is this situation....¡±

    Seeing this Liu Yi is stunned. <i>Why is the Wine Sword Immortal from the legends so useless, and is unable to deal with a few mortals?</i>

    <i>Or could it be that those mortals are the real experts!</i>

    ¡°Wrong!¡±

    Ai Ling suddenly understands, ¡°We must have returned back even earlier in the past! At this time perhaps Wine Sword Immortal has yet to start cultivating!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hearing what Ai Ling says Liu Yi immediately understands.

    <i>What the, then isn¡¯t Wine Sword Immortal really being beaten up right now?</i>

    ¡°Give it to me!¡±

    One of the burly guy snatched over the wine gourd in Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s hand before respectfully presenting it to his young master standing by the side.

    ¡°Hehe, this is a good treasure. It ought to be kept by me this young duke. Letting you this poor schr have it is such a pity.¡±

    ¡°You, you guys....you guys deserve death...¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal is at hisst gasp as he lies there. But he is unwilling to let it go as he says, ¡°You, you guys snatch my fortunes in broad daylight...I, I will go and report to the authorities....I am going to report you guys....¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, not knowing life or death ah!¡±

    The young dukeughs, ¡°Do you really think that you are a protagonist? Continue beating, beat him to death for me! Damn it. You wicked people, when you die you are stinking the ground!¡±

    The hired hands walk over and prepare to beat him to death.

    Wine Sword Immortal lies there as he shouts, ¡°Where are the naturalws of order, where are thews of the state ah!¡±

    The young duke says unhappily, ¡°Damn it, make him shut up!¡±

    One of the hired hands lift up his leg and prepares to step on Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s face.

    At this moment from the skyes a shout, ¡°Hold your hands for me!¡±

    While they are speaking, Liu Yi and Ai Ling jump down from the rooftop and float down.

    When the young duke sees the two of them he is slightly shocked, ¡°Oh, the qinggong of the two of yours is not bad!¡±

    He does not mind much as he has experts among his underlings.

    ¡°What, could it be that you wish to bother about my young duke¡¯s matter?¡±

    ¡°In broad daylight, you are actually being so fierce. You think that you are Li Gang is it!¡±

    Ai Ling ces her hand on her waist and nced at the young duke.

    ¡°Aiyah! Thisss is rather awesome eh!¡±

    How would the young duke know who is Li Gang. Seeing how beautiful Ai Ling is, his heart is moved.

    ¡°Littlesse and follow this young duke ah. In the future, you will be able to have delicious food and drink. You will have no need to brave the wind and sun outside, how nice would it be!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather follow your father. Being your stepmother is also not bad, I can manage you, this incapable son!¡±

    Who is Ai Ling? When she bes ferocious even Liu Yi is not her opponent!

    When had this young duke been scolded so badly by others before? He instantly jumps up in anger.

    ¡°p her for me! p fiercely!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A few burly guys immediately step forward and try capturing her.

    Ai Ling immediately hides behind Liu Yi and says pitifully, ¡°Lord....they are bullying your woman...¡±

    <i>What the, thisss really know how to act pitiful! Those who do not know will really think that she is very weak!</i>

    ¡°Little girl. Since you know that you are in wrong, then obedientlye into young duke¡¯s embrace.... I guarantee that I will love you dearly...¡±

    ¡°Good son, your stepmother I am not interested in you. You better go back and look for your mother to resolve it!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, Ai Ling transforms back into a demonic girl.

    ¡°Ahhhh! Continue to p her for me!¡±

    The young duke is so mad that his soul nearly flies out of his body.

    The burly men step forward and one of them raises his hand and ps towards Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    When an expert takes action, it is clear.

    The burly man¡¯s p seems to be ordinary but it is hidden with profoundness. This is call door opening palm. This pping speed is very quick and no there is norge gaps. When it hit a person¡¯s face, based on his strength it can p a person into somersaulting.

    But who is Liu Yi, how could he be hit by this p.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    He raises a leg and sends the burly man flying with a kick.

    The burly man flies out a few meters before copsing onto the ground scaring the rest of the burly men.

    ¡°It is a real martial artist! Everyone together!¡±

    A person who seems like the leader says so as he takes advantage and moves forward.

    ¡°Let you try my family¡¯s Stele Opening Hand!¡±

    As he speaks, his ck and thick palm p towards Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    -boom!-

    Arge portion of a stone pir by the side is broken off, shocking the passerby.

    <i>This is an expert ah! He is able to break such a thick stone!</i>

    ¡°Little fellow you are rather quick in dodging, take two more of my palm!¡±

    The burly guy shouts as his palm wind before even stronger, pping towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi suddenly raises his arm and matched palms against that guy.

    -kacha!-

    The sound of a bone break is heard and the burly guy cries out in pain. His arm is snapped into two as he copses onto the ground.

    Liu Yi grabs the guy and tosses him out casually into the group of guys who are rushing towards him.

    ¡°This, this...¡±

    Seeing his underlings being thrown onto the ground the young duke¡¯s legs turn soft from fright.

    Liu Yi does not feel like being tangled with this fellow anymore as he chides, ¡°Still not scraming?¡±

    ¡°You guys just wait for me!¡±

    The young duke knows not to fight when the odds are against him and immediately turn around and escape with his underlings who are supporting each other.

    ¡°Wait, who let you leave!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow scaring the young duke to nearly pee in his pants.

    ¡°What, what else do you wish to do?¡±

    ¡°Return the gourd!¡±

    Although the young duke is not willing it is now not time to be greedy. Thus he can only toss the gourd back into Liu Yi¡¯s hands.

    The people watching by the sides let out a cheer. It seems like they had never seen that young duke being bullied before as well.

    ¡°Today is really damn unlucky.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal climbs to his feet. He is covered in dirt but he still has a trace of haughtiness between his brows.

    ¡°Your gourd.¡±

    Liu Yi passes Wine Sword Immortal back his Wine Immortal Gourd. After he takes back his gourd he did not even say anything polite back.

    Ai Ling cannot stand it and snatched back the Wine Immortal Gourd.

    ¡°Oi, oi. This is my ancestor treasure. Quickly return it back to me!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal is immediately anxious as he tries to snatch it back. But how is he Ai Ling¡¯s opponent. After waving his hands around for a while, he is unable to snatch it back.

    Ai Ling says, ¡°You first politely thank us then I will return it back to you!¡±

    ¡°Based on what! You guys are only martial artists that¡¯s all!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal snorts, ¡°I am a schr who reads intensively! I am the disciple of the sage! A cut above others!¡±

    This era values letters and belittles arms. Thus Wine Sword Immortal is somewhat proud and aloof.

    ¡°Oh, he is the student of the sage!¡±

    Ai Ling smiles, ¡°Then did that sage teach you manners? If you do not say the word thanks, then I your great aunt shall smash this gourd for you today!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t ah!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s face instantly turns pale, ¡°Two chivalrous heroes, it is the bad of me Gai Mo, my etiquette is not satisfactory. Please pardon me....¡±

    Liu Yi advises, ¡°Forget it Ai Ling. Return it to him.¡±

    The current Wine Sword Immortal is like apletely different person and ispletely different from the expert that they had seen earlier.

    ¡°Hmph, this is still not enough!¡±

    Ai Ling pouts, ¡°At the very least you need to treat us to a meal.¡±

    ¡°This, this....¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal touches his pocket subconsciously and seems like he wants to reject.

    While Ai Ling raises the gourd high him and he immediately says, ¡°Ok! Ok! I will treat the two of you to a meal, may I have the honor.¡±

    Ai Ling points at an inn nearby which is not that big and says, ¡°Hehe, that is not like it. Then let us go to the inn over there!¡±

    Only then did Wine Sword Immortal let out a sigh of relief secretly. <i>Luckily it is not a huge inn, otherwise, I will really be bankrupt.</i>

    Currently, he is anxious to enter the capital to take the imperial exams. The money that he is carrying is his traveling expenses, thus he does not dare to anyhow spend it.

    But since the other person is holding his heirloom, he has no other choice.

    This family heirloom is an item that his family members whats him to pass to the prime minister of the capital. Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s paternal grandfather is a capital official. Later on, he resigned from his post and returned home. But his rtionship with the prime minister is quite good. This time round entering the capital to take the imperial exams, after earning the top marks in the exams, his family hoped that the prime minister can praise him a few words in front of the emperor to allow him to obtain a better official post.

    <i>If the gourd got tossed away or spoiled, the sin will be big. But...if these two people are willing to help, it seems like I am able to leave this Yangzhou City! After being trapped here for 3-4 days, if I do not continue and hasten my journey, I am afraid that I will not be able to arrive in time for the imperial exams!</i>

    ¡°Two sirs please enter.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s attire immediately bes better and sits together with the two of them in the inn. After which he calls over the waiter.

    ¡°Waiter, bring up a few of your best dishes! Bring over some of your good tea as well!¡±

 Chapter 558 Relationship is not bad

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The waiter immediately went to prepare the dishes.

    ¡°Drink tea?¡±

    Ai Ling looks at that Wine Sword Immortal in shock, ¡°Why not drink wine?¡±

    Earlier in Wangzong Mountain when she sees Wine Sword Immortal, he was obviously an alcoholic.

    ¡°How can you anyone drink wine.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal shakes his head, ¡°What the saying says is good. Drinking botches things up! So it is best to drink tea, not only can it sober your spirit, but it can also nourish you, isn¡¯t it delightful?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi and Ai Ling look at each other.

    Is this really Wine Sword Immortal? Or could it be that he is a person who appears to look simr to Wine Sword Immortal¡­

    If it is only look alike, how is it possible for him to take out the Wine Immortal Gourd¡­

    s, this 1,300 years in the past is too confusing already¡­

    Wine Sword Immortal is thinking of relying on the two of them to exit the city, thus his attitude is a lot better. Taking the Longjing tea that the waiter serves, he filled up their cups and raises his cup and says, ¡°Come,e,e. Have a taste of this Yangzhou¡¯s city¡¯s Longjing tea. Today let me thank benefactors, with tea as wine and toast you guys a cup!¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Liu Yi and Ai Ling can only put down their worry and have a sip of the Longjing tea.

    Indeed it is not bad. This era¡¯s tea is much more fragrant than the tea bags ones.

    Liu Yi has a sip and feels the fragrance lingering on his tongue before swallowing it down.

    This is called lip and teeth retaining fragrance!

    ¡°Oi, oi. This schr what is your name?¡±

    ¡°This one¡¯s surname is Ge, name Shenhua.¡±

    [TL: or you can say Myth so which one do you guys prefer?]

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi who is drinking the tea nearly spits it out.

    Ge Shenhua!

    Isn¡¯t this name¡­.a bit too weird???

    ¡°En, talking about this, this one is also very dissatisfied with this one¡¯s name.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal drinks a sip of tea before saying bitterly, ¡°But my name is given by my parents and cannot be changed. My parents originally wanted me to have fate with cultivation, thus he gave me this name. But that cultivation is an illusory matter thus this one nevertheless is wholehearted in passing the exam and gain honors.¡±

    The current Wine Sword Immortal seems to be focused on getting into officialdom.

    Liu Yi nces at him a few more times, how is this kind of person possible to cultivate in the future? And is able to cultivate into a powerful expert!

    This is honestly¡­.iprehensible¡­

    ¡°Passing the imperial exam and obtaining schrly honors is the responsibility and glory of us schrs! Hahaha, this one is very confident regarding this imperial exam¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr Ge¡­¡±

    Hearing Wine Sword Immortal blowing his own trumpet, Liu Yi immediately interrupt him.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    ¡°I wish to ask¡­.if you know the Sword Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Who is that person?¡±

    Ge Shenhua¡¯s face is filled with doubt, ¡°I had never heard of him before.¡±

    Liu Yi and Ai Ling are both slightly disappointed, looks like, they have indeed returned back to earlier.

    The current Ge Shenhua has yet to cultivate and Sword Emperor has yet to reveal himself.

    ¡°Fine the¡­.today we have disturbed sir then. Let us part ways here.¡±

    Since we are unable to find news of the Sword Emperor from Ge Shenhua then we can only continue to find in other ces.

    Tang Dynasty is so big¡­.wanting to find a person is indeed like finding a needle in a haystack.

    ¡°Wait a moment, wait a moment!¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi has the intention to leave, Ge Shenhua immediately grabs his arm.

    How can he leave, wouldn¡¯t that be wasting this pot of good tea!

    ¡°This brother don¡¯t leave first. This one still has a matter to ask of you!¡±

    Ai Ling sneers, ¡°Get lost, who cares about your matters!¡±

    But Liu Yi stayed behind, after all, Wine Sword Immortal have given them grace, furthermore, he had also passed to them some sword techniques and can be considered as half a teacher. Even if it is him from 1,300 years ago, he is still the Wine Sword Immortal. Since he has a matter to ask of him, how can Liu Yi ignore it?

    ¡°If sir have things to say then please say it.¡±

    ¡°That¡­.please sit first. Let us chat as we eat.¡±

    Even if Ge Shenhua, he is also slightly embarrassed to ask other people for help. He immediately lets Liu Yi sit back down again before continuing to speak.

    ¡°The two of you just came to Yangzhou right?¡±

    ¡°Mm, today we arrived.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, how did he know?

    ¡°That is right then.¡±

    Ge Shenhua ps his hand and says, ¡°What the two of you do not know is that a great demon has appeared outside of Yangzhou city¡­.he is blocking there making it impossible for anyone to leave the city¡­this one wishes to enter the capital to take the imperial exams but I am unable to leave this ce at all.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi and Ai Ling look at each other. Great Demon? This is rather interesting.

    ¡°Then why are you not taking the waterway?¡±

    Ai Ling asks, ¡°Taking the waterway from Yangzhou city you will be able to get to Luoyang directly. After which can¡¯t you turn around and go to Chang¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°s, female hero, there is something that you do not know.¡±

    Ge Shenhua sighs, ¡°This waterway is being controlled by Yangzhou City¡¯s Duke Gong. If you wish to take it, this bit of money on this one¡¯s body is basically not enough ah¡­¡±

    ¡°This is preposterous does he think that the waterway was opened by his family!¡±

    Ai Ling instantly breaks a pair of chopsticks that she is holding and says angrily, ¡°Seeing that you are Wine¡­.seeing that you are wholeheartedly in rushing to the capital for the imperial exams and rendering service to the country. I shall help you out and teach that Duke Gong a lesson! And make him hand over the waterway obediently!¡±

    ¡°Ah? How is this feasible ah!¡±

    When Ge Shenhua hears this he is quite badly frightened, ¡°That Duke Gong is the emperor¡¯s rtives ah! You cannot fight him ah, cannot fight him ah!!¡±

    ¡°Cannot fight him? Over my side, there is no one who cannot be beaten!¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s manner of wishing the world is in chaos makes Liu Yi even more headache. Don¡¯t know if bring thisss over is right or not ah¡­

    ¡°Really not feasible ah!¡±

    Ge Shenhua keeps shaking his head, ¡°He is the emperor¡¯s rtive if you beat him how can I still go and take the imperial exams and obtain schrly honors ah!¡±

    ¡°Then why did I not see you say such things when we were beating the young duke?¡±

    ¡°That is only the young duke that¡¯s all¡­.furthermore I also did not take action. The one who took action were the two of you¡­¡±

    Ge Shenhua¡¯s face seems to be slightly red.

    ¡°Man! You push it off rather quickly eh!¡±

    Ai Ling starts smiling from anger, why is the current Wine Sword Immortal such a useless weakling!

    ¡°Anyways Duke Gong cannot be touched ah¡­.we¡­.¡±

    Just as Ge Shenhua is about to continue speaking, from outside the inn suddenlyes a cry. ¡°Brother Ge, Brother Ge, so you are here!¡±

    [TL: in this case this brother(ÀÉ) is how a wife call her husband in ancient times¡­]

    A pretty looking woman hasty walks in, ¡°Your servant has been lookingyou for a long time!¡±

    Seeing this woman, Ge Shenhua immediately exims, ¡°Wife why did youe here?¡±

    [TL: well now we know how did he be an alcoholic¡­]

    Liu Yi and Ai Ling are even more shocked, wife?

    Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s wife?

    She is rather pretty ah¡­just that her chest is slightly small that¡¯s all¡­cough cough¡­

    Liu Yi hits himself secretly, what the heck am I thinking of, she can be considered as half a master¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Brother Ge, it is very exhausting for this servant to find you ah!¡±

    The woman walks over quickly and then greets Liu Yi and Ai Ling and says to Ge Shenhua, ¡°Everyone says that they are worried that your traveling expenses might not be enough and especially asked this servant to pass to you more.¡±

    During Tang Dynasty, grandmother is addressed as everyone.

    ¡°Your servant just reached this Yangzhou City and on the way, I have heard that you got beaten by people and hurried over. My Brother Ge did you get injured anywhere, let your servant take a look!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t mess around¡­.¡±

    Ge Shenhua¡¯s facepletely turns red as he grabs hold of the woman¡¯s hand and says to Liu Yi and Ai Ling apologetically, ¡°This is this one¡¯s wife, Maiden Ge¡±

    ¡°What Maiden Ge, this servant has a name okay!¡±

    The woman res at her Brother Ge before saying to Liu Yi and Ai Ling, ¡°This servant¡¯s name is Long Yingying, nice to meet the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Liu Yi¡­.this one¡­..¡±

    Just as he is about to introduce Ai Ling, Ai Ling suddenly grabs holding of his arms and speaks first, ¡°I am his wife, Ai Ling!¡±

    [TL: buuhuuu¡­.why Ai Ling why¡­.]

    Liu Yi instantly is covered in cold sweat, what the heck¡­is Ai Ling too mischievous, is it really fine saying such things?

    ¡°I heard that the two of you saved my Brother Ge, I am really thankful.¡±

    Long Yingying says gratefully, ¡°My Brother Ge is a schr, his temper is also crabby. This one is really relieved that he is hurrying to the capital on his own to take the imperial exams as there is no one looking after him.¡±

    ¡°As a man, how can I bring my wife by my side at all times!¡±

    Ge Shenhua snorts. Although it is the ancient times, during Tang Dynasty it is already starting to be popr to call wife and husband already.

    ¡°This one is only worried about you what¡­.furthermore after you had obtained the schrly honors from the imperial exams and seen the world of pleasures. Who would know if you will bring me back a small one.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense¡­this one does not have such thoughts¡­¡±

    Ge Shenhua¡¯s face turns red again, ¡°You first sit down. I am discussing proper matters with these two heroes, don¡¯t you cause trouble!¡±

    ¡°Sit down is it, what are you anxious about.¡±

    Long Yingying clucks before sitting down and picks up the teapot and fill up the cups.

    Seeing that his wife bing honest, only then did Ge Shenhua smiles apologetically at Liu Yi and Ai Ling before continuing from earlier.

    ¡°Let the two of you see a joke, this one¡¯s wife have always been lively¡­¡±

    ¡°Not a bother, how can she be more than mine.¡±

    Liu Yi points at Ai Ling andughs, making Ai Ling rolls her eyes at him.

    ¡°Since that is the case then let us continue discussing the matter.¡±

    Ge Shenhua continues, ¡°Actually this one has a presumptuous request¡­.this one hopes that the two of you is able to protect this one and bring this one safely to Chang¡¯an¡­.naturally this one will not let the two of you help for nothing¡­wife, how much money did my mother ask you to bring?¡±

    ¡°There is also not a lot of surplus at home¡­¡±

    Long Yingying smiles and says, ¡°This one pawned away the jewelry and the likes that I had brought from my home and exchanged for this silver ingot¡­¡±

    As she speaks, she fishes out a silver ingot from the traveling bag around her waist and stealthily showed it.

    Ge Shenhua says directly, ¡°If the two of you are able to let me reach Chang¡¯an safely then this silver ingot shall be yours!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.is inappropriate!¡±

    How could Liu Yi ept his money, ¡°This is the traveling expenses that your wife obtained for you from pawning her jewelry¡­¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Long Yingying actually speak up first, ¡°As long as it is able to keep Brother Ge safe, this silver ingot is nothing. Wealth is external objects, how can it bepared to this one¡¯s Brother Ge.¡±

    When Liu Yi hears this, his heart is moved, this Long Yingying¡¯s love towards Ge Shenhua is rather deep.

    Ge Shenhua very seldom begs people. He cups his hand as he takes the silver ingot from Long Yingying¡¯s hand and ced it in front of Liu Yi before lowering his head and says, ¡°Therefore can the two of you please help¡­.¡±

    ¡°We are unable to ept this silver ingot¡­¡±

    Liu Yi gently pushes back the silver ingot causing Ge Shenhua¡¯s face to turn pale.

    ¡°But the two of us also wish to enter Chang¡¯an, so it is on the¡­..¡±

    Before he finishes speaks, from outside suddenlyes moring noises.

    ¡°They are here! Surround them!¡±

 Chapter 559 Arrival of the Duke

    Liu Yi and Ge Shenhua turn around to take a look as a group of armored soldierspletely surround the inn.

    The guests in the inn are trembling from fear, not knowing what is going on.

    ¡°Looks like they havee to create trouble.¡±

    Liu Yi picks up his teacup and continues to drink tea.

    ¡°Mm, what an incessantly worthless brat.¡±

    Ai Ling nods her head, ¡°Don¡¯t care about him. Have a taste of this duck meat. No contamination ah, pure green one!¡±

    Seeing how Liu Yi and Ai Ling can still continue to eat like nothing had happened Ge Shenhua is speechless.

    ¡°The two of you¡­.we¡­.we are being surrounded by the troops ah¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no need for Brother Ge to be afraid¡­.this one is here¡­.¡±

    Seeing her man being afraid, Long Yingying grabs his hand and holds it in her palm.

    ¡°There is no need for the two of you to be worried. I am here. I will help you send them away.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand andforts them.

    ¡°But they, they are army ah¡­.resisting the army¡­.is a major offense ah¡­¡±

    Ge Shenhua¡¯s face had already turned pale, ¡°Finished, finished¡­.this time we are really done for¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, just now aren¡¯t you very arrogant right, now you know fear eh?¡±

    The young duke walks over with his feet syed outwards, wearing luxurious clothing as he walks over slowly.

    ¡°Ah, another prettydye eh, looks like today is really a good day ah.¡±

    When the young duke sees Long Yingying, he startsughing.

    ¡°You, you don¡¯t touch her!¡±

    Ge Shenhua¡¯s face turns even paler as he immediately protects his wife, ¡°I can give you the Wine Immortal Gourd. As long as you do not touch my wife!¡±

    ¡°Brother Ge¡­.but you need to use that Wine Immortal Gourd to¡­..¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say any more.¡±

    Ge Shenhuaforts Long Yingying, ¡°I can try to take the exams for schrly honors once every three years¡­while my wife, there is only you that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ge¡­¡±

    Long Yingying¡¯s eyes are instantly moist.

    ¡°I understand your feelings ah, hehehe¡­.¡±

    The young dukeughs coldly, ¡°This young duke I do not have any other hobby, but to toy with other people¡¯s wife. Today your wife is mine, that wine gourd of yours is also mine! Not a single one can run!¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­.you are bullying people!¡±

    Ge Shenhua is so angry that he is trembling.

    ¡°So what if I am bullying you?¡±

    Behind the young duke is 20+ soldiers, ¡°You still wish to take action against the military?¡±

    At this moment Liu Yi who had been drinking tea finally speaks up, ¡°Dealing with you why is there a need to take actions?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this duke knows that you are powerful and has already found someone to deal with you!¡±

    He ps his hands and instantly from the top of the building, a figure floats down as light as a feather.

    It is a guy with long hair in white robes. In his hand is a de.

    ¡°Sir Yin, I shall be depending on you.¡±

    The young duke says politely to that guy.

    ¡°Hahaha, leave this to me.¡±

    The guy has one leg stepping on the top of the table by the side, standing on one leg making a very cool pose standing there, ¡°This kind of person, with just the time you need to drink a cup of tea I will be able to take his severed head.¡±

    ¡°Yin Xiaodao! It is Yin Xiaodao ah!¡±

    One of the guests by the side finally recognize this person and instantly exim in shock.

    ¡°Gods¡­.it is the world number one de master Yin Xiaodao!¡±

    ¡°It is rumored that when he draws his de he must see blood! There was no survivor who has seen before how he draws his de!¡±

    The exmation from the people by the side causes Ge Shenhua to be even more afraid.

    Even the world number 1 de master hase out¡­.look like¡­I am really done for this time around?

    ¡°Brother Ge there is no need to be worried.¡±

    Long Yingying holds Ge Shenhua¡¯s hands tightly, ¡°Other than Brother Ge, no one else will be able to touch this one¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°That is not up to you guys.¡±

    The young dukeughs, ¡°Since you guys who did not open your eyes and offended this duke, me yourself for being unlucky!¡±

    ¡°Let me first deal with this two people from the Jianghu and open the path for the young duke.¡±

    Yin Xiaodao speaks as he nces at Liu Yi, ¡°Hope that you canst for a while longer.¡±

    He suddenly kicks the table under his leg and flies up gently.

    Liu Yi asks Ge Shenhua, ¡°This is not a person from the army. We can fight right?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.naturally can¡­¡±

    ¡°Then let me do it.¡±

    Ai Ling snatches the chance and stands up first while Yin Xiaodao alreadynded in front of them. The de in his hand suddenly unsheaths and chops towards Ai Ling¡¯s neck with a dragon-like roar.

    -ding!-

    While Ai Ling only stretches out two fingers and steady pinches that Yin Xiaodao¡¯s de.

    ¡°This is not possible!¡±

    Yin Xiaodao¡¯s eyes widen in shock, ¡°What kind of kungfu did you train in!¡±

    ¡°Dog beating kungfu!¡±

    As Ai Ling speaks, she kicks out and sends Yin Xiaodao flying away, smashing into the wall behind causing him to copse onto the ground fainted.

    ¡°Gods! She defeated Yin Xiaodao!¡±

    ¡°She actually¡­.she actually grabbed Yin Xiaodao¡¯s de barehanded!!¡±

    The group of people are stunned when they see this while Ai Ling only dusts her hands in delight before sitting back down.

    ¡°Settled!¡±

    Ge Shenhua¡¯s eye nearly flies out, this woman is too powerful already right!

    The number 1 fastest de in Jianghu¡­.was actually such so easily defeated! Could it be that he is a fake?!

    ¡°What, what is going on¡­¡±

    The young duke is also badly frightened, with great difficulty he had invited out his father¡¯s proudest guest and in the end, this happened?

    He mutters apprehensively, ¡°Could this fellow be a fake Yin Xiaodao?¡±

    One of his underlings immediately bootlick him and says, ¡°Young duke, we still have Great de Squadron!¡±

    ¡°Right, right!¡±

    The young duke instantly regains his confidence, ¡°Let me show you the power of Great de Squadron!¡±

    He waves his hand and the soldiers behind him immediately rush into the inn. At the same time, they are wielding a two meters long fine de.

    This is the fine de in rumors, the sharp tool for killing enemies! The Tang Dynasty Great de Squadron is very savage!

    ¡°Really impressive ah.¡±

    As Liu Yi sips his tea he smiles and says, ¡°To deal with usmon people, you even invited over the Great de Squadron. There is a demon outside of the city and you guys do not care, instead, you guys are using military might on us, hahaha¡­.¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you! I am the young duke what do you count as!¡±

    The young duke chides, ¡°If you if the ability then hit the soldiers ah, hit and you will be imperial court¡¯s criminal! As for that weak schr, there is no longer any more need for him to enter the capital and take the imperial exams hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Really bullying people¡­pletely is bullying people¡­.¡±

    Ge Shenhua starts trembling while the young dukeughs even louder.

    ¡°Brother Ge is too anxious. Dealing with these people, why is there a need to touch them.¡±

    Liu Yi ces down the teacup and raises a finger.

    ¡°There is no need for me to touch them and they will be honest obediently.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you really dare to boast ah you!¡±

    The young dukeughs loudly, ¡°This young duke want to see just how you are going to deal with the Giant de Squadron! Move up and take them down!¡±

    The soldier behind immediately rushes over like wolves and tigers.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s finger drew a charm in the air before crying out softly, ¡°Set!¡±

    Instantly on top of all of the soldiers¡¯ forehead appears arge ¡®set¡¯ word in seal script causing them to freeze on the stop.

    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this the Fu Xi Pce Hall¡¯s charm? When did you learn it?¡±

    The charms of Fu Xi Pce Hall are all very difficult to draw. If every single Fu Xi Pce Hall disciple wants to learn how to draw a charm, at the very least they need to practice for a year or two before they are able to draw aplete charm!

    This kind of things is not something that can be achieved with perfect memory. The crucial point is practice makes perfect! Otherwise, if there is any single bit of mistake, it will also fail!

    While Liu Yi seems to have only seen it once and he is able to draw it out? This, is also too powerful already¡­

    What Ai Ling does not know is that in Liu Yi¡¯s body, there is a heaven-defying super AI.

    With the help of Little Jade, Liu Yi is able to 100% copy out any kind of charm that he had seen!

    The moment he releases a single set charm, it shocks everyone present.

    ¡°What, what kind of demonic technique is this¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems like¡­it is immortal technique?¡±

    ¡°Could he be a cultivator from the legends?¡±

    The surrounding people start to discuss excitedly, while the soldiers are like the Terracotta Army, unable to move as they stand there. They are only able to look around with their eyes.

    ¡°How, how could it be like this¡­¡±

    The young duke is badly frightened and nearly peed in his pants.

    The Great de Squadron that I brought over are actually being set in ce!

    ¡°You, you are a cultivator?¡±

    Ge Shenhua suddenly awakens as he excitedly looks at Liu Yi, ¡°This is great, this is really great. This one had actually fate of meeting a cultivator¡­.looks like my luck this time around is really good. Entering the capital for the imperial exams will definitely be sessful! Hahaha!¡±

    What the¡­what is the time now and this shit is actually still thinking of entering the capital to take the imperial exams.

    Just as Liu Yi is about to say something to Ge Shenhua, from outsidees an even louder moring.

    ¡°What is going on inside, those who are not rted disperse!¡±

    Even more, soldiers appear outside of the door as a guy with an unordinary bearing walks in.

    ¡°What is going on here? Tianyi, why did you bring my Great de Squadron out for? Why are all of them standing here?¡±

    ¡°Lord, lord father¡­.¡±

    The young duke¡¯s legs are trembling and he nearly kneels down.

    One of the underlying by the side hurry and steps forward and says into his ear, ¡°Lord, the matter is like this¡­¡±

    The person whoes in is none other than the most influential Duke Gong of Yangzhou City. When he heard a gleam shes cross his eyes.

    Liu Yi thought that this guy would take revenge for his own son but unexpectedly he actually gives his son a p and roars, ¡°Nonsense! Impudent! Tian Yi! What a good matter that you have done!¡±

    ¡°Lord, lord father!¡±

    ¡°Still not kneeling down for me! Immediately apologize to Daoist!¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    Duke Gong¡¯s temper is very fierce and the young duke immediately kneels down and says to Liu Yi and the rest, ¡°Everyone, I did not open my eyes and offended you guys. I apologize to everyone¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, indeed there is still justice ah!¡±

    Ge Shenhua is very excited as he salutes Duke Gong, ¡°Duke Gong is highly principled and is really the model example of people!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, well said, well said.¡±

    Duke Gong immediately steps forward and assist Ge Shenhua up.

    ¡°May I know who this little brother is?¡±

    ¡°This one name is Ge Shenhua, I am a schr who is preparing to go to the capital to take the imperial exams.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case. You must be startled this time around. Seeing that you are a talented person, this lord shall support you. After you have passed the provincial level imperial exam, I will help you say a few good words to the emperor and give you a good posting as an apology.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you, Duke!¡±

    Ge Shenhua immediately be delighted, indeed my luck is really good!

 Chapter 560 Another expert?

    Seeing Duke Gong who is respecting the wise, could this old man be so different from his own son?

    Could it be that an old hero really gives birth to a dog son?

    ¡°Don¡¯t know which Daoist is the one who had to freeze my people, can the expert be lenient and let them off.¡±

    After Duke Gong appeased Ge Shenhua, he turns around and looks at Liu Yi as well as Ai Ling.

    ¡°It is me who did it.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°But I only know how to set the charm and I do not know how to resolve it. After a while, they will naturally be released on their own. Helping tyrant Zhuo, treat this as their punishment.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good. You punished them well.¡±

    Duke Gong is not angry, instead, heughs and says, ¡°Since this daoist graced your presence in my Yangzhou City, why don¡¯t youe to this duke¡¯s residence to have a cup of the top quality Longjing tea from West Lake of Hangzhou. If Daoist cane then that will be a blessing to this duke¡¯s residence also allowing us to benefit from your immortal qi.¡±

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, ¡°I still have urgent things to do.¡±

    ¡°What urgent things it is, may I know if you have any matter that might have use of me? Daoist just need to ask.¡±

    ¡°He is a duke. Perhaps he might know something, we can ask him.¡±

    Ai Ling directly asks, ¡°Do you know of the Sword Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Sword Emperor?¡±

    Duke Gong¡¯s eye revolve, ¡°You guys are looking for Sword Emperor?¡±

    ¡°You know?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly happy, damn it, finally get to know some news about the Sword Emperor! In the end, it is still the imperial courts which are good in handling matters ah!

    ¡°Although not much, I do know a bit.¡±

    ¡°Then please tell me!¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hand and requests.

    ¡°Hahaha, there is no need for daoist to be anxious.¡±

    Duke Gong clucks, as he strokes his beard and says, ¡°This is not a good ce to take. Let us head to my residence. I will order my servant to prepare good tea, hope that daoist will not reject.¡±

    Since the other person invites with magnificent hospitality, plus he also knows news about Sword Emperor, it is hard for Liu Yi to reject again.

    ¡°Fine then, then I will have to bother duke to lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Please, please, please! Servants, prepare the sedan chair!¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that. Let us walk instead.¡±

    ¡°Daoist is indeed daoist, indeed you are different from usmon folks.¡±

    Duke Gong bootlicks Liu Yi but Liu Yi does not take this. He holds hands with Ai Ling as they follow being the Duke.

    ¡°Mr Ge, how about you rest in my residence for these few days and let this duke properly atone for my dog son.¡±

    ¡°How could this one dare to disturb the duke!¡±

    ¡°Not at all, not at all. In the future you are also a person of the courts, there is nothing disturbing about it, hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Then let me thank duke then¡­.¡±

    Ge Shenhua is very agitated as he holds his wife Long Yingying¡¯s hand and walks out together.

    The young duke Li Tianyi is silent as he smacks his lips and follows behind not making a sound. His earlier arrogant attitude is also gone.

    The group of them walks into the Gong Mansion in Yangzhou and upon seeing this mansion, only then did Liu Yi knows what is call imposing style!

    In the past, he heard what people say about the deep pce courtyard that needs to go through 3 gateways to enter and 3 gateways to exit!

    But how is this mansion 3 in 3 out ah! It is more like 7 in and 7 out!

    Liu Yi cannot help but sigh in sorrow. Indeed being born in a good family is good.

    Rtives of the emperor in ancient time do not need to do anything and they are able to enjoy a high position and wealth.

    This is called riding on someone else¡¯s sess!

    The Gong Mansion is really big and inside the courtyard, there is arge pond, on the other side is also some gardens.

    There are servants everywhere, bustling around. Every few steps you will be able to see patrolling soldiers protecting the safety of the mansion.

    ¡°Everyone this way please!¡±

    Duke Gong leads a few people toe and receive the guest in the hall. It seems like because they have informed earlier, there is arge table of delicious food disyed in the hall.

    ¡°Come,e,e. Everyone, please have a sit, quickly sit down!¡±

    Duke Gong does not have any bit of princely air and enthusiastically invites Liu Yi and the rest to have a seat.

    ¡°Since you guys havee to Yangzhou, you guys have yet to have a taste of Yangzhou¡¯s delicious food right. This one is Wine Prawn from West Lake, very tasty. This one is Vinegar Fish from West Lakes, which is made by the imperial chef from my mansion! This imperial chef is originally in the pce. Because my emperor brother loves me dearly, he bestowed him to me. Come,e,e. There is no need to be polite and treat this as your own home¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly stifled, this Duke Gong seems to be too sensitive to people¡¯s needs?

    By the side stands over 10+ female servants waiting upon them as they eat.

    Liu Yi is not used to be waited by others when eating.

    ¡°Today my dog son offended you guys. As the saying goes, failure in upbringing, the fault of the father. This duke shall apologize in his stead.¡±

    As the duke speaks, he raises up his wine cup and toasted them.

    ¡°Dare not ept, dare not ept ah!¡±

    Ge Shenhua is frightened as he waves it off, but feels that it is not suitable and immediately raises his own cup as well and drinks up along with Duke Gong.

    Since Liu Yi is not going to use Wine Sword Technique, he will naturally not drink wine. Instead, he raises the top grade Longjing tea from westke and has a taste.

    Just now the Longjing tea that he had drunk was not bad. Butpared to the current one, it is basically g! Indeed the life of the emperor¡¯s rtive is indeed very good.

    After drinking the cup of wine, Duke Gong smiles and ask, ¡°Don¡¯t know what is the reason for daoist toe to my Yangzhou City?¡±

    ¡°I am here to find news regarding the Sword Emperor. Duke earlier you said that you know of some news, I would have to inconvenience you to give me the details.¡±

    Duke Gong is calm as he says slowly, ¡°This I can tell daoist. But for that, I have a matter that I wish to invite daoist to help out.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What matters, Duke can just say it.¡±

    ¡°Actually outside Yangzhou City there is a very powerful demon moving about¡­in the past, this duke had sent soldiers to y the demon but it is a pity that there were no results.¡±

    Duke Gong sighs, ¡°Furthermore I also sacrificed a number of my soldiers¡­.s¡­that demon is really powerful.¡±

    ¡°What duke¡¯s intention is to let me y that demon?¡±

    Liu Yi is already able to hear the indication.

    ¡°That is precisely so!¡±

    Duke Gong nods his head. ¡°A while ago I intentionally dispatch people to issue a notice that I am recruiting capable people from everywhere to help me y this demon! It is only a pity¡­.after such a long time, no one came for the posting. So I can only trouble daoist.¡±

    ¡°This is a small matter¡­¡±

    ying demons and the like is actually not that difficult for Liu Yi. Back then when he just started cultivation he had always been doing simr tasks to earn money.

    ¡°That is great then, daoist is really the fortune that the gods bestowed on my Yangzhou City!¡±

    Duke Gong startsughing, ¡°Come,e,e, let me toast daoist again three cups! Today I am really happy, ganbei!¡±

    ¡°Duke is too polite¡­¡±

    Seeing that Duke Gong is drinking up again, Liu Yi can only use tea to apany him.

    By the side, Ai Ling unexpectedly transmits her voice over, {Lord, why do I feel that this matter feels weird¡­.}

    {Oh? What is weird?}

    {Do not know¡­.anyways, I just feel that something is not right.}

    Ai Ling is also unable to find any problems, thus she shakes her head.

    {You think too much.}

    Liu Yiforts, {Youss, can¡¯t you think better of people?}

    {The heart of a person is hard to guest. Not everyone can be like you lord, aplete idiot.}

    {Are you praising me or cursing me?}

    {Hehe¡­.praising lordh¡­.}

    Just as the two of them have a lover¡¯s quarrel, Duke Gong cuts in with a sentence.

    ¡°How about you guys have a rest in my mansion today. After Daoist has finished preparing we shall go outside the city to y the demon!¡±

    ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Liu Yi wipes his mouth and stands up.

    ¡°Right now we go? Is Daoist¡¯s nature a bit too hasty?¡±

    ¡°This matter should not be dyed to prevent dragging it out!¡±

    Liu Yi is anxious to find Sword Emperor and do not wish to waste time on these matters.

    Ge Shenhua also ce down his teacup and says anxiously, ¡°Daoist Liu, Daoist Liu, let me apany you guys as well!¡±

    ¡°What? What is the point of you going there?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Ge Shenhua curiously.

    ¡°In this lifetime I have never seen any immortal techniques or demons and wish to experience them a bit!¡±

    Ge Shenhua is slightly fascinated.

    ¡°Brother Ge, this¡­is too dangerous already¡­.¡±

    Long Yingying immediately grabs hold of Ge Shenhua¡¯s arm.

    ¡°As a man how can I be afraid of death!¡±

    Ge Shenhua pushes away Long Yingying¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Then this one shall follow along with Brother Ge.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. You are a girl, how can it be that wherever I go you follow along as well!¡±

    Ge Shenhua is slightly unhappy.

    ¡°Rx. With us protecting Mr Ge, there will not be any problem.¡±

    Liu Yiforts Long Yingying. Sooner orter Ge Shenhua will be Wine Sword Immortal and step into the path of cultivators. Letting him have some experience is, on the contrary, is good.

    ¡°Being able to meet you guys is really the fortune of my Yangzhou City!¡±

    Duke Gong also be happy, ¡°Since this is the case then let this duke personally send you guys out of the city! I shall wait for Daoist¡¯s victorious return and this duke shall hold a victory banquet for Daoist!¡±

    Ai Ling says, ¡°This is not bad. Prepare for us Manchu Han Imperial Feast!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Duke Gong is stunned, ¡°This¡­.forgive this duke for not knowing¡­.but what is Manchu Han Imperial Feast?¡±

    {Lass are you also an idiot?}

    Liu Yi immediately transmit to Ai Ling, {Right now is Tang Dynasty how is there any Manchu Han Imperial Feast?!}

    [TL: Manchu Han Imperial Feastes about during Qing Dynasty]

    {Ah, right¡­.I¡¯ve forgotten¡­..hehehe let lord sees a joke.}

    ¡°There is no need for Duke Gong to care about these. Let us set out earlier.¡±

    Liu Yi turns the conversation back.

    ¡°Good, good. We¡­..¡±

    Before Duke Gong can finish his words, a soldier suddenly kneels down outside and reports loudly, ¡°Report! Outside there is someone who has epted the posting!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Duke Gong hears this, his expression turns heavy, ¡°To think at this time someone epted the posting¡­..Daoist you see¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then let that persone. Didn¡¯t he ept the posting.¡±

    Liu Yi is also curious. During this era aren¡¯t all of the cultivators ignoring the matters of the world? Why would there be a person who epted the posting?

    Since Liu Yi had said so, Duke Gong immediately waves his hand and says, ¡°Okay. Immediately invite him in!¡±

    ¡°The duke request the pleasure of seeing him!¡±

    The soldier immediately transmits the order down and very quickly a soldier respectfully leads an old man wearing Taoist robe in.

    ¡°Daoist, this way please.¡±

    ¡°Well said, well said, hahaha¡­.¡±

    The crowd speaks softly as they look over, only to see an old looking taoist priest with a divine poise and sage features. On his back is a wooden peach sword, under his feet wind seems to be born. There is a faint expert style from him.

    But Liu Yi is unable to sense any Immortal Qi from him¡­could it be that it is another expert?

 Chapter 561 The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole

    Gao Yang is a warrior from the Jianghu. In his childhood he learned performing tricks from a performing arts master and uses this to cheat people to survive.

    He self proims himself as a cultivator and often help people y demons and drive away cmity. He uses the banner of a fortune teller to make predictions.

    The reason why Gao Yang is able to not get seen through despite telling lies for such a long time, it is because he has his own tricks.

    He usually chooses his targets among the big families. Before lying to them he will first pretend to be a beggar in their surrounding to observe their family living behavior. These things to Gao Yang is spying information. Only by grasping the target¡¯s information then he can dress up and pretend to be a Daoist priest and walk up to the family house and say that their family is filled with demon qi. Being very familiar with the family he just need to say a few things that had happened in the target¡¯s family and with a few magic tricks to scare them, the family will be afraid and scared of dying. Fearing that they will not live long. By the time Gao Yang finishes doing all of these, his targets will automatically beg Gao Feng to help them y the demon.

    At that time Gao Yang just need to be pretentious as he starts fighting and makes a show for his targets before finally leaving with their money.

    This kind of method is time-tested.

    Recently he heard that a demon has appeared outside of Yangzhou City and Duke Gong already sent out a notice to find people to y the demon. Seeing this Gao Yang smiles.

    Although he really likes to pretend to be a daoist priest, but actually he does not believe in this kind of matters at all!

    In this world how is it possible for this kind of imaginary things exist in this world! From his point of view that demon outside the city is definitely a swindler from the same profession. Through some diversionary tactics he tricks people to scheme for their fortunes.

    Why don¡¯t I open the lion¡¯s mouth over here at Duke Gong¡¯s side and ask for arge sum of silver. Then find that guy and split 50-50!

    But Gao Yang did not think that before he had put hisplete n to use, he would meet a person from the ¡®same profession¡¯ over here at Duke Gong¡¯s ce!

    ¡°Duke Gong isn¡¯t it only me who epted the posting, why is there another person here?¡±

    Seeing that there is someone spoiling his ns, Gao Yang is very unhappy and wished to chase him away.

    ¡°Hahaha, Daoist Gao please forgive me.¡±

    Duke Gong do not dare to offend these daoists as he hurries and exin. ¡°This is another daoist that this duke just got to know. He is also willing to help y the demon outside the Yangzhou City! With the two of you helping to y the demon, it is the fortune of my Yangzhou City ah.¡±

    ¡°This daoist does not have a habit of working together with other people.¡±

    Gao Yang sneers and says, ¡°What this daoist learns is immortal techniques, if other people see it wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, this duke is rude¡­¡±

    Seeing that Gao Yang disy his arrogance, Liu Yi starts smiling.

    ¡°May I know which sect did this daoiste from?¡±

    ¡°This daoist¡¯s sect is one of the top immortal family, why should this one tell you?¡±

    Gao Yang strokes his beard and replies water tightly.

    ¡°So that is the case. Since your distinguish self says that you are a daoist then why don¡¯t you show a few moves?¡±

    Ai Ling is also able to see the clues and immediately ps her hands and says, ¡°Otherwise if a person casually runs over and says that he is a daoist wouldn¡¯t the entire street be filled with daoists?¡±

    ¡°Hmph how dare you suspect this daoist!¡±

    Seeing that Duke Gong is also looking at him is suspicion, Gao Feng is not afraid, instead he is delighted in his heart. He says, ¡°Fine then, today let this daoist let you know what is called immortal techniques!¡±

    As he speaks he suddenly pulls out a bunch of copper coins and tosses it on the ground.

    After which he pulls out his wooden peach sword and points towards the copper coins.

    ¡°Up!¡±

    Under Duke Gong¡¯s shocked gaze those copper coins immediately float up.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    Gao Yang¡¯s wooden peach sword continues to waves about while the copper coins on the ground also starts moving about.

    ¡°Mystical ah, really mystical!¡±

    Duke Gong exims in shock while the female servants by the side also looks on in shock, falling over each other to see this scene.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­.¡±

    Seeing their shocked appearance Gao Feng isughing in his heart.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Ai Ling and Liu Yi are both the same. They have seen the truth. This kind of magic tricks is already not mysterious already in the current era¡¯s magic shows.

    Ai Ling suddenly stretches out her hands and press down towards the moving copper coins.

    She releases immortal qi causing the copper coins to stop moving and drops back onto the ground.

    ¡°Move¡­move!¡±

    Gao Yang who is waving his wooden peach sword realise that the copper coins are no longer moving and immediately starts to sweat.

    But he is a person who had lots of experience and immediately pretends to be tired and keeps his wooden peach sword.

    ¡°s, seeing that the demon aura in Yangzhou City is soaring up the sky, thus I rushed over for several days without stopping and am too tired and do not have enough immortal qi.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been tough on daoist!¡±

    Duke Gong is unable to see the principles behind it and really thought that Gao Yang is a cultivator and immediately respectfully says, ¡°Since that is the case then why doesn¡¯t Daoist Gao rest in Wang Mansion for a few days before we go and y the demon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Gao Yang is about to seize the opportunity, he also originally nned to rest in the mansion for a few days and eat heartily for a few days and experience the lifestyle of an emperor¡¯s rtive. But unexpectedly Liu Yi waves his hand and says bluntly, ¡°ying the demon, this matter should not be pushed back. It is best if we leave right now. If Daoist Gao wishes to rest the rest a few days. Ai Ling, Mr Ge let us go.¡±

    When Gao Yang hears this he is immediately anxious.

    Looks like this fellow is going to try and take action first! How can I let him snatch away this kind of matter first, wouldn¡¯t I be unable to cheat money!

    ¡°Although my immortal qi is not as abundant as before it is enough to y a small demon!¡±

    ¡°Daoist Gao, this time round ying of demon is really dangerous. If you are tired then it is best to rest first.¡±

    Liu Yi is a kindhearted person. Although this Gao Yang is a liar, he does not wish for him to die for nothing.

    ¡°What are you saying, this daoist has been ying demons for my entire life and has never gotten into any problems! On the other hand this daoist you should consider your own safety!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, if you are not afraid of dying then let¡¯s go together! Lord let us go.¡±

    Ai Ling is disinclined to care about the life or death of that fellow. Being a liar and still so headstrong, serves him right if he gets killed by the demonter on!

    Seeing that the fake daoist did not heed his advice and pulling away by Ai Ling, Liu Yi can only sigh.

    ¡°Let this duke lead the way!¡±

    Duke Gong hurries along as well.

    In Yangzhou City, Duke Gong leads several tens of Great Sword soldiers to escort them out of the city.

    This scene attracts the gaze of multiple people making them curious about what is going on.

    ¡°I heard that Duke Gong has invited people toe and y the demon ah!¡±

    ¡°Really? It cannot be ah, then how can Duke Gong still earn the waterway money!¡±

    ¡°Who knows, but if they really y the demon, it is a good matter for us!¡±

    The discussion of the people in the surrounding causes Liu Yi¡¯s heart to sink.

    Could it Duke Gong be a smiling tiger?

    He had already met two of this kind of smiling face tiger, Liu Haisheng and Zhang Xinchu.

    Meeting a third one is also not that surprising. But Liu Yi is not too worried, after all that Duke Gong is only an ordinary person, even if he is a Duke, even if it is the emperor himself, Liu Yi is also not afraid.

    Cultivators are not in touch with reality, how can it beparable to power and position.

    Even a higher position person is unable to escape death. While cultivators are able to stand aloof of life and death and seek the heavenlyws.

    Back then didn¡¯t Qin Shihuang overturn the entire world but in the end, also died on the path of trying to lengthen his life.

    The further away they walk away from the city, Liu Yi is able to sense a dense demon aura. He and Ai Ling look at each other.

    Ai Ling also frowns and says, ¡°What a strong demon aura.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­I¡¯m afraid it is a powerful demon.¡±

    ¡°Strange why would demons start appearing at this time. Could it be that the demon race has already start nning to send their army into the human realm?¡±

    Ai Ling is unable to guess that is the current time period.

    ¡°Not clear¡­.when we reach the outside of the city and capture that demon and question him, we will know.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I shall listen to lord!¡±

    Their conversation causes the people listening by the side confuse while Gao Yang snorts in his heart.

    Such real action, but this method of yours I have used them often as well!

    Like I would believe you!

    Ge Shenhua asks curiously, ¡°Daoist Liu, where is there any demon aura? Why am I unable to sense it?¡±

    ¡°You are not a cultivator, naturally you are unable to sense the demon aura.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°Wait till you start on your immortal fate then you will be able to sense it.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that is not possible, I do not have that immortal fate ah.¡±

    Ge Shenhua waves his hand, ¡°I¡¯d rather try and achieve schrly achievements during the imperial exams!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles but did not say anything. The current him has a bit of that enjoyment of not revealing the fate that Wine Sword Immortal has.

    Pretending is indeed happy ah!

    ¡°In front is the exit to the city.¡±

    Duke Gong looks at the tightly shut city gate in front and says, ¡°I shall send everyone till here. The rest shall depend on you guys.¡±

    H waves his hand and orders, ¡°Open the city gates!¡±

    ¡°Open the city gates!¡±

    The rying soldier shouts out the order and instantly a number of people start pulling open a few horizontal bars that are holding the gates close and push the city gates open.

    Outside the city is a moat. A few soldiers lower the bridge and let Liu Yi and the rest to pass. After they pass, the moat is pulled back up and the city gate is closed tightly.

    ¡°They are rather carefully.¡±

    Ai Ling smiles, ¡°A bunch of scary cats.¡±

    ¡°My guts are not that small. I wish to see what does the rumored demon looks like!¡±

    Thinking that there are three daoists who are protecting him by the side Ge Shenhua is not afraid, instead, he is very interested.

    ¡°Soon you will be able to see.¡±

    Liu Yi points in front, ¡°The demon is over there.¡±

    ¡°How do you know.¡±

    ¡°The demon aura is the strongest there.¡±

    Ge Shenhua is admiring him a lot while Gao Feng is apprehensive in his heart. Good fellow no wonder he is so confident furthermore he also does not want me to follow along as well. It seems like he and the demon are together! Now, what should we do? Right¡­.I can pretend to expose them in front of Duke Gong and then we split the money!

    What they do not know is that the moment they left the city, Li Tianyi immediately goes and looks for his father and ask, ¡°Lord father¡­.why are you so nice towards those people?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­.my son, you are too young.¡±

    Duke Gongughs, and says profoundly, ¡°Dealing with this kind of people, relying on force is useless. Right, don¡¯t care about the p I gave you earlier. Father had already prepared a present for you in the mansion. You can go back and take a look now.¡±

    [TL: lols already know what the present can be¡­90% chance is that present..]

 Chapter 562 Who is the liar

    Ge Shenhua looks towards Liu Yi and asks-, ¡°Right now do we go and find that demon?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°Right now we can just wait here.¡±

    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t we going to y the demon?¡±

    Ge Shenhua does not understand what is Liu Yi trying to do, are daoists all so aloof?

    ¡°You stupid schr, why are you not able to understand this! Since that demon is blocking the path to exit the city, now that we are out of the city the demon will naturallye and find us.¡±

    Ai Ling starts to look down on Ge Shenhua¡¯s intelligence causing Ge Shenhua¡¯s face to immediately turns red not knowing how to exin.

    ¡°Wi, within the sa, sage books¡­there are no records of such things¡­.¡±

    He can only stammer out a random exnation.

    ¡°Tsk, a bellyful of rotten impractical writings.¡±

    Ai Ling sneers while Gao Yang by the sideughs but did not say anything.

    Tsk, it is bing more and more obvious, they are obviously together one. They must have arranged to meet up together here.

    ¡°Everyone, can we now open the window and talk about the truth?¡±

    Gao Yang turns around and says while looking at Liu Yi seriously.

    ¡°What truth? What do you mean?¡±

    Liu Yi raises an eyebrow.

    ¡°Tsk, we are all of the same profession. Every one of us are liars why is there a need to continue acting on.¡±

    Gao Feng smiles with a tacitly with mutual understanding.

    Ge Shenhua is even more confused, ¡°Liars? What liars?¡±

    ¡°Looks like this schr really does not know ah.¡±

    Gao Yang pats Ge Shenhua¡¯s shoulder, ¡°In this world how is there any daoist or fake people. All of them are just liars. These two person in front of you are also the same. I as well are nothing but liars that¡¯s all. Talking about this, I have already seen through your lies. Seeing that we are all of the same profession, let us all earn together. You would not cast me away right?¡±

    ¡°Liars? You are all liars? How is that possible!¡±

    Ge Shenhua does not believe as he shakes his head like a rattle-drum. ¡°Your daoist techniques are all very mysterious.¡±

    Especially the scene that he had seen in the inn, Liu Yi stops over tens of soldiers from moving with just a raise of the hand! Those soldiers will definitely not be in cohorts with Liu Yi!

    ¡°You are saying this is it, hahaha, it is just some small magic tricks that¡¯s all.¡±

    As Gao Yang speaks he takes out his copper coins, ¡°In this copper coin I had hidden a ma and have maic force. The wooden peach sword of mine is also the same. This kind of smokescreen technique when it gets reveal will be worthless.¡±

    When Liu Yi and Ai Ling hear this they smile at each other.

    Indeed the case. Looks like con-man this profession is both popr in both ancient and current times.

    ¡°That is why I say ying demons is very dangerous.¡±

    Liu Yi reminds, ¡°That demon is about to arrive. This daoist it is best if you hurry back. Right now you will still be in time if you return.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, are you going to pretend till the end!¡±

    Gao Yang snorts as he swings his sleeve and chides, ¡°You guys must bepanions of that demon right! What good conning skills. Indeed a group of liars together earn money fast! Let me tell you guys if you guys to not give me a cut today, do not me me for revealing you guys to Duke Gong!¡±

    Ai Ling cannot stand it and scolds, ¡°ÉµB(idiot)!¡±

    [TL: chinese acronym for idiot which does not exist in ancient times. Anyone knows of any acronym so that I can receÉµB(idiot)?]

    ¡°What is the meaning of what she said?¡±

    Gao Yang naturally would not know the meaning of this phrase. Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°She is praising that you are smart.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that is natural!¡±

    Gao Yang strokes his beard in delight, ¡°I am naturally a ÉµB(idiot). in front of ÉµB(idiot) I, your bit of tricks is seen through with just a nce!¡±

    ¡°Pfff!!!¡±

    Seeing how Gao Yang calling himself a ÉµB(idiot) so righteously, she instantly cannot stand it and startsughing.

    ¡°Lord you are really bad!¡±

    ¡°Rubbish. It is you who said that he is a ÉµB(idiot)!¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and proves that he is a good person, a very very good person!

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Thisss is only bad on the surface while you are bad in the bones!¡±

    ¡°You must definitely have seen wrong!¡±

    ¡°Not at all hmph!¡±

    As the two of them start bickering, Gao Yang by the side is unable to listen on anymore.

    ¡°Are the two of you done? Tell me, are you going to split me a cut! Let me tell you guys although Duke Gong has been lied to by you guys, that is him. If you guys still wish to earn this sum of money you must give me a cut. Don¡¯t think that you are able to trick me I am a ÉµB(idiot)!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­..¡±

    Ai Lingughs until her stomach hurts and started tearing up.

    Liu Yi is also bearing with hisughter, bearing it very painfully. While Ge Shenhua and Gao Yang are both confused at beingughed at.

    Gao Yang says in his heart, just what is going on, could it be that I did not learn the correct artiction from them?

    Just as they are bickering over the matter of this ÉµB(idiot), from the sky suddenlyes a shout.

    ¡°Tai! You fellows did the dog duke send you guys to die?¡±

    From the sky, a ck wind suddenly appears and sweeps over.

    Seeing this ck demon wind Gao Yang¡¯s face instantly changesrgely. Good fellow what is this magic, this is damn real bullshit already!

    ¡°Your distinguished self should not be obstructing here.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the demon wind in the sky and says calmly, ¡°Here is the exit of Yangzhou City. You blocking here is very inconvenient to themon people. Hope that your distinguished self can make things easy and open this road, letting themon people from Yangzhou city to pass through.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you! Die!¡±

    That demon basically does not listen to reason and starts fighting immediately.

    The demon wind sweeps over and the demonnds on the ground transforming into a two meters tall white face guy.

    ¡°Watere!¡±

    The demon waves his hand and from the moat by the side, a stream of water immediately flies over andnds in his hand, transforming into a water whip.

    ¡°Watch my attack!¡±

    The demon roars as the water whip in his hand immediatelyshed towards Liu Yi and them.

    Liu Yi did not move, instead, he releases out the Sky Flipping Seal protecting in front of them.

    -dang!-

    The water whip immediatelyshes the barrier released by the Sky Flipping Seal and causes a heavy bell striking sound. A transparent wave speedily spread out.

    While the ground which is stricken by the water whip, a gorge is left behind.

    ¡°My mother ah¡­¡±

    Gao Yang is immediately badly frightened and plops down onto the ground, this bullshit¡­is really magic?

    Ge Shenhua bes excited, immortal techniques, all of this are immortal techniques ah! Being able to see all of these, I did not live for nothing this lifetime! s, if I had known I should have also brought my wife along to let her see this!

    ¡°You are actually able to block a move from me? Good, let see about this move!¡±

    Seeing that his first move did not work the demon is even angrier as he opens his hands wide open and points towards the moat.

    Instantly streams over water fly out from the moat and transform into a transparent water snake. In total there are countless tens of them. They whistle as they shoot towards Liu Yi.

    -boom, boom, boom!-

    The water snakes keep exploding on Liu Yi¡¯s Sky Flipping Seal, creating countless sshes but the barrier did not move.

    ¡°The might of 5-star jades. Although not powerful, but it is not a weak demon.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his hands behind him and stands behind the barrier saying, ¡°You did not concentrate on cultivation and crossed the cmity as soon as possible to be an immortal, instead you ran out to harm themon people of Yangzhou? Could it be that you are a scout that the Demon Emperor send out?¡±

    After attacking for a long time without any sess that demon¡¯s eyes start to turn red and say in hatred, ¡°What Demon Emperor, how is there any nuisance Demon Emperor. I see that you are the hired hands of that dog duke! If you have the ability then do not stand behind that broken seal ande out and fight against me!¡±

    ¡°Lord let thisss go and teach him a lesson!¡±

    Ai Ling is no longer able to stay still. Without Liu Yi¡¯s agreement, she flies out of the radius of the Sky Flipping Seal and tosses out her own sword.

    ¡°Your moves are too weak! Why don¡¯t you have a taste of thisdy¡¯s one!¡±

    She points at her sword in the sky which immediately starts revolving around causing Gao Yang who is behind to be dazzled.

    How is this possible¡­even if it is magic, it is impossible to do all of these ah¡­

    Could it be that they are really immortals¡­.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s hands part the air and the sword instantly starts splitting, from 1 to 2, from 2 to 3 and instantly there are over tens of them which shoot towards the demon.

    -boom, boom, boom-

    The water snake which the demon uses to attack them is instantly scattered by the sword. After all, Ai Ling is a fewyers above him and very quickly the water snakes were all destroyed and the sword also reaches in front of the demon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you can do!¡±

    Ai Ling smiles as victory is already in hand.

    At this moment Liu Yi sees a gleam of ruthlessness in the eyes of the demon. He immediately senses that something is wrong. He points his hand towards Ai Ling and a chain created by Xiao Cai shoots out and drags her back in.

    -boom!-

    The demon spits out a demon dan which instantly turns into a white light and rumbles pass the spot where Ai Ling was standing earlier and hits the city wall behind.

    -boom!-

    The city wall is like being hit by a cannonball and arge part is exploded out!

    After the demon dan exploded a portion of the city all, it¡¯s aura be a lot weaker and returns back to his mouth.

    The demon is pierced in arge number of ces and looks to be dying.

    ¡°Damn it¡­.I, I still cannot die¡­¡±

    The demon crawls towards the direction of the city step by step.

    Liu Yi is unable to understand as he asks the demon, ¡°Just why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Scram¡­you, you group ofckeys¡­¡±

    The demon continues to crawl forward leaving behind a trail of blood, ¡°I¡­.I want to go and save my son¡­I want ¡­.go¡­¡±

    He crawls to the moat and finally died as his body stiffens there.

    Very quickly the demon who had died transform into arge white snake over ten of meters long dangling over the river bank.

    ¡°My grandmother ah¡­¡±

    Seeing therge snake Gao Yang ispletely frightened.

    ¡°Demon¡­there are demons ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!¡±

    He immediately starts running away like aplete madman.

    ¡°Oi, oi. Don¡¯t run ah!¡±

    Seeing that fellow run away Ge Shenhua cannot help but ridicules, ¡°Now who is the liar ah!¡±

    Right now Gao Yang does not care about these. His guts are about to break from fear.

    ¡°Daoist Liu and your wife are indeed powerful ah!¡±

    Ge Shenhua deeply admires them and cups his hands towards them.

    While Liu Yi starts frowning. Just now that demon says that he wants to go and save his son¡­what is going on¡­furthermore why did he say that I am theckey of Duke Gong?

    This matter is bing more and more suspicious.

    ¡°The demon is dead!¡±

    ¡°Quickly open the city gate and receive the daoists!¡±

    From the city wallse the sound of cheering and following which the city gate is open and the drawbridge is once again lowered.

 Chapter 563 Beauty Bing Xue

    ¡°It has been tough on daoists! I represent themon people and thank everyone!¡±

    Duke Gong enthusiastically received all of them back to the mansion and then toast them as he thanks them.

    Liu Yi takes a look. The feast on the table has been changed. There is also a fragrance lingering in the room, very nice to smell.

    But he did not touch the chopsticks and only stared at Duke Gong.

    Fe Shenhua is anxious to tell Long Yingying what had happened earlier and thus ask, ¡°Duke Gong, may I ask where is my wife?¡±

    Duke Gong smiles and replies, ¡°Ah, Miss Long said that her body is ufortable. I already ordered my servants to arrange a room for her to rest.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case then thank you Duke Gong!¡±

    Ge Shenhua says in his heart, perhaps due to the long and difficult trek my wife who was feeble might be really tired. Letting her rest for a while is also good. After she awakens, telling her these will definitely make her very excited!

    ¡°Come,e,e. Everyone let me give you guys a toast!¡±

    Duke Gong once again raises his wine cup while Liu Yi only stretches out a hand and says, ¡°Please hold. Duke Gong I have a few questions that I wish to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is the matter does Daoist Liu wish to ask?¡±

    ¡°Firstly I wish to ask you why do you want to block the waterway that leads to the outside of Yangzhou City? Since the normal road is already blocked by the demon you also seal off the waterway, as well as collecting high toll. Isn¡¯t this breaking the path of themon people?¡±

    ¡°There is something that daoist does not know about this.¡±

    Duke Gong¡¯s expression did not change as he smiles and says, ¡°It is not me who wished to block the waterway. It is the orders of the current emperor. The Grand Canal was originally the emperor¡¯s main road to transport soldiers and provision as well as the only road he can take to go down south. You think this kind of official path, how can it be passed through bymon people as they wish. So, Daoist Liu this is really not my intention. I am also only following orders. As for the high toll fees, actually, it is not toll fees but transportation fees. If people really wish to exit from the waterway, they must take my soldiers¡¯ transportation boat and escort them out. This money also does not enter my own pocket but is to be used for military purposes.¡±

    Liu Yi ask, ¡°Oh? Then let¡¯s take what you say as reasonable. Now let me ask you another thing, why is it just before the demon died he said that he wanted to save his son? Duke Gong what did you do to his son?¡±

    ¡°This is also not rted to this duke ah!¡±

    Duke Gong immediately shakes his hand, ¡°What Daoist Liu does not know is that a while earlier a daoist came to my Yangzhou City. He said that my Yangzhou City was filled with demon aura and is afraid that there are demons causing mischief. I heard that he is here to y demon but is also a daoist. Naturally, I passionately received him as my mansion guest. He stayed in my mansion for a few days before going out of the city and restrained a snake demon before leaving. What happened afterward I am also not clear. After which the demon came along and blocked outside of my Yangzhou City and caused my Yangzhoumoners to be unpeaceful ah!¡±

    ¡°Is that really the case?¡±

    Liu Yi still has not put down his suspicion.

    Although Duke Gong¡¯s reply is watertight, but there are ces which makes Liu Yi feel strange.

    ¡°Duke Gong works hard for the country and its people. you are really a model example of an official.¡±

    Ge Shenhua cups his hands, ¡°Having Duke to help with worries is the fortunes of the imperial courts and the good fortune of themon people ah!¡±

    ¡°You are overpraising me¡­¡±

    Duke Gong waves his hand.

    ¡°There is also no need for Daoist Liu To think too much. How can you treat what that demon said as real!¡±

    Ge Shenhua alsoforts Liu Yi, ¡°Like the saying ¡®Demon words mislead the crowd¡¯ the words of the demons are all lies!¡±

    Lin Tong who was lying on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulders, upon hearing what Ge Shenhua says her tail instantly raises up and says through clenched teeth, {That demon Wine Sword Immortal how dare he looks down on us demons! Big idiot! Go and bash him up!}

    But since Ge Shenhua is considered as his half teacher, how can Liu Yi go and beat him up.

    He can only says, ¡°Fine then. But Duke Gong, I hope that you will be like what you say. If Ie to know that there is anything false in what you say. The I am sorry even if you are a duke, I will also im your severed head.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, daoist don¡¯t scare this duke. This duke¡¯s guts have always been small ah.¡±

    Duke Gong smiles, ¡°Actually saying the truth you see this duke¡¯s life of luxuries and seem to live quite well, but who will understand the worries in this duke¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Duke Gong also has worries?¡±

    Ge Shenhua bes curious, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let us hear about it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Duke Gong continues to drink his wine and says, ¡°I am only a duke that all. Famous but no authority. Being conferred here by my imperial brother, every day it is appreciating flowers and raising birds. These days how long can a person stand it? Sooner orter I will die. At that time, dust to dust, dirt to dirt. What will I, this so-called duke be left with?¡±

    Hearing Duke Gong¡¯s words Liu Yi¡¯s heart moves.

    ¡°Duke Gong, hearing the meaning of your words, you wish to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I do indeed have this thought.¡±

    Ai Ling sneers and mocks, ¡°Tsk how is cultivation like that one. Cultivating when you wish to cultivate. You need to have that immortal fate. Furthermore, you are already too old. Most of your inner vitality has already scattered and ispletely not suitable to cultivate. It is best if you honestly go and be your duke.¡±

    ¡°What Daoist Ai says is indeed true.¡±

    Duke Gong is not angry, instead, he nods his head heavily, ¡°I have also asked a capable person. He had also said that most of my inner vitality had already scattered. Trying to cultivate with this kind of body is basically extremely difficult! So if I wish to cultivate then first I must first replenish my vitality!¡±

    A gleam shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°Which able person told you this?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for Daoist Liu to be anxious, first listen to this duke finish.¡±

    Duke Gong clucks and continues speaking, ¡°When this duke heard this, naturally I was unwilling. Thus I asked that able person since that is the case then what this duke should do? That able person is indeed an able person. He gave me an idea. He says that outside Yangzhou City there is a snake demon. As long as I extract his demon dan and let him refine it into medicine and let me consume it, I will be able to replenish my vitality and can start cultivating.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    When Liu Yi and the rest hear it their bodies shook!

    ¡°That demon was indeed killed by you old thing!¡±

    Ai Ling immediately stands up and pulls out her sword, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you old dog¡­¡±

    She originally was about to use immortal qi to execute a sword technique but sways and copsed back onto the chair.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Ge Shenhua is shocked while a few soldiers rush up from the sides and press him onto the table.

    ¡°Oi, oi, why are you guys catching me for. I am a schr, a guest of honor of Duke Gong ah!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what guest of honor do you count as. You poor schr also wish to have a rtionship with this duke?¡±

    Duke Gong sneers as his earlier niceitypletely disappeared.

    Hearing this Ge Shenhua is so shocked that he is unable to speak.

    While Liu Yi only sits on the chair and slightly raises his eyebrow, not speaking at all and watches everything coldly.

    ¡°I do not understand. Ai Ling did not eat your stuff but howe she got poisoned by you?¡±

    ¡°Daoist Liu is indeed cautious.¡±

    Duke Gong points at the censer which is emitting smoke by the side, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that the room smells nice? This is the Intoxication Buddha Bewildering Immortal that the able person gave me. The immortal qi and the likes in your body will be sealed after smelling this. Without three days and nights, you will not be able to remove it.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Did not expect that you are actually a person with such rigorous schemes and deep foresight. Just now you beat around the bush for so long was to let us breathe in enough of this bewildering fragrance right! Duke Gong, I admire you but I also look down on you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, on the other hand, I admire Daoist Liu even more!¡±

    Duke Gongughs loudly, ¡°After being poisoned by my Intoxication Buddha Bewildering Immortal and still is able to sit there and calmly mock me, you really are indeed courageous!¡±

    While they are speaking the soldiers have already surrounded all of them and pulled their bows open aiming the arrows at Liu Yi and Ai Ling.

    Liu Yi is calm as he continues to ask, ¡°From the looks of it, you say that you knew the Sword Emperor¡­was to trick us! But why did you go through so much trouble to make us y the demon? What is it for?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, the able person said that a single demon dan is not enough. That small snake demon years in cultivation was too small and is not enough to refine into a medicine. So I made use of you guys to y his father to take his demon dan! This way this duke will be able to cultivate hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°What lunatic ravings.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Demon dan is demon dan. No matter how you refine it, the demon qi within will never be removed. After you eat that demon dan you will only be a demon that¡¯s all. Wishing to cultivate, dream on.¡±

    ¡°This duke knows all of this.¡±

    Duke Gong nods his head, ¡°That is why I also need Daoist Liu and Daoist Ai this kind of immortals. As long as I refine the two of you in as well, I will be able to make use of your immortal qi to purify the demon dan.¡±

    ¡°You are ruthless!¡±

    Hearing this Ai Ling¡¯s face turns pale.

    ¡°Hahaha, this duke is left with being the rtive of the emperor this is the care that the heavens give me. Being sacrificed for this duke is the glory of you guys.¡±

    Duke Gongugh sinisterly, ¡°Wait till this duke bes immortal. This duke will naturally think about you guys, hahahaha¡­.¡±

    ¡°I can also be at death¡¯s gate, but you also let me die with understanding.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs and says, ¡°Let me take a look at just who is the able person behind you, do you mind?¡±

    ¡°Why not.¡±

    Duke Gong ps his hands, ¡°Daoist Xue, pleasee out and meet these people.¡±

    A woman wearing white walks into the hall.

    Seeing this girl Liu Yi and Ge Shenhua take a breath in shock.

    What a clear as ice and clean as jade beauty! This woman has a small powdered face perfect 5 features and so beautiful that it stifles people.

    But the cold aura which is not blocked is being emitted from her. Furthermore, Liu Yi is as able to sense a dense ghost qi¡­.

    This girl is not a cultivator!

    Furthermore, Liu Yi is unable to sense any human aura from her!

    The woman snorts coldly and says in dissatification. ¡°Just hurry up and deal with the two of why. Why did you summon me out for.¡±

    Duke Gong immediately smiles and reply, ¡°Daoist Xue it is also not possible for you to note out. This duke also does not know how to deal with the two of them.¡±

    The beauty waves her hand and says directly, ¡°Very simple, tie them up and toss them into my pill making cauldron.¡±

 Chapter 564 Being angry because of a woman

    ¡°Good, good, good!¡±

    Duke Gong has always been thinking of cultivating. Hearing what the beauty says, although this matter concerns about a person¡¯s life but he is heartless and directly orders the soldiers, ¡°Quick. Drag them to the pill refinement cauldron for me!¡±

    ¡°Orders received!¡±

    A few soldiers try to lift Liu Yi up but Liu Yi¡¯s legs seem to be rooted in the ground. He sits on the chair and no matter how the soldiers exert their strength, they are unable to move him at all.

    The soldiers got a shock as they exim.

    ¡°What sorcery is this!¡±

    ¡°Is there nails growing from this fellow¡¯s butt?¡±

    Seeing that his underlings are unable to do things properly, Duke Gong chides, ¡°Trash, I let you guys do a simple matter and you guys are unable to do it properly!¡±

    ¡°May I know what is thisdy¡¯s name and which sect are you from?¡±

    Liu Yi sits there like there is nothing going on, like there aren¡¯t any burly soldiers trying to lift him up.

    Seeing this scene the cold woman raises an eyebrow.

    ¡°You are actually not affected by the Intoxication Buddha Bewildering Immortal?¡±

    Liu Yi is not in a hurry to reply, instead, he clucks and asks, ¡°Beauty before asking someone a question, at the very least you must first answer my question right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I am Xue Luo.¡±

    The beauty snorts and says her name.

    But which sect is she from, she does not have any intention to reveal.

    ¡°Now it should be your turn to answer my question right!¡±

    Xue Luo res at Liu Yi and asks, ¡°Intoxication Buddha Bewildering Immortal incense is actually not effective towards you?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, this thing of yours is quite effective. At the very least the immortal qi in my body is indeed sealed.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly and says, ¡°Without a day or two my immortal qi will not be able to be released. But the key is that a too smart and clever person bes the victim of his own ingenuity. Although my immortal qi is being sealed, my demon qi is still fine!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he lifts up a palm and in the center of the palm is a scarlet me.

    ¡°Scram for me!¡±

    A ck aura erupts from his body and sends the soldiers trying to lift him up flying away crashing into the surrounding walls.

    Seeing this scene the duke who is slightly excited is instantly stunned.

    ¡°What¡­.you, you are actually fine!!!¡±

    ¡°This method of your are able to deal with immortals but is unable to deal with devils!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes turn red, ¡°Duke Gong, persist in being evil brings about self-destruction! Right now it is time for you to pay the price for your evil deeds!¡±

    ¡°No! Daoist Xue! Daoist Xue save me!¡±

    Seeing the eye-catching red mes in the center of Liu Yi¡¯s palm, Duke Gong nearly peed from fright. He immediately turns around and seeks help from Xue Luo.

    ¡°Hmph, trash.¡±

    Unexpectedly Xue Feng did not n to save this fellow. ¡°The two demon dans have already been extractedpletely. There is no longer any more use of you. Goodbye.¡±

    Saying finish Xue Luo¡¯s fingernail turns into a ray of blood light and instantly disappear from the hall.

    Duke Gong ispletely stunned, at the beginning, he thought that he was making use of Liu Yi and them to deal with that snake demon, that they are the mantis while he is the orelio behind.

    But right now, from the looks of it¡­that Xue Luo is the real orelio¡­

    He, has obviously been used¡­

    ¡°Daoist Liu, Daoist Liu spare my life ah!¡±

    Duke Gong suddenly regain conscience and immediately kneels down and kowtow while apologizing, ¡°This duke, this duke has been deceived by the sorcerer momentarly and got bewildered, that is why I did those things just now! It is not the real intentions of this duke ah! Daoist Liu, please be magnanimous and spare this duke!¡±

    Seeing that Ai Ling is still very weak Liu Yi says coldly, ¡°Hand over the antidote first.¡±

    Duke Gong immediately crawls to his feet and hands over the antidote. Liu Yi immediately let Ai Ling take it and then eat one himself as well. His immortal qi which was sealed up, starts to revolve again.

    This Intoxication Buddha Bewildering Immortal incense is really potent. Just smelling for just a while and it is able to seal up an expert like me who is near heaven stage! If it is not for the fact that I still have other qi in my body, perhaps I would have really failed miserably!

    ¡°This old dog¡­¡±

    Ai Ling exercises her body, ¡°He actually dared to scheme on me. Really wish to stab him to death right now!¡±

    Duke Gong immediately starts begging for mercy, ¡°Daoist spare me, daoist spare me ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Two daoists¡­.I see, it is best if we spare him¡­¡±

    While Liu Yi and Ai Ling are hesitating, Ge Shenhua suddenly speaks up stunning Liu Yi slightly.

    ¡°What? Could it be that you still wish to go and attain schrly honors during the imperial exams?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s question causes Ge Shenhua to be embarrassed.

    Indeed, just now I was indeed thinking of this¡­

    ¡°Mr Ge, Mr Ge, I will definitely help you say a few good words, definitely!¡±

    Duke Gong thought that he had found a lifesaver and immediately hugs Ge Shenhua¡¯s tights and says, ¡°What official position do you want. As long as you say it¡­.right, as well as the imperial exams, I can just rmend you to my emperor brother and let you be a major official and give you authority and power in the imperial courts!¡±

    Liu Yi is able to see in Ge Shenhua¡¯s eyes a word, ¡®Tempted¡¯.

    ¡°What you say¡­.is serious?¡±

    ¡°Serious, definitely serious!¡±

    Duke Gong keeps nodding his head almost nodding off his head.

    ¡°Two daoists, is it possible for the sake of my face¡­. ¡±

    A citizen should wish to be an official¡­.Ge Shenhua always believed in these words. Furthermore, this Duke Gong is still a very important character in my future route.

    ¡°If you really wish to¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sighs in his heart. Looks like Ge Shenhua is wholeheartedly entering the secr world. Since he is considered as a half master of mine, since he has such a request I will naturally not reject him.

    Just as Liu Yi ns to let Duke Gong off from far awayes a heart-wrenching shout.

    ¡°Li Tianyi, even if I be a ghost I will not let you off!¡±

    Hearing this voice, Ge Shenhua instantly trembles as his eyes instantly turn red and grabs Duke Gong¡¯s cor and roars, ¡°Where is Long Yingying! Where is my wife!¡±

    Duke Gong¡¯s face also turns white. Being grabbed by Ge Shenhua by the cor, he trembles not knowing how he should reply.

    ¡°WHERE IS SHE!!!¡±

    Ge Shenhua roars again causing Duke Gong to tremble before saying, ¡°In, in the west side room¡­.¡±

    Ge Shenhua immediately tosses Duke Gong to the side and runs outside.

    Liu Yi and Ai Ling immediately follow along behind him afraid that he will be in trouble.

    If he dies, then in the future there will no longer be a person call Wine Sword Immortal!

    But is this person who does not have the heart to cultivate and only wish to be an official in the secr world really bes the alcoholic Wine Sword Immortal in the future?

    Ge Shenhua is holding the hem of his skirt up as he runs hurriedly all the way and swiftly reached the west side room.

    There isn¡¯t a single person outside the west side room, it is extremely quiet and very weird.

    ¡°Wife, wife?¡±

    Ge Shenhua yells out at the top of his voice but no one replies him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    Liu Yi pulls Ge Shenhua along and kicks open the door of the west side room and walks in.

    The moment they walk in, the three of them are stunned.

    As they see a very familiar figure hanging from the center roof beam of the west side of the room.

    Long Yingying had hanged herself there with a white scarf.

    Her clothing is not in order and her hair very messy. It is very obvious that she appears like she had just been molested.

    Ge Shenhua is instantly stunned from shock and kneels on the ground with a plop.

    Ai Ling¡¯s hand as fast as she shoots out her flying sword and cuts the white silk and grabs the falling down Long Yingying in her embrace.

    It is a pity that Long Yingying had already died thoroughly. Even if Liu Yi let her eat a Vitality Pill, it is also not possible to save a person whose soul had already left the body.

    [TL: death by hanging takes 4-6 minutes and as you guys know this duke¡¯s mansion is well very¡­big¡­so yeah it takes them a long time to arrive¡­.]

    ¡°Wife, wife, what is the matter with you. Wake up ah, wake up ah¡­.¡±

    Only now did Ge Shenhua regain awareness and rush to his wife¡¯s corpse. He shakes the slightly warm Long Yingying as he cries.

    Ai Ling cannot help but clenches her fist tightly.

    ¡°Damn it¡­.damn it¡­.I want to kill that Li Tianyi!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes are also red. He did not think that the entire Duke Gong¡¯s family was so poisonous!

    Mistake¡­I actually made another mistake again!

    Because of my mistake, it caused Senior Wine Sword Immortal to lose his wife¡­

    Liu Yi ah Liu Yi when can you be more mature! Just how many people do you wish to harm!

    ¡°Yingying¡­you rx¡­.I will take revenge for you and kill that bastard!¡±

    As Ge Shenhua speaks he snatches Ai Ling¡¯s sword which hadnd by the side and shouts while rushing out of the west side room.

    Liu Yi and Ai Ling hurry and chase behind him afraid that Ge Shenhua who does not have the strength to even strangle a chicken will lose out!

    At this moment the outside is also filled with Duke Gong¡¯s personal guards!

    A group of Great Sword Soldiers are blocking outside the room. In their hands is a great sword aiming towards them.

    On top of the room stands rows of archers surrounding them within.

    Duke Gong is standing behind the soldiers as heughs, ¡°Hahahaha, you traitors. Do you really think that this duke is afraid of you guys? Even if you guys are experts this duke will turn you guys into a hedgehog! Daoist Liu, listen to this duke¡¯s word of advice. Hand over your cultivation technique and this duke will spare your life. Furthermore, I will confer you as an honored guest! Otherwise going against the imperial courts, even if you are an immortal you will still die!¡±

    He raises his hand and the archers on the rooftop pull their bows into a full moon!

    ¡°You bastards! You all deserve death! You all deserve death!¡±

    Ge Shenhua is already lost in his anger. Seeing Duke Gong¡¯s face he immediately chops towards Duke Gong with the sword in his hand,pletely ignoring if there is anyone else by his side.

    Duke Gong immediatelymands, ¡°Kill this fellow!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately releases Sky Flipping Seal which floats above Ge Shenhua¡¯s head.

    -ding, ding, dang, dang-

    The dense-packed arrows shoot towards Ge Shenhua and immediately hit the invisible barrier and bounce off.

    While Ge Shenhua is roaring as he charges into the group of Great Sword soldiers who are also unable to hit him with their greatsword! On the other hand, Ge Shenhua shes all over the ce with the longsword and chops the Great Sword soldiers very miserably.

    ¡°What¡­what is this demonic technique¡­.¡±

    Duke Gong¡¯s legs turn soft from fear. His underling¡¯s attacks arepletely ineffective, instead, a schr had killed them until he reached him!

    ¡°Old dog! I¡¯ll chop you to death!¡±

    Before Duke Gong is able to understand, the sword in Ge Shenhua¡¯s hand had already hacked onto his head.

 Chapter 565 Personal Foe

    -pssss!-

    A stream of blood shoots toward the sky. Just how sharp is Ai Ling¡¯s sword, even though Ge Shenhua does not have any strength, but Duke Gong¡¯s head is like watermelon and is instantly chopped into two.

    All of the personal guards nearly pee from fright seeing this!

    Duke Gong got killed in front of them! If the emperor knows of this, they will also have to die as well!

    One of the smarter personal guards immediately shouts, ¡°Take down these murderers! Make them pay with their lives for Duke Gong!¡±

    The rest of the personal guards also instantlyprehend and instantly arrows rain down like locusts descending towards them.

    ¡°Persisting in evil will bring about destruction.¡±

    Ge Shenhua is being protected by the Sky Flipping Seal, naturally, he is not affected by the arrows.

    While Liu Yi is standing in front of Ai Ling holding a cknce. He keeps deflecting the arrows that are shooting towards them, at the same time he says, ¡°Duke Gong has vited multiple wicked conducts, could it be that you guys are still going to help Tyrant Zhuo?¡±

    ¡°Get lost what do you know!¡±

    One of the Great Sword soldiers rush forward and shes his great sword towards Liu Yi¡¯s waist.

    This greatsword has a very long de and its edge is iparably sharp, very suitable for chopping people! If it reallynds on Liu Yi¡¯s waist then his lower body will definitely be separated!

    -dang!-

    Liu Yi only uses a finger to tap the great sword edge and the great sword in the personal guard¡¯s hand instantly raises into the sky andnds in between the legs of on an archer scaring the archer into falling on his butt.

    ¡°What a pity, your de techniques arecking.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head and uses immortal qi to enforce his voice and says, ¡°If you guys do not retreat now then do not me me for being heartless.¡±

    He raises a leg and with Sky Supporting Pirbining into his body sends shoots hisnce backward.

    Sky Supporting Pir strengthens Liu Yi¡¯s brute strength, at the same time a ck light erupts from thence causing thence to turn into over ten meters long!

    When thencends on the side room behind Liu Yi, instantly the entire side room is split into two and starts caving in!

    ¡°My mother ah¡­¡±

    ¡°This, this is really an immortal¡­.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi demolishing a side room with just ance the personal guards finally understand what kind of enemy they are facing.

    This, these fellows are basically not humans ah¡­.just who did Duke Gong provoke!

    ¡°Quick, quickly run ah¡­¡±

    The personal guards finally understand as they toss down their weapons and start running away.

    While Ge Shenhua is holding back a personal guard not letting him leave.

    ¡°Hero, hero please let me off ah, I still have elderlies and young ones as well as a wife¡­I do not wish to die ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s destroying west side room with ance had already destroyed his courage.

    ¡°I ask you where is Li Tianyi!¡±

    Ge Shenhua does not care how many family members does this fellow have. He only wishes to take revenge for Long Yingying till his eyes are blood red.

    ¡°Young, young duke he, he¡­.¡±

    ¡°Quickly say! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°Young duke has already escaped on the waterway¡­¡±

    ¡°This bastard!¡±

    Hearing this Ge Shenhua ignores that soldier and immediately rushes outside.

    Liu Yi and Ai Ling can only continue to follow behind him. This Ge Shenhua is really angered as he holds the sword and runs all the way to the docks.

    Always read in the novels and watch on the tv that the people in Jianghu would be carrying a sword on their back for no reason, holding a de and the likes as they walk around. In fact, this is all nonsense!

    In the past, de and swords are like guns in the current era which are all military tools!

    In the past, if you are foolishly holding your sword outside on the streets like Ge Shenhua holding a sword running crazily on the streets like a criminal, it would immediately attract the attention of a number of guards who step forward to apprehend him.

    But Ge Shenhua who was being protected by the Sky Flipping Seal makes it impossible for the guards get close. They can only watch with wide open eyes as Ge Shenhua runs towards the river.

    Liu Yi and Ai Ling follow behind closely afraid that Ge Shenhua might disappear.

    ¡°Murder ah! Murder ah!¡±

    At this moment people ran out of Duke Gong¡¯s mansion shouting loudly, ¡°Those people killed Duke Gong and are preparing to escape by the waterway ah!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    This news instantly is spread throughout the entire Yangzhou City and also shakes the entire Yangzhou City!

    Who is Duke Gong, he is the current emperor¡¯s most beloved younger brother as well as the hegemon of Yangzhou City!

    It can be said that he is basically the local tyrant!

    With this the entire Yangzhou City is tremblings. The Prefecture Magistrate of Yangzhou City is so frightened that he nearly peed in his pants and immediately sendS almost all of the people in the yamen to capture Liu Yi and the rest.

    [TL: Yamen, the administrative office or residence of the local bureaucrat in ancient china]

    Furthermore, their pictures were immediately drawn and pasted on the boards on the streets. Not just capturing them, even finding or offering clues to their locations also haS rewards!

    ¡°Looks like we have be the enemies of the people.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the wanted notice of him on the board and says, ¡°But it would have been better if they drew me more handsome!¡±

    ¡°They also drew me not that pretty!¡±

    Ai Ling pouts, ¡°Indeed these officials are all unable to do good work despite taking money!¡±

    While the two of them are speaking, they follow behind Ge Shenhua. At the same time, Liu Yi keeps using sealing curse, freezing the guards who are rushing over on the spot.

    The guards do not know what is going on and suddenly they cannot move.

    Is this the so-called pressure point hitting through the air?

    ¡°We have arrived.¡±

    Seeing the docks in front Ai Ling¡¯s eyes brighten up.

    While within the river far away, arge imperial boat had already sailed far away.

    The young duke Li Tianyi is standing on the aft of the ship and points at Liu Yi and them while shouting, ¡°You wicked people! Wait for death!¡±

    He wants to go back to the capital and tells the emperor what happened! At that time naturally, there will be someone who will kill these damnable fellows!

    The teacher of the states by the emperor¡¯s side is very powerful. His magic technique will definitely take the life of these damnable fellows!

    But my father died, that means that I inherited the duke position! Hahaha, in the future who will be able to obstruct me, this duke!

    Li Tianyi is not only not sad about his father¡¯s death, instead, he bes even more excited.

    ¡°Daoist, two daoists!¡±

    Seeing that the boat had already sailed very far away, Ge Shenhua immediately kneels down in front of Liu Yi and Ai Ling.

    ¡°Uneptable ah, this is uneptable ah!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately helps Ge Shenhua up. Ge Shenhua cries and says, ¡°Two daoists, I beg you guys to help me¡­.help me take revenge. As long as you kill this person I am willing to do anything¡­.please I beg you¡­.I want to take revenge for my wife¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no need to be like this. I promise you alright.¡±

    Liu Yi pulls Ge Shenhua up and shouts toward the boat far away.

    ¡°Li Tianyi your death date has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what can you guys do to me!¡±

    Li Tianyiughs loudly, and says arrogantly on the boat, ¡°A group of wicked people, can you guys catch up? Some more you damn schr, that wife of yours was not bad. Her below was really tight ah, furthermore her cries were very pleasant to hear! Such a pity that she died, otherwise I would wish to ept her as my concubine, every day being taken by me, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Damn it you bastard who is worst than dogs and pigs!¡±

    Ge Shenhua clenches the sword tightly as his eyes turn so red that blood nearly drips out.

    ¡°Two daoists I am begging you guys, please help me kill him! As long as you are able to kill him I am willing to pay any price!¡±

    ¡°It is best if you personally kill him.¡±

    Liu Yi pulls out a five-color chain with his right hand and tossed it towards the boat that had sailed far away.

    The five color chain grows longer and instantly stretches over twenty meters long and hooks onto the boat.

    ¡°What, what is this ghost thing ah¡­.¡±

    Seeing the five color chain hooked onto the boat the young duke is slightly shocked.

    ¡°Come back for me!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he exerts strength and pulls with his right hand.

    Instantly the 3-mast big boat that had sailed off was immediately pulled backward by him and crashes into the dork.

    ¡°Ah!!¡±

    Li Tianyi exims as he falls off the aft of the ship from the trembling and was grabbed by Liu Yi and ced on the ground.

    ¡°Vein sealing!¡±

    Liu Yi taps Li Tianyi in between his brow with a finger causing him to be unable to move as he kneels downs in front of Ge Shenhua.

    ¡°Mr Ge, you can deal with him as you wish.¡±

    Liu Yi yields his position. Ge Shenhua walks slowly towards Li Tianyi holding the sword with red eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi did not seal the mouth of Li Tianyi. After all, if he seals it up how could Ge Shenhua enjoy his revenge.

    [TL: spoken from experience??lols]

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill you?¡±

    Ge Shenhuaughs coldly, ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you then how can my wife reincarnate in peace?!¡±

    ¡°It, it was she who seduced me!¡±

    Li Tianyi is alreadypletely in a panic as he rambles, ¡°She seduced me and I was unable to restrain myself! You, you cannotpletely me me!¡±

    ¡°She seduced you?¡±

    Ge Shenhua¡¯s eyes be even redder, ¡°My wife obeys three and her four virtues! She had never done before anything that betrayed me! She rushes over from home just to give me traveling expenses to go to the capital! She was waiting for me to attain schrly honors and bring her to live in ease andfort! While you, Li Tianyi destroyed all of this!!!¡±

    ¡°You, you don¡¯t kill me, how many women do you want I can give you!¡±

    Li Tianyi keeps begging, his pants are already wet, ¡°My, my father has died and soon I will inherit the duke position! At that time, I will have many women! At that time you can just choose, just choose within Yangzhou City. Whichever family¡¯s girl that you want, you just have to say the word and I, I will help you get her!¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP!!¡±

    Ge Shenhua¡¯s voice is trembling, ¡°Going to die already and you are still insulting me like this! Li Tianyi you deserve death! Go down and apologize to my wife!¡±

    He raises the sword and chops down, chopping off Li Tianyi¡¯s head.

    -sound of object rolling-

    Li Tianyi¡¯s head rolls until it reaches in front of Liu Yi, in his eyes is a trace of unwillingness.

    ¡°This is the end result of being evil.¡±

    Liu Yi lifts his leg and kicks the head into the river.

    ¡°Wife do you see this, I helped you take revenge¡­¡±

    Ge Shenhua finally lost all of his strength and kneels in front of the river as tears stream down his face.

    Seeing this Ai Ling is unable to take it and turns her head away.

    Seeing how heartbroken Ge Shenhua is, Liu Yi mes himself.

    At this moment, a dense number of soldiers had already surrounded the docks.

 Chapter 566 God Race

    ¡°It is them!¡±

    ¡°Take down the murderers!¡±

    The dock ispletely surrounded byrge numbers of soldiers, all of them are looking at Liu Yi and them like they are their most hated enemies!

    ¡°Everyone Duke Gong is guilty of terrible crimes, thus his ending can only be med by himself.¡±

    Liu Yi who is standing on the docks looks at the soldiers as well as officials, ¡°Hope that you guys do not take the side of the evildoer. I will only warn you once.¡±

    ¡°Just based on you?¡±

    ¡°Take a look just how many people we have! Everyone spiting once is enough to drown you!¡±

    ¡°s¡­¡± Seeing that they do not listen to his advice Liu Yi can only sigh.

    He had not released thebined state with Sky Supporting Pir. He aims towards a 3-mast ship that is anchored to the dock far away and clenches his fist.

    The ten meters long 3-mast boat instantly got crushed by an invisiblerge hand!

    Liu Yi uses his qi to hide the enormous hand that Sky Supporting Pir transformed into, thus the crowd can only see the 3-mast boat being crushed like it had been crushed by Liu Yi¡¯s small palm!

    Bullshit, this is a 3-mast ship ah!

    Even if all of us gather we are not as sturdy as a 3-mast ship!

    ¡°What, what kind of demonic magic is this ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°Demon, they are demons ah¡­.¡±

    The soldiers and officials arepletely scared as they starts falling over each other in a bid to escape, no longer surrounding the docks.

    While far away on the top floor of a tea house, Xue Luo was sitting on the bedside as she calmly watches all of this.

    ¡°Looks like this is an expert¡­.if he stays here it will be very troublesome.¡±

    She slowly sips a mouth of tea before speaking to herself, ¡°If he is here, reviving master might have some ident¡­I must think of a method to send him away from here.¡±

    She knows that her own strength is not enough.

    This fellow an expert that had popped out from who knows here! He actually possesses both immortal qi and devil qi at the same time and both are very condensed. At the very least both are above earth realm and perhaps is about to reach heaven realm¡¯s strength! This kind of expert based on her ability is impossible to fight against! But she has other methods to make this person stay far away from here! Unable to interfere with her operations!

    Current Liu Yi and Ai Ling scared away all of the rest of the people. They looks at Ge Shenhua who is in a daze kneeling down and ask, ¡°Mr Ge what do you n to do after this?¡±

    ¡°The world is small, from whence wee, for what we go?¡±

    Ge Shenhua kneels there nkly as he starts saying this verse.

    At that moment, Liu Yi thought that the Wine Sword Immortal on Wangzong Mountain hase.

    The two figure are gradually ovepping making Liu Yi suddenly baffled.

    Could it be that in the past Wine Sword Immortal was a person who was a schr who wholeheartedly wished to attain schrly honors?

    But after meeting me, because of my mistake which caused the death of Long Yingying caused Wine Sword Immortal to changes himself?

    He suddenly remembers what Wine Sword Immortal shouted just before he time traveled.

    ¡®Don¡¯t be reckless, otherwise, you will change the timeline, change the history¡­¡¯

    History had really been changed but this time around it had entered the right track. Looks like I returned back to here as well as be a part of this history.

    I must definitely hurry up and find Sword Emperor and then take him as my master and swiftly leave this 1300 years in the past!

    I have onlye here for a day and I changed this kind of thing. Who knows what impact would I have if I continue to stay here longer?

    Hurrying back is the right path!

    ¡°Finished, he is having the same shoring again!¡±

    Ai Ling has a headache over this Wine Sword Immortal reciting poetry. She cups her forehead and looks at Wine Sword Immortal speechlessly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bring him away and find a ce to take shelter and then continue to think of our next step.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he pulls up Ge Shenhua before stepping on his sword and shoots to the sky.

    Xue Luo who was in the teahouse also instantly turns into a blood light and disappears. When the waiter went upstairs nning to collect the tea money, his face turns pale when he realized that the person had left.

    ¡°Damn it! Drink tea and dash! Is this ce haunted, where did the person go!¡±

    ****

    During these two months, the entire Yangzhou City was unable to calm down.

    Duke Gong had died, his son had also been pulled back from the ship and beheaded!

    When this matter spread to Chang¡¯an, it causes the current emperor to be mad. His little brother and nephew were both beheaded at their door gates! This ispletely appealing! Today they killed them in Yangzhou, perhaps tomorrow they wille to the pce and kill him!

    The emperor immediately mobilized the arrest warrant on Liu Yi and them. Very quickly the portrait of the three of them was posted on all of the streets with a high reward! In Yangzhou City, it is to the point where they go from house to house to look for them but they are unable to find any trace of Liu Yi and them.

    While currently Liu Yi and them had built a bamboo house in a mountain not far away from Yangzhou City. Every day they will rest there.

    ¡°Lord, going on like this is not the solution!¡±

    Ai Ling looks at Ge Shenhua who is sitting by the door drinking wine as he recites poetry and makes a bitter face and says, ¡°He is here every day and you are not willing to toss him aside and ignore him, how are we going to find Sword Emperor ah?¡±

    ¡°Right now he is on the wanted notice, we cannot toss him away like this.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°If we leave him in this deste countryside, sooner orter he will die.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible, he is the Wine Sword Immortal ah!¡±

    Ai Lingughs and says, ¡°Perhaps after we throw him here, the next day he might meet Sword Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Then all the more reason we should wait.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words cause Ai Ling to wish to vomit blood in anger.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we teach him how to cultivate!¡±

    Ai Ling thinks of a good idea and says, ¡°Lord after we teach him cultivation, he will have the ability to protect himself. Then wouldn¡¯t we be able to go and find Sword Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Cannot. His master is Sword Emperor, not me nor you.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head like a rattle drum, ¡°We cannot change history.¡±

    ¡°This also cannot that also cannot, lord aren¡¯t you just forcing me crazy!!¡±

    Ai Ling pouts in anger as she res at the drunken Wine Sword Immortal who is at the door, ¡°Oi, oi, didn¡¯t you want to go and take the imperial exams and attain schrly honors, why are you not going ah you!¡±

    ¡°Schrly honors, what is schrly honors?¡±

    Ge Shenhuaughs drunkenly, ¡°Schrly honors¡­.they are all¡­.dogshit! All is exchanged for fine wine, letting a thousand worries disappear along with you, hahahaha! Come,e,e, Daoist Liu drink a cup with me!¡±

    He raises the Wine Immortal Gourd and beckons Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi bes even more self-reproaching of himself. If it was not for me, he would also not be like this¡­could it be that, in the mystery and mystical, destiny really exists?

    ¡°Hahaha¡­.good wine, really is a good wine ah!¡±

    ¡°You drink less you alcoholic!¡±

    Ai Ling shouts in anger. Originally I was nning to have a honeymoon with lord but it is disturbed by this damn Wine Sword Immortal!

    But Ai Ling did not know that even if there isn¡¯t Ge Shenhua, Liu Yi still has an Immortal Fox sister who is lying on his shoulder daily. The rumored two person honeymoon basically is impossible to happen.

    ¡°Everyday being stuck here, if there isn¡¯t this alcoholic it would be fine, but there is him here, damn it!¡±

    Ai Ling is very ufortable.

    Liu Yi also does not know how tofort her. He can only sit in the bamboo house and revolve his qi to attack his 15th-star jade.

    As his Ascending Dragon technique is starting to be perfected, Liu Yi senses that his control over the dragon transformation strength is even more exquisite. Right now if he enters dragon transformation, hisbat ability will definitely be even higher than in the past.

    As long as his mental state has a breakthrough he will be able to open his 15th star jade.

    At that time his strength will increase rapidly and directly enter heaven realm!

    Perhaps the heaven cmity will also descend! Challenging heavenly cmity with 15 star jade cultivation, perhaps Liu Yi will be the first person in this cultivation world!

    Just as Liu Yi is focusing on passing the stage, Ai Ling who was bored, Ge Shenhua singing drunkenly, a demonic aura suddenly starts to get close to the bamboo house.

    Liu Yi immediately opens his eyes and stands up.

    ¡°What is the matter? Lord, are you finally going to toss that drunkard out?¡±

    Ai Ling is delighted, as she thought that Liu Yi finally has a change of heart.

    ¡°No, I sense a demon aura¡­¡±

    Liu Yi looks outside of the bamboo house, ¡°No¡­it does not seems like demon aura¡­it is like an even more sinister kind of aura¡­¡±

    ¡°How, why don¡¯t I sense it?¡±

    ¡°Your cultivation is not enough.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, back then when I first met you, you were only just a little bit stronger than me! Who can be as perverted as lord and increase a few grades in cultivation is a row like you had eaten a Vigorous pill!¡±

    ¡°At this time, stop speaking sarcastically to me.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he tosses out the Sky Flipping Seal which floats above Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s head, ¡°You and Senior Wine Sword Immortal stay together. The person who ising might not have good intentions!¡±

    ¡°Fine then, oh by the way just wanted to say, thisss hates being burdened the most!¡±

    She still obediently walks over and stands by Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s side.

    Wine Sword Immortal do not have any oppressed feeling as he raises the Wine Immortal Gourd and asks, ¡°Daoist Ai, you drink as well?¡±

    ¡°Drink your sister, you go and drink on your own!¡±

    Ai Ling pouts unhappily!

    While at this moment from the bamboo forest suddenlye a faint trembling sound!

    Following which a few ck figures rush in front outside causes Liu Yi to feel slightly shocked!

    These people look to be ordinary human beings but theirplexion is dark and their eyes red. They walk slowly and do not have an aura of a living being.

    After looking for a long time, Lin Tong finally says, {All of these¡­.are zombies?}

    {Zombies?}

    Looking at the people who had lost their vitality, there is really this kind of things?

    ¡°Zombies, right! During this era, there are still zombies!¡±

    Ai Ling suddenly ps her hand and says, ¡°The current era no longer have such things. I had heard some senior say before that a thousand years zombies do exists. But just before the huge war between humans realm and demon race, for some reasons they no longer existed!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is thisss talking about. My god race will forever exist!¡±

    A female figure walks in from the bamboo forest outside, her tone carrying arrogance.

    ¡°Xue Luo?¡±

    Seeing this girl Liu Yi frowns, this girl should not have kind intentionsing here. But such a pretty girl¡­is actually a zombie? Such a pity.

    Ai Ling sneers, ¡°God race? With your revolting behavior, you got the cheek of iming to be god race?¡±

    ¡°Undying, unable to be exterminated, if we are not gods then what are we?¡±

    Xue Luo says coldly, ¡°I see that you guys are not bad. If you wish to enter my god race it is also okay!¡±

 Chapter 567 Please cultivate alright?

    Xue Luo crosses her arms with a haughty look.

    ¡°What the, who wants to be this kind of dry ugly thing!¡±

    Ai Ling instantly sneers and jumps out from Sky Flipping Seal and stands by Liu Yi¡¯s side and points at Xue Luo saying, ¡°Can we not joke around big sister?¡±

    ¡°Big¡­sister¡­.¡±

    Xue Luo¡¯s face twitches making Liu Yi want tough.

    Although Xue Luo looks to be around 16, 17 years old with a lolita face, being called big sister by Ai Ling, she will definitely be unhappy.

    But Liu Yi also feels that it is quite right, after all, Xue Luo is a zombie and although she looks like a lolita her age is definitely unable to be evaluated.

    ¡°You guys are seeking death!¡±

    Xue Luo¡¯s forehead is covered with ck lines as her hands tremble, ¡°Let you guys know the power of our God race! Teach them a lesson!¡±

    Those ten plus zombies suddenly stand still and open their mouths wide open and shoot out a bowl thick blood pir in session towards Liu Yi and Ai Ling!

    Liu Yi immediately grabs hold of Ai Ling and uses spirit fox steps and dodges those blood pirs!

    -boom, boom, boom!-

    The bamboo house behind them instantly turns into a mess from the blood pirs crashing into it. While Ge Shenhua who is sitting within the Sky Flipping Seal has an uncaring attitude as he ignores the blood pir charging towards him as he continues to drinkrge cups of wine and starts reciting poetry loudly as well.

    ¡°Great, great! This wine is only obtainable in heavens, there is hardly any of this grade in the human realm ah, hahaha, hahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, that madman has it easy!¡±

    Ai Ling is very unhappy, Sky Flipping Seal this kind of superb treasure is actually wasted on a madman!

    ¡°That is Senior Wine Sword Immortal! If he dies then the joke will be too big!¡±

    Liu Yi res at Ai Ling, ¡°If he does not exist then how are we going toe back 1,300 years into the past?¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. My lord, you are reasonable, you have the final say!¡±

    Ai Ling also cannot do anything about Liu Yi, sometimes this fellow is so adorably stupid but it makes people both love and hate ah!

    From Ai Ling¡¯s point of view, since the history is already set then in future they will definitely meet Wine Sword Immortal. Since that is the case, that means that right now Wine Sword Immortal will not die. Even if he does not have the protection of Liu Yi, he will still survive! This is history, history should not be so easily changed!

    Perhaps why Wine Sword Immortal in the beginning wholeheartedly focusing on attaining schrly honors, but because of meeting Liu Yi and her he changes! All this is destined!

    Thus Ai Ling is so confident that Wine Sword Immortal would not die, instead, he will live quite well!

    But perhaps if I tell these to lord, that stubborn person will not listen to it right!

    ¡°Ai Ling go back first!¡±

    Liu Yi uses strength to send Ai Ling back into the Sky Flipping Seal to be protected. After all, Ai Ling¡¯s cultivation is too low and he is worried that she might get into a mishap!

    Ai Ling ces her hands on her waist and says unwillingly, ¡°Oi, oi, lord, I am also very powerful okay!¡±

    Liu Yi chides, ¡°Obediently stay inside there!¡± Making Ai Ling stay inside obediently.

    ¡°Damn it, looking down on me! Although I am not as powerful as the new junior sister who has just joined the sect! Her cultivation speed is like sitting on a bullet train! That is because I did not concentrate that¡¯s all! Hmph, if I work hard, I guarantee that you will pee from fright!¡±

    ¡°Stop boasting, I am about to pee fromughter already!¡±

    ¡°Your sister! Lord will you die if you give in to me!¡±

    ¡°Canugh to death!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Xue Luo instantly bes even more angered as she listens to the two of them having a lovers quarrel, ¡°You do not take our God Race seriously eh?¡±

    As she speaks, she waves her hand and instantly one of the zombie¡¯s roars and charges over and hugs Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi instantly has a feeling of back then when he got involved with the kamikaze unit of Shen Feng. After the zombie hugs him, it let out a roar.

    -Boom!-

    A dense blood mist instantly exploded out. The zombie actually self-destructed!

    ¡°Hahaha! No one is able to block the self-destruction of my God race! Although it is only a 5-star zombie the might of its self-destruction is able to kill an earth realm expert!¡±

    When Ai Ling hears this she got a shock, what the, would it be a human bomb already!

    Isn¡¯t the might a bit too powerful?! A 5-star cultivation zombie is able to deal with an earth realm expert! Wouldn¡¯t the earth realm expert be at a disadvantage! No wonder during this period of time no cultivators are willing toe out to and bubble up. It feels like it should be because they are afraid of suffering a loss at the hands of zombies!

    But as for Liu Yi, Ai Ling is not worried. If he was so easily defeated by a 5-star cultivation zombie then he would not be the Liu Yi that I adore.

    After the blood mist disperses, Liu Yi emerges standing in his original spot in his ck armor. The ground underneath him was exploded out half a meter deep!

    Such a horrifying might is indeed startling. But Liu Yi is not even injured at all, only that the armor he is wearing is emitting white smoke.

    Liu Yi looks at the shocked Xue Luo and asks, ¡°What do you wish to do? If you wish to fight then I will not be polite!¡±

    ¡°You are indeed a very thorny fellow!¡±

    Xue Luo¡¯s hand shes with a red light. ¡°Leaving you here will definitely obstruct my ns¡­¡±

    ¡°Looks like you wish to get rid of me?¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and summons out his Taiji sword, ¡°Good then let me have a go at you, this so called God race expert!¡±

    ¡°Comparing fighting, I am not your opponent!¡±

    Xue Luo says honestly, ¡°But I have methods to make you disappear!¡±

    ¡°What methods?¡±

    Liu Yi bes vignt not knowing what tricks Xue Luo is pulling.

    ¡°Take a look at what is under your feet.¡±

    Xue Luo points.

    Liu Yi looks down at his feet only to see that the earlier blood from that zombie has unknowingly formed a strange pattern.

    Liu Yi got a huge shock. When did this emerge! This Xue Luo actually uses a formation to sabotage me!

    ¡°In front of Monarch Armour, your attacks will not have any effect!¡±

    Liu Yi is very confident with his Monarch Armour. Although he is shocked he is not too worried, ¡°Your strength is still not enough to harm me.¡±

    ¡°Who wants to harm you?¡±

    Xue Luo clucks, ¡°Today is the day which the demon realm gateway is open, Daoist Liu, hope that you will be able to live happily in the demon realm for a year!¡±

    Xue Luo snaps her finger.

    Instantly a blood light wraps around Liu Yi¡¯s body and brings him high up into the sky and instantly disappears.

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    Ai Ling bes anxious, but she knows that she will not be able to catch up to the speed of that red light and can only watch it turn into a shooting star and disappear.

    ¡°Damn demonic girl, return my lord!¡±

    Ai Ling is very angry as she jumps out of the Sky Flipping Seal with her sword in her hand and charges towards Xue Luo.

    ¡°You are not my opponent at all.¡±

    As Xue Luo speaks she snaps her finger again.

    Numerous red chains instantly fly out and shackle Ai Ling, tying her up firmly.

    ¡°I do not wish to kill innocent people. You are only a side character and are not worthy of me to take action. After a year that family member of yours wille back. With his ability, he can walk sideways in the demon realm. You are worried about him? Why don¡¯t you be worried about yourself. Hehe, soon this human realm will be the world of my God race!¡±

    She transforms into a blood light and disappears along with the zombies.

    The red chains also disappear afterward. This is the first time that Ai Ling feel flustered and helpless. She kneels on the ground and starts at the sky baffled.

    Lord¡­you, you cannot tossss aside and ignore her ah¡­

    ¡°Hahaha! Raising the cup and toast to the moon, seeing three reflections!¡±

    Ge Shenhua¡¯s manner of rejecting the mundane for a monastic life as he lifts his wine gourd and drinks away his sorrows.

    These two months his other abilities did not improve but his capacity for alcohol is bing bigger and bigger.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Recalling her own strength Ai Ling mes herself!

    If she was stronger, Liu Yi would not havended in the trap of the enemy!

    Cannot I cannot keep cking anymore like this. I must immediately start increasing my cultivation!

    But a person cultivating on my own seems to be dull and dry¡­

    Ai Ling turns around and suddenly sees Ge Shenhua who is drinking in sorrow and suddenly has a thought.

    ¡°Ge Shenhua do you wish to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°Cultivate?¡±

    Ge Shenhua understands this term and finally regains some conscious, ¡°With my revolting behavior I can still cultivate?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can!¡±

    Ai Ling nods her head, ¡°Liu Yi is no longer here, I also do not know when I will leave as well. So you must learn how to cultivate so that you have the ability to protect yourself!¡±

    ¡°What is the point of me cultivating.¡±

    Ge Shenhua smiles bitter, ¡°If Daoist Ai wishes to leave then leave. Do not stay with me anymore, otherwise, I, this bearer of bad luck will implicate you ah!¡±

    ¡°Ge Shenhua you must live on!¡±

    Seeing Ge Shenhua¡¯s appearance, Ai Ling feels he will not make it if he does not even have the heart to cultivate!

    She suddenly has a bright idea and immediately says, ¡°Only if you manage to live longer would you have the hope of seeing your wife!¡±

    ¡°What, what did you say?¡±

    Ge Shenhua immediately puts down the wine gourd and looks at Ai Ling anxiously, ¡°Your meaning is that my, my wife still has a hope of reviving?¡±

    ¡°Reviving is impossible.¡±

    Ai Ling shakes her head, ¡°But her soul has already entered reincarnation. On the path of reincarnation, a second is a hundred years in the human realm. If you wish to meet Long Yingying after she had, then you must cultivate and do your best to survive till then!¡±

    ¡°Real, really can like this?¡±

    Hearing that he might be able to see his wife, Ge Shenhua finally regains some spirit.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps a hundred years you might not meet, then two hundred years, 500 years a thousand years! As long as you are alive, you have a chance to meet Long Yingying! At that time you can pass to her your cultivation technique and the two of you cultivate together and be a pair of dao cultivators, wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡±

    ¡°Right what you say is right, then, then we must cultivate!¡±

    Ge Shenhua bes excited, how does he know about Ai Ling craftiness.

    The world is so big, even if Long Yingying really reincarnates, where should he go and search for her! But the current Ge Shenhua is alreadypletely dizzy from being to excited. He wants to cultivate, cultivate to be a big immortal and bring his wife along to cultivate as well!

    ¡°Then, what technique should we learn?¡±

    ¡°The most suitable technique for you, Wine Sword Technique!¡±

    [TL: lols from this it seems like Ai Ling might be Sword Emperor¡­Emperess]

 Chapter 568 You must be Tang Seng!

    ¡°Stand still! You will not be able to escape!¡±

    Two tiger-headed demons are chasing crazily after a petite girl in front of them through the forest.

    Her movements are very graceful and her running speed is also very fast. Along with her graceful posture, she is like a little rabbit!

    ¡°Don¡¯t run! Stand still for me!¡±

    The two tiger demon chasing speed is also very fast, furthermore, their ws are waving out demon wind tearing by the sides of the little girl!

    -kacha!-

    -boom!-

    The barks of the trees beside her were torn apart. Luckily the girl is very agile and is able to barely dodge at thest moment, otherwise, she would have already been turned into mincemeat!

    ¡°Princess it is best if you obediently die, that way it will be less painful!¡±

    The single-eye tiger demon of the left lets out a peal of weirdughter as he chases and shouts out, ¡°If you really make us brothers unhappy, when we chase up to you, it will not be so simple as killing you¡­hehehe¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, princess. You have such a good figure and a pretty face, if I do not enjoy it wouldn¡¯t it be a pity!¡±

    The other taller tiger demon licks his lips as he agrees.

    The petite girl is badly frightened and does not know what she should do.

    She can only believe in her two legs and escape, continue to escape!

    She uses all of her demon qi just to be able to escape from the tiger¡¯s jaw!

    I remembered mother saying before that although I am not good any other things, my escaping skills are the world¡¯s number 1!

    I can do it one, definitely will be able to escape!

    Just as the little girl is starting to be confident in herself, a red light suddenly descends from the sky and smashes into her.

    ¡°Aiyah!¡±

    She exims in pain and is directly overpowered into the grasses.

    ¡°Who is the one who executes this demon technique?¡±

    The two tiger demon killers both got a shock. This does not look like the demon technique that they people use!

    ¡°What the¡­.why is this so soft!¡±

    A guy¡¯s voice suddenlyes from the girl¡¯s side. The girl is instantly stunning in shock as her pretty eyes widen as she looks at the guy in front of her.

    I¡­I am actually being pressed down by a guy¡­gods¡­my innocence is gone!

    My princess honor is also gone! How can I appeal to the people in my own country and overthrow my tyrannical uncle!

    Finished¡­really finished¡­

    Thinking to here the girl starts crying.

    This crying sound causes Liu Yi to regain awareness. He takes a proper look, what the, why am I am pressing down a girl!

    My hands are also grabbing her breasts! No wonder it is so soft!

    Talking about this, this is clearly a small loli¡­but her breasts only develop so little, at least there is a meaty feeling!

    But it is still pitiful. You can say that ying with Lele¡¯s breasts need two hands while ying with Murong Die¡¯s breasts need one hand¡­while ying with thisss¡¯s chest around one finger is enough!

    [TL: damn¡­a real life washboard¡­.]

    You cannot me Liu Yi for ridiculing thess, the main point is that thess is too tender already. Although she looks to be around 14/15 years old, she should be a demon, thus if changing it into a human¡¯s age then that is hard to say.

    ¡°Shameless! Rouge! Scum!¡±

    After crying for half a day and finally seeing that Liu Yi did not withdraw his hand nor get off her, she scolds angrily, but her scolding voice is very soft and without any imposing manner.

    Thisss¡­.is too adorable already!

    That princess says bashfully, ¡°Scumbag ah, you, you are still not getting up!¡±

    ¡°Ah! So, sorry!¡±

    Liu Yi hurries up to his feet and did not forget to pull up the princess from the ground as well.

    The two of them are covered in grass, and those who do not know the truth will think that they just had a battle in the wild!

    The little princess looks at the guy in ck armor in front of her and asks, ¡°Talking about this who are you scumbag?¡±

    With his current attire, I am really unable to think of which country he is from, anyways he is definitely not from their Cloud Country!

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is about to reply, the two tiger-head brothers who were stunned for a while behind let out a roar, ¡°Are the two of you treating us as not existing?! We are Tyrant Country¡¯s top assassins! No matter where did youe from to poke your nose in this, seeing us means that you are going to die!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The princess immediately pulls on Liu Yi¡¯s hand, ¡°Quickly run! They are going to kill us!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why do they want to kill you?¡±

    Liu Yi no longer wishes to help wrongly.

    ¡°They are people who were bribed by my Emperor Uncle. I got exiled to Tyrant Country and did not expect that I nearly died there!¡±

    As the princess speaks, her eyes immediately turn red, ¡°My pitiful royal mother is still being imprisoned in the royal pce¡­if I do not go back, what would happen to her ah¡­wuwuwu¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, little princess do not be upset. In a bit let me give you happiness!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. At that time I guarantee that you will forget about your father!¡±

    The two tiger race brothers startughing.

    ¡°Since that is the case then I will not be polite.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs before summoning out Taiji Sword.

    ¡°Bah, what do you count as¡­¡±

    Before one of the tiger demons finished the Taiji Sword had already pierced through his head and nailed into a tree behind while covered in blood.

    ¡°Wha, what¡­¡±

    The other tiger demon¡¯s legs turn soft from fear. Bullshit what magic is this, too sinister already!

    It is able to control a sword into flying so fast!

    ¡°Save, save my life ah¡­¡±

    He immediately starts scrambling away, no longer thinking about giving that princess happiness and escape.

    ¡°Where are you escaping to!¡±

    Liu Yi did not have the habit of letting his enemy off. His hand trembles and his Taiji Sword immediately fly out of the tree, letting out a dragon roar before once again chasing after the badly frightened tiger demon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him!¡±

    The princess exims in shock. But because it is already toote, Liu Yi¡¯s Taiji Sword had already pierced through the head of the tiger demon and killed him.

    ¡°You, you, you, how can you kill people!¡±

    The princess is very mad as she points at Liu Yi¡¯s nose and scolds.

    ¡°You beast! Too savage already!¡±

    ¡°What the!¡±

    Recalling back Taiji Sword, Liu Yi looks at the princess puzzled, ¡°Are you crazy? The ones I killed are the people who wanted to kill you!¡±

    ¡°You are crazy! You are also a big scoundrel!¡±

    The princess points at Liu Yi¡¯s nose and scolds, ¡°The two of them were unable to kill me. Furthermore, one of them was also frightened into escaping? You actually chased after him and killed him! You, You are too cruel!¡±

    ¡°What in the hell, are you for real??? You actually pity your own enemy!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the princess and says with grieve, ¡°Pitying your enemy is being cruel to yourself ah!¡±

    ¡°Rubbish!¡±

    The princess rebuts Liu Yi, ¡°Only selfish people will have this kind of thoughts! If you use real love you will definitely be able to reform these bad people! You murderer!¡±

    ¡°What the howe I also be a murderer!¡±

    ¡°You are a murderer, ughterer!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine, I am a murderer, I am a ughterer is that okay!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, ¡°This lord is toozy is bother about you, see you!¡±

    He is still anxious to think of a method to leave this demon realm. A year is too long and he is unable to wait!

    Liu Yi turns around and leaves while behind himes a faint trembling sound.

    He turns around to take a look to see the princess who had scolded him so cheerfully earlier is now lowering her head and following behind him.

    ¡°Oi, oi, my charitable person!¡±

    Liu Yi is unable to take it and turns around saying, ¡°What are you following me this murderer for! Not afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.I do not know where should I go¡­¡±

    That princess toys with her cloth edges while lowering her head. ¡°I am an exiled princess¡­no matter where I go there will be people who want to kill me¡­al, although you are slightly bad¡­but I feel that¡­you, you are not that bad yet¡­.and can be reformed¡­¡±

    What the¡­.thisss is too cute already.

    Liu Yi warns the little girl. ¡°Do not follow me. I have my own things to do okay?¡±

    ¡°No worries¡­I can apany you¡­ I know how to cook food¡­wash clothing¡­I can help you ¡­.¡±

    ¡°What the, it is not like I amcking a housekeeper!¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly driven mad, ¡°Why the heck would I want you for!¡±

    ¡°But I amcking a bodyguard ah¡­¡±

    The princess blinks her eyes, ¡°Aren¡¯t boys supports to protect girls?¡±

    ¡°What the¡­just now I protected you and in the end wasn¡¯t I scolded by you badly? How lowly do you think I am!¡±

    Recalling this, Liu Yi is mad.

    ¡°I¡­I will do my best not to scold you in future¡­but you are indeed very bad ah¡­¡±

    ¡°What the, you areing again?¡±

    ¡°I am wrong¡­¡±

    The princess lowers her head. Although she is feeling slightly wronged but she does not dare to say anymore.

    Liu Yi feels that perhaps he is being slightly too fierce towards thatss. He gently pats his face and tries to soften his own tone.

    ¡°Fine then. You can follow me¡­but you cannot start pointing at me again do you hear me? One more time and I will chase you away!¡±

    ¡°Will not anymore, will not anymore. I will be obedient!¡±

    The princess immediately nods her head, looking very pitiful, making Liu Yi feels like he is being slightly too strict.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°I am Zhang Yunyun, a princess from Cloud Country¡­¡±

    Thess starts to spill the beans as she rattles out her matters.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, thisss is too honest already. The first time she meets me and all she is missing is to tell me when her first menstruation date is.

    After listening to her speak for half a day, Zhang Yunyun¡¯s stomach suddenly starts growling.

    The princess instantly turns red while Liu Yiughs and says, ¡°Hungry already?¡±

    ¡°No¡­not at all¡­perhaps is a little bit afraid that¡¯s why my stomach is letting out weird sound¡­.right, it is definitely the case¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nearlyughs, can she be even cuter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and make some food for you.¡±

    Liu Yi sees a rabbit runs out from the bushes by the side and with a swing of his hand, he nails the rabbit onto the ground with his sword.

    ¡°This rabbit is rather fat, it is enough for you to eat!¡±

    ¡°AHHHHHHH!!!¡±

    Unexpectedly Zhang Yunyun starts shrieking, ¡°How, how can you kill such a cute rabbit! You scumbag! Big scumbag!¡±

    What the¡­.ites again¡­.

    Liu Yi covers his forehead, is thisss categorized as Tangseng¡­.

    ¡°What an obedient small rabbit, how can you kill it! It was originally healthy and lived freely. It has it¡¯s rabbit mother, rabbit father who likes it, a family of three living life blissfully, but because of you who destroyed this family. You also want to eat it, wuwuwu¡­.¡±

    Crazy! Thisss is really categorized as Tangseng ah!

 Chapter 569 Follow me to the Human Realm

    Liu Yi pretends that he is a deaf person pretending that he is unable to hear Zhang Yunyun¡¯s endless chattering.

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s eyes have already turned red. Seeing Liu Yi starting to remove its organs and remove the fur, wash it clean and start roasting it above a fire, her mouth had never stopped.

    ¡°Gods¡­.too scary already! Such a cute rabbit, she originally had a beautiful future and a happy family! But all because of you, everything has been destroyed! This was originally such a cute rabbit ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi cannot be bothered with her, her stomach is still crying out and she is still able to say all this¡­

    He is roasting the rabbit above the fire and soon the rabbit meat starts emitting out its fragrance.

    ¡°Think about this, if you are this rabbit, being captured by people to be eaten like this how despairing is this ah¡­. your parents, how sad would they be for you, you¡­¡±

    The fragrance enters Zhang Yunyun¡¯s nose causing her to suddenly stop speaking and start salivating.

    ¡°Delicious.¡±

    Liu Yi pucks out a rabbit leg and takes a mouthful, ¡°This rabbit is really fat! Its meat is really fragrant!¡±

    -swallowing sound-

    Zhang Yunyun who is kneeling by the side seeing Liu Yi eating heartily, she swallows her saliva.

    ¡°Is, is it really that good to eat¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, my BBQing skills are not bad.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he plucks off the other roasted rabbit leg, ¡°Here!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun immediately moves up as she salivates.

    ¡°Come, have a smell!¡±

    Who would know that Liu Yi would wave the rabbit leg under her nose for a bit before withdrawing it?

    ¡°Fragrant right!¡±

    Liu Yi bites a mouthful and chews it, his manner is so asking for a beating.

    ¡°Wuwuwu, you are bullying me¡­.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun instantly starts crying, ¡°I am an exiled princess and is escaping. Right now you are not even giving me rabbit meat to eat, wuwuwu¡­.¡±

    ¡°What the!!!!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth start twitching, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who says that this rabbit is very pitiful! Then let me this evil person to eat it! As for you this phnthropy, how can you eat rabbit meat!¡±

    ¡°Any, anyways the rabbit was killed by you¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun says, ¡°I¡¯ll help you eat a bit¡­.can be considered as helping you share the sin..you, you show thanks to me okay¡­.¡±

    ¡°$#%@#@%, how can you be so reasonable!¡±

    Hearing what Zhang Yunyun says, Liu Yi does not know whether tough or cry, ¡°Take it then, it is all yours!¡±

    Other than the rabbit leg that he had just bitten into, Liu Yi gives the rest to Zhang Yunyun.

    After all, he does not really need to eat food. Just relying on absorbing the yuan qi from heaven and earth, it is enough to restore his energy.

    Furthermore, the 14 star jades in his body are continuously creating enormous power for him to use!

    Zhang Yunyun is different, her cultivation is very weak! Liu Yi does not know how this delicatess would be able to be a princess of arge Kingdom!

    {Looks like 1300 years ago, demon realm was in ten countries chao of war!}

    Lin Tong cannot be clearer about the demon realm matters. She ponders for a while and immediatelyes up with a conclusion.

    {Ten countries chao of war?}

    {Mm, that¡¯s right!}

    Lin Tong nods her head, {Back then arge number of the viges gather together and formed ten strong countries. Among which the strongest was the Cloud Kingdom, after which it is the Tyrant Kingdom and the rest! The reason why the Cloud Kingdom was the strongest is that their ruler is a dragon! This strongest continues until Demon Emperor appears. He finally ends the war between ten countries and the Cloud Kingdom, unifying demon realm!}

    {This little princess is a dragon?}

    Liu Yi looks at Zhang Yunyun who is squatting on the ground while trying to preserve her grace while eating the rabbit meat withrge bites.

    ¡°So, sorry¡­.I am too hungry¡­.¡±

    Noticing Liu Yi¡¯s gaze, Zhang Yunyun¡¯s face turns red, ¡°I, I lost the bearing of a princess¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries I am only curious.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Since you are a princess from the Cloud Kingdom, you should be a dragon right. But why is your strength so weak?¡±

    Liu Yi senses that Zhang Yunyun¡¯s cultivation is around 4-5 star jades! Dragon race are heaven-born fighters so this is a little not conforming tomon sense!

    ¡°I, I am not a pure dragon race¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun lowers her head, ¡°In my bloodline, half of it is the bloodline of a human¡­my mother is a human¡­¡±

    ¡°Half demon!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but to nce at Zhang Yunyun a few more times, isn¡¯t this simr to me?

    For a while, he feels that his distance from Zhang Yunyun has be closer as well as more intimate!

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s gaze bing weird, Zhang Yunyun immediately asks in depression, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t you feel that I am very filthy¡­¡±

    ¡°Dirty? Why would I feel that you are filthy?¡±

    ¡°Because I am not pure blood¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s expression is sad, ¡°My Emperor Uncle always says that I am a filthy hybrid¡­so¡­I do not have the right to inherit the emperor crown of Cloud Kingdom. I can only be exiled¡­¡±

    ¡°Who says that half-bloods are filthy?¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and rubs the head of Zhang Yunyun, ¡°From my point of view you are the most eligible princess¡­other than being slightly naggy.¡±

    ¡°Real, really?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is shocked. This is the first time she hears other people evaluating her like this.

    ¡°Of course, especially thetter point.¡±

    ¡°Get lost¡­I, I am not naggy¡­I am telling you justification¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s face is red as she says, ¡°You, you are still teachable¡­.I do not wish to let you be a bad person¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine. It is not that I wish to be a bad person but I do not wish to be lenient towards my enemies.¡±

    Liu Yi pinches Zhang Yunyun¡¯s nose, ¡°You are still young and pure, so you do not understand. In this world, there are some matters that are not as beautiful as what you think.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­.then can I continue to follow you?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun asks weakly, ¡°I do not have anywhere to go¡­¡±

    ¡°You can follow me, but I am going to leave the Demon Realm.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°I do not belong here, I want to return back to the human realm.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you want to leave Demon Realm?¡±

    When Zhang Yunyun hears this, she is slightly shocked, ¡°They say the human realm is very scary¡­all the people there eat demons¡­.we have never dared to go to the human realm to walk¡­¡±

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Liu Yi did not think that the people in the Demon Realm would think of the Human Realm in this way, ¡°Human Realm is a very beautiful ce. It is not as bad as the Demon Realm.¡±

    He suddenly has an idea. ¡°Since you already have no ce to go, why don¡¯t you follow me to the Human Realm. Perhaps you might like that ce.¡±

    ¡°This, can I?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Liu Yi rubs Zhang Yunyun¡¯s head, ¡°Human Realm is actually very interesting, there are a lot of things that your Demon Realm do not have¡­¡±

    Thinking that at this time the Demon Realm will not invade the Human Realm, the current Demon Realm should be quite backward. Since ancient times, the people in any backward ces are very fierce and then they invade the civilized ce. For example the invasion of the Mongol Dynasty, Manchu soldiers. But no matter which one, after they invade China they will be conquered by China¡¯s culture.

    Culture is impossible to be exterminated. There is no need to doubt this point. Looking at the Demon Realm 1300 years in the future, Liu Yi understands this point.

    [TL: and it is false¡­.well the culture of spartans is gone¡­sadly¡­]

    But I am powerless to stop the invasion of the Human Realm by the Demon Realm. This is the matter for the Sword Emperor and Raising Immortal Pce Hall.

    As a person who has traveled into the past, I can only continue to observe the history.

    When will the Demon Emperor appear? The moment he emerges, naturally Sword Emperor will emerge as well.

    Thinking till here Liu Yi cannot help but ask Zhang Yunyun.

    ¡°Little princess have you heard of the Demon Emperor before?¡±

    ¡°Demon Emperor? Where did this Demon Emperore from?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun looks at Liu Yi in iprehension, ¡°In the ten kingdoms of the Demon Realm I have never heard of anyone called Demon Emperor! Who dares to call himself this name, isn¡¯t it just looking for death!¡±

    Liu Yi mutters apprehensively, ¡°Don¡¯t have?¡±

    Why did the Demon Emperor not appear as well?

    Could it be that I came back into the future too early?

    If I had then-then I would rathere back a hundred yearster!

    What should I do not, it is best if I hurry back to the human realm and find Ai Ling to discuss!

    Sword Emperor should being out soon, after all, Ge Shenhua still has not cultivated yet. If it ister by a few more years then he will miss the optimal age for cultivating.

    As long as I stay by Ge Shenhua¡¯s side I will definitely be able to meet the Sword Emperor!

    ¡°Of course don¡¯t have. How can this kind of person exist? He will definitely be the target of everyone!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun shakes her head, ¡°Right now the most famous in the Demon Realm is the 4 Demon Kings. As for Demon Emperor, I have never heard before!¡±

    4 Demon Kings?

    Liu Yi cannot help but think of his two body protecting demon spirits!

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°I remember¡­it should be Iron Kingdom¡¯s Overlord, Sky Swallowing Turtle. Mist Kingdom¡¯s Overlord, Water Qilin. Dust Kingdom¡¯s Overlord Golden Hair Ape¡­as well as my Cloud Kingdom, my Emperor Uncle number one general Sky Flipping Dragon¡­¡±

    ¡°So it is this four¡­¡±

    Liu Yi recalls him trying to get information of news regarding the Demon Emperor from his 2 body protecting demon spirits but the two of them are unwilling to speak, even when Liu Yi threatens to kill them, they are also unwilling to speak.

    As he is unable to get any information from the two follows, Liu Yi can only ce his hopes on this little princess Zhang Yunyun.

    ¡°I have only seen Sky Flipping Dragon¡­he is a very gloomy person¡­the rest of the demon kings I have never seen before.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun finally says, ¡°But if you are in a rush to return back to the Human Realm¡­ I do have a n.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What n?¡±

    Liu Yi instantly bes excited, ¡°Let me hear it!¡±

    ¡°It seems like if we go through that ce¡­.we are able to go through and fro the Human Realm freely¡­¡±

    There is actually this kind of ce? 1300 years in the past, there is such an important passageway in the Demon Realm?

    Cannot, after I pass through it I must definitely think of a method to seal this passageway. Otherwise, the world will be in chaos!

    Zhang Yunyun mutters apprehensively, ¡°Actually I have only heard of it only¡­and have never really gone through it before so I do not know if it is possible to go through..¡±

    ¡°No worries let us go and take a look. After seeing it personally we will definitely know!¡±

    Having a method is stronger than having no methods! Liu Yi nces at Zhang Yunyun, ¡°Are you full yet my little princess, when you are full then it is time to set off!¡±

    ¡°Mm, let us go to the Dust Kingdom. The passageway is there.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun recalls for a while before points in a direction, ¡°As for the Dust Kingdom¡­it should be in that direction.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Liu Yi holds Zhang Yunyun¡¯s hand as the two half-demons walks towards the Dust Kingdom.

    ¡°Right¡­I still do not know what is your name¡­¡±

    ¡°I call Liu Yi.¡±

    ¡°Which country are you from?¡±

    ¡°I am a human.¡±

    ¡°Ah?!¡±

    The little princess is shocked, I¡­.I am actually following a human! This¡­.is it a good thing or a bad thing?

 Chapter 570 Walk from

    ¡°The assassins that were sent out actually died?¡±

    In the Cloud Kingdom, a guy in dragon robes in sitting on his golden throne listening to his underlings reporting to him.

    ¡°Trash! The people from Tyrant Kingdom are all trash!¡±

    He throws the scepter in his hand onto the ground as green veins cover his forehead.

    ¡°King Wu please calm down!¡±

    A silver shirt guy by the side immediately says, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me go and kill that mix-breed.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    The current king of Cloud Kingdom waves his hand, ¡°You are the guardian of our kingdom. There is no need for you to personally take action to kill that bitch! Furthermore, right now we are at the brink of war with the Mist Kingdom, you need to stay here and watch over!¡±

    ¡°Where is she right now?¡±

    ¡°My king¡­she had been saved by a mysterious guy and right now they are moving in the direction of Dust Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Dust Kingdom¡­¡±

    The king raises his eyebrow, ¡°Why is she going there for, could it be that you wish to ask for help from the Dust Kingdom? Since that is the case then why don¡¯t I, this Emperor Uncle send you a huge gift?¡±

    He waves his hand, ¡°Send down my order, tell the king of Dust Kingdom that my Cloud Kingdom is willing to form an alliance with them to deal with the Iron Kingdom together. But they must deliver a big present hahaha¡­.¡±

    ¡°This one go right now!¡±

    One of the underlings immediately leaves the room made of stone steps.

    The current demon race has their own backward culture and they do notpletely know how to build a stone house and can only use this kind of method to build a house.

    Everywhere in Cloud Kingdom is stone houses, like it had returned back to stone age.

    ¡°Right, how is that Ao Ri?¡±

    After giving hismands, the king suddenly recalls another important matter.

    ¡°He still has not surrendered to us.¡±

    One of the underling says, ¡°Still need to continue to add punishment?¡±

    ¡°Add! Must add!¡±

    The king nods his head, ¡°That fellow has a very hard will, increase it ruthlessly for me! Damn it, for a woman he is actually able to persevere till now! This kind wants him to willing submit to me! And be a dog by my side! The entire Cloud Kingdom is this king¡¯s one! Whoever who dares to be this king¡¯s enemy, this king shall make him wish to die but unable to! Little mix-breed, you will not be able to run far away, this king shall take action against you first!¡±

    The entire Cloud Kingdom resounds with the angry shout of the king.

    ******

    At the same time, Zhang Yunyun is following by Liu Yi¡¯s side listening to Liu Yi talk about the Human Realm in envy.

    ¡°Human Realm is actually so good¡­¡±

    ¡°How is it, do you want to go to Human Realm along with me?¡±

    As Liu Yi walks along with Zhang Yunyun within the endless desert of Dust Kingdom, he ¡®fools around¡¯ with the little lolita.

    ¡°Wuwu¡­really wish to go¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun sobs, ¡°But¡­I cannot leave Demon Realm¡­otherwise what will happen to my mother¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened to your mother?¡±

    ¡°She is still under house arrest by my emperor uncle¡­I am worried that he will take action against her¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no need to worry about this. Wait till I find the way to go out, before leaving I will help you save your mother!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Real, really?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Your mother was originally a human. After saving her let us bring her back to the Human Realm.¡±

    ¡°Wuwu¡­¡±

    The little princess suddenly starts crying again, as she pulls Liu Yi hand and uses his sleeve to wipe away her tears.

    ¡°Oi, oi, this is my clothing ah!¡±

    ¡°Big¡­big bad egg¡­you are really good¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is it that when I hear this I cannot feel your praise ah¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­other than mother¡­only you treat me well¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun says tearily to Liu Yi, ¡°You will not¡­.toss me aside and ignore me right¡­¡±

    ¡°Will not. Although you are a bit like TangSeng, I said that I will bring you to the Human Realm, so I will definitely do it.¡±

    Liu Yi blinks at Zhang Yunyun, ¡°Furthermore I am also a half-demon!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Really?¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, Zhang Yunyun is stunned for a moment, ¡°You are not trying to make me happy right¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is there a need for me to trick you!¡±

    Liu Yi rolls his eyes, ¡°Let me show you.¡±

    He takes a deep breath and releases the demon aura from within his body.

    ¡°This¡­this is the demon aura of a dragon¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun covers her mouth as her eyes turn slightly red, ¡°You are actually¡­.actually the same as me¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is also a half demon and human while Liu Yi is the same as well.

    ¡°Of course, so do you believe that I will not toss you aside right?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as he rubs Zhang Yunyun¡¯s head, ¡°Talking about this, we are both of the same race.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun nods her head heavily as she looks at the tall figure in front of her and suddenly bes at ease.

    She whose heart is always drifting seems to have finally found the shore.

    ¡°If he can always stay by my side forever and do not leave how nice would it be¡­¡±

    Liu Yi once again starts to walk on the sand while Zhang Yunyun stares nkly at his back view and suddenly lost in thoughts.

    Ah! What am I thinking about! Although he is also a half human-dragon¡­but, he is too bad¡­.casually killing people as well as killing that so cute¡­oh so delicious rabbit¡­.

    Wuwuwuwu, why is there so delicious ah¡­.am I going to be brought bad¡­

    Realising that Zhang Yunyun is still behind, Liu Yi cannot help but turn around and says, ¡°If you are not leaving then you will be roasted!¡±

    ¡°Roasted¡­.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun starts salivating, ¡°That, that is definitely very delicious right¡­¡±

    ¡°What in the hell¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi covers his forehead, ¡­.thisss is addicted to eating!

    ¡°Hurry up and continue on our journey!¡±

    ¡°My¡­.my leg hurts¡­.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun looks at Liu Yi in grief.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Liu Yi has no other choice as he bends down, ¡°Get on. I will piggyback you.¡±

    ¡°How is that doable! I am a noble princess how can I do such acking in manners thing!¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense and get on!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun obediently climbs onto Liu Yi¡¯s back and Liu Yi¡¯s piggyback her and continues to talk in the desert.

    ¡°My little princess ah, in this kind of desert is there really people living in here?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the endless desert and nearly has the wish to cry.

    Luckily his cultivation is very strong, thus he can continue to walk on. This desert has no end and the sun above them is very vicious and scorching while the sand below their feet is very scalding.

    If it was an ordinary person he would have be a dried corpse earlier!

    ¡°Of course have ah!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun who is on Liu Yi¡¯s back says, ¡°There is a number of oases in this desert. The Dust Kingdom people live around the oases. Furthermore, the bodies of the Dust Kingdom people are very sturdy thus it does not affect them much.¡±

    ¡°You are after all also a half dragon, why are you so weak!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun says with a red face, ¡°This, this one is a princess¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine, princess which direction should we go in now?¡±

    ¡°I think¡­.should be that direction!¡±

    The princess sense of direction is still quite good, ¡°I remember there was a year when I came here¡­.should be like this¡­¡±

    ¡°There are no markings, how do you know?¡±

    ¡°Since I havee once I will never forget.¡±

    The princess is rather confident in herself, ¡°As long as I have seen a matter once before, I will remember it very clearly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, your ability to remember is not bad eh!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, my mother frequently praised that my memory was very good!¡±

    ¡°Looks like you are not a princess who is aplete trash in everything.¡±

    ¡°I, I originally was not a person who was bad in everything! Damn it.. you rude wicked person¡­¡±

    The two of them bicker as they walk, following the direction that the princess points in.

    After walking for another 3-4 km, Liu Yi finally reaches deep within the desert.

    He looks at the 20 meters tall enormous sculpture in front of him as his jaw drops.

    ¡°What the heck¡­my little princess ah¡­what you say¡­is not here right!¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    The princess nods her head, ¡°Hehe, it is here! I remember that my mother said before that if you wish to go to other realms, you must walk through this ce!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit ah¡­this big brother is the Realm Crossing Guardian ah!¡±

    Although this Realm Crossing Guardian is only a hundred metersrge sculpture and seems like he is sleeping, but Liu Yi is able to sense a very strong ancient aura from him!

    ¡°You want me to defeat the Realm Crossing Guardian to return back to the Human Realm!!! Princess ah, are you too confident in me or trying to kill me!¡±

    ¡°Defeat the Realm Crossing Guardian?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun tilts her head and looks at Liu Yi, ¡°Crossing from here need to defeat the Realm Crossing Guardian? Who is the Realm Crossing Guardian ah?¡±

    ¡°My mother ah¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi really wishes to cry.

    The Realm Crossing Guardian enormous figure is sitting in the desert, very enormous and imposing.

    Liu Yi has already heard of the matter regarding Realm Crossing Guardian from old man Ma Hua. These guardians who are guarding the realm, usually transform into these stone statue and sleep deeply.

    Those who want to go to another ne of existence need to wake them up. When the Realm Crossing Guardian wake up a passageway to another realm will open behind them! To cross over you must defeat the Realm Crossing Guardian!

    The difficulty of this¡­.is indescribable! Back then Liu Yi¡¯s master Ma Hua was a Heaven Realm expert! But in the end he is being beaten badly by the Realm Crossing Guardian and basically became a crippled!

    As for me, I am only so strong¡­.and have not even reached Heaven Realm¡­how can I fight against such a pervert!

    Perhaps even before I get close to that big passageway I would have been instant killed!

    ¡°Then when will we fight ah?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun asks with some worry, ¡°How about I hide slight further away¡­¡±

    ¡°What the! Not fighting! This lord I do not dare to cross from here!¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head like a rattle drum, fighting against the Realm Crossing Guardian isn¡¯t it just seeking death!

    Although his desire to fight is also wishing to fight against this kind of pervert, but Liu Yi knows himself!

    Wait till I have mastered the fourth stage of Dragon Transformation and increase my might greatly then I¡¯lle and have a fight!

    Right now my realm is still not enough!

    Zhang Yunyun asks weakly, ¡°Fine then¡­then where do we go now¡­¡±

    ¡°Let us go and find something for you to eat first.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Hearing her stomach crying out Liu Yi thinks in his heart, thisss is too troublesome.

    Damn, traveling back into the past I havepletely be a full-time nanny.

    Earlier being a nanny for Wine Sword Immortal and now I be a nanny for this princess. Your sister ah, when did I change my profession!

    Just as Liu Yi is preparing to bring Zhang Yunyun to leave the surrounding of the Realm Crossing Guardian when the aura of demons starting towards them from all directions.

    Seeing Liu Yi stopping again, Zhang Yunyun immediately asks, ¡°Why are we not walking?¡±

    ¡°Some guests havee, let me go and greet them first.¡±

 Chapter 571 Dust Kingdom

    ¡°Guest?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun does not understand the meaning behind Liu Yi¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it is guests.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he ces Zhang Yunyun down and summons out his Monarch Shield and props it on the sand.

    ¡°You stand by the side of this shield and do not leave it do you understand?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s Sky Flipping Seal is still in the Human Realm thus he only has Monarch Shield by his side.

    Although Monarch Armour is a godly armor, after all, he is an expert who is near Heaven Realm and has a very powerful regeneration body as well as the hard qigong protection that he had self-invented.

    So this Monarch Armour can be left behind to protect the weak princess.

    ¡°Okay¡­this shield is really ugly¡­¡±

    Hearing what Zhang Yunyun says, Liu Yi clearly feels the Monarch Shield trembling.

    Senior Yan Qiuhong is definitely mad¡­hahaha!

    ¡°Remember you must stay here and do not move! If youe out then I no longer want you do you hear me!¡±

    Liu Yi warns her very seriously.

    ¡°Under, understood¡­¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi saying so, Zhang Yunyun finally knows fear and keeps nodding her head.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi walk out of the Monarch Shield¡¯s radius in satisfaction.

    The surrounding is sand cloud and behind the sand cloud walks out tallrge figures.

    Liu Yi takes a look and all of them are guys who are above 2 meters all. Their formidable body makes it so that ordinary people have to look up to look at them!

    ¡°They are, all people from the Dust Kingdom!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun nces around, ¡°Are they here to fight against the Realm Crossing Guardian?¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms and looks at the Dust Kingdom demons, ¡°Where do they have this kind of courage. They are only here to bully weaklings.¡±

    ¡°Weaklings? Who are weaklings?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu¡­I am now a weakling¡­¡±

    ¡°If you are not then who is!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu¡­.¡±

    ¡°Already going to die and you still have the energy to joke around.¡±

    A tall guy with a knife scar on his face walks out and says coldly, ¡°What a really optimistic and hopeful person.¡±

    ¡°She is only an exiled princess that¡¯s all, furthermore she has decided to leave the Demon Realm and no longer going to fight for the throne of the Cloud Kingdom.¡±

    Liu Yi ask, ¡°Can¡¯t you guys let her off?¡±

    ¡°This kind of matter you should go and discuss with the king of Cloud Kingdom.¡±

    The scar-faced guy says indifferently, ¡°We are only following our orders that¡¯s all. Furthermore, as a princess, she will naturally unable to escape from this kind of fate. On the other hand if is you who sticks your hands into this matter and have to pay with your life for nothing.¡±

    ¡°She is only an ordinary girl that¡¯s all. I am unable to watch her die.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he looks at the Dust Kingdom people in front of him, ¡°I will protect her till the end. To you guys, I only wish to give a warning. Do not help evil.¡±

    ¡°Damn it why are you saying so much nonsense to him! Let me go and kill him!¡±

    One of the warriors of the Dust Kingdom is unable to take it anymore and charges forward with a roar.

    His might is around 8 star-jades, both his hands are covered with dense demon qi and earth element, descending towards Liu Yi.

    It is like a shooting star falling from the sky causing the surrounding dust to be blown up.

    While Liu Yi did not even bother moving as he stands there and punches out.

    ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    -boom!-

    The guy did not even touch Liu Yi before his body immediately flies in reverse and tumbles into the sand far away.

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°He is actually defeated!¡±

    ¡°Everyone be careful, this fellow has some ability!¡±

    The scar-faced guy immediately warns, ¡°Everyone attack together and show him the might of our Dust Kingdom King Kong might!¡±

    -roaring sound!-

    The guys immediately charge towards Liu Yi, all of them are like sumo wrestlers wishing to smash Liu Yi into pieces.

    ¡°Thousand Shadows!¡±

    While Liu Yi did not move as he stands there, his hands transform into hand shadows and punch out.

    -pa, pa, pa!-

    All of the fist shadows are punching forward and directly send all of the burly guys flying away.

    ¡°This is myst warning.¡±

    Liu Yi withdraws his fist and says loudly, ¡°The next time I will no longer be so polite!¡±

    ¡°The feeling of being looked down is really ufortable!¡±

    The scar-faced guy is also sent flying away. He climbs out from the sand, ¡°Fine as well, then let us show you the real ability of us King Kong!¡±

    While he is speaking the burly guys start roaring.

    Following which a number of ten-meter tall golden fur apes emerge from the sand and surround Liu Yi.

    Looking at the enormous golden fur apes, Zhang Yunyun hugs the Monarch Shield trembling.

    ¡°Golden fur apes¡­.indeed is a breed.¡±

    Liu Yi recalls the Sky Supporting Pir in his body.

    ¡°Regarding strength, no one isparable to the warriors of our Dust Kingdom!¡±

    The scar-faced guy transforms into an enormous ape and roars, ¡°Use our strength to smash you!¡±

    The golden fur apes roar as they charge forwards, while they are running, a sandstorm rises!

    ¡°Spiritual Beast Transformation!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly merges with Sky Supporting Pir and enormous strength surges through his body.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    A golden fur ape smashes down with its fist while Liu Yi only raises a finger and blocks that enormous ck fist.

    ¡°Not possible!¡±

    The golden fur ape is so shocked that it¡¯s fur exploded out and its eyes nearly pop out.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Liu Yi flicks his finger and instantly causes the enormous ten meters tallrge golden fur ape to be sent flying away like a kite with a broken string and instantly disappears out of sight!

    ¡°What the!¡±

    ¡°How, how strong is this fellow ah!¡±

    Seeing this scene the group of golden fur apes instantly were badly frightened!

    ¡°What is this strength! Just who on earth are you!¡±

    The scar-face guys finally be afraid.

    ¡°A guy who likes to meddle in other people¡¯s business!¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out a hand and grabs the leg of one of the golden fur ape and like ying with a toy, he starts waving it around.

    -boom, boom, boom1-

    The surrounding golden fur apes are instantly sent flying away and in front of Liu Yi, an empty space appears.

    The earlier aggressive King Kongs earlier are instantly badly beaten up wretchedly.

    ¡°May I know which saint beast is sir?¡±

    The scar-faced guy knows that they had kicked an iron te this time around. Looks like even if everyone was deployed here, we will still be unable to take down this princess!

    This guy who appears out of nowhere is too fierce already. We are not his opponent!

    My underlings were so easily defeated¡­most likely only our king is able to fight against him!

    Damn it, such a strong person why have I not heard of him before!

    Just where on earth did he pop out from?

    ¡°You care about me for what?¡±

    Liu Yi will not be like Zhang Yunyun and tell everything to other people.

    ¡°Sir¡­please listen to me!¡±

    Since his people were all defeated, the scar-faced guy can only thicken his face and says, ¡°Sir, this princess is now a target of all! Although the demon realm is very big and has ten kingdoms, there is no ce that will tolerate her. Even the Mist Kingdom which is enemy of Cloud Kingdom will not dare to take her in as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why is that so? Since they are enemies would it be good if they receive the princess as a honored guest and attract the forces within the Cloud Kingdom and finally divide Could Kingdom?¡±

    The scar-faced guy blinks his eyes and rubs the back of his head and says, ¡°Eh? There is also this method?¡±

    @$#%$, looks like these demons do not even know of schemes!

    ¡°Let us not care about this first¡­that Mist Kingdom people also do not have this brains as well.¡±

    The scar-face can only thicken his face and says, ¡°Right now the princess is very dangerous, there are no kingdoms that will protect her! But of sir is willing to join my Dust Kingdom, my Dust Kingdom is willing to protect the princess!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    This causes Liu Yi to be slightly shocked, ¡°To recruit me, you guys are willing to offend the Cloud Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Our Dust Kingdom¡¯s national power is just barely below that of Cloud Kingdom!¡±

    As the scar-face guy speaks he bes slightly excited, ¡°But the Cloud Kingdom still has an expert who is Sky Flipping Dragon! That is the head of the four demon kings! Other than him, there is also Ao Ri that perverted expert¡­.taking a looking at my Dust Kingdom, only our king can fight against Sky Flipping Dragon but is unable to fight against Ao Ri¡­.so we need an expert like Sir! If we have Sir, we will possess the power to deal with the Cloud Kingdom! At that time the princess will naturally be safe!¡±

    ¡°Not possible.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°I will not intervene in any fight.¡±

    Since I have returned to here, I am really not willing to take part in any matters.

    Otherwise, if I changed the history what will happen in the future!

    ¡°Sir if that is the case the princess will be in a difficult situation! With the strength of you alone, how can you resist the power of the ten kingdoms?¡±

    ¡°I have said earlier that I want to bring the princess and leave this ce!¡±

    Liu Yi frowns, ¡°Are you done or not, if you wish to fight again sure bring it on! As long as it is enemy, I Liu Yi will never give face!¡±

    The scar-faced guy¡¯s face twitches and finally says, ¡°Since that is the case¡­.then Sir you are on your own.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, see you!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and then piggybacks Zhang Yunyun again before walking away with wide steps and no one dares to block them.

    ¡°General¡­what should we do, could it be that we let them off like this?¡±

    One of the golden fur apes asks somewhat unwillingly.

    ¡°This person is too thorny.¡±

    The scar-faced guy says gloomily, ¡°Since we cannot make use of him we must eliminate! Right now let us start getting in touch with people from other countries and prepare to work together to deal with this person first¡­but the words of this person just awakened me¡­¡±

    He continues and says, ¡°After we kill him, we can snatch the princess over and use her name and influence to instigate a portion of the people in the Cloud Kingdom¡­I remembered that Ao Ri seems to be supportive of the princess. As long as we manage to get the princess in our hands then that Ao Ri will also help us! Hahaha, this kind of good n why did I not think of it earlier! Go, go, go. Let us go back and report back to the king!¡±

    Liu Yi did not know that his casually talking would lead to such an upheaval. Right now he is piggybacking Zhang Yunyun, as he walks he questions Sky Supporting Pir.

    {You damn orangutan, the matter regarding Sword Emperor you wont say but regarding the matter about your kingdom you will tell me, right?}

    {The, the mysteries of heaven cannot be revealed ah¡­master¡­}

    Sky Supporting Ape hesitation causes Liu Yi to be very mad.

    {Bullshit, if you do not say do you believe if I ughter my way over right now and exterminate your Dust Kingdom!}

 Chapter 572 Feeble and sickly princess

    {Master do not be angry, master do not be angry ah¡­}

    Sky Supporting Pir immediately begs for mercy, ¡°Actually master, how is there any need for you to take action ah. In a while,ter the Demon Emperor will exterminate my Dust Kingdom. The ten kingdom era of the Demon Realm shall end like this ah¡­¡±

    {How long till it happens?}

    {The heavens fate cannot be revealed¡­}

    Liu Yi pretends to be enraged, {Damn it! Motherfucker are you toying around with me!}

    {Master¡­even if you destroy the entire Demon Realm I also will not tell you¡­}

    Sky Supporting Pir says bitterly, {It is best if you do not ask, anyways since you are currently in the Demon Realm, very soon you will know everything!}

    {Damn it! What is the point of raising you! Washing Machine youe and say!}

    {Master, I have a stomach pain¡­}

    {Pain your sister! Did you great aunte! You are a male okay!}

    {That master¡­.actually us qilins are hermaphrodite¡­}

    {Scram!}

    Liu Yi has a bellyful of anger.

    Zhang Yunyun stretches out her hand and gently touches Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    ¡°Uncle¡­what, what is the matter with you?¡±

    She is leaning on Liu Yi¡¯s back, thus she is able to hear the heavy breathing of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly, looks like this time round travel will not be as sessful as thought. Everything that had happened is like a heavy fog, shrouding me! But¡­.something seems to be wrong ah¡­.

    ¡°What the! Why did you call me uncle!¡±

    [TL: ¡­what a slow reaction¡­]

    ¡°Cause you are a lot older than me ah¡­uncle¡­¡±

    ¡°You are courting disaster! If you call me uncle again I will throw you away!¡±

    ¡°Then what do I call you¡­¡±

    ¡°Call me big brother!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­then where are we going next?¡±

    ¡°I also do not know, let¡¯s see as we go.¡±

    Liu Yi is also not clear thus he is slightly at a loss.

    Could it be that I am really going to stay in Demon Realm for a year? Then what about Ai Ling and the rest outside? Thatss likes to create trouble the most¡­without me by her side what to do ah!

    There is also Senior Wine Sword Immortal¡­when will he walk out from his heart demons?

    In Liu Yi¡¯s thoughts have floated over to the outside of Demon Realm.

    *****

    ¡°At the borders of Qin and Han dynasty, the war at the endless borders never ends!¡±

    -swish!-

    A shiny sword instantly transforms into silver light and instantly pierces into the bull¡¯s eye of a target a hundred meters away!

    ¡°Daoist Ai, how is it, I learned this sword move rather well right?¡±

    Ge Shenhua is holding the wine gourd in one hand while the other hand form¡¯s sword seal as he excitedly asks Ai Ling who is by his side covering her mouth with a hand.

    ¡°Not bad¡­.still¡­still considered teachable¡­¡±

    Ai Ling blinks her eyes as her eyshes gleam.

    How is this call learning quite well! This is basically a genius!

    Indeed¡­this sword technique was basically created just for Wine Sword Immortal!

    But currently, Ai Ling had also sunk into an enigma. Wine Sword Immortal taught us this sword technique in the future while now I taught it to Wine Sword Immortal¡­.didn¡¯t this be a time paradox?!

    Just who is the one who created the Wine Sword Technique?

    Even if Ai Ling is really smart she is unable to see through this question.

    Going back into the past was originally a matter that is deemed impossible, but everything had happened now. Just who is able to answer this question, in Ai Ling¡¯s heart most likely it is only god.

    Did not think that with my going back into time and teaching Wine Sword Immortal this technique, in the end, it created this kind of curious question.

    Furthermore, Ai Ling does not understand, since Wine Sword Immortal knows all of this will happen why did he not ask them to save Long Yingying as well when he sent them back?

    Could it be that it is like what he says¡­history is hard to change? Then what on earth is going on with the things that had happened?

    All of this is really troublesome¡­.lord¡­when will you be able toe back¡­this girl misses you ah¡­.

    ************

    After staying a while more in the Demon Realm, Liu Yi and Zhang Yunyun can be considered aspletely familiar already. The two of them do not dare to go to any city in the Demon Realm and can only stay in the wilderness.

    Liu Yi is pulling water at the river bank when he suddenly hears Zhang Yunyun says weakly.

    ¡°Big brother¡­I am very hungry¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, I will be going to find food for you to eat now.¡±

    ¡°I¡­.I am very ufortable¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s voice bes softer and softer. Liu Yi suddenly senses that something is wrong as he immediately walks over and realizes that Zhang Yunyun¡¯s face is slightly red like a red apple!

    This is definitely not because of shyness!

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and touches Zhang Yunyun¡¯s forehead.

    So hot¡­indeed thisss has a fever!

    ¡°s¡­how should I deal with this now.¡±

    While Liu Yi is bringing Zhang Yunyun around for a month plus, Zhang Yunyun had fallen sick countless times. His Vitality Dan and Soul Dan had all been eaten.

    ¡°So ufortable¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s voice is like a mosquito and her expression is of pain.

    Liu Yi hurries and lets her drink some water before hugging her up.

    It is a pity that I did not have more immortal medicine nor do I know how to concoct pills. Looks like the most urgent matter is to find some vige and perhaps there will be a medicine that will be able to cure Zhang Yunyun.

    Liu Yi carries Zhang Yunyun in his embrace and steps on his Taiji Sword and instantly flies into the sky speeding forward.

    After flying for half a day, he is unable to find a single house.

    ¡°What should I do¡­.¡±

    {Master, actually you can make use of Little Jade to release a satellite.}

    At this moment Little Jade suddenly speaks up, {Through the satellite scan, Little Jade will be able to help master understand the Demon Realm.}

    {What the, why did you not say so earlier!}

    Little Jade¡¯s tone contains slightly grievance, {Because master did not ask earlier¡­}

    {Fine then, it is my mistake. Right now hurry and release the satellite!}

    {Okay, starting to absorb master¡¯s vitality to create a nanometer satellite!}

    Little Jade immediately starts the system and the clothing on Liu Yi¡¯s arm suddenly opens up and release over hundreds of nanometer satellite which whoosh into the sky.

    Creating a single nanometer satellite needs arge amount of vitality! If a normal person wishes to use this kind of ability it is extremely hard!

    Thus after Little Jade had been developed, she was shelved for so long is all because she was unable to find a suitable host!

    While Liu Yi¡¯s body does notck is vitality! With four different qi cultivating at the same time, the vitality within his body is enough to allow Little Jade to create over tens of thousands of the nanometer satellite. But if he wants to deep scan the entire Demon Realm just over a hundred is enough!

    Very quickly the surrounding map appears in front of Liu Yi.

    {Master, a small vige is found in the southeast direction, around 2000 meters away.}

    {OK! Thanks, Little Jade!}

    With this AI, it is indeed too convenient!

    Liu Yi immediately carries Zhang Yunyun and flies rapidly towards the vige.

    His speed is very quick and in a few minutes, he had reached the vige entrance.

    This vige is indeed very behind times, the houses are all made from piled stones. Currently, in the Demon Realm, the culture is roughly around this level.

    Liu Yi descends at the vige entrance and walks in carrying Zhang Yunyun.

    By the vige entrance, a sheep head guy instantly shouts out when he sees people walking in, ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    Liu Yi requests, ¡°Sorry, my sister is sick. I am here to obtain some medicine!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Seeing Zhang Yunyun in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace the sheep head guy trembles slightly before saying, ¡°This¡­sickness is not light ah!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know if it is possible to make things convenient¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem, no problem. Our sheep vige is the best host! Youe along with me!¡±

    The sheep head guys immediately toss away his woodchopping ax and lead Liu Yi to his house.

    ¡°You wait here first. I¡¯ll go and help you find the shaman!¡±

    Done speaking, he walks out of the door.

    ¡°Queen Mother¡­¡±

    In his embrace, Zhang Yunyun suddenly cries out with her forehead covered with cold sweat.

    Liu Yi helps her wipe away the sweat before saying softly, ¡°Very soon there is no need to be so upset¡­.bear with it for a while more!¡±

    Seemingly like she is able to hear what Liu Yi says, Zhang Yunyun gently bites her lip and shrink into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    After waiting for a few minutes, from outsidees dense footsteps.

    Liu Yi instantly bes vignt as he holds his Taiji Sword in his hand!

    But the one walking in is that sheep head guy followed by a shaman wearing a bone mask.

    ¡°This is the strongest shaman in my vige! Let him help this young¡­.youngdy take a look!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head but he holds his Taiji Sword tighter.

    Seeing Liu Yi being very vignt the sheep head guy immediately exins, ¡°You can rx, we will not harm you. You see this is a sheep vige, not tiger or wolf vige. We are naturally born gutless and never dare to do bad things!¡±

    ¡°Hope that is the case. If something went wrong with my sister then I shall take your sheep head to drink wine.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t dare, don¡¯t dare¡­¡±

    The sheep head guy immediately waves his hand like he is really frightened.

    After seeing Zhang Yunyun¡¯s sickness, the shaman immediately pulls out a few herbs and hand them over to Liu Yi saying, ¡°She only suffers some cold. This is Nine Yang Grass, specifically used to treat cold. Let her consume it will do.¡±

    ¡°You eat it first.¡±

    Liu Yi takes out a few and passes it to the sheep head guy by the side.

    ¡°You are really too suspicious ah!¡±

    The sheep head guy takes them and tosses them into his mouth. His expression turns bitter as he chews before swallowing it down.

    ¡°Honestly speaking¡­this herb is really bitter¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is still slightly worried as he takes out a few more and consumes himself.

    This grass when chewed is indeed very bitter, especially the juice from chewing, it makes people want to puke.

    But Liu Yi continues to eat it. His control over his qi is very outstanding, even if there is poison it will also be slowly eliminated.

    After eating this Nine Yang Grass, there isn¡¯t any reaction, instead, he feels a stream of warm flow rising from his stomach and flows through his body causing him to start to heat up and sweat.

    It seems like it is really used to deal with colds.

    Only then did Liu Yi stop suspecting him and feed the herb to Zhang Yunyun.

    But Zhang Yunyun already no longer has any strength to chew. After the herb is ced in her mouth she is unable to swallow it down.

    Liu Yi starts to be anxious. He can only eat some and after chewing it up feeds Zhang Yunyun mouth to mouth.

    The bitter juice flows into Zhang Yunyun¡¯s mouth which she swallows them down subconsciously.

    ¡°Wu¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun immediately lets out a frail cry as her face starts to turn even redder. But very quickly her face once again starts to turn back to normal as her body temperature starts to recede.

    ¡°What a mystical herb¡­¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help butment. If this is taken to the Human Realm and given to those who have a cold to eat, wouldn¡¯t the effect be quick to see! It is not like western medicine which has side effects and dependencies. Looks like the Demon Realm is not a ce without anything good!

    ¡°There is an effect.¡±

    The shaman lets out a breath of relief and says, ¡°After resting for a while more then she¡¯ll be more or less healed. Thisdy¡¯s body is slightly weak. You can take the rest of the herbs and bring them along with you.¡±

    ¡°They will be finished one day.¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Could it be that there isn¡¯t a single herb that after eating it, improves her constitution?¡±

 Chapter 573 Princess is afraid

    ¡°How is there this kind of herb!¡±

    The shaman shakes his head, ¡°There is a stream of cold air congested within her body, this is why she is so weak and sickly. If you really wish for her to no longer have any future worries, I have heard that there is a Sky Flint on Scarlet Mountain. If she carries this Sky Flint around her, it will be able to control the cold air in her body.¡±

    ¡°Sky Flint?¡±

    This is the first time Liu Yi heard of this term.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sky Flint.¡±

    The shaman nods his head, ¡°But I heard that this Scarlet Mountain is very hot, even if demons with fire attributes go, they will also be burnt into ashes! Thus from ancient times till now, no one has ever taken away that Sky Flint before.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, looks like I need to make a trip over to Scarlet Mountain.

    ¡°The two of you can rest here properly today, the youngdy also needs rest.¡±

    The shaman opens the door and leaves.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and help you make something to eat.¡±

    The sheep head guy also wants to walk out when Liu Yi call out to him, ¡°That...thanks...¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, there is no need to be so polite. This is what I should do.¡±

    The sheep head guy rubs his horn andughs drily before leaving.

    Liu Yi also feels that he is slightly panicked and treating everyone as an enemy, but she still releases a few ck butterflies out to follow behind that sheep head guy.

    ¡°Big brother...¡±

    Zhang Yunyun suddenly blinks open her eyes as her clear eyes look at Liu Yi, ¡°Thank you..¡±

    ¡°You are awake?¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and touches Zhang Yunyun¡¯s forehead, ¡°Mm, it hot anymore. This Nine Yang Grass is indeed very effective.¡±

    ¡°Mm..¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s face suddenly turns red again.

    ¡°What is the matter? Could it be that you are having fever again?¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and touches again, ¡°Don¡¯t have ah, what is going on...¡±

    ¡°Big brother....just, just now you kissed me....¡±

    ¡°That....¡±

    Hearing what Zhang Yunyun ask, Liu Yi instantly bes slightly awkward, ¡°Just now was to save you...in a moment of desperation you don¡¯t me me...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me big brother...¡±

    Zhang Yunyun says softly, ¡°But...but...Empress Mother told me...after kissing a guy....will get pregnant one....what should I do if I have a baby...¡±

    Liu Yi nearly vomits blood.

    What the heck, isn¡¯t this Empress Motherpletely sabotaging people!

    Just a kiss and will get pregnant, wouldn¡¯t the abortion hospital earn big already!

    ¡°Big brother...what is the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I say, Xiao Yunyun ah. Your Empress Mother was lying to you one. You will not get pregnant from kissing!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun asks indistinctly, ¡°Why would my Empress Mother lie to me...is it that Big brother does not want to be responsible...¡±

    ¡°No, not at all...¡±

    Liu Yi feels that he will never be able to win this argument.

    ¡°Then why is that so...¡±

    ¡°It is your Empress Mother who did not finish saying, right, she did not say finish! Kissing really will not get you pregnant!¡±

    ¡°Then how would I get pregnant?¡±

    Liu Yi feels that he is going to be defeated by this flower a thousand why!

    ¡°This, this...¡±

    ¡°Big brother is lying to me?¡±

    ¡°Not at all! Right, right!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly stretches out a finger and says in delight, ¡°Your Empress Mother missed out a point! Kissing will not get pregnant...only taking off all of your clothing and then kiss will you get pregnant!¡±

    ¡°So it is like that?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun blinks before bing slightly grateful and rubs her t stomach and says, ¡°That is good then...right, right now I am still not prepared to have kids...big brother....wait till I am fine then we¡¯ll take off our clothes and kiss.¡±

    ¡°Mm, that is then right....wait a minute....I have no wish to have a kid ah!¡±

    Liu Yi wants to cry but has no tears.

    Just what is this little princess thinking of!!

    ¡°Big brother....I am hungry...¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s stomach starts growling again.

    ¡°Oh...they are making food for you.¡±

    While they are speaking, the door is once again opened as the sheep head guy walks in with two wooden bowls in his hands. Inside the bowls are some fruits.

    ¡°This....I am only sorry but we only have this....we are vegetarians and do not have any meat. Hope you do not mind...¡±

    ¡°No worries. It is fine if we have food to eat, thank you.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a fruit and takes a look. It is bright red but he does not know what kind of fruit it is, but it is rather alluring.

    ¡°Then you guys eat slowly. After eating have a good rest.¡±

    The sheep head guy smiles before walking out of the room.

    ¡°This fruit looks really nice....¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is really hungry already, as she looks at the red fruit, her stomach starts growling non-stop.

    ¡°It is really nice to look at.¡±

    Liu Yi did not say anything as he passes the fruit to her.

    At this moment he suddenly hears the conversation between the sheep head guy someone from his ck butterflies.

    ¡°Sir Shaman, will that fruit really work?¡±

    ¡°Rx.¡±

    The other voice is indeed the shaman¡¯s, ¡°I have ced sleeping drugs in the fruits. After they have eaten they will definitely fall asleep for an entire day. During this period of time, it is enough for us to hand them over to our Wind Kingdom¡¯s King¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this way our sheep vige will be heavily rewarded by their kind.¡±

    This voice is rather unfamiliar, furthermore, it is rather old sounding

    ¡°From now on, our sheep vige will be able to be a noble race within the Wind Kingdom! Hahaha, when that happen, benefits and wealth will be ours!¡±

    ¡°Vige head is smart!¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe...tonight prepare to take action!¡±

    When Liu Yi hears this he started frowning, while Zhang Yunyun has already bitten into the fruit, the fruit juice is really sweet making her offering it to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Big brother you eat as well!¡±

    ¡°I am not hungry. You eat it.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles merrily as he touches Zhang Yunyun¡¯s face.

    He did not stop Zhang Yunyun from eating the fruit that isced with sleeping drugs, because there are some matters that he does not wish to let her see.

    ¡°Fine then....I will leave one for Big brother, it is very delicious.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is indeed very hungry, very soon she had eaten the first fruit and grabs another one. After taking two bites her eyelids are starting to close.

    ¡°Wu....so tired...¡±

    While she slowly closes her eyes, she continues to eat the fruit.

    What the! Thisss is already so tired and she is still continuing to eat....she is really a 100% foodie!

    Liu Yi shakes his head as he waits for Zhang Yunyun topletely fall asleep before carrying her in his embrace and walks out of the stone house.

    Upon walking out, he meets that sheep head guy.

    ¡°Oh? Where are you going?¡±

    Realizing that Liu Yi is still able to move, the sheep head guy is slightly shocked.

    ¡°Leaving here.¡±

    Liu Yi hugs Zhang Yunyun and walks towards the outside of the vige.

    ¡°You cannot leave!¡±

    The sheep head guy instantly bes anxious and reveals a ferocious appearance, ¡°You are not going anywhere!¡±

    ¡°Oh? You wish to block me?¡±

    ¡°It is us!¡±

    Sheep head guy says and roars, ¡°Come here ah, our vige fortune tree is about to escape ah!¡±

    With this roar the earlier peaceful sheep vige instantly bes noisy.

    Everyone in the vige, no matter it is guy or girl, young or old all carries an object to beat people up and fiercely surround Liu Yi.

    An old man with a goat beard walks over and looks at Liu Yi coldly.

    ¡°Today you are not going anywhere. You and the princess are our treasures ah.¡±

    ¡°Blinded by greed.¡±

    Liu Yi snorts as he hugs Zhang Yunyun who is in his embrace tighter, ¡°Even if you guys capture me and the princess what can you do?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, looks like you still do not know your value!¡±

    Greed shes across the eyes of the old man with goat beard, ¡°Our king had already given the order that whoever who is able to capture you and the princess will be the prime minister of our Wind Kingdom! Hahaha right now nine countries had already forged an alliance, they are just waiting to capture you and the princess before dealing with the Cloud Kingdom together!¡±

    Nine kingdoms have already formed an alliance?

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart jolts, could it be that it is because of the words that I said back then?

    Looks like the scar-faced guy had already transmitted all of it to their kind....which is also Sir Sky Supporting Pir!

    They actually formed a nine kingdom alliance...

    Liu Yi did not think of this point.

    Hope that....I did not change the history!

    ¡°Even if that is the case, we are also not something that you can control.¡±

    Liu Yi advice, ¡°Seeing that you guys did not use overboard methods, I do not wish to harm you guys. It is best if you guys move aside.¡±

    ¡°You are already poisoned with sleeping drugs! Right now it must be hard for you to control your body right!¡±

    The vige headughs coldly, ¡°The one that is important is the princess¡¯s life, as for you it does not matter if you are alive or dead!¡±

    The sheep vigers by his side raise their weapons, ¡°Kill him! Snatch back the princess!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The sheep vigers who were already blinded by greed rushes up sinisterly.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    Liu Yi is gloomy, for benefits, even these sheep who are vegetarians are biting people!

    He carries the princess under his arms and walks out the Immortal Wine Gourd and drinks a mouth of fine wine.

    The alcohol flows into his dan and transforms into strength!

    ¡°Ask gentlemen how much worry can he have, an entire Jiangdong river flows eastwards!¡±

    Liu Yi did not take out his Taiji sword. He only uses sword qi to execute this technique!

    Instantly his sword qi bes like a wave crashing towards far away.

    The sheep vigers who are running at the very front were all turned into mincemeat by the sword qi!

    ¡°What!¡±

    Seeing this scene the vige head is so badly frightened that he peed in his pants.

    ¡°The sleeping drugs were actually not effective, my gods....¡±

    The shaman also falls apart! When have they seen such a scary technique before!

    After the sword qi killed so many vigers, it did not stop and continues to push forward.

    An enormous gorge is carved out from the ground like a riverbed that is left behind after a river had dried up!

    ¡°Mother ah!¡±

    ¡°Save, save my life ah!¡±

    How would the rest of the vigers still think of fortunes? All of them were badly frighten and tossed away the item in their hands and starts escaping.

    The vige head¡¯s legs had already softened from fear and are unable to run away. He is instantly turned into mincemeat by the sword qi. Before he died he suddenly regrets, regrets that he provoked this devil!

    Liu Yi only used a single move and rout out the vigers.

    The earlier peaceful small vige has now turned into an open space covered with a corpse as the blood forms a river.

    Liu Yi cannot help but sigh as he looks at Zhang Yunyun who is sleeping sweetly in his embrace.

    Such a pure girl what revolves around her is always carnage.

    But wait till I bring her out from this ce then that will be good.

    ¡°Let us leave this ce. First, we go and get that stone and then fetch your mother.¡±

 Chapter 574 Creating history

    In an underground secret chamber in the Human Realm.

    Inside here the fishy smell is iparable because in the center is an enormous blood pool. The blood pool is filled with corpses.

    There also seems to be some magic curse in the blood pool. The blood water within keeps bubbling, forming mysterious seal writings.

    Xue Luo is standing by the side of the blood pool. Even though it is stinky but she does not feel disgusted about it.

    ¡°My master the day you awaken ising soon.¡±

    As she speaks she gently caressed the blood pool, ¡°From then on the world will be yours¡­those who are able to threaten you, I have alreadypletely removed all of them.¡±

    At this moment a white palm suddenly emerges from the blood water causing Xue Luo to be delighted.

    ¡°Master! You, you are already able to hear what I say¡­.this is the great¡­this way our God race can finally once again rises¡­.this world will be ours¡­¡±

    ********

    ¡°Big brother, where are we going now ah?¡±

    Currently, at Demon Realm, Liu Yi is piggybacking Zhang Yunyun as he flies toward a mountain.

    ¡°Scarlet Mountain.¡±

    Liu Yi had already inquired about the location of this mountain and directly tell Zhang Yunyun, ¡°There is something that is able to cure you on the mountain.¡±

    ¡°My sickness can be cured?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun looks at the tall mountain that is emitting ck smoke, ¡°My kingdom guardian said before¡­.this sickness of mine can never be cured¡­¡±

    ¡°It is they are who incapable.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°With me here, your sickness will definitely be cured.¡±

    ¡°But¡­here is very hot¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is already sweating quite a bit.

    As they get closer to Scarlet Mountain and it¡¯s peak, the temperature is getting higher and higher.

    Liu Yi is still able to withstand it but Zhang Yunyun is unable to take it and is starting to faint.

    ¡°No worries I am here.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he carries Zhang Yunyun into his embrace and pats her on her shoulder.

    Instantly with this pat, his ck Monarch Armour encases Zhang Yunyun within.

    This is a new ability that Liu Yi recently discovered which is to let other people put on the Monarch Armour.

    The ce where Monarch Scorpions live is hot! Inparison, this Scarlet Mountain is nothing at all! Thus Monarch Armour ispletely insted. Thus when Zhang Yunyun wears it she will be protected well.

    ¡°I am also feeling hot, this miss is going back first!¡±

    Even Lin Tong¡¯s spiritual body is unable to take it as she flies back into Liu Yi¡¯s spiritual realm.

    While Zhang Yunyunpletely did not feel any heat as she exims, ¡°What kind of armor is this ah¡­so mystical¡­wearing it actually makes me feel cooling!¡±

    ¡°Mm, with it protecting you, you will be safe and sound.¡±

    Liu Yi does not dare to toss Zhang Yunyun alone at the foot of the mountain, thus he brings her along to this Scarlet Mountain to take the Sky Flint.

    The closer they fly to the peak the temperature increases. The top half of the mountain peak ispletely red like a heated iron!

    Even the insting clothing that Little Jade created is also unable to resist such high temperature.

    Very quickly his clothing is starting to burn. Luckily Liu Yi cultivated Scarlet Blood Sutra thus is not burned by the mes!

    ¡°Ah! Big brother, you are on fire!¡±

    ¡°No worries, don¡¯t make a fuss out of nothing!¡±

    Liu Yiforts Zhang Yunyun, ¡°This bit of fire is unable to injure me.¡±

    ¡°But it is burning very strongly ah¡­.your butt is also emitting smoke already¡­¡±

    ¡°What the, don¡¯t look over there!¡±

    Liu Yi is very embarrassed. He is almost bing a rocket.

    {Yaoyao, quicklye out and help!}

    {Yes master!}

    The me spirit Liang Mengyao immediately flies out from Liu Yi¡¯s body and floats in the sky.

    ¡°What is this! Where did this girle from!¡±

    Seeing a girl suddenly emerging Zhang Yunyun¡¯s eyes widen in shock.

    ¡°It is one of my ability.¡±

    Liu Yi also does not know how to exin to Zhang Yunyun. He hugs the very curious princess as he orders Liang Mengyao, {Are you able to help lower the temperature?}

    {I rather like this ce master¡­}

    Liang Mengyao feels like a fish in water, {Master canbine body with water qilin, this way will be much morefortable.}

    {Ah right¡­I forgot about that guy¡­}

    Liu Yi immediatelybines body with Washing Machine but the water that he condenses in the surrounding immediately turn into water vapor due to the high temperature, the steam causing him to be even more ufortable.

    ¡°What the¡­.this is still not possible¡­¡±

    Liu Yi wipes away his sweat, {Yaoyao do you have any methods that are able to deal with this?}

    {Okay, I¡¯ll fly up first to take a look.}

    Liang Mengyao¡¯s body is originally formed from mes. In this kind of hot environment, it is like returning back to home for her.

    She gracefully flies up with a trail of mes behind her beforending at the mountain mouth.

    {Master, everywhere here is magma!}

    Liang Mengyao¡¯s voice rings out by Liu Yi¡¯s ear as the two of themmunicate with each other mentally.

    {Furthermore it is not ordinary magma¡­}

    Just as Liang Mengyao finished saying this sentence, she suddenly exims out in shock, {Ah! There is something below pulling me¡­.master¡­.}

    After eximing, Liang Mengyao no longer replies.

    {Yaoyao!}

    Liu Yi immediately senses that something is wrong. He starts to feel rmed in his heart!

    -boom!-

    At this moment from the mountain mouth suddenly sprays out eye-catching red magma!

    The volcano erupted!

    ¡°So scary ah!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is so frightened that she curls up in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace trembling.

    ¡°You stay here and do not move!¡±

    Liu Yi leaves behind his Taiji sword and lets Zhang Yunyun stand on it.

    He risks the danger of getting his entire body burned by fire as he flies towards the volcano mouth.

    But the magma spraying out is too fierce and Liu Yi ispletely unable to get close!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    He looks at the magma pir in front of him and lets out a roar, ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    -boom!-

    The magma pir immediately distorted but very quickly it restores back to normal and continues to spray out.

    After the magma is sprayed out, they did not descend, instead, they gather together and form an enormous sphere shape in the sky!

    This sphere shape forms from magma as it floats high up in the sky and seems like an enormous red egg!

    Liu Yi feels that his connection with Liang Mengyao got cut off! Like there is someone who had cut this thread apart!

    Bullshit, what situation is this!

    -gulps!-

    Liu Yi takes out his wine gourd and drinks some immortal wine before pulling out Lin Tong¡¯s emotion sword and aims towards Scarlet Mountain and executes Wine Sword Technique!

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask the nineyers of heaven, one sword cleaves through 9nds!

    A white line immediately shoots out and sever off the volcano mouth!

    Surging broken stone falls into the volcano mouth but they are instantly burned into ashes by the magma!

    While all of the magma seems to have sprayed out from the volcano and instantly all of them gather within that enormous magma egg.

    This magma egg is very huge. It¡¯s radius is over ten meters! It floats there in the sky weirdly like a small sun!

    ¡°Yaoyao!¡±

    Liu Yi roars toward the enormous magma egg, but there is not a single bit of reply from Liang Mengyao at all!

    ¡°Damn it ah!¡±

    Liu Yi is so anxious that his eyes are nearly split apart. Just as he is about to enter dragon transformation and attack the enormous magma egg is the sky, that magma egg suddenly starts moving. Following which it suddenly shrinks until it is around 2 meters tall before splitting open.

    A human figure walks out from the egg and does a huge stretch.

    ¡°After sleeping for so many years¡­.it is reallyfortable ah! Hehehe, thieving Heavens after sealing this Zun for so many years but in the end, this Zun still escaped out! So rare ah, to actually let this Zun meet such a good me spirit¡­.this is basically giving this Zun a present to take revenge ah! Thieving Heavens didn¡¯t you seal this Zun? Now that this Zun came out, this Zun wants the world to be in chaos. From now on, this Zun will make all of the living beings in the 6 realms to have no peace hahaha!¡±

    [TL: this Zun is like calling himself this lord]

    A woman with Liang Mengyao¡¯s figure opens her arms widely as sheughs at the sky.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart turns cold. Liang Mengyao¡¯s body¡­.got seized!

    ¡°Return my Yaoyao!¡±

    He roars out as the emotion sword in his hand transforms into to a beam of light shooting towards that woman in the sky.

    ¡°Which person dares to offend this Zun!¡±

    That woman immediately lets out a shout as nine eye-catching red dragons emerge from her surrounding and block the emotion sword that Liu Yi toss out!

    ¡°This technique!¡±

    Earlier it was Liu Yi¡¯s heart but now his entire body ispletely cold!

    ¡°This Zun is the one and only Great God of the entire universe!¡±

    The womanughs out loudly, ¡°After being sealed for so many years, perhaps there is already no one who knows of this Zun¡¯s horror! Very well then, this Zun shall behead you! And let the world know of this Zun¡¯s divine prestige!¡±

    One of the hundred meters long fire dragon immediately charges towards Liu Yi with a roar.

    While Liu Yi is stunned there like he is unable to see the fire dragon charging towards him.

    I¡­actually awakened the Great God¡­.

    Furthermore, I used Liang Mengyao¡¯s me spirit body! Just why is this so ah?

    After I return back in time, wasn¡¯t it to take Sword Emperor as my master?

    He does not wish to change the history ah! But right now, he is basically creating history!

    Furthermore, he also pays it with Yaoyao!

    All of this¡­.just what the fuck is going on ah!

    Seeing that the fire dragon is already closed while Liu Yi is standing there nkly like a wooden chicken, Zhang Yunyun who is standing on the Taiji sword shouts out loudly, ¡°Big brother! Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Go and die!¡±

    The Great God is stillughing sinisterly when herughter suddenly stops. The fire dragon also stops in mid-air.

    ¡°Master¡­quickly escape¡­¡±

    Liang Mengyao¡¯s voicees out from the body of the Great God. Currently, the Great God¡¯s expression is very painful as she holds her head like she is unable to control herself.

    ¡°Yaoyao!¡±

    Liu Yi realizes that Liang Mengyao still has her own conscious and is instantly delighted!

    This shows that he is still able to save Yaoyao out!

    ¡°Damnit¡­.to think that there is actually still consciousness¡­.this damn spirit¡­.¡±

    The Great God¡¯s voice emerges again.

    ¡°Master¡­.grab it¡­¡±

    Liang Mengyao tosses out a red stone which is grabbed by Liu Yi.

    This stone is octagonal in shape and is causing his hand to be warm. Inside it seems to contain very powerful firepower.

    ¡°Sky Flint!¡±

    The Great God instantly lets out a roar and starts to flip out andpletely suppress Liang Mengyao¡¯s consciousness, ¡°Return it to me!¡±

    ¡°It is you who should return my Yaoyao!¡±

    Liu Yi also roars as he instantly enters the second stage of dragon transformation!

 Chapter 575 Great God is born

    Liang Mengyao got assimted by Great God!

    Currently, Liu Yi is very angry as he erupts with his full strength!

    The second stage Dragon Transformation power surges throughout his body. Under the effect of the Ascending Dragon technique, he is able to erupt out with 80% of his dragon qi!

    Butpared to the 10-20% dragon qi he can only erupt out back then, it is a huge increment!

    Currently, his cultivation is at the peak of 18-star jades! Although he still did not step passed Heaven Realm, the distance is just a step away!

    Clouds gather under Liu Yi¡¯s feet!

    Wind follow tigers, cloud follows dragons!

    ¡°What a powerful grandeur!¡±

    Seeing such a strong strength erupting from Liu Yi, that Great God is shocked as her eyes widen, ¡°This Zun has just revived and actually met such a strong opponent!¡±

    ¡°Big brother¡­is really powerful¡­.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun also stares at Liu Yi, ¡°So¡­half-demons can also be so powerful¡­¡±

    ¡°Washing Machine! Combine now!¡±

    To deal with fire he can only use the strength of water!

    Under the state of dragon transformation, Liu Yi enter spiritual beast transformation allowing the water qilin to be the mainbat force!

    At the same time, a golden armor starts emerging and covers Liu Yi¡¯s body while a scarlet cape flutters behind his back!

    Dragon Emperor Armour! Liu Yipletely guides his dragon qi causing the Dragon Emperor armor to be activated!

    ¡°Parlor trick, just a dragon demon and you wish to be enemies with this Zun?¡±

    The Great God snorts, ¡°Twin Dragon Spitting Pearls!¡±

    Two fire god dragons behind her suddenly roar out and intertwined together as they open their jaws.

    Red mes gather in their mouth as all of the fire qi in the air is drawn over!

    Two eye-catching red light gathers in the fire god dragons¡¯ mouth before erupting!

    Instantly two one meter thick fire pirs erupt out from the fire dragon mouth and shoot towards Liu Yi!

    Liu Yi uses shadow step and instantly disappears.

    The two fire pirs pierce through his afterimage and shoot into the ground behind.

    -boom!-

    The entire Scarlet Mountain instantly turned into nothingness!

    An enormous dust cloud rushes towards the clouds while Zhang Yunyun¡¯s figure is blown far away. Only by hugging the Taiji Sword tightly did she not fall off!

    ¡°What a horrifying fellow!¡±

    Lin Tong who is inside Liu Yi¡¯s body also senses this might and is bbergast, {Big idiot! You must be very careful!}

    {I know Immortal Fox sister! But no matter what I must snatch Yaoyao back!}

    Liu Yi¡¯s figure reappears in the sky attracting the coldughter of Great God.

    ¡°I thought you were strong, so it is just a little mouse that likes to hide that¡¯s all. But this Zun want to see just how long can you escape till! Tine Dragon Spitting Pearls!¡±

    While she is speaking two fire god dragon once again shoots out fire pirs, this time around it is even faster and instantly reaches Liu Yi.

    -boom!-

    This time round Liu Yi did not dodge, instead, he gathers his strength and lets out a dragon breath!

    Revolving icy wind erupts out Liu Yi¡¯s mouth. Water qilin¡¯s water attributes as well as Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra¡¯s Mysterious Ice Qi! When these powers ovey each other, the might is outstanding!

    The icy wind¡¯s radius is over ten meters and crashes into the descending twin fire pir!

    -tzzz!-

    The two powers whittle away each other and what shocks Great God is that her fire pirs are being forced back!

    ¡°Not possible!¡±

    She only has time to exim this sentence before beingpletely engulfed by the icy storm and being frozen there.

    A life-like human ice sculpture appears in midair.

    But that is only for that split second as cracks start to appear and the ice sculpture erupts open.

    Great God¡¯s eye-catching me body is floating in midair, carrying a trace of anger.

    ¡°Very good, you have angered this Zun!¡±

    ¡°Return Yaoyao!¡±

    While Liu Yi¡¯s figure had already instantly appears in front of the Great God as he fully put to use his most expertise closebat attack!

    ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    -boom!-

    This fistnds of the head of Great God, instantly sted apart the me body of Great God.

    But the mes regather them back in the sky and soon change back into the appearance of Great God.

    As for Liu Yi, he did not hope that he is able to deal with Great God with just a punch. He is once again beside Great God, at the same time he continuously punches, hitting the Great God.

    -boom, boom, boom-

    The me body of Great God keeps exploding apart and gathering together to reform herself.

    Liu Yi seems to be a warrior who does not know exhaustion as he keeps punching out, beating Great God into a sorry figure.

    Although the Great God¡¯s might is very valiant, but it seems like she had been sealed for too long, thus she is unable to breakthrough heaven realm!

    Thus being below heaven realm, even if it is her, will also be beaten up by Liu Yi without any power to retaliate!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant!¡±

    No matter who it is, after being beaten up for a while will also be angry, not to mention this one and only Great God!

    She roars out as a fire god dragon suddenly emerges from the nted ground and bites down on Liu Yi and drags him into the sky!

    ¡°Army Destruction!¡±

    Liu Yi punches down.

    -boom!-

    The fire god dragon¡¯s body is instantly sted apart! Liu Yi once again regains back control over his body and once again uses shadow steps and instantly get close to Great God.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    A few fire god dragon swiftly revolves around Great God letting out eye-catching mes like a small sun!

    Liu Yi got pushed back by the power of this me quite far away and for a moment he is actually unable to get close to Great God!

    Although the Great God is very powerful but is simr to the experts of dao cultivation. She is very powerful in long-range attacks but is inferior in terms of closebat abilitypared to Liu Yi. If she gets close to Liu Yi, she can only take a beating.

    Thus, this Great God created this vacuum zone to block Liu Yi outside!

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Great God got beaten by Liu Yi until she is very angry, thus not that she had forced Liu Yi away with great difficulty she takes out all of her powers and stretches out her hand towards the sky.

    From the sky instantly flies out densely packed fireballs. All of the fireballs are the size of chicken eggs but win in terms of amount!

    Liu Yi takes a look, at the very least there are over tens of thousand!

    -swish, swish, swish!-

    Under the control of Great God, the fireballs shoot towards Liu Yi at high speed!

    ¡°Thousand Illusion!¡±

    Liu Yi did not retreat, instead, he stands in the sky as his two hands punch out.

    With Mysterious Ice Qi contains within, the fist shadows carry arge amount of ice emerges in the sky smashing the fireballs in the sky that are flying over into pieces!

    ¡°A hundred birds paying homepage to the Phoenix!¡±

    While this move of Great God only seems like a prefix, she suddenly clenches her palm and the fireballs in the sky exploded and firebirds fly out from within. They p their fire wings and agily whistle towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi withdraw his fist power and lets the thousand illusion protect his surrounding!

    Although the firebirds are very agile, they are unable to get within 3 meters of Liu Yi!

    Currently surrounding Liu Yi is dense fist images, blocking the firebirds!

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    mes emit out from Great God¡¯s eyes and in a split second, she created even more firebirds!

    In a blink of an eye, the entire sky is filled with firebirds like the sky is created from a volcano!

    -Coloured ss!-

    Liu Yi is not startled as he punches out in front of him.

    -cracking sounds!-

    The sky in front of him scatters! The ck crack slowly turns into a ck hole. Following which it starts pulling all of the Firebirds in the sky inside!

    ¡°Just what fist technique is this!¡±

    The longer Great God fights, the shocker she gets! She is starting to feel like she is not the opponent of this half-demon!

    -swish-

    After getting rid of the firebirds, Liu Yi flies towards Great God.

    ¡°Fire god dragon!¡±

    Great God¡¯s eyes are slightly filled with horror as she hurries and resummons out 9 fire god dragons which charge towards Liu Yi!

    I definitely must not let this fellow get close to me again!

    The nine fire god dragons twist together and charge towards Liu Yi fiercely!

    ¡°Not Broken!¡±

    Liu Yi continues to fly forwards, at the same time his right hand form a palm and ps towards the fire god dragon charging over.

    -boom!-

    A weird undting sound, like the sound of a bubble erupting!

    The nine fire god dragons instantly turn into nothingness and disappear in front of Great God and Liu Yi!

    ¡°What is this!¡±

    Great God is instantly very terrified!

    Liu Yi also did not exin to her, what he used is the 11th move of Glorious Sun Palm, Not Broken!

    This palm move is a defensive palm move! Conquering thousand changes with unchanging! No matter what kind of technique the opponent uses, the moment it touches his Not Broken, they will all turn into nothing!

    After Liu Yi dealt with the fire god dragons, he once again appears in front of Great God.

    ¡°Return my Yaoyao!¡±

    His eyes re as pressure starts pressing down on Great God causing her to be rm!

    To actually make me so wretched! Just what is the background of this half-demon!

    ¡°Fire Transportation!¡±

    She does not have any other methods. Seeing another palming from Liu Yi, she is forced to use an escaping technique!

    -boom!-

    mes erupt in front of Liu Yi as an enormous me figure stands up. After which it blows up violently, jolting Liu Yi backward by several meters!

    ¡°This Zun will remember you! Next time we meet, it shall be your death date!¡±

    When Liu Yi opens his eyes, Great God had alreadypletely disappeared, even her aura hawpletely been concealed thoroughly!

    Liu Yi¡¯s body trembles slightly and nearly copsed.

    A chill pervades his heart causing him to trembles.

    Liang Mengyao¡­

    She is really leaving me¡­.

    Because of me, I lost Liang Mengyao and also caused Great God to revive¡­

    Liu Yi ah Liu Yi just what on earth are you doing!

    But luckily in my heart seems to have a slight link with Liang Mengyao. Although it is not strong at least this proves that Liang Mengyao is still alive!

    Alive is good¡­.alive means that Liang Mengyao¡¯s body is only being possessed. Her soul is still alive. As long as I can find Great God, I will definitely be able to snatch her back!

    Great God had just left the seal, thus her strength seems to not havepletely restored. I must defeat her and save Liang Mengyao before she returns back to Heaven Realm!

    ¡°Big brother¡­.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun who is standing on the Taiji sword looks at Liu Yi and feels that her big brother¡¯s back view is very deste.

    ¡°Put this on.¡±

    Liu Yi passes the Sky Flint to Zhang Yunyun.

    ¡°Eh¡­where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°Go and chase after her!¡±

 Chapter 576 Ai Lingâ€™s smar

    Great God seems to be very good at covering up her tracks. Furthermore she is very smart, knowing that Liu Yi will definitely chase after her, thus she conceals herself very well.

    Liu Yi had been searching in the Demon Realm for several months but he is still unable to find that damn Great God.

    Seeing that the Demon Realm gateway is about to open but he is still unable to find Great God, Liu Yi does not know if he should leave or not!

    Currently, he and Zhang Yunyun are in disguise in the Iron Kingdom having a meal in an inn while trying to inquire about news regarding Great God.

    There are lots of people walking around the inn, all kinds of demons are resting here having a meal, thus news of all ces gathers here. Thus Liu Yi chooses here to have a rest.

    Zhang Yunyun is sitting there obediently wearing a terrifying ck sunss that Liu Yi passed to her and is fighting against a piece ofmb leg on her te.

    While Liu Yi continues to drink the Demon race ¡®wine¡¯ while listening to the discussion from the surrounding people.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the Second Lei Zi? Where are you going wearing this?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they recruiting troops, I am nning to go and try out!¡±

    The discussion of two people by the side attracted Liu Yi¡¯s attention, ¡°Right now nine kingdoms are recruiting soldiers. My father said that with my strength if I don¡¯t go and try out as a soldier it will be a pity. This time around I am going to take part in the recruitment to fight against the Cloud Kingdom. Perhaps I might be able to gain some achievement and be conferred an official posting!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you also wish to be an official, you don¡¯t want your life is it!¡±

    ¡°What is it, right now the nine kingdoms are in an alliance together wouldn¡¯t they be able to fight against a single Cloud Kingdom?!¡±

    ¡°What do you know ah¡­e,e over. Since the two of us are old friends, let me tell you something that other people do not know!¡±

    The two of them gather together and start muttering.

    Liu Yi¡¯s hearing ability is very astonishing, thus he is able to hear their conversation very clearly.

    ¡°I have a little brother who is a merchant in the Cloud Kingdom. I had heard from him that the current king of Cloud Kingdom has recruited an expert who is very powerful. I had heard that he is even more ruthless than Sky Flipping Dragon!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!¡±

    That Second Lei Zi exims in shock. Under his friend¡¯s warning gaze he immediately lowers his voice, ¡°Sky Flipping Dragon¡­that is an expert who is only second to Ao Ri ah¡­in Demon Realm Ao Ri is the strongest and Sky Flipping Snake is number 2¡­.how is it possible for there to be a person who is stronger than Sky Flipping Dragon¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh¡­.don¡¯t say that I did not warn you not to go! No one knows where this fellow came from, he emerged as a new force to be reckoned with and obtained the appreciation of the king of Cloud Kingdom. And is conferred as the left teacher of the state which is a grade higher than Sky Flipping Dragon! Right now there are three experts seating over the Cloud Kingdom. You think even if the other nine kingdoms work together they will not be Cloud Kingdom¡¯s opponent ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you brother,e, let me treat you to a drink!¡±

    After Second Lei Zi hear this, he stops his thoughts of bing a soldier and starts drinking with that brother.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart bes apprehensive, at this timing, the expert that suddenly emerges¡­.ten out of ten is that Great God!

    She actually relied on that Cloud Kingdom¡¯s king! Tsk, seeking death! I¡¯ll take care of you guys at the same time!

    Thinking till here, Liu Yi ced down his wine cup and pays the money for the wine before pulling Zhang Yunyun along.

    ¡°We are going now.¡±

    ¡°Wuwu, big brother I still have not finished eating eh¡­¡±

    ¡°Take it along to eat on the journey.¡±

    ¡°Yay, big brother treats me the best¡­but where are we going to next?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun has been traveling all over the ce with her big brother for so long and is used to Liu Yi¡¯s kind of traveling without any objective but she still asks curiously.

    ¡°Cloud Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun immediately raises her head shocked as she looks at Liu Yi who is currently sporting a beard, ¡°Want, want to go back to the Cloud Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­futhermore this time going back, we are saving your mother as well.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°The gateway of the Demon Realm is going to open soon. It is time for us to deal with the things that had to be dealt with and then leave this ce. Are you willing to leave with me?¡±

    ¡°I am willing ah! As long as Big brother doesn¡¯t think that I am bothersome, wherever we go is fine!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun anxiously holds Liu Yi¡¯s hand. During this nearly one year time, she had also grown quite a bit and blossoms into an even more slender and elegant woman.

    In the past she was around 1.5meters tall, currently, she is almost 1.6 meters tall and her hair is around Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder already.

    ¡°But big brother¡­it will be better if you kill less¡­¡±

    ¡°More nonsense then I¡¯ll throw you behind!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu, I won¡¯t say anymore alright¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun pouts feeling wronged but she still holds Liu Yi¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°Good, let us go.¡±

    Liu Yi pulls up his cloak and covers his face.

    Although he had already grown a beard Liu Yi still maintains his vignce.

    He and Zhang Yunyun are currently wanted fugitives by the entire Demon Realm. If they really got discovered, it will attract big trouble.

    Soon a year will past. Don¡¯t know how Ai Ling is doing outside. Without me by her side would she cause a lot of trouble?

    *****

    Currently in a thatched house in the countryside.

    Ge Shenhua senses the aura of earth realm erupting out from Ai Ling causing his forehead to be covered in sweat.

    ¡°Gods¡­Daoist Ai¡­.it has only been how long¡­.you, actually had a breakthrough into earth realm?¡±

    Ge Shenhua looks at the three star jades inside his body and says, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that cultivation is very difficult and time wasting? I have been cultivating for so long¡­.and only activated 3 star jades¡­while you have broken through into earth realm?¡±

    ¡°I already said.¡±

    Ai Ling smiles arrogantly, ¡°Usually I am not interested in cultivation only. But with my talent, if I really cultivate then my improvement will be very quick! My lord¡¯s cultivation speed is very quick right? Butpared me to it is still not quick enough. I am still busy teaching you. If I did not teach you my cultivation would have already broken through to 12 star jades.¡±

    ¡°Daoist Ai¡­.could it be that you are an immortal?¡±

    ¡°How do I know, could be¡­but there doesn¡¯t seem to be a god who likes to cause trouble as me.¡±

    Ai Ling shakes be head and says, ¡°Currently a year is about to be up. My lord should being out from the gateway of the Demon Realm. We are guarding here for so long, is just to wait for this moment.¡±

    ¡°Daoist Liu ising back? That is great then!¡±

    Hearing this news Ge Shenhua bes emotional before bing slightly sad, ¡°Such a pity¡­with my cultivation I am too weak. I have no face to see Daoist Liu ah¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the harm in this?¡±

    Ai Ling only giggles, ¡°Follow me to the western region!¡±

    ¡°What do we go there for?¡±

    ¡°Go to Religion Mi to steal a golden body back!¡±

    Ai Lingughs and says, ¡°Religion Mi has a total of 18 golden body arhats! As long as we imnt a golden body into you, your cultivation will directly shoot up to Earth Realm!¡±

    ¡°Is, is this alright?¡±

    Ge Shenhua is slightly nervous. These few days he learned from Ai Ling but he had heard a number of things rted to the cultivation world from her.

    Currently, of the 5 big inner pavilion sects, Religion Mi is one of them! It is rumored that there are tons of experts inside and wishing to steal the heavily guarded golden body from there¡­perhaps it is very difficult!

    ¡°What are you afraid of! Before I had even reached Earth Realm I also dared to seal the Fengshui Compass from Fu Xi Pce Hall!¡±

    Ai Ling rolls her eyes, ¡°What does Religion Mi count as, furthermore that was 1300 years ago and those experts from Religion Mi had yet to even cultivate yet. This miss is even more confident!¡±

    ¡°Daoist Ai, what 1300 years ago?¡±

    Hearing this, Ge Shenhua does not understand.

    ¡°Cough nothing¡­.¡±

    Ai Ling divulged by ident and immediately waves her hand and says, ¡°Right now we will head over to Religion Mi. At that time let us steal 3 golden bodies. One for you, one for me and one for my lord!¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­then when do we set off?¡±

    Ge Shenhua is more or less apprehensive.

    ¡°Right now then. This matter should not be dyed. I still need to hurry back to hold a weing back dinner for my lord!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Right now, we are not waiting for Daoist Liu to return back?¡±

    ¡°Wait for what! When my lorde back with his nature it will be a miracle if he lets me go and steal the golden body!¡±

    Ai Ling tempts Ge Shenhua, ¡°What are you hesitating for? Let me ask you do you wish to be stronger and be able to find that reincarnated wife of yours earlier?¡±

    ¡°Want, of course, I wish to!¡±

    ¡°Then that is right, then are you going or not? With this bit of cultivation of yours is it enough? If you do not be stronger swiftly then how are you going to deal with the Demon Realm Army that ising!¡±

    Ge Shenhua is even more confused, ¡°What Demon Realm Army?¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­nothing, anyways just follow me that¡¯s it. Rx, this miss will not let you get in danger.¡±

    Ai Ling has her own selfish calctions!

    Ge Shenhua will be the famous Wine Sword Immortal! As long as he is by my side, all the matters will be doable as well as safe! Right now nothing will definitely happen to him, because the history will not be changed what!

    If he does not exist, then there is really nothing that I can do!

    ¡°Fine then, Daoist Ai, then let us set off now.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Ai Ling takes out red silk.

    ¡°You grab firmly. Right now your cultivation is still not enough to fly so far away. I will bring you along.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Thinking just how pitiful is his cultivation, Ge Shenhua is ashamed.

    He immediately holds onto the red silk. When the red silk touches his hand, it is like it is alive and stretches even further and wraps out his waist firmly.

    ¡°Very good, let us go!¡±

    Ai Ling uses her magic treasure to pulls Ge Shenhua long as she steps on her sword and instantly the two of them turn into a shooting star and fly into the sky.

    ¡°Daoist Ai¡­.Daoist Ai¡­slower please¡­.slower please ah¡­.¡±

    This is the first time Ge Shenhua flew so high and fast and only feels that he is almost unable to breathe!

    ¡°What kind of speed is this ah!¡±

    Ai Ling is unsatisfied as she says, ¡°You are unable to withstand this kind of speed, how can you be an expert ah you!¡±

    Ge Shenhua¡¯s face turns pale as he shuts his mouth tightly, at the same time he shuts his eyes.

    If he had sit in a roller coaster then he will understand this feeling. He lost control over his entire body and is being dragged along by the red silk speedily forward!

    Ge Shenhua is really worried. If this red silk is not firm enough¡­and breaks then my little life shall be written off.

    Finally, he clenches his teeth and stops thinking of anything and allows himself to be pulled along at godly speed.

    Wife ah¡­you must wait for me¡­I will definitely be an expert and thene and find you¡­no matter how long you wait on whichever bridge, I will find you¡­

 Chapter 577 clashing

    Religion Mi is far in the western regions and is very far away from the previous location of Ai Ling. In the current era, sitting on a ne will also need 5-6 hours.

    But Ai Ling¡¯s speed is very quick. Although she brings Ge Shenhua along, she is not slowed down that much. After two hours, the two of them had already reached the sky of the western region and looks down at the endless territory of the western region.

    Now that they had finally stopped, Ge Shenhua bears with his nausea and asks, ¡°Is there really that¡­.Religion Mi here?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I have alreadye here a number of times.¡±

    Ai Ling says firmly, but that is during the current era. During the ancient era, this is really her first time going to this Religion Mi.

    Religion Mi is filled with monks who are fully concentrating on cultivating. Despite them not leaving their sect or the likes, but all of them are very powerful. Wanting to steal the golden body from under their eyes, without her own treasure, it is definitely not possible.

    ¡°Come, first paste this on your head!¡±

    As Ai Ling speaks she takes out two yellow amulets and passes one to Ge Shenhua.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°This is concealment amulet. It is not an ordinary amulet but a secret treasure!¡±

    Ai Ling says proudly, ¡°I can mingle around all kinds ofrge sects for so many years is all due to this treasure! After you paste this amulet on your forehead, even if it is a Heaven Realm expert, they will not be able to sense your existence!¡±

    Ge Shenhua exims softly, ¡°So mystical!¡±

    ¡°Of course, the things that I, Ai Ling takes out, when has it been an inferior product!¡±

    As Ai Ling speaks, she pastes the concealment amulet in between her brows.

    Instantly a rainbow radiance over her body and she disappears in front of Ge Shenhua.

    ¡°Daoist Ai?¡±

    Ge Shenhua is shocked. Even though he already had prepared his heart but more or less it is hard for him to epts.

    A living adult is gone and really disappeared?

    ¡°What are you in a daze for, hurry up and put on the concealment amulet!¡±

    In the space in front of him suddenlyes the beratement from a woman¡¯s voice.

    Only then did Ge Shenhua awaken from his daze and hurriedly ce the yellow amulet on his forehead.

    Every in front of him blurred and Ai Ling once again appears in front of him.

    ¡°Ah? It lost effect already?¡±

    Ge Shenhua does not understand.

    ¡°What do you even know. Those who are using concealment amulet are able to see each other!¡±

    Ai Ling rolls her eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The rest of the journey I will not bring you flying along. You follow behind me.¡±

    She steps on her sword and flies into the distance.

    Ge Shenhua does not have any choice. Since he is already here, he can only follow Ai Ling¡¯s arrangement. He steps onto his own sword and chases after Ai Ling.

    The two of them flew for another thousand meters when an endless mountain range suddenly appears in front of them.

    ¡°Religion Mi is hidden here!¡±

    Ai Ling points at the mountain range in front. Ge Shenhua looks all over the ce for a while feeling strange.

    ¡°Everywhere there are mountain ranges ah¡­.where are we going to find that big sect?¡±

    ¡°All of the sects are hidden in all kind of illusion barrier. Naturally, you will not be able to see it!¡±

    Ai Ling smiles in delight and then stretches out her hand which is holding a golden brush.

    ¡°But these illusion barriers are effective towards ordinary people. But meeting me Ai Ling¡­hehehe, there is no need to use any violent methods and I will be able to open it!¡±

    She inserted arge amount of qi into the golden brush in her hand.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    The word ¡®Open¡¯ flies out in seal scripture and hits the space in front of it.

    Instantly a translucent spiral appears in front of the two of them as Ai Ling cries out in a hurry, ¡°Quickly enter!¡±

    She takes the lead and shoots into the spiral!

    Ge Shenhua does not have time to think as he immediately chases after her and flies in a well!

    The moment he enters, he looks around in shock!

    In front of him is no longer that endless mountain range but a magnificent treasure temple!

    This temple is reallyrge and behind it is a tall mountain. All kind of majestic Buddhist halls is scattered around it in picturesque disorder!

    Around the surround of this main hall is 18 golden arhats! Every single arhat is a hundred meters all. They are of different shape and appearance. Some are ***, some are malevolent. Like 18 guards guarding the temple within.

    From the templees the sound of scripture chanting, it is very beautiful to hear and makes Ge Shenhua feel like his mind is bing clearer.

    ¡°Good fellow!¡±

    Even Ge Shenhua who thinks that he had seen before the world, seeing the territory of Religion Mi, he is also bbergast, ¡°This is too formidable already¡­¡±

    ¡°This is still nothing much.¡±

    Ai Ling says in her heart, 1300 yearster, this Religion Mi is evenrger!

    Only that these 18 arhats are no longerplete. Back then I do not understand, but now thinking about it¡­it seems like I can understand already!

    History ah, you are a really strange thing!

    [TL: please don¡¯t tell me that in the current era there is only 15 left¡­..]

    ¡°Daoist Ai¡­.we had already arrived at this Religion Mi¡­but, where are the golden body¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they there!¡±

    As Ai Ling smiles she points.

    Seeing the 18 enormous golden arhats, Ge Shenhua instantly got a huge shock, the golden body are actually sorge!

    ¡°Gods¡­such arge object, how can we steal it ah¡­¡±

    Ge Shenhua is almost about to cry, are you joking? Stealing this stuff, don¡¯t talk about stealing. Even if carrying it away in broad daylight, it is almost impossible!

    ¡°These golden bodies are covered with magic techniques.¡±

    Ai Ling continues and says, ¡°As long as you break the magic technique outside, the golden body inside is actually not very big. I will then be able to use my secret treasure and keep them.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case¡­then we¡­.when will we take action?¡±

    Ge Shenhua has never been a thief before, thus he is slightly nervous now.

    ¡°These monks abide by the regtions of working when the sun rises and rest when the sun sets.¡±

    Ai Ling says, ¡°After the sun sets, we will take action.¡±

    Everything with stealing as main and do not cause too big of amotion. Ai Ling has already calcted her ns and is just waiting for the sun to set.

    The two of them fly to the temple with a mountain behind. As they sit in lotus position they kill time.

    The sun is already gradually setting and in less than two hours, it will set. Ai Ling is like a patient hunter and is not anxious at all, while on the other hand, Ge Shenhua is slightly unable to sit still.

    Seeing Ge Shenhua sitting a while then standing up then sitting again, Ai Ling cannot help but reprimands, ¡°Be more patient. If you do not have this pit of patience then how are you going to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.I do have the patience to cultivate¡­¡±

    Ge Shenhua says slightly wronged, ¡°But this patience for stealing¡­.¡±

    ¡°This is not called stealing! This is called borrowing!¡±

    Ai Ling corrected Ge Shenhua¡¯s sentence, ¡°Just we are not returning it.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you call it snatching¡­.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing¡­hehe¡­¡±

    Ge Shenhua does not dare to provoke Daoist Ai, perhaps only Daoist Liu is able to stand her. It is still my wife who is good ah!

    ¡°Soon it will be sunset. You must be more patient a¡­..¡±

    Before Ai Ling finished the surrounding air suddenly trembles violently!

    -boom!-

    It is like an earthquake causing the two of them to sway as well!

    ¡°What, what is this situation?¡±

    Ge Shenhua¡¯s face turns pale, as he hurries and stabilizes his body.

    ¡°No good! There are people attacking this illusion barrier!¡±

    Ai Ling also turns pale, as she exims, ¡°Ge Shenhua stand firmly!¡±

    While they are speaking from the templee the tolling of the bell, like it is reminding all of the monks.

    Ai Ling¡¯s expression is filled with worry, who is the one who charged in. Isn¡¯t this just spoiling my good matter?

    ¡°Who is breaking into my Religion Mi!¡±

    A simple and deep voicees from the main hall of the temple, causing the mountain to trembles again!

    -boom!-

    A part of the illusion barrier is broken. Following which several figures descend from the sky and like dumplings, they drop towards the ground.

    More and more figures are dropping down and the human mountain on the ground is growingrger andrge. Instantly over tens of thousands of figures scatter from the human mountain and charges crazily attacking the temple!

    ¡°These¡­.what are these ah¡­¡±

    Standing on the mountain peak, seeing these already non-ordinary people, Ge Shenhua says, ¡°They, they seem rather familiar¡­.¡±

    ¡°These¡­.aren¡¯t they the zombies that attacked us before?¡±

    Ai Ling also frowns, ¡°Did not think that¡­they would actually attack Religion Mi!¡±

    ¡°Zombies?¡±

    Ge Shenhua vaguely recalls that back then Daoist Liu also seems to be sent to Demon Realm by them as well!

    -dong! dong! dong!-

    The sound of the bell is bing louder and louder as all of the monks of Religion Mie out to meet the enemy!

    This can be considered as a war in the cultivation world right! Furthermore, this scale does not seem to be small at all!

    Ge Shenhua is bing fascinated as he watches! The attacking methods of the zombies are rather simple, they are relying on their body to collide otherwise it is spraying out blood pirs!

    While the monks are using more and more techniques! All of them are pping outrge Buddhist palm prints and for a moment the whole sky is covered with golden light which is rather nice to look at!

    The Religion Mi¡¯s head monk flies out from the main hall andnds in front of the hall and roars in anger, ¡°Just who on earth is it! Report your name!¡±

    Ai Ling takes a look at him. The old monk is around 18 star jade cultivation and can be considered as very powerful. But at this time the strongest in Religion Mi, is only at the peak of the earth realm.

    1300 years ago, there aren¡¯t that many cultivation sects in the human realm, there is not a single heaven realm expert who had crossed their cmity!

    While 1300 yearster. the inner pavilion 5 great sects already have countless experts!

    Even within the outer pavilions, there are also some heaven realm experts who had crossed their cmity! Don¡¯t talk about other sects, just Concealed Sword Pavilion there is two heaven realm grandmasters, but Ai Ling had never seen them before personally.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­.¡±

    Coldughteres from the sky, attracting the crowd to look up at the crack in the sky.

    Only to see a cold as ice beauty flying down from the crack, the white clothing that she is wearing is fluttering along with the wind.

    Xue Luo!

    Seeing this woman, Ai Ling instantly start clenching her teeth!

    It is all because of her which caused my lord to be sent to Demon Realm! Why did she appear in this Religion Mi as well!

    Just what is this woman nning!

    ¡°Master Ci Yun, I am really sorry but I am here to take your golden arhat body!¡±

    This sentence causes Ai Ling and Ge Shenhua to look at each other.

    She is also here for the golden arhat body?

 Chapter 578 Snatch the Golden Body lah!

    ¡°Master Qi Yun, I am here to take your golden body arhat. Please lend me one to use ah.¡±

    Xue Luo says while standing on two blood clouds in midair.

    ¡°Amitabha! You, benefactor is really vile!¡±

    That master Qi Yun is badly angered, ¡°This golden body arhat is the buddhist body that 18 of my seniors who had achieved dao left behind while sitting! They are holy objects of my sect! To snatch them you actually attack my Religion Mi! This kind of actions, even if it is Buddha, he will also not tolerate it!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Master Qi Yun, why do you have to say it so unpleasantly?¡±

    Xue Luo covers her mouth andughs lightly, ¡°What I am doing is not snatching, but borrowing. Just that I might not return it.¡±

    Ge Shenhua nces at Ai Ling saying in his heart, what she says is basically the same as yours ah.

    Ai Ling coughs lightly before turning her head away to the side.

    ¡°Shameless demoness!¡±

    Master Qi Yun ces his hand together, although he looks peaceful his eyes are filled with anger, ¡°To think that my Religion Mi had always been standing aloof of worldly matters. Did not think that it will actually attract such disaster! But you also do not look down on my Religion Mi. Buddhist doctrine is without boundary, let my temple help the souls of your evil spirits find peace!¡±

    While he is speaking the disciples of Religion Mi is bing even braver. A golden lotus flower imprint emerges from between their brows, follow which golden light emits from their body like each of them had be a small golden person! They start to bes less fearful of some of the simpler attacks while the might of their buddha palm attacks increases!

    ¡°Indestructible golden body eh!¡±

    Xue Luoughs and says, ¡°Do you really think that with the indestructible golden body you will be unparalleled throughout the world? The blood techniques of my god race are able to break it!¡±

    While she speaks, she forms a seal and points high up at the sky.

    Clouds start forming in the sky! This cloud is not ck nor white, instead, it is red!

    After which blood rain instantly starts falling and instantly falling over the monastery of the Religion Mi!

    Blood rain fishy wind!

    Ge Shenhua is stunned seeing this. This is his first time seeing this kind ofrge scale magic technique!

    Those zombies who were originally in the disadvantage, after being drenched by the blood rain, immediately be excited like they were drugged and their attacks be even fiercer!

    As for the monks, their golden light bes dimmer and is once again being suppressed!

    ¡°There is actually such a wicked technique!¡±

    Looking at the blood rain with a fishy smell, Master Qi Yun¡¯s buddhist heart is slightly wavering.

    ¡°Indeed a demoness! But if you think that you will be able to defeat my Religion Mi¡¯s buddhist techniques, then you are gravely mistaken!¡±

    As Master Qi Yun speaks, he suddenly sits down in a lotus position and ces his hand together and starts chanting buddhist sutras.

    Very quickly golden clouds start gathering in the sky.

    Following which, an enormous buddha image appears in among the clouds! The golden light behind him shoots out and shines on the blood clouds!

    Buddha aura bathing all things!

    Instantly the blood cloud starts to disperse! Instantly the indestructible golden body of the monks return and starts to regain the advantage.

    ¡°Buddha is merciful!¡±

    While Master Qi Yun chants, he sighs and says, ¡°Demoness, ce down the butcher knife and repent your sins. Right now there is still time to repent. Let the boundless buddhist doctrine transform you.¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    Xue Luo does not appreciate the kindness, ¡°This world is own by my god race. In the past, it is, in the future, it will still be! When my master awakens, you guys will naturally obediently serve us! At that time, you see if those buddhas that you believe in, which one wille and save you? The real god is only one person and that is my master!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha, female benefactor is too obsessed!¡±

    Master Qi Yun says, ¡°Why don¡¯t you put down your obsession and listen to this old cassock read to you buddhist sutra for 7 7, 49 years. Naturally, you will understand how profound is my buddha techniques.¡±

    [TL: ¡­.where is my knife]

    ¡°Who wants to listen to you chant scriptures!¡±

    Xue Luo snorts, ¡°Wait till my master descend and it shall be the death date of you fellows!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha¡­since that is the case then I can only use buddhist techniques to awaken female benefactor!¡±

    Master Qi Yun continues to chant his buddhist scriptures.

    The golden buddha sitting in a lotus position in the sky suddenly forms arge palm print and hits down towards Xue Luo!

    18 star jade peak strength is not something that Xue Luo is able to withstand!

    But it seems like she also never had any ns to fight the old monk head on!

    Xue Luo shouts out, ¡°Protect me!¡±

    Instantly the zombies start to swiftly form a human pyramid and instantly a human wall blocks in front of Xue Luo and got scattered away!

    The zombie corpses fly all over the ce but their vitality is very powerful. Unless their brain is cut off, otherwise they will climb back up and continue attacking!

    While under their protection Xue Luo ispletely fine.

    ¡°These are all my cannon folder that¡¯s all.¡±

    Xue Luoughs, ¡°Let you guys have a taste of this fellows¡¯ might! Monks of Religion Mi take this move!¡±

    The moment she speaks the zombies start their human suicide bomb attack!

    -boom, boom, boom!-

    All kinds of explosion start urring, exploding the monks of Religion Mi until they wail like ghosts and howl like wolves!

    Even if they possess an indestructible golden body, but they are still unable to withstand this kind of crazy explosion!

    Very quickly casualties appear within the monks!

    All of the monks added together is less than 300 hundred while the sea of zombies, there are over tens of thousands of them. Just this less than 300 hundred monks facing the self-explosion of over tens of thousand!

    ¡°Amitabha¡­amitabha¡­¡±

    Master Qi Yun¡¯s heart is very painful, but he immediately revolves all of his cultivation base and uses the buddha light to protect his disciples.

    But this way causes him to be unable to divert attention to other matters, naturally, he is being pinned down.

    ¡°Monk, I will no longer be polite now!¡±

    Xue Luo turns around and flies towards one of the golden body arhats.

    When she flies close to the golden body arhat, that golden body arhat seems to havee back to life! The 18 golden body arhat starts trembling and then waves about their enormous hand and starts attacking Xue Luo!

    ¡°Blood sun!¡±

    Xue Luo did not fear it. She bites her finger and tosses out a drop of fresh blood! This drop of fresh blood flies high up into the sky and instantly red light shines out brightly like it is a small sun, illuminating the red light on those golden body arhats.

    For a moment the golden body arhats are actually being suppressed. All of them stay still unable to move!

    ¡°This is right, hand over the golden body!¡±

    Xue Luo smiles merrily and flies over and punches the forehead of one of the golden body arhat.

    Instantly the enormous golden body arhat starts scattering! From inside flies out a golden light which is then kept by Xue Luo.

    ¡°Let us go!¡±

    A gleam of light shes across Ai Ling¡¯s eyes. She knows that if they do not take action then it will be toote! Thus taking advantage of the instantly while Xue Luo is keeping the golden body, she flies over to the top of a golden body arhat and forms a sword seal and rise everything tossing out sword shadows!

    ¡°Where did the sword shadowse from?¡±

    Everyone got a fright when they see the sword shadow suddenly shooting out. Master Qi Yun thought that it is done by Xue Luo while Xue Luo herself is very curious.

    When arge number of sword shadows descended, a number of golden body arhats were broken!

    Ai Ling takes advantage and keeps away three of the golden light and then swiftly brings Ge Shenhua along and flies out.

    ¡°Hurry and escape!¡±

    Ai Ling pulls Ge Shenhua who still had not understood what is going on and flies over to the hole.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Xue Luo finally senses that something is wrong as she turns around and stares in the direction of the hole and flies over.

    ¡°After snatching my golden body and you still wish to leave?¡±

    Master Qi Yun is very angry as he says in his heart, damn it snatching a golden body is still fine but you actually damaged so many! Do you really think that my Religion Mi is so easy to bully?!

    ¡°Complete era curse!¡±

    He starts to recite buddist scriptures and the golden buddha in the sky starts to emit out golden light brighter. Rays of golden light start falling from the sky illuminating the entire sky of Religion Mi!

    For a while, the zombies let out pitiful cries as their bodies start to fester.

    While Xue Luo also seems to be affected as well. She immediately uses some magic technique to protect her body and then orders the remaining zombies to open their mouths and shoots out blood pirs towards Master Qi Yun.

    Although there is a number of death in injuries, there is still nearly ten thousand zombies remaining. With nearly ten thousand blood pirs shooting over, it is a rather spectacr sight!

    Taking advantage that Xue Luo and Religion Mi fighting each other, Ai Ling brings Ge Shenhua and flies out of the hole sessfully.

    ¡°Hu, hu¡­to scary already¡­¡±

    Ge Shenhua is still frightened as he pats his chest and says, ¡°What an exaggerated technique ah¡­every one of them¡­so cultivating is actually such a scary matter!¡±

    Ai Ling nces at Ge Shenhua before asking, ¡°What is it, afraid?¡±

    ¡°No, I am very excited.¡±

    A radiance shes across Ge Shenhua¡¯s eyes, ¡°Isn¡¯t this way cultivating right? In the future me and my wife will also live this kind of life! What does obtaining schrly honors count as! A good man naturally will cultivate and be a hero of the world!¡±

    ¡°Good! This way is then that Wine Sword Immortal in the rumor!¡±

    Ai Lingughs but attracts Ge Shenhua curiosity.

    ¡°Daoist Ai, what is Wine Sword Immortal?¡±

    ¡°That¡­you, in the future you will be called Wine Sword Immortal!¡±

    Ai Ling instantly is stunned, I let it slip again¡­

    ¡°Wine Sword Immortal¡­.this name is very good¡­¡±

    Ge Shenhua nods his head, ¡°It suits me very well. Very good, thank you Daoist Ai for giving me this name. From now on, there is no longer Ge Shenhua is this world! I, am Wine Sword Immortal!¡±

    Ai Ling is stunned there, even Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s name was given by me¡­.

    Could it be that history really happened like this? But wouldn¡¯t it be aplete mess¡­.

    Right now Ai Ling does not know how is she going to exin to Liu Yi¡­when lord returns¡­.my butt will definitely suffer a cmity¡­.

    Lord¡­.you quickly return ah¡­

    *****

    While currently, Liu Yi has already brought Zhang Yunyun and sneakily returns back to the Cloud Kingdom.

    Currently, the situation in Cloud Country isn¡¯t really good. The army of the nine kingdoms had already forced their way to the city walls.

    There is basically no way to enter it, even the sky is filled with all kind of demons surrounding the Cloud Kingdompletely!

    Liu Yi can only follow Zhang Yunyun and walk through a secret passageway that no one knows to be able to enter the Cloud Kingdom.

    ¡°Did not think that the Cloud Kingdom would actually be like this¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun looks at the street that is deadly silent within the Cloud Kingdom which ispletely different from the bustling image in the past.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­this is a catastrophe for the Cloud Kingdom¡­¡±

 Chapter 579 Nine Yin Pendan

    Zhang Yunyun gently pulls Liu Yi¡¯s hand and ask, ¡°Right now we are going directly to the royal pce?¡±

    ¡°If we go now, we will definitely rm them.¡±

    Liu Yi thinks for a bit, ¡°I feel that we should go and obtain some information first.¡±

    Great God is very crafty, if I move forward rashly, perhaps I might fall into her trap or let her escape.

    The top priority is to find a proper method and inquire about reports regarding the inside of the royal pce of Cloud Kingdom.

    While Liu Yi is thinking, he suddenly sees an announcement posted on a notice board.

    There are a few people surrounding it. But the words on it is in a mess and Liu Yi does not recognize them. Little Jade is also unable to trante them, perhaps this should be the earlier writtennguage of the Demon Realm.

    Liu Yi points over and asks, ¡°Little princess do you know the words on the notice board?¡±

    ¡°Know ah, those are the writtennguage of my Cloud Kingdom.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun says, ¡°From young, I learned them and can¡¯t be even clearer about them. As for other kingdoms writtennguage, I am not clear¡­¡±

    So at this period of time, the writtennguage is still not unified yet. Looks like Demon Emperor did contribute quite a bit when he unified the Demon Realm. He is a bit like Qin Shihuang back then. After Qin Shihuang unifies China, he unified themonnguage and culture which advances the internal culture of China.

    ¡°What is written on it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it is a recruitment order!¡±

    The princess nces a few times before saying in worry, ¡°On top, it says that our Cloud Kingdom will be resisting the armies of the nine kingdoms. So they need to recruit soldiers. As Long as it is citizens of Cloud Kingdom, all of them can join and be a soldier to fight for the Cloud Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Looks like the Cloud Kingdom wants to resist the nine kingdoms on its own.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but says, ¡°The current king of your kingdom is rather confident eh.¡±

    ¡°Cloud Kingdom¡¯s kingdom power had always been the strongest.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s expression is ugly, ¡°But¡­.I hate wars¡­.wars will cause a lot of death¡­¡±

    ¡°I also hate war.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°But sometimes you are unable to choose.¡±

    ¡°Big brother¡­.you, you are so powerful, can you help my Cloud Kingdom stop this war?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun suddenly grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s hand and begs pitifully, ¡°I do not wish for there to be a war¡­.there will definitely be a lot of people who die¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not the king of Cloud Kingdom ah.¡±

    Liu Yi tactfully rejects Zhang Yunyun. To be honest he does not wish to be involved with anything in the Demon Realm. The only reason he is here is to kill Great God and bring back Liang Mengyao.

    As well as saving Zhang Yunyun¡¯s mother on the way then bring them along and leave this Cloud Kingdom.

    This is theplete n of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Only by bing king..can one stop a war?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s expression seems to be slightly ugly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right only a king is able to decide the direction the kingdom goes in. Otherwise, why would he be the master of the kingdom?¡±

    Liu Yi replies carelessly, at the same time he thought of an idea, why don¡¯t I go and pretend to join the army and mix into the army to obtain news?

    This seems like a workable direction!

    Thinking till here, he pulls Zhang Yunyun and walks to an inn and finds a room to stay in.

    ¡°Little princess, I am going out for a day. During this period of time you don¡¯t go anywhere and stay here obediently, and wait for my news do you hear me?¡±

    Liu Yi orders, ¡°You must not go out, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood big brother¡­.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is also concealing worry in her heart as she nods her head and lies down on the bed.

    Liu Yi did not see the peculiar in Zhang Yunyun, right now he is concentrating only on making inquiries about Great God and leave the room.

    Since the Cloud Kingdom is recruiting soldiers everywhere, looks like the king have already nned to tie all of his kingdoms onto the war chariot to resist the nine kingdoms.

    Liu Yi mixed into the crowd of people and listen to the demons discussing the recruitment matter.

    ¡°Boss, why did you alsoe and be a soldier?¡±

    ¡°I had heard that after being a soldier for a month they will give a lot of mary rewards!¡±

    ¡°What the, this is living your days by the sword edge, is it worth it for this bit of money?¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of, if I am lucky perhaps I will also be conferred an official title! Furthermore didn¡¯t another expert join our Cloud Kingdom? We will definitely win this way steadily!¡±

    Hearing the discussion of this group of people, Liu Yi¡¯s heart bes clear. The demons who are joining the army, which one of them are not doing it to better their lives.

    It is only a pity that the moment the war really begins, they will then realize that it will not be as beautiful as what they thought!

    War is a cruel one.

    The queue is very long and Liu Yi is among the queue. After waiting for half an hour he suddenly hears someone shouting by the street.

    ¡°Extra! Extra ah! The princess has returned back to the royal pce!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Really?¡±

    ¡°What the, isn¡¯t the princess in exile? Why did she return back to the Cloud Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I have heard that someone discovered her tracks on the prison of the royal pce!¡±

    Hearing this Liu Yi¡¯s heart instantly start beating rapidly.

    Zhang Yunyun she¡­.actually returned back to the royal pce?

    Damn it¡­thisss must have definitely gone to save Ao Ri!

    I have heard that among all of the people in Cloud Kingdom, only Ao Ri is the most loyal to the royalist! She definitely must be hoping to save Ao Ri out and then back herself and be the queen of Cloud Kingdom!

    Thisss¡­is really crazy!

    Liu Yi can no longer try and join the army anymore, it will be a wonder if this Zhang Yunyun who had run over to the royal pce will not suffer a cmity!

    Perhaps that king of Cloud Kingdom had already prepared an inescapable waiting for her!

    Liu Yi hurry up and grabs hold of that demon who is shouting and ask, ¡°Where is the prison of the royal pce?¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you? Be more polite when you are speaking!¡±

    The demon res at Liu Yi, ¡°Let me tell you not to provoke this lord. This lord is a tyrant of Cloud Kingdom! Look at my figure, strong body, all over my body is¡­..¡±

    -pa!-

    Liu Yi directly gifted him a panda eye and then ask, ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Over, over there¡­¡±

    The demon instantly bes soft and point towards the east.

    Liu Yi tosses him to the side and bends his knees, and jumps into the sky.

    ¡°Wuwuwu, don¡¯t talk reason ah¡­.¡±

    The tyrant of Cloud Kingdom squats in the corner and cry. Liu Yi¡¯s flying speed is very quick. As fast as lightning he hurries over to the prison of the royal pce.

    Even though they call it a prison, calling it a stone hole would be better!

    When Liu Yi hurries over, he immediately found Zhang Yunyun¡¯s figure.

    Currently, she is holding a ck jade pendant, raised high up standing in front of the stone hole.

    In front of her, surrounding her is a dense group of soldiers. All of them re like tigers watching their prey but no one steps forward.

    While far away on a tall stone war chariot sits a guy in golden fur clothing with a king¡¯s demeanor. From the looks of it, this guy should be the current king of Cloud Kingdom!

    ¡°I say, my precious niece, it is best if you obediently wait to be captured. I do not wish to take action again my own niece.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun looks at the fierce looking soldiers in front of her. Although her heart is nervous and her legs trembling, but she still raises the ck jade pendant high up.

    ¡°You thief who captured my royal mother and then upied the title emperor by force! You still have the cheek to say all these! Even if I am stupider, I Zhang Yunyun will not fall for your trick!¡±

    She waves the jade pendant in her hand, ¡°If you dare to let them take another step forward then do not me me for breaking Nine Yun Pendant! At that time, let¡¯s see how you are going to cultivate Nine Yin Demonic technique!¡±

    The king of Cloud Kingdom seems to be slightly afraid as he says, ¡°Let us discuss this okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You release Ao Ri and my royal mother then give me back the King position then I will not break this jade pendant!¡±

    Hearing what the princess says, Liu Yi cannot help but cover his forehead.

    This princess¡­.is too naive already¡­

    How would the king of Cloud Kingdom agree to these terms!

    Indeed the king who is sitting on the stone chariot immediately roars in anger, ¡°Hmph! I give you face and you still dare you to raise terms with me! Let me tell you Zhang Yunyun, if you do not surrender today and hand over the Nine Yun Pendant! Then I will immediately kill this woman!¡±

    The waves his hand and from behind another stone chariot is pushed over.

    On the stone chariot erects a pir. A woman is tied to the pir, her appearance is somewhat simr to Zhang Yunyun!

    This woman is riddled with scars, seeing her daughter standing in front of the stone hole, tears start covering her entire face.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er¡­why, why did you return back¡­¡±

    ¡°Royal mother!¡±

    Seeing mother Zhang Yunyun also starts crying as well, ¡°Royal mother¡­royal mother, I am here to save you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    The woman starts scolding, ¡°What is the use of youing back! Didn¡¯t I ask you to bring the Nine Yin Pendant and run away, run as far away as possible!¡±

    ¡°I am not escaping anymore. Royal mother, I am not escaping anymore¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun mumbles, ¡°Right now the Cloud Kingdom has be enemies with the other nine kingdoms and soon we are going to war¡­.royal mother¡­.I do not wish to see war, I do not wish that people die¡­¡±

    ¡°You sillyss¡­.¡±

    The woman¡¯s face is covered with tears, ¡°Youing back¡­.will then be even worst ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Zhang Yunyun, do you see this, your mother is in my hands!¡±

    The kingughs in delight and says, ¡°Right now swiftly hand over the Nine Yin Pendant and I will let you and your mother reunite. Otherwise today both of you shall die here!¡±

    He ps his hand and firewood is instantly piled onto the stone chariot. A demon walks to the side holding a fire stick.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t ah!¡±

    Seeing this scene Zhang Yunyun instantly turns pale and begs, ¡°Don¡¯t harm my mother ah, I beg you guys¡­¡±

    ¡°Then hand over the Nine Yin Pendant in your hand!¡±

    The kingughs sinisterly, ¡°Hand it over and I will let you guys go!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Zhang Yunyun bites her lips while the woman shakes her head towards her.

    But¡­I only have this single mother ah¡­.

    In Zhang Yunyun¡¯s mind, she is recalling all of the memories she had with her mother.

    I cannot don¡¯t save my mother¡­

    Zhang Yunyun cries and is about to put down the Nine Yin Pendant.

    ¡°Idiot ah!¡±

    The woman exims, ¡°You cannot hand over the Nine Yin Pendant!¡±

    The king berates her, ¡°Shut your mouth! Otherwise, I will burn you to death!¡±

    While at this moment from the skyes mockingughter.

    ¡°I thought what kind of person you are and today then I know that the king of Cloud Kingdom is only a despicable person who likes to seize hostages, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Who dares to be impudent!¡±

    The king instantly res at the surrounding in anger while the rest of the soldiers are also seeking the source of the voice.

    At this moment they notice a sword floating in the sky.

    And on the sword sits a guy in a ck cloak.

 Chapter 580 Finally lured ou

    The guy¡¯s face is slightly covered with a beard but does not appear sloppy, instead, it gives him a mature temperament.

    The ck gown that he is wearing dangles below the flying sword and flutters along with the wind which is slightly graceful.

    Seeing this guy, the king¡¯s heart starts to beat rapidly.

    This guy¡¯s appearance seems to be that expert who had always been apanying the princess!

    ¡°Big, big brother¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun looks at Liu Yi who is sitting in the sky as her face is filled with shame.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries, anyway this day would havee sooner orter.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head and says to Zhang Yunyun, ¡° But you running here on your own is too dangerous. I had already before that in the future I will keep looking after you. In the future do not be so willful. If you have a problem I will help you.¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­thank you, big brother¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is touched while the king roars in anger, ¡°What the fuck, you do think that I do not exist? Fine then since you havee then don¡¯t leave! How dare you butt in my Cloud Kingdom¡¯s matter. Today you shall die here!¡±

    He waves his hand and the demons below him start roaring and prepare to attack Liu Yi.

    ¡°Yunyun. Close your eyes.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he raises his hand and points towards the sky.

    ¡°Descending rain!¡±

    -swish, swish-

    Instantly from the sky, a palm rain that is filled with Scarlet Blood Qi starts descending!

    This fire palm shadow falls above the prison of the prison of the royal pce and then hits the demon soldiers!

    What kind of grade is Liu Yi¡¯s technique?

    These demons are basically unable to withstand it. Even if their numbers are even higher, in front of him, they are nothing but children and is instantlypletely routed by the palm shadows.

    ¡°Save us ah!¡±

    ¡°Mother ah, I am on fire!¡±

    ¡°My leg!¡±

    Any demons that were struck by the palm shadows, either their limbs got disabled or they got put on fire. All kind of blood-curdling screeches and anguished wails spread out.

    The king¡¯s face turns green as he clenches his fist.

    Although he had heard that this guy is very powerful, he did not expect that he was so horrifying!

    Just what grade is thisrge scale technique! looks like my soldiers are not his opponent!

    ¡°All of this trash, no matter how many you send out it is useless.¡±

    Liu Yi sits on his Taiji sword as he smiles merrily while he looks at the king of Cloud Kingdom, ¡°Why don¡¯t you send an expert over? I had heard that your Cloud Kingdom had recently roped in an expert who is even stronger than that Sky Flipping Dragon. Why don¡¯t you send him out and fight against me?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I already had this n earlier!¡±

    As the king speaks, he uses his demon qi and shouts out, ¡°Left Ministere out and protect your king!¡±

    This roar is like thunder, exploding out in the sky of Cloud Kingdom.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this guy has no shame to shout so loudly. How can the grand king shouts for help so loudly and let all of the citizens in the Cloud Kingdom hear it!

    ¡°Hahaha, here I am!¡±

    From the royal pcees loudughter. Hearing thisughter, Liu Yi trembles slightly!

    Thisughter¡­.is from a guy!

    It is not Great God!

    A ck light shoots towards the sky, following which an enormous ck figure flies over from the royal pce and open his pair of enormous water wings, and approaches Liu Yi.

    $#%^#^&%!!!!!!

    Liu Yi really wishes to curse as this fellow is none other than Devil Child!

    Bullshit! I still thought that it is Great God, so it is this damn fellow!

    ¡°Come let¡¯s turn you into a stepping stone for me Devil Child!¡±

    This snake figure is very enormous and is around 100 meters long. He is floating in the air pping that pair of shocking water wings and charges towards Liu Yi with his mouth open!

    When the people of the Cloud Kingdom see this figure, all of them got a shock.

    Even when the soldiers from the nine kingdoms outside the city turns pale when they see this snake figure.

    ¡°This, this is the Left Minister of Cloud Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°What a powerful snake demon¡­.his cultivation should be very powerful¡­¡±

    ¡°Can, can we really win?¡±

    Because of the appearance of Devil Child, the hearts of the soldiers of the nine kingdoms are starting to waver.

    The king also startsughing loudly in delight.

    ¡°Hahaha, this is my Left Minister! With him around even you can only die!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you!¡±

    Devil Strillborn¡¯s enormous mouth is very shocking and he is also starting to let out a pulling force, trying to suck Liu Yi¡¯s small figure in.

    ¡°Fuck this! Scram for me!¡±

    Seeing that it is not Great Goding out, Liu Yi is very angered!

    He suddenly flips his body and stands on his Taiji Sword. He then punches out at air towards Devil Child.

    ¡°Glorious Sun Palm! Illusion Extermination!¡±

    An invisible palm wind immediately crashing into the enormous body of Devil Child.

    -boom!-

    An explosion urs, following which is the painful cry of Devil Child. His entire body went flying away like a kite with broken strings and then crashed into the middle of the city destroying a number of buildings!

    Dense cloud dust rises while Devil Child copse there like he had fainted from the hit.

    Liu Yi attacks while containing his anger and Devil Child is defeated in just a single round!

    It can only be said that Devil Child is unlucky. His cultivation is at the entry stage of 18 star jade. Along with the fact that he is looking down on his enemy, he is basically unable to fight against Liu Yi who ispletely angered!

    Especially right now Liu Yi is under that merged state with Sky Supporting Pir, his strength have increased by countless times and isparable to a human-shaped devil beast!

    After receiving this palm attack, Devil Child whopletelycking wariness is instantly KO!

    Everyone¡¯s jaw dropped. Especially the king who is like he had been struck by lightning and stands there dumbly.

    Are, are you joking with me¡­.

    This is the Left Minister ah! The Left Minister who is even stronger than Sky Flipping Dragon!

    He is actually thoroughly beaten by this fellow with one hit!

    ¡°Really damn unlucky!¡±

    After defeating Devil Child with a hit, Liu Yi is not happy at all, instead, he is even more unhappy.

    There is actually no trace of Great God! What should I do now!

    Without any news about Liang Mengyao, his heart is even more anxious!

    This king of Great God controls such arge country, his news should be rather quick right?

    ¡°You, you don¡¯te over!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s gazending on him, the king is badly frightened and copsed onto the ground, ¡°If, if you dare to take another step forward I will kill this pair of mother and daughter!¡±

    Threatening me?

    The anger in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes increases greatly!

    What he hates the most is being threatened by other people!

    ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    The aura of an earth realm expert instantly sted out flooding everyone present.

    A lot of demons who do not have high cultivation immediately copse onto the ground with their body¡¯s cover with cold sweat.

    The king finds it hard to take as he does not dare to move from the chair he is sitting on. His body is like it got stabbed by arge number of daggers making him fell pain in his heart.

    The king finally knows that Liu Yi cannot be provoked as he shouts out trembling in fear, ¡°Who¡­who can protect this king¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to harm my king!¡±

    At this moment from the sky, a lightning bolt suddenly descends.

    This lightning bolt lights up half of the sky turning the originally yellow sky to be snow white!

    At this moment Liu Yi thought that Ao Ri hade out!

    But afterward, a ck figure appears in front of the crowd of people.

    ¡°Sky Flipping Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Sky Flipping Dragon has finallye, we are saved¡­¡±

    ¡°Will we? Even, even the Left Minister had been defeated ah¡­¡±

    The appearance of the ck figure causes the crowd of demon to start discussing.

    ¡°King, as long as I am here, no one will be able to touch you!¡±

    Sky Flipping Dragon open his mouth, revealing his tiger teeth and make a threatening gesture.

    ¡°Interesting. Simr attributes techniques as Ao Ri eh.¡±

    Liu Yi stands on the Taiji Sword and says, ¡°Let me have a go with you, Demon King.¡±

    ¡°My and Ao Ri¡¯s technique is not the same!¡±

    As Sky Flipping Dragon says so, he stretches out his hands as two lightning bolts descend and coil around his palm.

    The two lightning bolts transform into two shortnces which he then swings around.

    ¡°Eat my twinnce!¡±

    So Sky Flipping Dragon seems to be a martial cultivator. He holding the twinnce and instantly appears in front of Liu Yi with lightning surrounding him while the twinnce pierces towards Liu Yi¡¯s vital point!

    ¡°Hahahae!¡±

    Liu Yiughs loudly, nice that you are a martial cultivator, then this fight will be enjoyable!

    He flip his palm and grabs hold of his ck Scorpion Tail Lance and then swings left and right, blocking the twinnce of Sky Flipping Dragon.

    Two sound breaks out, following which lightning arcs shoot out from the twinnce and charges along the Scorpion Tail Lance towards Liu Yi¡¯s arm!

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Seeing Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s stratagem, Liu Yi¡¯s hands shake hisnce causing fire to erupt out and shakes off the lightning arc!

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Sky Flipping Dragon is slightly shocked, ¡°You are actually able to shake off my lightning!¡±

    ¡°This bit of lightning of yourspared to Ao Ri is toocking.¡±

    Liu Yi had experienced the baptism of Ao Ri¡¯s lightning. This bit of strength from Sky Flipping Dragon is like a mere trifle.

    Hearing this Sky Flipping Dragon is shocked, ¡°What? You had crossed blows with Duke Ao Ri before?¡±

    ¡°Can be considered I guess¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t know if fighting against Ao Ri 1300 years in the future counts but at this period of time what is Ao Ri¡¯s grade? Has he reached Heaven Realm?

    ¡°Enough already. You can go and rest.¡±

    He lets Sky Flipping Pir¡¯s might surges through his body and prepares to attack.

    ¡°Damn it! Watch my strength!¡±

    Being looked down by others is something very ufortable. Hearing this Sky Flipping Dragon instantly bes angry as two lightning arc shoots out from his eyes and his entire body is covered with lightning light lika he had turned into a lightbulb.

    ¡°Ahahhhhh!¡±

    He stands there as bluish-white lightning light erupts out from his body!

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    This kind of eruption of strength seems to make Sky Flipping Dragon even fiercer! His speed at the very least increased by a few folds!

    ¡°No one is able to follow the speed of lightning!¡±

    Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s shout suddenly erupts in the sky.

    But Liu Yi only closes his eyes as he activates his ck and White World. Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s figure clear appears within.

    No matter how fast the opponent is, it will not be able to escape from Liu Yi¡¯s ck and White world!

    Within the ck and White world, everything will be slowed down. Every action of Sky Flipping Dragon cannot be even clearer!

    Sky Flipping Dragon seems to had turned his body into lightning, revolving around Liu Yi.

    In the sky, lightning arcs keep shooting out, letting out thunder sounds.

    The king cannot hold back his delight, ¡°Sky Flipping snake is finally serious already. Looks like this follow will really be finished!¡±

 Chapter 581 Do not love the country, love big brother

    The two greatest experts of Cloud Kingdom, Sky Flipping Dragon, and Ao Ri!

    Ao Ri walks the path of Dao Cultivation, using lightning qi to summon nineyers of heavenly lightning to turn his enemies into ashes!

    While Sky Flipping Dragon is different. His lightning qi is utilized on his body. When this lightning qipletely erupts not only can he activate the power of his body, at the same time his speed can increase sharply!

    It is because of this ability, Sky Flipping Dragon bes the leader of the Four Demon Kings despite him only have 16 star jade cultivation!

    Even Ao Ri is unable to keep up with his speed!

    Thus Sky Flipping Dragon is very confident with his ability!

    Originally the soldiers who were frightened by Liu Yi start to be excited seeing this.

    Lord Sky Flipping Dragon is serious now, this time around he will definitely win!

    How is it possible for that guy who is using a sword to keep up with Lord Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s speed!

    In a while more he will definitely be turned into ashes by Lord Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s lightning!

    In the sky, thunder keeps rumbling. This is the effect of Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s lightning.

    This kind of thunder sound causes a number of people to be frightened. Lord Sky Flipping Dragon is indeed powerful! That fellow who is using a sword will definitely die!

    ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    Liu Yi is calm as he suddenly hits out.

    -boom!-

    Sky Flipping Dragon is instantly pped out of the air, his stomach is hit by Liu Yi¡¯s right palm. His eyes nearly pop out while he curls up like a prawn while flying out.

    He crashes into the stone hole causing dust clouds and stone debris to rise up and the rest of the demons nearly peed in their pants.

    Bullshit¡­

    Even Lord Sky Flipping Dragon with his crazy speed¡­is actually being hit out with a single palm?

    Just what is the background of this fellow standing on a sword! This is too unscientific ah!

    [TL: what even more unscientific is the usage of the word unscientific in this era¡­]

    {s, pitiful Sky Flipping Dragon¡­}

    Right now Sky Supporting Pir is in a merged state with Liu Yi. Seeing this scene he cannot help but observe a moment of silent, {You are fated to face this cmity ah¡­}

    Liu Yi cannot be bothered with what Sky Supporting Pir says. He keeps his palm and looks at that king and says, ¡°Right now there is no one disturbing us. So lord king, we can talk properly¡­¡±

    ¡°Who dares to be arrogant in my Cloud Kingdom! Seeking death!¡±

    At this moment there is a suddenly shout following which a lightning bolt crashing into Liu Yi.

    -boom!-

    Liu Yi did not have his guard up and is instantly forced backward by the lightning strike by a few meters before being able to stabilize his body!

    What a familiar lightning qi!

    ¡°You are actually able to take my attack! Good then have another attack!¡±

    ck clouds suddenly start gathering in the sky and another lightning bolt suddenly descends.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ah!¡±

    At this moment Zhang Yunyun suddenly lets out an exmation and then sends out a palm attack towards the stone hole which be ruins.

    -boom!-

    The entire stone hole instantly exploded open revealing the figure of a man!

    Seeing this scene, Liu Yi¡¯s eyes widen!

    Just now that palm attack from Zhang Yunyun¡­was Glorious Sun Palm, Illusion Extermination!

    How is that possible! Could it be that Zhang Yunyun is from Heaven Fox Race? No ah, she is obviously a dragon!

    This¡­.just what is going on!

    ¡°Princess?¡±

    Ao Ri¡¯s figure appears and surrounding him is a few restriction pirs that were broken.

    ¡°You actuallye back! This is great, the Cloud Kingdom can finally go back into the right path!¡±

    Ao Ri instantly starts crying!

    Lui Yi is shocked, Ao Ri of this time had actually crossed his heavenly cmity already!

    Scary¡­no wonder he is the number one expert of this Demon Realm! Perhaps under this entire world, the only one who is able to make him submit is the Demon Emperor!

    ¡°But let us talk about thister. Let me first deal with this human!¡±

    The moment Ao Ri speaks his gazends on Liu Yi.

    ¡°Human?¡±

    Hearing what Ao Ri says, the demons were shocked.

    ¡°He, he is actually a human!¡±

    ¡°Gods, Cloud Kingdom is nearly exterminated by a human!¡±

    Li Yi frowns and looks at Ao Ri.

    ¡°How do you know that I am a human?¡±

    Ao Ri snorts coldly, ¡°Hmph, I went to the human realm before. Even though you are far away from me but I am able to see that stink of a Hunter on your body!¡±

    ¡°Hunter!¡±

    ¡°Gods, he is a hunter!¡±

    ¡°Save us ah¡­.mother I am afraid¡­¡±

    The fame of hunter even 1300 years in the past still carries a lot of might!

    The moment Ao Ri says so, the demons start to escape in fear, hating that they are unable to find a hole to hide in!

    ¡°Hunter¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun looks at Liu Yi who is floating in the sky, is he a hunter¡­

    Who is a hunter, honestly speaking he is a dragon killer.

    So the dragon qi on his bodyes from this.

    ¡°Princess he is a hunter you definitely must have been hoodwinked by him!¡±

    Ao Ri shouts, ¡°Let your subject kill him for you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun instantly exims in shock, ¡°Don¡¯t harm my big brother! Anyone who wants to harm my big brother has to step over my corpse!¡±

    No matter if he is a hunter or not¡­he is my big brother.

    After living together happily with him for nearly a year, Zhang Yunyun had already given birth to feelings for him. If it is not for LiuYi, she would not have lived to today.

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s manner shocks Ao Ri, ¡°Princess, you must be crazy!¡±

    ¡°I am not, I am very clear-minded!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun utters it word by word, ¡°If it was not for big brother, you will not see the me who is alive. As long I am still here, then I will not allow anyone to harm my big brother. Uncle Ao Ri, I beg you, don¡¯t take action anymore okay?¡±

    ¡°Yunyun, why do you need to beg him!¡±

    Liu Yi really does not like being protected by girls. He snorts and shouts, ¡°If he wishes to fight then let me apany him!¡±

    Now that my cultivation is at 14 star jade, after entering the second stage of dragon transformation, it is not like I do not have any power to fight against an expert of heaven realm!

    Zhang Yunyun cries and says, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this big brother. I do not wish to see you guys fight against each other¡­.¡±

    Seeing Zhang Yunyun crying Liu Yi¡¯s heart turns soft.

    What he cannot stand to see most is girl¡¯s crying. Especially the girls who are important to him.

    ¡°Princess, this subject knows my mistake.¡±

    Ao Ri also immediately lower his head, ¡°This subject will not start a fight against this hunter. As long as he is honest, this subject will ignore his existence.¡±

    He turns around and walks towards the frightened king.

    ¡°Right now it is also time for you to hand over the royal power! The king of Cloud Kingdom should not be you!¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    The king is about to pee in his pants already. The originally great situation haspletely turned into a mess all because of the arrival of that hunter.

    Even Ao Ri who he had schemed so much to seal up has also been released. This time around he had really lost a lot of power.

    ¡°Since you do not speak up, that means that you do not have anyint.¡±

    Ao Ri stands there making a lot of demons respect him.

    Demons hold strength in esteem. As long as a person is powerful, naturally he will have the right of speaking.

    Ao Ri is the current world number 1. Thus his words carry weight!

    ¡°As a lord of Cloud Kingdom. Right now I am going to set the disorder of royal power right! ording to the former king¡¯s edict, before he had passed away, the princess shall inherit his throne while the Queen and I shall be her regent and assist the princess. While this former prince upies the throne by force and also tried to harm the princess and queen. I hereby dere to relieve the prince of his title and lock him into the prison!¡±

    Ao Ri instructs people to repair the prison.

    While Sky Flipping Dragon and Devil Child who had awakened bow before him, not a single one of them is not reverent and respectful of Ao Ri and submit cheerfully.

    The rest of the soldiers also kneel down and start calling the princess, Queen.

    The princess¡¯s face turns red and seems to be not used to it and immediately waves her hand.

    ¡°Man, take the prince away.¡±

    Ao Ri¡¯s methods are very clean. After ordering people to keep the badly frightened prince in detention, he returns back to the royal pce with the princess and the rest.

    On the way, the princess holds Liu Yi¡¯s hand tightly not willing to let go.

    She is already used to being dependent on Liu Yi, following him closely and now is also the same.

    When Ao Ri and the queen sees this they start frowning.

    ¡°Respectfully weing the Queen!¡±

    The people in the royal pce are already kneeling down, the scene is rather spectacr.

    The Queen and Ao Ri walks up to a high position and waits for the princess to sit on the golden throne.

    ¡°Princesse here.¡±

    Ao Ri points at the golden throne, ¡°From now on, this is your throne!¡±

    The Cloud Kingdom¡¯s royalty had once again changed. Right now the general situation is already determined, all that is left is for Zhang Yunyun to ascend onto the king position of Cloud Kingdom.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Yun¡¯er, in future you shall be the ruler of the Cloud Kingdom.¡±

    The queen says emotionally, ¡°From then one, there will no longer be anyone who will be able to bully us.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions princess!¡±

    ¡°Ah wrong it should be the new master of Cloud Kingdom!¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right, congrattions new master of Cloud Kingdom!¡±

    ¡°The new master of Cloud Kingdom had always been kind-hearted, in the future our Cloud Kingdom will be fortunate!¡±

    The rest of the ministers starts kowtowing and bootlicks the princess.

    ¡°No, I do not wish to be the king.¡±

    Unexpectedly Zhang Yunyun shakes her head causing the people present to be taken back!

    She actually does not wish to be the king!

    This bullshit¡­.this doesn¡¯t make sense ah! Within the Cloud Kingdom how many people are eyeing this position! If it is not for the case, that prince will also notmit such a big crime to climb into this position!

    While the princess who finally survive from death gates and return back to the position of the king¡­.she actually does not want to be?

    Do not wish to be then why did shee back to the Cloud Kingdom for?!

    The queen does notprehend it and asks her, ¡°Yun¡¯er you take the risk to return back to the Cloud Kingdom and you actually do not wish to be the king? Then why did youe back?¡±

    ¡°I only wish toe back to stop this war.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun says loudly, ¡°Right now the outside still has the allied armies of the nine kingdoms. I do not wish to let Cloud Kingdom start a war with them. I do not wish for a war to start and let my fellow citizens die.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s word causes the people present to be slightly shocked.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er you must consider it clearly!¡±

    The queen reminds Zhang Yunyun, ¡°This is actually the chance of our Cloud Kingdom! With Lord Ao Ri, Sky Flipping Dragon and Devil Child¡­.as well as that hunter big brother of yours, this time Cloud Kingdom fighting against the nine kingdoms is actually the biggest chance! As long as we defeat them, from then on the world shall be our Cloud Kingdom¡¯s! If we give up then there will no longer be this chance!¡±

    ¡°I do not wish to start a war mother!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°I only wish to follow big brother to the human realm and leave demon realm this ce forever¡­¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    The queen and Ao Ri looks at each other and at the same time take a shocked breath!

 Chapter 582 You are crazy!

    Zhang Yunyun actually wants to leave the Demon Realm!

    The king of Cloud Kingdom¡­.actually wishes to leave this ce!

    How¡­.how can this be allowed!

    ¡°Yun¡¯er don¡¯t mess around. Right now you are no longer a princess but you have a responsibility!¡±

    The queen immediately berates her, ¡°Do not be unruly anymore!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right my lord. Cloud Kingdom is still waiting for you to manage!¡±

    Ao Ri also persuades patiently, ¡°Outside there is still the allied armies of the nine kingdoms waiting for you to subdue them!¡±

    ¡°Royal mother, uncle Ao Ri. There is no need for you to advise me anymore.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun holds Liu Yi¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°I have already decided. My nature is also not suitable for any king. I only wish to follow my big brother side that¡¯s all.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s gaze towards Liu Yi carries a bit of happiness.

    Liu Yi is also sighing in sorrow in his heart, did not expect that during my trip to the Demon Realm, I would actually ept a princess.

    But can I able to bring Zhang Yunyun back to the current era? No matter what I must give it a try.

    ¡°But, lord¡­¡±

    Just as Ao Ri is about to say something, he is stopped by the queen.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er have you decided?¡±

    ¡°Yes, royal mother. You should understand me the best.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun nods her head and says, ¡°What I have decided will never be changed. Royal mother you just let daughter be willful this once¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s face is filled with begging look.

    The queen¡¯s expression turns soft and says, ¡°Since that is the case then I will not make things tough for you. Since you want to leave, why don¡¯t I, your mother give you guys a feast before you leave. This one¡­Sir Hunter, you saved my daughter, I also want to thank you properly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you royal mother, thank you royal mother!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is very happy as she pulls Liu Yi¡¯s hand and says, ¡°Big brother we are able to go out and live together! You cannot turn your back on me ah!¡±

    ¡°Will not¡­¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and rubs Zhang Yunyun¡¯s head, ¡°I will take care of you forever.¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, don¡¯t rub my head, I will not grow tall!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun bes mischievous, ¡°But you need to let mee back regrly to see my mother, otherwise I will miss her.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Demon Realm opens once a year. You cane back and stay for around a year.¡±

    Liu Yi does not mind this point, but he thinks in his heart, very soon the Demon Emperor will emerge. At that time the ten kingdoms of the Demon Realm will be destroyed. I¡¯m afraid that Zhang Yunyun¡¯s mother will not be able to survive this. Should I tell this point to her¡­why don¡¯t I bring Zhang Yunyun¡¯s mother along as well?

    This can be considered. Later during the feast let me try and persuade a bit and see.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er you go and change your clothing first. Take a look at your current clothing, how long have you not changed it. You have already lost your princess¡¯s etiquette.¡±

    The queen clucks as she looks at her daughter¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hmm¡­I also have no alternative ah¡­big brother will not think of such things¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun skips as she follows a maid to change her clothing.

    ¡°Sir please follow me.¡±

    The queen invites him. Liu Yi nods his head and follows behind her.

    Ao Ri did not follow along but his expression is ugly. Perhaps it is because the master that he had always been protecting wholeheartedly has run away with a human thus he is unhappy!

    Being able to make Ao Ri deted, Liu Yi happy in his heart!

    The queen leads Liu Yi to a pce. On the contrary, this pce is rather different. It is a building created from wood and is lightly gorgeous.

    ¡°This is the pce that the former king requested for me to build.¡±

    The queen points at the surrounding building and says, ¡°Back then the former king traveled around the human realm and got to know me. He then married me before going to the demon realm. To be honest, at the beginning I was not used to it. But now, this ce is already my home.¡±

    ¡°Living together with a demon, perhaps it not an easy matter.¡±

    Hearing the queen say all this, Liu Yi cannot help but be slightly emotional.

    ¡°Still okay, just that I feel that here is behind times.¡±

    The queen indicates to Liu Yi to sit in front of a table. After which she picks up a bamboo tube by the side and pours some wine into the wooden bowl in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Sir you see there are a lot of things here which are very behind times, there isn¡¯t even chinaware. It is iparable to our Tang Dynasty golden age.¡±

    [TL: Chinaware=Porcin]

    ¡°This is true¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, anyways how long more will it be when everything will turn on its head in this ce,

    The human culture will bring a huge shock to the demon realm.

    ¡°Sometimes, I will also think of my home¡­¡±

    After the queen filled up Liu Yi¡¯s cup, she gracefully sits in front of him, ¡°Unknowingly I have already lived here for nearly 40 years. Thinking of my parents they should also be old already.¡±

    Liu Yi did not drink the wine in the bowl, instead, he asks, ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow us back to the human realm?¡±

    ¡°Return to the human realm?¡±

    The queen smiles. This 40+ years old woman has stayed in demon realm for a while, but is still attractive. This smile can indeed make people slightly infatuated. Luckily Liu Yi is used to seeing all kind of beauties, thus he is not infatuated.

    ¡°How about sir talk about the reason why I should go back to the human realm?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly curious about this queen¡¯s attitude. What does she wish to say?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss your home?¡±

    The queenughs coldly, ¡°My birth parents are already dead. The current parents are the ones who adopted me that¡¯s all. They adopted me just so that they can treat me as a maid that¡¯s all. My life in the human realm daily was filled with disgrace. Later on, when their family did not have any money they nearly sold me to a brothel¡­luckily at that time, I met the previous king who brought me to here and bestowed me a new life.¡±

    As she speaks hatred filled her eyes, ¡°Although the human realm is flourishing, human hearts are vicious and iparably dirty! Why do I want to go back to that ce? Not only do I not wish to not go back, instead I want to make the Demon Realm my home and then unify all of the demon race and be the king of all. After which I am going to head over to the human realm and rule that damn dirty ce!¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi¡¯s heart jumps.

    This queen¡­actually has this kind of ambition!

    ¡°You are unable to do it!¡±

    Liu Yi reminds, ¡°You are only a human whose body is instilled with demon qi that¡¯s all! If you wish to unify the demon realm it is nothing but a dream, not to mention invading the human realm!¡±

    ¡°Naturally I am unable to do it.¡±

    The queen smiles mysteriously, ¡°But my daughter, she is able to do it.¡±

    ¡°What are you joking about! She is a girl who can¡¯t even bear to step an ant to death!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, sir, I believe that you must still be curious.¡±

    The queen did not follow up with what Liu Yi is saying, instead she says, ¡°Why is Yun¡¯er able to use your technique right?¡±

    Earlier Zhang Yunyun had used Glorious Sun Palm, Illusion Extermination matter, the two of them had seen it clearly.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi did not say anything but starts frowning.

    ¡°Let me tell sir honestly. Actually, Yun¡¯er is not an ordinary demon. She is a Nine Yin Bewitching Dragon.¡±

    {Nine Yin Demon Dragon¡¯s!!!}

    Lin Tong who had always been resting in Liu Yi¡¯s body instantly exims in shock when she hears this.

    {Gods¡­.how is this possible¡­there, there is really this kind of dragon in existence?!}

    {Immortal Fox sister? What is Nine Yin Demon Dragon?}

    {That is the most unique dragon in the dragon race¡­.it is also¡­.a type of dragon that was personally exterminated by the gods¡­.based on reason, this kind of dragon should no longer appear¡­.}

    Liu Yi is able to sense that Lin Tong is trembling in his body, {Nine Yin Demon Dragon¡¯s is very powerful¡­the nine yin demon qi that they are born with naturally is very unique. This kind of nine yin demon qi does not need to be cultivated and will automatically revolve in their body on its own. It can be stated that from the moment an Nine Yin Demon Dragon is born, it had already started on its path of cultivation! Furthermore, demon dragons who possess nine yin demon qi are able to mimic any technique that they have seen before! You can also say that¡­.they are all genius in cultivating¡­back then Nine Yin Demon Dragon¡¯s was very powerful and nearly fought their way into the Southern Heavenly Gate! Which provokes the god¡¯s prestige, thuster on the gods in the immortal world be angered and send out daoist immortals to put down this dragon race¡­from then on Nine Yin Demon Dragon¡¯spletely disappear from the world¡­}

    Zhang Yunyun¡­is actually so awesome?

    Liu Yi recalls that little loli who is like a Tangseng by his side daily and starts suspecting.

    This, how is it possible?

    ¡°The former king had obtained the Nine Yin Pendant from a danger zone and when I was pregnant he continuously used a secret technique to merge the powers of the Nine Yin Pendant with Yun¡¯er who is in my body.¡±

    It seems like she also knows that Liu Yi is suspicious, thus the queen exins very patiently, ¡°When Yun¡¯er was born, she had already transformed her head and be a unique Nine Yin Demon Dragon. Yun¡¯er is the biggest hope of the former king and me. On her shoulders is the responsibility of the Cloud Kingdom. From before she was born, the former king and I had already nned her future path. She will be the one who will lead our Cloud Kingdom and unify the demon realm! She, will be the emperor of the demons!¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi trembles and is nearly unable to sit still.

    Yun¡¯er ¡­.she, she will be the Demon Emperor?

    How is that possible!

    Definitely not possible! Definitely not possible!

    Liu Yi clenches his fist and tells the ambitious queen, ¡°I will not let all of this happen. I will bring Yunyun away!¡±

    ¡°Sir is thinking too naively.¡±

    The queen suddenly takes out a short sword from behind her.

    ¡°What, you wish to take action against me?¡±

    Liu Yi snorts coldly, ¡°You are not even able to defeat a single finger of mine. So save it.¡±

    ¡°Sir does not know that the moment the former king dies, I already no longer had any wish to live in this world anymore.¡±

    The queen holds the short sword and smiles indifferently, ¡°The only reason why I am still alive is to wish to see the moment my daughter unifies the demon realm and bes the emperor. For this moment, I, am willing to sacrifice anything.¡±

    She stabs the short sword into her lower abdomen.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Liu Yi is shocked as he hurried forward and grabs hold of the queen.

    The queen¡¯s stabbing location is very urate, just into the location of her heart. Right now she still has not died is all because she is borrowing her demon qi.

    The currently Liu Yi no longer possess any more vitality dans, thus he is unable to save this crazy woman at all!

    ¡°You motherfucker are you crazy! You also want to turn your daughter insane!¡±

    Liu Yi starts cursing.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Facing death the queen is at ease.

    ¡°Sir¡­you are already no longer able to stop this¡­I believe¡­my daughter¡­she will be¡­the grandest¡­emperor¡­¡±

 Chapter 583 Demon Emperor coming into being!

    Liu Yi looks at the already dead woman in his embrace bitterly and his body turns chill.

    ¡°Mo, mother¡­¡±

    While behind himes the familiar voice of a girl.

    Currently, this girl¡¯s voice carries a trace of horror and despair.

    Liu Yi turns around helplessly and looks at Zhang Yunyun who has already copsed onto the floor.

    The current princess had changed into a ck skirt boosting her temperament which is very beautiful.

    But it is a pity that this beautiful flower is now broke down into pieces.

    ¡°Big brother¡­you¡­.why did you want to kill mother¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s eyes are filled with tears.

    Behind the tears is deep despair. This kind of despair makes Liu Yi feel heart pain.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    How should Liu Yi exin?

    Tell Zhang Yunyun that your mother is a madwoman. To make you stay here, shemitted suicide and tossed the dirty water on me?

    Perhaps the reason why she died is rted to the fact that I want to bring Zhang Yunyun away.

    [ED-YES TELL HER IDIOT]

    So Liu Yi is unable to escape from the responsibility.

    ¡°Big brother¡­.it, it is really you who kill¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun trembles, ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    She is starting to sobs and seems to have some difficulty in breathing.

    Seeing Zhang Yunyun¡¯s manner, Liu Yi bes worried and ask, ¡°Yunyun are you fine?¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun suddenly shrieks as streams of ck qi fly out and revolve around her body, twisting around her!

    At this moment Liu Yi sense a very powerful aura erupting out from Zhang Yunyun¡¯ body!

    Even Liu Yi who is at the peak of 18 star jade cultivation, actually also senses a trace of horror!

    ck clouds are still flying out from Zhang Yunyun¡¯s body. The ck clouds form the image of an enormous ck dragon that roars before charging up, breaking the ceiling above her and flies high up into the clouds!

    Instantly this scene attracts the attention of all of the people in the Cloud Kingdom!

    As that ck dragon¡­.is way too big!

    Its body is nearly a thousand meter long. As it twists around the ck clouds, it¡¯s imposing manner is majestic.

    ¡°What, what is that ah¡­¡±

    ¡°My gods¡­what a scary ck dragon¡­¡±

    When the soldiers of the allied armies of the nine kingdoms outside the city see this, they were all shocked.

    Just what is going on with the Cloud Kingdom, why is it so horrifying!

    ¡°It definitely must be a formation eye, wanting to scare us into retreating!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s right! We are the allied armies of the nine kingdoms, this, this time around we will definitely be able to defeat the Cloud Kingdom!¡±

    ¡°We cannot let this go on anymore! Let us immediately kill our way in!¡±

    Seeing that the sun is about to set, the allied army of the nine kingdoms is no longer able to restrain themselves and start using their own technique and attacks the main gate of Cloud Kingdom and then kill their way into the city!

    Instantly the fire of war is lighted up in the Cloud Kingdom!

    ¡°Yunyun¡­¡±

    Looking at the ck qi surrounding Zhang Yunyun, Liu Yi only feels his heart in pain.

    The ck dragon in the sky suddenly descends as a sprout of energy enters Zhang Yunyun¡¯s body.

    ¡°Illusion Exterminate!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun suddenly raises her hand and ruthlessly hits Liu Yi and sends him flying away, and crashing into the walls behind him andnds outside of the royal pce!

    Zhang Yunyun also transforms into a cloud of ck smoke and follows after him, and appears in front of Liu Yi.

    As Liu Yi climbs to his feet he vomits out a mouth of blood as Zhang Yunyun¡¯s attack is too sudden and he had no defense.

    {Liu Yi¡­quick, quickly escape¡­}

    Lin Tong¡¯s voice is filled with horror, {This Nine Yin Demon Dragon¡­is too, too scary already¡­you are not her opponent¡­}

    {Cannot¡­.I want to save her¡­}

    Liu Yi stands up swaying as the dragon qi in his body swiftly heals the injury.

    He immediately enters the second stage of dragon transformation and the powerful dragon qi spread to every part of his body.

    ¡°This dragon qi of big brother¡­should also be obtained through killing right.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun stands in front of Liu Yi. Her voice no longer carries tenderness, instead carries a trace of coldness.

    ¡°Is it that in big brother¡¯s life there is only killing left?¡±

    ¡°It is not like this¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says bitterly, not knowing how to exin to Zhang Yunyun.

    ¡°Big brother is a human right.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun says coldly, her voice seems to be like a cold wind blowing on Liu Yi¡¯s heart, ¡°So big brother feels that the life of us demons mean nothing. So, towards us demon, big brother can just casually kill us. Today you killed my mother, perhaps there will be a day where you will take action against me?¡±

    ¡°I will not harm you.¡±

    Liu Yi keeps shaking his head, ¡°You have followed me for nearly a year, do you still not understand me?¡±

    ¡°Which sentence of big brother can I believe then?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun clenches her fist tightly, ¡°You killed my mother, can I still believe that I know that big brother?¡±

    As she speaks she once again attacks Liu Yi in anger!

    ¡°Illusion extermination!¡±

    Liu Yi puts on his Monarch Armour and attacks as well!

    ¡°Illusion extermination!¡±

    Violent shockwaves explode out from the ce where their palm wind collided!

    The ground instantly sinks down by more than 2 meters and forms a nearly hundred radius deep hole!

    While Liu Yi is sent flying away by the force and crashing into the ground.

    ¡°Big brother¡¯s strength is too weak.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun stands in front of Liu Yi. She looks down at him and says, ¡°Big brother should be the most powerful when killing people right¡­¡±

    ¡°Yunyun¡­I¡­¡±

    Blood is flowing out from his mouth edge as he looks at the loli who had turned foreign.

    ¡°Although mother died¡­although my heart is very painful¡­but I, still like big brother ah¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun suddenly squats down and gently touches Liu Yi¡¯s face, ¡°As long as big brother¡­.as long as big brother is able to stay in demon realm and live together with me and stay by my side forever, I will forgive you alright?¡±

    Hearing this Liu Yi¡¯s heart trembles.

    Can I live together with Zhang Yunyun in the demon realm forever?

    This is not possible¡­I still need to go back and find Ai Ling and return to the future and find Murong Die, Wang Yuzheng.

    There are still so many people there waiting for me¡­I cannot throw them aside and not care about them.

    Perhaps I can only lie to Zhang Yunyun and then find a chance to secretly escape from here¡­

    But I¡­am really unable to do¡­.I do not wish to lie to this princess in front of me¡­

    Some likes can be let go¡­.but some, cannnot be ah¡­

    ¡°Sorry¡­I, am unable to do it¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun retreats a few steps as she trembles before crying bitterly, ¡°Hahaha, big brother is really cruel¡­you snatched away myst close rtive¡­and you still want to leave me right¡­.¡±

    ¡°No. You can follow me to the human realm to live¡­¡±

    ¡°Can I go?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun points at the Cloud Kingdom which is burning, ¡°This ce has my responsibility. I cannot leave. Furthermore, I am afraid of you, afraid of humans¡­you guys¡­.are too sinister¡­but I am still willing to give you a chance¡­.Sky Flipping Dragon!¡±

    With Zhang Yunyun¡¯s shouts, a lightning bolt shoots down from the sky and Sky Flipping Dragon walks out.

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    ¡°Lock him up in the Sky Prison formation! When he is willing to stay, then you tell me, then I will visit him.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun pats Liu Yi on his chest.

    Meridian sealing!

    Thisss had followed me for nearly a year and has learned most of my techniques¡­ah right, perhaps she has learned all of them.

    Liu Yi can only smile bitterly.

    ¡°As you order!¡±

    Sky Flipping Dragon immediately picks Liu Yi up and says, ¡°Sorry brother, it is you who was asking for it.¡±

    He lifts Liu Yi up and flies off, and then tossed him into the newly rebuilt magic technique prison in the royal pce.

    The surrounding is a few strange stone pirs. This should be the ce where Ao Ri got locked in back then.

    Meridian sealing is dissipating but inside there Liu Yi is unable to call out any of his qi. No wonder even Ao Ri is lock up in this ce. This ce is indeed strange.

    Outside of the prison, Sky Flipping Dragon looks at Liu Yi and says, ¡°Reflect properly here. I will visit you every ten days.¡±

    Liu Yi sits in a lotus position inside the Sky Prison formation and did not reply at all.

    Although his body is inside the prison, the satellite created by Little Jade is his eyes.

    Even if he does not have any qi but he is still able to use his AI.

    Through the satellite, he is able to see what is happening outside.

    ¡°Kill into the royal pce!¡±

    ¡°Cloud Kingdom is going to be destroyed ah!¡±

    The allied armies of the nine kingdoms had already ughtered their way in and instantly force their way until they reach the royal pce.

    Ao Ri, Devil Child, as well as SFD who had just rushed back is guarding in front of the royal pce waiting to deal with the allied armies of the nine kingdoms.

    ¡°Hahaha! Cloud Kingdom, you guys have never thought that you guys will have this day right!¡±

    The king of Dust Kingdom, golden fur ape is wearing golden armor while holding a rod as heughs loudly and says, ¡°From today onwards, Cloud Kingdom will disappear from this world!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there will no longer be the Cloud Kingdom in the future.¡±

    The water qilin also stands by the side andughs sinisterly.

    The rest of the kings also agree, each of them smiling widely filled with confidence.

    ¡°You guys dare to fight against me?¡±

    Ao Ri stands there with his hands behind his back in an arrogant manner.

    ¡°Ao Ri don¡¯t be so arrogant! Just you will not be able to save this Cloud Kingdom!¡±

    The golden fur ape roars in anger, ¡°Do you see the strong demon army behind me? The power of the nine kingdoms are all here, there are countless experts. As long as we attack together we will be able to detain you and then the rest of the people can exterminate the Cloud Kingdom!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Your Cloud Kingdom is destined to be exterminated today! No one will be able to save you guys!¡±

    The rest of the kings also start shouting.

    ¡°Is that the case?¡±

    A loli in ck walks out from the royal pce slowly, her body carrying threads of ck smoke.

    ¡°Wishing to tten the Cloud Kingdom, just based on you trash?¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you!¡±

    One of the kings instantly scold, ¡°How dare you be arrogant towards us!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun only smiles faintly as she instantly appears in front of that king.

    Shadow step, one of Liu Yi¡¯s technique. If used by Zhang Yunyun it bes even stranger and makes people even more fearful!

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s palm grabs the head of that king and squeezes

    That king¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon and blood sprays all over the ce!

    All of the demons got a shock, this king¡¯s might should be around 14 star jade ah¡­he was actually such so easily¡­.killed?!

 Chapter 584 I am your girlfriend

    ¡°She killed our king!¡±

    ¡°Take revenge for our king!¡±

    On the left-hand side over ten of thousands of demons immediately roar out in anger and charge towards Zhang Yunyun.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    In Zhang Yunyun¡¯s hand, a ck sword appears and then waves towards those demons.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask the nineyers of heaven, one sword cleaves through 9nds!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal technique!

    A ck light instantly flies out and instantly those ten of thousands of demons had their heads separated from their body and the blood turns into a river!

    This scares the rest of the demons badly!

    A wave of the hand killed over tens of thousands of demons!

    This is so-called million strong army seems to just need a few more wave of the other person¡¯s hand that¡¯s all!

    Where¡­.where did this scary woman pop out from!

    Seeing this scene the golden fur ape haspletely lost his desire to fight and asks trembling, ¡°Who, who on earth are you¡­¡±

    ¡°I am the Demon Emperor, Emperor of all demons.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s voice is not loud but is heard clearly by everyone. ¡°From today onwards, the ten kingdoms no longer exist. There is only me this emperor in this world! I, shall be your emperor! Those who do not submit to me, kill all of them!¡±

    One of the kings shout out, ¡°Why should I listen to you! I have the final say in my country!¡±

    The people by his side immediately hide far away, afraid of being implicated by this idiot!

    ¡°Hehe, the king of Wind Kingdom right.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun did not take action against him immediately, instead, she smiles and says, ¡°Talking about this the Wind Kingdom is not that far away from my Cloud Kingdom. It seems like by theke it is the Wind Kingdom.¡±

    As she speaks she raises one of her hands high up into the sky.

    Instantly an enormous aura starts pressuring everyone present causing everyone to be rm!

    Even Ao Ri is unable hold back his shivering.

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s power¡­.is too powerful already¡­.Nine Yin Demon Dragon is indeed powerful ah¡­.

    Zhang Yunyun points in a direction and instantly far away in the sky dense ck clouds suddenly appear.

    Among the ck clouds, ck lightning is swimming around like a dragon, twisting and turning.

    ¡°From now on, Wind Kingdom will thoroughly disappear from my demon realm.¡±

    Done speaking, she presses down with her hand.

    -boom!!!!!-

    From the ck clouds far away, densely packed ck lightning instantly descends! Instantly Wind kingdom went up in smokes!

    ¡°Wh¡­what¡­.¡±

    The king of Wind Kingdom copses onto the ground as his expression turned ashen and pale.

    ¡°Right now, is there anyone who still wish to go against this emperor?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun waves her hand and destroys an entire country, but her expression did not change like those people¡¯s lives are not rted to her at all.

    Liu Yi sees this scene through the satellite and his heart aches.

    ¡°Paying respect to the emperor!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s sentence makes all of the demons kneel down and prostrate themselves in worship!

    Demons originally respected strength! Zhang Yunyun¡­ah wrong the Demon Emperor¡¯s power is worthy of her to sit on this position!

    ¡°From now on, the demon realm shall be unified!¡±

    As Zhang Yunyun speaks, ck clouds gather above her head and form a ck crown, ¡°The entire realm is mine, the Demon Emperor¡¯s! Who dare to obey! Who dares to not ept?¡±

    The crowd of demons bows before her, ¡°No one dares to not obey, no one dares to not ept! Long-live emperor!¡±

    All of the demons kneel down in front of her, the scene is indeed very majestic.

    Zhang Yunyun looks at the kneeling demons in front of her but she bites her lips tightly.

    She unifies the demon realm with just a raise of the hand¡­but she is not happy¡­

    Liu Yi withdraws his gaze and lets out a deep sigh.

    Originally I came back 1300 years into the future to find the Sword Emperor not to interfere with history.

    But I did not expect that I had actually be part of the history.

    My existence has heavily affected the path of history. Wine Sword Immortal is born due to me. The existence of the Great God is because of me. The existence of the Demon Emperor is also because of me¡­

    Liu Yi suddenly recalls that back then when he fought against Ao Ri, he attracted out Demon Emperor.

    Back then dragon scales were covering his face, thus Ao Ri and Demon Emperor did not recognize him.

    While the sentences that Demon Emperor says, ¡°1300 yearster perhaps we will be fated to meet¡­¡±

    ¡°You go back and tell your master toe and find me. As for where is he able to find me, I believe that he is very clear. If he does note, then do not me me for taking action on his disciple.¡±

    Those two sentences¡­.obvious is her mistaking me as his disciple¡­

    So 1300 years ago Sword Emperor was none other me.

    No wonder when Wine Sword Immortal sent me back, he was not willing to say who is Sword Emperor no matter what¡­with that, I am this Sword Emperor.

    Just because of my existence, it caused so many things to happen 1300 years in the future.

    I personally created the Demon Emperor¡­then I also have the responsibility to turn her back.

    The fate is making a fool of people, why can¡¯t I resist fate?

    Liu Yi sits in a lotus position as his heart starts to waver.

    Could it be that fate is like what Ai Ling says, really unable to be changed?

    Then so such a long time I worked so hard in cultivating, what is all of it for?

    This is the first time Liu Yi has the thought that fate cannot be fought. In front of fate, he feels like he is iparably small!

    As for fate, it is like an enormous giant, towering in front of him, unmovable!

    Just a gentle kick from the giant will be able to tten him!

    Thinking to here, ck gas starts emitting from Liu Yi¡¯s body and surrounds his body. Very quickly it wraps around him.

    Seeing this sense, Lin Tong is as anxious as a hot pan! But she is unable to do anything as this is Liu Yi¡¯s heart devil!

    Since back then, Liu Yi¡¯s speed of improvement had been very swift, very smooth and he had never met any setback!

    Thus, it created such a scary heart devil!

    If Liu Yi is unable to get through this heart devil, then there is only two end result for Liu Yi.

    One ispletely losing his cultivation and from then one turns back into a mortal. The other ispletely transforming into a devil and be like Zhang Yunyun be a devil without any way back.

    No matter which one¡­both of them are not what Lin Tong wishes to see to happen!

    Liu Yi, ah Liu Yi, you must withstand it ah!

    *******

    At the very same time in the human realm, Ai Ling who had absorbed the golden body and is cultivating suddenly trembles and awakens from her cultivation state.

    Wine Sword Immortal senses Ai Ling¡¯s unusual condition and wakes up from his cultivation as well and ask, ¡°Daoist Ai what is the matter?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­suddenly feel that my heart is slightly ufortable¡­¡±

    Ai Ling shakes her head, indicating that she is fine, thus Wine Sword Immortal continues to cultivate.

    After absorbing the golden body, their improvement speed is very swift. Wine Sword Immortal is also about to break through to earth realm.

    While Ai Ling is even more swift. She is already at 13 star jade cultivation. The Religion Mi¡¯s golden body is all-embracing and also conceals the boundless buddhist qi which is a precious treasure for cultivation!

    After the two of them had obtained the golden body, naturally their cultivation speed increases!

    But at this moment Ai Ling¡¯s heart is apprehensive, just what is this¡­could it be that something had happened to lord?

    Cannot be¡­lord is someone who is worthy of the heaven helping him.

    Thinking of all of the hardship that Liu Yi had experience and survived, he is unlikely to fall in the demon realm¡­.in less than, less than a month the demon realm gateway will be open. Lord, you must return back save and sound ah!

    Ai Ling prays silently.

    ******

    ¡°A week has passed, what did he say?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun sits on the golden throne and asks Sky Flipping Dragon who is kneeling in front of her.

    ¡°Nothing¡­he did not say anything¡­¡±

    Sky Flipping Dragon kneels in front of Zhang Yunyun, sensing the pressure that the demon emperor brings to him, cold sweat starts to cover his forehead.

    It has been a week already¡­ every time she mentions about Liu Yi, the demon emperor will be angered.

    When she is angered, that pressure she lets out¡­.not many demons are able to withstand it!

    -pa!-

    Indeed this time round Zhang Yunyun directly crushes the armrest of the golden throne as a ruthless light shoots out from her eyes.

    ¡°Continue to lock him up! I do not believe that he will not give up!¡±

    ¡°This subject obeys¡­¡±

    Currently, Liu Yi is still sitting in a lotus position is the Sky Prison formation which the ck gas around his body is bing denser and denser.

    In his mind, he is currently escaping.

    While behind him is an enormous giant chasing after him.

    Liu Yi is really exhausted as this giant chased him for 7 days and nights!

    During this 7 continuous days and nights, the giant did not let off Liu Yi and chasing like this!

    It seems like if he did not pulverize Liu Yi, he is unresigned!

    ¡°Damn it¡­.why is this fellow chasing after me and not letting me off!¡±

    Liu Yi is unable to escape and finally turns around and faces that 100 meters tall giant.

    ¡°I am your destiny.¡±

    The enormous giants says slowly, his voice like muffled thunder, ¡°No matter where you escape to, you will not be able to escape from my palm.¡±

    ¡°Rubbish!¡±

    Liu Yi says in anger, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I am unable to resist fate!¡±

    ¡°Pigheaded!¡±

    The giant snorts, ¡°Since that is the case then let me help you change your fate!¡±

    He suddenly lowers his arm and in the center of the giant¡¯s palm, an eye opens. In the eye, numerous scenes shes by.

    On scenes gather together and form a light ray shining on Liu Yi.

    This light is very eye-catching making Liu Yi unable to take it but to close his eyes.

    ¡°Big idiot, wake up ah! Quickly wake up!¡±

    A very familiar voice keeps urging by his ears causing Liu Yi to subconsciously open his eyes.

    Unknowingly the giant had disappeared while the current him is sitting in a lecture theater. The students in the lecture theater are sitting in twos and threes while the professor in front is talking dryly about his lesson.

    By the side, a beautiful girl wearing denimsins in anger, ¡°You y LOL again yesterday night right? See how tired you are right now. Tsk, tsk if they knew that I had found such a trash boyfriend they will definitelyugh at me.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at her as his heart speed up¡­Ma, Ma Yixuan!

    Why is it her?!

    Ma Yixuan touches her beautiful face and asks Liu Yi curiously, ¡°What is it, is there something on my face?¡±

    Liu Yi exims in shock, ¡°Why¡­.why are you here¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you yputer games until you be stupid!¡±

    Ma Yixuan touches his forehead, ¡°You don¡¯t even recognize your own girlfriend? Damnit, back then you chased me such so fiercely and the moment I agreed, you only care about ying the game daily! Hmph, in the future if you y like this again then you can go and date the game!¡±

 Chapter 585 Can become a habit or no

    Being pushed like this, Liu Yi ispletely confused.

    Bullshit ah¡­what is this situation!

    Why is Ma Yixuan sitting together with me as well as sitting in this ordinary university lecture hall?

    Illusion Technique?

    At that moment Liu Yi cannot help but guess as he looks around. Only to see students sitting in his surroundings. Some listening to the lesson seriously, some are covering their head sleeping. There is also a young couple sitting together intimately, being sweet towards each other while taking advantage that the lecturer is not looking.

    While the lecturer is reading it word for word at the front paying no attention to the students.

    All of this is so real¡­especially just now when Ma Yixuan pushed me, I actually felt slight pain from it!

    It seems like my body has be very weak¡­I¡­.have be a mortal again?

    ¡°What are you looking at fool!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi lost in thought, Ma Yixuan pushes him again, ¡°Still not awake yet ah you?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.why are you here?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Ma Yixuan bbergasted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you¡­.went and join Great God Sect¡­¡±

    ¡°Scram to the side!¡±

    Ma Yixuan pinches Liu Yi, the piercing pain causes Liu Yi to clenches his teeth, ¡°When did I believe in evil sects! You are the one who is in multi-level marketing! Really annoying! In the future you are not allowed to yputer games anymore, you yed until you got bedeviled!¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Ma Yixuan distractedly as he softly calls out for Immortal Fox sister in his body, calls out Little Jade, calls out Yan Qiuhong, Washing Machine, Sky Supporting Pir¡­.

    But none of them reply him like they don¡¯t exist!

    Just what on earth is going on!

    How did Ma Yixuan suddenly be my girlfriend? Furthermore, I also turned back into a mortal!

    This isn¡¯t science ah!

    ¡°Did you be stupid? Finished, finished, LOL is harming people ah!¡±

    ¡°¡­..you, you really are Ma Yixuan?¡±

    ¡°Rubbish! You don¡¯t recognize me!¡±

    Ma Yixuan pinches Liu Yi again¡­.so painful ah¡­

    ¡°In senior high three, you finally chased me to be your girlfriend and then did your best to get into a university with me and now you don¡¯t recognize me?!¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly panicky, ¡°So, sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I know!¡±

    Ma Yixuan suddenly bes slightly jealous and says, ¡°Tomorrow is summer vacation, our ss students had decided to have a gathering. You must be thinking of going to see Wang Yuzheng thatss right, that¡¯s why you are starting to be unable to hold in your wild heart?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Hearing what Ma Yixuan says, Liu Yi feels that it is slightly weird, Wang Yuzheng was originally my girlfriend¡­but now why is it not harmonious when Ma Yixuan talks about it!

    ¡°We¡­are going to open the student association?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Ma Yixuan nods her head heavily, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on it¡­but it is really things remain the same but people change¡­did not think that in a blink of an eye all of us have gotten into university. Even Wang Yuzheng, Murong Die those beauties also have boyfriends already. I thought that why will be fairies who will not be tainted with the mortal¡¯s smoke and fire, hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°The two of them¡­have boyfriends?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart sinks down and is very ufortable.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, in the end, Wang Yuzheng finally went together with Lin Huayang, that young master is also very handsome.¡±

    Ma Yixuan says in envy, ¡°There is no need to say about Murong Die that big missy¡­s, she is dating Lan He who is of the same status as her. Right now they are already engaged, and their engagement ceremony was broadcast on tv. They are indeed very rich, so jealous of them¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is like it had been extracted and is even more unhappy.

    My two girlfriends¡­actually had other boyfriends?

    He is really unable to ept this point!

    Liu Yi suddenly recalls the earlier scene where the eye in the center of the giant¡¯s palm shine it¡¯s light on him and then tell him that he will change his fate¡­

    Could it be that this situation¡­.is really because of the change of fate?

    Looks like in this fate, I did not meet Immortal Fox sister while I use willpower to court Ma Yixuan¡­after that Wang Yuzheng and Murong Die no longer have any rtionship with me¡­

    What Ma Yixuan says afterward, Liu Yi did not hear them.

    After the lesson, Liu Yi doesn¡¯t even know where is his dormitory and needs to ask Ma Yixuan then he knows.

    Looking at the foreign faces in his dormitory, Liu Yi only feels like he is like an outsider.

    This¡­.is really the life that I wish to live?

    After staying in the school for another day, Ma Yixuan got the tickets and pulls Liu Yi and sits on the train back to North Dragon City.

    On the Liu Yi looks at Ma Yixuan who is pinching her nose andining, looking at her pretty face, his heart only feels numb.

    Is she, really the woman that I wish to live together with forever?

    ¡°This time around I am not going with you back to your house ah!¡±

    Ma Yixuan suddenly says, ¡°Although we are dating now, you better not think of marriage and the likes first! Before you buy a car and house, don¡¯t think of marrying me, do you hear it?¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly, buy a house buy cars¡­with my current standards, it will be difficult.

    ¡°Understood then is good!¡±

    Ma Yixuan snorts and then lower her head and continues ying her handphone and did not say anything more.

    Later after she is tired, she leans on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and sleeps.

    Smelling the fragrance from Ma Yixuan, Liu Yi¡¯s heart is unable to calm down.

    This is my life?

    As well as the life of other people?

    Why did it be so foreign¡­I am like a stranger watching all of this.

    The time on the train is very dull. As a mortal, very quickly Liu Yi is exhausted and sleeps together with Ma Yixuan.

    Luckily just before the traines to a stop, he is woken up by Ma Yixuan. The two of them then head to their respective homes and tomorrow is their student reunion party.

    Returning back to home, although it is very familiar Liu Yi does not know why but he is slightly unable to calm down.

    The things have remained the same while people change¡­.this ce¡­there is not a single person that Liu Yi is familiar with¡­

    Even his parents seem to be slightly different¡­

    He lies on his bed and is unable to sleep at all, as he tosses and turns.

    The second day when he wakes up he ispletely exhausted and there are two dark circles around his eyes.

    Liu Yi looks at the mirror. Seeing at the zombie-like person in the mirror, he sighs.

    Now that he is a really ordinary mortal, without sleep for a day he bes like this.

    But his mind is still clear as it urges his cultivation arts. He sits in a lotus position on the bed and tries to revolve those cultivation arts.

    But within his body iscking a single breath of immortal qi. After sitting for over an hour, he is unable to make any headways at all.

    Could it be that I am unable to cultivate anymore?

    Cannot be¡­even if I had be a mortal right now but I still did not forget about my cultivation arts. As long as I continue to work hard on those techniques I will definitely be able to cultivate again!

    But at this moment this brain starts to be muddle-headed and be very ufortable.

    Those cultivation techniques start to be in a mess¡­and very misleading!

    Liu Yi suddenly recalls the there is a day when he stays up all night and had to leave home early in the morning he is also in this state. Back then Immortal Fox sister passed him a mystical technique!

    Breathing technique!

    Liu Yi thinks quickly, he is still able to remember this breathing technique very clearly!

    Thus he starts following the methods of the breathing technique and sits there taking a deep breath!

    His mind instantly bes clearer and a lot of things be clearer.

    I cannot practice Ascending Dragon technique as I do not have a demon body¡­

    Netherworld qi is also unable to as I did not dual-cultivate with Xue Feng, thus I do not have this kind of qi.

    The remaining ones are Scarlet Blood Sutra and Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra. Of these two, it seems like I can only cultivate one of them.

    So is it Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra or Scarlet Blood Sutra?

    Right now Liu Yi falls into the difficulty of choosing.

    But from what he sees, he does not have any cultivating talent and it seems like devil technique will be faster!

    There is a good sentence in the cultivation world, bedevilment in one day, thousand-year hardship in cultivating immortal.

    I am already 20+ right now, choosing devil methods seems to be better!

    After Liu Yi has decided, he starts revolving the Scarlet Blood Sutra methods.

    ck qi immediately emerges from Liu Yi¡¯s head and slowly start floating up to the ceiling.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s body also starts to heat up and a familiar feel starts to reappear in his body.

    This is a kind of full feeling, this full feeling gives Liu Yi a slight peace of mind.

    Devil qi starts revolving in Liu Yi¡¯s star map and the first star jades slowly lights up.

    Liu Yi is very excited. Looks like it can work¡­.

    Just as he wishes topletely light up his first star jade, his phone suddenly rings.

    That counterfeit handphone is buzzing on the table making Liu Yi¡¯s mother to shout from outside, ¡°Hurry and pick up the phone!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Liu Yi is helpless and can only stop his cultivation and pics up the handphone. Looking at the caller name, it is Ma Yixuan calling him.

    ¡°You damn Liu Yi! Take a look at what time it is already! Did we agree that at 10 youe over to my house and pick me up?¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s angry voice immediatelyes from the phone.

    ¡°Ah¡­sorry, sorry¡­I aming now¡­¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi recall that there is a student reunion meeting. He was concentrating on cultivating and tossed this matter to the back of his head.

    ¡°Forget it. You fellow have always been like this. Dawdle around, hurry ande over! I had already changed! You also wear smarter for me! Right now you are my boyfriend, don¡¯t throw away my face do you hear me?!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Liu Yi can only helplessly put down the phone and says softly.

    ¡°Little Jade help me choose a set of former wear.¡±

    When there isn¡¯t a familiar voice replying him, Liu Yi lets out a bitter smile, I forgot that I had already lost Little Jade.

    Without Little Jade changing cloth had also be much more troublesome.

    It seems like there are many matters that I am no longer used to.

    Is fate really changed?

    This thought is unable to disappear from Liu Yi¡¯s mind but there is no one who is able to give him an exnation for this question.

    Let¡¯s take it step by step. First, let¡¯s see Murong Die and the rest.

    After Liu Yi finished, he left his house and went next door to pick Murong Die up.

    Murong Die is wearing a white wide sleeve blouse with denim shorts. With her slim and slender figure, she is very sexy.

    ¡°Lazy ghost, let us hurry and go. Don¡¯t let them wait too long for us!¡±

 Chapter 586 Class reunion

    ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs to get the bicycle.¡±

    The gathering location is not far away. Liu Yi¡¯s house has a bicycle and he considers carrying Ma Yixuan over.

    ¡°Bicycle your sister!¡±

    Ma Yixuan instantly says in dissatisfaction, ¡°We are going to our ss reunion party, you are throwing away our face! Call a taxi!¡±

    ¡°It is just two streets away¡­.still need to call a taxi?¡±

    Ma Yixuan res at Liu Yi fiercely, ¡°The rest of our ssmates will definitely be driving their cars over! You ride a bicycle over, do you have face?¡±

    ¡°Fine then, we do as you say.¡±

    Liu Yi also did not say much. Take a taxi then take a taxi. Just that he is not working yet and this taxi fare is from daily expenses that his parents give him usually. His family condition is not that good, thus he is really not that willing to spend it.

    The past Liu Yi is a miserly person. It is not because he is not willing to spend money but he is not willing to spend his family money.

    Later on, after Liu Yi set up Red Scarf Army, having businesses and money, thus he no longer cares much about spending money.

    The two of them leave the house and gs a taxi. They did not even need to walk and directly arrive at the entrance of the bar they had arranged to meet.

    The moment they get off they immediately see their ss monitor standing at the entrance to receive people!

    ¡°Aiyah, Liu Yi, Ma Yixuan. The two of you in the end really walked together ah!¡±

    That ss monitor has be much fatter. Seeing Liu Yi and Ma Yixuan he immediately warming wees them.

    ¡°Did not see you for over a year and you really changed a lot ah! During ourst year, I already notice that something wrong was with the two of you. Really did not think that you guys in the end up together! Looks like there will be a number of guys in the ss who will be sad!¡±

    As the ss monitor speaks, he holds Ma Yixuan¡¯s hand is not that willing to put it down. It seems like he did not see Liu Yi as he smiles and says, ¡°Ma Yixuan ah, do you know there are still a number of guys in our ss who are still single waiting for you!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, who asked me to be stuck onto Liu Yi, this dung.¡±

    Although Ma Yixuan¡¯s vision is high, at this moment she silently pulls out her hand and hooks it around Liu Yi¡¯s arm, ¡°My Liu Yi is still not bad. Although right now he is still nothing much, after university, he will definitely be sessful. I am confident in him.¡±

    Hearing what Ma Yixuan says, Liu Yi is slightly shocked.

    In Ma Yixuan¡¯s heart, she actually has such expectation of me?

    I thought that Ma Yixuan had always been looking down on me.

    ¡°Haha, Ma Yixuan¡¯s vision has always been unique. Fine then, let¡¯s stop talking about this anymore and go in. The entire third floor is booked by our Young master Ling!¡±

    ¡°Young master Ling is still that well-off ah.¡±

    Ma Yixuan says this rather faintly. Liu Yi is able to see that she is still very yearning for this kind of luxurious lifestyle.

    ¡°That is of course. After all his father is a principal who earns quite a bit. Ah talk about the person and he arrived. Look over there, isn¡¯t that young master Ling¡¯s car!¡±

    The ss monitor points towards a white BMW that is driving over slowly. The white color is very eye-catching under the sunlight attracting the eyes of a lot of people.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­MBW¡­that Wang Yuzheng is rather fortunate¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s words carry jealousy.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart turns anxious and is unwilling to look on.

    The BMW steps in front of the bar and Ling Huayan and Wang Yuzheng gets off at the same time.

    The current Wang Yuzheng is wearing luxuriously and everything she is wearing is branded. The entire person has a slight pearl light aura.

    A ck long skirt which reveals two long legs underneath is very eye-catching.

    Although she had worn so many jewels her natural beauty is still uninfected by the tackiness, instead it makes her looks even nobler and stylish making the ss monitor stare at her.

    Why Ling Huayan by her side has a young master aura. Along with his white western suit, when he gets off the BMW it makes him looks like a prince charming.

    The two of them standing together really is quite well-matched.

    When Liu Yi sees the two of them holding their hand together, his heart starts trembling and his face turns pale.

    They¡­are indeed really together¡­

    Ling Huayan leads Wang Yuzheng who did not speak over, but his eyes are only looking at Ma Yixuan as he smiles and says, ¡°Ma Yixuan, Liu Yi, ss monitor as well, it had been a long time since west meet.¡±

    ¡°Us old ssmates have been separated for so long, I really do miss you guys slightly. During year 3 Yuzheng¡¯s grades dropped and transferred over to your ss and received the care of you guys. As her boyfriend, today let me toast you guys a few cups as thanks.¡±

    ¡°Young master Ling is regarding us as outsiders.¡±

    Ma Yixuan smiles, ¡°All of us are students. Although we are not from your ss, we can be considered as familiar.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this time arounding back, we must get together properly.¡±

    Ling Huayang takes out a name card and passed to Ma Yixuan, ¡°On it is my phone number. If you want to meet up just give me a call. My treat.¡±

    ¡°Then thank you.¡±

    Ma Yixuan did not say anything much as she keeps the name card. While in Wang Yuzheng¡¯s eyes there is clearly some trace of disgust.

    Looks like¡­.their rtionship does not seem to be real harmony.

    What Wang Yuzheng hates the most should unfaithfulness, and Ling Huayan just had to be a dissolute young master.

    ¡°Let us not chat here and go up! Thank you young master Ling for being the host and giving us the chance of gathering together!¡±

    The ss monitor immediately says, ¡°Later when everyone is gathered, it will be lively.¡±

    As they are going up the stairs, Ling Huayan says, ¡°Haha, today I heard that miss Murong and our young master Lan will alsoe which is giving me young master Ling face.¡±

    ¡°Usually when other people host this kind of gathering the two of them had never attended.¡±

    The ss monitor immediately says, ¡°Aiyah, the two of them are already upstairs!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Young master Lan and Miss Murong actually arrived so early! They are really giving face. Let us head up faster!¡±

    Ling Huayan immediately pulls Wang Yuzheng upstairs. Seeing the two of them holding hands, Liu Yi is unable to bear the rage.

    But right now he does not know what he should say, because the fate is already different.

    Wang Yuzheng and he did not interact with each other, and no longer have any rtionship.

    He¡­does not have any choice nor do he have any grounds to care about this. Even if his heart is on fire!

    Seeing that Liu Yi¡¯splexion is ugly, Ma Yixuan asks, ¡°What is the matter with you? Is your body ufortable?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles drily, ¡°Nothing¡­.perhaps it is because yesterday I did not sleep well¡­¡±

    ¡°You stayed up all night to y LOL again right! You loser!¡±

    Ma Yixuan pinches Liu Yi¡¯s waist, ¡°Why can¡¯t you just work hard to move upwards!¡±

    Taking advantage that the two of them had yet to reach 3rd floor, Liu Yi suddenly stops walking and asks Ma Yixuan, ¡°Ma Yixuan, you¡­will not despise me right?¡±

    ¡°How can you think like this?¡±

    Ma Yixuan rolls her eyes at Liu Yi and then snorts, ¡°Since I became your girlfriend, then I will not do those matters like eating from the bowl while looking at the pot! I admit that I am slightly mad about money and hope to be able to live a luxurious lifestyle. But which girl does not? Who does not wish to be able to live better? I also wish to take advantage while I am young to wear branded clothing to disy my beauty! Usually, I am very strict with you, is to motivate you okay? You take a look at the current you, every day you only know how to yputer games and don¡¯t even have any heart to progress yourself! The current you, how can I be relieved to marry myself to you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    [TL: ¡®eating from the bowl while looking at the pot¡¯ means avaricious and insatiable]

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s words touch Liu Yi.

    He did not expect that Ma Yixuan actually has this kind of side¡­

    ¡°Come on, we should go in!¡±

    Ma Yixuan hooks her arm around Liu Yi¡¯s arm, ¡°Do not let those inside look down on us!¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and walks into the 3rd floor with Ma Yixuan.

    Instantly he sees the entire hall.

    The few tables in the hall are already full with people sitting around it. Among which Murong Die, Lan He, as well as Ling Huayan, Wang Yuzheng are sitting around a table. The rest of the students are sitting among other tables. Basically, they are sitting with those they are close with.

    Behind Lan He is four bodyguards. Each of them is burly and wearing ck western suits, ck sunsses. They are not moving, standing there like statues attracting the attention of the surrounding students.

    Murong Die, as usual, has the aura of a miss around her as she sits at the main table. She carries a kind of natural formidable aura making the surrounding students not daring to look at her, they can only peek at her secretly.

    Lan He sits by her side, although he is the young master of Lan Family, at this moment he can only smile at Murong Die.

    Seeing this scene, Liu Yi cannot help but snort coldly. Although this young master Lan is already engaged to Murong Die, before t,heir marriage he can only try his best to curry .

    As for whether they are going to marry, it is still up to Murong Die to decide.

    ¡°Xiao Die, what is the matter, are you unhappy attending your ss reunion?¡±

    Realizing that Murong Die¡¯s face is not that happy, Lan He immediately starts pampering her, ¡°Do you want to go back?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, the ss reunion is okay. But I hate that you always bring around so many bodyguards everywhere you go.¡±

    Murong Die says faintly without even looking at Lan He.

    Lan He carefully smiles and reply, ¡°Isn¡¯t it for our safety¡­when we go out, we must always make our safety the priority!¡±

    ¡°Up to you.¡±

    Murong Die did not say any more. While a guy stands up from the table at the left corner and waves his hand

    ¡°Liu Yi, Ma Yixuan,e over here and sit!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly looks over and it is none other than Chen Cai.

    At that instant, Liu Yi nearly asks how is Dragon Group doing right now¡­but he quickly caught himself and recalls that they are already no longer members of Dragon Group.

    Right now Liu Yi and Chen Cai are only two ordinary university students that¡¯s all.

    ¡°Quicklye over. I have reserved seats for you guys!¡±

    The me in this fate perhaps the only friends that I made in high school¡­is only Chen Cai and Ma Yixuan.

    The two of them walk over immediately and start chatting with Chen Cai.

    While Liu Yi is chatting he suddenly realizes that there is something wrong¡­

    He keeps feeling that there is something wrong and right now he finally understands.

    ¡°You guys sit here. I¡¯ll go and have a chat.¡±

    He immediately stands up and walks towards Murong Die.

 Chapter 587 Bring it on!

    ¡°Stand there!¡±

    One of the bodyguards immediately step forward and block Liu Yi¡¯s path.

    Seeing that he got blocked by other people, Liu Yi is unhappy in his heart but bears with the anger and says faintly, ¡°I only wish to speak with Murong Die a few sentences that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°I remember that you are called¡­Liu Yi right?¡±

    Lan He nces at Liu Yi and says, ¡°You can stand there and say what you want to say.¡±

    Ling Huayan and Wang Yuzheng also slightly raise their heads and look at Liu Yi.

    On this big table, there are only four people sitting there. Right now there is someone going over, it attracted the attention of a number of people.

    Wang Yuzheng looks at Liu Yi with slight curiosity. While Ling Huayan only sneers like he is waiting to see Liu Yi being mocked.

    ¡°Are you guys a bit too nervous?¡±

    Murong Die says unhappily, ¡°He is only my ssmate and is not a killer. Is there any need for this?¡±

    Lan He tries to curry favor and says, ¡°Xiao Die, I am only doing it for the sake of your safety¡­¡±

    Murong Die says coldly, ¡°No need, let your bodyguards stand away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, everything listens to you, everything listens to you!¡±

    Lan He nods his head and waves his hand dispersing his bodyguards. On the surface, he is respectful to Murong Die but a trace of anger shes across his eye.

    Liu Yi notices this trace of anger.

    Looks like all of his ns is still just to conspire Murong Die¡¯s family property that¡¯s all. To Lan He, Murong Die this kind of headstrong miss is nothing but a present along with the properties.

    Lan He does not love Murong Die nor will he give this miss happiness.

    But in this destiny¡­.Murong Die also does not belong to me.

    Am I going to try to capture Murong Die in this destiny? But I had already lost my goodwill eyes as well as all of the picking up girls mystical techniques. Wanting to capture back Murong Die is too difficult.

    A high and above miss wanting to have contact with me this kind of ordinary loser¡­is too difficult.

    I really¡­do not like this destiny path.

    The two of us had experienced so much together¡­in the end it actually bes like this.

    But based on what I see currently, at the very least Murong Die does not hate me.

    Murong Die gracefully wipes her mouth before asking Liu Yi without raising her head, ¡°What is the matter? You say.¡±

    ¡°Where did Wang Lele go?¡±

    Liu Yi cares about this question a lot, ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you inseparable? Where is she?¡±

    You can say that Wang Lele is the one who brightens up Murong Die¡¯s day.

    When Wang Lele is around, only then will Murong Die smiles from the bottom of her heart and transform into a little girl.

    While without Wang Lele¡­Murong Die will turn back into that high and above miss, pushing the people thousands of miles away.

    After Liu Yi speaks, Murong Die¡¯s hand trembles slightly and bes slightly as the atmosphere turns stiff.

    Liu Yi seems to sense that something is wrong as his heart starts twitching.

    Lan He curses, ¡°Damn it, mentioning the pot that does not boil!¡±

    [TL: basically talking about someone¡¯s weak spot]

    Liu Yi squeezed out 5 words from between his clenched teeth, ¡°Something happened to Wang Lele?¡±

    ¡°Why do you say so much nonsense?¡±

    Just as Lan He is about to scold, Murong Die stops him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­.half a year ago because of pneumonia, Lele is no longer around¡­¡±

    Although she is expressionless, Liu Yi is able to see that Murong Die is crying in her heart.

    Because she is secretly biting her lips, she really did not change this habit¡­

    While Liu Yi is also trembling badly and it is like a bomb exploding in his mind, causing his vision to turn ck.

    Wang Lele¡­.passed away?

    Pneumonia¡­.pneumonia¡­

    Liu Yi suddenly recalls thatst time Wang Lele was sent to the hospital by him because of a high fever, thus managing to save her life¡­.if there isn¡¯t me, then there is no one who saved her¡­

    This destiny¡­.this destiny¡­

    He lost his soul and walks back to his seat muddleheaded.

    ¡°What is the matter with you?¡±

    Ma Yixuan looks at Liu Yi strangely, ¡°You and Wang Lele¡¯s rtionship was good? Didn¡¯t the two of you did not speak to each other during high school?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly and did not reply Ma Yixuan.

    He does not know how he should reply Ma Yixuan, tell her that in another destiny, Wang Lele was my cute lover?

    Very quickly the ss reunion party started and everyone starts discussing their current lifestyle, asionally they reminisce about the past.

    While Liu Yi can only drink to drown his sorrows and did not speak much.

    Without a demon body, there is no harm in drinking wine. Furthermore, he cultivated Scarlet Blood Sutra, thus his tolerance towards alcohol increased by quite a bit.

    Along with Chen Cai, he drinks countless of the bottle but Liu Yi did not have any drunk feeling.

    If it is possible, he really wishes to bepletely drunk.

    Just as he is drinking, from the main table suddenlye the sound of quarreling.

    ¡°Damn it, you bitch!¡±

    -pa!-

    Everyone present instantly bes quite as they stare at Wang Yuzheng who was pped by Ling Huayan stunned.

    When Liu Yi sees this, his mind rumbles and nearly exploded.

    Ling Huayan looks at Wang Yuzheng who is covering her face with slightly red eyes and scolds, ¡°How dare you retort back. Have you forgotten if it was not for me, there will be no one who helps you bury your mother¡¯s corpse!¡±

    The surrounding people start watching the show while in Lan He¡¯s eyes there is a yful light. While Murong Die only looks at Ling Huayan in despise. To her, guys who hit girls are very disgraceful!

    Wang Yuzheng wants to get up to leave but is forced back into her seat by Ling Huayan

    ¡°Sit down for me! Otherwise, you shall take responsibility for the consequences!¡±

    Ling Huayan threatens, causing Wang Yuzheng to tremble as she stands by the table.

    ¡°Damn it, I asked you to sit down!¡±

    Ling Huayan raises his hand again scaring Wang Yuzheng into trembling.

    At this moment a hand suddenly grabs hold of Ling Huayan¡¯s wrist.

    One of the PE students back then grabs hold of Young master Ling¡¯s wrist and advises, ¡°Young master Ling scolding a bit is enough. Don¡¯t hit people.¡±

    ¡°Motherfucker, who do you think you are! How dare you care about the things that I young master do?!¡±

    Ling Huayan kicks that PE student in his stomach away causing him to grab his stomach as his face turns pale.

    ¡°No longer wishing to continue being a teacher in high one?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­¡±

    This PE student is currently a PE teacher in his previous high school. This kind of job is not something that anyone can get.

    When he hears what Ling Huayan says, he immediately waves his hand and bears with his pain and dejectedly returns to his seat.

    ¡°Let me tell you guys, back then Wang Yuzheng was our school flower and can be considered as someone with influence. But right now she is my woman, whatever I say goes!¡±

    He raises his hand again and prepares to teach Wang Yuzheng a lesson in front of everyone.

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s eyes are filled with tears as she closes her eyes in despair waiting to be hit.

    At this moment Ling Huayan suddenly senses that his body is in midair and his feet left the ground.

    ¡°Ah! Liu Yi what are you doing?!¡±

    From behindes the startled cry of Ma Yixuan.

    At this moment Liu Yi had already left his seat and is standing behind Ling Huayan. With a single hand, he grabs hold of Ling Huayan¡¯s cor and lifts him up.

    Everyone watching is shocked. The usually scaredy cat Liu Yi actually took action against Ling Huayan?!

    ¡°It¡¯s Liu Yi?¡±

    Ling Huayan res as he scolds, ¡°You damn fellow, do you not wish to mingle around anymore? How dare you take actions against me this young master?¡±

    While Wang Yuzheng had also opened her eyes and looks at the angry Liu Yi in iprehension.

    Why did he¡­.help me?

    Lan He and Murong Die also look over while the curiosity in Murong Die¡¯s eyes deepens.

    ¡°You made a mistake.¡±

    Liu Yi only lifts up Ling Huayan¡¯s cor with a single hand and says softly into his ear.

    ¡°Beating my own girl is a mistake? Who do you think you are, quick, quickly let go of your hand!¡±

    Being lifted up in midair, the cor is pressing against his throat causing his face to turn red.

    ¡°Your mistake¡­is that you should not have been born in this world!¡±

    Liu Yi lets go of Ling Huayan¡¯s cor but while he is falling down, Liu Yi¡¯s grabs hold of the back of his head and ruthlessly smashes his head onto the table in front.

    -boom!-

    The table instantly breaks apart while Ling Huayan lies on the ground not moving with his foreheadpletely covered in blood.

    Liu Yi stands there with a baleful aura around him.

    This baleful aura causes all of the university students to be rm¡­when did Liu Yi be such so fierce?

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan also stares nkly at her own boyfriend and suddenly feels like she does not know boyfriend whom she dated for two years.

    ¡°He¡­.he actually hit young mater Ling¡­¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­.he is crazy!¡±

    All kinds of gazesnds on Liu YI.

    But Liu Yi did not shrink back, instead, his heart has a kind of carefree feeling.

    Looks like¡­I am naturally not a person who likes to be ordinary.

    No matter how it is changed, my, Liu Yi¡¯s fate is destined not be ordinary.

    ¡°What are you doing, are you crazy?!¡±

    Lan He looks at Ling Huayan who is lying in a pool of blood and res at Liu Yi fiercely, ¡°Young master Ling can be considered as my friend. If you are willing to kneel down and apologize now, I can give you a living path.¡±

    Just now when Murong Die and Liu Yi spoke to each other, it makes Lan He very unhappy.

    Thus he quickly grabs the chance to threaten Liu Yi.

    ¡°Ha, you really did not change regarding this point.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but recall back then during his senior high school period where Lan He also forced him to kneel down and apologize to him.

    Murong Die suddenly says, ¡°Lan He you, don¡¯t be too much.¡±

    ¡°I am too much? Take a look at who is being beaten? I am too much?¡±

    Lan He is slightly unable to hold in his temper, ¡°Please! After all, I am still the young master of Lan Family! The one who was beaten is young master Ling, me sticking out for him is wrong?¡±

    He turns around and res at Liu Yi, ¡°You are still not kneeling down? Do you think that just you can fight against me Lan He?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, quick, quickly apologize¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan is also worried about Liu Yi¡¯s safety. They are justmoners, fighting against Lan He¡­there will not be any good ending.

    Everyone rejoice in other¡¯s people¡¯s misfortune as they looks at Liu Yi, waiting for him to make a decision.

    While Liu Yi only looks at Ma Yixuan who is looking at him in worry and says slowly, ¡°Ma Yixuan, if I kneel down today will you think highly of me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if you will not look down on me, will I myself not look down on myself?¡±

    Liu Yiughs before pointing at Lan He, ¡°Lan He what methods you have today, I Liu Yi will receive them, bring it on!¡±

 Chapter 588 Slavery of humans!

    Liu Yi¡¯s ¡®bring it on¡¯ causes all of the students present to be shocked.

    Is, is this the Liu Yi that they know?

    Wang Yuzheng and Murong Die also looks at Liu Yi in shock like this is the first time they had met this kind of guy.

    ¡°Good fellow, daring to challenge me Lan He!¡±

    Being provoked by Liu Yi in front of everyone, young master Lan instantly feels like he had lost his face and shouts, ¡°What are you guys staring nkly for, cripple him for me! Remove one of his legs, I¡¯ll bear the responsibility!¡±

    ¡°Lan He! Hold your hands!¡±

    Murong Die instantly shouts frowning, ¡°How can you instruct your bodyguards to hit people?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Lan, they are my bodyguards, they are helping young master Ling to take revenge that¡¯s all!¡±

    Lan He is not going to listen to Murong Die this time around, otherwise, his young master¡¯s name will be a joke!

    With hismand, the four bodyguards instantly move and charge towards Liu Yi.

    The four bodyguards are all 1.9 meters tall and are like human-size robots which will scare normal people when they meet them.

    While Liu Yi is already used to this kind of things. He only smiles faintly before taking action.

    The bodyguard who is at the forefront stretches out both his hands toward Liu Yi¡¯s throat.

    Liu Yi only raises his leg and kicks that bodyguard in his stomach causing him to kneel down!

    After which Liu Yi stretches out his hand and grabs the bodyguard by his head and smashes his head against that bodyguard head!

    After Liu Yi cultivates and lights up his first star jade, his strength increasesrgely!

    His body is no longer ordinary and his muscles are even firmer!

    Especially when he gathers his qi to his forehead, it causes his forehead to be even harder.

    The bodyguard immediately starts bleeding from his forehead and copsed down onto the ground.

    Another bodyguard had already closed in on Liu Yi. His hand is holding a truncheon in his hand which he swings towards Liu Yi¡¯s leg.

    This truncheon is cast from aluminum alloy and it can smash bricks from its attack not to mention a human leg!

    With his young master¡¯s guarantee, the bodyguards turn ruthless!

    He seems to hear Ma Yixuan and the girls¡¯ cry of rm.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts coldly as he stretches out his left hand and grabs hold of that bodyguard¡¯s wrist and then exerting strength with both hands, he pulls towards the back of the bodyguard.

    -kacha!-

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!!!¡±

    The bodyguard instantly cries out in pain as his bone breaks, his broken bones pierce out from his arm, horrifying everyone scaring the students to shriek out.

    When the other two bodyguards see this scene, both of them are no longer calm. They retreat a few steps no longer daring to step forward.

    Lan He¡¯s face also turns green as he did not expect that Liu Yi who was such a timid person and easily bullied back then would actually be so powerful, so ruthless. And such so savagely settle two of his bodyguards!

    Just as Liu Yi is preparing to deal with the other two bodyguards, Ma Yixuan behind him suddenly shouts, ¡°Why do you want to be like this?¡±

    ¡°Why did you want to take action, why?!¡±

    Hearing this Liu Yi cannot help but turn around and looks at Ma Yixuan who is in despair.

    ¡°Why do I want to take action?¡±

    Liu Yi tilts his head to the side and looks at Ma Yixuan, ¡°Isn¡¯t this something to be expected?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t all of this what you hope for?¡±

    Ma Yixuan continues and asks, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hope for everything to change? Right now everything has changed and is no longer the destiny of the past. Why do you still want to resist, why do you still want to change? Could it be that this kind of ordinary life is what you do not want?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Ma Yixuan and then looks at the shocked crowd in the surrounding and suddenly understands something.

    He stands there and smiles.

    ¡°I admit, I indeed hope to change fate, change everything. But change does not mean to lose. In this fate, not only did I lose Wang Lele, I also lost Wang Yuzheng, Murong Die as well as a lot, a lot of people¡­¡±

    ¡°This is fate!¡±

    Ma Yixuan says it word by word, ¡°Fate is not something that you can choose! You are also not the opponent of fate!¡±

    ¡°What you say is right. I admit that I have indeed always been arrogant, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°You actually agree to it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Fate can be defeated. But before that, you must have the strength to face destiny head-on.¡±

    Liu Yi continues and says, ¡°Only by knowing oneself can one fight a hundred wars without being endangered. If I don¡¯t even know how scary is fate then how can I defeat it? Since things have reached this stage, I will still choose to break my fate. It is not something that I wish to do, but something that I must do! From today onwards, fate is one of my real opponents! I will no longer be bewildered nor will I shrink back! No matter what the future is even if it is difficult or dangerous, even if it is the end of the world. No worries let ite! No matter what bring it on! I, Liu Yi am waiting for you!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan smiles bitterly, ¡°Looks like you have really made your choice.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, sorry. In the end, I am unable to be with you.¡±

    ¡°I am but a desire of yours back then.¡±

    Ma Yixuan slowly transforms into a white light and disappears in front of Liu Yi.

    The surroundings are also the same. No matter if it is Wang Yuzheng, Murong Die or the background, all of it slowly disappear.

    ¡°Since you have already made your decision then continue on resolutely. Believe in your choice that a human will conquer heaven.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, humans will conquer heaven!¡±

    Liu Yi startsughing loudly, ¡°So what if it is heaven! Even if heaven wants to tease me, I will also stab a hole in you! If there is no footing for me, Liu Yi, in heaven or earth then let me create my own world!¡±

    -rumbling-

    In Liu Yi¡¯s spiritual world, lightning suddenly starts falling.

    While Lin Tong who had always been guarding Liu Yi suddenly open her eyes as tears start falling. She starts crying as she looks at Liu Yi in delight.

    {Big idiot¡­big idiot¡­you, you have finally broken through¡­}

    *****

    At this moment in the royal pce, the princess has already walked out of the hall and is standing outside. She raises her head and looks at the sky filled with ck clouds.

    The princess who had be the demon emperor asks Sky Flipping Dragon who is kneeling by her side, ¡°Did he say anything?¡±

    ¡°He never said anything¡­¡±

    It has been a month and Sky Flipping Dragon said the same sentence every time.

    He does not understand what is Liu Yi still persevering for, despite being locked within the Sky Prison formation!

    ¡°Okay¡­I understand.¡±

    Demon Emperor suddenly smiles, ¡°His heart has some support, this support is humans! Didn¡¯t he always want to go back to the human realm? Very good. Today is the day when the gateway of demon realm opens. I will use the Nine Yin Pendant as well as a magic technique to set up a barrier to make the gateway of demon realm never close! From today onwards I, Demon Emperor want tomand all of the demons to kill their way into the human realm! Didn¡¯t he wish to return back to the human realm? Very well then, I will turn the human realm into the demon realm! I want to see where else can he go!¡±

    ¡°Emperor is wise!¡±

    Hearing this, Sky Flipping Dragon trembles.

    Lord Demon Emperor is indeed Demon Emperor¡­.her thinking is indeed ofrge scale!

    Attacking the human realm¡­.

    Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s gaze suddenly has some fascination.

    ¡°Ry my orders!¡±

    Demon Emperor says loudly, ¡°All of the demons gather at the gateway of demon realm! War is going to start!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Sky Flipping Dragon immediately transforms into lightning and flies off.

    ¡°Emperor, are you really sure?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ri. From now on you and Devil Child shall by my left and right great generals while the four demon kings are my vanguard. If we do not take over the human realm then we shall not rest!¡±

    ¡°As you bid!¡±

    When the demon realm army is starting to assemble, Liu Yi had also just opened his eyes.

    The ck gas that is surrounding him haspletely disappeared. He sits in a lotus position inside the stone prison and only feels like he had suddenly transformed.

    It is like he and the heaven and earth are of a single body. Like he is able to feel the breeze outside, feel the warmth of the sun and is able to hear the sound of thousands of creatures.

    While at the same time it is like there is something in the sky staring at him. Like an enormous eye had open in the sky staring at him.

    ¡°Is the heavenly cmitying?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly and stands up slowly.

    Lin Tong hugs Liu Yi¡¯s face and sits on his shoulder and says in delight, {Big idiot. Congrattions for finally breaking through!}

    {Immortal Fox sister, it has been tough on you.}

    Liu Yi stretches out a finger and pokes Lin Tong¡¯s cheek, {Without you in that ce¡­.I was really not used to it¡­}

    {What ce?}

    Lin Tong does not understand as she looks at Liu Yi and says, {What nonsense are you saying big idiot. No matter where, this miss will always follow you! Wish to toss me aside? Tsk, not possible at all!}

    {How will I do it. With you by my side, I am very relieved.}

    Liu Yi smiles, within his smile is dness.

    {What nonsense are you saying again¡­.damn it¡­}

    Hearing all of these, Lin Tong feels like her face is turning red and her heart is speeding up, {It, it is best if you hurry up and think of a way to get out¡­.today is the day when the gateway to demon realm opens!}

    {Ah? It is today?}

    A light shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes as he mobilizes Little Jade¡¯s ability and takes a look outside.

    With a moment he looks out, he immediately got a shock.

    Near the demon realm gateway, gathers a densely packed demon race army.

    In front of the demon realm gateways is 8 beautiful female demons raising a golden chair. On the golden chair sits a girl wearing a ck gown and crown.

    If this girl is not Demon Emperor then who else can it be?

    ¡°All of my demon citizens!¡±

    Demon Emperor sits on the golden chair, although the ce is big and the demons are chaotic, everyone is able to hear her voice clearly, ¡°Our demon race is powerful and we have a noble bloodline. But we can only live in this kind of backward ce! From today onwards, our demon race will no longer stay silent anymore! When the demon realm gateway opens, we shall invade the human realm and plunder the resources of the human realm, conquer their territory! Why should the stupid humans upy such a good ce! Us demons should be high above and humans can only be our ves!¡±

    -roaring sounds-

    Hearing this all of the demons be excited!

 Chapter 589 I am Sword Emperor

    ¡°Yunyun actually¡­.wants to invade human realm¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sighs faintly in his heart. I indeed changed the history of this period of time.

    Looks like it is because of me, that is why the Demon Emperor invaded the human realm. Since it is me who nted this seed, then let me pluck this fruit.

    He stands up, causing the chains on him to let out creaking sounds.

    When the guard outside hears this he immediately rushing into the prison cell and shouts, ¡°Oi, you. What are you doing, be honest for me!¡±

    ¡°Apologises I can no longer rest here.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly as he says to the guard, ¡°I want to leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    When the guard hears this he startsughing mockingly, ¡°You think this ce is a toilet, you want toe thene, want to leave then leave! You must have turned stupid from being locked up, this ce is the Sky Prison formation! Right now you are nothing but a mortal and you still wish to leave this prison? Dream on!¡±

    ¡°Sky Prison formation?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the surrounding stone pirs. Curses were carved onto the stone pirs turning this into the Sky Prison formation.

    The stone pirs are originally very hard. Even if it is a cultivator, he might not be able to break it using strength not to mention an ordinary person.

    But Liu Yi does not care. He only stretches out his right hand and ces it on one of the stone pirs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say goodbye first. No need to see each other again.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, white qi surges out from his palm!

    Boundless Vital Qi!

    Right now Liu Yi has broken through 15 star jade, thus he can freely control his Boundless Vital Qi!

    With a boom, the Boundless Vital Qi surges towards the stone pir and exploded it into pieces!

    The guard¡¯s eyes widen and nearly pop out.

    What the¡­.I did not see wrongly right¡­he actually destroys the Sky Prison formation like this?

    How¡­how is this possible! He is inside the formation how is it possible for him to gather his qi!

    The moment the Sky Prison formation breaks the heavens immediately lock onto Liu Yi.

    An enormous pressure starts descends from the sky,nding on Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi raises his head, taking a look he says faintly, ¡°Right now is still not the time. Let us discuss matterster.¡±

    Liu Yi forcefully withdraws all of his cultivation making outsiders unable to notice anything at all.

    As a heaven realm expert, their aura is one with nature. If they do not release it out, other people will find it hard to notice.

    In the past when Liu Yi sees cultivators the opponent can use some methods to easily see through how many star jades had he activated.

    Now that he is already one foot into heaven realm it will be harder for other people to see through his cultivation!

    It is like he had returned to his natural state, looking like he is weak but actually he conceals his powerful ability!

    Seeing Liu Yi walking to the side of the prison room the guard instantly regains his awareness and exims in shock, ¡°What, what do you want to do¡­¡±

    ¡°You guess?¡±

    Liu Yi teases before cing his palm on the cold wall.

    -boom!-

    An enormous explosion sound, following which dust flies all over the ce!

    The sturdy stone wall is instantly pierced through by Liu Yi, revealing a human tall hole.

    The guard is stunned silly and also do not dare to block.

    Just who is Liu Yi, a person who is able to send Sky Flipping Dragon and Devil Child flying casually! How is he his opponent!

    But¡­where does he want to go?

    After Liu Yi exits the prison, he did not hesitate and directly steps on his flying sword and swiftly rush over to the gathering ce of the demon army.

    By the time he reaches, the gateway to the demon realm had already opened!

    While Demon Emperor Zhang Yunyun is standing there, using an unknown method to actually keep the demon realm gateway in an open state!

    ¡°From now on, the demon realm and the human realm no longer have any obstruction!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun announce loudly, ¡°From now on, the human realm shall be ours! Little ones, charge over!!!!¡±

    -roaring sound-

    The demon army is excited as they roar while charging over.

    But at this moment a white light suddenly descends from the sky as a taiji sword nails itself in front of the entrance of the demon realm gateway. Following which Liu Yi descends from the sky andnds on the sword.

    ¡°It is you!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi, Demon Emperor Zhang Yunyun trembles as she stares at the guy in front of her in disbelieve, ¡°How did youe out?¡±

    Liu Yi nces at Zhang Yunyun and says, faintly, ¡°I missed you, naturally Ie out.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun onlyughs coldly, ¡°Do not think of using such flowery words to lie to me! I will no longer believe you! You put in so much effort to escape from the Sky Prison formation ande here. I believe it is to protect your human realm right!¡±

    ¡°You guys want to start a war, naturally I am here to stop you guys.¡±

    Liu Yi stands on his sword and says it word by word, ¡°What my Zhang Yunyun hates the most is war. So, I must prevent this.¡±

    ¡°Your Zhang Yunyun already died.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun bites her lips as her gaze turn cold, ¡°Right now the one who is standing in front of you is the Demon Emperor!¡±

    The ck light on her body brightens up as streams of ck gas fly up into the sky, and form the image of an enormous dragon.

    Liu Yi did not shrink back nor avoid. He only points at Zhang Yunyun and announces loudly.

    ¡°Fine then. Since you are the Demon Emperor, then also hear my name clearly. From now on, I am the Sword Emperor! The responsibility of the Sword Emperor is to defeat the Demon Emperor until the Demon Emperor returns my Zhang Yunyun!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s expression turns severe, ¡°Since you want to be the Sword Emperor, then let me fulfill you and let you go up to heaven now!¡±

    ¡°Emperor please don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    By the side, Ao Ri suddenly steps forward and volunteers himself, ¡°There is no need to use a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken. Why doesn¡¯t this servant help emperor to deal with this Sword Emperor!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Demon Emperor nces at Ao Ri as the ck gas around her disipates, ¡°Fine then, then you go¡­.help me¡­banish him¡­¡±

    ¡°As you order!¡±

    Ao Ri immediately smiles widely, ¡°Sword Emperor, let us continue the fight from that day!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine as well.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°But do not think that I am the same as back then. Right now my name is Sword Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Like I care about what you are called, you shall die!¡±

    Done speaking, Ao Ri straight away attacks!

    ck clouds start gathering in the sky and instantly a lot of demons start to feel the pressure!

    Everyone is afraid of heaven¡¯s might! Demons are even more so!

    Lightning is concealed within the ck clouds causing people to be scared in their heart!

    ¡°Let the lightning banish you!¡±

    Done speaking, Ao Ri pressed down his hand.

    -kacha!-

    A lightning bolt suddenly descends from the sky and strikes towards Liu Yi.

    The lightning bolt¡¯s speed is very quick and in the blink of an eye, it is already above Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    If it was in the past, Liu Yi will not be able to avoid this lightning bolt. Even if he blocks it, he will injure himself heavily!

    While now, he onlynguidly raises up his hand to receive that lightning bolt.

    ¡°Not Broken!¡±

    The sound of the air cracking! The enormous lightning bolt suddenly disappears!

    ¡°What!¡±

    Ao Ri got a huge shock as he retreats a few steps and once again looks at Sword Emperor.

    ¡°Just this bit of lightning is too weak.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly, ¡°Furthermore I had told you before that right now I am Sword Emperor.¡±

    He steps into the air as the sword underneath him flies up andnds on his hand.

    The clothing that he is wearing is also created by Little Jade. A ck and white robe of Raising Immortal Pce Hall drabs over his body, fluttering along with the wind.

    On the back is written with sealnguage beautifully, ¡®Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯!

    Liu Yi who is in the sky surrounded by immortal qi, cold light shes from his sword.

    He waves his hand and the taiji sword flies out and revolves around him like a hunter waiting for the hunt!

    ¡°Arrogant!¡±

    Ao Ri had never met before an opponent in the demon realm! Back then when he fought against Liu Yi, although he feels that Liu Yi is very powerful, it is not to the point where he is not his opponent!

    Currently, it seems like he had yet to enter heaven realm, but how can he so easily block my lightning?!

    This kind of matter is not possible! A person of earth realm even if he is at the peak how is it possible for him to resist an expert of heaven realm!

    It definitely must be that the lightning summoning seal that I formed was incorrect, one more time!

    Thinking that both of Ao Ri¡¯s hands start forming seals rapidly and instantly twos and threes of lightning bolts start falling from the sky, aiming towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Liu Yi still did not dodge. Instead, he ces his hands together and his taiji sword instantly flies up above him and helps Liu Yi receive the lightning bolts.

    The taiji sword is like a lightning rod, sucking all of the lightning into it and then with the swing of Liu Yi¡¯s hand, it shoots towards Ao Ri.

    The taiji sword draws an arc across the sky.

    Even if it is Ao Ri, when he sees this lightning sword shooting over, his face also turns pale.

    He immediately pushes out with his hand and releases a lightning dragon, pushing aside the lightning sword.

    The lightning sword stabs into the ground by the side and the lightning qi within exploded out.

    Powerful lightning arcs out over a hundred meters radius, causing all the demons within it topletely turn into ashes!

    ¡°So, so scary¡­¡±

    The demons were all terrified and badly frightened.

    ¡°How, how can this be¡­¡±

    Ao Ri stares at Liu Yi in disbelief, his current strength¡­has actually increased so rapidly?

    This makes no sense ah, he obviously has yet to breakthrough to heaven realm!

    Furthermore¡­he did not even use dragon transformation!

    ¡°Ri, retreat now!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun already sees the clues, ¡°He is already no longer an earth grade!¡±

    Ao Ri does not believe it, ¡°How is that possible? There wasn¡¯t anyone who crosses their cmity recently ah!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun stares at Ao Ri coldly, ¡°Are you suspecting what I say?¡±

    Ao Ri instantly trembles and kneels down, ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t dare¡­¡±

    ¡°Sword Emperor, I admit that you have indeed improved. But in front of me, you are still not enough!¡±

    ck gas starts emerging from her body as she takes a step towards Liu Yi.

    This step causes the earth to start trembling like an earthquake of magnitude 4, causing the demons to be both shocked and delighted.

    ¡°Demon Emperor is very powerful!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Demon Emperor is unparalleled! With her around, Sword Emperor will definitely be defeated!¡±

 Chapter 590 Perverted technique

    The group of demons start shouting, cheering for their Demon Emperor.

    ¡°I do not wish to be your enemy.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs softly as he looks at Zhang Yunyun. His taiji sword flies back and revolves around him slowly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Sword Emperor?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun sneers, ¡°You are the noble Sword Emperor, how would you feel heartache about me this Demon Emperor? To protect the human realm perhaps you will also be able to personally kill me right?¡±

    ¡°I never had this thought.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°But if you want to invade the human realm, then I will definitely not allow it. I do not wish to see the human realm¡¯s people in a terrible situation, just like you do not wish to see the demon realm¡¯s people in a terrible situation. So I will stop you.¡±

    ¡°Stop saying pretty words.¡±

    Right now Zhang Yunyun does not wish to listen to whatever Liu Yi says, ¡°Selfish human this time around I shall let you taste my, Demon Emperor¡¯s anger!¡±

    From behind her, a ck dragon emerges. Following which a ck sword appears in Zhang Yunyun¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Have a take of your own move! ¡®Don¡¯t ask the nineyers of heaven, one sword cleaves through 9nds¡¯!¡±

    A ck line instantly arrives in front of Liu Yi, carrying along a very frightening sword qi.

    While Liu Yi only stretches out his right hand with his palm filled with eye-catching golden light and ps towards that sword qi.

    ¡°Not Broken!¡±

    Although ¡®Not Broken¡¯ uses a lot of qi, but Liu Yi still uses this move to resolve the Wine Sword Immortal technique that Demon Emperor tosses at him!

    ¡°Since it is learned from me, then you should call me master.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, dream on!¡±

    While Zhang Yunyun is speaking she had already arrived in front of Liu Yi and at the same time, she smashes Deste me at Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    With the help of Nine Yin Demon Qi, Demon Emperor is able to copy all of Liu Yi techniques!

    Liu Yi did not dodge. He floats there and fights against Zhang Yunyun head on for a few moves.

    Ear piercing explosion sounds explode out from the location where their hands and legs crossed each other!

    The two of them are people with powerful qi. Both of their qi keeps erupting out, causing the surrounding to keep trembling. The weak demons were all shaken until they are unable to stand and copse onto the ground.

    ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s techniques are in the end mimicries, thus her closebat experience is way below Liu Yi. Very quickly a mistake appears!

    Liu Yi immediately takes advantage of this and hits towards Zhang Yunyun¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Snort!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is calm as a stream of ck gas transforms into a palm and receives Liu Yi¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Not Broken!¡±

    This ck palm is actually able to use Glorious Sun Palm as well!

    Instantly Liu Yi¡¯s Deste mes is resolved. At the same time, two more ck palm flies out from Zhang Yunyun¡¯s back and use Deste mes to attack him.

    Liu Yi is instantly sent flying backward like a cannonball and crashes into the ground, creating an enormous hole!

    Monarch Armour covers Liu Yi¡¯s body as he emerges from the deep hole.

    ¡°Nine Yin Demon Qi is indeed powerful.¡±

    He pats away the dust on his body before looking at Zhang Yunyun above him.

    ¡°You are not this emperor¡¯s opponent!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun looks at Liu Yi coldly, ¡°If you decide to give up on the human realm and join me under my wing, there is still time.¡±

    ¡°Are you that confident in defeating me?¡±

    ¡°It goes without saying.¡±

    Demon Emperor stands in the sky arrogantly with her arms crossed and says, ¡°You are weaker than me!¡±

    ¡°You forget I still have another ability.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°And to think you had followed me for so long.¡±

    Liu Yi shivers as the qi in his body suddenly erupts!

    Qi keeps erupting from his body. His body first expands then shrinks back while a pair of enormous dragon wings stretch out from his back and then shrink down.

    Boundless dragon qi emerges from his body as his dragon aura spread out, causing the surrounding demons to turn pale. Those who are of weaker cultivation even foam from their mouth and fainted!

    The pressure that Liu Yi brings to them is too scary already!

    ¡°Stage two of Dragon Transformation is it?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun looks at Liu Yi who has entered his half-dragon state and raises her eyebrow, ¡°Even if it is the second stage of Dragon Transformation you are still not this emperor¡¯s opponent!¡±

    She gathers ck gas behind her back which transforms into an enormous palm which then attacks Liu Yi with Deste me!

    The area where the enormous palm went through ruptures the ground while the air trembles!

    ¡°Illusion Extermination!¡±

    Liu Yi stands still and raises his right hand and pats out gently towards that enormous palm.

    -explosion sounds-

    The enormous ck palm exploded in midair and transforms into ck gas which spreads all over the ce.

    ¡°Still not finished!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun cries out as that ck gas instantly gathers together once again and transforms into over tens of thousands of ck hands which rain down towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Falling Rain!¡±

    The ck palms seem to be like a cannonball shooting over, exploding on the ground!

    The palm images are too horrifying, instantly the ground sinks in by 2 meters!

    While Liu Yi is wearing Monarch Armour standing there. No matter which palmnds on him, it is unable to injure him!

    ¡°It is no use.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and summons his taiji sword, ¡°For defeating room, I have already made my decision.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he starts chanting a phrase of Wine Sword Technique.

    ¡°At the borders of Qin and Han dynasty, the war at the endless borders never ends!¡±

    Instantly a white light flies out from the taiji sword and pierces through Zhang Yunyun¡¯s shoulder.

    Red blood flies out from Zhang Yunyun¡¯s shoulder.

    Zhang Yunyun petite body instantly falls down onto the ground raising a dust cloud.

    The crowd of demons were shocked. Their unparalleled Demon Emperor was actually defeated?

    ¡°Damn it, take revenge for Demon Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Everyone charge together! Invade the human realm and kill this Sword Emperor!¡±

    All of the demons instantly turn crazy and charge towards Liu Yi!

    ¡°Whoever who dares to enter the human realm shall die!¡±

    Liu Yi res as raises his hand and pressed down.

    ¡°Extreme happiness!¡±

    The ck clouds in the sky suddenly disperse like they had been twisted into fragments!

    An enormous red palm over 100 meters wide descends from the sky!

    This enormous palm instantly falls on the head of the demons and smash them into pieces!

    An enormous palm shape hole is also gouged out from the ground!

    Just this single move killed over tens of thousands of demons!

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s heart is bleeding. Blood seeping out from her mouth as Ao Ri help her up. She clenches her fist and says loudly, ¡°Sword Emperor! You are good! Only you humans are so high up and us demons can be killed casually like dogs?¡±

    ¡°Stay away from the gateway and return back to your home.¡±

    Liu Yi also knows that his actions are cruel and merciless. But for the human realm¡¯s peace, he has no choice.

    If the demon race invades human realm, then from then on the human realm will sink into the mes of war. Countless of families will be shattered. Even if this is fated, Liu Yi still wishes to try and change it.

    No matter what he wants to try his best!

    For all this, so what if I turn into a devil?

    ¡°Give up on invading the human realm and naturally I will leave.¡±

    ¡°Good, very good!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s heart is dripping blood, ¡°Sword Emperor. You are good, you are really good! Since you say this, then today, I, Demon Emperor will definitely invade the human realm! I will turn the human realm into a terrible ce where not even a de of grass can grow!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi does not what he should say and feels like Zhang Yunyun are further and further away.

    ¡°Hahaha! Demon Emperor, let his Zun help you!¡±

    Just as Demon Emperor is preparing to attack again, from the skyes loudughter.

    Following which red clouds float over like a cloud of volcanic ash brightening up half of the sky!

    On top of the red clouds stands a female figure with red mes behind her!

    ¡°Let this Zun defeat this Sword Emperor with you!¡±

    Great God had already flown above Liu Yi, following which nine god dragons open their mouths at the same time and shoot out fire pirs at him!

    During this period of time, Great God had also once again broken through heaven realm and regained her heaven realm strength!

    Nine fire pirs shoot down causing Liu Yi to feel an unprecedented pressure!

    ¡°One¡¯s life must have enjoyed, don¡¯t just drink to the moon!¡±

    He urges his taiji sword and uses Wine Sword Technique!

    Taiji sword draws a semi-circle around him and scatters the descending fire pirs!

    ¡°It is you?¡±

    Demon Emperor looks at Great Got in the sky and recalls the fight she and Liu Yi had back then!

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right it is me! Demon Emperor, an enemy¡¯s enemy is your friend, let us work together and defeat this Sword Emperor and invade the human realm, what do you think?¡±

    As Great God continues to attack Liu Yi, she says loudly towards Zhang Yunyun.

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s expression fluctuates as she looks at Liu Yi who is standing behind the opened demon realm gateway and nods her head.

    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s do as you say!¡±

    She wants revenge! Wants to retaliate against Liu Yi!

    So she wants to invade the human realm! She wants to bring the me of war to the human realm and let Liu Yi know the pain of losing his kin!

    ¡°This is right!¡±

    Great God nods her head and then let her fire dragons attack at full power, instantly causing Liu Yi to be slightly under pressure.

    ¡°Let me help you as well!¡±

    Ao Ri shouts out and urges his lightning to attack Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi uses Wine Sword technique and at the same time, he uses his Monarch Armour to resolve the attacks from the two heaven realm experts attacking him!

    A peak earth realm expert is actually able to resist two heaven realm experts at the same time!

    If this is spread out to the cultivation realm, it will definitely cause eyes to pop out!

    Liu Yi is way too horrifying and has basically exceeded themon sense of cultivation realm!

    ¡°Sword Emperor don¡¯t think that after you have used dragon transformation you are unparalleled!¡±

    While Demon Emperor floats in the sky, ¡°Don¡¯t forget I possess Nine Yin body. I can mimic all of your techniques!¡±

    She takes a deep breath as the ck dragon in the sky is sucked into her nose and transforms into her strength!

    A pair of mini-wings p out from her back and dense dragon qi erupts out as well!

    Liu Yi is finally shocked.

    Bullshit¡­.second stage of dragon transformation!

    Zhang Yunyun¡­.actually mimicked my dragon transformation technique!

    This¡­.this is too perverted already ah! In this world is there any technique that this Nine Yin Demon Qi unable to mimic?!

    ¡°Illusion Extermination!¡±

    After Zhang Yunyun finishes her second stage dragon transformation, her strength increases by over a hundred. She bes even more valiant and immediately hits the air!

 Chapter 591 Lord is back!

    A heaven realm expert after the second stage of dragon transformation using Glorious Sun palm, its might is very scary!

    Even if it is Liu Yi, he also does not dare to go against this attack head on!

    But the mes and lightning above his head are bing even fiercer. They continuously strike down at Liu Yi causing him to be unable to dodge!

    All kind of explosions disturb Liu Yi¡¯s steps. After all the two of them are experts of heaven realm and their might is not for show only!

    But Liu Yi only executes Wine Sword technique with a single hand. At the same time, he uses his Monarch Armour to resist a portion of the attack while using his other hand to p out.

    ¡°Illusion Extermination!¡±

    He faces Zhang Yunyun¡¯s palm attack in midair.

    -boom!-

    Their two palm attack meet each other and instantly exploded like an atomic bomb had exploded! The shockwaves instantly send the ground flying and spread in all directions! Luckily everyone here is a demon. If it was normal humans, they do not have any self-preservation methods and perhaps all would have been turned into ash! The demons immediately use their own self-preservation methods to prevent being affected by the shockwave!

    Even so, all of them were also sent flying away causing arge empty space!

    Liu Yi¡¯s immoral qi is very robust and his Boundless Vital Qi is iparably vast. Along with him merging with Sky Supporting Pir which allows his strength and cultivation to increase!

    Even if Zhang Yunyun enters the second stage of dragon transformation, she is still iparable to Liu Yi¡¯s might.

    At that instant, Liu Yi is forced backward two steps while Zhang Yunyun is sent flying away andnds in a faraway ce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back!¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi actually still has energy leftover Great God shouts, ¡°Explode him to death here!¡±

    -dragon roars-

    Ao Ri immediately lets out a dragon roar and transforms into an over 100 meters long silver dragon and flies into the clouds. Lightning sts out from his mouth shooting towards Liu Yi.

    Great God also stretches out her hands and form seals, urging the nine fire dragons to twine together and form a violent column of me rumbling down on Liu Yi¡¯s head.!

    ¡°Extreme Happiness!¡±

    After Zhang Yunyun stabilizes her body she immediately sends out a palm attack!

    Instantly an enormous ck palm flies out from the sky, breaking through the clouds and descend towards Liu Yi!

    The aura of 3 experts of heaven realm taking action together is very horrifying! Those who do not know would think that the end of the world ising!

    ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    At that moment Liu Yi actually gave up using any techniques. Instead, he spread his arms open and face the 3 horrifying moves!

    At this moment a horrifying aura erupts from his body which spreads to his surrounding!

    Instantly it seems like something scary has changed!

    The dark clouds in the sky suddenly start boiling and swiftly mix together and start forming a whirlpool!

    All kind of qi was distorted as the three techniques instantly disperse!

    A horrifying pressurees from the sky and presses down on everyone¡¯s heart!

    ¡°This¡­.this might¡­¡±

    Ao Ri returns back to his human form as cold sweats start to form on his forehead.

    Great God alsonds back on the ground, not daring to fly up.

    ¡°You, you actually attracted the heaven cmity over!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s face is shocking as she looks at the ck whirlpool in the sky, ¡°You madman!¡±

    ¡°If you do not wish to be affected by the heaven cmity then fall back!¡±

    Liu Yiughs as his expression turns carefree.

    Zhang Yunyun looks at Liu Yi who is standing in the sky nkly.

    He is still that confident and carefree¡­just that¡­in a blink of an eye, the two of us had already be enemies.

    Hmph, for mother, for the demon race, I must defeat him!

    ¡°If you get involved in the heaven cmity, there is only death!¡±

    Liu Yi shouts loudly letting his voice reach all of the demons, ¡°If you do not wish to die then leave, NOW!¡±

    He suits on his Monarch Armour and ns to forcefully resist the might of the heaven cmity! Making use of wolves to deal with the tiger! Borrowing the lightning cmity to deal with the demons!

    -thunder rumbling!-

    Red lightning bolts suddenly descend from the sky with Liu Yi as the center!

    ¡°It is actually fire lightning!¡±

    Seeing the red lightning bolt, everyone is greatly shocked!

    This is actually the fire heaven cmity that is even scarier than a normal heaven cmity!

    When lightning and firebine together, it is countless times stronger than the normal heavenly lightning!

    Sword Emperor can attract such a scary fire heaven cmity!

    While at this time, the lightning boltsnd all over the ce. Not only does it hit Liu Yi, every time within a thousand-meter radius is also implicated!

    ¡°ck dragon!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun lets out a shout as her body trembles.

    Instantly dense ck smoke flies out from her body and gathers together in the sky, transforming into that enormous thousand meters long ck dragon!

    This ck dragon is very shocking. Currently, it is coiled up like a dumpling like a ck curtain sheltering the demons underneath it helping them bear the brunt of the red lightning!

    -exploding sounds-

    The fire lighting keepsnding on the ck dragon causing it to cry out in pain. It¡¯s body keeps getting smashed before regathering once again!

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s face turns pale as cold sweat covers her forehead.

    Seeing this scene, Liu Yi ispletely shocked.

    To allow the demons to invade the human realm¡­Zhang Yunyun actually uses her own power to forcefully resist the heaven cmity!

    Furthermore, this is not ordinary heaven cmity but fire heaven cmity!

    Revenge¡­.can make a woman turn so scary?

    ¡°Sword Emperor! I want your life!¡±

    While Zhang Yunyun is risking everything to block the heaven cmity, taking advantage that Liu Yi is not paying attention, a gleam of fierceness shes across Great God¡¯s eyes as she transforms into a ray of mes and charges towards Liu Yi. Her hands wrap around his waist as mes explode out from her body and push him through the demon realm gateway into the human realm!

    Great God¡¯s body temperature is very high, like a human-shaped sun burning on Liu Yi¡¯s Monarch Armour!

    Even Monarch Armour is currently being burned bright red!

    From this, it can be seen just how horrifying did her body temperature had reached!

    The surrounding ground had already turned ck but is still burning!

    Anywhere she went by is turned barren!

    Liu Yi¡¯s body is also burning and these mes are the Great God¡¯s mes!

    While Great God¡¯s speed is very fast under the push from her mes, instantly she pushes Liu Yi several thousand meters away before she exploded!

    Dazzling mes exploded in the sky like a firework had exploded!

    Liu Yi is sent flying even further away while in the sky there is no longer any trace of Great God!

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart instantly turn anxious, motherfucker, I let this Great God escape again! This woman is too crafty! She is also quite powerful making her a thorny character to deal with!

    Given how far away I flew away, perhaps the demon realm army is already invading the human realm!

    Liu Yi hurries and steps on his taiji sword and flies back!

    Indeed currently at the entrance of the demon realm gateway, demons are rushing through like a never-ending stream!

    While by the side of the demon realm gateway stands two familiar figures.

    Ge Shenhua is holding his sword as he looks at the demon race army walking out of the demon realm gateway and ask in shock, ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°Looks like¡­.all of the mysteries are indeed pre-arranged¡­¡±

    Looking at the small demons, Ai Ling raises her eyebrow, ¡°But where is lord¡­.where did you run off to¡­¡±

    Just now the speed of Liu Yi being pushed by the mes was too quick, thus the two of them did not notice it at all.

    Ge Shenhua raises his long sword and says aggressively, ¡°So many demons, let me go and kill them!¡±

    ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t take action first!¡±

    But Ai Ling stops Ge Shenhua, ¡°Right now is still not the time.¡±

    Demon race invading human realm is an already settled matter.

    Furthermore, there are so many demons, there is definitely still some experts who have yet to appear. As for that Demon Emperor¡­the two of us¡­perhaps are not his opponent.

    At this moment Demon Emperor and Ao Ri and the rest also walk out of the demon realm gateway and enter the human realm.

    Looking at the human realm vastnds, Demon Emperor Zhang Yunyun announces loudly, ¡°Human Realm, I, Demon Emperor have finally arrived!¡±

    Demon Emperor¡­

    Ai Ling looks at the girl as she trembles.

    This girl¡­.is the main offender who turned the human realm into a terrible situation¡­

    She does indeed¡­.possess a horrifying strength.

    ck smoke curls around, the smoke causing Ai Ling to be scared.

    By the side, Wine Sword Immortal is already sweating badly.

    The pressure that the Demon Emperor gives him is too big causing him to lose some self-control.

    ¡°Oh? There is actually two humans over here?¡±

    Demon Emperor turns her head over and sees Ai Ling and Wine Sword Immortal, ¡°Very good, then let me first start from the two of you!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, who is afraid of you!¡±

    Knowing that Ge Shenhua is present, Ai Ling is not that afraid of this Demon Emperor.

    ¡°Hahaha, ignorant humans indeed have nothing to fear.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun sneers coldly, ¡°Then allow me to give you understanding!¡±

    She raises a ck demon sword and aims towards the two of them and shes out with Wine Sword technique.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask the nineyers of heaven, one sword cleaves through 9nds!¡±

    A ck line instantly shoots out towards Ai Ling and Wine Sword Immortal!

    ¡°What! Wine Sword technique!¡±

    The two of them nce at each other in great shock!

    Why does this Demon Emperor know Wine Sword technique!

    While this Wine Sword technique causes both of them to despair¡­what a horrifying power¡­.even after we had stolen the golden body, we are still unable to defend against this move!

    The horror of dying shrouds their mind!

    At this moment a white human figure descends from the sky andnds heavily in front of Ai Ling and Wine Sword Immortal!

    ¡°Not Broken!¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his right hand and resolves this move!

    After using ¡®Not Broken¡¯ multiple times today, it causes Liu Yi¡¯s thick cultivation to also start to feel emptiness.

    ¡°Lord! You, you are finally back, thisss missed you to death!¡±

    Upon seeing Liu Yi, Ai Ling¡¯s eyes turn red and hug Liu Yi from behind.

    After being apart for exactly one year ah¡­that damn god race and damn Xue Luo!

    During this year it is hard for me to bear¡­.need to both cultivate as well as take care of Wine Sword Immortal, this rash guy!

    ¡°You guys¡­.¡±

    Seeing how Liu Yi and Ai Ling are being so tender, Demon Emperor Zhang Yunyun starts trembling as she bites her lips ring at the two of them in anger.

    ¡°I see¡­.no wonder you wanted to return to a human realm no matter what Sword Emperor! So it is because you have a lover in the human realm! Good! Today I shall kill her and let you know what is called pain!¡±

 Chapter 592 Rupture!

    ¡°Big brother, will you take care of me forever?¡±

    ¡°Of course, rx.¡±

    Their conversation is like it had happened just yesterday.

    Zhang Yunyun looks at the affectionate Ai Ling and Liu Yi, anger emerges in her eyes.

    Based on what!

    Based on what am I unable to obtain anything at all!

    Based on what I lose my mother as well as the person I love!

    Based on what that human is able to obtain his love!

    Thinking of all this, Zhang Yunyun¡¯s anger is bing greater and greater as the ck smoke around her body bes several times denser!

    Sensing the pressureing from Zhang Yunyun, Liu Yi immediately looks back at Demon Emperor.

    ¡°Sword Emperor! You deserve death! You all deserve death!¡±

    ¡°Sword Emperor?¡±

    Hearing Demon Emperor calling her lord with this term, Ai Ling trembles.

    She is very smart and instantly understands what is going on!

    My lord is actually the rumored Sword Emperor!

    The two of us had been seeking so bitterly¡­.but in the end, it was just in front of us?

    No wonder when Wine Sword Immortal sent the two of us back he is not willing to tell us anything!

    That damn Wine Sword Immortal¡­.but if we think a bit we can also understand. If he tells my lord that he is the Sword Emperor then perhaps when we go back 1300 years into the future a lot of things will change!

    My lord¡¯s character is too upright already¡­him bing Sword Emperor is definitely something unintentional!

    History¡­.is really too mysterious!

    ¡°Yunyun, stop persisting in doing the wrong things.¡±

    Liu Yi, as usual, advises, ¡°Demons live in the demon realm, why is there a need to invade the human realm! Didn¡¯t you hate wars, then why are you starting a war now?¡±

    ¡°Because I hate you!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun says without hesitation, ¡°I hate all humans!¡±

    ¡°Yunyun you are too strongly attached to the wrong thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Attached to the wrong thoughts your head! You go and die!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun shouts and sends out an Illusion Extermination towards them.

    Seeing Demon Emperor using Liu Yi¡¯s techniques, Ai Ling starts to have all kind of weird thoughts!

    Could it be that Demon Emperor used to be lord¡¯s disciple in the past!

    ¡°Mountain Mist!¡±

    Liu Yi sends out a palm attack causing an enormous palm image to blocks in front of the three of them allowing the Illusion Extermination to hit it.

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm shadow is immediately scattered from the attack but the three of them are safe and sound.

    ¡°Have you had enough of messing around!¡±

    Seeing Zhang Yunyun unwilling to forgive and is about to attack again, Liu Yi is instantly angered.

    ¡°Messing around? Hehehe¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyunughs coldly, ¡°I will let you know what is call messing around! I will let you understand when I mess around how big it will be! You are also no longer able to block the demon race from invading the human realm. My demon race¡¯s million-strong army has already arrived! No one will be able to block us, hahahahaha!!!¡±

    ¡°You have be crazy.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath, ¡°No matter what, I shall block you!¡±

    He looks at the flickering Nine Yin Pendant by the side and attacks it fiercely.

    Illusion Extermination!

    The palm wind shoots across the air. With the boost from the second stage of dragon transformation as well as Sky Supporting Pir, it¡¯s might is boundless!

    When this palm of Liu Yi¡¯s hit it, the Nine Yin Pendant only lets out a ck ray of light and jolting Liu Yi backward a few steps, but the Nine Yin Pendant remains motionless!

    ¡°Hmph, just based on you and you hope to break this Emperor¡¯s Nine Yin Pendant?¡±

    Demon Emperor sneers, ¡°Do you really think that you are unparalleled in this world? Nine Yin Pendant is refined from the bone marrow of a Nine Yin Dragon! It is iparably hard and without strong cultivation, it is impossible to be broken! Even if you have crossed your heaven cmity and entered heaven realm but you are still toocking! If you wish to break the Nine Yin Pendant you still need to cultivate for two more years before trying!¡±

    ¡°Lord let us go back and make long terms n¡­¡±

    Ai Ling tugs Liu Yi and says softly into his ears, ¡°It is already a done deal with demon race is going to invade human realm. We should go and discuss how we are going to deal with it! Right now it is too hasty already!¡±

    Looking at the already overwhelming number of demons, Liu Yi can only sigh.

    ¡°Yunyun, I hope that you do not create a blunder.¡±

    ¡°Want to leave?¡±

    Demon Emperor clenches her teeth, ¡°You pair of cheating couple wish to leave happily? You must first ask my ck dragon if he agrees to it!¡±

    Done speaking, an enormous ck dragon forms above her head and opens its jaws, letting out a roar!

    ¡°What¡­what scary power¡­¡±

    Ai Ling and Wine Sword Immortal are both earth realm cultivators, thus how is it possible for them to resist this pressure. They instantly are unable to take it and lower their heads, nearly kneeling onto the ground.

    With the two of them around, Liu Yi needs to split some of his attention and is unable to use his full strength to deal with Demon Emperor. Not to mention there is that Ao Ri who is eyeing him like a tiger preying on his prey!

    With two heaven realm experts here, my hands are indeed tied.

    Since things have already happened, then like what Ai Ling says, it is best to retreat first!

    ¡°All of you, prepare to lose your lives here!¡±

    Demon Emperor shouts out as the demon dragon above her head prepares to let out some kind of extreme destruction big technique!

    ¡°Emotion Sword!¡±

    Liu Yi without any hesitation stretches out his hand towards Demon Emperor.

    Instantly Demon Emperor starts trembling as she kneels onto the ground as she lets out soft moans.

    Ao Ri by the side got a huge shock, what is the matter with Demon Emperor?

    Could it be that she got a stroke? Or is it epilepsy?

    What a scary situation!

    ¡°What¡­.what is the matter with me¡­¡±

    Demon Emperor also looks at her own hand in disbelief. A very pleasurable feeling rushes deep into her soul making her unable to control herself.

    While within her body, it seems like there is something being pulled out. This kind of pleasurable feeling makes her feel like moaning out.

    This kind of shudderinges from deep within her soul. Zhang Yunyun never had this kind of feeling before!

    That Sword Emperor¡­.that Liu Yi¡­.just what kind of demonic technique did he use¡­

    Just as Zhang Yunyun is about to copse, a golden red sword flies out from her body and floats in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°What, what is this?¡±

    After the sword is pulled out, Zhang Yunyun instantly feels like her body situation has be a lot better, at the very least it calmed down.

    ¡°This is your emotion sword.¡±

    Liu Yi points at the golden red sword floating in front of him and says, ¡°Being able to pull out this sword means that you like me¡­¡±

    Liu Yi has a look at the name of the sword and instantly trembles.

    Through Heaven Sword!

    ¡°I like you?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun climbs to her feet andughs coldly, ¡°You are really narcissist! I, Zhang Yunyun right now only have hatred towards you! Iparable hatred!¡±

    ¡°This emotion sword is the proof. It will not be wrong.¡±

    Liu Yi lets Through Heaven Sword float in front of him, the golden red lighting from it is very nice to look at.

    Zhang Yunyun looks at that sword and only feels like there is a blood link with it. Furthermore, because of the existence of this sword, when she looks at Liu Yi, it seems like she finds him more favorable which lowers her enmity by quite a bit.

    Is there really affection?

    Based on what! This guy is so evil!

    He lied to me and also caused the death of my mother, he even had an affair with other girls!

    This kind of guy¡­.how¡­.how is it possible that I like him!

    ¡°In between us, there is only hatred, no love!¡±

    As Zhang Yunyun says so, the ck gas on her suddenly surges and surrounds her.

    A faintly discernible red line emerges from her heart and links to the emotion sword.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Seeing the red line, Liu Yi¡¯s heart trembles.

    ¡°This should be the so-called emotion thread right!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s hand form a knife and descends, severing the emotion thread!

    Through Sky Sword immediately loses connection with Zhang Yunyun and flies into Liu Yi¡¯s hands. It is trembling slightly like it is shocked that its owner abandoned it!

    Zhang Yunyun¡­.actually cut her own emotion thread!

    Thisss¡­really be crazy!

    [TL: Baka if it is not for you who keep forcing her how would had even happen]

    ¡°Right now, in between us, there is only hatred right, hahaha!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun startsughing but tears form around her eyes¡¯ edges.

    ¡°I can ruthlessly kill you¡­¡±

    -drinking sound-

    While bearing his heart pain Liu Yi drinks some immortal wine which strengthens the Wine Sword technique that he is going to use.

    ¡°For this reason I dream of Wu and Yue, flying pass Jinghu Lake in a single night!¡±

    Not only can this move break the space and time, it¡¯s main usage is to transfer people!

    Although it cannot allow him to directly return from the demon realm to the human realm, when Liu Yi executes this move, he is able to bring both Ai Ling and Wine Sword Immortal and instantly returns to the bamboo house in the mountain where they stayed in previously.

    Seeing Liu Yi escaping right in front of her, Zhang Yunyun instantly lets out a roar and stomps on the ground, causing it to crack!

    ¡°Sword Emperor! You will never be able to escape! No matter where you go to, I will kill you! I will alsopletely destroy the human realm! I will let you taste pain!¡±

    *******

    At this moment in the bamboo house, Ai Ling hugs Liu Yi and ask pamperedly, ¡°Lord are you fine?¡±

    ¡°I am fine¡­during the time when I was not around, had it been tough on the two of you¡­?¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and gently touches Ai Ling¡¯s face.

    ¡°No worries, thisss is very strong.¡±

    Ai Ling smiles merrily and says, ¡°But Wine Sword Immortal is still stupid¡­¡±

    ¡°Wine Sword Immortal?¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi recall that Ge Shenhua seems to have started cultivating.

    ¡°You started cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Yes, reply Daoist Liu, this one is no longer a mortal! From today onwards, this one is called Wine Sword Immortal!¡±

    ¡°You learned the Wine Sword technique?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Who taught you?¡±

    Liu Yi asks seriously and Ai Ling immediately gives Wine Sword Immortal the look.

    Wine Sword Immortal did not see it as he had his head lowered the entire time. He cups his hands and says, ¡°It was imparted to this one by Daoist Ai¡­¡±

    ¡°Creating trouble!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly berates scaring Ai Ling into trembling and says in a hurry, ¡°Aiyah what about that¡­.any, anyways sooner orter he will learn the Wine Sword technique.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t this causing a mess?¡±

    Liu Yi asks in worry, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of giving rise to a scary butterfly effect and sinking into danger?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible, don¡¯t you see that everything is still fine right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, if it really created any trouble, I am not going to care about you!¡±

    ¡°No need lord to care, at that time thisss will stick to lord!¡±

    Ai Ling knows that Liu Yi will not be truly angry at her, thus she makes a cute face causing Liu Yi¡¯s attitude to soften.

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not talk about all this now. Since he has learned it then so be it. Wine Sword Immortal, just learning Wine Sword technique is no use. In a while, I will pass to you Through Heaven Sword technique. Furthermore, to resist the demon race, I, shall establish Raising Immortal Pce Hall.¡±

 Chapter 593 Causing trouble all the way to the royal palace!

    In the Tang royal pce, the emperor is sitting on his dragon throne facing two rows of officials, they are wearing official hats which have two hat wings.

    Tang Emperor is sitting there with an unpleasant look.

    ¡°This servant has a matter to report.¡±

    The prime minister wearing purple official gown steps forward and says in worry, ¡°Recently in the north area, demons are causing chaos there, causing the people there to have no way of making a living. Right now a few cities have been taken over by them and themon people within are in a terrible situation. Your Majesty, this one requests you to continue sending troops to suppress the demon cmity!¡±

    The Tang Emperor¡¯s face turns cold, ¡°Where is the hundred thousand strong army that I sent out?¡±

    ¡°Replying your majesty¡­.they have all¡­sacrificed their lives for the country¡­¡±

    ¡°This is ¡­.ridiculous!¡±

    The Tang Emperor snorts scaring all of his ministers to kneel down.

    ¡°You civil and military officials, didn¡¯t all of you say that you guys will share tribtions with me? Why is it at this time all of you turn into mutes?¡±

    ¡°Your majesty don¡¯t be angry¡­your majesty don¡¯t be angry ah¡­¡±

    The prime minister immediately says, ¡°Your majesty¡­this old servant thinks that it is too hard to kill those demons as there are a lot of them and they are proficient in their demon techniques. Just sending out our soldiers is useless, we should¡­.should send out a royal notice to gather all of the capable people in the world and exterminate the demons!¡±

    ¡°What my fond subject says is right.¡±

    Hearing this Tang Emperor¡¯s loosens his eyebrow slightly.

    While at this moment an old guy wearing a purple taoist robe walks over from the side suddenly. He is holding horsetail whisk in his hands with a daoist aura.

    ¡°Your majesty for this kind of matter why don¡¯t you leave it to this poor taoist.¡±

    ¡°State Teacher you have arrived just in time!¡±

    Seeing this old taoist, the Tang Emperor immediately be delighted, ¡°Is my Ninth rank dan finished already?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The old taoist nods his head and says, ¡°After nine years, this poor taoist did not let down the expectation of your majesty. The Ninth rank dan is already refined.¡±

    He waves his whisk and in his hand, a golden cbash appears.

    ¡°In total, there are 9 ninth rank dans. After your majesty consumes them, one dan is able to extend your majesty¡¯s life by nine years. But the more ninth rank dans you eat, the lesser it¡¯s effect. The first one is able to extend your life by 9 years, the second only 8 years, third 7 years¡­.until the final one which can only extend by 1 year.¡±

    ¡°No harm, no harm. This is also several tens of life hahaha! If State Teacher is able to refine out a kind of immortality pill how nice would it be!¡±

    ¡°This taoist is also powerless.¡±

    The old taoist shakes his head, ¡°If you wish to be immortal, your majesty must first give up all of your glory, splendor, wealth and rank. Then follow this taoist to the deep mountains and cultivate. Don¡¯t know of your majesty is willing?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.I think I¡¯d rather pass¡­¡±

    Tang Emperor coughs drily, I am an Emperor, that is why I wish to live longer. If I am only an ordinary person, what is the point of living for so long. I do not wish to suffer that bitterness.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather you refine more longevity pills.¡±

    ¡°That I can do says the old taoist as he nods his head.

    ¡°Right State Teacher, right now the demons are causing havoc in the human world, states teacher you see¡­what should we do?¡±

    ¡°When this taoist exited seclusion, this one sees that the sky of the north area is filled with demon qi.¡±

    The old taoist waves his whisk and says, ¡°Looks like the demon race have opened the demon realm gateway and is invading our human realm. But no need to worry. This taoist has a method which is able to block those demons army.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Indeed only State Teacher is able to help me share my worries ah! What is the method may State Teacher quickly share it!¡±

    ¡°Demon race and us humans are different. They are naturally born stronger and are proficient in some demonic techniques. Us ordinary humans will not be able to resist them. But this taoist has a cultivation technique which is able to refine ordinary humans to be as strong as an ox and be super soldiers who are unafraid of dying!¡±

    Among the civil and military officials, one of the civil officials who is proficient with some dao technique instantly exims, ¡°What¡­what you are saying is that human corpse refining technique?!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Lord Zhao is indeed well learned.¡±

    The State Teacherughs and says, ¡°That¡¯s right, it is indeed human corpse refining technique!¡±

    ¡°This, this isplete nonsense!¡±

    Lord Zhao instantly jumps up in anger and rebukes, ¡°This is a technique which refines a living person into a corpse! You actually propose such a cruel method! State Teacher just what is your intentions?¡±

    ¡°When the country is in danger, what is the harm of sacrificing somemon people?¡±

    The State Teacher smiles faintly, ¡°On the other hand Lord Zhao, for a fewmon people you actually disregard our Tang Dynasty and disregard our emperor?¡±

    ¡°This, this¡­.when did I say that¡­¡±

    Lord Zhao is already covered in cold sweat as the hat wings on his hat starts trembling.

    ¡°Since you do not have this intention then it is best for Lord Zhao to stand back and listen to what I say.¡±

    State Teacher waves his whisk and clucks before bowing to Tang Emperor, ¡°Your majesty, don¡¯t know if you agree to this taoist¡¯s method?¡±

    ¡°Agree of course!¡±

    Tang Emperor actually ps his hand, ¡°State Teacher¡¯s method is indeed marvelous. With these super soldiers, what is there to worry about dealing with those demons! As long as it is able to protect my Tang Dynasty and protect my Tang royal family, so what if we sacrifice somemon people!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty is wise!¡±

    A mysterious smile appears on the State Teacher¡¯s face.

    While at this moment a voice which carries a trace of anger suddenlyes from outside the hall.

    ¡°What a joke! As a generation country leader, you actually want to rely on sacrificing yourmon people to protect your own life, how ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°Who dares to speak loudly in this imperial court!¡±

    The Tang Emperor instantly be angry as the surrounding civil and military officials start looking around.

    ¡°Raising Immortal Pce Hall, Sword Emperor!¡±

    A guy walks in from outside of the court, he is wearing a ck and white robe.

    Following behind him is two people. One is a pretty woman who is wearing a red robe with long hair, she looks like a fairy.

    The other is a guy who is dressed like a schr. He is holding a sword in his hand, his sword-like brows, he looks very imposing.

    The three of them stands together causing the civil and military officials by the side to lose their splendor.

    ¡°It is you guys?¡±

    Seeing the familiar faces, the Tang Emperor instantly roars in anger, ¡°It is you! It is you who killed my little brother! You actually dare toe to my Imperial Pce! Men! Pull him out and behead him!¡±

    Usually with this shout formidable soldiers would instantly storm in the front, left and right! But today, not a single one of them appear.

    ¡°Men! Men!¡±

    The Tang Emperor shouts a few more time but when no one appears he instantly bes even angrier, ¡°Where are my guards!¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°There is no need for your majesty to waste your effort shouting. Right now your people are resting. No matter how you shout, they will note out.¡±

    ¡°It was done by you?¡±

    ¡°I only helped them rest a bit that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi ces his hands behind him with a lofty manner, ¡°I am not as ruthless as your majesty who is able to sacrifice my own people. Don¡¯t know if your Majesty has heard before of a saying from yourte emperor. ¡®Citizens can both carry the boat and capsize the boat¡¯. What you are doing perhaps not only will it not protect the Tang royal family, instead, it will cause the Tang royal family to be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°You wicked citizen, you are too impudent!¡±

    The Tang Emperor starts trembling, ¡°After killing my royal brother, you actuallye to my royal pce to show off?¡±

    ¡°Grand Prince did a lot of injustice, this is his deserved retribution. I think if your majesty is a wise monarch you will not bother about this matter.¡±

    ¡°Preposterous!¡±

    The Tang Emperor is very mad, ¡°Who can kill them! This king will heavily reward the person!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, let this servant help you share the tribtions!¡±

    A martial official immediately walks out with killing intent!

    ¡°General Wen! This is good, you have been practicing martial arts since a child, there is no one who is your opponent in Chang¡¯an! I will be relying on you this time around!¡±

    Seeing the young general stepping out, Tang Emperor is immediately delighted.

    ¡°Willing to help your majesty to share the burden!¡±

    This young general immediately towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Looking all of the court civil and military, there are only people who help the Tyrant Zhuo.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, no wonder Tang Dynasty will decline during this period of time, from most flourishing to decline.

    ¡°Wine Sword Immortal, you go and deal with this person.¡±

    Liu Yi is disinclined to take action personally and wish to take a look at Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s might.

    Ai Ling actually secretly stole 3 of the undying golden arhat bodies from Religion Mi¡­.this indeed made Liu Yi very surprised but he cannot bear to punish her.

    What kind of ce is Religion Mi, it is a group of powerful old monks! This action is no different from pulling the teeth of a tiger! It is too dangerous!

    While the appearance of Xue Luo causes him to enter deep thoughts. What is this so-called god race trying to do? Revive their master, but who is her master?

    But Liu Yi is also not polite. Since the golden body was also stolen over, he also absorbs it into this body.

    After refining for a few days, the golden body is more or less merged with his body. In Liu Yi¡¯s body there is now a trace of buddhist qi. But this buddhist qi is still not strong enough and cannot be used. Liu Yi knows that he if wishes to be able topletely control this buddhist qi¡­.he must, have sex with a person who has buddhist qi¡­

    But¡­.could it be that I must go and fuck a monk?

    ¡°Master leave it to me.¡±

    Because Liu Yi teaches him Through Heaven Sword Technique, Wine Sword Immortal also recognizes Liu Yi as his master.

    ¡°You wicked people, have a taste of this general¡¯s might!¡±

    General Wen roars out like a tiger roaring, causing the entire hall to tremble!

    ¡°General Wen is born with boundless strength. When he was nine years old he is able to lift up a big cauldron. When he was 13 he killed arge bug. When he was 15 he lead 200 elite troops and beheaded the Main General of the 300 thousand strong barbarians! Looks like these people are going to be unlucky!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. General Wen is formidable ah!¡±

    Seeing General Wen taking action the civil and military officials calm down.

    Liu Yi lifts his eyebrow slightly, looks like this General Wen is quite powerful eh.

    But he is not Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s opponent.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    General Wen is already in front of Wine Sword Immortal, at the same time his fist punches out towards Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s chest.

    Usually, this punch of his is able to kill a cow! Furthermore, his opponent only looks like a weak schr!

    -pa!-

    While Wine Sword Immortal only stretches out a hand and easily blocks this punch of General Wen with his palm.

    ¡°This kind of meager strength, how is it able to go against immortal qi!¡±

 Chapter 594 Duel

    When everyone sees how General Wen¡¯s fist is being caught by the weak looking schr with a single hand, their jaws drop from shock!

    General Wen is also stunned himself as he stares at his caught hand in disbelief.

    ¡°Go back.¡±

    WSI shakes his hand slightly and a surge of force shoots out from his hand surging towards General Wen and sendS him flying backward until he crashes into a pir!

    The entire royal court instant starts trembles!

    General Wen directly faints dead on the ground.

    ¡°General Wen was actually defeated!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore it was with a single move! Gods!¡±

    All of the civil and military officials finally know fear.

    ¡°Protect me! Mene and protect me!¡±

    Tang Emperor starts shivering on his dragon throne in fear but Liu Yi does not have any intention to make things difficult for him. He only stands there and says, ¡°There is no need for your majesty to be anxious. I am here today is not to deal with you, instead, I hope to be able to obtain the support of you, your majesty.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? You want me to support you?¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi saying so, Tang Emperor res at him.

    This Sword Emperor is more like my personal enemy and is a major criminal of the court! Right now he actually damages the imperial pce and still wants me to support him?

    Is he joking around?!

    ¡°Please listen to me first your majesty.¡±

    Only after Liu Yi had thought through everything did he decided toe over to the royal pce.

    He wishes to establish Raising Immortal Pce Hall, thus the best and fastest method is to be able to obtain the support of the royal pce! Throughout the long eras, sects who are able to obtain the support of the royal pce will be able to develop the fastest!

    Back then Emperor Wu dismissed the schools of hundred thoughts and only revered the Confusciou, which allows the school of Confucius to be the number 1 school.

    During the beginning of Tang Dynasty, they start to push forwards Buddhist doctrine which allows Buddhism to expand and bes matchless.

    When it was the Ming Dynasty, the emperor starts to believe in Taoism! Which allow Taoism to flourish and surpass Buddhism!

    Thus the set up of Raising Immortal Pce Hall is unable to escape the support of the Tang Dynasty!

    And from the looks of it, by the side of the Tang Emperor, there is actually a baffling Taoist. But no worries, block water with mud, block soldiers with general. Naturally, Liu Yi has his own methods to deal with the Daoist.

    ¡°Your majesty, right now the demons are causing chaos in the Tang Dynasty. Although Tang Dynasty has strong soldiers and horses, because of how they are naturally born, the soldiers are unable to go against the demons. While human corpse refining can for a while block the demon race army, but it will lose the heart of themon people. Without the hearts of themon people, even if your majesty has this country, would you be able to sit on it stable? Especially there is one point, letting themon people to be refined into zombies to protect the safety of your majesty. But did your majesty think before that within the zombies there will be rtives of your majesty¡¯s officials and soldiers! Your majesty thinks again, the control of the zombies are not in your Majesty¡¯s hand but in the hands of the State Teacher. At that time within the hands of the State Teacher, there will be such a strong army! While in your Majesty¡¯s hands your troop¡¯s hearts are already gone. May I ask by that time if the State Teacher suddenly wished to betray you, how is your majesty going to protect yourself?¡±

    ¡°Complete nonsense!¡±

    The face of the State Emperor seems to be slightly anxious, but very quickly he calms down and shouts, ¡°How dare you instigate the rtionship between me and the emperor! What is your intention?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, whether I instigate or not, it is not up to you.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°If your majesty is wise, you will naturally see the secrets within.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Tang Emperor did not say anything. Although he is slightly muddleheaded, he is also not an idiot. Earlier he did not think thoroughly and right now Liu Yi hitting the nail on the head, it makes him vignt.

    ¡°Where did youe from and saying so much nonsense! This Taoist is the State Teacher of Tang, naturally is loyal towards the Emperor and all of the royal members of the Tang Dynasty! If you keep babbling nonsense then do not me this Taoist for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°State Teacher keep calm.¡±

    Tang Emperor finally speaks, ¡°This¡­.is Sword Emperor right? You continue and talk, just what do you wish to say? Why must I support you?¡±

    State Teacher¡¯s face bes ugly as he feels that something is wrong in his heart.

    Damn it, the emperor¡¯s heart is starting to waver!

    ¡°Very simple. As a cultivator, seeing the demons causing chaos in the human realm, I am unable to take it. This I wish to establish a sect called Raising Immortal Pce Hall and recruit the heroes of the world to resist the demons and protect Tang Dynasty.¡±

    Liu Yi believes that if he uses force to threaten the Tang Emperor, he can do nothing but support his establishment of Raising Immortal Pce Hall.

    But this is not his original intent. He wants to let the Tang Emperor help him from the bottom of his heart. Otherwise, if there is hatred in the Tang Emperor¡¯s heart, he will secretly destroy Raising Immortal Pce Hall if he has the chance. If that happens then it will be really bad.

    ¡°Hmph just based on you and you still wish to resist the demon race? What crazy ravings!¡±

    State Teacher sneers, ¡°This Taoist has cultivated for a few hundred years and I do not dare to say that I am able to resist them head-on. You few young dolls actually dare to speak such big words! And still want to establish a sect, you are basically dreaming!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­.I do not understand the strength of you guys.¡±

    Tang Emperor also bes suspicious, ¡°I do know the strength of this State Teacher¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡±

    Liu Yi had already thought of this point. He clucks and points towards the old Taoist, ¡°We are willing to have magicpetition with this State Teacher. At that time who is stronger and who is weaker, your majesty will naturally understand with a nce.¡±

    ¡°This is a good method!¡±

    The Tang Emperor nods his head, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a magic duel! I will support whoever who wins!¡±

    Right now the country is facing a disaster. Although his younger brother had died, there is nothing more important than preserving this throne!

    ¡°Good. Since you guys are seeking death then don¡¯t me this Taoist for being impolite!¡±

    State Teacher had already wished to kill the three of them. Since they had sent themselves to him then there is no need to be polite.

    ¡°Slow down. We still have not discussed how we are going topete.¡±

    Liu Yi is calm as he waves his hand, ¡°Let us first discuss first beforepeting. Furthermore, this ce is so small, we are also unable to disy our full strength.¡±

    ¡°Go outside, go outside!¡±

    Tang Emperor ps his hand, ¡°The area outside is big enough for you guys to disy your techniques!¡±

    Ai Ling suddenly speaks up and says, to the Tang Emperor, ¡°Then why don¡¯t your majesty give us a few questions?¡±

    Looking at Ai Ling, Tang Emperor is slightly dazzled. Only after the eunuch beside him cough lightly a few time did he break outs from his dazzlement.

    ¡°Ah,e,e out with questions right? Good, good, no problem. Let me think a bit¡­¡±

    The Tang Emperor gently taps his temple as he considers.

    After thinking for a few minutes he finally

    ¡°That¡¯s it! Since it is apetition of Daoist technique, then let¡¯s use three questions! The first question is called ¡®Springes upon a withered tree¡¯! In the za, there is an ancient tree, but just a while ago it got struck by lightning turning this ancient tree into charcoal which is a pity. Which of you guys who can revive this ancient tree will be considered the winner for this first question, what do you think?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow slightly as he does not know this kind of magic technique.

    It seems like those from Fuxi Pce Hall should know a few right.

    It is a pity that he had only secretly learned two techniques from them. One is the body sealing curse while the other is 5 thunder strike.

    ¡°Hahaha, good. This taoist shall perform for your majesty and allow your majesty to know who is the real expert!¡±

    The State Teacherughs and walks out without any hesitation

    {Lord no need to worry.}

    While Ai Ling transmits her voice to Liu Yi, {Don¡¯t forget that I have Hundred treasure purse. Within my magic treasures, there is a sect stabilizing treasure from a small sect call Spring returning bottle! This sect is good at wood attribute techniques and the water in this bottle is able to allow any vegetation to regain vitality!}

    ¡°You are basically my Doraemon!¡±

    Liu Yi is very delighted as he gently rubs Ai Ling¡¯s check.

    ¡°Hehe, as long as lord does not disdain me then it is fine!¡±

    Ai Ling bes delighted as she pulls out a white pill bottle from under her sleeve and holds it in her hand.

    While Liu Yi did notpletely rx. Thispetition is giving a withered tree life. If they really allow that State Teacher to first resurrect the tree, then it will be bad.

    The three of them hurry closely behind and move to the za outside together.

    All of the civil and military officials also crowd around the emperor and walk out together, preparing to watch their fight!

    There is indeed an old burnt tree by the side of the za. This ancient tree needs around 5 people to encircle it, just that it has already dried up and died.

    ¡°Hahaha, it is indeed a pity that this ancient tree died. It can be considered lucky today, to allow this taoist to perform sorcery to bring it back to life!¡±

    The State Teacher shakes his purple robes and waves his whisk. He forms a strange seal and points at the ancient tree with a single finger.

    A green ray of light shoots out from his finger and while the crowd ismenting, the tree really starts to sprouts!

    If this goes on, even if they have any magic treasure, they will still lose this round!

    ¡°This State Teacher is really crafty, he actually snatched to revive the tree first!¡±

    WSI also bes slightly anxious but Liu Yiforts him, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious and keep calm.¡±

    He stands by the side where people cannot see him, he secretly hits out with his first.

    The formless aura spreads out andnds on the technique that the State Teacher uses.

    Not Broken!

    Liu Yi¡¯s Glorious Sun Palm, Not Broken is able to resolve all kind of attacks. Unless the opponent¡¯s might is way above his!

    Although the State Teacher¡¯s technique is very mystical, it¡¯s might cannot bepared to Liu Yi. Very quickly the originally germinating dried up trees once again lost their vitality. The green sprouts also wither.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Seeing that his magic technique actually failed, he got a huge shock.

    ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    Could it be that there is some mystery among the tree?

    When he looks at Liu Yi by the side, he immediately understands!

    So it is this fellow messing around! Damn it!

    The State Teacher instantly bes angered and increases his strength while executing his technique! He is preparing to use his powerful cultivation to injure that fellow who does not know how tall is the heaven!

    But very quickly the hair on his body starts to rise!

    Because he feels like his strength has disappeared into nothingness and finally there is not even a single bit of wave!

 Chapter 595 Last question

    State Teacher¡¯s cultivation is not weak at all, around 14-star jades. Furthermore, he is very proficient in a lot of strange techniques, thus he is able to be the State Teacher of this Tang Emperor.

    Reviving a withered tree is nothing to him. As long as he instills wood attribute qi into the withered tree, the tree will regain it¡¯s vitality!

    State Teacher is originally very confident and has taken his action first, preparing to revive the withered tree first and give his opponent no chance to win!

    But he never expected that the opponent is able to forcefully break his technique that he is using on the withered tree! Furthermore, when he retaliates, it is like throwing a stone into the sea, there is not a single bit of reaction!

    Could it be that the opponent¡¯s cultivation is higher than mine? How is that possible, if that is the case then why did I not hear of their fame in the cultivation world before?

    Sword Emperor? What a joke!

    Among all of the cultivation sects, the only one which uses swords is Kunlun Mountain!

    Furthermore the sword they use are different from the sword that is used by the Kunlun Mountain! Kunlun Mountain uses heavy swords which are 1.5 meters long and around the width of a palm!

    As for these swordsmen who use a longsword, which sects are they from? I have never heard of them before?

    Furthermore, they should not be from anyrge sect. Otherwise, why would they run to the imperial pce to request for support!

    This kind of nobody is actually stronger than me, that is basically a joke!

    It is definitely my magic execution method was wrong!

    The State Teacher feel very stifled. Just as he withdraws his hand and prepares to re-execute the technique again, Ai Ling by the side immediately speak up.

    ¡°Lord State Teacher, don¡¯t tell me that you wish to upy this ce the entire time right? You already been busy for a while but this withered tree still did not revive? Are you able to do it or not? If you cannot then move to the side and it should be our turn right?¡±

    Hearing the beauty say that the he cannot do it, the State Teacher nearly jumps up in anger and takes off his pants to show her!

    ¡°Nonsense, I am only slightly tired that¡¯s all¡­.let me rest a bit¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then you go and rest first and let us save it! Lord you can take action!¡±

    Ai Ling ce the white bottle into Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Liu Yi is not polite. Right now every second count. I must take advantage while the State Teacher have not reacted and cook the rice.

    He opens the white bottle and pours the water inside onto the withered tree.

    ¡°What a joke, if this bit of water is able to save the ancient tree, this taoist will eat that bottle!¡±

    Just as he finish speaking the ancient tree suddenly starts germinating and the burnt barkspletely disappear and instantly green leaves cover the branches as the entire tree regains vitality.

    The old taoist¡¯s eyes widen and his eyes nearly pop out.

    ¡°So mystical, this is really too mystical!¡±

    Tang Emperor is bursting with joy when he sees this as he ps his hand. The rest of the officials also exim in shock.

    This is indeed very mystical! Indeed it is the methods of an immortal!

    Ai Ling takes back the white bottle and says to the stunned State Minister, ¡°Come, prepare to eat it.¡±

    ¡°This¡­this¡­¡±

    The State Minister stands there awkwardly, this toy is too hard, how to swallow it ah?

    ¡°Do not dare? I just know that you are unable to.¡±

    Ai Ling keeps her bottle in delight while Liu Yiughs in his heart.

    Thisss obvious know that the other person do not dare to eat, that is why she say so. If the other people is really able to eat it, she will not be bear with parting a good treasure.

    ¡°Looks like we win the first question.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arm behind giving off a kind of lofty attitude.

    ¡°This taoist indeed has powerful immortal techniques ah!¡±

    Seeing how casually Liu Yi revived the withered tree, the emperor is very delighted.

    Who does not envy immortals ah, they have immortal technique as well as being able to live forever!

    Liu YI smiles and says, ¡°Your majesty is over praising. Let us start the second question.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good. Let us start the second question.¡±

    Tang Emperor nods his head before saying, ¡°But Taoist Sword Immortal, the second question is not favorable to you guys.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is your majesty¡¯s second question?¡±

    ¡°The second question is what our State Teacher is most proficient in, summoning rain and clouds!¡±

    Tang Emperor says, ¡°I think that if fellow taoists are able to surpass State Teacher in summoning rain and clouds that is a real ability.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case. I will do my best.¡±

    Liu Yiughs in his heart, summoning rain and clouds, is it? Isn¡¯t that my experienced profession¡­

    What is the job of a Dragon King? Isn¡¯t it to do this. Luckily I am able to take out the Rain-Summoning g from my spiritual space.

    This time around, it really hit the center of my heart.

    When the State Teacher hears this he immediately steps forward and says, ¡°Your majesty hs already seen this taoist summoning rain and clouds several times already, it is amon urrence. Why don¡¯t we let this taoist to go first and see how is their ability is.¡±

    Just now when I went first, in the end, I got sabotaged secretly and was unable to guard against it!

    This time around I am going to make him pay back an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth! No matter what techniques he uses, I am going to hiddenly break it!

    ¡°What you say is true.¡±

    Tang Emperor nods his head, ¡°State Teacher¡¯s summoning rain and clouds is indeed very mystical. Since that is the case then why don¡¯t you guys go first? I will send people to prepare an altar for you.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°Oh? When State Teacher requests for rain he needs an altar?¡±

    ¡°Of course, this summoning rain and clouds naturally need an altar to start the sorcery!¡±

    State Teacher feels that Liu Yi is somewhat an outsider already as heughs in his heart, ¡°If you do not use this to offer sacrifice to the heavens how will the heavens send the dragon king to make it rain!¡±

    So this guy is offering a sacrifice to summon the dragon king to summon rain ah. I thought what it is.

    Liu Yi feels likeughing, ¡°Fine then. Since that is the case then let us go first. But as for the altar and the likes, there is no need to prepare it. I will let your majesty see what is called flipping hand forming clouds, covering hand making it rain!¡±

    Ared light suddenly emerges in Liu Yi¡¯s hand!

    The Rain Summoning g appears in Liu Yi¡¯s hand. But it instantly transforms into fingernail size and is instantly ced in the center of his palm, thus no one notices it.

    ¡°Bunch of nonsense!¡±

    Naturally, State Teacher did not sense it. Instead, he sneers, ¡°Flipping hand form clouds and covering hand causes rain? Do you think that you are the Dragon King?¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense!¡±

    Ai Ling res at him fiercely and takes out the white bottle, shing it, ¡°If you got guts then eat this bottle first, then speak!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The State Teacher¡¯s follow up words are stuck in his mouth and nearly suffocate him to death.

    This girl is a bit too fierce! Furthermore, her words are very sharp. I am suffering a loss quarreling with her.

    It is best not to speak.

    ¡°Taoist Sword Emperor¡­.do you really not need an altar?¡±

    Tang Emperor is slightly in disbelief. From ancient times till now don¡¯t summoning rain and clouds need to make an offering?

    While Liu Yi stands there and did not say anything else. His palm suddenly flip upwards, ¡°Cloudse!¡±

    Instantly ck clouds start gathering in the sky, instantly obstructing the sun. Causing the entire royal pce to turn dark!

    ¡°Gods! Ites when he says ah!¡±

    ¡°This, isn¡¯t this a bit too quick!¡±

    ¡°So dark ah¡­quickly protect your majesty!¡±

    The group of civil and military officials instantly be messy while Tang Emperor ps his hands in delight.

    ¡°The clouds really came! Taoist Sword Emperor indeed does as he says ah!¡±

    ¡°It is still not finished yet. Your majesty, please prepare your umbre.¡±

    Just as Liu Yi finished speaking the two pce maids behind immediately raise the imperial canopy covering the emperor.

    Under the curious gaze of the crowd, Liu Yi flips his palm and pushes down, ¡°Raine!¡±

    With with press of his along with a shout, instantly the clouds above lower and start raining heavily!

    Bean-size rain falls on the civil and military officials soaking all of them.

    A lot of people exim in shock while even more are stunned.

    This guy¡­.is actually really able to flip his hand to summon clouds and cover his hand to make it rain¡­.too, too powerful already¡­

    Is this still something that a human can do? This is basically a god right!

    [TL: Well¡­technically he is no longer a pure human. He is a half dragon ^.^]

    ¡°Your majesty what do you think? Is this rain okay?¡±

    Liu Yi is standing in the rain along with Ai Ling and WSI as well. Although the three of them did not do anything when the rainwater reaches the top of their heads it is like it had crashed into an invisible wall and automatically split apart.

    This kind of mystical scene causes the Tang Emperor to be even more rm.

    Such a heavy rain, even the imperial canopy is almost unable to block it anymore. Tang Emperor does not wish to bepletely drenched thus he hurries and shouts, ¡°Enough, enough! Taoist Sword Emperor quickly stop your remarkable ability!¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head as his hand flips again and says, ¡°Rain stop!¡±

    With this, the originally heavy rain immediately stops!

    ¡°Cloud disperse!¡±

    Finally, Liu Yi keeps back his palm and the clouds in the sky directly disperse. Sunlight once again shines on the royal pce making the crowd cannot help but be curious.

    ¡°So powerful ah¡­¡±

    ¡°This, this can only be done by immortal right!¡±

    ¡°Today is really an eye-opener!¡±

    The civil and military officials are discussing with one another, their gaze when they look at Liu Yi is filled with awe.

    By the side the State Teacher is also drenched, just now he had been shocked by Liu Yi¡¯s technique and had forgotten to shield himself from the rain.

    His high-end purple robe ispletely drenched. He is like a drowned rat and looks very wretched.

    ¡°Looks like Taoist Sword Emperor also wins the second question!¡±

    Tang Emperorughs loudly in happiness. Being able to see such mystical immortal technique is really an eye-opener!

    ¡°Then can your majesty give the third question.¡±

    Liu Yi beckons.

    ¡°Good, good. This third question¡­¡±

    ¡°Your majesty!¡±

    At this moment the State Teacher who had just used his qi to dry his clothing immediately steps forward and cups his hands and says, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let this taoist set the third question?¡±

    Tang Emperor did not expect that State Teacher will take the initiative and step forward, thus he asks, ¡°Oh? State Teacher wishes to set the third question?¡±

    ¡°Since we arepeting in magic techniques then let uspete in real magic techniques!¡±

    State Teacher¡¯s expression is slightly sinister as he says, ¡°Who among the three of you is willing to step forward andpete against this taoist? Immortal techniques are heartless, regardless of life and death. Which of you dares?¡±

    State Teacher self-proim himself as a 14 star-jade expert. While those facing me, I do not sense any cultivation from that so called Sword Emperor. He should be relying on some magic treasure!

    The two people by his side, the woman is 13 star-jades while the other guy is 11 star-jades which are way below me!

    If we fight for real, I will definitely not lose!

 Chapter 596 Let me!

    ¡°This way¡­is not that good right¡­¡±

    Tang Emperor is slightly hesitating and feels that this way seems to be slightly wrong.

    ¡°Your majesty rx. To us, this kind of cultivators, duels are a verymon thing!¡±

    State Master only wishes to kill Liu Yi, thus he speaks in a way without leaving any path of retreat, ¡°Even if we die, it does not matter. It is just that we lose our flesh body, but our soul will ascend to heaven and be free and leisure.¡±

    He sneers in his heart, in a while I shall kill that Sword Emperor and the emperor will not be able to say anything!

    The State Teacher of Tang can only be me Tang Yongde!

    ¡°So that is the case!¡±

    Hearing this Tang Emperor feels better, ¡°Fine then. If both sides do not have an opinion then I can appreciate a scene of a taoist duel!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty be a relief, it will definitely be very brilliant.¡±

    State Teacher Tang Yangde clucks before looking at Liu Yi and the other two sinisterly.

    Ai Ling is able to see Tang Yongde¡¯s sinister intention thus she transmits to Liu Yi, {This taoist does not have good intentions ah!}

    {Lord you must be careful.}

    {Mm, I will be.}

    Liu Yi nods his head while at this moment Wine Sword Immortal who is standing behind suddenly steps forward and says, ¡°There is no need to use a pig cleaver to kill a chicken. Master, there is no need for you to take action here, let me go.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Wine Sword Immortal. Is he who is at 11 star-jade able to deal with the State Teacher of 14 star-jade?

    ¡°Okay, then I shall leave it to you!¡±

    Before Liu Yi is able to say anything, Ai Ling had already helped him reply.

    Wine Sword Immortal still needs to go and resist the demon realm, how could he die here!

    Furthermore, even if he is only a 11 star-jade cultivator, but he knows Wine Sword Technique and also an undying golden body, his strength cannot be looked down on!

    ¡°Lord, let¡¯s just let him try!¡±

    Ai Ling transmits to Liu Yi, {Without experiencing realbat how can Wine Sword Immortal grow? Anyways the both of us are here, Wine Sword Immortal will not be in any danger of dying.}

    {Fine.}

    Liu Yi also wishes to give Wine Sword Immortal a chance to temper himself. Otherwise, even if he had learned a lot, he will not be able to use his skill properly. Recalling back then the two Fuxi Pce Hall disciple he meets outside of Wanzong Mountain, they had the strength of an earth realm expert but theirbat experience was around the standard where he just started cultivating which is way too weak.

    Liu Yi reminds, ¡°Wine Sword Immortal then you must be careful.¡±

    ¡°Master rx, disciple, is aware.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal tossed his longsword into the sky and it starts revolving.

    While on his back, he is carrying another sword which is Liu Yi¡¯s Through Heaven Sword.

    He is unable to this sword, but he is still able to use the magic sword that Ai Ling refined for him.

    The white sword dances in front of Wine Sword Immortal, causing the officials and the emperor to be dazzled.

    ¡°Really mystical ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°What kind of immortal technique is this, I have never seen it before!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    State Teacher Tang Zongde only snorts as he nces at Wine Sword Immortal who is at 11 star-jade cultivation. ¡°Just this bit of strength and you dare to proim yourself as an immortal, you really do not know how tall heaven is! This taoist shall let you ascend first then send that master of yours along to apany you!¡±

    He stretches out his right hand and a white banner appears in his hand.

    This white banner is 2 meters tall. The white banner g flutters in the wind letting out crying sounds like there are countless evil spirits wailing.

    Liu Yi instantly frowns. This taoist technique seems to be very weird¡­it is very close to ghost techniques instead of dao techniques!

    ¡°Panic Banner! Assimte!¡±

    Tang Yongde shouts as he waves the Panic Banner in his hand.

    Instantly white evil spirits fly out from his banner as dark clouds start gathering in the sky. Instantly yin qi spreads out throughout the entire royal pce!

    Seeing the evil spirits, a lot of officials start trembling from fear.

    Although they in the imperial courts, when have they seen such a horrifying thing!

    The densely packed evil spirits are around 100. All of them are wailing as they start waving their ws and rushing towards Wine Sword Immortal.

    The dense yin aura floods into Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s heart causing him to feel dread.

    Dread? Why do I need to fear?

    Why do I want to cultivate? For revenge and to find my wife!

    I don¡¯t even fear death then what is there for me to fear?

    ¡°Heaven and earth are flourishing, human¡¯s heart is uncertain. Demon and monsters die under the sword!¡±

    Among the evil spirits, Wine Sword Immortal suddenlyughs loudly towards the sky and takes out his wine gourd. He drinks arge mouthful.

    Wine intent flows into his heart and transforms into power for Wine Sword technique!

    ¡°Sword Qie!¡±

    He is not anxious to release the Wine Sword technique, instead, he uses Through Heaven Sword technique!

    Instantly an enormous sword domain rises from his back and transforms into a ten meters tall figure, the enormous sword in its hand point towards the ground.

    The people in the royal pce all stare at the enormous sword domain in shock.

    What a mystical technique ah¡­to be able to create such a scary enormous person as an incarnation!

    ¡°What technique is this!¡±

    Tang Yongde has never seen this kind of technique. He self-proimed that he had seen a lot, at the very least he has seen before the techniques of the 5 major sects in the inner pavilion.

    But this kind of technique¡­he has never even heard of it before!

    ¡°My Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s sword technique!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortalughs before swinging the longsword in his hand.

    ¡°To the ends of time, this hatred will never end!¡±

    His longsword lets out a dragon roar!

    In front of the evil spirits, sword shadows appear! Every single sword shadow is aiming towards an evil spirit, not a single sword more, not a single sword less and shoots towards them.

    Almost in the blink of an eye, the evil spirits were stabbed and howl in grief as their souls disperse!

    Tang Zongde¡¯s forehead is covered in cold sweat. He has never heard nor seen this kind of technique! It is not any small technique instead it is very sharp!

    My evil spirits are unable to block them at all!

    ¡°Hahaha! Heaven and earth are flourishing, human¡¯s heart is uncertain. Demon and monsters die under the sword!¡±

    After executing a set of sword techniques, Wine Sword Immortal is very delighted. Finally, he actually withdraws his Wine Sword technique and shrinks the sword domain behind him into two meters tall. While holding the longsword he is like a drunk. As he recites poetry he starts wandering among those evil spirits there were not killed while waving about his sword.

    The rest of the people were stunned as they watch. How is this a duel, isn¡¯t this a sword dance?

    Don¡¯t think that Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s footstep is staggering about. But every step is able to perfectly dodge the attacks of the evil spirits. He shakingly swings about his longsword and kills the evil spirits!

    While swinging his sword, he drinks his wine, how delightful it is!

    ¡°Wine Sword Immortal is indeed Wine Sword Immortal¡­¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but admire Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s ability toprehend Wine Sword technique. Even I, myself am unable to match him!

    ¡°Just, just what martial art is this!¡±

    State Teacher Tang Zongde feels his heart turn cold. This kind of martial arts makes him unconfident!

    Although the opponent is only 11 star-jade, his technique is very weird. Especially his sword technique which makes people unable to understand it but is so domineering!

    My evil spirits arepletely unable to resist him, instead, they are almostpletely exterminated by him!

    Heart pain ah!

    Tang Zongde had spent countless years before being able to raise them up!

    For a single evil spirit to mature, it needs to swallow hundreds, thousands of soul!

    These hundreds of evil spirit are Tang Zongde¡¯s heart treasure ah!

    He is very heart ached as he hurries and keeps away the surviving evil spirits back into his Panic Banner!

    ¡°What is the matter, why did you keep them away?¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal drinks some immortal wine before clucking and says, ¡°I still have not killed enough eh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Tang Zongde shouts in his heart, kill your sister! The evil spirits that I had cultivated with hardship ah, they are not for you to kill for fun!!!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too delighted I have not taken out my real ability yet!¡±

    He stretches out his hand and bites open his finger. After which he sprinkles out his blood onto Wine Sword Immortal.

    ¡°Array set!¡±

    While he is speaking, those blood suddenly start moving and instantly a weird array forms on Wine Sword Immortal.

    This scene causes Liu Yi and Ai Ling to raise their eyebrow. What a familiar technique¡­

    It seems like it is that Blood technique used by Xue Luo before!

    This Tang Yongde¡­could it be¡­.

    A gleam of light suddenly shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Bind!¡±

    The moment Tang Zongde speaks, a few blood red chains fly out from the ground and shackl Wine Sword Immortal, making him unable to move at all!

    ¡°Hehe, after all, you are only at 11 star-jade cultivation.¡±

    Tang Zongde is delighted, ¡°How are you able to go against this Taoist! Now it is time for you to die!¡±

    He continues to recite the curse like he wants to activate some technique to attack Wine Sword Immortal who is restricted.

    The dark clouds in the sky turn denser as lightning appears within them. Liu Yi raises his head and his heart sinks down.

    The lightning in the clouds is not blue in color, instead, it is blood red.

    Blood lightning¡­it seems like it is also one of the God Race¡¯s techniques right?

    Looks like there is no need to guess anymore. This Tang Zongde is definitely a zombie from the God Race.

    No wonder he will bewitch Tang Emperor to use human corpse refining to deal with the demon race.

    Although it looks like it is protecting the Tang Dynasty, actually it is creating an undying army for the God Race!

    When that really happens, then the God Race might really go and unify the entire world! That Xue Luo is really scheming ah to actually nt this old taoist by the side of the Tang Emperor! Impressive¡­

    Liu Yi cannot help but admire Xue Luo.

    This woman is a very scary opponent!

    Although Wine Sword Immortal is being trapped within the array, he does not have any fear on his face.

    ¡°How is it possible for this kind of demonic technique able to trap me, Wine Sword Immortal?¡±

    The sword domain behind him suddenly expand and seems to carry a golden buddhist light!

    Buddhist light is the nemesis of ghost techniques. Very quickly the blood red chains immediately withdraw from the golden lights shining on it like it had met aqua regia!

    Tang Zongde got a huge shock as he did not expect that Wine Sword Immortal is able to let out such pure buddhist qi!

    ¡°Eat my sword!¡±

    After breaking out from those chains, Wine Sword Immortal urges the enormous human figure behind him and chops down with its sword towards Tang Zongde!

 Chapter 597 Heaven Realm Exper

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The sword in the enormous figure behind him is around 7-8 meters long. When this sword descends it directly split the royal pce za into two!

    A deep ravine is left on the za ground, shocking the officials.

    ¡°So powerful¡­¡±

    The officials were stunned seeing this while delight appears in the eyes of the Tang Emperor.

    Although the za is damaged, to him, he just has to find a person to repair it that¡¯s all!

    Most importantly is that he is able to see such a mystical technique! Really damn mystical ah!

    Although being a king means that he have high position and wealth, a life of luxury but it is sometimes really lonely!

    When he has nothing to do he will ask some people to perform some shows and the like for him, but now it is immortal techniques ah! Really immortal techniques, how can it beparable to those parlor tricks!

    Thus not only is he not angry, instead, he ps his hand and cheers.

    While Tang Yongde rolls on the ground wretched before being able to dodge Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s sword!

    But he did notpletely dodge it. The sword qi still affected him.

    His originally noble looking purple robes is now tattered and he is missing one of his sleeves.

    His hair is in aplete mess and scattered down, making the old taoist look like a madman!

    Tang Emperor looks at Tang Zongde andughs, ¡°This¡­.this is my first time seeing State Teacher in such a wretched state¡­¡±

    ¡°You guys¡­.shall pay the price¡­.¡±

    While Tang Yongde no longer has the patience to continue coaxing the stupid emperor happy. He clenches his teeth as he res at Liu Yi and the other two.

    ¡°If I did not guess wrong then you should also be a zombie right?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly says, ¡°Xue Luo is really such a poisonous schemer, to actually conceal you by the emperor¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what do you children know!¡±

    Tang Yongdeughs coldly, ¡°Sooner orter my God Race shall rise and this world shall be my God Race one!¡±

    ¡°Even if God Race will rise, you will not be able to see it.¡±

    Liu Yi points at Tang Yongde, ¡°Furthermore what God Race. You guys are nothing but a group of living dead that¡¯s all. It is time for you to die.¡±

    ¡°Just based on you guys?¡±

    Tang Yongde startsughing, ¡°Let me show you guys what is the strength of the God Race! Aooo!!¡±

    [TL: Erm I believe he is a zombie not a wolf???]

    He suddenly roars as his eyes turn blood red!

    While the evil spirits in his Panic Banner fly out into his mouth!

    Instantly Tang Yongde turns ck as his eyes shed with red light.

    Tang Emperor is frightened as he retreats while asking, ¡°What¡­what is going on with State Teacher?¡±

    ¡°You damn emperor are really damn stupid ah!¡±

    Ai Ling cannot help but say, ¡°How is this a state teacher. This is a human corpse! A Zombie ah! You can be considered as lucky that he did not suck your blood despite staying by your side for so long!¡±

    ¡°What? He, he is a zombie¡­¡±

    Without even caring about Ai Ling scolding her, when the emperor hears that State Teacher is a zombie he nearly peed in fear!

    ¡°Hahahahaha!!!!¡±

    After the State Teacher transforms he startsughing weirdly, ¡°Today I will turn you, this emperor as well as those officials into my zombies! I no longer have the patience anymore. Today I shall control your entire Tang Dynasty!¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­who cane and protect me¡­¡±

    Tang Emperor is badly frightened, when had he seen such a scary enemy.

    All of the civil and military officials are also trembling as this is the first time they sense the horror of death approaching!

    [TL: ¡­are your military officials worthless¡­..how can they be generals without brushing by death before¡­]

    ¡°There is no need for your majesty to be worried. There is still us Raising Immortal Pce Hall.¡±

    Liu Yi points as the fourrge seal words behind his back, ¡°We will not let the demons cause havoc.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit Raising Immortal Pce Hall! Right now my cultivation base has been raised to 16 star-jade, who is able to block me!¡±

    As Tang Yongde shouts, he raises his fist and punches the ground.

    -explosion sounds-

    The ground instantly trembles as an enormous hold appears under his feet!

    ¡°Mother ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Too scary already¡­¡±

    All of the officials are covered in sweat as the copse onto the ground.

    The emperor also hides behind a stone pir, trembling badly. He does not dare toe out at all.

    ¡°Hahaha, now you guys have seen my power right?¡±

    Seeing how frightened everyone is, Tang Yongde startedughing loudly. This kind of feeling is too good!

    This way is indeed the best, there is no longer any need to pretend to be a dog by the emperor¡¯s side!

    I was originally one of the God Race high above, how can I keep bowing to an emperor!

    ¡°Today shall be the day you guys lose your lives!¡±

    As Tang Yongde speaks the red light on his body brightens like he is going to take action!

    ¡°Set!¡±

    While at this moment from LY¡¯s finger a curse suddenly flies out andnds on Tang Yongde.

    ¡°Hahaha, just a mere sealing curse, how can it¡­.¡±

    Tang Yongde is originally going tough but suddenly his smile freezes on his face.

    ¡°Realise that you are no longer able to move?¡±

    Liu Yi ces his hands behind his back as he slowly walks over.

    His movements seem to be very slow but in a few steps, he is already in front of Tang Yongde as he looks at his red eyes.

    ¡°What, what did you do to me!¡±

    Tang Yongde is unable to move his entire body except for his mouth which is able to speak.

    He is very frightened as he did not expect that after he boosted himself to 16-star cultivation he was actually sealed by his opponents sealing curse!

    How is this possible, unless his cultivation is deeper! But, from this Sword Emperor, I obviously did not sense any cultivation at all ah!

    ¡°It is only a sealing curse that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi looks in the shocked red eyes and smiles, ¡°But if you do not honestly answer my questions, I guarantee that you will enjoy even happier magic techniques.¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    Tang Yongde res, ¡°You can forget about getting any information regarding God Race from me!¡±

    ¡°I hope that your mouth will continue to be so hard.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he points towards the sky and starts drawing a seal.

    The instantly an enormous dragon appears in the dark clouds in the sky as thunder rumbles.

    ¡°This is¡­this is¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, it is the same as that technique of yours earlier, 5 lightning strike.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°But I adjusted the amount of qi to avoid killing you. These lightning bolts will not take your life but they will make you feel a lot of pain. But do not worry, I will control it well and will make sure that you will be able to enjoy it forever. After all your God Race is undying what.¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, Tang Yongde instantly turns pale.

    ¡°So cruel¡­are you still human?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that these wordsing from you are a bit ridiculous?¡±

    Done speaking, Liu Yi pressed down his hand.

    Instantly a lightning bolt descends andnds on Tang Yongde!

    As for Liu Yi who is close by, he is safe and sound. The lightning did not affect him at all!

    Seeing this Wine Sword Immortal is shocked, master is indeed powerful. Just how precise is his control!

    Lighting, this thing was originally the weapon of heaven! The bane of immortals!

    Otherwise, why would heaven cmity be lightning!

    But not only is master not afraid of lightning, but he is also able to use it so well! When will I be as powerful as my master!

    A lightning bolt falls on Tang Yongde burning him ck but he still has a trace of vitality.

    ck smoke emits out from his mouth as he says with a trace of pain, ¡°You¡­.you¡­.you devil¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you are not willing to say, I still have a lot of little fellows waiting to say hello to you.¡±

    Done speaking Liu Yi raises his head to indict.

    One lightning bolt after the other suddenly appears among the clouds. But they did not descend. They arepletely in Liu Yi¡¯s control!

    Just how powerful is this guy! He is actually able to control lightning so casually!

    Tang Yongde feels that his brain is not enough to use!

    ¡°I do not have a lot of patience.¡±

    Liu Yi pushed down with his hand again.

    But Tang Yongde immediately shouts, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t let the lightning fall again. I tell, I tell you everything¡­¡±

    Lightning is the bane of cultivators and is even more so the natural enemies of devils! Being struck by the lightning once is like a thousand knives being stabbed into their body. It is very painful!

    This kind of pain pierces deeply into the bones! Tang Yongde does not wish to experience it a second time!

    Right now his body is sealed by Liu Yi tightly. Even if he wish to self-explode he is unable to do it!

    This guy¡¯s cultivation¡­is¡­.very scary¡­just who on earth is he!

    Seeing that this fellow is finally willing to speak, Liu Yi nods in satisfaction and withdraws his hand.

    ¡°Okay, talk then. Who does your God Race wish to revive?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­I can answer this question.¡±

    Tang Yongdeughs weirdly, ¡°Who we want to revive is the progenitor of our God Race. the God of Zombies, Lord Wuli!¡±

    ¡°God of Zombies?¡±

    Liu Yi finds his name rather foreign and turns around to look at Ai Ling and Wine Sword Immortal who shake their head at the same time.

    ¡°You silly mortals not knowing is understandable.¡±

    Tang Yongde says, ¡°Our master was born when the heaven and earth appear. He created God Race who was the overlord back then! Just that after which Nuwa created humans and to guarantee the position of humans, she forcefully sealed my master! But there is no need to worry. Very soon our Lord Wuli will revive. At that time the entire world shall belong to our God Race, hahahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°God Race are all madmen.¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, ¡°No matter if it is the God Race or the Demon Race. Whoever who dares to invade the human realm, I shall stop all of you!¡±

    ¡°Just you?¡±

    Tang Yongde sneers, ¡°Do you know how powerful my God Race is?¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression suddenly turns serious as his clothing starts fluttering up!

    A powerful shockwave erupts out from with him as the center. The dark clouds in the sky instantly scatter. Clumps of magic clouds descend from the sky andnd under Liu Yi¡¯s feet.

    Furthermore, faintly discernible buddhist qi flickers behind Liu Yi¡¯s back shining on Tang Yongde¡¯s face.

    If his body was not sealed, Tang Yongde would also have kneeled down.

    The surrounding officials had already kneeled down. This kind of scary aura makes it hard for them to breath!

    Bullshit¡­this, this is the aura of a Heaven Realm expert¡­.

    Tang Yongde is unable to believe in what he is seeing, how can there be a Heaven Realm expert¡­.right now¡­who cultivated to this stage?

    This¡­how is this possible?

 Chapter 598 I want to establish Raising Immortal Palace Hall

    During this period of time, Heaven Realm expert are figures who are recorded in books!

    Among this period¡¯s cultivators, there are basically none who had broken through to Heaven Realm!

    Those Heaven Realm experts should be all immortals from the heavens!

    But in front of Tang Yongde, such a Heaven Realm expert appears in front of him!

    Tang Yongde can never imagine that this kind of matter will ur! What are Heaven Realm experts? Heaven Realm experts are those who are able to extinguish a city with just a slight movement! They are valiant existences who are able to destroy the earth!

    Liu Yi is like a god standing there with his arm crossed as he asks Tang Yongde who currently has dry mouth and tongue.

    ¡°Right now do you think that I am able to block the God Race and Demon Race?¡±

    ¡°You¡­you¡­¡±

    Tang Yongde is already no longer able to say anything. In the end, he only says two words.

    ¡°Kill me¡­.¡±

    He is already in despair. How is it possible for me to resist a heaven realm expert.

    Other than waiting for death he does not know what else can he do.

    In the past, he was very confident and always felt that the God Race will rise again and conquer this world¡­.

    But now, seeing the Sword Emperor in front of him, Tang Yongde no longer has this kind of confidence.

    Liu Yi stands in front of Tang Yongde. The clouds in the sky slowly form into the shape of an enormous sword. It is very shocking and stunning the officials as well as the emperor into silence.

    The sky forms an image ah!

    God, this is then a real god ah!

    ¡°I, Sword Emperor from now on, am the guardian of China.¡±

    Done speaking, Liu Yi points towards the sky.

    The Through Heaven Sword flies out from Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s back and stabs into the center of the za of the royal pce!

    Everyone¡¯s gazended on the Through Heaven Sword and at this moment the sword formed from clouds suddenly descends from the sky towards the royal pce.

    This sword form from clouds is nearly 100 metersrge and is very shocking. With it descending from the sky like this, it is like the end of the world ising.

    ¡°My gods¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t this squish us to death!¡±

    The group of people were badly frightened.

    At this moment Liu Yi shakes his hand and the cloud sword copsedyer byyer when it reached the top of their heads. After which it transforms into a stream of white smoke and flows into Through Heaven Sword!

    Wind follows tiger, cloud follows dragon!

    The clouds follow Liu Yi¡¯s instructions and are currently beingpressed by Liu Yi crazily into Through Heaven Sword!

    This is the first time he used this kind ofpression method. But to awe these people, Liu Yi still does it!

    The power of the magic clouds floods into Through Heaven Sword. Golden light suddenly erupts from the de of Through Heaven Sword. Immortal qi twines around the sword as it continues to expand.

    Originally the sword was only 1 meter long but now it is slowly growing bigger and longer.

    Very quickly the hundred-meter cloud sword was instilled into the Through Heaven Sword and it transforms into a ten plus meters tall golden sword!

    On the sword body, there are two seal words carved on it. Through Heaven!

    Liu Yi himself also trembles slightly, so Through Heaven Sword was born like this!

    Among the world mysteries, everything is arranged by the heavens!

    ¡°Daoist immortal, really is a daoist immortal ah!¡±

    When the Tang Emperor sees all of this he is unable to control himself.

    ¡°Looks like my Tang Dynasty can be saved!¡±

    The group of officials also wakes up and bes happy.

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and points towards the enormous Through Heaven Sword.

    Instantly it starts to shrink and instantly went back to its 1-meter long shape andnds in Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    He looks at Tang Yongde who is already in despair and asks, ¡°Right now do you think that I am able to resist?¡±

    ¡°God¡­God Race will not fail¡­.¡±

    Tang Yongde suddenly lets out a fierce look and shouts, ¡°The light of the God Race will inevitably shine on China!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Since that is the case then what is the point of leaving you alive!¡±

    Liu Yi swings his Through Heaven Sword beheading Tang Yongde.

    His head tumbles onto the ground with his eyes filled with unwillingness.

    Blood sprays out from the corpse over 2 meters before the corpse copsed.

    ¡°Let your majesty be rmed.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s Through Heaven Sword is not stained with any bit of blood. He tosses out Through Heaven Sword which slides back into the sword sheath on Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s back.

    ¡°Not at all, not at all! Today I have really truly broadened my horizons!¡±

    Seeing Tang Yongde being beheaded, Tang Emperor regains his courage and turn back to his normal state. He straightens his dragon robes and with the help of two royal maids he gets up from the ground andughs as he says, ¡°Taoist Sword Emperor really has excellent immortal technique. Having you, my Tang Dynasty will not be afraid of those God Race and Demon Race!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty is over praising.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, ¡°The world is so big and there are so many demons. Just based on me, I am unable to do it. I still need your majesty to support my establishment of Raising Immortal Pce Hall and recruitment of disciple to allow there to be more sword immortals. That way we will be able to protect our Tang Dynasty properly.¡±

    ¡°Good, good! What support do you need, just tell me! Money or manpower are both not a problem! In the future, Raising Immortal Pce Hall shall be my Tang Dynasty¡¯s state religion while you Sword Emperor shall be my Tang Dynasty¡¯s State Teacher!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, your majesty for your grace!¡±

    Liu Yi spent so much effort before finally able to settle the Tang Emperor allowing him to be gratified.

    Furthermore, he also figures about the target of God Race which is to revive their master, God of Zombies¡ªWuli.

    Obtaining the support of Tang Emperor, Liu Yi invites the people from the royal pce to construct Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s main pce in the location of Raising Immortal Pce Hall!

    At the same time, under the announcement of Tang royal pce, Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s name also spreads out.

    Especially in the royal pce, where everyone knows of Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s Sword Emperor Liu Yi duel with Tang Yongde. A lot of young people havee due to the reputation and register to join Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciple selection.

    Ai Ling and Wine Sword Immortal are busy with the matters regarding Raising Immortal Pce Hall. In less than a month¡¯s time, there are already over tens of thousands of people applying. But among them, there are only a few thousand who have the aptitude to be a cultivator. But those that have outstanding aptitude are around several tens of them.

    Since that is the case, under the request of Liu Yi, they only chose those several tens with outstanding aptitude as the first generation disciples.

    Using Liu Yi¡¯s words, soldiers must be elite not many. Otherwise, no matter how many poor aptitude sword immortals are there, during the war, they will be just sending their head that¡¯s all.

    Furthermore, even after posting out the name list, there will still be even more peopleing. China is so big, there are so many people in the Tang Dynasty. There will be enough people to raise even more sword immortals!

    Raising Immortal Pce Hall is established so strongly, located on a famous mountain, furthermore, they have not established an illusion barrier yet and wee anyone toe and apply.

    In less than two months, Raising Immortal Pce Hall is already up to standard. Everyday Liu Yi oversees Raising Immortal Pce Hall guiding the disciples in their cultivation.

    While the demon race army is also starting to invade the human race¡¯s viges and cities. Some big cities are still okay as they have an army and a city wall to block for a while but a lot of viges were invaded.

    Very quickly, humans are unable to make a living and a lot of people be homeless. But there are even more humans who died under the ws and teeth of demons.

    Demon Emperor and her left and right hand, Ao Ri and Devil Child, as well as her four demon king¡¯s name, have already made humans terror-stricken.

    But humans did not give up on their home and bitterly block the invasion of the demon race.

    ¡°Your majesty, we have already invaded three of the human race¡¯s major cities. Soon we are going to invade Luoyang.¡±

    A demon general is kneeling in front of Zhang Yunyun reporting to her the status of the war.

    ¡°Very good. Have those people from the previously invaded city surrender?¡±

    ¡°They have already surrendered and be our ves.¡±

    The general reports loudly, ¡°There is still a group of people resisting, may I ask your majesty how should we deal with them?¡±

    ¡°Kill all of them without pardon,¡±

    Demon Emperor waves her hand casually, ¡°Even those ves, do not leave them alone. Watch them strictly. Those not of my demon race, their hearts are different. In the future, there is no need to ask me this kind of question. Just kill all of them.¡±

    ¡°As you order!¡±

    The general immediately leaves while Demon Emperor sits on her golden chair and looks at the far away sky with a sneer.

    ¡°Sword Emperor I will let you see what is the end result of you not agreeing to me! I will let the entire human race be buried with you!¡±

    While at this moment Liu Yi is not in Raising Immortal Pce Hall. Because of Tang Emperor¡¯s urgent letter, he brings a group of Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciples to Luoyang City.

    As he is in a hurrying over this time around, Liu Yi only brings along 7 Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciples. The 7 of them are the fastest cultivating seven people, thus he brings them here to temper them.

    ¡°Master, this time around we can finally disy our prowess!¡±

    A young Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciple says in delight behind Liu Yi, ¡°Those demon race shall finally hit an iron board!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Big senior brother, this time around I can finally take revenge for my dead family!¡±

    Another tall disciple also clenches his fist and says, ¡°Dad, mom, this child shall use the heads of the demons as a sacrifice to you!¡±

    ¡°Right, right¡­.¡±

    ¡°This time around we shall take revenge!¡±

    ¡°You lot don¡¯t be too delighted.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the disciple that Wine Sword Immortal epted and warns them, ¡°Demons are not that easy to kill. The techniques that you guys learned are not proficient enough. If you let your guard down, at that time ones to be beheaded will not be the demons but you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We shall sincerely obey master¡¯s instruction, hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°You must protect us junior sister properly ah, us three junior sisters shall be relying on the four of you!¡±

    ¡°Rx! With me Feng Xueyue here, who dares to touch my junior sisters!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, big senior brother stop boasting. I, Zhou Jingshuo am not much weaker than you! Through Heaven Sword, I have learned to the 3rdyer!¡±

    ¡°Good then. Then in a whileter let us have apetition to see who will kill the most demons!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s set it like this!¡±

    A group of young boys and girls not only did not feel the approach of the urging catastrophe, instead, they are giggling.

    Instantly the originally dark and oppressive Luoyang was slightly angry but also towering.

    Those guards on the city wall loo towards them. Liu Yi silently shakes his head, feeling that these new people are rather lively.

    At this moment from the city walles a loud shout, ¡°Motherfuckers, who dares to be noisy in this old man¡¯s territory do you no longer wish to keep your heads?!¡±

 Chapter 599 This is a daoist immortal

    This shout instantly attracted the gaze of everyone!

    Liu Yi and the rest of disciples look over at once to see a general wearing armor puffing out his beard in anger and shouts loudly, ¡°War is at hand who dares to be rash!¡±

    Outside of the city, the densely packed demon army is marching over making everyone¡¯s heart¡¯s heavy. When that general who is standing of the city wall hears that there are people who dare to be loud he bes hopping mad.

    ¡°Make noise again then do not me me for chopping off your head!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Without waiting for Liu Yi to exin one of the eunuchs standing by his side shouts, ¡°Disgraceful! Ling Jie is the defending general of Luoyang how dare you ignore the imperial edict! You are really daring!¡±

    That General Ling who is originally going to be mad trembles when he hears this and asks, ¡°Imperial edict? What imperial edict?¡±

    ¡°This is the imperial edict!¡±

    The eunuch arrogantly takes out a golden imperial edict and shows it to General Ling!

    Instantly Ling Jie¡¯s change changes and leads his officers and soldiers to kneel down.

    ¡°Hmph, the emperor¡¯s imperial edit confers Lord Sword Emperor as our Tang Dynasty State Teacher. Right now Lord Sword Emperor is appointed as the main general for ying demons! These few people are the sect disciple of Lord Sword Emperor! You fellows actually wish to chop off Lord Sword Emperor¡¯s head. I see that it is you guys who do not want your head!¡±

    ¡°This one does not dare¡­.it is this general who did not recognize Mt Tai¡­¡±

    Although General Ling looks like he submitted but there is still disdain in his eyes.

    ¡°Hmph, d that you know, still not hurrying up and guarding the city! A bunch of useless things!¡±

    This eunuch seems to feel that the surrounding does not smell nice as he takes out a handkerchief and covers his nose with it then hides far away.

    ¡°Then let this general go and be busy first!¡±

    The demon race army is about to reach the city. This General Ling is focused on guarding the city saying in his heart, who cares what these daoists like to recite or do. As long as they do not disturb us guarding the city!

    ¡°General Ling please wait!¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and says, ¡°Our Raising Immortal Pce Hall knows that it is hard for your courageous soldiers to kill the enemies. The demons have thick skin and flesh, wanting to injure then is hard. Even if you injure them, they will recover very quickly. Thus our Raising Immortal Pce Hall has refined a number of amulets. As long as you paste the amulets on the weapons of your soldiers, it will allow their weapons to create deeper injuries. No matter how good their regeneration is it will also be useless!¡±

    These amulets were refined by Ai Ling from some of the dao techniques that she had secretly learned which is especially for dealing with demons.

    As long as humans have these amulets, humans will have a higher chance to resist the demons!

    ¡°Ah, this way ah. Let the 8th battalion peoplee over.¡±

    There is no delight on General Ling¡¯s face, instead, it seems like he does not care.

    Very quickly several tens of old soldiers walk over. They are all trembling as they walk and Liu Yi starts to get worried about their bodies.

    This old men¡­.are they still able to go to war?

    Not possible right!

    ¡°Lord State Teacher, you can just give the things to the 8th battalion.¡±

    General Ling expressionlessly says, ¡°They are the elite division of my Luoyang City. They should be able to satisfy Lord State Teacher¡¯s requirements.¡±

    ¡°Oi, how can you say like this?¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s eldest disciple Feng Xueyue who is standing behind Liu Yi bes unhappy as he frowns and steps forward, ¡°You actually look down on my master¡¯s refined amulets?¡±

    ¡°Honestly speaking, this ce is a war zone, not a daoist temple!¡±

    General Ling snorts, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you guys want to do, but do not drag down my men! We are using our flesh and blood to protect the entire Luoyang City, protect our family! We do not have the leisure mood to y around with you guys!¡±

    What State Teacher, what Lord Sword Emperor, what Raising Immortal Pce Hall, all of it is nonsense!

    What General Ling believes in is the sword in his hands!

    Just as Feng Xueyue is about to say something, he is stopped by Liu Yi.

    ¡°Since general says so, then I will not disturb the rest of your men. Xueyue, Jingshuo you guys go and set the amulet on the weapons of the 8th division.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    The seven disciples are very respectful of Liu Yi. Hearing him saying so, they immediately start taking the amulets and pasting them on the old soldiers¡¯ weapon properly.

    ¡°This way is better.¡±

    General Ling nods his head in satisfaction, ¡°But it is best if you guys leave this ce earlier. You guys are not people from Luoyang City, there is no need to die along with us. This ce is a war zone, not a ce to have fun. When the fight truly starts, even I am unable to guarantee your safety.¡±

    ¡°No worries, general just need to care about guarding the city. We will do our own things and will not affect general.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand gently indicating that it is fine.

    ¡°Since that is the case then this general will not persuade anymore!¡±

    General Ling sneers in his heart, do these people really think that demons are ordinary beast? Perhapster when they really start fighting they will pee in their pants in fright!

    Outside the demon army¡¯s roar is getting closer and closer, like it is by their ear.

    A lot of soldiers start trembling as their faces turn pale.

    Most of these soldiers are new soldiers and some have not fought a war before, some feel their body¡¯s turn soft when they heard about the demons!

    But even so, they still need to hold their weapons and guard this ce.

    If they retreat then their family will be enved by the demons or killed by them!

    From far away, they are already able to hear the shouts from the demons.

    ¡°The people in the city listen up! Put down your weapons! Immediately open your city gates and surrender to our demons and be our ves, that way you will be able to preserve your lives! If you dare to resist, then we shall massacre everyone in the city!¡±

    When the people in the city hear this, they be badly frightened.

    General Ling¡¯s expression remains cold as he shouts, ¡°Release the arrows!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Themunications officers immediately send down hismands as over hundreds of archers pulls open their bows at the same time and a densely packed group of arrows shoot towards the demons.

    At that instant, there are a number of demons shot to death by the arrows and lie in their blood.

    ¡°Do you see this, they also have a flesh body like us!¡±

    General Ling looks at the demons with different animals head and shouts loudly, ¡°They can also be injured as well as die! What are we afraid of, for our family, ughter all of these demons!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The courage of the soldiers immediately soars as they roar.

    While the demons have already broken through the arrow rain and killed their way below the city.

    The demons do not use anydders or the likes as they grab the city walls with both hands and start climbing up!

    The soldiers on the city walls have already done their preparation. Boiling oil, as well as stones, was tossed down the city wall!

    At that instant, a number of demons climbing up the city walls were killed and injured but even more demons step on the corpses of fellow demons and continue climbing up!

    Very quickly some demons have climbed to onto the city wall and start fighting against the human soldiers.

    But the body of the demons is very firm. Even if they got slight injuries, they are still able to fight and furthermore, they are recovering slowly!

    A lot of soldiers had killed until their hands be soft and when they see the 8th division which is filled with old, weak and sick soldiers, at this moment they are fucking awesome!

    They are holding the weapons buffed by amulets and are killing the demons like chopping cabbage!

    Furthermore, there are some old soldiers who are able to chase after a group of demons to kill them causing General Ling to be shocked.

    ¡°Feng Xueyue, Zhuo Jingshou, hear my orders!¡±

    Seeing that the humans are at a disadvantage he immediately orders the Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciples, ¡°Immediately bring Raising Immortal Pce Hall people to go and support the defenders!¡±

    ¡°As you order!¡±

    The disciples of Raising Immortal Pce Hall immediately pull out their swords and jump off the city wall.

    ¡°Oi, oi, do you not want your lives anymore?!¡±

    General Ling is so frightened that his soul nearly flew away. Below ispletely upied by demons ah!

    At the very least there are no less than a hundred thousand of them¡­them going down, isn¡¯t it suicide?

    But halfway down, a huge sword presence flies out from the Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciples¡¯ back!

    One by one the enormous human figuresnd on the ground and casually swing out their sword and kills the demons below like chopping vegetables!

    The demon blood soon flows into a river, this has basically turned into a one-sided massacre!

    ¡°My mother ah¡­.¡±

    General Ling swallows his saliva, ¡°Is this group of people still humans¡­.¡±

    ¡°Silly thing!¡±

    The eunuch who hade over without him knowing, perhaps it is because he feels that this ce is safer.

    He uses a handkerchief to cover his nose and says, ¡°They are immortal, immortals you understand?¡±

    ¡°Is¡­.is there really immortals?¡±

    General Ling is still in slight disbelief, but the enormous figures below are still massacring the formerly formidable demons.

    Looking at the demons which are being killed so miserably, and escaping in all directions!

    ¡°Damn it, do not retreat anymore, there are so many of us! Everyone kill them together!¡±

    But even more demons are surging over from the back like a tide.

    General Ling looks down to see a dense pack of human heads!

    He cannot help but to feel his scape bing numb¡­.these, are around a hundred thousand people¡­.how is it possible for the demons to have so many people, this is too horrifying.

    Liu Yi who is standing on the city wall lets out a cold shout, ¡°With me Sword Emperor here, who dares to be arrogant!¡±

    This shout carries the heaven¡¯s might which heavily strikes the heart of all of the demons making them feel numb and nearly copsed onto the ground.

    ¡°Glorious Sun Palm!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his hand and pushes down.

    ¡°Extreme Happiness!¡±

    Instantly the clouds in the sky disperse as an enormous fire palm descends from the sky!

    This fire palm is over hundreds of meter wide! Astonishinglyrge!

    It descends like this and instantly causes over tens of thousands of demon to instantly turn into ashes!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    General Ling ispletely stunned from shock, this must be a joke right!

    Am I dreaming?

    Could it be that there really are immortals?

    Recalling how impolite he was towards that immortal earlier, General Ling starts trembling as cold sweat starts dripping down his body and he nearly peed from fear.

    Even though he had stand in the battlefield for so many years, he had never felt so horrified before!

    While the guards on the city wall are now cheering Liu Yi¡¯s name.

    ¡°Sword Emperor! Sword Emperor! Sword Emperor!¡±

 Chapter 600 Go, Pikachu

    Liu Yi exterminating over tens of thousands of demon with a single palm immediately established his divine might!

    The humans on the walls start cheering loudly and start shouting Liu Yi¡¯s name, each shout louder than the previous!

    The demons were badly frightened like they had seen their bane! Their previously valiance arepletely gone from fear!

    Liu Yi stands on the city wall as his white robes flutter along with the wind with his hands behind his back. His slight beard makes people feel like he has a story behind him.

    [TL: well¡­he have a story about him¡­]

    Sword Emperor¡­.what a scary Sword Emperor¡­

    The demons seem to be thinking this way. Seeing Liu Yi, they lost all of their courage!

    Don¡¯t talk about invading, don¡¯t talk about fighting. Right now they are unable to stand firmly!

    Other than Demon Emperor, who else is able to go against the Sword Emperor?

    But Lord Demon Emperor is far away and far water is unable to quench thirst!

    Standing on the city wall Liu Yi says, ¡°Scram to your demon realm.¡±

    Although he did not speak loudly with his cultivation everyone is able to hear him clearly.

    ¡°Otherwise I, Sword Emperor shall ughter all of you demons!¡±

    ¡°Sword Emperor what a big tone you have!¡±

    Just as Liu Yi finished speaking, blue lightning suddenly descends from the sky, following which Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s figure appears in front of him as he roars, ¡°Let me the number 1 Demon King fight against you, this damn fellow!¡±

    ¡°Sky Flipping Dragon! It is Sky Flipping Dragon ah!¡±

    ¡°We are saved¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is it really so? But, but I heard that Sky Flipping Dragon has already been defeated by Sword Emperor before¡­¡±

    The demons below start discussing and still do not have any fighting will.

    Seeing the demons who had lost their fighting will facing Liu Yi, Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s eyes turn red.

    ¡°SE, don¡¯t think that you are unparalleled in this world! Lord Demon Emperor has bestowed to me Nine Yin Demon Qi! Right now I can definitely defeat you!¡±

    Sky Flipping Dragon pulls out a ck pill and swallows it down.

    Liu Yi is shocked. So Demon Emperor Can lend Nine Yin Demon Qi to other people to use? But this kind of thing being used by other people¡­although it is very effective the side effect will be rather big¡­

    Indeed after Sky Flipping Dragon swallows the ck pill, his body suddenly expands.

    He who was originally 1.9 meters tall instantly shoots to over 2 meters but his 7 apertures are bleeding!

    But the lightning on his body turns ck in color, which looks very dreadful!

    ¡°SE! Do you see this, this is my current strength!¡±

    -roaring sound-

    Sky Flipping Dragon lets out a roar as the ck lighting on his body immediately spread out in all directions attacking in all directions!

    Any ce that is struck by the ck lightning instantly turns into scorched earth! While Liu Yi takes out Sky Flipping Seal to protect in front of the city wall and blocks the few ck lightning that shot over.

    ¡°Indeed your strength has increased slightly but it is a pity that this strength does not belong to you.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head and persuades, ¡°You are still not my opponent. It is best if you take your people and scram.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it! Today I shall let you know what is the number 1 Demon King!¡±

    Although Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s cultivation is below Ao Ri¡¯s and Devil Child, he is still very arrogant and wishes to gain some face in front of his Demon Emperor!

    But his luck is too bad. Not only he is unable to take down Luoyang, instead, he met Liu Yi.

    But since this is the case, even if Liu Yi is a nail, he will still swallow him down! Chew him into pieces! Swallow him!

    Nine Yin Demon Qi allows him to multiply his strength by several times, but is also brings along very acute pain! This kind of pain makes him even more awake!

    ¡°Turn into dust!¡±

    His body transformed into ck lightning and instantly arrives in front of Liu Yi!

    Borrowing my speed, I will seed in my sneak attack! And turn that Sword Emperor into dust!

    While Liu Yi only sighs as he ces a hand in front of him.

    Through Heaven Sword suddenly descends from the sky, breaking through the clouds and instantlynds in front of Liu Yi¡¯s palm!

    When Sky Flipping Dragon crashes into the sword, ck lightning instantly exploded out while Liu Yi and the Through Heaven Sword arepletely fine.

    On the other hand, Sky Flipping Dragon ispletely disoriented from the crash as stars appear in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Roughly today is also the time.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the disorientated Sky Flipping Dragon, ¡°Sky Flipping Dragon for helping a viin do evil, andmit evil deeds, today I shall subdue you and turn you into my body protecting spiritual beast.¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    Hearing this Sky Flipping Dragon instantly wakes up and transforms into his original form as an enormous 100 meters long dragon appears above the city wall scaring arge number of the humans into copsing onto the ground.

    ¡°Who do you think you are to subdue me!¡±

    Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s voice also turns thicker as his red eyes re at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Let my lightningpletely turn you into ashes!¡±

    He opens his mouth and sucks a ck lightning ball which is erupting out lightning arcs!

    ¡°Pigheaded.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head as he taps Through Heaven Sword gently.

    ¡°At the borders of Qin and Han dynasty, the war at the endless borders never ends!¡±

    Through Heaven Sword instantly transforms into a stream of golden light and disappears in front of Liu Yi.

    While at that instantly Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s head is beheaded and slowly drops towards the city wall.

    The red blood sprays out from his neck like a fountain and instantly covers the city wall like a blood rain.

    ¡°Demonic Sword Technique!¡±

    After Liu Yi beheaded Sky Flipping Dragon with a single move, at the same time he uses Demonic Sword technique to capture his soul and bring it into his body.

    ¡°Ah!!!!!¡±

    Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s soul starts struggling in Liu Yi¡¯s body but is suppressed by the four qi in Liu Yi together!

    Immortal Qi, Demon Qi, Devil Qi, Netherworld Qi!

    [TL: eh¡­.where the heck is my buddhist qi???]

    Furthermore, there is still the faint Buddhist Qi as well Asura Qi. Although it is not obvious the Buddhist Qi and Netherworld Qi¡¯s harm to him is extremely huge!

    After struggling for a long time, Sky Flipping Dragon finally bes honest.

    {I, I do not ept this¡­}

    He says angrily, {If you got guts then let me out and let us fight 300 rounds¡­}

    {Oi, I say, Big ck ah, what is the point.}

    At this moment the Golden Fur Ape Sky Supporting Pir¡¯s figure appears as he gently hooks his arm around Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s arm and says, {This is fate. Sooner orter we will be this Lord Sword Emperor body protecting spiritual beast.}

    {Devil Star?}

    Seeing Sky Supporting Pir Sky Flipping Dragon who was called Big ck, his eyes nearly pop out.

    {That¡¯s right. Admit it. Following Lord Sword Emperor is also not bad.}

    Water Qilin also appears causing Sky Flipping Dragon to nearly bite off his tongue.

    {Devil, Devil Wave? The two of you who bit the hand that feeds you, you actually secretly joined SE?}

    {No, the two of us are not the two outside¡­}

    SSP whispers into Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s ears a whole bunch of stuff causing Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s expression to change as shock appears in his eye.

    {So¡­so it is actually like this¡­looks like us brothers sooner orter will be meeting here, s¡­}

    Sky Flipping Dragon sits there and lets out a bitterugh.

    {Back then when the four of us be sworn brothers we had said before that we shall share all fortunes and woes together.}

    Water Qilin says faintly, {Who would have thought thatter on each of us establishes our own kingdoms. You also went to serve the king of Cloud Kingdom and all of us became enemies. Right now, we can be considered as putting down everything allowing us to reunite and gives us a chance to reflect on ourselves.}

    {That¡¯s right, Big ck ah, you shouldn¡¯t persist on the wrong way anymore. Be forting he is lenient. Resist he bes strict ah.}

    SSP had followed Liu Yi for very long and adopted some of human¡¯s speaking habits.

    {Fine then¡­I give up.}

    Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s face is bitter, {Since this is already in the history then what is the point of me struggling. Fine as well. Lord SE¡­in future I shall be your body protecting spiritual beast. I only hope that you do notpletely exterminate us demons¡­}

    {If the demons obediently retreat, I will naturally not hut any of them.}

    Liu Yi continues and says, {All lives are equal. Every single race have their own significance of existing. Even if it is demons, it is also the same.}

    {Good. I will not say any more, after all, I am indeed unable to defeat you, why don¡¯t I work for you.}

    The demons originally believe in following the powerful. With Liu Yi¡¯s might disying there, even if Sky Flipping Dragon do not admit to it, he indeed is unable to catch up to Liu Yi.

    Even if I have Nine Yin Demon Qi I am unable to defeat this fellow¡­.especially now that I entered his body¡­that four powerful qi¡­.

    Even if Lord Demon Emperor is very powerful¡­butpared to Sword Emperor¡­.she is still slightlycking!

    {Not bad. Then from now on, your previous name shall be invalid.}

    Liu Yi nods his head, {Following me you shall have a new name as well as a new beginning. Let me think what name should you use¡­}

    {I shall listen to master¡­}

    {Okay¡­since your power is lightning¡­why don¡¯t we call you Pikachu.}

    {What?}

    Sky Flipping Dragon is slightly stunned as he rubs the back of his head, {What is Pikachu ah?}

    While Water Qilin and the Golden Ape are already rolling on the ground withughter while Liu Yi coughs and says with a straight face, {It is the name of a powerful god beast that also uses lightning. I name you after this god beast. I hope that you do not let me down.}

    [TL: god beast indeed.]

    { From now on I shall follow by master¡¯s side at your beck and call without any objections. Master let me go and prove myself and help you repel these demons.}

    {Good.}

    Liu Yi nods his head and stretches out his finger. He points towards the demons who are badly frightened due to Sky Flipping Dragon being beheaded and says loudly, ¡°Sky Flipping Dragon is already dead. Do you guys still want to continue fighting?¡±

    ¡°Let, let us escape¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, how can us demons have the word escape!¡±

    ¡°There are still so many of use, kill! Let us gather all of our demon qi together and fight it out with them! Kill all of them and toy with their women!¡±

    The group of demons start letting out shouts making Liu Yi raises his eyebrow.

    ¡°Since that is the case then don¡¯t me me for being impolite. Go, Pikachu!¡±

    He releases out Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s qi!

    Instantly a ck lighting dragon flies out from his finger. It is a hundred meters long and directly charges into the group of demons and shock all of them into ck ashes!

    ¡°My mother ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Save us¡­.¡±

    This has basically turned into a massacre. The demons either die or escape and finally retreat from Luoyang City.

    The sunlightnds on Luoyang City, making all of the city guards start crying.

    This is great¡­.we won¡­.furthermore, they are still alive¡­

 Chapter 601 Final battle

    Sword Emperor¡¯s name spread out allowing Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s fame to be more and more resounding!

    A lot of people start to join Raising Immortal Pce Hall and right now there is almost a thousand Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciple!

    Furthermore, with Liu Yi providing amulets as well as more and more Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciples joining the war, the China maind situation is starting to stabilize.

    In the past, it was the demons who were overpowering the humans while the humans were beaten until they were disced.

    In the past the demon army was surrounding the human cities, now it is the opposite. All of the demons are hiding in the city while outside is the human army surrounding them!

    ¡°Your majesty¡­.we, we are unable to block them from Yangzhou City

    A demon general who is covered with injuries kneels in front of Demon Emperor and says with shame, ¡°This general is ipetent¡­¡±

    ¡°Talking about this, these humans are indeed different. Look at those meticulous toys that they have, our demon realm do not have.¡±

    Demon Emperor sits there as she ys with chinaware in her hand and did not directly reply that general. Instead, she says slowly, ¡°No wonder Sword Emperor is not willing to stay in demon realm and kept wanting to return back here. All of this is because the demon realm cannot bepared to here.¡±

    Seeing that Demon Emperor ignored him, that general immediately shouts, ¡°Your majesty¡­.your majesty¡­.we are already surrounded by the human army your majesty¡­¡±

    He is really anxious ah!

    ¡°But after I have brought all of these arts and crafts back to the demon realm, sooner orter the demon realm also be as developed as prosperous as human society.¡±

    Demon Emperor continues to talk to herself. She suddenly raises her head and looks at Ao Ri who is standing by the side, ¡°Ri, those arts and crafts that I asked you to bring back, how did it go?¡±

    Ao Ri nods his head and replies, ¡°I have already sent them back to the demon realm.¡±

    Demon Emperor nods her head, ¡°Good, that is not bad.¡±

    That general still begs bitterly, hoping that Demon Emperor is able to take action and suppress the humans, ¡°Your majesty¡­the enemy troops have already surrounded our Yangzhou City ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Demon Emperor finally notices that what that general is saying. She looks at him before waving her hands, ¡°Ri. Bring Devil Child along as well as the rest of the generals to suppress those humans. I want to research this chinaware. Do not disturb me.¡±

    ¡°As you order!¡±

    Ao Ri and those mentioned immediately turn around and walk out of the Prince Mansion in Yangzhou.

    Ever since Demon Emperor started staying in this Prince Mansion she starts to feel a strong interest in all kind of cultural things in the human realm. Even recently her thoughts were not on the war, instead, she toys around with some chinaware daily. Sometimes she will also y around with things that women use like the undergarments, clothing as well as rogues and the likes.

    ¡°Could it be that the woman that you like, is this kind?¡±

    After everyone had left Demon Emperor Zhang Yunyun sits in front of the copper mirror as she holds the rogues and gently rubs on her face. Then she looks at the visibly mature looking her in the mirror.

    *******

    At this moment Wine Sword Immortal is standing in front of Liu Yi as he says respectfully to him, ¡°Master, as long as we take down this Yangzhou City, the demons can only retreat to the demon realm!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head in satisfaction. This war has gone on for over two years. I have finally pressured all of the demons back.

    Today as long as we conquer this Yangzhou City, we can finally end this 2 year war.

    Originally I wasing the past is to find Sword Emperor and be his disciple, and learn how to strengthen myself. But who would have thought that I, in the end, be Sword Emperor and be a part of history?

    Since I am Sword Emperor, then I must bear the responsibility of the Sword Emperor.

    Based on history, it seems like the final battle between Sword Emperor and Demon Emperor started from Yangzhou City.

    The final battle ah¡­I waited until the arrival of this day.

    Liu Yi is still concerned about the matters regarding Liang Mengyao thus he , ¡°Wine Sword Immortal I asked you to go and investigate the news regarding Great God Sect. Have you obtained any news regarding it?¡±

    ¡°Yes master, I have obtained news regarding it.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal nods his head, ¡°Like what master said, right now in the central a group which calls itself Great God Sect has appeared. These people say that they had seen a Great God which has boundless cultivation. After which they start to worship her¡­right now this Great God Sect¡¯s influence has developed quite a bit. They are quite influential in the western side.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°After we have chased these demons back to the demon realm, Raising Immortal Pce Hall shall follow me to tten Great God Sect.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal immediately cups his hand and bow, ¡°Willing to follow by master¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Good then let us do our best and take down this Yangzhou City!¡±

    Liu Yi nces over. A lot of Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciples had already used their cultivation base to break the heavy city gate and bring a group of soldiers to kill their way into the city.

    The entire city is filled with the sound of killing!

    Although the demons are very valiant, they are unable to deal with the amulet weapons of human!

    Especially since human attacking methods have hundreds of patterns. Just the type of soldiers is cavalry, archers, infantry with crossbows, as well as the sharp greatsword infantry!

    As well as all kind of military strategy, formations! The demons only have attack or retreat.

    As all of the humans attack, they shout, ¡°Scram to your realm.¡±

    A lot of demons are already badly frightened and right now they wish to return to the demon realm.

    The soldiers in the human realm act like they¡¯re possessed by gods, all of them very courageous!

    The most terrifying ones are those immortals who are standing on flying swords. They are basically the bane of demons! When they swing the longsword in their hands, a demon head will drop!

    Normal demons are not their opponents!

    Just as the human army is about to invade all the way to the Prince Mansion, from the skyes a loud shout.

    ¡°Dirty humans, go and die!¡±

    Following which a few figures descends in front of the demon army blocking in the center of the human and demon armies!

    ¡°What person are you, eat my sword!¡±

    Feng Xueyue is already much more mature inparison to 2 years ago. When he sees that someone appeared, he immediately makes a prompt decision and sweeps the longsword in his hands towards them.

    ¡°Tsk, just parlor tricks!¡±

    A ck fatty suddenly walks out from the demon group and opens his mouth. Instantly a powerful sucking force emerges from his mouth and pulls everyone towards his mouth!

    Even the flying swords of the Raising Immortal Pce Hall disciples were sucked into that mouth!

    ¡°This fellow¡­.is the brother of Devil Child right!¡±

    These few years Wine Sword Immortal had fought against Devil Child a few times. Because of the golden body, his improvement is very fast. Along with Wine Sword technique and his powerful sword techniques. Even though Devil Child is in the beginning stages of 18 star, he is unable to win the currently 16-star cultivation Wine Sword Immortal!

    While Devil Child most powerful technique is dragon sucking water. That sucking force is able to suck everything in the surrounding into his mouth.

    Butpared to this brother here, Devil Child¡¯s ability to suck object is way worse!

    This fatty¡¯s mouth is basically an enormous ck hole! Even the fewrge trees by the side are also pulled out by their roots and sucked into the ck fatty¡¯s mouth!

    Most importantly when those objects reach in front of the ck fatty mouth, they will turn into fine powder and sucked in!

    Liu Yi summons Pikachu and alsobine body with him. Seeing that ck fatty Pikachu immediately says {This fellow¡­.is Devil Gu!}

    {Devil Gu?}

    After staying in devil realm for almost a year, naturally, he also knows of this mushroom-like name.

    This fellow is one of the four demon kings and is also the weakest among the four of them. But his ability is a very weird one. It cannot be listed as any of the 5 elements!

    It is reported that his real body is the descendant of a Sky Swallowing Turtle!

    ¡°Hahaha, be swallowed by me!¡±

    The descendant of Sky Swallowing Turtleughs and open his mouth again.

    This time around he aims towards Liu Yi¡¯s direction, trying to suck in all of the human armies.

    The enormous ck hole instantly pulls arge number of people up.

    The cavalry are the same as well. The horse along with the person are sucked towards the ck fatty.

    ¡°Save me ah!¡±

    ¡°Save, save me ah¡­¡­¡±

    All kind of people were sucked up and they be badly frightened.

    ¡°All of you descend for me!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly swings out his hand as a sword descends from the sky and pierce through Devil¡¯s head, nailing him onto the ground.

    At the same time, Liu Yi directly keeps away the soul of Devil Ancient and ced him in his Demon Subduing bottle.

    The demon king that caused the human realm to be chaos is instantly killed! At the same time, the demons start to feel fearful, not daring to say anything.

    This¡­.this is too scary already!

    Is Sword Emperor going to defy heavens? Our demon king was killed by him with a single move!

    What grade is demon king ah¡­other than Demon Emperor and the left and right general¡­they are the strongest!

    Could it be that there is only our majesty Demon Emperor who is able to resist the Sword Emperor?

    The demons are rm as they look at Liu Yi like looking at a devil.

    ¡°This ce does not belong to you guys. Go back to your demon realm.¡±

    Liu Yi keeps his Through Heaven Sword and looks at the demons in front of him, and says, ¡°I will not say it a second time.¡±

    ¡°Do, do you really think that you are unparalleled?¡±

    Of the demon kings, two had fallen. The remaining Golden Ape and Water Qilin immediately brace themselves and step forward saying, ¡°Our Demon Emperor is the one who is unparalleled! Sword Emperor you better obediently surrender! Otherwise, when our majesty Demon Emperores out it shall be yourst day!¡±

    ¡°Then let here out.¡±

    Liu Yi provokes, ¡°Between the two of use, there needs to be a fight.¡±

    Let¡¯s let all grievances end today.

    Counting the number of days, it has been 3 years since I traveled back into time!

    Although these 3 years is not as long as the 500 years in the Asura Realm, it allows Liu Yi to grow quite a bit.

    While in the Asura Realm, every day was fighting and killing. There is not any interaction with emotions. While here, Liu Yi feels like he has experienced a lifetime here.

    ¡°I, am waiting for your Demon Emperor here.¡±

    Author note¡¯s: Soon it will be the final fight between Sword Emperor and Demon Emperor ~do not wish to drag out the time travel too long. 10+ more chapters to the end of it~ The brilliant city story shall be continuing soon~

    [TL: YES!!!! Finally we can see the light!!!!!]

 Chapter 602 Who dares to figh

    ¡°Too arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Let us not talk anymore! Fellow demons, we cannot let the humans look down on us!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s fight!¡±

    The group of demons starts to regain their valor as they roar and as arge group of people they charge forward.

    Not only did Liu Yi¡¯s words not scare them into retreating, but it also raised their valor!

    ¡°We cannot let these demons be so arrogant in our territory!¡±

    ¡°Protect the country! Chase them away!¡±

    The human side also raises their fighting intent and raises their weapons and arrange themselves into a formation to receive the demon army.

    Instantly both sides start killing!

    Within Yangzhou City, the sounds of weapons shing, cries of pain as well as the sound of fighting rushes to the heavens.

    Wine Sword Immortal and Ai Ling also lead the Raising Immortal Pce Hall disciples and join thebat and are battling against the two demon kings!

    For a moment the cloud of war covers all direction as blood flows and be a river.

    Liu Yi resummons out Through Heaven Sword. He cannot let the demons be so arrogant in the human realm.

    The opening of the demon realm gateway was because of him. The invasion of demons into the human realm is also because of him. Thus he has the responsibility and obligation to chase the demons back to the demon realm!

    ¡°Sword Emperor! There are still us!¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi is going to take action, the demon side is badly frightened!

    If he takes action, what is there for the demons to fight!

    Just a p is able to kill over tens of thousands of demons. how are the few hundred thousand demons here is enough for him to fight!

    But at this moment Ao Ri and Devil Child who has always been hiding along the crowd of people take action at the same time!

    The two of them, one at heaven realm the other at the beginning of peak earth realm. One left, one right attacks Liu Yi at the same time!

    In front of Ao Ri, a blue lightning dragon is gathered. It is over a hundred meters long and is very shocking.

    While Devil Child himself has transformed back into that ck snake with water wings and wishes to swallow up Liu YI.

    ¡°Glorious Sun Palm.¡±

    Liu Yi is suddenly standing on clouds and flies into the sky. His palms pped out towards both directions at the same time.

    Two palm winds instantly p out from the sky. The lightning dragon is instantly scattered while Devil Child is sent flying out and crashing into a house, turning an entire row of buildings into rumble!

    Ao Ri¡¯s expression is also green. Sword Emperor broke my technique with just a palm and also sent Devil Child flying, he is like a god!

    I am iparable to the current Sword Emperor!

    ¡°Ao Ri, you are not my opponent. It is best to let your mastere.¡±

    ¡°Do not think of seeing my emperor just based on you!¡±

    Ao Ri is not convinced in his heart, I had cultivated for so many years before Iprehend the dao in mourning and crossed over my heaven cmity and be the number one on the demon world!

    While what capability does that Sword Emperor have. He had just been locked up a few days that¡¯s all and he actually crosses over his cmity as well!

    Furthermore, before he crossed his cmity, his might was already suppressing me!

    Later on, borrowing my majesty Demon Emperor to block the heaven cmity he directly steps into heaven realm!

    Sword Emperor who is at heaven realm¡­I am even more not his opponent!

    Just how did he cultivate, how can he cross his cmity like this!

    ¡°Since she is noting out then I¡¯ll wait for her toe out.¡±

    Liu Yi clears his throat and says, ¡°Zhang Yunyun! I am waiting for you here!¡±

    Although his voice is not loud but with the support of his Immortal Qi, his voice can be heard by everyone in Yangzhou City!

    When Ao Ri hears his voice, he immediately bes so angry that his lightning qi starts erupting.

    ¡°Damn Sword Emperor do you not hear what I said! My emperor will nevere and see you! You can go and die!¡±

    He immediately transforms into a hundred-meter long white dragon and flies into the clouds. After which he pokes his head out from the clouds and open his dragon mouth aiming at Liu Yi!

    This kind of god dragon suddenly appearing in the clouds, raising the spirits of the demons while scaring the humans.

    They say that the emperor is the son of the heavenly dragon but now this dragon appears!

    Although it is a demon dragon¡­. after all, he is still a real dragon!

    Since ancient times, humans revere dragons! Furthermore, China people proim themselves as the descendants of dragons!

    Seeing a demon dragon flying into the clouds and appear like it is going to overturn the seas and rivers, which is very scary!

    ¡°Dao¡­daoist¡­.¡±

    A low-rank general who is currently standing behind Liu Yi starts trembling.

    ¡°Can, can we really win¡­¡±

    The low-rank general¡¯s voice is trembling, he ispletely horrified.

    ¡°Rx, I will chase them away.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and gently pats that low-rank general on his shoulder while smiling lightly.

    Instantly the low-rank general feels a warm stream flows into his heart.

    I have never felt this way before¡­ how warm is this¡­.it is like my entire body is able to give me a certain strength.

    Furthermore, I have the courage that I never possessed before. Furthermore, it is like as long as this person by my side is around, even if the end of the worldes, there is no need to worry!

    Did heaven copse? No worries, he is around!

    Liu Yi is standing in his original spot stable like a tall mountain. Standing there it makes people look up to him.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Ao Ri opens his mouth and aims towards Liu Yi and suddenly spat out a stream of blue lightning!

    This lightning is 4 to 5 meters thick! The surrounding clouds scatter due to the power of the lightning. The air seems to be trembling from its might and seems to be afraid of this lightning!

    Everyone¡¯s gaze is also gathered onto this lightning in horror!

    While Liu Yi only stands there and only raises two fingers aiming towards the sky.

    From his finger flies out ck lightning. This lightning is not thick at all, less than a meter and faces that descending lightning.

    -explosion sound-

    The heaven and earth seem to be trembling as the two lightning crashes into each other!

    This scene makes Liu Yi recall that in 1300 years, he and Ao Ri would be fighting above River Song and the sh between their dragon breaths!

    Back then Liu Yi was only around peak 18-star cultivation and had notprehended the real heaven dao. So he was basically unable topete against Ao Ri.

    While now Liu Yi¡¯s strength is already something that Ao Ri cannot fight against!

    Although the ck lightning is not even a meter thick to that enormous lightning in the sky, it is able to easily ck that descending lightning. Furthermore, it is slowly pushing it back.

    Ao Ri¡¯s dragon eyes are about to stare itself out, this ck lightning¡­.is actually so powerful!

    Even if I use my full strength I am unable to resist it!

    Furthermore, within this ck lightning, there seems to be some Nine Yin Demon Qi within.

    Nine Yin Demon Qi is iparably weird. Even if it is Liu Yi he is unable topletely assimte it. Thus he can only mix it with Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s original lightning qi and use it on it¡¯s own.

    This kind of ck lightning is very overbearing! From what he had seen so far, Liu Yi has never seen anyone who is able to resist it head on!

    Ao Ri¡¯s lightning instantly crumbles as the ck lightning sted onto his enormous dragon body.

    -Dragon crying out in pain-

    Ao Ri is also unable to bear with such horrifying ck lightning. After being hit by it, he instantly lets out a cry and drops from the sky and copsed heavily into an empty space creating a hole in the ground

    ¡°I, I do not resign!¡±

    ck lightning still crawls around Ao Ri not dispersing.

    But he clenches his teeth and climbs back up. He transforms back into his previous human form and forcefully gathers his qi and flies towards Liu Yi!

    His palm carries blue lightning light. This lightning light keeps warping, it carries all of Ao Ri¡¯s remaining qi which he hits it towards Liu Yi¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Overestimating your capability.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a step forward as his left palm receives Ao Ri¡¯s attack.

    Glorious Sun Palm, Deste mes!

    An eye-catching sun image appears in between their palms!

    Following which, blue lightning, as well as ck lightning, shoots out in all directions!

    The surrounding buildings are instantly affected. Anything struck by either lightning immediately turns into ash!

    A shockwave also spread out towards the surrounding, sending those people without sufficient strength flying away! It is like a tornado suddenly appearing out of nowhere! It ispletely dreadful and terrifying!

    ¡°Just what kind of people are the two of them ah¡­.too horrifying¡­.¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­.I definitely must be dreaming¡­¡±

    In the surrounding, no matter if it is demons or humans, bothpletely shocked!

    While the one who is most horrified is Ao Ri. His body is like a kite with broken strings. Along with the spreading shockwave, he flies out simrly far away. In the end, he crashed into the courtyard of the Prince Mansion!

    Currently, his body is in aplete mess. The Nine Yin Demon Lightning that Liu Yi left behind is swimming around his body breaking his body regeneration ability!

    He feels that his cultivation got directly forced back! Without nursing for over a thousand years, it seems like this injury will never be able to heal up!

    Damn it¡­.if I had taken out Sea Flipping Lamp how good would it be!

    With Sea Flipping Lamp I would not have been beaten up so badly¡­

    But¡­this Sword Emperor¡­is really too scary¡­.crossing this blow with him, I only feel like he had not used his full strength¡­.damn it! Just what is his current strength! Why is it that I who is at 19-star cultivation is not his opponent!

    Furthermore¡­.he has not used dragon transformation yet¡­.

    I am actually unable to force out his dragon transformation¡­and have already been defeated¡­.

    Thinking to here, Ao Ri is inplete despair.

    The image of Sword Emperor is like a huge mountain pressing down on his heart.

    Could it¡­.could it really be that other than her majesty Demon Emperor¡­.there is really, really no one else who is his opponent¡­.

    After Liu Yi settle Ao Ri, he stands on his magic cloud and flies into the sky and says loudly, ¡°Who else dares to fight me?¡±

    ¡°What is there for you to be arrogant about!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right there are still so many of us!¡±

    The demons are still not willing to admit defeat. In a dense group, countless demons charge crazily towards Liu Yi. The sky, the earth ispletely filled with demons!

    ¡°Good! Since that is the case then do not me me for starting a massacre!¡±

    A ruthless glint shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eye as he opens one of his hand. Through Heaven Sword floats in front of him and start revolving!

    ¡°Demonic Sword Technique!¡±

    This time round Liu Yi is going to be ruthless!

 Chapter 603 Only one can come ou

    The surrounding demons start letting out bitter cries as their bodies turn into mincemeat and transform into white bone swords floating in front of Liu Yi!

    Over ten of thousands of demons were attacked by Liu Yi¡¯s Demonic Sword technique and transformed into white bone swords and float by his side.

    A lot of demons werepletely stunned when they see this scene, my grandpa ah, what demonic technique is this, isn¡¯t this a bit too weird!

    Furthermore, there are over tens of thousands of bone swords¡­seeing them it makes people feel trepidation in their hearts.

    This scene¡­is a bit like they had entered hell! The taste of horror spreads out in the heart of every human and demon!

    ¡°Demonic Sword Technique! Lightning formation ying devil!¡±

    Liu Yi forms sword seals with both hand and points towards the densely packed demons.

    Instantly the bone swords hovering in the sky starts to link with each other with the ck lightning and instantly form an enormous white sword dragon with ck lightning around its body and charges into the demons.

    When the sword dragon flies in, it is like a wolf in a group of sheep killing the demons until a river forms.

    ¡°Mother ah!¡±

    ¡°Save me ah, I do not wish to die!¡±

    The demons are basically unable to resist at all and can only get killed or escape.

    Just now the earlier aggressive demon army has nowpletely turned into escaping soldiers!

    In front of death who will still have their earlier courage and only wish that they are born with 8 legs for escaping.

    Those demons with wings are the most suitable. They fly very fast and look to be about to escape from Liu Yi¡¯s attack radius.

    While Liu Yi already steeled his heart to teach them a lesson in blood and let them know how scary humans can be, and from now on, not to offend humans!

    Thus he spread his hands open and the roaring sword dragon suddenly split open!

    Bone swords shoot out and instantly descend upon those demons in the sky like a densely packed sword rain which covers an enormous radius and arge number of demons are nailed to the ground by the bone swords.

    Most importantly it is still not over as the nightmare still continues!

    Those demons who were killed by the bone swords, their corpse starts bloating up and then explode. As numerous mini bone sword shoot out in all directions!

    This causes arge number of demons to meet a cmity. It is basically like a biochemical bomb!

    As long as they are slightly affected by the bone swords, they will be the next bomb and then explode and continue to affect the surrounding people.

    Although there are a lot of demons, in front of this kind of bomb, they are even more unlucky!

    For a moment the demons are howling in pain with lots of injured and dead demons!

    ¡°Gods¡­.could it be¡­.could it be that this is the Judgement day for demons¡­¡±

    Those slightly stronger demons had flown far away and look at the wretched sight among the demon army. Their faces turn pale as they shiver.

    Seeing this, they are even more horrified and even more shocked¡­

    Along the densely pack demon army, it is like an endless opening of a red flower, which spreads out in all directions.

    Anyone who is close will all turn into a red blood flower and then continue to spread.

    One after another¡­.dying within the flower¡­

    ¡°I beg you¡­I beg you to let us go ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Judgement day ah¡­.it is really judgment day¡­.¡±

    A lot of demons all turn crazy. Some are even kneeling down in front of Liu Yi begging.

    ¡°Zhang Yunyun. If you do note out then I shall exterminate all of your demons!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice carries ruthlessness as it flows out along with the fishy blood wind.

    The blood in Yangzhou City has flown into a river. The miserable cries of the demons rise and fall all over the ce. Even humans cannot bear to look straight at this scene.

    ¡°Sword Emperor! Do not bully them!¡±

    At this moment a familiar voice suddenly flies out from the prince¡¯s mansion!

    Hearing this sound, a smile finally appears on Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yunyun, you finallye out.¡±

    ¡°If I did note out, then perhaps all of my people will bepletely ughtered by you!¡±

    Seeing that so many demons had died a ck light instantly covers her face.

    ¡°You are so cruel and actually killed so many of my kin? Could it be that the lives of us demons are so worthless in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°You are wrong.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s hand trembles slightly and all of the bone swords fly back and float behind him like a pair of enormous bone wings.

    While he had kept away his technique, what about the demonic sword technique that is wreaking havoc among the demon army? The sword seeds are also withdrawn and no longer spreads.

    Of the million-strong army, right now there are only several hundred thousand left.

    If it was not for Liu Yi stopping then there might not even be g left of them!

    After Liu Yi withdraws this technique he says loudly, ¡°Everything under the world is all equal. But everyone has their own living environment, why is there a need to ughter each other? Zhang Yunyun for your hatred you brought your million strong demon army to invade human realm. In the end, both sides had disastrous casualties. You have an inescapable responsibility.¡±

    ¡°I have an inescapable responsibility?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun startsughing. Herughter carries a kind of coldness, ¡°Indeed you are Lord Sword Emperor. What a coincidence it is, now everything bes me alone, who is responsible? Who is the one who killed my mother? Who is also the one who betrayed me and was not willing to stay by my side? If you did not leave the demon realm in the beginning then the human realm would not have suffered a cmity! Everything that had happened is all because of you, my Lord Sword Emperor!¡±

    ¡°What you say is right, I myself have an even greater responsibility.¡±

    Liu Yi did not avoid it and nods his head and says, ¡°This war is all because of you and me. It is not rted to these humans and demons. So please let them off and let the two of us settle this problem on our own.¡±

    ¡°Good. Since you want to settle on your own, I agree!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun nods her head, ¡°Don¡¯t you like to be the hero? I shall fulfill you. I shall let the entire world know just what kind of person you, Sword Emperor are! I shall use all of my power andpletely crush you!¡±

    She suddenly flies high up into the sky.

    Following which ck smoke start revolving around her. The ck smoke starts entering her body.

    ck wings p out from her back and open up to around a meter long. But very quickly it starts shrinking and shrinking until it disappearspletely around her shoulder des.

    While on Zhang Yunyun¡¯s head, a ck dragon horn grew out!

    Dragons have a long life. Among which they spend 500 years as horned and 1000 years as a winged-dragon!

    While Zhang Yunyun had actually entered the 3rd stage of dragon transformation! Horned dragon period!

    Liu Yi is shocked as he did not think that Zhang Yunyun would mimic his dragon transformation and actually advance it to the 3rd stage of dragon transformation first!

    Powerful might verifies her greatness!

    Zhang YunYun stretches out her hands and her star map lights up!

    Twenty stars¡­.just how powerful is this!

    Even if it is the immortal in the heavens they are nothing!

    While in Liu Yi¡¯s star map, there seems to only be 15 stars lit up. But his strength has already reached heaven realm!

    Without using Dragon Transformation his strength is around 19-stars.

    While Ao Ri¡¯s strength, in the end, is at the lesseryer of 19-stars which is just a stage different away from Liu Yi!

    After entering the heaven stage to the growth of every single star will be split into lesser and greateryers! Between the two of them although there is only a singleyer difference, the gap between the two is very very big!

    Seeing how easily Liu Yi is able to deal with Ao Ri, you can see how big is the gap.

    While Zhang Yunyun who at most is slightly stronger than Ao Ri back then was also at the lesseryer of 19-stars. Only after entering dragon transformation stage two, she entered the greateryer of 19-stars!

    While currently¡­.after entering stage 3 of dragon transformation her cultivation enters the greateryer of 20-stars which ispletely shocking!

    ¡°How is it. Do you see this? Are you afraid now?¡±

    ck smoke coils around Zhang Yunyun. She stands on ck clouds in the sky and says arrogantly, ¡°Sword Emperor right now your strength should be around the lesseryer of 19-stars right! Even if you enter the 2nd stage of dragon transformation your strength will be at the lesseryer of 20-stars that¡¯s all! I want to see what can you use topete against me!¡±

    ¡°I know that you are very powerful.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°But this time around I have already made the preparations to die along with you.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he takes out Sky Flipping Seal and tossed it out.

    Instantly the Sky Flipping Seal spreads out and envelope him and Zhang Yunyun within!

    Within a hundred meter radius, there is no other living being. This is their battlefield!

    ¡°Lord¡­¡±

    Ai Ling is slightly bitter as she looks at the two of them who are caged within the Sky Flipping Seal. Did not think that Liu Yi would regard this Demon Emperor so importantly in his heart.

    She had always been apprehensive towards this final battle. Because it is rumored that Sword Emperor finally fell because of this battle¡­

    My lord¡­.will be fine right¡­

    He definitely will not be in trouble¡­.lord he¡­.heaven must help the worthy!

    ¡°Master¡­.must defeat Demon Emperor ande out safely ah!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal also restlessly wields his sword as he looks at Liu Yi within the barrier of Sky Flipping Seal.

    ¡°This barrier of Sky Flipping Seal is very special.¡±

    Liu Yi stands on his magic clouds and faces Zhang Yunyun who is in the 3rd stage of dragon transformation and says, ¡°Between the two of us, only one of us can walk out of this ce in the end. Yunyun, take action.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s eyes suddenly turn slightly red, ¡°The two of us, indeed walked to this step! Perhaps back then I should have killed you in the Sky Prison formation¡­..¡±

    ¡°Right now is there any meaning in saying that?¡±

    Liu Yi lets out a bitterugh, ¡°It is like me trying to exin that your mother¡¯s death was not rted to me, will you believe?¡±

    ¡°I am the Demon Emperor, not an idiot.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s voice carries a cold intent, ¡°Although it is not you who killed my mother my mother definitely died because of you. I did not say this point wrongly right?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun had followed her mother for too long already. She understand her mother¡¯s nature very well.

    But when she said this, it causes Liu Yi to be shocked.

    ¡°You¡­know that she was not killed by me?¡±

 Chapter 604 Warming up

    ¡°You¡­know that she was not killed by me?¡±

    Liu Yi had always thought that Zhang Yunyun will keep misunderstanding him and did not expect to hear her say such things today.

    ¡°I was, after all, brought up by my mother. I know her nature the best. Furthermore, Big Brother, following you for a year I also know of your nature. You only wished to return back to the human realm. How would you go and assassinate my mother at this critical junction?¡±

    ¡°Then, then you¡­.¡±

    ¡°What I want, is you to stay by my side that¡¯s all.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s eyes turn red and say, ¡°Although it is not you who killed my mother she died because of you. I understand my mother and she knows me as well. She knows that the moment she died you will be my only support¡­which is the only support that I cannot lose¡­when you were not around the Nine Yin Demon Qi which I had been suppressing for so many years will also erupt out. When that happens I willpletely transform into Demon Emperor. Big Brother, do you know? That Zhang Yunyun that you know is my surface nature that¡¯s all. The real me is like this! What I am unable to obtain, I will personally destroy it!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun stretches out his hand and kneads the air.

    The ck smoke instantly scatters a building by her side!

    ¡°Everything in the human realm is so beautiful. Big Brother is it because of this you like the human realm? Since I am unable to obtain you, then I will not let you obtain the human realm. I will destroy all of this, furthermore, I will also destroy you!¡±

    ¡°So that is the case.¡±

    Liu Yi finally understands everything. He suddenly smiles, ¡°So that is what happens. Then I also know what I should do.¡±

    ¡°What can you do? You only have a choice. Either you return back to the demon realm with me! Or die!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s voice contains a bit of expectation. The originally evil looking expression suddenly transforms back to that weak-looking appearance. She says, ¡°Big Brother if you are willing to return back to the demon realm with me, I am willing to apany you daily. I will not be the Demon Emperor. You be it and lead the demon realm. No one will dare to disobey you and everyone will listen to you! Furthermore, I have already brought a number of the human¡¯s craft back. They will bring the human culture into the demon realm and allow the demon realm to develop, bing as prosperous as the human realm! Big brother, as long as youe to my side, okay?¡±

    [TL: great¡­.so this war is just because of a lover quarrel¡­.great¡­.really great¡­]

    ¡°Not possible.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Why can¡¯t you follow me to the human realm then. I¡¯ll bring you to where I live. When you get there, you will know what is real prosperity.¡±

    ¡°That is not possible! Big Brother!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun begs bitterly, ¡°The reason why my mother suicided¡­.other than forcing you and me, more importantly, she wanted me to take over her wish¡­.I cannot, really cannot toss aside the demon realm and not care about it¡­otherwise, I will be living in regret forever¡­can¡¯t you just apany me by my side?¡±

    ¡°For what reason is her will so strong on you.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°Yunyun. You should live for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Live for myself¡­this sentence¡­.sounds so nice¡­¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s face turns cold again as sheughs, ¡°Hahahaha, Sword Emperor, my good Big Brother. I am afraid you must also be thinking like this in your heart right. You had never lived for others. In your heart you only have yourself! Since you do not submit then don¡¯t me me or being impolite! Nine Yin Demon Dragon!¡±

    She roars out as the ck smoke behind her starts surging. Following which, an enormous ck dragon rushes out from her head and flies into the clouds.

    The thousand-meter long ck dragon looks very scary¡­the entire Yangzhou City is blocked by the body of the ck dragon!

    It seems like the sunlight got scared off by the might of the ck dragon as the entire Yangzhou City turns dark.

    ¡°Sword Emperor! Let¡¯s fight! What I cannot obtain, this emperor shall personally destroy!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s hatred filled gazends on Liu Yi.

    ¡°Since that is the case then bring it on.¡±

    Liu Yi has also made his decision. He stretches out his hand and lets Through Heaven Sword float in front of him.

    ¡°This is your emotion sword. It will fight for me. My Zhang Yunyun, her friendship will forever be in my here.¡±

    Her other hand is ced over his heart.

    ¡°You are saying that nonsense again!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun trembles slightly and roars, ¡°I will no longer believe in your nonsense! Prepare to die!¡±

    She transformed into a stream of ck smoke and instantly appears in front of Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi also instantly enters the second stage of dragon transformation. At the same time, hebines body with Pikachu and starts fighting against Zhang Yunyun.

    Their hand crosses each other as they keep hitting out Glorious Sun Palm, causing shockwaves to spread all over the ce!

    Palm-shaped holes also start appearing on the ground turning all of the surrounding building into rubble!

    If it was not for the protection of Liu Yi¡¯s Sky Flipping Seal, then perhaps the entire Yangzhou City would have turned into ruins!

    When two heaven realm experts cross blows, the might is too scary!

    Like the saying, ¡®When immortal¡¯s fight, mortals suffer a cmity¡¯!

    After ten minutes had passed the two of them had crossed countless number of moves. They had fought until heaven and earth turned dark as dust covers the entire ce!

    ¡°Damn it! Fighting against you I am at such a huge disadvantage!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun notice that fighting closebat against Liu Yi, she ispletely unable to have the upper hand! I am obviously stronger than him by an entireyer, but I am still suppressed by him!

    Liu Yi is a martial cultivator, fighting closebat against him I will be at arge disadvantage!

    Aiming at her gap, Liu Yi¡¯s palm hits Zhang Yunyun!

    While Zhang Yunyun¡¯s body instantly turns into streams of ck smoke and then disappears.

    Instantly Zhang Yunyun¡¯s figure reappears a few tens of meters away.

    She opens her small mouth and takes a deep breath.

    Layers of ck smoke gather within her mouth as she aims towards Liu Yi and lets out a dragon breath!

    This dragon breath is formed by ck dragon wind. It is tens of meter thick and sweeps towards Liu Yi!

    Liu Yi also takes a breath as his chest bulged out slightly.

    A dragon breath also gathers in front of him as Pikachu¡¯s ck lightning gathers together.

    The two dragon breath collides against each other in midair.

    Both dragon breaths are ck in color. One is Nine Yin Demon Lightning while the other is Nine Yin Demon Qi. Both attack each other and looks to be about the same strength.

    But slowly it can be seen that Zhang Yunyun¡¯s demon qi is slightly stronger as Liu Yi¡¯s dragon breath is slowly pushed back.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s expression did not change at all. He suddenly ces his hands together as the Boundless Vital Qi in his body erupts out!

    Instantly ayer of white color appears on Liu Yi¡¯s dragon breath. The intertwining ck and white colour is very eye-catching!

    With that instant of effort, Liu Yi¡¯s strength is able to suppress Zhang Yunyun¡¯s dragon breath!

    Such a huge difference causes Zhang Yunyun to be caught unprepared. Very quickly her dragon breath copsed and got swallowed up by Liu Yi¡¯s dragon breath.

    In just a blink of an eye, Zhang Yunyun waspletely swallowed up by the ck lightning.

    But Liu Yi is neither happy nor unhappy. Because Zhang Yunyun¡¯s body had already turned into ck smoke and disappears from within the ck lightning dragon breath.

    At the same time, arge amount of ck smoke gathers together in another ce as Zhang Yunyun¡¯s figure reappears there.

    Liu Yi looks at Zhang Yunyun who had reformed and says, ¡°I just knew that you were not that easy to be dealt with.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Just now was only the warm-up that¡¯s all!¡±

    There is not a single bit of surprise on Liu Yi¡¯s face, instead, he smiles and says, ¡°That¡¯s right. The warm-up has ended. Now we can start the realbat right.¡±

    Instantly the people by the side almost fainted.

    Bullshit¡­..you guys fought until like this¡­.and it¡­.it was actually just a warm up¡­.

    Are you guys for real!!!

    This is too crazy!!!!

    While the people watching did not notice this point at all, Zhang Yunyun asks Liu Yi, ¡°But I am rather curious about a point. How were you able to resolve my dragon breath earlier?¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders and says, ¡°If you insist on asking then I can only say it is the strength of righteous qi.¡±

    ¡°Pei! Righteous! What a joke!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun starts sneering, ¡°A killer whose hands are filled with blood actually tells me about righteous! What a joke, this is really a joke.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Even if no one understands, I will continue to put into practice my own righteousness on my own.¡±

    ¡°It is that damn righteous again! Righteous your head!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun clenches her teeth, ¡°Today I shallpletely destroy that so-called righteous of yours!¡±

    The enormous demon dragon in the sky instantly starts to shrink and instantly shrinks into a 7-meter long small dragon and flies to the back of Zhang Yunyun.

    Liu Yi is slightly shock. This move seems to be the sword qi image of Through Heaven Sword technique!

    The mimicking ability of Nine Yin Dragon Qi is really powerful ah¡­

    Liu Yi is shocked, if only I also had this heaven-defying ability how nice would it be.

    But the number of techniques that I have already is already quite a bit. I cannot be too greedy and bite off more than I can chew!

    What I have learned is already more than enough for me to use.

    Anymore, will instead cause chaos andck of masteries.

    Currently, Demon Emperor had already let out a huge technique as the dragon behind here starts spraying out dense ck smoke!

    ¡°Sky Demon Punishing Evil!¡±

    Demon Emperor lets out a shout and instantly the ck smoke starts forming demon figures. Each of them is iparably malevolent and there are arge number of them, which starts to charge towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°This sky demons do not have a real flesh body nor souls. Let us see how you are able to use that technique of yours earlier!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is pointing towards Liu Yi¡¯s Demonic Sword Technique.

    ¡°The techniques that I know is not only of a single type.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the densely packed sky demons rushing towards him and casually throws out an Illusion Extermination!

    A lot of Sky Demons are instantly scattered from the attack but very quickly the scattered ck smoke once again gathers together and reforms back into the Sky Demons!

    ¡°It is useless, you are unable to kill them at all!¡±

    Demon Emperorughs in delight, ¡°They will continue to attack you until the moment theypletely crush you! Sword Emperor pay the price for your mistake!¡±

 Chapter 605 Depend on this blade

    Over a thousand Sky Demons charge towards Liu Yi in a dense group but he is very calm like the one who was surrounded is not him but another person.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    With the shout of Demon Emperor, the Sky Demons instantly start attacking Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi only stretches out his hand as the enormous bone sword wings behind him trembles and following which the Through Heaven Sword in his hand suddenly starts to grow in size. Instantly it transforms into an over ten-meterrge enormous sword which Liu Yi holds in his hands!

    This ten-meter enormous sword is like a toy in his hands which he casually swings about.

    On the originally golden color sword, there is a faintyer of golden light which seems to be buddhist qi.

    The enormous sword keeps sweeping towards those Sky Demons. When the Sky Demons touche the Through Heaven Sword that is covered with buddhist qi, they immediately scatter!

    But different from previously, this time around they did not reform back!

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Realizing that her technique was broken, Demon Emperor starts frowning.

    ¡°Right now it is already different from the time where Nine Yin Demon Dragon dominated the world.¡±

    As Liu Yi swings his enormous THS and kills the surrounding Sky Demons, he says, ¡°Right now buddhist qi has appeared and more or less, it can control your Nine Yin Demon Qi. This Sky Demons of yours in front of buddhist qi can only be obediently put to peace.¡±

    He swings his sword one more time and turns the final few Sky Demons into ashes!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Demon Emperor did not think that buddhist qi would actually be so powerful. After all of her Sky Demons got killed, it also changes the battle methods!

    The ck dragon behind Demon Emperor follows her action and changes again!

    ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    She throws out this move at Liu Yi. Although they are far apart the enormous dragon behind her also throws out the same move with its dragon w towards Liu Yi!

    This technique that is based on the sword qi transformation from Through Heaven Sword Technique allows Demon Emperor to use it brilliantly!

    Liu Yi hurriedly puts on his Monarch Armour to block.

    His body is instantly sent flying away by that dragon w and smashes into the ground.

    An enormous hole immediate appears on the ground as powerful shockwaves spread out turning the surrounding buildings into ruins.

    A ck vein line is still floating in the sky, proving how shocking is that technique that Demon Emperor uses earlier.

    But Liu Yi climbs out from the ruins, his ck Monarch Armour is still sleek and shiny without any concaves.

    ¡°I must say this Nine Yin Demon Dragon of yours is indeed very powerful.¡±

    Liu Yi stands there as he looks at Zhang Yunyun, ¡°If it is possible, I really do not wish to be enemies with you ah.¡±

    ¡°Then return with me.¡±

    Liu Yi provokes, ¡°I¡¯d rather you continue to bring it on.¡±

    ¡°Is it you who is seeking death!¡±

    Demon Emperor is about to explode from anger! She no longer hesitates and ruthlessly attacks with a dragon w.

    ¡°Army Destruction!¡±

    This dragon w smashes onto the ground as the entire ground instantly scatters!

    Within Sky Flipping Seal¡¯s barrier, no parts of the ground are intact!

    While Liu Yi is actually standing underneath that dragon w. The enormous Through Heaven Sword in his hand is blocking that descending dragon w.

    Underneath him, an enormous hole appears as broken stones fly up around him rushing towards the sky!

    The people by the side can only watch nkly without any opportunity to cut in!

    The grades of these two people are too high¡­it is not something that they are able to enter!

    Let¡¯s not say about opening the Sky Flipping Seal¡¯s barrier that Sword Emperor set up. Even if they are able to go in, perhaps they will be instantly turned into nothingness by the shockwaves!

    ¡°You are actually still able to receive my attack!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi uses Through Heaven Sword to block her attack, Zhang Yunyun exims in shock, ¡°Wrong! Your strength is obviously at the loweryer of 20th star-jade! How is it possible for you to block my attack!¡±

    ¡°To me, nothing is impossible.¡±

    Traces of Boundless Vital Qi flows around Liu Yi¡¯s Through Heaven Sword!

    Boundless Vital Qi does not belong to any type of qi. To be exact it is more like a type of willpower! A type of very powerful mental willpower!

    All because of this type of willpower, Liu Yi is able to continue fighting!

    ¡°This emperor does not believe! Who do you think you are!¡±

    Demon Emperor¡¯s voice increases by a few octaves, ¡°This emperor is the real unparalleled one!¡±

    Her two dragon ws start attacking as densely packed ck palm images p down towards Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi only waves about that enormous Through Heaven Sword and uses Wine Sword Technique. Half moon arcs keep shooting out and scatter the descending palm images.

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression is very rxed like he does not care much about those attacks.

    No matter which technique it is, they will have their own weak points!

    Liu Yi activated his ck and White world making all of the palm print slow down. At the same time, it also allows their weak points to appear clearly in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    With his Through Heaven Sword and Wine Sword Technique, hepletely ignores all of Demon Emperor¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Damn it! Sword Emperor! Don¡¯t think that you will be able to block all of my techniques!¡±

    Demon Emperor is bing angrier and angrier. Although his cultivation base is not as high as mine he is not inferior to me! This, this is really making me angry!

    ¡°You will not be able to win, Yunyun.¡±

    As Liu Yi blocks those palm attacks, he says, ¡°It is best not to waste your strength anymore.¡±

    ¡°I am stronger than you!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is not resigned as she suddenly throws out a palm causing the palm wind to scatter the sky!

    ¡°Coloured ss!¡±

    The sky instantly scatters! A ck hole appears above Liu Yi¡¯s head and starts sucking everything in the surrounding in!

    Buildings, stones, trees were all sucked into it!

    The ck hole seems like it is going to swallow everything up! This is one of the few major moves within Glorious Sun Palm!

    While Liu Yi still remains calm as he points with the enormous sword in his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask the nineyers of heaven, one sword cleaves through 9nds!¡±

    With a mouthful of immortal wine entering his mouth, he swings out a Wine Sword Technique.

    The golden sword qi forms a straight line and instantly chops through the ck hole!

    Like a balloon being pierced, that ck hole instantly disappears!

    ¡°What?¡±

    Seeing how her Coloured ss being resolved such so easily, the Demon Emperor is very shocked!

    ¡°I cannot be even more familiar with every single move of Glorious Sun Palm and that includes all of their weak points.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Using Glorious Sun Palm to deal with me, it is a big mistake.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Zhang Yunyun takes a few deep breaths with dense unwillingness in her eyes.

    ¡°I obviously have higher cultivation than you¡­¡±

    ¡°Cultivation base does not mean unparalleled under the world.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Although your cultivation is high your mental state is not enough. Not to mention you experienced too littlebat. Even if you are stronger than me by ayer you are also unable to defeat me.¡±

    ¡°I do not believe! My strongest move! I have not used it yet!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun roars, ¡°Sword Emperor, I shall use this move to kill you!¡±

    The ck demon dragon behind her suddenly starts surging and swiftly shrinks!

    In a blink of an eye, that originally thousand-meter long ck dragon transforms into a slender ck de andnds in Zhang Yunyun¡¯s hand.

    Following which Zhang Yunyun grabs hold on it and from her arm, ck smoke continues to expand upwards.

    The ces where the smoke climb by, ck armor condensed there!

    Very quickly Zhang Yunyun ispletely covered by the ck armor!

    The exterior of the ck armor is very weird. It is like it is formed from a few demon dragons interweaving together!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you are the only one with armor!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun who is holding the ck demon de with demon armor on, says, ¡°This Nine Yin Demon Armour willpletely reflect all of the attacks back from where ites from! That also means that no matter how you attack me the one who will be injured in the end will only be you!¡±

    The moment Zhang Yunyun finished, everyone is calling her perverted!

    Completely return back! Isn¡¯t that matchless already? What else is there to say?

    Nine Yin Demon Dragon¡­.it is really perverted to this point? Able to mimic other peoples move as well aspletely reflect their attacks back to them¡­this ispletely heaven-defying!

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Looking at the Nine Yin Demon Armour that Zhang Yunyun is wearing, Liu Yi actuallyughs, ¡°This is rather interesting. Why don¡¯t I give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Tsk! Don¡¯t know your limits!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun instantly transforms into a ck light and appears in front of Liu Yi as she stabs her ck de towards Liu Yi¡¯s neck!

    Liu Yi waves his enormous Through Heaven Sword and deflected away Zhang Yunyun¡¯s ck de.

    At the same time, his right-hand thrww out a palm which hits Zhang Yunyun on the shoulder.

    ¡°It is useless, the one who will be injured is only you¡­¡±

    Before Zhang Yunyun finished speaking, she is instantly sent flying away and smashed into the ground, smashing out a long trench!

    ¡°How, how is this¡­¡±

    This attack from Liu Yi is not light. Zhang Yunyun wretchedly climbs up to her feet, her eyes widen in shock as her five organs are trembling.

    His strength is actually able to injure me!

    Looking at Liu Yi again, blood is flowing out from the edge of his mouth.

    ¡°Indeed you have suffered from 50% of the attack while I suffered 100% of the attack.¡±

    Liu Yi wipes away the blood from his mouth and smiles, ¡°But, my Boundless Vital Qi is still able to break through your armor. Even with 50%, I will still be able to defeat you.¡±

    ¡°Why is it like this!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun exims, ¡°Why is your strength always able to suppress me! Could it be that you are my natural born bane!?¡±

    ¡°I am indeed the person who is here to block you.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and stretches out his hand towards her, ¡°Yunyune back to my side.¡±

    ¡°Not possible! Go and die!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun suddenly jumps up as the ck de in her hand once again stab towards Liu Yi!

    While this time round Liu Yi did not use Through Heaven Sword to block. Instead, he tosses the Through Heaven Sword in his hands to the side, letting it drop onto the ground.

    At the same time the moment Zhang Yunyun¡¯s ck de is in front of him, Liu Yi removes his Monarch Armour.

    He opens his arms like he is receiving Zhang Yunyun¡¯s hug with a wide smile as he watches her reaches in front of him.

    What does he wish to do? He definitely must be thinking of something to fall into his trap!

    A sh of ruthlessness shes Zhang Yunyun¡¯s eyes as she stabs her ck de into him without any hesitation at all!

 Chapter 606 Scram out of my mind

    The icy cold ck de which is wrapped with dense Nine Yin Demon Qi pierced into Liu Yi¡¯s sr plexus.

    The ck de pierced through Liu Yi¡¯s chest and came out his back.

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    Seeing this scene Ai Ling is badly frightened and copsed onto the ground.

    She starts trembling and she loses her strength. Looking at the ck de that had pierced out from Liu Yi¡¯s back, at that moment she feels like this de is not stab into Liu Yi¡¯s chest but through her heart.

    Painful¡­.really very painful¡­

    Her vision starts to turn dark as a droning sound buzz in her ear.

    Could it be¡­could it be that history really cannot be changed¡­my lord¡­.still¡­.still needs to fall here¡­

    ¡°Master! Master!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal instantly bes anxious as he stretches out his hand and keeps executing Wine Sword Technique trying to break open the Sky Flipping Seal!

    But his cultivation base is too low and is unable to move the Sky Flipping Seal at all.

    ¡°Master! Damn it, open for me!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal keeps working hard but he is just wasting his strength only.

    His sword is about to break but the barrier is still unbreakable!

    Liu Yi and Zhang Yunyun are both instead looking at each other.

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s hands are trembling as her face turns pale. The malevolent in her eyes had disappeared.

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s voice is also trembling as she ask, ¡°Why, why did you not dodge!¡±

    ¡°Why is there a need to dodge¡­¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Between the two of us¡­there will need to be an ending¡­although your mother was not personally killed by me, but she indeed died because of me. So, it is me who owes you.¡±

    Liu Yi points at the ck de in Zhang Yunyun¡¯s hand, ¡°This de, take it as me settling the bet.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun scolds loudly, ¡°This is the Nine Yin Demon de! Your heart is pierced through by me okay?! Nine Yin Demon Qi will continuously corrode your body okay? You, you do not want to live anymore?!¡±

    ¡°What is there to celebrate about being born, what is there to be sad about dying?¡±

    Liu Yi is still smiling, ¡°If I am unable to remain by the side of the one who I love, I cannot do what I want to do freely. Then what is the difference between living and death?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! So you¡¯d rather die than return to demon realm with me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°I do not belong to the demon realm, neither do you belong there. You belong by my side.¡±

    ¡°You shut up! Don¡¯t you love this human realm? Then I shallpletely exterminate this human realm! I shall let you understand what I am unable to obtain I shall destroy everything!¡±

    ¡°You defeated this olddy! Then you scram back to demon realm for me!¡±

    When Liu Yi hears this, his smile disappears as he bes angered.

    Thisss is really¡­ unwilling to repent! Since this is the case then I can only use this final method!

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s cultivation base is too powerful. If I leave her alone sooner orter the demon realm gateway will be open again!

    She will stille out and invade human realm! At the very least I must hinder her for 1300 years!

    He stretches out his right hand, which was secretly gathering his qi, and hits Zhang Yunyun on her chest.

    ¡°Star Breaking hand!¡±

    -scattering sounds-

    A clear scattering sound rings out and it is not just once!

    Within Zhang Yunyun¡¯s body, at the very least 4 star jades had broken!

    Her cultivation base starts falling! The ck armour that she is wearing and the demon de she is holding also scatters!

    While because of this demon armour, a returning force also surges back towards Liu Yi!

    Under the protection of Monarch Armour, Liu Yi¡¯s star jades did not scatter but his injuries bes even more serious as he vomits out blood.

    Liu Yi controls his heavily injured body as the bone swords behind him flies up and enters Through Heaven Sword.

    ¡°For this reason I dream of Wu and Yue, flying pass Jinghu Lake in a single night!¡±

    This technique of his causes a violent wind to blow up!

    Sky Flipping Seal also scatters while Zhang Yunyun is wrapped up by this sword qi. After which all of the demons were also pulled in!

    ¡°Sword Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Zhang Yunyun! If I am still alive we will naturally meet again in 1300 years!¡±

    Liu Yi also steps on to his sword and soars into the sky and shes!

    ¡°Follow me!¡±

    Ai Ling suddenly awakens as she orders. Following which she also step onto her sword and flies over!

    ¡°Wait, wait for me!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal hurries behind, after which the disciples of RSI also fly into the sky and chase behind.

    Very quickly within Yangzhou City, all of the demons and cultivators had disappeared, leaving behind a group of mortals staring nkly.

    ¡°The war¡­.ended?¡±

    ¡°It seems like it has ended¡­.¡±

    ¡°We, we can finally return home!¡±

    The bitter victory hade, the humans finally start cheering in delight!

    Yangzhou City which is covered in blood is currently in jubtion.

    While at this moment at the entrance of demon realm gateway.

    Zhang Yunyun and the rest of the demons were sent into it. The Nine Yin Pendant is floating there giving out a ck glow.

    Liu Yinds from the sky as the enormous Through Heaven Sword in his hands ruthlessly clops down onto it!

    Boundless Vital Qi erupts out!

    Even if it is the Nine Yin Pendant, it is also unable to withstand the effects of Boundless Vital Qi!

    With a cracking sound the Nine Yin Pendant scatters.

    The moment Liu Yi breaks the Nine Yin Pendant, the demon realm gateways starts closing!

    After the Nine Yin Pendant scatters, streams of Nine Yin Demon Qi fly out from the pendant and into Liu Yi¡¯s body!

    This Nine Yin Demon Qi is very overbearing as it surges into Liu Yi¡¯s body!

    There was already Nine Yin Demon Qi surging around in Liu Yi¡¯s body, wrecking his body.

    His heart is being continuously healed by his dragon qi but it is wrecked again by the Nine Yin Demon Qi!

    For a moment Liu Yi¡¯s body is like being stabbed! His organs are like it is on fire and it is very painful!

    Liu Yi instantly vomited blood out onto the ground.

    The red blood is like a flower blossoming, very eye-catching!

    Seeing the blood, Liu Yi is shocked.

    His vision turns ck as he says in his heart, could it really be that I, Liu Yi is going to die here¡­

    Earlier when he allowed Zhang Yunyun to stab him, although Liu Yi had already prepared himself to die, but he believed in his thick cultivation base and possessingherworld qi this kind of powerful soul power, as well as the regenerative powers of dragon qi to be able to forcefully endure that blow!

    If he does not make Zhang Yunyun thinks that he had died, he will not be able to make Zhang Yunyun give up and go back to the demon realm!

    But he did not think that Zhang Yunyun¡¯s heart had be so overbearing! What she cannot obtain she shall destroy!

    In the end, Liu Yi does not have any other choice but to use Star Scattering hand and forcefully scatter Zhang Yunyun¡¯s star jades and then send her back to the demon realm!

    This way, it should be able to give human 1300 years of peace¡­

    Liu Yi half kneels there as he holds onto a bone sword. Blood trickles out of his mouth as he smiles bitterly.

    Looks like the history is indeed correct. I am destined to die here.

    The Nine Yin Demon Qi is like a poison in Liu Yi¡¯s body, corroding his body.

    Do not know when but my body will bepletely upied by the Nine Yin Demon Qi.

    As his vision starts to blur, Liu Yi looks at the slightly dark sky with unwillingness in his heart.

    I have never regretted the things that I had done before. But I am still unwilling to let go in my heart. Cannot put down Ai Ling, cannot put down Zhang Yunyun, cannot put down Murong Die, Wang Yuzhang, Wang Lele, Ao Susu, and more¡­.

    Originally I was only a high school loser who did not know anything¡­

    But unexpectedly, in a blink an eye I actually got to know so many girls and a lot of them have a very deep rtionship with me.

    I am really unable to put them down ah¡­if there is no me, what will happen to them¡­

    In Liu Yi¡¯s mind, there is like something talking to him.

    {If there is a chance to survive¡­will you grab it?}

    {To be able to survive?}

    Liu Yi¡¯s vision turns dark as he faintly hears people calling him.

    ¡°Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Master¡­.¡±

    ¡°Grand-master¡­¡±

    This voices are like by his ear and like far away in heaven, like an illusion.

    What Liu Yi is able to hear clearly is still that voice, {Do you wish to live?}

    {Who would wish to die¡­}

    Liu Yi tries to wipe away the blood on his mouth, but realizes that he does not have any strength to lift up his hand, ¡°I feel¡­.that my responsibility still has not ended¡­I do not wish to die¡­¡±

    Do not wish to die¡­.

    I really do not wish to die¡­

    When this thought pops out, Liu Yi suddenly sense that the Nine Yin Demon Qi seems to be pulled by something and went even crazier in his body!

    At that instant all of the qis in Liu Yi¡¯s star jadespletely became empty!

    No matter if it is Immortal Qi, Devil Qi, or Netherworld Qi, none of them are the opponent of this Nine Yin Demon Qi!

    While Dragon Qi and this Nine Yin Demon Qi fuse together and start to counterattack against the star jades within Liu Yi!

    All of the 15 star jades, all of the qi within were emptied out!

    The remaining three qi were forced into the corner and like following behind their big brother, they can only cower as they hide behind this Nine Yin Demon Qi!

    A deep sense of helplessness remains in Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    While at this moment this Nine Yin Demon Qi starts unhurriedly pour into all of Liu Yi¡¯s star jades and starts to replenish all of his lost cultivation.

    What on earth is happening with me right now?

    Liu Yi looks at his palm that is covered in blood, ¡°Right now I¡­.am a Nine Yin Demon Dragon?¡±

    He did not expect that he will transform into a Nine Yin Demon Dragon!

    While there is like something awakening in Liu Yi¡¯s body, making him have an urge to start a massacre!

    Cannot! This Nine Yin Demon Dragon is too ruthless! It is like the me who had entered dragon transformation! I will definitely hurt my own people!

    I cannot let myself be a Nine Yin Demon Dragon!

    Thinking to here, the Boundless Vital Qi in his body starts cleansing his body and collides against the Nine Yin Demon Qi!

    {You do not wish to live anymore?}

    A voice rings out loudly in his mind.

    {I wish to live! But I am not willing to turn into a devil!}

    Unyieldingness shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, {No matter what you are,get out of my mind!}

    This Nine Yin Demon Qi is definitely weird!

    Liu Yi¡¯s Boundless Vital Qi erupts out from within his body and instantly suppressed the Nine Yin Demon Qi!

    When asked which qi is the strongest?

    What does Nine Yin Demon Qi count as,pared to the powerful willpower Boundless Vital Qi, it ispletely not worth mentioning!

    Liu Yi makes his conscious remain alert as he continues to fight against the Nine Yin Demon Qi in his body!

    I definitely must defeat this damn Nine Yin Demon Qi! If I fail, then I shall suicide here!

 Chapter 607 Nine Yang God Qi

    Nine Yin Demon Qi is like an enormous dragon and swims around in Liu Yi¡¯s body dodging the attacks of Boundless Vital Qi!

    While Boundless Vital Qi is like a million strong army and starts spreading out from within Liu Yi¡¯s body and surrounds the Nine Yin Demon Qi!

    In the end, Nine Yin Demon Qi is no longer able to hide and can only be slowly exterminated by Boundless Vital Qi bit by bit!

    When it finally got weakened to a certain point, the other three qi also emerge!

    Immortal Qi, Devil Qi as well as Netherworld Qi also start to encircled the Nine Yin Demon Qi!

    While Nine Yin Demon Qi is being peeled offyer byyer from within the Dragon Qi, like it is to guarantee that Nine Yin Demon Qi will not invade in again, Liu Yi merges his Boundless Vital Qi into the Dragon Qi!

    Apletely new kind of qi appears in Liu Yi¡¯s body nourishing his star map.

    This qi¡­.is countless of times stronger than Dragon Qi! Especially after merging together with Boundless Vital Qi, it causes the Dragon Qi to have some change in the attribute!

    While the Immortal Qi, Devil Qi as well as Netherworld Q, even the tiny bit of Buddhist Qi and Asura Qi in his body were also absorbed in and mixed together with his Dragon Qi!

    I¡¯ll be damned! This is basically turning into a big dyeing jar!

    All of the qi blend together and turn into golden-red light. After which it starts to pour into his first star jade!

    Liu Yi¡¯s 15 star jades start to light up and right now they only need to replenish the qi within! Although it needs a period of time, at least it is better than recultivating!

    Very quickly the first star jade within Liu Yi ispletely filled up. Allowing him to more or less feel better!

    When the assortment of qi goes together, thatpletely new qi also causes Liu Yi to feel shocked!

    This qi seems to be,pletely like all streams lead to the same river.

    {This ispletely the opposite of Nine Yin Demon Qi, Nine Yang God Qi!}

    Yan Qiuhong senses the transformation of Liu Yi¡¯s body and says in shock, {Heavens¡­you actually cultivated out Nine Yang God Qi¡­.this is a cultivation that only gods can cultivate¡­.although right now there is only 4 different kind of qi¡­but when you gather nine types¡­your Nine Yang God Qi will enter major aplishment¡­at that time, even if it is gods you might be able to fight against them! Gods¡­this is really crazy¡­.a mortal is actually able to cultivate out Nine Yang God Qi¡­}

    {Nine Yang God Qi¡­.}

    Liu Yi immersed himself in this new qi, {Is this qi able to contend against the Nine Yin Demon Qi?}

    {Of course! Otherwise how do you think the gods are able to defeat the Nine Yin Demon Dragons?}

    Yan Qiuhong says, {Those high and above gods, not a single one of them are not cultivating this kind of god qi. This is not something that a mortal is able to cultivate out. It needs a lot of huge strokes of luck¡­Liu Yi, I really did not think that there wille a day where are you able to learn Nine Yang God Qi¡­.}

    Her expression that she used to look at Liu Yi changes and carries some trace of fear.

    {Why do I not feel anything special about this Nine Yang God Qi¡­}

    {It is because you still have not really used this Nine Yang God Qi yet!}

    Yan Qiuhong says, {Wait till you have used it then you will know¡­.those people who posses Nine Yang God Qi, the techniques that they use, it cannot be mimicked by Nine Yin Demon Dragons! Furthermore, after you possess this qi, it will start to transform your body capability¡­}

    {Capability transformation?}

    {That¡¯s right. Mortals cultivate their star map to increase longevity. But no matter how strong your body is, sooner orter theree a day where your body will still rot and dry up.}

    Yan Qiuhong nods her head, {If you wish to be undying and immortal, then you need to transform your body! Only with this then you will be able to exist forever! Right now in your body, there are four qis, which can allow you to transform 40 % of your body¡­}

    {Then even if I have absorbed 9 different types of qi wouldn¡¯t it be just 90% of the body that is transformed?}

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask, {What about the remaining 10%? Am I able to absorb 10 different types of qi?}

    {Do not know.}

    Yan Qiuhong shakes her head, {There are not that many types of qi for you to absorb in this world! While as for 100% transformed body gods, there had never been one that was born before¡­but Liu Yi, from now on. You are no longer an ordinary person anymore¡­you, are a quasi-god now!}

    {A quasi-god that does not have any cultivation at all ah.}

    Liu Yi lets out a bitterugh as he senses that strong empty feeling.

    {Furthermore¡­the Dragon Qi had changed¡­.it seems like I am also no longer able to properly use my dragon transformation anymore¡­}

    {Idiot!}

    Yan Qiuhong snorts, {As a god, who still needs dragon transformation? Although a real dragon is very powerful it is not the strongest existence in this world! Gods arethe highest existence! Now that you possess Nine Yang God Qi, you also possess god transformation! God transformation is then very powerful!}

    {God transformation? It seems like it is also a body transformation technique ah¡­}

    {Of course! That is called a real body transformation! Dragon transformationparing to it is basically g! Just the first stage of god transformation is able to allow you to enter heaven realm! Furthermore, when you are in god transformation, all of your immortal techniques will be autoprehended to their highest stage!}

    {What the¡­.so perverted¡­}

    Liu Yi swallows his saliva. Just as he inquires Yan Qiuhong for more details, Ai Ling¡¯s voice bes louder.

    ¡°Lord! Lord!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Liu Yi turns around. His injuries are more or less healed. Just that he is still slightly weak and looks sickly.

    Ai Ling is very concerned as she hugs Liu Yi and starts to check his body.

    ¡°Rx¡­I am fine¡­¡±

    ¡°Your heart had been stabbed through by the Nine Yin Demon de and you still say that you are fine!¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s tone turn bad, ¡°Could it be that you really n to die together with Demon Emperor? And be a pair of dead husband and wife?¡±

    ¡°No¡­..¡±

    Seeing Ai Ling¡¯s angered and worried appearance, especially her red eyes, Liu Yi¡¯s heart soften.

    This time around I was indeed slightly impulsive. But I had also nned it properly already.

    After all, between Zhang Yunyun and me there needs to be an ending.

    Otherwise, this war will never end!

    Thus Liu Yi does not regret.

    But seeing how sad Ai Ling was, more or less his heart is in pain.

    ¡°I am aware of the situation and will not die¡­but I am really sorry for scaring you¡­¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and gently wipes away her tears.

    ¡°Wooden block! Why can¡¯t you just say good things to coax me!¡±

    Ai Ling is both angered and also wish to smile, ¡°Will you die from coaxing me a few times?!¡±

    ¡°I¡­I do not know how to coax girls ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi helplessly says, ¡°If I knew how to coax¡­perhaps I would not have created a Demon Emperor¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord although your cultivation base is very powerful your EQ is really 0 ah¡­.ah wrong, it should be in negatives! Really too scary already!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is¡­but I have a true heart¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi does not know how to sweet talk and when he is speaking to girls his mouth bes dumb.

    This point is not something that can instantly change from him wishing badly for it.

    Wanting to coax a girl happy really needs a lot of rich and colorful love experience¡­

    Although Liu Yi has some love experience¡­.and he more or less knows sweet talk. But every time the words reach his mouth¡­it is like stopped and unable to say out!

    Liu Yi feels that he is still not experienced enough, at the very least on the rtionship side, he is still slightly unripe.

    ¡°Hmph, I know you have a true heart, otherwise I would have already tossed you aside! You wooden block!¡±

    Ai Ling pouts, really does not know what is good about this Liu Yi, making people wish to care about him, get close to him, like him¡­.and in the end gather around him and not leave him!

    ¡°I know that you are unwilling to leave me.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly smiles confidently. His body is like a bright little sun so bright.

    When Ai Ling and the Raising Immortal Pce Hall people by the side sees this Liu Yi, for a moment they were slightly stunned.

    This guy¡­at this moment is really eye-catching!

    ¡°We also cannot stay here for too long. Demon Emperor has also been heavily injured by me. Without nursing for a thousand years, perhaps she will not be able to exit. Wine Sword Immortal, let us prepare to go and tten Great God Sect.¡±

    ¡°That is great! That evil sect, I had already wished to tten them!¡±

    Seeing that his master is fine, Wine Sword Immortal instantly bes delighted, ¡°With master leading us, Raising Immortal Pce Hall will be unparalleled under the world!¡±

    ¡°No¡­after finishing this matter¡­I calcted that it is almost time for me to leave.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, ¡°Although this ce is not bad, I do not belong here¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, where do you want to go?¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal instantly bes anxious, ¡°Could it be that you want to toss us, disciples, behind and no longer care about us?¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and asks, ¡°Lass you know how to create a soundproof barrier?¡±

    ¡°Of course lord! This is something that is a must when leaving the cultivation realm!¡±

    Ai Ling says cutely and then released a soundproofing barrier with a wave of her hand. She only encases Wine Sword Immortal, Liu Yi and herself inside it while the other disciples outside can only watch!

    No other choice, their grandmaster is giving their master a direct instruction, thus they can only watch on helplessly by the side.

    ¡°Wine Sword Immortal, actually, the two of us are not people from this time period.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and summons back Through Heaven Sword before saying, ¡°The Wine Sword Technique that Ai Ling taught you¡­actually¡­¡±

    He tells Wine Sword Immortal all of theplete matters regarding their time traveling truthfully.

    When he hears all of it, Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s turn round like two light bulbs.

    ¡°Master¡­you, you are not teasing me right¡­¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal is in slight disbelieve, ¡°In the future¡­I am so awesome?!¡±

    ¡°Naturally, why would I lie to you.¡±

    Liu Yi pats Wine Sword Immortal on his shoulder, ¡°So, there is a matter that I need to ask of you. After we have exterminated Great God Sect, the two of us will leave¡­while you must wait for me at a ce. Perhaps you might die¡­I remember when I saw the future you, you were already a remnant soul¡­.are you willing to wait for me?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, master because of you I have already extended my life by over a thousand plus years which is already not bad! What is the point of living for so long? This 1300 year is enough for me to find Long Yingying and live together with her for a period of time! When I and Long Yingying had enough of an immortal dao partners life, then we will go there and wait for you! After all, if I am not around how will master be able toe back here and save this human!¡±

    ¡°s¡­¡±

    Liu Yi does not know what he should day. Everything is all because of me. But I must choose toe back. Otherwise, everything will not happen¡­.and perhaps it might really be the fate that I have to meet in my heart devil!

    He¡­.does not wish for that to happen¡­

    Authour¡¯s note: Time travelling arc is about to end soon ~scorching fiery city live will once again return~

 Chapter 608 Exterminating God

    ¡°Enough, let us continue talking about thister when we return.¡±

    Liu Yi still has a lot of matters that he still needs to arrange. For example, he needs to send Wine Sword Immortal to go to Saint Tooth n to arrange the matter of the map.

    ¡°Where is the Great God Sect. Taking advantage that right now our morale is high, let us go and find them.¡±

    Although Liu Yi is slightly weak, he wishes to deal with Great God Sect in one go.

    Even though I only have the cultivation base of 1 star¡­.but I can Still enter the first stage of Deity transformation!

    ¡°Good, I already investigated the location of the Great God Sect! We can set off right now!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal nods his head. With the backing of the Tang Royal Family, his information gathering is very swift.

    Every single action of Great God Sect is known by him!

    ¡°Where are they? Are they very far away?¡±

    Liu Yi is worried that if the distance is too far away, flying there will be too exhausting.

    Although he is able to entire Deity transformation this kind of heaven-defying technique, after all, Liu Yi only has the cultivation base of a single filled star jade that¡¯s all and he is still very weak.

    Dropping from 15 stars all the way to 1 star, this kind of drop is not something anyone might experience.

    ¡°Replying master, their main base is in Wanzong Mountain.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal ¡¯s sentence causes Liu Yi to be quite shocked.

    Wanzong Mountain¡­.it is actually Wanzong Mountain¡­.looks like everything is already nned by fate already.

    ¡°Good¡­since that is the case then let us not dy it anymore. Let us set off now.¡±

    Liu Yi lets Ai Ling support him up and then fly towards Wanzong Mountain together with the rest of the Raising Sword Pce Hall¡¯s disciples.

    While at this moment on Wanzong Mountain, the Great God Sect had already established arge building. It is reaching towards the sky, carrying a strong religious aura.

    In front of this building is a za where a sculpture of the Great God is erected there.

    While Great God is sitting on top of that statue, receiving the worship of the devotees below.

    After more than two years in the human realm, Great God had her own religion. She is very smart, she realizes that humans are simr to the past and are still that stupid. As long as she casually shows some magic, she is able to trick them into going round and round.

    Right now the number of devotees that she has is bing more and more and all of them believe that she is a god! And with belief, that there is nothing that she cannot do!

    While Great God still has not attained the standard of able to do anything, but she is indeed a heaven realm expert! This kind of expert to mortals is a god!

    ¡°Great God, we beseech Great God to bless us!¡±

    The people below repeatedly kowtow, only trying to obtain the blessings of Great God¡¯s holy light!

    Heard that those people who believe in Great God, will never fall sick and live over 100 years! A lot of people who suffered from hard to treat sickness were all healed from the shine from a ray of light from Great God!

    This is a real god ah!

    Great God Sect is really mighty and powerful.

    Every day there are countless of people whoe to Wanzong Mountain to pray. Great God Sect¡¯s incense burning is at its peak while Great God has obtained strength from the beliefs of these people, increasing her own cultivation.

    Great God was originally a god but because she had vited a heavenw and was stricken back down to the secr world. But her godhead is still strong. As long as people believe in her, her cultivation speed will be faster and her cultivation will also be stronger!

    With two years of effort, her cultivation has already entered the upperyer of 19 stars!

    As long as I continue to increase my power by a little bit more, I will definitely enter the loweryer of 20 stars! After entering 20 stars I will go and bewitch the current emperor and use his influence to assist my religion!

    At that time the entire country shall be my believers and my cultivation will quickly return back to 28 stars!

    At that time, there will be no one who can block me!

    I will also defeat the realm guardian and then return back to the god realm and massacre all of the gods!

    At that time, the people from the six realms will need to worship me! hahaha!

    ¡°No matter what¡­.you cannot harm master¡­¡±

    Just as Great God is very delighted, a voice rings out from her heart.

    This voice causes Great God¡¯s gaze to turn cold. That Liang Mengyao¡¯s conscious still has yet to dissipate!

    This woman¡¯s conscious is really strong to actually persevere to this point!

    But when I reached the upperyer of 20 stars, then I will be able topletely dominate this body!

    Just as Great God is in unease, from behind heres the voice of a girl, ¡°Honored one, don¡¯t know when will you properly use Blood Extraction God technique?¡±

    She turns around to see Xue Luo in dark clothing, standing there as she says, ¡°I am really anxious ah.¡±

    Great God clucks, ¡°Why is there a need to be so anxious. After all me and Wuli both have some rtionship. I am still waiting for him to revive and help me deal with the gods, together.¡±

    Xue Luo continues to ask, ¡°Since that is the case then why are you still not executing that technique yet?¡±

    ¡°It is still not time, yet.¡±

    Great God waves her hand, ¡°To execute Blood Extracting God technique, we need 7, 7 49 young virginsses who are born during the Yin time. So many girls are hard to gather in such a short period of time¡­¡±

    ¡°They have already been collected. We are just waiting for Honour one to execute the technique.¡±

    Xue Luo is calm as she says, ¡°I have help honored one to establish Great God Sect. I presume that honored one will not go against the words that you said back then? You have used your godhead¡¯s honor to swear it. If you go against your words, perhaps your godhead might be in danger of scattering.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Hearing this, Great God¡¯s gaze turns cold.

    Back then when she wretchedly escaped back to the human realm, she did not have any influence. While at that period of time, she met Xue Luo.

    Borrow a few influences from Xue Luo¡¯s God race, only then is she able to establish the Great God Sect.

    Both sides have made an agreement which is Great God helping to revive Wuli.

    Wuli and Great God indeed have some old rtionship. Furthermore, Wuli is also an enemy of the gods. The enemy of my enemy is my friend.

    Great God wishing to revive him is also because she wants to get another helper for herself!

    But she does not wish to revive him now because Wuli is also very powerful. Only when I reach 21 stars would I have confidence inpletely controlling this fellow!

    When that Wuli revives, he will be able to restore his cultivation to around heaven stage. If I am not as strong as him or weaker than him¡­.then whose words count?

    Now that Xue Luo has urged to this point, it is also no longer possible for her to say no. It is like what Xue Luo says, she had sworn on her godhead. This is a very vicious oath. If she is unable to do it then her godhead will really be affected. Later on when she is cultivating, perhaps a scary heart devil might even appear!

    ¡°Since that is the case then Daoist Xue please lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Good. Honored one please follow me.¡±

    Xue Luo turns around as a delighted smile appears on her mouth.

    Great God actually still wished to drag out the time? Hmph, I had already secretly prepared everything already! This so-called Great God is nothing but a chess piece I hold in my hands, that¡¯s all.

    Wait till my master is revived, what Great God? She is nothing!

    Xue Luo is very confident of her master WuLi. She leads Great God to the back of a courtyard.

    This courtyard is a restricted area which does not allow outsiders to enter. Currently, there are 49 pirs erected inside on each other them, a fainted young girl is tied to them.

    These girls are thest offering needed to revive Wuli. While in the center of the girls, a ck coffin is ced there. Below the coffin, in 49 rows of blood grooves and each of them lead to the pir which a girl is tied to.

    ¡°Looks like your preparation is quite proper eh¡­¡±

    Seeing everything in the courtyard, Great God says, ¡°Can Honoured one please execute the technique and revive my God Race master. And then work together with my master and fight against the gods.¡±

    ¡°I know, move to the side.¡±

    Great God waves her hand, ¡°Executing the technique will take a long time, furthermore, it will take a lot of my Qi. You go and be my protector. Do not let outsiderse and disturb me do you hear me?¡±

    ¡°As you order.¡±

    Xue Luo immediately walks to the entrance of the courtyard and summons a few zombies to guard as well.

    As long as she is able to revive master, she is willing to do anything.

    ******

    At this moment Liu Yi and his people are at the bottom of Wanzong Mountain.

    Although this Wanzong Mountain is not any big mountain it is also not that small. The bottom of the mountain is very verdant and lush. Halfway up the mountain, there are a few buildings that the Great God Sect constructed.

    The most eye-catching one is that big Great God status, which points the path for Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi looks at the endless stream of worshippers as well as the mountain filled followers and says, ¡°This Great God Sect¡¯s incense burning is rather prosperous ah.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Right now this Great God Sect is very famous in this area ah!¡±

    As Wine Sword Immortal speaks, he calls someone over, ¡°Zhao Dezhue over and tell your grandmaster the situation regarding Great God Sect.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    A guy who is speaking with Henan ent immediately walks over and salutes to Liu Yi before saying with Henan ent, ¡°Grandmaster you do not know ah. This Great God Sect can also be considered very legendary!¡±

    He points at those worshipers up the mountain, ¡°The reason why whose worshipers are so fanatic and pray every 3 steps, bow every 9 steps is because in this area Great God has saved a number of people! Just a while ago, there was an epidemic is this area and arge number of them died! Back then a lot of doctors were unable to do anything to save those people when they knew of this matter. In the end, it spread more and more ferociously and everyone in this ce expected judgment day wasing! After which this Great God appeared and used her god techniques and cured the epidemic instantly! Due to this, it allowed the Great God Sect to be a religion with a real god! Making a lot of people start to revere Great God and start praying for her blessing!¡±

    ¡°Tsk!

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°What a good method ah.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, did not think that this Great God still had this kind of scheme!¡±

    Ai Ling also nods her head, ¡°Lord, this opponent of yours is very powerful eh!¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m afraid that this stratagemes from Xue Luo.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes narrow, ¡°From here I am able to sense the aura of the God Race. I remember those undying people aura very clearly. Looks like Great God Sect and God Race are working together and thought of this stratagem. This epidemic should alsoe from them.¡±

    ¡°There is¡­.actually this kind of sinister plot!¡±

    A lot of people be shocked, hearing this.

    ¡°What does this count as¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, In the current era, there are so many hero saving beauty programs, has been used countless of times. I find a few hooligans to harass a girl then chase them away, saving the beauty and gaining her heart.

    But Great God actually killed so many people just to receive believers¡­this fellow, deserves death!

    ¡°Let us go, today we shall exterminate God!¡±

 Chapter 609 Liu Yiâ€™s growth

    Liu Yi brings the group of Raising Immortal Pce Hall up the Wanzong mountain and reaches the buildings of Great God Sect.

    Great God Sect looks to be very rich, the building atmosphere is constructed very impressively.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know how much blood and sweat money did they suck from themoners.¡±

    Liu Yi is able to see that the incense money that this ce has earned is definitely not little. Relying on this scam to get money, Great God is really disgraceful.

    ¡°Among those that the Great God saved, a number of them are high officials and noble people, those who are doing well! Thus right now the amount of wealth in the hands of Great God is quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, today let her have money to spend but no life to spend it!¡±

    Thinking of how Great God snatched away Liang Mengyao¡¯s fire spirit body, Liu Yi bes angry.

    Don¡¯t just see that he currently has the cultivation of a single star, he still has the aura of a heaven realm expert!

    With him angered, the rest of the Raising Immortal Pce Hall disciples by the side do not dare to say anything. All of the praying people also nearly copsed in fear.

    Bullshit¡­where did this youngstere from!

    Why is he like an emperor with so many people escorting him! Furthermore, his aura is so huge, making us feel like revering him, not daring to look at him in the eyes!

    How would care about the gaze of other people? Right now he is only concentrating on saving Liang Mengyao back!

    Currently, Liang Mengyao¡¯s aura is also bing stronger and stronger. Great God is definitely hidden here!

    Seeing so many innocent devotees, the disciples by the side asks, ¡°Grandmaster, what do we do?¡±

    ¡°You guys protect them.¡±

    Liu Yi looks around the surrounding, ¡°Wine Sword Immortal, Ai Ling, the two of you follow me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The crowd instantly split apart as only Wine Sword Immortal and Ai Ling follows behind Liu Yi and walks in.

    As the three of them walks inside the number of people inside bes less and less.

    ¡°This kind of evil aura¡­¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly looks towards the left, ¡°There is sinister aura in the sky¡­it is the aura of Great God¡­¡±

    ¡°At which side? Lord let us go!¡±

    Ai Ling is actually delighted as she pulls out her sword, preparing to go in.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Don¡¯t go in rashly.¡±

    Liu Yi hurried and hold back Ai Ling, ¡°Right now your cultivation is only 17 stars. Although you are higher than two years ago you are still not that Great God¡¯s opponent. Later on, you and Wine Sword Immortal help me by providing support, allowing me to enter the interior of Great God sect and get to the bottom of it!¡±

    ¡°Lord, right now you are only at 1 star jade ah¡­that Great God is at heaven realm¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx, naturally I have methods to deal with her.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles confidently as he ces his hands behind his back and slowly walks over towards the courtyard at the back.

    Before they are able to get close, two tall guys immediately walk out from the sides and block in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Stop there, no one is allowed inside!¡±

    Liu Yi nces at the two guy and smiles, saying, ¡°This ce is so big, what ce are we unable to go to?¡±

    ¡°Oi, little fellow, I am afraid that you do not know where is this ce right?¡±

    One of the guys smiles sinisterly as the muscles on his face trembles, ¡°This ce is the territory of Great God Sect! Do you dare to create trouble here? I see that you do not wish to stay here anymore right! At that time when you contract the gue and die, don¡¯t me me for not warning you!¡±

    ¡°Epidemic?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°My conduct is straight, walk upright and have never been afraid of any gue. On the other hand, it is the two of you, the feeling of being a living dead person is not bad right, do you really think that you are able to live forever?¡±

    The two of them were stunned as they nce at each other. Their gaze towards Liu Yi instantly turns fierce.

    ¡°Looks like you are here to seek death!¡±

    ¡°Tsk! So it is a cultivator! Just now we must had not seen properly!¡±

    ¡°No worries, it is just one star cultivator that¡¯s all. Watch how I, Dan Xiaochu pinch him to death!¡±

    One of the guys sweeps his hands towards Liu Yi¡¯s neck, it looks like he wishes to choke Liu Yi to death.

    While Liu Yi is slightly ufortable as he coughs lightly.

    ¡°You sickly person! Go and die!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s sickly appearance, Dan Xiaochu bes even more confident.

    While Liu Yi only stretches out a hand as his finger flicks lightly against that guy¡¯s forehead.

    That guy instantly transforms into a cannonball and crashes into the wall behind him.

    ¡°What¡­what¡­.what is this¡­.¡±

    The other guy nearly peed in his pants from fright.

    How would he know that although Liu Yi only has a single star jade currently within his body there is 3 body protecting spirit beasts! Each of the body protecting spirit beasts have a high cultivation base! On average each of them are around 14/15 stars. When they lend Liu Yi their strength, at the very least it allows Liu Yi to restore back to over 10+ stars!

    Especially for Sky Supporting Pir, that shocking brute strength, how is a little zombie able to block it!

    Seeing Liu Yi looking at him, the other guy instantly kneels down and starts begging, ¡°Hero! I am only passing by!¡±

    ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in my Great God Sect!¡±

    At this moment a familiar voicees from the side.

    Liu Yi and the rest turn their head over and indeed it is someone familiar!

    Xue Luo who is wearing ck robes is standing there as her red eyes stare at them.

    ¡°It is you guys!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi and the rest Xue Luo instantly got a huge shock.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Fairy Xue Luo?¡±

    Seeing Xue Luo, Liu Yi instantly smiles, ¡°This is really brought together by fate ah. Really didn¡¯t think that I would be fated with Fairy Xue Luo. It is really my honor.¡±

    Ai Ling who is by the side res at Liu Yi with slight anger, why is it that when he talks to me his mouth is too idiotic. But when he teases other girls, he does it so easily?!

    But she more or less is able to understand. Some guys are like this. When talking to other girls they can be very casual and can create an atmosphere. But when he meets the girl that he likes, he will be idiotic and unable to speak properly.

    Looks like my lord is this type!

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s teasing words, Xue Luo¡¯s face clearly turns red. After which it swiftly turns back normal and she says coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think of using those words to trick me! I am not that kind of little girl! Today with me here, you guys can forget about getting close to the courtyard!¡±

    ¡°Fairy Xue Luo has always been very clever.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles merrily as he looks at Xue Luo, ¡°Looks like Great God Sect being able to expand to today is more or less rted to you. right?¡±

    ¡°That is obvious. If there wasn¡¯t the help of my God Race how could Great God Sect expand to this stage!¡±

    Xue Luo¡¯s face has a barely concealed delight like a fox who is unable to hide away her tail.

    ¡°Putting so much efforts to help Great God Sect and also guarding Great God. Looks like you are not that loyal to your master. Hehe, if he knows that you betrayed him, he will definitely be very angry.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as he looks at Xue Luo.

    ¡°Bullshit! Right now I am guarding my master! Later when my master revives, he will kill off all of you!¡±

    ¡°Ah! So your master is reviving inside!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°I was thinking why would you be here to guard other people¡¯s house eh.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Xue Luo bes rmed. She did not think that she who had always been smart would actually be tricked by Liu Yi¡¯s words!

    While Liu Yi stands there smiling merrily like a harmless person.

    Ai Ling is also stunned, Liu Yi had actually matured so much¡­

    Looks like this trip to the past was very worth it for my master. At the very least, it allowed his mental state to grow so much.

    Earlier although lord is very powerful his mental state was quite bad.

    Right now, lord¡­is a real true expert!

    Just him standing there, it is like the surroundings are revolving around him. But Ai Ling knows that the current Liu Yi is like a sheathed sword!

    In the past, he was like a drawn sword, very sharp. But right now when the sword is stealth, usually it is not pulled out and lookspletely harmless. But the moment it is pulled out, it will be shocking!

    Liu Yi clucks as he asks Xue Luo, ¡°Now that you are already seen through, you still want to block us?¡±

    ¡°Even if I sacrifice this life, I will also block you guys!¡±

    Xue Luo throws caution to the wind as a blood red glow covers her body and looks like she had turned ruthless.

    ¡°s, what is the point.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head as he walks towards Xue Luo with the Through Heaven Sword which had shrunken back into a normal sword as he says, ¡°What is the point not letting go. Your master is also not a good person, what is the point of reviving him. You are so pretty and so cute and so smart. Why don¡¯t you follow me, in the future, you will be able to enjoy your life that you will be able to live your life to your satisfaction.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use this kind of sentence to shame me! You deceitful person!¡±

    Xue Luo flies into rage out of humiliation and suddenly stretches out his hand towards Liu Yi¡¯s heart and clenches her hand!

    God Race¡¯s technique activated and Liu Yi instantly feels his blood starts flowing quicker while his heart tightens like it had been squeezed.

    This is the unique technique of my God Race. I have already grabbed hold of your head!

    Xue Luo clenches her teeth and says, ¡°As long as I wish for it, you will die!¡±

    ¡°Then squeeze it.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s face is pale but he smiles and says, ¡°If you have the ability why don¡¯t you squeeze it?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Xue Luo trembles slightly but did not say anything.

    ¡°Your strength is still not enough to squeeze my heart right?¡±

    Liu Yi says slowly, ¡°This kind of evil technique how can you use it casually? If you wish to squeeze my heart to destroy it, at the very least you need to have the strength of a heaven realm.¡±

    ¡°You¡­you actually broke through to heaven realm¡­¡±

    Xue Luo is shocked, ¡°Back then you were obviously only at the peak of earth realm¡­how is it that easy to break through to heaven realm!¡±

    ¡°The world is so big, everything is possible.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°So, it is possible for you to be my underling.¡±

    ¡°Who wants to be your underling! Go and die!¡±

    Seeing that she is unable to destroy Liu Yi¡¯s heart, Xue Luo changes her technique.

    The blood glow in her body slowly starts to form the shape of a lotus flower. It is around 7-8 in diameter and smashes towards Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Lord be careful!¡±

    ¡°Master be careful!¡±

    Ai Ling and Wine Sword Immortal exim together at the same time as they are about to step forward to help. Because right now Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation is only at one star, thus they are worried that he will be in a disadvantage.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Liu Yi swings his Through Heaven Sword at an angle.

    A half-moon arc instantly shoots out carrying ck lightning and cleaves the blood lotus flower in half.

 Chapter 610 Wait for me for a single incense stick time

    ¡°Lord you are damn cool!¡±

    Ai Ling is stunned seeing this!

    This sword almost resembles nature itself! Wine Sword Technique ispletely like it is created by Liu Yi! He is able to use this move ¡®A person needs to enjoy his life, do not let gold and empty cup face the moon¡¯ very smoothly!

    Ai Ling had also trained in Wine Sword Technique for many years but she is unable to execute it so smoothly!

    Wine Sword Immortal himself is also the same! His Wine Sword Technique is also very powerful but it is iparable to Liu Yi!

    Did not expect that after my lord¡¯s cultivation had dropped, hisprehension ability, as well as conception, has increased by such so much! This point is out of my expectation!

    As for Xue Luo, she stands there nkly as she did not expect that her attack would be so easily resolved!

    That blood lotus is my strongest attack! Even if master was alive, he would not be able to resolve it so easily!

    This fellow¡­just what is his background!

    Xue Luo looks at Liu Yi nkly. Currently, Liu Yi who is wearing the ck and white robes of Raising Immortal Pce Hall, he carries a kind of elegant temperament.

    Holding that Through Heaven Sword looking at me. Obviously, he looks very harmless but deep within my heart, there is a trace of horror¡­

    This guy¡­.this guy¡­.he seems like I am unable to defeat him!

    Xue Luo¡¯s body turns strengthless as she copses onto the ground.

    While Liu Yi walks by her casually and pushes open the main door to the courtyard.

    In the courtyard, the 49 young girls cause Liu Yi to be shocked!

    The girls are bleeding, and those blood are pouring into the blood groove into the coffin in the center.

    ¡°Gods¡­what is this¡­¡±

    Ai Ling and Wine Sword Immortal also walk in. Seeing the miserable girls, they were both unable to speak from shock!

    The smell of blood in the courtyard causes them to cover their nose. They are actually doing such an outrageous act! This is too scary!

    ¡°Demented!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s eyes turn red as he pulls out his sword and roars in anger, ¡°To demented already!¡±

    Seeing that the girls no longer have any living aura and died so miserably, Ai Ling is also angered and says, ¡°Lord quickly go and kill that Great God!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Liu Yi holds Through Heaven Sword and looks at Great God who is floating in the center of the courtyard he smiles and says, ¡°It had been a long time since west met, you are still that disgusting.¡±

    Red mes are burning Great God as her expression is rather sinister andpletely iparable to the pretty Liang Mengyao.

    But after today, everything shall change.

    ¡°Who is it! Who dares to disturb while this Great God!¡±

    Great God is currently concentrating on the spell. When she suddenly hears people talking behind her, she is instantly angry!

    Who the heck has the guts! To dare to cause trouble in the territory of Great God! He must be sick of living!

    I have only been saving people and have not killed anyone yet! Looks like these people do not know how scary am I! It is also time to let them know how powerful am I!

    Who am I? I am Great God!

    Since ancient times the Great God that can destroy heaven and earth!

    It is time to let this group of people experience the anger from Great God!

    Thinking to here, she opens her eyes and prepares to use her qi to exterminate those impolite people.

    But the moment she opens her eyes, seeing the youngster wearing a ck and white robe in front of her, Liang Mengyao¡¯s leg softens and nearly drop down from the sky and copse onto the ground.

    Bullshit¡­why is it him again!

    Seeing Liu Yi standing in front of her, she ispletely stunning.

    Since the moment I revived in this world, this youngster had always been going against me!

    But I have never been able his opponent! I am obviously theGreat God ah but he is like my bane!

    Finally being able to escape is all because I borrowed the strength of Demon Emperor! Back then this youngster is able to block thebined attack of us three heaven realm experts!

    Right now there is only me¡­.how am I his opponent¡­

    ¡°Why, why is it you!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi, Great God¡¯s voice is slightly trembling.

    ¡°Looks like I am not that likable ah.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°I thought that with my handsomeness even Great God this kind of old granny, will also be captured by my charms. Looks like I am too narcissistic already.¡±

    ¡°Old granny?¡±

    When Great God heard this term, her gaze instantly turns fierce as the mes on her body increases by a few degrees.

    Back then I was a flower in the six realms and countless guys wished to chase after me and serve me!

    Today I am actually called an old granny by other people!

    A soldier can be killed but not shamed!

    The anger in her eyes instantly increases as she roars, ¡°Sword Emperor! Don¡¯t think that you are really undefeatable! Even if your cultivation¡­..¡±

    Her eyes sweep Liu Yi¡¯s body a few times and instantly bes several times delighted, ¡°Your cultivation actually dropped! One star jade, hahahaha! You only have the cultivation of one star! The heavens are helping me ah, the heavens are really helping me ah!¡±

    Although he was seen through by Great God, Liu Yi is calm as he stands there holding Through Heaven Sword, ¡°Isn¡¯t heaven your enemy? Why did it be your friend now?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, right now you are just left with a loud bark that¡¯s all.¡±

    Great God sneers, ¡°Now that it is time to end this, let this Zun personally kill you! Although I do not understand what is going on, your body actually possess the qi of Scarlet Blood Sutra! After this Zun kills you and absorbs your cultivation. I will be able to greatly increase my cultivation! Hahaha, today you really did note at the right time ah!¡±

    Great Godughs in delight, ¡°Furthermore this spell is going to end soon. Wuli is also going to revive soon and this entire world shall be this Zun¡¯s!¡±

    Liu Yi nces at the ck coffin and says with a smile, ¡°What is it, is Wuli your male adulterer? Why are you in such a hurry to revive him?¡±

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡±

    Great God is instantly angered, ¡°Just a one star cultivator and you dare to be so arrogant! Right now this Zun is able to pinch you to death with just a finger!¡±

    She releases out a fire dragon which roars and charges towards Liu Yi/

    Liu Yi is calm as he points with his Through Heaven Sword, ¡°Don¡¯t ask the nineyers of heaven, one sword cleaves through 9nds!¡±

    Instantly a line shoots out and cleaves the fire dragon into two.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Seeing this, Great God¡¯s eyes widen.

    ¡°You are obviously only a single star cultivator¡­you actually still have the strength of a 14 star cultivator! How are you able to do it?!¡±

    ¡°If you were a beauty I would have told you.¡±

    Liu Yi only fluters his eyes at Great God, ¡°It is a pity that you are an old granny.¡±

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡±

    After stirring Great God¡¯s heartstring again, Great God instantly exploded in anger as nine fire god dragon appears by her sides.

    ¡°So what if you possess the strength of a 14 star cultivator! This Zun is also able to kill you!¡±

    The nine fire dragons, each of them are a hundred meters long! The nine fire dragons roll in the sky as they weave through the clouds.

    This scene causes the people who areing over to pray to be shocked.

    ¡°Miracle ah! A miracle appeared!¡±

    ¡°Nine dragons ah! Great God Sect is really a god sect ah!¡±

    The crowd bes agitated and some even kneel towards the direction of the courtyard and pray with all their might. Wishing that they can smash their head into pieces.

    While Liu Yi has entered a bitter fight. Currently Ai Ling and Wine Sword Immortal had both entered the fight. The three of them are fighting against the nine fire dragons continuously and they are in a disadvantage!

    Although Liu Yi¡¯s sword technique is god-like, the difference in strength is too much and is being suppressed badly

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Seeing how wretched the three of them are, Great God startsughing loudly, ¡°A group of idiots, do you think that you are this Zun¡¯s opponent? Die among the fire of this Zun¡¯s dragons!¡±

    The nine fire dragons instantly be crazier!

    ¡°Cannot¡­going to be unable to block it¡­¡±

    The sword in Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s hand turns into a ray of light exits like a dragon but is still unable to block the attacks from the fire dragons.

    Very quickly his clothing also bes tattered. If he was not a big guy then perhaps he would have already exposed himself.

    Ai Ling¡¯s strength is higher a bit and has more treasures. Thus she is better, furthermore with Liu Yi protecting her by the side, not letting the fire dragons get close to her.

    ¡°Lord¡­we cannot go on like this¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is also sweating badly from the heat and she is almost unable to take it anymore.

    ¡°I know¡­just persist for a minute more¡­¡±

    Liu Yi uses spirit fox steps as he uses Wine Sword techniques and Glorious Sun palm to attack the fire dragons.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The two of them nods at the same time and support Liu Yi at the same time blocking the attack of the Great God.

    ¡°Hmph! You think that this Zun is unable to kill you guys?¡±

    Great God startughing, ¡°This Zun is only toying around with you guys like a group of rats that¡¯s all! With this Zun¡¯s cultivation base, exterminating you guys is just a matter of time!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Liu Yi hit the fire dragon in front of him before smiling mockingly and ask, ¡°Perhaps till today inside your heart you still fear me.¡±

    ¡°What a joke! When has this Zun been afraid of you this stupid human?¡±

    ¡°Everyone can speak beautifully. If you are not afraid then do you dare to give me half an incense of time. After half an incense of time, I will be able to easily defeat you.¡±

    ¡°Just you?¡±

    Seeing that single star of Liu Yi¡¯s, and how he is bitterly blocking her nine fire dragons, Great God feels likeughing, ¡°Don¡¯t say half an incense of time, this Zun can even give you an incense of time!¡±

    ¡°Good half an incense of time. At that time you will lose willingly!¡±

    A confident smile appears on Liu Yi¡¯s face. The first stage of his god transformation is not that easy to use. Because his cultivation base is too low, a single star¡­wanting to use the first stage of god transformation he needs to gather his qi together for a long time.

    While Great God starts frowning. Although she does not ce the strength of her opponent in her eyes, from what she sees their strength is like an ant that¡¯s all. But she is still slightly worried¡­she does not know what she is worried about, as her heart pitapat slightly.

    Could it be that this Sword Emperor still has other final techniques?

    Not possible, he is only a person with a single star, what kind of cultivation can he have!

    How is it possible for an ant to kill an elephant, not possible right?

    Currently, Liu Yi is sitting in a lotus position as his hands are ced together as he swiftly gathers his qi!

    At this moment therge coffin in the center of the courtyard suddenly trembles slightly.

 Chapter 611 Reincarnate

    Just as Liu Yi starts to gather his qi together and is about to execute the first stage of god transformation, the ck coffin in the courtyard suddenly starts shaking.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Great God¡¯s gazends on it while Xue Luo who is standing by the side covers her mouth in delight.

    ¡°Wuli is going to revive already?¡±

    Great God mutter apprehensively, ¡°To revive at this time¡­¡±

    While she is speaking, a boomes from the lid of the coffin as it shoots off and instantly turns into a shooting star, disappearing into the sky.

    While a hand slowly raise up from the coffin. That hand is white as jade like a newborn¡¯s skin.

    ¡°Master! You have finally revived!¡±

    Xue Luo is very moved. Being able to revive Wuli is her life goal!

    Currently, Lord Wuli finally walks out from the coffin how would it not make her emotional!

    After recovering his golden body, and absorbing Great God¡¯s sinister spell, this time Wuli will definitely be even more powerful!

    At that time what Great God, all will be defeated!

    The world shall belong to my master!

    While Wuli only stretches out a hand as a powerful aura spreads out!

    Instantly the entire courtyard is filled with a bloody aura!

    The sky also turn slightly red! Like the setting sun!

    A lot of people outside feel that it is hard to breathe while those Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciple guarding outside do not dare to tarry as they immediately execute their THS technique and use their individual sword technique to save the mortals!

    While the clouds in the sky slowly start revolving as an enormous red whirlpool appears like something is emerging!

    Seeing this scene Great God is shocking.

    ¡°What¡­what a powerful blood technique¡­the god of zombiesing into being¡­is indeed outstanding¡­¡±

    While Wuli¡¯s body slowly stands up from within the coffin, it is a very pale guy with outstanding appearance.

    He has long red hair, even his eyes are red. His appearance is very pretty, so pretty that he is almost like a girl!

    ¡°Did not think¡­.that I, Wuli woulde out once again.¡±

    He looks towards the sky and asks, ¡°Right now in this world who else is still my opponent?¡±

    A golden glow emerges from his body, ¡°I even possess Buddhist qi. Right now I am unparalleled under the world, hahaha!¡±

    In the end, he cannot help but let out loudughter. Hisughter seems like it is going to jolt the nine heavens!

    But at this moment Liu Yi suddenly opens his eyes.

    Two rays of golden light shot out from his eyes and at this moment the sky changes!

    While a golden light seems to be covering his body as his hair slowly changes into silver white as a sun seal appears in the center of his forehead!

    Behind Liu Yi, two golden lights erupt out and form into a pair of golden wings and then instantly disappear.

    Golden patterns appear on his white robes making it look even gorgeous, noble as well as making it looks like it posses god loftiness.

    Behind Liu Yi, an enormous golden figure stands up. It is almost a hundred meters tall and make a spreading open hand gesture and then slowly disappears.

    Golden lightly spreads out and falls gently onto the courtyard.

    ¡°Deity!¡±

    Great God and Wuli¡¯s eyes nearly pop out while at this moment Liu Yi had already smashed his fist onto the ground fiercely.

    ¡°Extreme bliss!¡±

    The clouds instantly scatter from the attack!

    An enormous golden palm instantly falls and presses Wuli onto the ground.

    -boom!-

    The ground in the courtyard instantly sinks down! When the golden palm disappears there is only an enormous palm print left on the ground!

    While Wuli¡¯s body had been destroyed!

    Back then the deities can only bitterly seal Wuli up! Right now his flesh body was instantly destroyed by Liu Yi with an attack!

    While Wuli¡¯s soul is also not powerful enough. He had just revived and was very pitifully weak!

    Wuli¡¯s death instantly tears apart space and time and creates a very scary reincarnation gateway! From the gateway, hundreds of hands fly out and start pulling on Wuli¡¯s soul, pulling him into the gateway.

    ¡°AHHHH!!!! I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to reincarnate!!!¡±

    The pitiful Wuli had only just revived and obtained his golden body. Just as he feels like he is unparalleled in this world he was instantly killed by Liu Yi with a p!

    He who no longer has a flesh body is unable to resist those reincarnation hands and is slowly pulled into the reincarnation.

    ¡°Damn it¡­.Raising Immortal Pce Hall! In my next lifetime, I will definitely destroy all of you!¡±

    Seeing the Raising Immortal Pce Hall words on Liu Yi¡¯s robes, his eyes turn even redder.

    ¡°I shall also use thest of my strength to curse you! Curse you to be the same as me! Be a living dead!¡±

    A red light instantly emerges from his mouth and shoot towards Liu Yi!

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts coldly. His voice like thunder making everyone feel a pain in their heart! After which their souls also starts trembling!

    Liu Yi who is covered in golden light hits out Glorious Sun Palm, Mountain Mist!

    A ten meters tall golden palm seal instantly flies out and blocks in front of Liu Yi.

    -boom!-

    The red light crashes into the golden palm seal as Liu Yi¡¯s Nine Yang God Qi actually distorted!

    -tzsss-

    Some red lightly prate through the distortion and is about to hit Liu Yi!

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    At this moment Ai Ling appears in front of Liu Yi blocking in front of him!

    ¡°Stupidss!¡±

    Liu Yi is greatly shocked, thisss is crazy!

    Even if the red light really hit me, with my Nine Yang God Qi, perhaps I might still be able to resolve this kind of power!

    Liu Yi immediately stretches out his hand and pushes out. A surge of god qi emerges and ps onto Ai Ling, gently pushing her aside!

    But unexpectedly that red light is very crafty. It actually split into hundreds of rays and exploded out like a shotgun!

    Instantly the red light shoots into Liu Yi¡¯s and Ai Ling¡¯s body!

    A surge of new qi emerges within Liu Yi¡¯s body!

    Nine Yang God Qi is iparably overbearing. Although this Blood Qi is very strange and powerful, very quickly it is subdued by Nine Yang God Qi and instantly bes a small part of the qi in Liu Yi¡¯s body, just like that meager Buddhist Qi and Asura Qi. Although it is not very powerful, it still nted a seed.

    Even more red light shoots towards Ai Ling causing her to tremble.

    A red blood thread emerges from her forehead and then spreads out in all direction like an artery lighting up on her skin before instantly disappearing!

    At this moment Ai Ling¡¯s skin turns even whiter but not only is it not harmonious, instead, it makes her even prettier!

    Ai Ling originally was very beautiful but after bing even whiter, right now she is no different from a fairy.

    But if only she is not releasing out that Blood Qi¡­.it would be better¡­

    ¡°Lo, lord¡­.¡±

    Ai Ling realizes her transformation as she trembles.

    Right now all of her qi in her body hadpletely transformed into blood qi¡­from now one, she is no longer a cultivator¡­instead¡­she is a living dead person¡­

    Just like Xue Luo, like Wuli those kinds of living dead person¡­

    Ai Ling ispletely stunned.

    While Liu Yi bes even angrier as he turns his head over and throws out a Soul Destruction at Wuli¡¯s soul which isughing loudly non-stop, scattering it immediately!

    But there is still half of a soul that had already entered reincarnation!

    ¡°Next lifetime even if you revive! I will also chase you to the end of the world andpletely destroy you!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s roar of anger is like a thunder exploding in the ears of those around him, causing their hearts to tremble.

    Great God is instantly frightened into kneeling in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Spare, spare my life¡­¡±

    Even if she is Great God, she is not the opponent of a deity!

    My current cultivation is still far, far from enough¡­.if, if only I have another few hundred years¡­

    ¡°Return to my Yaoyao!!¡±

    Liu Yi roars as he suddenly shes and appears in front of Great God. After which his hand presses against her forehead!

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Great God exims, ¡°If you snatch her away, I will also die!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your life and death! If you want to die then go and diepletely for me!¡±

    He lets Nine Yang God Qi transform into Netherworld Qi and starts pulling out Liang Mengyao¡¯s soul from Great God¡¯s body!

    A female figure is slowly pulled out bit by bit from Great God¡¯s body causing Great God to cry out in pain!

    ¡°Sword Emperor! You asshole!¡±

    Great God shrieks, ¡°Since you are not going to let this Zun off, this Zun will also not let you have a good time!¡±

    A red light suddenly erupts from her body and forms an enormous red halo which forces Liu Yi to retreat a few steps!

    At the same time, Great God flies up like she is going to escape.

    ¡°Where can you escape to!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts causing Great God to be rmed.

    ¡°Since this Zun will not be able to survive then you can also forget about obtaining your woman!¡±

    Great God res at Liu Yi fiercely as her eyes turn sinister and poisonous, ¡°In the next lifetime¡­I will definitely find you to take revenge¡­¡±

    Her body shes as she jumps into the reincarnation gateway!

    With Great God jumping in, the reincarnation gateway also instantly disappears in front of Liu Yi.

    This time around, Liu Yi is really stunned.

    Liang Mengyao and the destroyed Wuli¡¯s soul had enter reincarnation together?

    Bullshit!!!

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHH~~~~~~~~~!!!!!!!¡±

    Liu Yi is very angry as he sends out an Illusion Extermination!

    The enormous statue of Great God instantly scatters from Liu Yi¡¯s palm!

    Luckily with the protection of the Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciple below, the mortals were not affected by the shockwave.

    ¡°Lord¡­lord don¡¯t be angry¡­lord¡­¡±

    Although her own situation is not too good Ai Ling still walk up and gently holds Liu Yi¡¯s waist and says, ¡°You rx¡­she only reincarnated that¡¯s all. There will still be a chance of meeting again¡­¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s voice is very soft as she advises Liu Yi, ¡°Perhaps¡­when we return 1300 years into the future, you guys will be able to meet each other¡­¡±

    She had heard Liu Yi mention the matter regard Liang Mengyao a lot of times during these two years.

    She also knows of how important is the position of this fire spirit in Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Right¡­right¡­1300 yearster, 1300 yearster¡­¡±

    Liu Yi suddenlyprehends as his eyes widen as he says, ¡°I understand. I finally understand!¡±

    Ai Ling cannot help but ask, ¡°Lord what do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I finally understand¡­where did Liang Mengyao go¡­¡±

 Chapter 612 Lord bring me away

    ¡°Go where?¡±

    Ai Ling gives Liu Yi curious looks. Don¡¯t know what craziness did my lord suddenly has.

    ¡°Wenren Qian! Wenren Qian!¡±

    Liu Yi is very delighted, ¡°Liang Mengyao¡¯s reincarnated into the current era and she is Wenren Qian ah!¡±

    Liu Yi recalls what Wenren Qian said to him when she first saw him.

    She says that the two of us are very familiar¡­so this is the reason¡­

    Liu Yi suddenly wishes to cry andugh.

    He is happy that he did not lose Liang Mengyao, furthermore, Liang Mengyao is able to obtain a new life!

    It must be known that earlier Liang Mengyao¡¯s soul was about to scatter already. She basically had no chance of reincarnating sessfully and can only be his fire spirit.

    Knowing that Liang Mengyao is fine, Liu Yi bes a lot more relieved.

    His gazends on Ai Ling. Seeing her slightly pale face, his heart is in pain as he asks, ¡°Lass, how are you. Do you feel any pain?¡±

    ¡°Only now did lord recall this girl?¡±

    Ai Ling res at Liu Yi with slight anger, ¡°I thought that lord had already forgotten about thisss¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi is very guilty. Just now I was only caring about Liang Mengyao¡¯s matter and neglected Ai Ling, really deserve death.

    ¡°No worries lord¡­I know that you care about brotherhood the most.¡±

    Ai Ling pouts, ¡°But lord¡­the things that we need to do are done. It is time for us to return to the future. Aren¡¯t you anxious to continue to get in touch with thatdy Wenren?¡±

    ¡°Coughs¡­not really that anxious to get in touch. But at the very least there are still a lot of things waiting for us to do.¡±

    Liu Yi coughs as he continues to maintain his deity transformation state.

    But with the cultivation of one star, the duration is he can support the transformation is just around 10 minutes before it will disperse.

    At that time, his strength will not be enough to send the two of them back.

    If he wants to be able to use deity transformation the next time, he does not know how long he needs to recover. At the very least before he restores back to earth realm, he will not be able to enter deity transformation as he wishes!

    ¡°Wine Sword Immortal, keep this properly. Help me send it to Holy Tooth n in the demon realm¡­¡±

    Liu Yi immediately instructs Wine Sword Immortal with the final task before whispering into his ear, ¡°You must not forget it!¡±

    ¡°Rx master!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal keeps the map of Wanzong Mountain properly and remembers all of Liu Yi¡¯s instruction clearly, ¡°I will definitely wait at Wanzong Mountain for you toe back! At that time, I will be master¡¯s guide, hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Then everything shall be on you!¡±

    Liu Yi pats Wine Sword Immortal on his shoulder and looks at the group of disciples in front of him and feels very emotional.

    He passes Through Heaven Sword to Wine Sword Immortal, ¡°The sect will be relying on you guys from now on.¡±

    ¡°Rx master, there is me here! I will take good care of those group of kids! Furthermore, I will guard the human realm properly and will not let the demon realm invade!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal pats his chest and says, ¡°Master can rx and go off first!¡±

    ¡°What the. You say it like I am going to die!¡±

    Liu Yi res at Wine Sword Immortal making him rub his head embarrassedly as he smiles embarrassedly.

    Liu Yi pulls out another sword and pulls Ai Ling towards him.

    ¡°Then let us meet in the future.¡±

    ¡°Mm..¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal nods his head, ¡°Let¡¯s meetter!¡±

    After instructing everything, Liu Yi leaves behind Through Heaven Sword and pulls out his Taiji sword before swing it out fiercely.

    A sword qi instantly covers the two of them. Once again a golden crack open wide!

    Liu Yi is pulled up and instantly disappears through the time crack!

    While Ai Ling actually crashed onto the time crack like she had crashed into a formless barrier and is unable to enter it at all!

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s face turns even paler as she keeps hitting that barrier. But no matter what technique she uses she is unable to crack open time crack!

    If this goes on, she will be left here!

    ¡°What, what is going on!¡±

    Ai Ling pulls out her own sword and uses Wine Sword technique as well!

    Although she only has the cultivation of 16 stars she still wants to risk it and try!

    She does not want to be left alone 1300 years in the past! Definitely, do not want to!

    She wants to return together with lord!

    She wants to return to the past and apany by lord¡¯s side!

    But when she uses Wine Sword technique and opens the time crack, she is still unable to entire it!

    When she is being blocked outside, at that instantly Ai Ling finally understands that she indeed cannot return¡­.

    ¡°Why is it like this¡­why am I unable to return back!¡±

    She ispletely unable to understand the key, could it be that living dead is unable to enter the time crack?

    She ispletely stunning.

    ¡°Right¡­right¡­my lord, my lord will definitely not toss me here on my own!¡±

    Ai Ling nks out in front of everyone for a while before suddenly be happy, ¡°He will definitelye back and looks for me one! Definitely will!¡±

    ¡°Daoist Ai¡­¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal does not know what to do. He also did not think that Wine Sword Technique would lose effect but he also does not know how tofort.

    ¡°No worries. You guys go. Leave this ce! I want to stay here. I want to wait at Wanzong Mountain.¡±

    Ai Ling waves her hand and says to them, ¡°Lord will definitelye back and find me! He needs a while to restore his strength. Then with deity transformation with just a casual wave of his hand, he will be able to return! I will wait for him here!¡±

    ¡°Fine then. Daoist Ai. If you have any matter just use the flying sword message transmission to inform us. We will go back to RSI first.¡±

    Seeing how determined Ai Ling was, Wine Sword Immortal and the rest no longer persuade her.

    ******

    While at this moment, Liu Yi had already passed through the time crack and returned to Wanzong Mountain 1300 yearster!

    When hends by the side of the, his legs steadily step onto the ground but his heart is very anxious.

    ¡°Lass? Ai Ling?¡±

    He looks towards his left and right but there is no sight of Ai Ling¡¯s figure!

    Even that living dead aura has disappeared¡­could it be that she is unable to travel back with me?

    ¡°Master, you have returned?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi reappearing in front of him, Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s soul exims in delight, ¡°Indeed it is very urate. Just a second ago you go over. A secondter youe back. Looks like master has already be Sword Emperor! It is worthy of celebrations!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal keeps congratting while Liu Yi¡¯s frowns deeper.

    ¡°I do not understand!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Wine Sword Immortal, ¡°Why is it that I came back but Ai Ling was unable toe back?¡±

    ¡°Daoist Ai was unable to return? That is not possible ah¡­¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal looks shocked, ¡°Back then Daoist Ai and master time traveled together ah!¡±

    ¡°Together? Not possible, she did not return! She definitely was left behind in the past!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s deity transformation still has not ended, ¡°Cannot I cannot toss her there. I must go back and find her!¡±

    He swings out a Wine Sword technique wanting to send himself back into the ancient era!

    But when his body crashes into the time crack he is unable to go back at all!

    ¡°What is this situation! I can¡¯t go back!¡±

    Liu Yi is shocked, ¡°Since I am not able to return¡­let me try 1200 years!¡±

    He swings out his sword again, but the time crack sill blocks his path.

    ¡°Bullshit, what is going on! 1100 years! 1000 years! Open for me!¡±

    Liu Yi keeps using Wine Sword technique but no matter which time crack he tries, he is unable to enter!

    It is like the time travel technique has already rejected him!

    ¡°Master¡­.there is no need for you to try¡­I think, I already know what is going on¡­.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal thinks deeply for a while before saying, ¡°I believe¡­Daoist Ai must have done something¡­which caused a time paradox¡­Wine Sword technique has been abused. If a time paradox urred the space and time will be in chaos. Daoist Ai had already be a unique existence¡­she had be isted from this space-time. She will not be able toe back, while that time-space that she had existed in before will all be like encrypted. Master, you will also not be able to go back¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you joking about! How can I toss her alone to the past!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes widen, ¡°I want to go back and find her!¡±

    ¡°It is no use master¡­those people who caused a time paradox, cannot be saved¡­.¡±

    ¡°How is it possible for her to cause a time paradox¡­how is that possible¡­¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly trembles, ¡°Wine Sword Immortal, let me ask you. Back then where did you learn Wine Sword Technique from?¡±

    ¡°It is created by this disciple after this disciple had learned Through Heaven Sword technique.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal looks at Liu Yi curiously, ¡°What is the matter master. Could it be that there is some strange ce?¡±

    ¡°Wrong¡­it was obviously Ai Ling who passed to you Wine Sword technique ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Looks like¡­this is the time paradox¡­¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s voice deepens, ¡°Daoist Ai had triggered a variation is the time-space. She had changed history¡­Wine Sword technique this way would be something that should have never existed.¡±

    ¡°Something is wrong I also taught Through Heaven Sword technique to you, then didn¡¯t I also trigger a space-time paradox?¡±

    ¡°Actually Through Heaven Sword technique had already existed way before that¡­.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal says, ¡°Later on when we were traveling all over the world, we unintentionally found this sword technique in a historical site. Furthermore, it was also a sword technique that was passed down from the god realm. So, the existence of Through Heaven Sword technique can be understood. But Wine Sword Technique¡­.can not be established. Master, during that time period, what else had happened?¡±

    Liu Yi told Wine Sword Immortal everything that had happened back then.

    ¡°What! Wuli actually died?!¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal is shocked, ¡°This is not possible. Wuli is the boss of God Race, how could it be possible for him to die! Chaos, indeed the space-time is in chaos¡­but, this is also not possible ah¡­normal people are basically unable to cause a space-time paradox¡­Daoist Ai¡­just who on earth is she¡­.¡±

    When Liu Yi hears this he is slightly dizzy as he asks, ¡°What is the meaning of what you say? Why do you say that normal people are unable to cause a space-time paradox?¡±

    ¡°Master, history is not that easy to change.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s expression bes serious, ¡°Master do you know. During this 1300 years, I had never been able to find Long Yinyin. Finally, I started to use Wine Sword Technique and go back time after time. Hoping to prevent Long Yingying¡¯s death. But even if I had saved her from that young marquis¡¯s hands, in the end, she will still die miserably. History cannot be changed¡­.at the very least we are unable to change it¡­.in this world, there is only two type of people who are able to create a time paradox and change history¡­.¡±

    ¡°Which two type of people?¡±

    ¡°One is the rumored cosmos god¡­but this is only in the rumors. We have never seen it before! The other type¡­is spiritual vein¡­¡±

 Chapter 613 Young lord is back

    ¡°Wait¡­what did you say? Spirit vein!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes widen.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Master, it is spirit vein.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal nods his head, ¡°Taoist Ai is definitely not a high god¡­so¡­she is 100% the rumored spirit vein¡­.no wonder back then when she and I cultivated together, her improvement was so fast which I cannotpete against. Back then I was feeling strange. Both of us have a golden body but why she is able to cultivate so quickly¡­right now¡­.I finally understand. People who possess spirit vein are natural cultivating geniuses. If her cultivation speed is slow then that is really strange!¡±

    ¡°Spirit vein¡­spirit vein¡­.so that is the case¡­¡±

    Liu Yiughs bitterly. Right now he finally understands why the both of them are so attracted to each other. So the two of them are fated to be attracted to each other, because one possesses a spirit vein while the other possesses a fake spirit vein.

    The two of them are like two pieces of ma. Mutually attracting each other, neither is willing to leave the other.

    Back then those questions that he doid not understand, right now he finally understandspletely.

    ¡°Being able to break history and cause the time-space paradox, perhaps only Taoist Ai this kind of person is able to do it¡­¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal sighs faintly, ¡°Really did not expect ah, really did not expect¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I am unable to go back?¡±

    Liu Yi ask, ¡°I can only leave Ai Ling alone 1300 years in the past?¡±

    ¡°Cannot return. Right now Taoist Ai is a unique existence. She is isted from space-time.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal says helplessly, ¡°Master can only try to find Taoist Ai in this time period. She possesses a spirit vein which is a rumored peak existence. She will definitely survive and be very powerful.¡±

    Ai Ling is not just the rumored peak existence, she is also a living dead.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, after living for 1300 years, perhaps thisss had already crossed her cmity. With her speed of cultivating¡­perhaps even I, am not her opponent right¡­

    But if she is living in this time period then why did she note out and find me?

    Could it be that¡­.she is starting to hate me?

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart starts to worry.

    ¡°Taoist Ai and master is a heavenly pair. I believe that two of you will still be able to meet each other one.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal continues and says, ¡°Right now I have finished my mission, there is also no point in living on anymore. Dust to dust, dirt to dirt. It is also time for me to find my next life.¡±

    ¡°You no longer wish to live anymore?¡±

    Hearing what Wine Sword Immortal says, Liu Yi have a huge shock, ¡°Let me think of a method, perhaps I can revive you!¡±

    ¡°No need master.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal clucks, ¡°I lived for 1300 years already and have experienced countless matters. But I had never been able to find my wife. Until today, I suddenly understand why I was unable to find her.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Liu Yi is forever a few beats slow on emotions.

    ¡°Because my wife had not reincarnated.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal looks up into the sky and says faintly with a smile, ¡°She is definitely waiting for me on the Narakade Bridge. It has been 1300 years, I let her wait for too long already. Right now, I should go down and look for her. Master, disciple can only apany you to here. The future road still needs master to walk yourself.¡±

    [TL: Narakade Bridge, the bridge of reincarnation]

    ¡°Since you have already decided¡­.then I will not stop you¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, did not expect that Wine Sword Immortal actually loved Long Yingying for 1300 years¡­

    Don¡¯t know if Ai Ling is able to love me for so many years as well¡­

    Perhaps, she had already turned her love into hatred¡­.after all, I was unable to go back and apany her, s¡­

    ¡°Thanks master, disciple had never regretted knowing you. Free and unfettered for a thousand years, finally seek love in the underworld.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal waves his hand and cannot help but recite a line. After which he also cautiously reminded, ¡°Right master¡­you must be careful¡­in this world, there is a¡­.very¡­very scary opponent¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hearing Wine Sword Immortal reminder Liu Yi raises his eyebrow, ¡°What kind of opponent?¡±

    ¡°Disciple is also not very clear¡­.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal shakes his head, ¡°Disciple only know¡­.this person¡­.is unprecedented formidable! A disciple is already around a 27 star expert¡­but in front of him, I was unable to resist a single blow¡­.unable to resist a single blow ah¡­¡±

    Seeing that dazed look of Wine Sword Immortal, Liu Yi seems to sense something as he asks, ¡°How does that person look like?¡±

    ¡°I was unable to see how he looks like clearly, but what he is wearing¡­¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal starts describing his clothing, causing Liu Yi¡¯s eyebrow to shoot up.

    ¡°Great God Sect¡¯s Sect Leader! It is actually him!¡±

    ¡°Great God Sect?¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal is also slightly shocked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we destroy Great God Sect back then? How did one emerge?¡±

    ¡°Right now Great God Sect is different from the past. It is basically an evil sect that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi starts frowning, ¡°I am not afraid of Great God Sect. What I am afraid is only that Great God Sect¡¯s Sect Leader that¡¯s all¡­.his cultivation¡­.is unmeasurably deep¡­¡±

    ¡°Not just unmeasurably deep¡­.this disciple really thought that this fellow was a realm guardian¡­.¡±

    Hearing Wine Sword Immortal talking about realm guardians Liu Yi asks, ¡°Right, regarding realm guardian just how strong are they?¡±

    ¡°Those fellows¡­each of them are at above 28 stars¡­¡±

    In Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s eyes he starts recalling, ¡°Back then when disciple had just cultivated to 27 stars, I thought that I was undefeatable and meet a realm guardian of the human realm and challenged him¡­in the end, I got badly defeated¡­¡±

    ¡°They are that strong?¡±

    ¡°Really very strong¡­¡±

    Wine Sword Immortal nods his head, ¡°In the future, if master is able to cultivate to 28 stars¡­you can give it a try¡­but, I have heard that towards those peak existence, 28 stars seem to only be the beginning¡­but there is another phase. Disciple was unable toprehend it. Right now disciple only to find that bitter fate wife of mine.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­.go in peace.¡±

    Liu Yi also does not know how to advise. He rather admires Wine Sword Immortal¡¯s attachment to love.

    It is something not any person is able to have!

    ¡°Since that is the case, master. I will be going now. If we have the chance, let¡¯s meet in the next lifetime.¡±

    Wine Sword Immortalughs loudly as he transforms into a spring breeze and floats off.

    Liu Yi looks in the direction where Wine Sword Immortal left in as he stares nkly.

    After all, the two of them had known each other for 3 years plus and meet each other daily, making them very familiar with each other.

    Furthermore, between the two of them, there is a master and disciple bond. Seeing that he is about to transcend the secr world, he is more or less deeply moved.

    Hope that he will be able to meet his wife.

    At this moment Lin Tong jumps onto Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and says anxiously, {Big idiot, you also don¡¯t waste time. Take advantage that your deity transformation had yet to end, quickly refine that Sky Swallowing Turtle in your body quickly!}

    {Understood Immortal Fox sister.}

    Liu Yi nods his head knowing that this matter cannot be dyed. He immediately sits down in a lotus position and starts revolving thest few minutes of his deity transformation qi and toss Sky Swallowing Turtle¡¯s soul into his body!

    After Sky Swallowing Turtle enters, he did not be obedient, instead, he starts rolling around as heughs loudly and says,{Hahahaha! Idiot you only have a single starjade and you wish to subdue this lord! Watch how this lord eats you from inside!}

    ¡°Nine Yang God Qi!¡±

    Liu Yi did not say anything else as he smiles faintly before cing both his hands on top of his knees.

    From his back, four rays of light rises, following which four spinning golden little sun rises from the top of his head and shine upon his entire body!

    Sky Swallowing Turtle who still wants to disy his might was suddenly attacked by this Nine Yang God Qi and instantly starts rolling about in pain and shriek continuously!

    {AHhhhh, what is this strength¡­.so scary¡­.}

    {Sky Swallowing Turtle, your demon race has already been exterminated by me. From now on you can only take me as your master! If you do not obey me, hehe, then it shall be your death date!}

    The four spinning golden suns on his back shine even brighter!

    {I submit! I submit!}

    This qi restrains Sky Swallow Turtle very strongly causing him to keep rolling around in pain as his soul keeps hiding from the light wrench.

    {Submitting is good!}

    Liu Yi nods his head in satisfaction before sping his hands together and starts signing the body protection spirit pet contract!

    After Sky Swallowing Turtle notice his brothers in hardship, he will resign to his fate.

    At this moment Liu Yi realize that the strength of Sky Swallowing Turtle is very unique. It is a type of never seen before dark attribute! This is the first time Liu Yi has seen this kind of unique attribute!

    While Sky Swallowing Turtle himself also do not know where did this attributee from. He says that from the moment he was born he had it. He who had this kind of attribute, his two strongest ability is swallowing and defense.

    There is no need to say about swallowing he had seen it before back then. As for defense, it is also very simple. Simply stated, it is just absorbing injury! Through the dark attribute, he can absorb away the that other people caused to him,

    But Liu Yi does not really like to learn this kind of getting beaten up skill.

    After he enters spirit beastbine body state, he lets Sky Swallowing Turtle turn into equipment.

    When he uses weapon transformation, it let Liu Yi be delighted for a bit. He realizes that dark attribute has lots of changes, unlike his other spirit beasts whose weapon transformation is only fixed to a few patterns!

    This dark attribute is like a type of rubber y which Liu Yi can form anything he likes! After forming it, it is iparably hard and the defensive ability does not seem to be weaker than Monarch Armour by a lot!

    Liu Yi waves his hands and instantly a pair of ck handguns appear in his hands. Strong and heavy, emitting the aura of the dark attribute.

    He continues to turn as the handgun turns into a pair of submachine guns. After which ck light instantly link together and turn into an AK-48. Following which it transforms into an RPG. Finally, Liu Yi ces it on the ground and it transforms into an enormous mine!

    ¡°So fun!¡±

    Liu Yiughs loudly, the weapon transformation of Sky Swallowing Turtle is basically a godly weapon! Along with over 999 transformations at will, it is damn pleasurable!

    Just as Liu Yi wishes to test if he is able to transform this dark attribute into an enormous mecha, his qi suddenly runs out and he nearly copses onto the ground on his butt.

    Damn it, the time limit of Deity transformation ended¡­.

    The one and only starjade in his body also starts to disperse and needs to be recondensed together.

    {Big idiot, just nice there isn¡¯t anyone here, you can cultivate here properly for a while!}

    Lin Tong looks at Liu Yi¡¯s paleplexion and says in heart pain, {Other matters cannot be more urgent than this. First, re-cultivate your Nine Yang God Technique once! I believe that after you had obtained this god qi, your mind already has the cultivating methods right?}

 Chapter 614 Meeting troublesome matters the moment he goes ou

    The moment Nine Yang God Qi is formed, the cultivator will automaticallyprehend the relevant cultivation technique!

    Otherwise, Liu Yi would not know such a profound Deity transformation.

    Lin Tong is very smart and immediately guesses the mystery within.

    {Yeah I didprehend it. But the cultivating methods arepletely different from my previous cultivating methods.}

    Liu Yi nods his head and says, {I¡¯m afraid hastily cultivating this will have problems¡­}

    {What are you afraid of, you already have Nine Yang God Qi what are you still worried about the others for?}

    Lin Tong urges, {Who does not wish to have the chance to be a god! Big idiot, quickly go and cultivate! Worste to worst this miss shall be your protector.}

    Her body suddenly transforms into a red light and then transforms into a charming girl, squatting in front of Liu Yi.

    This girl is none other than Lin Tong who transforms into a human form!

    Back then Liu Yi was tricked by this woman into the park to **!

    Er, to be more urate it is to absorb his vital essence!

    ¡°That Devil Child inner dan that you saved for me back then, within these two years this miss had more or less absorb all of it already! Although I am still unable to create my flesh body but transforming into a human form is still doable.¡±

    Lin Tong pulls out her magic weapon, Crescent Moon Curve de which revolves around her letting out some cries.

    ¡°Do you see this, right now this miss is not weak!¡±

    ¡°Okay, since Immortal Fox sister is here to protect me, then there is nothing for me to be worried about.¡±

    Liu Yi narrows his eyes, ¡°But right now this Wanzong Mountain is not very safe. Letting Immortal Fox sister protect me on your own, I will also be worried about your safety! If any happens to Immortal Fox sister what am I supposed to do!¡±

    Lin Tong blinks her eyes, ¡°What do you wish to do?¡±

    ¡°Let my 4 protectors guard the 2 of us!¡±

    Done speaking, Liu Yi releases 4 rays of light!

    Gold! Blue! ck! Violet!

    The four rays of lightnds on the ground!

    The four great demon kings were released as they transform into their real forms!

    The ten meters tall enormous golden ape, water qilin that is stepping on clouds, sky swallowing turtle which is carrying an enormous shell, as well as that purple dragon swimming among the clouds!

    ¡°You, you scumbag!¡±

    Only then did Lin Tong understand that Liu Yi is not confident about her strength and bes hopping mad, ¡°You cannot trust this miss is it?!¡±

    ¡°How is that so, being careful will allow the boat to sail forever what!¡±

    Liu Yi lets out a faint smiles before holding Lin Tong¡¯s solid hand and says with deep emotion, ¡°Immortal Fox sister, I am also worried about your safety what¡­right now at this crucial junction if something really happened to you then what can I do, why don¡¯t I just go and die¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    Hearing what he says, Lin Tong¡¯s heart softens, ¡°Since that is the case then I¡¯ll let you worry less than. This miss is the wisest and perfect wife model!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes Immortal Fox sister is the most considerate!¡±

    After Liu Yi pacifies Lin Tong properly, his back is already covered with arge amount of sweat!

    Not easy ah¡­I actually managed to coax Immortal Fox sister¡­

    Looks like my speaking ability had improved ah¡­ the revolution still has not seeded,rades still need to work hard ah! I still need to work hard!

    In the future, there are so many girls, if I do not train my mouth properly how can I calm my harem!

    Liu Yi decided that when he returns he need to cram in some romantic techniques and go and read those YY novels, it will definitely be useful!

    Heard that Chen Cai recently saying that there is a novel call online which is not bad. The main character is very flirtatious and also has a harem. Perhaps it will be of use to me!

    [TL: wow hard selling his own novel hahaha]

    Liu Yi lets Little Jade starts going online to download novels as he continues to cultivate the technique that appears within his mind!

    ¡°Sky Supporting Pir, Washing Machine, Pikachu¡­as well¡­.as well¡­you shall be called Vacuum Cleaner!¡±

    Liu Yi instructed the four demon kings, ¡°Guard me properly and do not let anything happen!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    The four majestic powerful demon kings, right now are likerge wolfdogs protecting the courtyard. They obediently guard the four directions protecting Liu Yi and Lin Tong.

    While Liu Yi sits down in lotus position as he starts revolving the Nine Yang God Qi in his body.

    Cultivating the Nine Yang God Qi ispletely different from those other qis in the past, furthermore, it is like there is some feeling like he is going against.

    After all of the qi within his starjades are cleared it is even better. Even the qi in that one starjade he had previously also disappeared because of him entering his deity transformation. Right now cultivating Nine Yang God Qi is the most suitable.

    Nine Yang God Qi is based on a fixed circting route. And starts cycling in Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    While at this moment four little sun floats out from Liu Yi¡¯s forehead while the 28 starjades with Liu Yi¡¯s body also start to move!

    Lin Tong opens her starjade eyes, and stares nkly at this scene!

    The starmap within everyone¡¯s body is basically unable to move at all one!

    While the starmap within Liu Yi¡¯s body is actually starting to change position!

    Originally the two Green Dragon and ck Tortoise image which gather together also starts to fall apart. While every three stars start moving towards each other with every 3 stars forming a group drawing close.

    A red sun seal forms above every group!

    3 stars one group, in total it forms 9 groups!

    These nine groups are split apart into 3 groups forming the sides of a triangle. In the center, a single starjade is left there like an even brighter sun!

    This is thest star jade which is also the hardest starjade to light up!

    Liu Yi notices that he still had 12 stars that are lit up which glitter along with the 4 suns behind his back. The rest of the starjades are dim without any light.

    While among them, the first sun had already started to revolve, burning with golden red mes!

    Above, three starjades are unceasingly replenishing qi and the speed is still considered as decent!

    Furthermore, when Liu Yi guides the qi to enter the correct cirction routes, this qi starts to revolve on its own, no longer needing Liu Yi to guide it again.

    He estimates a bit. At most he needs a week and three of his starjades will bepletely filled with qi.

    Right now his cultivation methods are not really the same. Liu Yi is no longer cultivating one starjade by one starjade, instead, it cultivating one small sun after the other¡­.

    Right now he has absorbed 4 different types of qi, thus 4 little suns are lit up.

    These 4 little suns represent 12 starjades. Cultivating them means that he is able to restore back to 12 starjades!

    He continues for 3 days and nights and finally, the 3 starjades within his body are more or less replenished. Only then did Liu Yi let out a sigh of relief and stand up.

    ¡°Huu¡­.this is more or less done.¡±

    Liu Yi pats off the dust on his body and says to his Immortal Fox sister who is standing by his side watching him in concern, ¡°I had already started to officially cultivate Nine Yang God Qi. There is no need for Immortal Fox sister to be worried about my body anymore.¡±

    ¡°Phew¡­that is good then¡­¡±

    Only then did Lin Tong let out a breath of relief as she pats her protruding chest, ¡°Did not think that I picked up a god as my man. Hahahaha! This miss really has good eyes!¡±

    As she bes delighted Liu Yi bes speechless.

    Back then she only wishes to suck away my vital essence okay¡­

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister, I am nning to take part in the 5 spirits gathering after this. Do you have any good suggestion?¡±

    ¡°5 spirits gather?¡±

    Lin Tong looks at Liu Yi, ¡°Why do you suddenly wish to go there?¡±

    ¡°Because I feel that this 5 spirits gather is something odd.

    Liu Yi frowns, ¡°Why would Liu Haisheng suddenly have a gathering regarding spirit bodies and spirit veins? Among which there must be something wrong. Furthermore, I also need to return back to Raising Immortal Pce Hall to take my Through Heaven Sword. That is originally something that belongs to me.¡±

    ¡°Mm, no matter where you go I will follow you all the way.¡±

    Lin Tong nods her head before transforming into a red light and returns back to Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and transforms back to a little fox.

    {GOGOGO!}

    She seems to still be delighted as she excitedly wags her tail.

    Liu Yi recalls the four demon kings and leaps into the sky. Stepping on his taiji sword he flies out of Wanzong Mountain.

    Although right now his 3 starjades are yet to bepletely filled up, Liu Yi is still able to control his sword and fly.

    He floats onto the sky sword as his body sways slightly and flies out of Wanzong Mountain.

    The moment he left Wanzong Mountain the mountain instantlypletely disappears as the surroundings transform back into that vast mountains and river.

    But the moment Liu Yi flies out he is instantly surrounded by a few people!

    There are several tens of them. Each of them is wearing white taoist robes. Their expression is with ill-intent as they surrounding Liu Yi within.

    These faces¡¯ are very unfamiliar but among them, there is one which is rather familiar.

    This fellow is that Fuxi Pce Hall disciple, Hu Derong, that Liu Yi had met before he entered Wanzong Mountain!

    Talking about this Hu Derong, he is rather unluckily Not only did he not get the Fengshui Compass, but he also got beaten up badly.

    Upon returning to Fuxi Pce Hall he got badly scolded by his senior brothers!

    Fengshui Compass is the most valuable treasure of Fuxi Pce Hall how can it be stolen by other people!

    Thus, they formed a group of 20 plus people and came out, preparing to snatch back the Fengshui Compass as well as gaining back the face that was thrown away!

    Having so many people to support him Hu Derong immediately bes upright as he berates Liu Yi fiercely, ¡°You thief! Swiftly return the Fengshui Compass!¡±

    ¡°If you do not hand it over then you shall die! Some more that girl who stole things along with you back then, where did she go! Hand her over immediately!¡±

    ¡°Oh? You guys are also looking for her?¡±

    Liu Yi blinks his eyes, ¡°I am also looking for her. If you guys find her, remember to inform me ah!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Hu Derong says in anger, ¡°The two of you are obviously together! Talk, where did you hide her!¡±

    ¡°How do I know, I am not together with her!¡±

    Liu Yi pats his chest and says, ¡°I am a perfect good youngster who is determined to study properly and payback the mothend! You guys do not pour muddy water on me! I already said that I am looking for her, when you guys find her inform me!¡±

    One of the taoist priests starts cursing, ¡°Bullshit, where do we go to contact you!¡±

    ¡°The world is so big! If you run off where do we find you!¡±

    Liu Yi blinks his eyes and says seriously, ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell you my QQ number? If still cannot then there is WeChat! My handphone supports audio!¡±

    ¡°What nuisance thing! He is toying with us!¡±

 Chapter 615 3-star jades oppress you guys

    ¡°This daoist friend words are very wrong!¡±

    Liu Yi says seriously, ¡°QQ and WeChat are the current era¡¯s image! In this era who still uses flying swords to transmit a message or uses thousand-mile voice transmission, this kind of pathetic techniques! Look, it is this toy!¡±

    As he speaks he pulls out his handphone and show it to the daoist, ¡°Do you see this? Just this small thing, my magic treasure as well as this software. After you install them together¡­you see, you see beautiful girls appear! These few daoist friends have cultivated for so long and are still single, right? Fengshui Compass I am unable to return. Installing a Wechat and then just shake a few times, you will be able to shake out a beauty! But you might shake out guys and the like then you can ignore it!¡±

    ¡°Not bad eh¡­¡±

    A few daoist starts to be interested as their eyesnds on Liu Yi¡¯s handphone.

    ¡°Right? You guys can give it a try! Come,e,e this daoist friend. I see that your appearance is quite good. Your luck should be quite good. Why don¡¯t you give it a try, perhaps you might be able to shake out a sexy beauty!¡±

    ¡°Ah, me right, really is me?¡±

    Upon hearing Liu Yi choosing him to try out this treasure, that young daoist instantly bes delighted and carefully take the handphone with both hands carefully like he is holding a chicken egg. His hand is shaking lightly.

    The phone lets out vibrating sounds and Liu Yi picks up to take a look.

    ¡°Aiyah, not bad eh. It is a sexual sister!¡±

    A big-breast girl appears on the screen on the handphone as a few daoists surround it and starts smiling wretchedly.

    ¡°Come,e,e. Let us chat with her. Perhaps we might be able to get some harvest!¡±

    ¡°Can, can chat with her?¡±

    ¡°Can, you see, let me show you guys!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately pinches his voice and says loudly, ¡°I am a nouveau riche,e out for a one night?¡±

    ¡°What is the meaning for one night?¡±

    ¡°It ise out for dual cultivation and improve the cultivation of both sides.¡±

    ¡°God, this, this is possible?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious and listen.¡±

    Very quickly the other party replies, her sweet voice carries a trace of shyness.

    ¡°Aiyah¡­don¡¯t be so direct ah¡­this one is not that casual¡­at the very least, let¡¯s have a meal first, watch a movie¡­¡±

    Everyone is stunned, all of them do not believe their ears.

    It is actually so easy¡­to invite out¡­for dual cultivation?

    This¡­.this treasure is really mystical ah!

    ¡°Guys, you see, this treasure is very powerful right. With this, there is no need to worry about not having a girl for dual cultivation!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, after all, it is just a handphone, go back and buy another one will be fine.

    ¡°Good, good, good¡­this is a good treasure¡­¡±

    The daoist were all delighted. Just as they are about to take the handphone and leave, by the side one of the taoist¡¯s face ispletely red. At this moment he shouts out, ¡°All of you fucking stop!¡±

    When this taoist roars, it scares the rest of them.

    ¡°Tang Xin what is the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right Sixth Senior Brother what is the matter with you. Why are you so agitated?¡±

    ¡°You all have been fucking fooled by him!¡±

    That daoist called Tang Xin roars, ¡°How is this a treasure! It is a fucking handphone! This shit is using WeChat to hook up for a one night stand! You guys think that it is so easy to hook? I had been hooking for two years and failed!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly covers his forehead, did not expect that Fuxi Pce Hall actually has this er¡­.er¡­loser¡­.

    Really calcted all angles but the human heart is the hardest to calcte ah¡­

    After all who would have expected that Fuxi Pce Hall this kind of big sect of the inner pavilion¡­also has this kind of masturbating loser¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t take this kind of a few hundred dors stuff to fool us! Do you really think that everyone in Fuxi Pce Hall are idiots!¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands towards that daoist and says, ¡°Did not, did not. Fellow Daoist really has a lot of experience hooking one-night stands ah!¡±

    ¡°That is of course¡­¡±

    That daoist suddenly feels the more he listen to this sentence the more disgusted he feels and his face instantly drops and roars, ¡°Damn it, why waste time talking with this guy! Brothers from Fuxi Pce Hall, today don¡¯t let this fellow run away! If he escapes we will not be able to get back our Fengshui Compass!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Capture him!¡±

    The group of Fuxi Pce Hall people instantly be serious again. Their earlier joyous and harmonious scenepletely disappear.

    Liu Yi gently shakes his head, really is a group of fellows who fallout and be hostile ah!

    Liu Yi says, ¡°I already said that even if you guys find me it is also useless. That Fengshui Compass is not on me. What is the point in capturing me?¡±

    The group of Fuxi Pce Hall people shout.

    ¡°Tsk, you and that demon girl are together! Right now whatever you say is useless!¡±

    ¡°Right after capturing you, I do not believe that you will not hand over after torture!¡±

    This group of fellows, how is this any different from robing!

    ¡°Since that is the case, you guys are going to take action?¡±

    Liu Yi sighs and raises his head looking at the daoists from Fuxi Pce Hall.

    ¡°Hmph, today if you do not tell us honestly then it shall be your death date!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let you have a taste of my Fuxi Pce Hall power!¡±

    As the group of Fuxi Pce Hall people speaks they stretch out their hand as they prepare to activate seals to deal with Liu Yi.

    ¡°You should be called Liu Yi, right?¡±

    That Hu Derong had already collected information regarding Liu Yi, ¡°Although your recent reputation is very prosperous, and is in the limelight during the external pavilion World Dao Gathering. But that is the outer pavilion which cannot bepared to our inner pavilion! A thousand years ago when my inner pavilion disciples are preparing to cross their cmity the outer pavilion disciples had only just entered the cultivation world! So you think that you are very powerful in the outer pavilion? In the inner pavilion, you are nothing!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right our seals will be able to easily kill you!¡±

    ¡°If you are tactful then quickly surrender and you will not die!¡±

    ¡°Uncles you guys really have a lot of rubbish to say ah.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches and says, ¡°Originally I did not wish to start a fight but you guys are so overbearing to this point. What is the point of saying anything else? Want to fight? Then bring it on!¡±

    ¡°This fellow actually dares to be arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Teach him a lesson, let him know what the inner pavilion is!¡±

    Those Fuxi Pce Hall disciples start taking action. By the side, Liu Yi puts on his Monarch Armour while observing their hand gestures!

    Instantly all kind of seals st out! All kind of attributes and properties sealsnd on Liu Yi!

    Liu Yi body is swiftly submerged by the seals and instantly disappears in mes and lightning.

    ¡°Hahaha! This is the end result of offending our Fuxi Pce Hall!¡±

    ¡°Did we take action too heavy handed¡­if he died what will happen to the Fengshui Compass?¡±

    ¡°What the! In a moment of excitement, we forgot about the main matter!¡±

    The daoists instantly were shocked awake as they immediately go and check if Liu Yi is still alive.

    While at this moment a strong wind suddenly surges and Liu Yi who was supposed to be turned into g by their seals is standing there perfectly fine wearing ck armor. In his hands is a cknce. He waves hisnce around scattering the smoke away.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How¡­how is this possible!¡±

    Those people from Fuxi Pce Hall stares at Liu Yi nkly, they are all earth realm experts ah, all of them are around 15, 16 star experts!

    This time around¡­.we cannot even deal with a single outer pavilion disciple!

    From his appearance, it seems like he ispletely fine!

    This is not possible ah!

    ¡°The attacks from you guys¡­.is really weak. This is the might of the inner pavilion?¡±

    Liu Yi pats away the dust on his body and says with a smile, ¡°If you guys only have this bit of strength then do not me me for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant! Take my Sky Ghost technique!¡±

    One of the daoist¡¯s roars as he stretches out his hand and opens a bottle!

    Instantly ck smoke flies out from the bottle. The ck smoke swiftly transforms into a hundred meters tall giant. It¡¯s yellow eyesnds on Liu Yi as two streams of me snort out from it¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Let this daoist¡¯s sky ghost deal with you!¡±

    That daoist¡¯s sky ghost is very strong. Its palms are like two hills pressuring down from the sides of Liu Yi, like it wishes to p Liu Yi into mincemeat like pping a mosquito!

    ¡°Sky Supporting Pir.¡±

    Liu Yi did not dodge. He stands there as he lets go of Scorpion Tail Lance and pushes outward towards the side with his hands.

    Two enormous golden palms fly out and instantly block the enormous sky ghost¡¯s hands!

    -boom!-

    The two surges of strength crash against each other creating a very powerful shockwave in the sky!

    That daoist instantly starts shrieking, ¡°Gods¡­.he is actually¡­able to block the strength of the sky ghost!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you talk at the back.¡±

    Done speaking, Liu Yi¡¯s hand trembles and pulls down.

    -kacha!-

    That enormous arms of the sky ghost are instantly pulled off by Liu Yi!

    Instantly dense ck smoke emerges from the sky ghost shoulder making him cry out in pain!

    Liu Yi casually tosses the two arms down and then kicks the Scorpion Tailnce which is stabbed into the ground.

    This Scorpion Tailnce instantly flies out and pierced through the head of that sky ghost!

    Scarlet mes instantly burn that sky ghost¡¯s body! Scarlet Blood Sutra Qi is not something that that sky ghost is able to resist and instantly it is burned into ashes!

    ¡°This daoist¡¯s sky ghost ah¡­.¡±

    The old daoist instantly starts crying and is even sadder than when his son had died!

    This sky ghost is something that he had bitterly raised for 500 years and it actually instantly died!

    Liu Yizily recalls his Scorpion Tailnce and rest it on his shoulder. He looks at the stunned Fuxi Pce Hall daoists and asks, ¡°Done, who is the next one.¡±

    ¡°Who¡­who on earth are you¡­¡±

    That sky ghost is very powerful but is instantly defeated by Liu Yi¡­just what is the background of this fellow?

    ¡°Me? I am just a person who is buying soy sauce in the cultivation realm that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Let me tell you guys honestly. Don¡¯t say that I do not know where that girl is. Even if I know I will also not tell you guys. Because she is my woman! Whoever who dares to touch her, first ask thence in my hand!¡±

    He shes and appears in front of Hu Derong. The point of thence in his hand presses against the bobbing adam apple of Hu Derong.

    ¡°Next time you bother me again¡­thisnce will pierce through your head!¡±

 Chapter 616 Since ancient times

    Since ancient times, Fuxi Pce Hall was a very overbearingrge sect.

    Whoever dares to provoke Fuxi Pce Hall is basically seeking death!

    As for this person called Liu Yi from the outer pavilion cultivator, right now he is equivalent to bullying to the top of Fuxi Pce Hall¡¯s head!

    This is¡­pletely unbearable¡­

    But these people from Fuxi Pce Hall do not dare to erupt into anger. Because that strength that Liu Yi disyed earlier¡­was too strong!

    They are basically not his opponent!

    The other person single-handedly defeated so many Fuxi Pce Hall experts and casually destroyed that sky ghost!

    Such a powerful person¡­how can the few of them able to block him!

    Hu Derong realize that this Liu Yi is a real expert! His strength is not something that even people from inner pavilion can look down on!

    Furthermore, there is a faint trace of strength that makes them rmed! Just now he looked like apletely harmless person but now he is like a pulled out treasure sword! Iparably sharp making no one dare to look at him!

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t take action¡­we¡¯ll go back¡­we¡¯ll go back right now¡­¡±

    With his throat being pressed by that sharpnce point, even if he wants to be even more strong-willed, Hu Derong is unable to.

    ¡°If you had said so earlier wouldn¡¯t this have ended?¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi smile merrily as he keeps away his Scorpion Tail Lance, ¡°I hate violence the most. It is too barbaric.¡±

    Hu Derong and the rest of the Fuxi Pce Hall people bes speechless.

    ¡°I am not going y with you guys anymore. I still have things to do.¡±

    Liu Yi wishes to go back to take a look at Murong Dei and Wang Lele. After all, although the time over this side is only a split second, he had already stayed 1300 years in the past for 3 years.

    This period of time, he indeed misses those girls.

    Especially with Ai Ling causing a space-time paradox and changed history¡­Liu Yi wishes to know if their current space-time has any changes?

    Just as Liu Yi is preparing to leave from the sky suddenlyes a very sinister and familiar aura!

    He turns around in shock and notices the figure of a girl flies over from the sky.

    When this girl flies over, there are a few rays of red light surrounding her.

    The red lights instantly pierce through those daoists.

    The daoist from Fuxi Pce Hall still do not understand what is going on when their body starts festering and instantly transforming blood, leaving behind sets of bones which drop onto the ground.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and sees the figure of that girl and instantly his eyes widen.

    The person whoes is none other than the god race girl from 1300 years ago¡­Xue Luo!

    Even though 1300 years had passed, Xue Luo¡¯s appearance did not change and did not even age and still looks like a 17 years old young woman.

    ¡°It is you!¡±

    Recalling that Ai Ling had also be one of the god race, he instantly bes angered, ¡°After bothering me for over a thousand years are you guys done already? Why kill those people? What do you guys want to do?¡±

    ¡°Daoist Sword Emperor, today I am here not to take action against you but you give you an invitation card.¡±

    Xue Luo floats there calmly, not afraid of Liu Yi at all.

    Liu Yi nces at Xue Luo but he is not confident at all.

    He is unable to see through Xue Luo¡¯s cultivation base! After so many years, I¡¯m afraid this girl is no longer that simple¡­her strength should have already exceeded heaven realm!

    Wanting to defeat her is not possible if I do not enter deity transformation. But right now my cultivation is still in the recovering phase. Even if I want to enter deity transformation it is too difficult¡­.just now the reason why I was able to deal with those Fuxi Pce Hall daoists is that they were not really strong.

    ¡°Invitation card? What invitation card?¡±

    ¡°Our master is the one who convened the 5 spirit gathering. This is the invitation that master wanted me to pass to daoist.¡±

    Xue Luo¡¯s palm trembles slightly as a golden light instantly flies out and flew in front of Liu Yi which is grabbed by him.

    Liu Yi receives it and takes a look. On the invitation card, his name is written. Indeed it is the invitation card for the 5 spirit gathering!

    Why is this 5 spirit gathering inviting me over?

    But¡­.the master that Xue Luo is talking causes Liu Yi to be rmed.

    Who else could be the one who Xue Luo will call master?

    It seems like there is only a person who she will call this! Furthermore, it is also the one who convened this 5 spirit gathering¡­

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart start jumping madly, could it be, Liu Haisheng¡­is the reincarnation of Wuli?

    Bullshit, don¡¯t be so unreasonable okay!

    Back then that fellow was killed by me¡­.he actually became the current sect head of Raising Immortal Pce Hall?

    Looks like I really must make a trip back to Raising Immortal Pce Hall!

    But right now is not the time. Right now my cultivation base is still not enough. I must first find a ce and properly restore my cultivation base!

    At the very least I must first restore back to 12 stars!

    ¡°My task is alreadypleted. I shall leave now.¡±

    Xue Luo suddenly transforms into a blood light and dispersed in front of Liu Yi like the blood mist had evaporatedpletely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and only grab a fistful of blood water.

    Xue Luo came and went very swiftly. If it is not for the blood water in Liu Yi¡¯s hand, it is like she had nevere here before.

    ¡°What is going on with thisss¡­.so strange¡­¡±

    Lin Tong is unable toprehend what is going on as she asks Liu Yi, {Why did she inform you to take part in the 5 spirit gathering? Could it be that she is already subdued under the wings of Liu Haisheng?}

    {It is not called subdued. The two of them were originally together..}

    Liu Yi tells Lin Tong his guess. When Lin Tong hears this she is rather shocked.

    {Liu Haisheng is actually the reincarnation of the god of zombie race? Good fellow¡­big idiot, you and these people are really fated ah!}

    {If possible I do not wish to have this kind of fate with that Wuli.}

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly, {Right now it really makes me not know what I should do¡­right, Little Jade, your satellite which was left 1300 years in the past can you check the records to find where Ai Ling went?}

    {Cannot master. Those nano satellites no longer have any energy to work and lost effect.}

    This is the first time Little Jade let him down, {Without the support of master¡¯s energy. The nanosatellites cannotst for very long. Thus what happens after those time, I also do not know. Sorry master¡­.}

    {It is okay, I do not me you.}

    Liu Yi waves his hand, {Soldierse general block, wateres earth covers. No matter what methods the opponent uses, I will take them on one by one.}

    Little Jade reminds, {But master¡­in the inbox there is a letter for you¡­}

    {Oh? Take it out.}

    LiuYi is rather curious who would send him a message. In the end, when he opens it, it is actually an encrypted message.

    But this is unable to stop Little Jade. Very quickly Little Jade found the origin of that message. It is from the headquarters of Dragon Group.

    On the message, it only indicates a time to report at an institution called China Language Educational Center in Jingdou.

    Looking at the date, it is today and in the afternoon.

    ¡°Strange¡­why would dragon group give this task to me.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a look at the invitation card. The time stated on it is actually pushed back to next year¡¯s mid-autumn festival!

    Looks like Liu Haisheng had prepared arge n!

    But this way is also good. At the very least it gives me even more time to prepare. Looks like this time around, the point of contest is who could umte more strength during this short period of time!

    Not only does Liu Yi need to restore 12 star cultivation base, but he also needs to prepare to absorb some new type of qi.

    In his body other than Immortal Qi, Devil Qi, Dragon Qi as well as Netherworld Qi, there are still Buddhist Qi, Asura Qi, and Blood Qi. Although these 3 qi are very weak at the very least there is that little bit of them. As long as he finds a chance and strengthens them, it will be enough

    The fastest way to be free of worry¡­.is to find a girl who cultivates those qi¡­and pa, pa, pa a bit¡­

    As for Blood Qi¡­it seems like I can settle it with my ownss¡­the most important requirement is that Ai Ling must still love me¡­as for Asura Qi, it seems like¡­other than Ye Hanshuang¡­there aren¡¯t other people to choose from¡­.I can¡¯t do it with Chen Cai, right? Damn it thinking about it is already very scary!

    As for Buddhist Qi¡­.there is no need to think about nuns, amitabha, amitabha¡­then there is only Mo Lan left¡­Mo Lan cultivates unmoving Ming King which makes her filled with buddhist qi!

    But Liu Yi does not dare to provoke that girl. She is filled with heroic spirit but conducts herself simrly to Ye Hanshuang! Both of them wish to marry him in! Thus thisss is definitely not possible!

    Even if he managed to cultivate out the remaining three qi, there is still 2 more qi that need to be gathered.

    But Liu Yi also knows that it seems like there is only ghost qi left¡­Liu Yi does not know who to sleep with to get it as well. s, why is there only sleeping together, this kind of strange fate ah?

    As for the 9th type I have no clue¡­.it seems like the 10th type is even more impossible!

    Lin Tong stretches on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and asks, {Big idiot, then where shall we go now?}

    {Is there any need to say, of course, it is to go deal with the task¡­but it seems like Xue Luo just now created trouble for me. In the future, I really must to careful. Right now in the cultivation world, there are enemies all over the ce.}

    Hu Derong and the rest died on the way to seek me. Perhaps Fuxi Pce Hall will 100% think that I am the killer.

    This kind of matter cannot bepletely cleared away one. I can only wait for the end result.

    He steps onto his flying sword and flies in the direction of the city.

    *****

    In Raising Immortal Pce Hall, a figure is sitting silently on a throne in a hall.

    This person is hidden within the darkness. The only thing visible is the pair of legs which is shone upon by the sunlight shining in. But the person¡¯s upper body cannot be seen.

    Liu Haisheng is currently kneeling in front of that person and reports to that figure his recent work status.

    If Liu Yi is here and sees this scene, his jaw will definitely drop from shock.

    The arrogant Liu Haisheng who always thought himself as the world number one is actually such so respectful towards that person in front of him!

    This is not possible!

    ¡°The 5 spirit gathering is nearlypletely prepared¡­we are still seeking that water spirit body¡­¡±

    ¡°Trash.¡±

    The voice is clearly a girl¡¯s. She snorts lightly but it scared Liu Haisheng badly as he kneels there.

    ¡°Spare me¡­master spare me¡­.I, I will definitely swiftly find the water spirit body one¡­.¡±

    ¡°You must do it before the 5 spirit gathering. If you arete¡­.hehehe¡­.¡±

 Chapter 617 You think you are Ultraman?

    ¡°This one will swiftly find the water spirit body! Definitely!¡±

    Liu Haisheng keeps kowtowing, ¡°May master please give this one a chance!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Scram, you dirty my eyes.¡±

    That girl snorts as Liu Haisheng immediately crawls out!

    The moment he exits his early pale face instantly turns sinister as a fierce gleam shes across her eyes.

    Sooner orter I will kill this person! She thinks that she is unparalleled under the world but she does not know that I already secretly control a strength that she does not know¡­.when the time is ripe I shallpletely flip the board!

    This world shall be mine, Liu Haisheng¡¯s!

    The moment Liu Haisheng exits, a blood light suddenly gathers in the hall.

    This blood light swiftly gathers into the figure of Xue Luo who stands in front of that figure.

    ¡°Have you seen him?¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice suddenly has some hesitation.

    Xue Luo¡¯s face is filled with respect, her eyes filled with worship as she cups her hands and says, ¡°Yes master. The invitation card had already been given to him.¡±

    ¡°Very good¡­¡±

    The girl nods her head and slowly stands up from the seat.

    The sunlight shines of her body but her facial appearance is still hidden in the darkness.

    ¡°It has been 1300 years, don¡¯t know how he has changed.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­1300 years to him¡­is but a snap of the fingers that¡¯s all¡­but master, are you really not going to see him?¡±

    ¡°I do not want to¡­so many years¡­.my feeling¡­.he will definitely not understand it¡­hahaha¡­.¡±

    The girl clenches her fist, ¡°So¡­this type of feeling¡­I must let him experience it as well¡­.Xue Luo, you say, this operation this time, will it seed?¡±

    ¡°With master¡¯s spirit vein strength, gathering the 5 spiritual bodies, it will definitely be able to activate the formation.¡±

    Xue Luo is more confident than that girl, ¡°Master promoting your strength for this 1300 years wasn¡¯t it for this moment? But master¡­you wasting so much effort for him, is it worth it?¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP! How many times must I say it! No matter what he is my lord!¡±

    [TL: whoever who is still unable to guess who this girl is can just¡­. ]

    ¡°So, sorry master¡­I am wrong¡­¡±

    That girl nods her head, ¡°Hmph, next time don¡¯t say so much nonsense. Go and settle those things below, properly. Do not let me down.¡±

    ¡°Rx master. I am not like Liu Haisheng, that trash. The Wuli of back then no longer exists anymore. Right now the current Liu Haisheng is not even 0.1% of Lord Wuli!¡±

    ¡°That is of course. Wuli¡¯s soul has already been scattered. Right now this reincarnation is nothing but a strand of his destroyed soul that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°What master say is right. Furthermore, I see that this Liu Haisheng seems to have the heart of a turncoat.¡±

    ¡°I know. This person¡¯s mind has a traitorous bone. I have already seen through his ambition. But right now it is still not time to fall out with him. We still need to use his strength.¡±

    ¡°Since mater says so, then I shall listen to master. Compared to that Liu Haisheng to master¡¯s strength he is unable to y any tricks!¡±

    ¡°Mm, go and deal with the rest of the matters. Do not forget you still have a matter to do.¡±

    ¡°Understood master. Wait till his strength has recovered a bit more I will pass the task to him.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you can go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After their conversation had ended, Xue Luo instantly transforms back into blood light and disappears.

    ¡°Lord¡­ss¡­.really missed you a lot ah. Really wish to immediately meet you now¡­but before that, hmph, hmph,ss must give you some punishment first¡­¡±

    [TL: hmm¡­what kind of punishment¡­]

    While she speaks, the girl stretches out her hand and slowly looks at her pale as jade hands. Soon she falls into a daze while staring.

    ******

    While Liu Yi does not know that he is walking towards a trap. Currently, he has flown back to the sky above Jingdou. He looks down at the heavy traffic in the steel metropolis.

    It has been a long time, Jingdou¡­I actually feel slightly emotional. Nearly forgot that I am a person from the current era.

    {Little Jade, help me find out the location of thatpany.}

    {Received! Scanning map!}

    Little Jade immediately links up to the satellite and starts scanning this city.

    Now that they are in the current era, indeed the map system is even powerful! Very quickly that ¡®China Language Education Institution¡¯ appears in Liu Yi¡¯s map.

    {This is not really far. Let us go!}

    He presses down on his taiji sword. He changes into Blood Emperor¡¯s attire and immediately flies down.

    As he flies through the traffic, it attracted the exmation of people.

    ¡°Gods! It is Blood Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Blood Emperor appeared in our Jingdou!¡±

    ¡°How, how handsome ah¡­.it is really a flying sword¡­¡±

    Blood Emperor¡¯s fame had already spread through China. Currently, Liu Yi also likes ying around. He steps on his taiji sword as he weaves through the traffic.

    What is the easiest thing to happen in Jingdou? It is a traffic jam!

    Currently, it is also the peak traffic time. On a flyover, the cars are stuck there hard to move a single bit.

    The cars are horning each other and a lot of people are scolding all over the ce.

    While at a bridge end, two cars are touching each other closely.

    It seems like one of the BMW had made a sudden turn causing it to crash into a taxi.

    In the BMW sits a beauty with thick makeup. She is wearing very revealing attire and that ravine in front of her chest is very deep which attracts the gaze of the people why the sides.

    While in front of the car stands a guy wearing colorful clothing. He is scolding and pointing at the taxi and says, ¡°You see what did you do you my car?! This is my new BMW 7 series that juste out from the works! 7 series, do you understand?!¡±

    He looks at the timid middle-age uncle and starts berating, ¡°Can you even fuckingpensate for it?¡±

    ¡°You¡­it is obviously you who suddenly turned¡­¡±

    That middle-age uncle wipes away the sweat on his forehead and says softly like he is afraid of the vigor.

    He is only driving a taxi¡­everyday, earn a bit of money to raise his family¡­.that BMW¡­.it seems like he really cannotpensate for it¡­

    ¡°I turned on the turn indicator light already, alright? Are you fucking blind?¡±

    ¡°But¡­.but¡­.¡±

    ¡°But what, take a look at you this honest looking person, when something happens you purposely give all kind of excuses. is it that you want to push the responsibility to my husband ah you!¡±

    The beauty in the car takes off her sunsses revealing her smoky eyes and says, ¡°I had seen clearly. It was obviously you, this fellow who suddenly ramed over, do you think you have a reason! Let me tell you, don¡¯t think that you can act shamelessly because you are poor! Today¡¯s me is all on you! We have people in the traffic department. If we really blow it big then at that time you will not only bepensating money, perhaps your taxi qualification will also be suspended!¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­.¡±

    Hearing that his qualification will be suspended, that middle-age uncle instantly panics.

    I only know how to drive a car, if I am unable to drive the taxi then what can I use to support my family!

    There is still a child who is going to go university and the money needed¡­.

    ¡°You say it, we make it public or private?¡±

    That guy in shirt looks at his woman before saying to the middle-aged uncle, ¡°Fine then, then let me continue to wait for the police toe and settle it! But at that time, your rice bowl will be thrown away! Let me tell you, I have people above, I am someone you, thismoner, can¡¯t provoke!¡±

    ¡°I am not provoking¡­.not provoking¡­¡±

    The middle-age uncle immediately apologizes, ¡°You guys say¡­say how we settle this¡­.¡±

    Right now he also does not have any other choice. Compensate, thenpensate a bit of money¡­it is better than losing my job¡­

    Currently, the police still have note. That colorful clothing guy smiles in delight and says, ¡°I just drove this BMW 7 series out. You caused such a huge dent it will cause a sum to repair!¡±

    He nces up and down that middle-age uncle, ¡°Seeing that you are a poor person I will not rip you off. I let you off lightly, 100k.¡±

    ¡°1, 100k!¡±

    That middle-age uncle nearly copses when he heard the figure.

    ¡°How, how is it that expensive¡­¡±

    The colorful shirt guy says aggressively, ¡°Of course, you think that this car is that taxi of yours! You dented this a bit, I need to waste a lot of effort to be able to repair it! Asking 100k from you is considered as cheap!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right it is my husband whose heart is soft! If it is me if I do not take 300k from you I would not let you off!¡±

    ¡°You guys¡­you guys are bullying people¡­¡±

    How is it possible for the middle-age uncle to take out so much money!

    ¡°Bully you? Let me tell you, this is considered as taking care of you! Today if you do not take out 100k then you can just wait to toss away your rice bowl!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right if you do you take out the money then do not think of leaving!¡±

    Seeing how that person is so overbearing, a lot of people by the side are unable to watch on. But no one steps forward to meddle as no one wishes to get into trouble. Especially since that colorful clothing guy seems to be very hard to deal with.

    But the cars of the two parties are blocking there. Making those behind unable to pass, thus making the horns and shouting to be even louder.

    ¡°What the fuck are all of you shouting for!¡±

    The colorful clothing guy seems to be annoyed from being shouted at as he turns around and scolds before threatening that middle-aged uncle.

    ¡°The traffic police areing soon. You decide for yourself! If you do not take out money then prepare to getid-off!¡±

    ¡°But¡­.But how is it possible for me to take out so much money in such a short period of time¡­¡±

    ¡°Like I care!¡±

    ¡°But, but what do I do ah¡­¡±

    The middle-age uncle has driven a taxi for his entire life and has seen all kinds of things. But today he finally has an urge to cry.

    Just as he is about to cry, a pping soundes from the side.

    Everyone turns around and takes a look, only to see a guy wearing a ck western suit and a white mask slowly floating down to the ground.

    This person¡¯s dressing¡­isn¡¯t it¡­that the rumored Blood Emperor?

    Why did Blood Emperor run here?

    The moment Liu Yinds he asks, ¡°Apologies you guys are blocking my road, can you move aside?¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you ah?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi that colorful clothing guy obviously does not recognize this Blood Emperor, instead, he scolds, ¡°Wearing a western suit and a mask, are you ying COSPLAY with me ah? If you want to walk then take a detour! Let me tell you, this road is not passable!¡±

    ¡°What is the matter, was this road opened by your family?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, I heard their conversation clearly, good fellow, this brother really dares to ckmail eh, 100k! Does he think that the car he is driving is made of gold?

    ¡°What is it, you wish to meddle in other people¡¯s business eh?¡±

    That colorful shirt guy sneers, ¡°Brother let me tell you, not all matters you can meddle in! I am not someone you can provoke do you understand?¡±

    This brother¡¯s way of speaking is really unexpected! Liu Yi feels like the old societyndlord is around this standard!

    ¡°Really there are always idiotsing to meddle ah.¡±

    That girl who is sitting on the car nces at Liu Yi, ¡°Husband, you say where did this idiot emerge from ah? Think you are Ultraman just by wearing a mask, is it!¡±

 Chapter 618 I am a cleaner

    ¡°I¡¯ll only say this once. Yield this road otherwise, I shall clean it myself.¡±

    Liu Yi nces at that BMW 7 series. The dent is not that serious. No matter how much you charge it will not need 100k.

    Just a spray of paint, at most in total it will be around 2-3k. Even if spraying the whole car it is at most 20k. This person actually asked for 200k in one go, it is obvious he is trying to rip people off!

    Furthermore, this kind of matter the insurancepany willpensate for it and the one responsible for this incident is not that middle-aged taxi driver.

    This couple is obviously ckmailing people! But naturally evil people will be pestered by evil people and the biggest evil people is naturally me.

    ¡°Who do you think you are ah, you really think that you are Ultraman?¡±

    The colorful clothing guy snorts, ¡°Jingdou is really big eh, there are all kinds of people all over the ce! Let me tell you, stop fucking meddle in other people matters, scram back to where you came from, do you understand me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, where did this idiote from ah! Perhaps it is because he is too ugly and does not have the face to meet people, that is why he wears a mask to cover his face!¡±

    The woman who is sitting in the car also starts scolding and says, ¡°Just looking at you makes me feel like my great aunt will be affected, tsk! Why are you still not scramming away, to prevent contaminating my eyes!¡±

    ¡°Fine then, since that is the case then do not me me for being impolite.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders. Looks like it is not possible to settle this matter peacefully.

    ¡°Hahaha! What a big tone!¡±

    The colorful shirt guy says, ¡°You want to take action? Come then, hit me ah! Hit me ah!¡±

    As that colorful shirt guy provokes he sneers in his heart, if he dares to take action and beat me then I shall extort a few thousand from him! The bigger this matter bes the better!

    ¡°I do not hit people. I am only a hardworking cleaner.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he walks over to the side of the BMW and then pulls out the woman who is facing her phone and taking all kind of moronic selfies.

    When her body passes through the window she shrieks.

    Seeing that his lover being pulled out the colourful shirt guy exims, ¡°What, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Clean the rubbish.¡±

    Liu Yi tosses that woman out towards that colorful shirt guy. The two of them hug each other and fall onto the ground.

    While Liu Yi stretches out his right hand and grabs the window edge of the BMW.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    He single-handedly lifts up the nearly 2 ton BMW and tosses it out.

    The BMW flips a few rounds in the sky and under the round eyes of the crowd, itnds into the river water under the bridge!

    Seeing his beloved car spitting out a few bubbles and sinking into the riverbed, the colorful shirt guy starts trembling.

    ¡°You¡­you actually¡­you actually¡­¡±

    He is both angered and afraid!

    This guy is actually¡­.able to single-handedly toss my beloved car!

    Just how strong is he!

    ¡°You, pay me for my car!¡±

    The colorful shirt guy suddenly understands that his car had been thrown into the river and instantly walks over to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Move aside. I am only responsible for cleaning the rubbish. Not responsible for retrieval;.¡±

    Liu Yi gently shakes his arm and jolts that guy into retreating a few steps.

    ¡°Aiyah mother ah. In broad daylight, there are nows ah!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi pushing away her man, she suddenly sits on the floor and starts wailing.

    ¡°No morews ah! How can you let people live ah! You guys help us judge ah¡­¡±

    With her crying like that, that shout is really mournful making the people by the side unable to watch anymore.

    This two people¡­are too weird already right!

    ¡°Little brother¡­thank you¡­¡±

    That middle-age uncle is already so emotional that he does not know what to say, this little brother¡­..really is a huge help ah!

    ¡°It is just a slight effort. I am only cleaning the rubbish that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi basically does not ce those two people who are making an unreasonable scene in his eyes. Instead, he smiles warmingly towards that taxi driver, ¡°Uncle quickly drive your car away. The road behind ispletely jammed.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    The middle-age uncle keeps nodding his head and presses a name card into Liu Yi¡¯s hand, ¡°Little brother, I have nothing that I can use to thank you. On this is my number. In the future, if you want a ride in Jingdou, just call this number. No matter where I, Zhou Xuan, is, I will definitelye and pick you up!¡±

    ¡°Then thank you.¡±

    Although Liu Yi does not need to take taxi, he still carefully keeps the name card properly.

    ¡°None of you are allowed to go, no one is allowed to go!¡±

    The colorful shirt guy steps forward flusteredly to pull Liu Yi, but Liu Yi gently pushes with his hand silently and pushed him away.

    ¡°Robbing ah! You robber!¡±

    Seeing that he is unable to deal with Liu Yi, the colorful shirt guy started crying.

    ¡°Comparing how unreasonable, you are still iparable.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks before sending off that middle-age taxi driver with his eyes.

    The traffic behind is finally able to continue moving. The couple is still bothering Liu YI not letting him leave.

    ¡°Today if you do notpensate for my car then you are not going to go anywhere!¡±

    The colorful shirt guy says fiercely to Liu Yi, ¡°Let me tell you. With a call, there will immediately be a group of brothers who wille and kill you!¡±

    ¡°Husband, quickly find a few people to beat this bastard to death!¡±

    The woman by the side wipes away her tears and says, ¡°Today if you do not beat him to death I will not be able to let it go!¡±

    ¡°Really sorry but I really do not have time to y with you guys.¡±

    Liu Yi leans against the bridge as he looks at the couple who is bothering him, ¡°I still have some matters and shall leave first. Let¡¯s meet again if there is a chance.¡±

    ¡°Where do you wish to go, today if you do notpensate the money you can forget about going anywhere!¡±

    As that woman speak she moves up wanting to grab hold of Liu Yi¡¯s leg.

    But Liu Yi gently jumps up andnds on the back of the bridge. His legs stand on the three finger thick railing as he looks at the couple whose jaw had dropped.

    ¡°Bye-bye!¡±

    Liu Yi takes a step back and falls over the side of the bridge.

    ¡°God, gods! Is he crazy?!¡±

    Under the exmation behind him, halfway down his fall, Liu Yi suddenly makes a flip. His taiji sword this shoots over from afar and floats under his feet allowing him to step onto it.

    Under the shocked gaze of the couple, Liu Yi steps on his flying sword and swiftly flies away, the river water underneath is forced apart from the wind before calming back down.

    ¡°Who, who on earth is he ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°Could¡­.could it be that he is that, Blood Emperor¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fuck¡­no matter who he is¡­I Wu Changru will definitely make him die badly! I remember this fellow is on the wanted list right! It seems like he is rushing towards the north, I¡¯ll go and report to the police!¡±

    Liu Yi does not know that that colorful shirt guy still wants to sabotage him. Perhaps even if he knows he will also not care. He is already no longer on the wanted list. As for the police, how would they dare to find trouble for him this No 7 Law Enforcement Official?

    Currently, he has already reached the target location which is in front of the building of ¡®China Language Education Institution¡¯.

    In front is a 20-story office building. Liu Yi looks at the message, that whatever education institution is on the 15th floor.

    He does not know what Dragon Group is up to but now that he is the No 7 Law Enforcement Official, since he received a task, he still needs to quicklyplete it.

    Thus Liu Yi walks with wide steps to the lift.

    At this moment the lift door is about to close and seems like it is going up. Liu Yi hurry over and shouts at the same time, ¡°Wait a bit, wait a bit!¡±

    He sees that there are people inside.

    But that person does not seem to bother about what Liu Yi says and allows the lift door to continue to close.

    ¡°Oi, oi!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately bes anxious, what is the matter with this person, does he not hear my shouts?

    It is normal people, he will definitely not be able to make it in time!

    But who is Liu Yi? After cultivating for so long, if he is unable to deal with such a simple thing, he will not be called Liu Yi!

    He stretches out his hand and flicks out a coin with his finger. The coin shoots in between the crack of the closing lift door and wedge in between the doors.

    Bue to this the highly sensitive lift door opens.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    When the lift door opens, the person in the lift lets out a shocked gasp.

    While at this moment Liu Yi had already entered. Seeing the person in the lift he is stunned.

    The person in the lift is actually a prettydy in office clothing!

    She is leaning against the wall of the lift.

    This woman is very pretty, on her face she has a kind noble temperament. Because she is standing straight there as well as well as wearing a 10cm tall high heels, her chest is also propped up very high. In addition, her capital is already very ample, the propped up breasts are basically exploding out from her suit cor.

    Liu Yi is really worried about the buttons of her blouse inside, would it explode like this¡­.or perhaps after exploding it will be even more exciting¡­

    Liu Yi feels that he is bing slightly parched and swallows his saliva.

    This woman¡¯s chest is very abundant, her pair of legs is even whiter and straight is wrapped in a livery skirt.

    It seems like she senses Liu Yi¡¯s fiery gaze, that office beauty instantly frowns.

    ¡°If you look anymore I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes!¡±

    Although she is very pretty her words are very spicy.

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Liu Yi did not expect that the beauty will be fierce but he no longer likes to be passive, thus he starts to seek for his own stand.

    ¡°This beauty, did not think that you are so beautiful but your heart is so bad.¡±

    ¡°Whose heart did you say is bad?¡±

    The beauty frowns deeper and her gaze towards Liu Yi bes unpleasant.

    ¡°Of course it is yours! I shouted so many times outside but you actually do not care! That is too heartless already!¡±

    ¡°Psycho, who knows who you are shouting at.¡±

    The girl rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Furthermore you also do not look like a good person. Who knows what kind of vulgar stuff you would do if youe into the lift!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi. What you say is too much okay!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles in anger, ¡°Where do I not look like a good person? They all say that I am the standard of Lei Feng¡¯s face okay?¡±

    ¡°Psycho!¡±

    The girl rolls her eyes at Liu Yi again before standing to the side, like Liu Yi is a demon in her eyes.

    Liu Yi is angered in his heart. In his anger, he presses on the buttons in the lift.

    Right now from Ground Floor to Level 15, all of the buttons in between were pressed.

    ¡°Psycho you must be crazy!¡±

 Chapter 619 Office

    Liu Hongxian is very angry today, very very angry!

    It is not because of her monthly great aunt but the recent post transfer makes her very unhappy!

    I worked hard for so long in the 12th military intelligence department, and with great difficulty, my section chief is about to retire! My ability has been acknowledged by the 12th military intelligence department! As long as my section chief retires, I will be able to immediately take over the position and be the first female in the 12th military intelligence department!

    But I didn¡¯t expect that just a day before section chief retires, the top actually sends down an order to let mee to this newly establishedpany to be the chairman here!

    The top ispletely crazy!!!

    With this dy wouldn¡¯t I need to wait for another 20 years! Perhaps even 30 years might also be possible!

    Thinking to here, Liu Hongxian bes angered!

    Really make me angry! How can they do this!

    Today I also met this weirdo! Bullshit, this ispletely making me even more anger! It is even worse than my great aunting! Really is in a bad mood!

    ¡°You must be crazy! Psycho!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah¡­..idently pressed the wrong floor number. Which floor am I supposed to go to?¡±

    Liu Yiughs like a hoodlum, ¡°Really sorry beauty, looks like you can only stay with me, this scum, for a while.¡±

    ¡°Madman!¡±

    Liu Hongxian walks forward angrily preparing to take a floor up and change to another life to go up.

    Liu Yi is also indifferent, as he is doing it on purpose to anger this woman.

    So what if you are beautiful, do you think you can bully people like this.

    Tsk, tsk, I am not that easy to bully. If I wake out the shamelessness of a guy then you will be instantly defeated!

    Thinking to here Liu Yi lets Little Jade pull out the downloaded copy of My Beautiful Teacher and continues to appreciate how the male lead takes liberties with his harem!

    This guy is really powerful ah, so many girls and he actually settles all of them! I shall use him as an example and continue to work hard ah!

    Currently, the lift has already reached the 8th floor. And the lift door is about to open.

    Liu Hongxian had already lifted up a leg, preparing to walk out.

    But at this moment the lift suddenly sways and nearly causing Liu Hongxian to fall.

    The lit up lift suddenly turns dark as the lift stops all movements.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi is able to see in the darkness. He sees a trace of fluster shes across the beauty¡¯s face but swiftly calms down.

    ¡°Damn it, a power failure actually ur now! Damn property management,ter I will definitely sue you!!¡±

    Liu Yi starts sweating, this beauty¡¯s temper¡­.seems to be a bit not good. Could it be that that something of hers hade causing her temper to rise?

    ¡°That¡­.the power should be back in a bit. Just wait calmly.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, in this pitch darkness, who wants to stay with you in a single room!¡±

    Liu Hongxian stares at Liu Yi in disgust and sneers, ¡°Staying with you, this annoying fellow for a second more, I feel nauseous.¡±

    ¡°I see you really have a problem eh? I call you, provoked you, where did I touch you as well?¡±

    Liu Yi starts to be unhappy, this girl is really¡­had menopause ahead of time?

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think that I do not know.¡±

    Liu Hongxian crosses her arms and looks in Liu Yi¡¯s direction as she says coldly, ¡°All you of stinky guys are the same. Right now it is so dark and there is only you and me, those filthy things that you are thinking of, do you really think that I am unable to guess them? Let me tell you, what you want to think I cannot stop you! But if you touch me, then I shall remove your third leg!¡±

    Good fellow, what a violent girl ah!

    Liu Yi is toozy to continue quarreling with her. He leans against the wall and waves his hand.

    ¡°What you like to do I don¡¯t care.¡±

    After all, he is alreadyte. Thus he is no longer anxious as he leans there calmly and continues reading the novel.

    This is written really well.

    Liu Yi guesses, the author that is able to write such a good novel is definitely a handsome guy right!

    [TL: shameless author]

    While Liu Hongxian by the side pulls out her handphone and it seems like she ns to call for help but she realize that there is no signal.

    Liu Hongxian waited for a few more minutes and she who was originally filled with anger is no longer able to take it anymore and is even more unhappy.

    Unlucky! Today I am really too unlucky! Unlucky all the way to home! I definitely must have offended someone which is why I keep getting into so many unlucky matters!

    Cannot, when I return, I must go to the temple to pray and clear away my bad luck!

    Liu Hongxian looks at her handphone and bes anxious.

    ¡°Damn it, if this goes on, I will bete¡­¡±

    She walks through and fro on her high heels. That clicking sound disturbs Liu Yi who was reading novels.

    ¡°I say beauty, do you have a problem? Can¡¯t you just wait calmly?¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Would you walking like this generate electricity?¡±

    [TL: If and only if they manage to minimize that technology of Pavagon..]

    ¡°Who needs you to care!¡±

    Liu Hongxian res at Liu Yi, ¡°To think that you are a guy! At this moment you are actually not even helping? Let me ask you, did you bring your handle?¡±

    ¡°What the!¡±

    Liu Yi nearly says out, want me to take off my pants and let you see!

    ¡°Guys are all like this, only powerful when disturbing girls the rest of the time they are all trash!¡±

    Liu Yi says unhappy, ¡°Then what do you want, want me to punch this steel door open and send you out?¡±

    ¡°Are you joking around?¡±

    Liu Hongxian rolls her eyes, ¡°Did you watch too much superman?¡±

    ¡°Then do you have any other idea?¡±

    ¡°Do you see that passageway above your head?¡±

    ¡°I see it, climb out from there?¡±

    Liu Yi looks above his head, did not expect that I would meet this scene that I watched on TV.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, climb up and then up there, there will be signal!¡±

    Liu Hongxian says, ¡°This way we will be able to make a call for help!¡±

    ¡°Okay then, then I¡¯ll climb up.¡±

    Liu Yi does not have any other choice as he says in his heart, this girl can really flip her face.

    ¡°Who needs you to go up! What if you go up and don¡¯t care about me, I am not that stupid!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, isn¡¯t thisss thinking a bit tooplicated?

    But he does wish to quarrel with her, thus he can only agree.

    ¡°Fine then.¡±

    Liu Yi gives up his position and gives it to Liu Hongxian.

    ¡°You think I am Yao Ming ah!¡±

    [TL: retired Chinese basketball yer]

    Liu Hongxian res at Liu Yi fiercely, ¡°That is so high how can I reach it?!¡±

    ¡°You jump up then.¡±

    ¡°I am also not Liu Xiang!¡±

    [TL: chinese gold-medal hurdler of 2004 olympics]

    ¡°Then what do you want? What is the use of you grumbling to me ah!¡±

    ¡°You¡­youe over!¡±

    Liu Hongxian is very flustered as she points at Liu Yi, ¡°Kneel here!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Come over and be my stepping stool!¡±

    ¡°What the! Are you joking with me?! You are wearing a 10 cm high heel ah!¡±

    Liu Yi nearly cry, ¡°You want to step on me to go up?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I just take it off!¡±

    Liu Hongxian takes off her high heels revealing her small feet.

    Although it is in pitch darkness with only Liu Hongxian¡¯s handphone shining out light, Liu Yi¡¯s night vision is able to see it clearly.

    ¡°Quicklye over!¡±

    Liu Hongxian says unhappily, ¡°If we wait anymore then we do not know when we will get help! You guys handle things so slowly.¡±

    ¡°What the, I cannot out talk you. I will be your stepping stool okay!¡±

    Liu Yi can only walk over and crouch down.

    Liu Hongxian warns Liu Yi, ¡°You¡­are not allowed to look upwards!¡±

    ¡°Big sister, this ce is pitch dark ah, how can I see anything!¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to be wrongly used but he is actually secretly happy in his heart.

    ¡°That is true¡­anyways¡­.if you dare to anyhow look, I will jab your eyeballs!¡±

    Liu Hongxian lifts up one of her legs and lightly steps onto Liu Yi¡¯s shoulders.

    Liu Hongxian is very light. Although her figure is very good, from Liu Yi¡¯s estimation she is around 45kg that¡¯s all!

    She is not short, above 1.7 meters thus when she wears high heels, she is taller than Liu Yi.

    Currently, she is stepping on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder but she is not putting much pressure on Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi secretly lifts up his head and almost has a nosebleed.

    What the¡­.the scene under thisss¡¯s skirt¡­.is indeed very unique ah¡­

    A pink cute cartoon panty with a small grey elephant print¡­

    What the¡­.isn¡¯t this¡­.a joke right!

    Just a strong willdy¡­.actually wears such a cartoon¡­.. such vulgar panties¡­

    Copse ah¡­.I feel like my world view had just copsed¡­

    Liu Yi is able to see clearly, especially when Long Hongxian is pushing against the opening, that little grey elephant¡¯s nose is moving¡­which causes Liu Yi to feel evil¡­

    ¡°Damn it¡­why is this so firm¡­.¡±

    Liu Hongxian does not know that Liu Yi is currently appreciating the scene under her skirt. Currently, she is busy pushing that small opening but the opening is sealed firmly. Her strength is not enough to push it open.

    ¡°Ahhh! I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Liu Hongxian exerts all of her strength and pushes fiercely.

    But at this moment her body instantly loses equilibrium and her feet slip. She lets out a shriek as she falls over.

    Hearing this shriek Liu Yi immediately stands up as his hands move forward and steadily receives Liu Hongxian in his embrace.

    Hugging her, Liu Yi cannot help but take a sniff.

    Why does this girl smell so nice¡­furthermore she did not put on perfume. The smell of perfume is very distinct¡­.it is more like a natural smell!

    No wonder¡­.the moment I enter the lift I smelled a fragrance¡­so it is from thisss¡¯s body? I thought that it is a perfume from the lift¡­.

    This feeling is really like a fragrant imperial concubine ah!

    Liu Yi smiles faintly in his heart, sorrowful ah, the world is indeed filled with extraordinary things. Especially this kind of unusual woman, she is basically the opus perfection of God.

    If her temper can be better, how good would it be?

    ¡°Ahhhh! Pervert ah you!¡±

    Unexpected the moment the beauty is shocked awake she immediately raises her hand and sends a p towards Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    How is it possible for Liu Yi to be hit. He shifts his head backward and dodges the p.

    Nearly being pped by her, Liu Yi is instantly angered as he asks, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Liu Hongxian struggles with all her might and scolds, ¡°Hoodlum! Pervert! Shameless!¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy! If I do not catch you then wouldn¡¯t you fall onto the ground?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather fall on my butt then being carried by you!¡±

    ¡°Good, then I shall fulfill you!¡±

 Chapter 620 She is the leader?

    Liu Yi lets go and causes Liu Hongxian to immediately fall onto the ground.

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±

    From the side of his ears immediatelyes the fearful cry of Liu Hongxian as she subconsciously stretches out her hands and embraces Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

    While at this moment Liu Yi once against stretches out his hands and once against grabs Liu Hongxian¡¯s soft waist.

    ¡°Scumbag! You, you actually really threw me down ah you!¡±

    ¡°Big sister it is you who said that you want to try the taste of falling on your butt.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes flicker with teasing intent as he says, ¡°How is it, you regret?¡±

    ¡°You are a guy or not ah. Do you know what is called a gentleman or not! You, you are really, really too outrageous already!¡±

    Liu Hongxian sends Liu Yi all kinds of gazes as she struggles to stand up. She straightens her skirt and bulging butt causes Liu Yi to swallow his saliva.

    ¡°The one who is outrageous should be you.¡±

    But he is not willing to be scolding in his face by a girl thus he retorts, ¡°I obviously helped you, but I got a scolding by you. I am innocent okay!¡±

    ¡°You are innocent? I see that you are doing it on purpose!¡±

    Liu Hongxian does not care as she says aggressively, ¡°It is definitely you who turned your body on purpose causing me to slip down! I have seen too many of your stinky guy¡¯s methods!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. You can say whatever you like. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and leans against the side, continuing to read his novel.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s rogue manners, Liu Hongxian is so angry but cannot vent. She really wishes to stomp him under her feet and use her high heels to ruthlessly poke his face!

    But it is a pity that it is so dark. When Liu Yi leans backward, she is unable to find him anymore!

    Damn it¡­this this the first time I am in such disadvantage growing up!

    Liu Hongxian also stands to the side and forgot about the matter regarding how to leave this lift. Her brain ising up with ns on how to take revenge on Liu Yi.

    At this moment the lift suddenly lights up and start moving again.

    ¡°The power is back?¡±

    Both of them got a shock as they look at each other, feeling slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°Hmph, I can finally get away from you wretched guy!¡±

    Liu Hongxian lets out a sigh of relief, ¡°Really is fortunate! If you dare to annoy, be careful I will kick your little brother!¡±

    As she speaks lifts up her leg and threatens.

    ¡°Cough, cough. Rx. I am not that shameless.¡±

    Liu Yi watches Liu Hongxian lifts up her leg as he presses the 15th-floor button.

    When Liu Hongxian sees that that floor button lighted up, her eyes widen.

    ¡°You are also going to the 15th floor?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Such a coincidence, could it be that you are also the same?¡±

    Liu Hongxian did not say anything feeling depressed in her heart. After all, it is not like there is only mypany on the 15th floor, it will not be such a coincidence!

    The two of them did not say anything on the lift as the lift slowly moves up.

    She keeps feeling like that guy is secretly looking at him, furthermore, he is looking up and down her body making her feel ufortable!

    She gives that guy a nickname in her heart, rogue! Furthermore, he is aplete gentleman rogue!

    -ding!-

    This sound is like heavenly music in her years! The lift door finally opens on the 15th floor. She immediately lets out a sigh of relief as she walks out swiftly like she is trying to get away from a wild beast!

    Liu Yi follows closely behind. His eyes cannot help but nce at Liu Hongxian¡¯s butt which is covered by her skirt.

    So full¡­.how did this grow¡­too beautiful already!

    At this moment Liu Yi cannot help but recall Mo Yan¡¯s work, full buttrge chest!

    He did not only look at her butt, but he also lifts his head to look at the logos and found thepany location.

    Thus he walks over to the door and stretches out his hand to push it.

    While on the other side door, another hand is pulling it. The two of them looks at each other again as Liu Hongxian looks at Liu Yi in bbergast.

    ¡°Why, why did you want toe here¡­¡±

    ¡°You are also from here?¡±

    Liu Yi is also very shocked as he looks at Liu Hongxian¡¯s pretty face, ¡°The two of us really are fated eh.¡±

    ¡°Fated your sister! Ahhhh!!! Why the hell do youe here for!¡±

    Liu Hongxian really has an urge to go crazy.

    ¡°I also do not know ah. Someone asked me toe.¡±

    Liu Yi points at himself and says, ¡°I call Liu Yi, are you a worker here? Then do you know me?¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!!! You are Liu Yi! My god! Are you joking around with me! ¡®Are you kidding me?!¡¯ This is impossible ah bullshit!¡±

    [TL: the sentence in the ¡®¡¯ is written in english.]

    Liu Yi looks at the pretty officedy who is standing in front of the door going crazy and ask, ¡°Can I ask¡­.beauty¡­.why are you so¡­.er, crazy? Did you give up treatment?¡±

    ¡°I give up your sister! Follow me in!¡±

    Liu Hongxian grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s cor and pulls him into the ¡®teaching institution¡¯.

    Entering thispany, Liu Yi is dragged by the flustered and exasperate Liu Hongxian under the stunned gaze of the workers inside to an office room and points at the namete on it.

    Chairman office!

    ¡°Ah, so it is here ah, then thank you.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, so this office beauty is actually not bad eh. Although her temper is slightly violent at the very least she did not toss me there and ignore me.

    ¡°Go in! The chairman is already waiting for you!¡±

    Liu Hongxian pushes Liu Yi unhappily and turns around, walking off.

    Liu Yi can only knock on the door himself and from insidees the voice of a girl, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    This voice is rather polite. Only then did Liu Yi push open the door and walks in.

    Inside beauty wearing a ck western suit is sitting there arranging the files.

    Liu Yi says politely, ¡°You are the chairman right?¡±

    That beauty does not seem to recognize Liu Yi as she slightly raises her eyebrow and asks, ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°I am Liu Yi, you¡­know right?¡±

    Liu Yi himself also do not know what is the situation. The top only ordered him toe here to report and did not say anything else.

    ¡°Ah, you are Liu Yi ah!¡±

    That beauty immediatelyprehends as she points to the seat in front of her, ¡°Please have a seat. Our chairman ising soon!¡±

    ¡°You are not the chairman?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, how can I be the chairman. I am only a secretary that¡¯s all.¡±

    The beauty smiles as her eyes narrow into two crescents which is rather pretty.

    ¡°You take a seat first. I¡¯ll go and make a cup of coffee for you.¡±

    Done speaking, she turns around and walks out.

    Inside the office, there is only Liu Yi left making him feel bored. He can only let Little Jade pull out the novel and continue reading.

    Very quickly from behindes the footsteps of someone, perhaps it is the secretary who hade back.

    A cup of coffee is ced on the table in front of him. Liu Yi nods his head and says thank you before picking up the cup of coffee and drinking it.

    It is slightly scalding but it is not a problem.

    ¡°Thank you, but it is rather bitter. Do you have a sugar packet?¡±

    A girl roars out, ¡°Sugar your sister ah!¡± Following which Liu Yi smells a familiar fragrance.

    He looks up in shock. Liu Hongxian is currently standing behind him in anger. The fire in her eyes can light up the grand building!

    ¡°What you drank is my coffee!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi notice that the coffee cup in his hand is a cute elephant head¡­.what the, could it be that thisss has some weird attraction to elephants?

    ¡°Sorry¡­I thought that it prepared for me by the chairman¡¯s secretary¡­here take it back. But your taste is slightly heavy ah.¡±

    ¡°Heavy your sister! Who would want to drink what you had drunk before! Oh, I am so mad!¡±

    Liu Hongxian walks over and sits down in the seat of the chairman, ¡°Why did the top send you outrageous person! Didn¡¯t they say that they were going to send an expert?¡±

    ¡°What the, you are the chairman?¡±

    ¡°Rubbish, of course, I am the chairman, else it is you?¡±

    As Liu Hongxian speaks she picks up her work certificate and shows it to Liu Yi, ¡°Remember I call Liu Hongxian! The highest person-in-charge! From now on you shall be receiving my interview! If you do not pass then sorry, you can scram back to where youe from!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi also does not know what to say¡­thisss is actually my direct superior?

    Bullshit¡­are you for real!

    Although having a beauty as a direct superior is not bad¡­but it cannot stop her from giving me any hidden daggers ah!

    Isn¡¯t this making things difficult for myself?

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­.I still have to go through an interview? What the, are you for real, I am from the No 7 branch ah¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are from the No7 or No8 branch! Since you are here you must receive my interview! This time round¡¯s task is very important to do, you know?!¡±

    As Liu Hongxian speaks she presses a button on the table.

    Instantly Liu Yi realize that the steel te starts to rise on the surrounding wall and seal up this room!

    Instantly they are like being closed in an iron box!

    ¡°What, what do you want to do!¡±

    Liu Yi subconsciously hugs himself as he looks at Liu Hongxian with some fear.

    ¡°Your sister ah, what can I do to you! You dirty-minded pig!¡±

    Liu Hongxian got angered by Liu Yi¡¯s reaction, ¡°What we are going to discuss next is highly secretive alright? Now a single word can be leaked!¡±

    ¡°Okay then, so that is the case. I thought that you wanted to do something to me eh¡­¡±

    Liu Yi wipes away his cold sweat, ¡°I am still a youngster¡­¡±

    ¡°Youngster your head!¡±

    Liu Hongxian is almost going to go crazy from angry due to this guy! With his faceful of beard and he call himselfs a youngster!

    If he is a youngster then I am a loli!

    ¡°Right now I am going to discuss a serious matter. You must swear to keep it a secret! If you dare to leak the secrets, no matter where you escape to our 12th military intelligence will hunt you down do you understand me?!¡±

    ¡°So serious? Then I¡¯d rather not listen to it then.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head and then stands up, preparing to leave.

    ¡°You, you, you¡­.¡±

    Liu Hongxian starts trembling from anger, ¡°You fucking sit down for me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want. You think that I am a primary school kid that will sit down just because you say so ah!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Right now I am your direct superior!¡±

    ¡°Why would I have such a nutjob superior?¡±

    ¡°You, you, you bastard!¡±

 Chapter 621 Zhou Junqiang is a wretched guy

    Liu Hongxian is really about to go crazy. Why do I know just a weirdo of the highest quality ah!

    Really damn unlucky!

    Why are the people from the No 7 department so abnormal!

    ¡°Liu Yi your task has already started, I hope that you will follow themand!¡±

    Liu Hongxian suddenly has a thought and says seriously, ¡°Our job is to followmand! You acting this way will make things hard for us, making it hard for us to conduct our job!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi, beauty it is you who did not wee me alright?¡±

    Liu Yi finally turns around and shrugs his shoulder towards Liu Hongxian, ¡°What can I do. I am only a small office worker that¡¯s all. As long as you do not do the unspoken rules to me, I am already satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Who wants to do it with you! You shameless person!¡±

    Liu Hongxian jumps up in anger, ¡°How can you be like this, you have been going against me since morning! After all, I am your superior okay?! Even if you do not give me face, towards a beauty shouldn¡¯t you be a bit more polite?!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are rather narcissistic eh¡­¡±

    ¡°You are the narcissist!¡±

    Liu Yi provokes, ¡°That¡¯s right I am narcissistic so what, you¡¯ll bite me?¡±

    ¡°Shameless! You are too shameless!¡±

    Liu Hongxian is so angry that her two breasts are trembling causing Liu Yi to stare at them.

    ¡°Liu Yi to think that you are still a person of this country! Right now how are you like a hero of the country?! You are not worthy of being a chinaman!¡±

    ¡°How I am I not worthy of being a chinaman?¡±

    ¡°This current matter involves the existence of China you are actually still putting on airs here! The top actually sent you here to carry out the task, they must have misjudged you!¡±

    Liu Yi finally bes serious as he looks at Liu Hongxian and asks, ¡°Wait a minute! This matter involved the existence of China?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you actually know to care about this matter?¡±

    Liu Hongxian snorts and then open the lock of the drawer. She takes out a file and tosses it in front of Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi picks it up and flips through it. Instantly his face starts to change.

    ¡°ns for destroying China?¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi starts to feel ufortable, ¡°This is not a joke right?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I am joking with you?¡±

    Liu Hongxian¡¯s expression is serious, ¡°As long as this n starts, perhaps China will really bepletely destroyed.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes turn slightly red, ¡°This group of¡­damn right-wings!¡±

    The n mentioned in it is too malicious! A right-winged group from Japan is currently developing some kind of biological weapon. After this kind of biological weapon is developed, it will be thrown into a source river of China. With that, it will pollute the entire river. At that time, anyone who used this river water before will be a creature simr to ¡®zombies¡¯! These zombies are also infectious and will continue to spread¡­

    At that time, even if it is the cultivation world, they will also be helpless to reverse this!

    Liu Yi clenches his fist. He himself is not afraid of this kind of poison but his parent¡¯s rtives, Murong Die, Wang Lele and the rest of the ordinary people are afraid!

    This way if all ordinary people turn into this kind of ghost-like thing, how can China still exist?

    I must say¡­what a poisonous n! This group of right-winged people are really¡­too malicious already!

    Liu Yi cannot help but clench his teeth and wishes to go andpletely destroy Japan right now.

    ¡°Say it. What do you want me to do, tten that Japan?¡±

    Based on his current strength if he really wishes to do that, it does not seem hard. He just needs to waste a bit of time and effort that¡¯s all.

    ¡°You think that you are a superman is it!¡±

    Liu Hongxian rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Still want to tten Japan, don¡¯t think you can be called Superman. You should be called Atomic Bomb!¡±

    ¡°Oh? This code name is not bad!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes brighten up, ¡°Why don¡¯t you use Atomic Bomb as my code name for this mission!¡±

    ¡°Dream on! Do you think that you are the one whoes up with the code name! Furthermore, you also do not know if you are able to pass my interview!¡±

    Liu Hongxian sneers and says, ¡°From what I say, other than being narcissistic and shameless, you have no good points at all. Wishing to pass our evaluation, it is almost impossible to pass!¡±

    ¡°Who says so.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly, ¡°With the country in danger, everyone has responsibility. Even if I am a smallmoner, I am also willing to sacrifice my life for the country. Say it, what kind of evaluation, I Liu Yi will ept all of the difficult questions!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You are rather good at talking big!¡±

    Liu Hongxian does not believe in what Liu Yi says, ¡°Is it real or not, follow me to the interview ce then we¡¯ll know.¡±

    Liu Yi is shocked, ¡°Ah? This is not the interview ce?¡±

    ¡°Rubbish, this ce is the education agency only, how is there any interviewing means?¡±

    ¡°So it is like this¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°What a secretive group, fine then where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Rather far, follow me.¡±

    Liu Hongxian presses on a few buttons and removes the blocking shutter of the room.

    At the same time, she ces the folder into the secret drawer and then walks out of the room on her heels as she sticks up her butt.

    Liu Yi cannot help but nce at her butt. There is still the smell of her fragrance in the air.

    Really did not expect that the first day I receive my task I would meet such an interesting beauty¡­don¡¯t know what will happen after I epted this task.

    But perhaps I might be going to Japan. Might as well, I miss Yoko Nishikawa. It has been a long time since Ist saw her, I wonder how she is in Japan.

    Liu Yi follows Liu Hongxian out of the office room. She walks over to the lift, ncing at it, she turns and looks at the staircase with lingering fear.

    Liu Yiughs in secret, really is once bitten twice shy.

    Walking out of the lobby, Liu Yi looks at the carpark by the side and ask, ¡°I say, Chief Liu, where did you park your car?¡±

    ¡°Whatcar, I see that your mind must have been deeply corroded by the capitalist ss!¡±

    Liu Hongxian says righteously, ¡°We are taking the metro.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi is nearly stunned, ¡°The subway? Did I hear wrong?¡±

    ¡°Did not hear wrongly!¡±

    Liu Hongxian says seriously, ¡°The traffic in our Jingdou is very heavy. We need to decrease the city resident from traveling afar, especially traveling on a motor vehicle! Taking the metro more to promote no cars do you understand?¡±

    Liu Yi starts making an unreasonable scene, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want to sit in a car. No car then I am not going!¡±

    Liu Hongxian says with a red face, ¡°I only earn 9k a month¡­. how is it possible for me to buy a car..stop messing around¡­¡±

    ¡°What, you should have said so earlier, then let¡¯s go and take the metro.¡±

    Liu Yi had thought that she was pretending to have grand morals.

    It is not like he had never sat on a metro before. He follows Liu Hongxian all the way and reaches the metro entrance.

    At this time there are a lot of people in the metro. Even the carriages are filled with people.

    Liu Yi and Liu Hongxian had no choice but to squeeze together. Liu Hongxian is basically pressed into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace. The feeling of her chest, as well as her fragrance, makes Liu Yi almost unable to control himself.

    Especially that pair fullness pressing against him, that color is almost going to burst open.

    Being stared at by Liu Yi, Liu Hongxian is feeling very ufortable, both shy and ashamed. Her face instantly turns red as she says, ¡°You, you scumbag, turn your head!¡±

    ¡°Big sister, do you think that I am a robot?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Liu Hongxian helplessly, ¡°This head of mine¡­can turn 90 degrees?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! This is an order!¡±

    ¡°I still have not passed the interview, you are still not my superior.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you, do you know what is gentleman grace?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. The teacher did not teach it during ss.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.. shameless!¡±

    Liu Hongxian is very angry but there is nowhere else she can go. Everywhere is filled with people, thus they can only cram together.

    But it is still okay. When they reach the next station a number of people alight and it bes more spacious.

    Only then did Liu Hongxian move away from Liu Yi and stand to the side while giving Liu Yi all kind of disdaining looks.

    Liu Yi clucks in his heart saying that it is a pity.

    This Liu Hongxian smells rather nice¡­smelling her makes my heart feel carefree. But now that we are far away, the smell is not that clear anymore which is such a pity.

    Even so, the smell of Liu Hongxin¡¯s fragrance lingers in the entire carriage.

    A loli who is sitting down, sniffs the air and ask, ¡°Mm, mm, what is this smell, it smells so nice?¡±

    Her mother also does not know where did ite from and shrugs her shoulder before saying, ¡°Perhaps it is the perfume that aunty over there uses.¡±

    Liu Hongxian who is standing by the side seems to be used to people saying so and is very calm.

    Liu Yi is guessing in his heart, what did she eat while growing up to let out this fragrance?

    Did not expect that the fragrance that the tv talked about actually exists. Only don¡¯t know if she will attract butterflies if she is ced outside.

    While Liu Yi is guessing, from the sidees a shriek.

    Everyone turns their head over to look. A pretty little girl is staring at a wretched middle age uncle in anger.

    ¡°How dare you rogue!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, little sister you must be responsible for your words.¡±

    That middle-age uncle picks his nose as he says, ¡°I Zhou Junqiang have sat this metro for so many years. This is the first time I see you this kind of youngdy who speaks without thinking. Let me tell you, you can eat your rice, but you cannot speak rubbish. What did I do to you for you to say that I am a hooligan?¡±

    ¡°You, you touched my butt¡­¡±

    The little girl did not expect that this uncle would be so shameless and is almost about to cry from anger.

    ¡°I touched your butt, who saw it? Who has seen it?¡±

    That uncle called Zhou Junqiang continues to pick his nose and continues to sneers why saying, ¡°The current era is no longer the same. You are responsible for starting a rumor!¡±

    ¡°You scumbag!¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes turn red like she got bullied.

    But Zhou Junqiang is delighted. No one interrupts as no one is willing to care about this matter.

    Just as Liu Yi is about to take action, Liu Hongxian had already walked over on her high heels.

    Her petite figure and pretty face immediately attracted Zhou Junqiang¡¯s gaze.

    Beauty ah¡­what a beauty¡­if I had known I would have touched her earlier! But¡­it seems like it is not toote now. Later at the next change of station, there will be even more people. At that time I will be able to take advantage of her, hehehe¡­

    At this moment Liu Hongxian had already walked in front of him.

 Chapter 622 I know Scarlet Cloth Guards

    Seeing Liu Hongxian¡¯s beauty, Zhou Junqiang subconsciously licks his lips as his hands start to be disobedient.

    At this moment Liu Hongxian stretches out her hand and lightly tugs the button in front of her chest.

    Zhou Junqiang¡¯s eye nearly pop out, is thisss trying to open her clothing?

    That overfilling twin peaks of her¡¯s, if it loses the binding of the button, it will definitely reveal quite a bit of scene!

    Zhou Junqiang swallows his saliva as his eyes fix it¡¯s gaze on Liu Hongxian¡¯s cor, wishing that he is above to jump in!

    While Zhou Junqiang¡¯s gaze ispletely fixed on Liu Hongxian¡¯s cor, Liu Hongxian suddenly raises her leg and ruthlessly kicks Zhou Junqiang in his crotch.

    Zhou Junqiang nearly instantly went up to heaven as he lets out a shriek and copsed onto the ground. His eyes roll back.

    Zhou Junqiang covers his crotch as he sucks in cold air and scolds, ¡°You¡­.you fucking woman¡­.you dare¡­you dare to kick me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, when you speak you must have proof.¡±

    Liu Hongxian crosses her arms and says coldly, ¡°You say I kicked you, who saw it? Have you seen it?¡±

    She turns her head to the side and looks a the young girl who got molested.

    The young girl blinks her eyes and says, ¡°Did not. He crashed into the handrail on his own.¡±

    ¡°Mm, so obedient. This person¡¯s brain definitely must have a problem, nothing to do and crashed into the handrail for fun.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, he¡¯s a psycho!¡±

    The two of them speaking in turn anger and pain Zhou Junqiang nearly to death.

    ¡°If, if you girls got guts¡­.wait, wait for me¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay ah, I will wait for you. If you got the ability thene at me!¡±

    Liu Hongxianpletely does not ce this wretched uncle in her eyes.

    ¡°Good, good. Then where are you guys getting off, do, do you dare to say!¡±

    ¡°I am off at Caofang¡±

    ¡°Good, if you got guts then wait!¡±

    After kneeling there for a while, that uncle finally manages to recover a bit. He slowly limps off.

    Liu Hongxian is like a victorious mother hen as she props out her chest and walks back. ncing at Liu Yi arrogantly, she shows off her leg.

    Liu Yi immediately feels his lower body being slightly in pain. Although Liu Hongxin did not kick him¡­but as a guy, there are some ces where he will sympathize with a fellow guy.

    He clenches his leg subconsciously and steps backward.

    ¡°You dare to do anything ah.¡±

    As Liu Yi steps backward he gives her a thumbs up, ¡°You are really not afraid of him taking revenge on you?¡±

    ¡°If I was afraid why would Ie out to mingle around!¡±

    Liu Hongxian rolls here eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°But it is you. As a man, you actually did not help out when you see this thing! No wonder there are so many pitiful people and pitiful things. Everyone is so cold-blooded and so selfish, thus, will be bullied! Hmph, a group of big men but are inferior to us girls!¡±

    ¡°Who says that I did not help¡­¡±

    Seeing the faces of a number of guys in the surrounding turn red, Liu Yi immediately says, ¡°It is just that before I can take action you had already walked over.¡±

    ¡°Stop saying that useless stuff, as a guy are you slower than me, you feel no shame!¡±

    Liu Hongxian keeps sending Liu Yi all kind of disdaining looking, wishing that she can use her strength and push him under the train.

    Liu Yi also has found it embarrassing to look at like this. He can only turn his head away and looks at the notice outside of the train.

    This train drives for a long time and finally reaches Princess station.

    Liu Yi and Liu Hongxain get off at this station while Zhou Junqiang also steps off with a sneer.

    But he is still limping slightly. Looks like Liu Hongxian earlier kick was not light at all.

    Liu Yi who is wearing a western suit had both his hands in his pockets. He smiles merrily towards Liu Hongxian and says, ¡°Looks your uncle is following after you.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of. Thisdy is the mixed martial arts champion of the 12th department. Those guys are unable to defeat me, do you think that I will be afraid of that wretched uncle?¡±

    Liu Hongxian actually does not ce that wretched uncle in her eyes as she walks casually.

    Liu Yi can only shake his head and feels that Liu Hongxian believes in herself a bit too much.

    When I just started cultivating, I was like her. Believing that having a bit of power and I owned the world. Only after I suffered so many times did I realize that there is always someone better.

    While Liu Hongxian walks, sheins about Liu Yi, ¡°Really do not know what is good about you. Why would the top send you for this take? You look like you don¡¯t even have the strength to kill a chicken.¡±

    Liu Yi starts guessing seriously, ¡°Perhaps it is because I am handsome.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, are you not ashamed?¡±

    Liu Hongxian spits, ¡°That wretched uncle looks better than you!¡±

    Liu Yi is instantly unhappy as he says, ¡°If you dare to insult me again, I will fight you!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    While Liu Hongxian strangely did not continue to attack his appearance as she continues to walk ahead.

    There are very few people here. That wretched uncle follows behind them. When they walk to a passageway, Zhou Junqiang suddenly startsughing loudly.

    ¡°Hahaha, your death date hase!¡±

    While he is shouting from the walkwayes a series of messy footsteps.

    Following which nearly 20 guys holding truncheons walk in as they re at Liu Yi and Liu Hongxian fiercely.

    This ce is already outside of the inspection area, thus no one care if they are holding truncheon.

    Furthermore, currently, the truncheons are withdrawn and are only a fist length. Stuffing up their sleeves, it is very easy to carrying around and no one else is able to see it.

    Seeing these people Liu Hongxian instantly frowns and says coldly, ¡°You people have nows in your eyes! During broad daylight, you guys actually dare tomit violent crimes!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, littlex. Don¡¯t you know who I, grandpa Zhou am?¡±

    Zhou Junqiangughs wretchedly, ¡°Let me tell you, I Grandpa Zhou is from the Red Scarf Army, Red Scarf Army did you hear of it? When I tell you, you¡¯;; be frightened to death!¡±

    Liu Yi starts sweating, bullshit, when did the Red Scarf Army have people like you?

    ¡°Red Scarf Army?¡±

    As a person from the military intelligence department, Liu Hongxian naturally has information regarding Red Scarf Army.

    ¡°You guys are from Red Scarf Army?¡±

    I had heard that there is someone above this Red Scarf Army. Furthermore, they have a close rtionship with the Prince Association¡¯s Little Dagger Society, thus they can do anything they like in Jingdou.

    But did not think that they actually dare tomit violence in broad daylight?

    ¡°What a good Red Scarf Army¡­¡±

    Just as Liu Hongxian is about to something, Liu Yi suddenly speaks up, ¡°Oh, Grandpa Zhou you are really impressive ah!¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands and says respectfully, ¡°This Red Scarf Army is really powerful, don¡¯t know which hall are you from?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s current appearance, Liu Hongxian instantly frowns deeper.

    This guy¡­is too gutless already!

    ¡°Hehehe, you are rather tactful.¡±

    Zhou Junqiangughs in delight, ¡°Grandpa Zhou is from the Scarlet Cloth Guard, Scarlet Cloth Guards do you know? It is the most elite group in Red Scarf Army!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, so you are from Scarlet Cloth Guard ah!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly exims, ¡°Misunderstanding, it was all a misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, now you know fear!¡±

    Zhou Junxiang keepsughing, ¡°Obediently let thatsse over to apany me for some fun! Just now that kick really hurt my eggs. Obedientlye over and massage it for me! Massage it well, then I will let you guys off!¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Liu Hongxian is unable to take it anymore but Liu Yi blocks her and says, ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be so anxious ah Grandpa Zhou, we are both from the same source!¡±

    Liu Yi steps forward and says, ¡°My big brother is also from Scarlet Cloth Guard ah. He is called Chen Dahai have you heard of him before?¡±

    ¡°Wh, what?¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi also mentions the Scarlet Cloth Guards, that Zhou Junqiang is suddenly stunned.

    Could it be that this fellow is really from Scarlet Cloth Guards?

    At that instantly Zhou Junqiang suddenly starts to sweat, if he is really from Scarlet Cloth Guards¡­.then¡­then is really troublesome¡­

    Liu Yi also wishes to expose this damn fatty, bullshit, you dare to dishonor the name of Red Scarf Army, you are really seeking death.

    ¡°You trash why are you being so long-winded with them for!¡±

    Liu Hongxian is finally unable to take it as she walks towards the Zhou Junqiang while looking at his lower body.

    Zhou Junqiang is frightened and subconsciously squeezes his legs together.

    While Liu Hongxian does not care. She raises her legs as her high heels went greeting Zhou Junqiang¡¯s little brother.

    This time the kick is even stronger¡­perhaps Zhou Junqiang will be the final eununch in the current era.

    But at this moment Zhou Junqiang actually pulls out a can of spray can from his wait pocket and sprays it fiercely towards Liu Hongxian¡¯s face.

    Seeing this Liu Yi nearly copsed, bullshit, pepper spray!

    You are a fucking man what are you ying around with pepper spray! You are throwing away your fucking face ah!

    You actually use pepper spray against a woman!

    What is this situation!

    While Liu Hongxian is instantly unable to open her eyes as she covers her eyes and lets out a shriek, ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, little girl today if I don¡¯t do you in I will not be surnamed Zhou!¡±

    Zhou Junqiang covers his stomach and walks over puffing.

    He is already prepared to enjoy this beautiful beauty!

    While at this moment, Liu Yi actually blocks in front of Liu Hongxian smiling merrily at Zhou Junqiang.

    ¡°I say, Grandpa Zhou, it isn¡¯t good to bully a girl right? Why don¡¯t I y around with you?¡±

    ¡°Motherfucker who do you think you are! I see that you must be seeking death! Brothers beat him up for me!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi, Zhou Junqiang¡¯s heart beats slightly faster. But in front of a beauty, he does not wish to lose a golden opportunity!

    Thus he waves his hand and let his underlings walk towards Liu Yi.

    -boom!-

    Liu Yi suddenly stretches out his hand and grabs hold of the person leading and fiercely smashed him against the wall by the side.

    That person instantly starts to bleed from his head and copsed onto the ground. On the wall, a shocking sight of a row of bloodstain is left on the wall.

    ¡°Damn, this fellow is really ruthless!¡±

    ¡°Everyone attack together and kill him!¡±

    The rest of the underling immediately surges up while Liu Yi moves freely among them like he is taking a stroll, very rxing.

    No matter how they swing the truncheons in their hand, they are unable to touch Liu Yi at all.

    ¡°Damn it, what sorcery is this!¡±

    ¡°This fellow can really dodge!¡±

    ¡°If you got guts then don¡¯t escape!¡±

    Seeing those underlying iling their hands none stop, Liu Yi cannot help butugh.

    ¡°You guys think I am stupid to stand there not moving and let you guys hit me?¡±

    ¡°Damn it I don¡¯t believe that I am unable to hit you!¡±

    Two underlying one left and one right swings their truncheons together at the same time.

 Chapter 623 Go and take the assessment youngster

    The two truncheon cuts through the air. If it was an ordinary person, seeing this scene, even if he did not get hit, perhaps they will be badly frightened.

    While Liu Yi is calm. He did not wait for the truncheon tond, he only stretches out two hands and grabs their heads before using strength and smashes them towards each other.

    The heads of the two underlings crash together. Both are them are like real men and did not say anything before fainting.

    ¡°Damn it, this fellow has trained before!¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around, tten this fellow!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi being so courageous and making them bleed, they stop using the truncheons. Instead, they pull out switchdes and start shing towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Hongxian¡¯s eyes are tearing. Faintly seeing the shes off the des, she immediately lets out an exmation of warning, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Rx Chairman, I also have a knife.¡±

    With that, his hand flips and two ck daggers appear in his hands. He continues to walk forwards casually among those underlings dodging the switchde in their hand.

    The dagger in his hands keeps shing onto their arms, cutting them.

    Liu Yi has propriety with his attacks. He did not injure their vitals, although they bleed every time it will not cause them to die from loss of blood.

    Very quickly those underlings are covered in blood as they cry pitifully on the ground.

    ¡°What the fuck!¡±

    Seeing how impressive Liu Yi is using these two daggers to put down his brothers, Zhou Junqiang is rmed! An old saying is good, ¡®Evil grows on the side of courageous¡¯, right now Zhou Junqiang is in this situation. He pulls out his truncheon and swings it towards the back of Liu Yi¡¯s head!

    This truncheon is swung out with the most perfect way that Zhou Junqiang had ever swing out, fast and ruthless!

    Normally if he is able to swing out such a beautiful truncheon he will definitely cry out good! Beautiful! Too beautiful!

    But it is a pity that before he is able to be flush with sess, Liu Yi suddenly turns around and he presses the handgun in his hand against his forehead

    ¡°Go on and hit ah.¡±

    [TL: damn¡­what a bully hahaha]

    Liu Yi taps his handgun against Zhou Junqiang¡¯s forehead, ¡°Come one, hit me on my head. The moment you try it will be beautiful, very shy.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    Feeling that ice cold gun, Zhou Junqiang starts trembling as he loses control of his dder, causing his face to turn red.

    Liu Yi clucks as he asks Zhou Junqiang, ¡°Just now weren¡¯t you very arrogant right? Why are you not hitting anymore?¡±

    ¡°I am wrong¡­..lord, you are the most gracious lord¡­.I, I am just a hoodlum, scum of the society, bastard!¡±

    With a handgun pointing against their head, even a hero might be a coward! Not to mention this Zhou Junqiang is not a hero at all.

    He tosses away his truncheon and starts pping his own mouth.

    Very quickly his fat face had changed even rounder.

    Liu Yi guesses that this guy¡¯s mother might really not be able to recognize her baby son.

    Although this baby son is originally wrenched.

    ¡°Chairman, you want to let him off?¡±

    Liu Yi slightly inclines his head and looks at the shocked Liu Hongxian.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Only then did Liu Hongxian regain awareness and gives Liu Yi aplex look, ¡°Forget it. You already gave him a lesson. We still have a serious matter that we need to do, we don¡¯t have time to waste on them.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go as Chairman says.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and lowers his handgun.

    Only then did Zhou Junqiang copse onto the floor on his butt.

    Just went for a trip to hell ah¡­.to fucking scary man¡­

    ¡°Right before I leave, there is something I must tell you first.¡±

    Liu Yi pats Zhou Junqiang¡¯s face with the handgun, ¡°Remember, in the future when youe out to show off, don¡¯t use Red Scarf Army¡¯s name do you understand? Next time I hear you falsely use Red Scarf Army¡¯s name to show off and swindle people, I will send you to heaven, pig head!¡±

    ¡°Will, will not dare anymore¡­¡±

    Zhou Junqiang is frightened as he begs.

    Only then did Liu Yi keeps his handgun and leave this underground passageway with Liu Hongxian.

    ¡°Howe you have a gun?¡±

    Currently, Liu Hongxian¡¯s eyes are more or less fine. Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s technique her speaking attitude to him bes slightly better but her tone is still harsh.

    ¡°After all, I am considered a special agent right?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly, ¡°What is strange about having a gun?¡±

    Liu Hongxian is curious, ¡°But how did you get it passed the security check?¡±

    ¡°This is my personal secret.¡±

    These things should be kept to oneself. Right now all of Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation base is basically used to swiftly restore himself to 12 stars.

    Thus right now if it is possible not to use his qi, he will not use it. So letting Vacuum Cleaner merge with his body is the best choice. Though Vacuum Cleaner¡¯s unique qi he is able to transform into the current era heat weapon which is very convenient and fast.

    ¡°Hmph, if you are not willing to say then drop it, I then don¡¯t want to ask!¡±

    Liu Hongxian restrains her curiosity and continues to walk outside.

    After exiting the passageway and sit on the public bus with Liu Hongxian, they alight at a deste countryside.

    Liu Yi sees an old abandon factory far away. The main gate is covered in lush nts, don¡¯t know how long had it been since people hade.

    Could it be that the assessment ce is here?

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°We are having an assessment here?¡±

    ¡°Of course, this ce is very secluded it is the most suitable.¡±

    ¡°It is a rather good ce to have a wild battle¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Liu Hongxian res at Liu Yi in anger.

    ¡°I am saying having a battle in the wilderness! Leader why are you thinking about? Gods, your thinking is too impure already!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I did not think about, that!¡±

    Liu Hongxian¡¯s face immediately turns red.

    ¡°Then why are you angry?¡±

    Liu Hongxian finally recalls the passive ability of a woman and says righteously, ¡°I¡­.I¡­.recently my great aunt came, my temper got bigger, what can you do about it?¡±

    Liu Yi can only retreat in defeat, who let this be a woman¡¯s innate skill!

    This innate skill naturally brings along a berserk aura and a bleeding aura¡­it is really¡­.iparably valiant¡­.

    ¡°Less nonsense! Follow me!¡±

    Liu Hongxian feels that Liu Yi is making people depressed and directly ignores Liu Yi. She turns around and walks towards that abandoned factory.

    Liu Hongxian walks in front of the factory and roars, ¡°Zhan Guangxi scram out for me!¡±

    Liu Yi looks around and feels strange, is there anyone in the surroundings, why do I not sense them.

    At this moment the rubbish bin beside the factory suddenly lifts up as a skinny guy reveals his head. On his head is the cover of the rubbish bin. With the voice of a duck, he asks, ¡°Team Leader Liu, you had arrived?¡±

    [TL: duck, ng for male prostitute.]

    What the heck!

    Liu Yi instantly got a shock. Why did this brother emerge from this kind of ce!

    Most importantly I actually did not sense a single presence on him at all!

    Liu Hongxian says unhappily, ¡°This is the assessment member! Arrange for him the test!¡±

    ¡°Oh, another one came!¡±

    Zhan Guangxi¡¯s body is in the rubbish bin appearingpletely unharmonious. His head is propping up the rubbish lid and gives Liu Yi a teasing look. ¡°Team Leader, can this fellow make it? He looks very skinny and weak. Those agents in front were all eliminated.¡±

    ¡°This is arranged by the top, go and find the top and tell them!¡±

    Liu Hongxian snorts and points at the rubbish bin guy and says to Liu Yi, ¡°This fellow is called Zhan Guangxi, our liaison person. If you pass this test, in the future he will be your direct liaison.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, please advise me, please advise me!¡±

    Zhan Guangxi stretches ou his oily hands from the rubbish bin towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi hesitates slightly but he still shakes hands with him.

    This liaison person¡­.to hide¡­.sacrificed quite a bit ah¡­

    ¡°Zhan Guangxi is our best liaison. In the future, if you have the chance, you will know how impressive he is.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, team leader you are overpraising me.¡±

    Being praised by a beauty, that Zhan Guangxi bes delighted as heughs, ¡°I only know a bit of disguise that¡¯s all!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a hypocrite in front of me!¡±

    Liu Hongxian res at Zhan Guangxi before telling Liu Yi, ¡°You are not the first toe and take part in this test. This factory is your test avenue. What you need to do is to beat the enemy that we arranged inside. If you feel that are you unable toplete the task or don¡¯t wish you die, you can shout out give up any moment, do you hear me?¡±

    ¡°This way ah, fine then.¡±

    Liu Yi pats his hands, ¡°Then can leader open the door.¡±

    After Liu Yi finished, Liu Hongxian did not move. Instead, she crosses her arms as looks at Liu Yi with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Leader open the door ah?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you shout open sesame?¡±

    Liu Hongxian lets out a lightugh, ¡°How to open the door is our first test for you! But even if you go in, there are even more serious tests waiting for you. Our country has manufactured some robots for military use. A single robot substitute for a division of soldiers. In total there is A, B, C, D, E these 5 grades waiting for you inside. E grade robot is the weakest and there is a total of 50 sets of them. D grade has 30 sets, C grade 10 sets, B grade 7 sets, while the strongest A Grade has only 3 sets.¡±

    She nces at Zhan Guangxi letting him continue on.

    ¡°Ah, brother let me tell you if you wish toplete the task you must obtain 100 points. Among which every single grade E robot is 1 point, grade D robot is 10, grade C robot is 50, grade B is 100 points. As for grade A¡­.when, you see them it is best to hurry and escape. Hahahaha, okay, okay. You can shout give up at any moment and we¡¯ll stop all the movements of the robot.¡±

    ¡°Quickly go in.¡±

    Liu Hongxian suddenly bes delighted, ¡°I will help you dere the martyr¡¯s indicator.¡±

    ¡°Thanks leader for your affection.¡±

    Liu Yi walks towards the front door of the factory.

    Zhan Guangxi looks at Liu Yi¡¯s back and asks, ¡°Team leader where do you think this fellow will enter from?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is the second-floor window. Following the pipings, he will be able to climb in. But on the second floor, there is a grade B robot waiting to ambush there¡­if he enters, he will definitely get a pleasant surprise.!¡±

    Liu Hongxian seems to wish to see Liu Yi suffering as she starts smiling. Her smile causes Zhan Guangxi to be mesmerized.

 Chapter 624 Robots general mobilization

    At this moment Liu Yi had walked in front of therge iron door.

    This factory is 3 stories high. A heavy pulled down thick iron gate. The chains that are used to move the iron door are already locked in ce by rust.

    While the above there is a small window and beside it is a water pipe. If I climb in from here, I should be able to enter the factory.

    But Liu Yi did not do as what Liu Hongxian and Zhan Guangxi expect. Instead, he walks in front of therge door and stretches out his hands pulling the edge of the door below.

    ¡°Gods¡­team leader did you find an idiot back?¡±

    Zhan Guangxi covers his forehead, ¡°No matter what this iron door is at least a 500kg¡­he wishes to pull it up?¡±

    ¡°Who knows, perhaps this fellow¡¯s brain had short-circuited.¡±

    Liu Hongxian herself is also in shock and does not understand, ¡°The people above definitely must have a problem with his brain, they actually sent a psycho over¡­¡±

    But at this moment that factoryrge iron door suddenly lets out a rumbling sound and moves slightly.

    Following which Liu Yi¡¯s hands finally stretches under the small crack that was pulled open and following which the 500kg heavy iron door is slowly pulled up.

    -rumbling sounds-

    Seeing how that iron door is forcibly pushed up by Liu Yi, Liu Hongxian¡¯s and Zhan Guangxi¡¯s eyes nearly pop out.

    What the hell! This can¡¯t be right! We definitely must have seen wrongly!

    Such a heavy iron door¡­it was actually pushed so easily?!

    Are¡­.are you joking!

    This definitely must be a dream!

    Liu Hongxian rubs her eyes with all her might but the iron door is already pushed up while Liu Yi casually stroll into the factory.

    At this moment there are rows of silver robots ced in the factory. Each of them is 2 meters tall. That metal body and arms, that flowing luster of machinery gives off a terminator feel.

    It seems like they had sensed someoneing. The eyes of the robot light up in red light and seem to be activated.

    The front row of robots turn their head over as their red eyes res at Liu Yi.

    ¡°So many big toys, s, when I was young I didn¡¯t have money to buy robots. Did not think that I would so old before I would be gifted with so many.¡±

    It is like Liu Yi does not have any pressure as he smiles.

    While at this moment those robots start moving. A stream of steam is released by them as they agilely run towards Liu Yi.

    Their footsteps are very heavy, letting out cracking sound on the ground they step on.

    It seems like their strength will not be too weak. Liu Yi sees that on this row of robots there is the letter E on them and guess that their might is probably around 3 starjades.

    They are only different from normal special soldiers by a single starjade. Most importantly these robots have very firm bodies and high defense which ispletely iparable to the fragile body of humans.

    A robot had already rushed in front of Liu Yi, stretching out its arm squeezing his neck and raise Liu Yi into the sky.

    Seeing this scene, Liu Hongxian who is outside actually starts to be worried.

    This fellow¡­could it be that he will not be able to defeat a single robot?

    ¡°Oh¡­strength is slightly higher than 3 starjades.¡±

    Liu Yi judges and says, ¡°But no intelligence. This is a ring w ah.¡±

    A handgun suddenly appears in his hand which he fires at the head of that robot.

    -bang!-

    That robot¡¯s head shakes but it does not seem to cause any damage. Instead, it exerts even more strength with its arm.

    If it is a normal person then perhaps his neck would have been snapped!

    But Liu Yi is no ordinary person. He is a cultivator.

    His hand flips and the handgun instantly transforms into a shotgun.

    ¡°Bye, bye baby!¡±

    He uses strength with his finger and fires the gun.

    -boom!-

    The shotgun is very powerful. Instantly sting off half of the robots head!

    The remaining half bes useless as the core processor is already blown up.

    That robot instantly copses onto the ground while Liu Yi alsonds on the ground.

    ¡°Still not bad, grade E is rather impressive.¡±

    Liu Yi raises he shotgun and looks at the robots that are surrounding him, ¡°Looks like it is not that hard to get 100 points eh..¡±

    With both his hands holding a shotgun each, he walks forwards.

    Liu Hongxian stares in disbelief at Liu Yi as he walks among the robots. The two shotguns in his hands seem to be like from the game with unlimited bullets. There is no need to change bullets as he keeps firing nonstop, spraying out fire, sting the grade E robots by the side away. Not a single one is able to get close to Liu Yi.

    The shotguns in Liu Yi¡¯s hands are like magic wands, which Liu Yi swings around while firing.

    After a while, basically, all of the 50 grade E robots got destroyed by Liu Yi¡¯s two shotgun.

    ¡°I have obtained 50 points right?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles merrily as he stands there.

    Currently, he is like a terminator making Liu Hongxian and Zhan Guangxi unable to close their mouths.

    ¡°Damn it¡­too ruthless already!¡±

    Zhan Guangxi who was about to smoke, drop his cigarette onto the ground.

    ¡°Activate¡­activate¡­¡±

    At this moment the grade D robots also start to activate.

    This robots no longer attack normally. From their hands, military des emerge and start attacking Liu Yi.

    ¡°What the, they actually brought along toys weapons!¡±

    Liu Yi pressed his shotguns together and blocks a chopping down de!

    This grade D robot¡¯s strength is not small, at the very least 4 stars!

    Sparks fly out from the body of the shotguns as Liu Yi is forced back two steps.

    ¡°Looks like the situation is going to change again.¡±

    Zhan Guangxi says, ¡°The attack and defensive power of grade D robots is even stronger. The shotgun is useless.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Liu Hongxian did not say anything but her heartbeat increases.

    This guy¡­will he be defeated by the grade D robots?

    While at this moment the two shotguns in Liu Yi¡¯s hands disappeared, instead he is holding a Barrett Sniper in his embrace.

    ¡°What the, is this fellow an armory?¡±

    Zhan Guangxi is slightly shocked by Liu Yi¡¯s ability.

    A few grade D robots had already arrived in front of Liu Yi, shing the knifes in their hands towards him.

    Liu Yi jumps up lightly and steps on a robot before jumping up onto an iron chain above. He twines around and hooks around the iron chain, allowing him to hang there.

    At the same time the Barrett in Liu Yi¡¯s hand fires. Every time he fires he will shoot through the heads of the grade D robot destroying them.

    Liu Hongxian finally is unable to take it anymore and says tightly, ¡°This fellow¡­.isn¡¯t it a bit too perverted¡­¡±

    30 grade D robots were quickly cleaned up by Liu Yi and turned into trash metal.

    ¡°The points should be more or less reached right¡­¡±

    Liu Yi covers his forehead and looks at the points that Little Jade calcted for him, ¡°I qualified already, right?¡±

    Before he is able to finish, he suddenly senses cold wind behind his back!

    Liu Yi subconsciously turns around and notice a ck robot opening a pair of wings and spraying out blue gas, it crashes into Liu Yi.

    This grade C robot crashes into Liu Yi¡¯s body instantly sending him over tens of meters away, crashing into the factory wall behind.

    The wall trembles slightly as a lot of dust and stone fragments fall off.

    While that robot raises an arm as an electric saw emerges. It revolves quickly and lets out the ear-piercing sound and chop towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°What the, this toy is used to kill zombies on ah!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately kicks out with a leg and sted open the frame of that robot.

    The robot¡¯s body smashed into the wall and Liu Yinds on the ground. The sniper instantly turns into a ck ax. Liu Yi lifts it up and with a bang, it clops down the head of the robot among the sparks.

    At this moment the rest of the 9 grade C robots had already surrounded Liu Yi.

    These robots are all waving electric swords as they move swiftly towards Liu Yi!

    ¡°Looks like these grade C robots have an increase in their movement.¡±

    Liu Yi feels like the strength of these robots did not increase from grade D by a lot. Mainly it is an increase of their movement as well as the damage of the electric saw, thus it is stronger.

    ¡°Looks like grade C robots had also taken actions as well¡­looks like he is going to suffer!¡±

    Zhan Guangxi sighs, ¡°No one is able to block a round of attacks from so many grade C robots¡­but even if he got defeated, his points are already enough to pass the evaluation already. Looks like this time around the top sent an expert.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi! You passed already,e back!¡±

    Liu Hongxian also shouts as she is worried that Liu Yi will die from this attack.

    Currently, Liu Yi is already cornered by the robots to a wall and has no other ce to go.

    ¡°Leader in front of enemies how can I escape!¡±

    Liu Yi only clucks a few times before raising his hand as he lifts up a ck Gatling gun, ¡°Come on, it does not matter how many peoplee!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! Gatling gun! What is the background of this person!¡±

    Zhan Guangxi nearly jumps out from the rubbish bin from fear, this is too unreasonable!

    Liu Hongxian also lets out a peculiar gaze and at this moment Liu Yi starts firing the gun!

    The Gatling gun sprays out mes like the roar of a death god. It instantly attacks those speedy grade C robots and turns them into trash metal!

    The Gatling¡¯s firing speed is very quick. Grade C robots are not that tough and were instantly ttened.

    As Liu Yi smiles, he continues deeper into the factory.

    Currently, those grade B robots are also starting to activate. Deep blue metal bodies carrying firearms on their arms.

    But Liu Yi basically did not give them the chance to activate and instantly starts up the Gatling gun. Bullets pour down like torrent towards those robots who still had not activated properly.

    Very quickly those robots are turned into scrap metal causing Zhan Guangxi and Liu Hongxian to be both stunned.

    ¡°Bullshit¡­this¡­is this considered as cheating?¡±

    After a while, Zhan Guangxi spits out this few words.

 Chapter 625 For China

    Liu Yi ced down the Gatling, the muzzle is still emitting ck smoke.

    In front of him are the corpses of the robots, which is also a pile of scrap metals.

    As for his points, he had already passed.

    Liu Yi smiles merrily as he looks at Liu Hongxian who is standing outside and ask, ¡°Leader, there is no need for me to announce my results anymore right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re done¡­¡±

    Liu Hongxian is in a daze for a long while. Only when Liu Yi call her did shee back to her senses.

    ¡°Really is a talent ah¡­¡±

    Zhan Guangxi gives a thumbs up, ¡°Looks like with you carrying out this task, it will be absolutely safe.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯lle out then!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and just as he is about to walk out, suddenly a cold wind pressure down from the top of his head!

    This causes Liu Yi¡¯s heartbeat to speed up as he raises his head to look, only to see a golden robot descending from the sky punching towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi subconsciously retreats a few steps and leave the radius of that robot¡¯s body.

    -boom!-

    That robot punches the ground instantly creating a hole on the ground!

    ¡°Grade A robot!¡±

    Zhan Guangxi and Liu Hongxian exim in shock, ¡°Damn it, forgot that when the rest of the robots get trashed, grade A robots will automatically activate!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, quickly escape out. We will forcefully shut down the robot!¡±

    Liu Hongxian wave towards Liu Yi and says to Zhan Guangxi, ¡°Immediately transmit the order!¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­.¡±

    Zhan Guangxi wants to cry but has no tears, ¡°Since this toy got released, it has never been activated before¡­.I already forgot themand to turn it off¡­.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    This time round Liu Hongxian is really speechless.

    That robot raises its head and its eyes scan Liu Yi before scanning the two people outside.

    ¡°Activated¡­plete¡­elimination!¡±

    -thump, thump-

    Two other robotsnd behind Liu Hongxian causing the ground to tremble.

    ¡°Finished¡­.this time around we yed it too big¡­¡±

    Zhan Guangxi makes a bitter face, ¡°We are all going to die here¡­.¡±

    At this moment from the factoryes Liu Yi¡¯s loud shout.

    ¡°On the ground!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Zhan Guangxi did not react in time while Liu Hongxian is very quick-witted as she kicks the rubbish bin Zhan Guangxi is in, down, making it row far away.

    While she also lunges to the side hugging her head.

    Liu Yi looks through an RPG and fires a rocket towards the two robots.

    ¡°What the fuck ah¡­¡±

    Zhan Guangxi who is lying on the ground due to dizziness watches Liu Yi fires the rocket.

    ¡°Is this fellow¡­.really an armory?¡±

    At this moment the rocket had already flying forwards andnds on the two robots.

    -boom!-

    A mushroom cloud instantly rushes to the sky, the two grade A robots instantly be scrap metal.

    Liu Yi¡¯s weapon is different from normal weapons. If it is a normal rocketuncher or bullets, it will be useless against those robots.

    But his weapons carry the dark attribute which greatly increases its damage.

    Thus the two grade A robots which are able to sweep a group of soldiers.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    At this moment Liu Hongxian raises her head only to realize that that grade A robot is already behind Liu Yi. Its hands are gathering an eye-catching light sword and is about to cut Liu Yi!

    At this moment Liu Yi suddenly turns around and ps his palm onto that robot.

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm smashes into the robot, smashing it onto the ground.

    -boom!-

    The grade A robot whose body is able to resist the st of a tank is instantly turned into scrap metal by Liu Yi¡¯s palm!

    ¡°My god¡­.¡±

    Seeing this scene, Liu Hongxian and Zhan Guangxi were both stunned, is¡­is this really the strength of a human?

    ¡°Leader there aren¡¯t any more robots right?¡±

    Liu Yi withdraws his hand from that robot body and looks at the high-grade goods in front of him¡­he turns around and looks at the two stunned people.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°You¡­.are a human?¡±

    Liu Hongxian looks at Liu Yi who is standing there and only feels like she is in a daze.

    This¡­is the earlier smiling fellow¡­in a blink of an eye his image became so much bigger.

    Liu Yi pulls out his empty pocket and says, ¡°Damn it! You guys will not want me topensate right? I don¡¯t have money ah! I am a poor fellow!¡±

    His recently established lofty image instantly crumbles into pieces in Liu Hongxian¡¯s heart.

    This fellow¡­

    ¡°Right leader, now that I have qualified, what is the next arrangement?¡±

    Liu Yi seems to be very worried about paying money, as he immediately changes the topic.

    ¡°Rx, we will not ask you for money! We are still able to pay for this kind of thing!¡±

    Liu Hongxian is seething as she looks at Liu Yi before climbing to her feet and dusts herself off.

    Liu Yi is suspicious in his heart, thisss¡¯s figure is really good ah¡­what did she eat to grow up.

    ¡°You have passed the test. In the future, Zhan Guangxi is your liaison officer. Right now return to the office with me!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey! Everything is done now?¡±

    Liu Yi got a huge shock, thisss is a bit too anxious already.

    ¡°May the gods above protect you¡­¡±

    While Zhan Guangxi climbs out from the rubbish bin and prays for Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask Zhan Guangxi, ¡°Talking about this¡­does Liu Hongxian always have this temper?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­Team Leader Liu is¡­.a hero among women ah¡­.¡±

    Zhan Guangxi pats Liu Yi on his shoulder, ¡°Brother¡­I wish you luck¡­¡±

    ¡°What the¡­why am I unable to be happy¡­¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his hand and can only follow Liu Hongxian back to the office.

    After the two people return to the office, they immediately return to Liu Hongxian¡¯s office room and reseal the office.

    Liu Hongxian returns to her chair, crosses her legs and says to Liu Yi, ¡°From today onwards, you are a high school Chinese teacher that our teaching institution is sending to Kawasaki, Japan.¡±

    Liu Yi nces toward Liu Honogxian¡¯s skirt. Her legs are closed together tightly not revealing anything causing Liu Yi to be very regretful.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­what did you say, go to Kawasaki to teach Chinese?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly got a shock, ¡°Want me to go to Japan to teach?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. For this task, you must go to Japan. Based on the information that our intelligence members had obtained this secretboratory is somewhere in Kawasaki. But as for where it is, we do not know and need you to go and find.¡±

    ¡°What the, just this bit of information what do you guys want me to do ah!¡±

    Hearing that Liu Hongxian only have such a pitiful amount of information, Liu Yi almost wants to cry.

    ¡°Do you guys take me as Sunday is it?¡±

    ¡°You think that this information was that easy to obtain!¡±

    Liu Hongxian res at Liu Yi fiercely, ¡°For this information, we sacrificed a number of ourrades! Right now we only know that theboratory is in Kawasaki. As for the rest, you¡¯ll need to go and find out yourself! If you are unable to even do this, what do we still need you for?!¡±

    ¡°What the¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly suspicious, ¡°But¡­I¡¯ve never been a teacher before ah¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries, we will train you.¡±

    Liu Hongxian says, ¡°What do you think thispany is opened for? It is to train up professional talents. Hope that you will not let us down. Right, how is your Japanese?¡±

    ¡°That¡­er¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if you do not know it is also fine. Within a month we will give you special training and teach you the knowledge regarding these matters. Furthermore, I will be going with you to Japan. I am also responsible for teachingnguage but it is other sses.¡±

    ¡°You are also going?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the beauty in shock. This female chairman, female superior is also going with me to Japan to carry out the task?

    ¡°Of course, otherwise how can I be relieved letting you go on your own. There needs to be someone to provide support for you.¡±

    Liu Hongxian says, ¡°This task must be done perfectly. If it is failed, not only will we die, China will also be exterminated. Liu Yi are you confident inpleting this task?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Chairman you just believe in me. I guarantee toplete this task perfectly.¡±

    [TL: lols what a g. most likely there might be problems that involve our dear yoko]

    ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t be so anxious to talk big. This time the task is not that simple.¡±

    As Liu Hongxian speak she takes out a folder. On it is a picture of a young girl.

    Liu Yi takes a look at the girl in the picture. She is very pretty and pure. Wearing the standard school uniform of Japan, it is clear that she is a school flower.

    ¡°This girl is called Yunsen Akemi, the daughter of the president of Glorious Sun Conglomerate.¡±

    Liu Hongxian points at the beauty in the picture and says, ¡°She is a year two student of Kawasaki¡¯s Sakura Senior High School. Your task is to get close to her and through her, breakthrough and get close to the higher-ups of Glorious Sun Conglomerate. Find out all the details of this experiment and then destroy it!¡±

    Liu Yi hesitates slightly, ¡°Making use of a girl¡­this, is not too good right¡­¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi don¡¯t forget that you are a Chinaman!¡±

    Liu Hongxian reminds Liu Yi, ¡°In your body flows the blood of China people. The responsibility that you are carrying is the life of all of China!¡±

    Her voice enters Liu Yi¡¯s ear, ¡°Your parents, rtives, they are all China people! The moment your task fails, they will all die! Are you willing to see them die?!¡±

    [TL: nope not really! His most important person is a demon for christ sakes]

    Liu Yi will not deny this point, ¡°I am not willing¡­¡±

    But using an innocent girl¡­more or less he is conflicted in his heart.

    Liu Yi sighs lightly but still made a decision.

    ¡°Oh, from now on you don¡¯t return home. The top will create a new identity for you. At the same time, you need to undergo a month of urgent training!¡±

    ¡°What? I cannot return home?¡±

    Liu Yi is ufortable in his heart, after leaving for more than 3 years, he is missing his parents and those that he is close to.

    Especially Murong Die, Wang Yuzheng, and the girls. He does not know how the girls are.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you cannot return home. During this period of time, your identity is a secret. Liu Yi now is not the time to be selfish, you are not doing it for yourself but for all of the people in China!¡±

    ¡°I know. I will ept the arrangement of the group!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, looks like I need to leave home again for a period of time!

 Chapter 626 Rebellious missy

    In Kawasaki, Sakura High School.

    In this high school, there are a number of rich students inside. There are people who like to term this school as Kawasaki¡¯s noble school.

    To be honest it is almost like that. Even the Glorious Sun Conglomerate¡¯s president¡¯s daughter is studying here which shows the make-up of this Sakura High School.

    Currently, Liu Yi is standing at the school gates wearing a white blouse. On the outside, he is wearing a yellowish windbreaker. Below he is wearing pants as well as a necktie. He is also wearing spectacles, making him looks like a model teacher.

    The top had already clear the procedures. His current name is no longer Liu Yi but Liu Dabo.

    Everything is to hide his identity properly, thus he has such a retarded name.

    For this, he stronglyins to the top only to be informed that this name is set by his current in-charge, Liu Hongxian!

    Bullshit, the two of us lived together for a month and her attitude towards me had always been strick!

    When did I provoke her? It is really true that a woman¡¯s heart is hard to guess!

    Recalling this pathetic name of his, Liu Yi wishes to cry.

    Just as Liu Yi want to cry, a mailman riding an electric bike stops by his side.

    This mailman is holding a few letters which he stuffs into the school¡¯s mailbox.

    Liu Yi did not think much. Just as he is about to enter the school to report to the school, the mailman behind calls him, ¡°Dabo-san! Your mail!¡±

    While Zhan Guangxi is like a stranger as he impatiently passes the letter over.

    ¡°Arigato.¡±

    Liu Yi knows that right now both their identities must be kept confidential, thus he stretches out his hand to take the letter.

    He opens it up and inside is an empty piece of paper with nothing written on it. But this did not pose a problem for Liu Yi. He stretches out his hand and press on his spectacles.

    Instantly a row of small words appears on the white paper.

    ¡®7.10am Yunsen Akemi¡¯s car will spoil on Qingzhou Bridge. Go swiftly.¡¯

    When Liu Yi raises his head, Zhan Guangxi who is the mailman had already ridden the electric bike and left.

    Good fellow¡­this time around the top really put in a lot of effort ah!

    Liu Yi understands what is the top hinting. To allow me to have more contact with her, they actually arranged such a trick!

    Fine, then I can only use my girl picking up ability and set off.

    Liu Yi lets out a bitter smile before returning to the bicycle parking rack area, pulls out his bicycle and gets on it.

    Yunsen Akemi will be reaching Qingzhou Bridge at 7.10am. Then I must get there before that time. Furthermore, I cannot cycle over like that. I must circle around and make it looks like a coincident.

    Thinking about this Liu Yi increases his pedaling speed. Right now his 3 starjade cultivation base had beenpletely restored. Now is he restoring the cultivation of his next sun?

    Liu Yi who possess cultivation cycles very swiftly like a professional cyclist. An ordinary bicycle speeds off swiftly under his pedaling.

    Luckily Qingzhou Bridge is not that far away from the school. Liu Yi rushes over on time while a ck Bentley had just driven up Qingzhou Bridge.

    Indeed it is not a minute difference. The top is indeed impressive!

    Liu Yi cycling speed decreases as he slowly follows along behind the ck Bentley.

    The ck Bentley has a ckened window and unable to see into it. But Liu Yi uses Little Jade¡¯s ability to iste the color, allowing the long hair beauty inside.

    If this girl is not Yunsen Akemi then who else can it be?

    Being able to be a rich parent is indeed fortunate ah. Sitting in a grand car to go to school! Recalling back then I had to take the public transport to go to school, afterward when cultivating it became running to school!

    Ordinary people after working hard for a lifetime, perhaps they can only be like my current identity, cycling a bicycle to go to work!

    Just as the ck Bentley drives up the bridge, the Bentley suddenly lets out a boom and after which ck smoke emits from the hood of the Bentley.

    What the! Damn cool!

    Damn urate, as written on the paper. This back Bentley is scrapped!

    ¡°Little Jade, analyze the cause for malfunctioning!¡±

    Liu Yi softly gives Little Jade an order.

    {Received, starting scanning!}

    In Liu Yi¡¯s gaze, the ck Bentley immediately got locked-on. Following which it is scanned into Little Jade¡¯s system and she starts analyzing the results.

    Very quickly Little Jade identify the cause of the car malfunctioning and summarized it to Liu Yi.

    {Reporting master, the cause of the malfunction is found. The engine burned out.}

    {Understood, it¡¯s been hard on you.}

    Liu Yi nods his head, {Now it is time for me to take action.}

    While they are chatting the Bentley car door is already opened. The driver gets off and checks the engine before saying to Yunsen Akemi who had pulled down the car window, ¡°Sorry miss. The car is spoiled¡­¡±

    Currently Yunsen Akemi and stretch out her head from the car window. Her long hair flutters in the air, that beautiful face, nearly causing Liu Yi to cycle into the river.

    Thisss¡­.is already so beautiful on the picture, but her real person is even prettier!

    No heavenw ah!

    ¡°No worries, I can go to school on my own.¡±

    ¡°How is that allowed?!¡±

    The driver immediately says, ¡°How can I let miss walk to school by yourself! Miss wait a bit, I call someone to send a car over immediately!¡±

    ¡°Too far already.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi pushes open the car door and walks off.

    That blue and white sailor clothing causes Liu Yi to swallow saliva.

    They say that Japanese girls have bent legs but this Yunsen Akemi¡¯s long legs are both white and straight!

    She stands there, her skirt and hair fluttering in the wind while holding a ck school bag in her hands.

    Liu Yi feels¡­.like he is watching a real-life version of Japanese manga!

    Shepletely can be the female lead ah!

    Liu Yi cannot help but sigh in sorrow. Don¡¯t say that Japan doesn¡¯t have beauty, this sentence holds no ground ah.

    Liu Yi knows that it is time for him to appear. He stops his bicycle by the roadside and jumps off. He nces at Yunsen Akemi who is leaning against the Bentley.

    Liu Yi speaks in fluent Japanese, ¡°Are you a student from my school?¡±

    He had the support of Little Jade as well as a month of practicing Japanese. Thus his Japanese is currently, very clear.

    His improvement makes the professional teacher who was teaching Japanese greatly shock. He keeps asking Liu Yi if he had learned it before or did he have any Japanese blood in him.

    Liu Yi told him that his 8 generations above were all chinaman.

    Before Yunsen Akemi is able to speak, that driver immediately res at Liu Yi and says, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    People say that Japanese people are short. But actually, nowadays it is not that exaggerated. Back then when they invaded northeast, these Japanese people borrowed seed from those tall and big guys in the northeast to improve their genes.

    Right now the Japanese height is also not that bad. At least it is able to reach 1.5 meters¡­coughs¡­

    Liu Yi falsified them a bit, but this driver is actually around 1.8 meters tall which is a giant in Japan.

    But he is around the same height as Liu Yi, that¡¯s all.

    ¡°Uncle Yamamoto, don¡¯t be so fierce.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi promptly pacifies her driver before walking forwards and stands in front of Liu Yi before asking politely, ¡°This sir, do you recognize me?¡±

    ¡°Based on your uniform, you should be a student from Sakura High School right?¡±

    Liu Yi points at Yunsen Akemi¡¯s school uniform and exins, ¡°I am a teacher from Sakura High School, you are a student from my school right?¡±

    ¡°Teacher?¡±

    Yunsen Akemi raises her head and looks at Liu Yi, her eyes filled with curiosity.

    The driver should also be a bodyguard as he says fiercely, ¡°Which department teacher are you from, why have I not seen you before!¡±

    Liu Yi is calm as he pulls out his identification from his windbreaker pocket and shows it to them. ¡°I am in charge of teaching Chinese.¡±

    Right now Chinese is already popr and a lot of countries are learning. Including Japan which is also learning Chinese.

    Japan is notpletely hostile to China. Just a portion of the right-winged part that¡¯s all. Excluding them is the dogs of the USA, who helps them bite china.

    ¡°Ah, you are the new Chinese teacher?¡±

    Yunsen Akemi bes excited, ¡°That is great, I did not expect to meet you here?¡±

    Liu Yi knows why she is excited. Her paternal grandmother is from China. When she was young her rtionship with her is not bad but she died early causing her to be very regretful.

    Thus she is slightly more interested in Chinese culture. Which is also why the top meticulously drew up this series of ns.

    Liu Yi pats on the backseat of the bicycle and says, ¡°Are you going to school? If you do not mind, I can bring you along?¡±

    ¡°Cannot!¡±

    The driver exims in shock, ¡°Miss, this person¡¯s background is not clear! You cannot go with him! Our car will be here soon!¡±

    ¡°No worries Uncle Yamamoto, you are too suspicious.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi only smiles and says, ¡°How are there so many bad people in this world. Furthermore, this person is my teacher, there will not be a problem.¡±

    She bow towards Liu Yi, ¡°Then I have to rely on you, teacher.¡±

    Not to mention that the ¡®sharp¡¯ voice that Japanese girl let out, is very moe and cute.

    Furthermore, when Yunsen Akemi bows over, her cor also hangs down.

    Liu Yi immediately sees the scenery inside! I must say this Yunsen Akemi is good everywhere¡­just that her chest is slightly small ah¡­.

    Visual estimation¡­it is A ah!

    Inadequate milk mother ah!

    Liu Yi feels slightly sorrowful in his heart, if her chest can be slightly bigger then she¡¯d be perfect.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. Get on, otherwise, we will really bete.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately smiles and gets back onto the bicycle.

    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi is still very polite. She agilely sits on the backseat before holding Liu Yi¡¯s waist with her hands.

    ¡°Miss..¡±

    The driver is still very worried but Yunsen Akemi gently pats Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    ¡°Teacher hurry up! I do not wish to bete!¡±

    ¡°Sit tight!¡±

    Liu Yi sense that this miss has a bit of rebellious streak in her bones, thus he starts pedaling. The two of them immediately speed off the bridge leaving behind the driver who is shouting loudly!

 Chapter 627 Got hooked

    ¡°So¡­.so fast¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s pedaling speed is very quick. Yunsen Akemi can only hold Liu Yi¡¯s waist tightly while leaning her head against his back.

    ¡°Te¡­teacher¡­.to fast¡­¡±

    This is the first time she is sitting on a guy¡¯s bicycle. In the past, she always sees that female student seat like this and is rather envious. She did not expect that there wille a day when she will experience it herself!

    It seems like¡­.I need to be thankful that the car is spoiled!

    Liu Yi ask, ¡°Then should I pedal slower?¡±

    ¡°Cannot! We are going to bete already!¡±

    Yunsen Akemi shakes her head, ¡°I am fine¡­teacher pedal faster a bit!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head before smiling faintly as he his pedaling speed increases. The two of them cycle as fast as lightning towards the direction of the school.

    The surrounding building retreat in a row, carrying along Yunsen Akemi¡¯s exmations. In that cry carries a trace of delight.

    Indeed, the usual big missy who living in a mansion has a trace of rebel her heart ah!

    But considering her age, around this time she will naturally be rebellious.

    ¡°Is it too quick?¡±

    Liu Yi still attentively ask, while Yunsen Akemi shakes her head.

    Feeling the surrounding wind that rises, Yunsen Akemi says in delight, ¡°No, no. Teacher, your body is really fit!¡±

    One of her hand is holding onto Liu Yi while her other hand had to hold onto her school bag. She then uses her school bag to press down on her skirt to prevent herself from beingpletely exposed.

    ¡°Still okay. I frequently trained myself before.¡±

    While Liu Yi cycles, he chats with Yunsen Akemi.

    ¡°So it is like this. No wonder teacher¡¯s physical strength is so good. This way we will not bete.¡±

    ¡°Mm, it is bad to bete.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I had never beente before¡­right teacher, which part of China are you from?¡±

    ¡°I am from Jingdou.¡±

    Liu YI is calm as he replies based on the identity given to him.

    ¡°Oh, then why did teache to Japan to be a teacher? Isn¡¯t China not bad?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the sry here is not bad, thus Ie over.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks, ¡°What I learned in university was the Japanesenguage. Other than being a trantor, it is a teacher. After all, since I am young, I decided toe over here to temper myself.¡±

    ¡°Then does teacher like our ce?¡±

    ¡°As for this, it is still not good to say. I just came here recently.¡±

    Liu Yi cycles as he says, ¡°I heard that the people over here are not that friendly towards us people from China.¡±

    ¡°No, not like this!¡±

    Yunsen Akemi denies, ¡°Not all Japanese are this like that. Most of us still like people from China. Only a minority¡­for example ssmate Jingxia¡­aiyah¡­what to do if ssmate Jingxia bullies teacher¡­¡±

    There are also right-wing students in the ss?

    Liu Yi already prepared himself for this.

    While he is chatting with Yunsen Akemi, a few Toyota SUV¡¯s drive over and surround them.

    A guy stretches out his head from the car window and shouts at Liu Yi, ¡°The person in front stop immediately!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yunsen Akemi exims, ¡°It is the bodyguards from my family¡­¡±

    Liu Yi suddenlyughs as he asks Yunsen Akemi, ¡°You want to follow me or follow them?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Teacher? What do you mean?¡±

    Yunsen Akemi who is worrying instantly bes curious when she hears what Liu Yi says.

    Liu Yi says loudly, ¡°If you wish to follow me, then I will bring you and break away from this annoying fellow, what do you say?¡±

    ¡°Real, really can? Teacher?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°Of course. You are my student. Teacher has the responsibility to help you.¡±

    ¡°If, if you really can¡­.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi is slightly wavering.

    ¡°Then leave it to teacher.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles. At the same time, he instructed Little Jade, {Little Jade help me strengthen the bicycle.}

    {Understood master!}

    Little Jade separates a few strands of nanofiber that cannot be seen with naked eyes from Liu Yi¡¯s clothing and starts to strengthen the bicycle underneath.

    Little Jade is definitely a high tech product. The ease she releases those nanofiber to strengthen the bicycle.

    Liu Yi follows what the novel he read a few days ago did. That male lead is really valiant! He is able to use his god qi to temper his tools. That bicycle of his is basically god equipment! Although Liu Yi himself is unable to refine it he is able to Little Jade this kind of heavenly defying high tech tool to strengthen his bicycle as well!

    {Remolding, 10%¡­.20%¡­..}

    Little Jade keeps reporting the remolding progress while Liu Yi continues to cycle. The SUV beside are getting closer and closer.

    ¡°Little fellow quickly stop the bicycle!¡±

    A bodyguard shouts, ¡°Otherwise we shall be impolite to you!¡±

    Yunsen Akemi says in worry, ¡°Teacher¡­.do, do we stop¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx believe in teacher!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly. Currently Little Jade had already reported that the progress is at 100%.

    Thus he lowers his body and grabs the bicycle tightly before shouting, ¡°Hold me tightly!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Before Yunsen Akemi is able to react, Liu Yi already steps on the pedal fiercely.

    The bicycle instantly surges forward like a bull madly.

    Yunsen Akemi instantly feels like her body got heavily pulled back and nearly fell off. She immediately hugs Liu Yi¡¯s waist tightly and leans against his back.

    With her shocked cry, the two of them immediately leaves the line of sight of the SUV at the speed of lighting.

    ¡°Is that a bicycle?¡±

    ¡°Quick, quickly chase after them!¡±

    The bodyguards driving the SUV were all shock as they are unable toprehend how did a person cycling a bicycle move faster than them driving an SUV!

    They immediately step on the gas, ignoring the traffic rules as they madly rush on the road!

    A total of 3 SUV¡¯s chase behind a bicycle like this!

    The other drivers and pedestrian by the side were all stunned saying in their heart, what bullshit situation is this, a bicycle got chased by 3 SUV! This is not science ah!

    Even Yunsen Akemi herself is also shocked. She did not expect that her teacher¡¯s cycling standard was so high! Could it be that teacher was a professional cyclist in the past!

    Liu Yi is very agile cycling the bicycle. As he keeps cutting over the cars by the side!

    ¡°Bullshit is the person still cycling a bicycle?¡±

    ¡°That is not the newly released motorbike, right!¡±

    One of the bodyguards who is chasing after lets out a cry!

    Yunsen Akemi who is holding Liu Yi tightly looks behind at the bodyguards who were chasing after closely and says, ¡°They are chasing very tightly ah!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles confidently and then give Little Jade an order, {Little Jade, pull out the map of the surrounding.}

    {Understood master!}

    Little Jade connects to the satellite and scanned the surrounding. Very quickly she disys the map on the top right of Liu Yi¡¯s sight.

    Just like ying GTA this kind of game, the top left of Liu Yi¡¯s sight is the GPS map of the surrounding which is very convenient.

    ¡°Hold me tightly, we are going to change paths!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the map before deciding the direction. After which on the road, he suddenly turns around as the bicycle instantly turns into a small road by the side.

    ¡°Hurry and chase!¡±

    The SUV wish to chase it but they realize that the side road is very narrow. The car is unable to enter.

    ¡°BAKA!¡±

    The bodyguard¡¯s curse but they are unable to do anything!

    The guy in yellow windbreaker cycled too fast and instantly they are already out of sight. They arepletely unable to catch up if they get off the car!

    After entering the small alleyway, Liu Yi realizes that the few little red dots are no longer chasing after him, thus he slows down the cycling speed.

    Currently, Yunsen Akemi is swinging her legs in delight and says excitedly, ¡°Teacher they are already unable to catch up with us!¡±

    After entering this small road, their distance from the school bes further away. Liu Yi also does not wish to perform too much and attract the gaze of other people. Thus he pretends to be panting as he says, ¡°Mm, but it seems like you are going to bete like this.¡±

    ¡°No worries. But I implicated teacher.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi says calmly, ¡°Today is the first day of teacher starting work and I made youte. Our teaching director is very fierce. Perhaps you will be scolded.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­indeed is very fierce¡­¡±

    Liu Yi recalls that fierce teaching director in Sakara high school and recalls his teaching director in his high school who is also very fierce.

    Perhaps all of the teaching directors in the world are so fierce.

    ¡°But teacher your cycling skills are very good. Were you a professional cyclist in the past?¡±

    ¡°Still okay. In the past, I cycled to and fro to school so my strength is better, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi nces back lightly and realizes that Yunsen Akemi¡¯s goodwill towards him had already reached 22.

    Not easy ah, to raise the goodwill by so much the moment we meet. Looks like this task that the top had given me should be able easy toplete.

    Whether I am able to save China depends on thisss¡­

    Seeing how innocent she is smiling, Liu Yi¡¯s heart bes soft.

    But after thinking of his parents and Murong Die and the girls, Liu Yi has no choice but to harden his heart!

    Sorry, Yunsen Akemi¡­hope that you will not hate me too much in future.

    ¡°Right teacher, you speak Japanese quite well. You speak even more urately than some of our own people!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, your teacher I am a genius innguages.¡±

    Liu Yi blinks his eyes at Yunsen Akemi, ¡°Not only Japanese. I am fluent in 8 differentnguages.¡±

    During that one month, not only did Liu Yi learned Japanese, when he was bored he also learned a few of the poprnguage as well. With Little Jade as well as the breathing technique, this bes simple.

    ¡°Ah? Real, really?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°I do not believe it¡­how can there be such an impressive person!¡±

    ¡°How can you be so unconfident of your own teacher? I am very impressive on okay!¡±

    ¡°Then whichnguages do you know teacher?¡±

    Hearing Yunsen Akemi¡¯s curious voice, Liu Yi bes delighted in his heart.

    Indeed thisss bes interested. This way she will take more notice of me.

    ¡°Chinese, Japanese, English, French, German, Spanish, Korean as well as Latin.¡±

    ¡°You even know Latin, teacher? God, god¡­.that is unbelievable¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi covers her small mouth in shock.

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me, is it, then let me say it to you.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, the fish is finally hooked.

 Chapter 628 Obedient one

    ¡°Gods¡­..teacher you are a genius!¡±

    Yin Qianxi is very interested in Liu Yi, ¡°Proficient in 8 differentnguages, why would youe to my school to be a teacher ah!¡±

    ¡°Because I am very interested in the culture of all kinds of country.¡±

    Liu Yi had already thought of an excuse, ¡°I n to work here for a year before going to France to work for a year. Then Ennd, South Korea¡­at that time, I¡¯ll travel the entire world.¡±

    ¡°Wah¡­.so romantic ah¡­¡±

    Yin Qianxi instantly bes envious, stars appear in her eyes, ¡°So romantic ah teacher¡­.to actually have such a romantic n¡­¡±

    ¡°You also can do it.¡±

    As Liu Yi cycles, he says, ¡°I can teach you the 8nguages as well¡­oh, other than Japanese which you are already fluent with.¡±

    ¡°Annoying teacher¡­¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s teasing, Yin Qianxi lightly hammers Liu Yi¡¯s back, ¡°If teacher is willing to teach me, naturally it is good¡­.But I am unable to be as free as teacher and go wherever I like¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did you got cold?¡±

    Although Liu Yi knows of Yin Qianxi¡¯s identity, he pretends that he does not know and teases, ¡°Or could it be that you are a child-bride of some young master?¡±

    ¡°No! Teacher stop making jokes about me.¡±

    Yin Qianxi puffs up her face and stares at Liu Yi in dissatisfaction, her appearance is very cute. ¡°It is just that my home manages me very strictly¡­usually I am unable to leave my house not to mention going overseas!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly says, ¡°Raise your head.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Raise your head.¡±

    Liu Yi repeats again, only then did Yin Qianxi raises her head to see a group of white doves flying overhead as they fly towards the other side of the city.

    ¡°Do you see them?¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°A person should be free and easy while alive. If we don¡¯t even have freedom then we are less than birds while alive.¡±

    ¡°Living less than birds?¡±

    Yin Qianxi looks at the far away white doves in the sky as her eyes turn hazy.

    Liu Yi did not say anything else as he continues to pedal his bicycle.

    After saying so much it is enough to attract the attention of Yin Qianxi.

    After cycling to the school, he secretly looks at Yin Qianxi who hops off the bicycle, her goodwill is already 28.

    Very good, this is a very perfect beginning!

    On the first meeting I already raised the goodwill to 28, this result is not bad!

    Continue to work hard. I must first raise the goodwill to 99 before saying anything else!

    ¡°Thank you teacher, for sending me to school!¡±

    Yin Qianxi is very polite. After hopping off the bicycle, she thanks Liu YI.

    ¡°No need to be so polite. You are my student, helping you is the responsibility of a teacher.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand before locking up the bicycle properly.

    ¡°Then teacher, let¡¯s meet again in ss!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. Just nice he is in charge of teaching Sakura High second grade while Liu Hongxian is in charge of teaching the first grade. The two of them had already divided up the work properly.

    ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡±

    Yin Qianxi bows towards Liu Yi once again before walking towards the school building.

    Looking at Yin Qianxi¡¯s cute back view, Liu Yi¡¯s gaze is slightly sentimental.

    Liu Yi asks nkly, {Immortal Fox sister, you say, I, making use of a young girl like this¡­is it really correct?}

    {Don¡¯t be to confused.}

    Lin Tong gently tugs Liu Yi¡¯s ear, {Don¡¯t forget big idiot you are a person who is going to do big things. To do big things, you must not bother about the trifles. If you are hesitating like this, at the end perhaps both sides will be harmed.}

    {Mm¡­.what you say is right.}

    Liu Yi shakes his head and banishes off that trace of pity in his brain, {I cannot anyhow think anymore. The task is more important!}

    {You better hurry to the office to report¡­I believe that bald top guy is about to explode in anger right? Hehe..}

    {Ah, right!}

    Hearing Lin Tong¡¯s reminder, only then did Liu Yi awaken as he hurriedly locks up the bicycle properly and rushes to the office.

    Indeeding to the office, that bald head guy starts criticizing him.

    ¡°Too unreasonable already! Babo-san today is your first day for work and you are alreadyte! Our school possesses a first-rate tradition one, your actions today are smearing our school¡¯s name! I do not wish to see it another time, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Hai, hai, hai¡­.I deeply understand my mistake and hope that you forgive me.¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to apologize politely while he is secretly looking at Liu Hongxian sitting by the side.

    Liu Hongxian also secretly look at him as she sits on her office table, she stealthily gives him a thumbs up.

    Looks like she also knows about this task.

    ¡°Quickly go and prepare for your ss! Don¡¯t forget to reflect!¡±

    Only after the teaching director scolds did he let him off.

    Liu Yi lets out a sigh of relief before going to his seat and pretends to look at the teaching n.

    Liu Hongxian who is seating opposite him lightly tap the table with her finger.

    Although it seems to be a senseless pattern of tapping the table, it is actually the secret code used by their 12th Army intelligence people.

    Liu Yi is able to hear clearly from Liu Hongxian, how did the matter go?

    s, this beautiful leader of mine still does not believe in me ah. I am so outstanding and handsome, even the Demon Emperor was charmed over by me. Wouldn¡¯t it be very easy for me to date a young girl?

    Liu Yi also starts tapping the table to reply to Liu Hongxian.

    -Beautiful leader are you still not relieved with me taking action? Just based on my silver tongue, not to mention Yin Qianxi, even leader will not be able to escape from my palm.-

    Hearing this secret code from Liu Yi, Liu Hongxian¡¯s face instantly turns red as the teaching material in her hand drops onto the ground.

    With so many people around, she does not dare to reprimand Liu Yi! After all, right now the two of them have the rtionship of colleagues thus she does not have any reason to reprimand him!

    Without any choice, Liu Hongxian can only use the secret code to says, -Comrade Liu Liu! Take note of your taking attitude! I am your higher up! You actually dare to tease your higher up, you want to be punished is it!-

    Liu Yi clucks and replies, -Comrade Liu Hongxian, right now we no longer have any higher up rtionship! Right now we are colleagues. Between colleagues is there a need to be so serious? Why don¡¯t I stand up right now and call you leader?-

    Liu Hongxian instantly bes flustered.

    -You dare! Comrade Liu Yi, right now you are threatening a higher up!-

    -Already said that we are colleagues, should I really stand up and shout ah?-

    -You, you calm down!-

    -Then what is our current rtionship?-

    -Colleague¡­it is a colleague rtionship¡­.-

    Liu Hongxian seems to give in. Seeing her unwilling expression, Liu Yi is secretly delighted.

    Hahaha, teasing leader is indeed interesting!

    Liu Yi continues to send the code, -Does that means the from now one, I can tease you?-

    -Liu Yi! Don¡¯t be too much!-

    Liu Hongxian nearly exploded as anger filled her eyes, -Be careful I will punish you!-

    Saying finish Liu Hongxian starts to regret.

    Liu Yi this fellow would he really be driven to desperate measures?

    Seeing Liu Yi seems to be distracted there not moving, Liu Hongxian starts to be delighted.

    Indeed cannot give this fellow face! Look, right now he is obedient!

    Unexpectedly Liu Yi suddenly stands up and says, ¡°Le¡­¡±

    ¡°Dabo-san, I borrowed your lesson n! Don¡¯t search anymore, I¡¯ll give it back to you!¡±

    Liu Hongxian nearly panicked. But as the youngest section chief on the 12 army intelligence department, her reaction ability is very good. She immediately raises a set of teaching n on her table and passes it to Liu Yi, blocking the rest of his words. At the same time, she fiercely res at him and unwillingly taps a few times on the table.

    Hearing the code that Liu Hongxian says to him, Liu Yi smiles brightly in her heart.

    Yes! I won this round!

    Let¡¯s treat this as the punishment of Liu Hongxian giving me Liu Dabo such an evil name!

    Just as Liu Hongxian announced his surrender, a male teacher walks over from the side and says politely, ¡°Aiyah, Teacher Anui today is your first day of ss have you adapted to it?¡±

    Liu Hongxian¡¯s current name is Liu Anui thus she is called Teacher Anui.

    ¡°Teacher Susukino, we are not that familiar with each other yet. Please call me by my surname.¡±

    Liu Hongxian did not give that male teacher any face.

    Liu Yi had seen this teacher yesterday. This teacher teaches maths and is called Choshunior Susukino. Currently, he is wearing a ck stiff suit, his hair isbed neatly.

    Liu Yi does not know why but he feels slightly ufortable.

    Liu Hongxian is a beauty, no matter where she goes, she will attract the gaze of people.

    ¡°Teacher Susukino how can you call others by their name the moment you sees them. You are too impolite already!¡±

    While another heavy set guy walks over as well, moving to Liu Hongxian¡¯s side and says, ¡°Teacher Liu, if this fellow is impolite to you again tell me! I, Fujimino will protect you!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you overdeveloped fellow also wish to obtain the favor of Teacher Anui?¡±

    ¡°How many times do I have to say it to call her by her surname. You are being over-familiar you four eyes!¡±

    The two teachers actually start quarreling this way in the office.

    Liu Hongxian sits down and continues reading the teaching material like nothing is happening. It is very likely that such things happen quite frequently around her.

    At this moment the teaching director walks over and berates, ¡°The two of you go and sit back down! Such so noisy, what kind of appearance is this!¡±

    The two guys instantly turn red and gloomily went back to their seat.

    While the other female teachers in the office give the teaching director an admiring looking. It is still teaching director who is proper.

    The teaching director coughs twice and walks over to Liu Hongxian¡¯s side, ¡°Teacher Liu ah, forgive those two young fellows. They are still too young. But Teacher Liu, I am very curious, what is the perfume that you are using, why does it smell so nice?¡±

    ¡°Gods, teaching director aren¡¯t you too cunning?!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you already married?¡±

    The group of teachers are instantly stunned.

    Liu Yi is also speechless, indeed, beauty¡¯s destructive power¡­.is big ah!

 Chapter 629 Establishing prestige

    After teasing his leader for a while, Liu Yi picks up his teaching n and went to the second year third ss.

    This is the ss which Yunsen Akemi is in. He also heard that this is a problematic ss but to Liu Yi, the difficulty is not that high. He can just casually teach a bit. After the lesson, he will go and fool around with Yunsen Akemi. As for the rest, he does not care about them.

    Liu Yi walks to the ss entrance and hearing how noisy it is inside, he frowns slightly.

    But this is no different from him going to school back then. Every time when the lesson is over the ss bes noisy. Until the next just before the next teacher enters, the ss will always be noisy like they are afraid of losing to the bell.

    The students have boundless energy, especially when they gather together, they will be some kind of catalyst allowing them to be even lively.

    So every time when the teacher enters the ss, they will re fiercely a few times and the students will be quiet.

    Liu Yi thought that this ss is more or less the same, thus he pushes the door open and walks in.

    After all, as a teacher, Liu Yi keeps up his spirit and makes himself look more like a teacher.

    Just as he pushes open the door and takes a step into the room, he instantly senses something bading at him from the top of his head.

    Liu Yi¡¯s ck and White world automatically activate as his spiritual sense spreads out and notice that the thing falling towards his head is none other than a ckboard duster.

    Aren¡¯t these students¡­.a bit too much?

    The first day Ie and they are already ying tricks on me?

    Liu Yi instantly recalls a few of those shows that he watches when he was young. Those teachers also experience such tricks frequently.

    Dodge? Or not to dodge?

    This question causes Liu Yi to pause for a while. But afterward, he decided what he is going to do. After all, I am still a china person, I cannot give up my pride for this task!

    Furthermore, who says that a teacher must be weak, I am not that easy to bully!

    Under the expecting and mocking gaze of the students, Liu Yi suddenly stretches out his hand and ps away the dropping ckboard duster.

    Instantly the ckboard duster flies out and hits the face of the student who is smiling the brightest.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to be startled as he touches his hair and asks, ¡°Did something drop down? That student over there are you fine?¡±

    Everyone got a bit stunned. Originally they were nning to trick the teacher but unexpectedly there is an ident and their own people got identally injured.

    That student¡¯s face is covered with chalk dust and be like an evil viin in the Chinese soap operas.

    ¡°Teacher I already tried to block them¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi is sitting in the second row as she says feeling wronged, ¡°I already said not to trick teacher already but they did not listen to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Your sympathy is too overflowing already.¡±

    A handsome guy with yellow hair sitting at the veryst row sneers and says, ¡°This shina teacher is not worthy of being respected.¡±

    Hearing what that guy says, Jin Qianxi bes slightly angered, ¡°Shut up, Wakabayashi Ryo what you just said is too much!¡±

    ¡°How is that too much. What I say is the truth that¡¯s all.¡±

    Wakabayashi Ryo props his feet up on the table and says arrogantly, ¡°Really do not understand what is the use of learning shina. Do they think that they are flourishing Tang Dynasty era? The shina right now is just a dog that only knows how to be inflexible that¡¯s all. This kind of lesson ispletely pointless and we should let the school chase them back!¡±

    ¡°Right, chase them back!¡±

    ¡°Chase them back!¡±

    A lot of students seem to be the underlying of that Wakabayashi Ryo as they shout along as well.

    This situation instantly causes Liu Yi¡¯s expression to be slightly unsightly. Yunsen Akemi is anxious but she does not know what to do.

    While Liu Yi stands at the teacher¡¯s desk and leans against it allowing them to continue shouting.

    The students have a lot of energy as they shouted for over ten minutes.

    While Liu Yi leans against the teacher¡¯s desk not saying anything nor did his expression turn ugly. Instead, it is filled with interest like it is very interesting.

    No one knows that Liu Yi is actually using Little Jade¡¯s system to read novels.

    After shouting for another 10 minutes, the students finally are tired of shouting. All of them are dispirited as their voice turn softer. Finally, there is no longer anymore sound.

    Only then did Liu Yi keeps the novel and smiles merrily and says, ¡°Finished already? Then let¡¯s start the lesson.¡±

    ¡°Bastard did you not understand what I said?¡±

    Wakabayashi Ryo says fiercely, ¡°I asked you to scram out of this school!¡±

    ¡°Let me say something.¡±

    Liu Yi nces at Wakabayashi Ryo, ¡°The one who invited me is the school, if I am leaving, it should be the school who asks me to. As for you, what do you count ask?¡±

    ¡°Bakayarou!¡±

    Wakabayashi Ryo instantly stands up and following which a few other guys stand up as well as they re at Liu Yi fiercely.

    ¡°That is enough from you guys!¡±

    Yunsen Akemi is clearly standing on Liu Yi¡¯s side, ¡°Can you guys please respect teacher!¡±

    ¡°Xi what is the matter with you today?¡±

    Wakabayashi Ryo looks at that miss unhappily, ¡°What do you keep speaking up for that shina teacher!¡±

    ¡°Wakabayashi Ryo, are you done, how long more are you going to mess around?¡±

    ¡°Xi you should know that I hate shina people.

    ¡°I am also a quarter-china! Remember they are Chinese not shina!¡±

    Liu Yi did not expect that Yunsen Akemi would protect him like this.

    Thisss¡­seems to be even purer and kind-hearted than what I thought.

    Making use of thisss, more or less gives me a guilty feeling.

    ¡°You are different from him. In you, there is our noble Japanese bloodline!¡±

    Wakabayashi Ryo says arrogantly, ¡°So you are different. While this shina person must scram out from our school!¡±

    ¡°Wakabayashi Ryo don¡¯t be too much!¡±

    ¡°So what if I am too much?¡±

    Wakabayashi Ryo pulls out a baseball bat from under his desk as he walks over to Liu Yi with a few other students and surrounds him.

    ¡°I gave you a chance and you don¡¯t want it then let us send you out lying down!¡±

    Wakabayashi Ryo waves the baseball bat in his hand threateningly.

    ¡°Really sorry, although I am a teacher I do not bend under threat.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s hands are in his windbreakers as he looks at the Japanese youngster holding a baseball bat in front of him indifferently, ¡°Let me say something as well. I learned a bit of mixed martial arts. If you guys really take action then I will not guarantee your safety.¡±

    ¡°You sick man from East Asia, what ability do you guys even have?¡±

    ¡°Wakabayashi Ryo, what is the point of saying so much nonsense to him, let me waste him! If something happens my father will help me cover it up!¡±

    These students¡¯ conditions are all not bad to actually not ce Liu Yi in their eyes.

    After all, they have arge family background, even if they beat Liu Yi until something really happen, it is also fine.

    ¡°Teacher, be careful!¡±

    With Yunsen Akemi¡¯s exmation, the baseball bat in that student¡¯s hand descends towards Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    This fellow is indeed ruthless when he takes action! If it is other people perhaps their brain would have been burst open!

    While Liu Yi only raises his hand and grabs hold of that descending baseball bat before tugging it into his hands.

    ¡°What?¡±

    That student is stunned as he did not expect that his baseball bat would be snatched away.

    Liu Yi casually waves the baseball bat before saying, ¡°This thing is used to hit baseballs, not people. You use it like this will make it cry.¡±

    ¡°You damn fellow! Smash him!¡±

    Wakabayashi Ryo feels that he is about to explode in anger, we are actually being made fun of by a shina!

    The students instantly crowd forward as the baseball bats in their hands swing towards Liu Yi.

    Behind Liu Yi is the teacher¡¯s desk, making him unable to retreat. But he does not have the intention of retreating. Instead, he tosses out the baseball bat in this hands.

    That baseball bat directly hit a student in front on his nose, causing him to have a nosebleed and plop onto the floor on his but.

    That baseball bat then bounces back into Liu Yi¡¯s hand which he then holds horizontally, blocking the swing down baseball bat of another student.

    Liu Yi¡¯s hand which is holding onto the baseball bat trembles and his baseball bat revolves around the other baseball bat. He takes advantage and ps out with his hand, pping that student in his lower jaw hitting his body upwards, crashing into a table.

    What that baseball bat spins one round before returning back into Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    Two students swing their baseball bat from two sides at the same time.

    Liu Yi turns around showing his back to one. His baseball bat shoots out from his armpit in the opposite direction into that student¡¯s stomach causing him to vomit out sour juice.

    At the same time, Liu Yi kicks out with a leg, kicking the student in front in his leg, causing him to lose his equilibrium and kneels onto the ground.

    Liu Yi easily defeating four students intimidated the rest of them.

    This teacher¡­is a bit too fierce already.

    Wakabayashi Ryo also stares at Liu Yi in shock forgetting about the matter of taking action.

    ¡°In the future do not let me hear shina again, otherwise don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Liu Yi tosses the baseball bat onto the ground, smashing into a student who is just climbing to his feet, causing him to lie back down in pain.

    ¡°I am here to teach you guys Chinese. If you guys want to listen then listen if you don¡¯t want to listen then scram out from my ss! From now on, whoever who does not listen, scram out immediately.¡±

    Liu Yi points toward the door of the ss.

    A few of the students who are causing trouble look at Liu Yi cowardly before obediently sitting back down into their own seats.

    ¡°You wait for me!¡±

    Seeing that most of his influence had left while those pack of rogues of his no longer dare to be rash, Wakabayashi Ryo knows that him alone will not be able to cause any ssh, thus he leaves behind a fierce sentence before kicking open the ssroom door and walks off.

    ¡°Good. Let us continue our lesson now.¡±

    Under the shy gaze of the students, Liu Yi walks onto the tform and uses Japanese to write down his name.

    ¡°My Chinese name is Liu Dabo. In the future, you guys can call me Teacher Liu, or teacher¡­but you guys are not allowed to directly call me by my name do you guys understand me?¡±

    The students say weakly, ¡°Understood¡­¡±

    ¡°I asked you if you understand me?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression turns serious as the teacher¡¯s pointer in his hands is instantly snapped into half by him. The students instantly trembles and shouts loudly, ¡°Understood teacher!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head in satisfaction.

    While at this moment Yunsen Akemi who is watching Liu Yi¡¯s gaze with a weird expression.

 Chapter 630 Iâ€™ll be counting on you, teacher

    After Wakabayashi Ryo that thorny leader left, Liu Yi¡¯s lesson became smoother.

    There is no need for Chinesenguage pace to be too quick, because they had just started to offer Chinesenguage courses, thus Liu Yi still has to start to teach from the pinyin.

    Firstly letting the Japanese people learn how to intone the words is a very big problem. Because of their grammar habit, they have difficulty in the consonants. As the proverb says, the way they speak is with a Shangdu Lisp.

    Thus it is also difficult for Liu Yi to teach in the beginning. In the end, he directly gives up, after all, if they know how to spell it is enough.

    When Liu Yi announced their task of copying the phic letters, Yunsen Akemi suddenly raises her hand and ask loudly, ¡°Teacher I have a question that I want to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Go ahead.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, indicating to Yunsen Akemi to continue asking.

    ¡°Teacher¡­I heard that in the textbook of China it is recorded that our country once invaded your country¡­is this matter real?¡±

    The moment she asks, it attracted the attention of everyone.

    Everyone looks at Yunsen Akemi in shock, not knowing why did she suddenly ask this question.

    Liu Yi counter-ask, ¡°Is there no such record of the history of your textbook?¡±

    While Yunsen Akemi shakes her head.

    ¡°Then I feel that there is no need to discuss this question anymore. This is a very deeply-rooted thinking question. Even if right now I tell you guys that you indeed invade China before you guys will not admit to it. If you guys are really interested in this part of history you can go Nanjing to have a walk. Take a look at the history left in that city then you guys know. This kind of things even if you guys erase it from the textbooks, or none of you admit to it, but it exists. History is history it cannot be falsified.¡±

    When Liu Yi says this, he suddenly recalls his part in history, he bes more rueful.

    ¡°If there is a chance, I can personally bring you guys to take a look.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Walking through the memorial hall will allow you guys to understand even more.¡±

    He no longer discusses such heavy questions. Instead, he continues to let the students copy those phic letters.

    The remaining time passes very quickly. Only then did Liu Yi let out a sigh of relief and walks out.

    At this moment Yunsen Akemi runs over and stands behind Liu Yi and shouts softly, ¡°Teacher wait!¡±

    Liu Yi turns around to looks at this pretty beauty and asks, ¡°Oh? Yunsen Akemi what is the matter?¡±

    ¡°Teacher¡­that¡­are you free in the afternoon?¡±

    Yunsen Akemi suddenly is slightly shy as her expression is filled with a bit of begging.

    ¡°What is the matter? I don¡¯t have anything going on.¡±

    ¡°That¡­in the afternoon, can I have a meal together with teacher?¡±

    ¡°Why would you want to have a meal with me?¡±

    Liu Yi takes a look Yunsen Akemi ¡¯s goodwill. It is already 30points. Looks like my performance in ss earlier increased some points for me.

    ¡°That¡­.I have a lot of questions that I wish to ask teacher.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi takes a deep breath before looking at Liu Yi seriously and says, ¡°Furthermore didn¡¯t teacher say that you want to teach me othernguages? Teacher¡­.would not go back on your words right?¡±

    ¡°How would I¡­but, we have a teacher¡¯s dining hall, where will you be eating?¡±

    ¡°I brought food in my schoolbag¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi pulls out her schoolbag from behind her, ¡°Is teacher¡¯s food intakerge?¡±

    ¡°Notrge, I eat very little.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, it is also fine if I do not eat.

    ¡°Then that is not a problem¡­let me bring you to a secret ce¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi stretches out her hand and pulls Liu Yi¡¯s hand. Suddenly she notices that Liu Yi is a guy and quickly let go of his hand while her face turns slightly red.

    Thisss¡­is really interesting ah¡­

    ¡°That¡­.teacher¡­follow me¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi ¡¯s voice bes slightly softer as she lowers her head and walks forward.

    Liu Yi clucks and follows behind her. Currently, he glimpsed Wakabayashi Ryo watching him from far away, his eyes are filled with anger.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart moves, looks like this fellow thinking of Yunsen Akemi ah.

    But from the looks of it, Yunsen Akemi does not really like him at all.

    No matter who it is I will not let anyone get Yunsen Akemi. She is very important to the fate of China.

    Liu Yi follows Yunsen Akemi and walks up the staircase.

    The two of them walks to the roof where Yunsen Akemi takes out a key and opens the door to the roof.

    ¡°Oh? Howe you have the key?¡±

    Liu Yi is very curious. Because the school roof of Japanese schools usually does not allow students. The most important reason is to prevent those students who wish to suicide.

    ¡°My father is also the shareholder of this ce.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi ¡¯s smiles cause Liu Yi to be even more gloomy. Fine then, indeed shees from a rich family.

    After opening the roof door, Yunsen Akemi is like a little deer that got infected by joy as she skips up and stands under the sun.

    ¡°The sunlight of the 12 pm is the best¡­¡±

    She stretches her arms out towards the sun and takes a deep breath.

    Currently, a gentle breeze blows by on Yunsen Akemi.

    Her ck hair flutters along with the wind as her blue skirt are also slightly blown up. Underneath a white panty can be faintly seen.

    The small panty wedge between the white tights is damn alluring. Especially how it is faintly discernible, the killing power if very strong.

    Liu Yi uses a lot of effort before he is able to pull his gaze away from her panties.

    It is really..hell ah¡­.a beautiful hell¡­.

    ¡°Teacher I always eat lunch here. This ce is not bad right?¡±

    Yunsen Akemi does not know that she had exposed herself. She excitedly says, ¡°I like the wind here the best. It is especially cooling and refreshing, giving me a rxed feeling.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, wow, Japanese girls really know how to be pretentious.

    If this is in China perhaps this group of girls would have been frozen and will beining about the wind messing up their hair!

    ¡°Indeed not bad, it is suitable for a person to stay here.¡±

    Liu Yi notices that there is actually a long bench on the rooftop and immediately impolitely sits down on it.

    After having enough of the wind, Yunsen Akemi turns around and pulls out a lunchbox from her schoolbag and offers it to Liu Yi.

    ¡°That¡­teacher¡­this is the lunch that the chef in my house cooked¡­I am not hungry, you eat¡­¡±

    Sweat¡­.

    Liu Yi instantly starts sweating, it feels like thisss is giving me her lunch ah!

    He takes the high-ss lunch box and opens it to take a look.

    Good fellow, inside is filled with all kind of delicacy the nutrition pairing is really a great meal.

    ¡°That, I eat very little. I will not be able to finish it eating alone. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    Liu Yi passes the chopsticks to Yunsen Akemi.

    ¡°No¡­.no, I am really not hungry¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi immediately shakes her head saying that she is not hungry.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if I do not finish eating.¡±

    Liu Yi uses the chopsticks to pick up a piece of fried eggs and feeds Yunsen Akemi.

    ¡°Come, teacher will feed you, open your mouth, ah!¡±

    ¡°Te, teacher¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi ¡¯s face turnspletely red, as she feels slightly weird.

    ¡°What is the matter? Ah is it because I am too rude?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately pulls back his chopsticks. Seeing Yunsen Akemi ¡¯s shy appearance, she smiles and says, ¡°Xi, you do not know our Chinese tradition. In the tradition of our Chinese, a day as a teacher, forever a father. I am your teacher which means that I am also equivalent to your father. So, there is no need for you to be so embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°So there is actually this kind of tradition.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi nods her head. Only then did she sit back down by Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    ¡°Then teacher¡­let, let us continue¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm okay.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and picks up that piece of fried egg and feeds Yunsen Akemi. Yunsen Akemi ¡¯s face ispletely red as she opens her small mouth and eats the fried egg.

    This Yunsen Akemi is indeed very cute. No wonder she is so popr in Sakura High.

    Not only is she from a rich family, but she is also pretty and her character is so good.

    Perhaps she is the rumored perfect female goddess.

    Liu Yi looks at her as his gaze bes slightly sentimental. He is slightly missing Murong Die and Wang Yuzheng who is in school.

    Yunsen Akemi has the rich missy side of Murong Die but her obedient nature is very simr to Wang Yuzheng.

    For an instantly the two girls figure and Yunsen Akemi merge together.

    Really miss them ah¡­it had been so long since west meet¡­.

    The two of them¡­should be fine right¡­

    ¡°Teacher¡­. teacher?¡±

    Seeing how Liu Yi keeps staring at her until he is in a daze, that pair of ck eyes revealed a deep love, causing her heart to instantly beat like a deer, very rapid.

    Teacher¡­.teacher should have only met me for the first time¡­.why, why would he¡­.he looks at me like this¡­

    But¡­I don¡¯t hate how teacher is looking at me like this¡­it is different from how other guys look at me. The gaze of other guys always carries a trace of conquering and lust, while teacher¡¯s gaze¡­.is filled with pure deep love¡­

    It is this deep love which causes Yunsen Akemi ¡¯s heart to beat rapidly as her face turns even redder.

    Could it be¡­.that teacher likes me?

    But this is the first time that teacher has seen me ah¡­furthermore teacher is so outstanding, he is proficient in 8nguages, talented and so handsome, why would he fancy me?

    Could it be because Ie from a rich family?

    If that is the cause¡­then I¡¯m afraid that I will not be happy¡­

    Ahhhh! Really am going crazy¡­

    She can only keep calling Liu Yi, ¡°Teacher, teacher ah!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    At this moment Liu Yi also breaks out from his daze. Murong Die and Wang Yuzheng¡¯s figures also disappear as a pretty girl sits in front of him. Her face is very red as she looks at himplicatedly.

    Liu Yi hurries and exin, ¡°Sorry¡­just now I was thinking of something and got lost in thought.¡±

    ¡°No, no worries¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi is still slightly fric. She can only point that the lunchbox and change the topic, ¡°Teacher, let us continue to eat¡­after eating you can teach me Chinese.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡±

    Liu Yi also secretly mes himself, I actually got lost in thought at such a crucial point¡­

    As he eats he mutter apprehensively in his heart.

    While at this moment Yunsen Akemi suddenly scoots over gently, her face is basically sticking to his face.

    Gods¡­what does thisss want to do?

 Chapter 631 Reunion

    Yunsen Akemi¡¯s face is getting closer and closer to his, her breathing is blowing against his face.

    Even after a month of picking up girl¡¯s practice, at this moment Liu Yi also starts to be slightly nervous.

    To be able to let Liu Yi perfectlyplete the task, not only did they teach him Japanese, Japanese traditions, there is also professional psychology master, emotion master, so much so that even a constetion master also came and taught him the methods of picking up a girl!

    This one month allowed Liu Yi to have an abundant harvest. He feels that right now even if he faces pretty girls, he will not be tongue-tied. Otherwise, how would he so casually tease his beautiful leader Liu Hongxian.

    While at this moment, Yunsen Akemi scooting over actually causes Liu Yi to faintly feel his heartbeat increase.

    After all thisss is also a beauty¡­and she smells so nice, although she cannot bepared to Liu Hongxian the fragrance is also from her body.

    Yunsen Akemi¡¯s red lips are getting closer and closer to him like she is going to kiss in the next second.

    Just as their lips are about to touch, Yunsen Akemi unexpectedly takes off a rice grain from Liu Yi¡¯s mouth edge.

    ¡°The way teacher eats things is very cute.¡±

    Seeing how Liu Yi¡¯s face actually bes red, Yunsen Akemi thought that it is because he is shy about that rice grain.

    ¡°Cough¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately coughs drying before saying, ¡°The way I eat is too ugly, really sorry.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, it allows me to see teacher¡¯s cute side.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi smiles faintly, ¡°I thought that teacher will always have a cool looking appearance¡­ah right!¡±

    She suddenly thinks of something and pulls out a spectacles case from her school bag and then takes out a ray-ban sunsses and pass it to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Teacher, put it on and see if you look handsome or not!¡±

    Yunsen Akemi acts like a spoilt child as she passes the sunss to Liu Yi.

    ¡°This¡­fine then¡­¡±

    Seeing how coquettish Yunsen Akemi acts like, he is unable to resist. He picks up the ray-ban sunsses and takes off his spectacles and ce by the side before putting on the sunsses.

    Liu Yi is originally wearing a yellow windbreaker as well as wearing a necktie and ck leather shoes.

    Current he puts on a sunss as well, he is basically like a detective. Along with the slight stubble under his chin along with a bit of mature temperament, it causes Yunsen Akemi to be dazed for a while.

    ¡°Cough¡­that¡­.can I take it off?¡±

    Seeing Yunsen Akemi¡¯s expression, Liu Yi is suddenly slightly embarrassed.

    He does not like to rely on his face to obtain a girl¡¯s liking. A guy should rely on his strength.

    ¡°Right! Right! I remember that Kawaguchi downstairs has a rather handsome small western hat! Teacher wait a bit. I¡¯ll go and take it, it matches your clothing very well!¡±

    She delightfully rushes downstairs.

    Liu Yi cannot help but shake his head, s when thisss is asionally mischievous, it is indeed hard to stop her.

    A little girl what¡­more or less has a bit of this strong will.

    Liu Yi can only sit on the long bench wearing the sunss like a bodyguard, waiting for Yunsen Akemi toe back up.

    Just as Liu Yi is bored of waiting, a ck figure suddenly shes over from the right building. Following which a girl wearingpletely ck attire and a ck mask. She leaps from downstair and descends towards Liu Yi.

    Seeing the des tied to the bottom of her feet, Liu Yi immediately shoots off from the chair and does a flip in the sky beforending on the terrace opposite.

    -dang-

    The des on the girl¡¯s feet instantly cut through the cement floor and cut out two de scars on the ground. At the same time, it causes eye-catching sparks!

    Liu Yi immediately identifies that girls, thus he frowns and ask, ¡°Kunoichi?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The female snorts coldly saying in her heart, this person is indeed fishy!

    She immediately jumps up again, at the same time she tosses out a few ninja stars.

    Those ninja stars immediately shoot out shrouding towards Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts as he raises his hand. A pair of ck short de appears in his hands and he starts waving them.

    Those ninja stars were all knocked away by Liu Yi and pierce into the wall and ground by the side.

    While the kunoichi falls back a few steps and slightly pulls up her mask revealing a delicate lower jaw. She opens her small mouth as her hands form a seal before aiming at Liu Yi and spit out an enormous waterfall!

    This waterfall is around 1 meter in radius, carrying a white water wave, it reaches Liu Yi.

    ¡°de,e!¡±

    But Liu Yi is calm as his hand trembles and the two ck des immediately merge together and transform into a two-meter-long guandao!

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Liu Yi waves the ck guandao with both hands heavily. Instantly the waterball is sliced into two by Liu Yi¡¯s guandao and exploded in midair turning into water droplets and disappears.

    While at this moment the kunoichi had disappeared.

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow slightly. The opponent¡¯s aura also starts to disappear. His strength still has notpletely recovered, thus his ck and White world¡¯s ability is not strong enough!

    But the danger sense of an expert is still there! Suddenly Liu Yi senses his scalp turning numb. He immediately retreats a few steps while in front of him a female figure flies out as the katana in her hand sh towards Liu Yi¡¯s neck!

    ¡°What?¡±

    The girl is slightly shocked as she did not seem to expect that the opponent would dodge her sure kill attack!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The girl cries out as her hands form seals again!

    After which red and blue ice butterflies appear in the air and start flying towards Liu Yi.

    Anything that the ice butterfly bump into, it will start to freeze. It can be seen how powerful these ice butterflies were.

    While Liu Yi only snorts, ying ice ability in front of me is basically disying one¡¯s slight skill in front of an expert.

    He did not dodge, instead, he puts on his Monarch Armour and allows those ice butterflies to crash into his body, but they did not leave a single bit of injury on him.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi putting on Monarch Armour, the kunoichi in front suddenly lets out a sound of exmation.

    ¡°Since you already know my real ability, then there is no need to leave you alive!¡±

    Liu Yi sneers as he prepares to kill.

    Golden light starts revolving around his right hand as Deste mes energy swiftly gathers!

    Although the kunoichi¡¯s techniques are weird, the gap between both sides ability is still really big! As long as I take a step forward with Glorious Sun Palm, I will definitely be able to send this fellow to heaven!

    ¡°Liu Yi! Wait a minute!¡±

    At this moment the kunoichi pulls off her mask revealing a familiar face!

    Seeing this doll-like face Liu Yi is also shocked.

    ¡°Yoko! It is actually you!¡±

    He takes off the sunsses, did not expect that such a big mistake would ur!

    ¡°Gods¡­.Liu Yi¡­how, howe you came to Kawasaki!¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa is very shocked as she covers her mouth in disbelief.

    ¡°I am¡­.I am here to relieve my boredom.¡±

    Recalling his task, no matter what I must not say it out.

    Even if it is to Yoko Nishikawa I definitely cannot say it out. Even though the two of us have deep rtionship¡­but this matter involves the life and death of china thus I can only hide it from her.

    ¡°Relieve boredom? Why did youe here to relieve boredom?¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa is in slight disbelief.

    ¡°The main point is that I came to see you¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is a shame in his heart but his expression is not red nor his heart beat increase, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before, when I am free, I will definitelye and find you.¡±

    ¡°So it is like that¡­you actually still remembered¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s eyes turn slightly red, ¡°But, why did youe here to be a teacher¡­¡±

    ¡°I do need to work.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Otherwise I¡¯ll run over here without any way to get in touch with you, I can only find a job to earn some money while searching for you.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Liu Yi¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa is ashamed as she bows lightly to Liu Yi, ¡°I made you suffer¡­¡±

    ¡°Did not, did not. Being able to see you I am satisfied.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand but his heart is feeling very weak.

    ¡°But it is you¡­why would you suddenly abuse me?¡±

    ¡°It is the order from the top.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa is very worried in her heart as she says, ¡°Liu Yi¡­.why are you involved with big miss¡­.the top have orders, any guys that are too intimate with the big miss¡­all must be eliminated!¡±

    ¡°What is the reason?¡±

    Liu Yi is instantly shocked, ¡°Could it be that Yunsen Akemi cannot even have a single friend?¡±

    ¡°Because big miss¡¯s identity is very special.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa says, ¡°The top is worried that big miss would be involved with people with bad intentions. Thus, they might as well pass down a killing order¡­¡±

    ¡°This is really ridiculous!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts, ¡°People from Glorious Sun Conglomerate are indeed nothing good.¡±

    ¡°That¡­Liu Yi¡­.I am also a person from Glorious Sun Conglomerate ah¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately smiles apologetically and says, ¡°Ah sorry, sorry, Yoko is the exception!¡±

    ¡°But Yoko, if you do not kill me then how are you going to answer to the top?¡±

    ¡°I will tell the top that big miss was always with you thus I did not have the opportunity to take action.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa says, ¡°But you must also be careful. Even if I go back the top will definitely send other people toe and kill you¡­.if you do not wish to be hunted by others¡­.then stay away from big miss¡­¡±

    ¡°She is very lonely and sad.¡±

    Liu Yi nearly says out lonesome, hollow, cold, these kinds of words. But in his heart, he indeed sympathizes with Yunsen Akemi, ¡°If I leave her just like this, I am unable to do it.¡±

    Furthermore, there is also the task, thus no matter what Liu Yi cannot give up on getting close to Yunsen Akemi!

    ¡°But are you¡­not afraid of the people from Glorious Sun Conglomerate?¡±

    ¡°I am not afraid but it is indeed troublesome.¡±

    Liu Yi thinks in his heart, if the Glorious Sun Conglomerate sends assassins and I deal with them, I will definitely expose my identity.

    I must think of a long term method ah!

    ¡°Looks like¡­there is only one method left¡­¡±

 Chapter 632 The boundless scene is good

    Yoko Nishikawa asks, ¡°What method?¡±

    Liu Yi says with killing intent, ¡°I¡¯ll directly go to Glorious Sun Conglomerate and kill Yunsen Akemi¡¯s father!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­Liu Yi¡­.you¡­.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi who is filled with killing intent, Yoko Nishikawa is shocked.

    In the past, she had hardly seen Liu Yi being so fierce. In the past when she saw Liu Yi he was very warm and very close.

    But now¡­two of us had separated for too long already¡­.Liu Yi also changed.

    It seems like¡­.I also changed as well¡­s¡­

    ¡°Nothing much, I am only joking that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly withdraws his killing intent making Yoko Nishikawa feels like Liu Yi is like two people.

    ¡°How can I randomly kill people, I am only saying it casually.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly recalls, right now I still cannot kill Yunsen Akemi¡¯s father. This guy definitely holds some secret regarding that secret experiment. But the top said that Yunsen Akemi¡¯s father, Yunsen Oishi has gone through professional training. If I use torture on him, he will definitely not say anything. Instead, some poison in his body will activate. Most importantly, Yunsen Oishi, this person seems to have vanished off the surface of the earth. No one knows where he is or where he is hidden.

    Thus forceful methods are useless against them. He can only think of a method of dig out information bit by bit.

    Forcefully killing is useless¡­.I can only face a thousand changes with unchanging, and see who each step go with each step.

    ¡°Anyway¡­if you wish to be saved, it is best to have less contact with the big miss¡­¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa still warns, ¡°Big miss ising¡­I need to go first. Next time we meet¡­don¡¯t beat your own woman ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi smiles from anger, ¡°It is you who attacked me first okay!¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa¡¯s figure had already turned into a ck figure and disappeared from the terrace.

    From the corridor behindes a series of footsteps. In a bit, Yunsen Akemi this beauty takes a simr looking yellow western hat and runs up.

    Yunsen Akemi excitedly lift up the western hat in her hand and says, ¡°Teacher! Teacher, I am back! You, put this on okay!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing how excited Yunsen Akemi is, Liu Yi does not wish to spoil her excitement. Right now it is important to raise her goodwill towards me!

    As long as her goodwill towards me increases, it will be easier to continue with theter task.

    What Liu Yi needs to do first is to make Yunsen Akemi fall in love with him. This way she will bring him back home to show her father Yunsen Oishi.

    Afterward, it is to obtain the trust of Yunsen Oishi and see if he is able to dig out some information.

    Liu Yi gives in to Yunsen Oishi and picks up the hat and puts it on.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.teacher is really handsome ah! Just like a great detective!¡±

    Yunsen Akemi¡¯s gaze towards Liu Yi carries a bit of happiness.

    Liu Yi knows that thisss definitely have some thoughts about him, but it is a rather good beginning.

    Yunsen Akemi suddenly asks as she looks at Liu Yi, ¡°Teacher¡­do you have a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­this¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, I not only have a girlfriend¡­. I have a lot of them¡­.

    But, I definitely cannot tell her.

    Thus when Liu Yi speaks, it changes, ¡°Still do not have. This year I have been running all over the ce how would there be any woman who wants to follow me ah.¡±

    Lin Tong, who is on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulders, upon hearing this, her mouth twitches.

    {Tsk, indeed is different now. Our Young master Liu right now can lie without blinking your eyes ah.}

    This voice is filled with sarcasm making Liu Yi cough a few times.

    But thinking about it, really did not know that I had changed like this. Don¡¯t know if it is good or bad.

    Forget it¡­everything id for the task¡­.

    Yunsen Akemi shakes her head, indicating her ¡°How is that possible for a guy as outstanding as teacher to not have a girlfriend. I do not believe you.¡±

    ¡°In the past I had. But because I wanted toe to Japan, we broke up.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s thought process is very rapid as he immediately quick-wittedly reply, ¡°After all we be very far apart, she was not willing to wait for me.¡±

    ¡°This kind of woman is too much.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi pouts and says, ¡°Furthermore giving up on teacher, such an excellent boyfriend, it is definitely her loss!¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly ashamed as he lies. He clucks and says, ¡°It is not that exaggerated. Perhaps the two of us were really not thatpatible.¡±

    ¡°Teacher is really a good guy ah. Even at this point, you are still speaking up for her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t have ah¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi senses that she is falling into Mara. No matter what he says now, she will feel that he is good.

    [TL: Mara, the demon of temptation]

    Yunsen Akemi looks at her watch and suddenly exim, ¡°Ah, teacher ss is starting soon. I cannot apany you anymore.¡±

    ¡°Let us eat together again tomorrow okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course okay.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°After all in this school, I don¡¯t have any other friends. Furthermore today I still haven¡¯t taught you anything. I can only continue to teach you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Mhmm, thank you teacher¡­right, teacher what do you like to eat. Tomorrow I¡¯ll ask my chef to prepare.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, The benefits of a big miss is very good ah¡­what she wants to eat she just have to tell the chef¡­

    ¡°I am fine with anything¡­ anything is fine. These are too expensive already, I am not used to eating them.¡±

    Liu Yi says casually while Yunsen Akemi nods her head like she had made a decision.

    ¡°Teacher then let us meet tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Mm, tomorrow meet¡­.right, the hat, and sunsses here.¡±

    Liu Yi does not wish to wear this to go and teach a lesson. Those who do not know will think that he is here to kill people.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.teacher looks very suitable for your current appearance¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi is slightly reluctant to see Liu Yi takes off the hat and sunsses. Just as he is about to take them, a cold wind suddenly blows over and once again blows Yunsen Akemi¡¯s skirt up.

    This time round Yunsen Akemi will know that she gotpletely revealed.

    Even the little bear printed on to the white panty can be seen clearly, looking at it¡­mm, it is that alluring.

    Their expression is slightly stunning. Especially Yunsen Akemi who is standing there, her face suddenly turns red as her mind be nk. It seems like she had forgotten about pressing down her skirt.

    Luckily the windes quickly and passes quickly. Her skirt finally drops down and blocks the scene.

    Although her skirt had fallen, the awkwardness remains.

    Yunsen Akemi stands there nkly with her red face staring at Liu Yi. Her eyes are slightly moist.

    Liu Yi instantly wakes up, what the heck, this¡­is definitely not me who y a hooligan ah!

    It is the wind! It is the wind who ys hooligan!

    I, I only incidentally saw some benefits ¡­

    At this instance, Liu Yi recalls about Chen Cai that monkey¡­.that monkey ability is a specialist in lifting the skirts of a girl¡­.

    That is Chen Cai¡¯s true nature¡­I, I am definitely not a pervert like him!

    ¡°Student¡­Yunsen¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi does not know how tofort Yunsen Akemi. While Yunsen Akemi actually lets out a shriek and escapes in a blink of an eye like she is a startled little rabbit.

    There is only wind blowing.

    Although she runs off, Yunsen Akemi still pops her head out from the staircase and shout towards Liu Yi, ¡°Teacher! Tomorrow¡­wait, wait for me¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Thisss ah¡­.she is way too cute already.

    Liu Yi looks at lunchbox she left with him and smiles. There are still lessons in the afternoon, tomorrow I¡¯ll continue to guide Yunsen Akemi then.

    While Yunsen Akemi runs back to her ssroom in one go and sits back into her seat. She takes a deep breath as her face turnspletely red.

    She covers her face feeling that it is very warm. Thinking back then how she gotpletely revealed, as well as that stunned eyes of teacher, she immediately feels very ashamed¡­

    Gods¡­in future how can I meet teacher¡­

    Wuwuwu¡­.this time ¡­. so ashamed ah¡­

    When the students by the side see Yunsen Akemi running in like this and then sit down not speaking as well as her faintly trembling body, they thought that she got bullied and immediately ask what had happened.

    ¡°Akemi what is the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°Is it someone bullying you? Tell elder sister, elder sister will help you get revenge!¡±

    A group of girls surround Yunsen Akemi as they question her, but Yunsen Akemi sits there not saying anything, no matter who asked she did not reply.

    The students start to be anxious while the most anxious person is Wakabayashi Ryo who almost clenched his teeth into pieces.

    Just now Yunsen Akemi obviously went somewhere with that shina teacher!

    She definitely must be bullied by that damn shina! Damn it, daring to touch my Wakabayashi Ryo¡¯s woman, that shina is seeking death!

    Wakabayashi Ryo decided not to take action himself, instead, he borrows his family to find trouble for that shina.

    Thus he pulls out his handphone and secretly makes a phone call.

    *******

    ¡°Yoko Nishikawa, you made me very disappointed.¡±

    In a room in the Glorious Sun Conglomerate, a short guy in kimono sits there and looks at Yoko Nishikawa who is kneeling in front of him calmly.

    ¡°You are the most outstanding kunoichi of my Glorious Sun Conglomerate. But right now you actually failed twice, Lord Director is very disappointed with you.¡±

    ¡°Your servant is incapable.¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa kneels there without any expression, ¡°General please punish.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if it is not because we need more hands right now, I would have definitely made youmit seppuku!¡±

    ¡°Thank you generally for not killing. But general, as for that teacher being by Big miss¡¯s side, how do we deal with him?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for you to take action against that guy.¡±

    The short guy waves his hand, ¡°We have received news that the people from Yamaguchi Group are eyeing him. Hmph, leaving this matter to Yamaguchi Group to deal with it is not bad. We can take this opportunity to find the weakness of Yamaguchi Group! For this n, Yamaguchi Group people actually also wished to obtain some soup, that is basically lunatic raving! Yoko Nishikawa, you first watch that male teacher in secret. If there are any movements immediately inform me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yoko Nishikawa nods her head before her body turns into a ck shadow and disappears.

 Chapter 633 Kneel and lick

    Liu Yi does not know that the threat behind him has changed. Currently, he is preparing to keep his things with Liu Hongxian and prepares to go home.

    The two of them are going to the dorm that the group had organized for them. It is those kinds of apartment-like dormitory in the mangas.

    The two of them are neighbors which allows them to be able to conveniently transfer intelligence.

    Although they did not meet up, by knocking on the wall, they are able to transmit intelligence. They do not dare to use the inte or phone, otherwise, if they got discovered midway, it will definitely spoil everything.

    Just as the two of them are about to keep everything and leave, the teachers in the office gather around.

    ¡°Aiyah, Teacher Liu don¡¯t be so anxious to leave. Today it is the first time you guys joined us, let us go hold a weing party for you guys!¡±

    Fujimino pats his chest andughs loudly, ¡°Let you take a look at the drinking capability of us Japanese men, hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to take advantage and get Teacher Anui drunk?¡±

    By the side, Choshunior Susukino nces at Fujimino coldly.

    ¡°Rubbish, only you would think of such things!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I am very respectful of Teacher Anui!¡±

    ¡°You? You have a belly of dirty water! Some more, how can you call her by her name Anui!¡±

    The two of them start quarreling again while the rest of the teacher choose to ignore them. A few of the female teachers start gathering around Liu Hongxian and warmly pull her arm.

    ¡°Teacher Liu ah, don¡¯t regard us as outsiders. Every time a new teacher joins us, we will wee them one.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Ah, this¡­.¡±

    Liu Hongxian is slightly hesitant while Liu Yi is shocked in his heart, did not think that not only did this group of people not reject people from China, they are instead very passionate.

    Although it is also because Liu Hongxian is very pretty¡­. the passion in their bones is not fake.

    In Japan this ce, the public is split into a few types. One is the passionate group, one is a neutral party, the other is enmity group.

    The teaching director rubs his bald head and says, ¡°Let us go together and have a few cups. This way there will no longer be anymore misunderstanding hahaha¡­..¡±

    ¡°Since that is the case then let us go.¡±

    Liu Yi secretly pulls Liu Hongxian. It is not bad for the task if we create a good rtionship with this group of people. Instead, if we are too isted it will attract the suspicion of others.

    ¡°Fine then, but my drinking capacity is very bad¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries, no worries, as long as everyone has fun drinking!¡±

    Seeing that the two of them finally agree, the office bes rowdy,

    At this moment from the corneres an unharmonious voice.

    ¡°Hmph, what is the point of being so warm to this two shinas, still want to have a weing party. You guys are basically throwing away the face of the Yamato ethnic group!¡±

    When everyone hears this, they start to feel awkward.

    Everyone turns their head over to see a guy with a crew cut, staring at them coldly with his arms crossed.

    Liu Yi knows this guy. Before entering this school, they had already done their homework.

    This guy is called Hiroshi Nogami, he is the son of arge shareholder of the school. Currently, he is the karate adviser of the school. He is ssified under the kind of rich second generation who does not frequentlyes to school and is a standard right-wing member.

    ¡°That¡­.Young master Nogami¡­.what you say is a bit too much¡­¡±

    The teaching director feels that the atmosphere is too awkward already, thus he rubs his bald head and says, ¡°After all they are also teachers from our school.¡±

    ¡°Talking about this, this is such a joke. Why would our noble Yamato ethnic group need to learn shinanguage? Truly preposterous.¡±

    Hiroshi Nogami sneers causing the office atmosphere to be even more awkward.

    ¡°If you say it this way, then your country had already learned culture from my china a thousand years ago.¡±

    Before Liu Yi is able to speak, Liu Hongxian had already crossed her arm as she counterattacks Hiroshi Nogami.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t what your distinguished self said earlier insulting your ancestors?¡±

    ¡°Shina woman, you have a rather sharp mouth!¡±

    Hiroshi Nogami did not expect that Liu Hongxian would retort back and immediately bes mad.

    ¡°Hmph, it is you who is pping your own face that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Hongxian crosses her arms and continues saying impolitely, ¡°Although we china people hade to Japan we are still able to feel how warm-hearted the people here are. But as for those people who are impolite to us, there is no need for us to be polite back.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, aiyah¡­everyone don¡¯t quarrel ah¡­..let us go and drink together instead!¡±

    The teaching director promptly smooths things over.

    Hiroshi Nogami who keeps rejecting in the past suddenly for an unknown reason actually picks up his shirt and stands up.

    ¡°Okay, let me go along with you guys.¡±

    ¡°Young master Nogami is alsoing? Then that is really great, hahaha, I said before that, that there are no misunderstandings that cannot be resolved. All of us are colleagues, in the future let us get along amicably!¡±

    The atmosphere in the office bes better but Liu Yi senses a trace of coldness in the gaze of that Hiroshi Nogami.

    Liu Yi walks behind Liu Hongxian and says softly, ¡°Be careful, he does not have good intentions.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I know.¡±

    Liu Hongxian nods her head, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me so much. My champion title for mix-martial arts is not for show only.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a mix martial arts champion who got defeated by pepper spray.¡±

    ¡°Damn it how dare you tease me!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, I am saying the truth¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you an alien that will die if you don¡¯t roast people?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I hid on earth for a very long time.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±

    The two of them are chatting in Chinese thus the rest does not understand their conversation. But their intimate manner makes a lot of guys jealous.

    ¡°Dabo-san, the two of you are very ss ah.¡±

    Fujimino says sourly, ¡°Are you and teacher Liu lovers?¡±

    ¡°With him? Lovers? What are you joking about!¡±

    Liu Hongxian instantly rolls her eyes, ¡°Even if all the guys in the world died I will not be together with him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We are only colleagues.¡±

    Liu Yi exins, ¡°Both of us are from China, naturally we will feel closer.¡±

    Definitely cannot let there be rumors about me and Liu Hongxian. Otherwise with how big the school is, if the rumors reach Yunsen Akemi¡¯s ears then all of my earlier efforts will be wasted.

    ¡°To be honest Dabo-san is actually quite good. Maybe someday I will introduce my younger sister to you, hahahaha.¡±

    Hearing that there is nothing between the two of them a lot of male colleagues let out a sigh of relief before bing warm to Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, what the hell, they are a group of wolves!

    This difference is too serious already!

    After the group of people packs up in the office, they went to the nearby pub near the school.

    The entire table is covered with Japanese cuisine. From the looks of it, the price is not cheap at all.

    Liu Yi drinks the mouth of this sake and only feels that there is not much difference in the alcohol degree inparison to the white wine of China.

    Now that he had cultivated in Wine Sword Technique, Liu Yi can also start to drink wine again.

    Otherwise, if I drink too much, where is there any girls to papapa, that would have been bad¡­

    If I did it with Liu Hongxian, so be it if she takes a bit of advantage. But with the other female teachers¡­..all of them are at least 30 years of age¡­.my god, that is unimaginable!

    The male colleagues start toasting to Liu Hongxian like they have the intentions of making her drunk.

    Liu Yi sneers in his heart, just based on you guys and you wish to make Liu Hongxian drunk?

    As an agent of the 12 intelligence department, she has went through special training for drinking capacity!

    You can say that her drinking capacity is not weaker than mine.

    Furthermore, Liu Hongxian is very cunning. She says that she is a girl and is not suitable to be adventurous drinking. Thus she set a rule with the guys. For every cup, she drinks the guys must drink 2 cups.

    Very soon those guys start to be drunk and lisp when speaking.

    Fujimino also takes off his outer shirt revealing his body as heughs and says, ¡°Teacher Anui ah, you do not know, during the earlier period that whatever ind say that your 100 warships are pressuring over nearly scared me badly!¡±

    He drinks a cup of sake and says, ¡°To be honest we also do not wish to fight a war ah, our military is not strong enough!¡±

    The teaching director also had drunk quite a bit, his head ispletely red as he says with a lisp, ¡°That¡¯s right, from what I see, how about our two countries stop fighting. Why don¡¯t I sing a song for you guys, do smile after I finish okay?¡±

    Liu Yi sits there not speaking.

    After drinking with them so a while and hearing them say so much, he had understood. All themoners do not wish to fight a war, but there is always that group of people who actually want to go against China. No matter if it is to protect China or to protect the small happiness of this people, I must personally destroy that scary n!

    ¡°Come,e,e, let uncle sing for you guys!¡±

    The teaching director had drunk quite a bit as he bes delighted. He picks up two chopsticks and starts hitting the te as he prepares to howl.

    While at this moment Hiroshi Nogami who is sitting by the side and had not touched a single bit of sake suddenly made his move.

    He snorts before pping the table fiercely.

    ¡°What a joke. It is all because of you weak-bone fellows we will be defeated! This shinas they are all our enemies!¡±

    The moment Hiroshi Nogami speaks, the originally lively dinner party turns stiff again.

    Liu Yi immediately understands that this guy is here to destroy the atmosphere.

    ¡°Let me honestly tell you guys, we do not wee you guys here. For your own safety, you better scram out from this ce and return back to your shina. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for beating you up every time I see you guys. Oh right, that shina girl can stay behind. If you are willing to kneel down and lick me then perhaps I will let you continue working here, hahaha¡­.¡±

    ¡°Young master Nogami, what you say is too much!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, how can you speak like this¡­¡±

    A lot of people immediately protest but no one dares to really go against Hiroshi Nogami. After all, he knows karate and his father is also a shareholder of the school.

    ¡°How is it, do you want to kneel down and lick me, there is only one chance ah!¡±

    Seeing Liu Hongxian turn pale Hiroshi Nogamiughs even more happily.

    ¡°Before that let me toast Young master Nogami first.¡±

    Liu Hongxian only smiles as she picks up her wine cup and walks over to Hiroshi Nogami.

 Chapter 634 Excessive teasing

    A lot of people look at Liu Hongxian in worry. Especially Fujimino and Choshunior Susukino who are in heartache.

    Looks like this kind of beauty is going to be defiled by Hiroshi Nogami.

    But seeing such a beauty¡­.kneeling down and licking Hiroshi Nogami¡­.there is a kind of aroused feeling.

    The Japanese people have some perverted thoughts in their heart. Otherwise, they will not have so many perverted movies and variety shows.

    Currently, Liu Hongxian had already walked in front of Hiroshi Nogami. As Hiroshi Nogami smiles in delight, she holds the wine cup with one hand while her other hand suddenly grabs hold of his hair, his that long fringe and smashes his head into the table.

    At the same time, she pour the sake onto his head and says loudly, ¡°Who cares what young master you are, let me tell you that China women are not that easy to bully!¡±

    She raises her leg. It is a pity that she is wearing white long pants thus no one is able to see the scene under her skirt.

    While this raised leg kicks Hiroshi Nogami in his head and sends him flying away. He copses onto the ground seeing stars in front of him.

    It seems like this Liu Hongxian did not kick lightly as he is having a nosebleed

    It causes the rest of the people in the pub to be a shock as they did not expect Liu Hongxian who had been gentle and sweet-tempered would actually be so violent!

    ¡°Really sorry, just now I was a bit notdy-like.¡±

    Liu Hongxian turns around and rearranges her slightly messy hair and says, ¡°Actually I am verydy-like, just now I was careless¡­¡±

    No matter what those people would not believe, stilldy-like¡­.in the future must not tease her. It is too dangerous.

    Liu Yi clucks in his heart, perhaps only I dare to tease Liu Hongxian.

    Don¡¯t know if I should feel proud?

    After knocking down Hiroshi Nogami it is no longer possible to continue the weing party.

    A lot of people are busy sending Hiroshi Nogami to the hospital but Liu Hongxian did not overdo it with her kick. Although she knocks out Hiroshi Nogami it did not do any serious injury to him.

    If something really happens, it will be difficult for them to be teachers in the school.

    Liu Hongxian is not an impulsive woman. She who is able to be the youngest department chief of the 12th Intelligence department is definitely not a stupid person.

    A fine and well weing party, in the end, ends in bad terms. Liu Yi and Liu Hongxian say goodbye to the rest before walking out of the pub together.

    It is already very dark outside as the two of them walk out of the bar towards the train station.

    As it is already sote, there is basically no one else outside. asionally they would see some drunk people swaying on the street.

    While walking Liu Hongxian asks, ¡°How did the pick up go?¡±

    ¡°Not bad. The youngdy¡¯s goodwill has increased.¡±

    Liu Yi stuffs his hands into the windbreaker. He is also wearing the hat that Yunsen Akemi had given him to try.

    With Little Jade this super AI help, it is just a thought for him to wear any clothing that he wants.

    Liu Yi finds the hat rather nice to wear. At the very least it can block the night wind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident. It will be very hard for you to pick up a girl.¡±

    Liu Hongxian sneers and pours cold water over Liu Yi, ¡°Whichever girl likes you definitely must be blind.¡±

    [TL: well he already have more then 6 already¡­.]

    ¡°What the! Just how much hatred do you have for you!¡±

    Liu Yi starts sweating, ¡°Am I that much of a scum?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Scum Yi¡±

    Liu Hongxian says very positively, ¡°The number one scum of the world is you!¡±

    ¡°Actually I am very curious, leader¡­no¡­Hongxian¡­you tell me. Am I really very bad?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly stops moving as he stands in front of Liu Hongxian. A pair of ck eyes look at Liu Hongxian very serious and ask, ¡°Do you¡­.really hate me that much?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.this¡­.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s serious eyes as well as his slightly bitter voice, Liu Hongxian instantly feels her heartbeat increasing.

    For a moment she is unable to say out those sharp and unkind words

    ¡°I know that the first time we met each other, it is very unpleasant.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s face carries regret, ¡°But I also did not do it on purpose. Don¡¯t you know a guy¡¯s heart? When a guy likes a girl, he will think of bullying her to attract her attention¡­¡±

    ¡°Where, where is this kind of saying¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is there not!¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly emotional, ¡°Hongxian you are so beautiful and have such good circumstances, furthermore, on the surface, you are also a chairperson of apany, will there be very few people chasing you? They will definitely be very concerned about you, ttering you and dote as well as cherish you. While I this kind of ordinary person how else can I attract your attention? Really, I do not have any other methods other than angering you¡­¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, Liu Hongxian suddenly is shy.

    ¡°Real, really?¡±

    So he is only doing it to attract my attention that¡¯s all?

    Then the way I treat him¡­isn¡¯t it a bit too harsh?

    ¡°Hongxian, I know, I don¡¯t have any ability and not handsome and also a bad person¡­I cannot match up to you.¡±

    ¡°No¡­Liu Yi¡­you¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries, there is no need for you tofort me, I understand everything.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs gently. Hearing him sighing, Liu Hongxian feels like her heart had scattered at that instant.

    ¡°Forget it, Hongxian. In the future, I will maintain my distance from you.¡±

    Liu Yi retreats a few steps, moving away from Liu Hongxian, ¡°In the future, I will treat you like I treat a real leader. I will not have any more improper thoughts about you, you can be a relief.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi I do not mean that.¡±

    ¡°When we go outside, please call me Dabo-san¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine, Dabo-san, I really do not mean that. Fine, then I will not mock you anymore in the future okay? I only have a slightly bad temper that¡¯s all but in my eyes, you are not that bad. You are actually quite outstanding.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°It is real, I am not lying to you.¡±

    Liu Hongxianforts Liu Yi. Currently, she feels like what she had done in the past is slightly too much.

    s, this temper of mine really needs to change already.

    ¡°Then in future¡­you will no longer scold me anymore?¡±

    ¡°Will not, you are quite good¡­¡±

    Liu Hongxian is slightly bashful. Recalling Liu Yi¡¯s earlier almost confession like words her heartbeat increases slightly.

    Did not expect that this fellow would actually like me¡­.this, is really out of my expectations¡­

    Aiyah¡­but he is my underling ah¡­.the higher ups and underlings cannot have any romantic love¡­.otherwise, it will interfere with the missions¡­

    Furthermore, furthermore, if the two of us really start dating and identally show it in school and allow Yunsen Akemi notice it what to do¡­.perhaps the task might fail. Right now we must ce the task before everything else¡­

    Liu Hongxian ah Liu Hongxian, you cannot be trapped in the romantic emotions!

    Although this guy is quite outstanding¡­.but¡­now is not the time to date¡­

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­actually¡­.¡±

    Liu Hongxian thinks for a long time and her heart is in aplete mess as she considers what she should say to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Actually I also have a bit of¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes! Complete victory!¡±

    Unexpectedly at this moment Liu Yi suddenly raises his right hand and says happily, ¡°The pickup girls method that the higher-ups gave me is rather effective! Leader, you are defeated!¡±

    What the!!! Bullshit!!!!! @#%$#@%$!!!!!!!!!!

    Liu Hongxian stares at Liu Yi who is celebrating and only feels her anger rising!

    If she has a chance, she wishes to immediately transform into a Super Saiyan and exterminate the evil being in front of her, this damn scumbag!!!!!

    ¡°Did not think that leader¡¯s impression of me is really not bad eh, I really did not expect that at all! Since that is the case, leader why don¡¯t I invite you out for a meal and let us get to know each other once again? Let those past misunderstandings disperse like clouds!¡±

    ¡°Disperse like clouds your grandpa! Liu Yi! I will definitely remember you!¡±

    Liu Hongxian res at Liu Yi fiercely before turning around and walks off.

    ¡°Eh, eh? Leader, what is the matter with you, aren¡¯t we still okay earlier? Leader?¡±

    Liu Yi only wished to joke around with Liu Hongxian earlier and did not expect that she would be so angry!

    Shouldn¡¯t be ah, in the past didn¡¯t we frequently joked around, this is the first time Liu Hongxian actually exploded out in such a huge temper ah!

    He shouts behind for a while but Liu Hongxian did not care about him and keeps walking on.

    Liu Yi walks at the back as he scratches his head.

    Just where did I go wrong?

    Liu Yi thinks for a long time but still does not understand. The two of them keeps walking on without talking to each other until they walk to the train station.

    There is no one at the train station. The current time is indeed quitete already. Perhaps they are taking thest train already.

    While waiting for the train, Liu Hongxian did not say anything nor did she even look at Liu Yi like he looks very nauseous.

    Liu Yi nces at a mirror by the side, there are no changes ah, why is Liu Hongxian not willing to look at me?

    Could it be¡­.my earlier words made her mad?

    Couldn¡¯t be ah¡­.unless¡­.Liu Hongxian really likes me?

    What the, how is that possible! The two of us are more like foes! The moment we meet each other we start quarreling!

    Didn¡¯t she always hate me, why would she suddenly like me?

    This is really iprehensible ah!

    Liu Yi also does not know how to talk to Liu Hongxian at all. The two of them once again sinks into an impasse.

    Liu Yi can only stand by the side while appreciating Liu Hongxian¡¯s back view.

    Today Liu Hongxian is wearing a white blouse as well as skin-tight pants.

    This skin-tight pantspletely encase her thighs and full butt.

    s¡­such a peak grade higher up, it seems like it is not bad if I am really able to ept her into my harem¡­

    Thinking to here, Liu Yi¡¯s perverted thoughts start to emerge as he licks his lips.

    Before his fantasies finish the sound of the traines as a white train stops in front of them.

    Liu Hongxian walks up the train while Liu Yi hurries behind and boards as well.

    Liu Hongxian berates unhappily, ¡°What are you follow me for? Are you a stalker?¡±

    ¡°What the leader, we are living together okay!¡±

 Chapter 635 Lousy quality high heels

    ¡°Who would stay together with you!¡±

    Liu Hongxian rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°We are neighbors okay? We live separately okay?¡±

    ¡°What leader says is right!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Indeed we do not sleep together but at night we still need to go back to our own beds.¡±

    ¡°Get lost! Why is it that every sentence thates out from your mouth sound so bad!¡±

    Liu Hongxian rolls her eyes again, ¡°Stay further away from me. I can smell your stink!¡±

    ¡°Where is there any stinking from me?¡±

    Liu Yi smells himself, ¡°Leader you really know how to joke! I, Liu Yi am really good person ah, I am called Lei Feng Liu by others ah!¡±

    ¡°I see that you more like a big drifter!¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, Liu Hongxian bes even angrier, is this fellow¡¯s face made from castle walls?

    Since he is not hiding away then I shall avoid him instead!

    Liu Hongxian walks to the side to stand, maintaining a distance from Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders. Since the other person does not like me then I would not keep so close to her like a dog.

    He holds onto a handrail by the side and maintains a 2-meter distance from Liu Hongxian. The two of them stand in the center of the train like they do not know each other.

    Currently, there are not many people on the train. They are sitting in threes and twos, wearing a western suit, like office workers.

    The moment the train starts moving, these guys suddenly stand up.

    After which the door to the other carriage open as rows of guys in ck western suits enters.

    Liu Hongxian and Liu Yi cannot help but looks over. Liu Hongxian knit her eyebrows and says softly, ¡°They do note with good intent.¡±

    ¡°Seeing their attire, they seem to be people from Yamaguchi Group.¡±

    Beforeing to Japan Liu Yi had done his homework and recognizes them just by seeing their attire.

    ¡°Baka Yarou!¡±

    A guy who had lost sight of one of his eye pulls open his suit and res at Liu Yi fiercely as he says, ¡°It must be you, this stinky fellow, right! To actually dare to snatch my young master¡¯s woman! Today if I do not make you bleed then you would not know who you cannot provoke!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it too messy.¡±

    Liu Hongxian infers what had happened thus she orders Liu Yi, ¡°If it gets too messy it will be hard to conclude it.¡±

    ¡°I know leader. Leave it to me!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and flips his hand revealing a ck dagger and points at those Yamaguchi people fiercely.

    ¡°All of you don¡¯te over, I have a knife! Whoever whoes over shall bleed!¡±

    The moment he speaks the people from Yamaguchi Group start moving. The one at the back opens his suitcase and pulls out katanas and tossed to his people.

    Very quickly every single one of the Yamaguchi Group people is holding a katana each as they sneer at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi looks at those katana before looking at his own finger long dagger. He suddenly feels like he got bullied!

    ¡°Baka, what an idiot!¡±

    The one eye guyughs, ¡°Do you think that this small fellow would be able to scare us from Yamaguchi Group? Let me show you what is called the number 1 power in Japan!¡±

    ¡°Idiot¡­you actually got defeated by others!¡±

    Liu Hongxian is also mad, ¡°Go and win it back!¡±

    At this moment she is also no longer calm. How can us China people be looked down by the Japanese!

    ¡°Rx leader!¡±

    Liu Yi also understands what does Liu Hongxian mean. He immediately grabs the steel pipe at the side and holds it in his hand.

    ¡°What does this fellow want to do?¡±

    ¡°Why did he grab the steel pipe for?¡±

    The Yamaguchi group of people does not understand what Liu Yi is trying to do. At this moment Liu Yi let out a weird cry and his hand trembles. With a dang, he snapped the steel pipe into two!

    ¡°What the!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.this is not possible right¡­¡±

    The people from Yamaguchi Group are shocked as their eyes nearly pop out.

    Even Liu Hongxian herself also swallows her saliva.

    This Liu Yi¡­.his strength is really damn scary!

    She suddenly recalls back then how Liu Yi himself beat up all of the robots at the factory¡­

    This fellow is too fierce already¡­.just what on earth is this No 7 department ah, to actually have such a monster!

    Liu Yi¡¯s might scared those Yamaguchi people.

    A little brother says with a slight tremble, ¡°Big, big brother, what to do?¡±

    ¡°What, what else can we do, attack!¡±

    The one eye guy thicken his face and says, ¡°Cannot throw away the face of our Yamaguchi Group!¡±

    ¡°Hai!¡±

    The Yamaguchi Group people turn fierce as they shout while charging towards Liu Yi with their katana.

    Liu Yi smiles as he starts swinging the nearly two-meter steel pipe around.

    From far away it is like Liu Yi is waving about a steel dragon!

    ¡°Baka!¡±

    Two of the Yamaguchi Group people had already charged in front of Liu Yi. Their raised katana chops down towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Hundred loopholes!¡±

    Liu Yi directly tossed the steel pipe in his hands out smashing into those two guys¡¯ nose.

    Instantly the two of them start bleeding from their nose and copse onto the ground.

    At the same time, Liu Yi takes a step forward and grab the steel pipes and block the katanas of those people behind.

    Sparks immediately fly out from steel pipes.

    Liu Yi raises a leg and kicks one of them, sending him crashing into two other people.

    The silver steel pipes in his hands are utilized like a silver barrier as it keeps crashing into the people in front.

    At that instant, he is like a war god and no one is able to get a meter within him.

    A little brother had withdrawn to the side of the one eye guy. Seeing how his buddies got put down by Liu Yi and lying on the ground, he starts saying with fear, ¡°Big brother¡­.this, this fellow got training before!¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of, attack!¡±

    The one-eyed guy kicks him in his butt, sending him forward. That little brother lets out a weird cry and charges at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi ced the steel pipe on the ground before supporting himself with the pipe. His body flies up as his legs kick that little brother in his face causing him to copse.

    ¡°You, you fellow¡­.just who on earth are you¡­¡±

    Seeing how fierce Liu Yi is, the one eye guy finally knows fear as he starts trembling. He is almost unable to hold the katana in his hand properly.

    ¡°I am only a teacher.¡±

    Liu Yi swings out with the steel pipe in his hand and knocks out a person who is lying on the ground preparing to sneak attack him. After which he narrows his eyes and looks at the one eye guy and says, ¡°But do not look down on teacher.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, bullshit ah! Ahhh!!¡±

    The one eye guy knows that if he goes back like this, he will definitely be scolded by the higher-ups.

    He turns ruthless and clenches his teeth before charging towards Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi raises his leg and kicks the steel pipe in his hand up.

    The steel pipe shoots upwards and knocks out the one-eyed guy.

    ¡°Settled.¡±

    Liu Yi dust off his hands before turning around, preparing to give Liu Hongxian a victory sign.

    At this moment he is shocked to realize that a few Yamaguchi members had actually climbed to their feet and charge towards Liu Hongxian shamelessly.

    Not only is it shameless¡­.furthermore it like they don¡¯t want life¡­

    Liu Hongxian snorts and raises her legs before kicking out a few times and easily kicks them down onto the ground.

    Her actions are very clean and beautiful. Furthermore, she is a beauty as well as possess a graceful sense of beauty.

    Especially when her tights open up, this kind of beautiful legs turn into a weapon. Very beautiful and ample!

    That pair of high heels are like weapons causing those that were kicked to cry out in pain.

    One of the guys kneel down on the ground and ns to grab a fallen katana.

    Liu Hongxian raises her leg and fiercely stomp down on that guy¡¯s hand. Her high heels basically pierce through that guy¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Ah!!!!!!¡±

    As the eye-piercing shriek resounds throughout the carriage, Liu Yi hears the sound of bones breaking.

    He silently observed a moment of silence for that fellow, Liu Hongxian this girl¡­.she is the one who asks me not to make it into a big problem but her actions are even more ruthless than mine!

    ¡°Hmph, this is the result of looking down on women.¡±

    Liu Hongxian withdraws her leg and ced it back down. Suddenly her leg trembles and let out a shriek and nearly copsed onto the ground.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    Liu Yi god a shock, could it be that got secretly injured during the fight?

    ¡°I¡­.I sprained my leg¡­¡±

    Liu Hongxian scowls miserably and points at her right leg.

    What the, that high seems does not seem to be good quality goods. Currently, it is already snapped!

    Perhaps it is this fellow who caused her to sprain her legs.

    ¡°So painful¡­.¡±

    Although I really do not wish to be weak in front of him, but currently it is really painful. Perhaps I had sprained my bones as my ankle is already swollen.

    ¡°I say ah you, you are wearing high heels what are you fighting for. You think that you are a Hollywood female star, is it!¡±

    Liu Yi is very helpless as he walks over and supports Liu Hongxian to a seat nearby.

    He also squats down and touches her ankle.

    ¡°What, what are you doing, you pervert!¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense, I am checking your injury!¡±

    Liu Yi berates making Liu Hongxian who still wish to scold a few sentences obediently shut up.

    When this guy be angry¡­.he is rather manly¡­

    Liu Yi does not know that his beautiful superior is currently having strange thoughts. He checks her ankle injury and lets out a breath of relief before saying, ¡°Nothing major, you only sprained your ankle. Perhaps it will be swollen for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­I bought these high heels from Taobao¡­..it definitely must be a fake good! I am going to give it a poor evaluation!¡±

    ¡°Sweat, in the future wear lesser high heels. It is not like you are short so there is no need for you to wear high heels.¡±

    ¡°What do you know, girls do not wear high heels just to be tall.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it for?¡±

    ¡°For beauty and for more self-confidence!¡±

    Liu Yi bes speechless, a pair of high heels is actually able to give female confidence¡­really is nonsense!

    Sometimes, I am really unable to understand what a girl is thinking!

    Liu Hongxian who originally wish to say something suddenly trembles and shout out in shock, ¡°Ah, ah¡­.ah¡­.what, what do you want to do¡­.¡±

 Chapter 636 I am going to cook for you

    ¡°What, what do you want to do¡­.yamateee¡­¡±

    A month beforeing to Japan, for practice, Liu Hongxian basically is speaking Japanese daily. Thus it had be a habit and shouts out a familiar sounding Japanese word.

    Liu Yi¡¯s forehead is covered with ck lines as he raises his head and says, ¡°Don¡¯t cry okay! I am only helping you take off your shoes!¡±

    ¡°But it is really painful ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it really that painful?¡±

    ¡°Damn it why don¡¯t you give it a try!¡±

    Liu Hongxian is in so much pain that she is sweating and her eyes turn slightly red.

    ¡°But we also cannot ignore it! You bear with it a bit.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s actions be more careful as he holds her ankle and takes off her high heels with the other hand.

    ¡°Ah¡­.ah¡­.very, very painful¡­.¡±

    ¡°You bear with it a bit. It will no longer be painful in a bit!¡±

    ¡°Wuuu¡­.can, cannot bear with it anymore¡­don¡¯t move okay¡­¡±

    ¡°How is that possible, we do need to do it ah!¡±

    ¡°But I really cannot take it ah¡­¡±

    ¡°What the! Leader it is just taking off your high heels, can you not say it such so wickedly?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mind is blown. Liu Hongxian¡¯s words cause his heart to be messy and his hands be strengthless.

    ¡°It hurts okay! Otherwise, don¡¯t take it off!¡±

    Liu Yi warns, ¡°Cannot, your blood needs to flow. This high heel is too tight. If you do not take it off it will be even more painful!¡±

    ¡°But¡­.very painful¡­I am about to cry already¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a masculine woman?¡±

    ¡°Masculine woman can also be afraid of pain okay!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s just put it off!¡±

    He takes out a ck dagger.

    ¡°You, you are joking right!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi holding a ck dagger near her ankle, her face instantly turns pale.

    ¡°I only sprained my ankle only there is no need to amputate right!¡±

    ¡°Why do I care!¡±

    Liu Yi shes down with his dagger.

    ¡°Liu Yi ah!!!!!!!!!!! If I be handicapped you are going to take for me!¡±

    Liu Hongxian shouts as she closes her eyes.

    But the expected pain that she is expecting did note while the ufortable feeling in her legs disappears.

    She immediately opens her eyes. Liu Yi had only used the dagger to cut away the high heels¡¯ scrap and then removes the high heels easily.

    ¡°You this scumbag!¡±

    Liu Hongxian wipes the edges of her eye, ¡°You scared me to death! I really thought that you are going to cut off my leg!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, our leader is such a beautiful woman. If you are missing a leg you will not look nice.¡±

    Liu YI clucks and says, ¡°Thus how can I bear to make leader lose a leg! Such a beautiful leg, it is better to retain it ah.¡±

    ¡°You scumbag, you scumbag! You are a big scumbag!¡±

    Liu Hongxian really wishes to beat Liu Yi up but she knows that she definitely will not be able to win.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Leader, don¡¯t move. These few days you need to take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Later I will apply some medications. Tomorrow it should be more or less healed.¡±

    Liu Hongxian says seriously, ¡°As for nursing this injury let¡¯s forget it. After just one day of work and already taking leave, it will spoil our task.¡±

    ¡°Fine then, then for the next few days, you can sit on my bicycle to go to work.¡±

    Later at night go back to school and bring back my bicycle.

    ¡°Mm, we can only do it like this.¡±

    Although she does not like to owe Liu Yi favor but everything for the task. Thus Liu Hongxian agrees.

    ¡°Mm, trust my biking skills!¡±

    Liu Yi pats his chest before sitting by Liu Hongxian¡¯s side.

    This time Liu Hongxian did not reject Liu Yi. Perhaps she also does not have the ability to reject him.

    The two of them seat like this while beside them are all kinds of fainted Yamaguchi Group¡¯s people.

    The scene is slightly weird but from Liu Yi¡¯s point of view, it is not romantic enough!

    The two of them sit on the train like this for 10 minutes before the train finally reaches the stop.

    Liu Hongxian tries to stand up but lets out a cry of pain.

    ¡°My leader, take it easy!¡±

    Liu Yi hurries and supports her before bending down, squatting on the ground.

    ¡°Come on, get on me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by getting on you! Can¡¯t you say climb on?!¡±

    Liu Yi coughs dryly, ¡°A slip of the tongue, a slip of the tongue¡­¡±

    ¡°You pervert¡­¡±

    Although Liu Hongxian is unwilling she can only obediently lean onto Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    Her chest is not small, at least C. Pressing against Liu Yi¡¯s back it is very soft, causing his blood to slightly boil.

    Most importantly it is that fragrance on Liu Hongxian¡¯s body which causes Liu Yi to be slightly mesmerized.

    Howe her body smells such so nice¡­.could it be that she drank perfume growing up?

    Leaning against Liu Yi¡¯s back and letting him grab her tights, Liu Hongxian feels her face and ears turning red and says, ¡°You cannot think anything naughty!¡±

    ¡°Reporting to leader, I will do my best!¡±

    Liu Yi piggybacks Liu Hongxian, this beauty before walking out of the train.

    Although he is piggybacking a girl but to Liu Yi, he does not feel the weight.

    Liu Hongxian herself is originally very light, at most 50kg. While Liu Yi himself is a cultivator thus even if Liu Hongxian is 50kg he will not feel that it is heavy.

    While Liu Hongxian does not know Liu Yu¡¯s ability. After walking for over 20 minutes, she asks in worry, ¡°That¡­.am I¡­..heavy?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, leader you should lose weight.¡±

    Liu Yi starts teasing, ¡°s¡­.I piggybacked you this entire way, it feels like I am carrying a huge mountain ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Am, am I really that heavy?¡±

    Liu Hongxian¡¯s face immediately turns slightly pale, ¡°But¡­recently I was restraining my food intake ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, just teasing you only. Leader is too skinny already, there is no need to slim down anymore. Be careful that the ce that should not be skinny loses weight. That would be bad!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Can¡¯t you be serious! I was almost frightened to death!¡±

    Liu Hongxian lets out a breath of relief, ¡°I thought that I had be fat again¡­¡±

    Girls ah¡­

    Liu Yi clucks in his heart, girls care most about their weight ah.

    To slim down, they are able to any kind of crazy things¡­

    The train station is not really far away from their dormitory. After walking for a few more minutes, they had already reached.

    Liu Yi piggybacks her and stands in front of her door.

    ¡°That¡­.you, you can just ce me at the door can already¡­.¡±

    Liu Hongxian¡¯s face suddenly turns red, ¡°I can open the door and go in myself¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop joking around. Right now you can¡¯t even stand properly.¡±

    Liu Yi teases, ¡°What is it, is there a guy hidden inside the house?¡±

    ¡°Get lost! Hide your sister!¡±

    ¡°Then obediently hand the key over to me. I will send you to the bed before going.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Why does it sound so wrong hearing it!¡±

    Liu Hongxian hammers Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Gods! I am not thinking of anything ah! Leader, where did you think to, why are you thinking so wickedly!¡±

    ¡°Go and die! I see that you are doing it on purpose! Giddyup! Quickly open the door and send me in!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I am not a horse!¡±

    ¡°You are not a horse. You are a donkey!¡±

    Liu Hongxian res at Liu Yi before pulling out the key and waves it in front of Liu Yi, ¡°Come, bite it!¡±

    ¡°What the now I have be a dog?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, doggies are even cuter than you!¡±

    ¡°If I am a dog I would have already bitten you to death!¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and grabs the key from Liu Hongxian before unlocking the door and pushes open the door.

    The moment he opens the door, Liu Yi is instantly shocked.

    What the¡­.inside the room is hanged with all kind and shapes of panties¡­.

    Every color under the sun, of all kind of material!

    Lace ones,cy edge ones, as well as¡­.tongs!

    Liu Yi immediately starts to have weird thoughts, the leader that I am piggybacking¡­.could she be wearing tongs right now¡­

    Thinking about this, Liu Yi starts to feel horny.

    ¡°To¡­today is a big washing day¡­.¡±

    Liu Hongxian¡¯s face ispletely red as she does not know what to say.

    ¡°Indeed it is an exultation day ah¡­¡±

    [TL: it is a word y of simr sounding words. ´óÏ´ and ´óÏ² sounds exactly the same in chinese.]

    Liu Yi indeed agrees to this point.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t look anymore¡­¡±

    Liu Hongxian lowers her head and her voice bes as soft as a mosquito, ¡°Bring¡­bring me to the bed¡­¡±

    ¡°Leader, cannot ah!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately shouts, ¡°We¡¯ve only known each other for a month ah¡­.we still need to understand each other deeper! But if you really decided¡­.I can sacrifice a bit and give up my principles¡­.¡±

    [TL: as if you have any to begin with¡­]

    ¡°Go and die! You still say that I think wrongly, I see that you are the one who is really thinking wrongly!¡±

    Liu Hongxian is so angry that she keeps hammering Liu Yi¡¯s chest. Thisss¡¯s strength is really not light ah, if it is not for me being a cultivator, I would have vomited blood from her hammering!

    Liu Yi no longer dares to anyhow joke around as he hurries and carry Liu Hongxian to her bedroom.

    Liu Hongxian¡¯s bedroom also has a faint fragrance. Looks like wherever this fragrant beauty lives in the fragrance will linger!

    Really wish to ce her on my bed and help me change my air!

    If Liu Hongxian knows that Liu Yi wishes to use her as an air purifier, she might blow her top!

    While Liu Yi has already ced her on the sofa bed.

    ¡°Finally returned home¡­.phew¡­¡±

    Liu Hongxian also rxes slightly as she lies on the soft bed in a spread out posture.

    A beauty on the bed, if Liu Yi¡¯s heart is not moved that is impossible.

    Especially such a nice smelling beauty.

    It is just a pity that it is a rose with prickly thorns ah¡­

    ¡° I should go back.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that if he remains here any longer he mightmit a crime. Thus he stands up and prepares to leave.

    Seeing Liu Yi stand up, Liu Hongxian is relieved in her heart, but also slightly dejected.

    If only¡­.can stay a while more also okay¡­.after all¡­.I am also not that tired¡­.why don¡¯t we discuss about today¡¯s task¡­

    Liu Hongxian goes through the reasons again in her heart when she suddenly feels that a single male and female interacting together in her house in the middle of the night¡­it does not seem to be good.

    Thus she can only keep back the words that she is about to say.

    But at this moment Liu Hongxian¡¯s stomach suddenly let out a cry and it is not that soft.

    At that instantly the atmosphere bes even more awkward as Liu Hongxian covers her stomach.

    ¡°This¡­.you help me go down to the convenience stall to buy something to eat¡­¡±

    After a while, Liu Hongxian forces out this sentence.

    ¡°What the, just now didn¡¯t we finish eating Japanese cuisine?¡±

    ¡°Just now I only drink sake that¡¯s all¡­.forgot to eat¡­¡±

    ¡°What the, it is already sote how would there be any convenience stall that is still open. There also isn¡¯t any 24 hours nearby.¡±

    Liu Yi rolls up his sleeve, ¡°You lie down for a while, let me personally cook for you.¡±

 Chapter 637 Using body to eat hotpo

    When Liu Yi was in senior high, his mother was usually working overtime and is unable to return home, thus he learned how to cook his own food.

    His workmanship back then was rather unpresentable.

    But now it is not a problem. Especially during the one month of training, Liu Yi also self-learned some dishes. It is very easy for him to learn anything with his breathing technique. Along with Little Jade¡¯s support, he is like a tiger that had grown wings.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­that¡­.¡±

    Liu Hongxian grabs Liu Yi¡¯s arm before asking with some hesitation, ¡°Could it be that¡­.because I am very fierce towards you usually¡­.you wish to take this opportunity¡­.and poison me to death¡­¡±

    ¡°What the, what are you joking about!¡±

    This beautiful leader is way too suspicious of things!

    How malicious am I to poison her to death!

    Liu Yi res at Liu Hongxian, ¡°Are you going to eat or not?¡±

    At this moment Liu Hongxian no longer has the attitude of a leader as she says weakly, ¡°Eat¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you want to eat then wait here obediently!¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and walks out of the bedroom and went to the kitchen.

    For this kind of apartment, the kitchen and living room arebined together.

    Liu Yi walks to the fridge and takes a look. There are quite a bit of ingredient inside.

    Beef, mutton, vegetables all is enough. He chooses a few and walks over to the cupboard and got stunned.

    Bullshit¡­.there are ingredients but there is no oil!

    The proverb is good, the cleverest housewife cannot cook without rice ah.

    ¡°Leader ah, does your house have oil?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.forgot to buy¡­.does your house have oil?¡±

    ¡°What the, I also did not buy!¡±

    Liu Yi does not need to eat, naturally, he did not buy oil. In the fridge other than coke and the like, there is basically nothing.

    Currently, Liu Hongxian had transformed into a little girl as she acts like a spoilt girl and says, ¡°What to do ah¡­.I am very hungry¡­.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­.why don¡¯t we eat hotpot.¡±

    Liu YI also does not have any other idea and hotpot is a rather good choice.

    He ced the electromaic stove on the table before washing the ingredients and cut them. After mixing the seasoning, he ces the things on the sides of the table before walking to the bedroom.

    ¡°Leader, its done. We can eat.¡±

    Liu Hongxian pouts in dissatisfaction and says, ¡°Why did it take so long ah¡­my stomach is about to shrink from hunger¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sweats, ¡°What the, you think I am a magic dining table that is able to make food appear out of nowhere?¡±

    ¡°A big guy needs to be swift¡­.you see I am about to be skinny from hunger.¡±

    Liu Hongxian seems to be really badly starved and starts to loosen up as she talks to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Really be skinny?¡±

    ¡°Really be skinny!¡±

    ¡°I do not believe, let me help you touch and check.¡±

    Liu Yi lets out an evil smile as he walks over scaring Liu Hongxian into shrieking, ¡°Ahhhh, shameless scum! What do you want!¡±

    ¡°Carrying you to eat, idiot.¡±

    Liu Yi princess carries Liu Hongxian and walks to the living room.

    In Liu Yi¡¯s embrace, Liu Hongxian feels her heartbeat speed up.

    Why, why am I suddenly such a disappointment¡­.

    Liu Hongxian you are a hero among women how can you be mesmerized by a guy!

    Clear your mind, you must keep your mind clear! You definitely must not be tricked by this damn fellow¡¯s handsome guy tricks!

    Furthermore, he¡­.he is also not a handsome guy!

    Liu Hongxian feels that the current her ispletely confused.

    Furthermore, Liu Yi also feels that it is strange, why is Liu Hongxian so obedient now? Could it be that she became strengthless from hunger?

    He carries Liu Hongxian to the living room and ces her on the small sofa.

    ¡°It smells so good ah¡­¡±

    Seeing the boiling hot pot, she cannot help but sniff, ¡°What base ingredient did you use?¡±

    ¡°Just some normal family ingredients.¡±

    Liu Yi starts to ce some mutton into the hot pot.

    ¡°So hungry¡­.quickly cook it¡­¡±

    Liu Hongxian licks her lips. That appearance is slightly mesmerizing and causes Liu Yi to forget about putting in the meat.

    ¡°Add the meat ah! What you are thinking about! You want to starve me to death!¡±

    Liu Hongxian snatches over Liu Yi¡¯s chopsticks and starts adding the meat into the hot pot. As well as the vegetables that she likes. In one breath she added a lot.

    Liu Yi immediately says, ¡°Put less in, adding too much will make it boil very slowly!¡±

    ¡°Just cover it with the pot lid and it will be fine!¡±

    At this moment Liu Hongxian had already turned into aplete foodie making Liu Yi helpless.

    ¡°Quickly go, my fridge has some beer, quickly go and take it out!¡±

    ¡°My big sister ah, didn¡¯t we just drink sake?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, don¡¯t tell me that you are an alcoholic?

    ¡°How much did we drink only earlier! It is still not enough, my tolerance is very high!¡±

    Liu Hongxian is slightly excited as she waves Liu Yi to get the beer.

    ¡°Quickly, I use my leader identity to order you to bring the beer!¡±

    ¡°What the, isn¡¯t this an abuse of power?¡±

    ¡°What, you are going to report me!¡±

    Liu Hongxian looks at Liu Yi in delight.

    ¡°You win.¡±

    Liu Yi does not have any other choice and can only stand up and take the beer.

    When he had returned, Liu Hongxian had already impatiently started to gorge herself on the meat.

    ¡°Eat slower, it is still not yet cooked!¡±

    ¡°Who cares, mutton is cooked the moment it enters the pot!¡±

    [TL: only if the water in the pot boiling]

    Liu Hongxian starts to eat like she is a hungry ghost. Her eating manner shocked Liu Yi.

    Is this is Liu Hongxian that I see usually? Did she get possessed by second senior bother!

    ¡°This is the most delicious hot pot that I had ever eaten in this lifetime¡­¡±

    As Liu Hongxian eats the hotpot, she starts opening the beer and starts drinking carefreely. ¡°Indeed drinking beer while eating hot pot is the best!¡±

    ¡°Eat slower¡­no one is snatching from you¡­¡±

    While Liu Yi watches Liu Hongxian eats he is actually thinking of other things.

    While Liu Yi helps Liu Hongxian continue to add meat into the pot, he asks, ¡°Leader you say, why did the Yamaguchi Group peoplee and find trouble for us?¡±

    ¡°Is there even a need to say. When you are chasing Yunsen Akemi did Wakabayashi Ryo see it?¡±

    As Liu Hongxian drinks her beer, she drawls, ¡°That Wakabayashi Ryo chases after Yunsen Akemi crazily. Furthermore, he is the son of the current head of the Yamaguchi Group. I guess that it is he who is finding trouble for you.¡±

    ¡°What the, this fellow is from the Yamaguchi Group?! What an asshole ah!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth twitches, ¡°This task is too fraudulent already! So be it if I have to pick up the daughter of the big missy of Glorious Sun Conglomerate, I still need to be enemy of Yamaguchi Group! What kind of strategy is this ah, this is also too difficult already¡­¡±

    ¡°No choice. Do you think that it is that easy to save China?¡±

    Liu Hongxian shrugs her shoulder, ¡°For this task, I already prepared myself to die. Liu Yi, you also should have this awareness.¡±

    ¡°I am not afraid of dying.¡±

    Liu Yi tells Liu Hongxian, ¡°I only feel that this task is too fraudulent that¡¯s all. Picking up girls is originally not my forte. If you let me go and deal with Glorious Sun Conglomerate or Yamaguchi Group, I would not say anything and immediately ughter my way over. But making me cheat the feelings of a girl, s¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, do you think that you are Ultraman, still want to flip over two major groups.¡±

    Liu Hongxian rolls her eyes, ¡°Even if you are really an Ultraman after you had flipped over the two groups, you might not even find where theboratory is. The moment they bring the virus source to our country, it will be the doomsday of our china. Picking up a girl is not the main point. The main point is to find the location of the virus source. You can only get close to Yunsen Oishi through Yunsen Akemi. There is no other way.¡±

    They do not know where Yunsen Oishi is hidden now. Not even the 12th military intelligence department is able to find his location.

    The breakthrough method is Yunsen Akemi, this girl.

    s¡­even if I cannot bear it, Yunsen Akemi will still be a sacrifice victim.

    If she wants to me, she can only me that she was born in the wrong family.

    ¡°You actually have protective feelings for the fairer sex?¡±

    While Liu Hongxian eats she criticizes Liu Yi.

    ¡°I am not cold blooded okay!¡±

    Liu Yi is rather helpless, ¡°I feel like doing this thing, in the end, I will definitely enter hell.¡±

    ¡°You stinky scumbag originally was already unable to enter heaven!¡±

    ¡°Luckily I do not believe in god¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi lets out a sigh of relief making Liu Hongxian rolls her eyes.

    ¡°Anyways, this task is definitely not that easy. We need to make surefire preparations.¡±

    Liu Hongxian suddenly ps her hands in delight, ¡°Gods, I suddenly forgot a matter! Such an important matter I actually forget about it! Too scary already!¡±

    ¡°What matter?¡±

    Liu Yi also bes anxious as he stares at Liu Hongxian.

    Liu Hongxian says in annoy, ¡°I actually forgot to add hot pepper oil!¡±

    ¡°No wonder there is no taste after eating for a while! Quickly, Liu Yi! Go and take for me, no spice is not joyous!¡±

    ¡°What the¡­.you are tricking me!¡±

    Liu Yi got emotional earlier, these are emotions.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t eating spiciness a big matter? Don¡¯t you know that I am a Sichuan person?¡±

    ¡°What the¡­boss I¡¯ll go and take it for you!¡±

    Liu Yi can only stand up, ¡°Where did you ce it?¡±

    ¡°The third door of the cupboard, it is inside there!¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Liu Yi searches around for a while but is unable to find the hot pepper oil.

    ¡°Don¡¯t have ah, did you forget it?¡±

    ¡°Not possible! My memory is perfect!¡±

    ¡°Sometimes there might also have errors, it is really not here!¡±

    ¡°Not possible, it is definitely there! You are too trashy already, let me go and find¡­¡±

    Liu Hongxian stands up.

    But her leg is quite swollen. The moment she stands up, her leg is unable to support herself and causes her to topple.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    She lets out a shriek but she is quite agile and her reactions are rather quick. She immediately grabs hold of the table in front to support her body.

    But her hand actually press against the side of the pot, causing the hot pot to flip over and all of the soup water inside shes on to Liu Hongxian¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!!¡±

    Liu Hongxian lets out a shriek and falls on her butt, ¡°Scalded me ah!¡±

    The water in the hot pot is already quite scalding. Luckily Liu Hongxian is wearing clothing¡­otherwise, she would have been scalded!

    But her situation is nowhere good. Currently, her body ispletely covered with hot pot soup. Her shirt and pants are dripping wet. There is also a piece of mutton, vermicelli and the likes covering it!

    A crab is also hanging from the top of her pants, swaying around.

    ¡°My leader ah¡­.you, you did not get scalded right?¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu¡­why am I so unlucky today ah¡­¡±

    Liu Hongxian is about to cry, ¡°My clothing ispletely dirty and I need to immediately wash it¡­..gods¡­¡­how, how am I able to wash ah¡­..¡±

 Chapter 638 Take it off

    At this moment Liu Yi sees that Liu Hongxian had not onlypletely dirtied her clothing, one of her hand had turned red from being scalded.

    Luckily Liu Hongxian is not like a small girl. She is a female hero, otherwise, she would have started crying loudly.

    ¡°My right hand is quite badly scalded.¡±

    Liu Hongxian sits there wretchedly as she blows on her slightly red and swollen right hand, ¡°Really is unlucky all the way to home!¡±

    ¡°Take off your clothing.¡±

    Seeing Liu Hongxianpletely wet appearances, Liu Yi feels that the atmosphere is slightly charming. ¡°Let me help you wash your clothing. You go and take a bath first.¡±

    Currently, Liu Hongxian¡¯s body is covered with the smell of the hot pot. She is almost about to disdain herself.

    ¡°How can I take off my clothing! My right hand has no feeling!¡±

    While speaking, Liu Hongxian¡¯s works carry a trace of anger, ¡°Why is it that after meeting you I became so unlucky, unhappy, damn unhappy ah!¡±

    ¡°Then let me go then¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi can only dejectedly turn around and walks away.

    Liu Hongxian shouts behind him, ¡°You scumbag, you made me so miserable and you are going to not care about me? Heartless rat! Chen Shimei!¡±

    ¡°What the heck, why does your scolding sound a bit wrong ah!¡±

    Hearing this Liu Yi retorts, ¡°What is the heck with Heartless rat and Chen Shimei ah? You say it like I did something to you!¡±

    Liu Hongxian asks, ¡°You made me so wet, is there anything wrong with making you responsible?¡±

    Liu Yi nearly copses, is thisss doing it on purpose or not, what she says really want my life ah¡­

    Really make me unable to look at her in the face. it really makes people think wrongly ah¡­

    ¡°What do you mean¡­.by making you so wet ah?¡±

    Liu Yi can only turn around and looks at Liu Hongxian who is sitting there speechlessly.

    ¡°You irresponsible scumbag!¡±

    Liu Hongxian sits there as she points at Liu Yi and scolds, ¡°Didn¡¯t you make me like this, could it be that I cause it on my own?¡±

    You yourself caused it, would it be¡­.self¡­.coughs already¡­.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart turns wicked a bit as he coughs and shrugs his shoulders asking, ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.today I¡¯ll let you take advantage!¡±

    Liu Hongxian lets out a breath, blowing away the bangs on her forehead, ¡°You help me fill the bathtub with water!¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, this is not a bard thing to so.

    He immediately walks to the bathroom and starts filling the bathtub with warm water.

    The water heater in Liu Hongxian¡¯s house had always been turned on. Thus there is no need to first heat the water which is rather convenient.

    From outsidees Liu Hongxian¡¯s shout, ¡°Are you done already, it is damn difficult to bear!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, it is done now.¡±

    Liu Yi swings away the water droplets on his hand before walking to the living room.

    Liu Hongxian is still sitting there not moving. The expression on her face is very twisted.

    ¡°Water is done, you can go and bathe.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen before people wearing clothing and bathing?¡±

    Liu Hongxian res at Liu Yi fiercely.

    Liu Yi says jokingly, ¡°Then what yo do¡­could it be that you want me to help you take off my clothing?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.you are not allowed to secretly look¡­.¡±

    Out of his expectations, Liu Hongxian actually agree to it!

    What the heck!

    She agreed to it?!

    She actually agreed?!

    Since she agrees then what do I do ah?

    Liu Yi¡¯s mind is very confused.

    Am, am I really going to help her take it off?

    Gods¡­.I am such an honest person how can I take the opportunity to do such a shameless matter!

    It ispletely opposite of my principles, Liu Yi ah, you cannot be like this. You must control yourself ah¡­

    ¡°You¡­hurry up!¡±

    Liu Hongxian is feeling very ufortable, ¡°It is not like I am not wearing underwear inside! I can take off the underwear myself!¡±

    It is not a problem taking off underwear with one hand. Thus Liu Hongxian is at ease to let Liu Yi take off her outerwear.

    ¡°Then, fine then¡­.this is what you ask me to do ah!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Liu Hongxian who is sitting there and swallows his saliva.

    Liu Hongxian warns Liu Yi, ¡°I am only letting you take off my outerwear that¡¯s all! You stop thinking of wicked thoughts!¡±

    ¡°I will do my best not to think wickedly¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is it do your best?¡±

    ¡°Because I am a normal male okay? I do have desires when I am going to help a beauty undress okay?¡±

    Liu Hongxian suddenly asks, ¡°Then in your heart am I a beauty?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­this¡­.¡±

    ¡°Quickly, say! How can a guy dilly dally!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.of course¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and did not refute, ¡°Indeed you are a very beautiful beauty. Although you are slightly ferocious¡­but this can also be considered as your unique trait¡­¡±

    ¡°Is what you say from your heart?¡±

    Slight delight appears in Liu Hongxian¡¯s eyes, but it only shes and disappears making Liu Yi thought that he had seen wrongly.

    ¡°Why would I lie.¡±

    Liu Yi says honestly, ¡°Your attractiveness to guys is indeed very big,¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­quickly help me take off my clothing then.¡±

    Liu Hongxian suddenly bes happy and hooks her finger at Liu Yi.

    Damn it¡­.this is a bit too seductive already ah!

    Liu Yi can only bear with his slightly abnormal longing. He squats down and helps Liu Hongxian unbutton the buttons of her outer garment.

    That button had also be wet. Ever time he opens a button the breasts inside will be revealed, even more, attacking the eyes of Liu Yi.

    Thisss¡­.her breasts are indeed really nice to look at¡­.not only is it very big, furthermore, her breast shape is also not bad.

    While Liu Yi is unbuttoning the buttons, asionally his fingers will identally gently touch her breasts.

    Very silky and soft¡­also very bouncy¡­

    This causes Liu Yi¡¯s heart to be ufortable. While Liu Hongxian¡¯s face also turns red while her breathing bes slightly faster.

    This is the first time¡­.she let a guy do this thing for her¡­

    Although it is only taking off clothing only¡­., it is really very shameful ah¡­

    Especially that evil Liu Yi¡­.his eyeballs are about to drop into my breasts¡­.

    Is it really that nice to look at? Why do guys like this ce ah¡­

    Liu Hongxian really is slightly unable toprehend. This is why guys are really a kind of strange creature ah¡­

    Very quickly Liu Hongxian¡¯s shirt is taken off, leaving behind a gray bra.

    Good ah¡­.on the bra is the image of two little elephants¡­.

    While Liu Yi is deeply moved by Liu Hongxian¡¯s ample assets, he is helpless about her taste.

    You are obviously an imperial sister ah¡­but why do you have this kind of taste¡­

    Who can stop her ah!

    Liu Hongxian noticed Liu Yi¡¯s strange expression and immediately knows what he is thinking of. Thus her face turns red as she says, ¡°This¡­.this¡­.don¡¯t you feel that this is very cute¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes are fixed as he swallows and says, ¡°This¡­cute on the contrariwise is out of the question¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what is the feeling?¡±

    ¡°Very big¡­very white¡­.very firm¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words nearly cause Liu Hongxian to vomit out blood.

    ¡°I asked you to look at the bra! Not asking you to look inside!¡±

    ¡°So, sorry¡­can not help but be attracted by the things inside¡­¡±

    Liu Yi keeps apologizing as he strenuously recalls his gaze from the deep gouge.

    Amitabha¡­really sinful ah¡­

    No wonder they say that this thing is to call a lethal weapon¡­indeed the killing power is very powerful.

    ¡°Damn it¡­quickly help me take off my pants!¡±

    Liu Hongxian¡¯s face turns redder.

    Really feels wicked ah!

    Why would I say such kind of words to this fellow¡­

    It definitely¡­.definitely must be because my paths are too dirty to the point that it makes me feel too ufortable¡­.that¡¯s right, it definitely must be like this¡­

    Liu Hongxianforts herself in her heart before closing her eyes allowing Liu Yi to ¡®grope¡¯ her.

    Liu Yi controls his no good desires before cing his hands on Liu Hongxian¡¯s belt.

    Liu Hongxian is wearing white skinny jeans. The belt is slightly narrower furthermore the button is a bit weird. Liu Yi fumbles around for a while but is still unable to open it.

    ¡°Can you do it or not, you can¡¯t even take off a girl¡¯s pants are you a guy or not?¡±

    After waiting for a while Liu Yi is still unable to sessfully open her belt, Liu Hongxian finally cannot bear it and opens her eyes and res at Liu Yi.

    ¡°What the! It is you forcing me!¡±

    Liu Yi got provoked by Liu Hongxian¡¯s words as anger mes of anger appears in his eyes!

    He grabs the two sides of the pretty waistband and exerts strength.

    Liu Yi who is a cultivator, normal people are unable topare to his strength! This sturdy belt instantly snaps into two with a pa!

    The copper button of the belt instantly shoots out causing Liu Hongxian to be stunned.

    ¡°You this fellow¡­.this is my most favorite belt! It is from Hermes ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me! It is you who provoked me one!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts before saying, ¡°If you force me anymore then I also rip apart your jeans!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ah! Sister ah, I only have these two pieces of branded items. You let me off ah!¡±

    Liu Hongxian immediately waves her hand, ¡°Leave me my pants, help me take it of gentler¡­¡±

    Looking at her belt Liu Hongxian feels heart pain. But also cannot me Liu Yi, the words that I say indeed are rather provoking to guys¡­

    Only then did Liu Yi undo Liu Hongxian¡¯s trouser button before pulling down the zipper, immediately revealing that little elephant panties inside.

    The waistband is also covered with all kinds of little elephants¡­.Liu Hongxian really has a single like¡­

    This style is too unique, why can¡¯t she wear morece? That ck one hangs at the edge is not bad¡­mm¡­

    But the little grey elephant is rather erotic, also a bit thin. Under that nose, seems to have some ck thing.

    This is not the first time Liu Yi sees a female body. Naturally, he immediately understands what is he looking at.

    Liu Hongxian¡¯s face is extremely red. The only hand that is not scalded ps Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    ¡°Sto, stop looking already¡­.if you look anymore I will dig out your eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°Coughs¡­that, the weather is not bad, the weather is not bad¡­the scenery is also very good¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi originally wishes to divert the topic but it seems like it caused the atmosphere between them to be even more wicked!

    He coughs drily not knowing what to say.

    ¡°You¡­.help me take finish ah¡­¡±

    Liu Hongxian is biting her lips as she spits out this few words.

    That¡¯s right! As a good guy, I must finish what I started!

    Liu Yi immediately pulls Liu Hongxian¡¯s trouser leg and pulls off the stained white trousers.

    Apletely delicate looking beauty appears in front of Liu Yi like this.

 Chapter 639 Attend to you while you bath

    A person can be so beautiful?

    In the past, Liu Yi finds it very hard to have this concept. Because he is already used to seeing all kind of beauties.

    Tsundere type Murong Die, obedient kind ones like Wang Yuzheng. Lively ones like Ai Ling, yandere kind like Zhang Yunyun¡­.

    You can say that Liu Yi had basically seen before every kind of beauty. There is also the queen type Ye Hanshuang, loli type Ma Yuanyuan, and Ao Susu¡­.

    But at this moment looking at Liu Hongxian sitting in front of him bending her legs as she uses her arms to block in front of her breasts, Liu Yi feels that¡­he once again has a higher assessment of beauties.

    Liu Hongxian is indeed a 100% beauty. Her figure is perfect, her skin is fair and tender. There is also that alluring fragrance from her body, making there nothing to be picky about!

    Especially her breasts that is slightly squeezed together by her arms, squeezing out a ravine! Along with her legs being bend and her panty revealing that slight depression¡­it is basically¡­. a devil¡¯s snare! Making people not take it and want to jump in.

    ¡°Still¡­.still not carrying me to the bathtub¡­.¡±

    Liu Hongxian also takes a while to break out from her daze. Her voice is a lot softer than usual, gently entering Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Ah¡­.ah¡­oh¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi also immediately breaks out from his daze and puts away his wicked thoughts. He stretches out his hands and princess carries Liu Hongxian up.

    At this moment other than her underwear, Liu Hongxian is not wearing anything else. Liu Yi¡¯s hand is directly touching her fair skin. That astonishing feeling causes his lower body to start standing up.

    They already say that a tender vige is a hero¡¯s mound. Today Liu Yipletely understands this statement.

    Liu Hongxian had lost her usual calm and aura. Currently, in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace, she is trembling slightly like a startled little doe.

    I am nearly naked and in the embrace of a guy, it would be weird if I am not afraid!

    s? Why would it be like this ah?

    Earlier aren¡¯t we happily eating hot pot together? Ahhhh! Why did I go and eat hot pot earlier! In the end, it became like this!

    Right now I am only wearing my underwear. If Liu Yi bes a beast¡­.and push me down what to do?

    Originally I am already not his opponent¡­right now my hand and leg are both injured, making me weaker!

    What to do ah¡­.

    Cannot¡­Liu Hongxian, you must stay calm¡­you are the youngest female in-charge of the 12th military intelligence department¡­.how can you be fric at this kind of moment!

    Stay calm¡­you must calm down your emotions¡­.

    If Liu Yi dares to do anything to me¡­I¡­will bite off his bird!

    That¡¯s right! That is the way, right¡­

    Liu Hongxian seems to find her path in life and lets out a delighted smile.

    From the bathroom, Liu Hongxian¡¯s weirdughter echoes around causing Liu Yi to shiver.

    ¡°Leader what are youughing about?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­nothing, nothing much. Just that I suddenly recalled a joke!¡±

    Just as Liu Yi wish to find a subject to break the ice with her, he asks, ¡°What joke, why don¡¯t you say it and let me enjoy as well?¡±

    ¡°This¡­this is a female joke. Males don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    How would Liu Hongxian be able to find a joke to tell Liu Yi in such a short period of time. Sometimes it is like this. Although everyone had seen countless jokes andughs a lot of times, but to immediately make him say a joke or two, it is impossible for him to remember any at all.

    Liu Hongxian is also the case. A lot of jokes are about to leave her mouth when she suddenly is unable to remember them at all.

    Those that she can remember does not seem to be funny at all¡­.

    ¡°Fine then. I¡¯ll put you in the tub.¡±

    Liu Yi walks steadily to the bathtub.

    The bath water in the bathtub emitting steam. The steam fumigates two of them causing the atmosphere between them to bes very gentle.

    Liu Hongxian realizes that Liu Yi did not ce her into the bathtub after a while and raises her head and is about to ask.

    Her gaze collides into Liu Yi¡¯s. It is like sparks fly out when their gaze matches.

    Liu Hongxian¡¯s smell is like a poison which Liu Yi keeps breathing in.

    While her gaze is like tassels transforming at the bottom of Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    That rosy lips of here are even more plump and alluring¡­making people wish to have a taste¡­

    Liu Hongxian herself also that her lips are slightly dry and subconsciously licks her lips.

    This lick is fine but it is like it is luring Liu Yi. As a fine male specimen, how can he take such a cruel test!

    He is no longer able to control the beast in his heart and immediately lowers his head and heavily kissed her on the lips.

    ¡°Mm¡­.¡±

    Liu Hongxian only has enough time to let out half a moan before her plump lips got wantonly collected by Liu Yi!

    She feels like all of her strength have been sucked away and she does not have any strength to resist. It is to the point where she does not even have the thought of resisting!

    Gods¡­.this Liu Yi¡­what, what devil spell did he cast on me ah¡­.

    Before Liu Hongxian is able toprehend this question, Liu Yi had already pried open her teeth and is sucking on her little tongue.

    ¡°Wu wuu¡­¡±

    Liu Hongxian lets out twomented calls saying in her heart, I am too weak already to actually be bullied by this guy in this manner!

    But¡­.kissing this way, it seems to be slightlyfortable¡­

    Almost subconsciously, Liu Hongxian hooks her arm around Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

    While one of Liu Yi¡¯s hand is embracing Liu Hongxian¡¯s waist. He ces her on the edge of the bathtub while his other hand directly pushes up her bra.

    Every year after the 31st of 7th month, it is a delightful festival and that is Take-off Clothing and seeing monarch festival.

    [TL: also known as the birthday of Chinese People¡¯s Liberation Army]

    Currently, Liu Hongxian is also the same. Her bra is pushed up as a pair of shockingly abundance pop out, luring his gaze.

    Liu Yi¡¯s wicked right-hand grabs one of the soft dumplings. It shocks Liu Hongxian so much that she finally regains strength to struggle free of Liu Yi¡¯s wolf-like kiss and says softly, ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­.I am your leader ah¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly before she finished Liu Yi once against kisses her and once again take back her speaking rights.

    Being kissed again, Liu Hongxian can only let out a whimpering sound.

    It had been several years since Liu Yi had done any lower body exercise. Since he hade back from the past, Xuefeng had returned back to Netherworld due to some matters thus no chance to be intimate with him.

    After being thirsty for so long, wanting to make Liu Yi lock back up the beast that is released is really too hard.

    At this moment it is like mes of desire burning on Liu Yi¡¯s body. He is itching to swallow Liu Hongxian this kind of beauty into his stomach!

    He suddenly lowers his head and releases Liu Hongxian¡¯s lips.

    Liu Hongxian is finally able to speak. Just as she lets out a sigh of relief and is about to say something, she suddenly takes a deep breath before hugging Liu Yi¡¯s head tightly.

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth sucking on one of Liu Hongxian¡¯s nipple causing her to lose her mind.

    What a scary guy¡­.how¡­.does he know so many weak spots on my body¡­

    While her panty that was dirtied had already unknowingly taken off by Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi lets out a deep roar like he is nning to go on the offensive¡­.

    At this moment all kinds of feelings well up in her heart¡­but Liu Hongxian does that she is unable to resist Liu Yi, thus she can only close her eyes and wait for the most special moment of her life to arrive.

    But just as Liu Yi¡¯s firm and upright lower part is about to press into Liu Hongxian¡¯s moist gate, the sound of a handphone ringinges from the living room.

    This ringing sound is very happy. For a moment it causes Liu Yi and Liu Hongxian to pull out from their lust.

    This is division handphone that Liu Yi is using in Japan. To make him look like a ¡®normal person¡¯, the top, issued this handphone to Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi did not take this thing seriously and did not expect that it would spoil his good matter at this moment of time!

    ¡°That¡­.that¡­.we¡­.for now, don¡¯t¡­.¡±

    Liu Hongxian opens her eyes as her damp eyshes blink as she looks at Liu Yi and says, ¡°I¡­.I still have not done my preparation¡­¡±

    ¡°Already at this time¡­.what is there to prepare for?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s lower body is iparably solid currently, pressing against that soft ce, he finds it hard to control himself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not do it now¡­I beg you¡­¡±

    Liu Hongxian mps her legs as her hand that is not scalded presses pushes against Liu Yi¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°I¡­.right now I am injured all over the ce¡­if, if you do it as well¡­.tomorrow I will be unable to go and work¡­.¡±

    Liu Hongxian says with a red face, ¡°If you wish to do it¡­..wait for my injuries to heal okay?¡±

    Since the beauty in his embrace makes such a request if Liu Yi does not agree that he will feel that he is too sex crazed already.

    ¡°Fine then¡­leader, I will listen you to.¡±

    Although Liu Yi says so, his lower body rubs against Liu Hongxian¡¯s moist area a few times.

    ¡°Annoying¡­¡±

    Liu Hongxian¡¯s face is red as she says with both shyness and anger, ¡°Will you still listen to me! You are the nastiest, nastiest underling that I had ever seen before!¡±

    ¡°But you are the cutest, cutest leader that I had ever seen before.¡±

    Liu Yi swoops down and kisses Liu Hongxian again.

    This time around he received Liu Hongxian¡¯s passionate reply.

    The two of them French kiss for a while. Just as they are about to lose themselves within, that handphone starts ringing loudly again like an annoying fellow withck of understanding!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Liu Yi stands up and turns around to walks to the living room.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.what are you going to do?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s unhappy look, Liu Hongxian is delighted.

    ¡°I am going to smash that handphone!¡±

    Liu Yi is unhappy as he walks to the table and looks at the vibrating handphone.

    On the screen, it is a recorded number.

    Yunsen Akemi?

    Although the two of us did not exchange phone number before but being a stockholder of the school, it is not that strange for her to know my number.

    Furthermore, I had also obtained her number from the school¡¯s database. Sometimes it is really that convenient to make use of a teacher¡¯s position.

    But why did she call me sote at night? Could it be that she is unable to fall asleep and is calling me to ask me to tell her stories?

    But she is the task target¡­I must pick up this phone call.

    Looks like it is really impossible to eat a beauty banquet tonight.

    Liu Yi does not have any other choice but to press the receive call button and ced the phone on his ear.

 Chapter 640 Got recognized

    ¡°Teacher¡­.am, am I disturbing you?¡±

    From the phonees the weak voice of Yunsen Ameki.

    ¡°Not at all, I still have not gone to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Then just now¡­.why did you not pick up the phone call¡­.¡±

    [TL: please don¡¯t tell me she is a yandere¡­.]

    ¡°I was bathing.¡±

    Right now when Liu Yi lies, his face will not turn red nor his heartbeat increase. He is about to be a qualified old hand.

    ¡°This way ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, what is the matter Student Yunsen for calling me at such ate time?¡±

    Liu Yi feels that his attitude towards Yunsen Ameki cannot be too intimate. After all, there are arge number of people who are like that towards her!

    The reason why Yunsen Ameki has goodwill towards me is that I am different from the mass.

    Thus he keeps a bit of arrogance. When he speaks, his tone carries a sense of distance between students and teachers.

    Indeed when Yunsen Ameki hears this she immediately says, ¡°Teacher¡­.you, you just called me by my name¡­¡±

    ¡°That does not seem right, Student Yunsen¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no worries, there is no need for teacher to be so polite to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine then, Student Ameki, what do you find me for?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing much¡­¡±

    Yunsen Ameki¡¯s voice bes slightly nervous, ¡°Just that¡­I had sent teacher a lot of SMS¡­but teacher did not reply..¡±

    ¡°Ah, just now I was bathing so I did not see it.¡±

    So thisss is thinking about me eh. Just now I too passionate with Liu Hongxian in the bathroom and did not notice the alert sound that I receive an SMS.

    ¡°Oh¡­.that teacher you remember to take a look¡­.after reading, reply me¡­.I will not disturb teacher from your rest¡­.teacher¡­.good night¡­¡±

    Yunsen Ameki immediately hangs up.

    Thisss is quite bashful ah.

    Liu Yi shakes his head before picking up the handphone and opens the SMS inside.

    Indeed, in the originally clean inbox, there is currently sitting a number of SMS from Yunsen Ameki.

    Most of the SMS is asking what is he doing and why is he not replying.

    Only one is different from the rest. Inside ask him a question.

    -Teacher do you like to eat Jianbing?-

    Why did thisss ask such a question? The Jianbing in Japan and China are different. The two of them cannot bepared to each other.

    Liu Yi presses out -Still okay, what is the matter. Is the chef in your family very good at making Jianbing?- and sends it to Yunsen Ameki.

    Almost within a second, an SMSes back from the other side.

    -Really? Hehe, then tomorrow teacher shall have to try the lunch that I¡¯ll bring! Teacher good night, good night! See you tomorrow!-

    At the back, there are also some cute expressions causing Liu Yi to be moved.

    Damn it, in the past I also seemed to harass Ma Yixuan like this.

    Back then Ma Yixuan was also neutral to me. Goddess what, aren¡¯t they all the same.

    Every day I sent her all kind of SMS and pampers her. When the goddess is happy she will reply, ¡®Hehe, taking a shower¡¯.

    When not happy she will ignore me¡­.when I call, she either doesn¡¯t pick up or hang up.

    Back then I do not believe that she will be able to turn off her phone daily!

    It is a loser¡¯s pain, I love the goddess, but the goddess likes other people.

    Every single Mr. Perfect, their lifestyle is perhaps exciting and different. But every single loser¡¯s tragedy is forever that sad.

    When Liu Yi recalls this period of history, he cannot help but cry until his face is covered in tears.

    [TL: ah, so that is why she hates you so much¡­.now all of us know the reason. Serves you right!!!]

    Did not expect that I, Liu Yi will also have today. It is really is fortune rises and falls ah¡­

    Everything about Yunsen Ameki is a lot better than Ma Yixuan by countless of times!

    It is a pity that Ma Yixuan did not engage in proper work and fell into the demon path. Right now I don¡¯t know where she is hiding, prepared to do evil.

    ¡°A call from Yunsen Ameki?¡±

    From the bathroomes the voice of Liu Hongxian. Liu Yi turns around to see Liu Hongxian who is currently soaking in the warm water and smiles and says, ¡°That¡¯s right. The fish is hooked and the angler is currentlypletely covered with sin ah.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you are a big scumbag!¡±

    Liu Hongxian teases, ¡°But a scumbag who is full of charms.¡±

    ¡°What is the goal of praising me?¡±

    Liu Yi bes cautious. Although the two of them nearly did it, Liu Hongxian is definitely not that kind of girl that betrays her principles for her body!

    ¡°Oh,rade big scumbag, help me with my clothing.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°What are you angry for, the washing machine is just over there.¡±

    ¡°That is more like it.¡±

    Liu Yi had never washed his clothing before. His current clothing were all created by Little Jade. If it is dirty he just needs to change it.

    He obediently takes Liu Hongxian¡¯s dirty outer clothing and turns on the washing machine.

    At this moment Yunsen Ameki is lying down on a velvet bed in her home. Her face is crimson as she holds her handphone in her hands

    This is the first time I¡­.am so concern about a boy¡­ah no¡­he cannot be called a boy anymore¡­he is a guy.

    I am only in second senior high ¡­.teacher Liu should be an uncle level already¡­I always saw those romantic stories on tv about those uncles and lolis¡­did not expect that there wille a day that I would fall in love with an uncle¡­.

    I remember I read before in a Chinese book that for a girl to capture the heart of a guy, she must first capture his stomach!

    Yunsen Ameki, although you from a rich family but you are also a girl! Especially there are those master chefs in your family, you must learn from them properly!

    Hehe¡­.teacher Liu, prepare to be captive by my love breakfast!

    [TL: errrr hopefully it will turn out edible¡­]

    She hugs her handphone while fantasizing about her tomorrow lunch how Liu Yi will hold her lunchbox and eat happily¡­

    Which young girl does not yearn for love, even the big missy of Glorious Sun Cologemerate is also the same.

    Moonlight shines into the room, projecting onto Yunsen Ameki¡¯s sleeping face that is smiling.

    Kawasaki City is about to start entering a changeable situation.

    Liu Yi had already returned back to his own home. He immediately sits in a lotus position on the sofa.

    He swiftly enters the cultivation state and behind him, four golden small suns immediately fly out and brighten up the bedroom.

    Liu Yi had already pulled the curtains closed but does not mind if the golden light will shine out.

    The four little suns revolving behind him keeps spinning around at an axle.

    Among which one is very bright and the rest slightly darker.

    The brightest one is the sun that Liu Yi had already lit up. As for the other three, Liu Yi still had not restored them yet.

    Although it is just the power from just one sun, Liu Yi is already very powerful.

    A sun means that he is able to open the first stage of God transformation. With three suns as ayer, when he restored the fourth sun, he will be able to enter the second stage!

    The first stage of God transformation is already very heaven-defying! Liu Yi is unable to imagine how powerful the second stage would be!

    Perhaps at that time, I might have the strength to go against the Realm Guardian!

    Liu Yi still tests out Dragon Transformation. If Nine Yang God Qi is able to mimic Dragon Transformation he will still be able to use it.

    But the fourth stage of Dragon Transformation cannot bepared to the first stage of God Transformation.

    But there is a good point and that is the qi usage of Dragon Transformation is rather small and is not as horrifying as God Transformation.

    Right now Liu Yi¡¯s single sun jade can only support 30 minutes of God Transformation! But if he uses the fourth stage of Dragon Transformation he will be able to support it for around 2 days!

    This is the difference!

    Right now Liu Yi is fully concentrating on restoring the cultivation of his second sun jade. As long as he fully restores it, he will be able to support his God Transformation for two hours!

    I must say that God Transformation is the most valiant fighting method! My enemies are not only just Japanese. There are also Liu Haisheng, Great God Sect Sect Leader and the rest¡­

    If my strength is too weak, there is only one end. And that is being killed!

    The four little suns keep revolving behind Liu Yi. The second sun is slowly bing brighter bit by bit. Although it is still very weak, it is brighter than the other two.

    Nine Yang God Qi swiftly cycles within Liu Yi¡¯s body causing his entire body to emit golden light like he is wearing a gold shirt.

    His cultivation is slowly improving while time is swiftly passing.

    When a person is cultivating, time will pass very quickly.

    Liu Yi feels that he had only just started cultivating when Little Jade reminds Liu Yi that it is already 6 am and it is time to go to work.

    ¡°Ah! Sofortable!¡±

    Liu Yi recalls his spiritual with slight unwillingness and returns back to the real world.

    Lin Tong is currently lying in front of him wagging her tail.

    {Big idiot, you woke up already?}

    Lin Tong takes a deep breath as her tail stands up straight.

    {Immortal Fox sister why did you run out?}

    {I am absorbing your Nine Yang God Qi ah.}

    As Lin Tong speaks, she suddenly transforms into her human form and squats in front of Liu Yi. She stretches out her right hand and gathers a pretty foxfire in her palm.

    She possesses the fire spiritual body, thus she is very swift in cultivating her foxfire.

    Currently, her control over the fox fire is even higher than those Ghost Fox race people.

    {Absorbing my Nine Yang God Qi?}

    When Liu Yi hears this, he is slightly shocked, {Nine Yang God Qi can be absorbed?!}

    {Don¡¯t forget that I am from fox race!}

    As Lin Tong speak she squats in front of him. Her butt says lightly as a red fox tail emerges.

    This foxtail is very pretty and very nice to look at. The red color is like burning fire.

    {When you are cultivating, Nine Yang God Qi will fly out from your left nose and absorb the heaven and earth qi. Before returning back from your right nose¡­}

    {Why does it sound so awkward?}

    {This is cultivation so what! When your Nine Yang God qi flows out I used my own technique and absorbed a little bit from within to transform myself. Big idiot, if you don¡¯t believe take a look!}

    As Lin Tang speaks, her tail behind her sways slightly.

    Within that red fox tail, a golden thread is revealed.

    Indeed this is the effect of Nine Yang God Qi! Did not expect that Lin Tong would be able to enjoy it as well, this is the best!

    ¡°After I had absorbed this kind of Nine Yang God Qi, my cultivation speed will also be able to increase. The day my corporal body recover is almost within reach.¡±

    Lin Tong gives Liu Yi good news, ¡°After I had cultivated out my flesh body¡­mm, I will be able to do dual cultivate with you¡­at that time, our Nine Yang God Qi will be able to mutually strengthen¡­¡±

 Chapter 641 Covert lover

    ¡°Ah? Real, really?¡±

    This is indeed good news!

    When Liu Yi hears Lin Tong saying out this news, his blood instantly starts boiling!

    Especially at this moment, Lin Tong is sprawling in front of him, that almost perfect figure is right in front of him.

    That abundance breast and slim waist, as well as that perky butt¡­it, is basically killer weapons that can take the lives of men¡­

    Furthermore, Lin Tong is very seductive. Although she is a Heaven Fox, she had cultivated charm techniques from the charm fox race leader for so long. Her charming fox eyes carries even more electricity as she stares at Liu Yi.

    Yesterday night Liu Yi had to stop midway but the lust in his body is still there.

    Seeing Lin Tong¡¯s beautiful and alluring appearance, Liu Yi cannot help but want to eat her up immediately.

    He stretches out his hand and hooks around her neck and starts kissing her.

    When the two of them kiss, because Lin Tong is a spiritual body, it is slightly chilly.

    Although the body is not corporal, the emotions are real.

    The two of them kiss each other and it is like taking drugs.

    A pair of tongues duel each other while the two of them feel that their body is bing hotter and hotter.

    Liu Yi cannot take it as he pushes forward and presses Lin Tong under him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­.¡±

    Lin Tong immediately pushes Liu Yi away, ¡°Big idiot, now is still not time¡­.the time to dual cultivate¡­¡±

    ¡°Why not ah. I am already badly stifled okay?¡±

    Liu Yi only feels like his lower abdomen is burning with mes. Little Liu Yi is already upright preparing for a battle!

    ¡°Big idiot¡­you just bear with it a while more¡­¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s face is very red as her eyes are almost tearing. She bears with her desires and says, ¡°Now is still not the time¡­at the very least before I reconstruct my real body¡­.we cannot do it¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Idiot! Your cultivation is so high and you are also a fake spiritual vein! My fire spiritual body does not have a real body, the moment we dual cultivate wouldn¡¯t it bepletely absorbed by you?! At that time even my soul might not be retained!¡±

    ¡°Then you hurry up and reconstruct your real body ah¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi finds it hard to bear in his heart and only feels like there over millions of ants biting his body.

    ¡°You think that it is a matter of just a sentence?!¡±

    Lin Tong rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Reconstructing my real body is not that simple. Furthermore, I had already reconstructed my body once before already. As long as I absorb some more Nine Yang God Qi while you are cultivating it will be okay. But this way will cause your cultivation speed to be slower. Do you mind?¡±

    ¡°Of course, do not mind! I will be the happiest when your cultivation bing stronger and reconstruct a real body sooner.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, seeing how anxious you are for sex¡­.are you really¡­that wishing for dual cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, aren¡¯t I thinking about Immortal Fox sister¡¯s cultivation!¡±

    Liu Yi clucks before pinching Lin Tong¡¯s nose and says, ¡°When your cultivation increases wouldn¡¯t you be able to help me even more?¡±

    ¡°Anyways you do not have any good intentions!¡±

    Lin Tong knows Liu Yi too well already. She snorts, ¡°Hurry and tidy up. Your little lover ising to look for you.¡±

    After she speaks, someone knocks on the front door.

    Lin Tong transform into a red light and disappears into Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Only then did Liu Yi stands up and pat his face.

    After which Little Jade activates his cloth changing ability and Liu Yi¡¯s yellow color clothing changes into a ck windbreaker. Inside is a ck shirt and ck pants. He is also wearing nice leather shoes.

    He feels that Yunsen Ameki seems to like this style, thus he pains to attire.

    He opens the door and walks outside and sees Liu Hongxian standing outside.

    After applying the pain medicine, Liu Hongxian¡¯s swelling reduces. At the very least she is able to walk on her own with the support of the walls.

    Today Liu Hongxian is wearing grey office attire, but it looks very enticing. It is nothing else but her figure is too good. It is basically the legendary head turning figure!

    No matter if it is the breasts, waist or legs, they are perfect to the point where there are no ws!

    Recalling how he had nearly pushed her down, Liu Yi¡¯s heartbeat increases.

    Although I did not manage to push her turn, Liu Hongxian had said¡­.after her injuries had healed¡­I can push her down¡­

    Liu Yi swallows his saliva and bears with the lust in his heart.

    These two days can be said¡­a lot of romance.

    For me this kind of person whocks principle it is really hard to control myself ah.

    ¡°Why did you wear such clothing today? Are you going to take a secret service movie?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s entirely ck attire, Liu Hongxianughs, ¡°Not to mention when you dress up, you look rather upright.¡±

    ¡°What the, how many times have I said it, I am not scum okay!¡±

    ¡°Then where did that scum stink on your bodye from?¡±

    ¡°The smell on my body?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly smiles before turning around and smiles Liu Hongxian¡¯s ear, ¡°The smell on my body is obviously yours ah¡­.so nice, where did ite from on your body ah? Let me research a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Liu Hongxian pushes Liu Yi, ¡°Be upright! Hurry and carry me to school otherwise, we will bete.¡±

    ¡°Let me research a bit before carrying you to school.¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    Liu Hongxian rolls her eyes at Liu Yi but that coquettish manner makes Liu Yi enjoy it.

    He obediently goes downstairs and pushes out the bicycle that he had brought back yesterday night before letting Liu Hongxian sit at the back.

    After yesterday night matter, Liu Hongxian had be closer to Liu Yi.

    She very naturally hugs Liu Yi¡¯s waist as her face pressed against his back before asking in worry, ¡°You will not let me fall right?¡±

    ¡°Rx leader, believe in my biking technique!¡±

    Liu Yi starts pedaling causing the bicycle to immediately shoot forwards.

    Liu Yi¡¯s strength is basically boundless and the bicycle had also being strengthened by Little Jade before. Thus when it moves, it is not slower than the cars on the road. Causing Liu Hongxian to let out a shock, ¡°Liu Yi, your 7th Division¡­..are all monsters like you?¡±

    ¡°If you ask me like this, I also do not know how to reply.¡±

    As Liu Yi cycles he says, ¡°Because currently there is only me in the 7th Division. But there are a number of people who are as powerful as me, at least there are a few experts in Dragon Group.¡±

    ¡°I do know about Dragon Group¡­earlier I had found a few people to try out the exams.¡±

    Liu Hongxian shakes her head, ¡°But they were unable to pass the test. The top said that a few powerful Dragon Group members are either temporary deployed out or injured¡­they say they were injured by someone.¡±

    ¡°Coughs¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi coughs lightly but does not dare to say that it was he who injured them.

    Liu Hongxian suddenly recalls something and says into Liu Yi¡¯s back softly, ¡°Right Liu Yi there is also a matter¡­¡±

    ¡°What matter?.¡±

    ¡°Our rtionship¡­.you definitely must not let outsiders know!¡±

    Liu Hongxian reminds Liu Yi, ¡°Everything with the task is a priority¡­if you let Yunsen Ameki knows that you are already dating me¡­that would mean that we are destroying our task! Your most important objective is to pick up Yunsen Ameki!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­I know¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, he actually does not need Liu Hongxian¡¯s reminder he is aware of the situation in his heart.

    Liu Hongxian¡¯s following sentence nearly causes Liu Yi to have a nosebleed.

    ¡°Oh that is good then¡­.only with an absolute secret as the main requirement, I can secretly be your lover¡­¡±

    Good fellow¡­this sounds¡­.like it is very exciting ah¡­

    Thinking about having a secret rtionship with his beautiful leader, it makes his blood boil.

    ¡°But¡­the main requirement is you must keep it an absolute secret! Absolute, absolute, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Mm, guarantee that I willplete the task!¡±

    ¡°Get lost, is now the time to be upright!¡±

    Liu Hongxian rolls her eyes making Liu Yi cluck as he continues to pedal.

    Where they are staying at, it is not that close to the school. But Liu Yi¡¯s cycling speed is very fast. In less than 20 minutes they have arrived in front of the school.

    ¡°Stop, stop here!¡±

    Before they reach the school building, at a corner, Liu Hongxian makes Liu Yi stop.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    Liu Hongxian pats Liu Yi¡¯s back and says, ¡°There are a lot of students in front. You can put me down here.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Will your leg be fine?¡±

    ¡°Rx. The medicine that I use is very effective. I am able to walk already.¡±

    Liu Hongxian gets off the bicycle before walking a few steps for Liu Yi to see. Although she is slightly hobbling she indeed can walk.

    Liu Yi cannot bear it and says, ¡°You, this way¡­really makes people heart pain¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost, I do not need a guy¡¯s sympathy! Go andplete your task properly for me!¡±

    Liu Hongxian throws Liu Yi an eye roll before hobbling with her injured leg towards the school.

    Liu Yi knows that Liu Hongxian is a very stubborn girl. What she decided even he is unable to change it. Thus he watches Liu Hongxian walks into the school building before pushing out his bicycle from the corner.

    A lot of students by the side greets Liu Yi giving him a feeling like he is a teacher.

    In the past when he was studying he only feels that teachers are very annoying. But when he bes one, he more or less feels that being a teacher is not that easy.

    Just as Liu Yi is pondering over today¡¯s course, from the side suddenlyes the running sound of a group of people, each of them is wearing ck suits! There are a number of them, around 50 of them. Each of them is also holding katanas in their hand surrounding Liu Yi within!

    When this group of people appears it scares the surrounding people.

    ¡°Gods¡­who are these people ah¡­so scary¡­¡±

    ¡°Oi¡­be softer¡­they are from Yamaguchi Group ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Yamaguchi Group¡­.let us hide further away then¡­.¡±

    To these people, the reputation of Yamaguchi Group is even higher than the police.

    It can be said that they are the ones who maintain the order of the underground in Japan! If a fight urs somewhere, it had always been the Yamaguchi Group that arrives before the police and settle it even faster!

    Currently, these Yamaguchi Group people are surrounding Liu Yi, causing him to frown.

    ¡°Why is it you guys again? Are you guys done yet?¡±

    He sees the one-eye guy standing among them. When he sees Liu Yi, his single eye is slightly fearful.

    ¡°You, you don¡¯t be arrogant¡­today it is our big miss who is looking for you for a discussion!¡±

 Chapter 642 Yamaguchi Group Big miss

    ¡°Big miss?¡±

    Liu Yi tilts his head to the sides and looks at those burly guys in front of him, where did this big miss pop out from?

    At this moment the guys suddenly part and automatically stand on two sides like they are giving way to someone.

    Following which a high school female student wearing Sakura High uniform walks in.

    This girl looks pretty and tied her hair into two ponytails. But she dyed her hair red. She is around 1.6 meters tall, holding a school back with one hand and a wooden shinai with the other.

    Although she looks not bad there is a heroic aura between her brows.

    Furthermore, her appearance seems to be rather familiar.

    At this moment Little Jade gives a beep as an information window appears in front of him.

    {Scanning appearance, 99.98% match! Master, this person should be the daughter of Yamaguchi Group Head Wakabayashi Shimokawa. Which is also Wakabayashi Ryo¡¯s sister Wakabayashi Rika. She is currently a year one student of Sakura High school! From the data, Wakabayashi Shimokawa like this daughter a lot and from young has been grooming her in her capability. It seems like he wished to make Wakabayashi Rika his sessor.}

    What the¡­.grooming his own daughter to be the underground boss?

    I must say this Wakabayashi Shimokawa¡­.really has an interesting idea!

    ¡°It is you, right?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika who is sucking on a lollipop walks over with a bit of aura.

    ¡°You are the teacher who is called Liu Dabo right?¡±

    She raises her shinai pointing at Liu Yi¡¯s nose.

    ¡°It is you who wished to date my sissy big brother¡¯s girl?¡±

    She inclines her eyes and looks at Liu Yi, ¡°I must say,pared to that sissy big brother of mine, this miss appreciates you more. But since you provoked our Yamaguchi Group people, we will not let you have such an easy time!¡±

    ¡°This student how can you use force on teachers?¡±

    Liu Yi ces his bicycle at the side before sticking his hands into his windbreaker. He looks at the young girl who is pointing her shinai at him. Originally he wishes to fight but suddenly recalling that if he starts fighting at the school gate, it will affect his evaluation. For the task, I¡¯ll just bear with it a bit!

    ¡°Tsk, what does a teacher count as. Even if it is the principle, this miss also dares to beat!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah you brought so many people to beat me, I am very afraid ah¡­I am a teacher ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression is slightly terrified as he cowardly withdraws behind his bicycle.

    ¡°Hmph, just now feel that you are still now bad but from the looks of it you are also a sissy!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s gaze carries a trace of loathing before ring at the one-eyed guy.

    ¡°Yesterday you guys were beaten up by this sissy? Yamaguchi Group¡¯s face ispletely thrown away by you guys!¡±

    ¡°So, sorry, big miss¡­.¡±

    The one-eyed guy immediately lowers his head and shout, ¡°But, but yesterday he was really powerful¡­we were all beaten by him ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Just him? I actually, personally, made a trip just for this fellow? So dull. Going to school is so boring, I thought that I had met an interesting thing but now it is actually so boring! I expect you to handle this fellow!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika tossed her school bag to one of the guys before turning around and walks out of the school.

    ¡°Sending off big miss!¡±

    The group of guys immediately bow respectfully and send Wakabayashi Rika off.

    At this moment one of the Yamaguchi Group youngsters raises his katana and shouts, ¡°This kind of fellow is actually able to beat you guy up until like this, you guys are too weak already!¡±

    He charges towards Liu Yi, ¡°Let me deal with this kind of fellow!¡±

    His eyes are filled with confidence and delight as he charges towards Liu Yi.

    This chop carries the sound of wind parting, as it descends towards his arm.

    ¡°Aiyah! Killing people ah!¡±

    Liu Yi cries out while revolving around the bicycle as he dodges that person¡¯s katana.

    He is waiting for the police toe and deal with this matter, thus he just needs to bear with it for a while more!

    That Yamaguchi Group youngster scolds, ¡°You damn shinai pig, you only know how to dodge, is it?¡±

    Liu Yi trembles slightly and suddenly stops as he stares at the youngster coldly.

    ¡°If you got guts, say it again!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice carries a trace of cold intent. His gaze also changes and bes like a sharp de stabbing that youngster.

    This gaze causes that youngster to retreat a step, damn it why did this shinai pig¡¯s gaze be such so scary?

    He definitely is just putting on a false bravo that¡¯s all! I nearly got badly frightened by him!

    Thinking to here the youngster raises his katana and shots, ¡°Shinai pig! Kneel down for me and cry!¡±

    ¡°Cursing Chinese, p!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his right hand and ps that youngster.

    His hand shoots out very quickly and that youngster is unable to react before his palm had already pped him.

    -pa!-

    That guy¡¯s body immediately turns around before being sent flying out. He crashes into the other Yamaguchi Group people behind causing them to fall.

    Everyone immediately pulls that youngster up only to realize that his face had already turned into a pig head. A number of teeth inside are gone and his entire mouth is filled with blood.

    His appearance ispletely miserable. Not to mention his mother is unable to recognize him, even he himself would not believe that this pig head is him.

    ¡°Everyone attack beat this shinai pig to death!¡±

    ¡°For Yamaguchi Group!¡±

    ¡°Scumbag!¡±

    They immediately roar as they charge forward while Liu Yi no longer reveals fearful expression.

    ¡°Those who insult Chinese, die!¡±

    Liu Yi kicks his bicycle.

    Instantly his bicycle flies into the sky, it flips in the air before smashing into a group of the Yamaguchi Group people.

    He also moves forward to receive those Yamaguchi Group people. So as to not reveal his identity Liu Yi intentionally uses Taekwondo moves.

    His legs are like an axe, swinging all over the ce! Everything he kicks out, a Yamaguchi Group person is kicked flying away.

    This time round Liu Yi did not hold back anything from his kick. Every kick causes a Yamaguchi Group person¡¯s bone to break and bes unable to stand up.

    Those katana clopping down towards him were all agily dodge away by Liu Yi. There is basically no need for Liu Yi to look and he is able to know where are those katana chopping down from. The people from Yamaguchi Group were shocked, could it be that he has eyes at the back of his head.

    With the dull sounds, the number of people by Liu Yi¡¯s side bes lesser and lesser.

    He is like and mower as he crazily put down the surrounding men.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika who had walked far away turns around to take a look when she hears the sounds over there.

    Seeing how Liu Yi is like awnmower her eyes widens and she seems to forget about the lollipop in her mouth.

    One of the Yamaguchi Group people takes advantage of the moment Liu Yi kicks one of his friends away and sneaks attack. The katana in his hands sweep towards Liu Yi¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Liu Yi did not even turn his head around and does a reverse kick like a scorpion stinging down and instantly kicks that guy on his chin.

    -cracking sound-

    That guy instantly is sent flying away it seems like his lower jaw had also been kicking out. He tumbles on the ground a few times and slides very far away.

    ¡°Good! Interesting!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Wakabayashi Rika suddenly bes delighted!

    She spits the lollipop before rushing towards Liu Yi with the shinai.

    That short skirt flutters among the wind. It is like the scene underneath can be faintly discernible.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s eyesight is very good. He realizes that thess is actually wearing ck hot pants inside!

    Damn it, what a wastrel!

    Liu Yi cannot contain his anger, actually wore hot pants! This is basically wasting of natural resources!

    Wakabayashi Rika bound forward suddenly in front of Liu Yi. Her shinai descend heavily towards Liu Yi!

    This sword is very imposing!

    Liu Yi is slightly shocked, this is the second time I have seen such an imposing girl!

    The first time is on Mo Lan!

    But different from Mo Lan, as Mo Lan is filled with righteous aura! As for thisss call Wakabayashi Rika, it is filled with an evil aura!

    This is be rted to the environment they grow up in. It seems like Wakabayashi Rika who is born in this kind of underworld family it is impossible to teach out Mo Lan that kind of heroic female.

    In the future, thisss will definitely be a godmother in the underworld¡­

    As for this sword, Liu Yi is able to receive it with just a single finger! But if he does that, he will be too shocking.

    He must preserve his identity. Luckily on his current identity, it is written that he had trained in martial arts for several years in his own country, mainly in mixed martial arts and taekwondo.

    Liu Yi watches the descending shinai and leans to the side slightly.

    Instantly the shinai rubs against his shirt before descending towards the ground.

    At the same time, Liu Yi stretches out his right hand and grabs hold of Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s right arm and pulls forwards.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika did not expect that Liu Yi would actually be able to dodge her shinai such so easy and even grab her as well!

    While she is in shock, her body is already pulled in front of Liu Yi. After which Liu Yi kicks her causing her to lose her bnce.

    ¡°Come on, get lost!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s right hand continues to pull Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s right arm. At the same time his left-hand press against her waist. Borrowing the force of her being pulled over, Liu Yi lifts her up and toss her towards the right.

    ¡°Big miss!¡±

    ¡°Gods, big miss!¡±

    A lot of Yamaguchi Group people exims. afraid that something will happen to their big miss!

    While Wakabayashi Rika does have some ability. While she is being thrown, she tosses away her shinai and ps the ground with both hands. Borrowing the forward force, she does a roll and nimbly gets back onto her feet!

    This is not something that a person is able to execute casually. If an average people have notprehended the ability to diverting force, pping the ground with their hands like this would have resulted with their arms broken!

    Wakabayashi flips over and casually picks up the shinai on the side and stands up. She looks at Liu Yi with interest.

    ¡°Good, really good! Finally, this miss had found something interesting!¡±

 Chapter 643 Berserk Underworld Girl

    Liu Yi is shocked. After suffering under my hands, not only did this Wakabayashi Rika not retreat, she actually bes even happier?

    Just what is this situation?

    Does a berserker possess her body?

    ¡°Very good, this miss warm-up ended.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika loosens her shoulder and neck, more importantly cracking sound is heard when that happens. Thisss¡­..is filled with violence in her bones ah.

    ¡°Come,e, hope that you will make me satisfied!¡±

    Done speaking she charges towards Liu Yi.

    s if only she did not wear hot pants, it would be even better.

    By the time Liu Yi shrugs his shoulder, Wakabayashi Rika had already reached him.

    -shing sound!-

    The shinai in her hands starts dancing like a tempest, shing towards Liu Yi!

    Her current speed and efficiency are way faster than earlier!

    But all of these does not affect Liu Yi. As he dodges and retreats, he avoids Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s shinai.

    ¡°If you are a man then do not dodge! You sissy!¡±

    After being able to hit him a few times, Wakabayashi Rika bes angered.

    Since young, she had been groomed by her father to be the sessor of Yamaguchi Group.

    Furthermore, since young her nature is very wild, thus she is interested in the matters of the underground. And is more interested in those than cosmetics and fashion.

    Other than her fierce nature that makes Wakabayashi Shimokawa satisfied, what makes him admire the most is her ¡®ability¡¯!

    Different from Wakabayashi Ryo, when Wakabayashi Rika was about to be born, it is the first time Wakabayashi Shimokawa first time working together with the Glorious Sun Conglomerate. After which he let his pregnant wife take part in a secret experiment.

    After the experiment, the death of his wife caused Wakabayashi Shimokawa to break off his rtionship with Glorious Sun Conglomerate.

    But Wakabayashi was born, furthermore, her body is endowed with something unusual!

    At the beginning when she knew how to walk Wakabayashi Rika started training with all kind of martial arts instructors. Thus she is very skilled despite being so young.

    Her improvement is very crazy but there is also a tempo behind and not chaotic at all.

    But this kind of standard does not make things difficult for Liu Yi. He is like strolling around as he dodges Rika¡¯s attack. No matter how Rika insult him, he does not mind.

    ¡°Are you a man or not?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika finally seems to be a bit tired as she pants gently. After which she raises her shinai again and res at Liu Yi, ¡°I am scolding you like this and you don¡¯t feel mad at all?¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms and says with a faint smile, ¡°I never lower myself to the level of a brat.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! How dare you look down on me!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika instantly erupts as the shinai in her hands speed up!

    Liu Yi expresses his agreement, ¡°You are right about this point, I had never thought highly of you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so wild?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s lungs are about to burst from anger.

    ¡°It is not that I am wild.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°It is just that I had never take Japanese martial arts seriously that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Baka!¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, Wakabayashi Rika bes angry as her footsteps turn into shadows while her shinai turns into sword shadow chopping towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi continues to dodge, at the same time he did not forget to smile mockingly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you know about getting angry after hearing someone insult your country?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, this is my country!¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, Wakabayashi Rika bes even more irritated.

    Her footsteps are starting to be messy.

    ¡°China is also my country.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly stretches out his hand and ps out, knocking Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s shinai away. At the same time, he takes a step forward.

    ¡°So right now I am also very unhappy!¡±

    Liu Yi steps forward and at the same time his palm presses against Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s stomach.

    He uses a bit of strength and his palm causes Wakabayashi to be strengthless. Without resting for an hour or so she will not be able to get up.

    ¡°Big miss!¡±

    Seeing Wakabayashi Rika sent flying away, the Yamaguchi Group people are very shocked.

    This is the first time they¡¯ve seen Wakabayashi Rika being beaten up so badly!

    ¡°Big miss, big miss are you fine?¡±

    ¡°You scumbag! I am going to fight it out with you!¡±

    A lot of Yamaguchi Group people are very loyal. Seeing Wakabayashi Rika being beaten, they immediately charge forwards to take revenge.

    What Liu Yi did not expect is that Wakabayashi Rika is actually half kneeling there. She is still holding onto her shinai as she raises her other hand and says loudly, ¡°All of you do note over! This matter is between me and him!¡±

    She is actually still able to speak? Cannot be ah¡­.

    Liu Yi frowns slightly, it seems like she did not receive any injury!

    That palm of mine would have sent any other ordinary person to the hospital bed!

    Looks like thisss is also not an ordinary person ah¡­

    ¡°Very good, really very good.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika stands up slowly. As she looks at Liu Yi, a smile appears on her face, ¡°This is called a fight ah!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot take it and says, ¡°You are a monster¡­¡±

    ¡°The kettle calling the pot ck. From what this miss sees, you are a monster!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika clucks, ¡°Clear the grounds for me! I want to have an enjoyable fight!¡±

    ¡°Understood big miss!¡±

    The Yamaguchi Group people immediately scatter and starts speaking fiercely, ¡°All move aside, Yamaguchi Group is handling things!¡±

    ¡°Immediately leave this ce! Otherwise, you are going against Yamaguchi Group!¡±

    The prestige of Yamaguchi Group is not a joke. The moment they started clearing the area, in less than 5 minutes other than Yamaguchi group people, there is no other people around.

    There are even some people who disperse away to seal off the street.

    Those injured people were also carried away. In a matter of minutes, the surrounding ispletely cleared. Not a single passerby or car is left. This ability causes Liu Yi to value it.

    ¡°Impressive, indeed you guys are Yamaguchi Group.¡±

    Although he does not like this group, Liu Yi praises it.

    ¡°Hmph, how is it possible for you toprehend the might of our Yamaguchi Group? If you live a few more years, you will understand how scary our Yamaguchi Group it.¡±

    [TL: more like waiting for you to be crushed honestly¡­]

    Wakabayashi Rika seems to be slightly delighted as she stretches out her hand. She points her shinai at Liu Yi¡¯s nose, ¡°But your life shall end here!¡±

    ¡°What, you wish to kill me?¡±

    Liu Yi stuffs his hands into his windbreaker and looks at Wakabayashi Rika, ¡°Even if it is Yamaguchi Group you also cannot kill people right?¡±

    ¡°I will not kill you. Can¡¯t I just beat you into a cripple.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika lifts up her chin slightly and says, ¡°If you do not wish to be a cripple, it is also okay. You cane and be this missus toy!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi thought that he had heard wrongly and digs his ears before asking, ¡°Can you say that again?¡±

    ¡°Be my toy!¡±

    There is not a single hint of bashfulness on Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s face. Instead, she says even louder, ¡°Growing up so big, this is the first time this miss had met this kind ofrge toy! Hehe, Mizuko Onee-chan already had a big toy, making me so envious. I also need to get one!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, I am a big living person okay not a doll!¡±

    Liu Yi pulls his own cheeks and says, ¡°If you need a doll can¡¯t you just go to the shopping center to buy one?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, this miss fancies you! Either you obediently be this miss toy or spend the rest of your life on a wheelchair!¡±

    Liu Yi clucks, ¡°But from the current situation, little brat you are unable to beat me ah?¡±

    ¡°That is earlier that¡¯s all.¡±

    A crafty look shes across Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s eyes which Liu Yi instantly capture it.

    Something is wrong¡­there is definitely something weird with her!

    {Master, Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s strength is currently increasing!}

    Little Jade starts to report, {Furthermore the increase is very rapid!}

    {I noticed.}

    Liu Yi activates his ck and white world. Right now in his sight, the red light from her body is bing brighter and brighter!

    Her strength is increasing rapidly, also do not know what methods did she use!

    At this moment Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s eyes had also turned red. Letting out red light, her eyesnd on Liu Yi.

    At that instantly Liu Yi actually senses a bit of danger!

    Wakabayashi Rika actually seems to have vanished and disappeared from her spot.

    Liu Yi stretches out his arms in a panic protecting in front of him.

    While Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s figure appears in front of him and kicks out with her right feet towards Liu Yi¡¯s arm.

    Liu Yi is sent flying away a few meters.

    But he flips himself in midair andnds back on the ground with both feets stability

    ¡°You are actually fine after taking a kick from this?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika is slightly shocked as she withdraws her leg. Her skirt drops and covers her tights.

    ¡°I had increased by strength by 100 times and I actually did not injure you, what kind of monster are you?¡±

    ¡°The monster should be you, okay!¡±

    Liu Yi stands up straight and says, ¡°Just what kind of person are you?¡±

    ¡°I am your future master!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika licks her lips, ¡°This miss is bing more and more interested in you! I want you to be my big toy!¡±

    ¡°What the! Psycho!¡±

    Wakabayashi did not care if Liu Yi is willing or not. Her figure once again disappears leaving Liu Yi alone on the streets.

    ¡°It is useless, little brat.¡±

    Liu Yi stands still with his hands in his windbreaker, ¡°This bit of trick of yours cannot be hidden from me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s figure suddenly appears behind Liu Yi as she chops down with her shinai towards Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    But Liu Yi only raises his right hand, without even looking back he actually grabs hold of her shinai in his palm.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Realizing that her attack was actually blocked, Wakabayashi Rika got a huge shock.

    ¡°How is this possible! You can block my strength!¡±

    ¡°You are too curious about too many things.¡±

    Liu Yi who is holding onto the shinai swings it forwards and instantly send Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s body flying as well.

    Wakabayashi Rika turns in midair and lets go of her shinai beforending gently on the ground.

    Wakabayashi Rika finally infer out something, ¡°Just who on earth are you! You are definitely not someone as simple as a teacher!¡±

    ¡°You are also not as simple as a big miss of the underground.¡±

    Liu Yi rolls up his sleeves, ¡°Looks like I cannot let you live anymore.¡±

 Chapter 644 Punishment time

    Liu Yi prepares to take action.

    ¡°Big toy actually want to resist its master?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika does not seem to mind what Liu Yi says, she stretches out her hand and the shinai whichnds on the side flies back into her hand.

    ¡°Toy, toy, toy, are you done already?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth twitches, ¡°Based on what I should be your toy?¡±

    ¡°Based on the fact that you are weaker than this miss!¡±

    The back of Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s shirt tears apart as a pair of ck wings emerges and starts pping.

    Seeing this Liu Yi got a shock, thisss¡­.looks like there is something that is not human inside her body!

    ¡°This miss has a noble bloodline in my body. You stinky humans will never understand.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika arrogantly lifts up her chin as she floats in midair and says loudly, ¡°You lowly human, it is not toote for you to regret right now. Obediently kneel down for this miss and be my toy!¡±

    ¡°Just growing out a pair wings is considered amazing?¡±

    Liu Yi covers his forehead, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t all of the ducks and chickens also be a noble race?¡±

    ¡°Ru-rubbish!¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s face instantly turns red in anger and starts swearing, ¡°This miss is of the high and noble blood race! You actually dare to use ducks and chickens this kind of poultry to humiliate me!¡±

    ¡°Blood Race? Isn¡¯t that a vampire?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Furthermore you should also be a vampire with an impure bloodline right?¡±

    ¡°You impudent!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika starts trembling from anger and with a p of her wings she points her shinai at Liu Yi, ¡°Damn big toy, your master shall punish you!¡±

    She transforms into a ck shadow and instantly appears in front of Liu Yi.

    After she had arrived in front of Liu Yi, she opens her mouth, revealing her sharp teeth and bites towards Liu Yi¡¯s throat.

    What the fuck!

    Liu Yi is shocked in his heart, thisss not only want me to be her big toy, but it also seems like she also wants to turn me into her sex ve¡­.spit, blood ve ah!

    Liu Yi had seen some information regarding Vampires in some of the records in Dragon Group.

    They are ssified under the western dark lord fellows. Howe they would appear in the noble big miss of Yamaguchi Group!

    Wakabayashi Rika also did not give Liu Yi time to think. Her mouth had already opened and is about to bite into Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

    A hint of delight appears in her pretty eyes like she had thought that victory is in sight.

    At this moment Liu Yi suddenly stretches out her hand and pressed his palm against her forehead making her unable to bite his throat.

    Liu Yi sense that surging blood power in her body. Although there is some difference, it is more or less the same as that weak blood qi in his body. Different routes to the same destination, thus it cannot be used as one of nine types of power to absorb.

    ¡°Ahhhh! Quickly let this miss bite you! Isn¡¯t being bitten by me this kind of pretty and noble big miss the pride of you lowly and filthy person?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika bites a few times but she can only bite the air making her shout angrily.

    ¡°Really! I don¡¯t have that kind of weird fetish okay!¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out a finger and taps her on her forehead lightly.

    Wakabayashi Rika instantly flies away and with a -dang- she ttens a car behind her when she crashes into it.

    Luckily there is no one on the car, otherwise, they would have be minced-meat.

    ¡°Wuwuwuwuwu, pain!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika did not have a light crash. Her entire person is embedded in the scraped metal.

    Broken ss all over the ce and the car is also letting out rm cry.

    ¡°You stinky bug¡­you actually, actually treat this miss like this!¡±

    ¡°What the, you are the stinky bug!¡±

    Seeing Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s self-centered high and above manner, Liu Yi is very unhappy.

    What a spoiled girl!

    After all, I am not a person from Yamaguchi Group, there is no need for me to treat her as a big miss!

    Especially since she already know my strength, I cannot leave her alive!

    After Wakabayashi Rika transform into a vampire, she is around 9 star-jade cultivation but is still a distance away from earth realm.

    For me to deal with her, there is no need to even use dragon transformation!

    ¡°Vacuum Cleaner,e out!¡±

    [TL: one of the four demon kings, with the sky swallowing turtle bloodline, of darkness attribute]

    Liu Yi summons out Vacuum Cleaner and uses weapon transformation, transforming him into a de what he holds in his hand.

    He bends his knees slightly before leaping into the sky.

    This leap is around 8 meters high and 6 meters far. He instantlynds in front of RWI as his ck de presses against her throat.

    ¡°Dirty stinky bug¡­.you actually wish to kill me?¡±

    In Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s eyes, some horror appears as she looks at Liu Yi.

    After so many years of being a big miss¡­enjoying the feeling of being high and above, this is the first time she experiences horror!

    This guy¡­he really possesses the strength to kill me¡­

    How can this be¡­.this is impossible¡­didn¡¯t father said that with my strength I am unparalleled in the world?

    Even the big toy of Suzuki Onee-chan is not my opponent¡­..but this china guy in front, how is it possible for him?

    Wakabayashi Rika feels that her brain is not enough to use!

    God ah, who can tell me the answer to this question!

    ¡°Of course. Since you know my secret I cannot let you live.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice contains a trace of coldness, ¡°Do not me me. If you want to me, me yourself for being too curious.¡±

    ¡°This miss is not afraid of you!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika clenches her teeth and says unconvinced, ¡°This miss¡­.has an undying body! You will not be able to kill this miss!¡±

    ¡°You are just a vampire that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly, ¡°Your weak point is too obvious. As long as your head gets chopped off, you guys will die.¡±

    ¡°How, how do you know!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika trembles, ¡°Could it be that you are a Vampire Hunter?¡±

    ¡°I am indeed a hunter¡­.but I am not a Vampire Hunter.¡±

    The de in Liu Yi¡¯s hand presses down some more, ¡°In your next life be an ordinary girl.¡±

    Liu Yi thought that Wakabayashi Rika would start crying before her death but she did not.

    She only clenches her teeth as she stares at him stubbornly.

    ¡°Why are you not crying?¡±

    ¡°Why should this miss cry?¡±

    ¡°I am about to kill you. Are you not afraid?¡±

    ¡°If I am afraid you would not kill me?¡±

    Instead, Wakabayashi Rika ask, ¡°This time this miss admits defeat! This miss wished to capture you to be a toy but did not expect that I would be killed by you! No worries, 20 yearster, this miss will be a¡­.a good masculine woman!¡±

    ¡°You said this saying correctly, but it is inappropriate!¡±

    Liu Yi sweats, ¡°How is that possible!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika says unconvinced, ¡°This miss has been learning Chinese since young! I speak Chinese very fluently okay?¡±*Japanese

    She uses half-baked Chinese and says to Liu Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t think that Chinese is veryplex. You see, didn¡¯t this miss still¡­.study¡­learn it!¡±*Chinese

    ¡°Is that so?¡±*Chinese

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth edge lift ups slightly, ¡°This bit of yours is just a mere trifle. Some Chinese meanings you will not be able to understand in such a short period. In front of me this china person you actually dare to use Chinese to speak, do you have the face? If you are able to understand the meaning of the previous few sentences that I said?¡±*Chinese

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika nearly copsed, What the heck is he saying ah!

    Shepletely bes muddle-headed from what she heard!

    ¡°Tsk, that is why I say that just this bit of ability of yours is meaningless.¡±*Japanese

    ¡°You stinky bug! You actually dare to humiliate this miss! Kill me!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika raises her neck and closes her eyes.

    ¡°This is the first time I see someone so anxiously begging for death.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks and says, ¡°Could it be that you are mentally unsound?¡±

    ¡°You are mentally unsound!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika roars in anger, ¡°This miss is mentally sound okay! Let me tell you if you do not kill me, I will take revenge! I shall turn you into my big toy! And make you obediently call me master!¡±

    ¡°Stop being so amusing who wants to be your toy.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Every single person is all equal, why should I be your toy? I have people that I love that I need to pamper, who would care about you?¡±

    ¡°I do not care who you love or who loves who. As long as this miss is alive I shall turn you into a toy! The people whom you love, this miss shall kill all of them!¡±

    Hearing this Liu Yi ispletely angered.

    Motherfucker, this girl is just asking for a beating!

    ¡°Xiao Cai,e out and help!¡±

    Liu Yi stomps on the ground fiercely with his right leg.

    Instantly a ck pir emerges from the ground and shoots towards the clouds.

    While a five-color chain hangs off the pir. It coils around Wakabayashi Rika and hangs her in front of Liu Yi.

    Being hanged there Wakabayashi Rika exims, ¡°Ah! Pervert, what, what do you want!¡±

    ¡°Punishing a disobedient girl.¡±

    Liu Yi transforms Vacuum Cleaner into a board ruler in his hands.

    ¡°What, what do you want to do?¡±

    She does not know why but Wakabayashi Rika ispletely panicky in her heart. She is even more terrified than when she was about to die back then!

    This china guy¡­what does he wish to do ah!

    ¡°Wakabayashi Rika as your teacher when you make a mistake I have the responsibility and the obligation to punish you.¡±

    Liu Yi pats the board ruler in his hands as he looks at Wakabayashi Rika hanging in front of him. His lips curl up, ¡°Bad kids definitely need to be punished. Wakabayashi Rika do you know where you were wrong?¡±

    ¡°You perverted stinky bug, where is this miss wrong!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika keeps rocking her body but realizes that the strength that she is proud of is useless. She is unable to break out from the chains around her! Damn it just what on earth is this chain forged from!

    ¡°Okay then, let teacher say your wrongdoings.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and points at the ck hotpants under Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s skirt and says angrily, ¡°As a pure Japanese girl you actually wear hotpants! Damn it¡­cannot bear it ah!¡±

    ¡°You big pervert! How is this a justification for wrongdoing!¡±

    ¡°This is wrongdoing! Need to be punished!¡±

    Liu Yi fiercely whips the board ruler in his hands at Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s butt.

 Chapter 645 Donâ€™t cry

    -pa!-

    A crisp sound!

    Liu Yi¡¯s ruler is instantly bounced back making him sigh ruefully about Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s butt¡¯s sticity!

    Liu Yi cannot help but recall an advertisement. What that advertisement is saying is, ¡®stic, stic, stic this is how stic it is!¡¯

    Bullshit¡­this seems to be the advertisement of instant noodles right!

    While Wakabayashi Rika stares nkly as she blinks her eye starting at Liu Yi foolishly.

    It seems like she is unable toprehend what is going on. Their big and small eyes stare at each other for around 10 seconds before Wakabayashi Rika lets out a shocked cry.

    ¡°AHhhhhhhh!!! You pervert!!! Lecher! Filthy bug! Ahhhh! You actually dare to hit this miss¡¯s butt!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right I hit it already, so what about it?¡±

    Liu Yi sways his head. That arrogant manner nearly makes Wakabayashi Rika bite her tongue andmit suicide.

    Damn it, this is really too hateful!!!

    Why is this fellow such so hateful ah!

    Furthermore, my butt is still very painful¡­

    This feeling of pain that she had never felt before as well as the feeling of shame, nearly causes her to copse.

    Why would things developed into this current situation¡­

    It was obviously me who is here to find fun¡­but, in the end, it is others who are using me for fun¡­

    This is really impossible ah!!!

    ¡°Just now is the first mistake that you had made!¡±

    Liu Yi raises the ruler and says with justice, ¡°Next is the second one!¡±

    ¡°Why is there a second one?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika struggles with all her might and her kicks start kicking all over the ce.

    At this moment another length of five-colour chain flies out and chains her legs together causing her to be unable to struggle. She can only hang there obediently and allow Liu Yi takes advantage of her as he pleases.

    ¡°Why would there be a second one! Could it be that just wearing hot pants and not wearing underwear is not allowed?¡±

    ¡°Pfff!¡±

    Liu Yi feels like he is about to have a nosebleed. He immediately covers his nose and stares nkly at the simrly red face Wakabayashi Rika.

    What the heck¡­this subject is starting to be so explosive ah¡­

    So thisss¡­only wore hot pants?

    Wakabayashi Rika shouts, ¡°You damn pervert what are you thinking about!¡±

    ¡°Coughs¡­I am your teacher. Naturally, I will not punish you because of such perverted reasons.¡±

    Liu Yi coughs before looking at Wakabayashi Rika and says sternly, ¡°But you are really perverted¡­¡±

    ¡°I do not wish to be told off by you! Perverted teacher! Perverted Uncle! Perverted stinky bug ah!!!!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika is about to go mad.

    ¡°Coughs. As for my second reason ah, it is because you are disrespectful towards your superiors and betters. How dare you be so disrespectful towards me this teacher! How can you be so disrespectful towards your superior and betters?! Thus I must punish you!¡±

    Liu Yi ces the ruler gently on Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s butt.

    After knowing that Wakabayashi Rika is not wearing any underwear, Liu Yi¡¯s heart starts to be weird.

    While Wakabayashi Rika is trembling. It is very obvious that that ruler is very cold¡­

    ¡°Ahhhh! Big pervert! Don¡¯t hit anymore!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible! Without support, a sapling will not grow up straight! Without beating little brats be worthless ah!¡±

    The wild babbling of Liu Yi angers Wakabayashi Rika almost to death!

    This fellow¡­why is he so perverted!

    ¡°Enough. The second time!¡±

    Liu Yi raises the ruler and swings it down on Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s butt heavily.

    -pa!-

    ¡°Ah!!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika cannot bear the pain and shame and cries out. When Liu Yi hears it, he feels like he is slightly perverted¡­.

    Because he is actually a bit excited!

    ¡°Wuwuwu, you this pervert! Quickly let this miss go!¡±

    ¡°The punishment still has not ended.¡±

    Saying finish Liu Yi retreats a few steps and maintains a 3-meter distance from Wakabayashi Rika.

    ¡°Coming up next is then the main show.¡±

    ¡°What, what do you want to do?¡±

    Although that damn pervert is a distance away from me¡­

    But Wakabayashi Rika did not feel safe at all. Instead, there is a deeper sense of horror.

    ¡°Of course it is to give you an even heavier punishment.¡±

    He raises the ruler with both hands.

    ¡°Big!¡±

    When he shouts, that ck ruler suddenly starts expanding and bes 3 meters long and nearly half a meter wide!

    Liu Yi aims that enormous ruler towards Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s butt scaring her into shrieking, ¡°You, you, you pervert, don¡¯t hit me ah!¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I lose face if I don¡¯t hit you when you say don¡¯t hit?¡±

    ¡°Yamete! Yamemu¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi really does not dare to the belief that Wakabayashi Rika would really say such kind of Japanese words.

    But the arrow is on the bow and the ruler is on the butt. There is no choice but to be fired.

    ¡°This is the third stroke is because you are too arrogant and conceit! Have no regard for others! For yourself, you actually want to ughter my wife! 100 strokes to make you remember this for teacher forever!¡±

    ¡°One, one hundred strokes?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika is scared silly, ¡°You, you kill me now!¡±

    ¡°How can teacher kill my own student. Be good. Teacher is doing this for your good to allow you to grow up! As for beating people this kind of thing, teacher also does not wish to do it. But for you, I am willing to sacrifice myself!¡±

    Liu Yi raises the enormous ruler and ps it towards Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s butt!

    -pa! pa! pa! pa!-

    This sound is very wicked. Of course, this matter, in reality, is also not that pure!

    When Liu Yi hits Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s butt, that is called delightful!

    The ruler keepsnding on Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s butt, and keeps letting out pa sound!

    Wakabayashi Rika starts crying loudly and starts scolding in all kind of colorfulnguages!

    After using up her Japanese dictionary, she starts using Chinese than English to scold!

    The more ruthless she scolds, he more ruthless he hits.

    ¡°Baka! Chikusho!¡±

    ¡°FUCK YOU!!¡± *English*

    ¡°Pervert! You super pervert ahhh!!!¡±

    Scolding until the end, she finally stops scolding and starts crying.

    The acute paining from her butt as well as the shamees from her butt and spread to the rest of her body.

    Since young till now, when had she suffer this kind of bitterness before and experienced this kind of humiliation!

    I¡­I actually got beaten on my butt¡­.

    I actually got such a shameful thing done to me¡­.in future how can I continue to be a big miss ah!

    Thinking to here, she starts crying even harder.

    Seeing how Wakabayashi Rika crying until her entire face is wet, Liu Yi¡¯s heart softens slightly.

    But recalling her arrogant attitude earlier, Liu Yi bes angrier.

    Cannot, definitely cannot let her off! One hundred canes, not one less!

    -pa! pa! pa!-

    The sound of the hits is getting louder and louder!

    While Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s little butt seems to also start swelling.

    The Yamaguchi Group people who are in-charge of sealing off the road starts guessing when they hear this sound.

    ¡°What kind of sound is this? Why is it so loud?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that big miss and that china teacher is pa pa pa¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bakayaro! How would big miss do such kind of things! She is definitely pping that china guy¡¯s mouth!¡±

    ¡°Right, right¡­I said wrongly, sorry, sorry¡­¡±

    Yamaguchi Group people are still praising their big miss¡¯ might, but they do not know that currently, she is about to die from Liu Yi¡¯s bullying of her.

    ¡°I beg you¡­don¡¯t hit anymore¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika really is about fall apart already. Her pain, as well as mental humiliation, is about to make her crazy.

    ¡°I admit my mistake. I will no longer dare to in the future¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really do not dare?¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to ce down the ruler but in reality, he had hit her more than a hundred times already. Just that Wakabayashi Rika is already numbed to so she couldn¡¯t count.

    ¡°Real, really do not dare to anymore¡­no longer dare to¡­¡±

    ¡°Then are you still going to call me stinky bug?¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu, no longer calling¡­no longer calling¡­¡±

    ¡°Then are you still going to make me your toy?¡±

    ¡°No, no longer. You are so bad, unlike a toy, wuwu wahhhh¡­.¡±

    Near the end, Wakabayashi Rika starts crying loudly, appearingpletely pitiful.

    ¡°Fine then. Then I shall be merciful and hit you a few times less.¡±

    Liu Yi keeps away his enormous ruler.

    ¡°Wuuuu¡­.wuuuuu¡­.¡±

    Although he had kept away the ruler, Wakabayashi Rika still did not stop crying.

    Liu Yi ps his hands and the five-color chains instantly withdraw. The ck pir also disappears as well.

    Wakabayashi Rikands on the ground and plops down on her butt. She instantly lets out a sharp shriek of pain.

    She can only kneel there sticking out her butt while wiping away her tears as she keeps crying.

    ¡°I already stop hitting you already. Why are you still crying? Stop crying already¡­¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwuwuwu¡­.¡±

    ¡°Come be good. Don¡¯t cry anymore. If you cry some more you will be ugly¡­¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. A human¡¯s life path is very long. Let us be a bit more optimistic. Why don¡¯t I boil some noodles for you to eat?¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwuwuwuwu¡­.¡±

    With Liu Yi¡¯s persuasion not only is there no effect, instead, her crying bes louder.

    Liu Yi bes gloomy and instantly res and berates, ¡°Stop fucking crying anymore! Do you still wish to be beaten again?¡±

    Unexpectedly this is quite effective. Wakabayashi Rika instantly stops crying as she sniffles while looking at Liu Yi timidly.

    At this moment Liu Yi feels like she is like a neighbor sister.

    This causes his heart to soften slightly.

    ¡°Still painful?¡±

    Liu Yi squats down and looks at Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s sticking out butt which is quite swollen.

    But with her vampire¡¯s constitution, she will recover very quickly.

    Wakabayashi Rika says tearily, her voice dragging out, ¡°Pain¡­.¡±

    ¡°Pain then remember clearly. This time around is to give you a long-term lesson!¡±

    Liu Yi feels like he should scare Wakabayashi Rika a bit, ¡°Some more if you dare to say out today¡¯s matter. I will definitely beat your butt thoroughly do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I, I will not say¡­¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s serious gaze, Wakabayashi Rika immediately starts trembling from fear.

    For this kind of matter even if she dies she will not say it out¡­

    Being beaten on the butt is too shameful already!

    ¡°That is good then. You go back and recover. I still need to go and teach a ss. Damn it, the second day of ss and I am sote!¡±

    Liu Yi wants to cry but has no tears, who did I provoke ah!

    He dusts off his pants before standing up and walk towards the school. While Wakabayashi Rika also stands up with difficulty and starts limping towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°What are you following me for?¡±

    ¡°Uncle. You and me, pa pa pa already¡­you need to take responsibility for me¡­.¡±

    ¡°What the, isn¡¯t that just beating your butt okay?¡±

    ¡°But it is also pa pa pa ah. Wuwuwuwu¡­.I got pa pa pa by uncle already¡­.¡±

    [TL: RIP in the chat please]

 Chapter 646 Private tuition

    Liu Yi¡¯s head is instantly covered with ck lines, damn it what do you mean by gotten pa pa pa by me ah!

    Liu Yi is getting annoyed by the crying and berates, ¡°You are not allowed to cry! Scram back!¡±

    While Wakabayashi Rika immediately sniffs as her tears swirl around her eyes but she really stops crying.

    Indeed very effective¡­

    Liu Yi suddenly thought that perhaps she is worthy of being taught.

    I can be considered as getting rid of a source of cmity for the world. Can this be considered as benefiting humanity?

    s, I am really a person worthy of admiration. Having neither predecessors nor sessors ah¡­

    Liu Yi walks into the school grounds and realizes that Wakabayashi Rika is still staggering behind him. He cannot take it and turn around and says, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika says weakly, ¡°But¡­.but you still have not taken responsibility for me¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is about to go mad as he says, ¡°What the, take responsibility for what ah! It is not like I had taken you why are you sticking so closely to me?¡±

    ¡°But you are my teacher ah¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika says weakly, ¡°You have the responsibility¡­.to guide me well¡­.¡±

    ¡°What the hell! Only at this moment, you know that I am your teacher?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Earlier did you still keep shouting that I am a stinky bug?¡±

    ¡°In the future¡­in the future, I will say that anymore¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika says shyly, ¡°In the future, I do not want you to be my toy¡­I¡¯ll be your toy okay?¡±

    ¡°NANI?!¡±

    Hearing this Liu Yi¡¯s legs nearly soften.

    ¡°You be my toy? Are you for real? I do not need a toy. I am already so old okay?¡±

    ¡°I, I am very powerful¡­although I am not as strong as you¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika bes slightly anxious, ¡°You, you don¡¯t turn your back on this miss¡­.don¡¯t turn your back on me ah¡­master¡­.¡±

    Master!!!

    Liu Yi¡¯s body sways, could it be that thisss is a masochist?

    The noble Yamaguchi Group Big miss is actually an M!!! If I say it to others who would believe ah!

    Perhaps if the Yamaguchi Group people see their big miss like this, their teeth would have dropped out from fear!

    ¡°You¡­.pay attention to your moral principles!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately says, ¡°After all you are the big miss of Yamaguchi Group. Wouldn¡¯t there be a problem if you speak like this?¡±

    ¡°No worries¡­.after all, you are my owner¡­¡±

    ¡°What the I am not your owner! I am your teacher!¡±

    ¡°So owner likes this kind of y ah¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika lowers her head as she toys with her skirt edges, ¡°That is also okay¡­¡±

    ¡°What the! I guarantee you that you are thinking wrongly!¡±

    Liu Yi is really about to turn mad. Is she doing this on purpose?!

    ¡°Tea-teacher¡­.my butt is slightly painful¡­.can you help me check it¡­¡±

    Craftiness shes across Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s eyes as she raises her head and asks grievously, ¡°Can you¡­.teacher¡­.¡±

    ¡°You, hurry and stay away from me!¡±

    Liu Yi does not wish to have any rtionship with this Yamaguchi Group¡¯s big miss. Right now, his priority is to hook-up with Yunsen Ameki.

    He immediately starts walking faster, trying to escape from this tail.

    ¡°Teacher don¡¯t be like this ah¡­.this one will be obedient¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s injury seems to have recovered slightly as she chases behind Liu Yi.

    The two of them one in front the other behind, it is like they are ying temple run.

    Luckily right now it is lesson time and there are not many people along the corridors. Liu Yi while running at the front keeps increasing his speed. When he meets an obstacle he immediately leaps over it and there is nothing much that can block him.

    But Wakabayashi Rika did not have any intention of leaving him. She keeps following behind unwilling to listen to him.

    ¡°You ah enough already! What are to chasing after me for! It is not like I am a Happy Lamb!¡±

    [TL: Happy Lamb is a sheep character in a chinese cartoon. For those who had read before Long Life Summon, that Hui Tai Lang name alsoes from this cartoon. Manage to find a eng sub ep 1 for you guys https://.youtube/watch?v=dmGm4hZUqOs]

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika had never watched China cartoons. She continues to chase after Liu Yi closely, ¡°Furthermore the school is so big. It is not like I am chasing after you. I am only walking around ah. Teacher. This is Sakura High School ah. I am a student at Sakura High School ah!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Liu Yi feels like he does not have anywhere to go. If I keep wasting time, it will be lunch break soon!

    I already made an arrangement to meet Yunsen Ameki for lunch!

    Cannot I must find a method to shrug her off!

    After walking for a while Liu Yi suddenly sees the door and a smile appears on his face.

    This ce is not bad! Going there will definitely be able to allow me to throw her off!

    Thus he turns around and immediately walks into the male toilet.

    ¡°Oi, Oi!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi actually walking into the male toilet, Wakabayashi Rika instantly bes anxious.

    The moment Liu Yi walks in, he lets out a sigh of relief. With this, you will not be able to enter already right!

    He ns to wait till all of the guys in the toilet had left before transforming into a ck butterfly and flying out of the window.

    But out of his expectations, Wakabayashi Rika actually charges in!

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Yamatee!!!¡±

    Seeing a beauty charging into the male toilet the guys were so shocked that they nearly ***.

    There are even two guys who are unable to control their nozzle and jerk to the side, urinating on other people.

    Luckily Liu Yi dodges in time, otherwise, he would have been hit by the urine!

    ¡°What the! What are you shouting for! All of you are so small, do you still have the face to shout!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika immediately regains her underworld big miss manner as she ces her hands on her waist and berates, ¡°Still not hurrying up and pull up your pants and scram for this miss?! Otherwise, be careful that Yamaguchi Group wille and find you for a discussion!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s fame in Sakura High School is very resounding. How would these few people not know that she is the Yamaguchi Group¡¯s unreasonable big miss!

    Thus the moment she berates, they did not even zip their pants before rushing out.

    ¡°You¡­.you are too impudent already!¡±

    Seeing this Liu Yi is stunned ¡°This ce is the male bathroom ah!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, in this entire school, there is no ce that I, Wakabayashi Rika do not dare to go! But why would teacher choose this ce ah?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika looks around the toilet before looking at Liu Yi with some anticipations.

    ¡°Could it be that teacher wants to help me check my injuries here?¡±

    She says thankfully, ¡°Teacher is indeed very considerate¡­¡±

    She turns around and bends her waist slightly. She lifts up her butt wrapped in hot pants and her hands stretch deep inside and hook around the side of her hot pants. She pulls it down slowly.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    Liu Yi scream, ¡°You female pervert!¡±

    Although he really wishes to see¡­.but he senses that there is some conspiracy going on!

    Furthermore right now my priority task is to hook-up with Yunsen Ameki. So I definitely cannot have an unhealthy rtionship with other Japanese girls!

    Otherwise, if Yunsen Ameki notices it, all of my earlier efforts will be wasted!

    Thinking to here, Liu Yi instantly transforms into a spring breeze and brushes by Wakabayashi Rika. He instantly runs out of the toilet and continues to run.

    ¡°Oi, oi, teacher, don¡¯t run ah!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika hurriedly chases behind as a victorious smile appears on her mouth.

    Hmph, I do not believe that I will not be able to deal with you stinky uncle!

    How dare you hit this miss¡¯ butt! Wuwuwu, even now it is still very painful¡­

    Growing up so big this is the first time I got beaten¡­this vengeance¡­I definitely will find an opportunity to get back at you!

    Thus Wakabayashi Rika continues to run after Liu Yi out of the male toilet.

    The two of them running, one ahead, the other behind. Continuing their chasing game.

    Liu Yi is about to copse, just what does thisss want!

    ¡°If you continue to follow me, I will¡­.¡±

    He finally stops walking as the ckboard ruler appears in his hand once again.

    Seeing the board ruler, Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s face turns pale and nearly copsed onto the ground¡­

    The psychological shadow is too huge already!

    The teaching director suddenly emerges from the side and says fiercely towards Liu Yi, ¡°Teacher Liu! You are actually here!¡±

    ¡°You scumbag! Not only are youte today, you actually missed two lessons! Do you no longer wish to continue working here? You havepletely thrown away the reputation of a teacher!¡±

    The teaching director scolds Liu Yi with a torrent of abuse while Liu Yi can only keep apologizing.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry. Director, I will not dare to bete again¡­¡±

    ¡°Again? There will still be again? Let me tell you, there is no need for you to think about getting this month¡¯s pay, I¡­¡±

    Just as the director is happy scolding, Wakabayashi Rika by the side raises her head and chides, ¡°Old foggy, have you gotten addicted to scolding?¡±

    ¡°Fu¡­.miss, miss Wakabayashi¡­.¡±

    The teaching director had started reprimanding Liu Yi after seeing him and did not notice the Yamaguchi Group¡¯ big miss by the side.

    ¡°Teacher Liu was giving me private tuition, what is the matter you have objections?¡±

    In front of outsiders, Wakabayashi Rika is like a tigress. Currently, she crosses her arms as she gives the teaching director an unhappy look.

    ¡°No, no objections¡­¡±

    How would the teaching director dare to offend the big miss of Yamaguchi Group ah. His entire attitude immediately changes.

    ¡°Aiyah Teacher Liu why did you not say so earlier. So you are giving miss Wakabayashi tuition ah! This is a good matter ah, miss Wakabayashi usually does not attend school often thus it is not easy for her to keep up. You giving her tuition is right. You just need to let me know what! You see, you cause such a big misunderstanding!¡±

    The teaching director is full of smiles and encouragement as he pats Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Next time you just need to tell me of this kind of matter. I will let Teacher Liu Anui take over for your ss!¡±

    ¡°Thank you teaching director, teaching director you are really a good person!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, not at all, not at all. You are a good model for teachers ah! Hahaha, well done, well done!¡±

    The teaching director turns around and looks at Wakabayashi Rika, ¡°Miss Wakabayashi recently you are behind your lessons. If you have anything that you do not understand you just tell teacher or me as well. We will do our best to help miss.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, as for what I amcking it is that Chinese lesson already. So in the future, I will definitely need Teacher Liu to give me more private tuition. You have no objections right?¡±

    ¡°No objections, no objections! I definitely support you greatly!¡±

    ¡°That is good then. Do not bother me attending the lesson. You can go!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I have disturbed big miss!¡±

    The teaching director secretly wipes away his cold sweat before escaping with his tail between his legs.

    The teaching director

    ¡°How is it owner, I have chased away that annoying fellow!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika raises her knife hand and excitedly turn around to im credit from Liu Yi.

    But the moment she turns around, she notices that the corridor is empty. Other than her there is no one else.

    ¡°Teacher? Teacher? Damn it, stinky uncle you actually ran away! AHHHHH!!! This miss will not let you escape one! I will definitely find you!¡±

 Chapter 647 My Big miss

    Yunsen Akemi looks at Liu Yi who is sitting on the flight of steps and asks in shock, ¡°Teacher why did youe here so early?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and stands up while dusting off his butt.

    ¡°That¡¯s right I don¡¯t have anything else on so I came here.¡±

    ¡°To actually make teacher wait for me¡­this is not right¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi says ashamed making Liu Yi feel bad.

    Both of them are big misses but Yunsen Akemi and Wakabayashi Rika have twopletely different natures.

    It is still Yunsen Akemi¡¯s halo which is cuter ah¡­most importantly she does not wear hot pants!

    She is the cutest!

    Liu Yi follows behind Yunsen Akemi and watches her open the door to the rooftop and went up to the rooftop together with her.

    Seeing how delighted Yunsen Akemi is, Liu Yi suddenly feel like this ce seems to be very suitable for a ndestine love affair!

    Watching Yunsen Akemi¡¯s skirt slightly moving up and down as well as the white tights revealed below the skirt. At that moment Liu Yi suddenly has an evil thought.

    If I use my Amorous Hand as well as the power from Emotion Sword, it seems like I am able to push down Yunsen Akemi ah¡­.

    He recalls what Eileen Chang had once said before, ¡®If you want to enter a girl¡¯s heart¡­first you must enter her body.¡¯

    Should I also give it a try? This way it seems like the sess rate of the task will be higher¡­

    Actually, Liu Yi is itching to get back to China to see his other girls.

    The task in Japan is only one thing. He still has other more important matters that need to be done.

    Demon Emperor is still waiting for him to seal while littless had disappeared, waiting for him to go and find!

    When these evil thoughts appear, it is really a bit hard to dispel¡­inside Liu Yi¡¯s heart, the angel and devils are fighting.

    The little man jumps onto his shoulders, One with a pair of angel wings the other with devil wings.

    {Push her down ah! This is such a good chance why don¡¯t you push her down?}

    The devil clucks, {It is a once in a blue moon chance. You possess so many picking up girls techniques why are you not using them! After taking down this girl, not only can you enjoy her you can alsoplete the task. Such a good matter is basically a win-win situation!}

    {Win-win your sister!}

    The angel rights his halo above his head before saying seriously, {You cannot use this kind of underhanded methods to chase after girls! Liu Yi, you should use your heart to subdue her! Let her see your heart! Carnal desire and the likes are things that vulgar man do!}

    {What you say is right.}

    Liu Yi follows his benevolence and intelligence. He pushes aside the devil Liu Yi before preparing to go up and curry favor with Yunsen Akemi.

    At this moment a strange wind blows by. Yunsen Akemi lets out a shock why as she pressed down her skirt which flutters up.

    This time around, her panty once again exposes itself to Liu Yi¡¯s eyes¡­.Mother ah, today thisss¡­.actually wore a thong!

    Thong ah what the heck!

    That perfectly round butt cheeks squeezing a strip of white cloth in the center of the crack is really challenging the rationality of a person!

    Go to hell angel¡­

    Liu Yi licks his lips and suddenly step forward and hugs Yunsen Akemi from behind.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yunsen Akemi who was originally ashamed instantly bes both startled and delighted when she is suddenly hugged by Liu Yi.

    The strong male scent from Liu Yi assaulted her heart causing her heartbeat to increase.

    ¡°Tea¡­teacher¡­¡±

    She turns around and stares at Liu Yi nkly.

    While Liu Yi immediately takes the opportunity and lowers his head and kisses Yunsen Akemi¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Wuuu..¡±

    Before Yunsen Akemi is able to say her remaining words, Liu Yi had blocked her mouth.

    At that instant, Yunsen Akemi¡¯s mind bes nk.

    My first kiss¡­.was actually given away like this¡­¡­

    But not only did she not fly into rage from humiliation, instead, there is also a kind of sweetness and happiness.

    Why does teacher want to kiss me¡­could it¡­.could it be that he likes me¡­

    So teacher is also a person who likes me¡­.this is really good¡­it is no longer a one-sided love¡­.

    Yunsen Akemi bes d but also extremely bashful.

    After all this-this is her first kiss ah. Throughout her entire life, this is the first time she had such intimate contact with a guy¡­.

    Yunsen Akemi who had never even held a guy¡¯s hand in the past and actually lost her first kiss today!

    If it is the Yunsen Akemi from the past, she will definitely not believe that such things would happen¡­but now, even if it happens in front of her, the guy that she likes is kissing her¡­

    Yunsen Akemi¡¯s mouth is very sweet and delicious to eat. Liu Yi feels like a parched person drinking sweet water.

    Furthermore recently he had always been aroused, Liu Hongxian and Lin Tong these two big beauties are in front of him but he is unable to eat either of them, making him very blue balls.

    The fire in his lower abdomen is burning up and cannot be dissipated. Furthermore, just now he got toyed with by Wakabayashi Rika, it increases Liu Yi¡¯s desire

    He kisses very hard and identally causes Yunsen Akemi¡¯s lips to hurt.

    ¡°Wuu¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi lets out a painful groan, clearing up Liu Yi¡¯s mind.

    Damn it¡­am I really going to push her down?

    This¡­is a bit too impetuous already!

    Cannot, cannot¡­.I must maintain my rationality¡­.take it step by step¡­take it step by step¡­

    He finally raises his head and looks at Yunsen Akemi whose face is about to burn up and says, ¡°So, sorry¡­I was a bit too impulsive¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi actually shakes her head, ¡°No¡­.I am actually¡­.very happy as well..¡±

    This is also the first time she said such a daring word, ¡°So it is actually not one-sided love¡­but I do have some things that I do not understand¡­teacher, what do you like about me?¡±

    ¡°What do I like about you ah¡­.¡±

    Girls seem to like to ask this kind of question. It seems like it is in their nature.

    Normally when a guy was asked this question, they will have some difficulty to reply.

    If you say good things blindly it will appear to be somewhat fake. If you say in detailed, you might not be able to say anything.

    No matter it is because you are cute; because you are pretty and the likes, it is like. they are allmon reasons and not romantic at all. It will not be able to obtain the favor of the girl.

    Liu Yi activates his goodwill eyes and sees the 41 goodwill on the top of her head. Right now is a super good chance to increase the goodwill!

    ¡°Teacher?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi in a daze, Yunsen Akemi chases for an answer, ¡°Do you like me?¡±

    ¡°Sillyss, because you are my type.¡±

    Liu Yi winks at Yunsen Akemi, ¡°So I cannot help but wish to eat you up.¡±

    ¡°Te,teacher¡­..¡±

    Yunsen Akemi¡¯s face turns red. What Liu Yi had said causes her heart to jump about like a startled little doe and her heart is in a mess.

    ¡°Oh? Is it the weather is too hot?¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but tease, ¡°Why is your face so red?¡±

    ¡°A-annoying¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi is startled like a little rabbit. She escapes out from Liu Yi¡¯s embrace and runs to the bench by the side and picks up the lunchbox that she had ced there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s, let¡¯s have lunch¡­is teacher not hungry¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, okay. Let¡¯s eat lunch first then eat youter.¡±

    Liu Yi licks his lips.

    Yunsen Akemi¡¯s face bes even redder and almost buries her face into her chest.

    Ah, of course, that is if she had breasts¡­such a cutess, why is she not big ah.

    Likely her regrets about her breasts were all made up by her pair of long legs.

    After Liu Yi sits down, Yunsen Akemi opens the lunchbox cover and inside it is golden jianbing.

    Yunsen Akemi holds the lunchbox and says, ¡°Teacher¡­.Let, let me feed you¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°But twisting your body this way is too ufortable already. Let us change to a morefortable posture okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ah!!!¡±

    Yunsen Akemi lets out a startled cry as she got pulled by Liu Yi into his embrace and ced on his leg.

    Her skirt is very thin and it is like her butt is sticking on his legs. The shocking feeling and bounce made Liu Yi¡¯s heart to speed up.

    Talking about this, thisss is also an extraordinarily beautiful woman in the human realm ah¡­

    If I am not moved, it is really not possible¡­

    Liu Yi senses the softness of Yunsen Akemi¡¯s butt and swallows his saliva.

    ¡°Te-teacher¡­.¡±

    ¡°I am hungry¡­¡±

    Liu Yi knows that right now Yunsen Akemi is super shy. He finds other matter to attract her attention and makes her more natural.

    ¡°Oh¡­.I, I¡¯ll feed you¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi¡¯s face is red as she raises a piece of jianbing and offers it to Liu Yi.

    At this moment Liu Yi finally notices Yunsen Akemi¡¯s hands.

    Both her delicate hands are currently covered with a lot of band-aids.

    This causes Liu Yi to be greatly shocked as he holds her hands.

    ¡°How did this happen? How did you get injured?¡±

    ¡°No-nothing¡­.just that I am slightly clumsy, that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi¡¯s face bes red once again as she lowers her head not daring to look at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi suddenly understand, ¡°This jianbings were made by you personally?¡±

    ¡°Hai¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi says softly, ¡°Hope that teacher does not mind them¡­¡±

    ¡°You sillyss ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is moved as he hugs Yunsen Akemi.

    Thisss is a big miss ah. When had she entered the kitchen before?

    To pamper me she actually went to learn how to cook herself and got her hands injured.

    Liu Yi is really touched. At the same time, his heart is even more guilty.

    Should I continue to lie to Yunsen Akemi¡­.should I or not¡­?

    ¡°Teacher¡­let, let us continue to eat¡­otherwise it will be cold¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi raises her head from Liu Yi¡¯s embrace and lifts up the lunchbox.

    Liu Yi looks at Yunsen Akemi gently and says, ¡°Sillyss¡­in the future don¡¯t make it yourself. Don¡¯t you have other people at your house who cook for you?¡±

    ¡°How can I do that.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi shakes her head and says serious, ¡°Teacher had helped me so much. Personally making food for teacher is the only thing that I can do¡­¡±

    ¡°Sillyss¡­¡±

    ¡°Teacher, you try and see if it is delicious or not¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi once against picks up the jianbing and offers it to Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi opens his mouth and takes arge bite.

    Yunsen Akemi is slightly apprehensive as she asks immediately, ¡°Teacher¡­how, how is it?¡±

    ¡°Ichiban!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately praises, ¡°It is the most delicious jianbing that I had eaten.¡±

    ¡°How is it that exaggerated ah¡­this is my first time¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mm, your first time is very delicious.¡±

    ¡°Teacher¡­annoying¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, let me feed you as well.¡±

    Liu Yi takes another bite of the jianbing before lower his lips towards Yunsen Akemi.

    Yunsen Akemi¡¯s face turns red and is about to receive it when Liu Yi immediately swallows it down and then bites onto her lips.

    ¡°Nnnn¡­¡±

 Chapter 648 Third wheel

    How could Yunsen Akemi expect that Liu Yi would actually do a sneak attack?

    She is not prepared and got kissed. She immediately lets out a cry as her mind turns nk again.

    While Liu Yi secretly takes the lunchbox from Yunsen Akemi¡¯s hands and ce it by the side before hugging Yunsen Akemipletely in his embrace, causing her legs to split apart open at his waist.

    Because on the back of the bench, Yunsen Akemi has no choice but to mp her legs around Liu Yi¡¯s waist. Their lower body is basically tightly sticking to one another.

    Yunsen Akemi¡¯s hands grab hold of Liu Yi¡¯s arm tightly before kissing him back.

    The two of them are very close together allowing Liu Yi to sense the slight trembling of her.

    It is this lovable Yunsen Akemi that deeply attracts Liu Yi¡¯s affection making his blood boil.

    The deep kiss is very arousing as a warm feeling lingers around them.

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and reaches deep into Yunsen Akemi¡¯s skirt and starts kneading her butt which had bes tighter due to her spread legs.

    Liu Yi¡¯s warm palm causes Yunsen Akemi to trembles slightly.

    Looks like today not only I will be giving away my first kiss¡­

    Yunsen Akemi starts to trembles in her heart. She is more or less not prepared¡­but if teacher really wants it¡­she also does not have any way to stop it¡­.

    She feels like she likes teacher a lot¡­if teacher wants to do that, she is not willing to stop¡­

    After preparing her decision, Yunsen Akemi also throws caution to the wind.

    Teacher he¡­.can do whatever he wants to¡­

    Thinking to here, lets go of her tense nerves and attempts to rx.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s hand is like it is magical as it caresses her butt and tights. Making Yunsen Akemi feels like her body is bing hotter and hotter.

    A fire seems to be raging in her lower abdominal and then spread to the rest of her body. Itchy, somewhatfortable but also slightly strange.

    What is the matter with me¡­

    Yunsen Akemi¡¯s body is slightly heating up but also strengthless. She can only allow Liu Yi¡¯s hand to roam around her body as he wishes.

    Liu Yi does not seem to be willing to ept the current situation as his hand continues to wander.

    Very quickly his fingers are pressing against a slightly damp ce.

    The thong is very narrow, it is basically unable to obstruct. While Yunsen Akemi who is currently feeling emotional, her lower body is already drenched.

    That kind-hearted angel had died at that moment.

    Liu Yi only has a single thought left and that is to eat Yunsen Akemi up!

    His hand keeps making mischief around Yunsen Akemi¡¯s weak spot causing Yunsen Akemi to keep moaning.

    ¡°Te-teacher¡­¡±

    ¡°Student Yunsen¡­.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi¡¯s face ispletely red as she says softly into Liu Yi ear, ¡°Come,e on¡­please call me by my name¡­¡±

    ¡°Akemi¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­..¡±

    ¡°Can you give it to me?¡±

    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi¡¯s words make Liu Yi both delighted as well as anxious. Originally he only wished to probes a bit deeper, but he did not expect that Yunsen Akemi will really agree.

    He is able to see that Yunsen Akemi is still a virgin. Japanese girls seem to be more open, Yunsen Akemi who is still a virgin is a rarity. Perhaps it is because of her family background.

    Liu Yi asks gently into Yunsen Akemi¡¯s ear, ¡°Akemi are you prepared?¡±

    Yunsen Akemi did not say anything but only nod her head allowing Liu Yi to carry on.

    Liu Yi also bes excited as he prepares to pull open his pants and release the little fellow who is just waiting for an opportunity.

    But at this moment the rooftop door is pushed open by a person as a figure rushes up.

    ¡°Big sister Akemi do you have anything good to eat, I am about to starve to death¡­¡±

    Her eyes widen as she looks at the two people who are preparing to start a battle on the rooftop bench. For a while, she is unable to say anything.

    ¡°Ah! Little Rika¡­¡±

    Seeing the girl that Yunsen Akemi is stunned for a moment.

    Liu Yi is also shocked as he immediately takes off the thong hanging off one of Yunsen Akemi¡¯s leg and silent stuffs it into his windbreaker pocket.

    ¡°You guys¡­what are you guys doing¡­¡±

    The person who came is none other than Wakabayashi Rika.

    She had searched the entire school a few times but is unable to find Liu Yi. Finally, she finds until she is hungry and ran over here preparing to freeload on a meal. At the same time, she wants to tell her big sister Akemi about her matter.

    Although she is the big miss of Yamaguchi Group and all kind of people revere her, but she has very few friends. Only two.

    One is Yunsen Akemi from Glorious Sun Conglomerate, the other is Ise Mizuko from Ise n.

    But Big sister Mizuko is already no longer attending the school and there is only Yunsen Akemi left who she is able to speak to.

    But she had never thought that Liu Yi who she is seeking bitterly would be on the rooftop¡­.with her most trusted Big sister Yunsen Akemi doing¡­.doing some wicked thing!

    ¡°Ah? Little Rika ?¡±

    Liu Yi learns from Yunsen Akemi¡¯s manner of address and says, ¡°I am letting Akemi feed me lunch ah.¡±

    ¡°Right, right¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi immediately nods her head before picking up the lunchbox by the side. She once again picks up a jianbing and feeds Liu Yi.

    ¡°The way you guys are feeding is too wicked!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika looks at the two of them sitting together. Her always obedient and elegant Big sister Yunsen Akemi actually had her legs spread apart as she sits on Teacher Liu Danu¡¯sp¡­

    This kind of posture¡­why does it look so wicked!

    ¡°I let my girlfriend feed me, does it matter how she feeds me?¡±

    While Liu Yi eats the jianbing he pulls on Yunsen Akemi¡¯s soft *** and says, ¡°I feel that this way can help us improve our rtionship ah.¡±

    ¡°Girl, girl, girlfriend?¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, Yunsen Akemi and Wakabayashi Rika were in a daze for a moment.

    After which Yunsen Akemi¡¯s face turn red. She lowers her head and does not dare to say anything while Wakabayashi Rika trembles as disbelief appear in her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, girlfriend.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head before standing up silently and ced Yunsen Akemi down.

    Yunsen Akemi hides behind Liu Yi and rearranges her skirt.

    Her lower body is feeling chilly, my underwear is with teacher¡­

    Recalling what had happened earlier, Yunsen Akemi¡¯s face turns even redder.

    Did not think that I would also do such kind of things¡­.so shameful already¡­

    Until now, Yunsen Akemi is still feeling heated up.

    ¡°Too suspicious already! This is too weird already!¡±

    Although Wakabayashi Rika sees the two of them kissing, she did not suspect anything else. She walks over angrily, ¡°Big sister! Didn¡¯t your family not allow you to date? Howe you are dating teacher!¡±

    ¡°This, this¡­.¡±

    Hearing this Yunsen Akemi also bes slightly panicky

    How long can my love rtionship with teacherst for?

    My family indeed had always rejected this kind of thing¡­but I also have the rights to chase after my love¡­

    No matter what I want to be together with teacher!

    That¡¯s right, this is my choice!

    ¡°Big uncle! How can you fool around with our Big miss Yunsen Akemi!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika says to Liu Yi with dissatisfaction, ¡°Yunsen Akemi is the big miss of Glorious Sun Cologermate! She is the pearl in Uncle Oishi¡¯s palm! How can you fool around with her? If you are really stifled you cane and fool with me ah!¡±

    ¡°Pfff!¡±

    Liu Yi who was drinking the flower tea that Yunsen Akemi passed to hear and instantly sprays it out the moment he heard what she said.

    Has her integrity died?!

    ¡°Little Rika¡­don¡¯t mess around¡­¡±

    Yunsen Akemi who have a red face pulls Liu Yi¡¯s clothing edge and says, ¡°Don¡¯t annoy teacher¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this protecting your food now?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s eyes brighten up before she walks in front of Yunsen Akemi and pulls her hand says, ¡°Big sister, if you wish to live with teacher that is also possible. but you need my to help you guys cover it up!¡±

    ¡°This¡­can, can I trouble you?¡±

    ¡°Aiyah there is no need to be polite, we are good friends!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika is smiling devilishly, ¡°Only with my help would the two of you be able to live together. Otherwise, if other people notice¡­hehe, perhaps your romantic love will have to end.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi is slightly hesitating, but Liu Yi is not an idiot. He looks at Wakabayashi Rika vigntly.

    ¡°Little Rika you will really help us cover up?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika nods her head, ¡°It is not like I am really that bad. Furthermore, uncle, you are my m¡­my teacher what. A teacher and student love affair seem to be very stimting, hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi and Liu Yi instantly be speechless at the same time. Just what is contained within thisss¡¯s head?

    Wakabayashi Rika blinks her eyes and looks at Liu Yi, ¡°Right teacher. This weekend I want to go to big sister¡¯s house. Do you want toe along as well?¡±

    Hearing this Liu Yi is slightly moved. Go to Yunsen Akemi¡¯s house? This is a rather good idea!

    Perhaps I might be able to discover some secret in her house.

    I need to try to obtain this chance.

    ¡°This, this does not seem good?¡±

    Yunsen Akemi is slightly worried, ¡°If the people in my house know of this¡­I will be dead¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries ah. Let¡¯s just say that teacher came over to give us tuition!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika says confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that uncle has the identity of a teacher! Furthermore, I am also around, I can help you guys cover up!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I also wish to pay a visit to your home.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly says, ¡°As payback, I will let youe to my house to take a look as well.¡±

    ¡°O-okay then¡­¡±

    Hearing that Liu Yi also wishes to go, Yunsen Akemi did not mention about it anymore.

    ¡°Hehe, then it is settled! On the weekend let us go to teacher house to have a gathering! I will be going now, you guys continue! But, the ss is about to start already hehehe¡­¡±

    Damn it, this damn girl!

 Chapter 649 Come and kill me

    For a few nights, Liu Yi was staying at his home cultivating and did not dare to go to Liu Hongxian¡¯s house for a stroll.

    The reason is none other than¡­.Liu Hongxian¡¯s great aunt hade.

    Even if this kind of matter very gloomy and detesting, there is no other choice. All girls have a physiology phase. Unless Liu Hongxian starts cultivating and changes her 5 Leak body.

    [TL: 5 leak body -> 1, cannot be the master of one body. 2, cannot be the head of household. 3, cannot be the master of someone else interest. 4, cannot be an owner. 5, cannot be a saint]

    [TL: honestly speak this one is a bit sexist¡­or you can saypletely sexist¡­]

    Thus other than bearing with it, Liu Yi can only endure and ced all of his concentration on restoring his cultivation.

    As for Yunsen Ameki thatss, he also temporary cannot eat her nor does he know if Wakabayashi Rika is doing it intentionally or not. Every afternoon, she will always run up to the rooftop to find them.

    With thisss around, it is difficult if Liu Yi wishes to eat Yunsen Ameki.

    He does not have any other choice but to bear with it,

    In front of Wakabayashi Rika, Yunsen Ameki is also too shy to be too intimate with Liu Yi. They two of them can only hold hands and feed each other.

    Wakabayashi Rika had also never felt like she is a super 3rd wheel. Instead, she bes very happy about it and everyday freeloads the food and drinks happily.

    In the end, Liu Yi also bes unwilling to let Yunsen Ameki bring lunch for the three of them.

    A day before the weekend Liu Yi also starts to bring his own food to let Yunsen Ameki eat.

    After eating the lunch that Liu Yi made, Wakabayashi Rika exims in shock, ¡°Wah! Uncle did not expect that your handicraft is so good ah!¡±

    ¡°What is this dish ah¡­¡±

    This is the first time Yunsen Ameki ate Chinese dishes. The two chefs in her house, one is a Japanese chef while the other is a French chef.

    ¡°Nothing much. It is a very simple dish that consists of stir-fried potato, eggnt and green pepper that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi picks up a slice of fried potato and after blowing it cold, he feeds it to Yunsen Ameki, ¡°They are just very simple household dishes.¡±

    ¡°Very delicious¡­¡±

    While Wakabayashi Rika is eating another dish, ¡°What is this dish called?¡±

    ¡°Simmer-fried japanese tofu.¡±

    ¡°What? Then why have I never eaten it before?¡±

    ¡°It is a dish from northern China. Of course, you had not eaten it before.¡±

    Liu Yi rolls his eyes at Wakabayashi Rika who is making a fuss over nothing.

    ¡°Not scientific ah, this dish is called simmer-fried japanese tofu! Why it is a Chinese dish?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Husband Wife Sliced Lungs is made from the lungs of a husband and wife?¡±

    [TL: is it is a popr Sichuan cold dish made of thinly sliced beef and beef offal]

    Liu Yi clucks, ¡°Little brat there are too many things that you do not know!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, uncle is showing off again!¡±

    During these few days, Wakabayashi Rika got bullied verbally by Liu Yi. But she does not dare to take revenge and can only re at Liu Yi before lowering her head and eats gloomily.

    Yunsen Ameki lowers her head and says ashamed, ¡°Teacher¡­.so-sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine, why did you suddenly apologize?¡±

    ¡°As teacher¡¯s girlfriend¡­I actually made teacher make food for me to eat¡­.it is really not right¡­I am really sorry¡­¡±

    Done speaking, she gives Liu Yi a bow.

    Liu Yi immediately pulls Yunsen Ameki up and says sternly, ¡°Ameki, my side does not have so many customs. As for cooking, it is the same whoever makes it.¡±

    ¡°But I am teacher¡¯s girlfriend¡­.this should be what I should do¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is the one who said it? I am definitely not willing to let my big miss cook ah.¡±

    Liu Yi winks at Yunsen Ameki. Hearing what Liu Yi says, Yunsen Ameki¡¯s face turns red again.

    ¡°Corny, too sappy already!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika who is by the side keeps scratching her arms.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Goosebumps are dropping. I am gathering them!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Thisss is really a light bulb.

    ¡°Right, tomorrowe here to pick me up.¡±

    Liu Yi gives Yunsen Ameki his address, ¡°There is no need toe too early. The first time visiting your house, I also need to prepare a bit.¡±

    Yunsen Ameki immediately waves her arm and says, ¡°There, there is no need to prepare too much!¡±

    ¡°Why? After all, I am also considered as visiting my inws right?¡±

    This sentence causes Yunsen Ameki¡¯s face to turn red.

    ¡°That¡­.that¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to waste effort!¡±

    Seeing Yunsen Ameki hemming and hawing, Wakabayashi Rika pats her shoulder and says, ¡°Big sister Ameki¡¯s birth mother already died. Right now in the house, there is only a woman that Uncle Oishi hadter married! Tsk, just a fox that¡­.as for uncle Oishi, he is usually not at home. You will not be able to see him.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, it is basically the same as on the data.

    Yunsen Oishi, where on earth are you hiding at?

    Perhaps in Yunsen Ameki¡¯s house, there is a secret underground chamber. I can investigateter.

    Having other thoughts, Liu Yi no longer has the heart to eat. He only continues to feed Yunsen Ameki.

    ¡°Uncle, you cannot favor one and discriminate against the other!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika who is by the side says unhappily.

    ¡°Take a look at what is growing from your shoulders?¡±

    ¡°My hands ah?¡±

    ¡°How many are there?¡±

    ¡°Two ah!¡±

    ¡°Since you have grown two arms, why can you not eat yourself?¡±

    ¡°You, you, you!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika is so angry as she clenches her teeth and res at Liu Yi, ¡°Big sister Ameki also her own hands why are you feeding her then?¡±

    ¡°Because her hand is very delicate. I will feel heartache if she gets tired from eating on her own.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly, instantly making Wakabayashi Rika emit smoke from the top of her head from anger.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!!! Damn uncle! You are the most shameless person that I had ever seen!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t praise me like this. I will be shy.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! I am about to copse!!!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika ispletely defeated by Liu Yi¡¯s teasing and does not have a single bit of retaliating.

    Liu Yi continues to calmly feed Yunsen Ameki who is red in the face. After everyone is full, they clean up and then go downstairs and continue doing their own thing.

    After leaving the rooftop, Liu Yi and Yunsen Ameki immediately stand apart while Wakabayashi Rika immediately hooks her arm around Yunsen Ameki¡¯s arm. She is like a child who had obtained her spoils of war and proudly looks at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi very helpless and can only disregard her.

    He does not have any sses in the after and is preparing toze about in the office.

    But Wakabayashi Rika does not seem to be willing to let off Liu Yi. After sending Yunsen Ameki to the ssroom, she runs over to Liu Yi and asks, ¡°Uncle do you want to go with me to the arcade and y?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika blocks here and asks Liu Yi arrogantly.

    ¡°Not going. Not interested.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head and prepares to leave.

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi. Uncle how can you be like this! Could it be that in your eyes, there is only big sister and not this miss?¡±

    ¡°Never thought about you.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s reply causes Wakabayashi Rika to fall apart.

    ¡°Why is it, then is this miss ugly?¡±

    ¡°Beautiful, a beauty.¡±

    ¡°Then is this miss not attractive?¡±

    Liu Yi replies honestly, ¡°If it is a guy, you definitely have killing power.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you not like this miss?¡±

    ¡°Because you are not my dish.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s reply causes Wakabayashi Rika immediately go berserk once again.

    ¡°Do you think that there is no one who wants this miss?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika feels like her self-confidence had been severely provoked. She stands there and shouts towards the people walking about, ¡°This miss wants to go to the arcade, who wants to apany me?¡±

    ¡°Me, me, me!¡±

    ¡°I want to go! I want to go!¡±

    ¡°All of you scram, I am the first toe!¡±

    ¡°Not happy? Come and fight then!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! All of you scram for me!¡±

    A group of guys, in the end, to be able to go with Wakabayashi Rika to the arcade and y, are in a mess fighting.

    Liu Yi is stunned as he looks at the group of guys fighting each other, is there a need to be so exaggerated?

    Too blind already¡­for such a violent girl, they actually started fighting?

    ¡°Do you see this?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika crosses her arms proudly as she looks at Liu Yi, ¡°There is arge market for this miss! If you do not take action, there will no longer be any chance!¡±

    ¡°What you say is reasonable.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, before walking away and shouts towards all of the group of students.

    ¡°All of you stop! Don¡¯t fight!¡±

    Most of the students in Japan respect teachers a lot. Of course other than those exceptional problematic students.

    With Liu Yi¡¯s shout, those students immediately be obedient and stand to the side of the walkway.

    Seeing Liu Yi being angry, Wakabayashi Rika bes happy. This uncle finally know my worth?

    Although he is aware a bitte, at the very least he still bes aware!

    Just as Wakabayashi Rika is about to be happy, Liu Yi¡¯s following sentence nearly causes her this vampire to die from anger!

    ¡°How can there be a winner if you guys fight like this? Come,e,e. I will be your judge. The winner will be able to bring Wakabayashi Rika away!¡±

    ¡°Uncle you scumbag!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika stomps her feet and scolds, ¡°The rest of you scram away! Scram right now!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s prestige is not small. With her shout, all of those fierce guys immediately escape!

    Liu Yi won once again and looks at the angry Wakabayashi Rika, he teases, ¡°Aiyah so fierce, be careful that you will not be able to marry in future.¡±

    ¡°Who needs you to care!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika trembles before turning around and says, ¡°Hmph, if it is not because you want to know about the matter regarding Yunsen Oishi then you would not havee! This miss is¡­¡±

    Before she is able to finish, Liu Yi instantly appears behind her.

    At the same time, a ck dagger silently presses against her throat.

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice bes very chilling carrying a dense killing intent.

    The dagger chillness along with Liu Yi¡¯s killing intent causes Wakabayashi Rika to shiver.

    A kind of dying horror pressures down on her¡­

    Scary¡­.really very scary¡­.

    At that instantly Wakabayashi Rika really wishes to kneel down and beg for mercy.

    But I cannot¡­I cannot be so afraid of teacher!

    If I am afraid, that means¡­.I havepletely lost!

    The trump card is in my hands!

    Thus Wakabayashi Rika bes ruthless and raises her head, exposing her throat, ¡°If you have the ability¡­kill me!¡±

    ¡°Go on!¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that I do not dare to?¡±

    Liu Yi frowns lightly as he exerts a bit of strength on the dagger and immediately a line of blood appears on Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s throat.

    Wakabayashi Rika trembles slightly but she manages to bear with it.

    ¡°If you have the ability then kill me ah!¡±

    She says loudly, ¡°If you are able to then kill ah!¡±

    ¡°You damnss!¡±

    Ruthlessness appears in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes as the dagger in his hand stabs towards Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s throat!

    Do take a look at Serious note if you did not read it yet

 Chapter 650 Who wants to try

    The dagger was both swift and fierce but is inurate.

    Just as it is about to stab Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s throat, it slides past and stabs into the wall by the side.

    -dang!-

    The dagger disappears while a dagger mark is left on the wall while Liu Yi¡¯s expression is ugly.

    ¡°Hehe, I knew it.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika turns around and looks at Liu Yi in delight and says, ¡°Uncle you are unable to take action at all. Although you pretend to be fierce on the surface, your heart is actually still very soft.¡±

    ¡°Who is soft!¡±

    Liu Yi res, ¡°I am hard. Do you want to try?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika did not have any timidness as she props up her chest and res back at Liu Yi, and says, ¡°Okay ah,e on then! I also have the key to the rooftop, let us go up and try now then!¡±

    Damn it¡­forget it. The rooftop is Yunsen Ameki¡¯s favorite ce to go ah¡­

    Although it is very stimting and looks very interesting¡­. for the task¡­. those desires that should not exist, let them all beat it!

    Wakabayashi Rika asks again, ¡°Do you dare toe or not?¡±

    ¡°You are the boss, you win!¡±

    Liu Yi can only give her a thumbs up and says, ¡°You should not be called a vampire but a demon instead!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, if you want to call me that, it is also fine.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika covers her mouth and giggles, ¡°If I am able to steal teacher¡¯s heart so what if I be a demon?¡±

    ¡°You can forget about that. Even if you are a demon, you will not be able to steal my heart.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, there is nothing that this one cannot do!¡±

    Liu Yi did not expect that his heartless words will instead provoke Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s thirst for victory, ¡°Let us wait and see!¡±

    ¡°Then slowly wait¡­see you, I wouldn¡¯t be seeing you off!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika tilts her head and looks at Liu Yi before asking, ¡°Really? Then you do not wish to know about Uncle Oishi¡¯s matter?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika had already gambled everything for this time rounds battle, even her life!

    Liu Yi has no other choice but to yield first.

    ¡°Nothing¡­where are we going, lead the way.¡±

    If I am able to obtain some information regarding Glorious Sun Conglomerate from Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s mouth, it is also good. After all, she is Yamaguchi Group¡¯s big miss. Furthermore, she has a close friend rtionship with Yunsen Ameki, she more or less also knows information regarding Glorious Sun Conglomerate.

    Everything¡­.is for the task!

    Thus, bearing with Wakabayashi Rika for a while should also be fine!

    ¡°Aiyah, uncle. You are finally agreeing to this miss already?¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi agreeing delight appears in her eyes.

    Liu Yi has an ufortable feeling in his heart, thisss¡­.would not do something too excessive right?

    ¡°For the entire of today you must apany this miss ah, you must also listen to my orders! What this missy says you must do! If you dare to resist, hmph, this miss will not tell you anything!¡±

    ¡°You are too much!¡± Liu Yi says angrily in a low tone, ¡°How can I agree to this kind of matter!¡±

    ¡°Then forget it then,¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika waves her hand, ¡°Since uncle is unwilling then forget it, I am going back home.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­.¡±

    Endure humiliation as part of an important mission! Endure humiliation as part of an important mission!

    Liu Yi, you can do it!

    Liu Yi holds Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s hand, ¡°Student Wakabayashi, I agree to you, okay¡­but your request¡­.can not be too much! Furthermore¡­.it is only for today!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, will not be too harsh. I, this person is very reasonable!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika immediately smiles brightly, her smile is indeed beautiful causing Liu Yi to be dazed for a few seconds.

    ¡°That uncle the first request that this miss has for you is that you are not allowed to call me Student Wakabayashi again! You can call me Little Rika!¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­Little Rika¡­then where are we going?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika tugs Liu Yi hands and says, ¡°I know about an arcade nearby! Uncle follow me there and y!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Already risking my life to apany the nobleman, isn¡¯t it just ying games, what does it count as?

    In the past when I was in junior high school, I frequently skipped lessons to y games! Let¡¯s not mention the rest but Three Kingdom War Record I cleared the whole game ah!

    ¡°Hehe, then uncle you piggyback me there.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth twitches, ¡°I am tired what¡­uncle piggyback me!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika seems to know that Liu Yi had thrown caution to the wind today, thus she raises her first ¡®shameless¡¯ request.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Piggybacking me or not? Not piggybacking me then don¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°Get on then!¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth and squats down, damn it, this big miss had found the opportunity to take revenge!

    ¡°Hehe, uncle is the best!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika jumps onto Liu Yi¡¯s back and hooks her arms around his neck and eximed in delight, ¡°Hehehe, run horsey run!¡±

    ¡°You are very heavy!¡±

    Liu Yi did not let go of any opportunity to get back at her.

    ¡°Go and die, uncle! This miss is only 40kg okay!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika hammers Liu Yi¡¯s back, ¡°Quickly, horsey run!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi is emitting smoke from his nose, damn it, can be considered as she took advantage of me¡­

    No choice. Everything is for the task!

    Liu YI clenches his teeth and piggyback Wakabayashi Rika and jogs out of the school.

    Because of what Wakabayashi Rika told the teaching director earlier, even if Liu Yi did not attend sses it is also fine.

    He piggybacks Wakabayashi Rika and under the shocked gaze of the pedestrians, he jogs to the arcade.

    A lot of the game machines in Japan were rather new. Even though back then Liu Yi is a regr, there is a number that he had never seen before!

    Other than Street Fighter and King of Fighters these games that he had seen before, the rest are new.

    ¡°Uncle let us y the shooting one!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika bought arge number of arcade coins and passed a bunch to Liu Yi. After which she pulls him to the shooting game and starts happily shooting the zombies.

    Liu Yi watches Wakabayashi Rika y excitedly and ughter until the screen ispletely bloody before hepletely understands.

    Thisss is a violent person!

    -Sounds of shooting-

    The shooting sound keeps ringing out while the heads of the zombies were sent flying under the high-pitched cry of delight from Wakabayashi Rika. The blood and sma cover the entire screen!

    Good fellow¡­japanese games are indeed very bloody to the max ah!

    But when it reached China it will all be censored¡­.it is such a pity ah.

    Liu Yi casually shoots a few times to protect Wakabayashi Rika from being killed by those zombies who are sneak attacking.

    As a violent girl, Wakabayashi Rika has an exceptional desire for victory. Thus she chooses the most difficult mode which is the legendary one hit KO kind. But Liu Yi¡¯s gun technique is phenomenal. Along with his unique ck and white world, no zombies are able to get close to Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s character a single step.

    ¡°Uncle did not see that your *** is so powerful ah!¡±

    After nearly dying a few times, Wakabayashi Rika cannot help but praise Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth twitches, damn it, why does it sound so ugly!

    ¡°In the future teach me *** okay, uncle?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika naturally does not know the deeper meaning of what she says, as she turns her head and asks Liu Yi full of expectation.

    Liu Yi can only thicken his skin and agrees to it, ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I know that uncle is the best! Especially when you shoot it out, it is really too satisfying!¡±

    Liu Yi is about to go crazy, damn it¡­.do you really not know or are you doing on purpose!

    The moment he got distracted, a zombie sneak attacks from the back and bites Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s character to death.

    ¡°Ahhh! Damn it! Stinky zombie, not ying anymore!¡±

    Seeing that her character had died, Wakabayashi Rika immediately pouts, ¡°Uncle let us y others. Right uncle let us have a car race! The loser has to treat ice-cream!¡±

    She does not care if Liu Yi agrees or not and immediately pulls him over and walks over to a car racing machine.

    But there are already some people ying on that machine so Wakabayashi Rika can only stand by the side and wait.

    In the end, that person yed one round after another. The moment he loses he inserts more coins in and does not have any intention of getting off.

    Wakabayashi Rika instantly is unable to take it as her leg stomps on the car racing machine stairs as she res at that yellow head fellow.

    ¡°Are you done or not?¡±

    The yellow head is very in the mood of driving and impatiently says, ¡°Isn¡¯t there another machine by the side?¡±

    ¡°I want to y with uncle do you not understand is it? You yed too long already, so get off!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika was originally the big miss of the underworld thus her temper is really bad. Thus if it is was not for Liu Yi around, she would have pressed that yellow head guy¡¯s head onto the steering wheel!

    ¡°Tsk, this is the arcade!¡±

    The yellow head does not care about Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s method, ¡°If you wish to y, win against me first before saying anything else!¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika immediately sits on the other car race machine before saying to Liu Yi, ¡°Uncle wait for me. This miss will win the seat for you!¡±

    ¡°I never y for nothing. 10k yen per round! Loser must immediately pay!¡±

    ¡°No problem! Prepare to lose until you are naked!¡±

    She inserts the arcade coin and starts racing against the yellow head!

    Seeing this scene, Liu Yi cannot help but go back into his memories.

    He recalls the during the early days when he got to know Xiao Die, she also uses racing games in the arcade to chase away those guys that try to fool around with her.

    Did not expect that today I would meet this kind of thing once again.

    Liu Yi notices that Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s racing technique is not bad but she is unable to catch up with that yellow head at all.

    Especially on the straight course, shepletely got overtaken and asionally managed to win back a bit through the bends and turns. But very quickly she got left far behind.

    This yellow head obviously had a car racing card, thus his gaming records had been recorded. The car he uses to race is a high-grade one that had gone through a few modifications.

    As for the racing car that Wakabayashi Rika is using it is the most basic car that the system gifted, which cannot bepared at all!

    After losing three rounds in a row, 30k yen entered that yellow head¡¯s pocket making him smile until his mouth is crooked.

    ¡°Lass you are too lousy!¡±

    The yellow head says in his heart, today I finally met a god of wealth!

    ¡°Damn it this miss does not believe!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika takes out another 10k yen note and prepares to continuepeting. But her hand that had just taken out the money is grabbed by Liu Yi.

    ¡°Come Little Rika, rest by the side and let mepete for you.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika is slightly worried as she asks, ¡°Uncle can you do it or not?¡±

    The yellow head also says in disdain, ¡°That¡¯s right uncle, you are already so old you better go back and coax a child, this ce is not suitable for you!¡±

    ¡°Haha, prepare to take off your pants.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks before sitting down.

    Little Jade activates.

 Chapter 651 Heaven-defying Little Jade

    Liu Yi chooses an ordinary racing car.

    ¡°Just this car of yours and you still wish to win my Phantom R?¡±

    The racing car in his card is a professionally modified car. Winning the opponents rubbish car will be a simple matter!

    ¡°Uncle¡­.this kind of car¡­.can it or not?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika is also slightly suspicious as she asks.

    ¡°Calm down, After I win money I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the gaming screen.

    The two race cars are side by side waiting for the signal light. The one on the right is Liu Yi¡¯s car. It is both small and tattered and cannot bepared to the professionally remodeled race car by the side. But all of this is not a problem.

    Liu Yi orders Little Jade, {Little Jade adjust the race car data.}

    {Understood master.}

    Little Jade stretches out a thin almost invisible fiber thread out from under Liu Yi¡¯s feet and connect to the gaming machine.

    After which the race car data got pulled out.

    Liu Yi takes a look. It is a race car called ze S4. Its top speed is 180 km/h and the rest of the data is very low. To the point where it does not even have NOS boost!

    While looking at the yellow head Phantom R, it¡¯s top speed is 260 km/h, and the eleration speed is way above the tattered car of Liu Yi¡¯s. All the rest of the data is also very high.

    But this does not pose a problem for Liu Yi. He orders Little Jade to start changing the data of his racing car.

    {Little Jade. Raise the top speed to 300 km/h, raise the other values as well. Also equip a nitro boost¡­.}

    {Understood master. Modification in progress, modificationplete!}

    The super ai is indeed very powerful, the modification time takes less than a second!

    ¡°Come on! Prepare to take off your pants!¡±

    The green light lights up and the yellow head immediately steps on the elerator and snatches to drive out first.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s reaction is slow. By the time he had pressed the elerator, the yellow head had already driven far away.

    ¡°Hahaha, just this bit of standard and you wish topete against me, seeking dea¡­.¡±

    Before the yellow head can finish, Liu Yi¡¯s car is like a raging wild bull and flies by his car and very quickly toss him far away.

    ¡°What? How is this possible! What is this eleration speed!¡±

    The yellow head¡¯s eyes nearly pop out as he stomps on his elerator and chases behind Liu Yi.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s car drives very quickly and he is unable to catch up at all!

    ¡°Damn it! Did the valuese out wrong! When had the me S4 had such eleration speed!¡±

    Seeing that his car is getting thrown further and further away, the yellow head got anxious and pressed the NOS to gain speed!

    Instantly the back of his care emits to blue mes and he starts to pull closer to Liu Yi¡¯s car.

    ¡°Hahaha, I still have NOS! Just based on you and you wish to win, dream on!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika also starts to be worried as she presses against Liu Yi¡¯s arm, afraid that he will lose.

    Liu Yi only smiles faintly before pressing the NOS button by the side.

    ¡°Bake, when has that broken car of yours had N¡­¡±

    The yellow head¡¯s eyes widen because behind Liu Yi¡¯s car exhaust suddenly appears and erupts out with 8 eye-catching blue mes!

    Liu Yi¡¯s car instantly shoots away and instantly pulls a wide distance apart from the yellow head.

    ¡°You are cheating!¡± The yellow head fall apart, ¡°How is it possible for that car of yours to have NOS! This is not possible!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t renege on your bet when you lose.¡± Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Which eyes of your saw me cheat? Furthermore, how do you cheat on this kind of things? You, cheat for me to see?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    The yellow head is venting his anger as he watches Liu Yi finish and take the win.

    ¡°I am not convinced! Again!¡±

    This time around he also chooses the me S4 like he really thought that this is a godly car.

    Liu Yi also does not mind as he smiles and continues to race.

    Both are S4 but the one in Liu Yi¡¯s hand is the god car! While the one in the yellow head hands it is a trash car which top speed cannot exceed 180!

    This round he is unable to even see Liu Yi¡¯s shadow and had lost!

    ¡°Ahhhhh! Just what is going on!¡±

    The yellow head is about to go crazy as he changes to another smart card.

    ¡°I have a car with better stats, I am not convinced, I want to continuepeting!¡±

    ¡°Okay ah, but not anyone canpete against me.¡±

    This time around it is Liu Yi¡¯s turn to smile, ¡°One round 50k yen if you don¡¯t have then scram.¡±

    ¡°5, 50k¡­.¡±

    Hearing this figure the yellow head got frightened.

    50k yen in China would be around 3-4k yuan. To a person who ys games daily, it is a ratherrge figure.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare then get lost.¡±

    ¡°Who says that I don¡¯t dare!¡±

    The yellow head turn ruthless and pulls out 5 10k yen bills and ps onto the stand by the side and says loudly, ¡°You better not regret this round!¡±

    He takes back the earlier smart card and changes to another one.

    Those people by the side who are watching the show, seeing the ck smart card in the yellow head¡¯s hand they start eximing, ¡°Gods, it is the Skyfall A1!¡±

    ¡°Skyfall A1, to actually be able to see this legendary racing car card!¡±

    Seeing the ck card in the yellow head hands, Wakabayashi Rika bes perturbed.

    She tugs Liu Yi¡¯s arm and says, ¡°Uncle¡­let us notpete¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Wakabayashi Rika not understanding what is going on, is that ck card really that scary?

    ¡°That¡­.is this car racing game highest grade car.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika is slightly envious as she looks at the ck card in the yellow head¡¯s hand and says, ¡°Just the speed is 400 km/h¡­ it is without equal¡­we are basically unable to win one¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you are afraid now!¡±

    The yellow head lets out augh in delight, ¡°But now it is toote to escape! Escaping equals admitting defeat that 50k yen belongs to me!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, dream on!¡± Wakabayashi Rika roars in anger, ¡°This miss says notpeting who dares to threaten me, I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course we arepeting.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly speaks up and breaks what Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s sentence, ¡°But the stakes need to be changed.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How you want to change?¡±

    The yellow head ask immediately, while Liu Yi looks at Wakabayashi Rika and points at the ck card and ask with a smile, ¡°Little Rika you want that ck card?¡±

    ¡°Of course I want, that is the Skyfall A1 ah! Who does not want!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika nods her head.

    ¡°Mm, okay.¡±

    To curry favor with Wakabayashi Rika, he pulls out a stack of yen notes, all of them is 10k denominator.

    ¡°Here are 300k yen, I¡¯ll bet on the ck card in your hand.¡±

    Liu Yi says out something shocking, ¡°If I lose, this 300k is yours. If you lose that ck card is mine.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s stakes moved the yellow head¡¯s heart slightly.

    Isn¡¯t this idiot sending me money!

    He did not hesitate and immediately agrees.

    ¡°Good, you better don¡¯t renege!¡±

    ¡°Whoever who renege is the grandson.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks, this fellow had bitten the bait.

    ¡°Hahaha, then let uspete! I¡¯ll make you lose all of your family fortunes this time!¡±

    The yellow head seems to have already won as heughs, ¡°My Skyfall Ai is the best car in this game and had never been defeated before! Below it, the fastest car is only 300 km/h which is 100km slower! Let me see how you can wine me!¡±

    ¡°Let us see then.¡±

    Liu Yi sits on the seat calmly and calmly chose the me S4 and line up side by side to the yellow head¡¯s powerful looking ck car.

    ¡°Uncle¡­do your best¡­¡±

    Seeing how teacher is doing his best for her, Wakabayashi Rika is touched in her heart.

    So¡­teacher also has a warm side ah¡­

    ¡°Prepare to go back crying!¡±

    The moment the green light lights up, the yellow head immediately step on the elerator and the car shoots out like the wind!

    While Liu Yi is calm. He drives the S4 and pushes the button by the side.

    The S4 is like a transformer as a ck tank barrel emerges from the hood of the S4 and aims at the A1 far away!

    ¡°What the hell! What is this!¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh is this a tank?¡±

    Seeing the tank barrel emerging from Liu Yi¡¯s car a lot of people exims in a sock.

    The yellow head also starts sweating from the fright. This is a fucking racing car, not a war game okay!

    Liu Yi is calm as he lets Little Jade aim at the Skyfall Ai before pressing the start button.

    -sound of cannon firing-

    A violent fire serpent sprays out from the tank barrel and hit the Skyfall Ai!

    The Skyfall Ai transform into a fireball and rolls out of the tracks

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    The yellow head sits there in a daze as his sweat covers his entire clothing.

    Liu Yi drives the car slowly through the finish line and turns around and look at the yellow head and says, ¡°This card belongs to us now.¡±

    He stretches his hand towards the ck card and prepares to pull it out from the card slot.

    ¡°This, this does not count!¡±

    The yellow head immediately stops Liu Yi¡¯s hand and roars in anger, ¡°You are acting dumb!¡±

    ¡°Who is acting dumb?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the yellow head coldly, ¡°This is the game rules, you lost, now pay up.¡±

    My Little Jade is heaven-defying, don¡¯t talk about this kind of simple game. Even if I am ying an online game, I would still be able to change the server data without anyone knowing.

    ¡°Cannot, no one is able to take away my card!¡±

    The yellow head directly turns into a rogue while Liu Yi only sneers before lifting up the yellow head¡¯s body into the air.

    The yellow head did not expect that Liu Yi would actually have such arge strength and starts shouting in fear, ¡°What, what are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Little child, I am doing this for your good.¡±

    Liu Yi pats his face, ¡°The one who is standing by my side is the Yamaguchi Group big miss Wakabayashi Rika. What do you think will be the ending of you, ying punk in front of Yamaguchi Group?¡±

    ¡°Ya-Yamaguchi Group¡­¡±

    Hearing this name, the yellow head¡¯s facepletely turns pale in fear.

    How would he dare to go against Yamaguchi Group? That is just seeking death.

    Damn it, today I am really damn unlucky. Why would I meet with such an unlucky situation ah!

    ¡°I, I am wrong¡­I¡¯ll give you guys the ck card¡­let me off¡­¡±

    The yellow head looks at Wakabayashi Rika by the side and faintly recalls. No wonder she looks so familiar¡­I seem to recall seeing her on tv before¡­

    I can only admit that I am unlucky!

    In Japan even if they dare to provoke the police, no one dares to provoke Yamaguchi Group. The yellow head obediently hands over the ck card and runs off with his tail between his legs.

    Liu Yi passes the ck card to Wakabayashi Rika and says, ¡°Really did not expect that your title is so good to use. If I had known I would have just said your name and perhaps he would not even dare to let out a fart before escaping.¡±

    ¡°Thank you uncle¡­¡±

    After Wakabayashi Rika takes the ck card she suddenly stands on tiptoe and kisses Liu Yi on the lips.

 Chapter 652 Drink a mouthful

    Wakabayashi Rika suddenly kisses like this causing Liu Yi to be stunned for a moment.

    Isn¡¯t thisssughing and joking, she actually kissed me?

    This time around it does not seem to be joking around¡­

    Liu Yi cannot help but activate his goodwill eyes and nces at Wakabayashi Rika.

    Instantly arge figure appears in his slight.

    99!

    What the hell is the goodwill eyes make a mistake right?!

    99! How is this possible! The two of us only just get to know each other for a few days how could the goodwill be about to enter the good friend¡¯s stage!

    Yunsen Ameki goodwill towards me is just 40+ that¡¯s all and it is because I intentionally went about raising it!

    Unintentionally raise a seed into a tree. I did not deliberately go and raise Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s goodwill and it is actually so high!

    Why can¡¯t fucking Yunsen Ameki¡¯s goodwill also be so high! Wouldn¡¯t everything be fine then!

    Could it be that Wakabayashi Rika is really an M? A masochist?

    ¡°Unclee with me to the photo sticker booth to take pictures!¡±

    After obtaining the ck car racing card that she admired, Wakabayashi Rika is very delighted as she pulls Liu Yi into a room by the side.

    This kind of cartoon type small room is used for taking those kinds of photo stickers.

    But it seems like currently there are very few people who y this kind of things. After all the handphone and cameras capability is bing more and more advanced, it can also able to beautify as well as have special effects. It looks even better than those from a photo sticker booth.

    In the past taking photos, there is the victory sign. Later on, there is looking up, as for currently, there is PS¡­godly development.

    ¡°Uncle,e!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika pouts and says, ¡°I wish to take a picture¡­¡±

    Liu Yi does not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°What the, don¡¯t act like Ameki! Youpletely do not look like her!¡±

    ¡°Anyways we already said that today you will agree to anything I say, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    When this sentence is thrown out, Liu Yi feels helpless.

    ¡°Fine then today risk my life and apany nobleman!¡± *Chinese*

    ¡°Oi, oi! Don¡¯t think that I do not understand Chinese, you use the phrasing wrongly! I am not a guy, how can you say apany Nobleman! Furthermore apanying me also does not need you to risk your life!¡± *Japanese*

    Wakabayashi Rika has a certain Chinese standard, thus Liu Yi¡¯s words cause her to be unhappy.

    ¡°Coughs, anyways let us go and take the picture.¡±

    Liu Yi pulls open the photo sticker booth door.

    Right now there are no other people, thus there is no need for the two of them to queue up.

    Wakabayashi Rika walks in afterward and closes the door along the way.

    Liu Yi subconsciously asks, ¡°Why, why did you close the door¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle what are you afraid of. It is not like this miss will eat you!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika licks her lips, ¡°Although Uncle seems to look very delicious¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it, you damn vampire!¡±

    ¡°This miss is of the noble race okay!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Anyways closing the door is to prevent other people from disturbing us taking photos! Uncle why do you always think so wickedly!¡±

    ¡°Wicked your sister!¡±

    Liu Yi is helpless and can only allow Wakabayashi Rika to be impudent.

    It is not like he does not wish to bicker but bickering is pointless.

    Today is thisss¡¯s stage, just let her be happy then. If she is happy perhaps she will tell me more things.

    Who asked me to have things to request of her!

    ¡°Uncle let me first chose the temte!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika sprawls on the screen and chose the temte.

    She is naturally still wearing that short skirt as well as ck skin-tight hot pants inside.

    Don¡¯t know if she is wearing underwear today¡­anyways the curve on her butt is very clear.

    The butt is very alluring making Liu Yi feel aroused.

    Talking about this, thisss does not seem to be any inferior to Yunsen Ameki, instead, both have their own merits.

    It seems like she does not that Liu Yi¡¯s gaze is fixed on her butt as she focused on picking the temte.

    On these matters, all girls are the same, they all choose very meticulously.

    After choosing for an entire 10+ minutes, Wakabayashi Rika finally confirmed on a set of slightly gothic style temte.

    ¡°Uncle let us start!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika pulls Liu Yi over and stands in front of the camera and keep posturing.

    Liu Yi is like a wooden block not moving to allow Wakabayashi Rika to move him.

    ¡°Aiyah, uncle can¡¯t you take the initiative on your own!¡±

    After taking a few pictures, Wakabayashi Rika is slightly dissatisfied, ¡°Why are you like a wooden block ah!¡±

    ¡°This¡­I have never taken this kind of thing before ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly embarrassed and feels somewhat girlish.

    ¡°Hehe¡­this way ah¡­why don¡¯t we take a few special ones?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika suddenly lets out a wicked smile.

    ¡°What if it got licked out?¡±

    Liu Yi asks in worry, ¡°Let¡¯s not take any nude photographs okay?¡±

    ¡°Aiyah! Perverted uncle, who wants to take those kinds of pictures!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika stomps her leg in anger, ¡°I am talking about taking a more natural color one!¡±

    She opens her mouth revealing a pair of sharp small teeth. At the same time, her eyes turn red in color while ck bat wings p open on her back.

    ¡°When others see this, they will definitely think that I am a Cosying! Hehe!¡±

    ¡°I feel that this image suits you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Uncle don¡¯t let me be like this alone¡­can you also change your appearance!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika asks excitedly, ¡°This way it will be interesting!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Liu Yi directly rejects, ¡°You are a monster while I am not.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika instantly bes unhappy, ¡°Uncle is too annoying! Not taking any more, let us go back! As for uncle Oishi¡¯s matter let¡¯s discuss it some other day!¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth, ¡°Youss. you are threatening me!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this miss is threatening you, what can you do?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika crosses her arms like it is guaranteed that she will definitely win Liu Yi.

    If he really is a person with dense killing intent, he would have killed me the first day we meet and will not have waited to today.

    While looking at this situation, he is indeed very concerned about Uncle Oishi¡¯s matters¡­

    ¡°Fine, take pictures!¡±

    Liu Yi trembles an immediately enters 2nd stage of Dragon Transformation.

    A pair of small ck wings ps open behind his shoulders making Wakabayashi Rika exim in shock, ¡°Wah, kawaii! Uncle why do you have such kawaii wings!¡±

    ¡°You ask too much!¡±

    Liu Yi res at Wakabayashi Rika, ¡°Hurry and take the picture!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, but this miss suddenly feel like uncle has be very delicious¡­¡±

    Sensing the dragon blood in Liu Yi, Wakabayashi Rika cannot help but lick her lips, ¡°Uncle¡­that¡­can you agree to a matter of mine?¡±

    ¡°What matter?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly has a bad premonition.

    ¡°That¡­I wish to suck a bit of uncle¡¯s blood ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Not possible!¡±

    She actually made such a rude request! How is that possible!

    ¡°Why not ah!¡±

    ¡°I have anemia.¡±

    ¡°Oi¡­uncle don¡¯t be so fake ah!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika stomps her feet unhappily, ¡°Just a little bit, just a little bit okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Cannot! Your taste is too heavy, to actually want to suck my blood!¡±

    Liu Yi gives Wakabayashi Rika a disdaining look, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just buy pig blood and drink?¡±

    ¡°How is that the same ah uncle!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika keeps stomping her foot and is almost about to cause an earthquake.

    ¡°You just promise me ah! It is not like it will cause you any harm! Uncle is so powerful it is not like I am able to turn you into my blood ve!¡±

    ¡°I only feel that you do not have good intentions!¡±

    Liu Yi indeed is slightly unable to believe this spirited and weird Wakabayashi Rika.

    ¡°Why would I! This miss only is slightly unable to control me after smelling your blood¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika says feeling wrong, ¡°Uncle you do not know that ever since I had transformed into a vampire I never sucked blood¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°No¡­I always feel that sucking blood and the likes¡­is too sinister already¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika sticks out her tongue, ¡°But this time¡­I am actually able to smell something delicious from uncle¡¯s blood¡­.I really wish to try it¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Seeing that thirst in Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s gaze, it does not seems to be a lie.

    ¡°Uncle¡­I beg you¡­let me have a try okay¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine then. You can try a bit. But after trying you need to tell me everything that you know.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika nods her head and bes delighted as she enthusiastically licks her lips.

    ¡°There is no need to be like this right¡­is blood sucking really that happy?¡±

    ¡°It is not like uncle is a vampire, naturally you do not know the taste of a vampire¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika sniffs the air, ¡°Uncle should be Type A blood¡­¡±

    She scoots over as her hands hook around Liu Yi¡¯s neck and her mouth get closer and closer to Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly stretches out his hand and pressed against Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°What is the matter uncle?¡±

    ¡°Be gentler¡­I am afraid of pain¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk! Uncle, you are a man okay!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s eyes suddenly twirl and then she lets out mischievousughter and says, ¡°Rx, there is always the first time¡­I guarantee to be gentler, just a moment¡­after which uncle will feelfortable¡­¡±

    ¡°What the, do you have to say it so wickedly?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe, after uncle tries it you will know¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on! Go for broke!¡±

    Liu Yi withdraws his hand and exposes his neck.

    Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s small mouth immediately kisses his neck before her fangs pierce through Liu Yi¡¯s skin and skins into his flesh biting on top of the blood vessel.

    Liu Yi really did not sense any pain, instead, there is a numb feeling spreading out from his neck.

    After which his body seems to be lit up by something as a fire starts burning in his abdominal!

    His lower body starts standing up and presses against Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Wu¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s gaze is slightly blurred like she is sucking very happily.

    -dragon roaring-

    Liu Yi lets out a dragon roar as the dragon blood in his body seems to be on fire.

    Dragon Nature **!

    The unique point when a vampire is sucking blood is that their teeth will secrete out a type of venom. This venom is like super strong aphrodisiac making the person whose blood is being sucked feel aroused!

    Wakabayashi Rika is also the same. Her venom causes Liu Yi to fall into arousal! Especially when dragon blood is also excited as well, it causes Liu Yi¡¯s rationality to swiftly whittle away!

    Damn it¡­just what did thisss do to me¡­.

    Liu Yi is no longer able to restrain himself. The restraining from the past few days are already about to cause him to fall apart!

    He immediately pulls Wakabayashi Rika up and presses her against the surveince camera!

 Chapter 653 Surging undercurren

    ¡°Ah! Uncle!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika who was sucking happily when she got pushed away from her delicious meal. After which her body got pressed against the cold countertop, she lets out a shocked cry.

    ¡°Uncle¡­.what do you want to do¡­¡±

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    Liu Yi presses down Wakabayashi Rika with a hand while his other hand starts searching deep under her skirt and hooks around the stic of her hot pants.

    ¡°But uncle¡­what is there to eat here?¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    Liu Yi pulls his hand down and immediately pulls down Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s hot pants!

    The white delicate and soft butt appears in his sight. Indeed thisss is not well-behaved and is not wearing panties again!

    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika ispletely panicky. She did not expect that just for sucking blood she would actually pay the price of herself!

    For this transaction, did I profit or make a loss ah!

    Liu Yi does not care about what Wakabayashi Rika is thinking of. He is burning with desire and his gun is already prepared to battle and immediately pierces from behind her!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    After eximing in pain, Wakabayashi Rika nearly cries.

    Luckily she practices martial arts and that barrier had already broken a long time ago!

    Back then it when she bled quite a bit, she thought that it is because her great aunt came earlier than usual. Later on, did she know that when females practice martial arts, they will damage the obstacle?

    But she does not care about all this. Because in Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s eyes, there had never been any guys who are worth for her to pay attention until Teacher Liu Danui appears.

    Although this guy had beat her up badly and ignores herpletely. This instead seems to create a fantastic appeal and caused Wakabayashi Rika to get close to him.

    But he is also a good friend of her best friend. Back then when she knows that the two of them are in love, Wakabayashi Rika was like struck by lightning and had a deep feeling of being defeated!

    Her nature makes her unwilling to concede, thus making her entice Liu Yi¡­

    Right now the current me¡­.can be considered as very victorious?

    Liu Yi does not know of Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s currentplicate thoughts. After he had entered Wakabayashi Rika his Dragon Qi flows into her body and starts curing the pain of the first entry.

    Because of this, Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s pain also alleviates by quite a bit.

    She sprawls on the counter as her soul and body trembles with Liu Yi¡¯s reloading.

    ¡°Uncle¡­.us like this is not right right¡­.I feel like I am letting down Big sister Akemi¡­¡±

    ¡°Then should I pull out?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­anyways it is fine as long as Big sister Akemi does not know¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rikapletely throws caution to the wind, after all¡­she also wishes to obtain this guy.

    While Liu Yi and Wakabayashi Rika are having sex they realize even more benefits.

    And that is that Liu Yi had absorbed quite a bit of the blood energy within Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s body.

    His spirit vein constitution finallyes out. Wakabayashi Rika as a vampire, her blood energy and Liu Yi¡¯s scattered blood qi had merged together.

    But unfortunately, Wakabayashi Rika is not a purebred vampire, furthermore, her grade is rather low. Thus this part of blood energy which enters Liu Yi¡¯s body is unable to allow his blood qi to reach perfection.

    Liu Yi estimate that if he wishes to allow his blood qi to be perfect, perhaps he can only eat up hisss Ai Ling¡­but,ss, just where on earth are you?

    Liu Yi had also secretly ordered Medical King Valley¡¯s Huang Jie to help inquire about Ai Ling¡¯s news. After all Medical King Valley¡¯s business covers the entire cultivation world. If there is any news about Ai Ling, he should be the earliest to know.

    While Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s blood energy continues to flow into Liu Yi, Liu Yi also did not treat her unfairly. Some of the qi in his body also blends into her body.

    As their energy and qi blend together, mutuallybining, it causes Wakabayashi Rika to feel like her strength seems to have some improvement.

    Just as the two of them is cheerfully dual cultivating, Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s handphone suddenly rings.

    After she entered the room, she ced her handphone on top of the counter.

    The vibrating sound causes them to be sober at the same time.

    ¡°Uncle¡­it, it is Big sister Akemi who is calling¡­¡±

    Liu Yi purses his brows. Yunsen Akemi calling Wakabayashi Rika at this moment¡­.this seems to be too much of a coincident!

    Are the gods purposefully toying with us?

    Right now is a good time to exercise. Liu Yi does not wish to rush to conclude this, thus he orders, ¡°Do not pick it up.¡±

    ¡°But¡­Big sister Akemi¡¯s character is very obstinate¡­if I do not pick up, she will keep calling¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika begs, ¡°Uncle¡­you don¡¯t move first¡­let me talk finish with Big sister Akemi okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi nods her head before stopping his waist movement and presses his hands on Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s butt.

    Only then did Wakabayashi Rika let out a sigh of relief and picks up the handphone and ce by her ear.

    ¡°Big sister Akemi¡­¡±

    The one on the phone is indeed Yunsen Akemi. She asks, ¡°Little Rika where are you?¡±

    ¡°I, I am at home¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika tell a lie as her face slightly turn red and says, ¡°Big sister Akemi is finding me for what matter?¡±

    ¡°Also nothing much. Just that the lessons are ending soon and I wish to go to your house to y.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi¡¯s tone seems to be slightly shy, ¡°Tomorrow we will be going to teacher¡¯s house¡­I am nervous¡­and wish to discuss with you what should I prepare¡­¡±

    ¡°What is there to prepare ah, you just need to go there and it is ¡­.ah!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly starts moving and thrusts deep into Wakabayashi Rika causing her to let out a shocked gasp.

    Yunsen Akemi immediately asks in concern, ¡°Little Rika what is the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no-nothing¡­¡±

    Behind her, Liu Yi starts moving once again causing Wakabayashi Rika to be both ashamed and angered. The hand that is holding the handphone also starts to tremble.

    ¡°What is that sound over your side ah? Why is there a pa, pa, pa sound?¡±

    Yunsen Akemi bes even more baffled.

    ¡°No-nothing ah¡­.I am letting the servant in my house giving me a back-knocking massage!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika thinks swiftly and suddenly thought up of an excuse and immediately says, ¡°The servant used a bit too much strength..just now hit a bit hard making me gasp¡­¡±

    ¡°This way ah. Then is it veryfortable?¡±

    ¡°Very¡­..veryfortable..¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika smiles wickedly, ¡°Do you want to give it a try some other day? Wu¡­¡±

    Liu Yi ps her butt and that p sound is very clear.

    Yunsen Akemi did not suspect her and agrees, ¡°Okay ah! I do not like the techniques of the massage master in my house. In a whileter let me try your house¡¯s.¡±

    Liu Yi does not know whether to cry orugh. This Wakabayashi Rika really likes to spoof ah.

    I tease her and she goes and teases Yunsen Akemi.

    ¡°Hehe¡­.okay ah¡­.but, in the beginning, it might be a little painful¡­Wu¡­.sofortable¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries, after a bit of pain then it will be even morefortable!¡±

    Yunsen Akemi is indifferent, ¡°Hearing your continuous moans, it definitely must be damnfortable right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­.wuwu¡­.really¡­.very damnfortable¡­.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika wantonly says it out, after all, she had alreadyid out a shield.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me have a craving! I will be there in a moment to try!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, okay, okay¡­ah¡­so deep¡­¡±

    ¡°Deep?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­pressing the pressure point¡­press very deep ah¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika purposefully says it unclearly but Yunsen Akemi does not suspect.

    ¡°Mm, seeing thatfortable manner of yours, continue your massage. After school, I¡¯ll go to your house to look for you.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­okay¡­¡±

    Only then did Wakabayashi Rika hang up before leaning on the counter to concentrate on enjoying Liu Yi¡¯s ¡®acupressure¡¯ massage.

    After she hangs up Liu Yi finally says, ¡°Youss is toocking in integrity!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­isn¡¯t it learned from uncle. Uncle is also very bad. When this miss is having a call you still torment me¡­¡±

    ¡°I am doing it to test your endurance!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, then what is the result of the test?¡±

    ¡°Failed!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s test a few more times then¡­¡±

    ¡°What the, youss¡­¡±

    Because Wakabayashi Rika still needs to return home, Liu Yi swiftly ends the battle.

    He senses that the constraint of the past few days had loosened up. While Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s body had already softened as she sprawls there and continues to shiver.

    Liu Yi ps Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s butt and reminds, ¡°Quickly get up. You need to go back!¡±

    ¡°Damn it uncle¡­after you befortable you start urging me.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika takes a deep breath and allows her body to swiftly restore back to her normal state, ¡°Obviously I am sucking your blood to take advantage of you¡­but howe I feel that the one who lost out, in the end, was me?¡±

    ¡°What is there for you to lose out. Didn¡¯t your vampire grade increase by a stage?¡±

    Liu Yi ties this waistband as he rolls his eyes.

    ¡°That is true¡­.uncle¡¯s strength is really strange, it is actually able to help me¡­wu, it seems like there is also the blood reason I guess¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika says, ¡°Right now this miss had already evolved from a normal vampire into a vampire baron!¡±

    ¡°Baron¡­.hearing it sounds really strange.¡±

    ¡°Anyways getting promoted is good!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika also puts on her hot pants and rearranges her skirt. After taking a look at the charming photos that were taken earlier, her face bes red once again.

    ¡°Looks like this photographs can only be a private collection¡­¡±

    ¡°Later give me a set as well.¡±

    ¡°Definitely not!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika rolls her eyes, ¡°This miss shall keep for my own!¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense, be careful of my ruler!¡±

    Liu Yi nces at Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s butt scaring her into covering her butt and says feeling wronged, ¡°Oi, oi uncle, we are already like this, can you not bully me anymore okay?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t listen then I shall beat!¡±

    Liu Yiughs mischievously, ¡°After all the feeling is not bad.¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­uncle you send me home!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own legs?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika says in anger, ¡°I don¡¯t care! If you don¡¯t send me back then I will not tell you the secret regarding Uncle Oishi!¡±

    ¡°Fine then, you really have a lot of matters ah!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, this is then my good uncle! Uncle this time around was not exciting. Next time how about we try it at big sister Akemi¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Hehe..¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika keeps the photos properly before affectionately wraps her arm around Liu Yi¡¯s arm and walks out of the room with him before leaving the arcade.

    The two of them do not know that the moment they leave, a guy ying games in the corner immediately pulls up his cor and says softly, ¡°Target is moving, Hunting Fox please prepare. Over!¡±

    ¡°Hunting Fox received, Over!¡±

    From the hidden earpiecees a cold voice.

 Chapter 654 Ambush

    On the taxi, Wakabayashi Rika suddenly asks, ¡°Uncle want to find an opportunity to let me and big sister Akemi serve you at the same time?¡±

    From the rear-view mirror Liu Yi is able to see the strange gaze of the taxi driver. Damn it, it is definitely not that you are thinking ah!

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and pinches Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s nose fiercely, ¡°Next time if you speak nonsense again, then I shall punish you!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu, uncle, you are going to hit my butt again is it¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika covers her butt and says tearfully, ¡°Very painful ah¡­pa pa pa is morefortable¡­¡±

    ¡°Coughs¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nearly vomits out blood, this girl is really a demoness who wants people life!

    ¡°You want or don¡¯t want? If you want I will bit by bit make indirect inquiries and make Big sister Akemi ept this matter!¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around¡­how would a girl be able to ept this kind of thing¡­furthermore our matter definitely cannot be allowed to be known by her!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, just what is the matter that you are hiding from us?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika is not an idiot. She is able to infer something from Liu Yi¡¯s sentence.

    ¡°This matter I¡­.¡±

    Before Liu Yi is able to finish, the taxi suddenly trembles and stop.

    Wakabayashi Rika immediately ask, ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. The car suddenly died. Really sorry the two of you, perhaps the car is too old already. I will not charge the two of you for this ride. I am really sorry.¡±

    The taxi driver apologizes immediately and then pushed open the car door. He walks out of the car and checks the taxi.

    ¡°Forget it, after all my house is not that far from here, let us walk back.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika looks out of the window before saying, ¡°In front is the residence of my house. Uncle you just send me another stretch it is not that far.¡±

    ¡°Of course I am sending you. You still have not told the things that I want to know.¡±

    Liu Yi pushes open the car door and brings Wakabayashi Rika along and gets off the taxi.

    Wakabayashi House is not within the city, instead, it is in the outskirts where arge residence was built.

    Currently, the taxi had spoilt in the countryside. Other than trees in the surrounding, it is hills. Golden tree leaves are all over the ce which is rather beautiful.

    The autumn had arrived while Wakabayashi Rika and the girls are actually still wearing skirts. Really must admire the japanese girls. All of them are really swift and fierce!

    Are they really not afraid of the cold?

    This question had vexed Liu Yi for a long time.

    Wakabayashi Rika excitedly points at a big residence on top of a mountain peak far away and shots, ¡°Uncle you see, that is my residence!¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°Your house is really big ah¡­indeed is an underworld family. How much money did you snatch from others ah.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, uncle it is not like our organization relies on collecting protection fees to be rich.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Protection fee is only so little money, my Yamaguchi Group engages is several honorable businesses,¡±

    ¡°I know, I am only joking about.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, uncle is the most annoying, only know how to tease this miss! Sometimes I am really curious just who on earth is uncle!¡±

    ¡°This question is too simple already. Right now I can tell you who I am.¡±

    Liu Yi seems to want to satisfy Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s curiosity.

    ¡°Really? Then uncle who on earth are you?¡±

    ¡°A man.¡±

    ¡°Damn it ah!¡± Wakabayashi Rika nearly exploded in anger, ¡°Does this miss not know that you are a man? Didn¡¯t I try it already earlier?¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    Liu Yi lets out a wicked smile. Just as he is about to tease Wakabayashi Rika his eyebrows suddenly jump.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    He immediately takes two steps forwards and pulls Wakabayashi Rika into his embrace before pushing her to the side!

    ¡°Uncle what are you doing¡­.¡±

    Before Wakabayashi Rika asks her question, a deafening sound of a gun firing rings out.

    -boom!-

    A hole is instantly sted out on the ce where they were standing earlier

    Wakabayashi Rika is stunned, ¡°What, what is this!¡±

    ¡°Sniper!¡±

    Liu Yi frowns and pulls Wakabayashi Rika behind the car, hiding from the sniper¡¯s line of sight.

    Luckily the oil tank is also on their side. Otherwise, if the sniper bullet hit the oil tank it will immediately send Wakabayashi Rika to meet heaven.

    ¡°Why would there be people shooting me!¡±

    After Wakabayashi Rika withdraw behind the car. After all, she is a big miss of the underworld and she swiftly calms down. She ponders and says, ¡°Could it be that they are father¡¯s enemies?¡±

    ¡°Looks like you are not that easy to be ah.¡±

    Liu Yi lets out a bitterugh. He raises his head and instantly a bullet brushed by his ear and hits the ground.

    This sniper is definitely a professional. His reaction is actually so quick!

    If it was not because I withdraw my head in time, perhaps my head will be blown off.

    But¡­.why is that taxi driver safe and sound?

    Liu Yi suddenly thought of this question and his expression immediately changes.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    The taxi driver emerges from the front of the car, holding two handguns in his hands and fires continuously towards them.

    -Pop Pop Pop!-

    The bullets keep firing out while Liu Yi only flips his hand and a pulls out ck riot shield from the air, blocking in front of Wakabayashi Rika.

    With the ability of Vacuum Cleaner, Liu Yi really is not afraid of being sneak attacked by this!

    -Ting Ting Ting-

    When the bullets hit the riot shield, it creates sparks.

    ¡°What is this thing!¡±

    The taxi driver assassin¡¯s eyes widen as he stares at the riot shield in front of them.

    Such arge riot shield where did he pull it out from?

    Damn it! Could this guy be Doraemon?

    The taxi driver is an experienced assassin. He does not waste his bullets, instead, he walks towards them step by step.

    ¡°I, I feel very strange¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika sprawls on the ground with a pale face, ¡°I feel like¡­I ampletely strengthless¡­¡±

    ¡°There is a cross that is emitting light aura from the opponent¡¯s neck.¡±

    Towards this light aura, Liu Yi is rather familiar with it.

    Last time when he went to the USA to deal with the military matters, he hade across a holy warrior who possesses this kind of power.

    ¡°The power of light¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika instantly understand, ¡°This kind of power restrains us¡­dammit, I am only a baron¡­if I was a Viscount, I would not be so useless in front of that light power¡­.¡±

    Right now she is somewhat exhausted speaking while Liu Yi embraces her, ¡°Looks like it is a person who is very familiar with you guys who take action. Otherwise, they would not have known that you possess the strength of a vampire.¡±

    ¡°Just who on earth is it!¡±

    Anger shes across Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s eyes, ¡°If this miss gets to know who that person is, I will make sure that he will wish that he is dead!¡±

    ¡°Defend yourself first, dear.¡±

    Seeing that the taxi driver assassin had already walked in front of them and his handgun is about to stretch over the riot shield. He abruptly jumps up and taking advantage that the taxi driver still had not reacted he smashes the riot shield in his hands into the assassin.

    How is it possible for an ordinary person to withstand Liu Yi¡¯s strength? Although he is already being lenient that taxi driver is sent flying away. His two handguns fly out of his hands and were grabbed by Liu Yi who had kept away the riot shield.

    -bang!-

    He instantly squats down as a bullet hits the air once again.

    Just where is that damn sniper hiding!

    Right now Liu Yi¡¯s ck and white world¡¯s radius is not big enough and is unable to find the sniper who is hiding far away.

    But no worries, I still have Little Jade.

    {Little Jade, analyze the trajectory and find the location of the sniper!}

    {Yes master!}

    Little Jade immediately starts analyzing the bullet trajectory. That sniper had fired a total of 3 times, thus Little Jade is able to very swiftly determine the location of the sniper!

    In front of Liu Yi¡¯s sight, a small window appears. That window keeps zooming in until the figure of a guy appears in it.

    That guy is wearing a ck windbreaker as he sprawls on a small hill. He is holding a Barrett and the muzzle is pointing towards this direction.

    ¡°Good fellow, he is actually hiding there.¡±

    Liu Yi smirks, ¡°Do you think that I am unable to find you if you hide far away!¡±

    He passes the two handguns to Wakabayashi Rika, ¡°Holds it, defends yourself. You know how to use it?¡±

    ¡°What a joke. This miss already knows how to shoot nes the moment I turned 9 years old!¡±

    ¡°Sweat¡­then you hold it properly.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but to sweat, can thisss not be so wicked when she speaks!

    Looks like I really need to teach her the real meaning of shooting the ne!

    [TL: in chinese shooting the ne is a ng for masturbate]

    [TL: okay rip¡­.so which part is in chinese and which is in japanese???]

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm flips again as a ck Barrett appears in his hands. It looks very aggressive.

    ¡°Oi! Not fair!¡±

    Seeing the Barrett in Liu Yi¡¯s hand Wakabayashi Rika immediately pouts unhappily, ¡°Why are you using such a cool sniper while I am using these two small handguns?!¡±

    ¡°Because a guy does not suit **.¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and stretches out his head before withdrawing it again.

    -bang!-

    The sniper fires again. Liu Yi takes advantage of this gap and sprawls on the car roof, and pulls the sniper trigger.

    Little Jade had already lock-on to the target. There is no need for Liu Yi to aim and the bullet immediately pierced through the sniper¡¯s head!

    Perhaps the sniper dies without understanding how is the opponent able to counter-attack against him!

    Liu Yi keeps the Barrett and says to Wakabayashi Rika, ¡°Settled, let us quickly leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it will not be possible¡­¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika raises her head from the ground and lets out a bitterugh, ¡°There are even more peopleing over¡­¡±

    While they are speaking a few Toyota SUV¡¯s charges out violently from the surroundings ande to a trembling stop by the side, surrounding Liu Yi and Wakabayashi Rika within.

    People holding guns immediately jumps off the car and starts firing crazily towards them!

    Liu Yi immediately pulls Wakabayashi Rika over and takes out the riot shield once again. One side leaning against the car while the other side raising the riot shield, they resist this hail of bullets.

    ¡°Looks like they had already nned for a long time!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika looks through the explosion-proof ss of the riot shield, ¡°To actually dare to bully this miss while I am weak! Tsk, this miss shall make them pay the price in blood!¡±

    She presses her handguns on top of the riot shield and fires twice.

    It is a pity that she is unable to aim, thus she ispletely unable to hit the gunners who are hiding behind the car.

    ¡°Help me help you this once.¡±

    Liu Yi nced at Wakabayashi Rika, ¡°Remember that you owe me a veryrge favor.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches his hand and controls the darkness power and ced a ck mask on his face blocking his appearance.

    At the same time, two handguns appear in his hands. He passes the riot shield to Wakabayashi Rika while he leaps out from behind.

    ¡°Ah! Uncle! Are you crazy!¡±

 Chapter 655 Who is the demon

    Under such a dense hail of bullets, Uncle actually rushes out!

    He will definitely be a sieve ah!

    While a ck battle armor instantly covers Liu Yi¡¯s body. This battle armor is not Monarch Armour, instead, it is simr to the full-body battle suit that the Americans were wearing back then. The exterior seems to have referred to the Iron Man. Liu Yi feels slightly gloomy. After he had put on the full-body armor, he basically does not need to wear a mask. My head must have short-circuited.

    The battle armor is formed from the powers of Vacuum Cleaner, thus it¡¯s defense and absorption is very powerful.

    -Ting Ting-

    The bulletsnd on battle armor causing sparks to fly out!

    The red sparks keep exploding out from the armors but Liu Yi is safe and sound. He raises his handguns and starts walking around the taxi.

    Every single shot from the handgun will take the life of a gunner. Right now he is like a death god, very mighty and also very scary.

    ¡°Gods, just what is that fellow wearing?¡±

    ¡°Did Iron-mane?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s ability causes the gunners to be afraid like death is looming just above their head.

    ¡°Uncle, is damn cool!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika who is hiding behind the riot shield delightfully waves her hands when she sees how mighty Liu Yi is.

    Liu Yi did not care about Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s cheering as he continues to silently attack, killing the surrounding gunners.

    Originally it is the gunners who are suppressing them. But in a blink of an eye, it bes Liu Yi himself suppressing all of them!

    The gunners were all shocked as they do not believe this matter.

    They were all professional gunners but in a blink of an eye, all of them were badly suppressed by a single man until they can only hide behind their cars! This is a huge shame!

    Liu Yi is calm as he aims towards the oil tank of an SUV and fires a bullet.

    -BOOM-

    Instantly that car transforms into a ball of fire, burning those gunners hiding behind it into ashes.

    ¡°Damn it, it is a demon!¡±

    ¡°Let me!¡±

    A gunner pulls out an RPG from the car and aim towards Liu Yi and fires it.

    -Woosh-

    The rocket emitting a long tail of smoke heads straight for Liu Yi.

    ¡°Go up and meet the gods!¡±

    Seeing the rocket hitting Liu Yi and sts him into the sky, that gunner instantly smiles in delight.

    While Liu Yi only flips himself in the air and pat away the mes before descending. Hends on the ground creating several cracks.

    ¡°Heavens¡­¡±

    The gunner who fired the RPG ispletely shocked.

    Liu Yi only shoots him and sent him up to meet the real god.

    These gunners came with killing intentions, thus Liu Yi will not be kind-hearted and let them off.

    ¡°Save us ah, it is a demon ah!¡±

    Some gunners run to the car hoping to drive the car to escape.

    While Liu Yi only slightly bends his wait and leaps into the sky. He leaps over ten meters into the sky, instantly caught up with the escaping car andnds on top of the car hood.

    His legs sink into the car hood and pressed the car into the ground.

    The entire car instantly flips over because of that. The flips over Liu Yi¡¯s head and smashes into a mountain far away.

    The car instantly turns into a fireball as the mes shoot to the sky.

    The gunners were stunned, damn it! Who, who on earth is this person! So scary!

    ¡°Uncle, uncle you are damn cool!¡±

    The only one who is delighted is perhaps Wakabayashi Rika. She is almost dancing and gesticting for joy behind the riot shield.

    While Liu Yi continues to move around shooting this gun. It is like what was sung in that some, every bullet kills an enemy.

    While looking at the gunners, currently they are like stray dogs currently thinking of how to escape with their life.

    Right now how is Liu Yi like fighting. It is more like cutting down grass!

    None of the gunners are his opponent and were killed by him with a single bullet.

    Very quickly Liu Yi killed off all of the gunners cleanly except for one. That gunner is kneeling on the ground with apletely pale face. He no longer has any will to resist.

    Liu Yi walks in front of him and lifts him up by his cor, before asking coldly, ¡°Speak. Who is the one who sent you.¡±

    Liu Yi wants to inquire out the mastermind behind this, thus he left a single survivor.

    ¡°I¡­I do not know¡­¡±

    Although the gunner is very afraid of death he shakes his head and says, ¡°I do not know anything¡­ just kill me!¡±

    Since the task had failed, even if he goes back he will also die.

    Since I am going to die, might as well die straightforwardly.

    ¡°Very well then. It is your choice.¡±

    Liu Yi knows that these gunners view death as a returning to home and he might not be able to obtain any information from them. Thus he just fires a shot at that gunner¡¯s head, sting apart his head and tossed away the headless corpse.

    All of the gunners were dealt with, not a single one is left. Liu Yi also does not wish to let anyone survive and go back to report.

    My identity must be kept strictly confidential.

    ¡°Uncle you are very capable ah¡­¡±

    Seeing all of the enemies got exterminated as well as the entire ground covered in blood and corpse, not only is Wakabayashi Rika not afraid, she happily runs over and looks at Liu Yi in worship.

    That unparallel armor is really damn cool!

    Liu Yi says with some hidden meaning, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just try out how powerful I am?¡±

    ¡°Uncle! You are so annoying!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s face is red. After which she says, ¡°Just is this power of yours, teach me okay!¡±

    ¡°Cannot be taught.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Do you think that it is like the vampire power of yours, just a bit and you will have it?¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­uncle is really stingy!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika does not seem to believe as she crosses her arms and pouts in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Why would I lie to you. Talk about this, are you able to guess who wants to kill you?¡±

    ¡°Where can I go and guess ah, there are too many people who wish to kill me!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika shrugs her shoulder, ¡°Even my older brother Wakabayashi Ryo also wishes to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t he, your older brother?¡±

    ¡°He indeed acknowledges that he was my older brother until I took advantage of him being asleep and secretly uses 502 and pour into his ***.¡±

    [TL: 502 is a type of super glue. as for *** I would say it is his little brother.]

    Wakabayashi Rika smiles very weirdly making Liu Yi cannot help but shiver.

    What the heck¡­thisss¡­.is such a demoness!!!

    Comparing me to her, I am basically a kind littlemb ah!

    ¡°Forget it. Since you are unable to guess it then don¡¯t guess. I¡¯ll clean up the battleground then send you back home.¡±

    As it is almost time for the sses to end and Yunsen Akemi still need to pass by here, Liu Yi does not wish to let her see such things.

    Wakabayashi Rika looks at the surrounding bitter battleground and asks, ¡°How to clean up ah? There are so many corpses¡­as well as blood and the likes¡­¡±

    ¡°Simple.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles finally and stretches out his right hand.

    From his palm, an enormous turtle head flies out and open it¡¯s mouth. A super powerful suction force is immediately released!

    Everything in the surrounding is instantly sucked towards Liu Yi¡¯s palm. And in less than two minutes of effort, all of the surrounding corpses, blood and cars were all sucked into the turtle mouth by Liu Yi.

    The powers of Vacuum Cleaner is the best to clean up the battlefield.

    ¡°What a powerful turtle head ah¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika cannot help but rueful making Liu Yi sweat instantly.

    [TL: turtle head also means dick head]

    Damn it why is it that the things that she says always give off a different meaning!

    ¡°Okay, we should also go back.¡±

    Liu Yi especially leaves behind a car and boards it with Wakabayashi Rika. As he turns on the car he asks, ¡°Right now you should also tell me the things that you know right?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­uncle¡­actually Uncle Oishi¡¯s matters¡­.I am also not that clear about it¡­¡±

    ¡°You are ying with me?¡±

    Liu Yi drifts and nearly swings Wakabayashi Rika out of the car.

    ¡°You gargantuanly used me wrongly!!!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika immediately grabs hold of the car handle and then cry out, ¡°Damn uncle it is not like I said that I do not know anything! The two of us are also considered as people who had been through thick and thin together! You still do not believe me?¡±

    Liu Yi says ruthlessly, ¡°Sorry, but I am still suspicious towards every single Japanese.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika ask unhappily, ¡°Based on what!¡±

    Liu Yi did not conceal anything as he says while driving, ¡°Because you guys invaded us before and right now still do not agree, furthermore are still coveting for our territory.¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, uncle you are too unfair like this okay!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika pouts unhappily and says, ¡°The one invading you guys is not me but my ancestors okay? Furthermore, the things that I do not know why do I need to admit to it? Admit that my grandfather had invaded you guys? This kind of things I also do not know ah¡­furthermore even if it is true, I will definitely not admit that I am in wrong!¡±

    ¡°Hope that that is the case.¡±

    ¡°Uncle! I had already beenpletely eaten up by you already, there is no need for you to be so heartless right! You see, I know that youe to Japan with ill intentions but I also did not expose you! If there is a single thing that I am not happy about you, that will be you deceive Big sister Akemi¡¯s feelings.¡±

    ¡°I did not cheat her feelings¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi is a bit unnatural as he looks at the rear mirror and realizes that Wakabayashi Rika is looking at him with glittering eyes, making him look away.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that you are suspecting all people.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika does not let people off the moment she catches the weak point. ¡°Big sister Akemi is also a Japanese ah. Furthermore, if you guys mutually suspect each other how are you able to love each other? Uncle, you are deceiving Big sister Akemi! Let this miss tell you, Big sister Akemi is different from me. She is very serious about love¡­if she knows that uncle is lying to her, I believe that¡­.she will never ever forgive uncle in the future.¡±

    Liu Yi captures the main point of what she had said and got back the initiative rights and ask inly, ¡°Your meaning is that your feelings towards me are just a pretense?¡±

    ¡°Aiyah¡­.uncle¡­..this is not the main pointh¡­.the main point is that right now we are people who wore the same pants together ah¡­.¡±

    Sweat, now it evolved to wearing the same pants?

    Wakabayashi Rika says, ¡°Uncle¡¯s matter is also my matter. To express how loyal I am to uncle, I will tell uncle everything I know. But, the things I understood from Uncle Oishi¡¯s matters, are weird and trivial that¡¯s all. Uncle, do you wish to know?¡±

 Chapter 656 Finally waited you ou

    Liu Yi asks straightforwardly, ¡°Where is Yunsen Oishi currently at?¡±

    ¡°Aiyah as for this question¡­.I really do not know.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika shakes her head in regret, ¡°Right now there are a lot of people in Japan trying to look for Uncle Oishi, but no one is able to find him. Not to mention you, even my father is looking for him as well.¡±

    ¡°Why does your father want to find him?¡±

    ¡°It seems like it is because of a coboration business deal¡­back then our rtionship was not bad, but now we quarrel until it is quite rigid.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika says, ¡°But it is unable to affect the friendship between me and Big sister Akemi. In my heart, she and Suzuki are both my big sister.¡±

    ¡°I do not care about your friendship, I only care about Yunsen Oishi.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, heartless uncle!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika pouts, disying how satisfied she is in her heart.

    ¡°Then did Yunsen Oishi leave behind any news before he disappeared?¡±

    ¡°None at all. It is like he hadpletely evaporated!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika shrugs her shoulders, ¡°Leaving behind Big sister Akemi and her young and beauty stepmother to support the Glorious Sun Conglomerate.¡±

    ¡°Stepmother?¡±

    It seems like Dragon Group has given him very little information regarding that stepmother.

    ¡°That¡¯s right that fox is a very difficult woman to deal with.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika snorts, ¡°With her there, in the future Big sister Akemi will definitely not be divided a lot of the family properties! After all, she is only two years older than Big sister Akemi! When Uncle Oishi dies, she will definitely not hand over the properties to Big sister Akemi. This is a very repulsive woman, next time must find an opportunity to do her in!¡±

    ¡°A girl cannot be such so violent.¡±

    ¡°If a girl is not violent then she can only be bullied!¡±

    ¡°You are so violent, but weren¡¯t you still bullied by me?¡±

    ¡°That is different! I can only be bullied by uncle, the rest of the men are definitely not allowed!¡±

    When Wakabayashi Rika says these, she is actually slightly arrogant.

    Liu Yi is rather helpless. Looks like her affections towards me is bing higher and higher.

    Liu Yi uses the rear mirror to take a look at her goodwill towards him -Good friend: 22-

    It had already entered the second stage already, furthermore the value had already reached 22¡­no wonder Zhang Ailing will say that if you want to enter a woman¡¯s heart you must first enter her body¡­this raise is really too quick already!

    ¡°Right uncle¡­I suddenly recall that in the past there was once when I went to Big sister Akemi¡¯s house, I unintentionally heard Uncle Oishi having a phone conversation. I remember back when I heard terms because I feel that they are interesting so I remembered them.¡±

    ¡°What terms?¡±

    ¡°Dragon beheading n¡­.as well as dragon head¡­¡±

    ¡°Dragon beheading n? Dragon head?¡±

    Liu Yi is able to vaguely guess that the dragon beheading n should be pointing towards the inhuman poison operation towards China.

    As for Dragonhead¡­what does it point to?

    Damn it, hate talking in riddles the most!

    With just this bit of information, it is really not enough to find the realboratory base.

    ¡°That¡¯s right just this two terms. After which Uncle Oishi had disappeared and no one is able to find him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I know.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart,ter on, I should go and ask Yoko if she knows the meaning behind these two terms.

    Back then I had exterminated the strongest military might of Glorious Sun Conglomerate. Perhaps Yoko is the currently the trump card of Glorious Sun Conglomerate.

    If there are some top secret operations, perhaps they might order Yoko to go it.

    ¡°I also do not know much more.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika lets out a sigh, ¡°Don¡¯t know why uncle is so concerned about Uncle Oishi. Unless¡­.you yourself is also an uncle-phile! Gods, so scary¡­¡±

    [TL: p.s pleasement if any of you know of the actual term hehe]

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Liu Yi scolds, ¡°Do you think that everyone is like you, furthermore I am very straight!¡±

    ¡°Fine then, I take it as uncle is normal then.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by take it! I am originally like that okay!¡±

    ¡°Then why does Uncle want to find Uncle Oishi then? I am unable to understand ah. Uncle Oishi has a face full of pockmarks what is it from him that attracts uncle?¡±

    Liu Yi bes silent for a while before saying, ¡°Fine then let me tell you honestly. That Uncle Oishi of yours is currently participating in research to carry out a n, preparing to throw poison at China and that is the Beheading dragon n. If this n is sessfully carried out, perhaps everyone in China will be turned into corpses including my parents.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible¡­¡±

    Although Wakabayashi Rika is slightly violent but hearing such an extremely brutal matter her eyes widen, ¡°How¡­.how can this be! As a guy, he should stand out upright and frank to fight! He actually uses this kind of methods, too despicable already!¡±

    Sweat, thisss¡¯s thoughts is actually not on the billions of lives but on just that.

    Looks like mingling in the underworld since young actually makes her no longer have any concept of life.

    ¡°Uncle no matter what, this time around I support you!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika waves her fist and says to Liu Yi, ¡°I will help you to find that despicable Uncle Oishi!¡±

    ¡°That is good then. Hope that you will not betray me, otherwise even if you run to the ends of the world I will still kill you.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s final sentence is filled with killing intent causing Wakabayashi Rika to be both afraid and angered.

    ¡°Uncle until now howe you still do not believe me! Am I really that worthy for you to suspect?¡±

    ¡°Sorry but there is an old saying in China. ¡®Refrain from hurting others, yet guard against those trying to hurt you¡¯. I had never thought of wanting to hurt you but I also must be slightly on guard against you.¡±

    ¡°Damn uncle, hateful uncle!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika angrily kicks the back of the seat in front of her. Liu Yi did not have any heartache, after all this is not his car.

    The rest of the journey is not very long. Very quickly the two of them have reached therge residence at the mountain top.

    Indeed it is the residence of the leader of Yamaguchi Group. It is indeed very imposing.

    Outside is tallrge walls and inside the ssical Japanese style buildings.

    Liu Yi apanies Wakabayashi Rika and gets off the car. Outside of the door, there are a number of ck suit guys standing there. Seeing Wakabayashi Rika they immediately bow and says, ¡°Wee back Big miss!¡±

    What the what a grand show of extravagance ah!

    Seeing the two rows of ck suit guys, he cannot help but mutters apprehensively.

    Wakabayashi Rika arrogantly walks inside while two bodyguards actually stretch out their hand and block Liu Yi.

    ¡°Stand still!¡±

    ¡°What the heck are you guys doing!¡±

    Seeing that her own people blocking Liu Yi, Wakabayashi Rika instantly be angered, ¡°This is my teacher, all of you scram away for this miss!¡±

    ¡°Hai¡­¡±

    They immediately retreat to the side and respectfully lower their head.

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders and says, ¡°Big miss is just so impressive ah.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s mouth twitches, ¡°Just you this stinky uncle dare to bully me.¡±

    ¡°My honor.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s lips curl up making Wakabayashi Rika stomp her feet in anger.

    ¡°I will send you to here. In a whileter Yunsen Akemi will being. If she sees me, it will not be good.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, there is no need for uncle to be so anxious to leave.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika blinks her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Over my father¡¯s side there is a document regarding the Glorious Sun Conglomerate¡­how about I help you steal it out for you?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx. My house is veryrge. Even if Big sister Akemies over the two of you might not see each other.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika guaranteed Liu Yi, ¡°At that time I steal out the document for uncle then uncle can just run off.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like I am a thief.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Uncle is originally a thief! A thief that steals people¡¯s heart!¡±

    ¡°That¡­fine then¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is indeed touched, perhaps Yamaguchi Group side will have more abundant information regarding GSC.

    Thinking to here, he no longer declines and waves his hand saying, ¡°Please leAd the way then.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika stands in front of the door and warns Liu Yi repeatedly, ¡°Mm, but we must be careful. We must not let my father see the two of us!¡±

    ¡°What is the matter? Does he hate you bringing guys home?¡±

    ¡°No¡­he does not hate it at all¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s expression turns slightly ugly and her gaze reveals dread, ¡°The only thing that I can say is that he has waited for this day for 16 years¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­¡±

    Liu Yi seems to understand Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s meaning. He follows behind Wakabayashi Rika and enters the courtyard with her.

    Inside there is a veryrge pond and behind it is a veryrge Bodhimanda.

    The surrounding is also other Japanese style buildings. By the side all kind of sakura trees were nted, it is just that they do not blossom during this season.

    While a man wearing ck kimono is standing in front of the two of them. One of his hand is sticking in his belt while the other is holding his beard.

    ¡°Little Rika ah, why did you onlye back home now. The kendo sensei has waited for you for a long¡­..¡±

    That guy is using a normal tone to speak. Just as he is about to criticize his yful daughter, his gaze suddenlynds on Liu Yi by the side and immediately bes expressionless.

    After a few minutes, that man starts trembling as tears cover his entire face as he steps forward and grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s hands.

    ¡°This little brother may I ask you are you. Are you my daughter¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

    What the hell¡­.

    At that moment Liu Yi is also stunned. Really cannot talk about other people in the daytime and cannot talk about ghosts at night ah!

    Just now Wakabayashi Rika also mentions to me that we cannot meet her father Wakabayashi Shimokawa but in the end, the moment we entered the main door and we immediately meet him!

    What is this fate ah, what is this fucking moral quality ah fucking damnit!

    ¡°This¡­.I¡­¡±

    Liu Yi does not know what to say for a while. After all, he had just slept with his daughter!

    Really have a bit of¡­.meeting father-inw feeling also have a bit of guilty feeling.

    ¡°Ah! Father are you crazy! This is my teacher, not my boyfriend!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika also got a shock as she did not expect that the two of them would be so unlucky to actually meet Wakabayashi Shimokawa the moment they enter the house and immediately shields him.

    ¡°Rubbish whether he is your boyfriend or not, I already saw through with just a nce!¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa res at his daughter, ¡°You take a look at the way you look at him! You are almost dripping water! I dated more than you okay, how can I not understand?¡±

    ¡°This, this¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika also does not know what is going on. Indeed when her gaze towards Liu Yi is basically unable to conceal the strong affection within.

    Cannot, I must conceal it¡­otherwise, if it got exposed in front of Yunsen Akemi, that would be bad!

    Even the hard-hearted father is able to see through wouldn¡¯t Big sister Akemi also be able to sense it?

    ¡°Son-inw ah, I have finally waited until you hade ah¡­¡±

    After Wakabayashi Shimokawa exposes his own daughter, his eyes are brimming with tears of excitement as he holds Liu Yi¡¯s hands tightly like he is the sacred savior.

 Chapter 657 Provoked Father-in-law

    ¡°You do not know ah, I have waited for this day for an entire 16 years ah!¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa holds Liu Yi¡¯s hand tightly. Seeing that old man crying, Liu Yi is slightly unable to take it.

    Damn it is there a need for this old man to go so far? It is not like his daughter has no market ah.

    ¡°Come,e,e. you are the noble guest ah quicklye into the room! I have a top grade tea leave,e and have a taste with me!¡±

    He pulls Liu Yi along and walks towards a room by the side.

    Liu Yi has no other choice but to follow behind him.

    While Wakabayashi Rika secretly gives Liu Yi a hand signal indicating to him to change ording to the situation.

    Since they hade to this stage, there is no other choice.

    Liu Yi follows Wakabayashi Shimokawa as well as Wakabayashi Rika to a living room.

    In the living room, there is a zataku(low table) in the center. Wakabayashi Shimokawa passionately pulls Liu Yi and seiza by the table. After which he orders a servant to prepare the tea.

    ¡°Little Rika ah, you also sit as well!¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa looks at Wakabayashi Rika who is standing by the side and says, ¡°Come and entertain the guest!¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­¡±

    Just as Wakabayashi Rika is about to sit down, her handphone suddenly rings. She takes a look and it is none other than Yunsen Akemi.

    ¡°Ah, father, Big sister Akemi has arrived, I need to go and find her!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t the two of you always meet each other daily!¡±

    Hearing that she is unable to apany Liu Yi, Wakabayashi Shimokawa immediately be unhappy, ¡°Can¡¯t you just let here as well?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.father, my rtionship with teacher, it is still hidden in the school¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika thinks rapidly and says, ¡°After all it is a teacher and student affair¡­if people hear of it, it will definitely be disgraceful¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, so what!¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa ps his tight and says aggressively, ¡°Whoever my daughter likes who dares to say anything! Don¡¯t say if he is a teacher, so what if he is the principle!¡±

    ¡°Coughs¡­¡±

    Liu Yi instantly coughs, this old man is indeed overbearing¡­no wonder he is the head of Yamaguchi Group.

    ¡°Enough already father. Give me a bit of respect okay. After Big sister Akemi leaves, it will not bete for me to apany teacher!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then go!¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa seems to really pamper his daughter a lot. Hearing Wakabayashi Rika acting like a spoilt child he lets her off.

    When Wakabayashi Rika left, she secretly gives Liu Yi a gaze that means that she wille back as soon as possible.

    Liu Yi sits there as he mutters apprehensively, s this moral quality ah¡­

    Did I forget to check the yellow calendar when I left the house? Why am I so unlucky!

    ¡°That, what is this brother¡¯s honorable name?¡±

    ¡°This one is called Liu Dabo.¡±

    ¡°Liu Dabo?¡±

    Hearing this name, the head of Yamaguchi Group is a shock, ¡°Sire is from China?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am from China.¡±

    Liu Yi did not avoid his blood identity.

    ¡°A china person¡­this will be somewhat hard to handle¡­¡±

    It seems like Wakabayashi Shimokawa is not that shocked. Instead, he stretches out his hand and strokes his beard.

    ¡°Hard to handle? What is hard to handle about?¡±

    ¡°The thing that is hard to handle is the position of the future head.¡±

    As Wakabayashi Shimokawa stroke his beard he says, ¡°To tell the truth, I have two children. One is Wakabayashi Ryo, the big son who fails to live up to expectation. The other is Little Rika who is the daughter whom I dote on the most. His character won¡¯t do, it is too gloomy and does not have any tolerance which is not suitable for taking over my position. Thus since young, I have ced my thoughts on Little Rika and keep grooming her to try and let her inherit my position.¡±

    ¡°Although I am an outsider I still wish to say.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but interrupt. ¡°What I want to say perhaps it will be somewhat unpleasant to hear. But I feel like uncle your way of grooming might not be suitable for Little Rika.¡±

    ¡°Actually this point, I also sense it currently.¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa lets out a sigh, ¡°For 16 years I see other people¡¯s daughter all have a boyfriend while my family Little Rika is feared by everyone¡­I feel like, I am wrong¡­¡±

    What the hell, what are these thoughts?

    In China, the parents do not wish for their daughters to get married early!

    ¡°Right now I finally understand that Little Rika is not a man but a girl. As a girl even if she is going to inherit my Yamaguchi Group in the future but she does not have a guy who will love and pamper her what is the point? My wife has already died young, only leaving behind a daughter and son. Right now I am in a position of power but I still cherish the past where I drank tea with my wife. s¡­perhaps I have really be old¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what does uncle n to do now?¡±

    ¡°I n to let my wife¡¯s husband inherit the family business. He does not need to do many things. He just needs to be willing to assist my daughter that¡¯s all.¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa smiles faintly, ¡°The real person in control will still be my precious daughter. But I need a guy to give her support in the public view that¡¯s all. But since sire is a person from China this position is also not good to pass to you. Even if I agree perhaps the rest of the brothers in the group will not agree.¡±

    ¡°I also do not have this n. I believe that the rtionship between me and Little Rika can be considered as free love.¡±

    Liu Yi says without any trace of politeness, ¡°Hope that Yamaguchi Group will not intervene with it. If you really wish to forcefully intervene then I will also not resigned to one¡¯s fate.¡±

    ¡°Good fellow you are very courageous!¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa nces at Liu Yi and says, ¡°I am bing more and more interested in you!¡±

    ¡°Sorry but I am not interested in guys.¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa had just drunk a bit of the tea that the servant had prepared. Hearing what Liu Yi says he nearly spray out the eat, ¡°Coughs, don¡¯t misunderstand I do not have that meaning!¡±

    He coughs a few times and immediately says, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, I am still very supportive of you and my daughter¡¯s rtionship. But I am slightly suspicious. After all, she is my biological daughter. What her nature is, her temper, I can be considered as quite understanding of it! She will not fall for an ordinary person! Of course, it is not me looking down on you but you are only a small teacher¡­why would she like you?¡±

    ¡°Uncle what you said is wrong.¡±

    While Liu Yi swirls the tea in his cup his lips curl up, ¡°I feel that the worth of a guy is not on his identity. In China there is a good saying, ¡®don¡¯t bully a youngster for being poor¡¯. Perhaps right now I am only an ordinary teacher but I have confidence in my heart. As long as a guy has confidence in his heart as well as dream. He will be able to continue working hard. That way this guy will be a very attractive one.¡±

    ¡°Your saying is indeed beautiful. But to my daughter just talking beautifully is not enough.¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa¡¯s gaze is flicker as he looks at Liu Yi, ¡°Say it just what ability do you have!¡±

    ¡°I do now have any ability. Actually I myself am also very curious what does Little Rika likes about me.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles cunningly, ¡°This question uncle should actually ask your daughter right?¡±

    ¡°You fellow¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa res, ¡°You are the first person who dares to say such kinds of things to me!¡±

    ¡°In my china, there is a saying, ¡®a brave person has nothing to fear¡¯. I do not have any other ability, but at the very least I will never fear power.¡±

    [TL: hmmm¡­]

    ¡°What a good ¡®a brave person has nothing to fear¡¯.¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa drinks the tea, ¡°I seem to know what my daughter likes about you.¡±

    ¡°Actually there is no need for uncle to be so worried. The two of us had just gotten to know each other. We still do not know about the future.¡±

    ¡°How dare you! Could it be that you dare to renege?!¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa ced down the teacup as his eyes re at Liu Yi. He blows out his beard as he roars in anger, ¡°You think that my Wakabayashi Shimokawa¡¯s daughter is a good, not satisfied and you want to return it?¡±

    ¡°This¡­don¡¯t have ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Let me tell you don¡¯t think that I am unable to see it that you had already taken my daughter, right?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s hand that is holding onto the teacup trembles slightly.

    ¡°My eyes definitely will not lie to me! When a girl turns into a woman, there will naturally be a lot of ces that will change! You damn fellow had taken my daughter. If you dare to dump her midway, even if I use all of Yamaguchi Group¡¯s might, I will cut you this fellow into 8 pieces and toss them into the sea to feed the fishes!¡±

    When Liu Yi hears what he says, he bes unhappy, ¡°Uncle, in my entire life what I hate the most is other people threatening me.¡±

    He snorts as he clenches the teacup in his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t say if uncle is the head of Yamaguchi Group. Even if uncle is the king of Japan I will also not be afraid of your power! If our feelings in the future are really at odds I will also not forcefully be together. So, uncle, you can just save your strength.¡±

    ¡°Chikusho!¡±

    [TL: Damn it!]

    Hearing how Liu Yi oppose him tit for tat, even though Wakabayashi Shimokawa really wishes to have a son-inw, current he is unable to sit still.

    After all, he is the head of Yamaguchi Group. When had he been taught a lesson by a youngster!

    ¡°Good fellow you are rather daring eh!¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa stands up as he stretches out his hands from within his clothing, exposing hard muscles. ¡°Looks like if I do not teach you a lesson today you really do not know how high the heavens are!¡±

    ¡°Uncle I do not wish to bully old people ah.¡±

    Liu Yi is calm as he changes into a cross-legged sitting posture as he smiles merrily and looks at Wakabayashi Shimokawa.

    ¡°Old people? Then I¡¯ll let you this stinky brat get to know my this old man¡¯s fists!¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa punches towards Liu Yi¡¯s face ferociously!

    It seems like it is only to teach Liu Yi a lesson, thus his fist did not carry much strength.

    If this fist hits Liu Yi¡¯s face at most he will only have a nosebleed.

    While Liu Yi did not dodge. Instead, he only picks up the teapot by the side and sshes the hot tea water inside towards Wakabayashi Shimokawa¡¯s hand!

    If this hot tea water really sshes onto the hand it will be quite badly scalded!

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa got a shock as he did not expect that Liu Yi would execute such an unconventional gambit like using tea water to force him to retreat.

    He withdraws his fist and retreats a step and re-evaluates Liu Yi.

    ¡°Good fellow you are rather smart! But fighting at close quarters only the courageous win! I shall beat you up until you apologize!¡±

    He takesrge steps and walks over.

 Chapter 658 Letâ€™s figh

    The old man seems to be really angered. Liu Yi naturally will not sit there and wait for death. He drains the remaining tea in one gulp before standing up.

    Just as the two of them is about to take action, from outside walks in a familiar figure.

    ¡°Father, uncle, what are the two of you doing?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika looks at the two of them not understanding why they are standing up.

    ¡°Coughs nothing much. I had sat down for too long and decided to stand up to walk about¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa seems to be worried that his daughter will get angry and immediately keeps away his fist and then stroke his beard and says, ¡°s, when a person gets old the body is no longer as it uses to be. Right now I am like this. I feel like my bones are worst with each passing day. Mr. Danu, it is you youngster who has it good ah.¡±

    As he puts on an act, he keeps giving Liu Yi a look which means hurry up and help to cover up.

    Liu Yi is also not a person who tattletales. On the contrary, he rather appreciates Wakabayashi Shimokawa¡¯s direct character.

    For a person with Wakabayashi Shimokawa¡¯s identity, he truly has a lot of methods to stab me in the back. But he did not, instead, he personally steps forward to battle. This kind of character is indeed rare. This ispletely opposite from WR. No wonder this old man likes his younger daughter more.

    ¡°That¡¯s a right uncle. Let me help you with a massage.¡±

    Liu Yi walks behind Wakabayashi Shimokawa and lets him seiza again. After which his fist unhurriedlynds on his back.

    ¡°I had learned before a bit of Tui-na, hope that it can help uncle to relief the ailment.¡±

    [TL: Tui-na is a form of chinese manual therapy]

    Although Liu Yi says it nicely, the strength he uses is not light at all. It is very strong but there is no sound when he hits Wakabayashi Shimokawa¡¯s back but makings Wakabayashi Shimokawa to feel a lot of pain to the point where his legs are trembling.

    In front of Wakabayashi Rika, he does not dare to show it out and can only swallow it down and keep it hidden.

    Good fellow¡­to actually y a trick on me like this¡­

    ¡°Uncle, how is it, did I hammer too hard?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, just nice, just nice¡­¡±

    In front of his daughter, Wakabayashi Shimokawa insists on keeping his face.

    Although it is slightly painful he still pretends to be calm and forcefully keeps a smiling expression.

    ¡°The two of you stop being nice to each other already!¡±

    Unexpectedly Wakabayashi Rika did not be happy that the two of them are good friends, ¡°Big sister Ameki is already rushing over here!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The two men were both shocks at the same time as they stare at Wakabayashi Rika.

    ¡°Uncle you quickly hide ah!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika is very anxious as she tugs Liu Yi and says. ¡°If you don¡¯t hide then it will be toote!¡±

    ¡°What the! Why didn¡¯t you block her ah!¡±

    Liu Yi gives Wakabayashi Rika an uprehending look.

    ¡°You think that I did not wish to ah, I blocked already ah!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika says anxiously, ¡°When she heard that my father was home, she wants toe and greet him¡­when I heard it I immediately said that he was recently sick thus is not suitable to meet guest! She then insists even more to pay a visit¡­I, I am basically unable to block her ah, thus I intentionally ran over first to inform you guys!¡±

    ¡°Damn it where can I leave from here? Where is the back door?!¡±

    ¡°There is no back door in this room¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa also covers his forehead, as he cannot help but feel anxious for his daughter¡¯s IQ.

    Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s eyes suddenly brighten up and point at a tightly shut door behind and say, ¡°Go, go to the armor disy room!¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­after all you are already one of us. You can go in and hide.¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa nods his head and immediately pushed open the wooden door behind him.

    Immediately rows of ancient japanese samurai armor appear in front of Liu Yi. Causing the entire room to be filled with dense killing intent!

    There are all kinds of armor with all kinds of colors.

    One set after anothery inside the room like sleeping japanese soldiers peacefully carrying a trace of murderous spirit.

    At the center of the room, a golden red japanese samurai armor is ced there.

    Liu Yi senses a strange power from this armor causing his heartbeat to increase.

    This armor seems to be not ordinary ah¡­

    When Liu Yi sees it the first time, he feels like he is looking at the powerful armor that he had seen in the anime .

    ¡°Hahaha, this God of Fire Armour is not bad right!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi look at that armor Wakabayashi Shimokawaughs loudly, ¡°This God of Fire Armour has been passed down through my family for generations since ancient time. I had heard that there is still the power of a Fire God inside. It is a pity that after being passed down for so long, no one in the family is able to find the secret of the amour.¡±

    ¡°The two of you stop chatting. If you want to show off do itter!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika pulls her father out and then immediately closed the wooden door.

    Liu Yi stays in disy room not knowing why but he feels very strange.

    While from outside suddenlyes the sound of footsteps. A familiar girl voicees.

    ¡°Uncle I am here to visit you.¡±

    ¡°Coughs¡­so it is the littless from Yunsen Family ah¡­you live so far away and stille to visit me, really am thankful.¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa really starts to pretend to be sick, making Liu Yi start to sweat.

    This old fellow really has no moral integrity!

    ¡°Uncle don¡¯t treat me as an outsider. I and Little Rika are as close as one¡¯s hands and feet. Her father is also my father. Although the older generation between our families has contradicting views¡­.but us younger generation do not wish to be involved among it.¡±

    ¡°I understand, I understand. If only Oishi that fellow is able to think like you, that would be great.¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa lets out a sigh, ¡°It is a pity that that damn old foggy had disappeared to gods know where and no one is able to find him.¡±

    ¡°That¡­uncle, I know that uncle likes to drink tea. Thus this time around I brought the best tea leaves from my house uncle please ept it.¡±

    Yunsen Ameki¡¯s etiquette is very thorough, even if she is simply at thatst minuteing over to find Little Rika to have a chat, she still brings a present.

    ¡°Really let you spend.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, not at all. It is just a small thing not worthy of respect.¡±

    The two of them exchanges pleasantries for a while and just as Wakabayashi Shimokawa is about to find a reason to make Yunsen Ameki leave, a Yamaguchi Group person suddenly runs in front outside, ¡°8th generation Head! Hino Wakatsuki and Tetsu-shi Family, Tetsu Dansei Shacho is requesting for a meeting!¡±

    ¡°Tetsu-shi Family people again, are they done or not!¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa is unhappy as he sneers, ¡°This ce is not suitable. Little Chenjun bring me to the guest room to meet them. Little Rika you apany Miss Yunsen properly. Forgive me for taking my leave first.¡±

    ¡°Uncle go and do your own things. I¡¯ll be fine with Little Rika apanying me.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa immediately hurriedly departs. Liu Yi who is behind the room is starting to feel anxious.

    Damn it¡­isn¡¯t this sabotaging me! You should also think of a method to bring me out as well ah!

    The disy room is sealed up quite well and there is not a single crack. Even if Liu Yi wished to transform into a butterfly and fly out it is also not possible.

    While at this moment Wakabayashi Rika is chatting with Yunsen Ameki outside, thus Liu Yi can only go and look at those armor in boredom.

    The armors seem to have been collected for a long time and are very ancient. On top of them carries a surge of chill.

    I must say they are indeed damn cool.

    Especially that golden red armor at the center, it is like a small sun attracting Liu Yi.

    He walks over and subconsciously stretches out his hand and gently touches the shoulder of the armor.

    Different from other armor, this golden red God of Fire Armour actually carries a surge of warm!

    Could it be that there is really a Fire God!

    Liu Yi is slightly curious and lets out a surge of qi towards the God of Fire Armour to see what is hidden within it!

    Who would have known that this surge of qi would cause the God of Fire Armour to tremble heavily? After which ck red mes emerge and split into several tens of stream andnds on the surrounding armors.

    -creaking sound-

    Those armors start toe alive one by one. And like they hade to live they stand up from the ground and pulls out their own weapon and points it at Liu Yi, surrounding him in the center.

    ¡°Wah, Little Rika what is the sound in the room?¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, it must be the tv was not turned off¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s forehead starts to be covered with some cold sweat. She does not know Liu Yi is doing inside thus she can only sloppily cover it up.

    ¡°It seems to be very noise ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, hahaha¡­that¡­actually my father likes to watch anime¡­.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika wipes away the sweat on her forehead, and coughs, sorry father I can only wrong you.

    ¡°Do we need to help him turn it off?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no need, no need. My father is definitely recording it! If we turn it off he will be mad!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika immediately stops the enthusiastic Yunsen Ameki and says another lie.

    Big sister Ameki ah¡­.I really do not have any intention of lying to you¡­

    ¡°Ah, this way ah. Then fine then, uncle¡¯s interest is indeed really unusual.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­.he¡¯s old kid¡­talking about this what does Big sister Ameki wish to find me to discuss?¡±

    ¡°This¡­is regarding teacher¡­¡±

    When Yunsen Ameki mention about Liu Yi her face turns slightly red. The twosses scoot close together and start whispering to each other.

    While at this moment the male main character of their talk is confronting a group of armor!

    They seem to had the souls of the general during the Warring States periods instilled into them. All of them are holding the unique weapons of that time period. Double de, katana, ive, bows and arrows, chains and hammer and so on.

    ¡°What the heck¡­what is going on ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi does not know how good is the soundproofing of this disy room¡­right, it does not seems to be good at all, I am able to hear the sound outside clearly ah!

    It is a pity that among all of the techniques that I know I do not know Silent Barrier! These armors, all of them seem to be release strength of around 5 stars, this is really unscientific ah!

    Liu Yi is feeling gloomy and ask softly, ¡°Everyone why don¡¯t we have a good discussion?¡±

    Liu Yi tries tomunicate with the armors.

    -kacha-

    Several tens of armors immediately move at the same time and swing the weapons in their hand towards Liu Yi. It seems likemunication had failed!

    -dang, dang, dang-

    Liu Yi hurriedly puts on Monarch Armour allowing the weapons to those armors tond on him. The weapons bounce off, creating sparks.

    These fellows¡¯ attacking power is not bad. Furthermore is very rhythmic.

    But to Liu Yi, it is far from enough!

    He must within the shortest period of time and uses the least movement to deal with these armors!

    Thus his hands flip over and grab ahold of two ckrge des as he stands among the armors.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight babies!¡±

 Chapter 659 God of Fire Armor

    Liu Yi who is wearing Monarch Armour is unparalleled. He is also holding tworge ck des as he directly charges towards the de and swords of the armors.

    The ck de in his hands keeps chopping the armors, chopping out a number of de scars on the armors that WRF had gone through a lot of trouble collecting.

    But what is out of Liu Yi¡¯s expectation, the de scars that he left behind swiftly restore back to normal under the effect of the red power!

    ¡°What the heck, this is really just giving me more trouble!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes are slightly nk as he does not know what to say as he looks at those armors.

    WRF actually collected so many ferocious things!

    This armor seems to be warriors that do not know exhaustion as they keepunching new attacks at Liu Yi.

    Normal physical attacks do not seem to be effective towards then ah!

    Liu Yi suddenly thought of something as he withdraws his des and draws out seals in mid-air with his right hand.

    ¡°Set!¡±

    Body Fixing Curse activates. This Body Fixing Curse is different from Vein Sealing. As long as there is a big enough strength disparity, it is able to stop anything from moving!

    Indeedrge Fix characters appear in the room causing those armor¡¯s movement to be sealed!

    ¡°Hmph, in front of the mystical dao techniques, what can you demons and monsters do!¡±

    After dealing with the armors with a single technique he lets out a delighted smile.

    -kaba, kaba-

    Within moments of him being delighted the God of Fire Armour which had been sitting there suddenly start getting up.

    Golden red lights emit from it, following which it pulls out the two des on it¡¯s back and stands up.

    Although this armor looks to be very imposing¡­but there is nothing to boast about its height.

    It¡¯s past owner was definitely very short. When this armorpletely stands up, the top of the helmet only reaches Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

    -crackling sounds-

    The armor seems to be letting out some weirdughter as mes suddenly cover the des in its hands, causing Liu Yi to frown lightly.

    This fellow¡¯s strength seems to be around 7-8 starjades. As an armor who never had any master before, it is indeed shocking to have such strength.

    Body Fixing Curse does not seem to be effective on it as that armor is still able to move freely. It waves its des which carries mes at they chop towards Liu Yi.

    The mes and the deyer together, it also carries a de qi, making it¡¯s might very shocking.

    Liu Yi stretches out his right arm, blocking in front of him. With the Monarch Armour, he forcefully uses his right arm to block the descending double ming de.

    -dang!-

    The two de chops of to Liu Yi¡¯s arm creatingrge sparks.

    The red mes also twine around Liu Yi¡¯s body forcing his body to retreat a meter away and crash into the wooden door behind.

    Damn it this thing have a ratherrge strength and the me power is also rather weird!

    Liu Yi hurry and use his own power to suck away those mes to present burning down the disy room!

    The two girls outside are still talking while Liu Yi wields two ck des as he starts the fight!

    A person and armor keep attacking each other with their des!

    Liu Yi did not take out his full ability as he intentionally wishes to test just how powerful is this God of Fire Armour!

    He is able to sense that the God of Fire Armour still had some strength that it is not using which makes his curious.

    Just how strong is an armor that does not have a master?

    Really did not expect that the Wakabayashi Family would actually pass down such an armor!

    Luckily I had used Body Fixing Curse, otherwise, with the surrounding armors attacking me as well, I would really be flustered!

    The God of Fire Armour¡¯s attacking rhythm is getting faster and faster causing Liu Yi to feel the pressure.

    Cannot hold back anymore, otherwise, I might carelessly be defeated.

    The God of Fire Armour chops down with its des covered with mes once again while this time round Liu Yi uses strength with his right de and immediately sweeps its de away!

    While the ck de in Liu Yi¡¯s left-hand stabs into the God of Fire Armour and out from it¡¯s back.

    Even though physical attacks are useless against them but Liu Yi¡¯s Netherworld Qi is nothing to joke about! Currently, the Netherworld Qi which is transformed from Nine Yang God Qi causes the God of Fire Armour to receive serious injury.

    The God of Fire Armour roars before finally kneeling down on the ground helplessly.

    ¡°Goddamn, finally settled¡­¡±

    Liu Yi keeps away the ck des and lets out a sigh of relief. This armor is too weird already. Just what is its origin?

    He cannot help but walk over and stretches out his hand again and touches the helmet of the armor and instill his qi inside.

    This time around the God of Fire Armour no longer moves. It is motionless as it allows Liu Yi to willfully search it.

    Very quickly a surge of qi feedbacks from the God of Fire Armour, causing Liu Yi¡¯s sight to change. Following it segments of images appears in front of his eyes.

    This images brought Liu Yi back to life in the past.

    It seems like to be an era where the fires of war were everywhere. The master of the armor campaign through multiple battlefields as he unceasing massacred the enemy.

    With his four other loyalrades. The 5 of them were known as the 5 devil generals!

    The 5 were brave and good at fighting and very quickly they be very famous.

    All the way until the enemy used a ruse to lure them, drawing them into a helpless situation and they finally died tragically.

    After the 5 of them died, their souls were unyielding and pledged to turn into a devil ande back and take revenge!

    In the end, their souls were ced into the armors and came back to life once again. They started a reign of terror as an empire that was about to unify!

    Finally, the imperial power of Japan back then dispatched a powerful Yin Yang Master who used huge magic to seal up the 5 armors.

    One of the armor is this God of Fire Armour which possesses the power of mes. It finally wandered into Wakabayashi Family and had been part of the collection until now.

    ¡°There is actually this kind of history ah, interesting.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, no wonder it is able to move. So it is the mischief of the undying departed spirit.

    Liu Yi suddenly has a bright idea and lets the Netherworld Qi in his body active again and enters the armor.

    I can still have more Body Protecting Spiritual beast. Why don¡¯t I subdue this God of Fire Armour to y with!

    With him suddenly bing interested he lets his qi enter the God of Fire Armour.

    Very quickly the God of Fire Armour trembles. The spirit inside seems to be wailing in anguish and do not wish to yield to Liu Yi¡¯s might!

    But Liu Yi does not give it the chance to resist as four golden sun flies out from his back!

    Among with one is the brightest, brightens up the room!

    For a moment the entire room is lighted up and the golden light pierces through the paper window of the wooden door, shining outside.

    ¡°Eh, what is going on inside?¡±

    Seeing the golden light shining out from the paper window, Yunsen Akemi¡¯s eyes widen in shock.

    ¡°It must the tv being too bright. Haha, hahaha, big screen you know¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika secretly wipes away her sweat, uncle what the flying fuck are you doing inside!

    I am almost unable to keep it under control anymore ah!!!

    But Liu Yi is also not too much. The light from the four sunse out fast and was withdrawn even faster!

    The small samurai soul is basically unable to endure Liu Yi¡¯s Nine Yang God Qi and instantly fall apart.

    The golden red lightly of the armor instantly transforms into red light and instantly disappears into Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    A small red helmet imprint appears on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    While the surrounding armors also be still once more andnd back on their original position.

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and waves gently.

    Instantly that golden red armor flies out in front of him.

    Liu Yi possesses the power of fire spirit in his body. At this moment the power of fire spirit is revealed and enters the golden red armor increasing its strength!

    With the support of Liu Yi¡¯s strength, the armor¡¯s height also increased by quite a bit. While the mes inside link up all of the pieces of armor and when it stands up it is nearly 2 meters tall.

    {Big idiot, it seems like I am able to use this armor ah!}

    Lin Tong suddenly exims, {Let this miss go in and try!}

    Lin Tong flies out from Liu Yi¡¯s body and transform into her human figure and appears within the God of Fire Armour.

    {The fire spirit power and this God of Fire Armour really go well together ah!}

    Lin Tong controls the God of Fire Armour. Currently, the God of Fire Armour finally had an owner. With Lin Tong wearing it, it is very majestic like a Valkyrie.

    {This way I have strength now.}

    Up until now, Lin Tong had always been unable to help Liu Yi is because she is only a spirit.

    But now she can finally prove her worth!

    This is really great¡­.I can finally not be trash anymore¡­being able to help Liu Yi, there is nothing happier!

    Lin Tong bes excited and starts brandishing the red me des excitedly.

    Liu Yi is worried that Lin Tong would be too excited and trashed this disy room and immediately says, {Immortal Fox sister let us go back then research about this!}

    {Okay! Next time around when you fight, remember to shout for me. This miss shall go to your Spiritual World to familiarise with the God of Fire Armour!}

    She transforms into golden red light and returns back into Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    At this moment Lin Tong had absorbed Devil Child¡¯s inner dan and is also wearing God of Fire Armour. It can be said that her strength had soared.

    While Liu Yi sits in the disy room crossed legged¡­that means that Japan still has 4 more sets of armor.

    Could it be that the other four spiritual bodies are able to control the other four sets of armor?

    If that is the case¡­.since I am in Japan, it seems like I should go and subdue the rest of the armors!

    Mm, that¡¯s right. Looks like I have another new task now.

    At this moment the wooden door is finally pulled opened as Wakabayashi Rika walks in with an exhausted face.

    ¡°Big sister Akemi finally went back¡­my uncle ah just what on earth are you doing in here ah¡­oh my gosh¡­.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika looks at thepletely messy disy room and covers her mouth, ¡°You¡­.you will definitely anger my father to death¡­.¡±

    ¡°Coughs¡­.this¡­it is also not like I am doing it on purpose ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uncle!!! Where did the God of Fire Armour go!!!¡±

    ¡°That¡­it got subdued by me¡­¡±

    Liu Yi coughs drily and looks at Wakabayashi Rika in shame.

    ¡°What?! Uncle what did you say?!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s eyes widen very wide as she stares at Liu Yi.

    ¡°That¡­really is so¡­¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is about to apologize, unexpectedly Wakabayashi Rika bes emotional, ¡°You finally subdued that ghost armor?! Wuwuwuwu, this is really great, finally, there is no need to be vexed anymore!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    What the heck¡­just what is heck is going on?

 Chapter 660 Who are the assassins

    ¡°Uncle you do not know. This God of Fire Armour would always haunt the disy room every night!¡±

    ¡°Haunt?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika nods her head, ¡°Every night all kinds of ghost cries wille out from here and it is very mournful. I had already tried to make father sell it away or donate to a museum. But father said not. Because the God of Fire Armour had some curse which is rted to Wakabayashi Family. If no one is able to subdue this armor, it must forever remain in our family. Otherwise, if it got sent out, it will transform into a malicious spirit and find it¡¯s way back and ughters all of our Wakabayashi Family¡¯s people¡­.¡±

    ¡°Talking about that, that is that possibility.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°There is indeed a very pitiful malicious ghost sealed within the God of Fire Armour. But I have already subdued it.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika cannot help but ask, ¡°Why is uncle so powerful¡­just what is your background ah?¡±

    ¡°Since all of this happened, there is no harm telling you.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand, ¡°But, the information that I want?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I just know that uncle does not have such good intentions.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s lips curl up before stretching out her hand and passed a thin USB to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Take it. I pulled them out from my father¡¯sputer! If my father knows that I had stolen his data¡­perhaps he will definitely explode! And might punish me with no food for three days¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Little Rika¡­¡±

    Thinking of how Wakabayashi Rika does all of this for him, Liu Yi¡¯s heart softens and pulls her into his embrace to sit down.

    ¡°Ah, uncle¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika lets out a shocked cry before sitting in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace. Feeling the warm and strong male presence from him, the dissatisfactions in her heart dissipate like clouds.

    Hey, hey, I definitely must havemitted some sin in the previous. That is why I had fallen in love such an uncle in this life¡­

    ¡°Actually I am an agent from China.¡±

    Liu Yi leans into Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s ear and says softly, ¡°My objective foring to Japan is to destroy that evil Beheading Dragon n¡­I want to save the lives of billions in China. Little Rika you do not wish to see over billions of your own country people die right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika shivers, before leaning into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace and says, ¡°This miss had said before that I will definitely do my best to help uncleplete this task! That whatever cursed Beheading Dragon n is basically smearing the name of our Japanese bushido! If my father knows of this thing, perhaps he will be the first to start cursing the Glorious Sun Conglomerate!¡±

    Liu Yi ask, ¡°Talking about this a while back could this thing be the reason why Yamaguchi Group broke off rtionships Glorious Sun Conglomerate?¡±

    ¡°I am also not clear¡­.but, to be honest, right now my father¡¯s words are no longer the final say in Yamaguchi Group.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika shakes her head, ¡°Yamaguchi Group also has a number of powers. Because my father is sick, he is already nning to abdicate. Right now among this powers in Yamaguchi Group, there are some who supports Glorious Sun Conglomerate while there are some who are supporting the Tetsu-shi Family¡­just that that Tetsu Dansei is a supporter of the Tetsu-shi Family!¡±

    [TL: rip think the author got messed up¡­it should be the Hino Wakatsuki fellow¡­]

    Tetsu-shi Family¡­

    Liu Yi recalls the Tetsu fellow whom he had defeated back then in high school. Looks like he is a person from their family.

    These Japanese fellows are really not quiet ah.

    Not only are they converting the gene map, but they are also trying to destroy China!

    Other races die my heart does not die.

    Liu Yi has decided topletely exterminate them!

    Liu Yi slightly ponders over it before saying, ¡°From this¡­apparently the people who came to assassinate you, perhaps, were sent by one of these powers.¡±

    When Wakabayashi Rika hears these, she frowns, ¡°You are saying?¡±

    ¡°Your father is going to abdicate. The 9th head is going to be chosen. If you are still around, this position might be yours. You also know how many supporters you will be able to rally among those powers!¡±

    ¡°So that is the case!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I know already. This person definitely must be Josui Hitori!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika says coldly, ¡°He has long been dissatisfied with my father¡¯s management philosophy and he is also walking very close with the people from Glorious Sun Conglomerate! Furthermore, he does not like me, perhaps it is him so send people to assassinate me! Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°I am going to tell father then we will deal with him!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika clenches her fist, ¡°Josui¡¯s people will not have a good ending!¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­but, I still have a question that I want to know.¡±

    ¡°Uncle I am B-cup.¡±

    ¡°What the, it is not this question! Furthermore, I had already felt that you were a B-cup okay!¡±

    ¡°Uncle you are very bold¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost, I am going to ask you a proper matter okay?¡±

    ¡°Fine, then uncle you ask. What this miss knows, this miss will tell you!¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Liu Yi points at the armors in the disy room and asks, ¡°The rest of the four sets of armor, where are they?¡±

    ¡°Among which, the God of Water Armour is in the Ise Family. God of War Armour is in Tetsu Family. God of Earth Armour is in Big sister Akemi¡¯s family¡­while the God of Sky Armour, currently it is in the museum of Kawasaki City¡­.Originally God of Sky Armour belongs to Ide Ninja Family, but the Ide Family did not take the curse seriously and donated the armor to the museum¡­.in the end, right now the Ide Family haspletely disappear from Japan. Not even a descendant could be found¡­this right now only Glorious Sun Conglomerate alone has a ninja family. Only they possess the inheritance of the ninja technique.¡±

    ¡°What the, so demonic!¡±

    Liu Yi is stunned hearing this.

    But recalling the strength of those ninjas perhaps it is also like that.

    Especial back then they still should not have started merging with the genes of animals, thus they are even more so not the opponents of the armor.

    ¡°Uncle, you are preparing to subdue all of those armors?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is considered as benefiting the society.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks making Wakabayashi Rika rolls her eyes.

    The two of them sits together and hugs for a while. This lovey-dovey feeling makes the atmosphere even warmer.

    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I wish to drink blood¡­.¡±

    ¡°Drink your sister ah!¡±

    Liu Yi res at Wakabayashi Rika before pulling her waist with one hand and hugging her head with the other, he kisses her hard.

    ¡°Wuu¡­¡±

    The two of them kiss and Liu Yi is not polite as he roughly demands.

    Not only did Wakabayashi Rika adapt, she instead seems to be very excited. Her hands reach under Liu Yi¡¯s clothing and start touching all over the ce.

    After being subdued by Liu Yi, Wakabayashi Rika seems to be slightly addicted. After touching for a while her hands grab hold of Liu Yi¡¯s waistband and seem to want to help Liu Yi to release his primitive strength!

    Just as the two of them is about to shoot identally while polishing the gun, a male figure walks in. Seeing the charming scene in the room, the teacup in his hand drops onto the ground and shatters.

    ¡°Ah!! Father!¡±

    When Wakabayashi Rika realize that the person who came in is her father, she immediately restrains her lust, tidy up her clothing and gets off Liu Yi.

    ¡°Cough¡­..it seems like I came back at the wrong time¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa seems to be slightly awkward. After all, this is his own daughter¡­and she nearly had sex with another guy in front of him. If it is any other guy, they will also be unable to take it!

    ¡°But the two of you also do not need to be so anxious¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa chide softly, ¡°Next time first take note of the ce ah! Doing such things in this kind of ce¡­.whatever¡­¡±

    What the hell!

    Liu Yi nearly vomits blood, what you should be worried about is not right!

    ¡°Understood father, next time I will remember to bring uncle back to my bedroom.¡±

    ¡°Mm, that is then right. Don¡¯t use a condom, I wish for a grandson!¡±

    ¡°That¡­that is still early¡­.I am still not prepared to be a mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahah¡­then let you y around for two years then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you, father!¡±

    By the side, Liu Yi is already crying until his entire face is covered with tears, what is this bullshit situation ah! This is not rocket science ah! When did I say that I am going to get married and want to have a child!

    ¡°Right, father, I still have things that I want to tell you!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika suddenly recalls the things that she had discussed with Liu Yi and thus suddenly became serious and says, ¡°Today there was an assassination attempt on me!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    When Wakabayashi Shimokawa hears this he rages and ps the table causing the teacups on the table to jolt off the table and scatters on the ground!

    ¡°Just who is that person who did it! Is this trying to provoke me Wakabayashi Shimokawa?!¡±

    ¡°I suspect that it was done by Josui Hitori!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika immediately says, ¡°Father, let¡¯s find an opportunity to deal with him!¡±

    When Wakabayashi Shimokawa hears what Wakabayashi Rika says, he knits his brow, ¡°Josui Hitori¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Hadn¡¯t he been making things difficult for father! Hmph, it is definitely also him who wants to assassinate me! He had the wish to seize away your position for a long time already!¡±

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not talk about this matter anymore. I will send people to investigate.¡±

    Wakabayashi Shimokawa waves his hand, ¡°These two days there are really a lot of troublesome matters. You got attacked while Ryuge is also continuously urging me to join hands with Tetsu-shi Family.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Ryuge?¡±

    Hearing this name, Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s expression bes slightly better. ¡°Uncle Ryuge is only thinking for our Yamaguchi Group that¡¯s all¡­right now we are enemies with Glorious Sun Conglomerate, Ishii Family and Glorious Sun Conglomerate rtionships had always been not bad. Right now, only by working together with Tetsu-shi Family would we be able to resist them.¡±

    ¡°There is also no need to for you to get involved with his matter. Let me consider it myself. Mr. Dabo, it seems like today it is no longer suitable to receive you anymore. In the future please doe over often.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Liu Yi is very d. Luckily the wooden door is closed properly. As for Wakabayashi Shimokawa realizing itter, it does not concern me, let Little Rika wipe my butt for me¡­

    After Liu Yi and Wakabayashi Shimokawa say goodbye, Liu Yi immediately runs back home.

    He does not dare to drive that SUV to prevent attracting trouble. But Wakabayashi Rika lent him a ck Toyota to get around.

    In Japan, Liu Yi does not dare to fly around on his sword. Everything with low-profile being the most important.

    Liu Yi drives the car back under the building. Just as he gets off the car he realizes that the manager of the building had just walked out from Liu Hongxian¡¯s room.

    The manager is a fat middle-aged uncle. He is somewhat bald and is wearing spectacles. His stomach is very big like he is 5-months pregnant.

    When he sees Liu Yi, he lets out a weird smile, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth making Liu Yi feel bad.

    What is this fellow smiling about?

 Chapter 661 The managerâ€™s photo

    The fat manager smiles weirdly and nces at Liu Yi before going downstairs.

    This fellow acting so weirdly, what is going on?

    Liu Yi is slightly suspicious as he looks at the manager before knocking on Liu Hongxian¡¯s door.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    From inside came the scolding from Liu Hongxian causing Liu Yi to jump in fright.

    Liu Yi ask through the door, ¡°Leader what is the matter? Why did you suddenly scold me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡±

    From inside the room, Liu Hongxian¡¯s exhausted voice leaks out and then she says, ¡°The door is not locked. Come in.¡±

    Hearing this only then did Liu Yi push open the door and enter.

    While Liu Hongxian hurriedly keeps away an envelope with tiredness on her face.

    ¡°Leader that is the matter with you?¡±

    Liu Yi ask, ¡°What did that managere here for? Could it be that thepany did not pay the rental fee?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, how did your matter went?¡±

    Liu Hongxian raises her spirit and asks, ¡°You disappeared for another afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.I had built a connection with Wakabayashi Rika.¡±

    Liu Yi lies without any change in expression and can only say so. After all, it is not like I can say that I fucked her right¡­

    ¡°Not bad. Wakabayashi Rika is from YG and not anyone is able to get in. How is it, was there any gains?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I had obtained a USB.¡±

    Liu Yi takes out the USB and pass to Liu Hongxian, ¡°Inside there are some files regarding Glorious Sun Conglomerate. Furthermore, I had also gotten to know the name of this n. It is ¡®Beheading Dragon¡¯ as well as another rted name call Dragon head¡­as for what it means, I do not know.¡±

    Liu Yi reports what he knows.

    ¡°Your gains are not small!¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, some vigor finally appears in Liu Hongxian¡¯s eyes.

    She stands up and says, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take the notebook here and let¡¯s take a look together and see if there are any valuable things in the data.¡±

    She turns around and went to her bedroom.

    Taking advantage that she had left, Liu Yi stretches out his hand and takes out the envelope that she had hidden under the table.

    Inside the envelope, there are a few pictures. Liu Yi takes out one to see and he nearly had a nosebleed!

    It is actually a photo while Liu Hongxian is still bathing! Among the photos, there is also one where they were being enthusiastic on the bathtub. The photos are very clear, even the very small mole on Liu Hongxian¡¯s right breast can be clearly seen!

    Damn it! What is this situation!

    Liu Yi is a bit stunned as he looks at the photos. While at this moment Liu Hongxian who had walked out from the bedroom, noticed that he had seen the photos and let out a bitterugh.

    ¡°Are you really not honest, how can you flip leader¡¯s photo¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it, it is that manager just now?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately understood what is going on the moment he thinks about it. He immediately clenches his fist and smashes onto the floor. Instantly causes several cracks to appear on the table.

    ¡°Oi, oi. I will need topensate for the flooring.¡±

    Liu Hongxian smiles bitterly, ¡°Can you keep your temper¡­¡±

    ¡°Leader, this does not seem like the things that you would say!¡±

    Liu Yi is angered, ¡°I¡¯ll go and kill that fat pig for you!¡±

    ¡°No need. I already threatened him.¡±

    Liu Hongxian lost her usual heroic air, and bes very dejected as she kneels down, ¡°He had already done something to his mailbox already. As long as something happens to him, three dayster these pictures will automatically be sent to our school¡¯s forum. At that time not to mention my reputation. Even our task will bepletely ruined. Countless lives cannot be gone because of me.¡±

    ¡°What did that fat pig threaten you for?¡±

    ¡°What else can it be¡­¡±

    A trace of despising appears in Liu Hongxian¡¯s eyes, ¡°Isn¡¯t it what you guys wish for daily.¡±

    The anger in Liu Yi¡¯s heart instantly surges up, that damn fat pig is really, has a heaven path but he does not want to walk, instead, he chooses to enter the doorless hell!

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes start to turn red. At this moment Liu Hongxian kneels in front of him.

    ¡°Anyways my first time cannot be given to him¡­.Liu Yi¡­take me¡­¡±

    ¡°I will take you, but not now!¡±

    Liu Yi hugs Liu Hongxian, and ced her onto the bed by the side and covers her with a nket. ¡°Leader you are in the end an ordinary person. Leave this matter to me.¡±

    ¡°You cannot kill him!¡±

    Liu Hongxian immediately hooks her arms around his neck not letting him get up, ¡°If he dies, our mission will also be done for!¡±

    ¡°Leader believe me.¡±

    Liu Yi gives Liu Hongxian a smile what makes her feel warm, ¡°The top sent me to take part in this mission. Please believe me. I will not let you down.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze carries a kind of strength that calms people down, making Liu Hongxian¡¯s originally nervous heart to calm down.

    Why don¡¯t I¡­.believe him just this once¡­

    Liu Hongxian finally loosens her hands and lies back down on the bed.

    ¡°Sleep calmly and wait for me toe back to look into the data.¡±

    Liu Yi bends down lightly and kisses her forehead gently before turning around and leave.

    Liu Hongxian says, ¡°Come back earlier¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm, wait for me calmly.¡±

    Liu Yi walks out of Liu Hongxian¡¯s room.

    The outside temperature is slightly chilly, after all, it is already starting to bete autumn.

    As Liu Yi has the Nine Yang God Qi in his body, he does not fear this bit of cold.

    But his heart turned cold due to his anger. His hands shiver slightly while his finger joints let out a cracking sound.

    Those that dare to provoke me, perhaps I might let them have a chance of living!

    But anyone who dares to harm those whom I love, then there is only one result and that is death!

    Currently, it is night time thus there aren¡¯t many people outside. There is only the faint streemp¡¯s light shining at the ground in front of the building.

    The manager¡¯s room is on the first-floor main entrance. Liu Yi directly holds the railing in front of him and jumps off the building andnds on the ground heavily.

    -cracking sound-

    Anger and strength smash into the ground together shaking the entire surrounding. A lot of people thought that it was an earthquake and were curious about why there was no warning!

    Luckily Japan is a country that frequently has earthquakes throughout the year. They were already used to this event and were not very rm.

    While Liu Yi stood straight and walk towards the manager¡¯s room.

    At this moment the manager¡¯s office¡¯s light is turned on, while the door is closed tightly. From insidee the cry of girls, yamate and the likes, as well as theughter of guys. Liu Yi instantly understood that that damn fat pig is watching Japanese love movies!

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and knocks on the door. From insidees the unhappy shout of the fat pig. ¡°Who is it, right now it is no longer working period. If you have a mattere tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°There is no need to wait till tomorrow.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice contains coldness, ¡°I am here to take your dog life.¡±

    ¡°What the! Who is it ah, are you tired of living!¡±

    The manager¡¯s room door immediately got pulled open as the wretched looking fat pig walks out holding a collector¡¯s model iron sword resting on his shoulder. His eyes widen as he roars, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get beaten then scram!¡±

    When he sees Liu Yi and realize that it is him, he instantly turns nk.

    But very quickly he bes clear-headed andughs coldly, ¡°So it is you ah, what is the matter? Could it be that you want to beat me up? Go on ah, you beat ah. After you finish, those photos will immediately be sent to your school¡¯s forum! At that time perhaps the two of you will be the most famous teachers, hahaha!¡±

    Heughs very wretchedly and very sinisterly making Liu Yi¡¯s anger berger andrger.

    ¡°If you do not wish to let those photo be sent out then obediently let me enjoy your girlfriend! Rx if you are willing to be the audience, I¡¯ll more than wee you!¡±

    Damn, did this damn fat pig thinks that he is the devil?

    ¡°How is it, think about it. If you do not wish to be famous then obediente and find me tomorrow. After I had enjoyed myself I will let the two of you off¡­but that is not an anytime soon matter ah, hahaha, hahahaha¡­.¡±

    When he thinks of Liu Hongxian that kind of beauty panting under him, he immediately bes even more delighted. He smiles widely as the fats on his face shakes. His stomach also keeps trembling. Really have a surging nauseating feeling.

    ¡°Rx you will not be able to wait till that day.¡± Liu Yi raises his hand and tightens his fist letting out cracking sound, ¡°I will personally send you to see your goddess Ai Iijima to go and pa pa pa with her!¡±

    ¡°You dare to kill me?¡±

    The fat pigughs, ¡°Let me tell you, your photos are inside my mailbox. If something happens to me, in less than three days, the magnificent photos of the two of you will be sent to your school¡¯s forum!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Yi snorts coldly and stretches out his right hand towards the fat pig¡¯sputer by the side.

    {Starting direct connection to the system!}

    Little Jade¡¯s voice immediately rings out and then the originally off theputer immediately lights up.

    ¡°Why did theputer turn on on its own?¡±

    Seeing hisputer turn on on its own, the manager does not understand what is going on.

    At this moment theputer system starts to operate on its own as some of the files inside start to flip through on its own.

    In them were the photos of all kinds of women in this dormitory¡¯s bathing and using the toilet.

    Looks like this damn manager had thrown out an extensive ah! Damn it! He deserves death!

    ¡°Ah, what is going on with myputer?¡±

    The fat pig got frightened as he immediately runs in front of hisputer and keeps pressing about the keyboard. But there is no reaction from theputer.

    Those photos were all continuously being deleted making the fat pig cry out in heart pain.

    ¡°Ahhh! My collection! My photographs! Why did this happen!¡±

    At this moment his mailbox also automatically open and all of the emails start to delete on it¡¯s own.

    Liu Yi takes a look. Liu Hongxian¡¯s email is among them as well. Very soon it will also be deleted.

    ¡°You can forget about it!¡±

    The fat pig finally came to aware that it is Liu Yi who was doing it. He immediately runs to the power sockets and pulls out the power cable before smiling morbidly and palely at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­I pulled the power cable let¡¯s see if you¡­.what!¡±

    Although there is no power to theputer, it is still able to operate properly.

    The fat pig ispletely stunned as he stares at Liu Yi and suddenly had a feeling like he had seen a devil.

    Just¡­.just who on earth is this guy!

 Chapter 662 Sole Sec

    Under the powerful interference from Little Jade, that fat pig¡¯sputer cannot be kept and very quickly everything is eliminated.

    All of the emails in the inbox were all deleted not a single left.

    The fat pig is a bit in despair as he copses onto the ground while his fats tremble.

    ¡°Why, why would things be like this¡­.you, you are an assassin?¡±

    ¡°I am the person who is going to kill you.¡±

    The gaze that Liu Yi is looking at the fat pig is like he is looking at a dead person.

    ¡°Have you thought of your will?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice is like the winter cold breeze blowing onto the fat pig¡¯s body.

    ¡°No! No!¡±

    The fat pig roars in anger as he scrambles up from the ground grabs that imitation greatsword and lets out a roar, ¡°No one is able to kill me! If you wish to kill me then I shall kill you first!¡±

    He lets out a weird cry as he charges towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi raises his leg and kicks in him in his stomach.

    The fat pig instantly bes like a meatball and got sent flying away and crashed into the table behind.

    The greatsword also drops to the side with a ck. That crisp sound scatters the courage of the fat pig.

    ¡°Save me, save me ah!¡±

    He scrambles and escapes towards the door.

    While Liu Yi snaps his fingers as the dark power in his body activates. Instantly in front of the door, a ck asura gate appears blocking the path of the fat pig.

    Using darkness power to mimic the asura gate is quite cool. The manager kicks the gate, but the asura gate did not even budge while his leg nearly broke.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    He can only turn around and jump towards the window.

    But by the time he reaches the window, an enormous ck gate once again rises. The skeletons and devil heads on the gateugh at him.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    The manager lets out a weird cry and uses his body to crash into the asura gate.

    But the asura gate is very firm. The manager who is around 100 kg did not manage to cause it to budge from the crash, instead, he got bounced onto the ground andnds on his ass, making him feel like his ass had broken into 8 pieces.

    ¡°Looks like you have already said yourst words.¡±

    While Liu Yi speaks he walks forward, ¡°Go down to hell and confess!¡±

    {Big idiot, let me do it!}

    Lin Tong suddenly flies out from Liu Yi¡¯s body and stands in front of him, begging, {This kind of scum¡­let this miss kill him!}

    {Okay, I shall leave it to Immortal Fox sister then.}

    Since Lin Tong has taken the initiative to ask, Liu Yi did not reject her.

    What this damn fat pig had done, perhaps he will not be able to obtain the forgiveness of any women!

    Lin Tong transforms into her human form and stands in front of the fat pig.

    Her pretty face and bewitching figure instantly cause the manager¡¯s eyes to brighten up.

    ¡°Beau¡­beauty¡­.¡±

    There is actually this kind of beauty?

    In the past, I had thought that Liu Nanui was already a beauty. But this one in front¡­.is not to be outdone ah¡­

    ¡°Are, are you here to save me?¡±

    The manager recalls the scene of those beautiful women descending from the sky in the animes, and cannot help but hallucinates and bes slightly ** again, ¡°Quick, quickly save me, I am your master ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn fat pig I am your ancestor!¡±

    Hearing this damn fat pig want to take advantage of her, Lin Tong nearly exploded.

    Her soul is unable to directly impact a human body but through the God of Fire Armour, this medium allows her too!

    She instantly puts on the golden red armor and following which she stomps on the stomach of the fat pig. This stomp instantly causes him to vomit out bile, after which it is the cry of a pig being ughtered.

    ¡°Save me ah!¡±

    Only then did he understand that this beauty is not here to save him but to kill him!

    Why! Why is everythingpletely different from anime!

    Why am I not the fated one!

    Why am I not able to enjoy those beautiful women, cannot have a taste of their bodies ahhhhh!

    I am not willing!

    The delicious bodies are all mine!

    Thinking to here the manager suddenly struggles upwards raising his hand to try and grab Lin Tong¡¯s breasts.

    ¡°Not changing your character until the end!¡±

    Seeing that the fat pig still wishes to try and touch her, mes of anger res up in Lin Tong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Go and die for this miss!¡±

    She pulls out the sword on her waist, the de is covered with golden red mes.

    At the same time, her God of Fire Armour ispletely surrounded by mes, causing the manager¡¯s eyes to widen.

    ¡°De¡­devil¡­¡±

    He really thought that this beauty was a demon who came from hell¡­

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Lin Tong stabs the de into the manager¡¯s neck. His throat is instantly pierced through and he got nailed to the ground.

    At the same time, the mes swallow up his body. The piercing pain causes him to struggle with all his might.

    His throat got stabbed through, that is why he is unable to scream.

    With his body being nailed there he is unable to struggle out as well!

    ¡°Leave his soul to me.¡±

    Since he dares to encroach on Liu Hongxian, Liu Yi does not n to let the fat pig off so easily.

    He stretches out his hand as Netherworld Qi activates and pulls the soul of the damn fat pig out from his gradually burning body.

    Following which Liu Yi takes out a ck Soul Piercing Nail.

    He looks for a concealed corner and nails the Soul Piercing Nail through the center of the forehead of the damn fat pig and nails his there.

    ¡°If this nail is not taken out, you will forever be unable to reincarnate.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Enjoy your future wonderful life. In the future, you will only be left with endless remorse and suffering!¡±

    Dealing with this kind of person, Liu Yi does not wish to leave them any sentiments at all.

    To actually make Liu Hongxian so upset! Unforgivable!

    ¡°Okay, knock off already.¡±

    After doing everything, Liu Yi ps his hand and stands up, giving Lin Tong a victory sign.

    ¡°This kind of scum needs no pitying when dead!¡±

    Lin Tong looks at the constantly warping filthy soul and spits before reminding Liu Yi, ¡°Big idiot, you cannot be so lustful that you have no bottom line do you understand? A guy can be lustful but cannot be lowly.¡±

    ¡°Sweat, of course, I know ah, Immortal Fox sister!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, when had I be such so lustful that I have such ack of moral principles. I am a youngster with personal integrity okay!

    ¡°That is good then. Go back andfort your beautiful leader then. This miss shall continue to get used to the God of Fire Armour!¡±

    Lin Tong transforms into mes along with the God of Fire Armour and returns back into Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    My Immortal Fox sister is really a genius. Just this short period of time and she had already harmonized with the God of Fire Armour so well!

    After taking revenge, only then did Liu Yi leave the manager¡¯s room and return to find Liu Hongxian.

    A while after he had left, a figure suddenly floats in from outside of the window.

    This figure is wearing a weird half face white mask, at the same time he is sneering.

    His figure is around 1.8 meters tall, his clothing is both ck and white like the clothing of some sect.

    ¡°Indeed like what master had said. Even if this fellow went to Japan, he will not be calm. Just the past few days, I had already gathered quite a bit of soul power.¡±

    While he is speaking, his gazends on the warped soul and lets out a weirdugh.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. Your nature is very warped, I really appreciate it. You will definitely be a good vessel, go, release your power.¡±

    He stretches out his hand and takes out a small ck case from his palm.

    The case shots open as a meatball jumps out from the inside.

    If Liu Yi sees this he will definitely exim in shock!

    This meatball is that Devil Infant!

    But right now that Devil Infant seems to have some transformation, it only has the shape of a meatball. After shooting out it is like it had smelled something delicious and immediately wiggles towards the location where the manager soul is.

    When the meatball touches that warped soul, it immediately starts swallowing it and starts to swell up!

    ¡°Hehehe¡­create havoc to your heart¡¯s content! Kill to your heart¡¯s content! At that time we will be able to obtain even more soul energy! Liu Yi, Ai Ling, Great God Sect, the world righteous sects? All of you are a joke! This world will be our Sole Sect!¡±

    He transforms into a ck light and disappears from where he is.

    ***

    ¡°Complete?¡±

    Liu Hongxian is lying on the bed. In her hands, she is holding up aptop. On her nose is a cute ck frame spectacle. She looks at Liu Yi who had entered.

    ¡°Yes, it is settled. Everything had\s disappeared.¡±

    Liu Yi winks at Liu Hongxian.

    ¡°Really do not know how do you do it¡­¡±

    Sometimes Liu Hongxian is really curious about Liu Yi¡¯s true ability but it seems like he had never taken out his true ability before.

    This fellow¡­is too mysterious.

    Liu Yi seats by Liu Hongxian¡¯s bedside and asks, ¡°In the future when there is an opportunity I will tell you. Talking about this, we had divided the division ofbor and cooperate ah. Do you have any results?¡±

    ¡°I had searched through once¡­there is only a bit of progress.¡±

    Liu Hongxian rubs her slightly painful temple and says, ¡°Inside indeed records an unknown project of Glorious Sun Conglomerate that is secretly developing. For this project, they had used quite a bit of fund narrowly causing Glorious Sun Conglomerate to go bankrupt. But after which there is this woman called Choshunior Susukino who took action and uses a series of hard-line finesse and consolidate the conglomerate. At the same time she also promptly proim a number of the n which finally saved Glorious Sun Conglomerate.¡±

    ¡°Choshunior Susukino?¡±

    Liu Yi recalls that this name was mention is their data, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Yunsen Akemi¡¯s stepmother?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, she is an impressive woman.¡±

    Liu Hongxian nods her head, ¡°Seeing her makes me feel like I have seen a powerful opponent. Liu Yi, tomorrow, when you go to Yunsen Akemi¡¯s house, try to see if you are able to get close to this Choshunior Susukino. Try to obtain some useful information. From our data, Yunsen Oishi really loves this mistress of his dearly.¡±

    ¡°What the, you really treat me as a midnight male prostitute ah!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly bes unhappy, ¡°You also need to send me to other people stepmother?¡±

    ¡°Comrade Liu Yi, this is an order!¡±

    Liu Hongxian closed theptop and says serious, ¡°You are not helping me but the billions of lives back in China! Furthermore, Choshunior Susukino also looks not bad. She isparable to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Leader, you are taking the opportunity to boast about yourself right?¡±

    ¡°Coughs¡­anyway, everything with the mission as the priority.¡±

    ¡°I always feel that these missions are making meck integrity ah! Deceiving the feelings of a girl, I really hate this kind of matter¡­¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­.¡±

    Liu Hongxian ces theptop to the side, stretches out a leg and raises her hand and hook her fingers at Liu Yi.

 Chapter 663 God of Fire Armour displaying its migh

    ¡°Leader¡­what orders?¡±

    Seeing Liu Hongxian¡¯s bewitching gesture, Liu Yi cannot help but swallow his saliva.

    ¡°You are my other, other than letting you suffer, I ought to also give you a bit of benefit right?¡±

    As she speaks, Liu Hongxian throws Liu Yi a coquettish nce making his bones feel soft.

    Really¡­is wanting to take my life ah¡­

    ¡°Come, leader is tired, help leader massage a bit.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s silly look, Liu Hongxian suddenly smiles before turning her body and lies on her stomach.

    ¡°What the, it is you giving me benefits or me giving you benefits ah?¡±

    Liu Yi is instantly a bit on fire, is this Liu Hongxian trying to tease me again?

    While just as Liu Yi is a bit angered, Liu Hongxian actually lightly takes off her shirt. After which she stretches her hand behind her to unsp her bra, revealing her entire fair jade back in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Wearing clothing for massage is too ufortable¡­this way is more convenient.¡±

    -swallowing sounds-

    Liu Yi swallows his saliva, damn it¡­this is already no longer taking liberties already¡­.it is a solemn instructing ah!

    Liu Yi is also not a saint. Since Liu Hongxian had already hinted to this point if he does not take action then he is an idiot!

    Long Live Great Aunt ah!

    He immediately leaps forward and presses onto Liu Hongxian¡¯s back. His lower body feels the shocking bounce from her butt!

    -Light groan-

    Liu Hongxian is sprawling on the soft bed. Feeling Liu Yi press down on her, her heart is slightly panicky.

    ¡°Please be gentler¡­¡±

    Liu Hongxian no longer has her imposing queen manner. Currently, her voice turns soft and gentle.

    ¡°Rx leader, I guarantee toplete the task!¡±

    ¡°Go and die¡­scumbag¡­¡±

    Although at this moment and you are still making jokes!

    Liu Hongxian really wishes to turn around and give Liu Yi a kick.

    ¡°Come leader, first let me help you massage your chest. There is definitely a lot of pressure here right!¡±

    While Liu Hongxian is very shy as she buries her face into the pillow.

    Am I¡­.a bit too daring¡­forget it¡­daring then daring¡­after all my heart had already been stolen by this fellow¡­

    No matter what is the result, in the end, I will not regret it¡­.

    Liu Hongxian had always been an idealism single. She does not wish to give birth nor wish to get married and date.

    To Liu Hongxian, a guy is a kind of entertainment prop that burdens her!

    Thus Liu Hongxian who is such a beauty still remains single to now and has never dated before!

    From what Liu Hongxian sees, other than dating and giving birth to a child, a female is still able to do a lot of other things!

    Who says that woman must stay at home and be a housewife! She wants to prove that females can not only prop up women of the new society, they are also able to reach the peak!

    But expectedly, there actually came a day where a guy appears and secretly possesses her heart just like this¡­

    Loathsome ah¡­both loathsome but also delighted¡­.roughly this is the feeling of being in love right!

    Did not expect ah, Liu Hongxian that there is a day where you are like a little girl¡­

    -soft moan-

    The dual itchy andfortable feeling makes Liu Hongxian like a small wild cat as she lets out a soft moan.

    This sound to Liu Yi is an aphrodisiac dosage!

    He is no longer able to stand it as he stretches out his hand and pulls off Liu Hongxian¡¯s trousers.

    Today Liu Hongxian is not wearing that little gray elephant, instead, she is wearing a ckce thong!

    Thong is the most convenient!

    Liu Yi praises in his heart before lightly pulls Liu Hongxian¡¯s thong to the side and prepares to enter her immediately!

    Sensing Liu Yi¡¯ fervent, Liu Hongxian trembles, looks like today I am finally going to hand over here!

    At this very moment in Liu Hongxian¡¯s mind, there is only a thought.

    Since ancient times who does not die, leaving behind a patriotic heart in the history books!

    Liu Yi does not know that the beauty under him actually had such a high realization. His spear is at the entrance.

    At this very important moment, the earth suddenly starts trembling, causing the building that they are in to shake!

    [TL: and blueballs yet again¡­I swear this author like this torture his main character]

    Outside of the window alsoes some monster-like roars!

    -roaring sounds-

    Liu Hongxian immediately turns around and ask in shock, ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°Motherfucking hell!¡±

    Liu Yi curses, ¡°Which goddamn bastard is it! This father is going to fuck him up!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­what we have are opportunities, you go and take a look¡­¡±

    Currently, the room is shaking very badly but Liu Hongxian is not afraid as Liu Yi is here thus she is at ease.

    While seeing Liu Yi¡¯s driven mad manner, she cannot help but giggle.

    ¡°Wait for me! I will be back swiftly!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he is about to walk out of the room.

    At this moment Lin Tong speaks up, {Big idiot, outside is probably a fighting situation¡­your identity can be easily identified by your ability. Why don¡¯t you use God of Fire Armour to coordinate with the dark power to fight.}

    {God of Fire Armour? I can use it?}

    {Of course, it is originally yours!}

    Lin Tong is sitting on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder as she uses her tail to sweep his face, {If you are unable to use then who else can use it? As for the concrete detailed operation, this miss will also guide you.}

    {Okay, I understand.}

    Liu Yi nods his head before jumping out from the window.

    The moment he jumps out, red mes covers his entire body.

    When the red mes disappear, a set of golden red armor is covering his body.

    This scarlet helmetpletely covers his face, not revealing a single bit.

    When Liu Hongxian sees Liu Yi flying out on the golden red armor, she covers her mouth in shock.

    This guy¡­is indeed not ordinary¡­

    Liu Yi flies out of the window and stands on the terrace of the 3rd floor.

    Instantly an enormous ten-meter tall enormous figure attracted his attention.

    What the heck, what is this toy!

    Liu Yi looks at the not far away enormous meatball!

    That¡¯s right! Indeed is a meatball, furthermore, it is a meatball that has tentacles grown all over it!

    ¡°What the heck, Tentacle demon!¡±

    Where did this shit pop out from!

    {Master there is a discovery!}

    Little Jade suddenly magnify Liu Yi¡¯s vision allowing this gaze to gather on an inconspicuous location of the meatball far away.

    A small ck nail attracted his attention.

    Soul Piercing Nail?

    Isn¡¯t this my magic tool? Why would it appear on that meatball body?

    Could it be the soul in the meatball¡­is that damn manager?

    Liu Yi frowns deeply, just what is going on?

    At that moment, the meatball starts moving again. As it continues to destroy more buildings before capturing girls to do vulgar things to them.

    This actions finally rm the police. A lot of police cars chase after the meatball and start shooting at it.

    But the bullets basically do not affect the meatball and did not leave behind a single bit of injury.

    Lin Tong urges Liu Yi, {Attack big idiot, do not let more girls to be defiled.}

    {Okay!}

    Liu Yi nods his head before bending down slightly and leaps into the sky.

    Liu Yi¡¯s jumping strength is very strong. This jump is nearly a hundred meters high and hends on a tall building by the side.

    He steps on the roof and jumps again, both far and high as he gets closer to the meatball.

    -loud moring-

    The closer he gets the clearer he is able to sense the formidable strength that the meatball possess!

    This strength causes Liu Yi to be slightly unclear. It seems to have ghost qi as well as other powers inside¡­for example some kind of light power.

    This is a monster form from all kind of powers gathering together?

    Looks like today I had finally understood the meaning of the word hybrid!

    ¡°Instead of choosing to enjoy a peaceful life you want toe out and scare people! Very well then, then I shall send you to meet your ancestors!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly jumps above the meatball. Below there are countless of policemen who were shooting at the meatball but were disregarded by it.

    On top of the meatball grows a lot of eyes. Each of them reveals ** evil.

    The moment Liu Yi appears, the meatball seems to sense a familiar aura and all of the eyes instantly turn to look at him.

    Instantly over 100 tentacles shoot towards Li Yi, the densely pack wave carries a horrifying strength!

    ¡°Just an insignificant demon and monster and you also dare to fight against the scorching sun?¡±

    From Liu Yi¡¯s back, a golden sun suddenly emerges!

    This sun instantly brightens up the entire night sky turning the night sky into daytime!

    Everyone¡¯s gaze is instantly attracted over. They stare at the golden red armor fellow who is carrying a small sun behind him!

    Who is he!

    ¡°Gods, who is that person!¡±

    ¡°Is, is that a god?¡±

    ¡°May Amaterasu-omikami bless us ah¡­¡±

    The sun jade allows Liu Yi¡¯s strength to obtain ample disy. Currently, he secretly entered the second stage of dragon transformation allowing his strength to enter around 14 starjade.

    The meatball seems to only be around 13 starjade. With me using this level of strength it is enough to deal with it!

    Over hundreds of densely pack tentacles shoot over. Crowding together forming a sharp sword shape and stab towards Liu Yi.

    {Big idiot, the God of Fire Armour techniques have already been transmitted into your brain, go and enjoy yourself!}

    {Understood!}

    Liu Yi nods his head as he stretches out his hands, holding two des. Strong mes cover the de.

    The two de stretches out in the sky. The mes on it pull apart in the sky like a pair of fire wings opening!

    Liu Yi ces the two des together hand holds it with both hands. He spins in the sky 180 degrees before activating the mes, shing a circle in the sky!

    ¡°Return mes Beheading!¡±

    -ssssss-

    The tentacles flying over were all chopped apart by the high-temperature mes before evaporating into nothing!

 Chapter 664 War against the Tentacle King

    -roaring sound-

    When the tentacles that the meatball sent out to attack got burnt into ashes, it cries out in pain.

    ¡°Still know how to cry out in pain?¡±

    Liu Yi recalls his Return me Beheading before sneering, ¡°Even painful things at are the back!¡±

    He dives down towards the meatball below.

    The two des stretch out by his side, slicing the air letting out sharp whistling sounds.

    The meatball senses the scariness of Liu Yi. It¡¯s burnt tentacles actually started swiftly regenerating and then continue to shoot towards Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi also did not dodge. Both his hands wave the des around chopping off all of those iing tentacles!

    No matter how many tentacles there are, not a single is able to get close to Liu Yi at all. Both his des protect him tightly preventing a single tentacle from getting close.

    ¡°I am not willing¡­I am not willing¡­¡±

    That meatball¡¯s body suddenly lets out a mourning full wail. The voice is very familiar which is that manager¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Not willing, go and die for me!¡±

    Liu Yi not polite at all. This fellow transformed his body so majorly.

    While the meatball starts wiggling like it wishes to split out even more tentacles to attack.

    ¡°Tentacles are still okay to deal with girls, but to me, it is useless, idiot!¡±

    As Liu Yi descends, he suddenly ces his des together, the two handles of the des stick together with the des on the outside.

    Red mes once again gather on the de. In a blink of an eye, the two des transform into two 7-8 metersrge me des.

    Liu Yi leans to the side before starting to rotate and descends like a windmill.

    The two me des also are like windmill blowing the leaves. As it keeps revolving it forming a golden red circle image!

    Liu Yi descends just like this. The Return me Beheading forms a windmill and chops the ten meters tall enormous giant meatball into two.

    -roaring sound-

    The enormous meatball lets out a roar in pain as its body gets swallowed up by mes.

    Liu Yi¡¯s mes are iparably tyrannic and instantly burn the meatball into a pile of ashes!

    ¡°Now you know pain.¡±

    Liu Yinds on the ground as he looks at the pile of ash emitting ck smoke, ¡°This is the end result of having no moral principle.¡±

    The surrounding police sirens st loudly while the surrounding policemen do not dare to step forward. Liu Yi thought that this pervert is dealt with, but at this moment, the ck ashes actually let out a cracking sound as it slowly split apart.

    From inside a white hand stretches out causing Liu Yi to be shocked when he sees it.

    What is going on? There are actually still people inside it? Wrong¡­this familiar aura¡­.it is obviously still that fat pig manager!

    -cracking sound-

    The ck ashespletely split apart as a two-meter tall thick man talks out from the ashes.

    This fellow looks like that fat pig but his figure hadpletely turned into another person!

    His body is currently fit and muscr. He is naked and there are weird ck veined patterns covering his entire body.

    This vein pattern seems to carry a strange power which makes Liu Yi rmed in his heart.

    This fellow¡­so strange¡­just how did he be like this?

    What on earth changed him? Could it be the Soul Piercing nail? Impossible. If that Soul Piercing Nail had this kind of ability, that old Dragon King would not be so miserable!

    ¡°Sofortable ah¡­to actually be sofortable¡­¡±

    The fat pig walks out and swinging his dick.

    Liu Yi feels that it is a bit pitiful. Although this fellow figure is not small, it is a pity that his dick is still that small.

    There is a song that suits him the best. !

    ¡°Really is excellent ah¡­hehehe¡­hahaha¡­.¡±

    The fat pigughs none stop as his little bird flies.

    ¡°From today onwards, beauties can finally be enjoyed by me! I want to see who else is there who is able to stop me!¡±

    ¡°You are under arrest!¡±

    ¡°Surrender yourself!¡±

    A lot of policemen charges up from behind as they hold their pistol in their hand aiming at the fat pig,

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ nice, I can use you guys to test out my strength.¡±

    The manager turns around to look a the policemen who had stepped forward. To provoke them he made an extremely vulgar gesture.

    He grabs his little bird and rubs it towards them.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The policemen were angered. Recalling that this fellow had killed a number of people earlier, they were no longer polite as they start firing their pistols.

    -shooting sounds-

    The bullets hit the manager.

    ¡°Release your desire!¡±

    While far away on a building that masked man is standing there as he looks at the fat pig who was shot at with a smile on his face,

    ¡°Girls ah! Women!¡±

    After being shot countless times, the fat pig suddenly stands up and raises both his hands up. All of the bullet holes on his body heal up.

    While countless tentacles fly out from his back and shoot towards the policemen!

    A lot of policemen were unable to react in time and got rolled up by the tentacles. They scream as they were pulled to the fat pig.

    ¡°Yamate!¡±

    ¡°Save us ah!¡±

    These policemen were all ordinary people only. After their pistols lose effect, they basically do not have any ability to retaliate.

    Very quickly their bodies were ripped into multiple pieces. Blood and intestine and the likes cover the entire floor.

    ¡°Enjoyable, really is enjoyable ah!¡±

    Seeing this bloody scene, the fat pig feels his strength and cannot help butugh.

    Everyone will feel like he is at the top of the world because of his strength. Back then when Liu Yi had just obtained his strength, he had also lost control a bit.

    While this perverted fat pig is also even more so. To him, his strength is to fulfill his selfish desire!

    This kind of person is too dangerous already which definitely cannot be left behind!

    Liu Yi stands there and lifts one of his de and points toward the fat pig.

    ¡°Vulgar guy,e,e, look over here.¡±

    The fat pig tosses one of the policeman¡¯s corpse to the side before turning around and looks at Liu Yi.

    ¡°It is you! That¡¯s right this scent is you!¡±

    When he smelled the familiar scent, the fat pig instantly erupts in anger, ¡°It is all because of you, how dare you kill me! You also spoil my n making me unable to have a taste of so many pretty beauties! You deserve to die, I am going to kill you! I am going to kill you!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi, his eyes turn red. From his back over hundreds of tentacles fly over and seems to want to tear Liu Yi¡¯s body apart!

    While the tentacles that he feels is the best, when it reaches Liu Yi¡¯s side, they were all cut by his de!

    ¡°Are you trying to make me amused?¡±

    Liu Yi holds the two des and says lightly while he slices the tentacle-like he is slicing fruits. He jeers, ¡°Just relying on these things that can deal with women you wish to deal with me? Don¡¯t make meugh my ass off!¡±

    He purposefully angers this fellow to make him use all of this strength!

    Beforepletely understanding the enemy, Liu Yi will not easily take action.

    He uses his words to provokes the fat pig, making him roar is anger.

    ¡°You deserve death, deserve death!!!¡±

    The fat pig is finally provoked until he exploded. He roars as the tentacles behind him stop attacking Liu Yi. Instead, they surround his body and swiftly coil around his body.

    The tentacles are like thread twining around his arms, waist, legs. Before finally coagting out a tail behind his body.

    The fat pig who was very tall currently is nearly 3 meters tall. With the tail behind him, it is even more like a beast.

    ¡°I must say¡­.your appearance makes me a bit nauseous.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Appearing like this and you still have the cheek toe out and pick up girls? Brother, it is already not bad if the girls did not die from fear when they see you okay?¡±

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    The fat pig¡¯s heart had always been feeling very inferior andter on it slowly transformed into perverted. Currently, when he heard what Liu Yi says, he got provoked into anger and charge towards Liu Yi.

    The ground trembles as he runs, this shows just how much strength he currently possesses.

    While Liu Yi stands still. He watches the tank-like fat beast as he charges over and does not have any intention to retreat.

    The fat pig instantly leaps in front of Liu Yi as he opens his mouth that was formed from tentacles and bites towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°You should brush your teeth.¡±

    Liu Yi did not even swing his de as he instantly enters the third stage of dragon transformation. His strength increases yet again and enters 15 stars!

    He raises a palm and ps the fatty¡¯s enormous lower jaw.

    Instantly this enormous body is sent flying by Liu Yi¡¯s p and crushed a police car behind into scrap metal.

    ¡°Why!¡±

    The fat pig roars, ¡°Why am I still unable to defeat you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know?¡±

    Liu Yi clucks and he lifts his de and says, ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of question very easy to understand?¡±

    ¡°What is it? Tell me what is it!¡±

    ¡°It is because you do not have moral integrity ah!¡±

    Liu Yi jumps up once again and chops down towards the fat pig.

    ¡°I want you to die!¡±

    The fat pig roars in anger as hundreds of tentacles fly out from his entire body. They form together and form an enormous beast appearance and bites towards Liu Yi who is in midair!

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Liu Yi who is in midair join the handle of the two des together and toss it towards that ck dragon-like beast!

    The de is like a windmill, revolving swiftly in midair carrying mes as it chops that beast¡¯s body!

    While Liu Yi also descends as well. He crosses his arms as his legs ferociously stomp on the head of that fat pig!

    -boom-

    The ground starts trembling as an enormous hole is left on the ground!

    The fat pig¡¯s head is stomped inside the ground, leaving behind an enormous 10-meter wide deep hole. Those that do not know would have thought that a meteorite had smashed into here!

    Liu Yi retreats two steps as he looks at the headless corpse and says, ¡°The brain got exploded by my stomp, this time around you can gorgeously exit now.¡±

    But at this moment the fat pig¡¯s corpse which no longer has a brain starts moving again!

 Chapter 665 Sakura lancer

    That mincemeat heart suddenly starts gathering together. The gathering speed is very shocking and in less than a minute that fat pig¡¯s vulgar face reappears in front of Liu Yi.

    Bullshit!

    This fellow actually also have reincarnation? This is a really familiar strength ah!

    Liu Yi cannot help but recall that crazy reincarnation Devil Child!

    The two bodies also carry the same aura¡­could it be that this manager is really rted to Devil Child?

    He was originally nailed firmly by me on the Soul Piercing Nail, but why would he resurrect in this kind of strange manner?

    Could it be that everything had the shadow of Great God Sect?

    No, Great God Sect are so egoistic. If this matter is really done by them, they would definitely reveal themselves, furthermore, they will with great fanfare proim that this is the strength of Great God Sect!

    But right now it had already caused so much havoc but they still had not appeared, this is not the style of Great God Sect!

    Strange, really is too strange already!

    Just who is the real ck hand behind the scene?

    Liu Yi also starts to sink into bewilderment as he is unable to answer his own doubt.

    While the manager had alreadypletely revived and is touching his newly grown head.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­indeed I am undying¡­you are also unable to do anything about me! No one is able to kill me! While you will, in the end, die under my horrifying strength!¡±

    A tentacle suddenly erupts out from underneath Liu Yi and twines around his body before raising him into the air.

    ¡°Hahaha, do you see this, you are unable to block me!¡±

    The managerughs madly, ¡°No one! No one is able to block my strength! Go can go and die!¡±

    Tentacles shoot out around Liu Yi, a bard tip solidify at the tip of the tentacles, before piercing towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi prepares to struggle free of the tentacles before using Netherworld Qi to kill that manager.

    Dealing with this kind of creature which is able to revive countlessly, there is only one method that is to destroy their soul!

    Liu Yi lifts up his des again and gathers Netherworld Qi on the des at the same time.

    Back then it was difficult to fight against the Devil Child but now that Liu Yi has Netherworld Qi as well as Demonic Sword Technique. Dealing with this kind of undying Devil Child is basically as easy as 1, 2, 3!

    As long as his soul got destroyed, he will not be able to continue to revive!

    Although that Devil Child looks very powerful, in reality, it¡¯s weak spot is very big. Especially against Liu Yi¡¯s Netherworld Qi, it is basically their bane!

    ¡°You little human, tremble before my strength!¡±

    That manager roars out madly as the tentacles are about to touch Liu Yi.

    At this moment a figure appears in front of Liu Yi blocking for him. The figure stretches out his hand and rubs against the slightly weird-shape belt of his.

    ¡°Transform!¡±

    A white light shoots out and following which apletely silver full body armor covers that figure¡¯s body, the armor is also covered with sakura flower patterns.

    The tentacles were instantly sent flying away making Liu Yi who is watching shock.

    Who is this fellow?

    Seeing the strength of the armor that he is wearing, it does not belong to the 5 great armor series, it seems more like a high-tech product.

    On top of that, there is a faint trace of the USA battle armor. Could it be that Japan and the USA had already started working together? To produce this kind of high-tech armor together?

    ¡°No wonder this ce is so noisy. So it is people fighting.¡±

    The armor¡¯s owner lets out a rustling voice, it seems like his voice had been altered, like metal rubbing against each other, somewhat ear-piercing.

    As the armor owner speaks, he raises the sharp cavalrynce in his right hand and announces, ¡°Based on the crime that you guys hadmitted, I proim death sentence for you two of you.¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with me!¡±

    Liu Yi also hoarsens his voice and shouts, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I am only here to help?¡±

    ¡°I only see the two of you fighting!¡±

    The sakurancer faintly nces back at Liu Yi, ¡°You strength does not belong to a human. Leaving you behind is too dangerous. Must be expropriated!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, very well.¡±

    Liu Yi rest of one the de on his shoulder as the other point towards the ground. ¡°Originally it is a party between the two of us. Since you want to butt in then let¡¯s change it to an enjoyable 3P then!¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    The sakurancer seems to be angered by what Liu Yi said and immediately turns around as blue stream of air starts to spray out from his back.

    At the same time, he is holding a shield with one hand while the other holds ance and seem to be going tounch a surprise attack at Liu Yi!

    ¡°To actually dare to ignore me, ahhhh!¡±

    Seeing the two armored guys starting to ¡®enjoy¡¯ themselves, the manager once again has the feeling of being ignored.

    He once again explodes in anger as ck tentacles start surrounding his body and swiftly a ten meters tall enormous beast appears. He raises his leg and stomps down, instantly trampling a two-story building into ruins.

    ¡°Hmph, a reckless thing!¡±

    Seeing that the weird beast still dares to be arrogant, the sakurancer instantly turns around.

    ¡°Strong Breeze Attack!¡±

    He stomps forward with one leg before throwing out therge shield on his left hand.

    A person-tall shield instantly flies to the sky and splits apart, transforming into two halves and then join to his back forming two mechanical wings!

    While thence in his right hand suddenly split apart and starts extending. In a blink of an eye, it transforms into a 5-meter long pike which he holds with both hands!

    There are a few strange markings on the pike. Liu Yi came to understand from Little Jade¡¯s database that these markings should be from YinYang Family, Ise Family, YinYang amulet!

    Looks like this sakura armor is not only thebined scientific effort from Japan and USA, it also includes the YinYang techniques from Ise Family!

    Science and magic working together to create a product? Looks like Japan really wish to be stronger this time around!

    Wishing to destroy China, as well as creating this kind of powerful war amour, their ambition is not small ah!

    The sakurancer¡¯s pike suddenly erupts in golden light. The golden light keeps revolving around the pike once again increasing its might.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    The wings of the sakurancer suddenly open as a blue airflow sprays out pushing him into the sky.

    -piercing sound-

    The pike instantly pierces through the manager¡¯s head. Fresh blood falls onto the ground like rain!

    While Liu Yi also secretly took action and uses Demonic Sword Technique to capture that manager¡¯s soul and feed to his Little Taiji.

    [TL: ¡­really hate this name Little Taiji¡­add two more letter behind and it shall be Little Eunuch¡­]

    Without the soul, indeed that manager stops reincarnating.

    ***

    ¡°Hmph, indeed the same as master. Have the ability to absorb the soul.¡±

    The masked man who had always been standing far away on a building watching the battle, snorts coldly when he sees this scene, ¡°Liu Yi, don¡¯t be too delighted! Very soon, your misfortune shall arrive! The rightful emperor holds supremacy, Sole evesting!¡±

    He transforms into a ck light before disappearing.

    ***

    Liu Yi does not know that he was eyed by a power call Sole Sect. Currently, he is confronting the sakurancer.

    ¡°Right now is your turn!¡±

    The pike transforms back to 1 meter long. The wings also join back into arge shield. It is held by the sakurancer who faces Liu Yi once again.

    ¡°Very well, there¡¯s no harm ying around with you.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders as he also wishes to test out the strength of this sakurancer.

    Just how powerful is this strange product that Japan had produced.

    ¡°Start analyzing fighting strength¡±

    The sakurancer is not in a rush to start attacking. Instead both his eyes let out red light as it seems to be scanning the data of Liu Yi.

    -Fighting strength evaluation: 13k-

    ¡°Your fighting strength is only 13k you are basically not my opponent.¡±

    The sakurancers seems to be smirking, ¡°Just now that weird beast only has 138k fighting power while I have 140k fighting power. The two of us are basically not of the same grade.¡±

    Fighting strength evaluation? Japan is actually still using this kind of things?

    Those whole cultivated all know that the only starjades is the most urate method to determine the opponent strength. The rest of the statistical methods is not urate. While with Liu Yi this kind of freak whose real fighting strength cannot be determined by starjade, then there is no way to determine his actual fighting strength.

    The reason why the sakurancer detects Liu Yi¡¯s strength is as only 13k, perhaps it is because he is only able to see the fighting strength of the God of Fire Armour that¡¯s all.

    This God of Fire Armour only has around 7-8 starjade strength. But within him in Liu Yi who is currently in the 3rd stage of dragon transformation which is 16 starjade standard!

    As for the earlier killed manager, his fighting strength is only around 14-15 stars that¡¯s all. While this sakurancer¡¯s strength is only around 15 stars!

    But I must say this research result of Japan is indeed very scary. Even Long Yi only has the strength of around 14 starjade!

    ¡°No worries, I this person like to bypass ranks and fight.¡±

    Liu Yi does not mind the provocation from the sakurancer. Instead, he waves his des about and says, ¡°Be careful of being flipped over by me.¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    The sakurancer¡¯s temper does not seem to be very good and is very easily agitated.

    He sprays out airflow from his back again and immediately shoots forward. He starts sending piercing attacks towards Liu Yi!

    One must admit that this sakurancer¡¯s actions were very swift, ferocious and powerful.

    But to deal with Liu Yi, it is stillcking.

    Liu Yi uses his des and easily deflects the iingnce.

    -shing sounds-

    After thence of the sakurancer was blocked by Liu Yi a few times, it makes him very irascible. ¡°How is it like this!¡±

    His voice carries a trace of disbelief, ¡°Obviously you only have 13k fighting power. How is it possible to block my 140k fighting power! Could it be that the data statistics have an error?¡±

    ¡°Things like statistic are false, dear.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s de suddenly crosses and pushes thence piercing over above him. At the same time, he sends out a kick towards the sakurancer¡¯s stomach.

    The sakurance in a flurry shifts his other hand which is holding the shield over to block the kick! But the shield lets out a heavy sound as the sakurancer along with the shield is sent flying away by the kick!

    -boom!-

 Chapter 666 Meeting force with force

    This is the first time the sakurancer felt such arge force!

    This force is like a train and crashed into him, unblockable!

    -boom-

    He was pressed by this shield and was sent flying out and smashed into the electric pole behind him!

    -electric sounds-

    The wire inside were all revealed as a hole appears on the electric pole, the sakurancer¡¯s body is embedded in it.

    Liu Yi withdraw his legs and smiles as he asks, ¡°Did you see that kick of mine earlier, how much fighting strength is that?¡±

    ¡°Fighting strength analysis¡­.statistic says fighting strength is 150k.¡±

    The sakurancer himself is also slightly shocked. Just now that casual kick from that fellow actually possessed a fighting strength of 150k?!

    This is too unscientific!

    At this moment the sakura armor lets out a warning, -Remaining strength is 20%¡­-

    ¡°Damn it¡­.today I came out in a hurry and forgot to recharge the battery!¡±

    The sakurancer curses making Liu Yi sweat.

    ¡°I have battery here, do you need it?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, no need!¡±

    The sakurancer snorts, not caring about this ¡®kindness¡¯.

    He struggles and climbs out from the electric pole. At the same time, one of this hand grabs the electric wire as blue electricity starts flowing into his armor.

    -recharging energy, 25%¡­.30%¡­..-

    ¡°What the fucking hell, isn¡¯t this just digging a pit for me!¡±

    When Liu Yi sees this scene he really wishes to curse.

    This armor is actually able to absorb energy directly from the wires? Is there a need to be so heaven-defying ah!

    These Japanese are indeed really valiant!

    The sakura armor recharges very quickly, of course with Liu Yi not stopping him as he intentionally waist for that sakurancer to recharge his energy.

    He wants to collect more data regarding this sakura armor, that way he is able to bring theplete data back to China.

    ¡°Energypletely recharged! Effective rate is at 200%!¡±

    Every single piece of the sakura petals lights up on the sakura armor. Liu Yi suddenly feels that these sakura petals seem to also form a kind of YinYang amulet.

    ¡°Release Grade A weapon.-¡±

    The sakurancer stabs thence into the ground before picking up the shield.

    The shield suddenly split into two as a few heavy metals on it starts to separate out.

    Two greatsword drops out which the sakurancer grabs.

    ¡°What the heck, transformers is it!¡±

    Why doesn¡¯t my God of Fire Armour also have this ability? But my darkness power is able to transform and mimic 999 kinds of weapons¡­which is also not bad.

    ¡°These two are gravity swords.¡±

    The sakurancer holds the two greatswords and says proudly towards Liu Yi. ¡°After being hit by my gravity sword, even if you have armor to protect yourself, you will still be suppressed by 10 times gravity! At that time you will know what is called fear! Let¡¯s see if you dare to use your des to block my swords again!¡±

    He charges at Liu Yi with the two heavy swords.

    ¡°Gravity sword?¡± Liu Yi became curious, ¡°How many more weapons do you have?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for you to know!¡±

    The sakurancer reaches Liu Yi as his left heavy sword swing towards Liu Yi, because there is no need for a dead man to know so much!¡±

    The left heavy sword descends while Liu Yi uses his right de to blocks it.

    -shing sound-

    A door wide heavy sword chops onto Liu Yi¡¯s de, but it did not even cause Liu Yi¡¯s arm to tremble.

    ¡°Under 10 times gravity, let¡¯s see how you are still able to resist!¡±

    It seems like the sakurancer had already guessed that Liu Yi will block the blow. He is not surprised, instead, he is delighted.

    ¡°The next sword shall take your life!¡±

    While he is speaking, the other great sword sweep towards Liu Yi. It carries a ferocious wind sound like he wishes to chop Liu Yi into two.

    -swish-

    While Liu Yi only stoops lightly and half squats there allowing the great sword to brush by his helmet.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    The sakurancer is shocked, ¡°How is it possible for you to be so agile under 10 times gravity?!¡±

    ¡°Only ten times, what is there to be shocked about.¡±

    Liu Yi stands up and shrugs his shoulder, ¡°In the past, I was living under 100 times gravity, bathing, brushing teeth, eating, going toilet. I am already used to gravity. Just a 10 times gravity what does it count as?¡±

    ¡°Just what monster are you!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi. Saying it like this is not that good, I am human ah.¡±

    ¡°Where do you look like a human?¡±

    ¡°Then where do you look like a human as well? We are no better than the other, let¡¯s not attack each other okay?¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh! I don¡¯t believe!¡±

    The sakurancer seems to have gone berserk as he starts attacking Liu Yi crazily with the two heavy swords.

    Liu Yi is calm as he swings his de blocking the attacks from the sakurancer.

    Sensing that his attack is not going through, the sakurancer suddenly retreats and stabs his sword onto the ground.

    ¡°Full ability!¡±

    -Full ability start! 3-second countdown!-

    The two heavy sword starts to let out golden light, starting from the hilt and swiftly spread to the de of the sword!

    The sakurancer points his right hand at Liu Yi, ¡°Sakura Random Dance!¡±

    Instantly the two heavy sword scattersyer byyer and transforms into golden sakura pieces which fly into the sky and shoots towards Liu Yi in a dense group.

    ¡°This move is rather interesting.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head before standing there as his des sh all over the ce.

    -shing sounds-

    Not a single Sakura from the dense pack is able to get through Liu Yi¡¯s defensive. His twin des let out images in the air making the sakurancer rmed when he sees it.

    Just what is this speed and reaction ability?!

    There are around ten thousand sakura, swift, small and densely packed! Even if it is myself, if I do not enter my defensive form, it is also hard to block this kind of attack!

    This is my ultimate attack ah!

    -more shing sound-

    After sweeping away thest two golden sakura, Liu Yi keeps his des as he smiles merrily and looks at the sakurancer.

    ¡°If your ability is only up to this point, then it is now my turn to attack ah!¡±

    ¡°Defense form!¡±

    The sakurancer recalls Liu Yi¡¯s earlier horrifying kick and immediately activate the next ability.

    The golden sakura petals immediately fly back and reform into arge shield.

    Thisrge shield once again split into two and sticks onto the sakurancer¡¯s body. After which it starts to transform as it starts stretching out and then separate and links together.

    Amidst sharp sounds, the armor that the sakurancer is wearing transforms into heavy armor, which is at least two times thicker!

    It seems like it is really a human transformer!

    ¡°Even nuclear weapons will not be able to do anything to me in my current form!¡±

    The sakurancer walks forward and stomps of the ground constantly causing it to trembles.

    ¡°What can you even do to me?¡±

    He waves his hand and thence on the ground immediately flies over.

    From the armor, two pieces of metal fly out and wrap around thence.

    Thence form starts changing as an enormous hammer rest on his shoulder.

    ¡°Interesting. Let me test how much stamina you have.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly keeps away his des back to his waist and starts walking towards the human-shaped tankncer.

    ¡°Why did you keep your weapon!¡±

    Seeing how Liu Yi actually keeps away his des, the sakurancer instantly roars in anger, ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡±

    Liu Yi mimic the tone of the sakurancer and reply, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am looking down on you, so what can you do about me?¡±

    ¡°Damn it!!!¡±

    The sakurancer bes angry as he smashes down the hammer in his hands at Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi stands in front of the sakurancer. He raises his right hand and stops the smashing down the hammer.

    The enormous hammer was originally very heavy, perhaps around 200kg. With the addition of the sakurancer¡¯s strength, this hammer is enough to smash a small car!

    But Liu Yi only uses a single hand to grab hold of this enormous hammer firmly.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The sakurancer exims in shock while at this moment Liu Yi sends out a fist smashing heavily onto the chest of the armor.

    -boom-

    With such a heavy body and strong defensive ability, the sakurancer is actually sent retreating 3-4 meters by that fist. He crashes into the ground and smashed out a crack.

    ¡°Nani?!¡±

    He is unable to believe this matter. Just using a pair of a fist, he is able to send me flying?!

    Just how strong is this fellow!

    ¡°Fighting strength evaluation¡­.fighting strength analysis¡­200k¡­¡±

    What!

    Just now that fellow¡¯s fist actually hit out 200k strength!

    In this really a strength that a human is able to possess?!

    I had undergone gic modification¡­furthermore I am also wearing this highest tech technology of Japan, Sakura Armour. which allows my fighting strength to reach 140k! When using at full power, it is only around 180k¡­

    ¡°Just this bit of defensive ability?¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his fist as he says, ¡°I still have not used my full strength ah.¡±

    ¡°Just who on earth are you!¡±

    ¡°I am only here to buy soy sauce!¡±

    ¡°Buy your head!¡±

    The sakurancer suddenly roars before charging at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi frowns lightly, this voice¡­why does it feel a bit like a girl?

    Could it be that he is, in reality, a girl?!

    Or could it be a transsexual? Heard that this in Japan¡­

    Liu Yi pauses for a bit and the sakurancer is already standing in front of him.

    An enormous hammer is lifted up and smashes with all his might like the big move of Xu Chu from Knights of Valour. He rotates, with centrifugal force and eleration, he swings the hammer from the side towards Liu Yi!

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Liu Yi punches out with his right hand onto the hammer

    -boom!-

    Like an old monk striking the bell, the surrounding policemen all feel their ears are in pain. They cry out in pain while covering their ears and sink to their knees.

    The enormous hammer flies out from sakurancer¡¯s hand and smashes into a huge building by the side. It instantly smashes through the wall and embeds deeply into another wall.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The sakurancer lets out a weird cry while Liu Yi had already grabbed hold of his leg with one hand before hauling upwards.

 Chapter 667 Donâ€™t come and find trouble for me

    Just how strong is Liu Yi? Demolishing arge building with a punch is not a problem.

    Even if the sakurancer is currently a human-shape tank, he will not be able to block Liu Yi¡¯s throw.

    His body instantly loses bnce and it instantly topples and falls onto the ground.

    -boom-

    A hole immediately appears on the ground. This show just how heavy the sakurancer currently is.

    While Liu Yi immediately straddles his waist. One hand holding his lower jaw while the other pulls out a de and aims at his chest.

    Liu Yi says impolitely, ¡°Come and bother me again, I shall take your life!¡±

    Liu Yi had more or less analyzed the sakura armor¡¯s data already. The fighting strength is around 15 stars, as for the user himself¡­.eh, his temperament had changed.

    ¡°You, you, you! Quickly get off me!¡±

    The sakurancer ranges as he tries to dislodge Liu Yi from his body. But like children when they are young, the bigger one withrger strength will be pressured from the top while the one below is unable to move.

    ¡°I am not getting up, what can you do?¡±

    Liu Yi smirks, ¡°You think that a battle is like children fighting? Your battle experience is too little, dear.¡±

    ¡°Who on earth are you scumbag?!¡±

    The sakurancer shouts, ¡°Where did you pop out from, why is it that there is not an entity like you in Japan in the past?¡±

    Liu Yi impolitely counter-ask, ¡°There is also not an entity like you in Japan in the past as well, where did you pop out from?¡±

    ¡°My matters have no rtionship with you!¡±

    ¡°Then my matters also have no rtionship with your dick!¡±

    ¡°You, you, you, how can you speak so vulgarly!¡±

    ¡°Dealing with A person naturally uses A words. Since you want to kill me, is there a need for me to be polite to you?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°It is already very polite of me for not killing you.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, do you really think that I only have this bit of strength?¡±

    The armor of the sakurancer suddenly let out an eye-catching silver light.

    Liu Yi faintly senses that something is wrong while at this moment, the armor suddenly starts to break up. A lot of metal armor parts shoots out, at Liu Yi¡¯s body crashing him into the sky.

    ¡°Sakura Roar!¡±

    The sakurancer lets out a roar as the sound of a motorbike from faraway roars out.

    Following which a silver motorbike drives over on its own from far away and stops in front of the sakurancer.

    ¡°Dragon Ride Form!¡±

    Those metals that fly out once again reform into the shape of arge shield before flies on top of the motorbike. Instantly itbines together with the motorbike and starts changing shape.

    Very quickly the motorbike transforms into the shape of a 3 meters tall dinosaur. Both its legs are standing on the ground while a pair of small ws hang by the side of its body. From its back, a short tail emerges.

    When Liu Yi sees this, he says in his heart, can also y like this?!

    High tech ah!

    ¡°Shameless scum, prepare to die!¡±

    The sakurancer jumps onto the back of the machine dinosaur. The pike in his left hand also starts to transform longer. Instantly it bes an almost 4-meter long cavalrynce with the head pointing at Liu Yi.

    ¡°GO!!!¡±

    The sakurancer lets out a roar as the machine dinosaur below him starts moving immediately.

    What shock Liu Yi is that this machine dinosaur speed is actually very quick!

    Its legs run on the ground, bringing up ck smoke! Sakurancer instantly appears in front of Liu Yi as the cavalrynce pierces towards Liu Yi.

    This kind of charging power as well as the personal strength of the sakurancer, it will definitely create arge destructive power!

    While Liu Yi starts to changes his power. The power of Vacuum Cleaner is kept away as Sky Supporting Pirbines with his body!

    The enormous strength floods Liu Yi¡¯s body, making him slightly delighted.

    The sakurancer¡¯s cavalrynce is about to hit Liu Yi, when Liu Yi suddenly grabs a cknce! Thence instantly grows until it is 7 meters long and jabs at the throat of the mechanical dinosaur.

    ¡°Rise for me!¡±

    The sakurancer lets out a shriek because he suddenly is sent into the air out of his control!

    The entire mechanical dinosaur was jabbed into the air by Liu Yi¡¯snce!

    ¡°Just what is this strength!¡±

    The sakurancer was once again shocked. Even Dragon Ride Form is also unable to do anything to this fellow¡­.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯snce trembles as he swings it out again!

    Instantly the mechanical dinosaur is swung to the back by Liu Yi, flying over tens of meter away.

    While the sakurancer in the air manages to control himself and the mechanical dinosaur in time, allowing them tond on their feet causing the ground to tremble.

    ¡°Damn it! I am going to take out my full strength now!¡±

    The sakurancer raises his cavalrynce and it immediately grows until it is an entire 10 meters long!

    While a pair of mechanical wings also grew out from the sides of the mechanical dinosaur. Both it¡¯s legs leave the ground and aim to the back as a pair of jets starts spraying out mes!

    ¡°Dragon Ride Form; Strong Breeze Attack!¡±

    This fellow¡¯s big move is about to start!

    Liu Yi immediately keeps his Scorpion Tail Lance and pulls out the two des as mes cover the entire de.

    ¡°Return me Beheading!¡±

    At the instant when the mechanical dinosaur sprays out fire and charges towards Liu Yi with the sakurancer, Liu Yi¡¯s twin des had already joined together as he uses his movement techniques and spins a circle. The mes instantly grew 10+ meters and sh out just like that!

    A circr me spreads out and crashes against the pike of the sakurancer!

    Their strength collides and instantly the surrounding ground cracks!

    -rumbling sound-

    The ground starts shaking as a number of cars in the surrounding got swept by the me de of Liu Yi and were instantly cleanly sliced into two!

    While from the pike of the sakurancer, intense streams of air burst out and sweep in all directions, piercing out a few holes in some of the innocent structures by the side.

    Liu Yi¡¯s strength erupts as the twin de once again twist ferociously!

    Instantly, the sakurancer who is holding the pike with both hands immediately senses an unblockable force pressuring on hisnce!

    He instantly drops from the mechanical dinosaur along with his pike and falls onto the ground!

    While the mechanical dinosaur is chopped into two by the me de of Liu Yi and exploded open, turning into scrap metal!

    ¡°Next time you dare to provoke me, the one that will be chopped apart shall be you.¡±

    Liu Yi keeps away the de as he transforms into a firelight and instantly disappears in front of the sakurancer.

    While the sakurancer climbs up and kneels there nkly, not reacting for a while.

    I actually¡­.failed?

    Although I killed that monster earlier, there is not a single sense of aplishment.

    Originally the sakurancer had always thought that he is very powerful, but unexpectedly the first time he came out today and he is beaten up so badly by other people¡­

    All of my father¡¯s hopes lie on me¡­how can I be defeated like this!

    Looks like, I can only go back and try that method already¡­

    In the past, the sakurancer had always take it upon himself to get rid of evil. Until he had met this guy who wore a golden red armor. Only then did he realize that the thing that he wants to do is to be stronger!

    Only by defeating this person would I have the strength to protect this ce that I like.

    So, mother¡­please forgive me¡­

    Liu Yi does not know that not only did the sakurancer not give up, instead he had treated him as the world number one enemy,

    Liu Yi hurried back to the dormitory building only to realize that Liu Hongxian had already fallen asleep.

    Ahhhhhhh!!!!!! It is all that damn sakurancer¡¯s fault!!! If it is not for him, I would have already returned back to continue having sex!!!

    Currently, Liu Hongxian is sleeping, sleeping very sweetly and deeply, making Liu Yi begrudging to wake her up.

    Liu Yi can only quietly tiptoe back to his room and cultivate bitterly.

    When Liu Yi is cultivating, Lin Tong will also fly out and lies by the side. She opens her little mouth and starts to consume the Nine Yang God Qi that flows out from Liu Yi.

    Currently, behind Lin Tong, there are 5 golden little tails. This shows that she already possesses the strength of 15 stars.

    By the time she had cultivated out her 9th tail, her strength will be enough to sweep the world!

    It seems like due to the fact that she had absorbed Nine Yang God Qi, although Lin Tong is a spiritual body, her ability had also started to slowly transform.

    You can say that originally souls are illusory and cannot be touched.

    But if her power substances had transformed, it is like cultivating her gas body into liquid, then from liquid cultivated into a solid. Lin Tong feels that right now her body also have a corporal feel, at the very least sometimes, she is able to touch something.

    Roughly when my strength has transformed by 60% and more, even if I do not cultivate a flesh body it is also fine. I can just rely on this soul body and still be able to dual cultivate with Liu Yi.

    Nine Yang God Qi is that perverted, even the soul can also start to strengthen!

    While to Liu Yi, there is also the same benefit. For example when he is fighting against other people, even if his flesh body got destroyed it is also fine. As long as his soul is powerful enough, he can continue to fight and cultivate!

    Originally with Little ck, that means that Liu Yi had another life!

    But right now, it means that he possesses 3 lives ah!

    I definitely must supervise big idiot to cultivate the Nine Yang God Qi ah. At the very least make him cultivate these few types of qi!

    Blood Qi can find Qi Ling to dual cultivate. For buddha qi can find Mo Lan! As for Asura Qi, Ye Hanshuang that queen should have already been pushed down way back then! Even if it is really not possible, isn¡¯t there still Chen Cai right?

    Lin Tong¡¯s face suddenly turns slightly red, when did I start to be a fujoshi?

    [TL: damn¡­what a heavy taste¡­i will definitely not trante that chapter should it ever appears¡­.]

    It definitely must be because I had stayed in the human realm for too long!

    This way Liu Yi will be able to open his 7th sun jade which will allow him to cultivate to 70%!

    There are still two more types, just need a bit of effort to be able to cultivate sessfully the ghost qi! If really cannot, just clench teeth and fuck Ma Yixuan!

    Cannot¡­this way big idiot will lose out big!

    Really annoying, where to go to collect the ghost qi? As well as thatst type of qi, just what on earth is it!

    Is big idiot able to cultivate into a real deity ah!

    *****

    A man respectfully passed a ck jade to a guy wearing golden dragon robes in front of him, ¡°Master. This is the soul energy gathered today.¡±

    The dragon robe guy opposite nods his head in satisfaction, ¡°Mm, today¡¯s soul energy is not bad. My Sky Demon Great Technique is about to rise to the next stage.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions master, congrattions master!¡±

    The dragon robe guy strokes his beard and clucks, ¡°Hahaha, sooner orter the world shall belong to our Solo Sect!¡±

 Chapter 672 Lost the way

    That driver res at Liu Yi and berates unhappily, ¡°Why is it you again!¡±

    Yunsen Ameki hurries and exins.

    ¡°Uncle Yamamoto, this one is my teacher ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Big miss. This person¡¯s background is unclear. You should stay away from him!¡±

    The driver res at Liu Yi in warning making Liu Yi slightly ufortable.

    -pping sound-

    By the side, Wakabayashi Rika who is still wearing the maid attire suddenly ps him, ¡°Who do you think you are to actually dare to meddle with your big miss matter! What is there for you to criticize about! Have you forgotten your identity?!¡±

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    After being pped by Wakabayashi Rika, that driver immediately became honest. He lowers his head and retreats to the side.

    Yunsen Ameki asks in worry, ¡°That¡­would it be too much¡­¡±

    ¡°How is that so. Just a mere subordinate and he dares to overstep his identity.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika sneers, ¡°Giving them a bit of lesson is light! Big sister Ameki! You are too polite when dealing with your subordinates already! In my family which subordinates dare to speak so loudly to their master?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay then¡­¡±

    Afterward, this driver does not dare to find trouble for Liu Yi which makes Yunsen Ameki slightly relieved.

    Liu Yi cannot help but sigh in sorrow, ¡°Even when our Little Rika puts on a maid attire, she is still unable to change her arrogant queen attitude ah.¡±

    ¡°Stinky uncle aren¡¯t I so fierce because of you!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika snorts, ¡°Uncle is actually not grateful, so annoying! Next time I am not going to help you!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. It is my fault. Thank you Little Rika.¡±

    Liu Yi seriously thank Wakabayashi Rika. But such an attitude makes Wakabayashi Rika a bit unused to it.

    ¡°That, that¡­hurry and get onto the car..¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika jumps into the car like she is escaping. Liu Yi and Yunsen Ameki helplessly look at each other before following along and gets onto the car.

    Rich people are indeed different. The car is a long business car. When Liu Yi enters it, he realizes that inside is more like a small office.

    In the car, there are two rows of a sofa. In the center, there is a small table. Besides, there is also a small fridge, tv and a car phone.

    Yunsen Ameki opens the fridge and asks, ¡°Teacher do you want to drink something?¡±

    ¡°I remember that there seems to be a bottle of champagne right?¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s memory is not bad, ¡°Let¡¯s drink that!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­that is ced here by Mizuko¡­¡±

    ¡°Who cares about her. Could it be that after we drank it she would still find this miss to get it back! If she really wants it back from this miss, then at most I¡¯ll just pee it out for her!¡±

    Sweat¡­Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s fierceness makes Liu Yi and Yunsen Ameki speechless.

    ¡°Fine then. Drink then drink¡­after all it is just a bottle of champagne. Mizuko will not be that petty.¡±

    Yunsen Ameki nods her head and opens the fridge door and takes out a bottle of champagne.

    Liu Yi receives the champagne and twists off the bottle cork before pouring it into the cups that Yunsen Ameki prepared.

    Big miss life is indeed good ah¡­Everyone had to rush and be anxious while going to school, but she can just sit inside her Bentley and drink champagne.

    Sometimes cannot help but be rueful as well as envious about those people who were born with a golden spoon.

    But in this world, there are two kinds of person. One is rich and handsome while the other is a poor loser.

    If you do not know how to work hard and is not willing to improve. And only have jealousy andins, then is this life you will not be a rich person.

    The driver¡¯s temper is not that good but his driving standard is not bad. Along the way, the dare is very calm and does not feel like it is driving.

    While they are chatting on the car, they swiftly reach Yunsen Ameki¡¯s house.

    The driver gets off the car and pulls open the car door. He says respectfully, ¡°Big miss, we have arrived.¡±

    ¡°Obedient.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika is the first to jump off the car. After which she stretches out her hand and pats that driver¡¯s face, ¡°Next time if you exceed your boundaries again, I will help Big sister Ameki teach you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Do, do not dare to anymore..¡±

    ¡°Enough already Little Rika. Enough.¡±

    Liu Yi also gets off the car and pats Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You need to live up to the maid attire that you are wearing ah!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, stinky uncle, this miss is not a maid!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika pouts before pointing, ¡°You see, Big sister Ameki¡¯s house is big right?¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi turn his head over and nce at the mansion by the side. At that moment he really feels a bit shocked.

    Good fellow¡­.

    Liu Yi had always thought the after he had seen Murong Die¡¯s house he is more or less prepared in his heart.

    But right now seeing Yunsen Ameki¡¯s house¡­he nearly thought that he had seen a small kingdom.

    In front of him is an enormous courtyard. The courtyard range is boundless and is basically unable to see the end!

    Liu Yi released a nano-satellite and uses Little Jade to spy a bit. Good fellow just how big is this!

    Inside this luxurious manor, it is on a vast tract ofnd. So be it if there is a man-madeke¡­the most exaggerated is there is also a golf course! At the back, there is also a private theme park!

    What the heck! Really is fucking rich ah! Is there a need to be such a wastrel?!

    Is this the rumored rich person lifestyle¡­

    ¡°Why are there so many people at the entrance of your house?¡±

    Liu Yi notices that currently there is a lot of branded cars stopped outside. A lot of people were continuously walking towards the door.

    While at the moment a butler-like person sees Yunsen Ameki and immediately waved his hand.

    ¡°Aiyah, Big miss, you had finally return ah! I waited a long time for you!¡±

    ¡°Damn it. I forgot that today is big sister¡¯s birthday. They should all be here to celebrate the birthday party¡­¡±

    Yunsen Ameki lightly knocks her forehead, her manners are slightly cute.

    ¡°Sorry teacher. I¡¯ll go and deal with it first. Little Rika, you bring teacher through the right door to my room¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understood. Go and be busy with your stuff!¡±

    Hearing that she is able to be alone with Liu Yi, Wakabayashi Rika cannot help but wish to smile out.

    She immediately brings Liu Yi to the side door.

    ¡°Uncle isn¡¯t Big sister Ameki¡¯s house super big? When we are young, we always y in the theme park behind their house. Back that we feel that it is rather good. Later on, we realize that there is only the two of us ying only, so boring¡­ this kind of ce is better if there are more people ying together ah¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If there is an opportunity, I will bring you guys there.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you better keep your promise uncle!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika immediately bes happy.

    Although there are also a lot of sentries at the side door, they all recognize Wakabayashi Rika. Seeing the big miss of Yamaguchi Grouping, they did not block them and allowing her to lead Liu Yi in.

    After entering, everywhere is covered with withered grass. After all, it is almost winter. The originally verdant and lushwn and trees are starting to dry up.

    After entering the house, inside bes spacious and empty and basically there is no one.

    ¡°Do we need to sit on a cart?¡±

    Liu Yi recalls that when he went to Murong Die¡¯s house, they always take a cart.

    ¡°No needh. Let us walk over.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika then does not wish to bring Liu Yi so early over there. She still wishes to enjoy the rare two-person world with uncle.

    Wakabayashi Rika points to the grove by the side and says, ¡°Uncle why don¡¯t we go to the grove to do some wicked stuff?¡±

    ¡°What the heck, do you dare to say that to me when summeres! Right now all the leaves have already dropped okay?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the grove which is only left with dried trunks and says, ¡°What wicked stuff can we even do!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­after all, there is no one here¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, uncle seems to have no interest ah!¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika cannot help but pout.

    ¡°Save it! Hurry and lead the way to the room!¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­uncle is really annoying¡­¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika is very unhappy. Uncle is too no fun already!

    Just as she wishes to grumble, her handphone suddenly rings. After picking up the call she immediately says in shock, ¡°Aiyah, uncle I cannot send you there anymore. My father also came here and I need to go and receive him! You continue to walk down this path until you see arge house!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, you are doing this on purpose right!¡±

    Liu Yi shouts but Wakabayashi Rika had already run away.

    He instantly clenches his teeth in anger. damn it, thisss definitely is doing it on purpose!

    Such arge house, how can I find it alone?

    Damn it. Looks like I can only continue to walk down this path.

    Liu Yi is helpless. He sticks his hands into his windbreaker and follows the small path, continuing to walk deeper.

    While Wakabayashi Rika hides far away, holding her handphone while smiling in delight.

    ¡°Hmph, evil uncle, who ask you to make me angry! This time around giving you a lesson. Let¡¯s see if you dare to anger this miss the next time!¡±

    Although it is as Liu Yi expected that he got plotted by Wakabayashi Rika, but at this moment Liu Yi also has no way to take revenge and can only keep walking deeper.

    The house is indeed veryrge and the small path is very long. After walking for around ten minutes, Liu Yi finally sees a small house.

    It is not the big house that Wakabayashi Rika mentioned but a few tens of metersrge bungalow.

    Surges of steam emerges from the bungalow making Liu Yi curious.

    What is this ce?

    Base on the nano-satellite, it seems like within a hundred meters radius there is only this structure.

    Forget it. Let¡¯s go in and ask for the way¡­there are too manyrge houses in the map of this mansion.

    He can only find a person to inquire about where Yunsen Ameki stays at.

    Liu Yi has no choice but to enter the bungalow.

    The bungalow has no door and there is only a door curtain. Liu Yi stretches out his hand and raises the curtain and walks inside.

    Inside there is even more steam. The moment Liu Yi walks in he feels a surge of heatwave p onto his face, nearly pping him out.

    What is this ce? Could it be this ce is some secret research center?

    Furthermore, there seems to be something calling me in¡­

    This makes Liu Yi have a stronger urge to enter to take a look.

    Under his foot, it is very slippery. Liu Yi is very careful as he walks in.

    Inside seemed to have some water sound. Could it be an onsen?

    Liu Yi finally understands. When he passed through a footpath and lifts open the second door curtain he is instantly standing there stunned.

    Indeed it is an onsen. In front of him is a twenty-meter square pool in the center. Behind is a wall and on the wall is two dragon head statue which is spouting out water into the pool.

    The pool is filled with petals and a cute beautiful woman is soaking inside. One of her hand is also kneading her impressive breasts.

    Realizing that someone had entered, the woman also raises her head and her gaze shes against Liu Yi¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    Instantly an ear-piercing scream rings out in this area!

    At that moment Liu Yi sensed a lot of people in the surrounding are getting closer! The sound of footsteps is unprecedentedly concentrated!

 Chapter 682 Still got more moves?

    Tetsuya Family people are basically right-wing anti-China influence.

    Thus currently seeing the underground power of China, it immediately ignites their anti-china thoughts. They curse as they raise their handguns and prepare to shoot.

    They are only ying gangs.

    Who are the Red Scarf Army, they are professional retired soldiers!

    ying with firearms in front of them, it is basically pretending to be an expert in front of a master, nothing but a joke!

    There is no need for the top to give orders, the Red Scarf Army soldiers had immediately retaliated!

    A total of 40+ Red Scarf Army soldiers, they in session uses the surrounding buildings to cover their body. At the same time, their guns keep firing.

    The bullets rain down like rain spraying towards the enemy like it is free.

    Liu Yi gave them many magazines, enough for them to fight a dogged war!

    Tetsuya Family people are only using ordinary handguns which are standard pistols. How are they the opponent of these professional soldiers!

    Very quickly the Tetsuya Family people were badly beaten and their people keep dying under the bullets.

    The Red Scarf Army soldiers borrow the shelter and suppressing fire ande out unscathed and easily shoot.

    It is basically like a massacre and very quickly the Tetsuya Family people were all turned into sieves.

    The Yamaguchi Group people were all badly frightened and no one dared to take action.

    Anyone who dares to take action now will die! There are only a few tens of gunmen, how is it enough for the other person to kill!

    Furthermore, there are also those snipers who are hidden waiting to snipe!

    Who still has anything to fight against that?

    Wasn¡¯t Japan firearms control very strict? Why do the opponents have so many military weapons!

    <i>Bullshit what are those china brothers holding in their hands then? Gatling? What the fuck!</i>

    <i>This is too scary already!</i>

    ¡°Clean upplete.¡±

    A Red Scarf Army member reports, ¡°Waiting for instruction.¡±

    ¡°Monitor the rest of the powers. Whoever who dare to take action, kill without hesitation.¡±

    Liu Yi swiftly condenses a ck mask on his face before pping his hands.

    Behind him, a Red Scarf Army member immediately walks over and respectfully receives the ck suit in Liu Yi¡¯s hands before draping a ck military overcoat on him.

    On Liu Yi¡¯s arm, there is a red scarf. On it writes three very eye-catching fiery words, ¡®Scarlet Cloth Guard¡¯.

    Tetsuya Komuro did not expect that such a character would appear as he asks, ¡°Baka...who on earth are you?¡±

    ¡°You can call me Commander.¡±

    Liu Yi strolls towards the main hall. Surrounding him are the gangs of Japan. But to him, they are of no threat like domestic fowls.

    Seeing that the 9th generation head that is about to enter his hands fly away just like this, Hino Ryuge is very unwilling as he roars, ¡°Baka! You are a china person why are you interfering with my Yamaguchi Group¡¯s matter!¡±

    ¡°I am here to offer sacrifice to the 8th generation head.¡±

    Liu Yi helps up the fainted Josui Hitori and waves his hand, ¡°Bring him down for treatment.¡±

    Immediately two Red Scarf Army members walk up with their guns slung on their back and carry Josui Hitori away.

    ¡°Wakabayashi Rika is my step-sister. Today I want to see who dares to touch her.¡±

    ¡°The 9th generation head position is mine!¡±

    Hino Ryuge cannot take it and shouts, ¡°Even if you are Commander of Red Scarf Army, you are also not allowed to interfere with my Yamaguchi Group¡¯s internal affairs!¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I appreciate your courage.¡±

    Liu Yi gently touches his mask and looks at Hino Ryuge and says, ¡°But I am unable to take your stupidity. You feel that now is still the time where you have the final say?¡±

    He ps his hands and all of the surrounding Red Scarf Army members aim their guns at Hino Ryuge.

    ¡°Come, let me hear it one more time. Am I able to interfere with Yamaguchi Group¡¯s internal affairs?¡±

    Hino Ryuge¡¯s face turns pale and does not dare to say anything.

    By the side, Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s gaze turns distant. <i>Uncle is really too cool...really did not expect that he is that Red Scarf Army¡¯s Commander....</i>

    <i>My uncle...is really powerful...</i>

    [TL: err isn¡¯t it lover???]

    ¡°Hmph, Commander right? Soon your China will not be safe. And you actually got the heart toe and meddle with my Japan¡¯s matter!¡±

    ¡°What is your meaning?¡±

    Liu Yi is instantly moved. <i>Could it be that this fellow knows of the Beheading Dragon n?</i>

    He walks with wide steps to Tetsuya Komuro. He holds a gun in his left hand which he points at Tetsuya Komuro¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Say everything that you know!¡±

    ¡°I only heard about it that¡¯s all, that Glorious Sun Conglomerate had developed a project.¡±

    A glimmer shes across Tetsuya Komuro¡¯s eyes, ¡°As long as this project ispleted, China shall be destroyed!¡±

    Liu Yi asks coldly, ¡°Where is this project held at?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, I do not know.¡± Tetsuya Komuro sneers, ¡°It is no use even if you ask me.¡±

    -bang-

    Liu Yi raises his hand and shoots one of the Tetsuya Family members by the side in his head.

    ¡°If you do not say, then I shall kill your family members one by one until all of them are dead.¡±

    Liu Yi shows no quarters. Now that it is a matter of China¡¯s life or death, towards Tetsuya Family this kind of right-winged people, he naturally does not need to sympathize.

    Sympathizing them is equivalent to killing himself.

    ¡°You madman!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s method Tetsuya Komuro instantly starts shivering, ¡°Madman...¡±

    ¡°The ones who are crazy are you guys!¡±

    Liu Yi retorts, ¡°To actually try to destroy China, you guys are the deranged ones!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, shina pigs originally should be dead!¡±

    Tetsuya Komuroughs, ¡°Thatrge territory of China, so many natural resources, you shina pigs are not worthy of it! Only us Yamato people are worthy of existing there.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t seek death then you wouldn¡¯t die.¡±

    Liu Yi shoots his leg.

    The bullet breaks his lower leg causing Tetsuya Komuro to fall onto the ground.

    He still had not received the gene modification yet, thus he does not have that heaven-defying strength and ability. He instantly kneels onto the ground and starts screaming in pain.

    ¡°How can you ants touch the sacred territory of China?¡±

    Liu Yi says coldly, ¡°Who dares to touch China, I shall first kill him!¡±

    He shoots Tetsuya Komuro¡¯s head apart.

    <i>This guy does not have any useful information for me. Looks like if I want to find the Beheading Dragon n, I must first get Yunsen Oishi into my hands.</i>

    After Liu Yi killed Tetsuya Komuro, he turns around and asks the rest of the people, ¡°Who else still wishes to resist. You can step forward.¡±

    The remaining Tetsuya Family members do not dare to make any sound nor do the Yamaguchi Group people as well.

    ¡°The 9th generation head cannot be anyone else.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika walks forward and says, ¡°Although my father had died, I will carry on his mission. Uncle Hino, you can go in peace.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t ah!¡±

    Hino Ryuge instantly kneels down and starts crying, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I am willing to be at your beck and call! It is all Tetsuya Komuro, it was he who incited me ah!¡±

    -dang-

    Wakabayashi Rika takes the gun over from Liu Yi¡¯s hand and did not hesitate and sted Hino Ryuge¡¯s head apart with a shot before saying loudly, ¡°Everyone remember. What my Yamaguchi Group¡¯s people is most well known for is the code of brotherhood! Towards traitors, there is only an ending and that is death!¡±

    Hino Ryuge had died and those people that he had instigated all be honest as they listen to Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s orders in relief.

    No choice, who asked her to currently have such a damn strong backing and that is Red Scarf Army!

    Liu Yi sends people to take away the weapons from Tetsuya Family. He wants to rely on these weapons to create a foundation for Red Scarf Army.

    To develop their influence overseas, it is not as simple as within their own country.

    Within their country, they can keep absorbing the veterans to expand their forces. But overseas, they are unable to. If they absorb in the overseas veterans, it will not be possible to make them integrate into the Red Scarf Army¡¯s mentality.

    Thus Liu Yi ns to let Red Scarf Army develop freely overseas. They will be the elites then take in some gangs to be their underlings.

    It is like how the Japanese invaded China back then. In a lot of ces, there are only one or two Japanese soldiers governing and the rest were all puppet army.

    Red Scarf Army can only develop this way overseas. The higher levels of elites all listen to his instructions then the elites shall mobilize the gangs under them.

    This is not a matter of a morning and night, they can only take their time and develop.

    The first experimental ce is Japan.

    <i>Along with Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s Yamaguchi Group helping me, it should be slightly easier.</i>

    ¡°From today onwards, I am the 9th generation head.¡±

    As Wakabayashi Rika speaks, she picks up her father fallen portrait and holds it in her hands. After which she says loudly, ¡°I will inherit my father¡¯s will and lead Yamaguchi Group and ascend back to the peak. Right now I announce, that from today onwards, Red Scarf Army is our ally while Tetsuya Family is our enemy! Those who do not wish to follow shall be punished by the group rules.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha...it will not be that simple one!¡±

    A person from the Tetsuya Family startsughing loudly, ¡°Do you really think that it is that easy to sit on the 9th generation head position? Wakabayashi Rika, you are a creature of darkness, and you still wish to be a king?¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gazends on that person, ¡°Feel like you had lived for too long?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha....I am an emissary that the Tetsuya Family invited over.¡±

    As that person speaks, he stretches out his hands and removes his ck suit, revealing the white shirt underneath.

    At the same time, he stretches out his right hand and grasps the empty air.

    From the sky, an eye-catching silver lightnds on that¡¯s guy body.

    -kacha-

    A silver western armor immediately covers that person body.

    ¡°I am God¡¯s emissary. The one who spread the radiance of light. You creatures of darkness, all of be shall be banished by me.¡±

    ¡°What the.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately sees through that guy¡¯s identity, ¡°So it is the holy warrior from the light powers.¡±

    Wakabayashi Rika also recalls, ¡°He was the one who sealed me! I am going to fight it out against you!¡±

    The creatures of darkness and people who possess the power of light are all those who will fight each other to theirst gasp. It is like the rtionship between fire and water!

    Thus the moment she sees that holy warrior, Wakabayashi Rika¡¯s eyes turn red.

    ¡°Back down!¡± Liu Yi blocks Wakabayashi Rika, ¡°Leave this to me.¡±

    ¡°A china monkey?¡±

    The holy warrior is holding a greatsword with one hand while looking at Liu Yi calmly, ¡°You really think that China really has no opponent? The power of light shall let you feel fear.¡±

    ¡°Then there is no need to be polite. Bring it on!¡±

 Chapter 692 Wang Yuzhengâ€™s song

    The two bodyguards step forward and stretch out their hands to grab Liu Yi¡¯s arm.

    The two of them had trained for a long time, dealing with a skinny looking young man, it will not be a problem.

    Especially since this person is also a Chinese person, to them even if they beat him up, it is not a problem.

    While Liu Yi is not a pushover. Seeing the two bodyguards walking in front of him. He immediately snorts before swiftly stretching out his hand and grabs hold of their faces. He exerts strength on his arms and presses down their head. With a stoop, he smashes their heads onto the ground.

    -boom!-

    The two bodyguard sights turn dark. Following which they instantly faint without making any sound!

    Liu Yi dust off his hand before standing up. He nces at the old man whose legs are trembling.

    ¡°What do you wish to say,e say it.¡±

    Liu Yi licks his lips as he looks at those old men and says, ¡°Otherwise in a while, you guys will not be able to speak anymore.¡±

    ¡°Impudent! Too presumptuous already!¡±

    The old men instantly start scolding, ¡°To actually let a china person being so impudent here who let him in!¡±

    As their side makes a din, it instantly attracted the attention of those by the side.

    The mayor of Tokyo frowns while holding a wine cup and says unhappily, ¡°What is going over there?¡±

    ¡°Mayor, I have some matters and need to leave first.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s figure, Choshunior Susukino immediately greets that mayor before leaving.

    Different from China officials, China is a country built upon officials. In China, officials are higher than merchants. Even if you are an even richer merchant, in front of officials you are pitifully weak. For example not long ago, that Huang Guangyu¡¯s incident, such a rich andrge capitalist got directly pulled down by the government. As for Japan and USA these kind of capitalist countries, are the gold standard. So much so that you can say that they are an economics country. These ces are where businessmen control the government. Although those officials appear to be well-off, actually they need to fawn over these capitalists.

    [TL: err in case if anyone knows of a better phrasing for the above sentence please let me know thanks.]

    Tokyo¡¯s mayor is also the same. Although he appears to be the highest chief official in Tokyo, he still has to see Choshunior Susukino face to act.

    ¡°You china man are too arrogant! I want to expel you out from this wine reception!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you are here, I, Tenge Mura shall leave here!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, protest! Make this china person roll out from this wine reception!¡±

    The old men unite together relying on their age to show off, as well as using their identity as well!

    They can be said to be an influential businessmen in Japan. They do not believe that they are unable to deal with a single Shina pig!

    ¡°I am the Tokyo Business Federation President. I represent the entire chamber ofmerce and do not wee you.¡±

    An old man with white hair walks over and says haughtily, ¡°Some more the entire Tokyopanies do not wee you. You will lose your job!¡±

    The president thought that this china man would be frightened into peeing in his pants. After all, the ability of the chamber ofmerce to shut out is rather impressive. These china people who came from far away to Japan, which one of them is not to make money?

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Unexpectedly, not only is Liu Yi not afraid, he starts pping happily, ¡°Really is able to make me lose my position?¡±

    This guy¡­turned crazy from fear?

    The president scowls slightly and as before says, ¡°That¡¯s right. The moment my shut out order is given out, nopany in Tokyo will dare to hire you! From then on, you will lose your job and obediently scram back to your country!¡±

    ¡°Who dares to deport my person.¡±

    At this moment Choshunior Susukino splits apart the group of people and walks in.

    She is wearing purple qipao as she strides forward with her long legs, carrying a queen¡¯s temperament which causes the surrounding people to shudder.

    This woman¡­has a powerful aura¡­

    ¡°President Choshunior¡­..¡±

    ¡°President Choshunior why did youe?¡±

    As the current in charge of Glorious Sun Conglomerate, Choshunior Susukino can be said is the economic head decider of Japan.

    Her position is very influential and is not something that a so-called President of the Chamber of Commerce is able to bepared to!

    What President and the likes only sound nice, that¡¯s all.

    Currently seeing Choshunior Susukino, the president and those old men both turn soft.

    Glorious Sun Conglomerate¡¯s strength is too powerful. Thepanies behind them, which one of them more or less is not rted to Glorious Sun Conglomerate.

    You can even say that Glorious Sun Conglomerate is a shareholder of theirpanies!

    Choshunior Susukino looks at the group of old men, relying on their seniority, in front of her as she sneers and asks, ¡°I do want to see who dares to touch my person.¡±

    Choshunior Susukino¡¯s sentence instantly makes them not daring to speak.

    Who dares to go against this woman ah, isn¡¯t that just seeking death?

    Damn it¡­why did we not know that this china person is actually a subordinate of Choshunior Susukino?

    Just now those people who were rushing forward to prepare to teach Liu Yi a lesson, currently they are retreating faster than anyone else and instantly disappears.

    ¡°President Gohon, from the look of it, you have an opinion about my people?¡±

    Choshunior Susukino¡¯s gazends on that president.

    ¡°Not at all. Not at all¡­misunderstanding. It is all a misunderstanding, hehehe¡­¡±

    That white hair old man wipes away his sweat as he hurriedly says, ¡°I did not know that this Mr is one of President Choshunior¡¯s people¡­if I had known, how would I dare to! Coughs, this¡­President Choshunior this time around this matter is the responsibility of those old men. Later on, I will teach them a proper lesson!¡±

    ¡°There is no next time!¡± Choshunior Susukino warns them impolitely, ¡°Otherwise, just wait for your business to go bankrupt and disband!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Thank you President Choshunior for your magnanimity, then I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±

    Seeing that Choshunior Susukino is no longer looking into it, the president immediately slips away.

    ¡°Dabo-san, did not expect that you are a person who protects flowers.¡±

    When Choshunior Susukino sees Wang Yuzheng who is hiding behind Liu Yi, as well as recalling those old men usual reputation, she immediately understands what is going on.

    ¡°When I should take action I will take action, what about it.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and did not exin much. He turns around and says to Wang Yuzheng, ¡°Okay, now there is no one who will molest you.¡±

    ¡°Mm, thank you¡­.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s passionate gaze, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face instantly turns red and lowers her head.

    Choshunior Susukino is slightly jealous as she seems to sense that there is something wrong between the two of them.

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng is it, it is almost time already. You should go up onto the stage to sing. If you do not sing well, I will tell your managerpany!¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I will be going now, I will be going now!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is slightly flustered as she hurriedly says good-bye to Liu Yi before leaving to prepare.

    Liu Yi watches her back view and is sentimental for a while.

    It had been so long since Ist saw her and she had actually be even more beautiful.

    No wonder there was this saying, ¡®Woman changes at 18, bing more and more beautiful.¡¯

    Wang Yuzheng is already the prettiest girl in the ss since senior high school. Right now she is the campus belle, furthermore, she had also be an idol. In the future, she will definitely hit the big time.

    ¡°What is the matter, she had only just left and you are already reluctant to part with her?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s appearance, Choshunior Susukino is ufortable in her heart, ¡°Do you need me to help you call her back?¡±

    ¡°No need. I am only emotional at seeing a person from my hometown that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi withdraws his gaze and came out with an excuse, ¡°After all I had left my home for a long time already. I am starting to miss my family.¡±

    ¡°Is it missing home or the woman, it is hard to say.¡±

    Choshunior Susukino is filled with jealousy in her heart, ¡°Today I just realize that you are actually an affectionate person.¡±

    ¡°Indebted topliment.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, ¡°Could it be that I cannot chase after stars despite being old?¡±

    ¡°Can, what is there to cannot. Which young star do you like? As long as you say it, I will be able to make her obediently climb onto your bed.¡±

    Choshunior Susukino says directly, ¡°There is no need to waste your effort to woo her.¡±

    ¡°You have seen through me clearly as well as seen through her clearly.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks, ¡°I believe her. She is in this line for her dreams. As for me, I am just simply a star chaser.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, only know how to speak prettily.¡±

    Choshunior Susukino sneers not believing what Liu Yi says.

    Guys, only know how to speak nice things.

    What does this woman count as? After a while, find someone to buy that woman over to let Liu Dabo have a look at what is called a woman that cannot be bought by money and that is only me!

    At this moment Wang Yuzheng and that earlier guy called Douchi Tatsuru who had run off earlier walk up onto the stage and start preparing.

    Liu Yi takes advantage to turn around and continue wandering around, letting Little Jade scan all of the guests, seeing if he is able to find one or two people have close ties with Yunsen Oishi.

    In the end, Liu Yi is very disappointed. These people were just Tom, Dick or Harry rank. They had onlye and go in doing business with Yunsen Oishi, who have no assistance with the task at all.

    ¡°No use.¡±

    Choshunior Susukino seems to sense Liu Yi¡¯s intention before walking over with wine cups. She passes Liu Yi one before saying, ¡°If you wish to find out Yunsen Oishi, only that method of mine is able to work.¡±

    {If you do not wish to yield to her, you can ask me for help.}

    Anna is sitting on the table by the side as she says to Liu Yi, {I am always waiting for you.}

    {Hmph, I have my methods.}

    Liu Yi as before rejected the two of them without any hesitation. One side is the demon-like Choshunior Susukino, the other is the angel Anna. Both of them are neither he should choose!

    If I choose them, then I will have no way back!

    Just do not believe that without relying on others, I am unable to seed? Then what is the use of my bitter cultivation?

    ¡°Thank you, everyone, for attending this wine reception. I am Wang Yuzheng and hope to bless everyone with my song.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng finally starts singing. She is wearing a European style formal wear. Whitece blouse and ck trousers. Graceful and yet unique. Along with her sweet figure and beautiful face, it attracted a number of gaze under the stage.

    Inparison, Douchi Tatsuru by the side pales inparison.

    Author¡¯s note: All of the high rank people are at the artificial ind.

    The Japan arc is about to end soon~

    TL: Fucking finally!!!!!

 Chapter 701 Experimental field

    ¡°Gods, this ce is the artificial ind? Too high-tech ah!¡±

    ¡°No wonder Glorious Sun Conglomerate is the leader of science and technology ah!¡±

    On the artificial ind, Sakura High¡¯s students are standing on a maic levitation esctor as they look at the high tech buildings on the wide artificial ind below them as they let out exmations of delight.

    ¡°Akemi, your father is very impressive ah!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. To develop an awesome artificial ind!¡±

    The envious gaze of the crowdnds on Yunsen Akemi making her only able to dryugh.

    Although she had always been proud of her father...but it had been a long, long time since she saw her father.

    Sometimes, she almost forgot how her father looks like....which makes her slightly afraid.

    Wakabayashi Rika is also unable toe and apany me. After all, her father had died and right now is the 9th head, thus she is busy handling the matters of Yamaguchi Group.

    As for things like touring the artificial ind she definitely does not have time toe.

    After thinking about all of these, Yunsen Akemi thoughts are in a whirl.

    All of those high-tech beautiful sceneries are all unable to attract her attention.

    But Yunsen Akemi faintly feels that this artificial ind is slightly familiar...like she had seen it before.

    Strange...it is obviously the first time I came here. Why do I feel that it is familiar?

    Yunsen Akemi does not understand. While at this moment, the student by the sides starts chattering non-stop making her unable to calm down and think.

    So annoying...really very annoying...

    This is the first time Yunsen Akemi felt so annoyed.

    At this moment, their esctor had finally reached the desk of the artificial ind.

    At the same time, a familiar figure is standing there.

    ¡°Teacher?¡±

    Seeing this man, Yunsen Akemi¡¯s heart finally calms down. Perhaps as long as he is by my side...all of the worries will be easily solved.

    ¡°Student Akemi.¡±

    A student and teacher rtionship will definitely not be allowed. Thus in front of the rest of the students, Liu Yi is very low-profile and only smiles at her warmly.

    ¡°Teacher also came as well?¡±

    ¡°You also came to tour the artificial ind?¡±

    When the students see Liu Yi, all of them crowded forward.

    Liu Yi¡¯s Chinese lesson is not bad and would frequently tell them interesting tales which other teachers had never done before.

    Thus everyone likes to attend Liu Yi¡¯s lesson. After a long time, he became a rather popr male teacher.

    On his office desk, he would frequently receive the love letters from girls which he keeps after smiling a bit.

    There are already 3 girls in Japan, Liu Hongxian, Yunsen Akemi, and Wakabayashi Rika, he does not wish to have even more lovers.

    [TL: somehow he had forgotten about our ninja girl...]

    Seeing the ck formal attire that Liu Yi is wearing a number of girls exims, ¡°Today teacher is very handsome ah!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This is the first time we¡¯ve seen a teacher wear such formal clothes! So handsome!¡±

    Most of the Japanese girls express themselves very frankly, thus they speak very directly.

    ¡°There is an opening performance in the artificial ind. Do you guys want to watch it?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze cannot always stay on Yunsen Akemi. Although he has a lot of things that he wishes to ask Yunsen Akemi, now is not the time.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Go! Let us all go!¡±

    When the students heard that there is a performance for them to watch, they immediately be happy and follows Liu Yi as they walk to the public square of the artificial ind.

    Choshunior Susukino had already finished, currently, Douchi Tatsuru is singing emotionally on the stage.

    With the national idol stepping up, it indeed attracted the gaze of a lot of young girls.

    ¡°So sweet ah, it is Douchi Tatsuru!¡±

    ¡°Are we able to get his signatureter ah...¡±

    The students¡¯ gazends on the stage. Especiallyter on when Wang Yuzheng also stepped onto the stage, her voice attracted most of the people¡¯s attention.

    As for Liu Yi and Yunsen Akemi, they are at the very back as they start chatting softly.

    ¡°Teacher...why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°I was invited by your sis....your step-mother.¡±

    Liu Yi nearly let it slip but immediately changes his words.

    ¡°Choshunior? Invited you?¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, Yunsen Akemi is shocked.

    The two of them shouldn¡¯t have any interaction, why would they know each other?

    ¡°When did you and Choshunior....get to know each other?¡±

    Yunsen Akemi does not know why but out of nowhere she suddenly feels somewhat worried.

    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to look at the stage while he says softly, ¡°But before this, I have some matters that I want to ask you.¡±

    ¡°What matter? Please ask, teacher.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi does not know what Liu Yi is trying to do. This is the first time she saw him being such so serious. It seems like...it is some very heavy matter...

    Liu Yi takes out his handphone and pulls out the photo that Choshunior Susukino passed him and shows Yunsen Akemi.

    ¡°Tell me. Who is that guy in the picture?¡±

    ¡°What...what is this photo!¡±

    Liu Yi had thought of a lot of a number of situation, for example, Yunsen Akemi¡¯s expression would have a great change or keep saying sorry to him.

    Perhaps she will start sneering and say that she is just ying around.

    But Yunsen Akemi¡¯s current reaction makes Liu Yi surprised.

    Because Yunsen Akemi¡¯s expression is very weird, ¡°Teacher who photoshopped this out one?¡±

    ¡°Photoshopped out? How is that possible. This is taken in reality.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!¡±

    Yunsen Akemi shakes her head, ¡°I¡¯ve never known such a guy before ah! Not to mention taking such an intimate picture with him.¡±

    ¡°You do not know this guy?¡±

    When Liu Yi hears this he does not understand, bullshit what is this situation?

    ¡°That¡¯s a right teacher. You must believe me. I really do not know him.¡±

    Yunsen Akemi is so anxious that she is almost crying. Her eyes are red as she says, ¡°You need to believe me ah, it is someone who is purposely harming me ah...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t car...it should really be a photoshop..¡±

    Seeing Yunsen Akemi¡¯s wronged look, Liu Yi¡¯s heart turns soft.

    She does not look like she is lying then could it be that Choshunior Susukino is causing mischief?

    Hmph, it definitely must be thatss who is purposefully using a fake photo to spoil my rtionship with Yunsen Akemi! What a good Choshunior Susukino, really too much!

    ¡°Wuwu...just who on earth is this...¡±

    Yunsen Akemi is also very upset, ¡°To actually harm me like this, it is not like I had provoked anyone..¡±

    Liu Yi wishes to pull Yunsen Akemi into his embrace but in front of so many people, he is unable to do so.

    He is so ashamed about his doubt regarding Yunsen Akemi.

    I single-minded like my woman why would I suspect her? Liu Yi ah Liu Yi, you had actually gotten tricked by Choshunior Susukino!

    Hmph,ter I shall go and find that damn woman and calcte this ount with her!

    Yunsen Akemi also knows that this is not the ce to cry, thus she wipes away her tears and asks, ¡°Teacher... do you have anything that you want to tell me?¡±

    ¡°Akemi, actually I...¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is about to say something the artificial ind starts trembling.

    ¡°Ah, what is the matter?¡±

    ¡°Earthquake is it?¡±

    ¡°What are you joking about, how can an artificial ind have an earthquake. Could it be a tsunami?¡±

    The students start to be flustered. While at this moment ten meters long pirs start extending out from the coast of the artificial ind. After which blue lightning connects the pirs together and seals off the entire artificial ind just like this.

    ¡°What is this situation?¡±

    ¡°What happened why are we blockaded off?¡±

    A bird in the sky seems to want to fly out, but in the end, it crashed into the lightning and turn into ashes.

    ¡°So, so scary...¡±

    ¡°Why are we involved ah...¡± -crying sounds-

    The students instantly start panicking and a few scary cat ones had already kneeled down and started crying.

    Liu Yi also frowns and immediately pulls Yunsen Akemi along as he walks up to the stage on the public square.

    Choshunior Susukino is standing there as she is making a call on her handphone.

    Wang Yuzheng is also standing there bewildered. Realizing that a pretty girl is followed by Liu Yi¡¯s side, her gaze besplicated.

    At this moment Liu Yi does not care anymore as he asks Choshunior Susukino.

    ¡°What the heck are you doing? What is this for?¡±

    ¡°I also do not know. Don¡¯te and ask me!¡±

    Choshunior Susukino also does not know what is going on. Why would such a situation happen!

    While at this moment, the tallest building on the artificial ind, all of its ss changed into arge screen as a familiar face appears on it.

    ¡°Friends, don¡¯t panic. The reason why I had sealed up this ind is to y a very interesting game with everyone.¡±

    Yunsen Oishi!

    A gleam shes Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, it is actually this fellow?

    Good, he finally revealed himself!

    I¡¯ve been looking for you so bitterly ah!

    ¡°Father...¡±

    Seeing that familiar face, Yunsen Akemi is stunned. It is actually my father...but...why would he also close me inside as well?

    ¡°Yunsen Oishi, what are you doing!¡±

    Choshunior Susukino starts scolding, ¡°Why did you lock us up on this ind?¡±

    While Yunsen Oishi ignores his ¡®wife¡¯ as he minds his own business and says, ¡°On this ind, there are a lot of interesting pets. Today the game you guys shall be ying is to survive on this ind. The one who survives until the end will get a prize ah, hahahaha...¡±

    Survival game?

    Liu Yi is shocked, could it be that Yunsen Oishi does not care about his own daughter?

    ¡°What game ah?¡±

    ¡°What on earth is that guy saying?¡±

    The students and the rest of the guest do not understand what is going on.

    At this moment, a sealed elevator suddenly rose from the deck.

    The lift doors open one after the other. Following which groups of zombies run out. Different from the tv, these zombies are not slow at all, instead, they roar as they swiftly run towards the rest of the people like they are athletes who had just been doped.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°What are these ah!¡±

    Before the people are able to react, a lot of people had already been pounced on and pressed onto the ground and gotten bitten!

    Their arms, legs and even faces got bitten. As for those people who got bitten. Swiftly they also became part of the zombie army!

    Bullshit!

    Liu Yi suddenly understands, Yunsen Oishi is clearly treating this ce as an experimental field!

    Fuck him! Does he no longer care about his wife and daughter!

 Chapter 703 Should have told you earlier

    Among the white smoke, those jar-like elevators split open. After which from inside jumps out zombies of different shapes!

    These zombies are all 2 meters tall and are wearing copper skin and iron clothing. They did not run crazily like the rest of the zombies, instead, they stand on the spot as their red eyes stare at Yunsen Ameki.

    ¡°These little pets are slightly different ah.¡±

    Yunsen Oishiughs weirdly, ¡°They are the elite zombie unit that I had cultivated, copper skin and iron bones. My daughter ah, you need to take care ah.¡±

    When he finished, these elite zombies had already lifted up their legs slowly as they walk towards Yunsen Ameki.

    In the beginning, it is a slow walk, after which they slowly increase speed until it became a sprint.

    A few zombies that were blocking in front of them were instantly punched out over ten meters by the elite zombies or directly torn apart into two halves!

    ¡°These fellows¡¯ grade seems to be different ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi narrows his eyes. Within these zombies, they seem to have been assimted with some beast gene, furthermore, they are also emitting some peculiar ghost qi!

    They had truly turned into elite zombies ah, how many types of powers were converged in them ah!

    An elite zombie had already arrived in front of Yunsen Ameki as it opens its arms and roars.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Yunsen Ameki immediately brandishes hernce and sweep hernce ferociously at that elite zombie.

    But only a spark was produced as thence did not manage to injure the zombie¡¯s flesh body.

    Not only did it not injure the elite zombie, but it also raises its ferocious nature!

    The elite zombie¡¯s arm extended and actually stretched over 4 meters and grabbed ahold of Yunsen Ameki. After which it raises her into the air before spinning her a few rounds and finally ruthlessly smashed her into the ground.

    Cracks appear on the ground as Yunsen Ameki is pounded until she sees stars!

    This elite zombie¡­what huge strength!

    ¡°Good fellow! It is actually so fierce!¡±

    Liu Yi is greatly shocked. If this goes on, perhaps Yunsen Ameki will eat a loss!

    ¡°Dragon Riding Form!¡±

    While Yunsen Ameki swiftly climbs to her feet and directly enters dragon riding form. She flips around and mounted up, preparing to use dragon riding form to kill these elite zombies.

    She rides the dinosaur and dashes through and fro the zombies as she keeps killing and sends that elite zombie flying.

    Under the dragon riding form, Yunsen Ameki¡¯s strength increased by a lot.

    The elite zombies were sent flying with herbination with her using the dinosaur. Although she is unable to kill them, they are unable to affect her temporarily.

    But at this moment over hundred of zombies disregard their lives and leap onto Yunsen Ameki and were all killed by her!

    An elite zombie had, without Yunsen Ameki knowing, reached her side and extend its fist and smashes that dinosaur¡¯s neck fiercely.

    The mechanical dinosaur wail in anguish and got flipped over.

    Yunsen Ameki also falls off and tumbles on the ground before lifting hernce and climbs to her feet.

    In front of her are even more zombies as well as those elite zombies who surrounded her.

    ¡°Sakura chaotic dance!¡±

    Yunsen Ameki¡¯snce brandish as she instantly uses her strongest AOE killing technique!

    Large metal sakura petals fly out and fight the zombies in closebat.

    Countless of zombies were directly torn apart into fragments and lies in the pool of blood.

    While the elite zombies did not get any injuries. Among which a few time even blocks those sakura and reach in front of Yunsen Ameki.

    An elite zombie punches Yunsen Ameki causing her to fly out before copsing onto the ground.

    Even more zombies leap onto her but were swept away by hernce.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Right now, Yunsen Ameki is very wretched looking. She climbs to her feet as she raises hernce. Her gaze is very heavy as she looks at those elite zombies.

    ¡°Hahaha, dear daughter ah, you will not be able to deal with these elite zombies one! Of course, I had already expected it already. After all, you are also a failed work, hahaha¡­¡±

    Failed work?

    What does Yunsen Oishi mean by what he just said?

    While Yunsen Ameki did not think much about it at this moment. She takes a deep breath as she raises hernce and says, ¡°Since that is the case¡­I can only take out the move that I trained for¡­originally I nned to use this to deal with that hateful warrior..¡±

    A move that was meant to deal with me?

    Liu Yi feels weird in his heart, aren¡¯t you attacking your own people?

    Yunsen Ameki raises hernce and mutters, ¡°Evolve¡­sakura¡­¡±

    Following which the silver armor on her body starts to split apart and transforms into sakura before gathering on hernce!

    Thence immediately transforms into helix-shaped, even more refined and even more destructive power!

    On top, there are even more rows of blood grooves surrounding thence body making the entire pike look even more violent.

    A lethal weapon, this toy had really be a lethal weapon now!

    But now that Yunsen Ameki does not have any protection¡­this causes Liu Yi to be worried.

    An elite zombie charges in front of Yunsen Ameki and once again prepares to attack her.

    While Yunsen Ameki grabs hernce with both hands before stabbing forward ferociously. She instantly pierced through the elite zombie¡¯s head and raises it into the air!

    ¡°What!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Yunsen Oishi cannot hold back his shock. ¡°You are actually able to pierce through the defense of the elite zombies!¡±

    ¡°Father you are belittling me¡­.after all, I am from the Yunsen Family¡­¡±

    After Yunsen Ameki finishes muttering she turns around and dashes into the zombie group and starts ughtering.

    Every time she brandished hernce, she will carry along a storm of sakura which attacks the surrounding zombies, carrying along blood and flesh!

    This fellow right now basically a human form meat grinder!

    ¡°Yunsen Ameki¡­she actually possessed such strength¡­¡±

    Choshunior Susukino sits there nkly as she watches.

    The Yunsen Ameki that had associated with me all the time¡­why did I not notice this side of her?

    ¡°You are my daughter, why are you going against me?¡±

    Seeing his experimental products being killed continuously, Yunsen Oishi finally seems to be unable to sit still.

    ¡°I am only righting your wrongs father.¡±

    As Yunsen Ameki kills the zombies she says, ¡°The mistakes of Yunsen Family, let me correct it, let me make up for it!¡±

    Yunsen Oishi clenches his teeth and says, ¡°Really an egotistical daughter ah! Since that is the case, then let me gift you my most favorite pet to you!¡±

    A 2m tall container suddenly shot out from the ground and instantly shoot into mid-air before breaking open!

    With the surging white smoke, ck bugs fly out from inside.

    The densely pack little bugs are like ck smoke. They circles the air once before charging towards the zombies like they were attracted to them.

    Very quickly the bugs squeeze into the body of the zombies causing the zombies to shudder and wails.

    Instantly the bodies of the zombies start to change! A pair of flesh wings start emerging from their back and help them jump even higher and seems to allow them to be able to glide a distance.

    While the simr bugs also crawled into the elite zombies which directly cause them to transform even more ferocious as horrifying bone spurs grew out from their body!

    ¡°What are these?¡±

    ¡°It, it seems to be very scary¡­¡±

    The people on the stage were all shocked while the zombies no longer ce the 3m tall stage in their eyes.

    ¡°Nothing will happen¡­Yuzheng ah, very quickly the police wille and save us¡­¡±

    Seeing Wang Yuzheng hiding behind Liu Yi, Douchi Tatsuru felt unhappy in his heart and tries to attract her attention.

    While at this moment a zombie had already jumped up. It opens it¡¯s bloody mouth and with shocking speed and jumping power, it bites away Douchi Tatsuru¡¯s head before crossing over the stage andnds on the other side.

    Blood sprayed out from Douchi Tatsuru¡¯s neck as his body powerlessly walks forward a few steps before kneeling onto the ground.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Save us ah, save us ah!¡±

    The stage is no longer safe causing the people to panic.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Yunsen Ameki got a huge shock. She turns around wishing to go back onto the stage. Behind her, the bellies of two elite zombies split open as the intestines inside fly out and twine around her body!

    At this moment yet another zombie jumps up to the stage from below, biting towards Wang Yuzheng!

    Everyone cannot help but turn their head away, not willing to see the bloody scene!

    At this moment Liu Yi finally moved.

    He raises his fist and sts the head of the zombie apart in mid-air!

    After the head of the zombie got exploded its body continues to flies out and crashes into a few Japanese scaring them into screaming.

    ¡°Teacher¡­¡±

    Yunsen Ameki who had just cut away the intestine and was preparing to assist was shocked when she saw this scene.

    My teacher¡­my boyfriend¡­.actually bare-handedly exploded the head of a zombie?

    ¡°Everyone does not leave this stage.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he takes out his Monarch Shield before with a dang, pounds it into the center of the stage.

    Monarch Barrier was released to protect the safety of this ce.

    When the zombies jump up, they crash into an invisible wall before bouncing away crashing back onto the ground.

    ¡°As long as you are here, this ce is safe.¡±

    Choshunior Susukino is a smart woman and immediately asks, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I am going to help Yunsen Ameki.¡±

    Liu Yi no longer has any consideration. He stretches out his hand and rubs Wang Yuzheng head, ¡°Be good and wait here for me toe back.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng nods her head obediently. She is already used to the days of standing behind Liu Yi.

    ¡°Teacher¡­¡±

    Seeing this scene Yunsen Ameki feels that her heart is slightly sour.

    She seems to have a feeling that at that moment, teacher who had always apanied by her side¡­.is suddenly very far away.

    ¡°Sorry, Ameki. I also have been hiding something from you so the two of us are equal.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he leaps up into the sky.

    At the same time, a golden red armor slowly appears on his body.

    Two katanas are grabbed by him after which golden red mes cover the des!

    ¡°It¡­it was you¡­¡±

    [ED: If he had acted sooner he could have prevented a lot of people dying.]

 Chapter 706 Joining hands

    I had always been a big miss, since young I had been pampered and spoiled by my family.

    But the way father brought me up was somewhat different. Father is very abnormal. Who he loved the most is not me but the Emperor of Japan.

    That¡¯s right, father is actually a homosexual. His love towards the Emperor of Japan had already transcended the love towards Emperor furthermore, it is an obsession toward men.

    Thus when the contradiction between China and Japan became more and more intense, my father actually contributed me and tossed me into theboratory.

    When my lover found me, father actually gave me themand to make me kill that guy who I loved the most....

    All to make me give up all of my emotions.

    Father stepped on that man¡¯s corpse and told me so.

    Since I want to be god...then let¡¯s be a god that hadpletely and thoroughly heartless god...

    What father, what China, what Emperor of Japan! All of you just go and die!

    I am the highest existence, the rest are all ants!

    But why is it, right now I am being beaten by this China guy until I cannot retaliate ah!

    ¡°I do not believe, I am god!¡±

    The girl once again calls out the strength in her body! Those golden bugs revolve around her body as they keep revolving fluttering. After which they converge into arge cloud and throws themselves at Liu Yi like a dark cloud.

    Liu Yi nces at the golden cloud like a group of bugs in front of him and does not have any trace of fear, instead, he reveals a smile.

    The girl does not understand why Liu Yi would smile thus she asks, ¡°What are you smiling at, my bug group is enough to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Laughing at you for overestimating your capability.¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Do you really think that this strength that you had plundered from others is really very powerful?¡±

    ¡°Then you use your body to experience it!¡±

    As the girl speaks she waves her hand and let the bugs charge at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Sword!¡±

    Liu Yiughs as he points at the sky!

    Instantly the ck cloud in the sky fluctuates, that Little Taiji revolves around Liu Yi as it gathers sword qi keeping those bugs away allowing them to be unable to get close to Liu Yi.

    At the same time from the ck clouds in the sky descends apletely golden red sword.

    ¡°Old friend it had been a long time since west met!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at that over ten meters long enormous sword, with ¡®Through Heaven¡¯ carved onto it, as he greets it full of myriad ruefulness.

    Through Heaven Sword also excitedly let out a dragon cry. Clearly, after separating from it¡¯s owner for so long it already misses him very anxiously!

    ***********

    While at the same time, Liu Haisheng who was in Through Heaven Pce Hall of Raising Immortal Pce Hall does not know what he should say.

    Through Heaven Sword...actually cut open the main hall on its own and flew off...

    ¡°Looks like he is finally summoning his past strength.¡±

    Ai Ling who is sitting in a remote pce hall in Raising Immortal Pce Hall, hiding in the shadows, looks at the vast sky, ¡°Looks like I ought to pay special attention to the 5 spiritual gathering ah...Lord, are you looking forward to meeting with the little girl? Little girl.... prepared a surprise for you ah...¡±

    ***********

    ¡°What is this damn thing?¡±

    Seeing the enormous sword floating in the sky, the girl starts to panic in her heart.

    ¡°Shrink!¡±

    Liu Yi mutters and Through Heaven Sword¡¯s body immediately starts to shrink and instantly transform into a 1.3m long sharp sword andnds in Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    Liu Yi holds his sword with his right hand while his left-hand takes out Immortal Wind Gourd and takes arge mouthful.

    Tipsy feeling surges forth transforming into Liu Yi¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask the nineyers of heaven, one sword cleaves through ninends!¡±

    He tilts his sword and instantly a stream of white sword qi instantly slice out instantly grinding all of the bugs in front into fragments!

    These bugs are basically unable to resist and in a short period of time, a number of them had died or gotten injured.

    ¡°This....just what strength is this ah!¡±

    The girl flew out several miles. She is looking at Liu Yi in disbelief.

    ¡°If you are considered as god, then this is the ughtering god¡¯s strength!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, Through Heaven Sword in his hand draws a sword flower before floating with Little Taiji in front of him.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister, Akemi, Yuzheng,e and help me!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he pulls out their Emotion Sword from the respective body of the three girls!

    As they lost their voices **, Liu Yi pulls out the three Emotion Swords!

    Immortal Fox sister¡¯s Charm Fox Sword, Yunsen Akemi¡¯s is a white attributeless sword as well as Wang Yuzheng¡¯s....it is actually a blue longsword and seems to also have some kind of indescribable strength!

    The three swords fly up and float to the same height as Little Taiji and Through Heaven Sword. They float in front of Liu Yi like five resolute valiant protectors!

    ¡°Prepare to say goodbye to your strength...¡±

    Liu Yi will not let this virus mother¡¯s body off. Otherwise, if it really infects others, then that would be the end of the world!

    The 5 swords start to whirl and revolve as Liu Yi pours his qi into them!

    As long as he has a thought, the five swords would immediately kill that girl!

    The girl seems to sense the scariness of Liu Yi as she recalls all of the bugs in a flurry and transforms them into a golden shield and blocks in front of him!

    ¡°No use. Your shield is as weak as paper in front of my Emotion Swords!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he prepares to activate his technique.

    But at this moment, he felt his scalp turn numb!

    Liu Yi immediately raises his head while from the sky a bolt of white lightning strikes down towards him!

    ¡°Soul technique no.1: Sudden thunder!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly put on the ck armor form from Vacuum Cleaner and temporary block this white lightning!

    But the current white lightning actually possess the power of around 15 stars!

    Liu Yi got struck down from the sky by this lightning and smashes into the ground, creating a hole on the metal ground of the artificial ind!

    ¡°Hahaha, I finally found you!¡±

    The redhead youngster who is wearing white battle armor flies down from the sky slowly beforeughing madly at Liu Yi, ¡°You fellow weren¡¯t you very arrogant? Have a taste of my strength.¡±

    Seeing the redhead youngster, the girl immediately asks vigntly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°The enemy of my enemy is my friend. You and he are enemies thus I am a friend.¡±

    The redhead youngster says proudly, ¡°I am the leader of Japan¡¯s Yamato Unit, the most worthy in the entire world! Stand by the side and watch. This guy is mine!¡±

    The girl cannot help but ask, ¡°He is yours? Are you gay?¡±

    ck lines immediately appear on the redhead youngster, ¡°Hey, hey! You are thinking too much! This guy is a person that I must defeat! Don¡¯te and bother me!¡±

    ¡°Defeat him? Based on you?¡±

    The girlughs coldly, ¡°Your strength is around the same as mine. Just now that move only worked because it was a sneak attack. If you wish to defeat him, you better work together with me.¡±

    ¡°Work together? Are you mocking me?¡±

    ¡°I am only warning you!¡±

    ¡°The two of you, don¡¯t quarrel already. I feel it would be even better if we work together.¡±

    At this moment Little Cherrisosu suddenly appears on the scene making the redhead youngster shock.

    ¡°Little Cherrisosu why did youe?¡±

    ¡°I am not Little Cherrisosu. This body¡¯s soul had already ascended to heaven.¡±

    Little Cherrisosu smiles, that smile gives everyone a chill.

    ¡°Damn it...¡±

    Anna who had concealed her body appears by Liu Yi¡¯s side and exims, ¡°It is the aura of a Heavenly General...Heaven Realm Army....actually deployed a Heavenly General!¡±

    Liu Yi climbs up from the ground and looks at the three 14-15 star experts gathering in the sky without any bit of fearful expression.

    ¡°Finished, these three people all possess the strength of a Heavenly General....mortal, looks like you are really in danger.¡±

    ¡°Why do you always keep looking down on me?¡±

    Liu Yi pats off the dust on his body, ¡°I never even used half of my strength so far.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible...where did you find this confidence from!¡±

    Anna exims, ¡°I followed you for several days and your strongest strength had only reached around Heavenly General! Right now three Heavenly General grade people working together, how can you win? You better immediately sign a contract with me and I will find even more helpers to bring you out from this ce!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I never thought of escaping ah.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he waves his hand letting the five swords to descend and float by his side again.¡±If they wish to fight then let us fight¡±

    The moment he finished, the five swords immediately shoot towards the three people in the sky.

    ¡°Holy Shield!¡±

    Little Cherrisosu who was possessed by a Heavenly General angel immediately stretches out her hand. In front of everyone, a silver shield was immediately gathered and actually blocked the attack of the swords!

    ¡°Leave the attack to me!¡±

    With the help of an expert, the girl bes delighted.

    I must kill this China guy!

    She waves her hand and releases arge group of bug mist which sweeps towards Liu Yi below!

    While the redhead youngster also unwillingly take action. He seals before pointing at Liu Yi, ¡°Soul Technique No 2: Soul Lock!¡±

    This soul technique can only stop Liu Yi for a moment!

    Those bug mist instantly surround Liu Yi¡¯s body and instantly bury him!

    ¡°Hahaha, this time around he will definitely be dead!¡±

    The girl ps her hand and says in delight, ¡°My bugs will definitely take his life!¡±

    ¡°Teacher!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi being swallowed up by the bugs, Yunsen Akemi¡¯s heart nearly stops beating and is about to leap forward when she got blocked by the Sky Flipping Seal.

    ¡°s...if he died, it is also good.¡±

    Anna looks at the group of ck bugs, ¡°This way....perhaps the Heaven Realm Army will be unable to borrow your strength...¡±

    ¡°You actually killed him?¡±

    Little Cherrisosu seems to be slightly angered, ¡°He is a very important chess piece ah! Looks like I can only think of a method of reviving his soul!¡±

    The girl says in delight, ¡°My bug mist is able to corrode everything! Perhaps his soul might be incapable of surviving.¡±

    The redhead youngster looks at the bug mist below and is regretful as he says, ¡°Anyways he can be considered as losing in my hands right...¡±

    Just as the three of them thought that Liu Yi is definitely dead,yers of golden light suddenly emit from below!

 Chapter 707 Remember I am from Solo Sec

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    The three experts look at the golden light below and be suspicious.

    ¡°Do not know...could it be that China guy is still alive?¡±

    The girl frowns, ¡°Not possible ah. After being bitten by my bug mist...how is it possible for him to be still alive?¡±

    At this moment, from belowes the voice of Liu Yi, ¡°Dragon Transformation four!¡±

    Streams of golden lightning arc out splitting up and attack the bug group.

    A man¡¯s figure is standing there carrying a surge of irresistible aggressiveness.

    A single horn grew out from his forehead as his eyes turn golden red. A pair of dragon wings p behind his back gently before he withdraws it, tucking it on his back.

    He is wearing a golden dragon emperor armor as golden light shes. Golden lightning arc like living little snakes swimming around his body.

    Liu Yi exercises his throat before smiling merrily and says, ¡°The feeling of Dragon Transformation 4 is not bad.¡±

    ¡°This is not possible!¡± The girl exims, ¡°After eating my bug mist move, you are actually still alive?! Who on earth are you!¡±

    ¡°No wonder the top want your power...indeed you are interesting!¡±

    The Heavenly General angel smiles widely, ¡°But even if you improve by a step, you are still not the opponent of the three of us working together!¡±

    ¡°Climb up again? Good. Indeed you are a qualified opponent!¡±

    The redhead youngster clenches his fist around the greatsword in his hand, ¡°Come, I shall kill you, you sinister heart devil!¡±

    ¡°Good I was stifled for a number of days. Let me apany you guys to exercise a bit.¡±

    Liu Yi stands there and exercises his joints.

    ¡°Too arrogant already you Chinaman. To actually look down on the Heaven Realm Army! Let me tell you, my Heaven Realm Army has countless experts. If you do not wish to die, you better surrender and dedicate your powers to my Heaven Realm Army to use! Otherwise, I shall destroy your soul right now!¡±

    ¡°Hmph. To actually look down on my Yamato Unit, let me tell you, I am the real elite!¡±

    The heavenly general angel and redhead youngster were both indignant.

    The girl only smiles coldly, ¡°China people are a race that like face. Already at this crucial point, you are still not conceding? Wish to confront the three of us experts? Just you?¡±

    She takes a deep breath as golden bugs fly out from her back, ¡°Come, let the three of us thoroughly beat this Chinaman into kneeling!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The redhead youngster nods his head.

    ¡°As long as you do not harm his soul, I do not mind even if you destroy his flesh body!¡±

    The Heavenly General angel also says, ¡°Let¡¯s take out all of our strength!¡±

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    The girl gathers all of her bugs together and finally forms a golden storm which twists towards Liu Yi!

    ¡°Soul technique no 3: Descending Coffin!¡±

    The redhead youngster also condenses out his technique. Different from previously, this time around it is an enormous 10 meters all coffin that is dropping from the sky, descending towards Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    ¡°God¡¯s judgment!¡±

    The Heavenly General angel also stretches out his hand and points at the sky.

    The clouds in the sky parts as a golden light beam of light falls from the sky shining on Liu Yi.

    ¡°......¡±

    Seeing the three big moves falling from the sky, Liu Yi did not dodge. Instead, he enters a horse-stance and takes a deep breath.

    Following which, a dragon breath sprays towards the sky!

    Gathered within this dragon breath is the power of ck lightning. These ck lightning keeps revolving and forms a twister that rampages towards the three of them in the sky!

    The three descending techniques were all crushed by Liu Yi¡¯s ck dragon breath!

    This twister ravages and destroys all of their big moves before arriving in front of the three ¡®experts¡¯!

    ¡°What! Why is it so powerful!¡±

    ¡°Our strength...is actually ineffective?¡±

    The three of them were terrified but they reacted very quickly. They respectively escape, dodging away from the ck twister!

    The ck twister directly charges up the sky, breaking the electric in the sky before tearing up the vast sky and finally actually charges out of the atmosphere, tearing apart an artificial satellite of Japan!

    For a while, the tv of a lot of Japanese lost their signal and turned into static!

    ¡°What...what is this strength....¡±

    The redhead youngster stares at the ck lightning twister that pierces through the sky not knowing what to say and only feels his heart shuddering.

    ¡°Save me ah...¡±

    The girl finally understood that she is not his opponent.

    She ps her bug wings, wishing to escape.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s figure disappears from the spot and instantly appears in front of her.

    ¡°Sorry. You are not allowed to leave.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he kicks that girl.

    Her body instantly turns into a cannonball before crashing into the ground below, creating a hole on the steel ground.

    ¡°You as well, if you wish to be an expert, it is possible, but strength should be cultivated yourself bit by bit. What kind of experts rely on external strength?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he appears in front of the redhead youngster.

    He was shocked as he swings the greatsword in his hands immediately at Liu Yi¡¯s head!

    Liu Yi uses his right hand that is covered with the ck armor before waving.

    The greatsword directly got snapped into two, broken into pieces by Liu Yi¡¯s arm!

    The redhead youngster nces at his broken sword as his heart is filled with despair as he shouts, ¡°Aren¡¯t you also borrowing the strength of this armor as well?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, this armor strength was cultivated by me.¡±

    How would this fellow know of the mysticism of Body Protecting Spiritual Beast!

    ¡°I do not believe! I do not believe ah! How can there be anyone stronger than me, I am the strongest elite in Yamato Unit!¡±

    ¡°A Yamato Unit only. There is a mountain above another mountain, how is it possible for you to understand?¡±

    Recalling the horrifying Great God Sect Sect Leader, Liu Yi trembles with fear.

    Even with my current strength, perhaps I am still unable to defeat him!

    Back then I was also so proud, had never eaten any lost and thought that no one can defeat me.

    All the way until I met Great God Sect Sect Leader who beat me awake...he is a real expert!

    As for this Japanese youngster in front, isn¡¯t he simrly egotistic, considers everyone beneath himself, behaving like an elite?

    Then I shall help out and beat him awake.

    s, how are my actions different from a saint!

    ¡°Baka! I will let you understand my strength!¡±

    The redhead youngster feels like his self-esteem had gotten insulted! As a Yamato elite youngster, how could I lose to a mere Shina pig!

    Thinking to here, he releases a surge of anger as a broken sword in his hand transformed into an eye-catching sword of light before he shes it at Liu Yi¡¯s throat!

    ¡°Amaterasu Okami, bestow me strength!¡±

    The redhead youngster shouts as he prepares to sh off Liu Yi¡¯s head!

    While Liu Yi onlyughs coldly before suddenly letting out a shout as a dazzling gold light ejects out from his body!

    A glistening dazzling little golden sun appears behind him!

    This time round Liu Yi did not show mercy and the redhead youngster immediately got sent flying away. At the same time, his body received very serious internal injuries as his 5 viscera and six bowels were churned causing him to vomit out blood immediately!

    ¡°So....so scary...¡±

    That Heavenly General angel¡¯s face turns pale as he shivers while floating there. The confidence in his eyes earlier had now turned into horror. Right now, he only wishes to escape!

    ¡°Just a tiny bird man and you also dare to offend my China¡¯s prestige?¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and pointing towards the Heavenly General angel!

    Instantly Asura King¡¯s enormous arm flies out before grabbing the Heavenly General angel¡¯s body and raises him into the sky.

    ¡°Just based on you and you also wish to make use of my strength?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice is like thunder, jolting that Heavenly General angel until his ears start bleeding.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Liu Yi tosses with his arm and that Asura King¡¯s arm also does the same tossing action, tossing the Heavenly General angel smashing into the ground.

    In just a blink of an eye, Liu Yi directly destroys their cooperation and beat the three so-called experts up very badly.

    The valiant martial force shock a lot of people. Currently, Liu Yi is in the air with that dazzling golden sun floating behind his head making him look like a god!

    Scary....this guy is very scary....

    This scary guy is actually a china person...

    A lot of people present starts recalling the conflicting views and hatred between China and Japan. Then they recall how Japan keeps provoking China and instantly they start to sweat...

    Damnit...isn¡¯t this just asking for death?

    As long as this fellow use a bit of strength, perhaps half of Japan would instantly be destroyed!

    ¡°Why would I still lose...¡±

    The redhead youngster is lying on the ground and he shouts in pain, ¡°Why is a shina pig so strong!¡±

    ¡°Really your still just trash ah...¡±

    At this moment, a voice sighs faintly.

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze is immediately attracted over only to see a guy wearing a white mask standing by the redhead youngster¡¯s side.

    ¡°After giving you such a powerful strength, you are actually still so trashy. Indeed you are too weak ah.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Seeing the guy in a white mask, Liu Yi only feels that his aura is rather familiar.

    ¡°Hehe, who I am is not important. You only need to know that I am your enemy.¡±

    The white mask manughs coldly, ¡°Your enemy will create a lot of trouble for you one...for example now!¡±

    He opens the container in his hands and take out a syringe and injects it into the neck of the redhead youngster who is unable to retaliate.

    ¡°You, you, you...what did you inject me with?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, this is a quintessence drug that we had refined. It is able to help you be a god!¡±

    The white masked guyughs and says, ¡°After bing a god, remember us. We are, Solo Sect!¡±

    ¡°Solo Sect your sister!¡±

    Liu Yi ps out with his palm towards that white masked guy!

    The enormous asura palm also ps out while using the Glorious Sun Technique: Illusion Extermination!

    With the support of the asura arm, this palm is even more ferocious!

    Instantly the ground of the entire artificial ind got smashed into pieces as an enormous palm print is left on the ground!

 Chapter 708 What I love is not you

    After entering the fourth stage of dragon transformation, Liu Yi¡¯s strength had firmly entered the beginning of 18 stars!

    Thus Liu Yi is able to instant kill those so-called experts.

    But only 15 starjades would be the real unparalleled under the world! When Liu Yi looks at them, he feels like that is how Great God Sect Sect Leader was looking at him.

    Perhaps this should be the disparity between their strength.

    An enormous hole appears on the ground while Liu Yi¡¯s brow did not loosen.

    Because the white masked guy was not pped to death by him and had run off to gods know where!

    While at this moment an arm grabbed the edge of the hole and is slowly climbing out.

    A pair of white wings are pping on this figure¡¯s back. He is naked but is unable to attract Liu Yi¡¯s attention.

    Because this shit is a guy. Liu Yi is not interested in a man¡¯s naked butt!

    This pervert is none other than the redhead youngster who was wailing earlier.

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow lightly, this brother seems to have evolved again!

    Good fellow, talking about this, this brother is quite pitiful. Two days in a row, he had gotten sabotaged all the way¡­

    But along with the suffering, he indeed had obtained strength.

    ¡°Kill you¡­this time around I must kill you¡­¡±

    The redhead youngster who had grown out a pair of wings stares at Liu Yi, who is floating in the sky, with killing intent.

    Although he had grown a pair of angel wings half of this youngster¡¯s face had be extremely weird. That half side of his face is like hardened skin, scarlet red eyes looking very malevolent!

    The originally charming youngster has now turned into something simr to a devil!

    The Heavenly General Angel who was kneeling on the ground exims when he saw the appearance of the redhead youngster, ¡°It is actually¡­the power of an angel!¡±

    ¡°How is this¡­how is it like this! Why can a mortal be able to possess the holy powers of an angel!¡±

    Without a doubt holy power, this thing is the specialty of an angel!

    It is the gift that God bestowed on angels it is the symbol of the strength of angels taking the ce of God to carry out his will!

    Only the noble angels can possess and use this kind of strength! How can an ordinary human possess holy powers?!

    The Heavenly General angel is unable to understand!

    ¡°I am very upset¡­.¡±

    The redhead youngster covers that half of his face as a painful expression appears in his eyes, ¡°I am very upset¡­I¡­.I want to kill you¡­.¡±

    ¡°What is the rtionship between you being upset and me?¡±

    Liu Yi stares at that youngster coldly without any trace of pity on his face, ¡°You bing like this is because you caused it! Blindly chasing after strength will end up like this!¡±

    ¡°Right now¡­I am¡­.very powerful¡­¡±

    The redhead youngster pants coarsely and shouts lowly, ¡°I am able to kill you now¡­¡±

    As he speaks the wings on his back tremble and they spread open before starting to roar!

    ¡°AHHHHHH!!!!!¡±

    His roar is like thunder causing the entire artificial ind to trembles!

    ¡°Gods¡­.what kind of strength is this¡­¡±

    ¡°Monster, this is a monster!¡±

    The people hiding on the stage were horrified in their hearts as their faces turn green.

    One must say that the changes of the redhead youngster had really badly frightened them.

    Today they were originally all kinds of startling things happening today. First is zombies,ter on, it is these monsters¡­.

    Even angel had also appeared, furthermore, it is this kind of variation angel¡­.

    Could it be that gods want to destroy my Japan?

    A lot of people had already started praying silently to the gods that they believe in to save them.

    Only Wang Yuzheng knows that the real person who is able to save them is only one person and that is Liu Yi!

    ¡°Dabo-san¡­who on earth are you¡­¡±

    While Choshunior Susukino who is standing by the side keeps staring at Liu Yi in the sky with a slightly blurred looked.

    Seeing her gaze, Wang Yuzheng starts to be jealous in her heart.

    But she also looks at the worried looking Yunsen Akemi who was standing far away with even stronger jealousy.

    Liu Yi this fellow¡­why did he able to pick up girls wherever he goes ah!

    Really!! Just not watching him for a day and he will attract a lot of women back home¡­

    Looks like sooner orter the harem will be very big¡­.hey, hey I originally wished to follow a guy and stay together throughout one life and in the end, it became like this.

    Could it be that my fate is destined to be different from the rest¡­

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s final gazends on the blue sword floating in the sky. That sword really came out from my body?

    Sometimes she feels like she is dreaming. The Liu Yi who used to be quite bad in his studies, right now had be a hero like character¡­.

    Really had changed very quickly ah¡­

    I had also turned from a good student who likes studying into a singer idol.

    Perhaps, this is fate I guess¡­

    -wailing sounds!-

    At the same time, the redhead youngster standing by the side lets out a few more roars as that faint silver radiance emits from his body like he had put on a silver clothing.

    The wings on his back keep pping emitting a kind of holy aura.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    He suddenly bugles his mouth and takes a deep breath as his stomach rapidly expands.

    Liu Yi creases his eyebrow and sensed that something is wrong.

    -roars!-

    At this moment the redhead youngster opens his mouth and breath out a stream of silver light beam!

    This light beam is very narrow around the mouth area but aftering out and reaching Liu Yi, it is 2 meters thick!

    ¡°Vacuum Cleaner!¡±

    Liu Yi did not panic as he immediately revolves Vacuum Cleaner¡¯s power as dark attribute gathers in front of him forming an enormous shield blocking that beam of light!

    When the power hits the shield it actually makes Liu Yi feel a bit of pressure!

    Good fellow how is this guy any angel, he is basically a monster that had obtained holy powers!

    Angel would not have such a barbaric attack ah!

    -swish!-

    While Liu Yi is bitterly blocking the attack of the light beam, his back suddenly feels slightly numb.

    The redhead youngster had without him knowing appeared behind him. Furthermore, ck and white world was unable to slow down the detection.

    The redhead youngster had ced his hands together before smashing against Liu Yi¡¯s back heavily, turning Liu Yi into a ck light and then crashing into the ground!

    The artificial ind keeps trembling as the sea water starts to pour out.

    An enormous hole was created from the crash, it can be seen how much the redhead youngster¡¯s strength had increased!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Because of the protection of the Dragon Emperor Armour, Liu Yi did not receive too much damage. The only minor internal injury also swiftly heal up because of the half-dragon body.

    ¡°Right now this fellow is like a wild beast that knowsbat technique!¡±

    Liu Yi recalls the first time he had entered the first stage of dragon transformation, there seems like there is not much difference!

    Furthermore, after obtaining the angel gene, this fellow¡¯s strength had also raised to 18 stars standard which is simr to me!

    The redhead youngster once again puffs up his cheek and take a deep breath before spraying out a silver light beam at Liu Yi!

    He is wishing to strike while the iron is hot to kill Liu Yi!

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    Liu Yi also takes a deep breath and changes into Pikachu tobine with him. Aiming at the redhead youngster he sprays out lightning dragon breath!

    This ck twister and the light beaming down from the sky sh against each other!

    The two powers are evenly matched and keep shing against each other!

    While Liu Yi¡¯s move is not just this!

    As he stands there, while breathing out his dragon breath he is doing two things at the same time. His right-hand points at the redhead youngster in the sky!

    The five swords instantly fly out and keep piercing through redhead youngster¡¯s body as silver blood sprays out!

    -roars-

    Because of the pain, the redhead youngster is unable to control his power and got grand mmed by the ck dragon breath of Liu Yi¡¯s!

    His body is instantly swallowed up within as the power frantically tears apart his body causing him to wail in anguish!

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    After breathing out for a while, Liu Yi finally withdraws his dragon breath.

    The redhead youngster¡¯s body is badly broken and finally, with a plop, he falls from the sky and crashes onto the ground.

    ¡°Luckily what I know is not just brute force.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the redhead youngster who had lost his ability to move and lets out a breath of relief.

    ¡°He got defeated¡­¡±

    The Heavenly General angel who is kneeling by the side stares at this scene nkly, ¡°As a fellow who possesses the strength of a Heavenly King¡­.he actually got defeated¡­gods, my Lord Father. Tell me just what is the background of this China person!¡±

    Anna is also nked out in her hiding spot unable to say anything as she looks at Liu Yi¡¯s back view.

    This China guy is really very scary¡­when he said that he possesses the strength of a Heavenly King he was not lying to me¡­.

    ¡°Okay, now the irksome person seems to be dealt with.¡±

    Liu Yi shes and directly appears in front of the girl who is seiza on the ground.

    Her expression is somewhat sluggish currently. Noticing Liu Yi appearing in front of her, her gaze finally seems to clear up before turning horrified.

    ¡°Do¡­don¡¯t kill me¡­don¡¯t¡­. I do not wish to die¡­¡±

    ¡°You originally would not die.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the young girl begging for mercy and sighs, ¡°But you are the mother body of the virus. If I do not kill you, I will not be able to be relieved. China would also be unable to be relieved.¡±

    Let me carry the sin of killing. As long as China is able to continue to exist, as long as my parents are able to stay alive healthily.

    Japan is really too much. Especially this Yunsen Oishi as well as that Emperor of Japan hiding in the corner.

    This is the Beheading Dragon n that they came up with! After I kill Yunsen Oishi, I shall go can do that Emperor of Japan in!

    [TL: Eh¡­.isn¡¯t Yunsen Oishi dead already???]

    All of the militarism, right-wing party members all deserve death!

    Those who offend my China¡¯s prestige shall all be killed no matter how far are they!

    Thinking to here, Liu Yi no longer hesitates as he stretches out a hand towards her.

    ¡°Why! Don¡¯t you like me? Why do you want to kill me!¡±

    The shout of the girl causes Liu Yi to raises his eyebrow.

    ¡°When had I like you before?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like her?¡±

    The girl points at Yunsen Akemi standing by the side, ¡°She is a clone, you also like her! I am the real one, I am the real Yunsen Akemi! You should like me even more, a thousand times more ah!¡±

    ¡°You are wrong. What I like is not the name Yunsen Akemi.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the stunned girl in front of him and says faintly, ¡°What I love is her soul.¡±

 Chapter 709 I pity you

    ¡°What I love is her soul.¡±

    Liu Yi told the so-called god, ¡°You think that you are Yunsen Ameki? But the Yunsen Ameki that I love has her own soul, her own path. I like her shy manner, her kind-hearted appearance. Like the way she is worried about me, the way she looks when she is considering about me. You think that you are Yunsen Ameki? You merely possess the same name as her. Even if there is no you in this world, I will still like her. Because she is a unique existence, she is not your clone. She is, my Yunsen Ameki. As for you, you are nothing but a virus¡¯s mother body.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! What you are saying is nonsense!¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, the girl seems to be about to copse as she shouts, ¡°I am the real Yunsen Ameki! I am!¡±

    ¡°You are not.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°The only person who is willing to admit that you are Yunsen Ameki has already been killed by you. Take a look. Right now who still think that you are Yunsen Ameki?¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and asks the people standing on the stage.

    ¡°Tell me, who is the real Yunsen Ameki?¡±

    ¡°It is her!¡±

    The crowd does not hesitate as they point towards the young girl who had just saved all of them earlier with hernce.

    She was originally that weak. But for them, she stood out and fought against her father¡­

    She is a real person, also the Yunsen Ameki that everyone knows.

    ¡°No! I am the real one, you guys are lying, liars! All of you deserve death!¡±

    The girl¡¯s inner world keeps copsing as she finally came to the edge of despair.

    So this world is actually grey in color?

    Since that is the case, then that is the point of it? Why don¡¯t I destroy it¡­

    ¡°You deserve death!¡±

    In the girl¡¯s eyes is filled with horror as well as an even scarier thing.

    She nces at Liu Yi when suddenly arge number of golden bugs fly out from her body, like a golden storm, it strikes Liu Yi and actually knocks Liu Yi back two steps!

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand as Asura Hand flies out and ps the group of bugs in front!

    While at this moment the girl¡¯s hand transformed into two long tentacles which fly very far away and enter the mouth of the redhead youngster as well as the Heavenly General angel!

    ¡°Wuuuu!¡±

    The two of them let out horrified wailing before instantly transforming into dried corpses as their powers and nourishment were also sucked into the girl¡¯s body!

    The heavenly general¡¯s soul was also unable to escape and was dragged in and consumed into nothing under his unwilling wailing!

    A tentacle also flies out from the girl¡¯s mouth trying to fly towards Liu Yi but was burst with a p from Liu Yi!

    Bullshit you still dare to treat me as nourishment do you think that I am fast food?

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±

    After absorbing the strength of another two people, the girl screams as her body instantly transforms!

    The earlier bug wings were reced by the angel wings. These wing wings are countless of times stronger looking than the ones that the redhead youngster had earlier. When itpletely unfolds, it is 3-4 meters long!

    While her earlier face had also turned ugly, simr to the redhead youngster earlier, half her face looks very sinister like bones had grown out!

    Her body also bes slightly muscr and lost the slender look that a girl should have!

    Right now, she had alsopletely turned into a monster¡­

    Furthermore, she¡­seems to be very powerful!

    -roars!-

    She roars towards the sky as a beam of golden light descended from the sky striking her forehead!

    The golden halo above her head bes even clearer and more real as holy power filled it!

    The pair of white wings behind also starts emitting ayer of golden light making it look very eye-catching!

    ¡°God, right now I am god!¡±

    The young girl shouts with a thunderous voice, ¡°Being Yunsen Ameki is no longer important to me because I am god. I do not need a name, you guy just need to worship and fear me!¡±

    The enormous strength that her body reveals causes Anna who is hiding to start trembling and dread.

    Is, is this really the strength of god¡­

    ¡°God?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers as he stretches out his hand and gathers out a white shield reflecting the girl¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Take a look at your current inhuman appearance how can you still be called god? You can only be called a monster by people!¡±

    ¡°My, my face¡­my appearance¡­¡±

    Seeing her own reflection, the girl is instantly stunned.

    No girl dislikes beauty even if it is her, it is the same.

    Although she chases after strength, she also chases after beauty.

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    Her gazends on Yunsen Ameki who is hiding under the Sky Flipping Seal.

    ¡°As long as I absorb her¡­after absorbing her, I can turn back to my original form¡­that¡¯s right¡­hahaha, imitation goods, right now you have the value of existing!¡±

    As the girl speaks she suddenly opens her mouth and a tentacle shoots out!

    Bullshit, right now you had already be a fucking monster what is the point of transforming back into a beauty!

    While Liu Yi is roasting, that tentacle had already swiftlynded on the Sky Flipping Seal.

    What kind of existence is Sky Flipping Seal, it is the peak grade magic tool!

    Its defensive capability is directly proportional to Liu Yi¡¯s strength. As long as Liu Yi is still alive and has qi in his body, Sky Flipping Seal will continue to raise its defensive barrier!

    Thus when that tentaclends on it, it lets out a heavy sound!

    A sky blue translucent air wall appears, blocking the attack of the tentacle!

    ¡°Still wish to sneak attack?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he stretches out his hand and Through Heaven Swordnd in his hand. He then swings the sword and shes at the tentacle!

    What shocked Liu Yi is that the tentacle did not get cut. Instead, a soft strength surges up and resolves his sword qi!

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Liu Yi exims in shock, that tentacle had already wrapped around his body before lifting him up and smashes him onto the deck!

    Liu Yi¡¯s body pierces through the deck all the way, through theboratory underground until finally, he breaks through the lowestyer and into the icy cold sea!

    Upon entering the sea, on the contrary, Liu Yi bes slightly more awake.

    He has the body of a dragon thus to him sea is like home¡­

    At that instant, Liu Yi¡¯s brain bes very active!

    This girl had already evolved to an even higher stage already¡­my dragon transformation four seems to be unable to defeat her¡­

    As for that mysterious guy from the so-called Solo Sect, also do not know where he went¡­.that fellow is like a maggot attached to the bone, he definitely must have hidden for a long time!

    Wait till I had settled this matter, I must definitely think of a method to find him!

    Otherwise, with him hidden by my side, it is like burying a timebomb by my side.

    It is like a fishbone stuck in the throat making Liu Yi very ufortable.

    Solo sect, what bullshit is this damn sect!

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    After smashing Liu Yi into the seawater, the girl startsughing. Her voice is slightly weird but it is not hard to hear the delight within.

    She is indeed very happy because her strength had finally exceeded that damn China person!

    Right now in this world who else is able to block me?

    ¡°Teacher¡­¡±

    Yunsen Ameki thought that Liu Yi had gotten heavily injured and immediately started crying until her eyes turn red. She keeps using hernce to attack the Sky Flipping Seal but is unable to open the barrier.

    The girl withdraws her tentacle beforeughing and says, ¡°Hehehe¡­right now no one can save you. Obediently be part of my body!¡±

    As the girl speaks she slowly walks towards Yunsen Ameki, ¡°Being able to be absorbed by me and used by me can also be considered as glory for this imitation good! Father creating you was not a waste ahe, contribute your worth!¡±

    As she speaks, she stretches out her right hand which sticks onto the Sky Flipping Seal¡¯s barrier.

    Holy power directly starts working on the barrier causing it to tremble violently!

    ¡°Very quickly this thing will break! Imitation good, it is time for your end! Things that originally should not exist should return to nothing!¡±

    ¡°No, I do not want to return to nothing!¡±

    As Yunsen Ameki cries, she shakes her head, ¡°I already have friends, have a lover¡­teacher loves me, his love, makes me sense my existence¡­so, I do not want to die, I want to live on!¡±

    ¡°What a joke just an imitation good how can you have the rights to talk about love with me!¡±

    The girlughs loudly, ¡°Do you know what is called love? Let me tell you, love is selfish! Love is dominating and possessing! If you cannot obtain it then destroy it! Furthermore, you do not have any rights to have love! Return this privilege!¡±

    As she speaks her strength her palm exerts bes more violent and ferocious!

    The entire artificial ind also starts shaking due to this strength causing a lot of people on the stage to sway and fall onto the stage crying out in pain!

    ¡°Save me ah¡­¡±

    ¡°So scary¡­I want to go home¡­¡±

    ¡°Who can save us ah¡­.¡±

    These people are begging to be saved with all their might but they do not know who is able to hear their pleas for help.

    If there is really a god, thene and save us¡­

    ¡°Do you see this? There is no longer anyone who is able to block my strength!¡±

    The girl cannot help butugh in delight, ¡°No one! I am god ah, bing part of God shouldn¡¯t you be so happy that are you crying tears of joy?¡±

    ¡°I only wish to cry in pity for you ah.¡±

    On the contrary Yunsen Ameki says, ¡°You are really pitiful!¡±

    ¡°Me? Pitiful? What a joke, I am god, how am I pitiful!¡±

    The girl roars, ¡°The one who is pitiful is you, you parentless imitation good!¡±

    ¡°I am parentless, I am an imitation good. But I have a lover!¡±

    Yunsen Ameki says firmly, ¡°While you, no one admits your existence. You are too pitiful, way too pitiful!¡±

    ¡°DIE! Go and die! You cheap imitation!¡±

    The girl is about to go mad. She increases her strength and a crack actually appears on the impregnable Sky Flipping Seal¡¯s barrier.

 Chapter 710 God fire cleansing world

    ¡°Do you see this, hahaha!¡±

    Her strength had hit out a crack on the Sky Flipping Seal making the girlughs in delight.

    I am then the real god, no one will be able to block me!

    Definitely, definitely no one!

    The explosive power along with the fact that the artificial ind is already quite badly wrecked. This time round, it shakes even harder and a lot of sea water also poured in. From the looks of it, the artificial inds seem to be able to sink into the sea.

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu¡­.I do not wish to die ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°Quickly save us ah!¡±

    Realizing that the artificial ind is sinking down, the people on the stage are no longer able to keep calm as they start crying.

    Choshunior Susukino is also badly frightened but she turns around to see Wang Yuzheng standing by the side calmly, making her ask in shock, ¡°Why are you not afraid?¡±

    ¡°Why do I need to be afraid?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng looks at Choshunior Susukino strangely.

    ¡°We are about to die why would we not be afraid?!¡±

    ¡°How would we die?¡± Wang Yuzheng smiles, ¡°With him around, we will not die one.¡±

    ¡°He is not god ah! Furthermore, he had already been defeated, did not you realize?¡±

    Choshunior Susukino feel that Wang Yuzheng definitely must be crazy, ¡°We don¡¯t even know if he is alive or not, how can he save us?¡±

    ¡°You do not understand him.¡± Wang Yuzheng is slightly proud of herself.

    ¡°Then you understand him very well?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to tell you this. Anyways, believe in him.¡±

    After Wang Yuzheng shows off, Choshunior Susukino clenches her teeth in anger. Already at this point of time, you still want to show off! It is a matter of life and death!

    But she is a smart woman. Thinking about it, could it be that the two of them had already known on each other before this?

    Can¡¯t say for sure¡­..they two of them are from China while Dabo-san is also a special agent. He had hidden a lot of things quite well¡­.seeing Wang Yuzheng¡¯s current manner, as well as the concern and car that Dabo-san had for her¡­perhaps the two of them had already known each other a long time ago!

    Damn it¡­.this damn Liu Dabo just how many more things had he hidden from me!

    Hmph, a man covered in riddle!

    Choshunior Susukino feels like Liu Dabo is harder and harder to see through. Especially now that his life or death is unknown, she is quite concern in her heart.

    Would it be like what Wang Yuzheng says, he wille out and save us?

    Dabo-san ah¡­.if you really have that ability then hurry ande out¡­because, this miss is about to die from fear ah!!!!

    ¡°Split open for me! And then be one with me!¡±

    The girl is already on the brink of madness. Her strength also strengthen to the extreme point wish to use the shortest amount of time to break open the Sky Flipping Seal¡¯s barrier!

    At this moment the surrounding seawater of the artificial ind suddenly turns into an eye-catching golden color!

    Rays of golden light fly out from the sea water and shine on the surrounding. Causing half of the sky to turn into a brilliant golden color!

    Under this kind of radiance, everyone¡¯s heart slowly starts to be filled with warmth. That kind of fearful feeling had weakened a lot.

    While the girl starts to panic from being shined at¡­what is this situation?

    The five swords floating in the sky flies up again before entering the sea water.

    Very quickly the artificial ind slowly starts to float into the sky. Astonishingly below it near the edge, the five swords are pushing up the artificial ind and raises it like this into midair!

    The owner of the five swords is Liu Yi. Currently, they were controlled by him to prop up the artificial ind. Wang Yuzheng says Choshunior Susukino whose eyes were wide in surprise, ¡°See, I had already said that he is fine right?¡±

    ¡°Inconceivable¡­really is inconceivable¡­.are all these real¡­.¡±

    The weird things that Choshunior Susukino had seen today are much for them during her lifetime.

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    While the girl steady her body as she looks at the surrounding golden light, ¡°Could it be that he had not died yet?¡±

    Yunsen Ameki smiles, ¡°He promises me that he will apany me, how could he die?¡±

    ¡°You think that you are very fortunate?¡±

    The girl retreats a few steps before the wings on her back open up and she flies into the sky.

    At this moment from outside of the artificial ind, a figure also flies up. It is none other than Liu Yi.

    The mark of god shines between his brow as nine little suns revolve behind his back. But only four of them were lighted up, the other 5 were dimmed.

    Above his head is the brightest the most dazzling. Like it is able to fight against the sun in the sky!

    In the sea water, Liu Yi had alreadypleted his God transformation!

    He wants to use his strongest strength and deal with this china, no world biggest danger.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good if you just die obediently?¡±

    The girl ps her wings as she asks Liu Yi in front of her, ¡°Why do you want toe and die another time?¡±

    Liu Yi is wearing a golden changpao as he stands on red color clouds with his arms crossed as he smiles towards the girl and says, ¡°I this person naturally like to join in the fun.¡±

    ¡°The fun still had not ended, how can I leave in advance?¡±

    ¡°Really is a stupid human. Since that is the case then let me kill you once more in front of the imitation good!¡±

    The girl sneers, ¡°I shall let her know the pain of losing!¡±

    As she speaks she stretches out her hand and points towards the sky.

    Instantly an enormous silver light sword condenses in her hand.

    This de is very shocking, almost 20 meters long 5 meters wide as it slices down towards Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    This sword is able to slice the artificial ind into two but to Liu Yi it is nothing.

    Liu Yi only stretches out his hand and uses two fingers to grab the de firmly.

    An enormous shockwave instantly spreads out from Liu Yi¡¯s fingers jolting the surrounding buildings to once again shatter into small pieces. This shows just how powerful is the girl¡¯s sword.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­to actually do it such so easily¡­¡±

    The girl is unable to imagine how she is still unable to deal with this guy in front with her current god-like strength.

    ¡°There is a sky above another sky. There are so many capable people that you are unable to image.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks his fingers exert strength and break the eye-catch light sword.

    The light turns into many stars and speck by speck disperse as they descend.

    ¡°You think that you had obtained the strength simr to a god? Actually, you are stillcking too much!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! This is the strength of god! I can sense it!¡±

    The girl roars. Following which the light on her body gathers together and form an enormous 100 meters tall enormous silver angel!

    That angel uses a single hand to grab attempt to grab Liu Yi!

    ¡°Scarlet Blood Sutra!¡±

    The small sun above Liu Yi bes even more eye-catching. At the same time, a golden red dragon roars as it flies out from his body!

    This finger long little fire dragon grew bigger as it flies out and turns into a hundred meters long dragon. It twists it¡¯s body before knocking into the angel with it¡¯s head.

    Such an enormous angel is also unable to stop the attack of the Fire God Dragon!

    His body tilts before falling into the seawater.

    With the sound of a detonating bomb, that angel¡¯s enormous body crashes into the sea creating an astonishing tall spray!

    ¡°My angel¡­will not be defeated like this!¡±

    Realizing that the angel she condensed got such so easily defeated the girl bes so anxious at her face starts sweating!

    She hurriedly urges her strength and control that angel to stand up once again. Half of the leg is still standing in the sea water.

    The angel¡¯s body is really too big, but there is no harm standing in the sea.

    While the Fire God Dragon roars as it once against charges over and coils around the enormous angel. After which it lowers it¡¯s dragon head and sprays a stream of red hot fire at the struggling angel!

    The angel is unable to withstand the heat from the mes and lets out a miserable shriek.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­my strength is actually unable to withstand a single blow¡­.¡±

    The girl¡¯s face turns pale, not believing in this matter.

    ¡°I had already told you that there is always someone better. In this world, there are countless of experts. Even if it is me, I also do not dare to call myself the strongest in the world. Because there are a lot of people stronger than me.¡±

    ¡°What? There are still a lot who is stronger than you? Then, then just what do I count as¡­¡±

    Originally thought that he is without any rival in the whole world and can be considered as a god. Unexpectedly the opponent tells her that he is also so insignificant¡­

    The girl is unable to ept this in such a short period of time¡­

    So scary¡­.how could it be like this¡­

    ¡°You originally is only an ordinary girl only. Now you simply had turned yourself into a monster. You are not any god, you are a monster.¡±

    ¡°I am not a monster! I am not!¡±

    The girl once again falls apart. She feels like there is no longer any need to exist in this world.

    ¡°Since that is the case, why don¡¯t this world¡­perish along with me¡­¡±

    As she speaks, she stretches out her hands as the clouds in the sky suddenly starts fluctuating!

    Within this fluctuation, even Liu Yi who hadpleted his God Transformation also sense a trace of pressure!

    Following which he realises in shock that a densely packed amount of golden bugs are flying down from the sky!

    There are such arge amount of small bugs as they rapidly spread out in all directions!

    Bullshit if these bugs really fly out, perhaps the entire world will really be infected into zombies!

    Deranged! This woman had really be deranged!

    Definitely cannot let this bugs fly out otherwise, it will really be finished. At that time, everyone can only real a real-life version of biochemistry crisis already!

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Perish together, let¡¯s all perish together!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly snorts as two streams of mes blow out from his nose!

    At that instantly Scarlet Blood Sutra¡¯s strength was revolved to the extreme by him!

    After God Transformation, all of the techniques that he knows had raised to the highest stage! Liu Yi suddenly open his arm as enormous scarlet mes burst out from his body!

    These mes swiftly gather behind his back and instantly a 100 meters tall enormous me giant wearing me armor is standing among the sea like a god!

    It¡¯s zing body keep evaporating the sea water. The surging steam forms a wide expanse of vapor pervading the surrounding.

    ¡°God fire cleansing the world!¡±

    God Fire Dragon suddenly flies in front of the enormous me giant before transforming into an enormous pike which the giant grabs it before stabbing it on the surface of the seawater!

 Chapter 711 Why am I inferior to you

    Almost in a blink of an eye, streams of eye-catching mes rise in the surrounding. The entire world seems to be burned by the mes!

    Those bugs in the sky directly got burnt into ashes, not leaving behind any residues at all!

    ¡°Not possible¡­my, my strength¡­¡±

    Seeing the bugs that she had used her full strength to create got exterminated in such a second, the girl¡¯s eyes are filled with despair.

    ¡°Let me say something very melodramatic. Evil, in the end, will never win against the righteous.¡±

    After cleaning up the bugs, Liu Yi withdraws the me giant and crosses his arms again as he looks at the girl, ¡°Reaching this point you ought to understand already.¡±

    ¡°What do I understand, why should I understand!¡±

    The girl shouts, ¡°I ought to have everything! But because of you, all because you destroyed all of these!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me who destroyed. It is you, as well as your own father.¡±

    Liu Yi says loudly, ¡°Persisting in evil brings about self-destruction. You had never reflected on your wrongs, and are so delusional and presumptuous. To be able to make yourself more beautiful, you actually want to sacrifice the lives of others.¡±

    ¡°She is a clone! She ought not to exist!¡±

    The girl roars, ¡°What is wrong to use her life to contribute to my existence!¡±

    ¡°She is not your imitation good. She is my Yunsen Akemi!¡±

    Liu Yi tells her loudly. His words cause her face to turn pale and shudders as cold sweat start appearing on her forehead. Her eyes are filled with even more despair.

    ¡°I will not..¡±

    The girl mutters as her voice bes louder and louder, ¡°I am the real heavenly daughter¡­no one can rece my existence¡­I am the real Yunsen Akemi¡­¡±

    ¡°You can be anyone, but there is no longer anyone who acknowledge you.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand as a green light gathers in the center of his palm. ¡°I will cripple all of your strength and then you can live incognito and go to another ce and start afresh.¡±

    ¡°I do not want!¡±

    Hearing that Liu Yi is going to cripple her strength, she instantly exploded.

    She screams as golden light emits from her body, ¡°I do not want to lose my strength. I want to kill all of you, I am the strongest!¡±

    Her body suddenly starts expanding. The speed is very quick!

    Almost in a blink of an eye, her body had be over ten metersrge. Furthermore, she is no longer the shape of a human, instead, she had be an enormous bug lying on the artificial ind!

    Her hard carapace on her body, the pairs of wings pping on her back letting out a buzzing sound.

    ¡°What the¡­if this is not a monster then what is it?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the enormous bug-like creature and cannot help but feel a bit disgusted.

    While the beetle suddenly lifts up a leg and stomps towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Asura Hang!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts, do you think that being big is amazing?

    He waves his hand as an enormous asura hand flies out immediately and grabs hold of the bug¡¯s enormous leg before tugging.

    -tearing sound-

    Among green blood, one of the bug¡¯s leg got torn off!

    After Liu Yi had entered God Transformation, his strength is not something that the bug girl is able to block.

    All of her strength were all plundered one which did not go through systematic cultivation. Thus even if she is of the same rank as Liu Yi, Liu Yi is able to use his abundant fighting experience to kill her!

    The enormous beetle roars before charging towards Liu Yi madly.

    ¡°Through Heaven Sword!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s right hand push down towards the enormous bug. Instantly Through Heaven Sword appears in the sky. It instantly turns into an over 10-meter long sword. After which it let out a dragon roar before breaking through space and drops.

    The enormous Through Heaven Sword directly pierce through the beetle¡¯s body nailing it firmly onto the deck!

    The enormous beetle scream as its blood sprays into the sky before turning into green rain as it falls.

    This Green rain is like the girl¡¯s tears of despair.

    After eating this heart-piercing sword from Liu Yi, perhaps the girl is no longer able to survive. Liu Yi stands on top of his Through Heaven Sword as he looks at the unmoving giant bug below him and mutters, ¡°These are your tears?¡±

    ¡°Hope that in your next life, you can choose to be an ordinary girl.¡±

    Liu Yi prays for the girl.

    If you can choose, definitely do not choose this kind of life again. It is really too tragic.

    ¡°Really did not think¡­even if it is like this, it is still not possible to defeat you.¡±

    Out of nowhere, the white mask man appears again as he floats above a half-destroyed building far away as he says faintly, ¡°Indeed you have a cockroach life. Your life is very big!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the white mask guy coldly, ¡°Why are you going against me?¡±

    ¡°I said before I am from Solo Sect, I am your enemy.¡±

    White mask manughs coldly as he says, ¡°s, that¡¯s why I say you are indeed a bold but not very astute fellow. If those women had not helped you, without that Ai Ling by your side you would have already died countless times!¡±

    ¡°You know about Ai Ling?¡±

    Hearing about news regard hisss Liu Yi stares at him and roars, ¡°Where is she!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, mentioned your sore spot already?¡±

    The masked guyughs weirdly, ¡°Indeed your weak point is forever on women! Wish to see Ai Ling, why don¡¯t you dream on. If the current her does not kill you, it is already considered to be benevolent!¡±

    ¡°Tell me where is she!¡±

    Liu Yi lets out a roar from his mouth like thunder. This roar exploded out and jolted the building under the masked man into crumbling.

    ¡°Indeed you have some strength but what can this prove?¡±

    The masked man shudders slightly but quickly calms down. He floats there and sneers, ¡°Wait till my sect leader¡¯s martial arts had major aplishment then exterminating you will be like pinching an ant to death! You better enjoy the little bit of life you currently have, because very soon you shall die!¡±

    ¡°The one who is going to die is you!¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and ps out at the masked man!

    Asura Hand also flies out supporting Liu Yi¡¯s attack!

    Glorious Sun Palm: Illusion Extermination!

    The air lets out distorting sound while the masked man immediately uses two hands to protect in front of him as a white light shield gathers in front of him!

    Illusion Extermination power ps onto the light shield and directly carries the masked man body and ms onto the deck of the artificial ind.

    How huge is Liu Yi¡¯s strength?

    The might of this palm directly breaks off a small part of the artificial ind!

    The masked man¡¯s body carriesrge pieces of concrete and metal as he dropped into the sea.

    ¡°You think that you will be able to hide like this?¡±

    Liu Yi snorts as he raises his right hand!

    An enormous icicle directly raises from the sea forming an enormous ice lotus flower!

    While the white masked man is frozen within the center of the ice lotus flower!

    Liu Yi¡¯s Scarlet Blood Sutra, Nine Yin Heart Sutra had already been raised to the peak!

    This kind of strength really makes that white masked man who thought that he was already very powerful unable to block.

    The white masked man is also none other than Li Heqiang from Solo Sect.

    Being sealed in the ice, his heart is very horrified.

    No wonder Sect Leader does not let me have a head-on conflict with this fellow¡­his strength is actually so swift and fierce. I seem to not be his opponent ah¡­

    Damn it, I had obviously fused with the powers of the angel why am I still unable to defeat him!

    Damn it¡­could it be that I, Li Heqiang am destined to be unable to defeat him?

    Is this why my junior sister Bai Xiaowei likes him?

    Cannot¡­I must be even stronger than him!

    I must think of a method to cultivate the Sky Demon Great technique! This way I will finally have a day where I am able to defeat him!

    At that time, junior sister will naturally jump into my embrace!

    But¡­can he survive until then?

    ¡°Little Taiji!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and the Taiji sword float above the ice lotus flower before starting to revolve!

    ¡°Since you do not wish to say then you can just go and die!¡±

    While he is speaking, Little Taiji starts piercing towards the ice lotus with a green light!

    I do not wish to die ah!

    At that instant, Li Heqiang wails in his heart.

    At that instant, the void suddenly tore apart! An enormous ck hand emerges from the torn voice and ps Xiao Taiji!

    That palm is 10 meters wide as humungous strength ps Little Taiji!

    ¡°What?¡±

    Seeing the demon w flying out Liu Yi¡¯s heart jolts, which expert is this running over to create trouble?

    ¡°Which expert is it, if you got guts toe out to meet!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Sooner orter we will meet!¡±

    From the skyes an oppressive voice which exploded in Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°This is my person, I shall bring him away first.¡±

    The demon w grabs the ice lotus and breaks the ice pir below before grabbing the ice lotus flower and withdraws back.

    ¡°Want to escape? Not that easy!¡±

    mes of anger emit from Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, bullshit really looking down on me to actually dare to snatch people in front of me like this!

    He steps on Through Heaven Sword and calls back Little Taiji. Grabbing in his hand he drinks another mouth of immortal wine before swinging his sword!

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask the nineyers of heaven, one sword cleaves through 9nds!¡±

    A stream of white sword qi instantly flies out forming a horizontal straight line chopping the wrist of the demon w.

    Liu Yi originally thought that this wrist will be chopped into two but unexpectedly surges of dense demon qi suddenly emit out forming ck pythons as they open their mouths wide and charge forward.

    The sword qi chops the ck pythons into two but because it had received some obstructions, it¡¯s speed slowed down slightly.

    Experts exchanging blows is a race against time one. The gap between the sword qi being slowed down, the demon w had already grabbed the ice lotus flower and disappeared into the void together.

    ¡°Absolutely disgraceful!¡±

    Liu Yi steps on Through Heaven Sword and the sword directly descends a few meters. The sword edge prates through the artificial ind and came out from the bottom.

    I, let them escape!

    Solo Sect. Just what kind of power is this!

    Sooner orter I shall exterminate this damn Solo Sect!

    But right now, I still have more important matters to do!

 Chapter 712 Emperor of Japanâ€™s conspiracy

    ¡°Lord Azareno why do you want to kneel in front of me.¡±

    In the residence of Emperor of Japan, the Emperor of Japan is wearing a white robe as he seiza in front of his table while sipping the cup of tea in his hand.

    A guy wearing a ck suit is kneeling in front of him with his face covered with cold sweat.

    While behind the Emperor of Japan, a dainty girl seiza there. She is wearing a traditional Japanese kimono, upper body white, lower body red. She appears to have a very ssical appearance, like those kinds of shamans that were recorded in Japanese history.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­.I, our n failed¡­¡±

    Azareno San is the current Prime Minister of Japan but he is very unlucky.

    Right now Japan¡¯s situation is very lousy. They were being suppressed by their adoptive father US. YS is ssified under the style of plundering economy and very frequently they go about plundering other peoples economy to satisfy their country¡¯s need. Later on, Europe countries were snatched until they are almost crying and are done with the US. Finally, there is only Japan this adopted son left.

    When the stepfather cannot take it anymore, it came and snatched from adopted son, causing Japan to be snatched until it starts crying for father and mother.

    Their economic best method is to link together with China. Especially back then they nearly establish the China, Japan, Korea trade circle. If this can be done, the US cannot do anything about this patch of Asia.

    But how can stepfather watch this happen? They immediately controlled this stepson. Stepson cannot take it and made stepfather happy he can only go and bite China. Finally, it caused the trade union to break up in discord.

    Japan changes prime minister quite frequently. The reason is also very simple. When a pro-US prime minister steps up, he willpete against China. Butpeting against China is not beneficial to their economic development. After a few years Japan¡¯s economy starts to go downhill and being unable to do what he had promised, he can only step down dejectedly.

    If the one who steps up is a pro-China, he will step down even faster as stepfather is not happy!

    Azareno San is also the case. Back then when he first stepped up, he was actually pro-China one. But he got forced to step down in just a few days. This shit starts to ponder over his mistakes. Finally, he arrives at the understanding, if he wants to be prime minister for a long-term, he must follow after stepfather.

    Confronting China, furthermore, not only must he confront China, he also needs to make China copse!

    Right now Japan¡¯s situation is hiding the truth from the mass with stepfather US. Wishing to use stepfather¡¯s influence to thoroughly kick China out. Thus they can only start a war with China.

    While stepfather¡¯s behavior still not starting fighting against China! Considering that both sides have a peace treaty and Japan does not have its own army, stepfather garrisons their troops to protect Japan. When Japan enters a conflict, stepfather must help Japan go to war! If they do not go to war, that means that they had ripped apart the peace treaty and in the future, Japan will no longer be under the control of stepfather!

    But this way they would start a feud with China. Right now China¡¯s military strength is not something that Japan can contend against. The moment they really start fighting, the one who will feel pain will definitely be Japan.

    That is why Azareno San under the hint of Emperor of Japan, decided to secretly conspire and wage war against China, furthermore, destroy China in one go!

    First, they dere war against China and enter war mode. This way stepfather will tear apart the treaty.

    After which with Virus-X, in China¡¯s tap water which is also the source of water, will start breaking out. Within two months it will cause China¡¯s ¡®game over¡¯!

    At that time, Japan will invade China again and unify China¡¯s territory! Originally everything had been nned perfectly but they did not expect that halfway through a ¡®Liu Dabo¡¯ would appear and disintegrate their experiment in the artificial ind. Furthermore, he had also killed the mother body that they are using to do the experiment!

    This way, their Dragon Head Beheading ns got destroyed!

    While Azareno San had already announced to enter abat state against China! If there is not Virus X, if they really start a war against China, they would be badly beaten!

    Over hundreds of China¡¯s warships as well as an aircraft carrier had already stopped near their seas making a lot of Japanese citizens to be fearful.

    Seeing that the two sides are about to ignite the fire about war, now at this moment, the Virus X had a hupped.

    Azareno San seiza in front of Emperor of Japan hesitating if he shouldmit seppuku to apologize for his crime.

    ¡°I already have known about it.¡±

    The Emperor of Japan is a 50+ years old man. Currently, he is sipping his tea while his face looks very calm. But the slight trembling of his finger betrays his inner heart¡¯s fear.

    ¡°Just now I had seen it through the Ishi 8-sided Mirror¡­¡±

    Within the arms of the Japanese girl, she is hugging a ck mirror.

    This mirror is one of Japan¡¯s strongest god weapon, 8-side Mirror.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­.what¡­should we do not?¡±

    ¡°How are the Yamato Unit?¡±

    ¡°They, they are still recuperating¡­.¡±

    Azareno San¡¯s forehead is covered with cold sweat. Who would at known that at this crucial moment, Yamato Unit would also be crippled?

    ¡°Oh, looks like this time round Amaterasu did not protect us ah.¡±

    Emperor of Japan¡¯s hand is trembling even harder. His voice contains a bit of despair.

    ¡°At this moment, there is only one method left¡­¡±

    ¡°What method?¡±

    ¡°Surrender.¡±

    Emperor of Japan spit out this word causing Azareno San to tremble.

    ¡°How¡­how can we do this¡­.how can my Yamato people say the word defeat¡­¡±

    ¡°Can our military strength defeat China?¡±

    As the Emperor of Japan drinks his tea he says, ¡°You think is it possible?¡±

    Azareno San is a bit emotional, ¡°We must always give it a try¡­.without fighting and admitting defeat, what about our reputation?¡±

    Emperor of Japan suddenly ask, ¡°Lord Azareno do you know why are we able to keep confronting China?¡±

    Azareno San thinks for a bit before saying, ¡°Because of our Yamato citizens¡¯ unflinching righteousness, because of our Yamato citizens¡¯ honor! Because of our strongest nation¡¯s power!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, these are all said to other people one. You as the prime minister, could it be that you still need me to pick you apart before you say?¡±

    Emperor of Japan smiles, ¡°There are no outsiders here. Say it, why is that so?¡±

    ¡°Because although we are the country that lost the war, the one who defeated us was the US.¡±

    Azareno San¡¯s expression turns heavy, ¡°It is US¡¯s two atomic bomb¡­.that hit us until it hurt¡­hit us until we were convinced¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, that is why we always are not convinced by China. But you have also known in your heart, this time around without the Virus-X, the moment we start the war, in the end, we willpletely be beaten until we are convinced by China. This time around, China will also not let go of this chance. They also need to be upied with changing the domestic conflicting views as well as conveniently beat us until we vomit blood. From then on we willpletely be convinced by China¡¯s strength. In the future, how are we going to go against China?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty instructed correctly¡­looks like surrendering is the only option is it?¡±

    ¡°Actually I also do not wish to surrender. The moment we surrender, Yamato citizens will be a joke¡­¡±

    The so-called right-wing members are all of the high-rank members of the Nationalism Group.

    No matter if it is Azareno San, or Emperor of Japan, they are all the same!

    ¡°Luckily I am worried that Yunsen Ameki might fail and thus prepared another hand¡­.this hand is our final trump card. If it seeds, we can flip the boat. Just that if that is the case, we need to assume a veryrge pressure from society and public opinion.¡±

    Azareno San cannot help but ask, ¡°What is it? May your Majesty indicate clearly!¡±

    ¡°Under Japan coastal, I had sent people to construct three secret bases. There is our second attacking ce.¡±

    A trace of vicious shes across Emperor of Japan¡¯s eyes as he says fiercely, ¡°Inside there hidden three intercontinental ballistic missiles that are loaded with Virus X. As long as we fire them towards China, even if they were intercepted halfway, the diffused Virus X would also be able to reach their coast. From there, it can start tormenting them from the coastal! But if that happens everyone will know that this missile was released by us. At that time, perhaps the pressure we face from the society will not be small ah!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty anyways, either way, is death, why don¡¯t we stake it all!¡±

    Azareno San clenches his hands and says, ¡°There is only discussion about the ending, there is no discussion about the process! As long as we win and take down China¡¯s territory, we will be the King of Asia! At that time, who would dare to say anything about us?¡±

    ¡°You did say this point correctly.¡±

    Emperor of Japan nods his head, ¡°Then let us take action then¡­.for the rise of Yamato citizens, for the blooming of East Asia!¡±

    Just as the two of them had discussed this malicious n, Ise Mizuko suddenly says softly, ¡°Your majesty, Lord, that guy is alreadying towards us.¡±

    When she speaks, it is like she is singing, very moving and nice to listen.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Hearing what Ise Mizuko had said, both of them were shocked at the same time.

    What! That China person is actuallying towards here. Could it be that he wishes to do something harmful to the most authoritative people in Japan?

    ¡°Send people to block him!¡±

    ¡°Hai!¡±

    Azareno San bows before immediately taking out his handphone and starts instructing his subordinates.

    At this moment Liu Yi is in the sky emitting golden rays of light. He is like golden lightning as hends within the pce of the Emperor of Japan!

    A building is turned into ruins from the falling Liu Yi. Golden lightning swims about his body as he looks around.

    ording to Little Jade¡¯s directions, the Emperor of Japan should be here, just that they do not know which room he is in.

    ¡°Baka! How dare to break into my imperial pce, you don¡¯t want your life!¡±

    A row of ninjas suddenly appears on the surrounding roofs as they berate Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi ces his hands behind his back and says faintly, ¡°Useless troops.¡±

    Liu Yi advises with a trace of benevolence, ¡°You guys are not the main instigator. I will not kill you guys, you guys can escape.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you really know how to talk big!¡±

    The ninjas do not care about Liu Yi¡¯s kindness and instead mock and ridicule, ¡°Standing here is the entire Yamato most elite ninjas! Even if an entire squadron came they can only obediently retreat in front of us!¡±

    ¡°s, since that is the case then do not me me for being merciless.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he stretches out his right hand and points towards the sky.

    Instantly the ck clouds cover the entire sky. Following which snowkes start falling down.

    The snow is very white and very beautiful as well. These ninjas do not understand what attacking power do these snowkes have?

    One of the ninjas cannot help but stretches out his hand and grabs hold of a falling snowke.

    At that instant, his body was instantly frozen into an ice sculpture!

 Chapter 713 Race against time

    Snowkes fall in arge amount. A lot of ninjas are unable to dodge in time and were immediately frozen into ice sculptures like putting on an exhibition with the ice and snow on top of the roof of the surroundings.

    Liu Yi clenches his fist and those ice sculptures scatter covering the entire ground with ice.

    ¡°So, so scary¡­¡±

    ¡°Could this fellow be a devil?¡±

    When had the ninjas seen before such an overbearing technique as all of them became stunned?

    ¡°Quickly don¡¯t be distracted, use long-range attack!¡±

    One of the ninjas takes the lead and pull up his mask and breathed out a fireball towards Liu Yi.

    The rest of the surviving ninjas also follow along. Each of them breathes out a red fireball towards Liu Yi from all directions.

    Each of the fireball¡¯s might is equivalent to a missile. The explosive force is able to send an armored car flying away!

    While Liu Yi stands there and stretches out his right hand and revolves Scarlet Blood Sutra!

    All of the fireballsing from all directions immediately start revolving like they are stars revolving around a sun as they start revolving around Liu Yi in a cycle.

    The rest of the ninjas were stunned seeing this, what the, what technique is this why is it so weird!

    The fireballs are revolving around and with a snort from Liu Yi, they suddenly transform into small red phoenixes and fly out in all directions.

    The speed of the fire phoenixes is very quick. As they cut through the wind they pierce through the body of a ninja!

    Instantly those ninjas were all burned into ashes by the fire phoenix. This scene is like purgatory, very terrifying!

    Right now, how is there still any dignified aura from the pce? Instantly it is like it had entered hell on earth!

    ¡°Save me ah!¡±

    ¡°Ah, yamate!¡±

    These ninjas no longer have any intention to fight as they start escaping.

    But how are their speed faster than the flying fire phoenix? It swiftly catches up and burns them into ashes.

    Even more corpses appear in the pce. Although so many people had died in the pce, there is not a single drop of blood. Either they were frozen into ice or burned into ashes.

    {Master, I had picked up the radar of a helicopter in the distance!}

    Little Jade suddenly alerts Liu Yi.

    {Understood!}

    After dealing with the ninjas, Liu Yi looks at the map and sees a little red dot on the map.

    He shes and uses shadow step, instantly appearing at the apron of the pce!

    A military helicopter is slowly swaying its propeller like it is going to take off any moment.

    An old man wearing white robes and a man in a ck suit is in a flurry as they prepare to board the helicopter. Seeing Liu Yi appearing, both of them were frightened until their legs turned soft.

    Bullshit, weren¡¯t there so many ninjas? Why can¡¯t they even block for a minute?

    ¡°Emperor of Japan as well as Japan¡¯s Prime Minister?¡±

    Seeing them, Liu Yi chuckles, ¡° I can settle the two of you together here.¡±

    ¡°Sir, please do not ignore my existence.¡±

    The Ise Mizuko in female shaman attire is standing there calmly like she does not ce Liu Yi¡¯s strength in her heart.

    ¡°Mizuko quickly hold this guy up!¡±

    The Emperor of Japan shouts, ¡°Yamato citizens will not forget about your sacrifice!¡±

    ¡°Leave everything to me, Your Majesty.¡±

    Ise Mizuko finally raises her head. Liu Yi is able to see the determination in her eyes as well as the resolution to die!

    This woman¡­is actually willing to die for the Emperor of Japan?

    She calls Mizuko¡­could it be that Big sister Mizuko that Rika mentioned?

    From the looks of it, she is a person from the Ise Family. The final biggest power in Japan.

    Talking about this, Ise Family and China have enmity. Their family people had killed a number of people in China just for the Gene map!

    ¡°Offering my life to summon the most sinister ghost god from hell!¡±

    As she speaks, she pulls out a dagger and stabs it into her heart.

    Blood immediately spray out as Ise Mizuko charming body copsed onto the ground.

    Blood flow on top of the apron and actually strangely forms a weird circle on the ground!

    This weird circle is around 5 meters in radius and is very enormous!

    Following which Ise Mizuko¡¯s soul flies out from her body and floats in the air.

    Very quickly a red arm stretches out from the weird circle and grabs hold of the soul!

    The head of an ugly devil stretches out and then stuffs the soul into its mouth before chewing!

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is chill, this Ise Mizuko is too stupidly loyal!

    Not only did she offer her life, she even offers her soul!

    ¡°Hahaha with Ghost God here how are you still going to stop us?¡±

    Seeing the 3 meters tall Ghost God climbing out from the ground roaring, delight immediately appears on the face of Emperor of Japan as well as Anzareno San, ¡°Before China gets destroyed, you shall first be the food for this Ghost God! Hahaha!¡±

    When the Ghost God enters the human realm, it bes delighted as it ps its chest and roars!

    Instantly a shockwave spread out and pulls out the surrounding trees by their roots!

    The helicopter also rocks in the air and flies upwards far away.

    ¡°Hahaha, this is the strength of Ghost God! Who is able to block ah!¡±

    Emperor of Japan also smiles and says, ¡°We can calmly go and implement the final n already.¡±

    There is still a final n?

    This group of psychos!

    That Ghost God suddenly jumps in front of Liu Yi and roars loudly at him as a surge of stink immediately assaults Liu Yi¡¯s nose.

    As a Ghost God from hell, it had a bad temper furthermore, its strength is also unreasonable.

    Regarding the little bug in front of it, it does not ce it in its eyes and prepares to use its roaring sound to jolt him into bleeding from 7 apertures and bleed to death!

    But unexpectedly that human is perfectly fine, instead, he raises his right and grabs at it.

    Instantly an enormous asura hand emerges and grabs the head of the ghost god before grasping tightly!

    Just like pinching an egg to explode, that ghost god¡¯s head also burst just like that!

    ck smoke flies out from the ghost god¡¯s neck before dispersing in the sky.

    This ghost god still had not be happy in the human world yet before being dealt with by Liu Yi.

    Emperor of Japan and Anzareno San nearly fell off the helicopter, what the, such a powerful ghost god, how could it be defeated in just one face!

    This is too impossible already!

    ¡°No worries Your Majesty, we have already flown so high up, he will not be able to catch up to us!¡±

    Anzareno San takes a look at Liu Yi who is like a match on the apron and consoles Emperor of Japan.

    While at this moment, Liu Yi once against stretches out his hand towards the sky!

    The asura hand directly flies out hundreds of miles away before grabbing the tail of the helicopter and starts pulling it down!

    The helicopter starts letting out warning sounds. Emperor of Japan and Anzareno San¡¯s faces turn pale as they grab the surrounding object and fall along as well.

    ¡°Quick, quickly pull up, pull up ah!¡±

    Anzareno San shouts while the helicopter pilot is almost about to cry.

    ¡°I, I am already doing my best. I have lost control!¡±

    ¡°Baka!¡±

    Anzareno San curses. He holds the cabin door with one hand while pulling out a pistol with another. He aims towards Liu Yi below and fires.

    Over ten bullets in a row are fired towards Liu Yi but he does not ce them in his eyes.

    Sky Flipping Seal automatically appears above his head and releases its barrier blocking those bullets.

    ¡°Damn it how could this be!¡±

    Anzareno San and Emperor of Japan were both stunned. All of their methods were useless against that China devil!

    The helicopter was pull down to the ground just like this. After which with a wave of Liu Yi¡¯s hand, the propellor above was broken off!

    The propeller whistle as it flies away and cut the side of a house by the side before pounding inside.

    ¡°Tell me what is your n?¡±

    Liu Yi walks over as he lifts up the prime minister while stepping on the Emperor of Japan who is struggling to climb to his feet.

    ¡°Baka! You Shina pig who deserves death!¡±

    Anzareno San curses and Liu Yi is not polite. He stretches out his hand before ripping off his head and blood sprays out. He tosses the head and the corpse to the side.

    That head rolls on the ground a few times before stopping in front of Emperor of Japan who is lying on the ground.

    Seeing the wide eyes, Emperor of Japan nearly peed from fear.

    Liu Yi withdraws his leg. That Emperor of Japan had already been scared soft. He did not even have the strength to climb to his feet.

    He squats down and looks at Emperor of Japan and ask, ¡°Are you going to speak?¡±

    ¡°Eve-everything is toote already¡­¡±

    Emperor of Japan starts nkly for a while before suddenly smiling, ¡°Everything is toote already! Even if you kill me, it is useless! In just 30 seconds three cruise missiles carrying Virus-X will be fired from three different underwater bases and fly towards your beloved China! Hahaha! No one will be able to stop the rise of my Yamato citizens! Even if you kill me, China shall also go extinct! Hahahahahaha¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even if it is possible, you will also not be able to see it!¡±

    LiuYi stretches out his hand and points at Emperor of Japan. Instantly he starts screaming as his body start twisting. Quickly his flesh exploded out as a white bone sword drops onto the ground, stabbing into the ground.

    ¡°This kind of ambition is absolutely not worthy of being a human.¡±

    At the same time, Liu Yi grabs hold of his struggling soul and feeds Little Taiji.

    Little Jade also starts counting down. The remaining time is 25 seconds.

    Liu Yi shes and flies into the sky. At the same time, he instructs Little Jade.

    {Little Jade, trace the missile signal in the sky of Japan. You must find those three missiles!}

    {Understood master. Right now I had already deployed surveince with satellites!}

    Little Jade immediately pulls out Japan¡¯s coastal map. After which on it appears several little red dots.

    {What the, why are there so many red dots?}

    {Currently China and Japan had both announced that they are entering war status. The warship of both sides are confronting each other!}

    {Do not care about them. Trace the news of the missiles!}

    {Yes!}

    From now on, it is a race against time!

 Chapter 714 Cheng Yaojin

    Yang Lingyu had just entered the navy. Back then he gave up entering university and directly joined the armor to be a glorious navy.

    Back then the surrounding people opposed strongly, so much so that even his father is so mad that he wanted to sever their father and son rtionship.

    The reason is that Yang Lingyu¡¯s results were quite good. If he takes the entrance exams, it would have been easy for him to enter a good key university.

    But he had given up this chance and signed up for the army.

    From what Cheng Yaojin sees, there is a good saying. Being a soldier regret for 2 years. Not being a soldier, regret for one¡¯s lifetime!

    Since he started schooling, he had already like reading all kind of military magazine! He adores these, furthermore, he adores the army life!

    When he finished senior high, he firmly selected this path that he really wished to take.

    To be honest, life on the seas is more or less a bit dull. Although at the beginning when he boarded the warship, seeing those weapons that he had been yearning for in the magazine, that kind of excitement in his heart is hard to erase.

    But when he continuously floats in the sea for two months, he starts to find this kind of life dry and dull.

    Indeed being a soldier, especially a marine. There needs to be a certain amount of patience.

    Yang Lingyu is not only a military enthusiast, but he is also mad about war. Originally he was bored to death. Butter on, he received his superior¡¯s orders and let all of them be on standby by the coast of Japan, he finally bes excited!

    Yang Lingyu is really looking forward to starting the war against Japan and then properly teach them a lesson!

    Most importantly, he hopes that he is able to keep gaining merits during the war. The so-called heroes emerging in troubled times, Yang Lingyu has this hope!

    But when the warships of Japan appear opposite him, when they start firing their cruise missiles, Yang Lingyu¡¯s fired up heart bes fearful.

    It seems like¡­war is not as simple as what I thought ah¡­

    Japan initiated an unexpected attack! For a moment a lot of the surrounding warship interception failed and those warships that were hit start burning in raging mes.

    Seeing thoserades who had fallen into the sea screaming, Yang Lingyu starts trembling.

    Fear and horror start emerging in his heart for the first time.

    He had finally entered!

    But he might face death any moment!

    Death seems to have stopped by his shoulder. Not knowing when would he slice off his head!

    The other side has weaved together two maritime self-defense forces in total, whichunched a surprise attack together. For a moment it causes a mess on this side!

    But China¡¯s warships are not to be trifled with. Very quickly they start to organize a counterattack.

    For a while, both sides let out artillery barrages as missiles explode on each other. Warships continuously went up in mes before sinking into the sea.

    Yang Lingyu is afraid. His earlier n for all circumstances, all heroic show-off scene, currently had all turned into bubbles!

    At that instant, he even wishes to be a deserter!

    It is not that he is a coward¡­.but, he really fears death¡­.

    ¡°Attack, surprise attack!¡±

    ¡°Keep pressuring!¡±

    The artillery barrage of both sides fires at each other, mutually damaging each other!

    But because they were surprise attacked by the other side, China¡¯s side is in a disadvantage. For a moment, their tempo is in a mess!

    Japan¡¯s navymander stands on a gship. Seeing the opponent warships keep sinking, he lets out gloomyughter.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­the victory of this war belongs to us!¡±

    He had already received the order to create a missile barrage to hide the three Virus-X missiles from people¡¯s eyes!

    Didn¡¯t expect that I suddenly would be so sessful. Yamato army¡¯s might indeed cannot be looked down on ah!

    But China¡¯s army is indeed impressive to be able to react in time and group up very swiftly as well. Otherwise, if it was changed into other countries navy they would have already been scattered by me! Perhaps in a few minutes, they would turn the situation around and start suppressing my forces. But no matter, they only have these few minutes to struggle!

    But at this moment a thunder-like roar suddenly came from the sky.

    ¡°All of you scram for me!¡±

    Following which an enormous palm falls from the sky. This palm is over a hundred meters wide. It is covered with fierce mes as ites down on Japan¡¯s side!

    Like exploding an atomic bomb, the seawater instantly exploded out a very high mushroom cloud!

    Before the navymander is able to understand what is going on, he had already turned into ashes.

    China¡¯s army stares at the guy in ck armor floating in the sky and exims.

    ¡°Gods¡­who is that person¡­¡±

    ¡°Seems, seems like it is Blood Emperor!¡±

    Relying on his own strength to destroy the two maritime armed forces of Japan¡­.this is basically like a god! No wonder Blood Emperor¡¯s fame in China so big. Looks like he really has a well-deserved reputation!

    Yang Lingyu also stares nkly at Blood Emperor in the sky. This, this is the real hero ah¡­s, I only have hot-blooded but did not have the real awareness of bing a hero!

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes turn red as he floats in the sky seeking traces of those three missiles!

    Because the warships of Japan were destroyed, all the missiles were also cleared up. A missile immediately shows up on the map several hundred meters away from where he is currently!

    Liu Yi immediately uses shadow steps in the sky and instantly appears by the side of that missile.

    mes are emitting from the back of the missiles as it rumbles towards China.

    ¡°Turn into ice for me!¡±

    Liu Yi closes his hands together and instantly freezing white aura exploded out from his body and attacks that missile.

    In a blink of an eye, the missile transforms into a white ice sculpture.

    Liu Yi directly kicks that missile turning it into a shooting star as it flies towards the atmosphere!

    After exiting the atmosphere, it starts to burn with mes, but it is unable to burn through the ice covering it.

    How could Liu Yi¡¯s current Nine Yin Heart Sutra thaw to an ordinary me!

    At the very least it needs to be around Samadhi fire grade to be able to do it!

    Finally, the missile got sent into space before bing trash of the cosmos as it floats in space.

    Space is cold enough and this thing will get colder and colder. Even if there is an ident and exploded, it is fine because this kind of atmosphere does not allow the virus to survive.

    Using the same methods, the same moves, he found another missile and sent it to space as well.

    This way, there is only onest missile left.

    Liu Yi uses Little Jade¡¯s ability and very quickly found it¡¯s a location which is getting closer and closer to China!

    Liu Yi uses shadow step and with a few shes, he instantly appears in front of that missile.

    He once against ce his hands together preparing to freeze this toy!

    But at this moment a red fire wave surges out from the rocket turning into a fire circle and spread out.

    Liu Yi¡¯s body was attacked by this fire circle and was sent nearly 100 meters away!

    While Liu Yi is greatly shocked, he is stunned to discover that on top of that missile is standing a man wearing a ck and red robe with nine golden dragons embroidered on it.

    Great God Sect Sect Leader!

    At that instant, Liu Yi¡¯s heart chills immediately!

    Bullshit how did this fellow get provoked!

    Did I not check the yellow calendar before stepping out of the house?

    Before Liu Yi is able to react, Great God Sect Sect Leader stretches out his hand and instantly a me arm emerges from the void and grabs Liu Yi by the throat and raises him into the sky, flying along with the missile.

    ¡°Coughs¡­¡±

    Liu Yi had clearly entered God Transformation but in front of Great God Sect Sect leader, he is still as weak as a child!

    He uses all of his strength but is unable to escape from Great God Sect Sect Leader¡¯s bind.

    ¡°Nine Yang God Qi¡­.¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader stares at the Nine Suns behind Liu Yi as red mes exploded out from his eyes.

    ¡°You were still able to go back to the past? How is this possible, I killed Wine Sword Immortal!¡±

    ¡°It was you?¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this, his eyes turn red as he roars, ¡°You damn fellow, why did you want to stop me from going back in time. Are you afraid that after I had obtained strength I wille back and kill you?¡±

    ¡°Kill me?¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader suddenlyughs, ¡°Are you really too naive. Based on your strength and you still, wish to kill me? Let me tell you. I am destined to forever be stronger than you. Even if you had cultivated till the peak of the cosmos standard, you will also not be my opponent!¡±

    ¡°Then why did you want to stop me?¡±

    ¡°Because I get upset when I see you!¡±

    The reply made Liu Yi scratch his head, how is this answer ah? Joking with me?

    I don¡¯t look like I attract hate right? Why does he get upset when he sees me?

    ¡°I had already warned you before to not continue cultivating strength! Otherwise, I will personally destroy you. Looks like you do not have a good memory. Very well, then I shall personally handle you to prevent leaving behind the next disaster!¡±

    As Great God Sect Sect Leader speaks he pulls back his me arm and pulls Liu Yi in front of him.

    At the same time, he slowly raises his right hand as a green light condenses on it!

    Seeing this light, Liu Yi¡¯s eyes abruptly shrink back!

    Star Breaking Han!

    Motherfucker¡­.could it be that this fellow is the Realm Crossing Guardian?

    What the heck, how is my current strength able to go against the Realm Crossing Guardian?

    No wonder I am unable to defeat this fellow at all¡­so he is actually a 28 star Realm Crossing Guardian!

    Fucking bullshit day ah!

    Of all people to provoke why did I provoke such a fiend star ah!

    If I really eat this star breaker hand, then I would be finished¡­my strength would bepletely wasted. Even if there are a few sun jades left, I would no longer grow to be the strongest.

    Could it be that¡­.I Liu Yi, shall stop here?

    ¡°Unhand him!¡±

    At this moment, a graceful figure suddenly descends from the sky!

    The figure is wearing a ck robe as well as a mask unable to make out her face.

    Her voice is clearly fake and hoarse. If her figure was not seen, it is really hard to determine that she is a girl.

    She leaps down without using any technique. She only waves a red greatsword with both her hands towards Great God Sect Sect Leader.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Seeing this woman Great God Sect Sect Leader actually did not attack. Instead, he raises his green palm which in the hollow of his palm turn into a dazzling red color!

    A red fire dragon revolves in front of him and blocks that woman¡¯s sword!

    As the girl flies she says coldly, ¡°Let him go!¡±

    ¡°You should not block me.¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader seems to be hesitating while Liu Yi is shocked, what the, who is this girl?

 Chapter 715 Still love him?

    ¡°I am already very curious just who are you?¡±

    That woman¡¯s face is blocked by the mask and is unable to see who is it.

    She stretches out her hand and ps that missile that Great God Sect Sect Leader is stepping on.

    The missile seems to be corroded and instantly turned into nothingness and disappearspletely!

    Seeing this scene Liu Yi cannot help but be shocked. What cultivation is this to actually have such an effect!

    This is basically like a kind of ¡®nothing¡¯ power!

    ¡°Who I am is not important. The important thing is that you guys must submit to me!¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader suddenly roars. After which a fire dragon flies out from his body and forms a me twister which knocks both Liu Yi and that girl flying away.

    The two of them directly fall before crashing into an ind below!

    While an enormous fire dragon descends from the sky. As it roars, it stretches out it¡¯s two enormous fire dragon ws before pressing against Liu Yi¡¯s and that girl¡¯s body making it impossible for them to stand up!

    Liu Yi feels like a mountain is pressing down on him! Perhaps this is how Sun Wukong feel when he was under Buddha Five Finger Mountains¡­.

    Liu Yi wishes to get up but is unable to.

    While the woman on the other side also seems to be the same. Although her strength seems to be a lot stronger than me, under this kind of suppression, she cant get up!

    Great God Sect Sect Leader¡­.is too powerful¡­

    Liu Yi¡¯s God Transformation is about to run out as well. At that time, I will not be Great God Sect Sect Leader¡¯s opponent at all.

    Could it be that today I am going to die here?

    ¡°No one can stop me!¡±

    An eye-catching fire starts burning in front of them before condensing into the form of Great God Sect Sect Leader.

    His right hand once again lights up with green light, ¡°Obediently be trash for me!¡±

    Following which his palm starts descending.

    ¡°I will not let you have your way!¡±

    At this moment fire god dragon wails. It¡¯s w pressing down on that girl suddenly starts corroding while the girl had already stood up. She once against is holding that red greatsword before shing forward and chops towards Great God Sect Sect Leader¡¯s waist!

    Great God Sect Sect Leader raises a finger and uses that finger and blocks the sword of that girl.

    ¡°s¡­.why are you doing this ah¡­¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader actually did not retaliate. Instead, he sighs gently, ¡°This karma cycle, is it irreversible?¡±

    ¡°Karma cycle? What do you know about karma cycle?¡±

    The woman retreats and looks at Great God Sect Sect Leader in vignce, ¡°Who on earth are you, why do you keep appearing again and again. What is your objective?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, what the, aren¡¯t these what I also wish to ask, why did thisss ask all of it?

    Could it be that she is a roundworm in my stomach?!

    ¡°There are some matters that you do not understand nor is there a need for you to understand. I, will make everything right.¡±

    As Great God Sect Sect Leader speaks he walks towards Liu Yi again.

    ¡°I said stop!¡±

    The girl suddenly stabs the sword in front of her before forming some seals with her hands.

    ¡°You¡­.. want to use this move?¡±

    Seeing the seals that girl made, Great God Sect Sect Leader retreats in shock.

    The woman snorts, ¡°Hmph, you know this move?¡±

    ¡°In this world, there is nothing that I do not know!¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader roars in anger, ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, die together with me.¡±

    The girl says coldly without any trace of emotion in her voice.

    ¡°Today consider yourself lucky!¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader roars at Liu Yi in anger before turning into a nine fire god dragon before dispersing in all directions.

    Great God Sect Sect Leader came fast and left even faster. In a blink of an eye, he hadpletely disappeared and left to gods know where.

    While the girl also stops her hand movement and let out a long sigh of relief. After tidying her cloak she turns around and prepares to leave.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Liu Yi, who is no longer suppressed by the fire dragon immediately leaps up from the ground before stretching his hand towards the girl and ask, ¡°Little girl¡­is it you?¡±

    Other than Ai Ling, Liu Yi really cannot imagine who else would have this kind of temper and courage, furthermore, is willing to risk her life to save him.

    The girl did not say anything, just that her body trembled slightly.

    It is little girl! Definitely my little girl!

    Liu Yi instantly bes emotionally moved as he immediately rushes forward wishing to hug her!

    But her figure suddenly turns into the breeze and dissipates in front of Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi turns his head around and she is already standing several tens of meters away from him on a tree.

    ¡°Who I am is not important.¡±

    The girl imitates Great God Sect Sect Leader¡¯s way of speaking, ¡°What is important is that you must know the road that you need to walk.¡±

    ¡°Little girl, I tried going back to find you!¡±

    Liu Yi no longer cares so much anymore as he exins to the girl, ¡°I was unable to go back at all ah¡­¡±

    ¡°I do not understand what you are saying.¡±

    The girl waves her hand, ¡°Do not be eyed by that scary man again. Otherwise, even I am unable to save you.¡±

    Her body evaporates from the spot and disappearspletely.

    ¡°Ai Ling!¡±

    Liu Yi shouts towards the sky, his voice hearts his heart and lungs.

    He is somewhat lifeless. With that woman disappearing, it is like something was taken away in his heart.

    Little girl left, she disappeared just like this again.

    s, she is indeed still angry with me, right?

    That¡¯s right ah. If it was me, perhaps I would be both mad and angered.

    A person whom I deeply loved tossed me aside for a thousand years¡­

    Ai Ling as well as Demon Emperor Zhang Yunyun, perhaps both hate me to death.

    But I am such so weak. Clearly, I had already cultivated to Heaven Realm standard but in front of Great God Sect Sect Leader, I don¡¯t even have any ability to retaliate¡­.

    s, he is a 28-star Realm Crossing Guardian ah!

    {Big idiot, I feel that you should not be so discouraged!}

    At this moment Lin Tong flies out from Liu Yi¡¯s body and sits on his shoulder andforts gently, {Although the opponent is a Realm Crossing Guardian but you are a person who possesses Nine Yang God Qi which can let you be a god! Right now you had only opened one sun jade and the second sun jade is about to light up. Wait till your 9th sun jade lights up, then under this world who else could be your opponent?}

    ¡°Right¡­I still have Nine Yang God Qi¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze bes resolute. ¡°Since the past, I had never made a firm resolution to be strong. Looks like I must open all of the nine sunjades!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang, Mo Lan, An Qi, Ai Ling, these girls are the targets that I must push down!

    But what about that Ghost Qi¡­could it be that I need to push down Ma Yixuan?

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth, damn it what is there to be afraid of! Isn¡¯t it just fucking her it is not like there is a need to go steady!

    For the time being, let¡¯s put Ma Yixuan as thest one. The first target to push down¡­mm, lets start from my Little girl first!

    As for Ye Hanshuang, An Qi as well as Ma Lan this toss¡­.let¡¯s decided when we are going to push them downter.

    Moreover, I don¡¯t even know where did An Qiss run to. That little angel appears and disappears unpredictably all day long!

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath and made his decision. After which he stands up and looks in the direction where Ai Ling left in.

    Although she did not admit Liu Yi is sure that she is not other people but his Little girl.

    Even though 1300 years had passed¡­even if the two of them keep changing, the feeling between the two of them will not change.

    Very familiar¡­.too familiar¡­

    So familiar that it makes Liu Yi wish to cry.

    But no matter what little girl, I will chase you back, just wait for me.

    ******

    At this moment the female figure reappears in a side pce hall in Raising Immortal Pce Hall.

    She hides in the shadows as she sits on the chair as her chest undtes lightly.

    I had clearly made my preparations why¡­.am I unable to control my mood?

    Xue Luo is half kneeling by the side. Seeing the girl sitting on the chair she asks, ¡°Master¡­.you¡­saw him?¡±

    ¡°This is not something you should be concerned about.¡±

    Her voice carries a surge of coldness. But it is not hard to sense that she is using this coldness to cover up the frantess in her heart.

    Because there is still a bit of tremble in her voice.

    Xue Luo sighs secretly. Indeed master¡¯s feeling towards him is still hard to ce down.

    Could it be that there is really that kind of feeling that is able to preserve being in love with each other for over a thousand of years?

    Especially it is this kind of painful bitter love.

    During these thousand years, I can be considered as personally witnessing it.

    She had watched her master from expectation to despair. Then from despair to suffering.

    Master had endured it and I originally thought that she only had hatred towards Liu Yi and no love¡­but from the current looks of it, it does not seem to be the case¡­

    Even I am able to sense that dense unchanging love¡­s, from the looks of it, master is perhaps just an ordinary girl .

    If she is able to give up her feelings she will definitely be the strongest queen in this world!

    So much so that she might be able to dominate the six realms!

    She sighs in her heart, when would this God race leader be able to awaken and understand that boy and girl feeling are nothing but child¡¯s y. Dominating the six realms is the great cause of our God race?

    The girl gently uses her hand to cover her forehead before waving with her other hand and orders Xue Luo, ¡°Go and prepare the next matter¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes master. Xue Luo is going to do it now.¡±

    Xue Luo nods her head before her figure disappears from the spot.

    ****

    ¡°She is still thinking of Liu Yi.¡±

    Liu Haisheng waves her hand letting the mirror in front of him lose the scene of the pce hall.

    He says coldly, ¡°This way is also good. Later during the Five spirit gathering, I shall use my Sky Demon technique and capture both of them at the same time and refine their souls as my food!¡±

    Li Heqiang is kneeling by the side as he says in fear, ¡°Sect Leader is wise!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, I sensed your fear.¡±

    ¡°So-sorry¡­.sect leader¡­¡±

    Li Heqiang is very afraid. The matter of him getting into a conflict with Liu Yi had gotten known by Sect Leader¡­going against the order of Sect Leader, perhaps the end will not be very good¡­

    ¡°Rx. I will not kill you. If I wish to kill you, would I take the risk of exposing myself and save you.¡±

    Liu Haisheng waves his hand and says, ¡°But there is a matter that you need to go and do for me immediately!¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader please instruct! This subordinate will risk my life and limb to help!¡±

    ¡°I need you to go to the western God realm in my ce!¡±

 Chapter 716 Reparation work

    ¡°This is your new identity. You must keep it properly.¡±

    Liu Yi is sitting in that Language Education Agency in Jingdou. He looks at Liu Hongxian who is sitting in front of him taking out an identity card.

    ¡°The previous one is already invalid because of the change of identity. Right now the Military Intelligence department made a new identity for you. You better not lose it again.¡±

    ¡°Will not. Without identity, it is hard to move a single step ah.¡±

    Liu Yi received the identity card before keeping it into his storage technique.

    Since thest time he causes havoc in Japan, after stopping Emperor of Japan and their ns, a week had passed.

    After Liu Yi handled some handover procedures did he follow Liu Hongxian back to Jingdou¡¯s military intelligence branch office.

    After the new prime minister rose to power, he directly dered surrender.

    While due to the fact that the US did not take part in the war, their agreement bes invalid and the US has no choice but to start withdrawing their stationed troops.

    After this war, the US lost its credibility and also lost Japan.

    While Japan and China start to enter a real honeymoon period and start to be intimate. After which they establish the East Asia economic circle and rebooted East Asia trade organization.

    This time the US can only watch helplessly and cannot do anything to incite the conflicting views of both countries!

    [TL: there is a line here which I will not trante because it is too much. This is just informing you guys.]

    A lot of right-wing membersmitted harakiri because of the failure of the Beheading Dragon n. For a while, the general mood in Japan bes purer.

    Wakabayashi Rika had already formally established herself as the 9th generation head of Yamaguchi Group. Current, she is as busy as a dog. Even when Liu Yi left, she does not have time to send him off. But Wakabayashi Rika told him that after everything in Yamaguchi Group was settled she wille to China to look for her uncle to y.

    Choshunior Susukino as before did not announce that she was an illegitimate daughter. Perhaps after announcing it, it will be a scandal. Right now, she is tantamount to officially taking over Glorious Sun Conglomerate, after which she gets rid of all of the anti-Chinese people inside Glorious Sun Conglomerate.

    Yunsen Akemi told Liu Yi that next year she is preparing to enter China¡¯s Jingdou University ande to Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    ¡°Teacher only in the ce where you are is there any significance in my existence.¡±

    Towards her Glorious Sun Conglomerate¡¯s family business, Yunsen Akemipletely does not care. She wholeheartedly chases after Liu Yi and ns to apany by his side.

    Towards this point, Liu Yi naturally ps his hand and wees it.

    As for Anna, after the matter on the artificial ind was over, she has never shown herself again.

    Liu Yi feels that she would not give up so easily, thus he did not ce down his vignce.

    While Yoko Nishikawa who originally wished to return to China together with Liu Yi, but because Choshunior Susukino¡¯s side wascking manpower, in the end, she still decided to remain first and assist Choshunior Susukino.

    ¡°Husband, although I really wish to apany by your side but Miss Choshunior Susukino had helped me. Right now is precisely the time where I need to repay her thus I cannot leave.¡±

    Liu Yi knows very well that Yoko Nishikawa is a person who is regardradeship as important thus he did not say anything.

    After all, right now he still has even more important things to do and does not have the spirit to go and deal with these female love affair.

    ¡°Did not expect that the task would end like this.¡±

    Liu Hongxian arranges the documents in her hands before looking at Liu Yi before saying ruefully, ¡°Right now you can be considered as someone famous in Japan.¡±

    ¡°Haiz¡­anyways they did not see my face.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, ¡°Those who had seen my face are not that much. Anyways in future, I would also not go over to Japan for nothing. It will be fine.¡±

    Liu Hongxian suddenly covers her mouth and smiles as she says with deeper meaning, ¡°Who is able to believe that the perverted guy in the lift back then is actually the big hero who saved China?¡±

    ¡°What the! When had I be a perverted guy!¡±

    Liu Yi is very dissatisfied as he says, ¡°Who among you guys understand that I am pure ah?¡±

    ¡°Anyways I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Liu Hongxian shrugs her shoulders and says, ¡°Anyways even if you are perverted¡­I do have goodwill toward you.¡±

    Towards these, Liu Hongxian did not admit. She and Liu Yi already trust each other fully, thus there is nothing to hide from each other already.

    ¡°What the, interact with me more then you will understand!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps your this interaction¡­is in the precondition that we are not wearing clothing right?¡±

    Liu Hongxian directly exposes Liu Yi¡¯s thoughts making Liu Yi embarrassed.

    Communicating with a smart woman is really too tiring¡­

    It is still Lele who I can trick¡­

    ¡°Let us put aside our matter first¡­¡±

    Liu Hongxian¡¯s word causes Liu Yi to be nervous, ¡°What is the matter, you regret already?¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    Liu Hongxian rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°You can just pat your butt and leave while we still have to deal with the aftermath okay? Especially on the side of the US, I still need to personally go and carry out a mission.¡±

    ¡°Dangerous or not? Do you need me to help you? How about I send some people to help you?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s Scarlet Cloth Guard is quite formidable. Especially Hunter who is able to control the mind of people. He can be said to be a qualified helper ah!

    ¡°Are you teasing me?¡±

    Liu Hongxian rolls her eyes, ¡°As an agent that the government trained I would actually need you to send people to help me carry out my task? Are you pping my face or pping the government¡¯s face?¡±

    ¡°This¡­I was being inconsiderate.¡±

    Then I better secretly send Scarlet Cloth Guards to protect you properly then.

    Liu Hongxiang¡¯s self-esteem is too strong already. She will definitely not ept my protection. Doing it in secret is the way of the king!

    ¡°Good that you understand. In the future, do not mention this kind of foolish matter again. Otherwise, I will look down on your IQ!¡±

    Liu Hongxian¡¯s curls her lips, ¡°The man that I Liu Hongxian took a fancy will not have a low IQ!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ naturally will not .¡±

    Liu Yi cough drily, that right, my IQ is not low, I have changed profession to outwardly kind but inwardly evil.

    ¡°Enough already, there is no need to bother about US matters. Nothing will happen to me. Don¡¯t forget that I was the female who was going to be the youngest department head of the 12th military intelligence branch.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Department head Liu is formidable! Department Head Liu is wise!¡±

    ¡°Scram to the side. Right, I still need to ask your leaving or staying question.¡±

    Liu Hongxian stares at Liu Yi¡¯s eyes and asks, ¡°After leaving the group where do you wish to go. The higher-ups had said to use our full strength to arrange for you. As long as it is not to enter the standingmittee, not entering the State Council, the rest is can all be arranged for you.¡±

    Liu Yi blinks his eyes, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The higher-ups had given word. Said it, anything is okay!¡±

    ¡°Then let me be the department head of the 12th military intelligence branch!¡±

    ¡°Scram for this miss!¡±

    Liu Hongxian really wishes to stomp on Liu Yi¡¯s face with her high heels. Seeing that evil looking smile, she really wishes to curses.

    Damn it! This damn scumbag, purposely teasing me!

    Later after I am done with the US matter, I shalle back and sort him out!

    Mm, at that time, I¡¯ll fool around with him, arousing him then do not let him eat, making him choke to death!

    This method is really good! Let¡¯s do it like this!

    Liu Yi suddenly has a chill feeling, which enemy is thinking of a method to plot against me!

    He looks around but the surrounding of the office is metal which is quite well protected.

    Liu Hongxian asked again, ¡°Tell me seriously, what do you want to do?¡±

    Liu Yi thinks for a bit before finally saying, ¡°That¡­.then let me go back to Keda¡±

    ¡°Oh? You want to go back to being a student?¡±

    Liu Hongxian recalls that Liu Yi had told her before that he previously was studying in Keda. Later on because of the problem of the official who handled Dragon Group, he was expelled.

    ¡°No. Who wishes to go back to being a student ah?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth twitches as he says, ¡°I want to go back and be a teacher!¡±

    -pfff!-

    Liu Hongxian who was drinking coffee instantly sprays it out when she heard what Liu Yi says. She nearly sprays it into Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    ¡°Be a teacher? Are you joking?¡±

    Liu Hongxian wipes her mouth as she asked with a red face, ¡°It seems like you did not even finish university what are you going to go back to Keda to teach ah?¡±

    ¡°I shallpletely listen to the organization then!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hands and says honestly, ¡°I am a very realistic person ah. I shall listen to the organization¡¯s arrangement.¡±

    ¡°Listen to the organization¡¯s arrangement your sister ah, then if I let you go and be a cleaner in Keda would you go?¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi. After all, I am still considered to be a person who walks out from the 12th military intelligence branch right? A person who came out from here but bes a cleaner in Keda, I believe that if this is spread out, it will throw away the face of this future department head right?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles mischievously but what he said indeed stabbed into Liu Hongxian¡¯s heart.

    Indeed if I let this fellow go and be a cleaner, it indeed is a bit unsuitable. Not mentioning using a talented person in an insignificant position, it is also harmful to the reputation of our military intelligence!

    ¡°Fine then¡­¡±

    [TL: although not stated¡­but timepse of a few hours/minutes ]

    ¡°I had checked the data, there is indeed still a post that is currently hiring people¡­.en, I shall let you take it then.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°What position ah?¡±

    ¡°Right now they are just nicecking a tour guide. You go and take it then¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly res with his eyes wide open, ¡°I waited for half a day and in the end, it is a tour guide? What the heck, mother ah! I Liu Yi worked so hard for the organization and when I retire, I am only just a tour guide?¡±

    ¡°What retire! Don¡¯t say it so tragically. You did not retire yet. The tour guide is just a temporary job arranged for you.¡±

    Liu Hongxian says it word by word, sentence by sentence to Liu Yi, ¡°Be at ease and do it first. We will not mistreat you.¡±

    ¡°What the, no matter what you at least arrange me to be a headmaster and the likes ah!¡±

    ¡°Scram why don¡¯t you go and be the dean!¡±

    Liu Yi thinks a bit before saying, ¡°Ah, if the higher-ups do not mind, I can reluctantly do it.¡±

    ¡°Go to the side and y! Although your martial arts is very powerful, ying with academics is out of the question!¡±

    Liu Hongxian shakes her head, ¡°This is not a joke. After all, Keda is one of the important universities in the country. It is also the countries important experiment base. It cannot bear with you messing around do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Fine then. Tour guide then tour guide! Then do I go and report?¡±

    Taking advantage that it is still not the new year yet, Liu Yi wishes to hurry and go and meet Murong Die and Wang Lele.

    ¡°Any time. We will inform Keda. You can report anytime you wish!¡±

    ¡°Then what time you return from the US?¡±

    ¡°I will contact you, idiot!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. Then I shall go and take the official appointment immediately!

 Chapter 717 COSPLAY

    Jingdou¡¯s winter is not that cold. Compared to the northeast, it is simply not of the same level.

    During this period, you can really wear whatever you like.

    But most of the girls still wear a thin cotton shirt with pants. Some even wear skirts!

    Girls are indeed organisms that resist cold. Liu Yi looks at the youthful beautiful female students as he lets out a howl from his heart, Keda I am back!

    But the number of familiar people in the school had be lesser. Especially Wang Yuzheng who entered Keda with Liu Yi, right now she is still studying music in Japan and it seems like after a while she would be returning back to China to start her first public performance.

    Wang Yuzheng still does not know that Liu Yi is the behind the scene owner of Hongxing Entertainment. If she knows about it, perhaps she would be flip out!

    Anyways I am not involved much with Hongxing Conglomerate business. I am remarkably like a shopkeeper who washes my hands off it.

    Liu Yi is not in a hurry to inform Chen Cai. After he returns back to Keda, he takes a look at the campus before walking towards the school on the opposite.

    Qingbei University!

    Now that it is still not yet holiday, both Murong Die and Wang Lele should be still in school.

    But the moment Liu Yi enters Qingbei¡¯s campus, he got a huge shocked.

    What the, did I really enter Qingbei?

    Why is it that everyone walking around are familiar people ah?

    Isn¡¯t that brother wearing a birdman clothing? That big sister over there, isn¡¯t what she is wearing like that captain of the death gods wearing?

    As well as those two people walking over¡­Attack on Titan, Survey Corps ag!

    Did I¡­crossover?

    Liu Yi takes a few steps back before ncing at the doorpost in front of the school gate. On it writes four ancientrge characters, Qingbei University!

    ¡°What¡­rade birdman!¡±

    Liu Yi grabs hold of the guy who dressed like a birdman and asks, ¡°Did you guys¡­crossover?¡±

    ¡°Ah, brother you came from another school right?¡±

    That guy reveals everything, ¡°Today is our anime festival ah! Today everyone came to COSPLAY! At the auditorium, there is an activity. Those who cosy well can also get a prize hahaha! If I am able to take a joint photo with Goddess Murong that would then be the most awesome!¡±

    ¡°Goddess Murong?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow. Could he be talking about my Xiao Die?

    ¡°That¡¯s right it is our Qingbei¡¯s school flower ah!¡±

    That guy¡¯s gaze has a yearning look but there is also a bit of disappointment, ¡°But I heard that Goddess Murong already had a boyfriend. That guy is also said to be dating another girl as well¡­.s, indeed in this world, all the good vegetables were taken by pigs¡­¡±

    What the fuck you are the pig!

    Liu Yi wishes to kick this birdman to the moon.

    That brother does not seem to know he had provoked that so-called guy as he continues to say, ¡°Even if I am unable to obtain Goddess Murong¡¯s favor today, I still have to try to obtain the favor of Goddess Lele ah!¡±

    What the, indeed there is still Wang Lele¡¯s matter?

    ¡°Talking about Goddess Lele, her figure is really awesome¡­s, why am I tell you this outsider all these for. You should go and observe yourself. I am going to hurry to the auditorium.¡±

    He ignores Liu Yi and rushes towards the auditorium.

    Anime Event, COSPLAY!

    Liu Yi¡¯s lips suddenly curl up, seem like it can be done like this ah.

    He turns around and walks to the back of a school building. When he walks out again, he is wearing a ck western suit. Inside is a white shirt with a red necktie.

    A white mask covers his face blocking his face.

    ¡°Wah! This brother is cosying Blood Emperor ah!¡±

    ¡°Too much already even the clothing is the same, workmanship is so good¡­¡±

    Someone by the side immediately exims. A person who dressed up simr to Liu Yi but clearly is filled with counterfeit feeling girl stops Liu Yi. After which she pushes her mask up and ask sweetly, ¡°Senior where did you make your attire from, it is really not bad. Can you introduce to me, I am also Blood Emperor¡¯s fan ah!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Blood Emperor¡¯s fan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I call Zhang Xin, a member of Blood Emperor¡¯s fan group!¡±

    ¡°What? Blood Emperor also has a fan group?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly surprised, why did I not heard of it before?

    ¡°Of course have ah. Our group leader is Murong Die ah! Wang Lele is our vice-group leader, hehe, right now our fan group¡¯s number had already exceeded 100k already. Just in Qingbei University, there are already over a thousand people!¡±

    Sweat¡­

    Murong Die and Wang Lele this twoss actually set up a fan group!

    Acting cute, is it!

    Could it be that when I am fighting all out with the enemy, they would be behind cheering¡­

    Really is a pain in the ass¡­

    ¡°Hehe, it is a pity that our fan group only ept girls only. Otherwise, with senior, you will definitely be very well-received! Especially senior¡¯s clothing, it is practically a perfect replica ah! Senior, tell me!¡±

    Zhang Xin is quite skinny and looks very pretty. Pulling Liu Yi¡¯s arm she throws a tantrum.

    ¡°Cough. This¡­I bought online.¡±

    Liu Yi casually finds an excuse, nning to muddle it through.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Zhang Xin ces her hand on her waist and says, ¡°The quality online is very bad. This kind of professional COSPLAY clothing needs to personally tailored! Hmph! Senior don¡¯t think that I am that easy to lie to ah. If you do not say, today I will not let you go!¡±

    As she speaks, she grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s arm not letting go.

    Sweat. what an annoying fellow¡­

    Liu Yi is slightly helpless but he thinks quickly and immediately smiles and says, ¡°Fine then. Originally I did not wish to say but if you are able to promise me a matter then I will tell you. How about it?¡±

    ¡°What matter?¡±

    Zhang Xin stares at Liu Yi vigntly and suddenly understand something as she covers her chest while retreating.

    ¡°Senior don¡¯t tell me that you are trying to pick me up? That is no possible. I already have a boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°Sweat¡­I do not have that intention!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly waves his hand and says, ¡°I wish to say that if you want to know where to make this clothing then bring me to meet your group leader! After all, this friend of mine who made this clothing does not like to spread it out. At that time you guys will definitelye up with arge form and the likes. Thus I must first get in touch with your group leader first.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, good fellow. So you are not making ns on me but our group leader ah!¡±

    ¡°What the¡­.this¡­¡±

    Is it really that obvious?

    ¡°Hehe, bring you to meet our group leader is not a problem. I must say first ah, our group leader also has a boyfriend already. Seeing her is pointless!¡±

    ¡°That¡­.we do need to meet right!¡±

    Liu Yi does not know where Murong Die is. He only wishes to give the twosses a surprise. If he makes a call to ask, then it would not be a surprise anymore.

    ¡°Hehe, follow me!¡±

    Zhang Xin covers her mouth as sheughs before leading Liu Yi and walks towards the auditorium.

    Liu Yi follows behind Zhang Xin. Given that both of them are cosying as Blood Emperor, they immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding people.

    The fame of Blood Emperor is rather high in both Keda and Qingbei. And right now it can be seen.

    A lot of people, mostly girls would run over and take a group photo with Liu Yi.

    After walking for half an hour, 5 minutes was him in a group photo!

    Those girls that took a group photo with him wear all kind of cosy. Some are cosying as Da Xiao Qiao from Zhen San Matchless, some as Zhao Ling¡¯er from Immortal Sword Odd hero, some are also all kind of characters from Japanese anime.

    But it is still me this ¡®Blood Emperor¡¯ who is the most popr. I had the most people who came to take a group photo with.

    The rest are boys who run over to pull the girls for a group photo. while I am pulled by girls to have a group photo!

    A lot of guys grind their teeth in anger cursing in their heart, while did I not think of cosying as Blood Emperor!

    ¡°See, Blood Emperor is the most famous.¡±

    Zhang Xin smiles merrily, ¡°Even if you do not look super handsome, there are so many girls who came to look for you to take a group photo. This is all due to our Blood Emperor. You really need to be grateful ah!¡±

    Liu Yi praises, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Blood Emperor domineering, Blood Emperor formidable, Blood Emperor drink wine and fight tigers!¡±

    Zhang Xin covers her mouth and giggles before pointing with her hand, ¡°Hahaha, you are a tease. Let us go. We are about to reach. That booth in front is our groups!¡±

    Only to see a booth which is astonishingly disying all kind of Blood Emperor items!

    Blood Emperor¡¯s necktie, mask, there is even Blood Emperor¡¯s action figure!

    What the heck! Murong Die youss are really too much! The copyright is still with me, how can you secretly go and sell my things!

    Yeah, at the very least you need to give half to me!

    Liu Yi takes a look, it seems like it sells quite well!

    Especially the mask as well as some t-shirt with Blood Emperor printed on it, wallet and the likes are selling quite well.

    Liu Yi takes a close look. Good fellow, by the side there is actually hanging a few imitations of Little Taiji!

    Bullshit, on Taobao this toy only sells for 100 but here it actually sold for 250!

    Indeed it 250 but there are still a lot of people buying!

    Is this considered as¡­celebrity effect? Obviously, it is a taiji sword that some elderlies use to work out. Right now it is selling so fiery!

    Liu Yi watches a lot of people buying one which really makes him endlessly gloomy.

    While Murong Die and Wang Lele are both standing by the side of the booth attracting the gaze of countless of people.

    These twosses are really too pretty. Wherever they go, they are the gathering point of attention!

    Especially with their current dressing, Murong Die is also dressed up as Blood Emperor, just that her suit is embroidered with a red me pattern and on her forehead props a small exquisite mask which did not hide her face. It is more like an ornament clipped to the side of her hair. On her mask, there is also carved with those me pattern which is very nice to look at.

    After Murong Die wears this, she looks heroic looking.

    This kind of costume is when I revolve Scarlet Blood Sutra ah¡­.looking at Wang Lele, indeed her suit is snow which but the biggest difference from Murong Die is that she is not wearing a necktie. Because she is unable to button up her blouse at all revealing half a pair of bursting out breasts¡­

    Damn, it is still my Lele which is the most head-turning!

    Just as Liu Yi about to walk over to greet them, he suddenly sees this scene and nks out on the spot.

 Chapter 718 Blood Emperorâ€™s fan group

    A handsome tall guy is standing there. He is wearing a golden armor while holding a Fangtian Ji. He should be cosying as Lu Bu.

    Lu Bu along with his handsome face, instantly attracting the attention of a lot of girls.

    That guy smiles as he asks Murong Die, ¡°Xiao Die, about the matter, have you thought it through?¡±

    ¡°Apologises. This kind of matter, I will definitely not agree to it. You better give up.¡±

    As Murong Die records something, she did not even raise her head and says, ¡°Some more, I call Murong Die not Xiao Die.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The expression of that guy¡¯s face changes. Just as he is about to say something, someone by the side shouted at him, ¡°Young master Chen! The delegation wishes to find you to take a group photo!¡±

    ¡°I shall leave here first. Later I¡¯ll find you again to chat about this matter.¡±

    The guy cosying as Lu Bu left behind sentence before turning around and leaves.

    Liu Yi purse his brows and ask Zhang Xin who is also sporting a somewhat simrly worried frown, ¡°Zhang Xin, who is that guy?¡±

    ¡°He ah¡­he calls Chen Jianbo, he is a rich young master who is powerful and influential¡±

    Zhang Xin lets out a sigh and says, ¡°Although he is rather popr among girls I don¡¯t really like him. Because he keeps bothering our group leader and is especially loathsome!¡±

    ¡°Group leader? Doesn¡¯t you group leader have a boyfriend? Furthermore, with Murong Family financial power she does not need fear this rich young master right?¡±

    ¡°Looks like you really do not know anything!¡±

    Zhang Xin rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Right now Murong Family is no longer like it was in the past¡­I heard that a while back, the group leader¡¯s father made a veryrge investment but got cheated by someone. After which due to cash-flow problems a lot of businesses under his banner had gone bankrupt. Right now, group leader¡­.house already got taken away. I heard that the vi of hers in North Dragon City was collected away by other people.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Liu Yi got a huge shock. During the days when I leave, such arge shocking thing had happened to the Murong family?!

    Why am I unable to see any clues on Murong Die¡¯s face? She had gone from Big miss to utterly nothing in just one night ah!

    ¡°That Young master Chen seems to be the creditor of her family currently. Thus, she does not dare to offend him. Our group leader¡¯s temper had be a lot better¡­¡±

    No wonder¡­.when I saw Murong Die, I realize that she had be somewhat reserved. I had thought that she had started to be more mature of the matter in Keda auditorium.

    Seeing Murong Die standing there seeing those items, Liu Yi suddenly has some heartache.

    Thisss¡­why did she not give me an SMS ah!

    Just asking for it! I definitely must smack her butt fiercely!

    Thinking to here Liu Yi immediately walks over to the booth.

    Seeing Liu Yi walking over, as Liu Yi is wearing a mask, Wang Lele did not recognize him as Big brother Xiao Yi and immediately greets, ¡°This handsome brother what do you need?¡±

    ¡°Ah seeing this attire of yours is quite good. You must be Blood Emperor¡¯s devoted fan right. Why don¡¯t you buy a Xiao Taiji that never left Blood Emperor¡¯s hand? Original price is 300 but right now as a promotion, it is only 250!¡±

    Lele¡±s mouth had be a lot nimbler.

    ¡°This thing¡­.is it really that expensive?¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to be no that interested as he nces at the taiji swords hanging on the wall.

    ¡°If you buy now, you can take a joint photo with our beauty Lele.¡±

    Murong Die winks at Liu Yi and uses her killer move.

    ¡°Big sister Xiao Die!¡±

    Wang Lele instantly stomps her feet indicating her dissatisfaction.

    Murong Die stretches out her hand and rubs Wang Lele¡¯s head and cate, ¡°Calm down, calm down. Everything for the business ah!¡±

    ¡°Fine the¡­.but why does Big sister Xiao Die not take a photo?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­that is because 250 a taiji sword as a present take a group photo with Murong Die once sounds really unpleasant.¡±

    ¡°That is right ah¡­wrong! I also feel that it sound unpleasant!¡±

    ¡°I am a big sister! I have the final say!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu¡­.with Big brother Xiao Yi not here you bully meter I shall go and find big brother Xiao Yi toin and make him beat your butt!¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    Murong Die ces her hands on her waist and says in delight, ¡°When has it been his turn to hit this miss butt? It is already quite good that this miss did not beat his!¡±

    Watching the two of them, Liu Yi feels a surge of warmth in his heart.

    Recalling in the illusion realm Murong Die followed Young master Lan while Lele passed away because of illness¡­.

    Right now the two of them are right in front of me, messing around, frolicking, I suddenly feel¡­really warm¡­

    I am willing to sacrifice everything to protect this kind of warmth.

    If that Great God Sect Sect Leader wishes to destroy all of this, even if I sacrifice everything, I must stop him!

    ¡°Cough¡­. group leaders, you guys had diverted from the topic already¡­the guest is still here ah¡­¡±

    Seeing the two girls start quarreling with each other, Zhang Xin hurriedly mediates before pointing at Liu Yi and says, ¡°He is here to find group leader to discuss some matter.¡±

    ¡°Find me to discuss matters? Discuss what?¡±

    Murong Die turns around with some curiosity in her eyes but her expression is very calm. Those that do not know would have been frightened away by her ice mountain nature.

    ¡°It is like this. What do you think about this clothing that I am wearing?¡±

    ¡°Looks like the workmanship is not bad, have a bit of using fake to pass off as genuine.¡±

    Murong Die nods her head. She also at an earlier time was curious about this cosyer costume, ¡°Where did you make this, can you tell us?¡±

    ¡°Can. But I have a term.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out a finger and says, ¡°Just one.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah? You dare toe up with terms with our Blood Emperor¡¯s fan group ah?¡±

    By the side, Lele smiles, ¡°Are you not afraid that Blood Emperor would find trouble for you! Our big sister Xiao Die has an affair with Blood Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Got lost! Damn Lele if you speak nonsense again I shall burst your breasts!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s face turns red as she turns her head around and gives Wang Lele a re.

    Liu Yi hurriedly says, ¡°That¡­my term is also not too much ah¡­¡±

    ¡°That what term is it. you say first!¡±

    ¡°I wish to join the fan group!¡±

    The moment Liu Yi says this out, it immediately attracted the curious gaze of the three girls.

    ¡°So your objective is this!¡±

    Zhang Xin exims, ¡°Aiyah! Isn¡¯t this considered as me leading a wolf into the house?!¡±

    Wang Lele blinks, ¡°Why don¡¯t I gift you a signed photograph of big sister Xiao Die and let¡¯s forget about this matter. We never have the precedent of letting a man join our fan group one!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This matter cannot be discussed.¡±

    Murong Die nods her head, ¡°So, I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi the two of you, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to reject ah!¡±

    Liu Yi continues to work hard, ¡°Your fan group really needs me. Without me, it cannot continue!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what a joke!¡±

    Zhang Xinughs, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a few articles of clothing, at most we do not do it, really!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you can forget about this term!¡±

    Wang Lele nods her head heavily as her breasts clearly shake along!

    ¡°There is nothing for us to discuss anymore.¡±

    Murong Die waves her hand, ¡°If you are not going to buy then please leave.¡±

    What the, this big miss temper never changed ah! This is showing me to the door ah!

    ¡°That, the two of you listen to me¡­¡±

    Just as Liu Yi wishes to say something, Zhang Xin grabs hold of him and drags him out, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t disgrace yourself! Really! I got implicated by you to actually bring you this fellow here,ter group leader will definitely me me!¡±

    Just as the two of them are pulling each other, that Chen Jianbo suddenly walks over again and stands in front of Murong Die.

    Seeing him Murong Die¡¯s expression changes as she turns around and prepares to walk into the booth.

    Chen Jianbo stretches out his hand and grabs hold of her arm.

    ¡°Xiao Die are you really not giving me face? You do not care about that sum of money anymore?¡±

    Hearing this Murong Die turns sluggish before turning around and res at Chen Jianbo coldly, ¡°Other than using that sum of money to threaten me, what else do you know?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, so what about that. That is also my money ah.¡±

    Chen Jianboughs and says, ¡°Murong Die ah, in the past I could not do anything because your father is my family¡¯s customer thus I can only worship you like a Buddha. But now you think that you are still that rich big miss? Don¡¯t make peopleugh. Right nor your family is in debt and you can¡¯t even be considered as a Cindere. You can reject me now, no worries. But you know better than me the end result. As long as my family sues you in court, your father shall squat in prison.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s expression is very ugly as she bites her lips.

    While Wang Lele by the side stomp forward angrily and pushes Chen Jianbo away and blocks in front of her Big sister Xiao Die and says loudly, ¡°Chen Jianbo fewer tricks! Whatever she owes you, my Wang Family will help to pay!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Wang Lele. Do you really think that your family is super rich?¡±

    Chen Jianboughs, ¡°Although your family has some business, it is only several ten million worth of assets only. Murong Family owe my Chen Family 200 million how can you pay for her? Sell your body? If you are really willing I am willing to pay 1 million to buy you. Any higher is not possible! This young master really does notck big breasts girls.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Wang Lele nearly cries from anger, ¡°Chen Jiaobo you are so arrogant. Be careful that Blood Emperor wille and beat you up like a dog!¡±

    ¡°Blood Emperor? What trash does Blood Emperor count as!¡±

    Chen Jiaobo is rude, ¡°I, Young master Chen had lived for so many years. What had I never seen before, I have never seen any Blood Emperor! Perhaps it is just some fellows who know a bit of acrobatics only and was taken by you guys as a hero. What is a hero, take a look. This young master is a hero!¡±

    As he speaks he waves the Fangtian Ji in his hands in the way which he thought as handsome!

    ¡°Hero? Just you henchman from three kingdoms?¡±

    Wang Lele curls her lips. She had also watched the Three Kingdoms. ¡°I see that you are cosying Lu Bu. You are just envious that other people are able to ride Scarlet Rabbit in the morning and ride Diao Chan at night right? Young master Chen ah. Although you cannot ride Diao Chan you can masturbate to the Diao Chan ah!¡±

    ¡°Pfff!¡±

    This sentence causes Zhang Xin by the side tough while Murong Die is also unable to restrain her smile.

    ¡°Wang Lele, I see that you are seeking a beating!¡±

    Chen Jianbo immediately bes indignant as he raises his Fangtian Ji and walks forward.

    ¡°You dare to hit a girl? I am the vice-group leader of Blood Emperor¡¯s fan group!¡±

    ¡°Bah, even if Blood Emperores here personally, this young master is also not afraid!¡±

 Chapter 719 Turning into Cinderella within a nigh

    ¡°Is that so? Even if Blood Emperore you are also not afraid?¡±

    Liu Yi finally cannot talk it and walks forward. He stares at Chen Jianbo coldly before saying coldly, ¡°You can speak big.¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck are you ah?¡±

    Chen Jianbo was showing off in front of Murong Die and Wang Lele when a person cosying as Blood Emperor shows up, he immediately bes very unhappy.

    ¡°You think that dressing up like this you are Blood Emperor? Hahaha, a person like you your brain is only filled with YY right?¡±

    ¡°Remember to retain kindness when speaking.¡±

    Liu Yi sticks his hands into his pants pockets as he looks at Chen Jianbo and says, ¡°How would you know if I am not Blood Emperor?¡±

    When he is speaking he purposefully changes his voice, thus Murong Die and Wang Lele were unable to hear his real identity.

    Thus that Chen Jianbo does not even know more and curses at Liu Yi.

    ¡°What the, who do you think you are pretending to be a hero? Did you watch too many cartoons? Let me tell you this is the reality. Being a hero will die very badly! Do you believe that this young master¡¯s powers will be able to pinch you to death with one hand!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly cannot help butugh, just a rich young master and so arrogant.

    All of the cultivators in the world who would submit to money? In this world, cultivators are above money and authority! Don¡¯t know how many rich and powerful people pursue immortals wishing that they can use their fortunes to live longer! Aren¡¯t those ancient emperors the same? How many emperors did not hesitate to waste manpower and resources to seek longevity?

    ¡°This student¡­there is no need for you to help us out!¡±

    Wang Lele is worried that Liu Yi might be in a disadvantage and thus she advises, ¡°We will be able to solve it¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps you are doing it out of goodwill, but my matter still does not need outsiders to care!¡±

    What the, thisss is still so unyielding! Liu Yi snorts and changes his voice back, ¡°I am definitely going to care about your two matters!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Hearing this voice, Wang Lele instantly covers her mouth as her eyes widen!

    While Murong Die stands there nkly. After which her eyes seem to turn slightly red like she is forcibly holding back her tears.

    By the side, Zhang Xin is slightly curious. Why did the two group leaders have such arge reaction?

    ¡°Damn it! You are just asking for a lesson!¡±

    Chen Jianbo steps forward with his Fangtian Ji, ¡°Let me tell you this young master is a ck belt in karate! Today even if I beat you to death, nothing will happen to me at all! You poor loser, dying will only stink the ground!¡±

    Fangtian Ji strikes at Liu Yi¡¯s head making Zhang Xin exim in shock!

    Although Fangtian Ji does not have a de, it is forged from steel. If it hits a person on the head, it will cause that person to bleed from his head!

    While Liu Yi only stretches out a finger and uses his finger to block the Fangtian Ji.

    After which he raises his right hand which is holding a taiji sword from out of nowhere which is whirling in his hands.

    ¡°Go, Little Taiji!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s hand trembles as the taiji sword immediately skewer the crown on Chen Jianbo¡¯s head onto the wall behind!

    Chen Jianbo falls on his butt and felt his trousers bing wet.

    Bullshit¡­what, what is this ah¡­.just now, just now that sword¡­really flew up?

    ¡°If you wish to provoke me, I do not mind.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he raises both his hands and those taiji sword hanging on the wall instantly fly out of their scabbard before floating by Liu Yi¡¯s back like devoted soldiers waiting for his orders!

    ¡°What, what is this!¡±

    Chen Jianbo was badly frightened. When had he seen such kind of scene. He screams as he runs away.

    Zhang Xin by the side also covers her mouth in shock as she stares at this scene in disbelief.

    While Liu Yi waves his hand and those taiji swords immediately return to their scabbards.

    Zhang Xin is slightly excited as she looks at Liu Yi and asks, ¡°You, you are really Blood Emperor?¡±

    ¡°I am not Blood Emperor. I am only using a few magic tricks.¡±

    Liu Yi muddles through as he says, ¡°But I am indeed Blood Emperor¡¯s zealotry fan. I really cannot watch it anymore and used my minor tricks to scare off that rich young master.¡±

    When Liu Yi speaks he pushes up his mask.

    ¡°Ah! it is you!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s face, Zhang Xin instantly understands!

    No wonder he woulde and fine group leader¡­isn¡¯t this group leader¡¯s rumored boyfriend?!

    I had seen the previous video before. He beat Tetsuya Ichi as well as sing . The click-through rate is super high ah¡­.

    ¡°Wuwuwu, Big brother Xiao Yi, you returned!¡±

    Wang Lele is not polite as she leaps forward and hugs Liu Yi before crying loudly as she wipes her tears on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Be good Lele, I made you wait for a long time..¡±.

    Liu Yi hugs Wang Lele tightly as he smells that unique milk scent of hers and bes very moved.

    After experience her death once and being able to hug her right now, it is really good¡­

    Zhang Xin by the side widens her eyes in shock, gods, isn¡¯t he group leader¡¯s boyfriend, howe he is such so close to vice-group leader ah?

    Looking at group leader again, it seems like¡­she is not that jealous ah¡­what is this situation ah!

    After Liu Yiforts Wang Lele did he turn around and looks at Murong Die emotionally.

    ¡°You still know toe back?¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s eyes are very red but she holds back her tears. She rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°I had thought that you had already forgotten about me and Lele already.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible! I am also very busy ah!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly said, ¡°If it is not for an urgent matter, I would definitely havee back to look for you girls.¡±

    Murong Die sneers and says with a bit of anger, ¡°Hmph, who know after such a long time where did you went to be romantic. Give you a call but you are not in service region.¡±

    These two months, Liu Yi indeed was never is a service region.

    He went 1300 years in the past then the moment he came back he went straight for Japan. To prevent being wiretapped, his earlier handphone number was temporarily canceled and was recently restored.

    s¡­.during this period of time where I had left, I had indeed experienced quite a number of things ah.

    Wang Lele steps forward and tugs Murong Die¡¯s hand and swings it lightly while saying, ¡°Big sister Xiao Die, Big brother Xiao Yi had finally returned, don¡¯t me him any moreh¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it, youss. Helping outsiders and only know how to speak for him! Compared to me, you are more like his girlfriend!¡±

    When Wang Lele heard this, she panics in her heart but very quickly she smiles and says, ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right. The two of you are my girlfriends! Why don¡¯t we have a threesome tonight!¡±

    Murong Die res at her again, ¡°Go and die! Didn¡¯t pay attention to the situation and speak! Damn Lele!¡±

    Wang Lele continues to throw a tantrum. Seeing this Liu Yi¡¯s heart turn soft.

    Lele thisss keeps thinking for me¡­

    Although Murong Die and Wang Yuzheng know that I do not only have one woman, Wang Lele had never once exposed her identity.

    There is no other reason other than she is Murong Die¡¯s bestie.

    Girls can allow her man to asionally cheat on her but she will definitely not allow him to be together with her bestie!

    [TL: erm apletely wrong logic]

    This point is definitely a forbidden region.

    Lele was like this as well. She keeps following by Liu Yi¡¯s side and secretly loves him.

    Such a beautifulss, how would Liu Yi not like.

    ¡°Right. Since you hade then don¡¯t stay idle. Come over and help us be a mascot!¡±

    As Murong Die speaks, she walks forward and pulls down his mask. She then stuffs a taiji sword into his hand, ¡°From now on, you are the cosyer of Blood Emperor! Put in more energy for me!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately says in anger, ¡°What the, I came back from far away not to be your coolie okay!¡±

    With Liu Yi by her side, Murong Die bes happy. Her earlier worried frown had disappeared as she smiles merrily and says to him, ¡°Grumbling is invalid. Work properly. Afterward, big sister will give you a red packet.¡±

    ¡°Red packet? It is not like I amcking money, change it to another one!¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want? Right now this miss is alreadypletely impoverished¡­.you do as you see fit!¡±

    ¡°Oh, how about giving me a kiss?¡±

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    In front of so many familiar people, Murong Die is not that daring!

    Although when she was chasing after Liu Yi, she was indeed damn daring¡­but right now¡­.is not then ¡­

    It cannot be mentioned in the same breath¡­

    ¡°Hehehe¡­no matter, this is the prize then. Right now there are a lot of people. Later when there are lesser people than give me. I¡¯ll lose out a bit.¡±

    ¡°Scram! It is you lose out or this miss loses out!¡±

    Murong Die smiles in anger, ¡°If you want benefits then work hard for me! If your performance is not good then I shall let Chen Jianbo kiss you!¡±

    ¡°Youss, pitting me!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that right I am pitting you! Hurry and do your work!¡±

    After which Zhang Xin went back to going around to publicize while Wang Lele and Murong Die are by the booth chatting while selling the products.

    Liu Yi stops posing and sends off the girl that had just taken a group photo with him before turning around and looks at Murong Die and ask her curiously, ¡°Right why did youss suddenly think of creating a fan group?¡±

    ¡°Because of this miss worships¡­¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s face is red as she speaks when Wang Lele butts in whileughing by the side.

    ¡°Of course it is because Big brother Xiao Yi¡¯s name can earn a lot of money!¡±

    As there are no other people in the surrounding, thus Wang Lele did not refrain from speaking, ¡°After establishing the fan group, setting up the specialized website, those that wish to enter the fan group must pay a certain amount of fee, hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Sweat¡­¡±

    Liu Yi wipes off his sweat and says, ¡°How much per person?¡±

    ¡°10 dors a month¡­.¡±

    ¡°What the, then wouldn¡¯t you earn a million a month!¡±

    Liu Yi exims in shock, ¡°This is basically a tempo to be a rich person ah! Rich person, let us be ***¡­.ah not, a friend then!¡±

    ¡°Go and die ah you!¡±

    Murong Die res at LiuYi before saying in anger, ¡°Do you think that website security and those group activities do not need to spend money? Furthermore¡­¡±

    ¡°Furthermore Big sister Xiao Die still need to help her family pay back the debt, otherwise uncle might be locked up in prison!¡±

    Wang Lele butted in again provoking Murong Die¡¯s re of anger scaring her to immediately hide behind Liu Yi.

 Chapter 720 A night before returning to liberation

    ¡°So talkative!¡±

    Murong Die res at Wang Lele fiercely and appears to be very dissatisfied.

    ¡°Lele is also doing it for your good. Why be so mad.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly cates Murong Die seeing that she seems to be angered.

    ¡°Hmph, I shall forget it this time, there better not be the next time.¡±

    Murong Die also cannot bear to really be angry at Wang Lele. After all, ever since she was in dire straits, the only one who keeps apanying by her side is Wang Lele.

    As for the rest of the friends¡­they immediately flip over their face in just a night.

    In the past they hold hands togetherughing and right now, they wish that they are able to distance themselves from her.

    Either that or they be like Chen Jianbo and wish to do a money transaction with her or directly suggest that he want to provide for her!

    What a joke! Even if I Murong Die had turned into a beggar, I will also rely on my own hands to gather rubbish to sell for money, why should I wait for others to give alms?

    Murong Die is proud and arrogant but she had never discriminated against those who use their own hands and hard work to obtain their wages. Even if it was an aunty who is sweeping the streets, Murong Die will look at them directly in the eyes.

    While those that Murong Die look down on, it is those on the streets who have hands and legs and still want to beg for alms. Since they have hands and legs then they have the ability to work! If a person gives up on himself already, then they can forever be a beggar.

    Thus Murong Die, a smart girl very quickly thought of a method.

    Make use of Blood Emperor¡¯s fame! Anyways Blood Emperor is my own man, not using it is a waste. Furthermore, it will not involve property rights ah, image rights, portrait rights, how nice ah!

    While Murong Die¡¯s pride also makes her unwilling to tell Liu Yi this kind of matter. If she told him, he will definitely think of a method to solve for him.

    She does not wish to borrow¡¯s Liu Yi¡¯s power. Could it be that without Liu Yi, Murong Hong, she, Murong Die does not have any method to survive?

    Hmph, it is not the case!

    Relying on myself is my pride!

    Liu Yi seems to understand this point. After cating the two of them, he says, ¡°After busting for a day the two of you must be thirsty right. I¡¯ll go and buy milk tea for you.¡±

    Liu Yi also know their taste clearly thus he did not ask anymore and turns around and leave the booth.

    Wang Lele is still apologizing to Murong Die, ¡°Big sister Xiao Die¡­.sorryh¡­.don¡¯t be angry anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Next time don¡¯t be so mouthy again. I do not wish to let him know this kind of matter.¡±

    Murong Die also cools her temper down. As she tidies up the things that the guest had messed up, she says to Wang Lele, ¡°You have been with me for so many years, are you still not familiar with my temper?¡±

    ¡°Mm, definitely will not have another time, I swear!¡±

    Wang Lele swears as she raises up three fingers and says, ¡°If there is another time, let me go bigger by another cup!¡±

    ¡°What the, why does it sound like it is beneficial for you!¡±

    ¡°How is that so! Big sister Xiao Die, big breasts are very painful one¡­aiyah¡­I forgot that you do not understand this suffering ¡­¡±

    ¡°Damnss! Do you believe if I squeeze I¡¯ll burst your breasts!¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t want. Being grabbed by Big sister Xiao Die is notfortable at all. If want to be grabbed let our Big brother Xiao Yi grab, hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Perverted!¡±

    ¡°I am not perverted. It is Big sister Xiao Die who wished to grab my breasts!¡±

    ¡°Watch me rip your mouth!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Save me ah!¡±

    The twosses start messing around again while currently, Liu Yi had walked out of the auditorium and makes Little Jade call Chen Dahai.

    ¡°Commander, what instructions do you have?¡±

    Chen Dahai isparatively idle. Everything about Hongxin is already on the right track. Almost all of the cities have apany established by Hongxing. All kind of style, aspects, diversity, to an ordinary conglomerate, spring up all over the ce policy is too harmful to the wealth, furthermore, this is scattering the manpower and perhaps they might go bankrupt!

    But Hongxing Conglomerate is different. Because they had always been able to obtain the support of the government! With this, even if Hongxing Conglomerate does not wish to do it big, it is impossible!

    But everything had just been set up thus if they really wish to develop into a national big conglomerate, they still need a few years to settle down and umte.

    ¡°Nothing important, I just wish to understand a bit about the matter of Murong Hong. What happens to Murong Financial Group?¡±

    This kind of matter, inquiring from Chen Dahai is the fastest.

    ¡°Murong Hong ah! s, Commander that old fellow can be considered to be out of luck.¡±

    Chen Dahai is very sloppy and does not know that Murong Hong is basically Liu Yi¡¯s father-inw. He opens his mouth and says, ¡°That old fellow was too ambitious already. He had already taken the leading role in the north and now he wishes to develop in the south! A while back, he had finally provoked an economic big shot in the south. It seems like behind him are some bigwigs! They set up a trap and let Murong Hong who kept thinking of advancing into the south market fall into it. Thus Murong Hong had to pay a disastrous price¡­.his fund chain had directly broken and is unable to deal with the expenditures of an enormous financial group. Furthermore, he owes the bank a lot of money. Right now the bank had already gone up to their door to ask for money making the entire Murong Financial Group fall apart.¡±

    ¡°So it is like this¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sighs in his heart, did not expect that Murong Hong this kind of old fox would also be unable to defend himself and got frauded arge amount by others in the business market.

    The business market is like this. In an instant myriad change ur, furthermore, great dangers were concealed within. The moment you are not careful, you will lose your entire family fortunes.

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Dahai, do you have any methods to help Murong Hong?¡±

    ¡°What is the matter ah boss. Why do you wish to help that old fox? With him falling, it is very beneficial to us ah. A lot of markets in the south immediately became empty which allow us to be able to have an opportunity to get involve and go in! Earlier Murong Hong protected them very tenaciously making our Hongxing unable to enter at all ah!¡±

    ¡°He can be considered as my father-inw.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s single sentence frightened Chen Dahai into nearly falling off his chair as he immediately said, ¡°Ah! Boss, I was wrong, I was wrong. I had followed you for so long and I actually did not notice this¡­..eh boss you say then how do you wish to help? Since it is our own people then it is not a problem anymore¡­but, boss I must say something first. Murong Hong problem is that his funding had been cut. Originally although he owes the bank a lot of money, he has creditworthiness thus the bank is also not in a hurry to get after the money from him. Right now the bank got urged by other people and start using all kind of method to get back the loan. Arge amount of his capital was stuck firmly and are unable to be taken out to pay, thus he started to fall apart. If you wish to help Murong Financial Group, what we really need is money ah boss¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Around how much money?¡±

    ¡°A rough estimate is around 2 billion RMB ah.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck!¡±

    Liu Yi nearly bit off his tongue. Bullshit what kind of transaction is Murong Hong doing to actually came out with a 2 billion debt!

    Is this just teasing me, where to find so much money ah!

    ¡°How much can Hongxing help?¡±

    ¡°We can barely gather out 300 million. Boss¡­.¡±

    Chen Dahai is very apprehensive, ¡°After all Hongxing had just walked onto the proper path. We do not have much funds¡­.but with us stepping forward, we will be able to preserve those small businesses of his. But as for the enormous Murong Financial Group¡­.really is not something that we will be able to protect now! Give us 5 more years and it will not be a problem.¡±

    ¡°s, my Xiao Die is unable to wait for 5 years.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot bear to let Murong Die to be continuously bullied by other people like this. From a rich missy to Cindere in just a night, perhaps Murong Die had received quite a bit of supercilious look from others.

    ¡°But boss, I heard that there is arge financial group from the north that wishes to offer Murong Hong assistance but was rejected by him.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why would Murong Hong unable to take a lighter view?¡±

    ¡°It seems like¡­.it touches upon the marriage of Miss Murong¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Where is Murong Hong currently?¡±

    Liu Yi feels that what he should immediately do is to first find Murong Hong that old fox to have a chat,

    ¡°Right now he is at Jingdu.¡±

    Very quickly, Chen Dahai found Murong Hong¡¯s location, ¡°He is staying in a hotel in Jingdu. It seems like he wishes to borrow money from a bank thus he recently ran over to this side.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand. Tonight I shall go and meet this future father-inw of mine.¡±

    Liu Yi decided to prepare to meet Mt. Tai tonight.

    ¡°Boss do you need our Hongxing to escort you?¡±

    ¡°Sweat. Do not need. I only wish to meet my father-inw not going for a gang negotiation. I will be hanging up first.¡±

    Liu Yi cuts the connection and thinks deeply for a bit. After buying the milk tea, he returns to the auditorium.

    Murong Die¡¯s booth business can be considered to be not bad. Peoplee and goes After Liu Yi returned he helped out first. Only until there are fewer people did he have time to talk to Murong Die and the girls.

    As Liu Yi helps Murong Die wipe away her sweat, he asks, ¡°Xiao Die ah, is doing business tiring?¡±

    ¡°Still okay. Although it is a bit tiring, it is rather interesting!¡±

    Murong Die smiles merrily and says to Liu Yi, ¡°My boss Wang do you want to learn how to do business, this miss can teach you!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Earning money this kind of thing, I will hand it to you to do. My responsibility is to protect world peace!¡±

    ¡°Tsk! Still world peace, first pacify your harem first!¡±

    Murong Die res at Liu Yi, ¡°Right now Wang Yuzheng thatss had be more and more famous. She is currently the dream lover of countless of guys. You better be careful!¡±

    ¡°Why do I smell a surge of sourness.¡±

    Murong Die crosses her arms and says, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a small star only! In the future, Sis earn money, let her be the ambassador of sis¡¯spany! At that time, this miss shall introduce a few Mr. Perfects to her and let¡¯s see if you will be anxious or not!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi. My Miss Murong, this is a bit too much already! Are you so worried that you cannot retain your position? Rx, I will definitely treat everyone equally!¡±

    ¡°Go and die. Too narcissistic! Pervert!¡±

    Murong Die res at Liu Yi before turning her head away and ignores Liu Yi but she tosses behind a sentence.

    ¡°Tonight treat me and Lele to a meal as an apology! Tonight the two of us want to eat a big meal!¡±

    Ah, I originally n to treat my father-inw to eat¡­looks like I better first choose to treat the two girls is more important ah.

    ¡°Can ah¡­but right now I need to leave first. The two of you want here for me calmly. Later I wille back and pick you girls up to eat Mtang.¡±

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Liu Yi slips away under Murong Die¡¯s scolding.

 Chapter 721 Bring me to experience a bi

    ¡°President Murong, the reception desk says that there is someone who wishes to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    When Murong Hong heard the voice of the secretary outside, he raises his head and looks at himself in the bathroom mirror.

    In just a short month, I actually aged so much. Even all of my hair had turned white.

    I had painstakingly worked hard for so many years and in the end, because of a mistake, everything returned to before.

    But even if I am in even more dire straits, I cannot agree to that old fellow¡¯s request.

    Murong Hong thinks in his heart, this advancement into the south perhaps it is that old fellow messing around secretly in the darkness and plotted against me.

    Wish to make me Murong Hong admit defeat? Hmph, no chance at all!

    Murong Hong looks at his blood-shot eyes in the mirror and steadies his conviction again.

    ¡°Let hime up and meet me. It should be somepany¡¯s creditor, hahaha¡­.¡±

    Recalling that right now he is saddled with heavy debt, Murong Hong cannot help butugh bitterly.

    Back then the Murong Hong was able to cause the north of China to tremble with a stomp, right now had actually fallen to such a stage. Even when staying in the hotel it can only be the cheapest room.

    In the past, there are people in front and behind, now everyone hates that they are unable to avoid me in time when they saw me. They hide like I am a pest, afraid that I would borrow money.

    The only one who is willing to chase after me tightly is perhaps only these creditors.

    Murong Hong sits by the table as he drinks the tea that the hotel offered while sighing in his heart.

    At this moment, the secretary had led the person into the room.

    ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    Murong Hong did not even raise his head as he points at the chair in front of him, ¡°Whichpany sent you here?¡±

    ¡°Nopany. I am here to see you uncle.¡±

    That person who sits down opposite Murong Hong as he smiles merrily and looks at him.

    ¡°Liu Yi, it is you?¡±

    Murong Hong suddenly smiles bitterly, ¡°Are you here to withdraw from the marriage? Right now my Murong Family is already in dire straits and we also are saddled with debt. Perhaps you no longer wish to be my son-inw already right.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, recent are you too tired? Did not sleep for a few days right?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Because you are already starting to be confused.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulder, ¡°You feel that I run over to look for you at this time is to discuss withdrawing from the marriage is it? Although back then letting me be your son-inw was your own wishful thinking, but right now I and Xiao Die are indeed boy and girlfriend. Although she does not wish for me to be involved with this matter, as her boyfriend I am obligated to care about it.¡±

    ¡°Care? How do you n to care?¡±

    Murong Hong bitterlyughs, ¡°You are only a high school student. How can you care about this kind of matter.¡±

    ¡°I feel that I can still help. The main point is to see what does uncle n to do.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, I know that you have good intentions but this is not a matter of ten or twenty thousand and you will be able to help.¡±

    Murong Hong lights up an ordinary cigarette and takes a puff before saying, ¡°This is a matter of 2 billion do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Although two billion this sum is enormous, it is not like I am unable to help.¡±

    Originally he thought that this sum would have frightened off his son-inw but unexpectedly the other party is not shocked at all. Instead, he sits there calmly and replies in this manner.

    Liu Yi lightly raps the table and looks at the slightly shocked Murong Hong before smiling and says, ¡°Although I am unable to take out 2 billion, I also have other methods to help to solve these problems. Last time the matter of Ling Family, I was the one who secretly settled the matter for you.¡±

    ¡°Ling Family matter¡­.¡±

    Murong Hong is suddenly unable to sit still, ¡°I was wondering why did the Ling Family withdraw so suddenly back then. So it is you causing mischief¡­.but just how powerful are you, a student, how were you able to settle Ling Family?¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Oh, I wonder if uncle had heard of Red Scarf Army?¡±

    ¡°Of course I had heard of it! If you say that back then I am the overlord of the north¡¯s surface powers then the king of the underground powers in the north is Red Scarf Army ¡­.it seems like their current influence had already spread through China, furthermore they eat both ck and white¡­.no matter who it is, that person who established Red Scarf Army, he is definitely a talent!¡±

    Liu Yi says humbly, ¡°Thank you uncle for your praise, I feel that I was lucky that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°How can it only be luck¡­¡±

    Murong Hong was just about to speak without thinking when he suddenly bes aware and stares at Liu Yi with wide eyes. He nearly falls off the chair, ¡°So it is you? You are that¡­Commander¡­who established Red Scarf Army?¡±

    ¡°Let uncle see a joke.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles very bashfully, ¡°I am small-scale which cannot bepared to uncle¡¯s huge business.¡±

    ¡°Small-scale? Huge business?¡±

    Murong Die smiles bitterly, ¡°You see how do I have a huge business appearance now? Would a huge business stay in a 300 a night room in a hotel? Your small-scale unified China¡¯s underworld right? Liu Yi, although I, Murong Hong am surprised, I am also very proud. Because I did not make an error of judgment. In the past, I feel that you were a dragon among men, right now, you had proven yourself. I can also rx and entrust Xiao Die to you.¡±

    ¡°Why does uncle speak like you are going to be rushed to the execution grounds?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi. You do not understand. I, Murong Hong had worked hard for a lifetime to obtain all of these family properties. But in the end, all of my hopes and efforts had turned into nothing. I have nothing to regret. Money is nothing. At most I can just restart from the beginning. Anyways I, Murong Hong started from scratch. After a while of hard times, I just treat it as reliving past experienced! I only feel that I am letting down Xiao Die. She is already used to the life of a rich missy, right now she needs to suffer along with me. You and Xiao Die quickly get married.¡±

    ¡°What the, you dream on! To actually throw your daughter to me like this!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth twitches, ¡°Although I really wish to marry Xiao Die, our marriage shall be decided by ourselves! We would then not be fiddled around by you this old fellow!¡±

    ¡°This is also for Xiao Die¡¯s good¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiao Die for you, is working hard. Can¡¯t you work hard?¡±

    ¡°It is not about me working hard or not. There is someone plotting against me and right now I am a bit unable to resist anymore.¡±

    Murong Hong chuckles, ¡°Even if I enter the prison, I will also not betray my daughter.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Hearing this sentence, Liu Yi¡¯s brows wrinkled.

    ¡°Do you know why I got plotted against by other people?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you wish to entered the south market but got crowded out by people?¡±

    Liu Yi says ording to Chen Dahai¡¯s told him.

    ¡°Hahaha, what a joke. The south is sorge. Don¡¯t know how many times biggerpared to the north. How can it be eaten up just by a person or two? Those are just what is happening on the surface. The real reason, chuckle¡­¡±

    Liu Yi questions, ¡°Uncle if you really take me as a son-inw, there is no harm in saying.¡±

    ¡°The one who plots against me wishes to bring Xiao Die away.¡±

    ¡°What? Who dares to have thoughts about my woman!¡±

    Liu Yi bes stirred up and ps the table as he stands up. When he ps the table, he instantly breaks the table into two!

    -cracking sound-

    The teapot as well as teacups on the table falls onto the ground and scatter.

    Murong Hong coughs and says, ¡°This¡­you pay for the table!¡±

    ¡°What the¡­just a table you are too petty!¡±

    ¡°Right now is extreme times ah!¡±

    ¡°Who cares. I can still pay for a table!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s curls his lips, ¡°Uncle where is that person currently. I will go and find them an have a good ¡®chat¡¯. Wish to take my, Liu Yi¡¯s woman, how can they not first get my permission. Didn¡¯t they take you down. I want to see how they are going to take me down!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to go?¡±

    Liu Yi senses a trace of craftiness shes across Murong Hong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Liu Yi senses that the old fox had set up a trap for him. But for my Xiao Die, even if it is a trap I must still jump in!

    ¡°Right. Towards your funds flow being broken, there is no need for you to worry.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to solve it? Base on my understanding, even if it is the Red Scarf Army, the liquid funds they have is not enough to help me right?¡±

    ¡°I had already gone and greeted the government.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, ¡°The money you owe those government-controlled banks, they would not chase you for it. Furthermore, they will continue to provide loans for you and help you get through this tough period. Some more, the GSC from Japan will also coborate with you, inject funds into you. Pooling together here and there, that 2 billion is more or less can be collected.¡±

    ¡°How¡­.how do you have so many powers¡­¡±

    Murong Hong swallows his saliva and feels like it is a dream.

    Is this fellow¡­still that Liu Yi that I back then?

    ¡°Uncle there is no need to be polite. Anyways you just need to believe that you will be able to get through without any mishap.¡±

    Liu Yi purposefully giving a mysterious smile. There are some things that I will not tell this old fellow.

    ¡°Good little fellow¡­I really made an error in judgement¡­earlier I felt that you have some achievement. But I did not expect that you would be so awesome! You are powerful and is more impressive than me! In this lifetime I had never admired someone before but this time, I am convinced!¡±

    ¡°Uncle has seen a joke. Let us talk about that fellow who tried to take away my girl?¡±

    What Liu Yi is concerned about is this problem, ¡°Where is he currently?¡±

    ¡°You came rather coincidentally.¡±

    Murong Hong smiles, ¡°Recently that fellow is also in Jingdou City. He is waiting for my reply. Since that is the case today I¡¯ll make a trip to visit him. Why don¡¯t you follow me as well.¡±

    ¡°Very good. Let me meet this rumored big figure.¡±

    Liu Yi stands up and both his hand behind him as a surge of arrogance that he had cultivated for a long time emerges as he says, ¡°I do want to see, who is the person who dares to hoot that he wants to take away my girl! I shall let him know that what he faces is not just my anger, it is the entire Red Scarf Army!¡±

    Right now Red Scarf Army is the entire underworld¡¯s big boss, who dares to block the spear tip!

    Liu Yi has this self-confidence. Who dares to block me, I shall turn him over!

    ¡°Good. Right now it is also almost time. Then take a trip with me.¡±

    Murong Hong take a look at his watch and says, ¡°Right now at this time there are still quite a number of people on the train let us hurry!¡±

    What the heck¡­the high and mighty tyrant of the north actually is in a hurry to take the train¡­

    Liu Yi nearly vomits out blood but he secretly admires Murong Hong.

    Being able to give and take, if you give this person a chance, sooner orter he will abruptly rise up and be a dragon among man!

 Chapter 722 Maternal Grandfather nice to meet you!

    Luckily there is still quite some time to the end of the auditorium activity. Before leaving Liu Yi had asked the girls. Murong Die said that they will only finish packing up the booth around 8 pm.

    Right now it is still 3 in the afternoon which gives him plenty of time to settle other things.

    After the two of them and squeezed out from the subway, it is already 4+. Just taking the subway took an hour.

    Sometimes one cannot help but sigh in sorrow that transportation in Jingdou is indeed a problem. But Liu Yi also admires Murong Hong. His forehead is covered with sweat as he squeezes into the subway along with him.

    Being able to be flexible. This brother in future will be extraordinary¡­

    That the, it should be uncle. Calling brother is wronging the generation already!

    ¡°We are here. We are here. It is here.¡±

    Murong Hong leads Liu Yi to a high-ss club. Within Jingdou this ce being able to open something simr to a private manor is really rich and overbearing, furthermore, his background is definitely out of the ordinary.

    In front of the door stands a group of bodyguards who wore high-ss attires. Liu Yi¡¯s Hongxian Company also has bodyguard services. Although their bodyguard attire is not bad,pared to these people, they are quitecking.

    Seeing Liu Yi and Murong Hong walking over, the bodyguards immediately block them politely.

    ¡°Sorry, this is a private club. Can the two of you please disy your membership card.¡±

    Liu Yi originally thought that Murong Hong would handsomely take out his golden membership card but unexpectedly he shrugs his shoulder and says like a rogue, ¡°Don¡¯t have!¡±

    What the! Don¡¯t have then you brought me here for what!

    At that time Liu Yi has an urge to scold, are you ying with me?!

    Treat me as Sunday and pass? What is Murong Hong trying to do?

    ¡°Really sorry. If you do not have a membership card then you are not able to enter this club. Please understand.¡±

    The bodyguards of this high-ss club are rather polite. But if it is not for them expelling outsiders, Liu Yi would see them with better light.

    ¡°Oh, you go and tell your Director Qiao that I, Murong Hong havee. If he wishes to see me then see me. If not I shall go. I will only wait for 5 minutes.¡±

    Murong Hong is not in a rush not did he leave. He only crosses his arms as he waits there.

    Liu Yi does not have any other choice but to wait along with him. Who knows what this old fox is ying?

    Murong Hong turns around and asks Liu Yi with deep meaning, ¡°The one we are going to meet is a big figure. Would you be uncertain in your heart?¡±

    ¡°Big figure? Uncle, to be honest, I have seen a number of big figures.¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles, ¡°I have seen the Emperor.¡±

    Murong Hong would not understand the feeling of a person who went back 1300 years into the past. Thus he smiles and says, ¡°You are speaking blindly. In this era, how is there an Emperor? From another country?¡±

    ¡°Genuine domestic emperor. Authentic one, some more there was also marquis and the likes¡­¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but recall that period of time where he was in the Tang Dynasty. Recalling the sweet life with Little Girl, his lips curls up.

    ¡°You are trying to make me smile.¡±

    Murong Hongughs, ¡°You saw it on the history book right?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, so be it if uncle does not believe. Anyways, in senior high I had no pleasure meeting you, now seeing a person who is slightly more impressive than you, it will be equally rxing.¡±

    ¡°Good. In a while continue to maintain this kind of tempo.¡±

    Murong Hong really appreciates Liu Yi¡¯s spirit. Right now this fellow is also a hegemon of a region. The Commander of the\Red Scarf Army can be considered as covering the sky with a hand right.

    But in front of that person¡­.even I will also have some short of breath¡­hope that he can continue to maintain his current state.

    Seeing Murong Hong¡¯s aura is not ordinary, one of the two bodyguards by the side do not dare to be slow and quickly report to his higher-up.

    ¡°So it is Mr. Murong. Please enter, please enter.¡±

    The two bodyguards¡¯ attitude towards Murong Hong clearly changed as they respectfully invite the two of them in.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let us go and meet that big figure together.¡±

    Murong Hong gently pats Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and the two of them follow the two bodyguards into the high-ss club.

    The two of them walk through the walkway, hall and finally came to awn.

    It is clearly in the deep winter already but they have no idea what method they use, this ce is not cold at all. Furthermore, thewn is still as green like new.

    Thiswn is very extensive like it is a golf course.

    ¡°Sirs please enter the car.¡±

    Two mini-car parks there. Liu Yi and Murong Hong board separately. After which they start to drive far away and finally stop in front of some men wearing casual attire while ying golf.

    Among them is an old man who attracted most of Liu Yi¡¯s attention.

    It is clear with a nce that that old man is no ordinary person. That bigwig¡¯s temperament on him, Liu Yi had only seen it on Murong Hong before.

    He stands there as he held a golf club in this hands. He has a calm smile on his face, those that do not know would have thought that this fellow is a local tyrant from somewhere.

    Poverty stunts ambition, rich an imposing!

    Liu Yi is able to clearly sense it from this old man!

    That air of arrogance from on that old man is too tant.

    So tant that it makes Liu Yi slightly loathing.

    Two men stand behind the old man like the left and right door gods.

    Liu Yi narrows his eyes as he senses a different kind of aura from the two men, like there is a trace of¡­..spiritual qi!

    This two men, one is tall and burly, wearing white attire, while the other is slightly plump, wearing a ck gown. The baleful look on their faces is very strong. If they went out, they would be able to scare a child into peeing!

    The old man energetically swings and hits the gold ball high into the air before itnds in the distantwn.

    ¡°Nice hit!¡±

    By the side, a handsome youngster wearing white exercise clothing ps his hand and praises, ¡°Old man Qiao is indeed old but vigorous ah. This hit is really wonderful. I think I would never be able to hit out such a beautiful ball in my entire lifetime.¡±

    Liu Yi nearly vomits out from being grossed out. What the heck, is there really a need to bootlick like this, when I hear it, I am unable to take it!

    Unable toprehend the world of these rich people ah.

    That old man is actually enjoying it as he smiles merrily as he withdraws his club and says, ¡°s, I am old already, did not hit as well as when I was younger. Talking about this little friend Gu also ys quite well ah.¡±

    ¡°Let you see a mockery. In front of Old man Qiao, I can only be disying my slight skills before an expert!¡±

    The youngster surname Gu waves his hand while the old man Qiao seems to still wish to say something when a secretary like person steps forward and says softly. ¡°Director Qian, Mr. Murong is here.¡±

    ¡°Mm. I know.¡±

    Old man Qiao nods his head before slowly turning around. He nces at Murong Hong butpletely ignores Liu Yi.

    Indeed Liu Yi¡¯s strength had already entered returning to natural state stage. In the past when he stands there, he will show off his ability. But the current him is like a drifting wind like he is fusing with nature making it hard to attract the attention of people.

    Very clearly that Old man Qiao treats Liu Yi as Murong Hong¡¯s secretary or the likes.

    ¡°You finally came?¡±

    Old man Qiao sits on a chair by the side as he drinks some medical wine ced by the side and slowly says, ¡°Changed your mind?¡±

    That youngster ask carefully by the side, ¡°Old man Qiao, this one is?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. Let me introduce you first. This little friend calls Gu Yucheng, a person from Gu Family. A little friend who is rather good, very outstanding.¡±

    After Old man Qiao speaks he points at Murong Hong, ¡°This one is Murong Hong.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, so you are in-charge of Murong Financial Group ah. Nice to meet you, nice to meet you. I have been looking forward to meeting you for a long time ah!¡±

    That Gu Yuchen immediately smiles as he steps forward and brimming with enthusiasm as he shakes Murong Hong¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Chuckle, you have .¡±

    Murong Hong is not startled as he says, ¡°Don¡¯t elevate me. Right now, where is there Murong Financial Group anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I had also heard of Murong Family¡¯s debt crisis. But in future we are all one family, uncle¡¯s matter is my matter. If you need any help you can just put it forward.¡±

    That Gu Yuchen¡¯s sentence seems to carry other meaning which made Liu Yi rather unhappy as he clenches his fist.

    It seems like they had sensed a bit of killing intent as the two ck and white attire bodyguards immediately turn their head and nce at Liu Yi before raising their eyebrow. Thus they are unable to sense any threat from these two fellows.

    What is going on? Could it be that I had sensed wrongly?

    Where did that surge of killing intente from earlier?

    A trace of craftiness shes across Murong Hong¡¯s eyes as he smiles and asks, ¡°I really have a request to make, don¡¯t know of young nephew Gu is willing to help?¡±

    Gu Yuchen continues to disy a selfless manner and says, ¡°Uncle do not hesitate and ask!¡±

    ¡°Lend me two billion.¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±

    Gu Yuchen did not breath properly and starts coughing until his face turns red.

    ¡°Murong Hong ah, why is there a need to scare our little friend Gu.¡±

    Old man Qiao is slightly unhappy as he says, ¡°Just two billion, if you agree to my terms, I can lend it to you. Furthermore, regarding the bank, I will also help you cate them.¡±

    ¡°Hand Xiao Die over to you guys right?¡±

    Murong Hong smiles again, ¡°I say, Old man Qiao. At the very least let me introduce the person I brought along first before we talk about that. We took the subway and came over from far away, not too meet your little friend.¡±

    ¡°Oh? This one is?¡±

    Only then did Old man Qiao nce at Liu Yi but is unable to see any clues.

    ¡°Liu Yi, let me introduce to you first. This one is Old man Qiao who is my father-inw. At the same time, he is Xiao Die¡¯s maternal grandfather. He is the leader of the South¡¯s economy!¡±

    What the heck!

    In the end, this old fox brought me here to meet Murong Die¡¯s maternal grandfather?

    Liu Yi suddenly feels a surge of faint anxiety¡­.as well as a feeling that he got tricked!

    ¡°While this one is the son-inw that I, Murong Hong had chosen, our Xiao Die¡¯s boyfriend Liu Yi. Liu Yi,e, quickly call, Lao-ye!¡±

    What the heck Murong Hong, you are ruthless!

    But Liu Yi is also not slow in the uptake. He immediately takes a step forward and does what he feel like is the most simple and naive smiles and bows to Old man Qiao and says loudly, ¡°Nice to meet you Lao-ye!¡±

    This call causes Old man Qiao¡¯s expression to greatly change!

 Chapter 723 Tear apart patrimony

    Liu Yi calls out ¡®nice to meet you Lao-ye¡¯ which causes Old man Qiao¡¯s expression to change while Gu Yuchen¡¯s legs to turn soft and makes Murong Hong secretly gives a thumbs up.

    This fellow is indeed awesome!

    ¡°Who are you anyhow, who is your Lao-ye!¡±

    Old man Qiao roars in anger before staring at Murong Hong in anger. ¡°Murong Hong, what is your meaning? Are you here to checkmate my army is it?¡±

    ¡°How can you say so. Old man Qian, didn¡¯t you wish to find someone for Xiao Die? I had brought him over to let you have a look! Doesn¡¯t this fit your intention, why are you still angry?¡±

    ¡°I see that you are doing it on purpose!¡±

    Old man Qiao says coldly, ¡°Murong Hong do not forget what is your current identity! You are no longer the chairman of Murong Financial Group who is able to shake the entire north with a stomp of your foot! Disobeying me will only make you be even miserable!¡±

    ¡°Uncle you better don¡¯t be too stubborn already. Old man Qiao is also doing it for your good!¡±

    By the side, Gu Yuchen promptly cut in, ¡°You see, letting Xiao Die join to Qiao family is not anything bad right? This way, Xiao Die would be able to return back to her rich lifestyle while you will also return to your original identity. Your current down and out days are not that easy, right? Just now I heard uncle say that you took the subway here? Aiyah, how can you live like that? Uncle ah, even if you are able to take hardship you must think of Xiao Die. Could it be that you still wish to let Xiao Die suffer along with you?¡±

    ¡°You are rather concerned about Xiao Die ah.¡±

    Murong Hong smiles, ¡°But there is no need for you to worry. Even if I, Murong Hong am not capable, I still have my son-inw.¡±

    ¡°Your son-inw? What does your son-inw count as?¡±

    Old man Qiaoughs, ¡°I can even cause you, Murong Hong, to copse would I be afraid of your son-inw? Which family does he belong to? Do you believe that I am able to copse hispany with a phone call?¡±

    Liu Yi is finally unable to endure it and mocks, ¡°Old man, on this cold day, aren¡¯t you afraid that talking big will cause your tongue to sprain.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, little fellow. I¡¯m afraid that you have no idea who I am right?¡±

    Old man Qiaoughs loudly, ¡°Let me tell you, I call Qiao Jiahui. The entire north is basically in the control of my hands! Murong Hong¡¯s family business is big right? Didn¡¯t it fall apart because of me? Let me tell you, if I wish to cause your family property to fall apart, it is really something too easy!¡±

    ¡°Okay then. Let us make a bet!¡±

    Liu Yi snaps his fingers and says, ¡°If you are unable to cause my family property to copse with a phone call what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, who do you think you are?¡±

    Before Old man Qiao is able to speak, Gu Yuchen by the side butts in, ¡°In China, no one dares to speak like this to Old man Qiao! Old man Qiao is the head of the economy, pinching a small character like you to death is a piece of cake do you know?¡±

    Old man Qiao also nods his head and did not disagree.

    Liu Yi stands there with a maturity that someone of his age should not have and ask, ¡°I do not care about this. I only care if you dare to bet with me.¡±

    ¡°So young and you are rather arrogant eh!¡±

    Old man Qiao instantly cannot hold back his coldugh, ¡°Say it then. How do you wish to bet?¡±

    ¡°If I lose I shall bark like a dog and crawl out of this club. If you lose then you shall immediately subsidize my father-inw two billion for free, how about it?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words cause Old man Qiao and Gu Yuchen tough loudly at the same time, ¡°Interesting. Really interesting. Looks like you wish to invite disgrace to yourself!¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good. I shall let you know what is genuine cruelty of society! Let you understand what kind of person you cannot provoke !¡±

    As Old man Qiao speaks, he picks up his handphone, ¡°Say it. Who on earth are you?¡±

    ¡°Before I tell you, I wish to confirm a matter.¡±

    Liu Yi is calm as he says, ¡°I believe that our Old man Qiao promise will be kept and ept your loss if you lose and will not renege right?¡±

    ¡°What a joke, when have I Qiao Jiahui reneged on what I had said!¡±

    ¡°That is best then!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head before pping his hands, ¡°Brothers of Red Scarf Army you guys cane out.¡±

    The moment he ps, a lot of men wearing ck suits with a red scarfs tied around their arm walks out from the surrounding,pletely surrounding the golf course of this club.

    The bodyguards from Qiao Family were immediately started. They immediately pull out their police truncheons and eye the surrounding burly fellows vigntly.

    ¡°Hehe, looks like they are all professional special soldiers. Just nice we can have some fun.¡±

    The Red Scarf Army members were retired soldiers. Normal they find settling those gangsters to simple already. Right now they had finally seen some opponent, their hands are starting to itch.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take action!¡±

    Old man Qiao is very smart and immediately see through the identity of the men with red scarf.

    ¡°Red Scarf Army¡­.Hongxing Group?¡±

    His gaze is filled with shock as he looks around before finallynding at Liu Yi.

    Just what is the background of this fellow?

    ¡°Commander please sit.¡±

    Two Red Scarf Army members carry a chair over and ce it behind Liu Yi.

    ¡°You are really outrageous!¡±

    Commander this word had already caused Jiao Jiahui¡¯s to be scared witless already while the attitude of the Red Scarf Army members towards Liu Yi makes his heart even more chilled.

    ¡°My father-inw is still standing and you let me sit? Father-inw, take a seat first.¡±

    Today Liu Yi can be considered to have given Murong Hong sufficient face. This causes Murong Hong to be very delighted in his heart but he pretentiously says, ¡°Mm, you sit as well.¡±

    By the side, a Red Scarf Army member had alreadypliantly carries a chair over and ce it behind Liu Yi.

    Only then did Liu Yi takes a sit. A burly guy stands by the side and starts fanning Liu Yi with a fan.

    ¡°What the heck, are for you real? This is winter what the fuck are you fanning for!¡±

    Liu Yi res at that member.

    ¡°Er¡­.Commander, I watch TV and this is what they do ¡­¡±

    ¡°You watch too much TV! Stand at the back and don¡¯t throw your face!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°How is it. Old man Qiao it is time for you to make your phone call.¡±

    As Liu Yi sits on the chair, a little brother takes out a cigarette and wish to offer it to Liu Yi when a person by the side gave him a p.

    ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t you know that Commander does not smoke!¡±

    ¡°Ah, really did not know¡­¡±

    Liu Yi covers his forehead, these fellows are really throwing away my face¡­

    ¡°What is this meaning of yours¡­¡±

    Although the opponent is Red Scarf Army, Qiao Jiahui is still arrogant. After all, he is a big shot in the economy of a region!

    ¡°You are showing off your might in my territory?¡±

    ¡°Your territory?¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles, ¡°Old man Qiao, you see what this is.¡±

    Liu Yi ps his hand and a Red Scarf Army member immediately walks over with a contract in his hands.

    ¡°This is the territory lease contract. Right now this territory is my Hongxing Group¡¯s. You have a day to carry away all of your things, otherwise, do not me me for chasing you out ah!¡±

    ¡°What?! Territory lease contract? How is that possible?!¡±

    Qiao Jiahui instantly says in disbelief, ¡°I have 10 years lease rights to this ce! Right now it has not expired yet!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe it, then Old man Qiao make a call ah!¡±

    Before Liu Yi enters this ce, he had already dispatch Chen Dahai to do something. He originally wishes to make a show of strength to the person who has thoughts about Xiao Die but he did not expect that it would be Xiao Die¡¯s maternal grandfather.

    But it is also him who is asking for it. Who asked him to wish to marry Xiao Die away?

    Want to touch my woman, then you better be prepared to face my anger!

    ¡°Breach of contract? How, how can this be? Even if youpensate, it is not enough to make up for my economic loss. Your this kind of action is really¡­..hello, hello?¡±

    Qiao Jiahui had already made finish the call and his expression is very ugly.

    He really did not expect that Hongxing Group would actually have such a big capability and is able to influence the opinion of the government and even make the authorities not hesitate to break their promise andpensate and insist on leasing out the territory to Hongxing!

    Although he is able to get somepensation but to this club¡¯s economic harm, the value is unable to be estimated ah!

    After all, those whoe to this club are people who were really rich. The way they spend money is truly like flowing water!

    Furthermore such a huge club, carrying away within a day¡­.this is too outrageous!

    ¡°Just what do you guys want!¡±

    This is the first time Qiao Jiahui felt horror. He had been in this business for so long, working hard in the business world for so many years, this is the first time he had experience horror!

    The opponent had the capability. Furthermore, Red Scarf Army eats both ck and white. Murong Hong actually found an awesome person as a son-inw!

    Compared to that fellow, Gu Yuchen is truly nothing much at all¡­

    ¡°You guys are too much! Do you really think that you are the Son of Heaven?¡±

    Gu Yuchen is unable to control his state of mind as he shouts, ¡°I am Jingcheng¡¯s Gu Family¡¯s young master! Let me tell you guys, what you are doing is considered as forcibly seizing!¡±

    ¡°Shut him up.¡±

    Liu Yi ps his hands and a Red Scarf Army member immediately appears behind Gu Yuchen and give him a knife hand on the neck, knocking him out.

    ¡°Now it is much quieter.¡±

    Liu Yi ps his hand, ¡°Talk about forcibly seizing, Old man Qiao, this brother is hitting your face ah.¡±

    Liu Yi is indicating something which makes Old man Qiao¡¯s face turn red as he says, ¡°Hmph, the business world is like a battlefield. There can never be too much deception in war. He, Murong Hong also fallen to his current state because of being too greedy. It cannot be med on me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That Old man Qiao is also because of conceit that is why you be like this.¡±

    Liu Yi retorted making Qiao Jiahui unable to say anything.

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s talk about our earlier matter. Didn¡¯t Old man Qiao said that you wish to cause my business to fall apart?¡±

    Liu Yi ps his hands, ¡°Right now my business is ced in front of you. Old man Qiao, now it is your turn.¡±

    My turn your sister! Red Scarf Army ah! Like I can cause it to fall apart!

    The matter of Hongxing Group is wearing the same pants as the government, basically, everyone in the business world knows about it! Who is able to cause them to copse? It is basically impossible!

    For the first time in his life, Qiao Jiahui wished to p himself for the things that he said!

    He fucking regrets ah!

    Two billion ah! Not 200 dors!

    Although his Qiao Jiahui¡¯s business is huge, money does not appear magically. His heart is in pain ah!

 Chapter 724 So it is Hunter

    Qiao Jiahui was originally very confident. I am Old man Qiao whose might shakes the south! Even Murong Hong this kind of north dragon head can only bow before me, when had I feared anyone before?

    Even if there is fear, I only fear some of the official bigwigs.

    Qiao Jiahui understands clearly in his heart. Although he is the richest man in a region he cannot bepared to the officials. China is officials as leaders country. Different from the west where gold and capitals are leaders, through the use of financial they control the government. China is different. No matter how much money you have, as long as you provoked the government, you will be finished. In the past, Huang Guang¡¯yu¡¯s matter is also the same. Such arge capitalist went behind bars the moment the government says he be behind bars. In the west, this is basically impossible.

    Thus in China, the rich always have a kind of panicky feeling. Large amounts of their capital are in the overseas bank. This way, to them, is safe.

    Otherwise in China, if the government want to confiscate, they are unable to do anything.

    Qiao Jiahui is also the same. He is very clear. Although his wealth is equivalent to the entire nation, in front of the government, he is nothing. While Hongxing is apany that has the support of the government which he, Qiao Jiahui loses out on this point!

    ¡°Good. I admit. This time around I admits defeat.¡±

    Qiao Jiahui clenches his teeth and says, ¡°Murong Hong what a good method of yours to actually found such a son-inw! I, Qiao Jiahui, for the first time admire you.¡±

    ¡°Old man Qiao, being able to hear this sentence is really not easy.¡±

    Murong Hong cannot hold back his smile, ¡°Ever since I married your daughter, you keep looking down on me. Afterward, when I build up from nothing and established the Murong Financial Group that can shake the entire north, you still look down on me. Can, you look down on me, right now my son-inw makes you submissive?¡±

    ¡°What are you delighted for? This is also not considered as your capability!¡±

    Qiao Jiahui res, ¡°Your son-inw is your son-inw. At most, it is you who is lucky!¡±

    ¡°How can it not be considered as my capability? Let me tell you Old man Qiao, my capability is that I have a better taste than you! Back then you look down on me because I am poor. Back then when I get to know my son-inw, he was also impoverished! Take a look at now, he had be the boss of Hongxing! While you, Old man Qiao, you are already past your prime.¡±

    ¡°Talking rubbish. You two unworthy of respect. Do you really think that you had won?¡±

    Old man Qiao suddenly sneers, ¡°Although the two of you can be considered as young and promising you guys are still too tender. Do you really think that I, Qiao Jiahui do not have any methods of retaliation?¡±

    ¡°Ah? What other move does Old man Qiao have? Go ahead and disy them, I Liu Yi shall receive them.¡±

    ¡°You are so young, don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡±

    Old man Qiao sits down again as he ps his hand, ¡°In this world, there are some powers that you guys had never seen before. Today consider yourself lucky, let me show them to you.¡±

    Following which he calls out, ¡°Xiao Wei, Old Nine. The rest shall be left to the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Understood Boss Qiao.¡±

    ¡°Big brother this time around we can y again.¡±

    ¡°Little brother don¡¯t be too much and leave them alive.¡±

    ¡°Understood big brother then can I make then handicapped for life?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The men walk out as they speak weirdly.

    Murong Hong sense a trace of something is wrong and asked, ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. This two are helpers that I had spent arge amount of money to hire. Don¡¯t think of using even more money to turn them because they have a reputation. Betraying their employer is a behavior that is absolutely not allowed.¡±

    Old man Qiao chuckles, ¡°Right. I can tell you about their identity. Had you heard before of Hunter?¡±

    ¡°They are actually Hunter! You hired two hunters!¡±

    Murong Hong actually knows of this group and instantly bes rmed.

    Liu Yi is also shocked, good fellow. So it is actually Hunter¡¯s organization?

    Qiao Jiahui is so awesome ah, to be able to hire these people! But the current Hunter¡¯s organization is bing more and more degraded already to actually be willing to be bodyguards!

    Tsk tsk.

    ¡°Big brother, you take action or I take action?¡±

    The white attire tall guy chuckles and says, ¡°You go ahead than little brother. I am a big brother, I need to yield to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay big brother, then I shall not be polite. Let me first deal with that little kid first. I feel ufortable when I look at him.¡±

    The slightly plump guy looks at Liu Yi as he suddenly uses shadow step.

    His body instantly disappears causing Murong Hong to get a huge shock. Where did that guy go?

    While at the same time, he suddenly appears in front of Liu Yi as his hand made a grab towards Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

    Liu Yi smiles calmly and did not dodge. He only stands on the original spot as he ps out a palm at that ck attire guy.

    Liu Yi¡¯s palmnds on that ck attire guy instantly sending him flying out. He crashed into a car by the side and copsed onto the ground is a sorry figure.

    ¡°Just this bit of spiritual qi, don¡¯te out to disgrace yourself.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles merrily in front of their shocked gaze.

    Qiao Jiahui shouts, ¡°How is that possible, Old Nine what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Little brother, are you joking around?¡±

    The white attire guy also stares at his little brother who is lying on the ground in disbelief.

    ¡°Big brother¡­I am not¡­this guy¡­is no ordinary guy.¡±

    The ck attire man climbs to his feet with his facepletely red, ¡°His strength¡­very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± shouts the white attire man at Liu Yi.

    ¡°What does who I am have anything to do with you?¡±

    Liu Yi sticks both his hands into his pocket and gives him a look of disdain. ¡°Honestly go back to your Hunter¡¯s organization, otherwise I shall beat you up until you are no longer a person!¡±

    ¡°You are too arrogant! I am a Grade B hunter!¡±

    ¡°The one who is arrogant is you right?¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles, ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯re a Grade B hunter. Even if Li Biyue came, I would also

    not be afraid.¡±

    ¡°How, how do you know Li Biyue?¡±

    The white attire guy had a huge shocked, There are only a few Grade A hunter in Hunter¡¯s organization and Li Biyue is the most famous one!

    Her strength is almost getting close to Grade S already. Perhaps in just two years time, she will break through and be one of the legendary Grade S hunters!

    Other than people in the hunter¡¯s organization, no one else should know of her name, why does he know?

    ¡°Why would I not know?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Li Biyue is my elder sister.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Hearing that Li Biyue is his elder sister, the two hunters instantly tremble. The white attire guy seems to recall something and berates, ¡°When had Li Biyue had a little brother!¡±

    ¡°Big brother, wait, wait a minute¡­¡±

    The ck attire guy¡¯s expression suddenly changes and whisper to his big brother causing the white attire guy¡¯s face to turn pale.

    The two hunter¡¯s head is covered in cold sweat as their leg trembles.

    ¡°You¡­.it is actually you¡­¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s little brother¡­she indeed has a little brother¡­and that is the rumored Blood Emperor!

    A person who had destroyed the entire North Dragon City¡¯s branch, Blood Emperor. The Hunter¡¯s Organization Grade S fugitive!

    ¡°Looks like you guys understand!¡±

    Liu Yi gives the two hunters a mocking look, ¡°Since you guys understand already, then I cannot let the two of you live.¡±

    As his real-life identity cannot be revealed, thus Liu Yi already had the intent to kill the two hunters.

    Hunter¡¯s organization formalw is bing more and more evil. Liu Yi had already heard of some news that they are already no longer that organization that merely kills devils anymore.

    Right now Hunter¡¯s organization is basically doing all kind of jobs as long as it can make money. Even if it is to take money for killing people.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡±

    The white attire guy calms down and berates, ¡°We are the new generation hunters who are way stronger than the past hunters! Right now is no longer your era already! Your legend had already passed!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind using the two of you to create another record.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s desire to kill is already ignited. He also needs to take action against these two hunters to intimidate Qiao Jiahui a bit.

    ¡°Too looking down on us brothers already! Little brother let him know what is called the new generation hunters!¡±

    ¡°Understood big brother!¡±

    The ck and white attires guys stand together before releasing their own summon beast!

    A 4 meters long ck back crocodile and a three meters tall crab flies out from the void andnds on the ground scaring Murong Hong.

    ¡°What is this thing!¡±

    ¡°Summoned beast. Hunter¡¯s ace technique.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles. It is a pity that my summon beast Little ck is helping me maintaining the Dragon Pce. Otherwise, I would have summoned him out to widen their horizon.

    Murong Hong asks with some worry, ¡°Liu Yi¡­.are you able to deal with it?¡±

    ¡°Father-inw. Rx, without this diamond drill how would I dare to take on this chinaware work.¡±

    Liu Yi exercises his joints, ¡°I can exercise a bit. It had been a long time since Ist exercise. My body is about to rust.¡±

    ¡°Fine then, then everything shall be on you.¡±

    Murong Hong nods his head before apprehensively stand by the side.

    ¡°Assimte!¡±

    The two hunters suddenly shouted. Following which they actuallybine body with their summon beast!

    This does make Liu Yi slightly shocked. The hunters had already learned to assimte their summoned beast together? No wonder they have confidence in challenging me.

    When the white attire guybines with his crocodile, his body swells until he is over two meters. ck crocodile scales appear on his face as a pair of yellow eyes rove around while he holds two curved des.

    While the ck attire guy who hadbined with his crab, a crab carapace cover his body. Both his hands had turned into pincers and is snapping.

    ¡°Right now we possess the strength of a Grade A hunter! Let¡¯s see how you can still deal with us!¡±

    The white attire hunter roars, ¡°Today I shall kill you here and Hunter¡¯s organization will greatly reward the two of us!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Big brother, this is a good opportunity for us to gain merit!¡±

    Because of the increase in strength, the ck attire hunter¡¯s self-confidence rises dramatically as he snaps his pincers.

    ¡°That¡¯s right little brother, let us attack!¡±

    ¡°Understood big brother!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but sigh, ¡°You guys really can speak ah.¡±

    ¡°Very quickly you will not be able to hear.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a right big brother. Let the two of us send him up to heaven!¡±

    While they are speaking the white attire hunter uses shadow step and instantly appears by Liu Yi¡¯s side as his pincers snap towards Liu Yi¡¯s waist.

 Chapter 725 Do what that needs to be done

    Grade A hunter¡¯s strength based on starjades is around 10 to 11 star.

    Back then when I got to know Big sister Li Biyue, her strength was 11 stars. Right now it seems like she had gotten a lot stronger.

    These two fellows in front seem indeed have be stronger throughbining with their beast. But their real-life battle experience is inferior to hers.

    Even without using Dragon Transformation, it is very easy for Liu Yi to defeat them.

    The two curved de reaches his waist while Liu Yi onlyughs before his finger swiftly draw out a seal and lets out a shout, ¡°Seal!¡±

    This is a body sealing curse. Liu Yi uses it very easily. Almost instantaneously that white attire hunter¡¯s body was sealed there unable to move. Arge ¡®Seal¡¯ word floats above of him,

    ¡°What?¡±

    The ck attire hunter did not expect that his big brother would be so easily dealt with. While being shocked, he did not forget to attack himself!

    The pincer on his arm waves towards Liu Yi carrying the sound of wind!

    Liu Yi only stretches out a single arm and blocks that pincer.

    At the same time, his other hand holds a handgun that was created from dark power and fires at his forehead.

    A bullet immediately hits his forehead but was blocked by the crab carapace on his head.

    ¡°Hahaha, the carapace of mine has a very powerful defense!¡±

    The ck attire hunterughs in delight, ¡°Guns are useless towards me!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll use fists.¡±

    Liu Yi uses shadow steps and instantly appears in front of the ck attire guy and ps down on his forehead.

    ¡°Even a bullet is unable to pierce through what can you do about me!¡±

    The ck attire hunter is still very delighted and feels that his defense is unparalleled!

    While Liu Yi snorts coldly and exerts strength with his hand.

    -cracking sound-

    That carapace on the ck attire hunter¡¯s forehead instantly breaks as his head got crushed as blood flows onto the ground.

    ¡°Little brother!¡±

    The while attire hunter just undoes his seal only to see his little brother¡¯s head got burst causing his eyes to turn red.

    ¡°The road on the yellow springs is very lonely. Go down and apany him.¡±

    Liu Yi imitates how those major viins usually say as he turns around pushes his hand down towards the white attire hunter charging over.

    Little Taiji immediately appears out of nowhere and descends like white lightning and pierced through the white attire hunter¡¯s head nailing his body onto the ground.

    He immediately dies. The two hunters speed of suiciding is super fast.

    ¡°How, how is that possible¡­¡±

    Qiao Jiahui does not know that Liu Yi has an even scarier identity. He only sees that the two high-rank hunters that he had used arge amount of money to hire were so easily killed. He is in disbelief and feels like he is dreaming.

    ¡°Just like that Old man Qiao had said, there are some powers in this world that you have never seen before.¡±

    Liu Yi keeps his taiji sword before dusting off his hand. He had casually killed two hunters but it is like he had done something insignificant.

    Some members of the Red Scarf Army step forward and skillfully start to handle the corpses. Causing Murong Hong and Qiao Jiahui to feel numb in their hearts.

    Bullshit¡­this group of fellows looks like they had frequently killed people¡­indeed are people in the gangs, nothing good about them!

    Old Man Qiao have a feeling that if he got killed, he would also be handled silently like this¡­

    For a moment the chill in the air shrouds him causing him to tremble.

    Murong Hong ah¡­.just what kind of son-inw did you find ah!

    ¡°Okay, those irksome presences were dealt with, Old man Qiao we ought to talk about serious matters now right?¡±

    After dealing with the two hunters, Liu Yi sits back down again and ask Old man Qiao, ¡°I this person is actually very easy to talk to. Regarding the earlier matter if Old man Qiao has any opinion you can raise it up.¡±

    Easy to speak to your head! After killing two people in front of me, you actually tell me that you are easy to talk to!

    Qiao Jiahui wishes to curse!

    I had walk unhindered in the business for an entire lifetime but this is the first time I had met such an opponent!

    In front of him, I feel that I am too weak and small ¡­

    Damn it, I am a big shot in the business world whose wealth can rival the country! How can Ind in such a state!

    Qiao Jiahui is unable toprehend this matter!

    But his de is already pressing on my neck. Saying anything else is no use.

    Qiao Jiahui finally can only admit defeat. Hisplexion is ashen as he says, ¡°Two billion¡­.I also do not have that many liquid funds as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Like this ah, father-inw what do you think we should do?¡±

    Liu Yi asks Murong Hong for his opinion to give him face.

    ¡°Ah¡­like this, anyways with my son-inw¡¯s face the bank will provide loans to me. Let Old man Qiao support me with a billion. We can also continue with our previous coboration work right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We will be very good business partners ¡­¡±

    Qiao Jiahui ground two of his mrs down.

    ¡°Good. Looks like this matter has ended.¡±

    Liu Yi ps his hands and says in satisfaction, ¡°Today I am happy with our first meeting. At the very least we all obtained what we wanted.¡±

    What the heck it is you guys who had obtained what you wanted!

    Today I Qiao Jiahui had lost big okay!

    ¡°For now there is no need for this club to be moved away. Old man Qiao just needs to remember to pay me the rent monthly. As for the money, send it to my Hongxing¡¯s bank ount.¡±

    Liu Yi dust off his butt and stands up. His originally smiling face suddenly turns serious as killing intent pervade his eyes.

    ¡°Some more, there is onest thing that I want to tell Old man Qiao. Murong Die is my woman. Whoever who dares to have any thoughts about her, I will send him up to meet God! Old man Qiao is a smart person so I will not say anything else. Hope that the next time we meet, it will be even more enjoyable.¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and walks out. Murong Hong hurried behind. Today he had finally let out this resentment!

    Qiao Jiahui dispiritedly sits back down on his chair with a desire to cry but he has no tears.

    Devil!

    Xiao Die had actually found a devil as a boyfriend ah!

    ¡°Liu Yi ah, this move of yours is too handsome! Back then why did I not seen it ah!¡±

    As Murong Hong walks, he shamelessly butters up his son-inw.

    ¡°Uncle has overpraised. These are just some mere trifles.¡±

    Actually, Liu Yi is not being modest at all. Compared to some of the matters in the cultivation world, this matter is mere trifles.

    ¡°Hahaha, too modest already. If these are mere trifles then what is called a big matter? Save the world?¡±

    Liu Yi listens to Murong Hong¡¯sughter as he says in his heart, saving the world would be out of the question, but I had just saved China recently.

    ¡°Let us go my good son-inw. Today I am happy, let the two of us go and have some drinks!¡±

    Murong Hong decided to be the host and invite Liu Yi out to drink but Liu Yi rejects.

    ¡°Forget it. Uncle, I had already agreed to treat Xiao Die and the rest to a meal! Furthermore, you must not tell Xiao Die that I hade and met you, otherwise, she will get angry!¡±

    Recalling the way Murong Die was when she became angry, Liu Yi cannot help but shiver.

    Murong Hong feels that it is weird. What the heck. Such an awesome guy would actually be afraid of his wife!

    If this was spread out, who would fucking believe it!

    Currently, the two of them are standing at the entrance of the club. Liu Yi calls a Red Scarf Army member over and says, ¡°Find a car and send my father-inw back.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    That Red Scarf Army member swiftly arranged a ck A8 Audi and drives it to them.

    ¡°Uncle I shall not send you anymore. Let us drink the next time we meet!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Liu Yi ah, this time around thank you ah¡­¡±

    Recalling his attitude when he first met Liu Yi, Murong Hong turns slightly red.

    Back then there is no difference between me and Old man Qiao. But luckilyter on my attitude towards him had changed otherwise he might just make me knock myself out here.

    ¡°Uncle is too polite. We are all one family, there is no need to speak so distantly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡±

    Murong Hong nods his head feeling warmth in his heart.

    The Audi A8 drove away very quickly. Liu Yi also does not dare to tarry as he obediently returns to Qingbei to pick Murong Die and Wang Lele up.

    Luckily Liu Yi knows how to ride a flying sword. This thing will not get caught in a car jam and soon he returned to Qingbei.

    There is still a while before they leave and Liu Yi once again starts to be busy all the way until 7+ did they start packing up and leave.

    Mtang and the likes are definitely not okay. Liu Yi leads the two girls to a rather not bad barbecue store outside of the school.

    Actually to Murong Die and Wang Lele, eating anything is fine. As long as they are able to eat with Liu Yi, they are willing to eat unappetizing food.

    The two girls keep telling Liu Yi about what had happened in the recent two months. Liu Yi can be considered as having an overdose of the missing information during these two months. The two girls are not very honest. Not drinking beverage, they instead ordered beer.

    ¡°Big brother Xiao Yi, anyways it is great that you had returned!¡±

    After drinking a bit too much, Wang Lele¡¯s face is very red and is no longer able to hold back her words.

    ¡°The period of time while you are not here, Big sister Xiao Die will mutter your name when dreaming.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what nonsense are you saying!¡±

    Murong Die originally did not drink much. When she heard this her face turns red and immediately says, ¡°When did this miss shout this fellow¡¯s name when sleeping!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, if Big sister Xiao Die doesn¡¯t believe, you can ask our roommates! They all hear it clearly ah!¡±

    Wang Lele smiles with fawning in her eyes making Liu Yi¡¯s heart bes itchy as he looks.

    Thisss seems to have developed even better, furthermore, she had be even more mature and can be plucked and eaten!

    ¡°Clearly your sister! Mention again and I shall burst your milk tanks!¡±

    Murong Die res at Lele fiercely before cing down her chopsticks and stands up, scaring Wang Lele into hiding behind Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    ¡°Big sister Xiao Die¡­there are so many people here¡­can we go back and squeeze alright?¡±

    ¡°Squeeze your sister! You this pervert, this miss is going to the toilet!¡±

    Murong Die rolls her eyes before turning around and leaves.

    Only then did Wang Lele pat her chest in relief and says, ¡°Hehe, scared me to death. I thought that Big sister Xiao Die had gone berserk.¡±

    ¡°You, can¡¯t you anger her less. This is a tempo of seeking death.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Wang Lele and cannot help but lovingly pinch her nose.

    ¡°How is that so ah¡­I am only saying the truth¡­¡±

    Wang Lele pouts. That sexy little lip makes Liu Yi have the urge to bite it.

    Liu Yi subconsciously asks, ¡°That¡­Lele, you are not going to the toilet?¡±

 Chapter 726 Days while living together

    Mentioning the toilet Wang Lele cannot help but recall clearly what happenedst time. Her face instantly turns deep red from shyness as the seductive look in her eyes deepens by quite a bit making Liu Yi slightly aroused seeing it.

    Haiz cannot execute this girl on the spot. Really too vexing!

    This girl¡­how did she develop so well? Just what did she eat growing up?

    Even if she drinks holy milk daily, it should not be so exaggerated!

    Wang Lele¡¯s figure makes every girl envious and makes guys crazy over it!

    Huge boobs that paired with a slim waist.

    Talking about this, China¡¯s women are very strange. Those who are very pretty are slightly weak in the breast department.

    While those with big boobs, their figure is definitely will be well-rounded.

    asionally there will be an individual with a child¡¯s body while having huge boobs, it is truly a top grade!

    Lele is a top grade, that is why the guys that are chasing after her can line up from Qingbei to KeDa!

    ¡°Big brother Xiao Yi, right now we cannot¡­¡±

    Wang Lele also knows what her big brother Xiao Yi is thinking. She mutters softly, ¡°Last time was too shameful ¡­.furthermore big sister Xiao Die found out, it will be bad¡­wait till next month okay¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why next month ah?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is on fire and it is very hard to extinguish it.

    ¡°Next month¡­is big brother Xiao Yi¡¯s birthday ah¡­¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s sentence causes Liu Yi to be shocked.

    What the heck, my birthday?

    It seems like I had forgotten about this matter ¡­.after living for too long, birthday and the likes, I no longer remember then.

    Especially the 500 years in the Asura Realm, no day or night, who would still remember these?

    Liu Yi had never thought of celebrating a birthday and the likes, thus he did not ask Little Jade to set an rm for himself.

    While Wang Lele, she actually still remembers my birthday¡­.

    How could this not make Liu Yi emotional?

    ¡°Big brother Xiao Yi¡¯s birthday and Christmas day are very close. Thus Lele remembered.¡±

    Liu Yi licks his lips and asks, ¡°This¡­of course¡­but can I tear open the present in advance?¡±

    ¡°Aiyah¡­big brother Xiao Yi don¡¯t mess around¡­.don¡¯t be so anxious ah, ¡­sooner orter would be yours¡­¡±

    Lele hammers Liu Yi lightly before pushing him away.

    ¡°In a while, big sister Xiao Die will be back. We cannot be too ambiguous!¡±

    Thisss¡­.clearly it is her who is fooling around with me but in the end, she says serious things!

    ¡°Hmph! Next month I shall make you unable to get off the bed!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts making Wang Lele shy again.

    Very quickly Murong Die returned. The three of them eat for a while. Seeing that it is no longer earlier, Liu Yi sends the two of them back to rest.

    Looking at the school entrance of KeDa, Murong Die¡¯s sight turns blurred.

    Perhaps she is thinking about the matter that happenedst time. Back then she kissed Liu Yi at this school entrance but in the end, got found by Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°Liu Yi, in this lifetime, don¡¯t leave me okay?¡±

    Taking advantage that she had drunk too much, Murong Die gathers her courage and says heartfelt wishes.

    Usually, she is a person who hides her heartfelt wishes very deep in her heart.

    ¡°Rx. I will love you for a thousand years, two thousand years until the end of time.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, only know how to sweet talk. How can we live for so long ah, it is not like we are turtles!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth twitches, what the, she actuallypare cultivators into turtles.

    In the future, I will definitely teach them cultivation. At that time we shall be together enduring while the worldsts, only envy the mandarin duck but not the immortal.

    That is the life that I am pursuing!

    Otherwise, if I alone cultivate longevity, what is the use of living a long life?

    Liu Yi sends the two girls back to their dormitory before walking back in the darkness.

    Right now he is KeDa¡¯s coach thus the higher-ups had arranged a coach dormitory for him.

    In the past in KeDa, I stayed in the same dormitory as Lai Junwei and the rest. Now, I am staying in a teacher¡¯s dormitory. Is this treatment considered as improved?

    Liu Yi chuckles. Seeing that it is quitete he did not call them out.

    Let me give them a surprise tomorrow.

    Liu YI walks to the dormitory building holding the key that Liu Hongxian gave him, he walks to the third-floor room 302 and uses the key to open the room door.

    Upon pulling open the door, Liu Yi raises his head and his expression instantly turned into shock.

    A beauty who is only wearing panties is currently standing in the room. Her upper body is naked as a pair of breasts jumps slightly from its owner shock.

    Her figure is the same as Wang Lele as a white panty covers the beauty of her lower body. Her two long legs are very eye-catching and her naked pair of feet is stepping on the carpet.

    Her hair is damp and she is currently holding a towel wiping her hair dry. It is clear that she had just finished taking her bath.

    Seeing a grown man standing at her doorway, she is also stupefied and did not react for a while.

    ¡°Te-teacher Zhang¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s brain also shorted for two seconds before reacting.

    Bullshit isn¡¯t this Zhang Meixin!

    My biology teacher back then as well as a person on the school flower board! Furthermore, she is also a rabbit gic warrior of the 12 zodiac beast!

    What the heck¡­why would she be in my dorm room ah! Most importantly is that¡­.she is not wearing anything?!

    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

    Only at this moment, Zhang Meixin remembers to shriek. Her hand grabs a flower pot by the side and tossed it at Liu Yi!

    Indeed is a zodiac beast! This flower pot throwing is very urate ah!

    As Liu Yi roast he stretches out his hand and catches the flower pot from the air.

    ¡°I say, Teacher Zhang, you are too much of a wastrel! Such a good flower pot why did you throw it!¡±

    After catching the flower pot, Liu Yi did not forget to mock.

    ¡°You scumbag! Why are you here!¡±

    Zhang Meixin swiftly wraps her towel around her breasts. But her breasts are a bit toorge and it is unable to cover everything. It can only block the important ces but still reveals arge patch of whiteness outside which attracted Liu Yi¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°If I say that I¡¯m staying here would Teacher Zhang believe?¡±

    Liu Yi coughs drily. He also does not know how to exin just that he is cursing Liu Hongxian do death.

    Your sister, in the end, she still messes with me? To arrange me to live together with a female teacher in the same dorm room?

    Although the dormitory¡¯s stand-alone rooms¡­.but male and female staying in the same residence, more or less this is too irrational!

    Especially a swift and fierce beautiful woman like Zhang Meixin¡­

    Staying together how long can I live? Can it exceed 30 seconds?

    Zhang Meixin huffs as she res at Liu Yi and scolds, ¡°I believe your head! How would the school arrange a male and female to inhibit together! This is school, not a love hotel ah!¡±

    ¡°But I live here¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is very wrong as he stretches out his index finger which a bundle key is hanging from, ¡°You see¡­¡±

    ¡°How do you have the key!¡±

    Zhang Meixin¡¯s eyes are emitting fire, ¡°This is the teacher¡¯s dormitory ah! Weren¡¯t you fired by KeDa? Even if you were not expelled you ought to be staying in the student dormitory!¡±

    ¡°That¡­I am now a coach¡­¡±

    Liu Yi takes out his worker ID and shows Zhang Meixin.

    ¡°What the heck! This, this not possible!¡±

    Zhang Meixin nearly bites her tongue, ¡°Did you bribe all of the higher-ups?¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi. Teacher Zhang, you are too much!¡±

    Liu Yi is very wronged as he says, ¡°Back then I got sshed dirty water by the Dragon Group¡¯s superior and got chased out of KeDa. Now that I have returned, you say such words¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. This is my wrong. But even if you be a coach you also cannot live together with me ah!¡±

    Zhang Meixin picks up a white shirt and drapes it over her shoulders. She turns around and pulls away her towel before buttoning the shirt up.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, it is no use sister¡­your breasts are too big and are about to burst open the shirt. The two nipples are even more obvious ah!

    But Zhang Meixin did not notice this point. She is only thinking about the living quarter¡¯s matter, ¡°Is the school crazy? Why did they arrange the two of us to live together?¡±

    ¡°I also do not know about this¡­.I had thought that it was a single person room¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course this is a single person room!¡±

    Zhang Meixin grinds her teeth and says, ¡°This is the entire dormitory¡¯s single person room. Originally there was only me who stay here! Damn it! I am going to find the school leadership to ask!¡±

    Zhang Meixin picks up the handphone on the table and angrily stares making the call.

    ¡°Hello, Director Zhang what is going on here ah, why am I staying together with a male teacher¡­what? There is no longer enough school dormitory rooms? Then you also cannot arrange a man and woman to inhabit together right? What? You believe in our characters? What the, even if you can believe that Liu Yi is an upright gentleman you also need to believe that I am able to hold myself back ah!¡±

    What the, this girl is too open right, she can say anything¡­

    But it seems like this phone call does not have any results. Zhang Meixin angrily hangs up before ring at Liu Yi.

    ¡°You are sleeping in the living room while I sleep in the bedroom!¡±

    Liu Yi takes a look. Luckily there is still a sofa in the living room. At least sleeping would not be too ufortable.

    s, who ask me to be tricked and live together with a beauty.

    Forget it. So be it if I lose out a bit.

    Liu Yi sighs gently.

    ¡°What the, looks like you feel very wronged is it?¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi also dares to sigh, Zhang Meixin instantly bes angry but is unable to let it out.

    ¡°Living together with me is wronging you?¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly say, ¡°How is that so! I am so happy that I am about to die!¡±

    ¡°Damn, Ambition of wild wolves, indeed got rapacious designs! Let me tell you that if you dare to do anything to me at night you shall be dead! I am going to cast an illusion technique on you to make you fuck ten thousand beauties and die from excessive ejaction!¡±

    ¡°Oi, Teacher Zhang, there is no need to be so poisonous right!¡±

    Liu Yi instead starts sweating, this is too fucking scary!

    ¡°Hmph! Good that you know fear! My methods are very cruel !¡±

    Zhang Meixian threatening waves her small fist before she had thought of something. She turns around and bends over a cab rummaging for something.

    What the¡­is she a natural airhead!!

    She is only wearing a small panty, stooping over like this her butt is sticking up. That plump butt nearly floods Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Bullshit¡­.isn¡¯t this just making me create the scene of a crime!

    There is no need to trap me like this ah! AHHHH!!!!!

 Chapter 727 Strike first and gain the upper hand

    Zhang Meixin is also a bit of an airhead. She clearly does not know of her unintentional position which nearly causes Liu Yi tomit a crime.

    ¡°Okay, found it!¡±

    Zhang Meixian takes out a piece of paper and a pen from the cab before sitting onto the table and spread the paper out.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Liu Yi is a bit confused.

    ¡°Of course it is to make rules!¡±

    Zhang Meixin gives Liu Yi a harsh look, ¡°You think that you are capable of living in harmony with a girl? Of course, there needs to be some rules!¡±

    As she speaks she twirls the pen as she ponders, ¡°Ah, firstly it is the problem of using the toilet¡­when I am not in the house, you can use it wherever you like. But when I am home, before you use the toilet, you must report to me!¡±

    ¡°What the heck are you crazy, I still need to report when I want to use the toilet?!¡±

    Although cultivators do not need to use the toilet, Liu Yi felt like his human rights got thoroughly insulted!

    ¡°Of course! There is only one toilet in the house. What if when I want to use it and you also wish to use the toilet? After you are done and I am unable to use it for half a day, how vexed would I feel ah!¡±

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, every night from 8 to 10, it is my bath time which I adhere strictly to. During this period of time, you are forbidden from using the toilet! If you dare toe in, don¡¯t say that I will be impolite towards you!¡±

    Zhang Meixin stands up and stamps on the chair with a leg while both her hands press against the table and gangster res at Liu Yi.

    But what she does not know is that her panty is slightly tight. When she spread open her legs, a strand of ck hair slip out from her panty.

    Liu Yi hurriedly withdraws his sight and start chanting Buddhist sutras.

    Sarira sex is no different from emptiness, emptiness is no different from sex, sex is emptiness, emptiness is sex¡­..

    Zhang Meixin looks at Liu Yi and asks, ¡°After which, the kitchen, you know how to cook?¡±

    ¡°Know¡­.¡±

    ¡°That is good then. Every week, one, three, five you cook!¡±

    ¡°What the, why do I cook one extra day! You are in-charged of two, four, six?¡±

    ¡°No. Two, four six we eat at the canteen.¡±

    ¡°What the, you are asking for it is it! This is unfair treatment is it, I resolutely do not ept!¡±

    Liu Yi starts to protect his human rights.

    ¡°Did I ask for your opinion? This is the terms that you mustply with since you live there! Little fellow, what else do you wish to do. Living together with a beauty like me, you ought to be smiling when you dream!¡±

    ¡°Right now I wish to resign ah!¡±

    ¡°Is it so exaggerated? Fine then, the term cooking shall be abolished then!¡±

    Zhang Meixin unwillingly strikes off this term from the paper, ¡°But the canteen¡¯s food is too greasy ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Every week I will cook a big meal once for you to eat, let¡¯s treat it as a thank you for living together with you. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, considered as you having a conscience!¡±

    Only then did Zhang Meixin nods her head in satisfaction as she presses her breasts on the table. They are so full like watermelons making Liu Yi drool.

    Bullshit¡­how did her¡¯s grow so big ah, even Lele is not her opponent!

    Not scientific ah, just what did she eat to grow so big!

    Just as Liu Yi is thinking about the question, Zhang Meixian start writing again.

    ¡°The bedroom is mine while the sofa is yours. Without my permission, you are not allowed to enter the bedroom!¡±

    Zhang Meixin continues to write.

    ¡°Rx¡­I will definitely not enter your room for fun!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly says, ¡°It is not like your bedroom has gold. Why would I go to your bedroom!¡±

    Zhang Meixin says seriously, ¡°Who would know. Towards you, this kind of adolescence boy, a girl¡¯s panties and the likes are your masturbating treasure!¡±

    ¡°What the, this is pure nonsense!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately refutes this kind of baseless saying, ¡°Teacher Zhang, you are insulting all of us men! I want to sue you for nder!¡±

    ¡°I read it on a novel online! Can¡¯t be wrong !¡±

    ¡°What the, whatcking moral integrity novel is it ah!¡±

    ¡°Called or around there¡­anyways you go ahead and sue ah you! Anyways I need to be on guard against you! I am a girl. Although I know a few illusion techniques I am unable to bepared to this China¡¯s Law Enforcer!¡±

    Recalling Liu Yi¡¯s current bullish identity, Zhang Meixin is in despair.

    It can be said that if Liu Yi wishes to use force on her, she can only cry and ept it.

    Not saying his identity, just the dragon gene in his body is the strongest within the 12 zodiac beast!

    s, back then is it right or wrong to pull him into the 12 zodiacs. If something happens, Zhang Meixin ah, isn¡¯t this considered as doing myself in?

    Zhang Meixin wishes to give herself a p but she is afraid of pain, thus she bears with it.

    ¡°Anyways let¡¯s end it here for now. If I thought of anything more, I will add it at any moment.¡±

    As Zhang Meixian speak she pastes the paper on her bedroom door. ¡°If you do not abide by the rules, then you shall be shall be chased out by me!¡±

    ¡°Fine then, I shall abide by it okay!¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders. Did not expect that living together would be so troublesome. What are the higher-ups doing to put me and Zhang Meixin together? Isn¡¯t this just asking for trouble?!

    Although it is very ** to live together with a beauty there are also a lot of troubles thate along with it ah.

    Right now I hate so many annoying matters. Originally I nned that when there is nothing to do while being a coach, I can properly cultivate.

    The sooner my Nine Yang God qi reaches the 9th stage, the sooner I will be able to fight against that damn Great God Sect Sect Leader.

    Right now Liu Yi is only curious about a matter and that is how did Great God Sect Sect Leader know his techniques?

    Could it be that this fellow had cultivated to the highest realm of Buddhism, the Six Remarkable Ability?

    The so-called 6 Remarkable Ability are the 6 God Links. Firstly is the God Body Link, second is the God Eye Link, third is the God Ear Link, fourth is the Heart Link, the fifth is the Fate Link, andst is the Karma Link.

    This Great God Sect Leader is able to grasp the Heart Link otherwise it is the even stronger Fate Link!

    Heart Link is able to know what everyone in the six realms is thinking about while Fate Link is able to know self¡¯s fate as well as the predestined fate of the all of the zillions of life if the six realms as well as what they had done.

    Since Great God Sect Sect Leader is able to everything about me¡­it is most likely to be either of these two links.

    After Liu Yi had made his decision, he prepares to gather aplete Buddhist Qi and then properly cultivate a bit of Buddhist sutra. Perhaps I might be able toprehend one of the six links.

    God Body Link is able to allow one to appear as one pleases anywhere, it can be said to be a teleportation ability. God Eye Link is able to allow one to see through all living beings suffering and looking up through the nineyers of heaven, looking down through the 18yers of hell nothing is able to escape from his sight. God Ear Link is able to hear everything of the four human emotions.

    As for the final Fate Link, it is even more powerful!

    Karma Link is able to break all of the three realm thinking and will not be affected by the life or death of the three realms. But he will lose the ability to cultivate!

    ¡°Oi, oi, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Zhang Meixin had said a whole bunch of things only to realize that Liu Yi is not listening. She is constantly dissatisfied, ¡°Chatting with a beauty and you are able to doze off, serves you right for masturbating for your entire lifetime!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi awaken. Hearing Zhang Meixin¡¯s mocking he chuckles.

    ¡°I have a girlfriend okay?¡±

    Liu Yi pats his chest.

    ¡°Stop showing off! Making a public disy of affection must die!¡±

    Zhang Meixin snorts as Liu Yi¡¯s words had indeed made her heartache.

    Growing up so big, she still has not had a boyfriend before!

    As said in the past, Zhang Meixin had dated a few times but all failed. Not a single guy is able to ept some of her huge mental matters.

    Especially the manner she is smiling brightly as she eats while discussing the anatomy of a corpse.

    ¡°It is quitete. I am going to sleep! Today I have bathed so you can use the toilet .¡±

    Zhang Meixin also seems to be slightly tired. She stretches her waist before walking into her bedroom. Upon entering she did not forget to lock her door properly.

    Liu Yi is speechless, sweat, did she think that I would rape her?

    Although I am fickle-minded, I am definitely not a pervert! Those kinds of shameless things, I would definitely not do.

    After busting for an entire day, it is time for him to rest. Liu Yi did not think of anything else and lies on the sofa and closes his eyes. He enters his spiritual world and starts cultivating in his spiritual world.

    Liu Yi sits in a lotus form in this spiritual world as nine small suns float out behind him.

    The light from the second sun is slowly bing stronger and stronger. In less than half a month, Liu Yi will be able topletely light up his second sun jade.

    At that time his God Transformation will be stronger and the duration will be even longer.

    A real man must persevere!

    When Liu Yi starts cultivating, Zhang Meixin is tossing around on her bed and finds it hard to fall asleep.

    She feels that she ought to take the initiative to show Liu Yi that fellow just how difficult she is to deal with!

    Otherwise, when he bullies over her head, then it will be toote!

    After Zhang Meixin had decided, she ps her hands and starts to wait for midnight toe.

    Until 12 am, only then did Zhang Meixin silently get off her bed. She is only wearing a nightgown as she tiptoes over and opens the bedroom door before slipping into the living room.

    Liu Yi is lying on the sofa which is rather honest.

    If this fellow is able to keep being so honest, there is also no need for me to scare him right?

    Cannot¡­.man this thing¡­.will be able to endure it in the beginning. Who knows what would he turn into in the future?

    Me scaring him a bit is for his good!

    After Zhang Meixin decided, she stretches out her hand and ces an illusion on herself and changes into the appearance of an ugly granny.

    Zhang Meixin¡¯s thinking is very simple. She wishes to disguise herself as an ugly granny and then sleep beside him. When Liu Yi walks up and realizes that he is sleeping together with an ugly granny, perhaps he might be so afraid that he withers!

    Hahaha, after which I shall tell him that this is my real appearance!

    At that time, Liu Yi will no longer have any thoughts about me hahaha!

    Too awesome Zhang Meixin, you are a genius!

    Zhang Meixin covers her mouth and giggles secretly before climbing onto the sofa and her hot body presses against Liu Yi.

    Her thinking is not bad but she does not know that normally Liu Yi¡¯s pair of eyes would have the Truth Eye activated. As long as it is not any superplex illusion technique or illusion technique that will directly affect the mind of a person, it will all be useless against him.

 Chapter 728 Serve you right for doing something so stupid

    Liu Yi is cultivating his second sun jade in his spiritual world when he suddenly senses someone lying down on him.

    He immediately opens his eyes only to realize that Zhang Meixin is lying on him as her pair of eyes stares at him.

    That thin nightgown of hers is basically nonexistent as her overflowing breasts pressed against his chest. That wonderful feeling makes Liu Yi¡¯s little brother start standing up!

    Along with her body fragrant, it prates deeply into the heart drilling into his nose. It is basically like some kind of powerful aphrodisiac drug which is too fatal towards guys!

    What is this beauty doing? Aftering to an agreement, she climbs into my bed in the middle of the night?

    Liu Yi subconsciously ask, ¡°What, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Wu...¡±

    Zhang Meixin thought that what LiuYi is looking at is an ugly granny. Thus she endures her urge tough and says seriously into Liu Yi¡¯s ear, ¡°Actually...this is my real appearance ah...¡±

    Bullshit! So your original appearance is a thirsty beauty?

    At that moment Liu Yi wishes to shout but he is afraid of breaking this charming atmosphere, thus he does not dare to speak.

    ¡°I am very exhausted....I had never dared to appear like this in front of outsiders....I had endured it arduously ah...¡±

    As Zhang Meixin continues to speak, Liu Yi thinks in his heart.

    Rubbish. Who dares to show such a craving side to strangers ah! Isn¡¯t that asking for trouble!

    But this...there is also no need for you to show me ah. I Liu Yi am also not any benevolent person ah...

    This kind of enticement....the killing power is really too strong ah...

    ¡°So I beg you to help me...other than you, I do not know who I can find to help me....¡±

    Zhang Meixin hooks her arms around Liu Yi¡¯s neck and is basically sticking to his face as she exhales, ¡°You are a good person, I believe that only you are able to save me...¡±

    She feels that saying all of this in an ugly granny appearance, she would definitely frighten Liu Yi badly!

    But Liu Yi¡¯s thought is different. Bullshit, thirsty until this?

    From the looks of it, this might not be her first-time right....

    Under such extreme enticement, Liu Yi also finds it hard to not have the desire tomit a crime.

    One of his hands starts to be dishonest and grabs Zhang Meixin¡¯s perky butt and starts kneading softly.

    Zhang Meixin nearly moans out loud as her body shivers slightly. Her heart is rmed as her eyes widen.

    Bullshit! This guy is resisting me?

    Right, he knows that I know illusion techniques! Hmph, he definitely must have realized that I had used an illusion technique to lie to him! Cannot. I must continue to act to the end. I do not believe that this guy is so valiant that he is able to do it with an ugly granny whose face is covered with pus-filled pimples!

    If it is an ordinary guy, perhaps he would not even have the will to make it stand!

    Who is afraid of who! Bring it on!

    Zhang Meixin gathers her courage and moves her lips towards Liu Yi¡¯s lips.

    Such a disgusting face, I do not believe that it will not cause your death!

    While in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, Zhang Meixin is like a thirsty woman who had just been through a drought. Forget it. I shall lose out and sacrifice a bit and satisfy her...

    This can also be considered as serving the people right...

    Liu Yi stretches one of his hands to the back of her head and holds on to her head before taking the initiative to kiss her.

    ¡°Wu...¡±

    Zhang Meixin¡¯s jaw loosens as her tongue got invaded by Liu Yi. For a moment she has a feeling that her soul had flown away!

    How....how did this happen...

    He kissed me....could it be that he is not nauseated?

    Gods...Liu Yi, really has too heavy taste ah...

    Ah....what is that below, so hard, poking between my legs....wu, why is it rubbing back and forth ah...there is actually afortable feeling...

    Although Zhang Meixin has a child body withrge breasts, she had also been unmarried all along. But she also has the age of a young married woman around thete twenties and her needs for the other sex is already starting to form.

    With Liu Yi teasing her like this she about to be defeated first.

    While Liu Yi who is originally being pressed down by Zhang Meixin had already withdrawn his hand. His hand immediately shot under her nightgown and starts moving all over the ce, kneading that ample zone which Zhang Meixin is very proud of.

    ¡°Ah...don¡¯t,...don¡¯t be like this...¡±

    Zhang Meixin is about to lose control. If this goes on, perhaps I might really lose my virginity today here!

    She is unable toprehend who Liu Yi is able to do it with an ugly granny...does he really have such a heavy taste?

    Or could it be that he is stillpeting against me in endurance and wishes to make me admit defeat?

    Cannot....Zhang Meixin you cannot yield to a man! Who is afraid of who! I don¡¯t believe that he really dares to do it!

    Zhang Meixin shouts in her heart, cannot, definitely cannot like this!

    If this goes on I must lose my virginity!

    But my body is subconsciously not willing to shout stop and seems to be wishing to continue!

    This kind of thought is like when a person wishes to wake up in the morning, although the mind is telling oneself that it is time to wake up, but the body still wishes tozily curls up under the nket and is unwilling toe out!

    Zhang Meixin feels like she is going to be finished!

    But at this moment an rm starts ringing in her room!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    This rm causes Zhang Meixin topletely wake up. She immediately pushes away Liu Yi and jumps up like a frightened deer and runs back to her bedroom.

    What the heck?!

    Liu Yi is stunned. He lies on the sofa and blinks his eyes. What is this situation?

    The duck that was gifted into my mouth flew away just like this?!

    ¡°It, it is an rm from theboratory....¡±

    Zhang Meixin walks out from the bedroom with a red face. She is holding a signal receiver like thing in her hand and says, ¡°Something happened in theboratory....you, you head over with me...¡±

    ¡°What happened ah?¡±

    Liu Yi had put on his pant and sit up from the sofa as he gives Zhang Meixin a confused look, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want it? Why did you run away?¡±

    ¡°It is you who has a heavy taste okay....¡±

    Zhang Meixin¡¯s face is red as she grinds her teeth and says, ¡°Who would know that you ....would not even let off an ugly granny whose face is covered with pus-filled pimples...¡±

    ¡°What ugly granny whose face is covered with pus-filled pimples?¡±

    Liu Yi is confused, ¡°There are other people in this room?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Zhang Meixin is very shocked. Could it be that this fellow is unable to see my illusion?

    Or is he pretending on purpose?

    ¡°Ah, fire!¡±

    She suddenly points at carpet by the sofa and uses her illusion technique to create an illusion of fire wishing to see Liu Yi¡¯s reaction.

    Normally a person would run away in shock or try to put out the fire right?

    But Liu Yi tilts his head curiously and gives her a confused look.

    ¡°Fire? What fire? Teacher Zhang are you confused from your sleep?¡±

    ¡°You, you are actually unable to see my illusions?¡±

    Zhang Meixin stares at Liu Yi in shock.

    ¡°Illusion technique? Ah! I know!¡±

    Liu Yiughs as he points at his eyes. ¡°My eyes can automatically see through some small illusions. Naturally, I am unable to see your illusions.¡±

    ¡°AHHH!!!!!!¡±

    Zhang Meixin massages her hair as she screams.

    She is about to go mad!

    I was still delighted and thought that my n is wless!

    But unexpectedly I actually sent myself to him and let him take advantage!

    Ahh!!! In the future, how am I going to face him ah!!!

    Gods, my earlier words....finished, finished, in his ears, he will definitely think that I am a young woman with unsatisfied desire! Wuwuwuwu...

    ¡°Teacher Zhang, what is the matter with you?¡±

    Liu Yi still does not understand what had happened as he looks at Zhang Meixin, who is ventting there, curiously.

    ¡°You, you must forget what happened earlier! Otherwise, I shall bite you to death!¡±

    Zhang Meixin clenches his teeth and res at Liu Yi as she says, ¡°Right now follow me to theboratory. I shall exin to you on the way!¡±

    She enters the bedroom to change her clothes.

    Liu Yi does not understand, what is going on with her.

    Zhang Meixin¡¯s speed in changing her speed is very quick. She directly puts on pants before draping a white gown over her shoulders before walking out.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this girl also do not know to dress up a bit is it, no wonder she never had a boyfriend!

    Same as Xiao Mi¡¯s aunt Maki, no wonder they are such good besties!

    There are certain aspects which are precisely the same!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly! It is an emergency rm so we must not tarry!¡±

    As Zhang Meixin speaks, she opens the window before bending her knees and jumps out of the window.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, just now also do not know who is the one who wasted time.

    He also jumps out of the window and chases after Zhang Meixin.

    On the way, Liu Yi listens to her exnation and finally understands what is going on.

    He really wishes tough out loud but upon seeing Zhang Meixin¡¯s hate-filled gaze, he can only endure it!

    This girl is too much of a joke to think of using this kind of minor illusion to scare me! This is called giving a bride and lose one¡¯s army on top of it!

    ¡°If you dare tough today I shall risk my life and take you down with me!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s expression, Zhang Meixin clenches her teeth and has the urge to kill people.

    But recalling that back then Liu Yi single-handedly flips over an important US camp, she can only give up!

    s, I can only swallow down this grievance.

    The two of them hurry to theboratory and in the end, they realize that everything is in a mess,

    ¡°What went wrong! Didn¡¯t we say that we had shifted away the things?¡±

    Seeing the messyboratory, he raises his eyebrow and ask, ¡°Howe this would happen?¡±

    ¡°I also do not know...¡±

    Zhang Meixin bends down and presses her hand on an unconscious guard.

    Rabbit¡¯s ability is not just illusion techniques, it also has some healing ability.

    Very quickly, that guard woke up and blinks his eyes before saying in a daze, ¡°D-Dr. Zhang...¡±

    Zhang Meixin ask in a hurry, ¡°What happened to theboratory? Why did this happen?¡±

    ¡°En-enemy invasion....¡± The guard finds it strenuous to speak, ¡°Fi-fighter Xiao Mi....got captured by them....¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± x2

    Liu Yi and Zhang Meixin exim at the same time, Xiao Mi got captured? Why did the enemy capture her?

    ¡°So it is like this. They n to directly extract out the beast gene DNA!¡±

    As a professional member, Zhang Meixin instantly understands what is going on and ferociously clenches her fist!

 Chapter 729 Little brother coming back

    Zhang Meixin asks, ¡°They escaped in which direction?¡±

    The guard points. ¡°The backdoor¡­¡±

    The back door of theboratory leads to the underground training area!

    ¡°Okay. Go and heal up. Leave the rest to us!¡±

    Liu Yi and Zhang Meixin nces at each other before swiftly rushing to the underground training area!

    They are very quick and Liu Yi is slightly faster. In almost a blink of an eye, he passed through the walkway, opened the back door and reached this spacious underground training area ce that links to theke water.

    In therge underground arena, there stands a man wearing a ck windbreaker. He is propping up his spectacles in his hand while the other hand is holding a book which he is reading it with gusto.

    ¡°Oh? Someone came?¡±

    The sound of the back door crashing open is not soft. That fellow raises his head as his blue eyes look at Liu Yi, ¡°I had thought that there was no one protecting this ce. Looks like the rumored tight defense KeDa¡¯sboratory is nothing much.¡±

    After the important material was shifted away, the defense in this area had be a lot weaker.

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrows and asked coldly, ¡°Where did you bring that girl to?¡±

    ¡°Aiyah this way of speaking is too impatient, not a single bit gentlemanly.¡±

    The guy dusts off his windbreaker before keeping away the book in the pocket of his windbreaker and says, ¡°Furthermore, you hade toote. That girl had already been sent back to the general headquarters.¡±

    ¡°General headquarters?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly smell a bit of demon qi from that guy thus he creased his eyebrows and ask, ¡°You are from LOST?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you guessed it?¡±

    The guy is slightly shocked, ¡°Did I expose anything?¡±

    He looks at his own clothes, don¡¯t seem to have anything marking that symbolize LOST ah?

    ¡°From very far away I am able to see that stink on your body!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts coldly, ¡°Demons with this kind of stink, who else but LOST have it? Tell me where was that girl sent to and I will let you live.¡±

    Liu Yi is most concerned about Xiao Mi¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Although your request is not that much but this I cannot ah¡­¡±

    The guy shrugs his shoulders, ¡°That girl is something crucial to the rise of our demon race. How can we give it to you when you demand it. How about we fight instead and help me pass the time?¡±

    ¡°Looks like you must be a demon that joined LOST afterward right?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s lips curl up.

    ¡°Oh? How did you know, could it be that you know fortune telling?¡±

    The guy is interested.

    ¡°Because it is impossible for the older generation members not to know me ah!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his strength and just as he ns to deal with this fellow another person rushes in from the back door.

    ¡°Liu Yi, did you capture them?¡±

    ¡°Aiyah! In this ce where birds don¡¯t even shit, I would actually meet this kind of beauty!¡±

    The guy¡¯s gazends of Zhang Meixin that had just arrived, ¡°Beautiful big sister, don¡¯t know if you are willing to have dinner with me?¡±

    ¡°This person is a demon?¡±

    As a zodiac beast, she is somewhat sensitive to demon qi thus Zhang Meixin is able to immediately determine his identity.

    ¡°Very good! I wish to examine the anatomy of a demon! I want to see after they transform into humans, just what is different between theirposition and ours!¡±

    Zhang Meixin bes excited as she licks her lips. She pulls out two surgical knives from her coat and twirls it in her hand, causing the guy¡¯s forehead to be covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°Fine then¡­it is a beauty with a lot of character¡­¡±

    The guy pulls out a handkerchief and wipes away his cold sweat, ¡°Let us chat about fighting then.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡±

    Liu Yi is concerned about Xiao Mi¡¯s safety. He raises his strength as an eye-catching golden light emits from his palm, ¡°Either you speak, or die!¡±

    ¡°Human¡¯s temper indeed is not that good ah.¡±

    The guy shrugs his shoulders, ¡°You ought to cultivate your mentality more ah. Otherwise wouldn¡¯t you be inferior to demons?¡±

    ¡°There are both bad and good humans while demons also are the same.¡±

    Killing intent shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°But demons that y kidnapping definitely is not anything good! Go and die!¡±

    ¡°Since that is the case then let me show you guys the power of our LOST.¡±

    As the guy speaks he takes off his windbreaker, ¡°After all, I am a new ordinary member ah. If I do not perform well, how would the Demon Emperor appreciate me?¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is preparing to instant kill his brother, from behind himes a family voice.

    ¡°Boss, there is no need for you to take action against this kind of small character. Leave it to me.¡±

    Following which with a purple sh shoots over and a person jumps out from it andnds between Liu Yi and that guy in a windbreaker.

    Liu Yi is very familiar with this person. It is none other than Chen Cai!

    Good gods. How long had it been since Ist saw Chen Cai?

    Ever since I went back to the future till now, it was over 3 years ah!

    But seeing Chen Cai¡¯s currently, look, it seems like he had be more mature!

    He is wearing ck armour which looks slightly tattered and his hair is very long which reaches all the way to his waist. Those who do not know just seeing his back view might have thought that he was a girl!

    ¡°And who are you?¡±

    Seeing the sudden appearance of Chen Cai, the guy in windbreaker is rmed. Because he had never sensed this third person.

    ¡°Me ah, I am just a minor character that¡¯s all.¡±

    Chen Cai stretches out a hand and grabs hold of the long hair behind him. His other hand slices towards the hair covered with purple light.

    Instantly the long hair turns into short hair making Liu Yi much morefortable looking at it. But at the same time his heart is also confused, it seems like Chen Cai¡¯s strength has increased by quite a bit.

    I had only left for two money only. Furthermore, there are no asuras in this ce. If an asura wishes to improve, they can only rely on continuously absorbing the strength of other asuras.

    Could it be that¡­Chen Cai returned to the Aura Realm?

    Chen Cai toss away the cut off hair casually and says, ¡°You can call me passer-by A!¡±

    ¡°I do not appreciate your humor.¡±

    The guy takes off his spectacles and says, ¡°But I do not mind ripping you into shreds.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Chen Cai, don¡¯t waste time speaking with him. Question him for Xiao Mi¡¯s location!¡±

    ¡°Rx boss. I am able to smell Xiao Mi¡¯s scent. I am very clear on where she is located at!¡±

    Chen Caiforts Liu Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on the nose of an asura.¡±

    What the heck it is not like asuras are dogs.

    Liu Yi roasts in his heart but still believes in Chen Cai.

    I sense that this time round Chen Cai had be quite a bit stronger¡­it seems like he had already exceeded Asura God ¡­

    Especially that returning to ordinary aura from Chen Cai, starts to make Liu Yi have suspicions. Could it be that he had already entered Heaven Realm?!

    ¡°Then let me have some enjoyment!¡±

    The guy¡¯s fingernails start to grow longer like several sets of sharp daggers while at the same time his pupils start to lengthen.

    ¡°So it is actually a cat demon ah.¡±

    Chen Cai sneers, ¡°I wondered kind of powerful opponent it was. LOST is looking down on us 12 zodiacs.¡±

    ¡°Whether or not am I strong very soon you shall know!¡±

    The guy suddenly disappears. His speed had reached the limit.

    Chen Cai is indifferent as he pulls out a hand from his pocket before punching downwards!

    An enormous asura hand immediately descends from the sky and smacks into that guy, punching him out from the air into the ground.

    The earth trembles as a few cracks appears.

    That guy is lying there with his spectacles broken.

    His inner heart had received an enormous shock.

    I am a 12 starjade expert ah!

    Originally he came here full of confidence wishing to find a bit of superior feeling! But in just one move he was defeated by a passerby A fellow, furthermore, it is without any chance of fighting back!

    ¡°Too weak, LOST is only merely so-so.¡±

    Chen Hai shakes his hand before standing up and says casually, ¡°Looks like that so-called Demon Emperor is nothing much.¡±

    When the guy heard it, he instantly exploded, ¡°You actually dare to insult Demon Emperor!¡±

    He climbs up from the ground as blood trickles out from his mouth. His hands are carrying 10 chilling light like sharp knives which he tosses at Chen Cai.

    Chen Cai only raises an arm and asura qi gathers in front of him and condense into a purple shield which blocks those chilling light.

    At the same time, Chen Cai¡¯s other hand is holding an enormous Asura de which he shes out horizontally through the waist of the guy.

    The guy¡¯s upper body slowly slides off. He relies on his powerful demon vitality and asks, ¡°What¡­what is this strength¡­¡±

    ¡°It is also fine to let you die with understanding.¡±

    Chen Cai withdraws his asura de before saying indifferently, ¡°This is the strength of an Asura Emperor.¡±

    Hearing this Liu Yi is shocked.

    Asura Emperor?

    Chen Cai actually cultivated to being an Asura Emperor?

    Doesn¡¯t this mean that he had killed off Shan Honghe who resided deep in the Asura Realm?

    This fellow¡­why did he run to Asura Realm again and take such a big risk?!

    ¡°Hehe, boss how is it. Aren¡¯t you awed by my strength!¡±

    After killing that guy he delightfully says to Liu Yi, ¡°Right now I am a Heaven Realm expert! Boss, I¡¯m afraid that even you are not my opponent already!¡±

    ¡°I was a Heaven Realm expert a long time ago¡­¡±

    Liu Yi covers his forehead, ¡°Just that right now my strength had changed and I need to recultivate again from scratch.¡±

    ¡°What the heck, this is impossible!¡±

    Chen Cai gives Liu Yi a disbelieving look, ¡°I had cultivated in Asura Realm for a thousand year, a thousand years ah boss!¡±

    Liu Yi calcted the time and says, ¡°Although I did not cultivate for a thousand years¡­.but I had also cultivated for three years plus. But right now my cultivation is still recovering. With you protecting me it is not bad.¡±

    ¡°This is not fair!¡±

    Recalling his bitter 1000 years cultivation which had only allowed him to catch up to his boss, Chen Cai has an urge to cry.

    ¡°The two of you are perverts! Both of you are actually heaven realm experts!¡±

    Zhang Meixin by the side bes speechless when she heard what they say. I seem to only be considered as Earth Realm strength right? The difference from Heaven Realm¡­is cannot bepared at all!!!

    Liu Yiforts Zhang Meixin. ¡°It is also impossible for you toprehend what we had experienced. Come, right now let us go and find Xiao Mi.¡±

 Chapter 730 Meet again

    ¡°My emperor. The rise of our demons is just around the corner.¡±

    Ao Ri kneels by Demon Emperor¡¯s side as he says he says joyously, ¡°As long as we are able to grasp the gene map, the demon race¡¯s strength will greatly increase! The injury on your majesty¡¯s body can also be cured!¡±

    The Demon Emperor sits there as she touches the handrail with a hand while her other hand raises up to the front of her eyes as she looks at her five slender fingers.

    She did not reply to Ao Ri¡¯s question, instead, she asked, ¡°Ri. Tell me, how many years have passed?¡±

    ¡°Your majesty it have been 1300 years.¡±

    ¡°1300 years¡­.¡±

    Demon Emperor nods her head. Her loli¡¯s face and loftily figure, the ck crown on her head, gives off a Queen Loli¡¯s aura.

    ¡°1300 years ah¡­it is already time for the agreement we had back then¡­but, he is no longer here.¡±

    She mutters, ¡°Suddenly forgetting, what is the reason why did I want to invade the Human Realm r¡­Ri, you tell me, why did I want to invade the human realm?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it to let our demon race unify the six realms?¡±

    Ao Ri raises his head and looks at Demon Emperor Zhang Yunyun who is sitting there.

    ¡°Unify the six realms?¡±

    Demon Emperor smiles faintly, ¡°Ri. You are putting me on too high of a pedestal. Although I am the Demon Emperor, I am still a woman ah. All of this, to be honest, is just to take revenge against that guy¡­for revenge, I am willing to offer everything. So much so as to offer up his life¡­¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, Sword Emperor might not die like this. Wait till his disciplees then everything shall naturally be made known. At that time, if we capture his disciple, I do not believe that his master will not appear!¡±

    ¡°Disciple?¡±

    Demon Emperor recalls the guy whose face is covered with dragon scales. Talking about this, those martial arts of his is precisely the same as Sword Emperor.

    It is only a pity that his strength was too weak. Sword Emperor¡¯s strength is way beyond his. If he is really alive, after 1300 years perhaps he had already be even stronger right?

    As for me, I had merely recovered back to my standard back then. The starjades in my body was damaged. If they are not restored, I will never be able to advance a single bit.

    Demon Emperor looks at the petite girl who was tossed in front of her. Are the secrets of the gene map really hidden in her body?

    ¡°Since that is the case, then let me take a look!¡±

    Demon Emperor stretches out a finger and points at the fainted Xiao Mi.

    Instantly two streams of blood fly out from Xiao Mi¡¯s ear and spurt into the air before forming into a ball shape form.

    She no longer speaks. Instead, her gaze is very heavy like she isprehending the secrets of this ball of blood.

    Ao Ri stands by the side not daring to disturb Demon Emperor.

    Suddenly he frowns and says, ¡°Your Majesty, a few rats seem to havee.¡±

    ¡°Such a hidden ce was discovered?¡±

    Demon Emperor snorts coldly, ¡°Since they havee to die, chase them away.¡±

    ¡°Understood Your Majesty!¡±

    Ao Ri nods his head before walking forward and stands in front of the door.

    -boom!-

    The firm door was suddenly kicked open as three figures walk in.

    Chen Cai and Zhang Meixin are standing by Liu Yi¡¯s side while Liu Yi¡¯s face is covered with Blood Emperor¡¯s mask hiding his identity.

    When his gazends on the Demon Emperor in the hall, it bes heavy.

    It is her¡­.

    Indeed is Zhang Yunyun¡­

    Liu Yi suddenly feels that fate is very mysterious. The first time we meet, I did not know Demon Emperor at all while the Demon Emperor treated me as my own master and let me off.

    The second time, Demon Emperor was still not Demon Emperor yet while I was also not Sword Emperor. Because of me who catalyzed her turning her into the Demon Emperor who unified the demon realm!

    The third time we meet, she is the Demon Emperor while I am Sword Emperor. The two of us start a war while I personally broke her starjades and sealed her back into the demon realm!

    The fourth time we meet, it is 1300 yearster. Things have remained the same while people have changed. She still has the appearance from back then while I had changed a lot.

    Same as little girl Ai Ling, she had experienced an entire 1300 years while I had only experienced a sec¡­

    Perhaps on some side, this is very unfair to them?

    But these are not the choice that I wish to make. Fate dictates it. Fate ah, fate, really is a hateful thing.

    ¡°It is you?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi who is dressed up as Blood Emperor, Ao Ri¡¯s eyes narrow, ¡°Really cannot speak about a person in the day and cannot speak about a ghost at night ah. Just mentioned you and you appear. You came here just in time. After we take you down, we shall force your master toe out.¡±

    ¡°You guys wish to find Sword Emperor right?¡±

    Liu Yi did not even look at Ao Ri. He is looking at Zhang Yunyun.

    Hearing Sword Emperor, Zhang Yunyun trembles slightly as her gaze withdraws from the blood ball andnds on Liu Yi.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Even after 1300 years had passed, there is still no change in the mood that Demon Emperor wishing to see Sword Emperor!

    ¡°Right now is still not the time for you to meet each other.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°You have already waited for 1300 years why do you still mind waiting for a while more?¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Demon Emperor roars in anger causing the entire room to tremble, ¡°Do you even know what my mood is?! Do you know how much I wish to see him? I want to tell him how much I hate him! I shall slice of the flesh on his body bit by bit! I want to hear him scream in pain! Only this way would I be able to alleviate the pain in my heart!¡±

    This mad woman¡­

    When Liu Yi heard all of this he bes even more unwilling to expose his identity.

    ¡°Boss, why are you wasting time talking to them for? Let¡¯s take action and save Xiao Mi!¡±

    As Chen Cai speaks, a purple glow starts to emit from his body as asura qi appears.

    While on the other side, Zhang Meixin also bes nervous and prepares to use her illusion technique.

    ¡°Wish to take action? Good? Ri!¡±

    [TL: Ri in chinese can also mean fuck you]

    ¡°s, boss why is this girl so vulgar ah!¡±

    ¡°To insult my emperor! You deserve death!¡±

    Demon Emperor¡¯s position in Ao Ri¡¯s heart is like a god! Thus upon hearing what Chen Cai said, he instantly exploded!

    This fellow directly swallows the Sea Flipping God Lamp and exploded out with Heaven Realm¡¯s might. After which he instantly appears behind Chen Cai and ps down on his head!

    Dense lightning gathers in the palm that he ps down emitting blue radiance!

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Sensing the huge strength, Chen Cai got a huge shock. At the same time, he did not forget to p up as well.

    An enormous asura hand stretches out and does the same action as Chen Cai and shes against Ao Ri¡¯s palm!

    -boom!-

    The wandering lightning and boiling asura qi directly attack this weak room.

    -rumbling sounds.-

    The is the penthouse of a LOST building. The walls and ceiling were sent flying away as the dark night appears in their vision.

    ¡°This is the power of heaven realm?¡±

    Ao Ri takes two step backs as looks at Chen Cai in shock who takes two steps back as well.

    ¡°Good fellow. LOST indeed has some talented people ah!¡±

    Chen Cai also shakes his hand before saying in shock, ¡°Boss, this fellow is quite fierce ah!¡±

    ¡°He is called Ao Ri, who is the left and right hand of Demon Emperor.¡±

    Liu Yi reminds Chen Cai, ¡°Beginning stage of Heaven Realm. His body strength should be in the peak of earth realm. But he had swallowed the Sea Flipping God Lamp which forcibly promotes his strength¡±

    ¡°So that is the case!¡±

    Chen Cai nods his head, ¡°Boss you really know a lot ah, you can be called small Baidu!¡±

    Liu Yi recalls how he had already known Ao Ri 1300 years ago and mutters, ¡°What I know is way more than this.¡±

    After tossing Ao Ri to Chen Cai to deal with, Liu Yi walks towards Demon Emperor and says to her, ¡°Let go of Xiao Mi, if you got anything just bring it up to me.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Demon Emperor looks at Liu Yi, ¡°Why would I want you ?¡±

    Liu Yi arrogantly raises his head and says, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want the gene map? I have the strongest dragon gene. If you have the strength thene and take!¡±

    Demon Emperor says coldly, ¡°What a strange fellow. To actually take the initiative to send himself to death.¡±

    As she speaks, she raises her palm and ps out at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Since that is the case then I shall fulfill you!¡±

    Glorious Sun Palm: Illusion Extermination!

    This is the technique that the Demon Emperor learned from Liu Yi!

    ¡°Glorious Sun Palm: Unbreakable!¡±

    Liu Yi ps out as well and breaks the Demon Emperor¡¯s palm qi!

    ¡°Indeed is his disciple! Indeed have some skills.¡±

    Demon Emperor smiles faintly, ¡°But your strength is too weak. I have used less than 10% in that palm move.¡±

    She had already restored herself to Heaven Realm standard and is currently at 19 starjade mid-grade standard. Thus she does not ce Liu Yi in her eyes.

    ¡°You cannot look down on people ah!¡±

    Liu Yi ns to hide his real capability from the Demon Emperor, thus he revolves Vacuum Cleaner¡¯s dark power and mimics someone¡¯s ability.

    ¡°Transform!¡± [TL: Kamen Riders?]

    His hand slides past his waist and instantly, ck sakura flowers descend and flutter in the night sky.

    The ck sakura armor covers Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Liu Yi¡¯s left hand is holding a ck shield while his right hand is holding a cknce. He is a ck version of Sakura Lancer!

    ¡°What is this move?¡±

    Zhang Meixin¡¯s eyes widen. She remembered that Liu Yi¡¯s ability should be rted to the dragon gene, how did it turn into this kind of armor set?

    ¡°Gaudy gadgets.¡±

    Demon Emperor snorts in disdain and ps out again!

    Illusion Extermination!

    Liu Yi immediately raises the shield in this left hand protecting in front of him. With a -boom- he blocks the force behind the palm!

    ¡°What?¡±

    This time Demon Emperor was shocked. This time I had used 30% of my strength and it was still blocked?

    ¡°Be serious Demon Emperor. Otherwise, you will be defeated by me!¡±

    Liu Yi uses spirit fox steps and reaches in front of the Demon Emperor. Thence in his hand stabs towards her stomach.

    ¡°Hmph! Very well. Then I shall use 50% of my strength to deal with you!¡±

    I have the strength of 19 starjade mid-grade. With 50% of my strength, it is enough to defeat this fellow!

    Demon Emperor disregards thencer piercing towards her stomach and ps out with her right hand towards Liu Yi¡¯s head.

 Chapter 731 Continue the fight from that day

    Demon race¡¯s flesh body is very powerful!

    Although being pierced by thence, but if she wishes to recover, it is a matter of a blink of an eye!

    Thus Demon Emperor does not mind Liu Yi¡¯snce stabbing into her stomach. Her palm ps out carrying the power of Deste me as it is about to smash Liu Yi¡¯s head!

    ¡°Stupid nobody, dream for your master to take revenge for you!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I still do not wish to die!¡±

    Nine small suns shoot out from Liu Yi¡¯s back. Two are shining with bright golden light!

    At the same time, the shield in his left-hand moves forward blocking Demon Emperor¡¯s palm.

    -boom!-

    The two of them were both knocked back around 4 meters beforending on the ground!

    In the center between the two of them, arge part of the ground were broken! A lot of the flooring had fallen downstairs!

    ¡°What is this strength?¡±

    Demon Emperor frowns as she looks Liu Yi, whose shield had broke, suspiciously.

    ¡°Looks like this set is indeed unable to deal with you ah.¡±

    Sakura Armour is not suitable to be used to fight against powerful experts. It is only suitable for dealing with weaklings.

    Liu Yi can only remove his sakura armor and put on the Monarch Armour that he uses the most frequently.

    ¡°He¡­ passed down this armor to you?¡±

    Demon Emperor¡¯splexion turns pale from shock. Seeing that familiar ck armor her body trembles faintly.

    ¡°Your master! Where on earth is he, make hime out and meet me!¡±

    Liu Yi, who had put on the Monarch Armour stands on the other side of the hold as he wields the Scorpion Tailnce as asking Demon Emperor a weird question, ¡°So many years already¡­is it hatred or longing that you are feeling?¡±

    Demon Emperor did not y reply Liu Yi¡¯s question. Instead, she asks, ¡°Let me ask you have you ever tasted the feeling of waiting for a person?¡±

    ¡°Especially it is the first person that you love¡­after waiting for him for a day, perhaps in your heart is anger. After waiting for him for a year, perhaps it is longing in your heart¡­but after waiting for a hundred years, a thousand years? No matter how much you love, it will all turn into hatred!¡±

    Demon Emperor clenches her fist, ¡°How much I loved him back then, is how much I hate him right now!! No to mention he did not choose me, instead, he chose the human! He gave me up as well as heavily injured me! Back then when he broke my starjade with his palm, my heart had already scattered! Perhaps before the next time I meet, I still have that bit of love for him¡­but now, it had already been erased and be dust!¡±

    Hearing all these, Liu Yi¡¯s heart is in a lot of pain.

    If it is possible, of course, he does not wish for it to be like this.

    If he wants to me, he can only me that fate is too annoying!

    ¡°I think that the two of you are not fated then.¡±

    Liu Yi lets out a sigh and says, ¡°Demon Emperor your longing is too deep. If you were willing to follow him, back then, perhaps there wouldn¡¯t be such a result. The mistake is not just on him alone.¡±

    ¡°What do you know! What do you count as!¡±

    Demon Emperor roars out as her rage rushes up the sky, ¡°Make you master scram out and talk to me!¡±

    Following which she shes and appears above Liu Yi¡¯s head as her palm ps down towards Liu Yi while using Army Destruction!

    While Liu Yi only raises his arm and block in front of him, receiving Demon Emperor¡¯s palm attack!

    The floor underneath Liu Yi¡¯s feet cracks as Demon Emperor pressed down Liu Yi to the lower floor!

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi going down the floor, Chen Cai got a huge shock as he tries to go and help.

    While Ao Ri suddenly appears in front of him and toss out a lightning bolt blocking his path.

    ¡°Your enemy is me!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Annoying fellow!¡±

    Chen Cai can only retreat and continues to fight against Ao Ri.

    While Zhang Meixin takes the opportunity to jump over to Xiao Mi and check her injuries. Realizing that she had only suffered some light injury, Zhang Meixin lets out a sigh of relief.

    Still okay¡­luckiness within the misfortune¡­

    ¡°Call your master out for me!¡±

    Demon Emperor continues to madly attack Liu Yi but all of the attacks were blocked by Liu Yi.

    The two of them had already broken through countlessyers and finallynd on the ground.

    Upon reaching the ground, Liu Yi who is wearing the Monarch Armour had be countless times stronger! But Demon Emperor¡¯s strength is also not weak. Currently, the earth underneath Liu Yi had already turned into aplete shambles. The cracks are no different from a spiderweb.

    ¡°You are really quite resistant ah! But right now I still have not used my Nine Ying Demon Qi!¡±

    Demon Emperor ps out at Liu Yi¡¯s chest and forces Liu Yi¡¯s figure back by a few meters before saying unreasonably, ¡°Do not force me to exterminate you! Right now tell me your master¡¯s location and I might let you off!¡±

    ¡°Even if the two of you meet, what is the use?¡±

    Although he had eaten a number of moves under the protection of Monarch Armour, Liu Yi did not receive any injury. He stands firmly before asking Demon Emperor in front of him, ¡°You are seeking for an answer right?¡±

    ¡°You can say that it is so!¡±

    Demon Emperor nods her head firmly, ¡°I wish to know what on earth happened during these 1300 years! Wait till I know, perhaps I will no longer be that lost.¡±

    ¡°Fine. You wish to know right? Then I shall fulfill you.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath before stretching out his hand and lets out a loud shout, ¡°Come out, Through Heaven¡±

    A golden light suddenly blossoms in the sky and after which, an enormous sword descends from the sky. It rumbles as it falls down through the hole that the two of them created and instantlynds between the two of them.

    Ao Ri¡¯s attention was also attracted by that sword, ¡°Just now that was¡­not possible¡­¡±

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    How would she not recognize this sword?

    Through Heaven Sword¡­this is originally my Emotion Swordter it was cut off by me and was taken by Sword Emperor Liu Yi¡­.

    Zhang Meixin leans over the hole and roars out, ¡°Liu Yi what are you doing! That broken sword nearly sliced me!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­Liu Yi¡­.¡±

    Demon Emperor takes a few steps back as she looks at the guy in ck armor in front of her. Her legs suddenly soften and nearly copsed onto the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Liu Yi, I am indeed Sword Emperor!¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and removes his helmet, revealing his real appearance, ¡°Two months ago I used Wine Sword Technique and went back into the past. I got to know you as well as induce you to be the Demon Emperor. All of this is all my fault. But, you also have some responsibility. If you really insist on looking into it, then assume some of the mistakes with me!¡±

    ¡°Mistake? When did I make a mistake?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun suddenly smiles. Her smile carries a kind of bitterness, ¡°To you, it is only just a second to go back and forth. But for me, it was an entire 1300 years! Sword Emperor, big brother, you are so ruthless ah¡­¡±

    She stretches her hand and touches her chest, ¡°Do you know back then when your star breaking hand hit me, at that moment my starjade broke, when you sealed me in the Demon World, how painful my heart felt? Although you killed my mother, although you rejected to stay with me in the Demon World¡­but, I admit that I still possessed a trace of fantasy towards you¡­but you destroyed this bit of fantasy¡­big brother, you really¡­really¡­let me down too much.¡±

    ¡°If it was for you insisting on destroying the human realm, how would it make the two of us walk onto this kind of road?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze is no longer timid as he looks straight into Zhang Yunyun¡¯s eyes, ¡°This road was chosen by the two of us. No matter what you want to do, I, Liu Yi will receive it. If you still wish to invade the human realm then I, Liu Yi will still fight you all the way to death. But, Yunyun, I do not wish to continue on the mistake from 1300 years ago. If you still wish toe back to my side, I will still treat you the same as back then. You are forever my little princess.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun asked, ¡°Your only little princess?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly and shakes his head, ¡°That¡­is not possible.¡±

    He cannot for a single person, give up the rest of his women.

    He admits that the Demon Emperor had given up quite a bit for him. But Murong Die, Wang Yuzheng, Lin Tong these girls, did any of them give up any less for him?

    If he can only choose one of them then Liu Yi would really be unable to forgive himself.

    He is destined to never belong to a single woman.

    ¡°Since that is the case then why is there a need to say anymore?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun smiles coldly, ¡°My good big brother. Can you return the affection that I had for you? In the past, you lied to me. Right now you are still lying to me. Big brother is lying to me?¡±

    ¡°Right now you still love to find fault on other people.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°Why are you unwilling to see your own fault?¡±

    ¡°I am not wrong! I have never been wrong!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun says loudly, ¡°Is liking a person wrong? Is wishing to live together with you wrong? Big brother. Do not find any more excuses for your fickleness! You deserved to be killed! Let me personally kill you and then turn your corpse into a specimen. That way you can stay by my side forever!¡±

    This girl.. started to have mental problems?

    ¡°You are mad!¡±

    ¡°Right, I am mad, so what!¡±

    Zhang Yunyunughs, ¡°I indeed am mad, after falling in love with you I hadpletely and utterly turned mad! All of this was forced by you! It was forced by you do you know?¡±

    Sweat, why does listening to it sound like scolding me, just that it is missing a word.

    ¡°Good big brother, I did not expect that you are still alive. But you must pay the price for this.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun stretches out her hand and clenches it before saying, ¡°After being hit by my Nine Yin God Qi, still live through it. Indeed you are the man that I admired. But, it shall end now. Today, I shall end you!¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath, ¡°Let the 1300 years of hatred end at this moment.¡±

    ¡°As I wish! Big brother, just now I had already fully grasped that mystery of the gene map. Right now my starjades are starting to recover.¡±

    As she speaks, she stretches out her hand and grabs the ck longsword, ¡°Back then the moves that I had learned from you, I shall use them to send you off!¡±

    ¡°Illusion extermination!¡±

    Liu Yi had already pped out at her while she swings her longsword.

    ¡°Ask gentlemen how much worry can he have, an entire Jiangdong river flows eastwards!¡±

 Chapter 732 Heaven Dog Roar

    The two of them shed against each other before an enormous shock wave spread out in all directions.

    The window of the entire building scatters from this shockwave!

    Liu Yi and Zhang Yunyun were forced back by this shockwave and crashed into the wall behind them.

    Zhang Yunyun walks down from the wall and nces at Liu Yi before saying, ¡°You are able to maintain your Heaven Realm standard, big brother you really shock me!¡±

    Liu Yi exercises his joints and breaks the surrounding wall beforending on the ground and says, ¡°You were also not idling during these 1300 years.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s end the warm up here. Big brother, I am going to use my true strength now!¡±

    As Zhang Yunyun speaks, she takes a deep breath. Following which dense ck light emits from her body!

    A surge of power spreads out battering the surrounding pressuring Liu Yi!

    From Zhang Yunyun¡¯s forehead, a dragon horn grew out! While a pair of dragon wings p out from the back!

    Dragon Transformation four!

    <i>Did not expect that after 1300 years of time, she had actually cultivated to Dragon Transformation four!</i>

    After Dragon Transformation four, her strength had raised all the way to 20 starjade mid-stage. Which is one stage higher than Liu Yi¡¯s God transformation!

    Liu Yi¡¯s God Transformation is currently at 20 starjades beginning-stage!

    But Nine Yang God Qi is iparably powerful which can allow him to fight back!

    It is a pity that God Transformation cannot be superimposed with Dragon Transformation. Otherwise, after using God Transformation then entering Dragon Transformation four, wouldn¡¯t hepletely oppress Demon Emperor!

    But all of this is just a fantasy. Cannot be superimposed means cannot be superimposed!

    ¡°Do you see this? My good big brother?¡±

    After Demon Emperor enter Dragon Transformation four, her strength increases greatly as did her self confidence.

    She gently straightens the crown that was crooked on her hair before giving Liu Yi neither a warm or cold smile, ¡°Right now, are you trembling because of my strength? All of this is all thanks to you!¡±

    ¡°All of this should end.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath as Nine Yang God Qi starts revolving in his body.

    ¡°I will end all of this. My mistake shall be made right by me.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun sneers, ¡°Don¡¯t say such beautiful words, big brother. I am already fed up of hearing your beautiful words. I am fed up with that righteous expression of yours! You! Shall be responsible for your actions!¡±

    She raises her hand as a ck dragon suddenly flies out from her palm before twisting its body and bites towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Break for me!¡±

    Liu Yi swings out hisnce as his Nine Yang God Qi gathers in thence and directly destroy this ferocious ck dragon.

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Our strength is around the same. Although your strength is a bit higher than mine, you are also unable to do anything to me as I am wearing Monarch Armour!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun puts on her Nine Yin Demon Armour, ¡°So what about that? I have Nine Yin Demon Armour. If you hit me wouldn¡¯t you be that one who is injured?¡±

    ¡°Yunyun, after 1300 years, your vision is still stuck in that era.¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles, ¡°I have the gods¡¯ Nine Yang God Qi which is specialized in dealing with your Nine Yin God Qi. Your Nine Yin Demon Armour¡¯s reflective ability is of no use against me!¡±

    As he speaks he kicks his Through Heaven Sword up.

    Through Heaven Sword instantly transforms into a 3 meters long greatsword before flying towards Zhang Yunyun.

    ¡°How is it possible for there to be a power that is able to break by Nine Yin Demon Qi?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is very confident about her strength. She opens her arms weing the attack from Through Heaven Sword.

    Through Heaven Sword chops down at her and instantly leaving a sword scar on her shoulder armor!

    While Zhang Yunyun also takes a few steps back as she got jolted away by Through Heaven Sword.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Sensing the attacking force that Through Heaven Sword had on her, Zhang Yunyun¡¯s pretty eyes widen in shock, ¡°It can injure me!¡±

    Through Heaven Sword rotates as it flies back. Liu Yi stabs out with hisnce and Through Heaven Sword once again chops at Zhang Yunyun.

    ¡°Damn it! Do you think that I will be hit by that again?¡±

    After being hit once, Zhang Yunyun is angered as she stretches out her right hand and a cluster of ck gas appears in front of her and seal the Through Heaven Sword in midair!

    At the same time, her other hand swings out with her demon sword as she uses Wine Sword Technique.

    ¡°At the borders of Qin and Han dynasty, the war at the endless borders never ends!¡±

    The demon sword instantly disappears from her hand and when it appears again, it stabs into Liu Yi¡¯s chest te.

    Liu Yi was forced a step back from the force of the sword. Luckily the defense of Monarch Armour is iparably powerful. Along with the fact that arge portion of the force was diverted to the earth, otherwise, he would be sent flying away.

    <i>1300 years. Indeed Zhang Yunyun did not idle around and had actually raised her strength to such a horrifying state.</i>

    <i>I originally thought that after I had broken her starjades she would give up her cultivation and abandon herself in despair and the like.</i>

    <i>With missing starjades, the path of cultivation would be iparably difficult. In the past one might need to put in one fold of effort. But if the starjade were damaged then the effort that needs to be put in would be 3 to 4 more!</i>

    <i>I must admire this girl. For revenge, she actually has such enormous willpower!</i>

    ¡°I will definitely kill you, big brother. let me bring back your corpse!¡±

    From behind Zhang Yunyun, an enormous ck dragon flies out and smashes through a fewyers of the ceiling before roaring and once against bites at Liu Yi.

    Although Monarch Armour is able to resolve a lot of force but facing such an expert, it will not be able to disy 100% of its capability.

    Especially when it reaches the heaven realm, a lot of forces starts to carry some attributes that can ignore defense.

    Otherwise, if an ordinary people put on Monarch Armour, wouldn¡¯t they be unparallel?

    <i>That ck dragon contains Zhang Yunyun¡¯s strongest Nine Yin Demon Qi. If I really got hit head-on by it, perhaps I would also not feel very good!</i>

    ¡°Fire God Dragon!¡±

    Liu Yi stabs the Scorpion Tail Lance onto the ground and following which two golden-red fire dragons fly out from his body!

    One is rather thick while the other is slightly slender. The two fire dragons coil together before tearing at the ck dragon in the air in a messy ball.

    Zhang Yunyun smiles, ¡°Really did not expect that after not meeting for so long, your techniques would be improved by quite a bit. But all of this shall be contributed to me!¡±

    As she speaks, she tries to mimic the god fire dragon and use it to attack Liu Yi.

    But as she revolves her technique she is unable to summon out even half a fire dragon which finally makes Zhang Yunyun¡¯splexion turn pale.

    ¡°Did you realize that your Nine Yin Demon Qi which had always seed had lost effect on me?¡±

    Liu Yi reminds Zhang Yunyun, ¡°I had already said before that my Nine Yang God Qi is specialized in restraining your Nine Yin Demon Qi. Yunyun, I am your natural nemesis. Back then I had sent you onto the wrong path. Now, I will do my best to pull you back.¡±

    ¡°No one is able to restrain Nine Yin Demon Qi, no one!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun roars as the enormous ck dragon in the sky also lets out an enormous dragon roar!

    Instantly, the shockwave of the dragon roar spreads out and breaks the surrounding walls!

    ¡°What the heck, this is going to copse!¡±

    As the building trembles, Zhang Meixin hugs Xiao Mi and shouts loudly, ¡°We must leave this ce!¡±

    As Chen Cai fights against Ao Ri, he says, ¡°You take Xiao Mi and leave first! I and boss can still continue to fight!¡±

    It is just the building copsing. To them heaven realm experts, it is of no influence.

    ¡°Ah lei...where am I meow~¡±

    At this moment Xiao Mi leisurely wakes up as she rubs her eyes and looks at the surrounding at a loss.

    Zhang Meixin immediately says, ¡°Don¡¯t speak, leave this ce with me now!¡±

    ¡°Meow??¡±

    But Xiao Mi sniffs the air before her eyes brighten up, ¡°There is master¡¯s smell meow~!! Master is here meow~~~~!!! Xiao Mi can have breakfast meow~~¡±

    Although she does not know what is the breakfast that Xiao Mi is mentioning, Zhang Meixin did not forget to her head, ¡°Foodie! What time is it already and you are still concerned about eating! Hurry and leave with me first! After which then you go and ask your master for food!¡±

    Clearly, Zhang Meixin had thought too clearly of the meaning of this breakfast.

    ¡°Fine then, meow...¡±

    Xiao Mi rubs her head while feeling wronged.

    Ao Ri roars, ¡°No one is allowed to leave!¡± and lets out a dragon roar!

    Following which, a lot of LOST demon warriors jumps to the top of the building and attempt to block Zhang Yunyun and Xiao Mi¡¯s escape path.

    Zhang Meixin ced down Xiao Mi and asked, ¡°What the heck.... so many people. It seems like my illusion technique will not be able to deal with them...Damn it, Jade Rabbit Roar is also not nearby...Xiao Mi how about your Heaven Dog Roar?¡±

    ¡°Always carrying it on me meow!!¡±

    As Xiao Mi speaks she stucks both her hands under her skirt before scoping outwards.

    A three meters tall mechanical egg immediately appears in front of everyone, scaring Chen Cai into nearly tumbling on the floor.

    <i>Bullshit...where did Xiao Mi pull out such an enormous egg!</i>

    Zhang Meixin knew about Xiao Mi¡¯s ability thus she is not shocked. Instead, she directly orders, ¡°Quickly let Heaven Dog Roar transform and let us leave this ce!¡±

    ¡°Understood meow!¡±

    Xiao Mi immediately ps her hands, ¡°Heaven Dog Roar,e out and exercise your body meow~¡±

    The mechanical egg suddenly starts to let out mechanical sounds as it changes irregrly. The mechanical body on it starts to continuously unfold and rbine!

    Very quickly a nearly 5 meters long enormous mechanical wolfdog appears there before letting out a bark!

    ¡°Let us go up meow!¡±

    Xiao Mi brings Zhang Meixin and directly jumps into the mecha from the cabin door.

    ¡°What the heck so the zodiac group toy is high tech!¡±

    Seeing this mechanical wolfdog, Chen Cai bes a bit envious.

    ¡°A pile of broken copper and soft iron that¡¯s all!¡±

    Ao Ri snorts coldly before shouting, ¡°Attack, break that thing!¡±

    Several tens of demon warriors immediately surge up and prepare to break this Heaven Dog Roar.

    From the body of the Heaven Dog Roar, two rows of missiles pop out and start shooting missiles which flies into the air before exploding on those LOST soldiers!

    The soldiers¡¯ strength seems to be not that strong and instantly were exploded into wailing like ghosts.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Xiao Mi pilots Heaven Dog Roar and leaps from the top of the building into the air.

    Reaching the air, the four limbs of Heaven Dog Roar retracts and following which from the waist, a pair of wings stretch out. It actually transforms into the shape of a fighter jet!

 Chapter 733 or them

    ¡°Hmph, humans only know how to make some useless things.¡±

    Seeing the transformation of Heaven Dog Roar sky, Zhang Yunyun¡¯s gaze is filled with mockery.

    ¡°During these 1300 years, I had seen too much. Ever since humans learned how to use tools, they slowly started to fall from grace and no longer strengthen their own powers. Rather they keep raising the capabilities of the tools. My good big brother, I really do not understand why you insist on protecting the depraved humans? While I, where am I unworthy of you to treasure?¡±

    Liu Yi retorts, ¡°Every single species has their own evolution methods. Furthermore, not everyone can choose cultivation, the same as not every creature can evolve into a demon. These people choose tools which also strengthen themselves. Do not look down on humans, otherwise, the one who will be at a disadvantage will be yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thus in your hearts, humans are the highest existence and all of us should die?¡±

    ¡°When did I say such things?¡±

    Liu Yi purses his brows and feels that Zhang Yunyun is bing more and more extreme. ¡°Back then in the demon realm, when did I take the initiative to start a massacre?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun sneers, ¡°Could it be that the killing in the demon realm that big brothermitted is less? What I do right now, how is it any different from what big brother taught me?¡±

    ¡°This....¡±

    Liu Yi recalls the first time when he met Zhang Yunyun, he shows no quarter and directly beheaded the two tiger assassin.

    Zhang Yunyun of the past was still a female Tang San who was unwilling to step on an ant.

    But now...she is already a demoness!

    ¡°Me being able to transform like this is all because big brother¡¯s teaching is good.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is holding that ck sword again as she points at herself and says, ¡°Big brother, are you satisfied with your work?¡±

    Liu Yi walks forward, ¡°If it is my work, then obediently listen to what I say. From now on be a good child. I will send you to school...er, why don¡¯t you start studying at university. Come to my school and be my student?¡±

    ¡°Big brother, between the two of us, there are only two possibilities.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun stretches out two fingers and says, ¡°One, you return to the demon realm with me and I am willing to give birth to children for you and henceforth we stand aloof from worldly affairs and no longere out nor do we invade and harass human realm. Two, it is either one of us die and the other lives, that way the fight will end!¡±

    ¡°So many years have passed...why didn¡¯t you absorb a single lesson?¡±

    ¡°I have my perseverance!¡±

    The ck aura curls around Zhang Yunyun¡¯s body and seems to bepletely opposite of the golden light on Liu Yi¡¯s body, ¡°It seems like...between the two of us...there is only fighting left...¡±

    As she speaks she stretches out her hand and takes off a red stone that she is wearing on her neck.

    This is the Heaven Flint that Liu Yi obtained from the Scarlet me Mountain back then to help the weak-body and sickly Zhang Yunyun to promote her constitution.

    During these 1300 years, she had always worn it on her body and had never taken it off.

    While at this moment, she holds it in her hand before clenches her hand fiercely. She crushed the Heaven Flint into red powder before loosening her hand allowing the powder to be blown away by the night wind.

    ¡°Let our past dissipate along with this dust. Right now the one standing in front of you is Demon Emperor. The Demon Emperor who shall conquer the Human realm! Sword Emperor, do you wish to protect your human realm? Then defeat me now, or climb over my corpse! Only death can stop me!¡±

    As she speaks the building start trembling.

    Stones fall from above onto their head but was instantly crushed into dust from the aura they are releasing.

    It is too hard for this kind of things to wish to harm them.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s heart is also in anxiety. After all, his god transformation is not like dragon transformation four which canst for days. <i>If this drags on, at that time even if I wish to defeat Demon Emperor, I¡¯m afraid that it will be super difficult.</i>

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath. ¡°Looks like you had already decided, then it is time for reminiscing to end.¡±

    As he speaks he raises his scorpionnce as red mes emerge from his back, ¡°Since you are not willing to wake up, then let me beat you awake.¡±

    ¡°It is me who shall behead you!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s strength increases again as the ck dragon seems to grow thicker and breaks the two fire dragosn before biting at Liu Yi again.

    ¡°God fire cleansing the world!¡±

    Liu Yi is also no longer polite as he stabs the scorpion tailnce into the ground.

    An enormous me giant stands up from behind him holding a golden-red firence as well which it stabs into the ground.

    mes instantly spread all over the ce as golden-red mes flood the entire building!

    -bang!-

    The building starts to copse and fall into pieces while the ck dragon was instantly turned into ashes!

    Ao Ri¡¯s eyes widen as he was sent flying away by the me.

    ¡°What the hell, boss! I am still here ah!¡±

    Chen Cai was also sent flying away. But luckily his body is an asura body. His skin is rough and thick flesh, thus he did not get an injury.

    While Heaven Dog Roar which is hovering in the sky was also affected by the shockwave and flips a few rounds in the sky before stabilizing in midair.

    ¡°Gods...what is this strength ah...¡±

    Xiao Mi and Zhang Meixin were panic-stricken in the ne, ¡°Could it be that all heaven realm experts are so strong?¡±

    How could the two of them know that Liu Yi still has even more strength in reserve?

    If he uses all of his strength, this entirerge JingDou city would perhaps instantly turn into dust without any living beings left!

    This is the so-called ¡®When immortals fight, mortals suffer a cmity.¡¯

    If Liu Yi and Zhang Yunyun both fight all out, the surrounding people will all die.

    Liu Yi had always been holding back while he senses that the Demon Emperor is about to start fighting without any restraint.

    ¡°To actually make me look so tattered-looking...¡±

    There are still some mes that had not extinguished on Zhang Yunyun¡¯s body. She stands up with mes of hatred in her eyes.

    That ck dragon immediately starts erging continuously growing as long as wing!

    It keeps extending towards the sky and its head seems to had already broken through the cloudyer in just a matter of moments and flies over a thousand miles into the sky!

    ¡°Take the power of my anger! Sword Emperor I want to see how you are going to block this move!¡±

    That ck dragon suddenly roars as it scatters the cloud under it!

    Zhang Meixin and the rest are able to see that ck dragon appearance clearly. At the same time, they notice the ck dragon opening its jaws and a ck light ball gathers in it which starts growing bigger!

    ¡°Ah! Finally going to wee this moment!¡±

    Ao Ri spread open his arms as his expression carries emotions as he gazes at the ck dragon in the sky, ¡°My majesty is finally going to liberate her full strength! Ignorant human, prepare to wee your doomsday!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun full strength attack!

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes widen as he stares at that ck Nine Yin Demon Dragon in the sky!

    <i>This over ten thousand meters long enormous dragon, if it attacks with full strength don¡¯t say arge district, perhaps half of JingDou city will be turned into ashes!</i>

    <i>Cannot let this movend!</i>

    <i>If I want to block it, Glorious Sun Palm: Unbroken is not suitable. This move is only suitable for a single instant defense which is not enough to deal with thisrge area attack.</i>

    Liu Yi thinks a bit before finally starting to gather all of his Nine Yang God Qi strength.

    At the same time, he removes his Monarch Armour from his body and transforms it into an enormous shield before flying into the sky.

    While Nine Yang God Qi transforms into an enormous golden giant. This giant body is still erging and instantly transform into an over 100 meters tall giant. It then grabs that enormous ck Monarch Shield and props it in front of it.

    -dragon roars-

    The light ball in the ck dragon¡¯s jaw finally burst and transform into a ck light pir which pierces through the sky and falls down from the sky carryingyers afteryers of shockwaves.

    ¡°Block for me!¡±

    Liu Yi controls the enormous golden giant and raises his shield as he directly blocks that enormous ten meters thick ck light pir!

    The enormous giant bows over slightly and seem to have received quite a bit of impact!

    While a shock wave spread out from the shield and sent Heaven Dog Roar flying several hundred meters away!

    Ao Ri and Chen Cai are also no better. When two twenty starjade great gods fight, they 19 starjades fellow can only be sent flying far away from the shockwave before finally stabilizing themselves.

    When they stabilize themselves, they are stupefied.

    ¡°What the heck, boss is so powerful ah.. that Demon Emperor woman...is also very scary...¡±

    ¡°Did not think that Sword Emperor could block this move!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun urges her qi, trying to break Liu Yi¡¯s defense, ¡°How long can youst? Your strength is still weaker than mine. This is a fact!¡±

    ¡°So what if my strength is weaker?¡±

    Liu Yi braces his strength before forcibly make the giant stand up straight and says loudly, ¡°There are people who I wish to protect here! So what if I stake everything for them?¡±

    ¡°You think that you are a guardian deity?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun says with frigid irony and scorching satire, ¡°You still think that you are the savior? Don¡¯t joke around. You are just a selfish unfaithful ghost!¡±

    As she speaks the ck light pir bes a lot stronger before pressuring Liu Yi¡¯s giant into bending over again.

    ¡°Wait till you have really known how to love a person then discuss this with me!¡±

    Liu Yi nce at the struggling Chen Cai as well as the Heaven Dog Roar that was sent far away from the shock wave.

    For these people, how could Liu Yi be defeated!

    If this movends, half of JingDou will disappear. Perhaps the remaining ce might also be destroyed from the resulting earthquake.

    His Murong Die, Wang Lele are all in this ce.

    For these people, he must block this move!

    ¡°Nine Yang God Qi, aren¡¯t you evolved from Righteous Qi, then I shall disy your unlimited possibilities!¡±

    Liu Yi roars as the golden giant seems to receive some sort of urging and actually stands up straight again. At the same time, the ck Monarch Shield also starts to light up with golden radiance!

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s expression changes!

 Chapter 734 Single Life

    The golden giant raises the Monarch Shield high up as it burst out with golden radiance and actually scatters the pir!

    Following which this golden light bes more and more eye-catching. The Monarch Shield actually transformed into a small sun which the golden giant ps it into the air.

    The Monarch Shield keeps rotating and the golden light shoots all over the ce, shining upon this area like it is daylight!

    It keeps rising and breaks the ck light pir and instantly reaches over tens of thousands of meters into the sky.

    ¡°It is day time already?¡±

    ¡°Eh, why is it bright so early today?¡±

    A lot of people in JingDou city was attracted by this light.

    Some who were still in slumbend were awakened as they pull open their window and look at the golden sun in the sky.

    A lot of people who were still working also looks outside. The people on the streets also stop as they look at the sky.

    Currently, it is still 1 am in the morning, and the sky had already brightened?

    Could it be that something mystical is happening?

    Just as the people in JingDou city were shocked by the small sun, Liu Yi and Demon Emperor¡¯s fight is already reaching its end.

    Monarch Armour which transforms into a golden sun had scattered that ck dragon high up in the air before slowly losing the radiance along with the golden giant before dropping from the sky. With a -dang- it smashes into the ground between Liu Yi and Demon Emporer.

    ¡°Why...would you have such strength...¡±

    Zhang Yunyun stares at the sky nkly and is unable to react for a while.

    ¡°Today I shall give you a lesson.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s God Transformation is about to end as well. Defeating Zhang Yunyun is not possible, thus he can only first say something to scare her off.

    <i>Wait till all of my strength had recovered, it is not toote to fight again. At the very least at that time I would have activated 4 sunjades which will definitely greatly increase mybat strength.</i>

    Ao Ri kneels in front of Demon Emperor and begs, ¡°My majesty, the current situation is unfavorable for us. Let us retreat first and make nster on!¡±

    ¡°My Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Damn it...why did it be like this...after 1300 years, why is it that I am still not your opponent!¡±

    Tears trickle down Zhang Yunyun¡¯s eyes making Liu Yi a bit heart ached as he looks at her.

    ¡°I am not resigned, I do not ept this!¡±

    ¡°Go back and cultivate another 100 years then.¡±

    Liu Yi ce both of his hands behind him as he looks at Zhang Yunyun standing in front of him as he tries his best to make his voice sound cold, ¡°Wait till you feel that your strength is enough thene and challenge me again. I will wait for you!¡±

    ¡°I will definitely make you regret one!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s gazends on Liu Yi making him feel a chill.

    <i>She is really starting to hate me now...s, why is there such an ill-fated rtionship between her and me?</i>

    <i>Dating this kind of thing is a matter of both sides taking a step back. What Huang Xiaohu sang was right. Love is not easy. Everyone has their own temper.</i>

    When two people are together, because of the difference in character, different system of values it will always arise with some contradictions. If they really wish to continue to keep walking together there must be a person who takes a step back and satisfies the other person¡¯s ideology. That way it will allow the love to continue.

    If both parties are unable to take a step back, then, it is time for this love to end.

    Liu Yi and Zhang Yunyun is this case. Neither of them is willing to take a step back as they persist in their own things.

    Thus the possibility of them being together is small, very small!

    Liu Yi looks at Zhang Yunyun¡¯s familiar as well as unfamiliar figure, he clenches his fist.

    The two of them had already estranged...

    ¡°Next time we meet, I will definitely make to experience the suffering I went through!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun no longer persists. She tossed behind this sentence before turning around and follows along Ao Ri and soars into the sky.

    ¡°What the...finally finished...¡±

    Chen Cai appears beside Liu Yi before sitting down. He lets out a long sigh, ¡°When I came back I thought that I wouldn¡¯t be defeated anymore...but unexpectedly I would meet this kind of expert...gods, right now where else can I go and cultivated. As an asura, I had already cultivated to the very peak already!¡±

    Chen Cai really has a wish to cry.

    ¡°You are already in the heaven realm. Basically, you can do anything you like.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and pats his best friend¡¯s shoulder, ¡°But as an asura, you can only walk to this step. Unless in the future, you have some new opportunities that can allow you to rise to a higher grade.¡±

    Chen Cai makes a bitter face, ¡°Oi, oi. Boss. Are you encouraging me or attacking me ah!¡±

    ¡°Oh...I like to encourage people!¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°But I believe in your luck. Who knows if there will be even better opportunities in the future. You see, in the past, you were only an ordinary high school student only. Take a look at yourself now, you are an Asura Emperor. Talking about this why is the rank of Asura Emperor higher than Asura God ah, addressing like this feels awkward ah.¡±

    ¡°Sweat, boss. Your understanding of the Asura Realm is not as much as mine. Asura Emperor should actually be called Asura God Emperor. But because the asuras are simple minded and boorish,ter on, people all started to call it Asura Emperor which then became a habit.¡±

    Chen Cai told Liu Yi the whole story which then makes Liu Yi understand.

    <i>Back then my personality changed quite a bit and had to hide from Ye Hanshuang for so many years...</i>

    Recalling about Ye Hanshuang, Liu Yi¡¯s back is instantly covered with cold sweat as he hurriedly asks, ¡°Right, where is Ye Hanshuang? Did shee back with you?¡±

    ¡°What is the matter, boss. You miss your Queen Ye?¡±

    Chen Caiughs wretchedly provoking a punch from Liu Yi.

    ¡°Hurry and say!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Queen Ye is also the same as me, she is also an Asura Emperor! But as she needs to calm down some matters in the Asura Realm thus she did not return with me. But asked me to bring back words for you. She says that after she is done with her work, she wille and look for you and ask you to wash your butt and wait for her.¡±

    ¡°What the hell, why does this sound so fucking ufortable ah!¡±

    Liu Yi is covered with sweat, ¡°Some more why is she also an Asura Emperor? Isn¡¯t there only a single Asura Emperor¡¯s position?¡±

    ¡°That...Senior Shan Honghe is too powerful already...¡±

    Chen Cai says with lingering fears, ¡°Me and Ye Hanshuang had tobine our strength together to defeat him. As a result, both of us promoted mysteriously...but in the beginning, our strength was somewhat not stabilized. Thus I cultivated in Asura Realm for a few hundred years andpletely stabilized my Asura Emperor¡¯s strength before returning back to the Human Realm. Talking about this boss, when did you return ah?¡±

    ¡°Recently as well.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s brows raise, ¡°So you had not been KeDa...no wonder theboratory would be sneak attacked by other people.¡±

    Chen Cai is also slightly deeply worried and sick at heart, ¡°Oh, so in the end, the gene map still got stolen in the end?¡±

    ¡°Mm, furthermore it was by a very impressive person.¡±

    Liu Yi gazes at the dark night. <i>Demon Emperor had obtained the gene map. I¡¯m afraid that very quickly the Demon Realm¡¯s strength will once again rise.</i>

    <i>When the Demon Realm gateway opens, perhaps it will be the start of the war between the two realms!</i>

    Liu Yi knows just how strong Demon Emperor¡¯s desire for revenge is. Sooner orter she will be back!

    ¡°When what do we do then? Shall we go and chase?¡±

    Chen Cai sniffs, ¡°Boss, I can still smell their scent!¡±

    ¡°What the heck are you an asura or a dog ah!¡±

    ¡°Of course it is asura!¡±

    Chen Cai thinks that Liu Yi is somewhat making a fuss out of nothing, ¡°Boss you are not a pure asura thus you do not understand! The sense of smell of an asura is very sensitive. Otherwise, how did you think that Ye Hanshuang was able to find you?¡±

    ¡°What the...really is sabotaging me!¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth and says, ¡°If Ye Hanshuang dares to tangle with me again, I shall push her down! Suck away her energy and obtain theplete asura qi!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Boss, what you say is damn awesome!¡±

    Chen Cai is pleasantly surprised as he says, ¡°I believe that if Queen Ye heard this, she will definitely be very happy! But with that overbearing nature of Queen Ye¡¯s perhaps she might be a female knight! Boss are you able to endure it or not?¡±

    ¡°Scram to the side! Before we discuss this kind of topic, you must first go and settle your own girl first!¡±

    Liu Yi thinks rapidly and says a lie, ¡°I saw your snakedy walking close to a handsome fellow ah!¡±

    ¡°What the heck cannot be right!¡±

    Chen Cai indeed turns pale in fright, ¡°Fuck, I had only left for how long and this girl dares to hook up with another person! Damn it! No wonder she is unwilling to agree to my pursue so she is actually raising a gigolo outside?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart twitches, <i>what the heck, don¡¯t tell me that my crow beak really hit the target ah?</i>

    <i>Ahmen, could it be that Chen Cai this fellow is destined to have no female partners?</i>

    <i>As Chen Cai¡¯s best friend I shouldfort my buddy right?</i>

    Thinking till here, Liu Yi pats Chen Cai on the shoulder and says, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Believe boss. In this lifetime you will definitely not be lonely.¡±

    ¡°Really boss?¡±

    Chen Cai lifts up hisrge tbread face and asks, ¡°Boss also feel that I will have an affinity with female right?¡±

    ¡°Eh...that, your monkey will forever apany you...otherwise for help, there is also our master...he has also been alone for so many years, you see...¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu, boss, you cannot mock people like this ah! Cannot, I, Chen Cai definitely must find a girl to be my girlfriend! Boss, you see you are hugging one on the left and right, wherever you go you have girls. I, Chen Cai am still alone, when said out, it will be harmful to your face right?¡±

    Liu Yi rolls his eyes, ¡°When did I had girls in both hands and have girls everywhere I go? Can you say something that is more reliable?¡±

    Just as he finished speaking from the skyes a bubbly voice following which the figure of a young girl leaps into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace, ¡°Master meow~ Xiao Mi finally meet master again meow~ Let Xiao Mi rub meow~ Master¡¯s embrace is the mostfortable meow~¡±

    The mischievous, adorable and beautifully dressed Xiao Mi is like an octopus as she hangs onto Liu Yi. At the same time, her small face rubs against Liu Yi¡¯s chest happily.

    Chen Cai¡¯s cheeks start streaming with tears as he crouched on the spot while drawing circles on the ground.

    Liu Yi tries tofort Chen Cai, ¡°That...Chen Cai, actually it is also not luck with women ah...Xiao Mi treats me like a big brother...¡±

    ¡°Master meow...Xiao Mi is hungry already meow, and wish to eat master¡¯s rod below meow~ Is today¡¯s breakfast prepared meow~?¡±

    Chen Cai instantly kneels on the ground and starts brawling. His crying did not end for a long time which from then on became one of the midnight ghost story legends in this area!

 Chapter 735 Splendid breakfas

    ¡°Master meow~~wake up meow~¡±

    In the early morning, Liu Yi was woken by Xiao Mi who is lying on him.

    Xiao Mi¡¯s body is very soft and lies with Liu Yi on the sofa not getting up.

    Seeing Xiao Mi¡¯s joyous eyes, Liu Yi cannot help but pinch her cheek.

    Yesterday night she keeps sticking to him. Finally, Zhang Meixin has no choice but to bring her back to sleep together.

    But Xiao Mi should be sleeping together with Zhang Meixin but without him knowing, she had slipped into the sofa with him.

    Because of the huge battle with Demon Emperor, he had used up too much of his qi. Thus during the night he had sunk into deep cultivation and did not sense the existence of Xiao Mi.

    He secretly nces in the direction of Zhang Meixin¡¯s bedroom. Indeed, the door was wide open and he is able to faintly see Zhang Meixin¡¯s bed.

    Currently, it is still too early and Zhang Meixin was also tormented for an entire night. Thus she is still sleeping sweetly.

    She is covered with a nket. The female figure was exquisitely delivered from under the nket which is rather seductive.

    While due to the house have a very good geothermal, it is not cold at all. Along with Zhang Meixin¡¯s good constitution, she stretches out a leg out of the nket.

    Liu Yi is able to see a part of her small panties which is wrapped around her butt. It is different from the one she wore yesterday night.

    <i>Girls change panties diligently ah...</i>

    <i>But would is it fine if Xiao Mi secretly sneaks into my sofa like this?</i>

    <i>Although this sofa is not small it is not big at all. It is fine for a person to lie on it but it is really somewhat hard to fit two people.</i>

    But Xiao Mi is rather convenient as she directly lies on Liu Yi¡¯s body which is indifferent.

    ¡°Hehe, master, Xiao Mi is hungry...¡±

    Xiao Mi licks her lips and smiles merrily while saying, ¡°So long since I had breakfast meow~¡±

    ¡°This...can not ah...¡±

    Although Liu Yi is a bit aroused this is not his territory. As for eating breakfast and the likes...if it got seen what to do!

    <i>Zhang Meixin, as well as Maki, will both string me up and take turns thrashing me ah!</i>

    <i>Thinking about it, makes my hair stand on the ends...</i>

    Xiao Mi pouted as she lies on top of Liu Yi and says in dissatisfaction, ¡°Why is that so meow! Master is bing pettier meow!¡±

    ¡°Because...I¡¯m afraid that your Aunty Zhang will notice ah!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, <i>Xiao Mi calls Maki little aunt, that means that Zhang Meixin this beauty should be around the aunty generation...Amitabha...</i>

    Liu Yi took out the same old stuff and thicken his face and says, ¡°If it got noticed by her, she will also be greedy and want to snatch from Xiao Mi!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, she is in deep sleep meow~¡±

    Xiao Mi waves her hand and says, ¡°Furthermore, Xiao Mi will be very careful meow~¡±

    As Xiao Mi speaks, she impatiently stretches out both her hands and tugs Liu Yi¡¯s pajamas off!

    Because he was sleeping, Liu Yi is wearing loose pajamas pants which makes it easy for Xiao Mi!

    <i>Back then I hoodwinked Xiao Mi to eat breakfast...I don¡¯t know if it is good or bad...just afraid that this girl¡¯s appetite is will berger andrger...</i>

    As Xiao Mi eats happily, a keening soundes from the bedroom.

    Liu Yi¡¯s hair instantly stands up as he curses in his heart, <i>this voice...is Zhang Meixin awake?</i>

    Zhang Meixin¡¯s ask drowsily, ¡°Xiao Mi? Where did you run off to?¡±

    ¡°Wuu...¡±

    Xiao Mi instantly gives up eating and raises her head shouting, ¡°Xiao Mi had already woken up meow~¡±

    ¡°It is indeed good to be young...able to wake up so early...¡±

    Zhang Meixin seems to be still dawdling in bed, ¡°There is food in the fridge. You go and eat breakfast first, don¡¯t starve yourself...I want to continue to sleep in longer...¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi let out a sigh of relief and says in his heart, <i>luckily she does not wish to get out of bed. Otherwise, if she sees what Xiao Mi is doing, I would definitely be dead.</i>

    ¡°Hehe...she really likes to dawdle in bed meow~¡±

    Xiao Mi winks mischievously at Liu Yi making Liu Yi not know if he should cry orugh.

    Inside the house is Zhang Meixin which makes Liu Yi more or less stimted.

    He originally had a steady and serious character. Expect that right now, he is starting to like exciting matters...

    <i>Amitabha...all gods and buddha, you must pardon my excessive **...</i>

    As Liu Yi feel deep ¡®remorse¡¯ for his actions, he continues to feed Xiao Mi¡¯s breakfast.

    ¡°So long meow~ so little, how is it enough to eat meow~ I still wish to eat meow~¡±

    Liu Yi instantly starts sweating from fear, <i>eat more, eat more and Zhang Meixin would really walk up!</i>

    ¡°Cannot, this breakfast has a limited amount! You cannot eat more!¡±

    ¡°Fine then meow~ Master is too petty meow~¡±

    Xiao Mi can only climb off Liu Yi¡¯s body and pouts in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Oh, right meow...damn it! Why did I got infected by you as well!¡±

    Liu Yi ps his face lightly before asking Xiao Mi who is sitting in front of him, ¡°That enormous egg that you took out yesterday...what is that?¡±

    ¡°Is master talking about Heaven Dog Roar meow?¡±

    Xiao Mi immediately jumps up excitedly, ¡°That is a mecha system that every zodiac beast will get meow! Very cool right meow!¡±

    ¡°That, is it useful? What is the theory of its design?¡±

    How would Xiao Mi know so much as she says in a daze? ¡°Wu...don¡¯t know meow, anyways it is super cool meow!¡±

    ¡°Let me exin.¡±

    At this moment Zhang Meixin stretches in her nightgown and walks out of the bedroom.

    Liu Yi is very grateful that he did not let Xiao Mi go for a second round, otherwise the two of them would really be game over!

    ¡°This is actually thanks to our Americans friends. Last time when they attacked our auditorium hall, in the end, they left quite a few sets of battle suits. Based on those memory battle suits,bining with our native technology, we finally developed this set of mecha-like armor system which is a set of each zodiac beast member.¡±

    Zhang Meixin is an expert in his field. As she stretches her neck, she exins to Liu Yi, ¡°But currently we have developed 3 sets. Heaven Dog Roar, Jade Rabbit Roar, and Green Ox Roar. Not only can this life-like mecha is able to change into a mythological animal shape, but it can also change into transportation form, for example, fighter jets, helicopters as well as armored cars and so on. Not only that, but we are also still researching on transforming these mecha into a human mecha form, this way it can greatly increase the zodiac beast¡¯s individualbat capability!¡±

    <i>What the, this group of government people is really very crazy ah.</i>

    <i>This mecha transformation is very useful. Like Japan and Yamato Unit, they have half mecha transformation whichbines with Japan¡¯s Yin Yang technique which allows it to disy such formidable strength.</i>

    <i>China¡¯s zodiac beast can also use the same methods to improve their progress.</i>

    Liu Yi thinks a bit before saying, ¡°I have a set of Japan¡¯s Yamato Unit data. In a moment I will hand it over to theboratory. See if it can help.¡±

    Liu Yi had already used Little Jade topletely steal the Yamato¡¯s unit mecha data.

    ¡°Really? That is great! The higher-ups were already very interested in the Japan Yamato unit. This time around you did very well!¡±

    ¡°Not to reciprocate is against etiquette.¡±

    Recalling earlier Japan ran over to China to create a mess and killed a number of innocent people for the gene map, Liu Yi is gloomy in his heart.

    But right now, Japan had already surrendered to China, furthermore, it is the beginning of an unprecedented honeymoon period. They are also positively cooperating in establishing a financial circle in the Asia Pacific. Those damn right-wing fellow were killed, those whom he should take revenge on were all dead.

    But it seems like after China and Japan be good friends, USA is starting to no longer sit still.

    After all, China and Japan are the two number 2 and number 3 economic body while the USA is number 1. Right now this two economic body are getting together, the USA will be driven mad.

    Otherwise, Liu Hongxian would not be sent to the USA to do a task.

    Recalling of Liu Hongxian¡¯s danger, Liu Yi cannot help but ask Zhang Meixin, ¡°Recently how is China and USA?¡±

    ¡°Very strained, super strained, unprecedentedly strained!¡±

    Zhang Meixin takes a breath before saying, ¡°Right now the USA wished to return to Asia-Pacific, thus all of their attention is ced on us. A few days before, their president just received a certain person who is in favor of independent Living Buddha.¡±

    ¡°Are they seeking death!¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, ¡°The next time I fight against Demon Emperor I shall lead her to Washington then!¡±

    ¡°Do not harm innocent civilians!¡±

    Zhang Meixin hurriedly says, ¡°You are a cultivator, it seems like if your killing sins are too much, it will not be very good for your cultivation, right?¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°I also do not like to get ordinary civilians involved. But sometimes, their government had already forcibly changed the public opinion then it is beyond our control. But if someone thinks that I am weak and wish to challenge, then I will definitely not be lenient!¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, Zhang Meixin is startled.

    <i>Is this really that student that I knew back then...why do I feel like he had changed a lot?</i>

    ¡°Xiao Mi will help master kill the bad people meow~~¡±

    Xiao Mi raises her hand and says, ¡°Recently Xiao Mi¡¯s strength had somewhat increased meow~¡±

    ¡°That is good then, good Xiao Mi!¡±

    Liu Yi habitually rubs Xiao Mi¡¯s head while she makes an enjoying appearance. Liu Yi suddenly has a weird thought, <i>if I do it with Xiao Mi...is it possible that I¡¯ll learn her spatial ability?</i>

    <i>Cough...this kind of matter, it is best to think less of it...</i>

    <i>Damn it, why am i this kind of constitution...fucking a girl, I would be able to absorb their strength and learn their ability...</i>

    <i>This ability...no matter how I think, why is it filled with ****aura ah!</i>

    ¡°Enough already. Stop messing around. Xiao Mi you still have a task, Liu Yi, today you also need to go and meet your students. Don¡¯t forget, right now your task is that so-called art major!¡±

 Chapter 736 Why did you guys come for

    As a university that mains in sciences, KeDa has a very special department and that is KeDa¡¯s fine arts department

    Originally KeDa did not have this department. Later on, to enrich KeDa¡¯s education content to make the dry and dull KeDa¡¯s campus atmosphere to have some art¡¯s vor, they open up some fine arts majors. For example music, fine arts and the likes.

    Thus fine arts major was born like this. But Keda¡¯s conventional old professors realized that no matter if it is the academic advisors or students of fine arts major, all of their characters are very damn weird. They are ipatible in all respects!

    People who study fine arts pursue romance while the rest of the majors pursue reality. Thus the people in fine arts frequently fight with people from other majors!

    But a lot of students still very envious of the people in the department of fine arts. especially when they see them carrying a painting board and using lesson time to go collecting materials in the campus or outside of campus.

    Currently, Liu Yi is standing in front of the dean of the department of fine arts with a weird feeling in his heart.

    This dean which is over 40 years old already had a bald head and he still dressed up extremely gorgeously!

    He is wearing ace-bordered white shirt as well as skintight trousers with a style that Liu Yi does notprehend. He is also wearing a lot of essories.

    The dean is also wearing ear studs as well as a nose ring which makes Liu Yi¡¯s scalp turn numb seeing it.

    <i>This old fellow...could it be that he is the rumored old pervert?</i>

    ¡°You are the counselor that was employed this year?¡±

    The dean nts his eyes as he looks up and down Liu Yi a few circles.

    ¡°Truly...truly...extremely terrible! Thoroughly terrible!¡±

    The dean made an orchid finger (pinches his middle finger and thumb together) and shouts in thorough disappointment, ¡°How did the human resources department recruit you!¡±

    [TL: Orchid fingers are usually used in Peking Opera where the finger movements express their emotions and characters.]

    Being chided by this old pervert likes this Liu Yi is very unhappy and immediately asks, ¡°Oi, oi, where am I terrible?¡±

    ¡°Take a look at yourself from head to toe, how are you not terrible?¡±

    The dean points at Liu Yi with his orchid fingers and shouts, ¡°This dressing of yours is really terrible, no taste at all! A person without taste actually came to my department to be a counselor! Gods, you havepletely destroyed our amiable fashion interest here!¡±

    Liu Yi roast powerlessly, ¡°I am only here to be a counselor...It is not like I am here to be a model why is there a need for me to dress up gorgeously?¡±

    ¡°What do you know? This is called taste, taste you understand? Don¡¯t even have any taste how are you going to be the counselor for those students? You will lead them down the wrong path do you know?¡±

    ¡°The job of a counselor is to ry the message from the school to the students. At the same time, feedback the student¡¯s news to the school. Apart from this, I also need to be in charge of the students daily life. We are more simr to a manager. I am only in charge of managing the studies of the student not in charge of being a model for them thank you!¡±

    ¡°You dare to retort!¡±

    The dean stomps his feet in anger, ¡°You do not wish to work here anymore?¡±

    ¡°Just because a brief remark that does not conform to you and you want to fire me? Really don¡¯t have any taste at all.¡±

    Liu Yi smirks, ¡°I had heard that the dean of fine arts is a man with elegance, but from what I see today the rumors are off...¡±

    ¡°Who says?¡±

    The dean immediately tidy his cor and sticks out his chest and says, ¡°In the entire KeDa, who have more elegance than me, have more taste than me?¡±

    ¡°That is right ah!¡±

    Liu Yi points at himself, ¡°Dean you see I am a very down to earth person. Although I do not have any taste I am willing to bear hardship and work ah! Most importantly I have a heart that cherishes students! I believe that picking up this job, I will properly treasure those students! They are not only my students, they are more like my little brothers and sisters! I am a counselor as well as service personnel! Dean, please give me a chance to let me prove myself!¡±

    Only then did the dean nods his head, ¡°Okay...seeing how honest you are, it is fine to give you a chance.¡±

    Liu Yiughs in his heart, <i>actually letting the higher up stepping forth to handle it will also work. But this dean is not my enemy. He is only fine arts biased.</i>

    <i>Being a counselor still need what taste ah, really.</i>

    ¡°Enough already. Since that is the case, in a while the two sses that you are in charge of will have a small meeting in the small auditorium. At that time, you shall meet them. The job that you need to do is also not a lot. Give them a way to contact you. When the school passes down any information, you need to inform them. At the same time, if they have any matters, they will tell you which you will need to transmit to the school...ah, the relevant task you ought to know as well so I will not exhort anymore!¡±

    This time around the dean did not nitpick anymore. After instructing a bit he says, ¡°Quickly go!¡±

    ¡°Understood dean. I shall head over now.¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and walks out while the dean tossed a sentence, ¡°Remember to wear something with more taste! Really is a terrible outfit ah...¡±

    Liu Yi sweat, <i>this old thing is really mad...</i>

    <i>Luckily I was not in the fine arts. Otherwise, if I became like this...Murong Die, Wang Yuzheng and the rest of the girls will definitely go crazy!</i>

    After Liu Yi and the dean parted, he reaches the small auditorium when it is lesson time.

    <i>There seem to be less than 40 people sitting in the small auditorium. Looks like there are only ten plus students per ss!</i>

    Liu Yi sighs secretly while the students sitting in the auditorium. Some are drawing, some ying with their handphones. Some are holding their chin as they gaze out of the window.

    Luckily Liu Yi had experienced being a teacher thus he is not that nervous. He casually writes on the ckboard his name as well as the way to contact him.

    Although there is a portion of people who knows about Liu Yi¡¯s identity as Blood Emperor, but these are students who are around the same year group as him. Furthermore, there are very few people who naturally help Liu Yi keep it a secret.

    This group is the students who had just entered university thus they are in the first years. But there were some who know about Liu Yi¡¯s matter.

    ¡°In the future, I will be your counselor. You guys can find me if you have problems with your life and studies. If I am not around, contact the other number that I had written by the side, he will be in charge of you guys.¡±

    Liu Yi ps his hands. He ns to be a person who does nothing but ask others who work for him.

    The higher-ups, considering that he might irregrly go out for missions, thus they prepared an assistant for him which is his assistant counselor.

    Perhaps other counselors might have red eyes. They had worked in the university for so many years and this is the first time that they heard that a counselor would have an assistant.

    A lot of curious students asked.

    ¡°Counselor, are you the person who sent that Japanese flying?¡±

    ¡°Counselor, your singing is not bad ah, why did you not go and teach music ah?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, there is no need for you guys to be concerned about this. If you have matters rted to the school thene and ask me. Okay then, the two sses, please choose a ss monitor each. In the future, if you have any matters ask the ss monitor toe and look for me.¡±

    Liu Yi is toozy to get to know of them individually. Thus he ns to find the two ss monitors.

    ¡°Counselor, we had already chosen our ss monitor!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we have already chosen!¡±

    ¡°Ah this way ah, then please stand out so that I can get to know a bit.¡±

    Liu Yi ps his hands, <i>really curious how do the two ss monitors of the two fine arts department ss look like?</i>

    <i>If it is like the dean...I might spout out blood ah...</i>

    At this moment two very gorgeously dressed girls stand up.

    One as cold as ice, the other gives off a heroic feeling.

    Liu Yi looks at the two of them and his legs soften and nearly falls on his butt.

    <i>Bullshit...aren¡¯t these two girls too familiar!</i>

    <i>Aren¡¯t they Gu Yu from Immortal Snow Peak as well as Mo Lan from World Manor?</i>

    <i>Shouldn¡¯t the two of them be cultivating in their sect? Why did they run to KeDa?</i>

    <i>Could it be that the two of them came here for the gene map? Not possible...that thing is useless in the cultivation world.</i>

    <i>Then why did the two of them run here?</i>

    Liu Yi really is unable to understand!

    ¡°If you have any matters, contact me!¡±

    Mo Long smiles merrily, her smile is very beautiful, especially with some heroess within which mesmerizes girls and make a lot of girls envious.

    While Liu Yi feels the hairs on his back stand...<i>this is definitely not any kindhearted smile...</i>

    Gu Yu is wearing spectacles on her delicate nose which she pushes up before saying, ¡°Hope that the school has fewer matters. I really hate inconvenience.¡±

    ¡°That. Indeed I have some matters that I need to instruct the two ss monitors. Follow me outside.¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and walks out of the small hall.

    Gu Yu and Mo Lan look at each other before walking out as well.

    The remaining people start discussing.

    ¡°Aiyah, the two beautiful ss monitors are both called out!¡±

    ¡°Gods don¡¯t tell me that counselor had seen their beauty and wished to take action on them?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, didn¡¯t counselor have girlfriends already? It seems like it is also two school flowers ah!¡±

    ¡°You do not know. The so-called ¡®Two is also raise a group is also raise¡¯ why not raise more?¡±

    ¡°You get lost! You think that girls are a group of sheep? What raises a group!¡±

    Liu Yi is not concerned about how other people are discussing him. At this moment he lowers his voice as he asks the two cultivator girls, ¡°Why did the two of you run here? It can¡¯t be that you ran over to look for me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am here to capture you to marry!¡±

    Mo Lan ced her hand on her waist as she raises her chin to look at Liu Yi. She stretches a hand over and grabs Liu Yi¡¯s chin, ¡°You are going back with me?¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around.¡±

    Liu Yi ps away Mo Lan¡¯s naughty hand, ¡°If I want to capture you then I would have already captured you. Furthermore because of your father if you want to marry me you need to kill your father first! Are you able to do it?¡±

    Seeing that she is unable to lie to Liu Yi, Mo Lan pouts. ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too cocky, weing here is indeed not rted to you.¡±

    Gu Yu looks to the side but is actually using her peripheral vision to secretly peak looks at Liu Yi, ¡°Very soon something big will happen to this ce. We are only observers who came a step earlier.¡±

    ¡°Big matter? Something big would happen here?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly curious, ¡°Could it be that some mystical weapon hade into being?¡±

    ¡°Eh? How do you know?¡±

    The two girls look at Liu Yi in shock making Liu Yi cover his forehead, <i>bullshit I am only asking and I actually guessed correctly!!!</i>

 Chapter 737 Two girls fight over a guy?

    Liu Yi questions, ¡°What mythical weaponing into being startled you guys into making a move!¡±

    ¡°Since you already know then there is no other choice.¡±

    Gu Yu shrugs her shoulders, ¡°I shall tell you t.¡±

    ¡°Originally telling him was also fine. After all, everyone in the cultivation world already knew about it!¡±

    Mo Lan by the side adds on, ¡°Liu Yi, let me ask you. Have you heard of heavenly gods?¡±

    Liu Yi bes delighted, <i>is there a need to heard of it? I am a real heavenly god!</i>

    But Liu Yi does not wish to let everyone know about it, thus he shrugs his shoulders and says, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Then it will be easy to exin. Heavenly gods exist above the 9yers of sky. They are the highest existence of cultivators. While among the heavenly gods, there are six spirit representatives which are the six strongest among the heavenly gods. Among them, the one in charged of criminalw, Thunder God, was rumored to have fallen during the war against Nine Yin Demon Dragon race. The weapon he was using Sky Splitting God Spear was left in the human realm. Originally this mystical weapon should not be known by people but a while ago the Fu Xi Pce Hall had investigated through their divination that this god spear wille into being in this area soon. Furthermore, this news was identally spread out. Thus we came over here to investigate first.¡±

    ¡°There is actually this kind of matter!¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly shocked as he asks Mo Lan, ¡°Then for the Five Spirit Gathering what do you girls n to do?¡±

    ¡°Five Spirit Gathering? What Five Spirit Gathering?¡±

    Mo Lan and Gu Yu look at Liu Yi curiously, clearly not knowing what is this.Five Spirit Gathering.

    ¡°You guys do not know?¡±

    Liu Yi is even more shocked, <i>Liu Haisheng¡¯s Five Spirit Gathering, other than me, there is no one who knows about it?</i>

    ¡°Did not hear of it before ah...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...when is this matter ah?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Perhaps I had remembered wrongly.¡±

    Liu Yi purses his brows but did not say anything else.

    This entire matter ispletely covered with evil air. Before he understands what is going on Liu Yi do not wish to say too much to other people.

    Gu Yu is worried that Liu Yi would expose this matter thus she reminds, ¡°Anyways in school, you are our counselor while we are your students. Don¡¯t make a mistake!¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles, ¡°Rx. I have been in the city for so long, I am clearer than you about this matter. I do know about such matters. Forget it. Since there are no other matters you guys can go back.¡±

    ¡°Right. Right now all of the righteous sects are looking for you...so you better be a bit more careful.¡±

    Gu Yu recalls this matter and says to Liu Yi with worry, ¡°A lot of the real experts in the sects are eyeing you right now. They are saying that they are going to take you out...¡±

    Liu Yi does not mind.

    ¡°Hahaha, I am mentally prepared for this matter. The righteous sects of the world are only so so. It is not like I had not experienced it myself previously.¡±

    ¡°This time around it is different...these are the real experts!¡±

    Gu Yu reminds, ¡°They are considered as the older generation. They had always been in closed doors and never revealed themselves before. Within every single sect, there are such heaven realm experts. In our Immortal Snow Peak, there are three of such experts. When Sky Splitting Gold Speares into being, one of them will definitelye. At that time, you would not be able to deal with it...hope that...at that time you can go and hide...¡±

    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you always shouting that you want to kill me back then?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles merrily as he asked Gu Yu who is wearing a ck corset as well as white with golden pattern scarf.

    ¡°Hmph, this fairy is currently restraining myself.¡±

    Gu Yu snorts as she pushes her spectacles. She pouts and says, ¡°Furthermore, you evil fellow, there is no need for this fairy to take action and you will dig your own grave!¡±

    <i>This girl really has a stiff mouth.</i>

    ¡°Gu Yu how can you say such stuff about my husband?¡±

    Mo Lan by the side instantly raises her eyebrow and says, ¡°When you beat a dog you also need to see who its owner is. Are you challenging me?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately twitches, <i>bullshit who is a dog! Who is your husband!</i>

    ¡°You are turning a small matter into something big!¡±

    Gu Yu rolls her eyes at Mo Lan, ¡°Furthermore when did the two of turn tun into husband and wife? Mo Lan do the people in your World Manor like to have their own wishful thinking?¡±

    ¡°Does your Immortal Snow Peak people like to meddle in other people¡¯s business?¡±

    The two girls start quarreling in the corridor. Gu Yu stretches out her hand and the ground starts freezing. While for Mo Lan, ck lighting starts arcing from her body like she is going to use Unmoving King Ming!

    <i>What the! This ce is the school ah if they really start fighting then it will be a major matter!</i>

    Liu Yi immediately mediates in the quarrel. He stretches out his hands and pressed on the two girl¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Stop messing around. This ce is a school. If you guys really fight wouldn¡¯t it be dreadful?¡±

    If two earth realm experts start fighting how is the school able to resist the shockwave?

    Mo Lan and Gu Yu were still unconvinced. When girls start showing their temper, there is not much use even if someone tries to mediate.

    The two of them wish to spar a bit but they realize that they are unable to exert any strength!

    What they did not know was that at this moment Liu Yi is revolving Vein Sealing to seal with their strength.

    His Nine Yang God Qi is too tremendous. Especially since he is going to recover two sun jade strength. Although he was strapped for qi when dealing with the Demon Emperor, dealing with two earth realm girls, it is very easy.

    ¡°What...what is this strength!¡±

    Mo Lan eximed in shock, ¡°Liu Yi just how far have you cultivated?¡±

    Mo Lan knows that if she fights, she is definitely not Liu Yi¡¯s opponent. After all, the previous time when they fight, she had already been defeated. But fighting is fighting. <i>If he wishes to control my strength, then the other party will need to be a few times stronger than me!</i>

    While Gu Yu¡¯s eyes carry blue radiance as she looks at Liu Yi. Soon the radiance disappears as she knits her brows and says, ¡°I can¡¯t see through your starjades!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart. <i>Not able to see through is normal, after all, I had already promoted to the sun jade standard!</i>

    <i>But these things cannot be told to Gu Yu. As for my strength the more that I can reserve the more I should hold back!</i>

    ¡°How can a man be so easily seen through!¡±

    Liu Yi says half-jokingly, ¡°You girls are still too soft to try and see through me!¡±

    Mo Lan is rather baffled, ¡°When did you learn how to be glib-mouth? Weren¡¯t you super clumsy mouth in the past?¡±

    ¡°Cough...that as in the past.¡±

    Recalling how inarticte he was back then, Liu Yi¡¯s face turns red.

    Gu Yu snorts coldly and says, ¡°I do not care whether you are glib-tongue or not, anyway let go of us!¡±

    This girl was originally very proud and arrogant. Currently being subdued by Liu Yi with just a single hand, she is very unresigned.

    Mo Lan also says in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry and let go of the two of us! We still have not decided who is the winner!¡±

    Liu Yi is about to cry, ¡°This ce is not your battlefield!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, our sects have specialized move to break out from sealing technique!¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi is not letting off, she no longer waits and stretches out her other hand and form a seal before uttering, ¡°Mysterious Ice Qi, Break!¡±

    Liu Yi senses Gu Yu¡¯s inner qi momentarily reverse in direction and break his Vein Sealing technique!

    ¡°Unmoving King Ming! Open!¡±

    Mo Lan is also unwilling to be outdone as she also uses her family mysterious technique and resolved Liu Yi¡¯s Vein Sealing.

    The two girls immediately stretch out their other hand and attack Liu Yi.

    <i>What the heck! Are they for real? Why are both of them attacking me!</i>

    Mysterious Ice Qi gathers in Gu Yu¡¯s palm while Unmoving King Ming¡¯s aura gathers in Mo Lan¡¯s fist.

    <i>Both of them are ruthless ah!</i>

    <i>Looks like if I do not teach them a lesson, they will not know how high the mountain is!</i>

    Liu Yi immediately revolves Monarch Scorpion¡¯s power and condensed a breastte in front of his chest. With two -dang- the breastte blocks the attack of the two girls.

    ¡°So hard!¡±

    Gu Yu shakes her hand. That hand of hers is slightly red and swollen.

    Not only did the palm which she gathers Mysterious Ice Qi and attack Liu Yi¡¯s chestte not cause any injury, but it had also jolted her hand badly.

    Mo Lan also did not get any advantage. Her entire body shake and it was not for Liu Yi grabbing her other shoulder, she would have been forced to retreat a few steps.

    ¡°What armor is this, why is it¡¯s defense so good?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t care. Make him let go of us first!¡±

    Gu Yu gives Mo Lan a look which she understands tacitly.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, <i>what the fuck! Why are the two of our rapport so good ah!</i>

    At this moment, both of them grab hold of Liu Yi¡¯s arm at the same time with a hand, trying to push away his hand.

    But Nine Yang God Qi is concentrated in Liu Yi¡¯s arm making it like two iron pincers, thus the two girls are unable to move the arms at all.

    ¡°Too weak!¡±

    Liu Yi did not forget to mock the girls, ¡°After thepetition,st time did the two of you not improve? Could it be that you girls had put down your swords and went to learn embroidery?¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The two girls were instantly angered, wishing that they are able to bite this damn guy to death!

    But their strength is below his which is not scientific! In such a short period of time, how did he cultivate until he is so heaven-defying?

    The two girls instantly attack Liu Yi from the left and right at the same time but Liu Yi¡¯s inner strength is like a towering mountain, motionless and no matter how the two of them try, they are unable to do anything.

    None of the three of them are willing to take a step back as they are stuck in a dead-lock there.

    ¡°Counselor, it is almost time for the ss to end, can we go back first?¡±

    At this moment the students inside are impatient from waiting and a few students push open the door and walk out.

    Upon seeing the three people standing outside, they were shocked.

    Gu Yu and Mo Lan these two beautiful girls are hugging one of Liu Yi¡¯s arms each and are unwilling to let go.

    Originally it is the three of them secretly having a trial of strength but from the view of outsiders, it is like the two girls are throwing a tantrum or fighting over Liu Yi...

    ¡°Gods...the two ss flowers are actually fighting over the same guy ah...¡±

    ¡°Big news ah...I should post on the school news forum...¡±

    ¡°Quickly, quickly draw down the evidence!¡±

    ¡°You idiot ah, take a picture ah!¡±

    The students start pulling out their handphone while Liu Yi calmly pulls his hands out from the two girls which makes Gu Yu and Mo Lan who were red-faced shocked.

    <i>Just how far did Liu Yi cultivate to now?</i>

    ¡°What are you guys taking photos of! Go back and sit down! You guy can leave when the ss ends!¡±

    Liu Yi res at them before hurriedly slipped away.

 Chapter 738 Liu Yiâ€™s army

    Liu Yi also did not expect that after he had finally returned to KeDa with great hardship preparing to rest. But in the end, this ce actually has so much trouble and there is also that mystical weaponing into being!

    <i>Isn¡¯t this just sabotaging me?!</i>

    Liu Yi suddenly thought of a sentence. ¡®The moment you entered the cultivation world, you will forever be a person of the cultivation world¡¯. Wanting to escape out is extremely difficult. There will always be a whirlpool that pulls you back in.

    I was also the same. I had tried so many times to leave but was always pulled back in, unable to free myself.

    After making arrangements with the students, Liu Yi returns to the dorm room. Zhang Meixin is busier than him and had not returned yet. Thus Liu Y can rx. He sits is a lotus position of the sofa and prepares to enter cultivation mode topletely restore his second sun jade.

    But at this moment he suddenly received a message from Little ck in his mind.

    It seems like Little ck who is recing him as the Dragon King in the Dragon Pce is strongly calling out for him.

    Based on his prior orders, only when Little ck had met major things that he is unable to handle would he do so.

    Thus Liu Yi does not hesitate and transfers his soul over.

    The moment he opened his eyes, he had already arrived in the Dragon Pce under River Song!

    That ck carp general is kneeling in front of Liu Yi in armor as he says loudly, ¡°Lord Dragon King. What should we do? Make the decision and this lowly one will immediately follow your orders and will not have objections!¡±

    Liu Yi coughs drily and says, ¡°What matter? I dozed off so repeat.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    <i>At such an important time Lord Dragon King can doze off! Could it be that this is the demeanor of an expert?</i>

    <i>Really is not something that we weaklings are able to understand ah.</i>

    ¡°What is there to repeat. In short, take them down!¡±

    At this moment Ao Susu suddenly enters. After not seeing her for a long time, she had be even prettier.

    She is wearing her dragon race red nichang. Her originally red long hair is ironed into waves draping over the sides of her shoulders.

    [TL: Nichang is those long-sleeve silk dress that were used in traditional chinese dance]

    Although she appears to be a weak woman Ao Susu¡¯s temper is not that good. The moment she walks in she immediately says, ¡°Hasn¡¯t that Dwarf Crayfish tribe in ck Dragon River been provoking us for a long time? We can take advantage of this opportunity to take them down! Killing a chicken to scare the monkeys, this can also let the aquatic races in ck Dragon River know about the strength of our River Song Dragon Pce!¡±

    Liu Yi takes advantage of Ao Susu¡¯s interruption and had checked the information that Little ck had summarized and passed to him.

    So when I was not around for this period of time. Under the leadership of me and Ao Susu, through the good ruling to manage properly, River Song Dragon Pce gradually expanded their strength.

    Most of the idle powers in River Song had already been weaves into Dragon Pce.

    Military de has always been in the Dragon Pce training these prawn soldiers and crab generals. With this demonic military instructor, under his teachings, the fighting strength of the originally rxed army had be more valiant!

    Furthermore, Military de had also designed some relevant military branches himself. When they cooperate with each other, they will greatly strengthen the Dragon pce¡¯s military strength!

    Every since River Song was unified, based on the initial tentative n, River Song Dragon Pce once again starts to expand towards ck Dragon River.

    But the powers in the ck Dragon River have even more fish and dragons mixed together which is hard to tame.

    Especially that Dwarf Crayfish tribe that was between ck Dragon River and River Song. This Dwarf Crayfish tribe people are all 5 meters long enormous Dwarf Crayfish! They are like the natural checkpoint between the two water bodies and had always firmly upied this important passage.

    ¡°Actually this group of people is ck Dragon River Dragon Pce¡¯s door gods.¡±

    At this moment, 6257 exins once again, ¡° That tribe¡¯s fighting strength is impressive. Even ck Dragon River Dragon Pce are not willing to offend them. Thus they had reached an agreement with them. That tribe shall live there and help ck Dragon River to guard the passageway while the dragon pce will not do anything to them. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Looks like this group is thorny.¡±

    Liu Yi had already understood the matter. Currently, as the Dragon King, he must make a decision.

    In front of him stands four people. All of them are familiar faces, 6257, Ao Susu, Old Dragon King as well as Military de.

    ¡°Lord Dragon King, I feel that this matter still need to to be deliberated!¡±

    Old Dragon King is more caution. At this moment he proposes a different stand, ¡°Our Dragon Pce should not cause excessive massacre! We should use ourpassion, duty, propriety, and integrity to make those influences ept us willingly!¡±

    ¡°Old Dragon King what you say is wrong already.¡±

    Military de chuckles, as there is a barrier underwater, he pulls out a lighter and lights up a cigarette as he takes a drag before saying, ¡°Compassion, duty, propriety, and integrity is used to govern a country that had already been stabilized. At this kind of moment, what you need to use is military strength! Do you know about the Seven powerful Warring states? Do you know that the one who finally unifies the world is Qin?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°Thosepassion, duty, propriety, and integrity of yours ah ispletely useless here! If you do not beat the Dwarf Crayfish tribe until they submit how are we going to enter ck Dragon River?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, royal father. This time we cannot endure it anymore!¡±

    Ao Susu waves her fist, ¡°If we are going on a crusade against the Dwarf Crayfish let me be the vanguard!¡±

    ¡°That...I also feel that we should send out our army!¡±

    6257 tries his best to show his existence, ¡°After all, if our army wants to take down the Dwarf Crayfish tribe, after Military de¡¯s teaching, although we do not have 100% guarantee, we do have 70% guarantee of sess!¡±

    ¡°Looks like if we vote, it is three against one.¡±

    Liu Yi straightens his crown before saying, ¡°Since this is the case, I shall personally lead the army on an expedition against Dwarf Crayfish tribe and make preparations for the future. The goal is to take down all of the powers in ck Dragon River.¡±

    Only after taking down the powers in ck Dragon River can we be able to slowly expand towards the East Sea. Although these rivers are not small butpared to therge sea...it is like an ultra metropolis beingpared to a small vige!

    ¡°Lord Dragon King ah...I still feel that we should not rush into war ah!¡±

    Old Dragon King still stands, ¡°The chief of Dwarf Crayfish tribe is my old friend. As long as we speak reason with them, we will definitely be able to make them yield.¡±

    ¡°Since that is the case...then...Old Dragon King, are you willing to make a trip?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, <i>back then he had never been so polite to me before. And now he likes to be a lobbyist.</i>

    ¡°Okay. This old subject shall make a trip for King!¡±

    Old Dragon King cups his hands before turning around and walks out of the main hall.

    Liu Yi hurriedly says, ¡°Hey, hey. Old Dragon King don¡¯t be anxious ah. Let me send some people to protect you!¡±

    ¡°No need. This old subject believes that with my righteous will there will not be any danger! Furthermore that Drawf Crayfish¡¯s chief and this old subject have a deep friendship. When this old subject was young, this old subject had saved his life before. He will not do anything to this old subject.¡±

    Old Dragon King rejected Liu Yi¡¯s good intention and turns around and leave.

    Ao Susu stomps her foot in anger, ¡°My royal father is too obstinate! Cannot! I¡¯ll just follow him. Liu Yi, I¡¯ll make a move first.¡±

    Ao Susu secretly chases after Old Dragon King.

    ¡°What the, this girl is also too anxious!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly orders 6257, ¡°Find two reliable fellows and follow him. Don¡¯t let them have any mishap!¡±

    ¡°Understood. This general shall go and make arrangements!¡±

    6257 immediately shakes his head and hurries out.

    ¡°This group of people in the Dragon Pce are unreliable ah.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but sigh, Old Dragon King is rtively obstinate while Ao Susu has an anxious character.

    ¡°It is somewhat within the scope.¡±

    Military de walks over and speaks with a consistent and indifferent tone like he is an emotionless robot.

    He had not finished his cigarette and is still puffing on it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,mander. Let me bring you to take a look at our troops. It will definitely make your mood a lot better.¡±

    Military de knows that Liu Yi¡¯s current mood is definitely not good, thus he takes the initiative to bring him to take a look at the Dragon Pce Army.

    Liu Yi walks out of the hall with Military de and went to the newly built military drill ground.

    The military drill ground is not small and within it stand rows of soldiers.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes brighten up. <i>These fellows arepletely different from those old and weak soldiers that I had seen previously.</i>

    The current soldiers are all like herculean. They are wearing shiny armor as well as holding sharpnces.

    Military de points at those soldiers and says, ¡°The one in the front most row is the foundation corp of our Dragon Pce, Spear Corp! In the past, theirbat strength was the worst. But now after my training, they finally became like professional soldiers.¡±

    Military de suddenly roars, ¡°If an enemy appears in front of you, what do you do?¡±

    Those spear soldiers raise their spears and roar, ¡°KILL!¡±

    The killing intent surges up to the sky causing Liu Yi to be shocked.

    <i>Good fellow. This group of fellows had basically changed beyond recognition!</i>

    Military de nods his head in satisfaction before leading Liu Yi to the back and lets him see the turtle soldiers who are wearing heavy turtle armor.

    ¡°The row behind is our shield corp.¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°These soldiers do have enough defensive ability but their mobility is a bit bad, right?¡±

    ¡°That is of course. That is why I still have a third corp.¡±

    As Military de speaks, he leads Liu Yi further back.

    Immediately, in front of them appears a row of tall burly soldiers. Each of them is over 3 meters tall and hold arge sledgehammer.

    ¡°This is my hippopotamus corp. The existence is to destroy everything! If needed, they can pick up the shield turtles and be the real shield soldiers.¡±

    ¡°This is not bad, imaginative!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but praise Military de.

    ¡°Other than this corp, I still have a long-range attack corp.¡±

    Military de points in a direction. Liu Yi looks over as well to see in a very far away location, a row of frog soldiers are squatting over there.

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°What are the frog soldiers doing currently?¡±

    Military de also did not exin. Instead, he flicks his fingers, ¡°Prepare for long-range attack! The target is that enormous boulder in front at four o¡¯clock!¡±

    The moment Military de finished, those frog soldiers squat down and open their mouths as they spit out green **!

    Like artillery, those green ** fly through the air before uniformly falling on top of the enormous boulder.

    The enormous four-meter tall boulder was instantly corroded into stone fragments.

    ¡°What the heck...it is a long-range biological weapon...¡±

    Liu Yi wipes away his cold sweat. <i>Indeed using Military de to create my Dragon Pce Army is indeed the most correct one.</i>

    Military de ys with his dagger, ¡°That Drawf Crayfish must be taken down. I am still waiting to create a sea mounted corps!¡±

 Chapter 739 Seabed War

    Liu Yi proposes, ¡°Wait till we have entered the South Sea, we will be able to use the seahorse to create another cavalry corp.¡±

    ¡°Had thought of it but that is a light cavalry corp. What I wish to create is one that crushes everything in it¡¯s path.¡±

    Military de lights up another cigarette and offers Liu Yi one.

    Liu Yi immediately waves his hand, ¡°I do not smoke¡±

    By the side, as Military de lights up his cigarette, he says, ¡°Haiz as a man how can you not smoke. Don¡¯t smoke, don¡¯t drink, you have wasted your time on earth.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth twitches, ¡°What is this reasoning. A person living on earth should train his body temper his three energy. Smoking is a kind of slow suicide. It causes 100 harms and not a single benefit, thus if I can not smoke, naturally I will not smoke.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has their own ambitions.¡±

    Military de does not mind what Liu Yi says as he breathes out a smoke ring and says, ¡°To me, everything is for a lifetime. No matter how you temper your energy, you can only live for at most 100 years. Being able to live happily is called living your life to the fullest.¡±

    As he speaks, he looks at Navy training in the ground behind him. ¡°Sometimes, I am grateful towards the Commander. If it was not for you, I would also not have this kind of chance. I had never thought of this kind of life in the past. Originally I thought that I would be mingling in the gangs forever but now I had be the military instructor of over 10 thousand, hahaha....¡±

    ¡°The affairs of life is hard to anticipate. I also did not expect that I, who was just an ordinary student back then would be the Dragon King.¡±

    Liu Yiughs and pats Military de¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Wait till we have conquered the four seas, I shall let you be...be the Major General of the Four Seas!¡±

    ¡°What the, why does it sound like a pce eunuch!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, how is there any eunuch in the aquatic race. I n to conquer the world. I don¡¯t have time to guard and manage the world. At that time, these matters will be passed to you to manage.¡±

    Military de immediately waves his hand, ¡°I am not an expert in this! You better leave it to old dragon king to manage. He is a governing talent, able to manage River Song Dragon Pce so neat and tidily. Although his strength is nothing great, his brain nevertheless makes me admire.¡±

    The result of Military de¡¯s cultivation of spiritual qi is not bad. Currently, he is above Grade B and Liu Yi feels that it is almost close to Grade A.

    <i>This fellow is a violent guy!</i>

    ¡°Fine then let us first take down the four seas!¡±

    ¡°Commander is thinking too far away. Let us first settle this ck Dragon River then talk about that!¡±

    As the two of them were talking boringly, they see the two aquatic subordinates that they had sent out returning in a panic.

    They arepletely covered in blood and one of them is also holding a cut off arm.

    ¡°Dragon King! Dragon King, it is bad!¡±

    Hearing their shout, Liu Yi and Military de both frown.

    ¡°What happened? Quickly talk!¡±

    ¡°Re-reporting, Old-old Dragon King and little princess...they were held in custody by the people from Dwarf Crayfish! They, they also cut off Old Dragon King¡¯s arm and let me pass it to Dragon King...¡±

    ¡°What?!!!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly bes furious, ¡° Dwarf Crayfish tribe actually dare to capture my, Liu Yi¡¯s people! They are tired of living!¡±

    <i>So be it if you capture Old Dragon King. To even capture my Ao Susu!</i>

    Liu Yi is about to explode in anger.

    Military de asks by the side. ¡°Didn¡¯t Old Dragon King say that the chief of Dwarf Crayfish tribe is his old friend? There is also a deep friendship, why did they cut off his arm?¡±

    ¡°Their...their tribe¡¯s old chief had passed away. The current one is a new chief...¡±

    One of the subordinates exins, ¡°Their, their new, new chief also says...this, this is only a warning...if Dragon King does not lead River Song Dragon Pce to be their servant...they, they will lead their army into our territory and invade River Song and massacre out Dragon Pce!¡±

    ¡°Fools!¡±

    Liu Yi smashes his fist into a dragon pir by the side. This person thick pir immediately break into pieces and drops onto the ground causing dust to rise up.

    Military de asks loudly, ¡°What is there to say! Soldiers of River Song! The enemy has bullied our leader, what are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°KILL! KILL! KILL!¡±

    The three shouts of kill had dered everything.

    ¡°Good! 1000 spearmen, 500 shieldmen as well as 100 super-soldiers! In addition, 200 ranged gunners!¡±

    Military de starts mustering the troops when Liu Yi waves his hand, ¡°Follow me! Let those Dwarf Crayfish know who they provoked!¡±

    -ROAR-

    ***

    At this moment in the Dwarf Crayfish tribe.

    A huge cauldron was ced in the very center of the ce where Dwarf Crayfish resides in.

    In the cauldron sits a tied up single arm old fellow. This old fellow is none other than the retired Old Dragon King of River Song Dragon Pce.

    While Ao Susu was also tied up by the side, tied on to a frame.

    Her eyes were closed and it seems like she had fainted.

    The Dwarf Crayfish had transformed into human form. All of them are over 3 meters tall as they surround the huge cauldron.

    ¡°-sinisterughter-...growing up so old, I have never eaten dragon meat!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat this old one then afterward we eat that skinny one!¡±

    ¡°What are you in a hurry for. The chief says we are going to use soft tactics to lure the River Song people over! Our Dwarf Crayfish race is still waiting for them to submit to us!¡±

    All of these Dwarf Crayfish were all very proud as they excitedly lick their lips.

    ¡°Brutes!¡±

    Old Dragon King bears with the pain of his arm being chopped off. The water underneath him is bing hotter and hotter. Perhaps in a while more, he will be thoroughly cooked.

    He opens his mouth and curses that tallest Dwarf Crayfish.

    ¡°You beast! To actually drug us during the feast! You had shamed your father! You are not fit to be the chief of Dwarf Crayfish race!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, old thing. You have a hard mouth even when you are about to die.¡±

    The chief crosses his arms and sneers, ¡°That damn old stubborn father of mine is phased out. It is great that he had died. Otherwise, I would not have the chance toe up! After I be the chief, I will lead the Dwarf Crayfish to be the real overlord of ck Dragon River! Today you came on time. I shall start with you! I heard that the taste of dragon meat is not bad. This time around I can try a rare delicacy!¡±

    Old Dragon King trembles in anger as he curses in anger, ¡°You beast!¡±

    The chief continues to mocks, ¡°Soon you will be cooked and turn into a dish. If you want to scold there is only now. Go on, I will let you scold as much as you please. You can continue!¡±

    ¡°Our River Song¡¯s Dragon King will not let you off!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The chief and his subordinatesugh together. ¡°What does Dragon King count as! Our Dwarf Crayfish race is the real king in the water! We had been suppressed by the dragon race for too long. It is all because of my father that damn stubborn thing¡¯s fault! I captured you guys is to lure out that Dragon King of yours! After which I shall personally kill him and chop off his ws and head and turn them into my g! I shall let all of the aquatic race know that Dwarf Crayfish race is then the real overlord of the water!¡±

    At this moment a cold voice speaks by the side of the chief¡¯s ear. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The chief nks out for a moment. When he turns around, he sees a man wearing a golden dragon emperor armor as well wearing a dragon crown standing in front of him. At the same time, he raises a leg and kicks his stomach fiercely.

    -boom!-

    That nearly four-meter tall chief was kicked and crashes into therge cauldron behind him.

    That hundreds of kilogram heavyrge cauldron were instantly toppled over. The boiling water inside spill out and sshes onto a lot of the Dwarf Crayfish, causing them to cry out from being scalded!

    Old Dragon King is fire attribute thus he is fire resistant. But those Dwarf Crayfish do not have good fire resistance.

    The group of Dwarf Crayfish escapes in all directions from the scalding. The chief also climbs to his feet in a sorry figure as he looks at the golden armored fellow in front of him in shock.

    ¡°Dragon King!¡±

    When Old Dragon King sees this guy, tears instantly covers his face as he kneels onto the ground.

    He is very regretful. <i>If it was not for me not listening to the advice and insist oning on my own, I would not have lost my arm!</i>

    ¡°Two arms.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out two fingers at that chief, ¡°Cripple two of your arms and I shall let you live.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±

    The chief scolds, ¡°You are nothing but a fellow who sneak attacks! Daring to be arrogant in front of my race, you are just seeking your death! Brave warriors! Let this Dragon King have a taste of our strength!¡±

    -roaring sound-

    The Dwarf Crayfish all turn back into their original form and transform into over 5 meters long enormous lobster creatures before waving their steel ws as they charge towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi takes a look. <i>These Dwarf Crayfish indeed are all enormous. Their strength is also impressive. On average, they are around 4 starjades. After cultivating for a bit, perhaps it would be even higher.</i>

    <i>It is a pity that it is a group of scattered sand. Furthermore, to me, they are too weak. The moment I use a move from my Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra, I would be able to freeze all of these old things.</i>

    But Liu Yi is not here to show off his strength. He is here to save people as well as conveniently inspect the strength of his army.

    ¡°Military de, attack!¡±

    Liu Yi grabs hold of Old Dragon Kind and instantly appears by Ao Susu¡¯s side. He saves her down from the frame before shing again. This time around, he appears far away.

    ¡°He is going to run!¡±

    The chief waves his arm and shouts, ¡°Don¡¯t let this fellow run! Kill him!¡±

    Those Dwarf Crayfish immediately climb to their feet quite speedily.

    Dwarf Crayfish tribe has an enormous underwater barrier. Thus there is not much difference between the ground in the barrier and on drnds, as it separates out all of the river water.

    At this moment, 100 sturdily build hippopotamus soldiers suddenly charge out from behind Liu Yi. They are holding a turtle shield as they run over. They use the shield to cover their body and crash into those Dwarf Crayfish.

    -mming sound-

    Don¡¯t see that Dwarf Crayfish¡¯s body is very huge. The strength of the hippopotamus soldiers is not weak at all. Along with the charging force, they send those Dwarf Crayfish flying when they knock into them.

    ¡°Pike Formation!¡±

    Military de shouts and the thousand spearmen immediately form a formation. Their spear point outward. Like a meat grinder, they stormed into the group of Dwarf Crayfish as they madly tear apart the body of the Dwarf Crayfish. Although they have tough armor protecting them they are unable to withstand concentrated attacks. Very quickly a lot of Dwarf Crayfish¡¯s armor was broken and they got impaled.

 Chapter 740 Friends from far away arrived?

    ¡°What, what is going on!¡±

    Seeing this scene, the chief¡¯s heart starts shuddering.

    <i>The powerful Drawf Crayfish tribe had been so badly defeated by some ordinary shrimp soldiers and crab generals!</i>

    <i>How is this possible! This can only be a nightmare!</i>

    ¡°Not possible...this is impossible...¡±

    He also transforms into an enormous Drawf Crayfish. He is indeed the chief of Drawf Crayfish being over 10 meters long!

    That enormous Drawf Crayfish chief smashes down his enormous w onto the sound instantly sending a lot of the shrimp soldiers and crab generals flying.

    On the contrary, Liu Yi stands on his original spot steadily. He crosses his arms as he watches the chief disy his might.

    <i>I must say this race has quite arge strength. Furthermore, his movement is also not slow. Indeed can be considered a steamroller level of cavalry.</i>

    <i>After subduing them, I believe that when dealing with other Dragon Pce forces it will be even easier.</i>

    ¡°Long-range attackers prepare! Target is the chief of Drawf Crayfish!¡±

    Military de shouts an order and the frog corp immediately squat down before opening their mouths. They aim at the Drawf Crayfish chief that is disying his might and spits out green **.

    Streams on green ** urately fly out in a parab beforending on that Drawf Crayfish chief.

    ¡°What can this bit of venom do to my formidable armor!¡±

    Drawf Crayfish chief is conceit about the defensive ability of his armor. What their Drawf Crayfish race is most intensely proud of is this solid carapace of theirs. Even the scales of the dragon race are unable topare to their carapace!

    This is the gift that God had given them! This is also the weapon that was bestowed upon them!

    But soon the Drawf Crayfish chief realized that the carapace that he was proud of unable to resist any more!

    With so much venomnding on him, covering him up more and more! ck holes start to be corroded into the top of the carapace and expose the flesh inside!

    ¡°How could this be!¡±

    Drawf Crayfish chief immediately wishes to shake away the venom on his body. But those long-range frogs keep spitting making him unable to prevent it!

    Very quickly he is no longer able to support his enormous body and crashes into the ground causing arge dust cloud to rise.

    ¡°Chief...chief was defeated!¡±

    ¡°Gods...our higher Drawf Crayfish tribe was defeated by these shrimp soldiers and crab generals...¡±

    The Drawf Crayfishes are unable to take this kind of blow. They are the tyrants of the water, second only to the dragon race. While the dragon race¡¯s reproducing is very bad. It is already not bad for a single water body to have a few dragons. Drawf Crayfish tribes originally has a veryrge ambition, wishing to rely on their robust poption to conquer this water body. But unexpectedly their status today had received an intense provocation!

    The chief only has onest breath of life left as he lies there. His mouth is trembling as he says, ¡°Not possible...how could this happen...¡±

    ¡°My Drawf Crayfish race should be the overlord of the water...why would it bes like this...¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand ¡°Arrogance will only ruin you and your race.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand indicating for them to stop.

    The River Song Dragon Pce army immediately stops attacking and retreats to the side. Their movement is very uniform like it is a real standing army.

    Old Dragon King nods his head in gratified when he sees this scene.

    Back then when I was ruling River Song Dragon Pce, below me are basically a sheet of loose sand. Now, handing it over to Liu Yi, it became different.

    Perhaps this man might be able to unify the four seas...

    The chief roars in anger, ¡°I am not convinced! This body of water belongs to us! We are the real overlords!¡±

    ¡°Now it is mine.¡±

    Towards this guy who chopped off one of Old Dragon King and also tried to cook him, Liu Yi will not be polite.

    He stretches out his hand on the Drawf Crayfish chief¡¯s ugly face.

    This Drawf Crayfish enormous body trembles violently before dark red blood pir spurts out from his body and finally softens into a pulp and sprays there without any sign of life.

    ¡°Your boss had already died, how about you guys? Are you going to resist or die.¡±

    Liu Yi stands up and sticks his hands into his pocket while he looks at those stunned enormous Drawf Crayfish in front of him.

    All of the Drawf Crayfish tribe members were shocked. <i>What are we supposed to do?</i>

    <i>Chief got instantly killed! And we are unable to defeat those remaining shrimp soldiers and crab general!</i>

    <i>Is this the River Song dragon race that was always bullied back then?</i>

    <i>Their currentbat strength...perhaps even the ck Dragon River Dragon Pce would not be their opponent...</i>

    ¡°I, I surrender...¡±

    One of the Drawf Crayfish is already in despair. <i>Not surrendering means death, since that is the case then let¡¯s live on.</i>

    ¡°I also surrender...¡±

    ¡°I, I also...¡±

    With one surrendering, the rest of start to raise their hand and surrender.

    Drawf Crayfish tribe had always respected the strong. Now that Liu Yi is even stronger! In the past, ck Dragon River Dragon Pce had their hands tied about them and can only choose to cooperate with them.

    <i>While River Song Dragon River instantly destroyed them...this fighting strength... cannot be measured!</i>

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    Seeing that the remaining Drawf Crayfish tribe members surrendering and paying allegiance to them, he nods his head in satisfaction and says loudly, ¡°Just nice. Let¡¯s strike while the iron is hot. Military de! Go back and muster the troops! We are killing our way into ck Dragon River Dragon Pce and taking over this entire water body in one stroke!¡±

    -roaring sounds!-

    The River Song Dragon Pce troops were very delighted. They arepletely different from the previous soldiers who would pee in their pants when hearing the words fight and war.

    <i>Being able to conquer the entire ck Dragon River, shouldn¡¯t this matter be good?</i>

    Just as Liu Yi prepares to continue to raise the spirit, a River Song sentinel swiftly swims over before jumping into the barrier and shouts, ¡°Report! Lord Dragon King! Report!¡±

    Liu Yi takes a look at the sentinel whose forehead is covered in sweat and ask, ¡°What matter makes you so panicky?¡±

    ¡°Re-report!¡±

    That sentinel kneels in front of Liu Yi and says, ¡°East Sea Dragon Pce 2nd princess hade to River Song Dragon Pce as a guest...that, can Dragon King please swiftly return..¡±

    Old Dragon King had just stood up. Upon hearing this, he is startled, ¡°What? East Sea 2nd princess came? Why did she run to our River Song Dragon Pce for?¡±

    ¡°Arg...¡±

    At this moment Ao Susu also shakes her head as she wakes up.

    Earlier she had ingested an unknown medicine which caused her to fall asleep. Only after the battle ended did she wakes up.

    ¡°My head is in pain...what is going on...¡±

    She rubs her temple before looking at the Drawf Crayfish tribe members before instantly understanding what is going on.

    ¡°Damn it! What did you guys drug me with! Damn Drawf Crayfish...royal father, your, your arm...ahhhhhh! Damn all of you! I am going to kill you guys!¡±

    Seeing Old Dragon King standing there with just an arm, Ao Susu understood what is going on and roars as mes exploded out.

    The strength of Earth Realm is not something that these Drawf Crayfish are able to withstand!

    Especially this kind of earth realm pressure makes them unable to raise their head.

    ¡°Susu. It is already over.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out a hand and gently pats her on her shoulder.

    Ao Susu trembles for a while for the might that she gathers slowly dissipates.

    ¡°Liu Yi? What...¡±

    ¡°They have already surrendered to us. In the future, Drawf Crayfish shall be one of our corps. That person who drugged you as well ask took action against your father has already been killed by me.¡±

    Ao Susu snorts in dissatisfaction, ¡°Damn it, why did you act so quickly! This kind of fellow should be left to me to deal with!¡±

    Liu Yi pats her shoulder, ¡°Forget it. It is already in the past. Right now we have an even more important matter to handle...¡±

    ¡°What matter?¡±

    ¡°East Sea 2nd princess hase.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence instantly causes Ao Susu¡¯s eyes to widen.

    ¡°Ah? What did shee here for? Then did big brother also return?¡±

    The sentinel shakes his head and says, ¡°No. 2nd prince did not return...only the East Sea 2nd princess as well as her fiance...¡±

    Old Dragon King wrinkles his brows, ¡°East Sea 2nd princess as well as her fiance...I remember that her fiance...isn¡¯t it the crown prince of ck Dragon River Dragon Pce...¡±

    ¡°Right I remember that fellow!¡±

    Ao Susu sneers, ¡°Back then he also chased me for a while. After which he got rejected by me. Hmph, who would have thought thatter on, he would get together with the East Sea 2nd princess? That 2nd princess¡¯s taste is rather heavy ah. Because that fellow is basically a weirdo!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and says, ¡°There is also such matters? Let¡¯s go then. We shall recall our troops back and meet this 2nd princess.¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon King!¡±

    Old Dragon King hurriedly reminds, ¡°That, East Sea 2nd princess¡¯s temper might not be that good...that woman, everyone in the four seas knows of her character. For the peace of our River Song, Lord Dragon King, you must endure ah!¡±

    ¡°Endure?¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out a thumb and points at his army behind him, ¡°Old Dragon King. What is the reason why I recruited this army?¡±

    Old Dragon King hurriedly says, ¡°No, no, no. Just treat it as me begging Dragon King! East Sea¡¯s strength is too humongous...their army is endless. Their strength and grades are not weaker than the Drawf Crayfish tribe ah! Some more there are those even stronger tiger shark soldiers, whale soldiers...with our River Song¡¯s current strength we are unable to resist ah! Furthermore, that second son of mine is also the son-inw of the East Sea. Right now, it is still not the moment to flip our face with the East Sea yet so, Dragon King. Just treat it as giving this old subject as well as Susu face and try your best to endure!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Liu Yi did not say anything. He only wrinkled his brows slightly.

    ¡°For the time being, let¡¯s endure and take a look.¡±

    Military de also says softly by Liu Yi¡¯s side. ¡°Fighting a war now with the East Sea is not beneficial for us. We had just recruited the Drawf Crayfish tribe. Before we hadpletely transformed them, it is best to not use force for now.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and says, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back first and take a look at how this 2nd princess is. Hope that she would not make me angry.¡±

    Liu Yi leads Ao Susu and flies back towards River Song.

    ¡°Nothing must happen ah...¡±

    Old Dragon King also follows behind them. Although his arm had been cut off, dragon race¡¯s regeneration strength is very powerful. After half a month, his arm would grow back out.

    What he is worried about is not his arm but the safety of River Song.

    <i>Must not have any conflict with East Sea ah!</i>

 Chapter 741 - He is a human

    <h4>Chapter 741 [He is a human]</h4>

    Recently Ao Na¡¯s mood is not that good. In the East Sea, there is a total of three princesses and she is ranked number two. Originally she needed to ept the bullying of her big sister and now she also needs to ept the bullying from her younger sister!

    There is no other reason but because her younger sister is going to marry the South Sea Imperial Crown Prince!

    Of the four sea Dragon Pce, the South Sea Dragon Pce is the strongest! This connection by marriage with the South Sea had pleased her royal father to no end!

    Thus my younger sister no longer the same. Everything she returns to the East Sea, her eyes are about to rise up to the Southern Heaven Gates! In the past when she met me, she will respectfully call me second sister. But now she actually dares to call me by my name!

    She also keeps ordering me about like I am not her older sister but a maid in the East Sea!

    How that her 3rd sister ising back again, Ao Na is no longer able to tolerate it and thus hides away.

    Hmph isn¡¯t it just marrying a rich fellow! What is there to be proud of?

    Every time Ao Na thought of this, she would look at her own fiance.

    She is marrying to the Imperial Crown Prince of the South Sea while I am marrying this tiny crown prince of the ck Dragon River!

    Take a look at his appearance. His skin is also so ck, don¡¯t even look like a handsome guy!

    She also wishes to have a handsome guy with a huge background ah! Why are gods so unfair!

    The crown prince of ck Dragon River stretches out his hand and points at a Dragon Pce that is covered with a barrier and says, ¡°Nana, in front, is the River Song Dragon Pce.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, the Dragon Pce of such a small ce will definitely be worn out .¡±

    Ao Na sneers and says, ¡°If it was not because I came out to relieve my boredom and wished to take a look at this famous North Dragon City¡¯s famous ice sculptures of birds of prey, this princess would never havee to this kind of broken ce!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Let that old dragon king receive us properly.¡±

    Liao Wang hurriedlyforts his Ms. Perfect fiance, ¡°River Song¡¯s Dragon King is a spineless coward. Perhaps when he had heard that I aming he will definitely run over and kneel down to receive us! Hahaha,e, at that time you can humiliate him and take your anger out on him!¡±

    ¡°What is there to take my anger out on an old thing.¡±

    Ao Na says unhappily, ¡°Hurry and make him scram out and receive us. Walking such a long way, this princess is tired. This princess wants to eat and bathe! Damn it! Hope that this ce has things that can be eaten!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Nana calm down, I will go and shout them out!¡±

    As Liao Wang speaks, he takes a deep breath before standing in front of the dragon pce and yells, ¡°Ao Huang! East Sea 2nd Princess and ck Dragon River Crown Prince have arrived! Still noting out!¡±

    This shout contains dragon qi which swiftly spread throughout the entire dragon pce.

    Liao Wang says in delight, ¡°Take a look. Very quickly he will run out groveling!¡±

    Ao Na says impatiently. ¡°Better be quick. This princess does not have time to waste with this old thing.¡±

    Liao Wangughs, ¡°Rx. How would that old thing dare to slight you or me? He still needs to rely on our influence to support himself!¡±

    River Song Dragon Pce is too small and they do not have any powerful soldiers or general. If it is not for the protection of ck Dragon River Dragon Pce and East Sea Dragon Pce, perhaps it might have already been flipped over by other people!

    Thus when I bring Ao Na here to relieve our boredom, he must immediatelye and receive us!

    But after the two of them waited for a while, no one came and care about them.

    Ao Na starts to frown deeply, ¡°How long must this princess wait? This princess is already very impatient!¡±

    ¡°That old thing¡¯s ears must be deaf already! I¡¯ll call out for him again, Nana don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    Liao Wang shouts again, ¡°Ao Huang! How dare you note out! Are you asking for death?¡±

    A ck carp in armor walks out and shouts, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°This is the territory of River Song Dragon pce! What are you shouting for, where did the two of youe from?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Seeing that the Old Dragon King did note out, instead, it is a ck fish that came out, Liao Wang¡¯s eyes in instantly filled with anger, ¡°Where is Ao Na?¡±

    ¡°Is our Old Dragon King¡¯s name something that you can call as you wish?¡±

    Seeing that the other party have the attitude of an arrogant emperor, 6257 bes unhappy.

    No wonder Dragon King wanted to send me out to handle these two fellows!

    ¡°Old Dragon King?¡±

    Hearing this term, Liao Wang is clearly startled, ¡°He retired?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Right now the Dragon King was already reced by another person!¡±

    Liao Wang berates, ¡°Who is it? Ao Lie? No matter who is it immediately ask him to scram out and receive me!¡±

    ¡°Hey, who do you think you are to speak so unreasonably!¡±

    When Liao Wang shouts like this, 6257 bes even more unhappy. He rubs his stomach as he looks at the two of them.

    Ao Na says dissatisfied. ¡°Are you capable or not! Didn¡¯t you say that when they hear your name, they will immediately scram out to meet you? You are not capable of this as well!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, that new Dragon King has huge courage!¡±

    Being looked down by his fiance, Liao Wang instantly be angry as he clenches his teeth and bellows, ¡°Where is your Dragon King! Immediately make him scram out!¡±

    ¡°If you wish to see the Dragon King. Go in yourself!¡±

    6257 had followed Military de for a long time and gotten infected by his temper. These two people think that they are the emperor ah! Even if they are the emperor in River Song, you still have to lie down for me!

    Speaking finish 6257 turns around and walks off.

    ¡°Oi! You!¡±

    Liao Wang is so mad that he has the urge to kill people.

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s enter then look for him to settle this ount. This princess does not wish to wait anymore!¡±

    Ao Na heads for the Dragon Pce.

    ¡°Wait for me! Nana, wait for me!¡±

    Liao Wang hurried behind.

    ***

    ¡°Dragon King ah, this way cannot ah...¡±

    Currently, in the Dragon Pce, Old Dragon King is pacing up and down apprehensively. ¡°Let¡¯s not mention ck Dragon River¡¯s aunt...that Ao Na is the South Sea¡¯s 2nd Princess ah! We did not even go and receive them, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Old Dragon King you have too much apprehension.¡±

    Liu Yi sits on the dragon throne and waves his hand saying, ¡°Even if I agree to put up with that 2nd princesses temper but it does not mean that I can step on the dignity of the Dragon Pce!¡±

    ¡°This...this also did not rte to the matter of dignity...¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles, ¡°Old Dragon King you cannot say it like this. Just now how did he shout for you, I believe that you also heard it. I have a small face while the entire River Song has a huge face. So first giving them a show of strength is my baseline!¡±

    Old Dragon King advises, ¡°Fine then...but after this no matter what, I hope that Old Dragon king can endure a bit...you must not blow your temper ah...¡±

    ¡°Royal father, you are too long-winded.¡±

    By the side, Ao Susu¡¯s mouth twitches, ¡°Based on what should be put up with their temper! worste to worst, we can just do them in! I will be the vanguard!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! We are doing proper business here, what are you butting in for!¡±

    Knowing that he had spoiled his daughter, Old Dragon King is remorseful in his heart.

    Being berated by her father, Ao Susu no longer says anything as she stands by the side in with dissatisfaction all over her face.

    ¡°Dragon King. Just treat it as this old subject is begging you. You must endure it ah.¡±

    ¡°I will do my best Old Dragon king. There is no need for you to think so much. How is your injury?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern Dragon King, this subject has applied medication, it will be fine.¡±

    Old Dragon King does not mind his cut off arm, after all, it will grow back out sooner orter.

    What he is most concerned about is Liu Yi starting a fight against the South Sea in a fit of anger!

    Youngster ah, the temper will not be good...

    Seeing that worried gaze of Old Dragon King, Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Rx Old Dragon King. My temper is not that bad. It is just an unruly young girl l, I will not stoop to her level. As long as she does not touch my bottom line, she can do as she wishes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Dragon King! Dragon King is wise!¡±

    Old Dragon King can be considered asforted.

    At this moment 6257 had already walked in with two figures following him.

    Before they had seen the person, they had already heard his voice.

    As Liao Wang walks in, he roars, ¡°Ah Huang! What are you doing! To actually note out and receive me! Does River Song Dragon Pce no longer wish to live anymore?¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, Crown Prince, please excuse me for not meeting you ah!¡±

    At this moment Old Dragon King growingly runs over as he says, ¡°It is not that I didn¡¯t want to receive you, it is just that I had juste out from my seclusion ah! A few days ago, I had received an injury thus I was recuperating. Hearing that Crown Prince hade, didn¡¯t I rush out!¡±

    ¡°Hmph that is more like it.¡±

    Seeing Old Dragon King¡¯s cut off arm, he finally has a way of stepping down, thus his expression became better and calmer.

    ¡°Hmph, as long as you did not die then you ought to immediately scram out!¡±

    The arrogant South Sea 2nd princess says, ¡°Slighting me will only make things difficult for you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Old Dragon King keeps bowing making Ao Susu who is watching by the side clenches her fist.

    ¡°Then what are you staring nkly for, still not arranging a ce for this princess to rest!¡±

    Ao Na¡¯s is full of impatience, ¡°This journey tired me out! Why is your River Song Dragon Pce so dested! Really!¡±

    ¡°I am sorry for slighting 2nd princess...¡±

    ¡°Still nking out for what! Still not hurrying and preparing good room as well as bath water! Still need this princess to prompt you is it?¡±

    ¡°This...right now the owner of the Dragon Pce is not me... please wait for me to ask for instructions...¡±

    Old Dragon King is afraid of this 2nd princess temper. He hurried back to Liu Yi¡¯s side and ask, ¡°Dragon King you see...shouldn¡¯t we properly receive the East Sea 2nd Princess?¡±

    Seeing Old Dragon king inquire a stranger respectfully, Liao Wang res over.

    ¡°Ao Huang, who is he?¡±

    Old Dragon King introduces Liu Yi who is sitting. ¡° Crown prince, he is the current Dragon King of my River Song Dragon Pce, Liu Yi.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute...¡±

    Liao Wang suddenly knit his brows, ¡°He is a human!¡±

    Liu Yi finally raises his eyelid and nce at the two uninvited guests below him.

    Actually able to see that I am a human? Is it a special ability of the dragon race?

    ¡°Human? A human can be a Dragon King?¡±

    Ao Na also questions Old Dragon King, ¡°Ao Huang, is your River Song Dragon Pce wishing to disobey the heavenw?¡±

 Chapter 742 - Be my 2nd lady

    <h4>Chapter 742 [Be my 2nddy]</h4>

    Since ancient times, Dragon Pce had rules.

    A Dragon King can only be taken up by a dragon. As for the rest of the creatures, if they wish to be Dragon King, it is going against Heaven Laws~

    Only dragons can summon clouds and rains. This is the millennium rule!

    When Old Dragon King heard this his expression changes.

    Liao Wang swings his sleeve, ¡°What a good Ao Huang ah. You are so daring to let a human be the Dragon King? I see that you are sick of living?¡±

    He was unhappy and now he finally found an opportunity to let out his anger thus he will not let go of the chance.

    As for the conversation between the two of them, it causes everyone in the Dragon Pce to be nervous.

    Liu Yi is indeed human...this is River Song Dragon Pce undered secret...now that other people know of it, what should we do?

    If this was transmitted to the immortal world...perhaps River Song Dragon Pce might really be part of history!

    Even Ao Susu secretly clenches her fist not knowing what to do.

    At this moment Liu Yi finally says, ¡°Hey who says that I am not a dragon?¡±

    As he speaks, he stood up from the golden throne and walks down.

    ¡°Do you think that I am unable to determine if you are human or dragon?¡±

    Liao Wang sneers, ¡°You don¡¯t even have any dragon aura and you still wish to lie to me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you are not a dragon!¡±

    Ao Na also sneers, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that when I came out to take a walk, I would meet this kind of troublesome matter. Really is troublesome. Liao Wang, settle this matter properly. This princess wants to eat, bath and rest!¡±

    ¡°Understood. Nana, let me deal with this matter.¡±

    Liao Wang turns around as he smiles widely. He gives Old Dragon King a malicious look as he says, ¡°Ao Huang. This time you cannot me me for being unreasonable. Wait for judgment from the heavenly courts!¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°Do you think what you say count? Why is your IQ so low?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? You dare to look down on me you fake?¡±

    Liu Yi did not say anything as he sighs deeply.

    Golden light exploded out from his body before his Dragon Emperor armour covers his body.

    Powerful dragon aura exploded out from all directions from his body and engulfs the entire Dragon Pce!

    Strong dragon aura spread out like this makes everyone unable to endure it!

    A dragon¡¯s body is quite good. Dragon aura is ineffective towards their own people.

    This is...dragon aura? How is it possible? Why did I not sense it earlier?

    Liao Wang is in disbelief as he stands there looking at the guy in Dragon Emperor Armour.

    This is Dragon Emperor Armour ah. The real Dragon Emperor Armour!

    Even if it is a dragon king, maybe one in ten thousand would be able to summon this armour!

    The legends say that only the real emperor of the dragon race is fit to possess dragon emperor armour!

    Even my ck Dragon River Dragon Pce also does not have anyone with Dragon Emperor Armour! Even in the four seas, there are only three people who possess Dragon Emperor Armour!

    Right now this small River Song Dragon Pc has a person who possesses Dragon Emperor Armour? How...how is this possible!

    ¡°How could it be Dragon Emperor Armour?¡±

    Ao Na¡¯s eyebrow raises, ¡°I know, it must be a counterfeit product. My East Sea also has a lot of this counterfeit product. A lot of crown princes in the four seas like to wear it. Did not expect that River Song also has a counterfeit product.¡±

    So it is a counterfeit product?

    Liao Wang let¡¯s out a sigh of relief and feels morefortable in his heart.

    ¡°Right now you are no longer suspecting my identity, right?¡±

    Liu Yi does not bicker with them about the Dragon Emperor Armour¡¯s matter. Instead, he only wished to send away this 2nd Princess who is passing by.

    As for that fiance of her¡¯s, he will be settled when I deal with the ck Dragon River!

    ¡°This way is also good. Save the inconvenience.¡±

    2nd Princess walks over and sits on Liu Yi¡¯s golden throne and orders, ¡°Immediately prepare good food for this princess! Hurry up, this princess is about to starve!¡±

    That 2nd princess acts like she is the master which makes a lot of the people in the Dragon Pce unhappy.

    Liu Yi is also unhappy but he has to give Old Dragon King face.

    He looks around before saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the 2nd princess said? Still not preparing the food?¡±

    ¡°Duan Fenge over.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander.¡±

    A member of the Scarlet Cloth Guard that was demoted under Military de¡¯s request immediately steps forward and respectfully waits by the side.

    Liu Yi had quite a deep impression of this fellow called Duan Feng. As he is the most rarest butler type talent in Scarlet Cloth Guards.

    Originally Chen Dahai wished to leave him at Hongxin to be the second inmand and manage thepany together with him. But Military de using the reason that Hongxin is too dispersed and stubbornly transferred him over.

    The reason why River Song Dragon Pce is so orderly, other than Old Dragon King, it is mostly because of Duan Feng¡¯s contributions.

    ¡°Go and arrange food for 2nd princess as well as a room. Oh...prepare this crown prince a room as well.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Duan Feng immediately turns around and deal with it while Liao Wang is slightly unhappy.

    Why am I like a person who is cadging a meal, furthermore, it is also all thanks to the 2nd princess?

    Do I look like a fucking gigolo? I am clearly very ck, okay?

    Liao Wang is unhappy as he snorts, ¡°I want to eat deep river crab! Still not going to prepare it for me!¡±

    By the side, Old Dragon King hurriedly says, ¡°Really am sorry! But our Dragon Pce does not eat our own people! We have other food which is not bad. Does crown prince want to try?¡±

    Liao Wang says unreasonably, ¡°Nonsense! This prince only eats deep river crab! I don¡¯t eat anything else! If you don¡¯t take out deep river crab then do not me me for getting angry!¡±

    Old Dragon King hurriedly makes peace with Liao Wang, ¡°Crown prince calm down, calm down ah! Deep river crab right, I will immediately send people to arrange it now now! I am going now!¡±

    Laio Wang berates, ¡°Get going then! Don¡¯t make this crown prince wait too long! Or this crown prince will get mad!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I am going now, I am going now!¡±

    Ao Na says arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to send up this princess first! If you send it upte, then do not me my East Sea for falling out!¡±

    ¡°Immediately handle it, immediately handle it! The two of you rest here for now! Quickly fan the 2nd princess! Also, Xiao Cuie over and massage crown prince¡¯s leg!¡±

    Dragon nature **. Even if a person already has a fiance, as a male dragon, he can still be intimate with other girls. Female dragons also would not care about this kind of matters. So much that sometimes they themselves might also have an affair with other males.

    Thus even when two pce maids stick to Liao Wang¡¯s body and intimately massage him Ao Na does not mind.

    Liao Wang ced a hand on one of the pce maids¡¯ butt and squeezes and she does not mind. Her gaze is ced on the males swimming about in the hall, seeking those guys that she is interested in.

    As foring out to see ice sculptures, it is just saying.

    Actually, the other reason why Ao Na came out is to find a suitable guy to **with.

    Liao Wang is too disappointing already. Sometimes he even makes Ao Na feels like he is not a dragon!

    Capability is too weak and did not give her enough pleasure! A lot of times, before she cums, this shit had already fired his gun already!

    This makes Ao Na really unhappy. Especially when her younger sister returned and keep bragging about how powerful her man is, Ao Ma is even more ufortable!

    Her gaze keeps looking around as she looks at Liu Yi, Military de and even that Old Dragon King.

    Liu Yi appears to be very ordinary and seems to be like a stone ced there unable to attract anyone¡¯s attention at all. Thus Ao Na only looks at him a few times before no longer paying any attention to him anymore.

    On the other hand, she nces at Military de and Duan Feng a few more times.

    Their vigor seems to be quite good. Don¡¯t know how good is their strength in that area?

    Hope that they are not like Liao Wang which is a quick shot.

    ¡°Where is this crown prince¡¯s and 2nd princess¡¯s feast? How long will it take?¡±

    Liao Wang shouts from time to time, presenting his might. While Liu Yi did not say anything as he stands there while watching the anime that Little Jade is ying. What the eye does not see, the heart does not grieve.

    Old Dragon King and Duan Feng keep busying by the side attending to these two ¡®honored guest¡¯.

    Liao Wang is sick of the two pce maids when his gaze suddenlynds on Ao Susu who is standing by the side like a post and his eyes instantly brightens up. ¡°That woman! Come over and massage my leg!¡±

    Ao Susu instantly got startled before clenching her fist.

    Old Dragon King is also shocked as he hurriedly says, ¡°Crown prince, crown prince. She is not a pce maid. She is my daughter ah...¡±

    ¡°Rubbish, this crown prince had already sensed the dragon aura on her!¡±

    Liao Wang res at Old Dragon King, ¡°If it was not your daughter I would then not call her over! Letting her massage my legs is thinking highly of her! Hurry ande over! This crown prince is calling you! Why are you taking so long?¡±

    Liao Wang calls out again but Ao Susu still did not move.

    Liao Wang scolds, ¡°Are you deaf? Could it be that you want this crown prince to personally invite you over?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly walks over, ¡°Crown prince, really am sorry. This one is this king¡¯s wife. Let¡¯s not call her to do this kind of thing. There are still a lot of pce maids in my pce. Crown prince can slowly take your pick.¡±

    ¡°Your wife?¡±

    Liao Wang nce at Liu Yi before looking at the pretty Ao Susu by the side before snorting, ¡°What ability do you have to marry such a pretty dragon female as wife!¡±

    As he speaks he waves Ao Susu over, ¡°You following him has what prospects? I am the Crown Prince of ck Dragon River! Youe and be my concubine! Guarantee that you will have glory! Following this fellow in this remote and deste ce, what is there to stay for!¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this, he instantly clenches his fist letting out cracking sounds.

    His anger had finally reached an extreme point.

    Old Dragon King immediately stands up and says, ¡°Crown Prince you cannot make such jokes!¡±

    He immediately says, My daughter has never wished to be a concubine for others! She is already married!¡±

 Chapter 743 - Unable to endure any more

    <h4>Chapter 743 [Unable to endure any more]</h4>

    ¡°So what if she is married?¡±

    Liao Wang spits in disdain and says, ¡°In this world the strong are respected! Even if I take her as my concubine you dare to say anything?¡±

    He nced at Old Dragon King before ncing at Liu Yi, ¡°You as well, this so-called new Dragon King, you dare to say anything?¡±

    ¡°I indeed do not dare to say anything.¡±

    Liu Yi pushed down his anger and waves his hand saying, ¡°But crown prince please consider three times. If crown prince is determined to snatch away my wife, I will not say anything but I will risk my life and fight it out.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence causes Ao Na to raises her eyebrow as her gazends on the new Dragon King.

    ¡°Oh? You dare to speak!¡±

    Liao Wang stands up from the chair. He subconsciously releases his dragon aura. ¡°As the noble crown prince of ck Dragon River Dragon Pce, would I be afraid of a small River Song Dragon Pce? Let me tell you. Letting your wife be my concubine is me respecting her. Just based on you, none of you are worthy of holding my shoes! So don¡¯t force me to be angry! Otherwise, you guys will not be able to ept the results!

    Watching Old Dragon King shake his head nervously, he endures it, ¡°Crown prince please reconsider.¡±

    ¡°Reconsider your head!¡±

    Liao Wang directly scolds, ¡°Let that dragon girle over! Don¡¯t make this crown prince be angered! Otherwise, I shall let the ck Dragon River Dragon pce destroy this broken ce of yours!¡±

    Liu Yi gently presses down on Ao Susu¡¯s shoulder before asking that arrogant Liao Wang in front of him, ¡°Looks like crown prince is insisting on tearing off his face then?¡±

    ¡°What! Tearing away face? What do you mean by tearing away face? It is me who is giving you guys face? It is you guys who are not giving me face!¡±

    ¡°Since that is the case I shall also send you these words.¡±

    Liu Yi straightened up and no longer bends his knees.

    ¡°If the crown prince does not put our River Song Dragon Pce in your eyes then there is no longer any need for my River Song Dragon Pce to be polite to you!¡±

    He puts on the golden Dragon Emperor Armour as a powerful dragon aura surges out and fills the entire Dragon Pce. ¡°Whoever who wants to be the enemy of my River Song, we will not let them have a good time!¡±

    Ao Susu raises her fist and waves it around as she says in delight. ¡°That¡¯s right. Husband, I support you!¡±

    The guy she loves is a guy with an indomitable spirit. He is not a fearful coward!

    Old Dragon King covers his forehead as his expression turns very ugly.

    ¡°s...in the end they are still fighting...¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Liao Wang startsughing loudly instead. ¡°Really are a group of fellows who are overestimating their strength! Just based on you, you want to go against this crown prince? Do you know what a high-rank dragon is?¡±

    As he speaks he lets out a dragon roar as a pair of horns immediately grew out from his head as his strength greatly increases!

    ¡°This crown prince is an earth realm expert! Among you these fellows, who can block a finger of mine?¡±

    River Song is well known for being weak. It seems like other than the crown prince who is an earth realm expert, the rest were all rubbish.

    Thus Liao Wang does not ce them in his eyes.

    This time Liao Wang wants to let them know what is called a difference in strength!

    He exercises his joints and says arrogantly, ¡°Looks like after my ck Dragon River Dragon Pce did not disy out might for a long time, the ants are also starting to not fear us.¡±

    Old Dragon King makes hisst effort, ¡°Crown prince, crown prince don¡¯t use force! After all, my River Song is also the rtives of the East Sea...¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you still wish to count as East Sea?¡±

    Liao Wang turns around and looks at Ao Na who is sitting on the golden thronezily, ¡°Nana, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Go and disciple your ve properly.¡±

    Ao Na¡¯s reply causes Old Dragon King to be slightly in despair, ¡°But do it fast and don¡¯t disturb me.¡±

    ¡°Nana rx. I would not take long to deal with this old thing.¡±

    Liao Wang smirks causing Old Dragon King¡¯s heart to chill.

    ¡°I believed wrongly...¡±

    Old Dragon King kneels on the ground with a pale face, ¡°I had always thought that enduring will get leniency...¡±

    ¡°There are some people that you can be amodating. For others, if you are amodating it will only make them feel that you are good for bullying and be more arrogant.¡±

    Liu Yiforts Old Dragon King, ¡°But rx. From now on, River Song Dragon Pce will no longer be bullied by others. Even if it is the East Sea, we will not bow and fawn over them anymore.¡±

    When Ao Na heard what Liu Yi says, she finally cuts in, ¡°You are rather interesting. Don¡¯t know if I should say that you are stupid or ignorant. Do you know how powerful the East Sea is? If our armyes over how is your River Song going to go against us?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, 2nd princess you must be big boobs but no brain right?¡±

    Liu Yi mocks coldly, ¡°I do want to see how your army is going toe bearing down on my River Song. That army of yours, how many can survive in the river? Even if all of theme, how much fighting strength do they have left? Do you think that those race in the seas is as tyrannical as dragons?¡±

    Most of the creatures of the seas are unable to survive in the freshwater body. Thus even if theye into River Song theirbat strength will be greatly weakened.

    Those that have real deterrent strength are the four seas Patrolling Sea Yakshas.

    But ck Dragon River also has a number of Yaksha thus Liu Yi¡¯s and Military de¡¯s next step is to subdue those yakshas.

    Yaksha is different from the rest of the races. They do not live together inrge groups. Instead, they live alone. But even if he has to search the entire ck Dragon River, Liu Yi also wants to capture all of those Yaksha into his hands!

    Yaksha is the strongest soldiers among the water creatures. For example, the rest of the prawn soldiers and crab generals are the ordinary forces then Yaksha is the special forces.

    ¡°What arge nerve!¡±

    Hearing that Liu Yi actually scolds that she has big boobs and no brain, Ao Nu is angered as her princess temper appears.

    ¡°Liao Wang tear his mouth off for me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my princess.¡±

    Liao Wang smiles sinisterly as he clenches his fist walking towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Scum you are asking for it yourself. Wait for me to take your head and peel off your dragon skin.¡±

    As Liao Wang speaks, he shes and appears in front of Liu Yi as he gives him a p.

    He did not hold back for this p. If Liu Yi only had the strength of Old Dragon King then this p will take his life.

    It is a pity that Liu Yi is different from what he had expected.

    Liu Yi only raises his arm and blocks that p head-on.

    At the same time, he raises his right leg high up and does an axe kick on Liao Wang¡¯s head.

    -boom!-

    Liao Wang who possesses the strength of an earth realm was instantly smashed into the floor underneath him creating arge hole in the floor.

    Liu Yi withdraws his leg as he looks at Liao Wang who is not moving.

    ¡°Whoever shall be the enemy of my River Song shall end up like this.¡±

    Ao Na¡¯s eyes widen in shock. Liao Wang is an expert with who had lit up 12 starjades! He was instantly defeated by the Dragon King of River Song?

    ¡°Damn...damn it...¡±

    After Liao Wang regains his consciousness very quickly. He did not know what happened earlier, just that he was defeated by that new dragon king.

    When he realized that he is sprawling in front of the new dragon king, other than pain, he senses deep shame!

    Thus Liao Wang immediately roars and climb to his feet with red eyes and rams into Liu Yi¡¯s stomach.

    Sensing that this fellow is going to go to risk his life. In other words, it is like a street brawl!

    Liu Yi who entered the Dao with martial is basically unparallel in terms of closebat fighting.

    He did not dodge, instead, he raises his knee and knees Liao Wang in the face.

    Liao Wang¡¯s body raises into the sky, the blood from his nose flies up even higher.

    Liu Yi stretches out a hand and grabs Liao Wang¡¯s ankle before pulling him down and smashes him into the ground.

    ¡°Asura Door!¡±

    Arge door with ghost face covering the it descends from the void before smashing into Liao Wang pressing him down under the two meters tall Asura Door.

    ¡°You think that you will trap me like this?¡±

    Liao Wang roars as he starts to transform!

    Liao Wang¡¯s original form is a nearly 100 meters long ck dragon!

    That ck dragon lets out an enormous dragon roar before twisting his body trying to shrug off a mere small Asura Door.

    Liu Yi forms a seal with a hand before roaring, ¡°Big!¡±

    Instantly the Asura Door starts growing bigger!

    Instantly the originally two meters tall Asura Door bes over ten meters tall, both thick and heavy!

    ¡°Descend!¡±

    Liu Yi makes another seal and it is another six Asura Doors which descend one by one with booms smashing onto the ck dragon, pressing down on him until he does not have any temper left.

    ¡°What, what is this strength! This is not the techniques of a dragon race!¡±

    ¡°It is you who had seen too little of the world.¡±

    Liu Yi leaps up lightly onto the Asura Door and sits on top of it as he looks down on the ck dragon that was pressed to the ground unable to move and says, ¡°Right now do you still dare to look down on my dragon race?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, what do you count as, to dare to ride above this princes head!¡±

    Liao Wang is still unconvinced as he roars, ¡°As long as this crown prince orders it, ck Dragon River¡¯s army shall destroy your River Song Dragon Pce! At that time, I shall capture your woman and turn her into my ve! I shall chop off your dragon head and turn it into my chamber pot!¡±

    A sh of ominous glint shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°Idiot!¡±

    He raises his hand as four enormous ck swords appears in the sky, all four were created from his dark power.

    ¡°Descend!¡±

    His palm press down and one of the swords drop on one of the dragon ws of Liao Wang.

    Instantly golden blood sprays out along with the shrieks of Liao Wang. That dragon w was chopped off and blown to the side by the spray of the blood.

    ¡°My, my hand, my hand!¡±

    Liao Wang screams as the pain keeps battering at his head.

    ¡°Do you still dare?¡±

    Liu Yi sits on top of the Asura Door. His tone carries a surge of chill killing intent making everyone present tremble.

 Chapter 744 - [2nd princessâ€™s terms]

    <h4>Chapter 744? ? ?[2nd princess¡¯s terms]</h4>

    Old Dragon King stands there calmly and strangely, did not stop Liu Yi.

    He knows that sooner orter the situation will raise. If River Song Dragon Pce wishes to develop, it is impossible to be peaceful anymore.

    Since they are going to do it, then they shall do it bigger!

    Liu Yi, the new Dragon King of River Song, we are relying on you!

    ¡°You, you dare to harm me!¡±

    Liao Wang roars in anger, ¡°You dare to harm me! I shall exterminate you, all of you!¡±

    ¡°No worries. You still have three more ws. We can slowly y.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he stands up before his palm pressed down again.

    Another enormous ck sword descends and chops off another arm from the ck dragon.

    Liao Wang almost dies from the pain. His vision turns ck and if it was not for the valiant body of a dragon, perhaps just from the blood loss he would have fainted!

    ¡°You, you are so daring! Ahhhh! I, I am going to kill you! Kill you!¡±

    Liao Wang had very quickly lost all of his intelligence. When had he received this kind of pain!

    But he does not have any way to retaliate and can only lie there being pressed down.

    ¡°You, you are a madman!¡±

    Ao Na finally is unable to sit still as she stands up. She covers her mouth as she says to Liu Yi, ¡°Do you want to lead your River Song Dragon Pce into ruins?¡±

    ¡°No. I am re-establishing the prestige of River Song Dragon Pce.¡±

    Liu Yi stands on top of the Asura Door as he looks down at the East Sea 2nd princess, ¡°The prestige of River Song has been thrown away for to long. From today onwards, no one is allowed to shame River Song Dragon Pce anymore!¡±

    ¡°Prestige is not something that you will get when you want it. It is exchanged from your strength!¡±

    East Sea 2nd princess cannot take it as she reminds that slightly arrogant fellow above her. Just the dragon king of a small tributary river, daring to say such arrogant words!

    ¡°Strength? If you wish to see my River Song¡¯s strength I can give you this chance.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms as he stands on the Asura Door. He is carrying an unquestionable aura as he says, ¡°I can go back and find your royal father or even bring your East Sea army toe and find me! I, Liu Yi shall let the world know that today, River Song Dragon Pce does not fear any challenge. Any water race cane and challenge us! No matter who it is. If they wish to defeat us then they must first be prepared to be defeated by us!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant! Too arrogant!¡±

    Ao Na stomps her leg after being badly angered by Liu Yi¡¯s attitude!

    Growing up so big I have always been pampered. When had I been treated by other people like this before!

    Liao Wang regain some consciousness and scolds, ¡°River Song Dragon King! You bastard who is bringing about your own destruction! As long as I do not die, I shall get the ck Dragon River Dragon Pce to invade you fools! I shall destroy all of you!¡±

    ¡°Reaching this point why do you still not understand?¡±

    Liu Yi jumps off the Asura Door and flips in the sky beforending in front of Liao Wang¡¯s dragon head.

    Liao Wang¡¯s pair of yellow eyes re at Liu Yi furiously as he keeps roaring as

    Liu Yi crosses his arms ignoring that ck dragon roars as its enormous mouth puffs out

    ¡°Looks like you still do not understand.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs and raises his palm.

    The Asura Doors were lifted up by Liu Yi before disappearing.

    ck Dragon Liao Wang is startled and seems to understand something. Heughs as he flies into the sky.

    ¡°Hahaha, in the end, you are still afraid! My ck Dragon River creatures are an existence that you cannot touch! Now obediently hand over your life and I this crown prince will spare your woman¡¯s life!¡±

    As he speaks the ck dragon twists in the sky before roaring and charges at Liu Yi, trying to use his teeth to bite Liu Yi, into shreds.

    The ck dragon has powerful physical attacks. But it is not that good in magic attacks. Their flesh body is strong with enormous strength.

    But in front of Liu Yi, it is all useless.

    He stretches out a finger and flicks it against the nose of the dragon.

    At the same time, hebines with Sky Supporting Pir as enormous strength surges through his body.

    -boom!-

    This nearly 100 meters long ck dragon was flicked away by a single finger from Liu Yi and crashes into the ceiling of the Dragon Pce causing arge part of the ceiling to copse.

    ¡°s did not control my strength properly and spoiled the ceiling¡­looks like I will be nagged atter.¡±

    Liu Yi nce at Old Dragon King¡¯s bitter expression as a chill runs down his spine. He then stretches out his hand towards the ck dragon flying out.

    ¡°Come back for me!¡±

    A purple asura hand appears from the void and stretches through the broken ceiling and grabs the ck dragon like grabbing a small snake before pulling it back and got smashed into the ground heavily!

    ¡°God, gods¡­¡±

    Ao Na¡¯s leg softens and nearly copsed onto the ground.

    This, this Dragon King¡­just how strong is he?

    Liao Wang is an earth realm expert but in front of him, he is unable to fight back at all.

    What, what is going on¡­

    Liu Yi points at the fainted ck dragon Liao Wang and ask Ao Susu by the side, ¡°Susu that fellow shamed you earlier what do you want to do to him?¡±

    ¡°Kill him.¡±

    A savage light shes across Ao Susu¡¯s eyes, ¡°Not only did he shame me, but he also shamed my royal father as well as you and even the entire River Song Dragon Pce! If we do not kill this kind of fellow then where is the honor of my River Song Dragon Pce?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Old Dragon King Ao Huang and asks, ¡°Old Dragon King what do you think?¡±

    ¡°It is already like this, why don¡¯t you just kill him.¡±

    Ginger gets spicier as it gets older. Old Dragon King who had ced everything down thus he says fiercely, ¡°If we let him off, perhaps ck Dragon River Dragon Pce will gather their strength and immediately invade us. Why don¡¯t we just kill Liao Wang and cut off this tumor? At the same time attack them without them noticing!¡±

    ¡°I approve of Old Dragon King¡¯s idea!¡±

    Military de also raises his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s conceal this news first. Wait for me to train up the dwarf crawfish then¡­hehehe¡­we will be able to go all out!¡±

    ¡°Oh, good. Then what does everyone think we should do about this woman?¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and delightfully cuts of Liao Wang¡¯s dragon head. At the same time, he digs out his inner dan and tossed it to Lin Tong in his body.

    An inner dan of a dragon is like a super-powerful supplement to Lin Tong. This way her cultivation will be able to greatly increase.

    {Really great!}

    Indeed Lin Tong lets out a delighted cry, {How nice would it be if we can get a few more dragon inner dans! This miss strength will be able to catch up with you sooner orter! At that time, we will be able to dual cultivate without problems!}

    What the! Does Immortal Fox sister think that this thing is a condy, still wanting some more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    When they look at Ao Na, this second princess of East Sea nearly falls apart. She is trembling as she sits there hugging herself with a pale face,pletely horrified.

    Old Dragon King says coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s kill her. Only by making her shut up would we be able to protect the secret of our Dragon Pce! As well as buying precious time for our development!¡±

    Liu Yi sweat, Old Dragon King changes his way to quickly.

    Military de also nods his head, ¡°That¡¯s right. Killing her is the best choice. If she does not die, her threat to us is big.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­I beg you¡­killing me has no benefits to you! At that time, at that time when my royal father knows about it, he will definitely be mad and send his army storming over! You, you guys can first imprison me as a hostage first! There is no need to kill me!¡±

    At this moment Ao Na seems to have be slightly smarter.

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Indeed there is no need to kill you. After all, although you are slightly arrogant but you still have not touched my reverse scale.¡±

    When he speaks about the reverse scale, Ao Susu¡¯s gaze turns warm as she looks at Liu Yi.

    Relying on this guy¡­is good¡­

    No matter what happens, he will stand in front of me and protect me.

    Who would not love this kind of man?

    ¡°But we will also not let you off.¡±

    Seeing Ao Na letting out a breath of relief, Liu Yi adds on, ¡°If we let you go back, perhaps East Sea and ck Dragon River will instantly send their army over.¡±

    Ao Na¡¯s right hand trembles as she says, ¡°I, I guarantee that I will not say anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­who can say that it is true?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°From what I see, only the dead can keep secrets. You should be lighting up incense and praying as I have not killed you yet.¡±

    ¡°You,¡­are not afraid of my East Sea?¡±

    Ao Na is unable toprehend why is this new Dragon King is so arrogant.

    When the strength of the four seas add together, even if it is the heavenly courts, they also need to be afraid of the consequences. Although their East Sea is not the strongest, but it is not something that a small River Song Dragon Pce can handle!

    ¡°There are some matters which is not like you will not do because you are afraid.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes are bright as he looks at Ao Na and says, ¡°Even if we turtle up in River Song will you guys let us off? Take a look at Liao Wang. He dares to think of seizing my wife. Why? Isn¡¯t it because of you guys are ¡°stronger¡± than us? If you feel that this ce is a ce where the strong eat the weak, then we can only do our best to climb up the food chain! I will not obediently be your food. I, shall top the pyramid!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze is like two sharp knives stabbing into Ao Na making her shiver.

    This guy is scary¡­

    He seems to not be an ordinary dragon!

    From him, Ao Na sees something that other dragons do not have!

    ¡°I admire your ambition.¡±

    Seeing that he would not kill her, Ao Na calms down before saying, ¡°You are different from the rest of the dragons. You are filled with an invasive nature which makes me feel like you are different from the rest. So I hope that you won¡¯t go and die.¡±

    She narrows her eyes and looks at Liu Yi before saying. ¡°You see, my fiance has died. If you are willing, I can marry you and let you be the son-inw of East Sea.¡±

 Chapter 745 - [Dare to go to the East Sea?]

    <h4>Chapter 745? ? ?[Dare to go to the East Sea?]</h4>

    Although the 2nd princess of East Sea is not the prettiest among the 3 three princesses, but she is the smartest.

    Although this guy in front of her had killed her fiance but Ao Na, Liao Wang is originally not important as well. Their marriage is nothing but a way for ck Dragon River Dragon Pce to climb their way up therge pir of East Seal.

    Especially the fact that he is unable to satisfy Ao Na makes her wish to find an opportunity to get rid of him.

    Right now he got done in by Liu Yi, can be considered as fulfilling her wish.

    Furthermore, seeing the ambitious new Dragon King in front of her, Ao Na can only recall a sentence.

    How can a golden unicorn be a person of no particr talent!

    This man, in the future he will definitely be able to fight out arge territory that belongs to him!

    I should make a gamble¡­otherwise, I might be the second sister that will always be looked down on by my youngest sister.

    How can this be!

    Ao Na is very smart. She understands that as a girl, if she wishes to have honor then she must have a powerful man!

    As for this Liu Yi in front of me¡­it seems like he is a good choice!

    Right, then let¡¯s gamble! After all, even if I lose I would not lose anything!

    ¡°Right now I¡¯ll give you a chance and let you be my East Sea¡¯s son-inw. What do you think?¡±

    Ao Na¡¯s sentence causes everyone to be shocked.

    What did this woman say?

    Her fiance just died¡­and she starts to seek for the next fiance?

    This woman is too cold?!

    ¡°Really is a prostitute!¡±

    6257 curses but considering she is the 2nd princess, he says it softly. Thus other than Liu Yi, no one really heard what he said.

    ¡°How is it? This is a one in a blue moon opportunity!¡±

    Ao Na thought that Liu Yi is moved thus she tempts again, ¡°Wait till you be the son-inw of East Sea, then you can have anything that you want. Especially since my East Sea current does not have any male who inherits. My royal father only has us, three daughters. If you be the son-inw, perhaps the one who will inherit East Sea might be you. Think about the East Sea¡¯s strength. Wouldn¡¯t possessing East Sea be even more impressive than being the prince of a small River Song Dragon Pce?¡±

    Ao Susu bes nervous clenching her fist as she stares at Liu Yi.

    She cannot confirm if Liu Yi might agree to her?

    One must say that what Ao Na says would immediately make any other dragon obediently board her car!

    Bing the son-inw of East Sea is indeed a hundred times better than being coped in a small River Song! But if Liu Yi bes the East Sea son-inw, then I would have no status. At that time, perhaps I can only be Liu Yi¡¯s concubine. But if that is the case, I will suffer from the bullying of Ao Na.

    She does not mind being a concubine, but making her status be below Ao Na makes Ao Susu cannot stand it.

    But it is a pity that the one who heard it Liu Yi.

    He smiles faintly and says, ¡°It sounds rather tempting. The son-inw of East Sea, perhaps the other dragons would be snatching for this position until their heads burst, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. There are too many people who wish to marry this princess.¡±

    When Ao Na starts discussing about this matter, she bes slightly arrogant. She props up her chin with her hand and says, ¡°But right not this princess is giving you this chance and you are still not grateful?¡±

    ¡°Apologises, I feel that you have thought wrongly.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Ao Na and says, ¡°Strength is not something that you can wait for people to gift to you. It is something that you should rely on yourself to obtain. I, not only have ambition, but I also have confidence. River Song Dragon Pce is my base camp. The Dragon Pces of the Four Seas are the target of my invasion. If I abandon my base camp, wouldn¡¯t I no longer have any foundation? Me without any foundation, how can I conquer the rest of the seas? Furthermore, River Song Dragon Pce is a group of brothers that I had personally lead. If I discard them, then what kind of empire can I establish? Ao Na, 2nd princess of East Sea, if you were me, how would you choose? A momentary honor and glory orpanions that can fight alongside me till the end?¡±

    Ao Na was stunned by Liu Yi¡¯s question. She nks out for a while not knowing how she should reply.

    Only then did she realize that she is not smart. Instead, she had be confused.

    This guy is different from those guys that I had met in the past who try to curry favor from me. He is the very first guy who truly entered my discerning eyes!

    Inparison what does Liao Wang count as? What does my little sister¡¯s man count as?

    Liao Wang is bold but not very astute. Furthermore, he does not have aspirations.

    As for my younger sister¡¯s man? Hmph, just a gigolo! What kind of future prospects does he have! As for this man in front of me, within the four seas, he will definitely have aplishments!

    That is why Ao Na says those things hoping to be able to lure him into her embrace!

    You can also call it as an intelligent woman¡¯s investment!

    But the other party rejected her which is something that other male dragons are unable to reject. But Ao Na is very smart. She thinks swiftly and has a new idea.

    ¡°Fine then, even if you do not wish to be my husband, but I feel that you should take a trip with me back to East Sea.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that I am an idiot?¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this he does not know whether tough or cry as he looks at her.

    At this moment, Ao Na is calm as she says slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject this princess first. Listen to what this princess says. In our East Sea there is an item that you must obtain. With my help, you will be able to do it with half the effort. If you do not take this item, you do not have the right to be the Heavenly Dragon King who unifies the four seas¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi creases his eyebrows, what does Ao Na mean?

    ¡°This princess is not lying about this matter. You can ask the Old Dragon King as well.¡±

    Ao Na stretches out her finger and points at Ao Huang, ¡°Wanting to be the Heavenly Dragon King of the Four Seas, what kind of terms are required!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gazends on Ao Huang as Ao Huang nods his head as well and says, ¡°I indeed forgot to tell Dragon King. If you wish to be the Heavenly Dragon King that leads all of the water creatures, you must collect the four Dragon Eyes of the Four Seas. ording to legends, this is something that the Heavenly Dragon King left behind. Only by obtaining this four Dragon Eyes then you would be able to open to Heavenly Dragon Mausoleum and obtain the inheritance of the Heavenly Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°There is also such a thing?¡±

    Liu Yi bes interested.

    {Heavenly Dragon Mausoleum!}

    Lin Tong who is on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder starts jumping about, {That is a good ce ah! The legends say that it is a ce where the treasures of the Heavenly Dragon King are hidden!}

    {Immortal Fox sister knows about it?}

    Liu Yi feels that his Immortal Fox sister is like a small Baidu!

    {Of course, who in Demon Realm does not know about this Heavenly Dragon Mausoleum! If you want to talk about the two biggest hidden treasures in this world, then number one would be the 5 spirits hidden treasure while number 2 is the Heavenly Dragon Mausoleum hidden treasures! Legends state that Heavenly Dragon Mausoleum has the inheritance of Heavenly Dragon King. The person who obtains the Heavenly Dragon King¡¯s inheritance will possess a great magic power to unify the Four Seas!}

    {Is it so extraordinary?}

    Liu Yi is a bit speechless when he heard this. A fellow who had already died could leave behind suchrge strength?

    {Of course. This Heavenly Dragon King is an existence who had already exceeded the Realm Crossing Guardian. Legends say that back then he could fight the Water God of the Six Great Gods into a standstill! The hidden treasures that he had left behind, how bad could it be?}

    {Sound like he is quite awesome¡­}

    Liu Yi considered for a while as he mutters, ¡°But why did she tell me this¡­¡±

    Ao Na smiles, ¡°Because this princess hopes that you will be able to unify the Four Seas. At that time, you will be the Heavenly Dragon King of the Four Seas and you will confer me the title of East Sea¡¯s Queen!¡±

    One must say that Ao Na¡¯s sentence causes Liu Yi to be startled.

    This woman has this kind of ambition?

    Military de reminds Liu Yi, ¡°Maybe this woman is tossing out bait. Her words cannot be trusted.¡±

    Ao Na crosses her arms, ¡°This is a gamble. After all, no matter if you go to East Sea or not, this princess will not lose out. But, if you wish to get the Dragon Eye of East Sea, you should make a gamble for this. In the East Sea, only this princess and my royal father know of the location of the Dragon Eye. After you miss this opportunity, even if you have the power to invade the East Sea and seize the position of the East Sea Dragon King, that stubborn royal father of mine will not tell you the location of the Dragon Eye. Without the Dragon Eye, you will not be able to open the Heavenly Dragon Maulousem.¡±

    Liu Yi asks Ao Na, ¡°Are you not afraid that after I have obtained the Dragon Eye I would kill you afterward?¡±

    Ao Na only smiles, ¡°You are excessively cautious. Didn¡¯t this princess say that this is just a gamble? You are gambling while I am also gambling. If you really do not believe me, then no worries. I can give you my dragon pearl.¡±

    Ao Na parts her lips slightly and spits out a white pearl.

    That pearl floats in front of Liu Yi andnds on his palm.

    When the pearlnds on his palm, Liu Yi feels slightly warm and at the same time filled with vitality.

    ¡°Right now my dragon pearl is in your hands. As long as you crush it, all of my cultivation will be lost.¡±

    Ao Na¡¯s challenging gazends on Liu Yi, ¡°I had already ced the stakes, do you dare to?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and withdraws the dragon pearl, ¡°Just making a trip to the East Sea, why would I not dare to? Military de, you are in charge of the training of the Drawf Crawfish. Duan Feng, you and Old Dragon King shall work together and be in charge of the internal affairs of the Dragon Pce. Wait till I have returned from the East Sea then we shall make an expedition towards ck Dragon River.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Since Liu Yi had already decided, the rest no longer say anything else.

    They know that with Liu Yi¡¯s nature, he does not like to listen to other people making thoughtless remarks. Saying it nicely is decisive. Saying it badly, it is obstinate and self-opinionated.

    But Military de and the rest believe that what Liu Yi does have is his own reasoning.

    ¡°You are going to the East Sea?¡±

    Ao Susu looks at Liu Yi with a bit of worry.

    ¡°Mm, there is no need for you to apany me over. Carefully watch over our base and help me oversee.¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and gives Ao Susu a hug before whispering warming into her ear, ¡°Wait for me toe back¡­and we continue our dual-cultivation¡­¡±

    ¡°Rogue¡­¡±

    Ao Susu¡¯s face turns red, ¡°You rx. I will protect this ce properly as I wait for your return in triumph.¡±

    ¡°Haha, good! Second princess, let us set off!¡±

 Chapter 746 - [East Sea Dragon Palace]

    <h4>Chapter 746? ? ?[East Sea Dragon Pce]</h4>

    ¡°You actually followed me here.¡±

    As they journey towards the East Sea, Ao Na gives Liu Yi a weird look and asks, ¡°Are you not afraid that this princess will betray you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your dragon pearl in my hand?¡±

    Liu Yi ys with Ao Na¡¯s dragon pearl like twirling ss marbles in his hand as he watches Ao Na¡¯s panicking look.

    ¡°If you wish to reincarnate, you can give it a try.¡±

    ¡°If this princess insists on tricking you over into a life and death struggle trap?¡±

    Ao Na¡¯s says unresigned, ¡°Is this princess like a person without any moral integrity?¡±

    ¡°NONONO!¡± Liu Yi wags his finger, ¡°You are not like, you are that.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! To actually look down on this princess¡­be careful that this princess has a life and death struggle with you! Somemore, stop ying with it already! That is not marble, that is my most precious dragon pearl ah!¡±

    ¡°This thing is much more fun than marbles.¡±

    Liu Yi continues to twirls Ao Na¡¯s dragon pearl around as he says, ¡°Furthermore, you need to know one thing. The reason why I dare toe with you is not that I am holding onto your dragon pearl. You need to believe that my strength can allow me to escape from the besiege of the East Sea Army even if you risk your life to have a life and death struggle with me.¡±

    Right now, Liu Yi possessed strength in heaven realm which means that he can do whatever he pleases in the human realm.

    If it was not to cultivate his army¡¯s strength, he would be able to eliminate the Four Seas on his own.

    Eliminating is easy while conquering is very difficult. And what Liu Yi wants to do is to conquer. This way it can allow his army¡¯s strength to greatly increase!

    ¡°You are too conceited !¡±

    Ao Na reminds Liu Yi, ¡°This princess cannot be bothered to expose you but I must first tell you that the East Sea strength is not as weak as what you thought! Although we do not have a prince, but the strength of my older sister¡¯s husband and younger sister¡¯s husband is not that weak. Both of them are experts of earth realm. Liao Wang is nothingpared to them.¡±

    Mentioning about those two people, Liu Yi recalls what Ao Susu mentioned to him previously before he left.

    ¡°Husband, when you reach the East Sea, you must be careful of my older brother.¡±

    A woman is born to leave her family. After Ao Susu be Liu Yi¡¯s, she wholeheartedly belongs to him.

    ¡°My second brother Ao Tian is a smiling man with evil intentions. You must never take what he says seriously!¡±

    Recalling till here, Liu Yi asked, ¡°That older sister¡¯s husband and younger sister¡¯s husband of yours, what kind of people are they?¡±

    ¡°This princess¡¯s older sister¡¯s husband is also the Second Prince from your River Song which is also my East Sea military adviser.¡±

    Ao Na starts mentioning about Ao Tian, ¡°Talking about this, although River Song is very small but those few princes are rather famous. The Crown Prince Ao Yan is currently an official in the Heavenly Court, eating the rice bowl from the Emperor. As for Second prince Ao Tian, he lives with his wife in my East Sea which is also considered as having a patron. It is a pity that that Third Prince Ao Lie is still young. Talking about him, I did not see him this time round when I went there, where did he go?¡±

    This question from Ao Na causes Liu Yi to cough.

    After coughing, Liu Yi hurriedly changed the topic, ¡°That¡­other than those two men in East Sea, are there other impressive people?¡±

    Where else can Ao Lie go? He got killed by me and his head was cut off as well.

    Although it was not on purpose, but he is still Ao Susu¡¯s older brother. Although about it it is also fate. If it is not because I killed Ao Lie, I would not have gotten to get to know Ao Susu, nor would I be the owner of River Song Dragon pce.

    Although Liu Yi does not like fate, but sometimes he has no choice but to be rueful about the wonder of fate.

    ¡°East Sea naturally has a lot of impressive characters! But they are not dragons but other creatures.¡±

    Talking about that, Ao Na bes slightly delighted, ¡°For example, our prime minister, his original body is that of a deep sea god turtle and he is extremely valiant! Within our East Sea Dragon Pce, perhaps other than royal father, he is the strongest.¡±

    ¡°A turtle can also be powerful?¡±

    ¡°You are looking down on us water creatures!¡±

    Ao Na¡¯s mouth twitches, ¡°All creatures in the world can be a demon or an immortal or even Buddha! You who belongs in the cultivation realm, you actually do not know this kind of principle? Sun Wukong cultivated out from a stone!¡±

    This sentence from Ao Na causes Liu Yi to tremble from head to toe.

    It is like¡­I had sunk into the center of a misconception.

    Everything in the world can be an immortal or buddha! Back then wasn¡¯t I the same? With a mere mortal body, I stepped into the cultivation world!

    As for a turtle cultivating to arge aplishment, why would it be impossible?

    Aren¡¯t all living things equal?

    Liu Yi feels that the Buddha Qi in his body seems to have faintly improved!

    As his mental state promotes, his cultivation can promote as well!

    Currently, Liu Yi¡¯s state is that all of the different qi in his body are very abundant.

    But he is like he had reached a bottleneck. For example, his body is currently like a basin. If he wished to contain even more water, he must change his body into a bathtub. Otherwise, even if even more water is added in, it will overflow that¡¯s all.

    Currently, even a single type ofprehension will allow Liu Yi to erge his current body¡¯s container.

    His strength had reached 17% transformation. With another 3 %, he will be able topletely light up his second sunjade and start lighting up his third sunjade.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    When Liu Yi sensed his Buddha Qi improving, he turns around and thanks Ao Na.

    ¡°Thank me? Thank me for what?¡±

    Ao Na is startled, no knowing why Liu Yi is thanking her.

    ¡°Thank you for growing so pretty.¡±

    Liu Yi also did not exin more and only speaks idly.

    ¡°Hmph, glib tongue fellow.¡±

    Ao Na more or less feels overwhelmed but she originally had the arrogance of a princess thus she still has a haughty look on her face and snorts coldly.

    Liu Yi did not look into it as the two of them continue to fly forward.

    The two of them are experts. Even though Ao Na still had not reached earth realm, she is not that weak. Furthermore, she is also a dragon thus in the water, she is like right at home.

    Especially after entering the East Sea, Ao Na lets out a cry and transforms into an over 40 meters long white dragon and swims even faster in the sky.

    After Ao Na transformed into a dragon, she turns around and asks, ¡°Why are you not transforming into your original body? I still do not know what your original body looks like!¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi hesitates.

    How would I have an original body? I am a human ah¡­just that asionally I can transform into a dragon, just that it is half-human half-dragon. I am unable to transform into a real dragon form.

    Liu Yi follows by the side of the white dragon calmly and says casually, ¡°I like the human form.¡±

    Ao Na mocks, ¡°How is human form good? Too weak !¡±

    ¡°What you say is too wrong .¡±

    Liu Yiughs and says, ¡°Human¡¯s body is the most perfect existence in this world, golden proportion. Furthermore, the cultivation speed is even faster and more convenient. You say your flesh body is strong but those Buddhist monks, they had cultivated an unbreakable body that is countless times stronger than of a dragon!¡±

    Ao Na says unconvinced, ¡°Hmph, we dragons also can cultivate! Dragons are also the king among demons!¡±

    ¡°You must admit to this point right? You are a dragon ah, how can you speak for other races!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that all living things can be immortals or even buddha! Since you have this kind of awareness why think highly of yourself? Clinging to your race will cause your line of sight to be obstructed.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, why did you suddenly be so philosophical again. So boring!¡±

    Ao Na suddenly has an urge to y, ¡°If you have the ability thene and chase this princess ah, catch this princess then princess will admit that what you say makes sense!¡±

    She swings her tail before suddenly speeding up and speeds away like a torpedo.

    ¡°Childish¡­¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly. Although he is unable to transform into a real dragon, but one of his cultivations is the Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra.

    It is an ice technique which is rted to water.

    In the water, Liu Yi alsopletely let go of himself.

    Furthermore, he alsobines body with Washing Machine. Water Qilin is the darling of water making swimming a piece of cake.

    Liu Yi swims speedily in the water. He is like a shark braving the waves, his speed almost reaching the peak.

    Liu Yi is like not affected by the water resistance. Those who do not know would have thought that he is flying!

    Ao Susu is delighted. Without the streamlined body of a dragon that Liu Yi will not be able to exceed me.

    She turns around and takes a look and nearly bit off her tongue.

    That Liu Yi is swimming so speedily and instantly overtook in front of me!

    How is that possible! He is clearly in human form and is faster than me!

    Dragons are the king in water right?

    I am worst than him in other things, could it be that I am slower than him in swimming as well?

    Ao Na is unable to understand this guy.

    Just what kind of monster is he? He does not seem to be an ordinary dragon!

    [TL: well he is not a dragon but a dragon yer]

    Where did River Song find such a powerful fellow to be the Dragon King? That Ao Huang had been muddled for an entire lifetime, just how did he find such a good son-inw?!

    ¡°Slow down¡­wait for this princess!¡±

    Ao Na starts to feel strenuous swimming and no matter what she does, she is unable to catch up to Liu Yi.

    ¡°It is you who is too slow.¡±

    Liu Yi is speaking rxingly. He even turns around and swims backward as he looks at Ao Na. He smilescently making Ao Na clench her teeth.

    This fellow¡­is too shameless! Really wish to beat him up!

    But am unable to defeat him, which is the biggest problem!

    Ao Na finally has no choice and can only plead, ¡°Don¡¯t be too fast, not far away in front is the East Sea Dragon Pce!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and slows down.

    Indeed in front of him in a distance away is an enormous earth marine trench. Situated in the center of the marine trench is an imposing pce!

    Although this dragon pce is at the seabed but there is a mysterious barrier protecting it that is why ordinary people are unable to discover it. Only cultivators are able to see it.

    If ordinary people are able to see it, perhaps this kind of thing would have been reported in the news.

    When Liu Yi sees the East Sea Dragon Pce he is shocked at the same time.

 Chapter 747 - [Female war]

    Chapter 747? ? ?[Female war]

    Right now Liu Yi understood why Ao Na is so arrogant.

    She indeed has the capital to be arrogant. That East Sea Dragon Pce is battering his line of sight!

    At this moment, only did Liu Yi know just how ¡®small¡¯ River Song Dragon Pce is.

    In the past, he had always thought that River Song Dragon Pce is very big, but now he knows that it is just a small vige!

    East Sea Dragon Pce is iparablyrge. The entire marine trench as far as the eye can see is an imposing pce! Around the pce are dragon pirs that reach towards the sky. These dragon pirs are nearly 100 meters tall reaching towards the top of the sea hiding a portion of it.

    In the surroundings of the dragon pce, rows of soldiers are pacing back and forth. Liu Yi observes a bit,plete 360-degree coverage without any gaps!

    The guards are so tight ah!

    Liu Yi starts to contemte.?If my army starts invading, then where should I attack from first. If I want to withdraw, which direction is the best?

    Liu Yi floats in the water and starts letting Little Jade scan the entire East Sea Dragon Pce¡¯s map.

    At this moment a shoutes from in front of him.

    ¡°Who dares to get close to my East Sea Dragon Pce? Report your name!¡±

    Ao Na transforms back into her human form as she floats by Liu Yi¡¯s side and starts scolding, ¡°You dog ves, don¡¯t recognize who this princess is?¡±

    When the prawn soldiers see Ao Na, they immediately salute at once.

    ¡°It is really this ves mistake for not knowing that it was Second Princess returning! We request Second Princess to punish us!¡±

    Seeing those prawn soldiers who are bowing and bending their knees, Liu Yi cannot help but shake his head.

    Although these prawn soldiers look to be quite impressive but they have a gilded exterior while shabby and ruined on the inside.

    Too weak. Don¡¯t even have the courage of a soldier and are of a ve nature!

    Perhaps this is the style of East Sea which really makes Liu Yi unhappy.

    Being a son-inw in this kind of ce¡­perhaps it is just as bad.

    One of the prawn soldiers look at Liu Yi and ask, ¡°Second Princess, who is this person?¡±

    Second Princess ce her hand on her waist as she res and berates, ¡°How dare you, is this what you should be asking?¡±

    When her princess temper appears, it frightened the prawn soldiers into trembling.

    ¡°So-sorry Second Princess. This ve knows my mistake!¡±

    ¡°Still not hurrying and lead the way for us!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±

    How would this small prawn dare to talk back to the Second Princess? He immediately grovels and leads the way in front.

    Second Princess gives Liu Yi a delighted look which clearly says, ¡®This princess is impressive, right¡¯.

    Liu Yi did not reply and only stretches out a finger and points up.

    This meaning is also very clear. Second Princess is very smart and immediately understood it. Liu Yi¡¯s meaning is, ¡®You are impressive because there is someone above you¡¯.

    Second Princess is very gloomy,?damn it, would he die if he praised me a bit?

    Since Second Princess cannot scold out loud, she can only swallow down this anger. Since young, the amount of anger she had suffered is more than in her entire lifetime!

    Liu Yi follows behind that prawn soldier and walks deep into the East Sea Dragon Pce. From time to time, he would meet a rows of sentries. The defense is very tight.

    Seeing this, Liu Yi cannot help but transmit to Second Princess, {Your East Sea is too cautious. Every ten steps there is a sentry, is this a prison?}

    Second Princess shrugs her shoulders and replies, {There is no choice. Back then a certain brutish monkey caused havoc in the East Sea and also took away our East Sea¡¯s Sea Stabilizing God Nail. From then one, East Sea¡¯s defensive became a lot stricter.}

    Liu Yi cannot help butugh, {Hey! Even if there are these guards, if he reallyes to create trouble, would they be able to block?}

    {This¡­is better then nothing.}

    Second Princess is also somewhatcking in confidence.?Indeed with his strength, these prawn soldiers and crab generals are indeed not enough.

    {Although the Dragon Pce of Four Seas are very powerful butpared to the heavenly court as well as the Sukhavati it is nothing.}

    Second Princess can only say, {Since ancient times, there had only been a single Heavenly Dragon King who is able to fight against the gods in the 9yers of heaven. As for the rest of the Dragon Kings, there was not a single one of them that had stepped into the heaven realm. How are they able to fight against the Heaven Realm on the firstyer of heaven? Speaking frankly we are just the small government under the heavenly court which is in charge of helping the Heavenly Court to look after the four seas.}

    She sighs faintly, {Back then Four Seas were independent, furthermore, the powers were in a chaotic war. Everyone wished to the king of the Four Seas. Until finally when Heavenly Dragon King came into being and unified the Four Seas. But Heavenly Dragon King¡¯s nature was slightly entric and always did things on his own. The rumors say that after he had subdued the Four Seas, he had never followed the request of the Heavenly Court to summon clouds and rain, instead, he caused floods and drought continuously. Finally, the Heavenly Court was furious and sent people down to suppress the Four Seas. With the strength of a single person, Heavenly Dragon King challenges the entire Heavenly Court and after which he fought all the way up to the ninthyer of heaven and started a war against the 6 great races and finally fell.}

    Hearing this Liu Yi¡¯s heart is moved.?That Heavenly Dragon King actually had this kind of history?

    This makes Liu Yi fascinated. Creating legend, creating history, is there anything more moving than this?

    Back then I had also created a story of the Sword Emperor¡­just that it was a tragic story.

    Liu Yi cannot help but praise, {Looks like this Heavenly Dragon King is equally as powerful as the Victorious Fighting Buddha ah.}

    {What a joke. How can the Victorious Fighting Buddha bepared to Heavenly Dragon King?}

    Second Princess gives Liu Yi a look, {Before gaining enlightenment, although that Victorious Fighting Buddha was very powerful but he can only fight to a stand-still against Engshen. In front of the Fourth Layer Heaven West Buddha, he got beaten. Butter after his journey to the west to obtain the scriptures, he became the Victorious Fighting Buddha. Henceforth heprehended powerful buddha qi and his strength increased by quite a bit. As for our Heavenly Dragon King, with the strength of a single person, he fought against the Heavenly Court and Sukhavati. If it was not for the Deities in the 9thyer of heaven taking action how would he have fallen!}

    When speaking about this, Second Princess¡¯s face became arrogant.

    Liu Yi is fascinated in his heart, {Just how strong is that Heavenly Dragon King¡­I wish to experience it.}

    Ao Na says, {Wait till you have gathered all the Four Seas¡¯ Dragon Eyes and open the Heavenly Dragon Mausoleum then you will be able to experience it. But whether you are able to aplish it or not, this princess is waiting to see.}

    {Fine, let us watch and see together.}

    While the two of them are talking, they had already reached the main hall.

    An enormous door appears in front of Liu Yi. It is almost 100 meters tall with two dragon pirs by its side. On the doors, a realisticrge golden dragon is engraved.

    Above the door hangs a board with four ancient characters written on it.

    <East Sea Dragon Pce>

    By the side of the doors stand two enormous whale soldiers.

    The two giant whale soldiers are around 40 meters tall each. They are wearing deep-sea refined golden armor as well as holding enormous axes, looking very majestic.

    Liu Yi blinks his eyes as he had thought that he had seen a realm crossing guardian.

    The interior of the main hall is a dazzling sight. Precious pearls are iy all over the ce making it very extravagant.

    Liu Yi observes a bit and realizes that the ground is actually made from gold!?Fucking hell, could it be that this East Sea Dragon Pce is super rich?

    Could it be that back the Victorious Fighting Buddha came here to borrow magic weapons, isn¡¯t it just asking other people to snatch?

    After entering the main hall, he immediately sees two rows of water creatures standing by a golden red carpet.

    The golden-red carpet continues onwards, stretching over a few hundred meters until it finally extends upward and stops in front of an enormous golden throne.

    A tall and strong Dragon King is sitting in that enormous golden throne.

    Different from Ao Huang that old dragon, this Dragon King in front seems to be in his middle-age. His body is sturdy and the dragon aura on him is very powerful.

    Behind the Dragon King stands two beautiful m women. They are holding a palm-leaf fan as they slowly fan the Dragon King.

    Currently, it seems to be the court had just started. As a water creature is currently speaking to the Dragon King.

    What the, this is basically like a small imperial court ah! How is that Dragon King any different from an Emperor!

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze sweep around slightly and instantly sees a tall guy standing at the very front. That guy is bald and tall, his muscles are like rocks as his aura shows off his ability. As a dragon hunter, Liu Yi is very sensitive towards demon qi. He immediately is able to smell it and understands.?Looks like this fellow is that deep sea god turtle that Ao Na says to be the prime minister.

    Upon entering, Ao Na says, ¡°Royal Father, daughter has returned.¡±

    Liu Yi is actually a bit nervous in his heart. If Ao Na suddenly betrays him and says the truth, then he can only start a war.

    Although he does not fear the strength of this East Sea Dragon Pce, but for the development of River Song, right now is still not the time to start a war.

    ¡°So it is Ao Na ah, it is good that you returned.¡±

    The Dragon King nced at Ao Na before saying calmly with a trace of prestige behind his voice.

    A pce girl what looks like Ao Na but appears more mature slowly says, ¡°How was your fun when you went out this time?¡±

    Liu Yi nced at her and realized that the man standing beside her appears simr to Ao Susu and immediately knows who he is.

    The First Princess of East Sea and the one standing beside her is Ao Susu¡¯s older brother Ao Tian.

    Currently, Ao Tian had his eyes slighted closed and seem to be sleeping while standing.

    ¡°Still not bad, big sister. You should also stop nesting in the East Sea. Next time, you should go out with me.¡±

    This Second Princess¡¯s rtionship with her older sister seems to be quite harmonious, their conversation is clearly normal.

    The First Princessughs bitterly, ¡°There is no need. Me and Ao Tian still need to assist Royal Father to manage this East Sea Dragon Pce, how would I as carefree as Second Sister and go have fun all over the ce.¡±

    ¡°Aoyah, Second Sister came back really in time ah.¡±

    At this moment another girl¡¯s voice appears.

    Liu Yi turns to see a younger-looking girl who is wearing a brocade cloth and gauze skirt as well as wearing all kinds of pearl essory on her hair, very luxurious.

    ¡°I still thought that older sister was avoiding me and was noting back.¡±

    ¡°Little sister, how can you say such things.¡±

    Ao Na bears with her unhappiness in her heart and chuckles, ¡°We are family, why is there a need to avoid you. As an older sister, I am eager for you and your husband toe back a few more times. Isn¡¯t that right, Third Fuma?¡±

    [TL: Fuma is Emperor¡¯s son-inw]

    As she spoke, she puts on an act and gives that Third Fuma all kind of coquettish nces.

    The pretty boy by Third Princess¡¯s side immediately trembles from head to toe beforeughing.

    Instantly the Third Princess¡¯s expression turns ugly.

    Liu Yi says in his heart,?what the heck, it is a woman¡¯s conflict!

 Chapter 748 - [Fight and scheme against each other]

    <h4>Chapter 748? ??[Fight and scheme against each other]</h4>

    As the proverb says, ¡®Three women are enough for a drama¡¯.

    Right now there are three dragon pce princesses, would this be an 80 episode soap opera?

    Especially this Third and Second Princess, their sentences contain barbs. It is a women¡¯s battlefield!

    What is a men¡¯s battlefield? When two guys find each other displeasing, okay then, let¡¯s fight. The one who wins will be happy.

    As for two girls finding each other displeasing? Then they will start using two-faced methods to go into battle. If they don¡¯t y the other to death, they will not be happy!

    That is why there is this ancient saying, must never provoke a woman¡­fine then, let¡¯s not mention if it this is an ancient saying or not, but Liu Yi feels that it is rather reasonable.

    Just like Demon Emperor Zhang Yunyun¡­for revenge she even wants to destroy the entire human world!

    This is the vengeful heart of a woman!

    Second Princess purposefully gives that Third Fuma a look. Although it is very ambiguous, it evokes the feelings of the Third Fuma.

    A dragon¡¯s nature is originally **, perhaps in this Third Fuma¡¯s mind, he had fucked his sister-inw countless times in his mind!

    Although among dragons it is not fresh news about females having multiple men or males having concubines, but her older sister brazenly fooled around with her man in front of her makes the Third Princess unable to take it!

    ¡°I say, Second Sister, you just went out for a trip and you changed the man by your side¡­where is Liao Wang? You abandoned him? Indeed our Second Sister is outstanding ah, changing men faster than changing clothes.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression turns cold,?fucking hell why did this girl target me! Got shot while lying down ah!

    ¡°Oh, you still have not introduced him yet.¡±

    Regarding Liu Yi¡¯s entreaties, Ao Na had thought of it.

    ¡°Royal Father, I had forgotten to say that this time when daughter went to River Song to y, I had met a powerful water creature bandit. That pitiful fiance of mine died in battle protecting me. It is this guy who protected daughter and escorted me.¡±

    When Ao Na speaks, her expression did not change and does not give off any hints that she is making it up!

    Liu Yi has to admit that she is quite good at acting!

    ¡°It is good that younger sister is fine.¡±

    First Princess pats her chest, ¡°Thank you very much, mister.¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    Third Princess does not seem to be happy like she feels that it is a pity that her Second Sister did not die.

    Liu Yi transmits to Ao Na, {Your older sister seems to be rather concerned about you. While on the other hand that younger sister of yours does not seem to have a good rtionship with you.}

    Ao Na blinks at Liu Yi before transmitting back, {My younger sister can¡¯t wait for me to die. As for my older sister, what she is concerned is not me but my identity as the Dragon Eye secret keeper.}

    Dragon Eye secret keeper? What is this?

    Before Liu Yi can ask, That East Sea Dragon King says, ¡°So that is the case. Young man, where did youe from?¡±

    The voice echoes like a great bell in Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    Liu Yi pretends to be respectful as he cups his hands and says, ¡°This one is River Song¡¯s Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it is the Dragon King from River Song.¡±

    East Sea Dragon King nods his head as his expression rxes a lot.

    Oh, perhaps this old fellow is looking down on me.

    Liu Yi understands. Although Ao Na¡¯s lie is very truthful but it is also filled with danger. Because of her identity as the Second Princess of East Sea, a lot of people wish to climb up her. That is why if she suffers an attack and got saved, it make be an act from the one who saved her.?That is why East Sea Dragon King asked me for my identity to see if I will have any threat to his East Sea Dragon Pce!

    After hearing my identity, he became rxed. Perhaps this East Sea Dragon King does not ce me in his eyes.

    Thinking about it is around there. He is simr to the Tang dynasty golden age emperor. Hearing that the neighboring small country is paying formal respect, although he has etiquette, he will not ce this kind of small king in his eyes.

    How would the king of a super empire look up to the chief of a small vige?

    But if I let the East Sea Dragon King know that I possess the strength of a heaven realm¡­perhaps he will be unable to sit still on his golden throne.

    ¡°You have saved my daughter. This king wants to reward you. Say it, what do you want?¡±

    Hearing what East Sea Dragon King said, Ao Na looks at Liu Yi nervously.

    Liu Yi also knows what she is worried about while heughs coldly in his heart.?This old fox is clearly trying to sound me out!

    Liu Yi pretends to be embarrassed as he rubbed his hands together as he smiles and says, ¡°Aiyah¡­this¡­how would I have the nerve¡­¡±

    East Sea Dragon King waves his hand and says, ¡°There is no harm in saying what you think. You have achieved some merit, rewarding you is what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­since that is the case¡­then¡­can East Sea Dragon King reward this one with some treasures¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s avaricious gazends on those night pearls embedded by the side.

    Hearing this the Third Princess by the side smirks. The First Princess did not say anything just that her gaze bes slightly filled with contempt.

    On the other hand, a trace of spirit shes across the Second Princess¡¯s gaze but swiftly disappears.

    Liu Yi keeps looking at East Sea Dragon King with his peripheral vision. After he had said this, he noticed that his gaze became more rxed and even more in disdain.

    Very good, this is the effect that he wants.

    ¡°That is easy. Ao Li go and take 7 highest-grade night pearls and bestow them upon him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Royal Father.¡±

    The First Princess nods her head without any rm on her face.

    Liu Yiughs in his heart,?being able to lower the vignce of the East Sea and i cheat 7 highest-grade night pearls, why would I be against it?

    Indeed, the two-faced side is influencing me more and more.

    But Liu Yi does not reject this.?To protect myself, those that I love, being a bit two-faced is nothing bad.

    Even if he degenerates into a demon, there is nothing that Liu Yi would not do!

    ¡°Since that is the case bring your life-saver and go stroll around.¡±

    East Sea Dragon King ced down his vignce heart and waves his hand and ns to make him leave like this.

    Ao Na and Liu Yi are both happy in their hearts,?finally got past this stage.

    At this moment, Ao Tian who had his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes.

    ¡°River Song Dragon King is it? Why have I not heard of you before? You, of all people to pretend to be, why did you choose to pretend to be my River Song Dragon King?¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and looks at Ao Susu¡¯s older brother.

    He made preparations for Ao Tian causing trouble.

    Liu Yi sees a trace of craftiness shes across First Princess¡¯s eyes.?Indeed, these two people wear the same pants. No wonder they would be husband and wife.

    ¡°This one should be Second Brother right.¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hand calmly and greets Ao Tian courteously.

    This call of Second Brother causes Ao Tian to be stunned.

    What is this situation? Why did I turn into Second Brother all of a sudden?

    ¡°This one is Ao Susu¡¯s husband, also the son-inw of River Song Dragon Pce. Right now Old Dragon King has abdicated thus I formally became the Dragon King of River Song. Because Second Brother had always remained in the East Sea, that is why you did not know of this matter. But Second Brother can send people down to inquire.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words cause Ao Tian to raise his eyebrow.

    Perhaps the changes of River Song is out of his estimation.

    ¡°Since you say that you are River Song Dragon King, where is your keepsake?¡±

    Ao Tian still asks another question as he is filled with suspicion.

    ¡°Of course I have it.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and takes out the River Song¡¯s Rain Summoning g.

    ¡°Second Brother should not be unfamiliar with our River Song¡¯s Rain Summoning g right. There is also this River Song¡¯s Dragon Crown as well!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi taking out two familiar keepsakes, Ao Tain has no choice but to believe.

    At this moment First Princess suddenly speaks, ¡°Ao Tian ah, you have not returned to River Song for a very long time. Do you want to take this opportunity to go back and take a good look?¡±

    ¡°Might as well. I have not returned home for a very long time and miss my rtives in River Song.¡±

    Ao Tian thinks speedily and nods his head saying, ¡°Royal Father, I wish to make a trip back to River Song, may Royal Father please allow me.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with going back home. Since you are missing River Song then go back.¡± East Sea Dragon King nods his head, ¡°Ao Li do you want to apany your husband and go back together?¡±

    First Princess shakes her head and declines, ¡°Daughter shall not be going. There are still a lot of matters that need daughter to do in the East Sea.¡±

    ¡°Then let Ao Tian go back on his own.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Royal Father.¡±

    Ao Tian immediately transforms into a red dragon and flies out of East Sea Dragon Pce.

    s, this fellow is indeed super cautious. It is a pity that even if he returns to River Song, it will still be wless.

    Before I left Ao Susu and the rest had thought that Ao Tian will return. Thus most of the water soldiers had been transferred over to Dwarf Crayfish¡¯s territory. Those that are left in the Dragon Pce are the faces that he is familiar with.

    Returning to River Song, this fellow will at most be shocked by the death of his younger brother as well the fact that his father has lost an arm. As for the rest of the matter, he will not be able to ce on me.

    Old Dragon King and the rest are of one mind with me. Although I had killed Ao Lie, but Old Dragon King will not hold a funeral for his daughter as well.

    Ao Susu¡¯s heart is all on me.

    Furthermore, right now the Old Dragon King¡¯s vicious and merciless appearance clearly wished to expand River Song Dragon Pce along with me!

    Liu Yi is able to see that old man¡¯s ambition.

    But he is in his old age thus the big matter of reviving River Song Dragon Pce can only be relied on me!

    ¡°Enough. Ao Na, bring your savior and take a stroll around.¡±

    After dealing with these matters, East Sea Dragon King still have a lot of other matters to deal with thus he waves them away.

    ¡°Understood Royal Father. This daughter shall leave.¡±

    Ao Na nods her head and leaves Liu Yi out of the hall.

    Going outside, the two of them let out a breath of relief.

    ¡°Phew, looks like we can be considered as crossing this stage without mishap.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why this princess wants to take the initiative to cooperate with you?¡±

    Ao Na gives Liu Yi a bitter smile, ¡°In my East Sea, fighting and scheming against each other happen daily. But this princess is way stronger than them as the man that this princess had chosen is the most impressive.¡±

    Liu Yi does not know whether tough or cry, ¡°Should I feel happy?¡±

    ¡°You ought to kneel down gratefully and lick this princess¡¯s shoe!¡±

    ¡°Your sister. I only wish to string you up and beat you!¡±

    ¡°This¡­also can¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

 Chapter 749 - [Womanland]

    <h4>Chapter 749? ??[Womand]</h4>

    Towards the Second Princess¡¯sck of moral principles, Liu Yi is tired.

    Now that there are no people, Liu Yi asks, ¡°Talking about this. What is the matter of the Secret Keeper that you were saying earlier?¡±

    ¡°It is the Secret Keeper of the Dragon Eye.¡±

    When Second Princess talk about this she bes cocky again, ¡°In the Dragon Pce of the Four Seas, other than the Dragon King, only another person can know the location of the Dragon Eye.¡±

    She winks her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°The reason is very simple. If something happens to the Dragon King, there will still be another person who is able to ensure the safety of the Dragon Eye as well as pass it on. You can also say that this Dragon Eye Secret Keeper is decided behind closed doors to be the next dragon king. That is why as you have seen my older sister and younger sister both wish that I would die earlier. But younger sister is a bit foolish and shows it too openly. My older sister is two-faced and puts on an appearance of being friends with me. But in reality, she just wishes to obtain the location of the Dragon Eye from me. You have also seen the East Sea Dragon Pce is so prosperous, who does not wish to inherit it?¡±

    ¡°Although inheriting is good, but I prefer to rely on myself to work hard.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Especially being the son-inw for you, it is destined to be bullied by you girls for an entire lifetime, so what is the point?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, male chauvinism.¡±

    Second Princess sneers, ¡°What is bad about being kept by a woman? Without woman where did you guyse from? A long time ago in this world, even humans were ruled by women! Let¡¯s not talk about this, right now there is even Womand where women hold full powers and are even more civilized than your human society!¡±

    She ced her hand on her waist and says, ¡°When this princess is sightseeing all over the ce, I had once gone to Womand. That ce is sincerely harmonious, furthermore, the environment is very good. Take a look at your human society everywhere is mutual deceptions, darkness, and war!¡±

    Womand? In this era, there is actually this kind of ce?

    Liu Yi reckons that this kind of ce should be almost the same as the sects in the cultivation world hidden within the illusionary barrier.

    He really does wish to go to this kind of ce and take a look. He is rather curious.

    Liu Yi counter asks, ¡°But women being together, wouldn¡¯t there be fighting?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if there are none of you men, why is there a need for women to fight?¡±

    Second Princess hits the nail on the head making Liu Yi somewhat gloomy.

    ¡°Fine then, let us not discuss about these. I do want to know where is Womand?¡±

    ¡°You wish to go to Womand? As a man, you can forget it. You are not a woman so you are unable to enter.¡±

    Second Princess sneers as she tries to make Liu Yi give up this thinking.

    ¡°Why? Why are men unable to enter Womand?¡±

    Liu Yi is curious, ¡°Back then didn¡¯t Tangseng and his three disciples enter? Furthermore, they were very well-received.¡±

    ¡°What you have seen is nothing but the beautiful side that was recorded.¡±

    Second Princess sneer, ¡°The author of the Journey to the West had only gathered these tales from the marketce and thenpiled them before beautifying it. You know what kind of ce is Womand? Do you know of its history?¡±

    ¡°I know. It is a ce where everyone is a woman.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, the heaven of men ah. Even Zhu Bajie that super ugly man is a hot property when he went there. Wouldn¡¯t that means that any ordinary man might die of excessive ejaction when he went there?

    ¡°Indeed you are a stinky man. Only know the first but not the second.¡±

    Second Princess sneers, ¡°Back then Womand did not exist. At the very beginning, it was established by 12 celestial fairies who got demoted down to the mortal world as their hearts were set on the mundane. To punish them the Heavenly Queen shut them in Womand not allowing them to go out. The people in Womand could rely on drinking the water of River Mu to be able to reproduce their descendants and did not need a man at all. That is why there are only females and there has never been an appearance of a guy. Later on, when Tangshen and his three disciples went there, they attracted countless love debts. Especially Tangseng that lecherous monk who took liberties with the queen of Womand. He cheated her heart before finally leaving making her wait bitterly for so many years and finally she went mad.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, what did you say? Tangseng is a lecherous monk?¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this he got a huge shock, ¡°I did not hear wrongly right! Isn¡¯t Tangseng a senior monk who achieved the Dao? For all living things, he went to obtain the Buddhist text which is why he went on the Journey to the West?¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    Second Princess sneers, ¡°Tangseng is a senior monk? That was all beautified? He is the reincarnation of Golden Cicada, after reincarnating he became a dissolute monk! Finally, he was forced onto the mission of journeying to the west. The Buddha says that if he did not journey to India to obtain the scriptures, then he can only be a monk for a lifetime! To break away from this bachelor fate, only then did Colden Cicada make the journey to the west. But on the way, he, on the contrary, gained enlightenment and was conferred the title Buddha of Sandalwood! That heartless rat forgot about the love debt that he had left behind in the mortal world!¡±

    ¡°Cough, why is it that the Journey to the West that I heard from you turn into a sinister version?¡±

    Second Princess¡¯s mouth twitches, ¡°That is because what you read is a novel. Novels are things that are beautified. The real immortal history is not like that. Wait till the day when you be the Heavenly Dragon King then you will know a lot of things that you do not know.¡±

    ¡°Fine then, but what is the matter with you saying that I will not be able to enter Womand?¡± Asked Liu Yi again as he really wishes to go and take a look at Womand.

    ¡°Because the Queen of Womand, to wait for Tangseng, keeps standing that the entrance of Womand to wait for the return of Tangseng. But the people from Womand, ultimately will age. To let Tangseng return to see her youthful appearance, the Queen sealed herself into arge stone and keeps watch there. Thus from passion, Womand started to loathe men so much so that they abhor them! The current entrance of Womand is defended by an ancient sect which are the cultivators from Womand. They are called White Dress Sect. The people in the sect hate men and prevent any man from entering Womand. Their strength is not weak and inside there is also the existence of Heaven Realm experts. If you wish to enter Womand, hmph, it is super difficult!¡±

    ¡°So it is this kind of story¡­¡±

    Right now Liu Yi is getting more and more interested in the cultivation world. In the past, he only saw those external sects andter he got to know of the inner sects. Right now he also starts to get in touch with the Four Seas, Heavenly Dragon King and even the characters in the Journey to the West.

    No wonder mortals wish to cultivate. Other than living longer, it is an entirely new world ced in front of them.

    This is¡­the dream of chunibyo!

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask the Immortal World little Baidu in his body, {Immortal Fox sister, do you know of these matters?}

    {I do not know a lot about these, can be considered as knowing a bit.}

    Lin Tong sayszily, {After all this miss had always lived in the Demon Realm. I know most of the Demon Realm history. In the six realms, there are a lot of stories. Wait till you cultivate to the stage of Realm Crossing Guardian and travel through the six realms, then you would know.}

    {Mm, I will do my best.}

    Liu Yi feels like he has another reason to cultivate.

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Right now where are we going? Go and obtain the East Sea Dragon Eye?¡±

    ¡°You are really anxious!¡±

    Second Princess rolls her eyes, ¡°You think that Dragon Eye is that easy to take? There is a very scary fellow guarding it¡­although this princess knows where the Dragon Eye is, but this princess does not have the privilege to enter! Only the East Sea Dragon King is able to enter it freely.¡±

    ¡°Scary fellow? Who is it?¡±

    ¡°He is called Han Yuxin. I also heard of him before¡­¡±

    Second Princess is somewhat nervous, ¡°Legends say that he was the descendant of the Heavenly Dragon King. Later he and East Sea came to an agreement and he stayed at the mouth of the spring guarding it. Back when Victorious Fighting Buddha came to our East Sea to snatch the Stabilizing Sea God Pir, he also had some thoughts about the mouth of the spring but he was unable to defeat senior Han Yuxin¡­¡±

    ¡°What the, you are not joking with me?!¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this he jumped to his feet, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you swindled me to East Sea just to let me say hello to an old monster?¡±

    Second Princess says, ¡°Nevertheless you do need toe right? It is not like you suffered a loss, perhaps there might be a way of getting past his guard.¡±

    ¡°What method?¡±

    ¡°That is your question, not mine. This princess brought you to East Sea and give you a cover. I will also bring you to the location of the Dragon Eye, what else do you want? Do you think that this princess is a god? If this princess is a god when would I still need to cooperate with you?¡±

    Second Princess¡¯s temper res up as she fires off questions rapidly, making Liu Yi cough drily.

    ¡°Forget it, nothing ventured, nothing gained. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Descendant of Heavenly Dragon King is it? Thinking about it is rather interesting. Don¡¯t know how strong he is. I do wish to challenge him.

    It seems like there is a desire to fight in the bone of Liu Yi, making him excited as his blood sped up.

    Sensing Liu Yi¡¯s excitement, Lin Tong mutters, {Indeed gods are all warlike.}

    Hearing this, Liu Yi¡¯s heart is moved, {Oh? All gods are warlike?}

    {Of course, all of them are fighting fanatics. How else do you think the six god race is chosen? That was chosen through fighting! In the nineyers of heaven, what the gods like the most is fighting. Every day they are fighting each other, there is not a day where they are idle! Whoever defeated the god race will be the new god race! Whoever who is able to defeat the God Emperor¡­cough, then you will be the new god emperor and obtain supreme prestige!}

    {Sure enough ah¡­}

    Liu Yi sensed the surging blood in his body. Bing a quasi-god also has this kind of side-effect?

    But¡­Han Yuxin, Heavenly Dragon King¡¯s descendant, just how strong are you? Let me test you!

    Liu Yi follows Second Princess to a ce where there are few people. Finally, they walk out of the scope of East Sea Dragon Pce to a slightly dark sea area.

    Within this ce, Liu Yi seems to sense a surge of strength that seems to be beckoning him.

    His blood starts boiling as his fighting urge starts to be excited!

 Chapter 750 - Yield me a few moves

    <h4>Chapter 750? ??[Yield me a few moves]</h4>

    Where do dragons go when they die?

    Near every single Dragon Pce, there will be a Dragon Tomb which is meant for burying a dragon after it had died.

    Dragons will also age and die. After all, cultivation, if you are unable to break through the final stage, your lifespan will have a limit. Even if you are able to live for over ten of thousands of years, you are in the end still a mortal and will reincarnate. To be able to transcend reincarnation, transcend death, either you cultivated to the realm of god orprehend Buddhism¡¯s Karma Link and transcend reincarnation.

    Otherwise, even if you cultivated to an immortal and entered the Heavenly Court, you will still need to go through the Man and Heaven Five Wane and finally die.

    Although the number of dragons that had transcended the Heaven Realm is very few, only the Heavenly Dragon King had managed to reach God Realm. Just that Heavenly Dragon King had already fallen in battle and did not live a long time.

    Dragon race rtively cherishes their body. Their entire body is a treasure from their dragon pearl to their dragon scales. Not a single part is not a precious treasure.

    That is why after they die, their corpses will be covered by other people.

    Thus they had created a dragon tomb for themselves. When they feel like they are going to die they will walk into the dragon tomb and then lie inside as they quietly wait for the arrival of death.

    At the same time when they die, they will leave behind a trace of vital qi which transforms into a dragon soul guarding the dragon tomb not letting outsiders enter.

    Furthermore, only dragons themselves know the location of the dragon tomb and they will not tell any other races the location of the dragon tombs.

    Currently, Second princess is leading Liu Yi to the edge of the dragon tomb. The two of them pass through a seafloor cave and arrived in front of an enormous dragon tomb.

    In front of Liu Yi is two very tall doorposts. Simrly, realistic dragons are carved into the doorpost.

    ¡°Behind this two doorpost is the dragon tomb,¡± says Second Princess as she points at the doorposts.

    ¡°There was obviously nothing ah¡­¡± mutters Liu Yi as he looks at the two towering dragon pir vertical from the seabed.

    ¡°Hmph, there are also times when you are so stupid?¡±

    Second Princess mocks, ¡°Dragon tomb is an important ce. Naturally, it is ced within an illusion barrier! Only those who possess dragon qi can enter.¡±

    She suddenly transforms into a white dragon before letting out a dragon roar and passed through the two doorposts!

    It is like she had entered an unseeable world! Clearly, she passed through the doorposts but she disappeared from the other side!

    ¡°What the, I don¡¯t know how to transform into a dragon, what should I do?¡±

    Liu Yi starts to sweat,?why did she go in so fast?

    He takes a step forward and tries to fly in, but his body went past the two doorposts but he did not enter the Dragon Tomb.

    ¡°Looks like if I don¡¯t transform into a real dragon, I am unable to enter it.¡±

    Liu Yi thinks rapidly and lets out a roar jolting the surrounding water away.

    He instantly enters Dragon Transformation stage 1, transforming into a half-human, half-dragon appearance.

    Instantly the doorposts change in his eyes. The two carved dragons on the doorposts seem to havee alive and start revolving around the dragon pirs before letting out a dragon hiss.

    From inside of the doorpost, the scent of death can be smelt faintly. Liu Yi takes a deep breath before walking through the two doorposts again.

    This time round, he did notnd outside. Liu Yi feels like he had passed through a muddy zone and came to another ce.

    In front of his eyes is a boundless grasnd. On top of the grasnd is faint white fog. While in the surrounding is filled with enormous dragon bones as well as trees all over the ce.

    ¡°Oh? This appearance of yours is rather interesting.¡±

    Seeing the half-human, half-dragon form of Liu Yi, Second Princess mutters, ¡°Compared to your human form, this princess prefers this appearance of yours. Very handsome!¡±

    ¡°Your taste is unique.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart,?fucking hell, the esthetic point of view of a dragon race ah¡­right now what is handsome about this monster appearance of mine¡­

    ¡°There is no one here ah¡­¡±

    By the side, as Second Princess speaks, she walks to the front of Liu Yi and sticks her fragrant body onto Liu Yi. After which her hand starts caressing Liu Yi¡¯s cheek as she exhales into his ear.

    ¡°You can do¡­whatever you want to do¡­¡±

    Fucking hell¡­dragon ** nature!

    Looks like her sexual thoughts are sprouting!

    If it was in the past, perhaps Liu Yi might really be interested to go a round with her. But right now, he does not have the urge to have sex! Because currently, his urge to fight is already about to burst out.

    He takes a deep breath as a powerful radiance burst out from his eyes.

    Right now, the violence that he wishes to disy is another kind of violence.

    ¡°This is not a good ce to have sex.¡±

    Liu Yi pushed aside Second Princess before looking deep into the dragon tomb, ¡°There are a lot of eyes watching us in the surrounding ah.¡±

    ¡°You hateful man, you like to joke around. How is there oth¡­¡±

    Second Princess stops speaking suddenly as her face turned slightly pale.

    Surrounding them in all directions are wandering translucent white dragons.

    They fly out from each dragon skeleton before flying back.

    ¡°Really a group of loathsome seniors¡­¡±

    Second Princess knows that these are all dragon souls and pouts unhappily, ¡°Could it be that this group of disrespectful old seniors really want to watch a show so badly!¡±

    ¡°It is we who are disrespectful old seniors or you guys are too tant?¡±

    At this moment from deep in the fog came a deep voice.

    The two of them were startled as they did not sense that there are other people in here!

    As they look over in the direction of the voice, there is only thick fog in front of them and they are unable to see a trace of anyone.

    ¡°Since senior came out, why is there a need to hide?¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, after being alone for such a long time, I originally wished to watch a good show but who would know that you two would act coy and keep hesitating. Really dull!¡±

    As the voice speaks, it carries a bit of ridicule making Liu Yi cough drily.

    ¡°Senior you are already so old, there is no need to y such tricks. It is best to show yourself and let us juniors see you.¡±

    ¡°Since you wish to see this old man¡¯s real appearance then I shall let you guys have a look. The current younger generation¡¯s character is really impatient ah.¡±

    While he is speaking, Liu Yi senses the surrounding fog suddenly starts to drift. Following which all of them gathers towards a direction!

    Like the drainage hole for a bathtub suddenly being pulled open, those fog rushes towards a direction and starts revolving. Finally, in front of Liu Yi¡¯s and Second Princess¡¯s shocked gaze, all of the fog that had been gathered was all inhaled in by a wizened small old man far away.

    What the heck! This old man is not even 1.5 meters tall but this vital capacity is too astonishing!

    Such arge expanse of fog was inhaled by him?!

    Just how much can this old man store in his stomach?!

    The old man is sitting on a stone as he digs his big toe while saying unconcernedly, ¡°Don¡¯t be startled, the fog in this ce is nothing but the water vapor that I breathe out.¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this, he is startled¡­what the, are you for real? All of the fog in the surrounding is just his breathing?

    The descendant of the Heavenly Dragon King¡­he seems to be quite powerful!

    Liu Yi can summon clouds and rain but turning his breathing into fog, he is unable to do it.

    {The descendant of Heavenly Dragon King seems to be a water attribute dragon¡­}

    Lin Tong deduced and reminds Liu Yi, {If you really start fighting, you must take note.}

    {Mm, I know.}

    Liu Yi nods his head as he became more vignt of this unremarkable-looking old man.

    The descendant of Heavenly Dragon King which is also Han Yuxin digs his toe as he asks, ¡°Talking about this, the two of you are not the Dragon King of East Sea right? That imp should not die so quickly, right.¡±

    Perhaps Han Yuxin is the only one who has the right to call the East Sea Dragon King an imp.

    But if I count properly, I am more than 500 years old t. But still okay, as my mind is still young!

    If I grow into a small old man appearance¡­ I¡¯d rather not be this Heavenly Dragon King!

    ¡°That¡­senior, we are¡­¡±

    Second Princess thinks rapidly and wants to say something but unexpectedly Han Yuxin waves his hand and cut her off, ¡°Little girl doll don¡¯t say useless things. I have lived for so long what do I not understand? You guys wish to take the dragon eye, right? As long as you defeat me, you guys can take the dragon eye away as you wish. I will definitely not block you.¡±

    Second Princess¡¯s heart instantly sank,?defeat Heavenly Dragon King¡¯s descendant¡­this, how is it possible?

    Back then even Victorious Fighting Buddha also did not obtain any advantages how can Liu Yi do it?

    ¡°How is it, little doll do you dare to fight against me?¡±

    Han Yuxin chuckles, ¡°If you do not dare to then you can retreat from this dragon tomb and I shall let the two of you live. If you wish to fight¡­then you must first be prepared to die!¡±

    Will I die?

    A haze shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    During his lifetime he had met a lot of very powerful experts. Back then that Demon Emperor as well as the current Great God Sect Sect leader¡­especially theter one which is an existence that he is unable to face at all.

    But because of fear then I would not fight? If that is the case then perhaps a? heart devil will start to form in my heart and from then on it will be difficult for my cultivation to progress!

    So what if the enemy¡¯s cultivation is powerful? While a person is alive how can he not fight to his heart¡¯s content!

    Deep in Liu Yi¡¯s soul, there seems to be something that keeps shouting, {Fight¡­fight!}

    Seeing? Liu Yi¡¯s uncalm manner, Han Yuxin asks, ¡°Little doll, what is your decision?¡±

    ¡°We¡­shall temporarily go back.¡±

    Second Princess pulls Liu Yi, ¡°Wait till we go back then we can make a long term n¡­¡±

    Ao Na did not expect that Han Yuxin would be so unyielding and wished to fight.

    This causes her to be at a loss, thus she wishes to bring Liu Yi back and slowly think over a countermeasure for this situation.

    But Liu Yi shakes his head and walks forward two steps before saying, ¡°Since senior wishes to fight then how can this junior dampen senior¡¯s spirit? But senior is an expert that had be famous so many years ago while I am only a nameless junior. Why don¡¯t you yield to me a bit?¡±

    ¡°You are quite quick-witted. Fine then, how many moves do you want me to let you have?¡±

    Liu Yi raises three fingers.

    ¡°Three moves?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. Not three moves.¡±

    ¡°Three moves still not enough? Okay, then how many moves you want?¡±

    ¡°Not much, not much. Three hundred moves!¡±

 Chapter 751 - Give me a bit of surprise

    <h4>Chapter 751 Give me a bit of surprise</h4>

    ¡°What!¡±

    Han Yuxin nearly pucked out his blood, three hundred moves?! Your head!

    That is deranged!

    ¡°Little doll, are you joking? Why don¡¯t I stand here and let you beat me?¡±

    ¡°Ah? If senior has this though, this junior does not mind.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately nods his head, ¡°Although saying it out is ugly, but to satisfy senior¡¯s wish, junior shall suffer a bit and lose some reputation. It is alright.

    ¡°What the! You are bad-hearted!¡±

    Han Yuxin nearly vomits out blood in anger, ¡°To actually have the nerve. You make me angry!¡±

    ¡°Senior, it was just a joke, why do you need to take it seriously!¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles, ¡°You are a famous senior, how is it possible for you to lower yourself to junior¡¯s level right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you doll, don¡¯t think of using words to spur me!¡±

    Han Yuxin snorts coldly as he uses the finger that he uses to dig his toe to touch his beard and says, ¡°Senior has lived for so long, how can I be tricked by a junior!¡±

    He jumps off the stone andnds on the ground.

    Originally he was already very short and the moment he stands up it is equally appealing.

    Liu Yi takes a careful look. This old man does not appear to be above 1.5 meters tall and is also a bit stooping. Standing there, he is no taller than a youth.

    ¡°I shall let you make three moves. After three moves, I shall take action.¡±

    Han Yuxin stretches out two fingers as he smiles and says, ¡°Young man, cherish these three moves of yours properly. Because after these three moves, you shall say goodbye to this world.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­¡±

    Second Princess also gives Liu Yi a worried look. She does not know if she was right to bring Liu Yi to this ce.

    Originally she nned to rely on this man and cooperate with this man and then be the Queen of East Sea.

    But currently¡­it is already a problem if Liu Yi can survive or not!

    This point makes people at a lost!

    ¡°Three moves? Thank you very much senior.¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hand before starting to gather his qi on the spot.

    Seeing Liu Yi standing there not moving, Han Yuxin says impatiently, ¡°Hurry up. I do not have a lot of patience.¡±

    ¡°Senior has already waited here for so many years, how would you mind waiting a bit longer?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°The main point is that I need my strongest state to fight against senior, thus you need to give me a bit of time to gather my strength.¡±

    The old man is curious as he asks, ¡°Oh? Strongest state, what is that?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t senior feel that my current appearance is a bit weird?¡±

    Currently, Liu Yi is in the first stage of Dragon Transformation. He is over two meters tall and his hands and legs are in dragon w form. His body is covered with ck scales while a pair of wings p behind his back.

    ¡°It is a bit weird. Since ancient times, there was never this kind of half-human and half-dragon appearance.¡±

    Han Yuxin says, ¡°What is this technique of yours?¡±

    ¡°This is a unique method of this junior¡¯s, called Dragon Transformation.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he stretches out a finger and says, ¡°My current form is the first stage of Dragon Transformation. Thus you see I have these dragon scales, dragon ws. This is just the basic form the most imperfect dragon transformation.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out a second finger, ¡°Right now is the second stage of Dragon Transformation.¡±

    The dragon scales and dragon ws on his body fade away.

    His wings became smaller and tuck behind his shoulder des as his eyes start to glow with faint fiery red radiance.

    Sensing the powerful aura that surges from Liu Yi, Han Yuxin¡¯s expression changes.

    In a split second, this fellow¡¯s strength increased by nearly a hundred times! It is impossible!

    ¡°Next is Dragon Transformation Three.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out another finger as his wingspletely fold back as a dragon horn grow out from his forehead filled with invasive nature!

    At the same time golden lighting arcs around his body. These lightning arcs are none other than the solidification of his strength!

    ¡°Good fellow¡­your strength can still increase¡­¡±

    Han Yuxin is shocked, ¡°Slightly interesting!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes start to turn golden-red from red as he stretches out his fourth finger and says, ¡°Next is Dragon Transformation Four¡­¡±

    ¡°You can still increase your strength?!¡±

    This time Han Yuxin can no longer stand still. His eyes are filled with curiosity, Interesting. This is really interesting.¡±

    -roaring sound-

    Liu Yi spread his legs apart as he enters a horse stance. His strength starts gathering from the bottom of his feet and surges through all of the sunjades in his body forming a few cycles!

    ¡°Senior watch carefully!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes turnpletely golden as two rays of light erupt out brightening up the entire dragon tomb!

    From Liu Yi¡¯s back, a pair of golden wings emerge. It is not flesh wings but a pair of light wings!

    Along with Liu Yi unfolding this pair of wings, it opens up over 10 meters long!

    After extending, this wings very quickly fade into nothing but a surge of dragon¡¯s might still remains in the dragon tomb making Second Princess unable to raise her head as she starts sweating.

    This man¡­is very powerful¡­this unique Dragon Transformation technique of his¡­just where did he learn it from¡­so scary!

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. Really not bad!¡±

    Not only is Han Yuxin not afraid, but he also startsughing loudly, ¡°It will only be interesting this way ah! This strength of yours is almost as powerful as that brutish monkey! No, no, no¡­I should say you are slightly stronger than that brutish money¡­bring it on, quickly make your move! I won¡¯t wait anymore!¡±

    Hearing that impatient voice of the old man, Liu Yi only feel the back of his scalp turning numb.

    This old man, don¡¯t tell me that he is gay!

    Liu Yi bes slightly worried.

    ¡°Quickly, use all of your strength and make me happy!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly understood. So this senior Han Yuxin is not a gay but an old reciever! Furthermore, he is a 100% extreme receiver! A super M!

    ¡°Then senior, please pardon junior for the disrespect.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks two rays of golden light suddenly erupted from his eyes as he shes and instantly appeared in front of the old man. At the same time, he hits out a Glorious Sun Palm, carrying the power of Deste mes at Han Yuxin¡¯s forehead!

    ¡°Bring it on.¡±

    Looking at Liu Yi¡¯s imposing palm, Han Yuxin only smiles faintly as he raises his arm. His dried-up palm received that attack.

    -boom-

    When Liu Yi¡¯s palmnds, he had used 100% of his strength! The full strength of a 18 starjade cultivator smashed onto Han Yuxin¡¯s palm.

    The ground under Han Yuxin¡¯s feet sinks down by a meter as an over ten meterrge palm print appears.

    His body is in the center of the palm print as he smiles.

    Han Yuxin says in content, ¡°The peak of 18 starjades, not bad, not bad. For a person like you, this strength is not bad. It is a pity thatpared to me, it is still not enough.¡±

    At this moment Liu Yi realizes that in between his and Han Yuxin¡¯s palm, there is a faintyer of water ripple.

    This water ripple seems to be one of Han Yuxin¡¯s techniques. Topletely block my attack¡­too scary!

    ¡°One move has passed. You still have two more attacks youngster.¡±

    When Han Yuxin speaks, the water ripple in his palm suddenly flooded out and transformed into a stream of pounding water wave which crashes into Liu Yi sending him into the sky.

    But this water wave did not cause any harm to Liu Yi. Looks like Han Yuxin is deliberately lenient waiting for Liu Yi¡¯s second move.

    ¡°Looks like senior is a Dao system expert. Then let junior use Dao techniques to attack senior!¡±

    In the air, Liu Yi takes a deep breath.

    Facing water dao techniques, using lighting seems to be better. Liu Yi immediatelybines with Pikachu and Sky Flipping Dragon¡¯s ck lightning floods through his body, making him feel strength surge through him.

    He gathers this strength to his dantain and lifts it up to form a whirlpool. He aims at Han Yuxin below and breathes out a dragon breath!

    -roaring sound-

    ck lightning forms a whirlpool and descends from the sky. It is nearly twenty meters wide and is like the end of the world ising!

    ¡°Not bad. A bit interesting.¡±

    Han Yuxin is below the ck lightning dragon breath. But hisplexion did not change, instead, he smiles and says, ¡°But just this bit of interest is still far from enough!¡±

    Han Yuxin snorts and breaths out a white fog.

    This white fog condenses together, swiftly forming an enormous white dragon head.

    This dragon head has a pair of dragon w which is very huge as it rams into the ck lightning dragon breath!

    -rumbling sounds-

    Cracking sound keeps exploding out as the dragon head keeps tearing the dragon breath into shreds.

    ¡°Heavenly Dragon King¡¯s descendant¡­is indeed very valiant¡­¡±

    Second Princess who is standing by the side observing is very shocked.

    Liu Yi is so powerful but is unable to injure Han Yuxin at all. Furthermore, Han Yuxin¡¯s water dao technique is very unique to use fog to such a degree!

    Only Liu Yi understands that this fog is no ordinary fog!

    What is fog? Fog is the small water droplets in the air. When gathered together, it will condense to form fog!

    As for Han Yuxing¡¯s fog, every single drop of small water droplets is filled with enormous qi! When these water droplets condense together, how would the might be weak?

    Han Yuxin is indeed the descendant of Heavenly Dragon King. This kind of technique is unheard of but is super powerful.

    ¡°You still have one move youngster. Cherish this opportunity. You must give me a pleasant surprise.¡±

    As Han Yuxin speaks he rolls a stick of tobo and ced in his mouth.

    ¡°Senior, smoking is bad for your lungs.¡±

    Liu Yi first two moves were easily broken but he is very calm as he makes idle talk, ¡°If you smoke until your lung is spoiled, in the future, it will be ugly if you breathe out ck smog.¡±

    ¡°You are concerned about a lot of things!¡±

    Han Yuxin sneers, ¡°You better care about yourself! This is yourst move!¡±

    ¡°Thank you senior for your concern. Then junior shall be impolite!¡±

    Liu Yi releases his final strength.

    God Transformation!

 Chapter 752 - [Real Body]

    <h4>Chapter 752? ??[Real Body]</h4>

    After the two attacks, Liu Yi had already determined that the cultivation of this descendant of Heavenly Dragon King is already in the Heaven Realm.

    If I still use the peak of Earth Realm strength to attack him, it will be useless.

    After two probings, Liu Yi more or less has some findings.

    His strength is around the same as Demon Emperor, which is around the beginning stage of 20th starjades.

    Heaven Realm experts have the right to step into Heavenly Courts. Just that even if they enter the Heavenly Court, they are only lower-ss existences.

    Thus Liu Yi is a bit curious about a matter in his heart. Heavenly Dragon King¡¯s descendant¡¯s strength should not be very powerful and can only be considered as a small god. Can this kind of strength fight against the Victorious Fighting Buddha who Wreaks Havoc in Heaven?

    Carrying this kind of suspicion, Liu Yi enters God Transformation and takes out his full strength to fight against Han Yuxin!

    Nine dazzling small suns float behind Liu Yi!

    This light shines in all corners of the dragon tomb causing people to feel that this cold dragon tomb seems to have warm-up slightly!

    ¡°This, this strength¡­¡±

    Han Yuxin senses the qi that Liu Yi emits out and his expression is slightly shocked.

    ¡°Senior you need to receive this move properly ah!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he gathers all of his qi into his palm.

    ¡°Glorious Sun Palm: Extreme Happiness!¡±

    He hits out this ultimate palm move!

    From the sky, an enormous palm print descends as fiery mes burn on top of it!

    Water is able to restrain fire but if the me¡¯s strength is strong enough, it is able to turn it around and evaporate water!

    Right now Liu Yi is going for broke as he ns to force Han Yuxin to use all of his strength!

    This me palm of his is over a hundred meters wide. It is earth-scattering like the end of the world as is it press down!

    ¡°Interesting¡­really interesting¡­¡±

    At this moment, Han Yuxin is slightly emotional as his body starts trembling like he is delighted.

    At this moment he once again breathed out white fog.

    This fog swiftly condense son his body and instantly form an enormous white giant!

    This giant¡¯s arm is very thick. Each arm is twice the thickness of his tights!

    The giant¡¯s head is the shape of a dragon which lets out a roar as it stretches out its arms and uses its body like this to block Liu Yi¡¯s shocking palm attack!

    The ground starts trembling and shaking!

    The fog giant, under the strength of Han Yuxin¡¯s cultivation, remains firm and upright as it blocks Liu Yi¡¯s enormous me palm.

    ¡°Little Doll, although this final palm of yours makes me delighted! But, the temperature is far from enough!¡±

    Han Yuxin stands there as heughs in delight.

    ¡°But senior, I did not say that I will not make a move after three moves.¡±

    This voice came from behind Han Yuxin and at that instant, Han Yuxin¡¯s eyes widen.

    ¡°Sorry senior!¡±

    An enormous asura hand flies out from the void and grabs Han Yuxin¡¯s skinny and short figure.

    Following which, the asura hand smashes Han Yuxin onto the ground!

    ¡°Sky Supporting Pr!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly changes intobining with Sky Supporting Pir. As a Golden Fur Ape¡¯s chief, Sky Supporting Pir is bad at anything but strength!

    The strength of Sky Supporting Pir enters the two asura hands turning it from purple to golden ck in color!

    Taking advantage that Han Yuxin had not gotten up from the ground, Liu Yi¡¯s asura arms keep smashing down on the ground.

    -boom, boom, boom-

    It is like a person ying drums as the earth trembles.

    This trembling is not weak causing Second Princess to rock and nearly fall a few times.

    ¡°Gods¡­this strength ¡­is so scary¡­¡±

    Watching Liu Yi who keeps swinging his enormous arms, Second Princess finally understood just how scary the man that she is cooperating with.

    Liao Wang is unlucky. Of all people to provoke, he went to provoke this fiend¡­he is just seeking death¡­luckily, I am smart enough and did not anger his bottom line!

    Seeing this current strength, he has stepped into Heaven Realm¡­a Dragon King who had stepped into Heaven Realm¡­is living humbly in a small dragon pce in River Song! Tsk, tsk if this matter spread out, who would believe?!

    ¡°Hit for me!¡±

    Liu Yi controls the two asura hands and clench together and smash the ground!

    Hundreds of cracks instantly appear on the ground while Han Yuxin was smashed gods know how deep into the ground.

    Liu Yi withdraws his asura hand before taking a deep breath.

    This old fellow should have received some injury¡­this time round, I attacked with all my strength!

    Although a sneak attack is a bit disgraceful, but there can never be too much deception in war! If I wish to defeat Han Yuxin t, it is impossible with using some brains.

    ¡°Senior, sorry.¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands towards the deep hole on the ground.

    ¡°Is¡­he defeated?¡±

    Second Princess feels dazed as the stimtion that she had received is too much.

    ¡°More or less¡­just now I used all of my strength.¡±

    Liu Yi recalls his early natural and unforced attack and bes delighted. Unexpectedly fighting can be so satisfying.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­I must praise you¡­¡±

    At this moment, from that deep hole came a burst of familiarughter.

    Liu Yi got a huge shock as he hurriedly looked down the hole.

    At this moment the earth starts to tremble again following which the earth split into two as a figure jumps out and floats above the hole.

    Who else can this short and skinny figure be other than Han Yuxin!

    ¡°Little doll, I did not think that you would also possess God Qi!¡±

    God Qi?

    Hearing this Second Princess¡¯s gaze towards Liu Yi changes into seeing an aline!

    Isn¡¯t this fellow a Dragon King? Why does he possess God Qi?!

    Han Yuxin is standing on two clouds as he asks Liu Yi, ¡°Really didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, I would actually see Nine Yang God Qi again¡­little doll, who on earth are you? Could it be that you are the reincarnation of some god?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart. Bullshit, Nine Yang God Qi was something that I had obtained by coincidence after nearly dying!

    How nice would it be if I am the reincarnation of some god, why would I suffer so much!

    Or you can say that counterattack too difficult!

    ¡°To actually let a mortal obtain God Qi through cultivation¡­¡±

    Han Yuxin bes emotional, ¡°No wonder you are in this current appearance¡­even I was tricked by you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this junior is a mortal.¡±

    Liu Yi also did not have anything to hide and says, ¡°Just that I was lucky enough to obtain dragon qi and cultivated to today¡¯s step.¡±

    Gods¡­

    River Song¡¯s Dragon King¡­.is actually not a dragon¡­

    Second Princess had fallen into a lifeless state. She is unable to understand this matter.

    I brought another race into the dragon tomb¡­I actually cooperated with another race¡­

    ¡°Hahaha, as another race you entered the dragon tomb, do you think that you will be able to leave this ce alive?¡±

    Han Yuxin also asks the same question causing Second Princess¡¯s heart to tighten.

    Liu Yi, he will die here?

    ¡°Speaking seriously before I can go to the dragon tomb, I am slightly apprehensive.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°But hearing that senior is inside this dragon tomb, right now I no longer have another mood. I only have the thought to fight against senior.¡±

    As he speaks he loosened his bones and says, ¡°Perhaps, I was originally an old foe of you?¡±

    ¡°What an arrogant little doll. Just based on you, you dare to wish to be my foe?¡±

    Unexpectedly Han Yuxinughs loudly, ¡°You are still toocking. Go and cultivate for another thousand years first!¡±

    ¡°If senior only has this bit of strength, then I believe that I do have a chance of fighting against senior.¡±

    When Liu Yi finished he appears in front of Han Yuxin as his palm strikes at Han Yuxin¡¯s chest.

    Han Yuxin is a dao cultivator. If I rely on closebat, I can defeat this fellow.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    While Han Yuxin only snorts as a stream of fog instantly spurt towards Liu Yi and sent him flying several ten of meters away.

    At the same time, Han Yuxin opens his arms and let out a roar.

    Instantly those dragon souls swimming around in the surrounding suddenly gather towards Han Yuxin and was breathed in by his nose!

    ¡°What the heck! You are a Vacuum Cleaner ah!¡±

    Seeing Han Yuxin suck in over thousands of souls in the surrounding he instantly was frightened into sweating.

    Those are all dragon vital qi! So much dragon vital qi were all sucked in by Han Yuxin, wouldn¡¯t that be like Popeye eating spinach!

    Indeed after Han Yuxin had sucked in all of the dragon souls, his entire body suddenly started expanding!

    Originally he is a bit short but right now is is over 2 meters tall! Furthermore, his clothing also burst open revealing his burly body. That rock-like muscles are like sculptures, making Second Princess who is watching by the side nearly smitten.

    Not only did he became a muscled strong man, but Han Yuxin¡¯s appearance also turned younger and bes a 30 years old youngster. His sword-like brows are rather handsome.

    What the¡­what technique is this, youth recovering?

    ¡°To force me to use this move, a bit interesting.¡±

    Han Yuxin¡¯s voice also became more maic as he crosses his arms in front of his chest and says, ¡°It has been two thousand years already¡­in this world only that brutish monkey had forced me to use this move. Didn¡¯t expect that after two thousand years there is another youngster who is able to force me to use my real body!¡±

    As he speaks, Han Yuxin puffs out fog and stomps on the ground with his right foot.

    -rumbling-

    The ground starts trembling and Second Princess instantly falls on her butt while Liu Yi barely manages to stabilize his body.

    Bullshit¡­this old man has eaten a Vigorous Pill to be so strong!

    Tentative estimation is that his strength is around 21 starjades!

    And this is just tentative estimation ah! If he is 22, 23 starjades¡­instant killing me is not a problem at all¡­

    Right now, how am I supposed to fight?

 Chapter 753 - Cake that fell from the sky

    <h4>Chapter 753? ??[Cake that fell from the sky]</h4>

    ¡°I have not used my real body for a very long time. This feeling is rather good.¡±

    Han Yuxin loosens his bone, ¡°But I seem to be wearing a bit less¡­¡±

    As he speaks, he waves his hands as streams of fog immediately rise from the ground and wrap around his body.

    Instantly Han Yuxin is covered with shiny armor. On his head is a bright silver-winged helmet. He is also wearing battle boots which have a dragon tooth carved onto it.

    Bullshit¡­is this still that vulgar old man who was digging his toe earlier?

    Han Yuxin says in delight, ¡°Indeed this way is a lot better, isn¡¯t it very cool?¡±

    ¡°How is it? After seeing my real strength, do you still wish to continue fighting?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath and summons his Monarch Armour.

    The ck armor covers his body bit by bit. The carved scorpion on the armor causes Hang Yuxin to be shocked.

    ¡°Good fellow. Looks like I was still looking down on you. To have a Monarch Scorpion be your armor. But if it is just these, it is far from enough to defeat me.¡±

    ¡°Vacuum Cleaner,bine!¡±

    Liu Yi takes out his strongest attack state. He ces his palms together before spreading them apart.

    Instantly, ck longswords start appearing in the sky. They are very close to each other and appear in a row in the sky.

    In a blink of an eye, in the sky of the dragon tomb is covered with ck longswords.

    Liu Yi uses Vacuum Cleaner¡¯s dark power to the peak and creates all of the ck swords in the sky and used to attack.

    ¡°This is¡­dark power.¡±

    Han Yuxin had seen a lot of things, thus he immediately sees through it.

    ¡°Good fellow. Just many mystical beasts have you subdued.¡±

    ¡°A lot.¡±

    Liu Yi grins, ¡°Just missing a Heavenly Dragon King¡¯s descendant!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, how can this be.¡±

    Han Yuxin purposefully gives Liu Yi a shocked look, ¡°I can only be subdued by a woman, how can I be subdued by a man? I am not interested in that hobby of yours.¡±

    What the! This old gay! Too rotten!

    Shouldn¡¯t it be me who says such things, why did he snatch it over and say it!

    Liu Yi is gloomy.?Could it be like what the ancients had said, ginger gets spicier as it gets older?

    ¡°Less gossip, senior receive my move!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he takes out Immortal Wine Gourd and drinks the immortal wine inside as his other hand points at Han Yuxin.

    A powerful surge of wine intent surges out which is transforming into qi and surges into his finger, ¡°Ask gentlemen how much worry can he have, an entire Jiangdong river flows eastwards!¡±

    Instantly the ck swords in the sky point at Han Yuxin.

    ¡°Seems a bit interesting.¡±

    Han Yuxin stretched out his hand and strokes his beard and says, ¡°But it is still child¡¯s games .¡±

    As he speaks, he breathes out white fog.

    A silver spear instantly forms andnds in his hand.

    Han Yuxin wields the spear single-handedly as he twirls it.

    -shing sounds-

    Sparks fly all over the ce!

    Those descending ck swords were immediately sent flying away by Han Yuxin¡¯s spear!

    So many ck swords which stabs down like flowing water but is unable to break through Han Yuxin¡¯s defense.

    In a blink of an eye, the ground is covered with countless of ck sword while only the ground within a 2 meter radius is empty.

    ¡°At the borders of Qin and Han dynasty, the war at the endless borders never ends!¡±

    Liu Yi maniptes all of the ck swords and changed his way of attacking!

    Originally it was a move that sends the flying swords out to sever all of the heads of enemies within a thousand miles!

    But right now so there are so many swords which instantly be horrifying!

    These flying swords all increase in speed and shoot out at the speed of sound and once again attack Han Yuxin.

    ¡°White Rainbow Piercing Sun!¡±

    Han Yuxin enters a stance as he holds the spear with his right hand. His stance is like he is going to throw thence as his right hand pulls to his back while his left hand stretches in front of him.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    He roars before tossing out his spear just like this!

    The spear flies out straight as enormous force is condensed on the spear. It lets out a stream of light and nearly transforms into a ten-meter long white spear!

    This white spear breaks the ck flying swords that Liu Yi had created and finally prated the illusion barrier. It appears within the deep sea before continuing out of the sea!

    ***

    Smith was proudly standing on the deck of the aircraft carrier, NW. Today is the day which NW is sailing in the East China Sea. Recently China¡¯s and US¡¯s can be said to have conflicting views!

    Especially after working together with Japan, US had lost an important control point in Asia. Finally US and had decided to vigorously assist Taiwan. Before China can try and take back Taiwan, they continue to try and disturb the economy of Asia to guarantee his position in the world.

    Thus US and Taiwan military start to put on a massive y in the East China Sea. Liberty Goddess is the UStest aircraft carrier. On top is UStest science and technology essence! For example thetest series Zeus shield which is able to automatically distinguish all of the current types of cruise missiles and can carry out an interception. There are also other weapon systems which can be rated as the apex of science and technology!

    Drifting not far away from them is China¡¯s aircraft carrier God Dragon. God Dragon is Liaoning grade version. After all Liaoning aircraft is only an instructor warship. The difference between the two of them is way too big. But God Dragon is the cooperation product of China and Japan¡¯s science and technology. Although it is considered as the best, it is iparable to Liberty Goddess!

    Smith is this Liberty Goddess¡¯s captain as well as this operation¡¯smander.

    He is standing on the majestic Liberty Goddess as he looks at the faraway waters with a bit of despising the world.

    By the side, a soldier that had just joined asked, ¡°Captain, will our task be without a hitch?¡±

    Smith looks at that soldier and counter asks, ¡°Soldier let me ask you with the support of my USA and possessing this kind of elite navy vessel. What kind of operation would we fail?¡±

    ¡°This¡­shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ¡°It will definitely not.¡±

    Smith pats his shoulder and says, ¡°Our army is impregnable, those China monkeys are only suitable for farming. Take a look at this Liberty Goddess under our feet! Only our US army is a real army!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°This way is right. Let¡¯splete this show and let those China monkeys know how scary we are!¡±

    Smith says confidently. But at this moment, they suddenly heard a warning from a crew member on theirmunications device, ¡°A strong signal is approaching the ship! It, it ising from below! My god! The speed is so fast!¡±

    Could it be that a submarine had fired a torpedo at us?

    Even if it is a torpedo, it is unable to break the defense system below.

    That is why Smith did not take this news seriously. Just as he wished to console his underling the hull suddenly starts trembling.

    -boom!-

    This ship was imed to be invulnerable a fort on water Liberty Goddess was actually split into two!

    A white striped object prates through the deck and flies out like lightning and drills into the sky! The clouds in the sky were scattered!

    ¡°What, what is this weapon!¡±

    ¡°So scary!¡±

    ¡°Save me ah! I do not wish to die!¡±

    Liberty Goddess instantly turns into scrap metal and turns silent faster than the Titanic!

    ¡°Gods¡­is this China¡¯s secret weapon¡­¡±

    Smith has a wretched appearance at he climbs up into a lifeboat. He looks at the slowly sinking Liberty Goddess and does not have any tears.

    This kind of weapon, what kind of thing can block it¡­

    Just how powerful is China?

    How would Smith knows that this is not China¡¯s secret weapon but a killing blow sent out by the descendants of Heaven Dragon King from the dragon tomb at the bottom of the seabed!

    Don¡¯t say a mere aircraft carrier, even if it is a real water city, it will also be instantly turned into ruins.

    ¡°This is too powerful ¡­¡±

    ***

    Liu Yi looks at Han Yuxin standing there as his heart is trembling.

    His strength indeed is not something that the current me is able topare to!

    No wonder back then Victorious Fighting Buddha was unable to gain any advantage from his hand¡­

    ¡°Heavenly Dragon King¡¯s descendant is indeed very scary¡­¡±

    Second Princess shudders as she looks at Han Yuxin, ¡°Liu Yi¡­let us..escape¡­¡±

    ¡°I will not escape.¡± Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°I want to continue to fight!¡±

    In Liu Yi¡¯s dictionary, there is no escape this word.

    Even if Heavenly Dragon King¡¯s descendant is even stronger, he will also fight till the end!

    Liu Yi stretches out a hand and beckons Han Yuxin to bring it on.

    ¡°Come, senior, I will fight with you to the end.¡±

    Second Princess covers her forehead,?is this fellow is crazy or an idiot?

    ¡°Not bad!¡±

    Unexpectedly Han Yuxin only nods his head in satisfaction, ¡°You are very interesting. Very suited to my taste.¡±

    When Liu Yi hears this, his body starts trembling, ¡°Senior didn¡¯t you say¡­that you don¡¯t have that orientation?¡±

    ¡°What the you damn little doll, what nonsense are you saying!¡±

    Han Yuxin scolds angrily, ¡°What I am saying is epting you as a disciple!¡±

    ¡°Ah, as long as it is a no homo act ¡­wait a minute¡­¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly trembles, ¡°Senior, what did you say? You want to ept me as a disciple?¡±

    ¡°Your ears are? not spoilt.¡±

    Han Yuxin nods her head, ¡°I want to ept you as my disciple.¡±

    Second Princess is stunned,?what the, what is this luck of Liu Yi¡¯s to actually be epted by the descendant of Heavenly Dragon King.

    Such luck why did it not happen to this princess?

    ¡°But..you are the descendant of the Heavenly Dragon King, while junior is a demi-god ah!¡±

    Liu Yi blinks with his entire forehead covered in sweat, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the two of us be mortal enemies?¡±

    Han Yuxin asks, ¡°Hahaha, let me ask you, do you have any goodwill towards those gods?¡±

    ¡°Not really¡­after all I have never seen them before.¡±

    ¡°That is even better! I have also not seen a god before. I only know that they possess Nine Yang God Qi . While I find you t pleasant so I shall pass you all of the things that I know. But you can only ept me as your master. If you dare to ept any god as your master, hehe¡­even if you hide at the end of the world, I shall kill you!¡±

    [TL: I feel that this is very retard¡­]

    {ED: Agreed]

 Chapter 754 - [Shameless gods]

    <h4>Chapter 754? ??[Shameless gods]</h4>

    Liu Yi is speechless. Fighting until now, why did it turn into this?

    The two of us had fought until like this and in the end, we became buddies?

    This¡­this is too unreal.

    Just now this old man who wished to exterminate me currently wished to cultivate me as his disciple?

    ¡°Wait till you finish your apprenticeship from me, that dragon eye will naturally be passed to you.¡±

    Han Yuxin says as he sits on thatrge stone again.

    Talking about it, it is also strange. The two of them had fought for so long and basically fought until this dragon tomb is in ruins. The surrounding dragon bones were all destroyed and scattered all over the floor.

    ¡°That is the descendant of East Sea Dragon King, right.¡±

    Han Yuxin restores back to his old man appeared as he absent-mindedly continues to dig his toe.

    ¡°You go back first. I want to have a good chat with my disciple.¡±

    Liu Yi shivers,?this old man¡­is he a homo or not ah, why does he keep making me so worried?

    ¡°Understood senior¡­¡±

    Second Princess does not dare to say anything and nods her head as she gives Liu Yi an envious look before retreating from the dragon tomb.

    Liu Yi wished to pull thisss back¡­being alone with Han Yuxin, he does not feel safe.

    ¡°Haha, little doll, don¡¯t be afraid. I will not do anything to you.¡±

    Han Yuxin smiles as he continues to dig his toe as he lowered his head and says, ¡°Where did your earlier courage go? Didn¡¯t you keep shouting that you want to fight with me?¡±

    ¡°It is this junior¡¯s glory to cross blows with senior.¡±

    Although Liu Yi says his heart though words, he more or less is swayed by Han Yuxin¡¯s meaning.

    No one is unwilling to listen to nice words.

    ¡°But not everyone is able to have this chance to cross blows with senior. It is not just me, there is also that Victorious Fighting Buddha two thousand years ago right?¡±

    ¡°Hey, there is no need for you to give me a tall hat. It is useless.¡±

    Han Yuxin strokes his beard. Although he says it like this but he is smiling in delight, ¡°Although you say it like that, it is indeed the truth.¡±

    Hey, still saying that he does not enjoy this kind of thing. Didn¡¯t he still jump in!

    Liu Yi smirks secretly as he continues to say good words.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I say fighting against senior, not only is junior not afraid, junior is instead delighted! Perhaps junior¡¯s bones are the same as senior who likes fighting!¡±

    ¡°This point is indeed not wrong. What I like is this point of your¡¯s little doll!¡±

    Hna Yuxin let out a weirdugh. That wretched figure and smile make this old man extremely outwardly cold but passionate inside.

    ¡°Although you possess god qi in your body but to me, it is even better.¡±

    As he speaks he stretches out a hand as white fog floats above his palm. ¡°The descendant of Heavenly Dragon King had broken at here. If right now I wish to cultivate a descendant, to me, it is very hard. While you are basically a present that had sent yourself to my door hahaha¡­little doll, do you know, you are an unpolished jade!¡±

    ¡°Not possible. Senior to be honest, junior¡¯s aptitude is very bad.¡±

    Liu Yi says honestly. ¡°The reason why junior is able to possess this body of strength, it is not relying on the face that I have talent or intelligence, but it is because of a series of opportunity and coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Luck is also a talent. Little doll, not anyone can have this kind of good luck like you.¡±

    Hearing what Han Yuxin says, Liu Yi thinks in his heart,?the things that had happened to me can they all be considered as luck right?

    There is both good and bad right, s¡­

    ¡°Especially you are a demi-god. In the future, you will definitely enter the nineyers of heaven and see those bastards.¡±

    Cold intent shes across Han Yuxin¡¯s eyes, ¡°That group of gods who killed Heavenly Dragon King, I will definitely not live under the same sky as them!¡±

    ¡°Junior feels that¡­senior¡¯s strength seems to be very high¡­¡±

    Liu Yi daringly says his guess, ¡°It seems like¡­it has exceeded 28 starjades? right?¡±

    ¡°Oh? How did you know?¡±

    Han Yuxin is slightly shocked, ¡°Indeed. When I was fighting against you, I had only use less than 10% of my strength. If I had used all of my strength to attack, you would have been turned into dust.¡±

    ¡°As expected¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is startled in his heart,?I? guessed correctly¡­

    Regarding Han Yuxin¡¯s real strength, I am only just making a rough guess. Originally I thought that he is only around 24, 25 starjades. Just that what he said earlier made me have thought thus I say he had exceeded 28 starjades.

    In the end¡­I? got it right!

    Exceeding 28 starjades¡­my god¡­what is going on¡­is there a need to be so fierce ah!

    Liu Yi suddenly feeles that he is indeed lucky enough to obtain the teachings of a powerful person!

    My other cheap master Ma Hua, although he used to be 28 starjades and then when to challenge the Realm Crossing Guardian. But finally he was badly beaten and even his starjades were scattered.

    While Han Yuxin is an expert who had exceeded Realm Crossing Guardian¡­this is precious.?Not only can I learn cultivation techniques, most importantly is his uniquebat experience!

    Han Yuxin says, ¡°Little doll, right now there is no one, why are you still not taking me as your master?¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi understood the reason why he chased Second Princess away is to take care of his face ah.

    Han Yuxin has a rather delicate heart!

    ¡°Master above, let this junior pay respect!¡±

    Liu Yi takes a step forward and willingly kneels down in front of Han Yuxin.

    Kneeling to heaven and earth, kneeling to parents, finally kneeling to master. A day as a master, forever a father!

    ¡°Good disciple, quickly get up.¡±

    Han Yuxin seems to be very happy as heughs loudly, ¡°Being able to have you as a disciple, it is master¡¯s fortune! Good disciple, you say that your aptitude is bad,? it is the opposite. Those who are able to learn Nine Yang God Qi are people who possess huge luck! As long as you huge luck sooner orter you will be able to kill your way into the nineyers of heaven and represent master to take revenge!¡±

    It is revenge again?

    Liu Yi recalls that he is still carrying the revenge from another master. Which is a sect destruction revenge?

    Although he does not know who destroyed Ma Hua¡¯s sect, but Liu Yi had more or less guessed it.

    This matter is definitely rted to Liu Haisheng.

    Right now, I am carrying an evenrger hatred from Han Yuxin and that is to oppose the gods!

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°Gods are very rotten?¡±

    ¡°Rotten? Those fellows are bastards!¡±

    Han Yuxin clenches his fists which lets out cracking sound.

    ¡°Do you know what kind of existences are gods?¡±

    ¡°They are gods who are living in the nineyers of heaven right?¡±

    Liu Yi says ording to his impression, ¡°It is said that they also appear personally to eliminate some devils, for example, Nine Yin Demon Dragon ah, Great God, Wu Li, this kind of existences.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, these are something that they had purposefully disseminated!¡±

    Han Yuxin sneers, ¡°Do you know what will happen when a mortal cultivates to 28 starjades?¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head and says, ¡°Ah, this disciple still had not thought about it.¡±

    ¡°When a person cultivated to 28 starjades if he wishes to break through to an even higher existence, he must go to other realms. Otherwise, your strength will forever be unable to breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°There is a fraudulent setting?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes widen, ¡°Than wait a year then take the opportunity to hide in the demon realm, wouldn¡¯t it be a lot better?¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you think that you are able to breakthrough in any kind of ce?¡±

    Han Yuxin smiles again, ¡°You are too naive little doll!¡±

    He raises his finger and says, ¡°If cultivators in the human realm wished to break through, he must go to buddha realm, or cultivator realm, devil realm. While if demon realm cultivators wish to breakthrough they must also go to these three realms. For demons, devils in the ghost realm wish to break through, they can only go to the human realm or devil realm. While the devil realm, immortal realm, devil realm people who wish to break through, then they need toe to the human realm. That is why, no matter which existence that cultivates, they must defeat the Realm Crossing Guardian and enter the ce that they must go, to be able to break through into a higher level! If they do not break through to an even higher standard then they will not be able to cultivate for longer life and will sooner orter die.¡±

    ¡°What the, this setting seems to be quite bitter ah, is there a mistake!¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this, he nearly bites off his tongue.?So there is a need to challenge the Realm Crossing Guardian? This is too rotten!

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°But master, can¡¯t those people in Heaven Realm directly go to immortal, buddha or devil realm?¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s what all of them say. Do you think that they did not meet the Realm Crossing Guardian?¡±

    Han Yuxinughs, ¡°Just that before these fellows had discovered the Realm Crossing Guardian, they had been killed! Those who had passed through, can only say luckily¡­how is it, after listening, don¡¯t you feel that it is very cruel?¡±

    ¡°It is cruel ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi wipes away the sweat on his forehead,?looks like in the future, I also need to walk this path. Perhaps back then when my master entered the devil realm, it is because he was lucky. But going over is easy,ing back is difficult.

    ¡°Haha, how is this over yet. It is only the beginning.¡±

    Han Yuxin stretches out a finger and points at the sky saying, ¡°Those Realm Crossing Guardians are nothing but some dogs that the gods raised. Even if you breakthrough in the future from your current state and be an existenceparable to god, those fellows will shamelessly descend from the nineyers of heaven to find you. Either you cripple your cultivation or be killed by them. You can only choose one.¡±

    ¡°What the, what are these people ah?¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this he is instantly angered.

    This is too rotten ah! This is basically like when I am doing my n task online. While I had just be lv 10, in the end, a lv 70 ughtered his way over and chopped me to death!

    Where is there this kind of dog shit group of people!

    Liu Yi wishes to curse!

    ¡°Back then Heavenly Dragon King also met them. But Heavenly Dragon King¡¯s cultivation base was considered to be quite robust thus he was able to fight against that god evenly. Those gods are unable to do anything to him thus they finally invited out the 6 god race people and killed the Heavenly Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°This group of shameless fellows¡­¡±

    Liu Yi knows why Han Yuxin hates god so much now.?If it was me, even I would feel that it is too much !

    ¡°Master, I failed to live up to expectations. Even if I breakthrough 28 starjades, I can only hole up here not daring to go out as I am afraid of being discovered by god.¡±

    Han Yuxin lets out a sigh, ¡°So, my obedient disciple, you must learn all of master¡¯s skill properly! Whether master is able to take revenge against the gods, master can only rely on you!¡±

 Chapter 755 - [What routine]

    Chapter 755? ??[What routine]

    ¡°Mm, disciple knows.¡±

    Since I had be his disciple, then I can only carry this responsibility.

    In China epting disciple is just like this, bring up children for the purpose of being looked after in old age. Raising disciple is also the same.

    A lot of martial master¡¯s campaign all over the ce when they were young, kicking down dojos all over the ce and creating a lot of enemies.

    When they were young, perhaps they could fight. If other peoplee after him, he is able to fight against them.

    But when they are old, they will definitely not be able to fight. At this moment what if someonees up to them to fight? Then let disciple step forth.

    Basically, it is a constant of China¡¯s martial studies methods. Liu Yi is also the same. Since he had be his disciple, then he shall carry this responsibility.

    ¡°But master, this disciple has some doubts in my heart. Don¡¯t know if master can exin to disciple?¡±

    ¡°Ask.¡±

    Han Yuxin waves his hand indicating that he is okay with it.

    ¡°Master¡¯s real appearance is very awesome¡­why are you still using this wretched-looking appearance?¡±

    Liu Yi is curious about this question. If he does not ask, he will feel that he will feel very stifled.

    ¡°Haha¡­this matter was originally very hard for master to start talking about it. But since disciple asks, it is fine to tell you.¡±

    Han Yuxinughs bitterly before saying, ¡°After breaking through 28 starjades, you need to go through the cultivation of the 9thyer of heaven.¡±

    He stretches out his hand and forms a nine sign, ¡°When you had just broke through the 28th starjade, your strength is considered as first heaven. At this moment the gods still will note and look for you as you are of no threat to them. When you cultivate the nineyer of heaven, you will need to go through nine cmities, nine thresholds then you are able to break through once again. Generally speaking, very few people are able to breakthrough passed sixthyer of heaven as the higher you go, the scarier the cmity. After great difficulty breaking through to the sixthyer of heaven, congrattions at this moment the gods wille and look for you. Back then master was young and frivolous. When master cultivated to sixthyer of heaven, I had thought that I was unequal in the world but unexpectedly a god came down and destroyed my flesh body. I was just left with a small bit of soul as I hid in this old tomb. Because my soul needs to consume vital qi all the time, if I use my real body then in less than a month, I will die in this tomb.¡±

    ¡°Master¡¯s flesh body¡­was destroyed?¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this news, he is instantly shocked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you did not expect it.¡±

    Afterughing bitter Han Yuxin says, ¡°Master¡¯s flesh body was destroyed. Right now this body is nothing but struggling at death¡¯s door. Master can only rely on the dragon essence in the dragon tomb to maintain my life. The moment I leave this ce, I will not be able to live long.¡±

    ¡°Master rx. I will definitely take revenge for this kind have huge hatred!¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist in secret. So gods are this kind of trash. Wait till the day I have secretly cultivated to the ninthyer of heaven then go up and deal with all of them!

    But right now Liu Yi is currently thinking of a question¡­that Great God Sect Sect Leader, just whichyer of heaven is his cultivation? Shouldn¡¯t be above 6thyer otherwise he would have been killed by the gods.

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°Then master, what should disciple do when disciple has cultivated to the 6thyer of heaven?¡±

    This is also his worry. When I reach 6thyer of heaven and got instantly chased by those gods, how am I going to take revenge

    ¡°Disciple, there is no need to worry. Master had cultivated here for 2 thousand years and had thought of this question a long time ago.¡±

    Han Yuxin smiles, ¡°Master will give you a method to let you restrain all of your aura when you reach the 6thyer of heaven! This way other people can only see that you are only in 5thyer of heaven. This way you would not attract the attention of the gods. Wait till you havepletely cultivated to the 9thyer of heaven, it is not toote to go back up to take revenge. But, there is a point that master needs to remind you. Just based on your Nine Yang God Qi, it does not seem to be enough to fight against the 6 god races. If you wish to defeat them, you need to absorb Nine Yin Demon Qi!¡±

    ¡°Nine Yin Demon Qi?¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this, he is instantly stunned.

    Wouldn¡¯t that means that I would need to take a sit and have a proper discussion with Zhang Susu?

    But wishing to absorb Zhang Yunyun¡¯s cultivation base ¡­perhaps it is even harder than ascending the heavens ah¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the question that master had thought about over two thousand years before I understood it.¡±

    Han Yuxin says, ¡°Back then my ancestor, Heavenly Dragon King had forcibly obstructed the pressure and cultivated to the 9thyer of heaven. He was a very gifted genius and just relying on his powerful strength, he is able to fight the six god race into a standstill. Finally, he was killed by all six of them together. Back then the reason why he is able to block the six god race is that he had absorbed a Nine Yin Demon Dragon¡¯s cultivation. It is because of this, only then did the gods take note of Nine Yin Demon Dragon this kind of scary race¡­Yin and Yang mutually oppose each other. Naturally, Nine Yang God Qi¡¯s opposite is Nine Yin Demon Qi. Gods are worried that Nine Yin Demon Dragon would turn into a threat in the future, thus they took action first and exterminated the Nine Yin Demon Dragon Race.¡±

    ¡°The gods are ¡­too barbarous !¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this, he feel that he is unable to ept it. It is basically a group of butchers!

    ¡°To be honest, how are they any different from human?¡±

    Han Yuxin sneers, ¡°Master has lived for so long and has a detached point of view of the human world. When those humans realize the existence of some creatures that would threaten the status of their existence, didn¡¯t they also execute an extinction policy? All of the creatures in the world are equal but in the mortal world, humans are the hegemon. Whoever shakes the position of the humans can only die.¡±

    Han Yuxin¡¯s words awaken Liu Yi. That¡¯s right. Humans are also the same¡­but everything that I do which is protecting the existence of humans. Could it be that it is a mistake?

    ¡°Master, I feel that not all humans are like this.¡±

    Liu Yi thinks for a bit before saying, ¡°Among humans, there are good and bad ones. But I feel that there are more good people. Furthermore, humans did not start an extinction policy because of the threat. Regarding some rare species, humans are even protecting them. Humans would only treat those creatures that will destroy the existence of humanity as enemies. If it is possible, humans are willing to share the earth with other creatures. While the gods are different. Gods don¡¯t care if there is a threat or not. As long as it passes that threshold in their heart, they will immediately start killing.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps then. Because you are a human thus you still like to speak for humans.¡±

    Han Yuxin suddenly feels a bit exhausted, ¡°Let us not continue to discuss about this issue anymore. In short, our enemy is only gods. Right now master shall first pass to you the ultimate technique of my Heavenly Dragon King. You must learn it properly.¡±

    As he speaks, he stretches out his hand and ns to press on Liu Yi¡¯s forehead.

    As he stretches out his hand, even on tiptoes, he realizes that he can only reach Liu Yi¡¯s chin and finally became angered, ¡°Still not kneeling down!¡±

    The old man is angered.

    ¡°Understood master!¡±

    Liu Yi hides his smile and crouches down, letting the old man¡¯s hand to touch his forehead.

    Instantly he uses Transmission Technique to pass that Heavenly Dragon King Technique into Liu Yi¡¯s soul.

    After Liu Yi see this technique, he is shocked!

    Heavenly Dragon King is indeed a genius to think that it is possible to cultivate in this way!

    Simr to his earlier guess, Heavenly Dragon King is cultivating a water attribute dao technique. The technique gathers all of one¡¯s qi and refines it into grains of small water droplets before storing it inside one¡¯s qi sea.

    While Liu Yi can also do the same. He can refine his Nine Yang God Qi into small droplets and store in his qi sea.

    This way, Nine Yang God Qi can be tempered all the time, at the same time, also greatlypress his qi reserve!

    It is like right now he is basin. In the basin, he can only store a basin worth of water. But right now, there is a method that is able topress an entire basin worth of water into a single water droplet. This way, the amount of water that can be stored in the basin had be even more!

    Really is in defiance of natural order ah! No wonder back then Heavenly Dragon King is able to block gods in the 9thyer of heaven when he was at 8thyer of heaven!

    ¡°Come, you give it a try.¡±

    Han Yuxin says, ¡°Right now your cultivation is 2 sunjades. Wait till you have cultivated the 9th sunjade your strength will be equivalent to 28 starjades. After you defeat the Realm Crossing Guardian, you will be able to go to other realms to enter the 1styer of heaven! But even if you had learned so much, your future cultivation should only be around the six god race. If you wish to defeat them, you must find Nine Yin Demon Dragon and obtain its cultivation. Yin Yang interacting with each other. The moment you finish fusing Nine Yang God Qi and Nine Yin Demon Qi together, in this world, no one will be able to stop you anymore. Perhaps, even God Emperor will also be defeated by you.¡±

    Han Yuxin strokes his beard as he starts to dream.

    ¡°It is a pity ah¡­Nine Yin Demon Dragon Race had been exterminated ¡­if only we are able to find them¡­¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly, indeed can be found ah, but right now she and I are irreconcble adversaries ah¡­

    Dual cultivating with her¡­would it be easier for me to just go and fight against the six god race?!

    ¡°Come, disciple, temper your cultivation for me to see.¡±

    Han Yuxin reseats himself on top of the stone before looking at Liu Yi, ¡°You will feel something mystical.¡±

    ¡°Yes master.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head before taking a few steps back and sit down in lotus form and takes a deep breath.

    Saying that it is a cultivation technique but it is more like a kind of mystical breathing technique. This kind of breathing technique is countless of times stronger than the breathing technique that Immortal Fox sister taught me.

    Along with Liu Yi revolving his qi, nine small golden sun starts emerging from his back. Among which 2 are brighter while the other seven is dimmer.

    All of the Nine Yang God Qi in his body starts revolving and along with the technique he uses, it circles the nine sunjade once before it is breathed out by him and transforms into streams of golden light flooding the entire dragon tomb.

    Han Yuxin immediately shouts, ¡°Right now, surround all of it andpress them into one! Refine all of this qi away!¡±

    Liu Yi starts to revolve thetter half of the technique that was just passed to him. Those golden lights that revolve around Liu Yi¡¯s body start to whirls rapidly before squeezing together like they were all squeezed by someone and starts shrinking together!

    During this shrinking process, Liu Yi sensed very enormous pressure!

    Very quickly his entire forehead is covered in sweat!

 Chapter 756 - Ten explosions]

    <strong>Chapter 756? ??[Ten explosions]</strong>

    Liu Yi feels like he is firmly pressuring a clump of rubber. At the beginning, he can keeppressing it. But when it reached a certain point, it is no longer possible topress it anymore¡­

    Originally it was a patch of golden light. Right now, the golden light scattered around Liu Yi had all turned into balls of light like a few mini suns, letting out radiance.

    ¡°Keep it up!¡±

    Han Yuxin¡¯s eyes shine as he urges Liu Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t be rxed. Take advantage of this time and continue to temper it! The moment you stop it will be even harder to temper!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Liu Yi does not have any energy at all to talk back. His face ispletely red as he puts in all of his effort topress his qi.

    Just as Liu Yi is about to use up all of his strength, it is like he had broken through some kind of barrier. These light ball suddenly waspressed into the size of a rice grain by Liu Yi!

    Furthermore, these rice grains are in liquid state as they float by Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    ¡°Not bad. But not enough.¡±

    Han Yuxin seems to be even happier than Liu Yi, ¡°Whenever you are able topress it even smaller, you will have seeded. Continue on then. Master shall stand guard around you.¡±

    To continue refining, the difficulty is countless of times harder then what he had done earlier.

    Liu Yi is not in a hurry. After all, he can pass it to his clone to do and toss this body here to cultivate here.

    To see how mystical this technique is, he continues to start studying it diligently.

    Liu Yi sits in a lotus position and cultivated for an unknown duration of time. When a person cultivates, the time always seems to pass very quickly. A few days pass while to Liu Yi who is sitting there, it was like a few short hours only.

    When he reopened his eyes again, the surrounding rice grain size water droplets had already disappeared. It had turned into a lump of golden fog floating in the surrounding.

    Although he is not able to breath out an entire screen of fog but Liu Yi is already very happy.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad! Interesting!¡±

    Han Yuxin strokes his beard and is as happy as a little kid who had just obtainED the toy that he wanted.

    ¡°To refine your qi in just seven days! This kind of aptitude and you say that yours is bad?¡±

    ¡°It is very quick?¡±

    Liu Yi is startled, ¡°Furthermore, 7 days had already passed? Disciple thought that a few hours had passed only¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, back then when master cultivate this, master spent 7 years.¡±

    Han Yuxin smiles, ¡°You say you used 7 days to finish, aren¡¯t you trying to anger master to death?¡±

    ¡°This, this is really not¡­¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly shakes his head. How would he dare to anger his master!

    But is my aptitude really that good?

    {Perhaps it is because of the spirit vein matter.} Lin Tong is also secretly guarding over Liu Yi as well and at this moment she reminds Liu Yi, {False spirit vein¡¯s constitution ability to hold qi is very good. Along with your Nine Yang God Qi, when you are in God Transformation, all of your technique is raised to the peak! When you were cultivating, your God Transformation had always been activated.}

    {So that is the case¡­}

    Only then Liu Yi understood slightly.?My Nine Yang God Qi and false spirit vein is really blessed by heaven ah.

    ¡°Master can only pass to you so much. You need to slowly walk the remaining path on your own. But master infer that the Thunder God¡¯s Sky Splitting Spear is about toe into being so you should go and get it!¡±

    ¡°Master also knows that the Sky Splitting Spear is about toe into being?¡±

    Liu Yi is shocked.?Master can calcte this as well? Could it be that master can predict the future?

    ¡°Of course master knows. Because the one who killed Thunder God was Heavenly Dragon King. That spear was hidden away by master.¡±

    What the hell¡­so there is this kind of history!

    ¡°Sky Splitting Spear is rather overbearing. Wanting to be its owner is too difficult. Back then master was unable to subdue it and can only seal it up first. But after two thousand years, it should being into being already. You do not have a good weapon. That Sky Splitting Spear should be enough for you to use until the 9thyer of heaven.¡±

    ¡°I will do my best to obtain it master.¡±

    Liu Yi lets out a sigh. He originally wishes to avoid this matter so as to not get involved in a conflict with those famous righteous sects.

    But since this is something that my master¡¯s ancestor had risked his life to obtain, I should go and collect it.

    ¡°Okay then. Good disciple, master also has nothing else to pass to you. You need to continue on your own.¡±

    Han Yuxin points to his right.

    The ground of the right split open as a snow-white dragon skeleton drills out from the ground and open its dragon head.

    Inside the dragon head is ball-like object that is shining white.

    Liu Yi takes a look,?this thing is more or less around the size of the dragon ball in Dragon Ball! It is around the size of a fist.

    The dragon eye is releasing a kind of ancient aura like it is summoning Liu Yi.

    ¡°Hurry up and collect all four dragon eyes and open the dragon tomb and inherited Heavenly Dragon King¡¯s legacy. Master had waited for so long and had finally waited until a person who is able to topple the gods to appear¡­hope that you will not disappoint master. Back then, master was quite interested in that monkey, but it is a pity that he was just a monkey.¡±

    ¡°Master I will not let you down. But¡­that monkeyter on he had turned into buddha.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so what about that?¡±

    Han Yuxin shakes his head, ¡°Talking about that, the Sanskrit¡¯s buddhas do have some abilities. They are able to transcend the six dao reincarnation but they are also not the opponent of gods. If you wish to defeat god, you can only rely on yourself.¡±

    ¡°I will master. I will do my best!¡±

    Liu Yi had cultivated here for 7 days and had reaped benefits.

    Originally he had thought that he might die here. But unexpectedly, not only did he not die, he had obtained fortunes after the disaster and learned a super powerful technique and also gotten a convenient master.

    In the end, I had also obtained the dragon eye. Just need three more then I will have all of them and will be able to open the Heavenly Dragon Tomb.

    ¡°This ce is very deste. Not even have a single bird. You, youngsters, will definitely not like to stay here Go back, go back to your world and don¡¯t forget about the hatred of our Heavenly Dragon King.¡±

    When Han Yuxin finished, he sits there and closes his eyes no longer saying anymore.

    He is like a statue, not moving at all.

    Liu Yi knows that only with this way would his master be able to continue to preserve his vitality.

    He did not say anything and kneels in front of Han Yuxin. He respectfully kowtows three times before taking the East Sea dragon eye and keeps it away before leaving this dragon tomb.

    The moment he exits, he realizes that outside of the dragon tomb, there is an enormous m.

    The m opens its shell. The soft meat inside turned into a soft bed as an enchanting girl lies on it.

    This girl¡­isn¡¯t it the East Sea Second Princess Ao Na?

    It feels like she did not leave this ce for the past few days and was instead waiting here?

    No matter what, Liu Yi is more or less touched.?Looks like this Second Princess is rather righteous.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    That Second Princess is sleeping rather sweetly and seems to be dreaming and is also sleep talking.

    ¡°Why is he still noting out¡­he would not be doing that inside right¡­wu¡­¡±

    Second Princess¡¯s sleep talk makes Liu Yi sweat. But he holds back his urge to pull the Second Princess out from the m and restrains his anger as he continues to listen.

    ¡°Hmph, you are this princess¡¯s pet¡­if you do note out¡­what about this queen¡¯s n¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s cold sweat start dripping.?Bullshit, and I thought that she is worried about it and was thinking about me ah!

    Liu Yi suddenly has a thought and wished to toy with this Second princess.

    He walks over in front of Second Princess and revolve his unique ability and lightly touched Second Princess¡¯s shoulder before shouting into her ear.

    ¡°AO NA! WAKE UP!¡±

    Second Princess murmurs, ¡°Wu¡­let this princess sleep for a while more..¡±

    Thisss is dawdling in bed!

    ¡°If you do note out, Han Yuxin will be destroying East Sea Dragon Pce!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Don¡¯t ah!¡±

    Ao Na was instantly badly frightened. She opened her eyes and looked around panicky.

    Seeing Liu Yi, she is immediately delighted and slightly angered, ¡°You foe, you are finallying out?¡±

    Second Princess says angrily, ¡°This princess has already waited 7 days 7 night for you! I am about to wait until I turn old! This princess¡¯s time is so precious and it was wasted on you! Say it! How you are going to make it up for me!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already make it up for you?¡±

    Liu Yi holds back his smile as he points at Second Princess¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Make it up? How did you mak¡­.¡±

    Second Princess lower her head and was instantly frightened badly, nearly jumping up to her feet.

    ¡°LIU YI! WHAT DID YOU DO!¡±

    Second Princess¡¯s breasts that she is normally proud of had currently turned into a pair ofrge ball!

    Each of them is the size of a basketball hanging down her chest which is shocking!

    ¡°Liu Yi! Liu Yi! Ahhhh! What did you do to this princess!¡±

    Second Princess is really about to go mad. Although having big breasts is good, but right now they are too big! Too, too exaggerated!

    How is this still called breast? This is a pair of meteor hammers ah!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this rather good. You need to spend money to do breast surgery outside. I help you free of charge, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    Liu Yi gives a serious look as he says, ¡°This kindness is considered as rubbish is it. s, my heart is wounded.¡±

    ¡°Wounded your sister! You carry these two fellows and give it a try! Are you trying to let this princess use these things as a weapon is it?¡±

    ¡°Oh? We can consider it.¡±

    Liu Yi rubs his chin and says, ¡°Then you want me to have a big chest then.¡±

    ¡°This princess does not know! If this princess knows, then this princess would have turned you into one okay?¡±

    ¡°How can you be like this ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sighs faintly, ¡°Second Princess, could it be that having big breasts is wrong?¡±

    ¡°This¡­of course it is not wrong, but this is too much!¡±

    ¡°Since it is nothing wrong, then why are you so angry against me ah?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly emotional as he says, ¡°There are countless girls with small breasts who dream of having big breasts! But they have no methods and can only be looked down upon by other people, staunchly suffering despising gazes until they die! But you, Second Princess, you have this unique chance and you actually despise it so much and even scolded me! Do you know how just how many young girls are harmed by your actions? Do you have any conscience? You deranged women deserve to explode ten times!¡±

    ¡°This¡­this princess¡­this princess¡­¡±

    Second Princess really wishes to have her tongue back. She wishes to retort but she does not know how to retort!

 Chapter 757 - Title below

    <b>Chapter 757: Title below</b>

    ¡°Say, is what you are doing right?¡±

    Liu Yi gives Second Princess and iprehensive look, ¡°You feel that your big breasts are a drag? How can this kind of action of yours not let me down, not letting down society?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    The Second Princess does not know what to say.

    ¡°Since there is nothing wrong with big breasts then why do you me me? Not only should you not me you, instead, but you should also thank me and worship me!¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his left hand and says loudly, ¡°This Erging Breast hand of mine is enough to make all airport women worship me! That¡¯s right. In the future, I shall be the Sect Leader, Large Breast Sect Leader! Any girls with small breasts, there is no longer any need to be afraid nor worry. As long as you join the Large Breast Sect, as long as you worship this Sect Leader, thenrge breasts are no longer a dream! Second Princess, in the future, you shall be the Left Protector of our Sect! This Sect Leader shall now bestow upon you a name. You shall be called ¡®Twin Peak Can Also Be So Big So Fucking Big Watermelon Dragon Girl Left Protector¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Fuck your sister! Right now this princess wishes to smash you to death with my breasts!¡±

    Second Princess clenches her teeth, wishing to swallow him up alive.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Liu Yi res, ¡°To dare speak to this Sect Leader like this, you no longer wish to have big breasts!¡±

    As he speaks, he breathes out two streams of golden water vapor. It then spread out on the ground and formed a golden fog, surrounding the two of them.

    This golden fog rises to their knees, it is very pretty making this deep-sea area like a pretty immortal ce.

    ¡°OMG!¡±

    Ao Na is so startled that she forgot to blink her eyes, ¡°You, you learned Senior Han Yuxin¡¯s technique¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Right now he is my master.¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Still not worshiping this Sect Leader? You must be very envious of this sect leader right?¡±

    ¡°Worship your sister! Turn this princess back to normal first!¡±

    Second Princess points at her pair ofrge breasts and shouts, ¡°Have you ever seen such arge set of breasts? Are these still breasts? This is more like two deep-sea bombs okay?¡±

    ¡°What the?¡±

    Liu Yi is startled, ¡°You know deep sea bombs?¡±

    This precocious princess knows of an item from the current era?

    ¡°You are looking down on us!¡±

    Second Princess feels that Liu Yi is making a molehill out of nothing, ¡°Even the dragon race are not beings that know everything okay? We also learned of the current era of knowledge. When young, every dragon will enter human society to study in school.¡±

    ¡°What the heck¡­you dragons also went to school to study?¡±

    Liu Yi starts guessing, back then which student could be a dragon?

    Really is not science ah¡­to think there are such matters.

    ¡°Back then this princess was also one of the top students okay? You think that this princess¡¯s thinking is still stuck in the cold weapon era? You idiot!¡±

    Liu Yi coughs and says, ¡°How dare to scold Sect Leader like this! You no longer want your breasts!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu, you scumbag! Hurry and turn this princess¡¯s breasts back to normal! With these two deep-sea bombs, how can this princess meet other people now ah?¡±

    ¡°Then why do you still not obediently worship this sect leader!¡±

    Liu Yi is delighted, ¡°When this Sect Leader is satisfied, naturally I will help you reduce the size.¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­this princess¡­this princess¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough already. I will also not make things difficult for you. What I hate the most is to make things difficult for other people.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders and says, ¡°Since you like big breasts, then I shall let you keep carrying this pair then. In the future, East Sea Second Princess will definitely be the bomb when you go out. Wherever you go you shall be the focal point! When you be famous, remember to send this Sect Leader your signature ah!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi! You, you¡¯re shameless!¡±

    Second Princess is about to go mad from anger. Why does this Liu Yi sound so reasonable when he speaks!

    ¡°I have teeth ah, you see, an entire mouthful of white teeth.¡±

    [TL: basically a wordy where shameless turn into no teeth]

    Although he has some crooked teeth in the past, but after the enter the path of cultivation, these small problems are gone.

    Cultivation indeed has a lot of benefits. This is a shackle that humans can break and a way for humans to challenge the heavens.

    This is why mortals wish to cultivate and be an immortal.

    ¡°Teeth your sister! Immediately turn this princess back to normal!!!!¡±

    Second Princess is about to go mad like she is going to go berserk at any moment.

    ¡°Fine then. This Sect Leader will also not make things difficult for you. Obediently call me Lord Liu Yi!¡±

    Liu Yi takes advantage to threaten her. To deal with an arrogant woman, without properly teaching her a lesson, it will be letting down her tsundere nature.

    ¡°Base, based on what!¡±

    This kind of address is somewhat unable to ept. For the arrogant East Sea Second Princess to call someone Lord, it is better to just kill her!

    ¡°Based on this mystical hand of this sect leader¡¯s.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t this sect leader help you increase the size a bit for? How about a Z cup? In the future when you, Second Princess wants to leave home, you can only be pushed out with a vehicle.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    Second Princess stomps her feet in anger, ¡°What do you want!¡±

    ¡°Quickly call me Lord Liu Yi.¡±

    Liu Yi is calm while Second Princess is about to grind down her teeth.

    ¡°This, this princess will definitely make you pay the price!¡±

    ¡°That is also in the future, right now you¡¯re still not calling?¡±

    ¡°Lo¡­Lord Liu Yi¡­¡±

    Ao No is like a mosquito. Liu Yi pretends to be unable to here as he cups one of his ears with his hand and says, ¡°Second Princess what did you say? I am unable to hear!¡±

    ¡°Lord Liu Yi!¡±

    Second Princess can only shout it out. The shout travels very far shocking the shoal of fish nearby into scattering.

    ¡°Aiyah, how can I ept this ah!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes narrows into crescent moons. ¡°This sect leader is unable to receive this ah.¡±

    Bullshit! Unable to receive this then don¡¯t receive ah! Then why did you still want this princess to call you like this!

    This fellow is the most hateful ah!!!!

    Why did I wish to cooperate with him in the beginning ah!

    I must be having a fever! I definitely must be blind that¡¯s why I would have ns!

    ¡°I have addressed you! Hurry and make this princess¡¯s breasts smaller!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that you want it?¡± Liu Yi narrows his eyes, ¡°Really want it?¡±

    ¡°Rubbish! Do you think that this princess is ying house with you?¡±

    Ao Na is so mad that she starts panting, only wishing to swallow down Liu Yi whole!

    ¡°Fine then. Since that is the case, this sect leader is going to show mercy and satisfy your wish. s, it is a pity that this world will be short of another big breast girl.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he taps Ao Na¡¯s almost exploding breasts with a finger.

    Instantly like a balloon losing air, Ao Na¡¯s breast immediately starts shrinking making her delighted.

    ¡°It is great! It became small already!¡±

    Ao Na¡¯s shout causes Liu Yi to sweat. This is the first time he sees a girl who became happy when her breasts became smaller!

    But Ao Na does not care about what Liu Yi is thinking. She is currently happy but soon she is unable to smile anymore as her breasts had already be smaller than her original size. Furthermore, it is still shrinking!

    Very quickly her breasts that she is proud of had currently turned into two small steamed buns! It only protrudes out slightly!

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±

    Ao Na screams out like she had seen a ghost.

    ¡°You screamed again for what ah.¡± Liu Yi dig his ears, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Gone, gone ah!¡±

    ¡°What is gone?¡±

    ¡°This princess¡¯s breasts are gone! You scumbag!¡±

    Ao Na cries in anger, ¡°You are too much! This princess¡¯s breasts are gone ah!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi. My second Princess.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Ao Na curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who wanted me to turn your breasts small? I am curious as to why would a person who would wish to be a washboard. Why are you mad at me again after bing a washboard woman? Changing your mind like this again and again do you still have humanity?¡±

    ¡°Ah!!! Why is it that you are still reasonable ah!¡±

    mes are about to emerge out from Ao Na¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This princess doesn¡¯t want to be an airport ah! This princess only wants my original breasts!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and says, ¡°Why do you have so many requests? Just get by with it.¡±

    ¡°Get by your sister! Why don¡¯t you be a washboard!¡±

    ¡°I was originally a washboard!¡±

    Liu Yi rubs his breasts, ¡°But my pectoral muscles are still very firm. Do you want to touch?¡±

    ¡°Touch your head ah! Quickly turn this princess¡¯s breast back to normal ah!¡±

    ¡°If you say change then I¡¯ll change, where would my face go? I am the sect leader!¡±

    Ao Na¡¯s expression turns severe as she says savagely, ¡°Sect leader your head! Liu Yi if you are still not turning it back to normal, don¡¯t me this princess for falling out with you!¡±

    ¡°Fine then, fall out then.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms indifferently. ¡°So be it if you find someone who can lock me up in your East Sea Prison.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi can you not be so shameless ah!¡±

    Second Princess feels like her entire person is going to explode in anger at any moment, ¡°Just what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Very simple. Beg a person to help, beg then?¡±

    Liu Yi hooks his finger, ¡°Beg me then I will help you.¡±

    ¡°Are you joking? This Princess has never beg before anyone!¡±

    Second Princess reject¡¯s Liu Yi¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Fine then. That is your choice. Don¡¯t me me then.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches, ¡°Aiyah, I stayed in East Sea long enough already. It is about time for me to return to River Song. Ao Susu definitely must be missing me. Although she is also a small breast girl¡­eh, but hers is slightly bigger than yours.¡±

    Second Princess jumps up, ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Liu Yi does not believe that she will not capitte!

    The arrogant Second Princess who has no one in her eyes, still wish to exploit me.

    If I do not teach her a lesson, then I am letting down her nature!

    ¡°You, you want this princess to beg you?¡°

    ¡°You think that I am ying house with you?¡±

    Liu Yi learns what Second Princess says earlier and replied back.

    Second princess clenches her teeth and says, ¡°This princess¡­has never begged anyone!¡±

    ¡°That is because you have that East Sea Dragon King as your father.¡±

    Liu Yiughs coldly, ¡°If you did not have that father will you beg other people? Ao Na, if you wish to make other people help you, naturally you need to learn what is respect. Beg me then I will change you back. Otherwise, don¡¯t say small breast. If I have an urge, perhaps I might have you have one big one small breast. At that time, you will be famous in the four seas.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi! This princess and you cannot exist together!¡±

    [ED-Did we need a whole chapter on him changing a girls breast size?]

    [TL: well¡­I kinda have to agree with you]

 Chapter 758 - Title below

    <strong>Chapter 758: [Title below]</strong>

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Fine then. This sect leader is going back.¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi! You don¡¯t leave!¡±

    At this moment, Second Princess is afraid, if Liu Yi leaves what am I going to do? Would I be small-breasted forever?!

    No woman does not mind the size of their breast. Even the East Sea Dragon Princess is also the same.

    Thus Second Princess says urgently, ¡°Liu Yi¡­that¡­let us discuss properly ah!¡±

    ¡°What is there anything to discuss about with your attitude.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders indicating that he is unable to help however much he likes to.

    ¡°Must, must you make this princess beg you?¡±

    Second Princess clenches her fist so tightly that her joints are turning pale.

    ¡°Of course. Asking for a favor to get things done. If you do not ask for a favor, how can things get done?¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms and says calmly, ¡°I, Liu Y am not your servant, secondly, I am not your helper. Based on what can you order me around as you please? Want me to help? Then first show your gratitude!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Second Princess clenches her teeth so tightly that Liu Yi can hear the sound of her teeth cracking.

    She must be angered to the max!

    ¡°Is begging people that hard?¡±

    Liu Yi is unable to understand as he looks at Second Princess, ¡°Your arrogance is not established on craftiness and willfulness. If you wish to make other people respect you then take out your real ability. Isn¡¯t this what you said before? Could it be that your capability is that you have a very awesome father?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi! This, this princess begs you, I beg you to help this princess change her breasts back to normal¡­¡±

    Second Princess finally gives in. She is unable to ept the matter that she has small breasts.

    ¡°You see, wasn¡¯t this very simple.¡±

    Liu Yiughs before patting Second Princess on her shoulder.

    It is like he is encouraging her but in reality, it is to cast his spell and change her breasts back to her original size.

    ¡°Wuwuwu¡­finally came back¡­¡±

    Second Princess hugs her breasts and weeps bitterly making Liu Yi to feel slightly bad.

    I have seen so many girls but this is the first time I see a girl hugging her breasts and crying like this ah. Was my lesson a bit too excessive?

    ¡°Liu Yi! This princess and you cannot exist together!¡±

    Just as Liu Yi nned to reflect on himself, that Second Princess releases her breasts and starts scolding. ¡°This princess curses you to be unable to stand for your entire lifetime!¡±

    What the! I had nned to reflect a bit but right now this thought ispletely gone!

    Liu Yi subconsciously raises his left hand causing the Second Princess to shriek and retreat. Finally, she identally kicked her m¡¯s shell and tripped over.

    Luckily the m bed is very soft thus she did not injure herself.

    ¡°You, you don¡¯te over!¡±

    Second Princess shriek as horror filled her gaze. It is like what ising over is not Liu Yi but a horrifying pervert!

    ¡°What the, it is not like I am going to do anything! What is with your reaction?!¡±

    Liu Yi does not know whether to cry orugh.

    ¡°Any-anyways, stay far away from this princess! Especially stay further away from this princess¡¯s breasts! Let them off?!¡±

    ¡°I am not as bad as what you think. I only wish to make you learn how to respect others a bit.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°It is not like you¡¯re as bad as my first impression of you. Just that you do not know how to respect other people. Ao Na, if you wish to obtain the respect of other people then you must first learn how to respect other people. Otherwise, in this lifetime, you can only be a pitiful princess who does not have a real friend apanying by your side.¡±

    ¡°This princess does not need friends!¡±

    Second Princess says angrily, ¡°My royal father told me before that the person with the highest authority will not have any friends nor do they need them! As long as one has the ability, strength then others can help handle other matters!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but mock, ¡°Is it that interesting to be a lonely monarch?¡±

    ¡°As long as one can possess supreme rights and power, so what if it is lonely?¡±

    Second Princess has a different point of view from Liu Yi regarding this. ¡°Only people who are empty in their hearts are lonely. This princess has never been lonely before!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Do as you please then. In any case, what I ought to say had been said .¡±

    Liu Yi can only shrug his shoulders indicating that he does not care.

    This woman is poisoned by arrogance. I can¡¯t cure her.

    ¡°Hmph! This is your night pearl. Keep it properly!¡±

    Second Princess takes out a bag and tossed it to Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi grabs the bag out from midair and opens it to take a look. Good fellow. Inside there are 7 shining pearls. Could it be that this is the rumored dragon balls? After gathering all seven of them, can I summon out the Dragon God?

    It is a pity that this is only an ordinary night pearl and there are no stars carved on it.

    Seeing how Liu Yi keeps the seven night pearls like it is normal, Second Princess is angered as she says, ¡°Coming to East Sea and learning such a good technique as well as obtaining 7 best quality night pearls, don¡¯t you know how to thank this princess?¡±

    ¡°That is true,¡± Liu Yi nods his head before saying to Second Princess, ¡°Thank you for your present, my princess.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! That is more like it!¡±

    Second Princess is finally satisfied. If other people know that Second Princess would feel satisfied with such things, perhaps their jaws would drop from their shock.

    Even Ao Na herself is also curious. So many men try to curry favor from me but I would hate it to the max. But why, would I feel super happy from a minor thank you from this guy?

    ¡°Okay. I can no longer chat with you anymore. I need to return to River Song .¡±

    ¡°How, how can you be like this!¡±

    Instantly, Ao Na became unhappy, ¡°This princess had waited for you here for seven days and in the end, after you had taken the profits, as well as take advantage of me, right now you wish to pull up your pants and leave?¡±

    After listening, Liu Yi lets out a bitterugh. ¡°What the, what is with thisparison, then should I take off my pants right now?¡±

    Ao Na¡¯s eyes brighten, ¡°If you have the ability then take off ah!¡±

    ¡°What the, where are your princess¡¯s moral principles? Arrogance?¡±

    ¡°For some matters, there is no need for moral principles .¡±

    Second Princess lets out a weirdugh. ¡°For example, you taking off your pants and likes.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Liu Yi gifts Ao Na his middle finger.

    Second Princess orders, ¡°Anyways you must apany this princess for a few days! You are not allowed to leave!¡±

    ¡°You see, you are ordering me again.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°What I hate the most is this kind of attitude of yours.¡±

    Second Princess¡¯s attitude turns soft as she implores, ¡°That¡­this princess begs you to stay for a few more days to apany this princess¡­¡±

    Liu Yi feels thrilled in his heart. This arrogant Second Princess can request me like this, there is a feeling that my life is worth it.

    But, how can a man stop for a gentle and soft home?

    ¡°Second Princess, although I also wish to stay behind and rest a few days and take a look at the scenery of this East Sea, but right now I have more important matters to do. If you wish to be the queen of East Sea in the future, then you should support me unconditionally and not hinder my steps here.¡±

    Second Princess bites her lips lightly, this fellow¡­why is he so hateful!

    I have lower my head and beseeched him and he still rejects me!

    Could it be that I do not have any charm?

    ¡°Wait for me in East Sea. I believe that I will not take too long.¡±

    Liu Yi ns to start unifying the four seas after he has obtained the Sky Splitting Spear.

    ¡°Hmph! What do youing or not have anything to do with this princess! This princess is going back to sleep! Who cares about you!¡±

    Second Princess stomps her foot and transforms into a white dragon before flying towards the East Sea Dragon Pce.

    Liu Yi lets out a bitterugh. Really is a woman who wants face. But this way is also very good.

    After he keeps away the seven night pearls, he starts to make his way back to River Song.

    At the same time, his conscious swapped and in a sh, he returned to his other body in KeDa campus.

    With Little ck using the doppelganger technique, it is too convenient.

    Liu Yi opens his eyes and realizes that he is sitting in a lotus position in the dormitory sofa.

    Zhang Meixin is currently sticking out her butt like a small female dog as she sprawls on the carpet as she observes Liu Yi,

    Seeing Liu Yi opening his eyes, Zhang Meixin¡¯s face instantly turns red before she climbs to her feet in a flurry.

    ¡°What are you looking at!¡±

    ¡°What the¡­Teacher Zhang how is it me looking at you. It is you who is secretly looking at me okay?¡±

    Liu Yi does not know how to react. It is obviously you who used such an alluring posture to look at me okay?

    ¡°Hmph! I only have good intentions as I was checking to see if you had died or not!¡±

    Zhang Meixin is wearing a white home clothing which is close-fitting and snug. Her figure is also not bad, especially when she turns around, that protruding butt that appears in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes that are wrapped up by white pants is very stylish like a gourd. It makes guys unable to help but to be emotionally affected by it, causing Liu Yi to have dry mouth and tongue feeling.

    The cor in front of her breast is also slightly loose. Along with her breasts, that deep ravine appears in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes from time to time. This¡­is too fatal !

    Especially since she was sprawling in front of me earlier¡­so much so that I had seen her pink ¡­

    But recalling that he had seen it before in the past, it is no longer that stimting anymore.

    Perhaps if the male students in the school know that Liu Yi can sleep together with their beautiful teacher¡­ah no,it is live together, perhaps their eyes would turn red in envy.

    Hearing what Zhang Meixin says, Liu Yi cannot help butugh.

    ¡°Dead? Which part of me looks like a dead person?¡±

    When Liu Yi heard what Zhang Meixin says he cannot help butugh.

    ¡°You had been sitting in a lotus position here for a few days !¡±

    Zhang Meixin looks at Liu Yi like she is looking at a monster, ¡°You did not eat nor drink anything for the past few days and you did not even go to the toilet as well! Gods, are you still a human?¡±

    ¡°Why does it sound like you are scolding me ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s lips curl up, ¡°This is cultivating okay?¡±

    ¡°Is cultivating or tortoise ah?¡±

    Zhang Meixin snorts, ¡°Other than tortoise, I don¡¯t know anyone else who does not eat nor drink for such a long time!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi. Cultivating and tortoise are two different things okay?¡±

    Liu Yi corrects Zhang Meixin¡¯s thinking, ¡°Cultivating is a journey in defiance of natural order. Humans who live in this world will receive suppression from naturalw. Every day one must eat to replenish their energy and experience aging, sickness and death before returning to reincarnation. Cultivation can let you stand aloof of all of this and achieve imortality and live as long as the world.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Zhang Meixin is in slight disbelieve of Liu Yi¡¯s words, ¡°Is it that mystical, can you also teach me to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°You? You cannot.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head.

    ¡°Why not? Why can¡¯t I cultivate?¡±

    ¡°Your breasts are too big.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

 Chapter 759 - Title below

    <strong>Chapter 759: Title below</strong>

    Zhang Meixin asks angrily, ¡°Why are big breasts not suitable for cultivation? Who created such a regtion?¡±

    This is the first time that I heard someone say that my big breasts are no good and not suitable. There must be something wrong with this person¡¯s mind!

    ¡°Very normal ah, think about it.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and does a wrestling gesture before saying, ¡°You see people who train in martial arts, they require their body to be in equilibrium. They can¡¯t eat or drink unreasonably just to maintain their build. You see if a girl¡¯s breasts are too big, when they do most of their techniques, they will naturally be affected. Lady, it is not that I do not wish to teach you but your center of gravity is unstable ah!¡±

    ¡°Get lost! Your center of gravity is unstable!¡±

    Zhang Meixin immediately does a split. Her legs form in the word one as she sits there.

    ¡°I learned yoga for a few years. My body¡¯s flexibility is very good okay? As for equilibrium and the likes, it is very simple to do it.¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to look at her in surprise and says, ¡°Oh? Lady, your leg splitting technique is not bad ah!¡±

    ¡°You are two-timing! Your entire family is two-timing!¡±

    [TL: in chinese, leg splitting and two-timing are the same characters.]

    Zhang Meixin clenches her teeth in anger. Why is this fellow so hateful! But he is also so strong!

    ¡°What I am concerned about is not about doing splits but big breasts ¡­no it is the problem regarding cultivating okay?¡±

    ¡°Actually it is not that I do not wish to teach you cultivation, but it isdy, you are too old.¡±

    ¡°What did you say!¡±

    When Zhang Meixin heard this, she instantly exploded and leaps at Liu Yi before pressing him down on the sofa with both her hands around his neck.

    Regarding that sensitive question of her riding Liu Yi¡¯s waist, Zhang Meixin hadpletely forgotten about it.

    As Liu Yi enjoys the softness as well as mping strength of Zhang Meixin¡¯s tight, he pretends to be afraid which satisfied a certain ¡®mistreating¡¯ feeling in Zhang Meixin¡¯s heart.

    ¡°If you got guts then you try to say it again!¡±

    In this lifetime, what Zhang Meixin is most sensitive about is her age.

    Right now she is indeed no longer young, around 27. In all honesty, a beauty like her should be dating someone or even married.

    Just that with Zhang Meixin¡¯s kind of nature, she had never found a boyfriend.

    Or you should say that there has never been a man who is able to put up with that scary nature of hers!

    That is why when Liu Yi mentioned about this matter, he unintentionally jabbed her sore point making her explode.

    ¡°This¡­I am not saying about the matter that you are an old maid¡­.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi! I am going to fight you with all I have!¡±

    Zhang Meixin instantly explodes and bites Liu Yi¡¯s throat.

    ¡°What the, are you a fucking vampire ah!¡±

    Although being bitten by beauty is a rather joyous matter but if one was bitten too excitedly¡­perhaps some beastly matter might emerge.

    That is why Liu Yi stretches out his hand and hurriedly pushed Zhang Meixin away.

    ¡°Hmph! I will not give up if I do not bite you to death today!¡±

    As she speaks, Zhang Meixin opens her mouth again and bites his hand.

    ¡°What the heck!¡±

    Luckily his body is no longer a human body. Although this bite is a bit painful but it is still within a bearable range. At the very least there is no blood.

    ¡°Damn it! Why is your skin so thick!¡±

    Zhang Meixin bes unhappy seeing that she is unable to bite him into bleeding.

    ¡°You think that you are a dog ah!¡±

    Liu Yi does not know whether to cry orugh.

    ¡°Hmph, who asked you to provoke me!¡¯

    Zhang Meixin does not seem to mind that she is basically sticking very close to Liu Yi¡¯s body. As she rides Liu Yi, she continues to vents her dissatisfaction.

    ¡°You ought to know your mistake! Do you know that discussing about a girl¡¯s age is wrong!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Liu Yi blinks and asks, ¡°Teacher Zhang is only in your early twenties, what is there to be afraid of?¡±

    ¡°Early twenties?¡±

    Delight appears in Zhang Meixin¡¯s eyes, ¡°I look like I¡¯m in my early twenties?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±

    Liu Yi is even more surprised, ¡°I have always been curious. Teacher Zhang is only so young and should have only recently graduated from university ah¡­why did you be a teacher. I thought that your brain was very good and hadpleted your doctorate and the likes when you were very young!¡±

    ¡°This¡­my brain is indeed very good.¡±

    Zhang Meixin coughs drily before saying, ¡°But this is not the main point. The main point is that I am no longer in my early twenties¡­I am pushing thirty do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­you don¡¯t look like it ah!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression is that he does not believe what Zhang Meixin is saying, ¡°Teacher Zhang how can you lie to people like this!¡±

    ¡°Really did not lie to you¡­I am 27¡­can you understand the mental state of a girl who is about to enter her thirties? When I think about how I am no longer going to be a girl in twenties¡­my heart¡­.is unhappy to the max! Ahhhh!!!¡±

    ¡°Is that why Teacher Zhang wishes to cultivate to learn this longevity technique?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Which girl does not wish to be forever youthful?¡±

    Zhang Mexin says, ¡°All girls are like this. When they know that their youthfulness is about to disappear, they will start to feel horrible about this matter. You guys do not understand. Guys are more in demand for the older they get. As for girls, the older they get, the less wanted they be¡­¡±

    ¡°Honestly, it is also not that I do not wish to teach Teacher Zhang.¡±

    Liu Yi says very seriously, ¡°It is that I am unable to. Didn¡¯t I say that Teacher Zhang¡¯s age is not suitable, it is not talking about the matter of you approaching your thirties? Cultivation must start as a child. Start building the foundation from childhood and cultivate the constitution for cultivating. This is the same as martial arts training, which also needs to start from young. The moment you pass ten years old, wanting to cultivate then will be very difficult. Unless you had gotten some miraculous opportunity.¡±

    Zhang Meixin cannot help but ask, ¡°Then when did you start cultivating?¡±

    ¡°Er¡­16, 17 I guess.¡±

    Liu Yi recalls that when he started cultivating, it should be around the second year of senior high.

    ¡°What the, didn¡¯t you say that one cannot start after ten? You see you are 16, 17 when you started cultivating!¡±

    Zhang Meixin immediately points out the hole in Liu Yi¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Sweat. Teacher Zhang, just now didn¡¯t I say that if you wish to cultivate after ten years old, it can only be done if you had obtained some miraculous encounter. It is because of a miraculous encounter that I had obtained, that is why I am able to cultivate until my current standard.¡±

    ¡°Then you say what should I do, I do not wish to be old!¡±

    ¡°Born, growing old, sickness and dying are things that cannot be avoided.¡±

    Liu Yi attempts to enlighten Zhang Meixin, ¡°You see, other than cultivators don¡¯t all normal people have to experience mortality? Furthermore, Teacher Zhang, you had been injected with a mystical beast gene. I do not dare to say about others but you will definitely not be able to live longer than a tortoise, but living up to two hundred, three hundred, is definitely not a problem. You can still maintain this youth for a long, long time ah!¡±

    ¡°Damn it you are a bastard!¡±

    Zhang Meixin clenches her teeth in anger, ¡°I do not care! You are ridden by me so you must take responsibility!¡±

    Zhang Mexin became unreasonable, ¡°If you don¡¯t teach me cultivation then you can forget about me getting off you!¡±

    ¡°What the heck! You are a female hooligan ah!¡±

    Liu Yi and his little buddy were both started. If I am ridden by Zhang Meixin for a while more¡­my little buddy might stand up!

    Yamate ah¡­you cannot y like this ah.

    Liu Yi does not know if he should struggle or resist.

    ¡°Hurry and teach! Hurry and teach!¡±

    Zhang Meixin is like a cowgirl as she rides Liu Yi and rocks.

    ¡°What the heck, I¡¯m unable to teach you cultivation ah! But I can refine a kind of pill that can help you maintain your youthfulness forever okay?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­this is also okay.¡±

    Zhang Meixin nods her head, ¡°Since you have such a good thing why are you not taking it out immediately?¡±

    ¡°What the hell, do you think that this is a sweet which I can take out the moment you want it! I also need to go and find people to refine it for me ah, after that then I can pass it to you.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, did you think that I am Taishang Laozi ah?

    ¡°Hmph, it is best if you hurry up. Let me tell you that I do not have much patience!¡±

    Zhang Meixin is like a queen very unreasonable.

    Liu Yi also cannot do anything about her and can only use dying tactics and agree to her first.

    But this kind of pill is also not impossible as he had discussed about this matter with Huang Jie from Medical King Valley. Other than the healthy tonic, they also wish to expand into the market with a kind of anti-aging pill.

    A single anti-aging pill can guarantee that a girl will never age!

    But after it was diluted, it is enough to be turned into thousands or tens of thousands of makeup products. After a woman uses it, although she will not be able to maintain her youthful forever, but it ispletely not a problem to keep it for a month. If the woman wishes to maintain it forever, then she must persevere and keep using this kind of makeup product.

    This thinking is good. Liu Yi and Huang Lei have identical views which are, it can work.

    There is no harm in taking out the pill to make Zhang Meixin happy.

    Liu Yiforts Zhang Mexin, ¡°A single anti-aging pill will guarantee to make you forever young-looking. You can rx.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, as long as you are not lying to me! My mother had said before that the ghost from hell, a man¡¯s mouth are things that cannot be believed in!¡±

    ¡°That saying is wrong! Who says that a man¡¯s words cannot be trusted?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Zhang Meixin and says, ¡°Zhang Mexin you don¡¯t look ugly, you say can what I just said be trusted?¡±

    ¡°Th¡­this¡­¡±

    Zhang Meixin coughs drily not knowing how to reply Liu Yi.

    It seems like no matter how she answers, she will fall into thenguage pitfall!

    Say that he is right, that means what I had just said is wrong.

    But to say that he is wrong¡­that means that I am saying that I am ugly looking¡­

    This is a twisted question ah!

    ¡°Teacher Zhang?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s wide smile, Zhang Meixin has the urge to bite him to death.

    It is a pity that his skin is very thick¡­wanting to bite him to death is too difficult!

    ¡°Anyways, regarding the anti-aging pill, if you dare to lie to me, you will die!¡±

    Zhang Meixin warns Liu Yi before getting off Liu Yi.

    But it seems like she had ridden on top of Liu Yi for too long and her legs suddenly turn numb. Not only is she unable to stand up, but she also lets out a startled cry before lying on top of Liu Yi.

    Right now, the two of them are basically sticking together. Furthermore, their lips are touching as well.

 Chapter 760 - Title below

    <strong>Chapter 760: Title below</strong>

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±

    Both of them turn silent not knowing what to say.

    Although Zhang Meixin had dated a few guys but she had seldom kissed the other party.

    It can be said that what she had done the most excessive¡­was with Liu Yi .

    Last time it was me who made a mistake and thought that my Illusion technique can work but in the end, I foolishly send myself up to him and let him take advantage of me!

    This time¡­it also seems to be the same¡­

    Originally I was here to threaten him for an anti-aging pill but in the end¡­I gave away my kiss¡­

    But if I think about it carefully¡­if I am able to be youthful looking forever, kissing this fellow a bit¡­does not seem to be losing outright?

    I heard a female teacher from a certain school went to the extent of luring little boys from her school and used their cum to bath herself as well as do facial, just to keep herself young-looking forever.

    Damn,pared to this kind of vile thing, me kissing Liu Yi a bit¡­does not seem too much¡­just treat it as being kissed by a pig¡­

    Thinking till here, Zhang Meixin feels much morefortable.

    If Liu Yi knows of what Zhang Meixinpares him to in her heart, he will definitely explode in anger.

    It is a pity that Zhang Meixin will never say out what she is thinking about as her Anti-aging pill might disappear if she says it out!

    Thus, it is better for this kind of thought to remain hidden¡­

    Kiss then¡­kiss then kiss¡­mm¡­

    But you kiss then kiss, why do you also stick your tongue in as well¡­

    Wuwu¡­damn it¡­I cannot speak ah¡­

    Some more, where is your hand touching!

    That¡­you cannot touch that¡­scumbag¡­

    Why do I feel so weak when you touch¡­like¡­I cannot summon any strength¡­

    Wu¡­why is it like this ah¡­hateful¡­

    Zhang Meixin also does not know why would she have this kind of feeling. In the past, she had only been close to Liu Yi that one time¡­once¡­

    But, it was not as intense this time¡­

    Don¡¯t tell me¡­I am spoilt¡­

    Wuwuwu, Zhang Meixin, what to do, how can I repair myself ah¡­

    Zhang Meixin is currently about to turn mad. She is unable to control her body nor is she able to control her voice.

    Her voice keeps trembling while her body also twitches. I clearly hate guys touching those ces that should not be touched ¡­but why, I am unable to reject¡­instead, I am slightly longing for it¡­

    Too strange ¡­Zhang Meixin, are¡­what are you poisoned by¡­

    Wuwu¡­Liu Yi, don¡¯t reach towards there ah¡­

    Zhang Meixin suddenly feels like it is a mistake for her to wear such loose home clothing today.

    Home clothing is too loose¡­as long as Liu Yi lightly stretches his hand, he will be able to explore inside my pants¡­

    Wuwu¡­that ce¡­.that ce cannot be touched¡­

    Zhang Meixin feels that Liu Yi¡¯s hand is a bit hot¡­especially when he is touching her butt, it will cause her body to subconsciously shiver. After shivering, she wishes to cry but she is not crying from upset¡­but¡­it is somewhat¡­due to happiness¡­

    My god¡­what is the matter with me?

    Zhang Meixin ah Zhang Meixin. Could it be that you are spoilt?

    ¡°Ah~~¡±

    Zhang Meixin suddenly shouts because Liu Yi¡¯s hand had reached deep within a forbidden region.

    Inside of my home clothing, I only seem to be wearing a¡­thong ah¡­

    Zhang Meixin¡¯s voice rings out lightly by Liu Yi¡¯s ear. She originally wished to stop Liu Yi but when Liu Yi heard this cry, it sounds more like an encouragement to him.

    ¡°The arrow is notched on the bow string ¡­¡±

    It had been a long time since Liu Yi hadst tasted meat. Along with Zhang Meixin enticing him once previously, right now he is unable to control himself anymore.

    This kind of sweet beauty lying in my embrace, how can I be able to refrain?

    Even if I am able to refrain once, how is it possible for me to refrain a second time?

    That weak cry that carries a bit of suffering keeps ringing in Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­I¡¯ll help you¡­¡±

    Liu Yi revolves the Nine Yang God Qi in his body and slowly sends it into Zhang Meixin¡¯s body through his lower body.

    Nine Yang God Qi carries a bit of healing qualities. Although this qi cannot bepletely absorbed by Zhang Meixin, but it is very beneficial to her body¡¯s restoration.

    Very quickly the pain from her hymen tearing disappears under Liu Yi¡¯s qi.

    Zhang Meixin can be considered to be very fortunate. Her first time was with Liu Yi. Not only is there none of that pain, but she is also able to enjoy it very quickly.

    Along with Liu Yi starting to keep entering and exiting, Zhang Maixin starts to enjoy a pleasure that she had never experienced before.

    She had to admit that this kind of pleasure is quite addicting to her.

    Like the proverb, a woman in thirties is like a wolf while in fourties they are like a tiger. In the fifties, they are able to suck dirt while sitting down. Some girls are still fine when they are young but after they had start sampling the forbidden fruit, they might get addicted to it.

    Not to mention when they reach a certain age, they will have intense demand for it.

    Zhang Meixin is about to reach the wolf and tiger years. Although she looks like a youthful youngdy on the outsider due to her gene, her age is there.

    Right now as Liu Yi fucks her, her body¡¯s gate of desire starts to be pushed open.

    In less than ten minutes, Zhang Meixin had turned from receiving to taking the initiative to ride in a cowgirl position on top of Liu Yi.

    Even Liu Yi is startled by Zhang Meixin¡¯s enjoying manner. Could it be that she had former experience?

    Not possible ah¡­there are still traces of blood below¡­it should not be fake ah!

    ¡°Teacher Zhang, I have a matter that I do not understand¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­.you ask¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is Teacher Zhang¡¯s service so skillful?¡±

    ¡°Hate-hateful¡­¡±

    Zhang Meixin¡¯s face turnspletely red like a ripe apple.

    ¡°Even¡­even if I had not eaten pork¡­but, but I did see pigs run¡­when, when I am studying abord in USA, my roommate¡­roommate always pulled me along to watch western a-adult shows¡­¡±

    Zhang Meixin¡¯s reply is explosive!

    Having such a kindhearted roommate¡­ it makes people very gratified ah¡­

    Liu Yi wipes away her cold sweat before supporting Zhang Meixin with his hands on her ass. The two of them continue their pleasurable exercise on the sofa.

    This is a world that belongs to the two of them. Along with the fact that it is the weekend, no one came and disturb them.

    The two of them fight violently from the sofa to the bed. They continue for three hours within which Zhang Meixin cums three times. Finally, she dered her surrender andzily lies on the other side of the bed having no will to move at all.

    While Liu Yi sits in a lotus position by her side, taking advantage that the virgin Yin that he had to absorb from Zhang Meixin, he uses his Nine Yang God Qi to refine the essence of it to supplement as well as raise his cultivation.

    Nine small sun floats out behind Liu Yi as they revolve around him.

    He breathes out streams of golden mist from his nose which floats on the ground. Along with his breathing, the golden mist gradually increases and soon, it floods the entire room.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    Zhang Meixinzily raises her hand and seems to wish to wave away the golden mist revolving in front of her.

    But after waving her hand a few times, the golden mist remains floating there motionless like the wind behind her hand movement is none existence.

    ¡°Oh? So strange¡­how did this happen¡­¡±

    As a scientific girl Zhang Meixin is unable toprehend why this is the case.

    ¡°This is my qi.¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi had opened his eyes. He had more or lesspletely refined Zhang Meixin¡¯s virgin Yin qi which allows him topletely activate his second sunjade.

    Indeed fucking a girl is the most impressive¡­this fake spiritual vein of mine, why does it seem more like a perverted plucking yin/supplementing yang technique ah!

    Especially after having sex with Zhang Meixin, Liu Yi realizes that he hadprehended her illusion technique.

    In the past, I needed to use Xiao Cai to be able to use an illusion technique but now¡­I have learned an illusion technique¡­

    There is no other reason. It is because Zhang Meixin¡¯s gene beast possesses the ability of illusion. After having sex with Liu Yi, Liu Yi learned it!

    Bullshit ah¡­am I a natural **rod?

    Liu Yi does not know how to react to this ability of his.

    ¡°Qi?¡±

    Zhang Meixin had heard of it before in the past but as for seeing this so-called ¡®qi¡¯, this is the first time.

    ¡°Qi is originally colorless but I learned a technique which is able to turn my qi into a substance which is this golden mist that you are looking at.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he stretches out his hand and forms some hand seals.

    Instantly the golden mist floats up before gathering together.

    In almost a split instant, a golden girl condenses out appearing in front of Zhang Meixin.

    The golden light disperses from the girl¡¯s body very quickly and instantly turned into Zhang Meixin¡¯s appearance. She ispletely naked and she is no different from the real Zhang Meixin!

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    Zhang Meixin is so shocked that her jaws dropped. She climbs to her feet and points at the other her within wide-open eyes,

    ¡°Who, who is she!¡±

    ¡°A person that I created from my illusion technique.¡±

    Liu Yi says in delight, ¡°When qi is turned into substances, there are endless uses for it. It can transform into a lot of useful things for example you see.¡±

    He waves his right hand and that girl¡¯s body suddenly explodes and turns back into golden mist. It then condenses together and forms a golden eagle and starts pping its wing in the room.

    ¡°My qi is condensed into individual drops of water droplets like a cell. Through changing the way they assemble together, I can make it change into any form making it no different from a real object.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he lets the golden light disperse and a living bald eaglends on the bedhead. It twists its neck like it hade into life. It is like it is a real living creature!

    ¡°Wah! So magical!¡±

    ¡°This is only so-so. There is something even more magical!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he smiles mysteriously.

 Chapter 761 - Title below]

    <strong>Chapter 761 [Title below]</strong>

    ¡°There is something even more magical? It is very magical?¡±

    Zhang Meixin¡¯s eyes are fixed on the bald eagle. Excitement and curiosity filled her eyes.

    To her as a biologist, a human¡¯s life is a difficult question that cannot be decoded.

    Although there is cloning, but strictly speaking, it cannot be considered as a man-made life.

    Life is the product of nature. Using the western saying, life is created by god. Using the eastern saying, it is created by Fuxi and Nuwa.

    Can humans create life? Naturally not. If humans are able to create life, then wouldn¡¯t humans start out as a god?

    While Liu Yi is able to use his qi to forcibly create a living being! Is it really alive?

    Zhang Meixin cannot help but stretch out her hand and attempt to touch that bald eagle.

    The bald eagle let out a startled cry before pping its wings and flies up.

    But it notices that Zhang Meixin did not have any hostile intent, thus, it soon calms down. It then purposefullynds on her arm that she stretches it out.

    At this moment Liu Yi stretches out his arm and blocks the bald eagle, letting the bald eaglends on his arm.

    The sharp ws of the bald eagle grab Liu Yi¡¯s arm. Luckily Liu Yi¡¯s body is very tough and he did not bleed from the grab.

    ¡°Idiot. You don¡¯t even have a leather glove and you wish to y with eagles? You no longer want this delicate arm of yours is it.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I be curious!¡±

    Zhang Meixin rolls her eyes, ¡°You are actually able to create life, are you a god?¡±

    ¡°This is only a fake living being.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°It does not have any soul and only listens to my order. Furthermore, didn¡¯t I say that this is not the mystical one. The mystical thing ising up next.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he disperses the bald eagle back into golden mist before letting the golden mist wrap around his body.

    ¡°Transform!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, Liu Yi¡¯s figure had transformed.

    The golden mist disappears while Liu Yi had transformed into another person.

    ¡°Chen Cai!¡±

    Zhang Meixin got a huge shock as she subconsciously wished to block her figure but she lowers hand upon recalling that this fellow is not Chen Cai but Liu Yi who had transformed into him.

    ¡°You, you, you¡­can change your appearance¡­wrong ah, your figure and everything had also changed!¡±

    Zhang Meixin expressed that she is unable to ept it.

    ¡°This is the mysticism of qi. This is only so-so. Take a look again.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he takes a deep breath as his body starts to expand.

    Following which he transformed into a nearly 3 meters tall man. His body is very muscr and these arms are like steel rods.

    Zhang Meixin exims in shock, ¡°You can transform so big?¡±

    ¡°Coughs¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, what you say is too wicked but my golden mist indeed can strengthen the intensity and thickness of my little brother¡­ah, if master knows that I use Heavenly Dragon King¡¯s technique to do this kind of things, perhaps he might go mad in anger!

    ¡°Not only so. Take a look again.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, four arms emerge from his body. In total, he has six arms like a Nezha.

    [TL: Nezha is a protection deity in chinese folk lore]

    ¡°So¡­so many arms¡­then are you able to transform into Thousand Hand Guanyin?¡±

    [TL: Guanyin is also known as Goddess of Mercy or Bodhisattva of Compassion.]

    ¡°If I have enough qi I am able to.¡± Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°It is a pity that I do not have enough qi to form so many arms. With just this bit of golden mist, it is far from enough. If it was my master, he might be able to do it.¡±

    Recalling how Han Yuxin¡¯s mist covere the entire dragon tomb, Liu Yi cannot help be admire him.

    But master¡¯s grade is so high. My cultivation path is still very long.

    ¡°Than what can it transform into?¡±

    Zhang Meixin is very curious.

    ¡°Let me transform it into something fun for you.¡±

    Liu Yi clucks as golden light shines from his body in all directions before he transforms into a three-meter tall pr bear.

    ¡°Wah!!!¡± Stars shine from Zhang Meixin¡¯s eyes, ¡°Such a cute pr bear ah¡­¡±

    Liu Yi starts sweating, bullshit, this Zhang Meixin¡¯s taste is really heavy.

    What is cute about pr bear¡­

    ¡°Too moe¡­quickly let big sister hug¡­¡±

    As Zhang Meixin speaks, she leaps onto Liu Yi who had transformed into a pr bear. She grabs his body and rubs her face against his soft fur.

    Liu Yi is rather helpless as he says, ¡°Oi, oi. That¡¯s enough from you¡­I am not a pet!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, what is the matter, let big sister hug¡­wuwu, so cute ah¡­why is it so cute ah¡­¡±

    Zhang Meixin keeps rubbing making Liu Yi feel like she was possessed by Xiao Mi.

    Liu Yi suddenly says wickedly, ¡°Do you want to have human and beast sex? Let you have a taste of a pr bear?¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Zhang Meixin gives Liu Yi a ruthless p, ¡°Can¡¯t you be serious ah you! That part of a bear is so big are you trying to kill me ah!¡±

    ¡°A woman¡¯s tolerance limit is very powerful. Do you really not want to try?¡±

    ¡°Try your sister!¡±

    Zhang Meixin punches Liu Yi¡¯s stomach fiercecly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I am afraid of you after you have transformed into a big bear! Hmph, be careful I turn you into a bear gall pill!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My teacher Zhang you are the most imperious!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles merrily at her before transforming back to his original form and sucks the golden mist into his body.

    Zhang Meixin is a bit unresigned as she asks, ¡°Are you unable to teach me?¡±

    ¡°Really unable. Your strength is not bad.¡±

    Liu Yi pats Zhang Meixin¡¯s shoulder andforts her, ¡°You possess the ability of a 12 zodiac beast which is enough to deal with an ordinary person. As for wanting to cultivate, if I am able to find a suitable technique method for you in the future, I will definitely teach you.¡±

    Although Liu Yi had learned a lot of techniques, but there is indeed really not a single one that is suitable for a grown-up to cultivate.

    If it was not for the influence of Lin Tong, he would also not be able to cultivate till his current stage today.

    ¡°Hmph, then you must quickly find it out!¡±

    Zhang Meixin says hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t wait till big sister is old to teach me. That would be toote.¡±

    ¡°Rx then. Teacher Zhang, I know a ce which specializes in teaching female cultivation methods. I believe that that ce will be suitable for you.¡±

    Liu Yi recalls the White Cloth Sect of Womand. The cultivation technique of that ce will be able to suit Zhang Meixin to cultivate.

    At that time, not only Zhang Meixin, even Wang Lele ah, Murong Die, Wang Yuzheng, I will be able to teach all of them cultivation.

    What is the point of me cultivating on my own? If there are no lovers to apany me by my side, what is the point of me being able to live forever and not die?

    Thus Liu Yi starts to have thoughts about Womand¡¯s cultivation techniques.

    ¡°Can you not call me Teacher Zhang?¡± Zhang Meixin pouts unhappily, ¡°After everything that had happened and you are still calling me Teacher Zhang?¡±

    ¡°This¡­then what do I call you ¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is also a bit difficult. It seems like calling her wife is also wrong right¡­Zhang Meixin should also know about my girlfriends.

    After all, the matter of the love triangle between me, Murong Die and Zhang Yuzheng is abuzz in KeDa and QingBei.

    ¡°First call me big sister.¡±

    Zhang Meixin also does not know what Liu Yi should call her for now and uses this term.

    After all, calling big sister sounds a lot closer than calling her teacher and the like.

    ¡°Oh, big sister it is then.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head when he suddenly starts grinning.

    ¡°You stinky brat, what you are smiling about?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I suddenly recalled a sentence that I had heard before in the past, thus I smiled.¡±

    ¡°What sentence? Let me hear it?¡±

    ¡°First is big sisterter it is younger sister. Finally, it changes into young wife.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Zhang Meixin gifted Liu Yi a middle finger, ¡°Take a look at how delighted you are! It is not like I am going to marry you! Want to make me be your wife? Dream on! Furthermore, don¡¯t you have two wives? Hmph, hmph!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Liu Yi can hear the jealousy in Zhang Meixin¡¯s words and cannot help but be embarrassed.

    ¡°You are speechless, right! Men are nothing good!¡±

    Zhang Meixin snorts and says, ¡°Luckily I never had any thoughts about marrying otherwise, I would be angered to death by you.¡±

    ¡°What? Big sister does not wish to marry? Then why are you unhappy whenever people mention about boyfriends and the like?¡±

    ¡°Because everyone else had one!¡±

    Zhang Meixin says angrily, ¡°Even a junior from my university told me yesterday that she is going to get married and asked me to take part in her marriage! Damn it! Isn¡¯t it because she wished to make me send her a gift! As well as wishing to show off to me!¡±

    ¡°Show off?¡±

    Liu Yi does not understand these two words.

    ¡°You stinky brat does not understand. Back then when big sister was in university, I was a very famous school flower! The guys who chased after me, queued up to god knows where! This junior of mine ah, the guy who she liked back then chased me daily just that big sister, I, did not agree. Thus now that I am still single, she takes her boyfriend to show off to me! Right!¡±

    Zhang Meixin suddenly ps her hand in delight, ¡°That¡¯s right! We can do it like this ah!¡±

    ¡°What do it like this? What is the matter?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly shivers in cold like something bad is about to happen.

    ¡°In two days it will be her marriage. I need to attend it. At that time, you shall pretend to be big sister¡¯s boyfriend! This way, she will not be able to say anything! Hehe, this idea is wonderful! I am a genius!¡±

    ¡°Is there a need to pretend?¡±

    Liu Yi wipes away his cold sweat, ¡°I am your boyfriend, right?¡±

    ¡°How can you be considered as a boyfriend?¡±

    Zhang Meixin stretched out a hand and gently grabbed Liu Yi¡¯s chin, ¡°At most you can be considered as my little lover! Hehe, that junior¡¯s husband is said to be an¡­overseas Chinese who returned to China. Right now he is the CEO of a bigpany! What does he count as, my boyfriend¡­ah wrong. My little lover is a cultivator! Instantly kill him!¡±

    Liu Yi starts sweating again, ¡°That¡­us cultivators¡¯ identity cannot be revealed¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Is there a need for you to remind me about this! It is not like I am an idiot, naturally, I know!¡±

    Zhang Meixin rolls her eyes, ¡°At that time, you shall fake your identity. Saying that you are a guide for university, they will mock me¡­back than those that chased after big sister, I also have those who belong to revolutionary second generation! Right, say that you are the boss of somepany then. This seems to be not bad! At that time you better act properly for me, if your acting fails, big sister will not be finished with you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, rx then. I will act properly. But I have a condition.¡±

    ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°Right now feed till I am full. After I had eaten my fill then I can work!¡±

    ¡°Ah, still want, I cannot ¡­oi¡­wu¡­¡±

 Chapter 762 - Title below]

    <strong>Chapter 762 [Title below]</strong>

    In the past, Liu Yi was always pulled by his mother to attend a wedding ceremony. Right now he is going to attend a wedding ceremony with such a young pretty girl, it is a first for him.

    When he was young, he attended the wedding ceremony to get a meal that¡¯s all. But today it is a bit different.

    Today, Liu Yi is wearing a rather dashing ck suit and red necktie.

    This necktie was tied up by Zhang Meixin. Although she looks very casual, she ties the necktie very carefully. It is both neat and nice-looking.

    While Liu Yi also purposely let out a noble aura. Those who do not know about him might really think that he is a son of nobility.

    During his one month of studying in the organization, acting is also an important course. Thus, acting like the boss of apany is like what the heart wishes, the hand aplishes for Liu Yi.

    But the one who attracted the attention of the entire ce is still Zhang Meixin by his side.

    Normally when Zhang Meixin is in school, she usually wears a white coat.

    Today she had dolled herself up. She had taken off her coat when she entered the hotel and inside, she is wearing a white formal cheongsam.

    Most importantly, it is also a low-cut white evening gown. Zhang Meixin was originally very beautiful. With this matching white evening gown, it makes her look just like a beautiful princess!

    Along with the low-cut dress, it is basically like a killer weapon, instant-killing a lot of the men in the room making the girls feel inferior.

    Indeed, girls with big breasts have strong destructive power¡­

    If Ipare Wang Lele and Zhang Meixin, their beauty ispletely different.

    Wang Lele is more pure and endearing silly while Zhang Meixin is more like an imperial sister and the aura of a queen.

    Zhang Meixin purposefully hooks her arm around Liu Yi¡¯sand whispers into his ears, ¡°Today¡¯s costume is still not bad. When we are walking over, a lot of girls were looking at you.¡±

    ¡°It cant bepared to your allure.¡±

    Liu Yi turns his head over and can see that deep ravine without any bottom of Zhang Meixin¡¯s. He instantly coughs, ¡°A lot of people¡¯s eyeballs are about to drop onto your body.¡±

    ¡°They are all just superficial men.¡±

    Zhang Meixin curls her lips, ¡°I am so outstanding and it was not earned through my breasts! But what most guys see first is my breasts! Boring, didn¡¯t all of them drink their mother¡¯s milk growing up!¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly ashamed, ¡°Actually¡­my first look was also your breasts¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Later when we return, I¡¯ll feed you. It is a pity that I do not have any milk, otherwise, I would let you drink until you are full.¡±

    Liu Yi was instantly killed by Zhang Meixin¡¯s words.

    As the two of them are chatting, a guy wearing a well-ironed western suit walks over suddenly from the side. Beside him is a girl wearing a wedding dress.

    That girl is rather good looking butpared to Zhang Meixin, she is inferior.

    But when a bride wears a wedding dress, she does have some beauty. Perhaps the most beautiful moment of a woman is during this day.

    The guy in a western suit by the side should be the groom. He looks around 30+ years old. He is rather mature and is wearing golden frame spectacles giving off a refined look.

    But when he saw Zhang Meixin, he clearly turns nk as his eyes follow Zhang Meixin¡¯s low-cut dress and look inside. It seems like after trying his best to have a day, he is still unable to pull his eyes out.

    ¡°Husband, this is my senior sister! Zhang Meixin!¡±

    The bride noticed her husband¡¯s loss of self-control and hurriedly pinched him secretly and says softly, ¡°Senior sister had taken care of me quite a bit when I was in university¡­¡±

    If the bride¡¯s image in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes in the past is still not bad, right now, it ispletely destroyed.

    Because her voice is really too coy¡­it is not like Wang Lele¡¯s voice but a kind of¡­purposefully act out kind of coyness!

    This causes Liu Yi to be somewhat unable to ept it as goosebumps on his arms start to rise.

    ¡°Senior sister, this one is my husband, Wu Jianyu.¡±

    That junior sister pulls her man and uses a coy voice and says proudly, ¡°My husband is East China tradingpany¡¯s CEO. Only recently did he return to China. Hehe, senior sister, how is it, not bad right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Still not bad.¡±

    Looking at the junior sister who is like a peacock spreading its tail, Zhang Meixin only smiles faintly as she maintains her senior sister¡¯s grace.

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    Wu Jianyu extends out his hand and grasps Zhang Meixin¡¯s hand.

    When he grasped her hand, Wu Jianyu is somewhat unwilling to let go but Zhang Meixin had pulled back her hand calmly.

    ¡°I always hear Xiao Ying mentioning about you. Today I have finally seen the real person and indeed you can be counted as one of the school flowers in the past.¡±

    Wu Jianyu calmly tters Zhang Meixin.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Zhang Meixin nods her head silently before tightly pulling Liu Yi¡¯s arm and says, ¡°I forgot to introduce. This is my boyfriend, Liu Yi.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, when did senior sister have a boyfriend ah?¡±

    The bride immediately looks at Liu Yi as her lips curl up, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that to keep your face, senior sister purposefully went online to hire a boyfriend? I heard that kind of thing is quite popr recently ah!¡±

    ¡°Let you see a joke. We have been dating for a very long time.¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles before pulling Zhang Meixin to his side before kissing her deeply.

    Zhang Meixin lets out a cry before french kissing back. The emotion is not something that can be faked.

    ¡°Aiyah¡­so hateful¡­¡±

    After a long time did the two of them part. Zhang Meixin hammers Liu Yi¡¯s arm lightly and says, ¡°There are so many people here ah¡­really¡­¡±

    Wu Jianyu says somewhat sourly, ¡°Your feelings are really good ah¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps after a while more, we ought to get married.¡±

    Liu Yi carcasses Zhang Meixin¡¯s hair tenderly and says lightly, ¡°We have already agreed to get married overseas. At that time, we shall go to Mysia first then fly to Paris, Merlin, London, Sydney¡­.right, we must also go to Venice at least once. At that time if you like there, we shall buy a vi there. In the future, when we go on holiday, we can stay there for a few days.¡±

    ¡°En¡­¡±

    Zhang Meixin is like an obedient rabbit as she leans against Liu Yi.

    The two people opposite are dumbstruck. From the sound of this guy¡¯s tone¡­it is like he is really rich.

    That senior sister cannot help but ask, ¡°This¡­senior sister, what does your husband do?¡±

    ¡°He ah, also nothing much.¡± Zhang Meixin waves her hand and says, ¡°He only has a smallpany.¡±

    ¡°A smallpany¡­¡±

    The junior sister and Wu Jianyu nce at each other, ¡°Sound like it is pretty good¡­¡±

    ¡°It is only so-so.¡±

    Liu Yi says low-key, ¡°It is just a smallpany. Just worth a bit. Enough to make a living.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then may I know whatpany did you open?¡±

    Unexpectedly Wu Jianyu became serious, ¡°My East China Trading Company dips into a lot of circles. Perhaps we might have the opportunity to coborate.¡±

    ¡°Not worth mentioning, not worth mentioning.¡±

    Liu Yi continues to wave his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s not ask anymore. I¡¯m really ashamed to mention it.¡±

    The bride continues to ask, ¡°Hehe,e on and say it, I am rather interested!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. There is nothing interesting to hear.¡±

    Zhang Meixin is afraid that they might get exposed thus she immediately pulls Liu Yi and says, ¡°There seem to be a few ssmates there. I¡¯ll go and greet them.¡±

    She pulls Liu Yi¡¯s arm and pulls him as she walks to the side.

    ¡°Tsk, whatpany boss. From what I see, he is just pretending .¡±

    The bride crosses her arms and pouts as she says, ¡°Talk like she is trying to scare me, does she really think that I am an idiot ah!¡±

    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be upset. I shall help you expose them.¡±

    Wu Jianyu chuckles. He wishes to expose that guy then use his identity to humiliate them. That way he can show off in front of them.

    At that time afterparing, perhaps that Zhang Meixin might be willing to be my little lover.

    Hehe, back then when I saw my wife I thought that she was quite good-looking. But now, seeing her senior sister, inparison, she is like g.

    Indeed people cannotpare with one another ah whenparing, there will be harm.

    Liu Yi follows after Zhang Meixin and chats with her other ssmates.

    When these ssmates meet, they mutually be rueful about the present or are recalling the past.

    But most of them arepeting with their current lifestyle. A lot of them are getting along quite well and are clearly being admired by the surrounding people or are standing by the side being envious of those in the center.

    Liu Yi feels that ssmate gathering and the likes are meaningless. The current ssmates gathering is no longer as simple as in the past.

    He recalls back then when his father went and attended one of this ssmate¡¯s gathering, he came back and was rueful with his mother. More or less when they meet, they will hardly chat about their current identity and the likes, instead, they are recalling the past fondly and attempt to retrieve the feelings back then.

    While looking at the current ssmate gathering, Liu Yi feels like it is more like a show-off gathering!

    The rich guys are unting their current lifestyle leaving the little losers to be far inferior.

    Liu Yi cannot help but sigh. He only leans against Zhang Meixin as the two of them watch as bystanders.

    Liu Yi mutters into Zhang Meixin¡¯s ear, ¡°Talking about this, a lot of your ssmates are getting along quite well.¡±

    ¡°Still okay. After all, all of us graduated from KeDa University.¡±

    Zhang Meixin shrugs her shoulder, ¡°KeDa graduation certificate is like gold ted stepping stone to fortune. But most of the students are also quite proud and arrogant. You see those who are not as well, they are those who became flippant and impatient after graduating. They are willing to take a job in a lower position .¡±

    ¡°Mm, I understand. Being a guide is rather interesting, just that there are no development prospects.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Those who are able to graduate from KeDa, who still wish to take a job like a guide. Those who are able to nt their feet firmly on the ground and slowly climb their way up, perhaps are very few.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Zhang Meixin is also emotional. It seems to be very hard to find back their feelings when they were at university.

    Liu Yi holds Zhang Meixin¡¯s shoulder tightly and says into her ear, ¡°Rx. No matter how it was in the past, in the future, I will apany you .¡±

    ¡°Less of this nonsense¡­don¡¯t be glib¡­too corny¡­¡±

    Although Zhang Meixin says so, she feels sweet in her heart.

    Only she understands the greatness of this man.

    ¡°Everyone. Everyone.¡±

    Just as the two of them are being sweet that Wu Jianyu pulls his bride and suddenly walks up the stage. After which he says into the microphone, ¡°Thank you, everyone, for attending our wedding ceremony today. We are really grateful. Right now, I hope that I am able to gift this blessing to the next pair of new¡­wife who do you wish to gift it to?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s gift it to my senior sister Zhang Meixin!¡±

 Chapter 763 - Title below]

    <strong>Chapter 763 [Title below]</strong>

    The bride and groom echo one another on the stage making Liu Yi and Zhang Meixin slightly curious.

    What are they doing?

    ¡°Now let us invite this pair of new people.¡±

    A trace of treacherous shes across Wu Jianyu¡¯s eyes, ¡°Come,e,e. Let¡¯s give our new couple a round of apuse. They seem to be a bit shy.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Zhang Meixin is hesitant as she feels that going up seems to be not a good thing.

    ¡°No worries. Let us go up.¡±

    Liu Yi pulls Zhang Meixin¡¯s hand and confidently walks up the stage with her.

    ¡°Our new pair is really an ideal couple ah. I hope that the next wedding ceremony will be the two of you.¡±

    The bride beams as she says, ¡°All of us know this beautiful woman, she is my senior sister Zhang Meixin who was also the school flower back then. The number of guys who chased after her can line up all the way to Qingbei University!¡±

    When she is saying this, Liu Yi can hear her jealousy.

    ¡°Right now our school flower had already been taken and it is this Mr Liu. Since everyone still does not know our Mr Liu, why don¡¯t we let our senior sister to once again introduce this fortunate guy!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gazends on Liu Yi. A lot of theme from guys who are either envious or jealous.

    Zhang Meixin bes nervous. Letting Liu Yi pretend to be a boss is to not lose face in front of her junior sister. Unexpectedly it would turn into such a big matter.

    She does not know what to do while Liu Yi takes a step forward. He smiles as he says, ¡°Let me introduce myself instead. My name is Liu Yi, this year I am 24. Although I am younger than my girlfriend by three years like the ancient saying ¡®Woman older by three is like embracing gold¡¯. Right now I am hugging arge piece of gold in my embrace which makes me very blessed.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words attracted a lot of goodwill from people while a few cannot help butugh.

    Of course, there are even more who are jealous. Being able to find Zhang Meixin this kind of girlfriend, how would others not be jealous?

    But if they got to know of Zhang Meixin¡¯s character after they had graduated, perhaps they will no longer be jealous.

    Only Liu Yi is able to take a girl with such a heavy taste.

    ¡°Our senior sister has found a decent boyfriend.¡±

    The bride continues to say, ¡°I heard that he is the boss of apany! Really is an ideal couple, really is worthy of celebrations!¡±

    Wu Jianyu put him on the spot, ¡°That¡¯s right but which is Mr Liu¡¯spany ah? Why don¡¯t you tell us.¡±

    Zhang Meixin bes nervous. If this matter got exposed, how can I raise my head in front of these ssmates¡­

    But Liu Yi is very calm as he says, ¡°Actually it is also not any bigpany thus I am embarrassed to say it.¡±

    ¡°No worries, it is also fine if it is a smallpany. All of us are ssmates and will not look down on you. A boss that starts up from scratch, even if it is just a smallpany, you can also be called a boss, hahaha!¡±

    Although Wu Jianyu says it quite nicely but the sarcasm is very clear.

    Liu Yi smiles in his heart, this Wu Jianyu is clearlying after me, wishing to y to my death.

    But no worries. Since you wish to y then I shall y with you properly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,e on and say it so that we can go and root for you t!¡±

    The bride also bes delighted. Pretending to be a boss in front of my husband, aren¡¯t you just seeking death!

    Senior sister still wishes to use this kind of method to satisfy her reputation, hmph! Dream on!

    This time around, she wants topletely expose her!

    ¡°Fine then, since today¡¯s bride and groom wish to know, then it is also fine if I say it.¡±

    Liu Yi senses Zhang Meixin¡¯s nervousness and holds her hands before saying, ¡°I am the boss of Redstar Conglomerate.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence causes everyone to present to be startled.

    Very quickly, the groom Wu Jianyu is the first to react and startughing loudly.

    ¡°Hahaha, Mr Liu ah, you are really humorous! Redstar Conglomerate¡¯s boss? Why don¡¯t you say that you are the CEO of Microsoft?¡±

    ¡°I do not have any rtion with Microsoft,¡± Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°But Redstar is indeed mypany.¡±

    ¡°Senior sister ah, your boyfriend is really humorous ah!¡±

    The bride is unable to hold back herughter, ¡°I also know of Redstar Conglomerate. That is our nation¡¯s conglomerate! Let¡¯s not mention others but I am a manager in the Redstar Bank which is under the banner of Redstar Conglomerate! Why have I never heard of such a boss?¡±

    Redstar bank was only set up recently. Redstar wishes to develop into a finance big shot thus opening a bank is an irresistible trend.

    Because of the rtionship with the government, Redstar Bank was set up smoothly and the public also assisted very quickly.

    Although with the fact that it is a rising bank, thus some benefit treatments are not bad as it vigorously recruits banking talent.

    The bride Liu Ying graduated from Kede¡¯s Fiance Department. In the past, she did rted work in some smallpanies. Later on, though testing, she entered Redstar Bank and her pay was very good. Right now her monthly basic sry is 15k and her bonus is way higher than her basic sry.

    She got to know this Wu Jianyu while she was running errands. The two of them hit off instantly and finally entered the marriage hall.

    The two of them echoing one another like this make everyone present look at Zhang Meixin in a different light.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that the school flower was so vain ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. And here I thought that her boyfriend was rather good. So it is just a boasting idiot!¡±

    ¡°Hey, so what if boasting. Boasting does not break thew.¡±

    The people below started chatting making Zhang Meixin turn red but she does not wish to me Liu Yi.

    After all, Liu Yi only tells lies to give her face. She can only pull Liu Yi and says, ¡°Let¡¯s, let¡¯s go¡­¡±

    This is the first time Liu Yi sees Zhang Meixin showing weakness. She is a biology Ph.D. and is also one of the elders of the government 12 zodiac project as well as one of the participants.

    One can say that with just a wave of her hand she is able to destroy everyone in this room. But she bears with it which makes Liu Yi sincerely admire her.

    Only a person who is able to control his strength is a real expert.

    ¡°Let me finish.¡±

    Liu Yi grabs hold of Zhang Meixin as he maintains his confident smile.

    ¡°Looks like the two of you do not believe?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what are you still pretending for. All of us are old ssmates. Just say your identity then!¡±

    The brideughs as she says, ¡°We will not discriminate against you. But telling lies is certainly no good!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Miss Zhang, this person is actually your colleague, right.¡±

    Wu Jianyu smiles confidently and gives off the haughtiness of someone of a higher position. ¡°It is nothing if he has a humble identity but he likes to talk big. Miss Zhang, you really must consider your choices a bit.¡±

    ¡°It is my own choice.¡±

    Right now, Zhang Meixin bes unhappy. She grabs hold of Liu Yi tightly as she hugs his arm, ¡°This guy is my choice and he is thousands of times stronger than you.¡±

    How is it possible for these fellows to know of Liu Yi¡¯s greatness?

    A group ofmon people!

    ¡°Hehe, how great can a guy who talks big and uses fake branded clothes to cover himself be?¡±

    Wu Jianyu sneers, ¡°For a small character like him, it is normally very hard for him to even speak with me. Miss Zhang, I am only doing it for your own good. You really should reconsider a bit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right senior sister. Why don¡¯t I introduce to you someone from my bank? His job is good, he earns a lot and most importantly, there is no need for him to boast or pretend ah!¡±

    By the side, the bride pours salt into the wounds.

    Liu Yi did not be angry, instead, he asks, ¡°Mr Wu, you¡¯re the CEO of East Sea China Trading Company right? This bride, you are Redstar Bank¡¯s service manager right?¡±

    ¡°What? Did you feel inferior after hearing of our identity?¡±

    Wu Jianyu chuckles, ¡°Right now there is still time for you to apologize to everyone present before leaving Miss Zhang.¡±

    ¡°There is also no need to leave right. I feel that the two of them are well-matched.¡±

    The bride winks, ¡°Our senior sister will never fall for an average person. Perhaps it might be some parts of this Mr Liu that makes senior sister very fond of him right?¡±

    This sentence utterly mocks the two of them.

    Zhang Meixin clenches her fist while Liu Yiforts her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, leave everything to me.¡±

    After he whispers into Zhang Meixin¡¯s ear, he raises his head and says, ¡°Since everyone does not believe then I can prove it to you guys to see. But I¡¯m afraid that you guys will find it hard to ept the consequences¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, would you die if you don¡¯t talk big?¡±

    The bride is about tough until she is unable to stand straight. ¡°This person is too amusing¡­senior sister where did you find him ah, hahaha¡­.¡±

    ¡°We do not wee you to this wedding ceremony, you better leave.¡± Wu Jianyu waves his hand, ¡°Leaving on yourself is still quite beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I will naturally leave but it is only after proving myself.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks he pulls out his handphone and makes a call.

    ¡°Hey, Dahai?¡±

    From the phonees the clear voice of Chen Dahai. ¡°What is yourmand?¡±

    ¡°Two matters.¡±

    Liu Yi raises two fingers, ¡°First, acquire East China Trading Company. It must be fast. After acquiring it, immediately fire their CEO. Second, there is a person call Liu Ying in Redstar Bank acting as a service manager right? Same, fire her as well. Finish these two matters within ten minutes.¡±

    Liu Yi is not talking big. Firing Liu Ying is easy as well as delightful. As for East China Trading Company, Liu Yi had checked it up through Little Jade. It is not a veryrgepany. It is only a twenty millionpany. To acquire this kind ofpany, it is just a matter of minutes for Redstar to acquire it.

    ¡°Okay, guarantee toplete the task!¡±

    Chen Dahai hangs up and hurries to deal with these two matters.

    While Wu Jianyu smiles again, ¡°Acquiring East China Trading Company and firing the two of us? Your acting is rather real ah!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe then we¡¯ll see after waiting ten minutes.¡±

    Liu Yi points at the clock hanging by the side and says, ¡°After ten minutes the results wille up. How is it, are you willing to wait ten minutes?¡±

    ¡°I can wait. Just that I¡¯m afraid that when I wait till the end, the one who is crying is the two of you.¡±

    Wu Jianyu sneers as his bride crosses her arms as well.

    ¡°Tsk, I originally thought that I would be able to see senior sister be better but I did not expect that right now she had fallen to such a state. Husband, there is indeed all kind of people in the world ah!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi suddenly feels that this bride is ugly.

    Don¡¯t mention wearing a wedding dress, even if she wears the most beautiful immortal clothing, she is still extremely ugly.

 Chapter 764 - [Title below]

    <strong>Chapter 764 [Title below]</strong>

    Wu Jianyu looks at his genuine Switzend wristwatch and says coldly, ¡°There is one minute left.¡±

    The bride crosses her arms and says haughtily, ¡°That¡¯s right. After a minute, perhaps these two clowns will be unmasked and the truth exposed.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head. It looks like this bride only sees the good about herself but is unable to see the good in others.

    Jealous of others, this attitude is the most intolerable one. It can destroy oneself or a group of people.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you this one minute.¡± Liu Yi sighs and says, ¡°There is still time for you to reflect upon yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, are you crazy? Why did you give up treatment?¡±

    The bride startsughing again and almost lost her breath.

    ¡°Some people¡¯s thinking is too interesting. Even when he is about to die, he does not even know how he died.¡±

    Wu Jianyu sneers, ¡°It is almost time already. Mr Liu, there is no need for me to ask you to leave, right¡­.¡±

    Before he finished, his phone starts ringing.

    Wu Jianyu takes out his phone and takes a look. He frowns slightly before picking it up.

    Liu Yi stands behind Zhang Meixin as he gently massages her shoulder, helping to rx the nervous her.

    After picking up the call, Wu Jianyu¡¯s face turns pale as his body sways and nearly copsed onto the ground.

    His phone falls from his hand as he turnspletely stunned. His expression as he looks at Liu Yi is filled with horror.

    ¡°Husband, what is the matter with you?¡±

    The bride also does not know what had happened. Just as she is about to inquire, her own phone starts ringing.

    The bride takes out her newest iPhone and picks up the call.

    ¡°What? Fired? Why? Based on what did you fire me for?¡±

    The bride¡¯s voice increases by an octave and instantly exploded.

    ¡°Was my service bad? What is the matter?¡±

    Redstar Bank¡¯s job postings are currently very mightly. The bride does not wish to give it up. She persistently asks but the counterpart¡¯s single sentence causes her to fall into a valley.

    ¡°What¡­I, I provoked the chairman¡­¡±

    Hearing this, even if the bride¡¯s mind is slow, she should also understand.

    Her phone also dropped as she looks at Liu Yi who is standing there by her senior sister¡¯s side massaging her shoulder.

    It is like thunder from a clear sky striking her.

    Why¡­why would this happen¡­.this guy is the boss of Redstar Conglomerate?

    How, how is this possible! How could this be!

    Isn¡¯t today the day of my marriage? Shouldn¡¯t I be marrying a wealthy husband and the start to live afortable life?

    By why¡­why is everything done for¡­

    Both I and my husband were bothid-off¡­although we can still continue to find a jobter, but¡­we need to restart from the beginning ah¡­

    Why have things be like this¡­

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­¡±

    The most emotional one is actually Zhang Meixin. She did not expect that Liu Yi would have such ability!

    Other than his rtionship with the government, he is also secretly the boss of Redstar Conglomerate!

    Right now, not even did I now know how powerful he is, even my ssmates also got to see his might.

    ¡°We should leave now.¡±

    Liu Yi gently pulls Zhang Meixin¡¯s hand and walks out under the dumbstruck gaze of the crowd.

    This wedding ceremony had already fallen apart. The reason why it had turned like this is not just because of Liu Yi, but because of the two of them.

    One is jealous while the other had perverted thoughts. This is why it had turned like this.

    Like the ancient saying, ¡®Serve you right for doing something so stupid¡¯.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡±

    Wu Jianyu suddenly begs, ¡°I beg you don¡¯t leave. Help me ask for mercy, I do not wish to beid-off!¡±

    Wu Jianyu is a very smart person. He knows that he had provoked a person whom he should not have provoked.

    Liu Yi is the chairman of Redstar Conglomerate. In Jingdou City, he can be said to be very influential. He will definitely not have a good time after provoking him.

    Today I got fired by East China Trading Company and this matter will definitely swiftly spread throughout the entire financial circle of Jingdou. In the future, it will be hard for me to join anotherpany. After all, who would still dare to use me?

    Furthermore, I have just bought a house in Jingdou! The enormous house loan is still pressing down on me!

    Without a job, without a stable ie, what am I going to do in the future?

    Why did I provoke such a person¡­right, that¡¯s right? It is all because of my wife, it is all because of this woman!

    If it was not for her, I wouldn¡¯t have be so miserable.

    As for the bride, she instantly started crying, not knowing what to do as she asks, ¡°Husband¡­I, what should we do¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s to be done? What¡¯s to be done? You still fucking have the face to ask what¡¯s to be done?¡±

    Wu Jianyu instantly raises his hand and gives his bride a p, ¡°It is all because of you. You this failure of a wife. It is was not for you being jealous of your senior sister, would be be so miserable?¡±

    ¡°You, you dare to hit me!¡±

    After being pped, the bride also exploded.

    ¡°You still dare to beat me despite being incapable! I am going to fight it out with you!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, stinky woman, seeking death!¡±

    The originally wedding reception that was full of joy changepletely changed the atmosphere. The bride and groom are fighting as their rtives start to go up step forward to try and stop the fight. Finally, they were injured identally and also join in the fight. After which it developed into a group brawl. The two families fought into a huge mess as the entire hotel had turned into apletely mess.

    While Liu Yi had already pulled Zhang Meixin and left the hotel. The progress of the fight is no longer rted to the two of them and was all caused by themselves. Like the saying, it serves them right for doing something so stupid.

    ¡°Good fellow. I did not think that you were also the boss of Redstar!¡±

    After leaving the hotel, Zhang Meixin had turned even more casual. She ps Liu Yi¡¯s butt and says excitedly, ¡°Big sister, I had pucked up a treasure?¡±

    ¡°Sweat¡­in broad daylight, can you not be so casual.¡±

    Liu Yi grabs hold of Zhang Meixin¡¯s hand that is about to p him again, ¡°It was a long time ago since I established Redstar. Back then I was only in second senior high and Redstar was also not that big. It was only slightly impressive in North Dragon City. But because of my other identity, my rtionship with the government is not bad. With the government opening a green light for me, naturally Redstar Conglomerate became bigger and bigger.¡±

    ¡°You were already so impressive when you are in second senior high¡­simply not human¡­¡±

    Zhang Meixin curls her lips and suddenly thought of something as she lets out an exmation!

    ¡°Right! Recently, Redstar Medical Industry is going to distribute that cosmetic that is able to let one maintain a youthful appearance, did thate from that whatever youth-preserving pill of yours?¡±

    This woman is rather smart, she actually thought of it so quickly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But it is a youth-preserving pill that was diluted multiple times so the effect is only so-so. As for the real youth-preserving pill, after you had taken one, you will be forever youthful.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, big sister had indeed picked up a treasure. This is then the main point ah!¡±

    No woman does not wish to be forever youthful. Thinking here, Zhang Meixin bes very happy.

    So what if that junior sister of mine had married the richest man in the world. In the end, wouldn¡¯t she still turn old? As for me, I will be young-looking forever who will make all of the girls envious to death about me!

    ¡°Talking about this, what is there you cannot do in this world? Why do I feel like you can do anything!¡±

    Zhang Meixin is slightly jealous as she says, ¡°Don¡¯t know what is the use of us.¡±

    ¡°You cannot put it like this. I am not omnipotent. In this world, there are still a number of things that I unable to do .¡±

    Liu Yi strongly emphasizes, ¡°At the very least, I alone am unable to do things like sex.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, in your mind you only think about ** this kind of matter!¡±

    Zhang Meixin rolls her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you men still have your left and right hand? What are you afraid of! Aren¡¯t there this saying, ¡®Doing it yourself gives ample food and clothing¡¯.¡±

    ¡°That, this sentence is not right.¡±

    Liu Yi nearly vomits blood, did Zhang Meixin learn her literature andnguage from the P.E teacher!

    ¡°Who cares, this is called creativelybine learning with usage!¡±

    Zhang Meixin casually waves her hand. After all, she is in biology. There is no need to perform an in-depth investigation ofnguage and the likes.

    ¡°Right, recently there is an activity in the school are you going to attend?¡±

    ¡°What event?¡±

    When Liu Yi heard that there is going to be an event, he instantly bes curious.

    In thiste winter, what other events can there be?

    ¡°Christmas evening party ah, idiot!¡±

    Zhang Meixin rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Have you never celebrated Christmas day before?¡±

    ¡°I never remember such events¡­¡±

    Liu Yi coughs drily before saying, ¡°I am too busy.¡±

    ¡°Fine then. Then right now it is still not toote to tell you.¡±

    Zhang Meixin says, ¡°On the 25 of this month, Keda and Qingbei are going to host the Christmas Merriment evening party. It will be held in our Keda¡¯s Dew auditorium.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that sounds quite good.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°University is so good. So many fun events. Junior senior high was so bitter. Other than supporting studying, the school does not support anything else.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they needed to diversify the development.¡±

    Zhang Meixin loathes bookworm type education the most, ¡°I heard that this time around, they had invited a very famous star to take part in this evening party!¡±

    Liu Yi recalls that arrogant star from the previous time and eximed, ¡°What the, it wouldn¡¯t be that whatever Huang Dan?¡±

    ¡°If shees, I am not going!¡±

    ¡°Haha, this time around, it is not her!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s unhappy expression, Zhang Meixin cannot help butugh, ¡°I also know of the matter back then. Rx. This time around the one who was invited is not her. As for who it is, the school still has not informed us. The moment they inform us, I will be the first to inform you.¡±

    ¡°Mm, okay then. Let us go back.¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is about to g down a taxi to return to school with Zhang Meixin, he suddenly received an SMS.

    ¡®Husband! I am at Jingdou Airport, my ne had justnded in the airstrip, quicklye and pick me up!¡¯

    This SMS was sent by Wang Yuzheng. After epting this SMS, Liu Yi was startled.

    Wang Yuzheng returned to the country? This is a piece of good news!

    ¡°Aiyah, your little girlfriend hade back to look for you. Quickly go and pick her up then!¡±

    Zhang Meixin¡¯s sight is not bad. Along with her curiosity, she peeks at Liu Yi¡¯s SMS from the side and says with a bit of jealousy, ¡°You better not let her wait too long. Right now her identity is different from the past.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ what about you?¡±

    ¡°I can take the taxi back myself. It is not like I do not know the way back!¡±

    After Zhang Meixin speaks, she waves her hand and immediately gs down a taxi before leaving.

    Although she is slightly jealous Zhang Meixin grasps the big picture very clearly. Liu Yi is very clear about this point thus he bes much fonder of her.

    But right now the top priority job is to hurry up and meet Wang Yuzheng!

 Chapter 765 - [Who are you]

    <strong>Chapter 765 [Who are you]</strong>

    Liu Yi finds a ce and uses Imperial Sword Technique. His speed is very fast and reaches the airport in less than 5 minutes.

    He ran to the ce which was state on the SMS which is a coffee shop in the airport hall to wait for Wang Yuzheng.

    In the coffee shop sits a familiar figure. But she is wearing a white hat as well as ck sunsses and a white face mask.

    She is holding a cup of fruit juice in front of her but she is not in the mood to taste it as she looks around.

    Seeing Liu Yi walking in, this figure is unable to sit still and jumps up. She waved her hands at Liu Yi immediately and runs over.

    This fully wrapped up figure is none other than Wang Yuzheng.

    The two of them are too familiar with one another. Even though shepletely covers up, Liu Yi is still able to recognize her with a nce.

    ¡°Wee to Jingdou.¡±

    Liu Yi uses proper Japanese and says, ¡°The entrance to Jingdou is always open, always open to embrace you.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, annoying!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng miss Liu Yi a lot. After hugging him tightly and hearing how he still has the mood to tease her, she immediately hammers his chest lightly.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Liu Yi changes back to Chinese before gently rubbing Wang Yuzheng¡¯s hair, ¡°It has been exhausting, right?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is rather optimistic and she intimately leans on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and says, ¡°Still okay¡­if I wish to seed, I need to invest great effort, hehe¡­¡±

    She sniffs lightly before pouting and says, ¡°Hmph, you are rather free and easy ah, there is the smell of a woman on you!¡±

    ¡°Cough, were you born in the year of the dog?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, the nose of a woman is very sensitive especially regarding the smell of another woman!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is somewhat resentful, ¡°But seeing how you immediately came to find me, I shall forgive this matter! Next time when this official summons you, you still need toe and appear in front of this official!¡±

    Liu Yi pats his arms then pretends to kneel down and says, ¡°This subject received the imperial decree!¡±

    ¡°Obedient! Xiao Liu, piggyback Ai-jia out of the pce!¡±

    ¡°This one obeys.¡±

    [TL: Ai-jia is how a widowed empress refer to themselves.]

    Liu Yi squats down while Wang Yuzheng jumps up onto Liu Yi¡¯s back and this way the two of them walked out of the airport hall.

    Leaning on Liu Yi¡¯s back, Wang Yuzheng feels a sense of calmness. This feeling of at ease makes her have an urge to lean on Liu Yi¡¯s back and sleep. But she does not wish to sleep as she has very little time to meet Liu Yi thus she does not wish to sleep, does not wish¡­

    Thus Wang Yuzheng bites her lips and uses the pain to wake herself up.

    As Liu Yi piggybacks Wang Yuzheng while he walks on without any destination, he asks, ¡°Talking about this, why did you return to the country at this time? Did you finish your studies in Japan?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­teacher say that I learn very fast¡­thus I came back. Furthermore, this time round I was also invited back to your school to perform. Hehe, my manager says that this event will be very beneficial to my poprity, after all, Ie from KeDa. This time around, returning to KeDa to take part in an activity, there are a lot of benefits!¡±

    ¡°What the, so the superstar that KeDa invited was you ah?¡±

    Liu Yi was shocked. And here I was thinking who could it be, so it was actually my girl!

    Looks like Wang Yuzheng had really reaped quite a bit of poprity going to Japan!

    ¡°How is it, did the Redstar Entertainment treat you well? If it was no good, let me know and I shall help you exterminate them!¡±

    Liu Yi teases Wang Yuzheng, after all, Wang Yuzheng does not know that he is the behind the scene boss of Red Star.

    ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t mess around. Thepany treats me rather well! All of the resources were all given to me immediately. Even this time around the opportunity to go to Japan was also the same. A lot of other idols in thepany were all jealous about it.¡±

    ¡°That is good then. No one can bully my woman.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, how can it be not good. You are the girlfriend of the Redstar boss!

    I am your boss and you are my boss¡­

    ¡°But the manager is rather strict towards me. I do not have any private space. This time around I took advantage of the fact that the manager went to get in contact with thepany and secretly ran out to find you¡­hehe, originally my manager didn¡¯t allow me to run about, perhaps she will be very angry when she realizes that I am not in the VIP room.¡±

    ¡°What the, who dares to stop my woman toe and meet me!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts, ¡°It is right and proper for a wife to meet her husband!¡±

    ¡°Give me a break! This is also for my own good! After all, I am already starting to foster my poprity and the path that I am walking on is the path of a fresh and pure youngdy idol¡­if people got to know that I have a boyfriend¡­perhaps my poprity will disappear. But¡­if it makes you suffer¡­or you do not like it, I can also not do it and find another job. Which I can do forever ah¡­¡±

    Hearing what Wang Yuzheng says, it causes Liu Yi to feel warmth in his heart.

    ¡°How can you say such things!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly says, ¡°I am only joking with you. I will not meddle with your dream. Since you have chosen this path, then you must persevere. Your husband, will support you all the way!¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­ husband is the best¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng ces her cheek against Liu Yi¡¯s neck and feels warm all over her body.

    With his support¡­it is really good¡­

    ¡°As long as I have time, I will secretlye out to meet you! I will not let you be too lonely! Hehe, even if this official is not present, there is still arge group of girls surrounding you!¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­talking about this, today¡¯s weather is really good.¡±

    Liu Yi coughs as this topic is too embarrassing.

    ¡°Hmph, still not admitting? Do I not understand you? Wherever you go, you always have luck withdies!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng says softly into Liu Yi¡¯s ear. Although her tone is reproachful and jealous, Liu Yi is able to hear more tolerance.

    ¡°So, when this official is not around, I will not be worried that you will be too lonely. Thinking about this, it is also quite good.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly asks, ¡°What if I miss you too much?¡±

    ¡°This ah, easy!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng giggles and says, ¡°This official has a method to handle it which is guaranteed to make you satisfied!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly asked, ¡°What method? ¡±

    ¡°Here you go!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng pulls out a CD from her bag and stretches in front of her and waves it in front of Liu Yi, ¡°Special limited edition CD! Inside there is my personal signature!¡±

    ¡°Wow! You produced an album already ah!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes brighten. The pure neighbor girl in pigtails on the CD is none other than his Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°Hehe, of course! Who is this official!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng wags her little tail in delight.

    ¡°In the future, if husband misses me, you can take a look at my cover to relieve boredom as well as listening to my song! How is it, this official is very smart, right?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng says in delight, ¡°Quickly praise me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Very smart. Then husband shall ept it!¡±

    Liu Yi is filled with delight while Wang Yuzheng moves away the CD. She stretches out her other hand and opens it in front of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Thank you for your patronage, 100 dors!¡±

    ¡°What the, youss! Still, dare to earn your husband¡¯s money! I see that your butt is itch!¡±

    ¡°Not at all! This is the first album! The significance is very profound. You as my husband should be the first to buy it and support your wife¡¯s career. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng had stayed outside for a while already and now she bes much better at talking.

    Liu Yi forces out a smile, really do not know how to exin ah.

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. 100 then 100¡­after all my money is your money.¡±

    Liu Yi can only reach into his pocket and pull out a 100 dor note and pass it to Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°Hmph, this is not the same! This 100 dor was earned by this official with much hardship! This official did not force you to buy. It is you who is willing to buy it one, right?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is still pleased with herself.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I am your number one fan ah!¡±

    Liu Yi takes the CD from Wang Yuzheng and keeps it away.

    To be honest is a while more, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s song will be turned into a music origin and be posted online.

    At that time, he will let Little Jade download into her memory space then it will be OK. But like what Wang Yuzheng had said, this CD¡¯smemoration feeling has an evenrger significance.

    My school flower girlfriend. That little girl who loves singing back then had now turned into a small star.

    Liu Yi has a kind of sess in cultivating feelings.

    ¡°Hehe, superstar,e let your fan kiss you!¡±

    Liu Yi twists his head over and wants to kiss Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hmph, cannot! A celebrity needs to maintain a distance from fans. How can I let you take small advantages of me!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng deliberately bickers with Liu Yi and turns her face to the side, dodging Liu Yi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Aiyah such cruel temperament ah. I just do not believe it. This fan must kiss you no matter what today!¡±

    Liu Yi ced Wang Yuzheng down before kissing towards her face.

    The mask and spectacles had covered too much of Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face. There is only a small cheek exposed which is Liu Yi¡¯s target.

    But Wang Yuzheng keeps dodging not letting Liu Yi kiss.

    The two of them y around in the airport like there is no one else around.

    They had been separated for too long. A small separation surpasses newlywed.

    As the two of them are messing around happily, from the sidees a female coughing sound. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng instantly turns around in shock as she looks at the girl wearing a red coat by the side.

    That girl is wearing ck frame spectacles and appears to be around 30 years old.

    ¡°Ah¡­Sister Wang¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is clearly slightly afraid of this girl which makes Liu Yi purse his brows.

    Who is this woman?

    When that woman speaks her voice contains a kind of rebuke, ¡°Yuzheng ah, I have been looking for you for a very long time. It is wrong for you to act in this manner.¡±

    ¡°So-sorry Sister Wang¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is like a little kid who had done something wrong as she lowers her head.

    The woman continues to lecture, ¡°Next time around don¡¯t be like this. Remember your current identity. You cannot be as willful as in the past.¡±

    ¡°Understood Sister Wang¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is perfectly happy to be lectured but Liu Yi is unhappy and asks, ¡°Who is this?¡±

    ¡°Ah right¡­I forgot to introduce¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng hurriedly introduces to Liu Yi, ¡°This person is my manager, Wang Zhaoyu, Sister Wang.¡±

    So she is the manager?

    Only then is Liu Yi relieved. but he is still unhappy as he looks at this woman.

    ¡°You do need to tell me a bit right, Yuzheng. Who is this guy?¡±

 Chapter 766 - Title below]

    <strong>Chapter 766 [Title below]</strong>

    This woman¡¯s attitude makes Liu Yi very unhappy.

    Just a manager and she acts like she is very important?

    ¡°Sister Wang. This one is my¡­boyfriend¡­Liu Yi.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng hesitates slightly but still introduces Liu Yi to that manager Wang Zhaoyu.

    ¡°Ah, Mr Liu, nice to meet you.¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu nods her head lightly and stretches out her hand, casually shaking hands with Liu Yi.

    ¡°Why have I never heard that you had a boyfriend.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face is slightly red as she exins, ¡°This¡­I find it embarrassing to tell everyone¡­¡±

    ¡°You can tell sister anything. Don¡¯t treat Sister Wang as an outsider.¡±

    After speaking, Wang Zhaoyu looks at Liu Yi and sized up his clothing. Realizing that it is Semir, a student brand, she smiles faintly before asking, ¡°What does Mr Liu work as?¡±

    ¡°I am working as a guide at the university.¡±

    It is normal for these people to not know of his identity. After all, within Redstar Conglomerate, only Chen Dahai knows of him.

    How would any ordinary people have the qualification to know of him.

    Wang Zhaoyu relies on his guess and asks, ¡°Oh, Keda?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Keda.¡±

    Liu Yi calmly replies which causes Wang Yuzheng to be puzzled.

    When did Liu Yi be a guide?

    But recalling Liu Yi¡¯s identity, she more or less understands a bit.

    Perhaps it is another task which is why he was arranged as a guide.

    Talking about this, being an agent seems to be rather interesting¡­but I prefer to be a singer, hehe¡­

    ¡°Mr Liu, we still have some matters, thus we are unable to entertain you today. When we are free again some other day, let¡¯s get together to have a meal.¡±

    As Wang Zhaoyu speaks, she pulls out a gold embossed card and passes it to Liu Yi. ¡°This is my card.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I request that you to take care of my Wang Yuzheng.¡±

    After all, she is a manager from thepany, thus Liu Yi did not make things tough for this woman. He nods his head and receives the card and ced it in his pocket.

    ¡°Yuzheng, follow me back. There are still a lot of matters that we need to do back at thepany. Today you still have two interviews.¡±

    After speaking, she pulls Wang Yuzheng and turns around walking away.

    Wang Yuzheng hurriedly turns her head over and waves goodbye to Liu Yi with unwillingness in her eyes.

    Liu Yi can only say goodbye to Wang Yuzheng. At the same time, he finds that woman somewhat loathsome.

    That woman is too loathsome. She is just like the Queen Mother of the West who breaks up Cowherd and Weaving Maid.

    But this is for the good of Wang Yuzheng¡¯s career and I just said that I will unconditionally support her.

    If I be narrow-minded in a blink of an eye, it will not be so good.

    Liu Yi thinks for a bit and endures the resentment in his heart. After all, I also have things that I need to do this I cannot ce all of my attention on my rtionships.

    What¡¯s more, in two days¡¯ time, it will be Christmas. At that time, the two of us can meet each other again.

    Afterforting himself, Liu Yi also turns around and leaves the airport.

    ***

    ¡°Today I disappointed Sister Wang¡­¡±

    After boarding the nanny van, Wang Yuzheng continues to speak softly to Wang Zhaoyu.

    [TL: Nanny van, in this case, is not a minibus but rather a car simr to Toyota Alphard Nanny Van]

    ¡°No worries. Take note of it next time.¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu waves her hand before boarding the car as well and sits at the front row.

    Wang Yuzheng had taken a ne for an entire day and is slightly tired. She was very sleepy and now after boarding the car and sitting at the back row, after lying down, she falls asleep very quickly.

    At this moment, Wang Zhaoyu¡¯s cellphone starts ringing. She takes a look and it is a familiar number.

    ¡°Stop by the side for a bit. I¡¯ll go down to buy something.¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu waves her hand and let the driver stop the car by the side while she and walks into a nearby supermarket.

    After entering it, Wang Zhaoyu calls back that number.

    ¡°Why did you call after such a long time?¡±

    The voice from the handphone is slightly impatient.

    ¡°Aiyah, Jiang Gong-zi, didn¡¯t I hide from Yuzheng toe out and call!¡±

    Different from the way she speaks towards Liu Yi earlier, right now Wang Zhaoyu¡¯s voice is very solicitous and extremely deferential.

    Jiang Gong-zi questions, ¡°Hmph, what is the progress with the matter that I passed to you?¡±

    ¡°I am always working on it. Jiang Gong-zi rx. With your identity, sooner orter, that Yuzheng will be yours.¡±

    ¡°That is also true, but this one is anxious! You better watch over Yuzheng for me properly! You are not allowed to let any guy get close to her do you understand me?¡±

    ¡°Mm, understood, understood! I will definitely do as you ask! Jiang Gong-zi can be relieved!¡±

    ¡°Good. I am hanging up now, go and be busy!¡±

    From the other side came the sound of women urging and the other party hangs up.

    Wang Zhaoyu keeps away her phone and looks at the nanny van parked outside.

    Although I am working in Red Starpany and am the manager of this Wang Yuzheng. But by chance, I got to know this Gong-zi from Jiang Family, Jiang Xin.

    That Jiang Xin instantly took a fancy of Wang Yuzheng at first sight. But at that time when he personally went to find Wang Yuzheng, he got rejected by her.

    Thus this Jiang Gong-zi came and looked for me to let me keep an eye on Wang Yuzheng. Furthermore, make insinuations to help him obtain Wang Yuzheng.

    Before this, Jiang Gong-zi had slipped to me quite a bit of money. After this matter ispleted, he promised to give me a million! A million ah¡­just how many years do I have to work to be able to earn so much!

    Thus Wang Zhaoyu is busy all over the ce, wholehearted helping Jiang Xin facilitate this matter!

    The temptation of a million is too big!

    Wang Zhaoyu casually bought a chewing gum before returning back onto the nanny van.

    Wang Yuzheng who is in dreaming talks in her sleep, ¡°Sister Wang¡­don¡¯t be angry anymore¡­¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu trembles faintly and suddenly feel a bit like she is letting down this pure girl.

    But¡­recalling that 1 million, Wang Zhaoyu turn ruthless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me¡­if you want to me, then me society¡­¡±

    She mutters before closing her eyes.

    The pitiful Wang Yuzheng does not know that she had already been sold away by the manager that she trusted.

    She is currently dreaming that she is standing with Liu Yi on stage singing together. And then Liu Yi proposed to her in front of everyone, which makes her feel very fortunate at that instant.

    Liu Yi also does not know that there are people who have designs on his girlfriend. He returned to the school and remain there for two days, as he starts to be busy dealing with the matter regarding the Christmas Party.

    After all, a lot of people are going to take part in this party. Including the two sses that Liu Yi is in-charge of.

    The party is rather big-scale and they had built arge stage outdoors.

    The school had also invited professionals to design it as well as fence up the surrounding. Only students who had obtained a ticket will be able to enter and watch the party.

    This is to prevent people who are not from the school from entering the party, thus they came up with this policy. After all, for the party this time round, they had invited the recently famous Wang Yuzheng to take part. At that time, it will definitely be a full house.

    What makes Liu Yi somewhat surprise is that even Mo Lan and Gu Yu are also preparing an item for this party well!

    ¡°Are the two of you sure?¡±

    Liu Yi is standing backstage as he looks at the two girls who are currently making their preparation.

    ¡°Rubbish, did you think that we came up with this item!¡±

    Gu Yu rolls her eyes, ¡°Who asked the two of us to be the ss monitors of the ss! Those fellows are unable toe up with a program and let the two of use out with it. Damn it!¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of, no matter what the challenge is, I, Mo Lan shall ept it!¡±

    Mo Lan pats her ample chest, ¡°Wait for me to oppress everyone present!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi. This is a performance item, not a martial artspetition ah!¡±

    Liu Yi said in his heart, how did these twosses pass the primary selection in the first ce ah!

    ¡°Mo Lan, this time around, we shall determine the winner!¡±

    Gu Yu crosses her arms and gives Mo Lan a provoking look.

    Mo Lan says loudly, ¡°Okay then, sure! Liu Yi shall belong to whoever wins!¡±

    Liu Yi starts sweating.

    What the hell is going on!

    Gu Yu coughs before saying, ¡°Hmph¡­I am not interested in Liu Yi. But if you lose, you must leave here. Your World Manor shall have no parts to the Sky Splitting Lance!¡±

    ¡°Less of this nonsense. We shall use Liu Yi as the stake do you dare topete?¡±

    ¡°Who says that I do not dare! Let¡¯spete!¡±

    Gu Yu naturally is unable to endure this indirect challenge and immediately falls for it.

    ¡°Good. Indeed you are the disciple that makes Immortal Snow Peak proud. You are indeed a bit imposing!¡±

    Mo Lanughs, ¡°Then let uspete on whose program is more well-received!¡±

    ¡°Okay! It¡¯s a deal!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±

    Fine then! These two girls are in a dispute!

    Seeing the two of them ring at each other at the backstage, Liu Yi raps them on the back of their heads.

    Liu Yi reminds the two of them, ¡°Both of you exercise restraint for me! This ce is an evening party, not your battlefield!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! This is a battle between us girls! Don¡¯t you interfere!¡±

    Mo Lan rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can bully us with your stronger cultivation. I, Mo Lan definitely will not be afraid of you! Worste to worst we shall just fight!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Mo Lan¡¯s voice attracted the attention of a number of people making pressing down her shoulder and say, ¡°The two of you better put our mind on preparing your program.¡±

    ¡°Boss! Boss, what do you think of this b of mine!¡±

    Just as Liu Yi nned to cate the two girls, from the sidees a joyful cry.

    Liu Yi turns around to see Chen Cai walking over happily. On his shoulder is arge meter long green stone b. He is holding arge hammer in his right hand as well as carrying arge iron spear on his back!

    ¡°What the, what are you going to do ah, besiege a city?¡±

    Liu Yi is dumbstruck.

    ¡°No ah boss. I also have a program ah!¡±

    Chen Cai ces down therge stone b and nearly smashed a hole in the backstage.

    ¡°What program? Besiegepetition?¡±

    ¡°A preserved China¡¯s traditional program ah!¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s excitement causes Liu Yi to have some bad premonition.

    ¡°Wh-what preserved program? Game?¡±

    ¡°No ah! It is using the chest to break stone as well as using throat to resist an iron spear!¡±

    Chen Cai pats hisrge wall brick, ¡°How is it boss, it is very cool right?¡±

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nearly vomits out his blood while from the side came theughter of girls.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­Chen Cai are you a clown?¡±

    Everyone turns around and takes a look. The one who isughing is none other than Murong Die and Wang Lele!

    A group of girls walking over attracted the attention of the surrounding people.

    Liu Yi looked down. These people are none other what that seems to be his fan group.

    And Zhang Xin is also inside¡­furthermore, with the individual bizarre dress, it seems like they are going to be doing a performance?

 Chapter 767 - Eight immortals crossing river]

    <strong>Chapter 767? ??[Eight immortals crossing river]</strong>

    Murong Die is wearing that ssic Blood Emperor attire which is a ck suit with red patterns. A white face mask is also hanging nted on top of her hair.

    Murong Die was a rich missy. Now that she is wearing this attire, it makes her rather heroic-looking.

    As for Wang Lele, what she is wearing is rather interesting¡­she is wearing green dinosaur clothing and a long tail is hanging down from her butt.

    Zhang Xin¡¯s dressing is also very valiant. She is wearing a red and white Ultraman clothing and it is also a skintight one which wraps up her figure.

    Liu Yi and Chen Cai are standing by the side. Looking at Murong Die and the girls¡¯ attire, they cannot help but ask, ¡°You girls¡­what are you all going to perform?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, today this miss is going to perform a y of gods. The screeny was personally written by this miss!¡±

    Murong Die says arrogantly, ¡°This miss had personally written a godly script which will guarantee to instantly kill Wang Yuzheng¡¯s performance! Hmph!¡±

    In Murong Die¡¯s heart, she always has an urge to not lose to Wang Yuzheng.

    After all, Liu Yi is theirmon ¡®property¡¯. Both of them are equally proud. Even if they can be harmonious in the harem, but privately, neither of them are willing to lose to each other.

    Liu Yi is unable to hold back his curiosity and asks, ¡°Sweat, what script?¡±

    ¡°Blood Emperor fights against Ultraman!¡±

    Liu Yi vomits out blood, ¡°Are you for real? What weird script is this?¡±

    Chen Cai by the side is holding back hisughter but is also not daring tough while Mo Lan and Gu Yu are holding their bellies with both hands as theyugh

    Both of them know Blood Emperor¡¯s real identity.

    ¡°How is it weird?¡±

    Murong Dis is like a protective mother hen and instantly ruffled her feathers, ¡°This script that this miss wrote, you dare to say it is weird?¡±

    ¡°What kind of plotline is it¡­why don¡¯t you tell it to me¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is very curious. Just what kind of script is it that makes Murong Die so nervous.

    ¡°Hmph, it is an iparable romance and war perfect script!¡±

    Murong Die excitedly leak out, ¡°My script is that Godzi suddenly invades the human world and is wantonly destroying the human society! At this moment, an Ultraman came forward to put an end to Godzi to protect humanity. At the end, when Ultraman saw Godzi, the hardcore Ultraman fell in love with the adorable Godzi! Finally, the only one who is able to save humanity is only Blood Emperor! When Blood Emperor went to kill Godzi, he meets Ultraman who is fighting for his love! This the two of them started fighting!¡±

    What the heck¡­what is this weird script.

    ¡°Then¡­the ending?¡±

    Chen Cai, why the fuck do you want to know about the ending ah!

    ¡°As for the ending, the ending is this miss¡¯s finishing touch!¡±

    Murong Die gives a mysterious smile before saying with excitement, ¡°Finally, after the two of them had fought for a long time, they start to appreciate each other¡¯s talent and realized that the other person is their true love! Finally, the two of them get together and join hands forever. Since then, they live a happy and blessed life!¡±

    ¡°What the! You are joking, right! My big miss!¡±

    At that moment, Liu Yi ispletely bowled over by this formidable script!

    Murong Die says proudly, ¡°How is it, did you realize that this miss has the talent for writing! I just knew that this miss is capable in all matters!¡±

    ¡°You win!¡±

    Liu Yi sincerely admires her. This ending is to please those fujoshi right! This cannot be watched!

    By the side, Wang Lele pulls at her dinosaur attire and says with grievance, ¡°Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t want to act as Godzi ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Cannot! You must be the one who acts as Godzi!¡±

    Murong Die rejected Wang Lele¡¯s proposal.

    Wang Lele pouts, ¡°Why¡­ there are so many people who are interested in acting¡­¡±

    Murong Die strongly emphasizes, ¡°That is different. They did not fulfill the requirements like you did!¡±

    ¡°How did I fulfill the requirement? I am also a moe girl ah¡­how did I fulfill the requirement for a monster ah¡­¡±

    Murong Die says ruthlessly, ¡°Your breasts do not belong to a human!¡±

    The other girls by the side also cannot help but nod their head making Wang Lele feel like crying.

    ¡°Right the two of you better not take part in the program, especially you Chen Cai, breaking stone on your chest, are you an idiot?¡±

    Murong Die changes the topic and mocks, ¡°What is the current society now. You will only scare the girls badly with this technique do you know?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Real, really?¡±

    When Chen Cai heard this, he instantly became serious.

    ¡°Of course. You better not do such things. You and Liu Yi be our body doubles!¡±

    Muong Die points at herself and ¡®Ultraman¡¯ by her side.

    ¡°The two of us are girls and naturally are unable to act out those violent fighting scenes! It will not be a problem for the two of you.¡±

    ¡°What the, you girls are too self-important ah!¡±

    Liu Yi really wants to point out, I am the real Blood Emperor! Letting the real Blood Emperor be the body double for a fake one, hmph, to think that thisss would think of it!

    ¡°Okay, then it is decided! Our item will appear before Wang Yuzheng¡¯s! We must suppress her! Sisters!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, actually I am also a fan of Wang Yuzheng¡­¡±

    ¡°Either way is okay. Hehe, as long as my boyfriend likes it, it is okay!¡±

    The girls¡¯ discussions are not in tune causing Murong Die to vomit blood.

    ¡°Enough! Hurry, go and prepare! Lele pass the shirt to Chen Cai!¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Wang Lele immediately takes out a set of Ultraman clothing and stuffs it into Chen Cai¡¯s hand.

    Chen Cai wishes to cry but has no tears as he holds that red and white alternating Ultraman clothing.

    Chen Cai asked, ¡°Can I act as a small monster?¡±

    ¡°Cannot. There are no fighting parts for small monsters! That is a moe creature!¡±

    As Murong Die speaks, she pinches Lele¡¯s cheek, ¡°How can this kind of moe creature fight!¡±

    Liu Yi naturally does not need clothing as he is able to transform out the most urate Blood Emperor¡¯s clothing.

    Fighting Blood Emperor exploding clothing!

    ¡°Guide we are very much looking forward to your performance!¡±

    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s right. It will definitely be very nice to watch!¡±

    At this moment, Gu Yu and Mo Lan actually have simr thoughts which cause Liu Yi to be shocked.

    Just as the few of them are joking around, from outside came a racket attracting their attention.

    ¡°It seems like Wang Yuzheng hase!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!!! I must definitely get a signature!¡±

    ¡°Finally can meet my idol already!¡±

    A lot of girls immediately change their standpoints and start yelling profusely one after the other.

    ¡°This bunch of no moral fellows!¡±

    Murong Die ces her hands on her waist in anger and says, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just Wang Yuzheng! In the past, this miss saw her daily!¡±

    ¡°Right now Wang Yuzheng is an idol¡­¡±

    By the side, Leleforts Murong Die, ¡°Sister Xiao Die is also very impressive ah¡­both of you share equal limelight ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, at least you have some conscience!¡±

    Only then is Murong Die satisfied.

    Wang Lele¡¯s eyes turn into stars, ¡°But how nice would it be if Sister Yuzheng is able to take a photo with me¡­¡±

    Murong Die leaps up in anger, ¡°Ahhhh!!! You traitor!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately went tofort Murong Die but at this moment the backstage suddenly calms down as a group of people walks over hurriedly.

    In the surrounding stands several guys in ck suit while at the very front is that Wang Zhaoyu that Liu Yi is familiar with.

    While the one being surrounded by the guys in ck suit is none other than Liu Yi¡¯s girlfriend, Wang Yuzheng.

    Wang Yuzheng is wearing a red jacket with a yellow scarf thatpletely covers her face. She is also wearing a pair of reverse fur winter shoes.

    After all, not everyone has the ability to resist the cold. Wang Yuzhen is an ordinary girl who is afraid of cold during the winter, thus she is wrapped up very warmly.

    When she walks in, her gaze connects deeply with Liu Yi¡¯s gaze.

    At that moment, the two of them exchanged countless feelings and only feel that the entire world had turned calm like there is only the two of them.

    Just that this atmosphere was very quickly broken by Wang Zhaoyu. She walks forward and blocks their gaze.

    A lot of students cannot help but rush over and eximing excitedly.

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng sign for us!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Give us your signature!¡±

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng, I love you!¡±

    The students were slightly crazy and were blocked by the guys in ck suits.

    ¡°Everyone, for signature and the likes, we will arrange itter!¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu exins, ¡°Wang Yuzheng has just rushed over from the hotel, thus she needs a bit of time to prepare for the show. I hope that everyone can understand!¡±

    These students were not that fanatic, just that they were slightly excited after meeting the idol that they like. When they heard Wang Zhaoyu¡¯s words, they move to the side.

    Wang Yuzheng can only follow behind Wang Zhaoyu to their stand-alone makeup room.

    Liu Yi watches her back view while feeling rueful in his heart.

    ¡°Hmph, to think that she puts on airs!¡±

    Murong Die sneers, ¡°Didn¡¯t even greet us after meeting us!¡±

    ¡°After greeting us, it will be very troublesome.¡±

    Liu Yi helps Wang Yuzheng exins, ¡°A star needs to maintain a certain amount of mystery feeling in the public one.¡±

    ¡°Is there a need for you to say such things? This miss naturally knows! You are really protective of your Yuzheng, seeing her a bit and you are already feeling heartache!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey! Not at all ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t exin anymore, hurry and change! Hurry and rehearse with us!¡±

    Murong Die drags Liu Yi away.

    Just as Liu Yi and Chen Cai were dragged away by Murong Die and the girls to pair up for the performance, the evening party had already started.

    At the backstage, there is a tv which allows them to be able to watch the performance on stage directly.

    As Liu Yi and the rest rehearse, they asionally watch the performance on stage.

    There are singing and dancing, short skit and the like which is rather wonderful. There are also a few hot girls in the English department who did a passionate dance. A uniform of small leather clothing and small leather skirt, all kind of white legs dazzling the eyes of people!

    [TL: what the heck??? A bit lost but I think it should be a cheerleader like of performance???]

    Liu Yi cannot help but admire¡­Right now is winter ah, although the winter in Jingdou is not as scary as in North Dragon City, but it is still around zero degrees! Revealing so much, they are really defying the cold ah!

    For the performance, they really sacrifice too much¡­.

    But Liu Yi is rather happy watching it. After all, it is white tights.

    What they are dancing is <The Boys> by Girls¡¯ Generation. They did it quite urately and the apuse from the audience is very loud.

    [TL: Okay¡­never mind then it is a hot girls performance then¡­]

    After a few minutes, they came off stage. A familiar figure is wearing an interesting and appealing gauze skirt holding a pipa went up and sits in the middle of the stage.

    What the heck! Did I not see wrongly!

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes widen, isn¡¯t thisss Gu Yu?

    [TL: personally I prefer the suit concept in Mr Mr by SNSD hehe]

 Chapter 768 - Attacking small animal]

    <strong>Chapter 768? ??[Attacking small animal]</strong>

    Gu Yu is dressed up in ancient attire, along with her original temperament, she is like a beauty that stepped out from a drawing. For a while, she attracted the sight of everyone in the audience.

    Skin like jade and radiating light. That snow-white wrist, soft and delicate. That star-like gaze, lovely faint smile. The beauty in the eyes gives a lovely smile.

    [TL: fuck this sentence¡­.fucking chinese poetry for describing beauty!!!!!]

    Using this kind of sentences to describe Gu Yu¡¯s beauty is the most appropriate.

    At this moment sitting at the very center of the stage, holding her pipa, she did not have any expression like an icy mountain. But it is because of this which makes her possess even more fairy-like untainted temperament.

    ¡°Gu Yu knows how to y pipa!¡±

    Liu Yi does not dare to believe it. She is so multi-talented?

    Just as he was suspecting, Gu Yu is already lightly plucking the string. The pipa lets out a clear beautiful sound.

    Very quickly, a very loud <Ambush from Ten Sides> rings out in Liu Yi¡¯s ear!

    When this pipa sound rings out, the entire backstage turns calm as all of them bend their ears to listen to Gu Yu¡¯s pipa.

    Liu Yi himself is also stunned. Gu Yu is ying the pipa so well!

    In his mind, it is like a real hero had appeared and he is in an impasse. Like he was ambushed from ten sides.

    This pipa sound seems to carry a kind of demonic power that pulls people into it¡­

    This is somewhat scary!

    Didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yu also had such a talent, which is really out of my expectation.

    A single tune of <Ambush from Ten Sides> is not very long and very quickly it is over.

    Everyone was still engrossed within that mood, unable to free themselves.

    Until Gu Yu had already stood up and left the stage with her pipa, only then did the audience react and start pping thunderously!

    Even Liu Yi also apuded. Indeed she yed it very well!

    After Gu Yu walk off the stage, she gives Mo Lan a provoking look.

    Mo Lan snorts before turning around to the changing room to change her clothing.

    ¡°Next performance would be Mo Lan¡¯s turn. It looks like there will be a good show.¡±

    Gu Yu hugs her pipa as she smiles faintly.

    Besides Gu Yu, Liu Yi says, ¡°Did not expect that you y the pipa so well¡­¡±

    ¡°That is just some insignificant talent.¡±

    Gu Yu is slightly delighted, ¡°But, in the entire Immortal Snow Peak, there is indeed really none who ys the pipa better than me.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you did singing in the old society before right?¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles making Gu Yu stomp his leg in anger.

    Would he die if he says something nice!

    Gu Yu is very mad.

    This fellow is too much, really too much! How can he treat a girl like this!

    Hmph!

    Since she is angered, Gu Yu chooses to ignore Liu Yi. After waiting for a short moment, it is Mo Lan¡¯s performance.

    Liu Yi thought that Mo Lan will be doing a martial arts performance, after all, this suits her character.

    Unexpectedly, when Mo Lan walks out onto the stage, she is actually wearing a skintight leather shirt and pants, revealing her beautiful two long white legs which arepletely alluring.

    In her hand, she is holding an electric guitar. The moment she walks out, she stunned everyone.

    Even Liu Yi is also the same as he did not expect that Mo Lan would dress up in such a gothic attire. Around her pants is also chains and she is also wearing riding boots. She is basically like a professional rocker!

    Behind her is a few guys who are either holding a bass guitar or sitting behind a drum kit. It is like they are a band.

    Mo Lan lets out a loud shout while holding her guitar, ¡°Let¡¯s use our courage to light up tonight¡¯s passion!!!¡±

    Just a beautiful woman who is also so wild, it instantly stirs up all of the males present into howling.

    Liu Yi is stunned as he watches. What the heck¡­.is this really Mo Lan?

    She is actually ying the guitar in a band?!

    What the heck on earth is going on ah!

    ¡°Mo Lan! Mo Lan! Mo Lan!¡±

    Under the stage, there is also a group of Mo Lan¡¯s fans! Furthermore, this group of fans is actually girls! They excitedly raise the banners in their hand cheering for Mo Lan.

    ¡°Let us all high~~ together~~!!!!!!!¡±

    Mo Lan raises her hand and the group of people under the stage boil over in cheer.

    After which Mo Lan starts strumming the guitar as intense rock music exploded out resonating the whole audience and lights up the passion of everyone present!

    The band behind her also start to cooperate with her performance. Mo Lan is the lead guitarist. Standing in front of the microphone, she starts singing a very impressive rock ¡®n¡¯ roll song.

    Liu Yi cannot help but give a thumbs up when he heard her sing. Indeed very impressive¡­

    Today truly gave him a number of surprises. Expectedly Mo Lan and Gu Yu actually have these kinds of skills¡­

    Looks like simr to Dragon Race, even if they are cultivators, they will also keep epting new knowledge.

    For those who are unwilling to ept the new knowledge, perhaps it is only the minority.

    Last time when I use WeChat to cheat those FuXi Pce Hall people, didn¡¯t I get exposed in the end¡­

    Thus this proves that just how important it is to grasp the modern age knowledge¡­

    Mo Lan and her band indeed ignite the mood of everyone. When they got off the stage, the audience is still shouting. A lot of girls are still yelling Mo Lan¡¯s name passionately.

    While the originator arrogantly walks backstage with her guitar.

    ¡°How is it. I win, right!¡±

    Mo Lan snorts, ¡°During my performance, the apuse had never stopped before.¡±

    ¡°So what about that. I am better than you.¡±

    Gu Yu says calmly, ¡°The audience had forgotten to p while listening to my performance.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! It is obvious that I am better!¡±

    ¡°It is me who is better. Don¡¯t quibble!¡±

    ¡°Who is the one quibbling!¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°It is you who is unreasonable!¡±

    ¡°Good, then let the others judge.¡±

    The two girls turn around and all of the surrounding people watching retreated a step as they look away pretending to be busy.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Youe over and judge!¡±

    Mo Lan directly pulls Liu Yi over and shouts, ¡°You say between the two of us who is more outstanding?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Come and judge!¡±

    Gu Yu also nods her head, ¡°Just who is the one who won?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s head instantly became big.

    Bullshit¡­even an honest and upright official will have difficulty resolving a family dispute! How is it possible for me to judge this kind of matter!

    Liu Yi thinks rapidly and can only say, ¡°Mo Lan¡¯s rock ¡®n¡¯ roll was very good. It is full of soul and even I cannot help but have my blood racing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It is still you who have good taste!¡±

    Mo Lan pats Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder in delight while Gu Yu by the side bes anxious.

    Liu Yi hurriedly adds, ¡°But Gu Yu¡¯s <Ambush from Ten Sides> is also very impressive. Even I was also stunned when I heard it. It is almost like a grandmaster¡¯s performance!¡±

    ¡°So??¡± x2

    The two girls raise their eyebrows.

    ¡°So¡­today¡¯s moon seems to be very bright ah, hahaha¡­¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly coughs while the two girls scold, ¡°Liu Yi! You scoundrel!¡±

    ¡°Do you think that you will be able to get rid of us just like this!¡±

    ¡°Then what do you girls expect me to do!¡±

    Liu Yi is also unwilling as he grumbles, ¡°The two of you are obviously both very impressive, why must there be a winner and loser? I do not care what the two of you are thinking about but if you want to let me judge, there are only five words! Both share the limelight! Nothing else!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Crafty fellow!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Guys are indeed unreliable!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi. Why is it that both of you are so united when the two of you are roasting me ah!¡±

    Liu Yi wants to cry but has no tears. But at the very least, he had escaped from this cmity.

    ¡°Our performance is about to start! Prepare to enter the stage!¡±

    Murong Die steps forward and interrupts their deep talk. Liu Yi nods his head before following Murong Die and walk towards the stage.

    As he is leaving, he sees Wang Yuzheng walking out from the make-up room.

    Their gazes meet and Wang Yuzheng clenches her fist at Liu Yi to encourage him.

    Afterward, she points at the tv by the side indicating that she will be watching from the tv.

    Liu Yi smiles faintly and feels much more steady in his heart.

    Liu Yi and Chen Cai change their clothing before standing by the sides behind the scene.

    While Murong Die and the rest of the girls had gone up the stage first, after all, they are the main lead while the two guys are just their body doubles.

    On the stage, there are a few miniature buildings ced around. Wang Lele with a moe face swings her hips as she enters the stage.

    Because of her clothing, the way she walks is like a penguin. She does not look scary at all, instead, it is very adorable.

    While everyone isughing, Wang Lele wags her tail with a red face before pretending to let out a few endearingly silly roars. She uses her legs to stomp on those building models that appear to be made from paper.

    Effect sound keeps ringing out, the startled cries of people, the roar of a monster, police sirens and the likes.

    Just as the ¡®monster¡¯ is wantonly destroying everything, Zhang Xin who ys the role of Ultraman go onto the stage.

    ¡°For justice! I shall defeat you!¡±

    Ultraman waves her fist as she walked towards the monster.

    Seeing this Ultraman, the monster immediately hugs her head and squat on the ground, ¡°Wuwuwu, don¡¯t hit me, I am only passing by¡­¡±

    ¡°Such a cute monster ah!¡±

    Ultraman exims, ¡°It seems different from the baddies that I had met before in the past.¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu, don¡¯t beat me, Mommy save me, I¡¯s afraid¡­¡±

    The monster continues to disy her cute ability causing the guys below the stage to be fired up wishing that they are able to rush up the stage to protect Wang Lele.

    Liu Yi cannot help but roast, what the heck man, indeed is a moe creature¡­letting Lele act as the monster is really too praiseworthy¡­

    ¡°I beg you¡­don¡¯t beat me¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­I will not beat you¡­¡±

    Ultraman walks over and stretches out his hand and gently rub the monster¡¯s head, ¡°In the future, you are my monster. Follow me.¡±

    The monster says naively, ¡°Mother said¡­I cannot follow strangers¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nearly vomits blood, bullshit, is this really a monster?!

    Countless guys under the stage start howling, ¡®Follow me! Follow me! I am not a stranger! I guarantee to treat you well ah!¡¯

    ¡°I am not a stranger!¡± Ultraman says unreasonably, ¡°In the future, call me husband do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Hus-husband?¡±

    The monster sucks on a finger, obviously not understanding the meaning of this term.

    Liu Yi really wishes to cry. Fucking hell! This is a term that belongs to me ah!

    ¡°Right, call me husband, in the future, I will protect you!¡±

    Following this twisted storyline, Ultraman and the monster start to live their happy life. Every time when the monster destroys the city, Ultraman will lovingly watch by the side.

    Finally, it is time for Murong Die who is acting as Blood Emperor to appear on the stage!

 Chapter 769 - [Major work!]

    <h4>Chapter 769? ??[Major work!]</h4>

    Murong Die also has a number of fans in the school. Most of the girls in the school are members of her club and not to mention her male fans. After all, Murong Die is one of the top beauty of Qingbei.

    A lot of Qingbei students had especially obtained tickets to attend this concert just to watch her performance and cheer for her.

    Murong Die is wearing the ck suit of Blood Emperor which also has golden me marks making her look very pretty.

    Murong Die is wielding a knockoff Xiao Taiji as she points it at Wang Lele and shouts, ¡°Monster, today, I, Blood Emperor shall act in ce of heaven and kill you!¡±

    Liu Yi sweats, what the heck, why is my dialogue so stupid!!!

    ¡°Wuwuwuw, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±

    The monster was frightened into running away as she wags her tail while Blood Emperor chases behind her.

    The two of them run twops around the stage and the audience starts yawning.

    ¡°This y is too boring already¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries. Just treat it as looking at beauty.¡±

    ¡°True as well, at the very least can heal my eyes!¡±

    The audience starts discussing with one another.

    After chasing for two rounds, Murong Die seems to be tired,

    The monster also copses onto the ground panting, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t chase me anymore¡­I cannot run anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Can-cannot¡­today I must kill you¡­¡±

    Murong Die is also panting as she curses in her heart.

    Your sister ah, where did Ultraman go? She should have appeared by now!

    As the monster hides from Blood Emperor, she pants out, ¡°If..if you chase me anymore, I shall shout for people¡­¡±

    ¡°You call ah! Even if you shout until your throat burst, no one wille and help you one!¡±

    Murong Die nce at the backstage, where did Zhang Xin ran off to!

    ¡°Call! Don¡¯t you regret!¡±

    The monster gathers her remaining strength and shouts, ¡°Ultraman! Ultraman!¡±

    Liu Yi sweats. This is the first time I had seen Godzi shouting for Ultraman toe out and help fight ah.

    Currently, Zhang Xin who is hiding at the backstage eating sponge cake heard the shouts and got startled awake. She immediately lets out a whimper before stuffing the remaining sponge cake into her mouth before putting on her mask and charges out.

    ¡°Outrageous! Who is so outrageous and dare to touch my family sponge cake¡­ah no, touch my families Godzi!¡±

    As her mouth is bulging, it is not very convenient for Zhang Xin to speak, causing the audience listening tough.

    Is this a drama or a skit ah! These girls are too funny already!

    ¡°Ultraman! I always respected you as a warrior!¡± Murong Die says bitterly and hatefully, ¡°But you actually fell from grace because of a monster! Just how am I inferior to it!¡±

    Murong Die points at the monster by the side.

    Finally¡­right now should be their emotional show right! Ah wrong, it is fucking bromance show ah!

    Liu Yi feels that the amount of sweat that he had sweated is enough for him to bathe with.

    ¡°Is there any need to ask?¡±

    Ultraman snorts, ¡°Your breasts are not as big as hers.¡±

    Liu Yi dares to guarantee that this dialogue is ad-libbed!

    Because Murong Die is already hopping mad.

    ¡°What a good Ultraman, you Chen Shimei! I¡­this emperor is going to fight it out with you!¡±

    [TL: Chen Shimei means heartless and unfaithful man]

    Murong Die runs over with her raised Xiao Taiji. Following the setting in the script, Ultraman runs off without any integrity. She leads Murong Die and rushes between the curtains.

    The audience also starts to be slightly excited. This plot is not bad ah!

    Indeed this world is rotten!

    ¡°It is youe guys turn now!¡±

    Murong Die and Zhang Xin p hands with Liu Yi and Chen Cai, indicating that they are handing over.

    Liu Yi nods his head and pulls down his mask, blocking his face. After which, he leaps out and jumps out from behind the heavy curtains lightly.

    Liu Yi¡¯s figure is very rxed as he jumps 3 meters into the sky over 7 meters away beforending in front of Godzi.

    ¡°Gods! Are these special effects?¡±

    ¡°Is there a suspension system? This performance is ferocious enough ah!¡±

    Seeing how ¡®Blood Emperor¡¯ re-enters the stage in this kind of matter, all of them start eximing.

    ¡°Monster, Ultraman was fended off by me already. There is no one who can protect you now.¡±

    Liu Yi stands there. But in reality, the one who is speaking is Murong Die, who has the microphone, in the backstage.

    All Liu Yi needs to do is to pose.

    Wang Lele follows the script and waves her hands shouting, ¡°Yamate, yamate, yamate,¡± which instantly attracted all kinds of howls from the audience.

    Liu Yi is sweating a waterfall. Letting Lele shout ¡®yamate¡¯ this kind of unrestrained dialogue¡­Murong Die had indeed tossed away her bestie¡¯s integrity for poprity ah¡­.

    Perhaps Lele does not know what ¡®yamate¡¯ meaning¡­

    Perhaps she only knows the meaning¡­but does not know the underlying hidden meaning!

    ¡°Hmph! Your shouting is worthless! Today, it is your death date! Ultraman is mine!¡±

    Liu Yi follows after this swift and fierce dialogue and raises his right hand.

    A white Xiao Taiji appears from the void and floats above Liu Yi¡¯s arm. It whirls and rotates about, like it is going to fall along with Liu Yi¡¯s arm at any moment.

    ¡°Wah! This special effect is too impressive!¡±

    ¡°Just a stage performance can do such things?¡±

    The eyes of the audience shine as they watch! This is too impressive!

    ¡°Hold your hand!¡±

    While at this moment Chen Cai who is acting as Ultraman enters the stage. He jumps up from the backstage, jumping 7 meters into the air. After which, with a flying kick, he kicks towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Hmph! Parlour tricks!¡±

    Liu Yi turns his head over as he pointed with his index and middle fingers and Xiao Taiji instantly sweeps in front of his body, blocking Chen Cai¡¯s kick with a ¡®dang¡¯ sound.

    Receiving the rebound, Chen Cai flips in the sky before steadilynds back onto the ground.

    The audience let out all kinds of cheers and seems to be excited.

    How is this any different from watching a blockbuster movie! Too exciting!

    Chen Cai only points at Liu Yi before shouting, ¡°Earlier my ** was not well thus I need to go back and recover a bit. Now I shall fight with you again!¡±

    Liu Yi guesses that Chen Cai himself is about to cry already. The dialogue that Zhang Xin matched to him is too explosive!

    While Liu Yi follows the script requirement and can only tremble, pretending to be iparably shocked.

    He turns his head and res at Godzi squatting on the ground.

    ¡°Just what did you do to him!¡±

    With this roar, the audience instantly exploded inughter.

    This meaning is way too clear and easy to see!

    Ultraman actually speaks forcefully and with justice, ¡°This is our matter, can you please not be wordy.¡±

    ¡°Your ** is mine! No one is able to take it! What I cannot get shall be killed!¡±

    Liu Yi feels slightly weird in his heart, why does it seem like this dialogue seems to be not the same as the previous dialogue?

    Could it be that Murong Die and the girls purposefully spoof me? What the, this seems to be quite possible ah!

    Me and Chen Cai are only on the stage to act out a fighting scene only ah, we are definitely not going to do any other part of the scene!

    ¡°Rubbish! Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    Fortunately, Ultraman cut back to the original script at this moment allowing Liu Yi to let out a sigh of relief.

    Ultraman jumps in front of Liu Yi and starts attacking him.

    Liu Yi returns blow for blow and the two of them start fighting.

    Every time when their limbs crash against each other, it will let out ¡®mming¡¯ sound! The audience thought that it was just some sound effect but in reality, it is actually Liu Yi and Chen Cai using their qi aura to sh against each other.

    ¡°This fighting feeling is damn real!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The acting is damn real! That sound effect is also very good ah!¡±

    The audience is in great joy watching while Liu Yi and Chen Cai are in full swing fighting.

    In this manner, the two of them fought for over two minutes. Perhaps it is because the audience are starting to get weary watching, they change their attacking method.

    ¡°Did not expect that I would actually fight you to a standstill!¡±

    Chen Cai retreated a few steps while Zhang Xin dubs for him in the backstage, ¡°Looks like without taking out my real abilities, you wouldn¡¯t know how impressive I am!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, these idiotic lines¡­

    ¡°Bring it on! Today your ** is destined to be conquered by me!¡±

    Right now Liu Yi really wishes to curse himself.

    Is Murong Die trying to troll me!

    Chen Cai no longer wishes to wait for the dubbing anymore. He directly shouts himself, ¡°Let¡¯s fight then!¡±

    Instantly the audience were tickled. They had already noticed that the two of them were substituted. Right now hearing them shouting themselves, they startedughing. Clearly there are no longer able to take the trolling from the girls.

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s fight! And get it done quickly!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly adds, ¡°By the way, this lord is not interested in your **! The little monster is this lord¡¯s dish!¡±

    The audience instantly explodes inughter while Wang Lele who is squatting there has a red face.

    ¡°Hahaha, then bring it on!¡±

    Chen Cai retreated a few steps before grabbing a meter long stone b that was behind the heavy curtain and tossed it at Liu Yi!

    When the stone b flew over, there is the sound of wind being cut.

    ¡°Go, Xiao Taiji!¡±

    Liu Yi formed a sword seal and Xiao Taiji instantly shoots over. It pierces through the stone b and sted it apart!

    Stone fragments immediately fill the sky causing the audience to be stunned.

    ¡°What an impressive special effect ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Even a blockbuster movie¡­wouldn¡¯t be so impressive!¡±

    ¡°Holy @$#%#!!!¡±

    Seeing the reaction of the audience while being in the backstage, Murong Die is secretly delighted.

    Hmph, how is this impressive, the real impressive one ister on!

    She arrogantly raises her chin and nce at Wang Yuzheng by the side.

    Her meaning is very clear. She wants to use her performance to defeat Wang Yuzheng¡¯s performance.

    But Wang Yuzheng only smiles as she gives Murong Die a thumbs-up praising her thinking.

    Letting Liu Yi and Chen Cai have a real fight is indeed very impressive. She is about to be dazzled watching them fight.

    While Wang Zhaoyu by the side prop up her spectacles and asked puzzledly, ¡°What special effects is this? A school actually has these standards?¡±

    Hearing her words, Wang Yuzheng and Murong Die smile at each other. Everything cannot be said.

    ¡°Watch my ultimate killing move!¡±

    Chen Cai suddenly assumes Ultraman¡¯s signature posture as he half-squat there and intersects his arms together as he aims at Liu Yi opposite him.

    He gathers his Asura Qi which then forms a line of purple ck ray shooting towards Liu Yi.

    A group of people exim loudly in shock.

    There is an Ultrabeam as well!!!

    Fucking awesome ah!

    While Liu Yi is calm as he stretches out his right hand and ce in front of him.

    Xiao Taiji immediately flew in front of him before rotating on the spot. Over ten simr sword splits out and spread out like the tail of a peacock forming a circle which blocks the purple Ultrabeam shooting over.

    All of the audience exims as a lot of them instantly bes excited!

    This, this is a real super-production ah!

 Chapter 770 - It is almost time]

    <strong>Chapter 770 [It is almost time]</strong>

    The two of them fought for a while again as they use all kinds of beautiful technique attracting screams from the audience.

    Following the script, it is almost time for Liu Yi to defeat Chen Cai before dering his sovereignty over him. After being convinced by Liu Yi¡¯s strength, Chen Cai falls in love with him and from then on abandoned the little monster and chooses to live together with Blood Emperor until death.

    But Liu Yi strikes down Chen Cai with a palm before hugging Wang Lele, who is watching the show by the side while squatting on the ground, into his embrace in a princess carry.

    ¡°You have been defeated. From now on, Little Godzi is mine!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Chen Cai swallows his saliva not knowing how to continue on the script.

    Liu Yi hugs Wang Lele as he bows towards the audience, ¡°From then on, Blood Emperor and Little Godzi live happily together. Thank you all for watching the show!¡±

    ¡°You scumbag! The script is not like this!¡±

    Murong Die charges out from behind the heavy curtain as she stomps her foot in anger, ¡°It is you and Ultraman who live happily together?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Thank you for watching! Goodbye!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately runs off while hugging Wang Lele.

    ¡°Damn it,e back!¡±

    Murong Die immediately chases after him brandishing her fist. Chen Cai is at a loss. Finally, he can only follow along and bow towards the audience.

    ¡°That¡­thank you all for watching. The performance shall end here!¡±

    After he finishes, he also walks off the stage.

    The audienceughs non stop. This special effect show turns into a farce! This is rather interesting. At the very least, this Christmas party is no longer that monotonous.

    At the backstage, Murong Die grabs Liu Yi¡¯s throat as she says angrily, ¡°Damn Liu Yi! How dare you change this miss¡¯s script!¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­isn¡¯t the reaction very good¡­¡±

    Liu Yi coughs, ¡°Letting me act out a gay part, why don¡¯t you kill me.¡±

    ¡°Acting! Don¡¯t you understand, acting!¡±

    Murong Die puffs up her cheeks, ¡°You are an actor, my, Murong Die¡¯s directed actor! You must respect my work do you understand!¡±

    ¡°What the, I am only just a substitute! I don¡¯t have such a strong job spirit!¡±

    ¡°This, this is not how you should talk!¡±

    Murong Die also found out about this important issue. It seems like Liu Yi is only an able-bodied man that she had captured at thest moment.

    Although I had already nned everything, but capturing Liu Yi was indeed ast-minute decision.

    Ahhh! Why does it seem like I was led into a trap by Liu Yi!

    So unhappy!

    ¡°Anyways you need to take responsibility for recklessly changing the script! So you must remember to invite me and Lele to a meal!¡±

    ¡°We also want to ah, Head!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Let us have a cast and crew meal together!¡±

    By the side, the girls started shouting along.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Invite everyone, invite everyone¡­¡±

    Liu Yi wipes away the sweat on his forehead and can only choose to promise them.

    ¡°Nice! This is great, I can ughter!¡±

    ¡°Get lost, what are you saying! You are too much! Even if you know, you cannot say it out loud do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Wuwu, understood¡­¡±

    The girls indeed cause Liu Yi to have a big head. Thinking about his harem in the future, he suddenly has the urge to cry.

    Those girls¡­which one of them does not have personality ah!

    Murong Die, Wang Lele, Wang Yuzheng, Ao Susu, Yoko Nishikawa, Zhang Meixin, Ai Ling, Yunsen Ameki, Wakabayashi Rika and more¡­which one of them is a vegetarian?

    Suddenly feel like my future is rather scary¡­

    Liu Yi cannot help but shiver.

    ¡°Boss, Yuzheng went up the stage!¡±

    By the side, Chen Cai who is watching the tv suddenly alerts Liu Yi.

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately turns around and looks at the tv.

    Liu Yi is filled with expectations, I wonder what song would Yuzheng sing this time around.

    This time around the album that she had released, there is a total of seven songs. Every single one of them is very nice to listen to, especially the title song which Liu Yi likes the most.

    When he is free, he would let Little Jade y it several times. He is not tired of listening to it even after a hundred times. The more he listened to it, the more he likes it.

    Her album this time round is a love song album. Some of the songs inside are slow songs. One must say that Wang Yuzheng is really suited to singing those slow songs. Her voice possesses a lot of drawing power.

    A familiar melody was yed making Liu Yi slightly excited.

    Indeed it is Wang Yuzheng¡¯s title song!

    The audience was also s excited. After Wang Yuzheng had returned to the country and released her new album, her poprity started to increase.

    The fresh and pure appearance, as well as voice that is infectious, are factors that attracted arge number of fans.

    Liu Yi especially went to take a look at Baidu about Wang Yuzheng. She originally had around a thousand plus fans but now, the number of fans that she had had already broken through a hundred thousand and is still continuously increasing.

    Wang Yuzheng can be considered as just making her appearance. Later on, her poprity will be even crazier.

    Back then I wished to help Wang Yuzheng to be a star. Originally I only wished to satisfy her dream and make her happy.

    Unexpectedly, mypany seemed to have really picked up a treasure.

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng! Wang Yuzheng!¡±

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng! WE LOVE YOU!!!¡±

    The audience is already shouting while Wang Yuzheng is also slightly stirred up. Her small face is blushing as she holds the mike and says some words of gratitude.

    After which she starts to sing her title song, a love song that is able to let people calm down.

    ¡°Once I remember, the years that we walk together.

    Seeing street corners, as we stroll past the romantic stores.

    You said before that you will protect me forever, but I had waited for you for too many days.

    You said before that you will keep me warm till dawn, but I find it hard to sleep on my own.

    Should I or should I not forget, those sweet words of yours¡­¡±

    Liu Yi was spellbound once again as he listens. His heart is somewhat aching. This is the power of Wang Yuzheng¡¯s singing.

    Even Murong Die also did not utter a word. It is clear that she was somewhat awed by Wang Yuzheng¡¯s singing.

    Although she is still unconvinced, she must admit that her singing is indeed vourful.

    Looks like Wang Yuzheng is a natural singer.

    Hey, I am just tone-deaf. Otherwise, I would also go and be a singer¡­wu, even if this miss is unable to be a singer, I can also go and be an actor ¡­in China, actors are more popr¡­

    Murong Die starts to sink into her fantasy.

    While the audience also seems to be intoxicated. This is the power of Wang Yuzheng¡¯s singing!

    All the way until Wang Yuzheng finished, they still did not react. The entire stage is very quiet. It is so weird that it might be possible to hear the sound of a needle dropping.

    This situation is maintained for 30 seconds before someone reacts and starts pping.

    -pping sounds-

    This pping sound jolts the rest of the people awake and everyone starts pping.

    Very quickly apuse filled the entire stage!

    The apuse, as well as cheering, is like a tide circling the entire stage!

    Snowkes also join in the fun and start floating down. This Christmas season finally started to snow.

    ¡°Today I am really happy to be able to stand on this stage.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng looks at the snowkes in the sky and smiles.

    ¡°I have a song that had not been released which is called <Snow> to present to everyone.¡±

    -loud cheering sound-

    ¡°Yuzheng! We love you!¡±

    ¡°Yuzheng! Look over here!¡±

    The audience is about to go crazy.

    Wang Yuzheng is really very happy. She had really done it.

    In the past, she can only dream of standing on the stage and be a singer that is weed by people.

    And now¡­she had really stood there and in the stands, are her fans.

    Even though right now it is only a school party. But, in the future, there will definitely be an evenrger stage waiting for me!

    Yuzheng! You can do it! You definitely will be able to do it!

    Liu Yi is so impressive! You cannot be too inferior!

    Taking advantage of the enthusiastic atmosphere, just as she is about to start singing, muffled thunder starts rumbling in the sky.

    -the sound of thunder rumbling-

    When everyone heard this sound of thunder, they cannot help but raise their head and looks at the night sky that is snowing.

    Really strange. It is obviously winter, why would is there thunder?

    Just as everyone is feeling curious, enormous lightning shes across the sky!

    -thunder sound!-

    The entire sky seems to be split into two! That lightning bolt is like a distorted white dragon which causes everyone to be startled.

    What a scary lightning¡­

    It is clearly winter¡­thunder is too weird?

    While Liu Yi trembles while Gu Yu and Mo Lan by his side stand up.

    This lightning¡­is definitely not a natural urrence!

    Could it be¡­Sky Splitting Spear ising into being?

    What the! Are you for real ah, it actually urred at this time?

    ¡°A lot of people came¡­¡±

    Gu Yu¡¯s brow raises slightly. She senses the aura of a number of people in the vicinity.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­looks like it is time.¡±

    Mo Lan also rolls up her sleeves for battle, preparing to go all out.

    ¡°Damn it¡­why must it happen at this time!¡±

    Liu Yi is very unhappy. He pats the shoulder of Chen Cai by the side.

    ¡°Chen Cai prepare an Asura Barrier!¡±

    ¡°Understood Boss. Watch carefully!¡±

    Chen Cai knows that Liu Yi does not wish to implicate innocent people. Only people who possess qi will be able to exist inside the Asura Barrier, otherwise, without exception, they shall be excluded outside!

    Chen Cai stretches out his hands and pats his palms together.

    -sound of bubble expanding-

    A ck-light instantly spread out swiftly and encase the entire KeDa campus within it!

    For a moment, the entire KeDa campus turned iparably quiet.

    All creatures that do not possess qi to disappear while the remaining building was also draped with a mysterious aura. The earlier unusually bustling with noise and excitement KeDa had turned into something simr to a ghost city right now.

    Mo Lan looks at the surroundings and cannot help but ask, ¡°Oh? What technique is this? So mystical!¡±

    ¡°A barrier that protects the mortals.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Let us go out and take a look. Since so many guests hade, how can I who is the master not receive them enthusiastically..¡±

    His body suddenly shes and he instantly disappears from the spot. Perhaps he had run outside.

    ¡°Boss! Wait for me ah!¡±

    As Liu Yi¡¯s follower, Chen Cai naturally follows Liu Yi wherever he goes.

    Gu Yu and Mo Lan nce at each other before chasing after them.

    As for Murong Die and the rest of the girls, they had already disappeared from this barrier and were excluded outside. Liu Yi had protected them very well.

    Originally he thought that he will not implicate any innocent. But when Liu Yi appears on the stage, he got a huge shock.

    As he sees Wang Yuzheng standing on the stage with an expression of losing her head out of fear.

 Chapter 771 - What my woman says is right]

    <h4>Chapter 771 [What my woman says is right]</h4>

    Wang Yuzheng was actually not isted in the original world!

    What is this situation!

    At that moment, Liu Yi was shocked!

    Seeing Liu Yiing out, Wang Yuzheng is like she had found her pir. She runs over to his side and holds his arm and asks worriedly, ¡°Liu Yi¡­what, what is this?¡±

    Mo Lan is unable to hold back and asks, ¡°Oh? So this girl is a cultivator as well?¡±

    Chen Cai is even more curious, ¡°Boss, Sister Yuzheng also started cultivating?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi himself also does not know what is going on and can only shake his head.

    Wang Yuzheng has spiritual qi in her body? Could it be some other qi?

    But why have I never sensed it before?

    For a while, Liu Yi is unable toprehend this question.

    But soon I will not be able to stop this from happening. It is best to hurry in protecting Wang Yuzheng properly.

    ¡°Yuzheng, a situation had happened. Stand inside this circle and don¡¯t move.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he uses Xiao Taiji and draws a circle on the floor before tossing out Sky Flipping Seal to protect this circle.

    ¡°No matter what you see, you are not allowed toe out do you understand?¡±

    Borrowing my strength, Sky Flipping Seal will be enough to block the shockwaves from the fight.

    ¡°Mm¡­I shall listen to you.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng had never been suspicious of what Liu Yi said. She obediently hides in the circle.

    ¡°You do have some techniques to handle woman eh.¡±

    Gu Yu curls her lips, ¡°When I just got to know you, why didn¡¯t I see that you have this kind of capability? Hmph, back then I should have killed you so that there will be one less disaster in this world.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, who is the one who risks her life to protect me back then in World Manor?¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but smile. This girl is really got a hard mouth.

    Gu Yu¡¯s face is red as she stomps her foot and says, ¡°Hmph! Back, back then I must have been confused!¡±

    ¡°A woman who is not honest at all.¡± By the side, Mo Lan mocks, ¡°If you like a guy and just say it. There is no need to be secretive and try to cover up! Take a look at me. Since I like Liu Yi, I tell him to his face, so what about it?¡±

    ¡°Shameless woman!¡±

    Gu Yu is flustered and exasperated and starts arguing with Mo Lan. Very quickly the two of them are quarreling.

    Liu Yi can only cover his forehead. Really is natural foe ah¡­.

    Wang Yuzheng who is standing in the circle cannot help but feel rueful seeing the two girls being rivals for Liu Yi¡¯s affection.

    At this moment, the lightning in the sky suddenly became even more intense.

    One bolt after the other keeps striking across the sky. Like someone is releasing fireworks!

    Indeed it is not a naturally formed lightning ah! If it was natural lightning, it should also turn stationary just like the floating snowkes in the sky.

    -rumbling-

    A few more white light suddenly shes across the sky. Following which cultivators standing on swords flies over from the east.

    It looks like they are people from Hidden Sword Pavillion.

    The rest of the cultivators also rush over from all directions.

    Among these people, there are sects that Liu Yi is familiar with as well as those that he is not familiar with.

    But most of them are sects from the exterior.

    When they appear, they were all startled seeing Liu Yi who is standing on the stage.

    Isn¡¯t this the number one wanted criminal, Liu Yi?

    He is actually here as well!

    Gods! Could it be that he is also eyeing that Sky Splitting Golden Spear?

    Fucking hell! Who is afraid of who! After all, for the god weapon, my sect had invited Heaven Realm experts over!

    ¡°Liu Yi!!!¡±

    No one can surpass the Sect Leader of Immortal Snow Peak, Zhang Boyue in terms of his hatred towards Liu Yi!

    When he sees Liu Yi, he instantly roars angrily, ¡°You dare toe out!¡±

    ¡°Why would I not dare toe out?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Zhang Boyue who is standing on clouds floating in the sky as he crosses his arms and smiles, ¡°The god weapon ising into being. Such an interesting matter, how can I not take part in it?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Do you think that you are unequaled under heaven! And you can go wherever you want to go?¡±

    Zhang Boyue stares at Liu Yi and sneers, ¡°Liu Yi, don¡¯t look down on my Immortal Snow Peak!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then take out whatever method you have.¡±

    Liu Yi provokes Zhang Boyue, ¡°I shall stand here. If I escape then I Liu Yi will follow your surname from now on.¡±

    ¡°What the heck, this fellow is too crazy!¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader Zhang, let us attack together and kill this fellow!¡±

    Seeing how Liu Yi is such so arrogant, the surrounding cultivators instantly be angered.

    Wang Yuzheng, who is standing in the circle behind Liu Yi, saw all of these.

    These people¡­are all of them enemies of Liu Yi¡­

    Why are so many of them want to make life difficult for Liu Yi¡­Liu Yi is also not a bad person ah¡­

    ¡°Ignorant younger generation. Today if I do not teach you a lesson, you really would not know how high the sky is.¡±

    At this moment from the direction of Immortal Snow Peak flew over a bearded old man in white robe.

    Seeing the appearance of this old man, Zhang Boyue smiles in delight while the face of the surrounding cultivator¡¯s changes.

    Liu Yi feels that this old man¡¯s strength should be quite impressive thus he asks, ¡°And who the heck are you?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, my surname is Du, my name is Wenkuo. I am also known as Old Man Ice Fog!¡±

    ¡°Sweat¡­Old Man Ice Fog¡­why don¡¯t you call yourself Santa us!¡±

    ¡°Impudent! How dare you mock my name! When I started cultivating, you were not even born yet!¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi retorts, ¡°Originally I should call you senior. But seeing how you are using your seniority to oppress people then don¡¯t me me for not giving you any face.¡±

    ¡°How much is your face worth? What a joke.¡±

    Du Wenkuo sneers, ¡°Furthermore, today, I shall make you lose all of your face!¡±

    ¡°Old people indeed talk too much. If you want to fight then fight!¡±

    Liu Yi enters a ready stance while Du Wenkuo does not have any intention to attack despite what he said.

    He does not wish to be the first to take action!

    Being able to defeat all of the heroes in the righteous path in the World Manor, his strength is definitely not ordinary!

    If I rashly fight against him. Even if I am able to teach him a lesson, I will also need to use up some of my qi.

    There are also a lot of Heaven Realm experts from otherrge sects watching covetously by the side. That group of old fellows more or less have the same strength as me. If I waste a bit of strength here, it will not be beneficial for the struggle for the god weaponter on!

    That is why this old man is very astute. He does not wish to do things that will cause him to suffer a loss.

    ¡°You are not worth mentioning. Wait for me to subdue Sky Splitting Golden Spear first and it will not be toote toe back and kill you.¡±

    This old man really thinks that everything will be his! He is really dreaming!

    Liu Yi holds back his sneer as he roasted in his heart.

    ¡°Boss do you want me to help you teach this old man a lesson?¡±

    By the side, Chen Cai is unable to watch anymore. Does that damn old man really think that he is a protagonist! Keep relying on his seniority!

    ¡°No need for now. Let us see the situation first¡­¡±

    Liu Yi ns to first preserve his strength. After all, in a while, the god weapon wille into being and it will be a chaotic and bitter battle.

    It is not worth it to waste strength now.

    ¡°Old Man Ice Fog. Looks like you are incapable ah.¡±

    From the Concealed Sword Pavillion, a woman who appears to be around 30+ covers her mouth as she lets out light chuckles.

    ¡°Back then the fame of Old Man Ice Fog when it was said out, those younger generations and juniors ah would instantly pee in their pants. But now, it seems like it no longer works¡­¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrows lightly. This woman is intentionally provoking ah!

    She seems to wish to make the two of us fight. This Concealed Sword Pavilion woman really has wicked thoughts in her heart!

    ¡°Liu Shuyao! You dare to look down on me!¡±

    Hearing the mocking from that woman, Du Wenkuo instantly flies into a rage.

    What the heck! You are clearly cultivating an ice system cultivation technique! But why is your temper so bad ah?

    Liu Yi cries out bad in his heart. This is clearly an indirect psychological method ah, you are too easily duped already ah!

    ¡°Hehe, how is that so. But the truth is clearly disyed in front of us ah.¡±

    Liu Shuyao shrugs her shoulders, ¡°That junior had already let out word that he is waiting for you there. He does not fear you at all ah. Your prestige is useless.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! It is useless for you to use this kind of method!¡±

    ¡°Looks like Old Man Ice Fog is not as impulsive as I thought ah¡­why don¡¯t we act together then?¡±

    Liu Shuyao smiles very prettily but in the eyes of the crowd, there is a trace of coldness. ¡°All of the Heaven Realm experts present most probably would not take action rashly right. Why don¡¯t all of us give this junior face and kill him together.¡±

    ¡°That is possible!¡±

    Du Wenkuo and the rest of the Heaven Realm experts from the other sects nod their heads indicating that they agree.

    ¡°You trash. It is your fortune that you are able to make us Heaven Realm experts to take action at the same time!¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog says to Liu Yi, ¡°Even if you die, it is enough to let you be famous throughout the world! You can smile as you go down to the underworld!¡±

    ¡°That is enough from you guys!¡±

    Just as this group of people is about to take action, Wang Yuzheng who is standing behind Liu Yi is unable to take it anymore and shouts loudly, ¡°You guys are too bullying! Do you guys still have any face? I as a mortal also feel shame for your actions! And you guys still have the face to call yourselves seniors of the cultivation world? You are just a big joke!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s words instantly cause those Heaven Realm experts to feel that they have no ce to ce their faces.

    ¡°You doll know how to speak! When is it up to you to decide the methods of the world righteous path?¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog is the first to be unhappy as his lips twitches, ¡°Just a mere mortal and you dare to talk back here. You must be seeking death right? Then I shall fulfill your wish!¡±

    Immediately he raises his hand and presses down towards Wang Yuzheng below.

    Instantly circles of ice exploded around Wang Yuzheng!

    This ice circle is enormous. One circle surrounds the other. The smallest circle is 2 meters wide while the biggest is 10 meters wide!

    The entire stage was instantly frozen but Wang Yuzheng is standing there safe and sound.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog was startled, ¡°You are safe and sound? You doll¡­ah! It is the Sky Flipping Seal!¡±

    ¡°Motherfucker!!!¡±

    Liu Yi finally exploded in anger and scolds, ¡°That¡¯s enough from you old foggy! You dare to bully my woman! You don¡¯t even let off a mortal! It seems like what my woman says is right! Your face was already like farts!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi! You are seeking death!¡±

    ¡°The one seeking death is you!¡±

    Liu Yi roars as he directly enters the fourth stage of Dragon Transformation!

    After opening two sun jades, Liu Yi¡¯s fourth stage of Dragon Transformation instantly allows him to enter the heaven realm!

 Chapter 772 - Old Man Ice Fog]

    <strong>Chapter 772 [Old Man Ice Fog]</strong>

    When he had lit up one sun jade, Liu Yi¡¯s fourth stage of Dragon Transformation boosted his cultivation all the way to the peak of 18 stars.

    Right now after Liu Yi had absorbed Zhang Meixin¡¯s yuan yin, he had sessfully lit up the second sun jade!

    His strength also increased greatly. Right now after entering the fourth stage of Dragon Transformation, he broke the door of heaven realm and entered the 19th stars.

    Arcs of golden lightning shoot out of his body stunning the group of people present.

    ¡°He¡­he actually broke into Heaven Realm!¡±

    Sensing that overbearing mighting from Liu Yi, Zhang Boyue starts shivering as disbelief filled his eyes.

    The youngster who had forged his fame in World Manor back then¡­in a blink of an eye turned into a Heaven Realm expert¡­

    Just how did he cultivate?!

    Sensing Liu Yi¡¯s aura, Old Man Ice Fog who is in the sky preparing to attack hesitates again.

    If I start fighting against this Heaven Realm little kid¡­then my qi usage would no longer be ¡®a bit¡¯ anymore.

    Later on when Sky Splitting Golden Speares into being, perhaps I would be just passing by!

    Old Man Ice Fog uses his divine conscience to secretly look around. Indeed the experts from the other sects are all watching him cooly waiting for him to take action.

    This bunch of old scumbags. They must definitely be looking forward to me to take action, that way they would be able to reap what they did not sow!

    Hmph! What a good n! I will not let them have their way!

    ¡°Hmph¡­right now is still not the time to take action. Later after obtaining Sky Splitting Golden Spear, it will not be toote to teach you a lesson!¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog is terrified again. Making others mock him secretly. Even Liu Yi cannot help but give him a middle finger.

    Although this old man has a bad temper, he is rather sly! He is not willing to fight with me, perhaps it is to preserve his strength to snatch the god weapon!

    But even though he does not wish to fight, Liu Yi will not let him off.

    To dare to attack my woman, that is unforgivable!

    In Liu Yi¡¯s heart, his only reverse scale is his women.

    Even if someone makes life difficult for him, there is still room for discussion.

    But whoever who dares to make life difficult for his woman, then sorry. There is no room for discussion.

    ¡°You say not fighting then we are no longer fighting?¡±

    Liu Yi snorts as he clenches his fist. The golden lighting arcs around his body like it is showing that he is angered.

    ¡°You damn fellow. Right now I do not wish to fight with you but you still wish to fight with me? You are overestimating your capabilities!¡±

    Seeing how Liu Yi is not giving him any face at all, Old Man Ice Fog is angered again.

    ¡°Even if you are a senior, why should I give you any face?¡±

    Liu Yi says in disdain, ¡°If you wish to be respected by others then you must first respect others. When have you respected me before? And now you wish to let me respect you? What a joke!¡±

    ¡°Little kid, you have quite a sharp mouth ah!¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog grinds his teeth, ¡°Fine. Today I shall throw caution to the wind! Since you want to fight then I shall let you seek your own death!¡±

    When Old Man Ice Fog finished, he condensed a ball of ice fog in his palm.

    It looks like that startling palm move is about to used again.

    But Liu Yi will not give him this chance. His body shes and appears in front of Old Man Ice Fog.

    ¡°Hmph! Seeking your own death!¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog had already made a firm resolution to kill this youth. As a Heaven Realm expert, his reaction is very quick. The moment Liu Yi appears, his palm had already stuck onto Liu Yi.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    -Boom!-

    Circles of ice fog instantly spread out from Liu Yi¡¯s body pounding the surrounding.

    This kind of ice fog is enough to turn a person¡¯s body into ice and then explode into ice fragments!

    But Liu Yi stands there as if nothing had happened. Instead, the surrounding ice fog starts revolving and with Liu Yi¡¯s breathing in, the ice fog was sucked into his nose.

    ¡°How¡­how is this possible!¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog stares nkly. Even if it is a Heaven Realm expert, in front of this palm move of mine, if they did not get heavily injured, they will also be turned into a wretched figure!

    But this youth ispletely fine. Instead, he sucked away my ice fog!

    What is this situation¡­this is impossible!

    ¡°Indeed very supplemental.¡±

    After Liu Yi refined Old Man Ice Fog¡¯s mysterious ice qi, he raises his right hand and his entire right hand had turned into white jade. Faint frost fog floats above his palm.

    ¡°You actually know Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra!¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog trembles, ¡°ZHANG BOYUE!!! WHAT IS GOING ON HERE!!!¡±

    ¡°This¡­this¡­he stole and learned it!¡±

    Zhang Boyue really loves the disciple that he is proud of deeply. If he let this old man know that it was Gu Yu who taught Liu Yi Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra, perhaps, Gu Yu will be out of luck.

    ¡°Hahaha, your people are too stupid. Wanting to stealthily learn it is too easy.¡±

    Liu Yi also did not expose Zhang Boyue. After all, his rtionship with Gu Yu is not bad and he also does not wish to implicate Gu Yu because of him.

    Currently, Gu Yu who is standing below is feeling quite deeply moved.

    Indeed. Liu Yi is still that Liu Yi from back then. He is still that fellow who only thinks about others!

    Why can¡¯t he think more for me¡­wu¡­

    ¡°To secretly learn my Immortal Snow Peak cultivation technique! It looks like there is no need to let you live anymore today!¡±

    A glimmer of ruthlessness shed across, Old Man Ice Fog¡¯s eyes. ¡°I wished to teach you a lesson, but now you must die! If you want to me, then me yourself for learning the wrong thing!¡±

    He takes a deep breath before grabbing an ice sword with his right hand and stabs it into the ground.

    Heavy snow starts falling heavily from the sky engulfing the entire KeDa campus.

    This heavy snow is not a natural urrence but something that was formed by Old Man Ice Fog¡¯s qi!

    Sensing this scary strength, a lot of cultivators start to shiver.

    ¡°Indeed he is Old Man Ice Fog. To have this kind of strength.¡±

    Even Liu Shuyao cannot help but feel rueful.

    The rest of the Heaven Realm experts from other sects also have their own thoughts. Old Man Ice Fog¡¯s strength can be considered as the top among them.

    Luckily there is Liu Yi this fellow who came and weaken his strength. Otherwise,ter on, when fighting over the god weapon, it will not be worth it.

    Fight on¡­the fiercer you guys fight the better! When the two of them fight until they be weakened, we will be able to obtain benefits as a fisherman.

    ¡°Little kid, it is your fate that is bad!¡±

    As Old Man Ice Fog speaks, he prepared to use both his hands to deal with Liu Yi. He ps both his hands together.

    Immediately, an enormous ice crystal condenses on Liu Yi and freezes him within turning him into an exhibit.

    Seeing this scene, Wang Yuzheng cannot help but be afraid. She copses inside the Sky Flipping Seal as she screams, ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    ¡°Rx. Boss is fine.¡±

    By the side, Chen Caiforts Wang Yuzheng. ¡°This old man¡¯s strength is not enough to deal with boss.¡±

    He knows that Liu Yi¡¯s strength had increased again from the time he had fought against the Demon Emperor!

    Because back then when Liu Yi fought against the Demon Emperor, he could only breakthrough Heaven Realm by using God Transformation. But now, he does not need to use God Transformation and is able to enter Heaven Realm standard¡­this kind of strength really makes Chen Cai envious.

    ¡°Fine?¡±

    Hearing what Chen Cai says, Old Man Ice Fog sneers, ¡°After being struck by my ice crystal even if he was not sealed up for a hundred years, he will not be able toe out! Within these 100 years, his vitality will slowly be consumed by the ice crystals and then die. This is the result of provoking me!¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog is also very ufortable in his heart. Although he had killed that youngster, he had used up arge amount of his qi.

    With my remaining qi, I will definitely lose out during the fight for the god weaponter!

    This damn youngster!

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Chen Caiughs instead, ¡°You daft old man. Do you really think that you are unequal in this world? If you wish to defeat my boss, you still need to train for another 100 years!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, rotten mouth kid, you should also die for me!¡±

    Why is this group of juniors so arrogant!

    Recalling back then before I had not retired, wherever I go in Jianghu, which junior would not be respectful, not daring to loud in my presence!

    Old Man Ice Fog raises his hand and condensed out an enormous ice sword. It is several meters long and instantly shoots towards Chen Cai within the heavy snow.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking down on people.¡±

    Chen Cai raises his hand as two enormous Asura Arm flies out from his back and grabs hold of the sword hilt of the ice sword. After this, it drags the enormous ice sword and tosses it out, chopping it towards Old Man Ice Fog in the sky.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog was astonished. My technique was ineffective, furthermore, it was exploited by the opponent?

    Just as he is shocked, the enormous ice crystal in front of him suddenly lets out a cracking sound and scatters.

    From inside, a me flies out and smashes the falling ice sword!

    While Liu Yi stands there as scarlet mes cover his body. It is like he is wearing a me overcoat.

    Liu Yi rebukes softly, ¡°Chen Cai, this old man is mine. Don¡¯t snatch the kill from me!¡±

    Chen Cai hurriedly admits his mistake, ¡°Sorry boss! In the future, I will no longer snatch from you!¡±

    ¡°Mm, that is good then. You just need to stand by the side and watch the show. Remember to help me protect Yuzheng.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, his gazends on Old Man Ice Fog who is still shocked.

    ¡°Just now I rested for a while. We can continue now.¡±

    ¡°You¡­you are fine!¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog feels like he is dreaming today. He had received too much shock, ¡°How is it possible for you to also possess fire attribute cultivation technique¡­these cultivations are clearly shing!¡±

    ¡°It is you who only has superficial knowledge.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, but he feels like himself is indeed a ¡®bug¡¯.

    Let¡¯s not talk about double cultivating two kinds of attribute qi, also an expert in creating objects. Using dark attribute to creature dead matter, using qi to creating living animals.

    If this goes on, Liu Yi feels that he is no different from god.

    But his strength is way weaker than a god. At the very least, he cannot defeat a firstyer immortal.

    The path of cultivation is still very long!

    ¡°You youngster! How dare you be so impudent!¡±

    Being looked down upon by a junior again, Old Man Ice Fog is bing more and more angered, ¡°If I don¡¯t use my real ability I will not be able to subdue you! Good! Since you are the one who is asking for it then do not me me for being heartless!¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog condenses a head of white hair as his body spread out cold air!

 Chapter 773 - [Going to use ult]

    <h4>Chapter 773 [Go<strong>ing to use ult]</strong></h4>

    ¡°Ice God!¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog stretches out his right hand and taps between his brows.

    Instantly a silver star emerges from between his brows.

    Below Gu Yu transmitted over, {Liu Yi be careful!}

    {This is the unique secret technique that my Immortal Snow Peak¡¯s Heaven Realm experts possess! Ice God! Usually, my Immortal Snow Peak¡¯s disciples would seal up a portion of our cultivation in our body. Only when it is absolutely essential would we release out this portion of strength. After unsealing, it will allow our cultivation to increase by ayer! Right now, Old Man Ice Fog¡¯s cultivation is 19th starjades! After unsealing¡­he should be at the beginning of 20th starjade! Liu Yi¡­you must be careful.}

    Beginning stage of 20th starjade?

    Liu Yi is relieved in his heart, it is not like I cannot fight against him.

    There is no need for the current me to use God Transformation and I would still be able to fight against a 20th starjade expert.

    Other than the fourth stage of Dragon Transformation, I also have my Fog technique!

    In other words, that portion of qi is where Liu Yi¡¯s real body is, just like Han Yuxin!

    Only when he condenses all of the fog would he be in his strongest state!

    The fog technique greatlypressed my qi! The strength that I am disying is nothing but a small portion!

    Liu Yi calcted slightly. If Ipletely release all of my strength, not to mention 20 starjades. It will also not be a problem if I fight against a 21 starjade expert!

    Fog Techniquepression of qi is over 100 times! More like 1000 times!

    This is how heaven-defying this technique is!

    -boom!-

    Old Man Ice Fog instantlypletes the release of Ice God. Every single strand of his white hair flies up as a pair of blue-white wings spread out behind his back. Each of them is three meters long which is very ice-catching, like crystals.

    ¡°Pray that you suffer less pain.¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog¡¯s voice carries a kind of chilliness like he is the controller of this snow, ¡°Your death date has arrived. No one can save you.¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog had taken out his full strength startling all of the experts in the surrounding.

    So Old Man Ice Fog was hiding this kind of strength! Bullshit! Luckily Liu Yi had forced him to use his full strength otherwise,ter, when it is time for us to snatch for the god weapon, every one of us will definitely suffer!

    Even Liu Shuyun is also secretly clenching her teeth. This old ghost from Immortal Snow Peak really had set a great n!

    Luckily, Liu Yi, this wild card appeared! Otherwise, this old man would have gotten his way!

    ¡°I must admit. As a senior of Immortal Snow Peak, you are indeed not bad.¡±

    Liu Yi says sincerely, ¡°It is only that you are too condescending and do not ce the young heroes of the world in your eyes. Thus today you are destined to suffer in my hands.¡±

    ¡°Speaking nonsense!¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog snarl before opening his mouth and breathes out ice towards Liu Yi!

    Wherever the ce the ice passes, everything was frozen into ice sculptures before disintegrating.

    Yet Liu Yi stands there and did not dodge. Instead, he grabs hold of his Scorpion Tail Lance.

    Liu Yi is a closebat expert. He decided to further strengthen his closebat capability. He prepares to assimte those long-range techniques that he had learned into his closebat moves and walks a dao path that belongs to himself!

    Scarlet Blood Sutra keeps revolving in his body causing the Scorpion Tail Lance in Liu Yi¡¯s hand to turn red and hot as countless Scarlet Blood Devil me was condensed in it!

    Liu Yi raises the speak with one hand and stabs towards the iing ice fog.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Instantly, the scarlet spear pierces into the ice fog. The spearhead continuously consumes the strength from the ice fog causing that heaven-defying ice fog to halt in front of the Scorpion Tail Lance, unable to advance!

    ¡°This is martial cultivation?¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog snorts, ¡°To be so skillful in your merger of strength and technique. You are indeed a thorny fellow. But I had only taken out a tiny bit of my strength. Your cultivation road shall end here!¡±

    He spreads his hand as a violent ice storm rises behind him.

    Inside the ice storm, a fierce dragon that ispletely condensed from ice flies out. It waves its ws around malevolently.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Along with Old Man Ice Fog shout, that ice dragon immediately ps out with its w at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts. Golden mist sprays out from his nose which then coagtes on his body.

    In a blink of an eye, Liu Yi¡¯s body grew into a nearly 2m tall man. With a naked upper body, his muscles are like a stone that is suffused with faint golden light.

    Hebines with Sky Supporting Pir before facing the iing ice dragon w with his right hand.

    He did not use Glorious Sun Palm as he relies on his own flesh body, fog empowerment as well as Sky Supporting Pir to receive this move!

    -boom-

    The enormous ice dragon wnds on Liu Yi¡¯s palm and turns sluggish!

    Following which, starting from the ice w, the ice dragon¡¯s body continuously scatters and was broken by an ordinary palm from Liu Yi!

    ¡°What!¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog is astonished. Right now, my cultivation base is at the beginning stage of 20 starjades! But I am still unable to shake up this junior in front of me!

    Fucking hell! This junior is too heaven-defying!

    I had cultivated bitterly for over a thousand years! Don¡¯t tell me that this junior started cultivating in the womb?

    Just what is this situation!

    This causes Old Man Ice Fog to not ept it.

    Not only him, but the rest of the experts from other sects are also stupefied.

    Liu Yi is too abnormal! Even Old Man Ice Fog can only fight him to a draw!

    Is this still a human? This cultivation speed is way too quick!

    Liu Shuyao shivers. Just what is the background of this fellow! It was said that back then in World Manor, his cultivation was only 18 starjade¡­right now, he has exceeded heaven realm and had reached 20 starjades!

    Just how long has it been¡­this kind of horrifying cultivation speed¡­even thess that had just joined my sect cannot bepared to it ah!

    Really,paring people to people is maddening¡­could it be that this fellow is a reincarnation of a god?

    ¡°He had improved by a lot again¡­¡±

    Gu Yu stares nkly at the majestic Liu Yi in the sky, ¡°Back then, I could bully him as I like¡­now, I can only look at his dust without any hope of catching up¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the man that I, Mo Lan fancy!¡±

    But Mo Lan is abnormally excited, ¡°Perhaps only he is able to defeat big brother!¡±

    ¡°Baring my upper body like this seems to be somewhat graceless.¡±

    Looking at his coagted body, Liu Yi says mockingly, ¡°Right now is a civilized and trendy era. It would be better if I put something on.¡±

    He condenses his Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra and Scarlet Blood Sutra!

    The Nine Mysterious Ice Qi freezes Scarlet Blood me which then wraps around Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Very quickly, an entwining blue and red, ice crystal and me vein armor cover Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    This armor is condensed from Liu Yi¡¯s qi. Blue red crystal-like bard grew out from the armor around the shoulder, elbow, and calf.

    The entire armor is craggy and aggressive.

    Looking at the junior, covered in me and ice armor, in front of him, Old Man Ice Fog is finally unable to take it an ask, ¡°Who on earth are you!¡±

    ¡°Just a small mortal that managed to walk onto the path of cultivation.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers and says, ¡°Nothing impressive. If you wish to kill me, I do not mind sending you off first.¡±

    ¡°I was slightly surprised by your strength. You really think that you are the protagonist?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words attracted Old Man Ice Fog¡¯s roar.

    ¡°I am the world-famous Old Man Ice Fog. I can pinch you to death with just a hand!¡±

    As he speaks, Old Man Ice Fog suddenly condenses out an eye-catching ice fog in his right hand before grasping at Liu Yi¡¯s throat.

    A snow dragon flies out from the void as it widens its mouth at Liu Yi and bites down.

    ¡°It is useless.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head. He did not even turn his head as he raises an arm and uses his arm strength and scatters that roaring snow dragon.

    That snow dragon instantly copses into a wide expanse of a snowstorm which then disperse in the air.

    ¡°Just how powerful is this strength¡­¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog finally starts to feel a trace of horror.

    His strength to that Liu Yi is ineffective!

    Why is this junior so horrifying!

    ¡°Old Man Ice Fog, originally I should respect you as you are a senior in the cultivation world.¡±

    As Liu Yi clenches his fist, he says, ¡°But it is a pity that you are using your seniority to oppress others. So be it if you look down on me. But you dare to take action against my woman!¡±

    He points at Old Man Ice Fog, ¡°I will take your front teeth.¡±

    ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    No matter what, Old Man Ice Fog is also an expert who became famous several hundred years ago. Being provoked by Liu Yi like this, he instantly became enraged and roars, ¡°Watch how I kill you! Take my ultimate move!¡±

    He forms a seal before pping his hands together.

    ¡°Gods! Old Man Ice Fog is going to use his ultimate move!¡±

    ¡°Finished! Finished! We wouldn¡¯t die from the shockwave right?!¡±

    ¡°Looks like Liu Yi will definitely be finished¡­bless us not to be affected by the shockwave would be the best!¡±

    The faces of the people from Immortal Snow Peak underwent arge change as all of them immediately explode out with their full strength and protect their bodies.

    Even Zhang Boyue also hurriedly releases a barrier to protect his body.

    The rest of the sects also see the clues and follow suit. In session, they release out defensive techniques at full strength.

    {Liu Yi¡­hurry and escape..}

    At this moment, Gu Yu transmit her voice over to Liu Yi, {Old Man Ice Fog is going to use his ultimate technique¡­there has never been a person who could this move¡­}

    {Oh? Then I am quite interested to be the first.}

    Liu Yi¡¯s fighting intent rises, {I do want to see just what is this so-called ultimate move!}

    {You, you idiot! You will be killed by your arrogance!}

    {I am not arrogant. I just believe in myself. Let¡¯s talk a look if it is a mule or a horse!}

 Chapter 774 - Sun Palace Hall Master

    <strong>Chapter 774 [Sun Pce Hall Master</strong>

    Gu Yu realizes that it is useless to warn Liu Yi. She can only clench her teeth as she activated her defensive techniques to protect herself. By the side, Mo Lan is also the same using her defensive technique to guard against the shockwave.

    {Chen Cai! Use your full strength to protect Yuzheng!}

    Liu Yi transmits to Chen Cai. He is worried that just Sky Flipping Seal on its own is not enough to protect Wang Yuzheng.

    {Leave it to me boss!}

    Chen Cai pats his chest before stretching out his hand and points in front of him.

    Instantly, rows of Asura Doors descend from the sky andnds on the ground.

    A total of seven rowspletely sealing up the stage tightly without any crack at all.

    Chen Cai gives Liu Yi an OK gesture.

    Liu Yi nods his head. With Chen Cai around, he is much more rxed.

    No close same-sex friend will not fight against each other ah!

    Furthermore, Old Man Ice Fog in front of him is currently like a superrge incandescent light-emitting eye-catching silvery light.

    His hands in front of his body form a final seal before stretching in front of him.

    ¡°White Kingdom!¡±

    A silver light circle instantly erupts out with Old Man Ice Fog in the center!

    This light circle moves very swiftly and in a blink of an eye, it strikes the entire ce, including Ke Da.

    Immediately, all of KeDa¡¯s building was turned into ice sculptures!

    As for those cultivators who used their defensive techniques to protect themselves, they are also unlucky as they were frozen within their own barriers.

    But because they are not Old Man Ice Fog¡¯s main target, it is only their barriers that were frozen. The person inside is safe and sound.

    As for Liu Yi, it seems like he is not that lucky. As most of the attack was directed at him!

    Seeing such arge powerful area attack, Lin Tong inside Liu Yi¡¯s body says in worry, {What the heck! Big idiot! It does not seem to be possible for a closebat technique to deal with this move!}

    {Rx Immortal Fox Sister. Leave it to me.}

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath as he redistributes the strength in his body. After which he held his Scorpion Tail Lance with both hands before attacking the iing silver circle and using his strong Sweeping Thousand Army!

    It basically a blink of an eye, the silver circle crashes into the ck half-moon that Liu Yi swept out with hisnce!

    -boom!-

    Two kinds of qi crash against each other causing an enormous violent explosion!

    Liu Yi uses his strength to attack the strength. It is indeed very effective and resolves that Old Man Ice Fog¡¯s ultimate move!

    ¡°My ultimate killing move¡­was ineffective!¡±

    ¡°Your power is too scattered.¡±

    Liu Yi is very kind-hearted as he exins, ¡°Such a scattered attack, even if it is even stronger, in front of my move, it will fail.¡±

    Liu Yi had gathered all of his strength at a single point. Even if his current strength is below that of Old Man Ice Fog, but it is like you clench your fist but it is unable to defeat a needle!

    ¡°Not possible¡­I who had moved unhindered in my entire life have never been utterly defeated¡­¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog¡¯splexion is somewhat dim as he stands there not knowing what he should do.

    My attack ispletely useless against this junior. My entire cultivation seems to be useless.

    He had cultivated over a thousand years and it seems to have been rejected by another person within a single night.

    ¡°Since you are no longer attacking then it is my turn.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he stretches his neck letting out cracking sound.

    ¡°This¡­Daoist Liu!¡±

    At the moment, Liu Shuyao suddenly cups her hand and says, ¡°You must not be so anxious to take action first¡­all of us are civilized people. Why don¡¯t we sit down first and have a chat?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. It seems like the first person who takes action is not me.¡±

    Liu Yi had already used his own strength to prove his position. Right now, none of these sects no longer wish to think about killing Liu Yi anymore.

    Even Old Man Ice Fog is unable to do anything to him, what else can they do?

    Zhang Boyue can only clench his teeth as he stands by the side. With Liu Yi¡¯s current strength, it is no longer possible for him to scheme against her.

    With Liu Yi¡¯s current strength, he can go and set up his own sect!

    ¡°This. It is indeed the mistake of us seniors. But you must also understand us, seniors. After all, everyone wants face.¡±

    Liu Shuyao flutters her eyes at Liu Yi but was disregarded by Liu Yi.

    Does this old woman actually wish to ** me? Am I really that thirsty?

    ¡°We are from the outer pavilion. Thus we should all work together.¡±

    Liu Shuyao mentions her real intention. ¡°Today, this Sky Splitting Spear was deduced by Fuxi Pce Hall from the inner pavilion. I believe that people from Fuxi Pce Hall would appear¡­There is no need for me to mention about the strength of the sects from inner pavilion right. If we do not work together, at that time the one who benefits would only be Fuxi Pce Hall from the inner pavilion.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. What Scorpion Sword says is right. Right now, we should indeed work together against foreign people instead of having an internal contradiction! Otherwise, what can we use to fight against Fuxi Pce Hall!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s right, let us first put aside the hatred that we have first.¡±

    The rest of the people from other sects also advises.

    Liu Yi sneers in his heart. Earlier when Old Man Ice Fog was about to kill me, why didn¡¯t they say such things!

    But Liu Yi also did not insist on killing Old Man Ice Fog. What he wants to do is establish his might which he had done.

    From now on, who in the world would dare to provoke my women?

    ¡°Since this is the case, then I shall give Immortal Snow Peak face as well as giving face to the righteous sects.¡±

    Liu Yi falls from the sky and steps back onto the ground.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­¡±

    Seeing Liu Yiing back safe and sound, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s worried heart rxed.

    ¡°Rx, I am fine.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and easily went through the barrier of Sky Flipping Seal and gently caresses Wang Yuzheng¡¯s chilled face.

    ¡°Mm¡­it is good that you are fine¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng holds Liu Yi¡¯s hand and lets out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Rx. I still need to protect you. How would anything happen to me?¡±

    Liu Yiughs and says, ¡°Furthermore, those people will not be able to harm me.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng felt warmth in her heart. She feels that it is really good that Liu Yi is around.

    ¡°This fellow¡­is too arrogant!¡±

    Zhang Boyue clenches his fist but he is also unable to do anything to Liu Yi.

    His strength is something that my Immortal Snow Peak cant shake anymore!

    Old Man Ice Fog who is the number one expert of my Immortal Snow Peak cant do anything to Liu Yi.

    Then what else can I do?

    Not just me. All of the disciples in all of the world¡¯s outer pavilion righteous sects, would one of them would not have red eyes or look at Liu Yi in jealousy or hatred!

    How endless is the path of cultivation? Everyone cultivates 100 years, 1000 years before they are able to be stronger and stronger.

    Old Man Ice Fog who is a senior from my sect who is a horrifying existence who had also cultivated for over a thousand years!

    But Liu Yi is a little kid who had cultivated for a few years¡­and he has overtaken Old Man Ice Fog!

    Who would not be envious! Who would not have red eyes!

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression suddenly changes as he says, ¡°It seems like our final guest has alreadye.¡±

    The snowstorm in the sky had stopped without anyone noticing only leaving behind the asional sound of thunder.

    Everyone look around only to see a lump of clouds floating in the sky. On the clouds stand a man in Daoist robes.

    There is no need to think. The people from Fuxi Pce Hall are already here.

    A Fuxi Pce Hall young Daoist looks at the cultivators from the outer pavilion and immediately says angrily, ¡°Indeed there are a few shameless people here!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, these scoundrels who stole the divinatory diagram of our Fuxi Pce Hall wait here to snatch some cheap benefits.¡±

    A middle-aged Daoist who is in purple Daoist robe snorts coldly, ¡°This kind of scoundrels thinks too nice! But in front of my inner pavilion Fuxi Pce Hall, they can only stand by the side.¡±

    As he speaks, that middle-age Daoist stretches out his hand and tossed out a small golden.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. It looks very small.¡±

    The people below are stunned.

    At this moment, that golden suddenly expands and instantly, it hides the sky and covers the earth. In a blink of an eye, it shrouds KeDa inside!

    All of the outer pavilion disciples were pressured under the golden and are unable to move!

    ¡°What is this! I am unable to move!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that this is Fuxi Pce Hall¡¯s magic weapon?¡±

    The disciples from inner pavilion are better in refining magic weapon to use. Fuxi Pce Hall is still considered normal. The sect who likes to refine magic weapons most should be Peni Ind.

    But this golden causes arge number of outer pavilion disciples to lose their fighting strength and turn into cheering squad.

    That Fuxi Pce hall in purple robesughs and says, ¡°Haha, do you see this. Nothing but a few scoundrels.¡±

    ¡°Fuxi Pce Hall. Don¡¯t you think that your tone is too big!¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog who had just fought and has a belly full of anger. He is unable to release it out at Liu Yi thus he released it out at Fuxi Pce Hall.

    ¡°Do you really think that there is no one in the outer pavilion? Let me tell you guys. To wait for your inner pavilion, our outer pavilion has already made our preparations!¡±

    The cold qi erupts from his body and scatters the golden that surrounded him before flying out.

    The rest of the heavenly experts from outer pavilion sects also use their own methods to break free of the golden and appears in the sky.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Liu Yi waves thence in his hand and pierced apart the golden before jumping out along with Chen Cai.

    ¡°There are so many heaven realm experts?¡±

    The purple robe Daoist is shocked, ¡°After noting out for many years, there are actually a few people in the outer pavilion who had be somewhat decent.¡±

    ¡°Who are you from Fuxi Pce Hall?¡±

    Liu Shuyao inquires about his identity. After all, the moment he takes action, he immediately paralysis all of the cultivators below heaven realm.

    This fellow is definitely famous!

    ¡°Hahaha, wish to know this seat¡¯s name?¡±

    That purple Daoist suddenly shes a trace of a smile in contempt, ¡°There is no harm in telling you guys. This seat is Fuxi Pce Hall¡¯s Sun Pce Hall master, Chen Sihan! How is it? After hearing this seat¡¯s name, did your legs turn soft?¡±

    ¡°It, it is actually Sun Pce Hall master¡­¡±

    The group of cultivators immediately turn pale like they had heard a very scary name.

    Even Old Man Ice Fog¡¯splexion turned a lot uglier.

    Chen Sihan seems to be satisfied with their reactions as he nods his head. As for Liu Yi, he did not have much change in expression. What Sun Pce Hall, Moon Pce Hall, and the likes, he does not know at all.

    ¡°Sun Pce Hall¡­.¡±

    Gu Yu and Mo Lan shivers. The two of them were trapped within the golden unable to move. But they are still able to speak.

    ¡°This is bad¡­¡±

    ]

 Chapter 775 - No brothers donâ€™t go on a military expedition together]

    <h4>Chapter 775? ? [No brothers don¡¯t go on a military expedition together]</h4>

    Liu Yi is very curious and asks, ¡°What is the matter. Is this fellow very strong?¡±

    ¡°He is. Very powerful¡­furthermore, it is not just power¡­¡±

    Gu Yu and Mo Lan nod their heads at the same time. After which Gu Yu says, ¡°His name was known by the people in the cultivation world a few hundred years ago¡­I believe that you should understand how powerful the disciples from inner pavilion are. As for Fuxi Pce Hall, it is split into Sun Hall and Moon Hall. The two hall masters were nicknamed Twin Heroes. Once there was an ancient devil sect that was very powerful in the cultivation world back then. Its influence could be found everywhere. Back then when people from the righteous sect saw them, they can only take a detour. In the end, this devil sect was arrogant and went to provoke Fuxi Pce Hall¡­in the end, the entire devil sect was exterminated by the Sun Hall hall master, on his own.¡±

    ¡°Looks like he is very strong.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. No wonder these people were so frightened.

    s, the world righteous sects are actually a group of soft eggs who bully the weak and fear the strong!

    Liu Yi truly despises these fellows.

    ¡°Chen Sihan¡­don¡¯t, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog has the most right to speak among them. He shouts, ¡°We have so many heaven realm experts here. I don¡¯t believe that we are unable to defeat you!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, this seat advises you to not have any thoughts about the Sky Splitting Golden Spear.¡±

    Chen Sihan smiles faintly. ¡°Even if all of you work together, you guys are still not this seat¡¯s opponent. You guys are very clear about this seat¡¯s strength and methods.¡±

    He stretches out his hand and points at Sky Flipping Seal below.

    ¡°Sky Splitting Golden Spear will definitely be this seat¡¯s. But this seat will not let youe here for nothing. Do you guys see the person below? She will definitely let you guys be very interested.¡±

    He points to Wang Yuzheng.

    Hearing what Chen Sihan says, Wang Yuzheng herself is also stunned as she points at herself.

    What is interesting about myself that these cultivators would be interested in. Could it be that they need a singer?

    Or could it be that they would be able to cultivate faster when they listen to music?

    Liu Yi also raises his eyebrow faintly. What does this Chen Sihan mean? Trying to drive a rift between us?

    ¡°She is the water spirit body.¡±

    The moment he said this, everyone present was stunned!

    Unexpectedly the water spirit body that everyone was bitterly looking for is in front of them!

    Even Gu Yu¡¯s eyes also widen as she stares at Wang Yuzheng, who is standing by her side in shock.

    That spiritual qi that I sensed back then was her?

    Liu Yi also trembles. So Wang Yuzheng is the water spirit body!

    No wonder her emotion sword is like that¡­no wonder she could move about freely in this Asura Barrier!

    Motherfucking hell! Why did I not notice it before!

    That Sun Hall Hall Master is too insouciant. A casual look and he instantly knew that Wang Yuzheng is the water spirit body? Did he turn on hacks?

    ¡°Looks like¡­it might be impossible for us to obtain Sky Splitting Golden Lance¡­¡±

    When Liu Shuyao heard this, she is the first to be restless, ¡°Everyone from the righteous path¡­this Liu Yi was our enemy. It seems like we should take the opportunity to snatch back our face, right?¡±

    Liu Yi almost can¡¯t hold back hisughter. This woman¡­

    Old Man Ice Fog also joins in as well, ¡°That¡¯s right! Kill this damn kid! The water spirit body should belong to our righteous path!¡±

    The rest of the heaven realm experts from other sects also nod their heads. With Chen Sihan here, perhaps they are unable to obtain Sky Splitting Golden Lance¡­but they can still snatch the water spirit body!

    Although Old Man Ice Fog is unable to deal with Liu Yi, that was just him alone!

    There are around eight heaven realm experts here, are they still unable to take down a junior?

    Thinking here, the heaven realm experts start to surround Liu Yi from all directions.

    Liu Yi cannot help butugh. As heughs, he ps his hands.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°What are youughing about!¡±

    For some unknown reason, Liu Shuyao is flustered.

    With so many heaven realm experts attacking him simultaneously, it is guaranteed for us to win.

    But Liu Shuyao is flustered for some reason!

    Could it be that there is something amiss?

    Seeing how Liu Yi is stillughing, her heart starts to feel even more unsteady.

    What is heughing about? Could it be that he still has some hidden trump cards?

    ¡°I amughing at you people from the righteous path. Because all of you are indeed funny. Very funny.¡±

    Liu Yiughs even happier. ¡°I should really take a video of the current appearance of you guys. Timid, greedy, everything for self and selfish profits. Such people dare to call themselves people from the righteous path! Wouldnt you say that it is very funny?¡±

    As heughs, he points at Chen Sihan in the sky and says, ¡°Although that fellow makes me unhappy when I look at him, what he said is indeed right. You are a group of scoundrels! What righteous path! All of you are scoundrels! A group of scoundrels dare to call yourselves people from the righteous path, isn¡¯t it funny?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­this fellow¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡­¡±

    Being told off like this, the people of the righteous path were all angry but they do not know how they should retort.

    Mo Lan and Gu Yu were also standing by the side. Their faces arepletely red and speechless.

    Their faces are very hot, feeling shame for the heaven realm experts.

    What Liu Yi said is right. How are these people from the righteous path, they are clearly a group of vile characters who bully the weak and fear the strong.

    ¡°Hmph, dealing with you, is there even a need to be honorable?¡±

    Seeing that everyone¡¯s mood is not good, Liu Shuyao hurriedly changes the topic, ¡°If you are a hero, we will naturally use the methods to deal with a hero to deal with you. But you are not a hero but a devil! Dealing with a devil what is the use of being honorable? Stop being hrious! Everyone, don¡¯t buy into it! Let¡¯s kill this devil! If we do not kill him now, after he has seized the water spirit body and from this treasure, who among us can be his opponent!¡±

    One must say, Liu Shuyao¡¯s sentence makes sense.

    Right now Liu Yi is very powerful. If he obtains the water spirit body¡­who else among the experts in the righteous path could block him?

    Why don¡¯t we take advantage of now before he had formed his treasure to kill him first!

    Liu Yi sees their expressions change one by one, turning cruel.

    ¡°Looks like you guys had already made a firm resolution. No worries. After killing me together, you guys can go out and proim without restraint and pour dirty water on me. Ultimately the glory and beautiful ones are you.¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense! Today is your death date!¡±

    Old Man Ice Fog stares at Liu Yi coldly, ¡°Being able to die in the hands of us heaven realm experts can also be considered as you dying at your appointed ce! In our eyes, you are just an ignorant junior.¡±

    ¡°In my eyes, you guys are a group of arrogant clowns.¡±

    Liu Yi snorts. He knows that today¡¯s fight is unavoidable.

    ¡°It is destined that you will forever belong in the devil path!¡±

    Liu Shuyao mocks, ¡°In this world, who else will help you? Even if you survive, you will only have more and more enemies. Perhaps, the entire world will be your enemy!¡±

    ¡°Boss! Let me fight alongside you!¡±

    Chen Cai bes excited as he feels the speed of his blood flow increase.

    Isn¡¯t his bitter cultivation for over a thousand years just for today?

    ¡°Good brother.¡±

    Liu Yi pats his shoulder, ¡°With you by my side, even if I really be enemies with the entire world, I would also not be afraid.¡±

    Chen Cai roars, ¡°Long live bromance!¡±

    Liu Yi who is originally passionate nearly vomits.

    What the heck, can you not be so sick!

    Chen Cai is too casual!

    ¡°Then we shall just kill the two of you then!¡±

    Old Man Ice Fogughs malevolently, ¡°Killing one is killing, killing two is also killing! All devil path people shall just go and die!¡±

    ¡°Old Man Ice Fog, this time around let me be the vanguard!¡±

    A man who is wearing half golden and half white robe suddenly dashes out andnds on the ground.

    On his golden side, a white tiger was sewn while a golden dragon was sewn on the white side which is somewhat domineering.

    {Dragon Tiger Sect, Dragon Tiger Sir, Chen Mingzhi!}

    Gu Yu transmits her voice to remind Liu Yi, {He is a heaven realm expert from Dragon Tiger Sect who was famous a long time ago. His strength is slightly inferior to Old Man Ice Fog.}

    ¡°Liu Yi, everyone said that you are an expert in closebat. Today I shall take a look just how powerful you are!¡±

    He charges towards Liu Yi as his body emits a golden glow.

    The rest of the heaven realm experts stand in the surrounding, preparing to attack Liu Yi together at the same time at any moment.

    At this moment Chen Cai steps forward, ¡°Boss. There is no need to use a cleaver to kill an ant. Let me help you block this fellow!¡±

    ¡°Just you?¡±

    Chen Mingzhi did not ce Chen Cai in his eyes. He did not even nce at him and leaped towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Aiyah¡­I got looked down upon ah¡­¡±

    Chen Cai shakes his head before grabbing a longbow that was formed from ice from the void. He pulls the bow open and aims at Chen Mingzhi. ¡°Stay behind for me!¡±

    An enormous ice arrow was immediately shoot out and streaked through the air. With a -dang-, it instantly hits Chen Mingzhi and freezes his body inside ice!

    ¡°What is this technique!¡±

    This is the first time Chen Mingzhi had seen this kind of technique causing him to be startled.

    ¡°Technique that is used for beating you up!¡±

    After Chen Cai had be an Asura Emperor, he is able to use his LOL champions¡¯ abilities which is alsobining his body with the champion.

    This way is much more convenient than summoning out the champion. It can also enhance his battle tactics to have multiple changes and make it hard for his opponent to predict.

    This fellow¡­it seems like his strength is also not ordinary!

    Why is this kind of expert by Liu Yi¡¯s side?

    ¡°I am not alone putting up a brave fight.¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi smiles, ¡°It is just that I do not need you people to recognize me.¡±

    -ROAR-

    Chen Mingzhi suddenly roars as a tiger formed golden light erupts from his body which frees him from the surrounding ice seal.

    ¡°Little fellow, don¡¯t be too arrogant! I shall kill your brother then kill you!¡±

    Chen Mingzhi charges at Chen Cai.

    His hands from dragon ws carrying the force of tigers and dragons wing towards Chen Cai¡¯s chest.

    His palm can break golden and jade. Breaking a human body is a piece of cake.

    While Chen Cai smiles weirdly. A carapace suddenly grew out from his back and sharp thorns grew all over it.

    ¡°Hurry up and hit me!¡±

 Chapter 776 - Ruyi Sect]

    <strong>Chapter 776 [Ruyi Sect]</strong>

    Chen Caibines bodies with Rammus, the armadillo. Thorns cover his shell as he curls up into a ball.

    A radiance covers his body. This is Rammus¡¯s unique reflecting damage skill.

    Not afraid of people attacking, just afraid that people do not attack!

    Chen Mingzhi snarls repeatedly. How would he know that Chen Cai would use this kind of skill?

    When he sees Chen Cai curl up on the ground, heughs loudly.

    ¡°You think that with these two thorns you are able to harm me? Eat my w!¡±

    As he speaks, golden light covers his right w as he ws Chen Cai¡¯s shoulder.

    Originally, as long as he clenches his fist, this junior¡¯s body should have exploded into pieces!

    But Chen Mingzhi trembles as his arm jolted and was pushed back a few steps by Chen Cai¡¯s unusual strength!

    Rammus can only reflect back a small portion of damage but when Chen Cai uses it, at that split second the reflection result is 50%!

    As for the remaining 50%, Chen Cai uses his asura qi to resolve it.

    As Chen Mingzhi did not have any guard up, after eating half of his own attack back, he was so astonished.

    This fucker¡­what is he ying!

    It is clearly me who is attacking but why is it that the person who was injured was also me?

    Chen Cai smiles merrily as he stands up. This move of his can only reflect closebat damage and has no effect against long-range attacks.

    ¡°I do not believe it! Again!¡±

    Chen Mingzhi¡¯s temper rises as he shes in front of Chen Cai again.

    This time around, Chen Cai did not choose to be passively beaten. He dodges Chen Mingzhi¡¯s attack as he stomps the ground.

    Within 10 meters radius of Chen Cai, the ground starts rumbling! Like waves, the ground keeps rocking!

    Chen Mingzhi keeps receiving the attack from these earthquake waves causing hisplexion to turn pale.

    Chen Mingzhi tries his best to stabilize his body as he lets out a weird cry, ¡°What are all of these messy techniques!¡±

    He had cultivated for so many years and had fought countless battles. This is the first time he had seen such messy techniques which really causes him to be slightly flustered.

    ¡°The real move is over here!¡±

    At this moment an enormous asura warrior forms behind Chen Cai!

    This asura warrior is over ten meters tall covered in purple light armor!

    The asura warrior suddenly hammers his fist at Chen Mingzhi sting Chen Mingzhi tens of meters away. He crashes into the roadmp behind him causing it to bend.

    ¡°Asura¡­so it is an asura!¡±

    Chen Mingzhi had also seen a lot of things and realizes Chen Cai¡¯s real move. He cannot help but exim in shock, ¡°Such powerl¡­it must be an Asura Emperor! Damn it! Why would asura run into the human realm!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because we miss you.¡± Chen Cai gives Chen Mingzhi coquettish looks, ¡°Let us have gay sex.¡±

    ¡°Crazy ravings!¡±

    Due to the shameless Chen Cai, Chen Mingzhi trembles in anger as he roars, ¡°What are you still watching for! The opponent is also a heaven realm expert, attack him together!¡±

    Watching to here, the rest of the heaven realm experts know that it is not time to have their own ulterior motive anymore. They hurriedly rush down together and start attacking Chen Cai.

    ¡°Asura Gate!¡±

    Chen Cai does not dare to take on too many as he hurriedly releases asura gates one after another blocking those cultivators!

    -boom, boom, boom-

    The other seven heaven realm experts keep attacking the asura gates. Although the asura gates have a very powerful defense, in front of seven heaven realm experts, they are still very weak.

    Chen Cai¡¯s expression starts to turn heavy. Although he possesses the strength of a heaven realm, he is still not the opponent of seven heaven realm experts!

    Just before thest asura gate was broken, the seven heaven realm experts had already arrived in front of him. They are using their own techniques, preparing to kill Chen Cai!

    ¡°How many fights can there be in a lifetime! Bring it on!¡±

    Just as they are in front of him, Chen Cai is surprisingly calm as heughs heartily, ¡°It is worth it being able to fight this time around!¡±

    ¡°Then go and die!¡±

    The heaven realm experts had already arrived in front of Chen Cai. At this moment another figure blocks in front of Chen Cai.

    ¡°Sweeping thousand army!¡±

    That figure waves thence in his hands. Carrying huge force and wind, it forces all of the cultivators into a retreat!

    Liu Yi holds ance in his hand as he stands in front of Chen Cai indifferently.

    ¡°If you wish to touch my brother, ask me first.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, this junior is too arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The heaven realm experts roar in anger.

    Chen Mingzhi charges at the foremost. Golden dragons cover his ws as he shes at Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    Thence in Liu Yi¡¯s hand also pierces forward and instantly an enormous force erupts from the ground rushing at Chen Mingzhi, sending him flying into the sky.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s figure appears in front of him as his elbow strikes against his back.

    -boom-

    Chen Mingzhi was instantly smashed into the ground, creating a hole.

    ¡°Eat my technique!¡±

    While Old Man Ice Fog takes advantage of this and appears behind Liu Yi. Thousand of ice swords created with one hand which he sends them piercing towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi did not even turn around as he swings hisnce backward. The butt of thence smashes into Old man Ice Fog¡¯s stomach.

    Old Man Ice Fog was sent flying away. After flipping a few rounds, he finally crashes into the building by the side.

    As for those iing ice swords, Liu Yi turned around and let out a roar.

    His qi converges in the air and exploded out, instantly causing the ice swords to fly away. As for those at the very front, they were turned into ice fragments!

    ¡°Sword Qi!¡±

    Liu Shuyao form sword seals with her hands. Her sword qi transforms into a tornado that revolves at high speed around Liu Yi, trying to break Liu Yi¡¯s body into pieces!

    Liu Yi only uses a fist covered in Nine Yang God Qi to smash the tornado before his fistnds on Liu Shuyao.

    Without any mishap, Liu Shuyao was sent flying away and crashes into the roof by the side, causing a corner of the building to copse.

    Within a few movements, he had instantly defeated 3 heaven realm experts!

    Although Liu Yi was also slightly injured, these injuries are swiftly healing up.

    His armor is also self-mending. As long as Liu Yi has abundant qi, this Fire Ice armor will keep repairing itself!

    As for the remaining four heaven realm experts, seeing how fierce Liu Yi was, they were so frightened that they do not dare to step forward.

    ¡°Who else still want to continue. I can apany you.¡±

    Liu Yi stands there holding his Scorpion Tail Lance like a god of war. For a moment, he is very imposing!

    ¡°I still have strength that I have not taken out. If you guys still wish to fight, I, Liu Yi do not mind sending you guys on.¡±

    Liu Yi still has a newly researched move that he had not used. When he said it out, it causes those four heaven realm experts to be stunned.

    Fucking hell! So powerful and he still has cards that he had not used?

    Is this fellow going to defy heavens?

    He had only cultivated for a few years why is it that he is so powerful!

    ¡°You are Liu Yi?¡±

    At this moment, Fuxi Pce Hall, Sun Hall Hall Master Chen Sihan finally speaks.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am Liu Yi.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, is iting?

    ¡°Indeed it is you!¡±

    Killing intent shed across Chen Sihan¡¯s eyes, ¡°It is you who snatched the secret treasure of my Fuxi Pce Hall as well as killed my Fuxi Pce Hall¡¯s disciples! Very good! Instead of walking the heaven path, you choose to walk into the doorless hell! Today, this seat shall send you to the West and take revenge for my Fuxi Pce Hall¡¯s disciples!¡±

    Those heaven realm experts suddenly be delighted, are the two of them going to fight?

    That is really great! There are changes in the situation! Let the two of the perverts fight till the very end and I can be a fisherman and reap the benefits!

    ¡°Speak! Where is that woman!¡±

    Chen Sihan roars, implying Ai Ling.

    ¡°If you have any ability thene at me.¡±

    Liu Yi uses his Scorpion Tail Lance to point at Chen Sihan in the sky.

    ¡°I take responsibility for everything thess has done!¡±

    Chen Sihanughs coldly. ¡°Hmph, just afraid that you are unable to shoulder everything!¡±

    ¡°This kind of matter, how would I know if I do not try it?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, his arm suddenly trembles as Scorpion Tail Lance was thrown at Chen Sihan in the sky!

    This move was him imitating his master¡¯s Han Yuxin¡¯s White rainbow piercing sun. In Liu Yi¡¯s hands, he had slightly modified it.

    Entering the sky, Scorpion Tail Lance instantly starts burning up in mes and instantly transforms into ten meters long golden-red firence which rushes aggressively at Chen Sihan.

    ¡°Heavenly Master Subduing Devil.¡±

    Chen Sihan did not dodge. Standing on the cloud, he drew a seal at the iing firence.

    Instantly, a meter wide bagua emerges in front of him.

    This bagua carries some kind of peculiar force. When it was released, it shatters the firence!

    ¡°You wish to fight against this seat alone?¡±

    Chen Sihan seems to not ce Liu Yi in his eyes, ¡°Today, this seat shall¡­¡±

    Before he can finish, an enormous lightning bolt descends from the sky! And it was several meters thick!

    With a thunderous explosion, this lightning cleaves an enormous building in front! That ten stories tall building was instantly cleaved into two while in the middle. In the middle of the ripped part, there is a dazzling red light!

    ¡°Sky Splitting Golden Spear!¡±

    ¡°Sky Splitting Golden Spear hade into being!¡±

    Everyone bes excited as they fly towards the direction where that red lightes from.

    ¡°Hahaha, everyone, today this Sky Splitting Golden Spear shall be taken by my Ruyi Sect!¡±

    A ck figure flies swiftly towards that building.

    ¡°Ruyi Sect also dares to be impudent here!¡±

    Chen Sihan who is originally thinking of attacking immediately became angered as he turns around and flies over.

    The rest of the experts also hurriedly rush over, afraid that they would not be able to get any soup.

    ¡°What is this Ruyi Sect!¡±

    Liu Yi is not in a hurry to rush over. After all, he also enjoys sitting on the mountain and watch the tigers fight.

    Especially snatching the Sky Splitting Golden Spear¡­other than him, the rest of the people will not be able to take it away.

    Thus he let them go and fight over it while he watches the fighting happily by the side.

    ¡°Ruyi Sect¡­¡±

    Hearing this term, Mo Lan¡¯splexion turns pale as she starts trembling.

    ¡°What is the matter, Mo Lan?¡±

    This is the first time Liu Yi had seen Mo Lan being so beside herself.

    ¡°Ruyi Sect¡­¡±

    By the side, Gu Yu crease her brows as she exins, ¡°That is the devil sect which her elder brother is in!¡±

 Chapter 777 - Good show on screen]

    <strong>Chapter 777 [Good show on screen]</strong>

    ¡°Ruyi Sect is the number one devil sect in the world. Its history is nearly as ancient as the sects in the inner pavilion. I heard that Ruyi Sect is the most enormous influence among devil sects in the mortal realm.¡±

    Gu Yu whispers into Liu Yi¡¯s ear, ¡°Mo Lan¡¯s elder brother, Mo Wang, who was the most talented genius in World Manor joined this sect¡­¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi suddenly realize. ¡°No wonder Mon would be so meticulous. So it is because the sect that her older brother is in appeared.¡±

    ¡°It is not just my elder brother¡¯s sect¡­¡± Mo Lan clenches her fist, ¡°That person talking¡­is my elder brother.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi instantly nces towards the direction of the building. That devil sect fellow who had spoken earlier was Mo Lan¡¯s elder brother Mo Wang?

    No wonder Mo Lan would have such a huge reaction!

    ¡°Cannot. I must go and take a look!¡±

    Mo Lan bes emotional as she struggles with all her might to get out of the golden. But the golden is very firm. Along with Sun Hall Hall Leader¡¯s powerful qi on in it, it is not something that Mo Lan who is at the beginning of earth realm can get rid of.

    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle. Let me help you go and look.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he orders Chen Cai, ¡°Protect them properly. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Understood boss.¡±

    Chen Cai gives Liu Yi an OK gesture. Liu Yi immediately shes and instantly appears above that building andnds on the ride side of the building.

    Within the red light inside the building, red lightning swims about like agile snakes.

    Liu Yi can sense the horrifying power within this lighting. It is actually scarlet red lightning! Or should we say it is the legendary trial lightning!

    Indeed is the lightning god among the legendary six god race. Even if he died, the god weapon that he had left behind is so violent.

    ¡°Sky Splitting Golden Spear is this seat¡¯s. No one else is going to take it away!¡±

    Sun Hall Hall Master Chen Sihan moves deep into the building while a ck light suddenly blocks in front of him.

    ¡°Hall Master Chen. I said that this god weapon is my Ruyi Sect¡¯s. Why don¡¯t you help someone fulfill their wish, why is there a need to insist on it?¡±

    The one who dares to say this is none other than Mo Lan¡¯s elder brother, Mo Wang.

    Mo Wang is wearing a ck robe. On the chest, there is two golden words ¡®Ru Yi¡¯. On the back, an eye-catching enormous ck jade ruyi is also drawn.

    ¡°Utter rubbish!¡±

    Chen Sihan explodes in anger, ¡°Just an insignificant devil sect child dares to be impudent in front of this seat! Seeking death!¡±

    As he speaks, he swiftly draws an enormous seal in the air.

    ¡°Heavenly Master Subduing Devil!¡±

    This is the curse that broke Liu Yi¡¯s move earlier and right now, it is rumbling towards Mo Wang below.

    -boom-

    Mo Wang¡¯s body instantly scatters causing Liu Yi to get a huge shock.

    But very quickly he realized that Mo Wang¡¯s aura did not disappear.

    ¡°Hall Master Chen¡¯s nature seems to be hurried. To make a killing move like this, it really scares me quite a bit.¡±

    A ck figure slowly rbines by the right of Chen Sihan as he sits on a protruding piece of b.

    ¡°Specter technique!¡±

    Chen Sihan turns his head around and looks at Mo Wang who is sitting on the stone b, ¡°After not meeting for a long time you cultivated this technique sessfully?¡±

    ¡°No choice.¡±

    Mo Wang rubs the back of his head and says helplessly, ¡°Even sect head also say that I am a once in a thousand-year devil cultivating genius. I also do not wish for it.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but roast. This fellow is too arrogant ah, what is his face made of?

    It is still me who is low-profile. When had I said that I am a genius? There is no need to announce this kind of thing.

    ¡°So what if you are a genius?¡± Chen Sihan snorts coldly, ¡°Your Ruyi Sect is nothing but a remnant influence of the devil path. Do you really think that you are arge sect? Specter technique. Today this seat shall use Subduing Devil great technique to exterminate you!¡±

    As the two of them stand in the center of the building, they are like two door-gods making the rest of the heaven realm experts not dare to interfere.

    Liu Yi is also not in a hurry. He crosses his arms as he stands on top of a reinforced cement bar as he continues to observe the two experts.

    The appearance of Mo Wang makes him somewhat unexpected. This fellow appears at this moment.

    It can be seen just how important Sky Splitting Golden Spear is to these cultivators.

    ¡°I feel that there is no need for the two of us to fight each other first.¡±

    Mo Wang smiles as he points at the cultivators who are hesitating above, ¡°There are still so many people wishing to be a fisherman. Could it be that Hall Master Chen wishes to fulfill their wish?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! There is no need for you to y such tricks on this seat!¡±

    Chen Sihan does not ce these heaven realm experts in his eyes. Instead, he looks at the eye-catching spear that is emitting red lightning deep inside the building.

    ¡°Sky Splitting Golden Spear is indeed a good thing ah. But there is no need for Hall Master Chen to go so far as to sacrifice your life.¡±

    Mo Wang is not anxious at all as he keeps anguid appearance, ¡°This god weapon will go to a person with virtue. Although Hall master Chen has some fame, your virtue is still not enough.¡±

    ¡°You still wish to question this seat?¡±

    Chen Sihan clenches his fist, ¡°What qualifications do you have?¡±

    ¡°I have no qualifications?¡±

    Mo Wang chuckles before saying, ¡°80 years ago, in the outskirts of Shanxi, there was

    a small sect that had incidentally obtained a Wuxin Lotus. While Hall Master Chen who needed this Wuxin Lotus to refine your treasure went up to their door and demanded it. The other party was not willing to give up thus Hall Master Chen could only return without it. After a day, this small sect waspletely massacred. Not even a chicken remained. The Wuxin Lotus had also mysteriously disappeared. I don¡¯t know if this kind of matter is considered as a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Sihan trembles but swiftly calm down and snorts, ¡°That sect had threatened a vige and did evil in extremes. After this seat had discovered that it was a devil sect then did this seat take action and exterminate them!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, if it was our same sect then it is worth it if they had died.¡±

    Mo Wang shrugs his shoulder, ¡°It is a pity that that sect for a lifetime had never offended anyone but in the end, they died because they were harboring treasure. This sect protects the vige from the treatment from mountain bandits. After the sect was exterminated, the entire vige was immediately massacred by the mountain bandits, tsk, tsk¡­¡±

    Liu Yi scowls after hearing this. After doing this they have face to call themselves from the righteous path? Really is aplete joke!

    He suddenly has some understanding of why Mo Wang fell into the devil path.

    ¡°Misleading the public with rumors!¡±

    Chen Sihan dows not admit to Ma Wang¡¯s words, ¡°You can forget about disturbing this seat¡¯s mind! Devil, if you dare to touch the Sky Splitting Golden Spear, this seat shall kill you!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I here? If you wish to kill me then bring it!¡±

    Mo Wang does not bother about Chen Sihan¡¯s threat and he challenges him, ¡°Why dilly dally. If you want to fight then fight. If I am afraid of you then I am not surnamed Mo.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. So young and you are quite good at psychological methods.¡±

    Chen Sihan does not have Old Man Ice Fog¡¯s temper. Although he is angered, he is still smiling coldly as he hides his shrewd in his heart. ¡°Your strength is nothing much but your ability to speak is quite impressive. It looks like you are nothing but a group of people who can only talk.¡±

    ¡°You can forget about infuriating me.¡±

    Mo Wang¡¯s lips clearly twitch. It is very clear that to him, World Manor still has some impact on him.

    Chen Sihan this old man indeed ys the correct hand!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very impressive?¡±

    Chen Sihan sneers, ¡°What is the matter, you can¡¯t hold your temper so quickly? Do you really think that with just you, you will be able to fight against this seat? Sky Splitting Golden Spear is mine!¡±

    As he speaks, he ws at the ground with his hand.

    An enormous suction force emerges as the ck spear that was stabbed into the ground trembles slightly before flying up and flies towards Chen Sihan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it!¡±

    An ominous glint shed across Mo Wang¡¯s eyes as the shadow behind Chen Sihan suddenly flies up and transforms into an enormous shadow man which then reaches out for Chen Sihan¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Set!¡±

    Chen Sihan raises his hand and instantly cast out a fix curse, instantly freezing his shadow in ce.

    But with that fix curse of his, his body became unable to move as well.

    ¡°Hall Master Chen seems to be stupid. Your shadow is yourself. Freezing him in ce is equivalent to freezing yourself! Hahaha!¡±

    After Mo Wang speaks, he stretches out his hand and a ck shadow flies out and coils around the Sky Splitting Golden Spear.

    -boom-

    As for Chen Sihan, he forcefully broke his own fix curse before roaring, ¡°Stinky kid! After learning some parlor tricks, you dare to be arrogant towards this seat! Eat this move from this seat! Thunderstorm Technique!¡±

    As Chen Sihan speaks, he drew a seal in his hand before pointing at Mo Wang in front of him.

    ¡°Shadow Devil!¡±

    Mo Wang opens his mouth and belched out a ck fog. This ck fog instantly transforms into a skeleton skull which sinisterly crashes into Chen Sihan¡¯s finger.

    Chen Sihan¡¯s finger instantly erupts with an eye-catching blue lightning ring. This lightning ring instantly spread out and battered the entire building.

    As for the shadow devil, it was also sted away and in a blink of an eye, changed into numerous small skeleton skulls which crash all over the ce in randomly!

    Facing such attacks, the heaven realm experts above choose to dodge!

    In a blink of an eye, this building was turned into rumble by the attack from the two of them!

    As for Liu Yi, he stands firm against the impact. When broken rocks fly in front of him, it would be easily scattered by him with a finger.

    The two of them are experts in the 20 starjades. Chen Sihan is slightly more powerful, at the peak of 20 starjades. Mo Wang seems to be slightly weaker in the middle of 20 starjades. But he wins in the fact that devil path techniques are weird, thus he is able to fight against Chen Sihan evenly.

    Their strength shes against each other before affecting that Sky Splitting Golden Spear.

    Sky Splitting Golden Spear does not seem to be damaged as it sways left and right in between the sh of powers.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that you would have such cultivation despite being so young! It really makes this seat have a whole new level of respect! But you are still far from enough if you wish to defeat this seat!¡±

    Chen Sihan also senses the difference between the two of them, thus heughs nastily.

    ¡°Strength does not imply everything.¡±

    Mo Wang does not seem to mind as he suddenly shows a weird smile.

    Chen Sihan suddenly feels that something is wrong, while at this moment, yet another ck figure stood up from within his shadow.

    This ck figure is none other than Mo Wang!

    Specter technique allows him to have another incarnation!

    Even Liu Yi was also shocked.

    It seems like there is really going to have a good show to watch!

 Chapter 778 - Who wants to be number two?]

    <b>Chapter 778 [Who wants to be number two?</b>]

    Fuxi Pce Hall Hall Master Chen Sihan, Ruyi Sect Genius Devil Cultivator Mo Wang. The two of them are currently fighting over Sky Splitting Golden Spear and are locked in battle.

    Although there is some disparity between their strength, Mo Wang¡¯s attacks are like ghosts causing Chen Sihan to be under pressure for a moment, thus making them evenly matched.

    Sky Splitting Golden Spear keeps swaying between the two of them like it is hesitating to choose who to be its master.

    The rest of the heaven realm experts can only cheer by the side. That two fellows are too powerful thus it is not a fight that they are able to interfere with.

    They are unable to snatch Sky Splitting Golden Spear while it seems like that Water Spirit Body is also untouchable.

    Not to mention the protection of that heaven realm expert, just talking about Liu Yi¡­he is so powerful that it is basically heaven-defying!

    Just wondering what would be the situation if Liu Yi fights against the two of them.

    Perhaps he might be unable to as well¡­Chen Sihan is at the peak of 20 starjades and had be famous a long time ago. Perhaps Liu Yi is unable to win against him.

    Chen Sihan and Mo Wang fight more and more intensely as all kinds of seals and specters fill the sky mutually hitting each other. If it was not for the injuring power contained within, it would be even more beautiful.

    ¡°Give it up little fellow!¡±

    As Chen Sihan releases his techniques, he exerts pressure on Mo Wang.

    ¡°It should be you who should give up. You are already so old already. If we continue to fight on, you would start panting for breath already.¡± Mo Wang is smiling as he calmly retorts back. ¡°The god weapon should be yield to the younger generation!¡±

    ¡°How is it possible for you to be fit to take such a god weapon!¡±

    Chen Sihan suddenly sends a seal flying towards Mo Wang¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Rx. I will properly use it to protect justice instead of someone who is such a hypocrite.¡±

    Mo Wang¡¯s body was scattered and once again reformed.

    Mo Wang¡¯s body is like an undying body that is not afraid of any attack which causes Chen Sihan to raise his eyebrows.

    Liu Yi is also apprehensive in his heart. How should I break this kind of technique?

    Don¡¯t know if my fog qi would be able to deal any damage to him.

    ¡°Even when death is near at hand, you still do not know to repent! Fine! Today, this seat shall send you to heaven!¡±

    Chen Sihan increases his attacking tempo and for a moment, he suppresses Mo Wang, hitting him until he is unable to retaliate.

    On the other hand, Mo Wang turns cruel as his left hand condenses a lump of ck fog which he aims at Chen Sihan.

    Chen Sihan¡¯s reaction is very swift as he immediately tosses out a Heavenly Master Subduing Devil. Their qi once again collides against each other, resulting in a deadlock.

    A surge of shockwave spread out, causing the surrounding ground to cave in, as severalyers of ground were blown away! From this, it can be seen just how powerful their strength is and how violent was their sh!

    The red light from that Sky Splitting Golden Spear is bing more and more eye-catching like something is going to explode.

    {Big idiot! It is almost time, you cannot wait anymore!}

    Lin Tong recalls the matter that Han Yuxin had privately exhorted them and hurriedly remind Liu Yi.

    {Understood, Immortal Fox Sister. In that case, I shall take action.}

    Liu Yi nods his head and suddenly walks towards the direction of Mo Wang and Chen Sihan slowly.

    ¡°You also wish to butt in?¡±

    Mo Wang is smooth and slick in his heart and noticed Liu Yi who is walking over, ¡°It is better for you this neer to give up. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to have a life to do something?¡±

    Chen Sihan does not ce Liu Yi in his eyes at all, ¡°Hmph,ing equals to death!¡±

    The surrounding cultivators also start discussing.

    ¡°This Liu Yi¡­is he sending himself to death?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. To get involved in the fight between two experts¡­he is really mad!¡±

    ¡°Pitiful fellow. So young and he is going to send off his bright future. It is such a pity. How nice would it be if his cultivation was mine¡­¡±

    Liu Yi does not care about the discussion of those in the surrounding. It is a must for him to obtain Sky Splitting Golden Spear.

    After obtaining it, he would have more guarantee against the gods!

    Liu Yi crouches before jumping above that Sky Splitting Golden Spear.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    Chen Sihan points and instantly a lightning bolt falls from the sky towards Liu Yi who ising over.

    ¡°Since that was the case, then do not me me for being impolite.¡±

    Mo Wang raises his right hand and releases a stream of devil fog. That devil fog transforms into a skeleton skull that bites towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Lightninge!¡±

    Liu Yi does not fear theirbine attack. He raises hisnce and stabs into the lightning, wrapping the lightning around thence point!

    At the same time, he exerts strength with his waist and sweeps hisnce in a circle, instantly drawing a lightning arc which scatters the devil fog skeleton skull that Mo Wang formed!

    -boom-

    Finally, hends on the ground as hisnce stabs into the ground!

    The enormous force was imbued into thence by him which then poured into the ground!

    The ground instantly sunk by over three meters as strength and light exploded out battering everything in the radius of over ten meters. It sent Chen Sihan and Mo Wang flying away!

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°To have this kind of strength!¡±

    Chen Sihan and Mo Wang were startled as they did not expect that Liu Yi could force them into retreating!

    At this moment, Sky Splitting Golden Spear suddenly flies up on its own and spurt outside like it wishes to escape.

    ¡°The god weapon has awakened!¡±

    Everyone let out a shocked cry and without hesitation, they simultaneously rush at Sky Splitting Golden Spear wanting to snatch it.

    Chen Sihan and Mo Wang are also the same. The two of them ignore their astonishment and chases after the god spear.

    As everyone gets close to Sky Splitting Golden Spear, at this moment, Sky Splitting Golden Spear suddenly swings a few times before descending to the ground and pierce into the ground.

    Arcs of scarlet lightning explode from the spear attacking the surrounding. This powerful trial lightning sends those heaven realm cultivators flying to the side.

    -Psshhh-

    Chen Sihan was also struck by lightning causing him to spray out red blood.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that¡­.without an owner, this god spear would still so powerful¡­¡±

    Mo Wang is also not much better. His body was split into two byrge lightning and was burnt ck.

    His fog incarnation does not seem to have any effect. Perhaps it is unable to block the might of the trial lightning.

    ¡°What a scary god weapon¡­no wonder Sect Master wants it so much. Looks like, even if I am unable to obtain it, I must destroy it.¡±

    Sky Splitting Golden Spear is like a hard to tame wild horse. No one is able to get within two meters of it.

    Angry trial lightning keeps revolving around it, warning everyone whoes close to it.

    Sky Splitting Golden Spear keeps letting out a humming sound like it is delighted.

    ¡°Only a weapon. Don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s nose nearly crooks from his anger. Does this Sky Splitting Golden Spear still wish to defy heaven?

    He leaps forward towards the Sky Splitting Golden Spear.

    At the same time, his Fire Ice Armour that strengthened his attack power starts dispersing as a ck Monarch Armour covers his body.

    -boom, boom, boom-

    Red trial lightning keeps striking Liu Yi but was deflected away by his Monarch Armour.

    ¡°What kind of armor is that. To have such defense!¡±

    ¡°It seems like¡­is it an armor that a Monarch Scorpion transforms into ah!¡±

    Seeing how Liu Yi does not fear that trial lightning, everyone got a huge shocked.

    ¡°Stand still for this seat!¡±

    Chen Sihan is the most afraid. If Liu Yi obtains Sky Splitting Golden Spear, how dreadful would it be?!

    He immediately starts drawing seals, preparing to attack.

    ¡°Monarch Shield, go!¡±

    Liu Yi takes off his Monarch armor letting it transform into a ck shield.

    Monarch Shield carries a mystical power that attracted all of the trial lightning before pushing down on Sky Splitting Golden Spear and subdues this god weapon!

    Monarch Armour had been refined into a god tool by Liu Yi. Although it still cannot bepared to Sky Splitting Golden Spear, it can suppress it for a while.

    After Liu Yi had suppressed the god weapon, he shes and appears in front of Chen Sihan.

    ¡°Turn into ashes for this seat!¡±

    Chen Sihan forms a rather violent seal before pointing at Liu Yi.

    Brilliant Fire Curse!

    Seven red loti appears by Liu Yi¡¯s side before instantly crashing into Liu Yi.

    -boom-

    Liu Yi¡¯s entire body is instantly ignited as enormous red mes charges up the sky.

    Chen Sihanughs loudly, ¡°Hahaha, this is the Samadi True Fire that was refined by this seat! Even your soul shall be burnt into ashes!¡±

    ¡°Open!¡±

    While Liu Yi who was currently burning up like a fireman suddenly waves his hand and the mes on his body were dispersed!

    Nine golden suns shine brightly behind his back illuminating the night like it is daytime!

    ¡°This¡­how is this possible!¡±

    Chen Sihan¡¯s eyes nearly pop out from opening wide. What is this situation!

    My Samadhi True Fire was shaken away?! And what are the nine suns behind his back?

    There has never been this kind of cultivation technique seen in the cultivation world!

    ¡°God sword protecting body.¡±

    After Liu Yi had entered God Transformation, he raises his hand and activated his self-created technique.

    He feels that he had cultivated too many techniques and is diluted. Especially sword techniques, there are so many!

    Emotion Sword, Demon Sword, Wine Sword¡­learning too many various things is not a good thing. If one does not harmonize everything together, not only would it not allow one to be stronger, instead, it will make one¡¯s essence mixed up!

    This God Sword Protecting Body is a technique that Liu Yi had self-created!

    Demonic Fox Sword flies out from Lin Tong causing Lin Tong who is in Liu Yi¡¯s body to let out two moans. As for Wang Yuzheng, Mo Lan and Gu Yu these three sisters, they are also unable to escape as three emotion sword flies out from their body.

    Xiao Taiji, Through Heaven Sword, was also released by Liu Yi into the air. A total of six swords surround Liu Yi as they keep revolving.

    These six swords not only strength Liu Yi¡¯s defensive ability, but it also strengthens hisbat capability even more!

    ¡°Trying to be mysterious!¡±

    -dang!-

    Unexpectedly the six swords by Liu Yi¡¯s side sh and instantly scatter Chen Sihan¡¯s attack.

    At the same time, Liu Yi ces a hand on the top of Chen Sihan¡¯s head and presses down. With a boom, he was forced into the ground in front of him, instantly creating an enormous hole!

    ¡°One.¡±

    He instantly defeated Chen Sihan with a single move and raises his head as he looks around coldly.

    ¡°Who wants to be number two.¡±

 Chapter 779 - Test his heart

    <strong>Chapter 779 [Test his heart]</strong>

    Liu Yi uses one move to take down Chen Sihan. This kind of huge technique had caused all of the cultivators to be badly frightened!

    Liu Shuyao had woken up without anyone knowing and is standing by the side as she watches how Liu Yi easily defeated that Sun Hall Hall Master. This kind of might¡­how is it something that our heaven realm experts from the outer pavilion could match¡­

    But just how did this youngster cultivate?

    Even if he started cultivating from his mother¡¯s womb, his improvement speed should not be such so fast¡­

    Could it be that this fellow is blessed with fortune?

    Damn it¡­originally Ai Ling from my sect was also a very fortunate girl but I heard that she was kidnapped by Liu Yi!

    Furthermore, right now, I also do not know where she is. It is like she no longer has any rtionship with my sect!

    This cannot do¡­it seems like relying on myself is not enough to defeat Liu Yi already!

    Could be it that my Concealed Sword Pavilion is going to decline on like this? Cannot, definitely cannot!

    Sky Splitting Golden Spear can be lost but Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s prestige cannot be thrown!

    This sword technique of Liu Yi¡¯s is very mystical¡­I just need to remember it andprehend the profoundness within then go back and teach that neer in the sect!

    I just epted her as myst disciple and use the best pills and treasures in the sect to cultivate her!

    Perhaps only she could rival Liu Yi!

    That¡¯s right¡­it is her! She is my Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s hope!

    [TL: any guess on who she is?]

    Liu Yi, don¡¯t be too proud! Sooner orter, there wille a day where you shall regret provoking my Concealed Sword Pavilion!

    At this moment, the six swords are revolving Liu Yi as he stands by Chen Sihan¡¯s side.

    His gazends on Mo Wang and asks, ¡°Senior do you want to have a go?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not¡­¡±

    Mo Wangughs bitterly as he says in his heart, just who is this fellow. He is too powerful. He is a freak, when I was still in the righteous path, why had I not heard his name before.

    When did he emerge? Even if a new force emerged, this emergence is a bit too sudden!

    Thinking about it, it is a joke¡­I had always thought that I was the most talented youth¡­butpared to this fellow in front of me, I am just a g!

    Damn it¡­ so perverted!

    This youngster will definitely be Ruyi Sect¡¯s formidable opponent!

    Especially right now he is a formidable opponent that I do not have the capability to eliminate!

    ¡°Since you are noting then forget it.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Although I am quite hopeful to cross blows with senior.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­hahah¡­¡±

    Mo Wangughs bitterly as he says in his heart, crossing blows with you, isn¡¯t that seeking death! Didn¡¯t I saw just now how Chen Sihan was beaten up like a dog!

    ¡°Since no one is standing out then I shall not be polite.¡±

    Liu Yi looks around the surrounding once again before saying loudly, ¡°Seniors, I, Liu Yi am a junior. I should give in a bit to seniors! Now, I had already yielded to the seniors, it is seniors who gave up the chance on your own. Later on, don¡¯t say that I, Liu Yi do not have etiquette ah! What I, Liu Yi hate the most is people who do not have etiquette. Being a person ah, must know how to respect the old and cherish the young ah.¡±

    Fuck your respect the old and cherish the young!

    Everyone is about to vomit as they were all seething with anger from being angered by Liu Yi!

    You are tyrannizing us and now you are talking reason with us! How is this talking reason ah?

    Liu Yi looks around. Seeing that no one is speaking, he smiles.

    ¡°Looks like seniors are yielding Sky Splitting Golden Spear to this junior. s, how is this proper! Letting this junior take Sky Splitting Golden Spear this kind of powerful god weapon, this junior is really apologetic!¡±

    Go to hell! If you are not taking then fucking put it there! Apologetic your sister! Who is as ck-bellied as you!

    The group of cultivators is about to curse as they forcefully stifle their profanity in their hearts.

    ¡°Fine then. Since seniors love me so much, this junior would be impolite to refuse!¡±

    Liu Yi rubs the back of his head as he says embarrassed, ¡°Junior, shall with difficulty ept it.¡±

    Go to hell! Are you still a human!

    The souls of everyone nearly fly away from anger!

    This fellow is a pervert and is not humble at all!

    Not to mention taking away Sky Splitting Golden Spear, he also says things that make people want to die from anger!

    Fucking hell, what kind of person is this!

    Liu Yi more or less knows that everyone present is definitely cursing crazily in their hearts. After he had achieved his objective, he walks over towards his Monarch Shield which is suppressing the Sky Splitting Golden Spear.

    But at this moment, the sky suddenly turns golden red.

    It seems like the end of the world ising as a scarlet fireball falls from the sky like a meteor beforending in front of Liu Yi.

    Instantly mes burn in front of Liu Yi. The ground also starts burning as a lot of the area was turned intova.

    A female figure walks out of the mes. Her appearance is quite familiar.

    When Liu Yi sees here, he exims, ¡°Wenren Qian!¡±

    He had been seeking her for a long time! After knowing that she is the reincarnation of Liang Mengyao, this is the first time he had seen her!

    Just that she no longer has the memories of her past.

    No worries. It can be considered as the two of us have a new beginning!

    While at this moment Wenren Qian is somewhat different and seems to be slightly strange.

    Her face is pale as her expression is slightly in pain.

    Wenren Qian stretches out her right hand and writes a few words using mes.

    -Liu Yi¡­Be careful¡­-

    While she is writing, a ruthless glint sh across Wenren Qian¡¯s eyes as her hair flutters in the sky as she points at Liu Yi.

    An enormous fire god dragon instantly flies out and charges at Liu Yi!

    The strength of the heaven realm!

    Wenren Qian¡¯s strength had actually improved to this stage?

    But why would she suddenly attack me?

    God Sword Protecting Body!

    Liu Yi forms a seal with his right hand and the six swords by his side immediately let out an eye-catching golden light!

    When that enormous fire god dragon had arrived in front of Liu Yi, it was instantly shattered by Liu Yi¡¯s sword light.

    ¡°Wenren Qian, what are you doing?¡±

    Liu Yi does not know why Wenren Qian¡¯s character would undergo such a huge change!

    Could it be¡­

    Liu Yi suddenly thought of a bad thing and his heart instantly sinks.

    While Wenren Qian did not say anything as she continues to attack.

    Fire God Dragon was used by Wenren Qian to perfection. Its angle is crafty and asionally it would be very open. It is a move that she had trained for a long time!

    Luckily Liu Yi has the protection of his sword. Thus turning peril into safety several times and did not receive Wenren Qian¡¯s attack.

    Liu Yi suddenly waves his fist and scatters an iing Fire God Dragon before saying coldly, ¡°Great God, it is you right?¡±

    Wenren Qianughs weirdly as she says, ¡°Hahaha¡­you still remember this zun? The arrogant Sword Emperor ah. This zun thought that you had already forgotten about this zun! This zun struggled bitterly in the reincarnation cycle for over a thousand years just to seek your aura! Now that this zun has finally found you! It is time for you to die!¡±

    ¡°Since you had already found me earlier, why didn¡¯t you take action against me back then?¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a lot easier to kill me before I started cultivating?¡±

    ¡°Kill you?¡± Great God cannot help butugh loudly, ¡°Are you an idiot? Back then if I had killed you, then who would go to the Demon Realm and release this zun? Although this zun was defeated by you and escaped into the reincarnation cycle wretchedly, it is way better than being forever sealed inside that damn mountain! Furthermore, this zun had obtained such a good body¡­I let thatss¡¯s soul be in the main position for too long already¡­Sword Emperor, do you think it was easy for this zun to bear with it until now? Today if you do not let this zun kill until I am happy, how can it be worthy of this zun enduring for over a thousand years!¡±

    Liu Yi had to admit that Ai Ling, Zhang Yunyun all of them had also endured for over thousands of years.

    Endure your head!

    A Fire God Dragon flies in front of Liu Yi as its enormous head bites at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi did not move as he stands there and roars at that descending Fire God Dragon.

    His qi transforms into a shockwave and exploded out, scatter that Fire God Dragon.

    ¡°Hmph, 1300 years ago you were not my opponent. 1300 yearster, what else can you do?¡±

    Towards the Great God, this fallen god, Liu Yi does not ce her in his eyes.

    Furthermore, he has the thought of capturing the Great God. Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated. Through Great God, he will be able to understand more matters regarding gods.

    ¡°Then you came and hit this zun ah!¡±

    Wenren Qian directly appears in front of Liu Yi before spreading open her arms and did not put up any defense, ¡°Bring it on. This zun definitely will not retaliate!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Yi frowns deeply. How is he going to take action?

    This body is Wenren Qian¡¯s body while the Great God is nothing but a strand of soul that is upying this body!

    ¡°Hahahaha, aren¡¯t you arrogant? What can you do about me!¡±

    Great Godughs, ¡°Still wish to take Sky Splitting Golden Spear? Let me tell you, stop dreaming! With this zun here, not only will I not let you take the god weapon, I shall bury you here!¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, this damn Great God, she is too despicable!

    While the surrounding cultivators tremble. This kind of unexpected matter would actually happen!

    Just now Liu Yi who was so majestic was now suppressed by this Great God Sectss!

    This is an unexpected situation!

    ¡°If you are not going to kill this zun, then this zun shall kill you!¡±

    As Great God speaks, he takes two steps forward as her fingers turn bright red. Like a branding iron, it stabs straight at Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    At this moment, it is like time had stopped as a voice rings out in Great God¡¯s mind.

    {Cannot! I will not allow you to kill him!}

    Great God trembles, thisss can still influence me?

    Shouldn¡¯t be ah¡­I had bitterly struggled in the six paths of reincarnation strenuously for so many years, my soul is already iparable!

    Thisss¡­should be suppressed already!

    That voice shouts again, {I will not allow you to kill him!}

    {Idiotss!} Great God can onlyfort her, {Could it be that you do not wish to know what this guy thinks about you?}

    {Thinks, thinks about me?}

    {That¡¯s right!}

    Seeing that there is a show, Great God immediately bears with the joy in her heart and continues to say, {This guy is very powerful. If he loves you, he will not bear to let you get hurt even if he gets hurt. If he does not have you in his heart, just based on your capability, are you able to harm him? Thus, what do you think about taking this opportunity to test his heart?}

 Chapter 780 - Thunder God]

    <strong>Chapter 780 [Thunder God]</strong>

    When Wenren Qian was born, a huge fire burnt down the hospital. Other than her, everyone else died in the fire.

    Wenren Qian who was in swaddling clothes was then taken away by Great God Sect.

    For so many years, Wenren Qian had been receiving the teaching of Great God Sect Sect leader.

    Great God Sect Sect Leader had told her that no one in this world can be trusted.

    The only rtive that she had by her side was the Great God Sect Sect Leader.

    After being alone for so many years, Wenren Qian had forgotten this matter.

    She had always been pondering about the meaning of her existence. Just what is it for, for her to exist.

    To assist the Great God Sect? Or is it to be the Great God?

    Foster father keeps saying that I am the reincarnation of Great God¡­but I am not, right?

    I also wish to have friends ¡­furthermore, I also wish to date.

    But I do not know just where is my real fate.

    Perhaps, I do not exist at all¡­

    She always had this thought until she met Liu Yi.

    The first time she met Liu Yi, her heart was like being ferociously hammered by a mallet!

    She feels like she had already known Liu Yi long beforehand¡­and she has a kind of familiar feel with him.

    It was this feeling which makes her even more so intimate with Liu Yi. Originally she wants to kill him but she changed her decision. Instead, she passed down her Scarlet Blood Sutra to him!

    She does not know why she did so, anyway it is a curious coincidence¡­

    She also does not dare to tell this matter to her foster father as she is afraid that after her foster father had learned about it, he might take action and kill Liu Yi!

    Wenren Qian is unable toprehend just how powerful her foster father was! Thus to protect Liu Yi, she chooses to remain silent.

    At the same time, she slowly got in touch with Liu Yi. After getting in touch with him more and more, Wenren Qian started to have deeper feelings for him.

    She always feels like¡­she had seen this idiot somewhere before¡­

    For Liu Yi, she started speaking.

    Anyways, Liu Yi is a unique one. He is the home whom she is seeking.

    But this guy¡­does he also love me the same way I love him¡­

    Wenren Qian had always been thinking about this question but she also does not dare to ask him.

    Furthermore, she had also heard that a guy¡¯s mouth cannot be believed.

    Now that Great God asks this, it undoubtedly jabs into Wenren Qian¡¯s weak spot. Great God very quickly senses that the earlier Wenren Qian who was resisting is no longer saying anything.

    She instantly bes delighted. In the end, she is just a woman. Since she is a woman that means she has a weak point!

    Great God¡¯s index finger turns red like a branding iron and stabs towards Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    Liu Yi got a huge shock. If he continues to use God Sword Protecting Body, his swords¡¯ might be enough to rend Wenren Qian¡¯s finger apart!

    This is definitely not a result that he wants!

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth and forcefully undos God Sword Protecting Body!

    The six swords lose their glow and stab into the ground by Liu Yi¡¯s feet.

    While Wenren Qian¡¯s arm was thus preserved, the scarlet finger stabs into Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Hahaha! Idiots! Two exceptional idiots!¡±

    Great God did not expect that she would really get away with it andughs loudly.

    At the same time, her entire right-hand turnspletely red and stabs through Liu Yi¡¯s chest and emerge from behind him while her hand is holding a beating heart.

    ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡±

    Great God¡¯sughter rings out throughout KeDa.

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s sight turns ck and fainted while Gu Yu and Mo Lan lose theirplexion and their hearts ache badly!

    It was like the one whose chest was pierced through was not Liu Yi but themselves!

    How could this be!

    Didn¡¯t Wenren Qian risk her life to save Liu Yi back then? Why did the two of them turn into enemies now?

    Furthermore, isn¡¯t Liu Yi always very powerful? Why would he be heavily injured by Wenren Qian who is in the beginning stage of the heavenly realm!

    It is almost like¡­.almost like Liu Yi purposefully took that hit!

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s eyes turn red as an enormous Asura Warrior appears behind him like he is about to charge over.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±

    Although his heart was dug out, Liu Yi relied on his powerful flesh body to maintain his clear-headed consciousness.

    He coughed out blood and stops Chen Cai.

    ¡°This is a matter between the two of us. You don¡¯te over! Protect them properly for me!¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­¡±

    Chen Cai clenches his fist. What is this ah boss! Just a woman only, why are you so softhearted!

    If it was not for boss undoing God Sword Protecting Body, how would it be possible for that woman to harm him?

    ¡°Hmph, even when you are going to die, you are still so dissolute!¡±

    Great God snorts coldly, ¡°Let me end you!¡±

    As she speaks, she starts exerting strength to crush Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    At this moment Liu Yi is smiling.

    ¡°Great God. Do you think that after such a long time, I did not think of a method to deal with you?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence causes Great God to pause. Originally she was paranoid. With Liu Yi saying this, she immediately starts to be suspicious.

    ¡°You n to use this kind of method to scare this zun?¡±

    Great God feels that Liu Yi is just bluffing.

    ¡°Hahaha, let us watch on then.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, two glints of light shed across his eyes.

    Following which Great God suddenly feels like she had lost control over her arm like it was stuck firmly by Liu Yi¡¯s body!

    Great God sensed that something was wrong and exims, ¡°Damn it! What do you want to do!¡±

    ¡°You damn robber, scram out!¡±

    Liu Yi grabs hold of Great God¡¯s arm with one hand as he raises his other hand aiming at Great God¡¯s head.

    ¡°Recalling Spirit!¡±

    Demon Sword Technique activated!

    Great God instantly feels a powerful suction force pulling her soul, pulling her out from Wenren Qian¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ahhh! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t ah!¡±

    Great God shrieks in pain. She still wishes to borrow this body to strengthen herself and kill her way back into the god world sooner orter!

    But now, she was about to be removed, thus she is deeply afraid!

    With half of her red soul being pulled out, Great God keeps wailing, ¡°I beg you, let off this zun ah!¡±

    ¡°It is toote!¡±

    This fellow did too many evils! How can I forgive her?

    Liu Yi does not have any hesitation as he continues to use Recalling Spirits, forcefully pulling out Great God¡¯s soulpletely!

    He takes out a green jade pendant and seals Great God¡¯s soul within!

    ¡°I was unable to find you but on the contrary, you sent yourself up to my door.¡±

    After Liu Yi¡¯s heart returns to its original ce, the hole on in chest swiftly closed up.

    This kind of perverted self-healing capability is truly not something that a human can have.

    After sealing Great God into the jade, Liu Yi kept it away. Although he has a lot of questions that he wished to ask, now is not the time.

    ¡°Sky Splitting Golden Spear, now it is your turn.¡±

    Although a Great God suddenly appears in the midway, it did not dy with the big matter. Liu Yi gently ces Wenren Qian who had fainted on the stage and let Chen Cai look after her before appearing by Sky Splitting Golden Spear¡¯s side.

    At this moment, Sky Splitting Golden Spear is violently trembling like it was a wild beast that was constrained until the peak!

    ¡°Be honest for me!¡±

    Liu Yi grasps the spear with his right hand!

    -cracking sound-

    Red lightning instantly exploded out from the spear but was suppressed by Monarch Shield.

    Liu Yi revolves his Nine Yang God Qi and tries to subdue this god weapon!

    But when the god weapon senses Liu Yi¡¯s qi, it suddenly calms down.

    Following which it was like it was delighted. Originally it was repelling! But now it actually changes into taking the initiative to ept!

    Liu Yi discover a powerful suction force emerges from Sky Splitting Golden Spear which sucks his conscious into it!

    In a blink of an eye, Liu Yi appeared in a spacious and empty grasnd.

    ck clouds assemble in the sky as red lightning emerges from the clouds from time to time, streaking across the vast sky!

    My conscious¡­seem to arrive in the internal world of this Sky Splitting Golden Spear?

    ¡°Great¡­really great. I found a person who possesses Nine Yang God Qi!¡±

    A voice that is like metal rubbing against each other rings out beside Liu Yi.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Liu Yi instantly frowns deeply as a trace of bad feeling shed across his heart.

    ¡°Who am I? Hahaha! You ask me who am I?¡±

    The lightning in the sky suddenly gathers together before forming an enormous image in the sky.

    It is the appearance of a formidable man wearing golden red war attire, looking very impressive.

    ¡°This one is one of Six God Race, Thunder God!¡±

    Fuck! I didn¡¯t hear wrongly, Thunder God?

    ¡°What are you joking about, didn¡¯t Thunder God die?¡±

    ¡°My flesh body died but my conscious is still alive!¡±

    Thunder God snorts, ¡°That damn Heavenly Dragon King destroyed my flesh body, thus I could only hide my conscious in Sky Splitting Golden Spear! Hahaha, I did not waste my time waiting for so many years. Today a person sends himself to my door! Little fellow, consider yourself fortunate for today, your flesh body shall be taken over by me to use!¡±

    That enormous figure suddenly stretches out his hand and grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s body and raises him high into the air.

    Liu Yi senses a startling pressure, pressing down on his conscious like it is going to be turned into dust at any moment!

    Motherfucking hell, what the fuck is going on!

    I had just pulled out the Great God who upied other people¡¯s body and now, my body was going to be upied by others?

    Fuck his sister! Based on what! The body is mine! Whoever wishes to possess must ask me first!

    ¡°Glorious Sun Palm: Illusion Expermination!¡±

    Liu Yi struggles free a palm which he then ps out towards the enormous figure in the sky.

    Instantly, the head of the enormous figure was scattered by Liu Yi¡¯s palm!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Thunder God¡¯s conscious retreated two steps. Without his head, for a moment, he is unable to find his directions.

    Liu Yi suddenly perceives that this Thunder God¡¯s conscious seems to have something wrong!

    Perhaps this conscious is only a strand of remnant conscious, otherwise, it would not be so weak!

    Fucking hell, if I still do not take the opportunity then when should I wait till!

    ¡°Thunder God you fucking sick tiger, you still wish to pretend to be mighty? Watch how I deal with you!¡±

 Chapter 781 - Title below

    <h4><strong>Chapter 781: Title below</strong></h4>

    ¡°Damn it, you dare to anger me!¡±

    Thunder God who no longer has his head starts waving his arms all over the ce as he roars, ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you! The moment I catch you, you shall die!¡±

    ¡°I was wondering how powerful you were. So you are only this powerful.¡±

    Liu Yi uses his darkness qi to condense a tall chair that floats in the sky. He sits on it as he looks at the enormous headless figure yelling and waving its arms all over the ce.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be very good to just remain inside the Sky Splitting Golden Spear? Why do you want toe out and snatch a body?¡±

    ¡°I cannot die! I am the grand Thunder God!¡±

    Thunder God roars and instantly red lightning keeps smiting downnding around his body.

    Liu Yi raises his hand from time to time and ps aside the lightning that is falling towards him.

    Thunder God¡¯s might is much weaker than what I had imagined. Perhaps this was Thunder God¡¯s predestined fate.

    If he had found other people, perhaps Thunder God would have taken over his body.

    But it was a pity that Thunder God found me. Not only is my strength tyrannical, my soul is also very valiant.

    The littless had once stolen a Golden Body for me which greatly strengthened my soul!

    It will be difficult if Thunder God wishes to destroy my soul!

    ¡°Damn it! Why is your soul so powerful! Damn it!¡±

    Thunder God did not think that after he had hibernated for so long a powerful fellow woulde!

    ¡°Thunder God. Harming others will end up hurting yourself in the end. If you obediently go and reincarnate you would not suffer like this now. But you chose not to reincarnate and wished to harm others. Sorry, Thunder God, I can only express my regret. Looks like your soul shall fall today.¡±

    ¡°I will never die! I am the grand Thunder God!¡±

    Thunder God roars as red lightning swims all over the ce.

    ¡°From the moment you wanted to take over others¡¯ flesh body, you were no longer the grand Thunder God anymore!¡± Liu Yi descends from the chair and freefalls towards Thunder God, ¡°You are only a ghost!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Thunder God is angered. He grabs two lumps of red lightning with his hands beforebining them together and points towards the direction that Liu Yi¡¯s voicees from.

    Instantly, his two enormous hands p together erupting with eye-catching red lightning. Thick, long lighting makes a beeline towards Liu Yi warping the surroundings!

    Thunder God contains his anger and strikes, unable to tolerate being despised!

    While Liu Yi did not dodge. He breathes out golden fog which is his fog qi!

    Although he is only thought currently Liu Yi¡¯s fog qi is iparably powerful and can take corporeal form in his mind!

    Snow blue and scarlet red, Ice Fire Armour once again covers Liu Yi¡¯s body as he charges into the red lightning!

    Trial lightning is indeed very powerful. When it strikes Liu Yi¡¯s armor, he can hear the sound of his armor scattering continuously.

    As he forcefully took this trial lightning, he grabs the void with both hands!

    Darkness qi activate!

    An enormous ten-meter long hammer appears in his hand. Liu Yi grabs the handle and swings his arms!

    That hammer is raised high up before smashing down heavily.

    -Boom-

    The false body was unable to see before being scattered by this enormous hammer!

    Fog qibined with darkness power allows Liu Yi¡¯s move to undergo numerous changes!

    ¡°I, I am unwilling!¡±

    After the false body scattered, Thunder God¡¯s final strand of conscious became even weaker and was going to disappear at any moment.

    ¡°I, this grand Thunder God would fall to such state in the end! Damn fellow! Even if I am going to die, I am going to curse you!¡±

    ¡°Curse yourself.¡±

    The ck hammer smashes onto the ground as Liu Yi gently descends on top of the hammer. Standing there he looks at the enormous figure that is continuously falling apart and says, ¡°Everything in this world has a karma cycle and appropriate retribution. Thunder God. Back then as one of the Six God Race, you were rude, unreasonable, tyrannical and wantonly massacred. Right now, this kind of ending shall also fall on your head!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this world is the weak being the food for the strong!¡±

    Thunder God snorts coldly, ¡°What do you know! My God Race was a race that cannot give birth! Only by killing away the rest of the races could we guarantee our eternal existence! Those not of my race cannot be trusted! Could it be that your human race is also not the same? You hypocrite, you are not fit to discuss with me about karma!¡±

    ¡°You feel that everyone in this world is your enemy but that does not represent what everyone thinks!¡±

    Liu Yi retorts, ¡°But you indeed said something right! I, Liu Yi am the inheritor of Heavenly Dragon King. Sooner orter, I shall ughter my way up the nine heavens and kill all of the rude and unreasonable gods to take revenge for my Heavenly Dragon King!¡±

    ¡°You¡­you are the sessor of Heavenly Dragon King¡­¡±

    Thunder God suddenly understood. ¡°No wonder. No wonder you would know how to use that god qi¡­¡±

    Because of the difference in color, Thunder God overlooked it.

    ¡°Damn it! Heavenly Dragon King actually found a person who possesses Nine Yang God Qi as his sessor! But you are too naive. My God Race is iparably powerful! I had already nted a Thunder God Seal in your body! The moment you enter the Sixth Layer of Heaven the gods wille and kill you! Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Die¡±

    Facing death this fellow is still so savage. Liu Yi breathes out a stream of dragon breath angrily and shatters that figure in front of him.

    That final bit of conscious of Thunder God also dissipates.

    Liu Yi breathes out a sigh of relief as he lets his consciousness go to his flesh body.

    Although a long time had passed in the conscious world, it is only just a short moment in reality.

    Everyone sees Liu Yi tremble before reopening his eyes and grabs that Sky Splitting Golden Spear.

    That god weapon that was unyielding earlier is now obedient like a young married woman, lying in Liu Yi¡¯s hand obediently.

    Liu Yi holds Sky Splitting Golden Spear with a single hand. He raises it into the sky before smashing it down firmly in front of him.

    -sparkling sounds-

    Red lightning flies along the ground and smashes into a building in front!

    Thick red lightning immediately falls from the sky and turns that building into ruins!

    ¡°Finished¡­from now on, no one in the world can block his footsteps¡­¡±

    Zhang Boyue who is standing far away feels his back covered in cold sweat when he sees this scene.

    Who else can be Liu Yi¡¯s opponent in the cultivation world?

    Perhaps even if those old men from inner pavilione out, they might not be able to move him¡­

    This youngster has be too horrifying!

    Mo Wang who is sitting by the side silently did not utter a word as vigor shes across his eyes. He mutters in his heart, this person is a formidable opponent. Wait till I return, I must think of a method. Either I rope him in or I get rid of him¡­but to defeat this youngster¡­perhaps only the Law Protector of the sect or Sect Leader stepping forth personally would it be possible¡­

    Being so young and already possessing such horrifying cultivation. How did he cultivate?

    ¡°Good treasure.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but smile as he holds Sky Splitting Golden Spear.

    Being able to obtain this kind of treasure is indeed worthy of being happy. Especially for closebat martial cultivators. This god weapon is truly a fine thing.

    Furthermore, with this kind of god weapon, I will have more guarantee to face those gods.

    ¡°Who!¡±

    Before Liu Yi took the spear back to Chen Cai and the girls to show it off, he suddenly frowns as he swings out the spear and point towards his right.

    The cold spear point pressed against the lower jaw of a young girl. That young girl did not show any expression and did not have a single bit of fear as she stands there calmly.

    ¡°I am here to pass the words of my master Ai Ling. If you do not wee me then I shall leave.¡±

    As the woman speaks, she prepares to leave.

    Indeed the master behind Xue Luo is not Liu Haishen but my girl Ai Ling ah!

    Liu Yi immediately turns pale with fright as he hurriedly keeps away his spear and stops that woman.

    ¡°Xue Luo! Stop! If you got things to say then talk!¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    Xue Luo¡¯s manner makes Liu Yi somewhat angered but for the littless, he can bear with this anger.

    That arrogance was tossed to be back of Liu Yi¡¯s head as he cups his hand towards Xue Luo and lowers his head and says, ¡°Fairy Xue Luo, if you have any words that you wish to pass on, please say it as things are. Just now I had identally offended fairy, may fairy forgive me for that.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s attitude causes everyone to copse.

    Just now the impressive Liu Yi is lowering his head and apologizing to a woman!

    What kind of joke is this! What is this woman¡¯s identity? Ninth Layer Heaven God?

    ¡°This is more like it.¡±

    Xue Luo¡¯splexion became slightly better. She then raises her hand and tosses Liu Yi a storage bag that was caught by Liu Yi.

    ¡°Inside is the things that you will need.¡±

    She turns around and says to everyone present loudly, ¡°All cultivators in the cultivation world, I am the disciple of Raising Immortal Pce Hall, Xue Luo! Today taking advantage that fellow Daoists are here, I shall announce a matter. This year on the fifteen of the first month, my Raising Immortal Pce Hall shall be holding the 5 Spirit Gathering! At that time, the five spirit bodies and the spirit vein will gather at Raising Immortal Pce Hall. We wee all cultivators in the world to join the 5 Spirit Gathering. But if you wish to participate in the 5 Spirit Gathering, then you must possess the invitation letter that my Raising Immortal Pce Hall has given out. As for who is given this invitation letter, it will be up to Liu Yi to decide. He will bring the invitation letter and seek advice from every sect one by one.¡±

    What the heck¡­ you¡¯re making me give out the invitation letter?

    At that moment, Liu Yi is stupefied. Just what isss trying to do!

    ¡°Daoist Liu.¡± At this moment Xue Luo turns her head over and says to Liu Yi, ¡°Hope that you will be careful when giving the invitation letter.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly asks, ¡°Is there any condition in giving out the invitation letter? Must they win me or something else?¡±

    ¡°As long as Daoist Liu feels that they are qualified then it is okay.¡±

    Xue Luo does not have any expression as before like a robot!

    ¡°The invitation names are all inside the bag. Within this one month plus, it will be exhausting for Daoist Liu to run about. Let us meet again on the fifteen of the first month in Raising Immortal Pce Hall.¡±

    Xue Luo¡¯s body transforms into a stream of blood light and disappears in front of everyone.

    What the hell! You ran away too fast!

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth, I still have a lot of matters that I still do not understand, okay?

    Is there a manual inside this bag or not?

 Chapter 782 - Say go then go]

    <strong>Chapter 782 [Say go then go]</strong>

    Xue Luo sayse here thene there, say go and go, treating this ce like a public toilet.

    Liu Yi also has no choice. Who asked her to be Ai Ling¡¯s runner!

    I doubted who is the one controlling Xue Luo behind the scene. Liu Haisheng shouldn¡¯t be able to control Xue Luo. After all, the current Liu Haisheng is no longer the Wuli back then.

    As for the one who is able to make Xue Luo so obedient, perhaps only the methods of my girl can do it.

    Especially this 5 Spirit Gathering, only my littless who is the spirit vein has the right to host it.

    But why would she make this thing? Just what does she want to do?

    Everything is like a riddle making Liu Yi sigh. After this, he takes out a name list from the bag and takes a look.

    Major sects in the outer pavilion are on it. For example, Concealed Sword Pavilion, Immortal Snow Peak and the likes.

    The remaining ones are a few inner pavilion major sects, the five great sects are among them. Apart from them, Liu Yi saw White Cloth Religion, Ruyi Sect, and even Sole Sect!

    So be it if White Cloth Religion and Ruyi sect are on it. One is in Woman Country, the other is a thousand-year-old devil sect. But at the very least, I can make a trip over¡­but Sole Sect¡­what is with it¡­where do I need to go to invite this sect?

    As for the rest of the sects, behind their name is their rough location while behind Sole Sect, it is a nk.

    So be it if there is Sole Sect why is there also a Great God Sect!

    Isn¡¯t this sabotaging me!

    But the Great God Sect¡­ I have a good method to deal with it!

    As for the rest of the outer pavilion sects, isn¡¯t it a good time now?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, since all of you are here, then it shall save me the effort of making a trip to your territory.¡±

    He follows littlex¡¯s decree and cups his hands toward the rest of the cultivators and says, ¡°For those sects who wish to take part in the 5 Spirit Gathering, please send a representative to cross blows with me.¡±

    Liu Yi summons out Sky Splitting Golden Spear and stabs it fiercely onto the ground.

    Instantly, arcs of red lightning exploded out. The golden spread over the floor was shattered into pieces before fading away.

    The force that is binding the cultivators had disappeared, allowing them to finally regain their freedom.

    But who dares to go up to fight against Liu Yi¡­this little shit is too powerful!

    ¡°Let me fight for my World Manor¡¯s invitation letter!¡±

    For World Manor, only Mo Lan came. She pulls out her halbert and walks towards Liu Yi.

    What the heck!

    Liu Yi was instantly covered with cold sweat. This girl wants to challenge me¡­isn¡¯t this just teasing me?!

    ¡°Although you are the man that I, Mo Lan fancy, but when taking action, I will definitely not be lenient!¡±

    Mo Lan says loudly causing Mo Wang who is sitting by the side quiver.

    What is going on? After I had left the house for a while, my arrogant little sister had found a husband? What the heck¡­little sister¡¯s insight is a bit too high. Of all people to like, she falls in love with a monster!

    Mo Wang¡¯s train of thought seems to have returned to the past. Mo Lan is wearing a florid skirt as she chases behind him daily like a small tail calling big brother all the time.

    The past Mo Lan is nothing but a carefree young girl without worries that¡¯s all¡­

    But how, she had turned into a masculine woman, making Mo Wang feel like his memories seem to be somewhat vague.

    This fellow¡­actually¡­stole away my little sister¡¯s heart!

    Cannot be forgiven¡­

    At this moment, Mo Lan had walked in front of Liu Yi. At the same time, Mo Lan enters Unmoving Ming King¡¯s state!

    ck lightning swims around her causing Mo Lan¡¯s might to enter around 15 starjade of the earth realm.

    One must say that with this kind of might, to a youngster, it had already exceeded the norm!

    It is a pity that it is still too far inparison to Liu Yi!

    ¡°Mo Lan, there is no need for this!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly persuades, ¡°The difference between our strength is toorge. Why is there a need to fight against each other? I recognize your World Manor qualifications.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You are looking down on me!¡±

    Mo Lan is very unhappy. After all, she is also an outstanding talent among the younger generation. Although she cannot bepared to Liu Yi, at the very least, she must keep her face!

    ¡°World Manor does not want the invitation from charity! Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Seeing through Mo Lan¡¯s intention, Liu Yi nods his head as he stands there. He hides a hand behind his back as his other hand beckons Mo Lan.

    ¡°As long as you are able to make me take a step, I shall recognize your World Manor¡¯s qualification!¡±

    ¡°Hateful! How dare you look down on me! Take this move!¡±

    The ck lightning on Mo Lan turns stronger as she jumps high up before smashing down with her halberd towards Liu Yi!

    Buddha is merciful ah. But facing those stubborn and obstinate persisting in going about things the wrong way, living things who were deceived by evil creatures, Buddha would transform into Unmoving Ming King, scaring awake or scare Mara into retreat!

    Mo Lan¡¯s Unmoving Ming King is what a Buddhist uses to fight!

    This body of Buddhist qi is not golden but ck! Which is filled with destructive power!

    While Liu Yi condenses his qi into his finger and jabs at the descending halberd.

    -ding-

    The halberd smashes heavily onto Liu Yi¡¯s finger. Liu Yi is motionless while a shockwave frantically spread out causing the surrounding ground to sink down a few meters.

    ¡°Although you have powerful strength you are irascible.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Mo Lan. If you wish to improve, you must change your nature.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this kind of matterter! Eat this!¡±

    Mo Lan raises her leg and kicks fiercely at Liu Yi¡¯s stomach.

    Liu Yi smiles and lightly flicks his finger.

    -dang-

    An enormous force collides into the halberd causing it to fly out. Mo Lan who is holding onto the halberd was also carried back a few meters. She flips a few rounds in the air before withstanding it andnds on the ground.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Mo Lan is shocked in her heart. Only after fighting did she know just how scary Liu Yi currently is!

    Why did his strength improve so quickly ah¡­did he turn on hacks!

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out that hand and beckons Mo Lan.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Mo Lan was not injured. She once again lifts up her halberd and takes a deep breath before preparing for the second round.

    ¡°Let me receive this invitation letter for World Manor!¡±

    At this moment, Mo Wang suddenly blocks in front of his younger sister.

    ¡°You?¡±

    Mo Lan frown as she looks at that guy in front of her who had disappeared for many years.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you from Ruyi Sect?¡±

    One of the cultivators by the side cannot take it and ask, ¡°How can you represent World Manor?¡±

    ¡°Ruyi Sect¡­then we shall have Daoist Liu make an exhausting trip to my sect then.¡±

    Mo Wang rubs the back of his head and pretended to be stupid and say, ¡°Right now ah, I am an older brother recing my younger sister to fight!¡±

    Shameless!

    Everyone cannot help but curse in their hearts, this Mo Wang is too shameless. Who would regard in this manner?

    ¡°Shut up! You are no longer a person from World Manor!¡±

    But Mo Lan does not care about her older brother¡¯s feeling, ¡°From that day when you left World Manor, the glory of World Manor is no longer rted to you!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey. You cannot say it like this !¡±

    Mo Wang knows his younger sister¡¯s temper thus he rolls his eyes and says, ¡°After all my surname is also Mo. I owe World Manor a lot so let¡¯s treat it as I am paying back a debt for World Manor!¡±

    ¡°You indeed owe a lot!¡±

    Seeing her older brother¡¯s soft-spoken manner, Mo Lan¡¯s heart turns soft but she still says coldly, ¡°If you want to pay it back, you will never be able to finish paying all of it!¡±

    ¡°Anyways, this time let me work for World Manor.¡±

    As Mo Wang speaks, he takes a deep breath as ck lightning erupts from his body.

    ¡°Let me use World Manor techniques to ask you for the advice!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine as well.¡±

    So long as there is no need to fight against Mo Lan it is fine. Liu Yi is eager for a recement, ¡°Thank you senior.¡±

    ¡°This. I must say something first!¡±

    Mo Wang suddenly makes a stop gesture and says, ¡°You see you are so powerful and I am also injured as well. At the very least you need to yield to me! Why don¡¯t you not use a hand while I let you retreat a step? Let¡¯s treat it as World Manor¡¯s win, how about it?¡±

    What the heck. This cheap brother-inw of mine is really shameless!

    Liu Yi is stunned. This is the first time he had met a fellow who is even more ck-bellied than himself!

    ¡°Enough! World Manor¡¯s face is about to be thrown away by you!¡±

    Mo Lan also became angered, ¡°Who else is like you!¡±

    ¡°What the, Mo Lan, it is your lover who is too powerful!¡±

    Mo Wang cries out in injustice, ¡°If he does not let me then I am also unable to win!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Of course, he is very powerful.¡±

    Mo Lan bes somewhat arrogant, ¡°If he was not powerful, I would not choose him as a person that I like! Liu Yi is a genuine powerful expert who is different from a person who only knows how to escape!¡±

    ¡°Hateful¡­¡±

    Mo Wang clenches his teeth, ¡°How is it possible for you to understand what I shoulder? Can you understand older bother a bit?¡±

    ¡°Who wants to understand you! Traitor!¡±

    As Liu Yi listens to the brother and sister quarreling, he suddenly understood.

    ¡°Ah! I finally understand! So Daoist Mo Wang from Ruyi Sect is a sis-con!¡±

    ¡°Who, who is a siscon!¡±

    Mo Wang instantly turns pale and hurriedly defends himself, ¡°Don¡¯t divert the topic! Are you going to give ground or not?¡±

    ¡°What Daoist Mo is saying is wrong ah.¡± Liu Yi cups his hands and says, ¡°Talking about seniority, talking about background, Daoist Mo is way superior to this junior. How can junior yield and disgrace senior¡¯s face? Based on what junior sees, for senior who had been famous since long ago, it ought to be senior who gives me three moves.¡±

    Everyone present starts vomiting blood. Fucking hell, these two fellows are even more shameless than the other!

    ¡°Ah pui!¡±

    [TL: basically spitting on what Liu Yi is saying.]

    Mo Wang gives up, ¡°Good fellow. I thought that I was already shameless enough. I didn¡¯t expect that you are even more shameless than me! I Mo Wang had walked jianghu for so many years. Other than my sect leader, I had never admired anyone else. You are the second one!¡±

    ¡°Senior loves me too much. Then junior shall not be polite about these three moves then.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you! Who is yielding you three moves! What the fuck you¡¯re really attacking!¡±

    Liu Yi had instantly appeared in front of Mo Wang and ps his palm towards Mo Wang¡¯s stomach.

 Chapter 783 - Lets part here]

    <strong>Chapter 783 [Let¡¯s part here]</strong>

    After God Transformation, Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation had entered the beginning stage of 22 stars.

    While Mo Wang¡¯s cultivation is only in the middle stage of 21 stars which is way inferior to Liu Yi¡¯s!

    When Liu Yi suddenly attacks, it scared Mo Wang into quivering and nearly falling on his butt.

    But recalling that his younger sister is watching behind, how can such a shameful thing happen!

    Mo Wang hurriedly revolves his Unmoving Ming King¡¯s qi. He holds a halberd and smashes it onto the ground before Liu Yi had yet to reach him.

    -boom-

    ck buddist qi instantly flows along the halberd and strikes the ground. It spread out and attacks the closest person, Liu Yi.

    This force is not light. After all, it is the strongest fighting strength of Buddhism.

    Liu Yi only feels like it is a truck is smashing towards him but he has no fear as his two feetnds on the ground heavily. His body did not move as he stands straight within this storm.

    -boom, boom, boom-

    The surrounding ground was lifted up by this force. Pieces of broken stones fly out while Liu Yi who is standing in the center is fine!

    Some of the broken stones fly in front of him and crash within a ten-meter radius of him. But was broken into pieces by his protective aura.

    ¡°If Daoist Sis-con only has this bit of strength, I am afraid that it is not enough to ept my challenge ah.¡±

    Liu Yi stands within the storm and can smile unfettered.

    ¡°What the! Who is a sis-con! I still have a lot of skills! Eat this move!¡±

    Mo Wang raises his leg and stomps on the ground.

    Instantly a crack follows along the sole of his feet and spread rapidly towards Liu Yi.

    While the crack on the ground split open wide and instantly the ground opens up like a bloody mouth wanting to swallow Liu Yi inside.

    ¡°Doing such destruction is not good.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s legs are standing on the two sides. He exerts strength and pulls his legs together. Instantly with a rumbling sound, the originally split open ground was forcefully pulled back together and close back up!

    ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck!¡±

    Mo Wang really wishes to curse. Fucking hell! What a fucking monster!

    How am I going to fight! The difference in strength is too big!

    ¡°If you are afraid then move to the side!¡±

    Mo Lan grabs her halberd and looks at Liu Yi, eager to fight, ¡°World Manor does not have any cowards like you!¡±

    ¡°Who is a coward! You need to be responsible for what you say!¡±

    Mo Wang res at his younger sister, ¡°I only like to use my brain when fighting understood?¡±

    He turns around and looks at Liu Yi, ¡°Say, how do you determine if I am qualified! Otherwise, if we continue to fight on like this, when would it end!¡±

    ¡°Yea what senior says is right.¡± Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°How about this. Senior just needs to eat a move from me. If senior can receive it then World Manor shall be considered as qualified. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Just a palm will do?¡±

    Mo Wang is delighted in his heart, oh boy! This youngster is still impatient!

    Just a palm. If I am unable to block a single palm, then why did I turn into a devil!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just a palm is enough.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head letting Mo Wang feel even more relieved.

    ¡°Good, good, good. Then just one palm! Bring it on! I am prepared!¡±

    Mo Wang takes a deep breath as he revolves all of his qi.

    Unmoving Ming King supports him as a ck glow covers his body protecting his body.

    Isn¡¯t it just one palm. I will receive it!

    ¡°Okay senior. Then junior shall take action now.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he raises his palm as he revolves his Glorious Sun Palm technique.

    Golden sun vein appears behind Liu Yi. Because of the palm qi the ground beneath him keeps scattering. Dirt also flies up before floating around Liu Yi after being turned into a fine powder.

    Because Liu Yi¡¯s current strength is too tyrannic, even the weather changes due to Liu Yi.

    The clouds in the sky fluctuate along as well and form an enormous maelstrom as it slowly rotates.

    Sensing that terrifying strength, Mo Wang swallows his saliva.

    Mo Wang starts to regret, ¡°That¡­perhaps we can change the method again¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior, receive my attack!¡±

    Liu Yi then would not give him the chance to regret it. He charges forwards a few steps and arrives in front of Mo Wang instantly before hitting a Deste me towards Mo Wang¡¯s chest!

    Before this palmnds, Mo Wang¡¯s chest muscles were already trembling!

    Fucking hell! Is he a Saiyan who is going to blow apart the?!

    At this moment, Mo Wang no longer has time to dodge. He hurriedly pushes all of his strength in front of his body, trying to block as much as he can!

    Sister, in the future, big brother will be handicapped. You must remember to take care of me!

    Mo Wang can only shout in his heart before closing his eyes waiting for death.

    But after waiting for half a day, the pain that he been expecting did not appear.

    Mo Wang slightly opens his eyes only to realize that Liu Yi¡¯s right hand had stopped right in front of him.

    Mo Wang asked nkly, ¡°You¡­what is this meaning?¡±

    ¡°Suddenly I feel a bit of difort.¡±

    Liu Yi rubs his chest, ¡°Definitely must be that blow from earlier was too deep. Right now it is starting to feel a bit painful.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Mo Wang does not know what to say. He had been talkative but is now speechless.

    ¡°You are insulting my World Manor!¡±

    Mo Lan does not want to do this anymore, ¡°Cannot! You must strike this palm down!¡±

    Mo Wang is about to cry, what the heck, are you really my blood sister?

    ¡°Mo Lan. I am not a god. I will feel pain okay?¡±

    Liu Yi rubs his chest, ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me rub it, Xiao Lan.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Mo Lan¡¯s face instantly turns red. Although she is direct, bold and unrestrained, she is somewhat shy from being taken liberties by Liu Yi so tantly in front of so many people.

    Mo Wang¡¯s palm carries ck light as he raises his hand and says to Liu Yi, ¡°What the! Why is there a need to trouble my sister for this kind of matter! Come, let me help you massage it!¡±

    ¡°How would this one dare to trouble senior you ah. If senior is really idle, in a few days, when this junior pays a visit to your sect, you should cross blows with junior.¡±

    ¡°That. Today¡¯s weather is really good, hahahaha ¡­¡±

    Mo Wangughed dryly as he rubs the back of his head, avoiding this topic.

    ¡°Anyways, World Manor had already obtained the invitation letter qualification.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he takes out an invitation letter sped between two fingers before tossing it towards Mo Lan.

    Mo Lan stretches out her hand, catching the invitation letter.

    ¡°Who is the next one?¡±

    Liu Yi stands in the center of the space before taking out Sky Splitting Golden Spear and draws a line behind him, ¡°No matter which sect, which expert. As long as you are able to force me, behind this line, that means that you had obtained the qualification.¡±

    In front of all of the cultivators in the world, to dare say this!

    But no one has the courage because this youngster indeed has this capability!

    ¡°My Concealed Sword Pavilion shall forget it.¡±

    Liu Shuyao thinks rapidly, ¡°Among the people present, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who is Daoist Liu¡¯s opponent. Why doesn¡¯t Daoist Liu make a trip to my Concealed Sword Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°This¡­forget it.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot be bothered to make a trip to Conceal Sword Pavilion, ¡°Earlier I had already fought with the experts from the major sects. I am clear about your strength. So Immortal Snow Peak, Concealed Sword Pavilion, Tiger Dragon Sect, as well as the rest of the major sects from the outer pavilion, have the qualification to join the 5 Spirit Gathering.¡±

    After Liu Yi speaks, he takes out a few invitation letters before tossing to those major sects.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    At this moment, Chen Sihan who is propped up by others by the side suddenly coughs blood into his palm.

    After fighting against Liu Yi, he had indeed gotten heavily injured.

    ¡°Right¡­Fuxi Pce Hall is also on the name list.¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and looks at that group of Fuxi Pce Hall people, ¡°Hall Master Chen. This is your invitation letter. Please keep it properly.¡±

    After speaking, he tossed the invitation letter to them.

    ¡°Hmph! This seat wants¡­cough¡­want to see just what is this 5 Spirit Gathering ying¡­some more, Liu Yi, the next time we meet, it shall be your death day. You will not be arrogant for long!¡±

    5 Spirit Gathering ah, if the Spirit Vein, as well as 5 Spirit Bodies, gather together, just what kind of situation would it be?

    The person who possesses a Spirit Vein is equivalent to possessing strength without equal!

    This kind of strength, how can it be given to others?

    Chen Sihan endures the wrath of losing to Liu Yi and decided to endure silently until the 5 Spirit Gathering!

    ¡°Then I shall respectfully wee Fuxi Pce Hall.¡±

    Liu Yi had the awareness that since he dares to beat Chen Sihan up, he made the preparation to start a war with Fuxi Pce Hall.

    Just that the remaining sects on the name list, hope that they can speak nicely a bit¡­

    ¡°Senior, this is your Ruyi Sect¡¯s invitation letter. Receive it properly.¡±

    Being able to have a lesser ce to go to is one lesser ce. Liu Yi tosses Ruyi Sect¡¯s invitation letter to Mo Wang.

    Mo Wang¡¯s smile contains other meanings, ¡°Aiyah? You are not going to make a trip to my sect?¡±

    ¡°Rather now. There is also no one whom junior can submit my travel expenses ount. Naturally, I will go to lesser ces. Junior had also seen Ruyi Sect¡¯s capability, thus there is no need to take a look again.¡±

    The time is very tight thus Liu Yi does not wish to run to too many ces, thus if he can leave out then he will leave out.

    ¡°Really is regretful ah. My Ruyi Sect has a lot of prettydies whom I wish to introduce to Daoist Liu ah.¡±

    When Mo Wang finished, he suddenly felt his back being eyed by two rays of cold gaze.

    This gaze¡­seems to be from little sister¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it. Junior appreciates senior¡¯s kindness.¡±

    Liu Yi knows that Mo Wang is teasing him thus he does not take it to heart.

    ¡°Fellow daoists, today¡¯s snatching treasure time had already ended. Fellow daoists had also seen the excitement. The invitation letter that you guys should take had been taken. Now please go back.¡±

    After Liu Yi distributed the invitation letter, he cups his hands at the rest of the cultivators and starts to send them off.

    What a joke. My Wang Yuzheng still had not finished singing and the Christmas Party still had not ended where would I have the skill to continue wasting time with these fellows.

    ¡°Daoist Liu, then we shall leave now.¡±

    The cultivators also do not dare to remain. After all, the god weapon had been snatched away by others, there is no more meaning for them to stay.

    Thus one by one, they step onto their magic tools and rise to the sky.

    Although the heaven realm experts hate Liu Yi deeply, their legs were also trembling in fear. Old Man Ice Fog is very clear that his front teeth can be considered as preserved. Taking advantage that Liu Yi did not recall this matter, he slipped away.

    ¡°Daoist Liu, Qingshan does not change while crystal-clear water forever flows, we shall part here!¡±

    When Chen Sihan leaves, he tosses behind a sentence, ¡°Before my Fuxi Pce Hall seeks you, you better preserve your dog life!¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we fight now!¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to roll up his sleeve, scaring Chen Sihan to escape in a panic.

 Chapter 784 - Let you wait for a long time]

    <strong>Chapter 784 [Let you wait for a long time]</strong>

    Motherfucker, this scary cat. Only knows how to bully the weak and fear the strong!

    Right now Liu Yi is truly more and more disappointed with the cultivation world. Everyone is greedy for life but afraid of death, striving for fame and pursuing benefits. How can they be counted as righteous people?

    Ai Ling, without any rhyme or reason, why did she want to have this 5 Spirit Gathering and invited all of these fellows?

    What Great God Sect, Sole Sect as well as the righteous sect in the world. When this group of people gathers together, wouldn¡¯t they be fighting against each other?

    After these people had left, Mo Lan and Gu Yu also say goodbye to Liu Yi one after the other.

    ¡°Husband, wait till my World Manor has obtained the Spirit Vein treasure during the 5 Spirit Gathering then I shall grandly marry you into my family.¡±

    Mo Lan cups her hands toward Liu Yi beforeforting him, ¡°There is no need for you to wait too long or bathe your face in tears every day. I will quickly marry you.¡±

    ¡°Marry!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s head is big and only feels that this side of Mo Lan really makes people unable toprehend, ¡°I am not going to marry and live with the bride¡¯s family?!¡±

    ¡°No worries. We can nominally let husband be World Manor¡¯s Master.¡±

    Mo Lan waves her hand and says, ¡°I only need to have the real authority behind the scenes. As for face and the likes, I shall leave all of it to husband!¡±

    ¡°What the, I am not a gigolo!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot expose his anger, ¡°Moreover, how did you know if you can take away the spirit vein treasure? During the 5 Spirit Gathering, there will be a number of people from both the outer and inner pavilions ah!¡±

    ¡°Because I am the inheritor of World Manor.¡±

    Mo Lan¡¯s eyes sh with determining light, ¡°Even if I sacrifice my life, Mo Lan shall once again let my World Manor rise! Husband, wait for me!¡±

    She did not give Liu Yi a chance to exin and steps on a ck cloud, flying into the sky.

    ¡°Don¡¯t care about thatss. She just hates to be married off!¡±

    Gu Yuforts Liu Yi, letting Liu Yi¡¯s heart to broaden a lot.

    It is still Gu Yu who is better. Although in the beginning, she kept wanting to beat and kill me, at the very least, she knows how to understand people ah.

    But Gu Yu¡¯s following sentence destroyed Liu Yi¡¯s beautiful fantasy of her.

    ¡°Your life is this fairy¡¯s. How is it possible for a person who is going to die to be the husband of other people!¡±

    Fucking hell¡­these two girls are clearly the same trash! Both trash who speak their ownnguage!

    ¡°Anyways, before this fairy takes away your life, protect yourself properly.¡±

    Gu Yu waves her hand towards Liu Yi, ¡°Hope that the next time we meet, this fairy¡¯s cultivation can catch up to yours¡­¡±

    Even Gu Yu herself does not believe in what she just said¡­she will need a lot of luck to catch up to Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation.

    How is Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation speed any different from riding a train? It cannot be looked at straight!

    ¡°Good. I also hope that you can be even stronger.¡±

    Liu Yi is very rxed towards this matter. In any case, when she bes stronger, I would also keep improving myself.

    Strife to restore my 4th sun jade. That way my strength will greatly increase.

    At the very least, before the 5 Spirit Gathering, being able to restore a bit more strength is better!

    After Gu Yu had said goodbye to Liu Yi, she also steps on her ice sword and flies into the sky, chasing after the moon.

    In a blink of an eye, in the earlier lively KeDa, most of the people had left and only a few are remaining.

    Only Liu Yi, Chen Cai as well as Wang Yuzheng and Wenren Qian who had fainted in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace are left.

    ¡°Chen Cai. Wait till I help Wenren Qian to heal then you can undo the barrier.

    Liu Yi let Chen Cai continue to maintain the Asura Barrier. This Asura Barrier is indeed very mystical. It can actually iste the mortal out to a space where time is at a standstill.

    It is a pity that it cannot be maintained for too long. At most 2-3 hours before it needs to cool down for a very long time. Otherwise, if he can continue to maintain it, they would have cultivated in the Asura Realm forever, wouldn¡¯t that be defying nature?!

    ¡°Okay boss. Leave it to me.¡±

    Chen Cai pats his chest. As Asura Emperor, he is able to maintain Asura Barrier for an even longer period of time.

    Good men mustst longer!

    Only then did Liu Yi start to heal Wenren Qian in ease.

    The majority of Wenren Qian¡¯s injuries came from the soul. Because her soul and Great God¡¯s soul had fused together for too long, This forceful removal has some side effects.

    Liu Yi uses his golden body to slowly mend Wenren Qian¡¯s injured soul.

    ***

    Little Annie followed her mother to travel to China. Their entire family is pious Christians.

    The airne is a night flight. Because this is the first time, Little Annie is taking an airne, thus she had chosen the seat by the window.

    Because it is night, the rest of the people on the n are asleep. Only Little Annie who is excited, continues to lean against the window looking at the dark clouds outside.

    Little Annie was having a fantasy about the shape of a cloud when she suddenly sees a golden ray of light illuminating far away.

    She stares at that distant ce in amazement only to see an enormous imperial pce situated above the cloud.

    ¡°Ahhh! Mommy, mommy, look! Heaven, its heaven!¡±

    Little Annie thought that she had seen heaven and shakes awake her blond mother who is sleeping by her side.

    ¡°Hmm, honey, how could there be heaven. You must have been muddled from sleep.¡±

    The blond young woman looks out of the window. It is pitch-ck outside without any novelty. ¡°Even if it is heaven, it should be at our side.¡±

    ¡°Wuwu¡­but mommy, I just saw it¡­¡±

    ¡°You are too sleepy. Pray for God to bless you with a beautiful dream¡­¡±

    The ne swiftly flew away from this ce. While at this moment, within that enormous barrier above the cloud, there is indeed an imperial pce situated there.

    There does not seem to have any living thing but there are countless golden armored sculptures of golden men standing all around like they are defending this ce.

    A ck figure suddenly appears in front of the imperial pce before walking deep within withrge strides.

    Six figures are already kneeling inside the imperial pce, all of them wearing ck robes.

    While at the very top of the dragon throne sits a golden sculpture.

    This sculpture is of a majestic man. His appearance is dignified and realistic.

    That guy sits there holding an enormous sword with both hands. On that sword is carved three words, Emperor Qin Sword.

    While underneath this golden king statue stands two rows of soldier statues!

    One row has 36 people wearing golden armor with golden wings.

    The other row has 72 people wearing silver armor with silver wings.

    Within this imperial pce carries a stand of somber and deste aura making people shudder.

    After thest person walks in, one of the people kneeling down cannot help butin, ¡°Second. Can your movement be smaller when entering? Just now you nearly let outsiders notice our Qin Imperial Pce!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Fourth, I see that you are as cowardly as a rat!¡±

    That figure that had just entered snorts before saying arrogantly, ¡°So what if the world notices my Qin Imperial Pce! My Great Qin has hibernated for so long! We should have gone out and reestablished our prestige!¡±

    Another ck robe man stands up. Holding an ax, he roars, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am unable to wait anymore! Let us go out and ughter to our heart¡¯s delight!¡±

    The guy at the head directly stands up and roars, ¡°Stand still! Fifth what are you being impetuous for! Calm yourself!¡±

    This person is the same as others, wearing a ck robe. While on his face he is wearing a mask. On the mask was written in ancient words arge ¡®First¡¯.

    ¡°What Fourth says is very correct. This is not cowardice but prudence. Us Ten Heavenly Stems are currently left with 8 people now. Of the remaining two, one betrayed us while the other died. Emperor Qin¡¯s revival still needs time. Right now what we need is self-control, do you understand? All of the Heavenly Stems take note for me. Right now the Six Realms are moving, the 5 spirits are on the verge ofing into being. Whether or not are we able to revive Emperor Qin depends on whether or not we obtain the Spirit Vein Treasure!¡±

    First, seems to be quite prestigious among the Heavenly Stems. With him speaking, the rest do not dare to say anything as they obediently kneel in front of Emperor Qin¡¯s golden body.

    After pacifying the rest, First ask, ¡°Third, how is the matter regarding Tenth?¡±

    ¡°Obtained their trust.¡±

    Third hurriedly reports, ¡°Just that something happened today and nearly exposed her identity. Luckily I had in advance secretly ced a spell on her, assisting her in dodging this time.¡±

    ¡°Very good. Our n must never fail.¡±

    First nods his head and says, ¡°That damn woman! To actually sense our existence. This time she actually hosts the 5 Spirit Gathering. Perhaps this matter is a trap. But within this trap also means that there is an opportunity. Ten Heavenly Stems listen to mymand!¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°All out prepare for war and wait for 5 Spirit Gathering. Let Tenth also prepare to take action and seize that person¡¯s strength! Very soon our Grand Qin Empire will once again rule this world!¡±

    ¡°Only my Qin can unify the whole world!¡±

    These people shout together as their voice keeps resounding in the Qin Imperial Pce.

    ***

    How would Liu Yi know that right above his head is a Qin Imperial Pce? Perhaps no one in the entire cultivation world knows about it as well.

    At this moment, he had just finished healing Wenren Qian¡¯s injury. Watching her eyshes moving a bit before she slowly opened her eyes.

    -Liu Yi-

    Wenren Qian stretched out her finger and writes with mes in the air, -so¡­sorry¡­-

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡±

    Liu Yi gently rubs Wenren Qian¡¯s head, ¡°It is all because that Great God causing mischief. Right now she has been dealt with. In the future, you will be you and no one will control you.¡±

    -mm-

    Wenren Qian nods her head as her expression rxes.

    ¡°Right. Take this invitation letter back to the Great God Sect. During the 15th of the first month, Raising Immortal Pce Hall will convene 5 Spirit Gathering. In the invitation name list from Raising Immortal Pce Hall, there is your sect¡¯s name.¡±

    Seeing the invitation letter, Wenren Qian frowns faintly.

    ¡°You can juste on your own¡­there is no need to tell that foster father of yours¡­¡±

    Recalling Great God Sect Sect Leader, Liu Yi cannot help but shiver.

    Fucking hell. The Great God that they believe in was pressed down and beaten on the ground by me! While the Sect Leader of Great God Sect can press me down onto the ground and beat me up!

    What is this fucking story!

    Liu Yi really wishes to curse.

    Wenren Qian keeps the invitation letter properly and stands up before writing four words in mes.

    -Take care of yourself-

    It seems like this time around she had secretly run out. That is why she hurriedly transforms into mes and leave.

    ¡°Finally settled everything¡­¡±

    Liu Yi lets out a breath of relief and probes around a bit. Realizing that there is no longer the aura of other cultivators, only then did he recall Sky Flipping Seal, ¡°Yuzheng. You can continue to sing your song¡­I let you wait for a long time.¡±

    [TL:¡­interesting ending for the chapter¡­]

 Chapter 785 - Great Godâ€™s belief

    <h4>Chapter 785 [Great God¡¯s belief]</h4>

    Because of the Asura Barrier, although the crowd outside only felt like it was only a blink of an eye, to Wang Yuzheng it was over an hour since shest sang.

    A nice Christmas evening party had turned out like this.

    Liu Yi senses that his body is slowly fusing with Sky Splitting Golden Spear and cannot help but feel rueful.

    A god weaponing into being had attracted how much carnage.

    If I did not take action today, perhaps those cultivators would be badly bruised as they curse each other while snatching this thing.

    Therefore in the cultivation world, what one needs is absolute strength. Without absolute strength, you can only be bullied.

    After Liu Yi and Chen Cai returned to the backstage, although the world inside the Asura Barrier was badly destroyed, the outside world is still perfectly fine.

    Wang Yuzheng restores her calm and continues to finish her song on the stage. Thetter half of the Christmas evening party is Wang Yuzheng¡¯s individual stage. The organizer had ced her concert and the evening party together.

    After Liu Yi returns to the backstage, he finds a quiet dressing room and sits down in a lotus position.

    He still has a lot of things that he needed to do. For example, having a heart to heart talk with Great God.

    Liu Yi¡¯s conscious enters his consciousness world. After which he takes out the jade and lets Great God¡¯s figure condense above the jade.

    Great God¡¯s body is burning with me making it impossible for him to see her appearance.

    At this moment, the mes on her body are very dim. Looks like this failure had shocked her badly.

    ¡°Great God, it had been a long time since west met. Did you live well these 1300 years?¡±

    Liu Yi thought out a chair and sits on it before asking the depressed Great God opposite him.

    At the same time, he breathed out his fog qi, creating two pretty maids to stand by his side to massage his shoulders and legs for him.

    One must say that this fog qi truly has endless usage!

    Lin Tong is currently sitting by the side practicing with Fire God Armour. Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s free manner, her mouth twitches.

    This big idiot is bing more and more corrupted!

    ¡°Hmph, after winning, the defeated is a bandit! You¡¯ve already won, but this zun definitely will not take your humiliation! Kill this zun!¡±

    Great God shouted. In her voice, her unwillingness can be heard clearly.

    ¡°Great God, you did a lot of evil and dominated my Yaoyao for many years! Based on all of this, I indeed should kill you without any discussion. But do you know why I want to let you live?¡±

    Liu Yi narrows his eyes making Great God shiver in her heart.

    When did this fellow be so ck-bellied¡­

    Is this still the Sword Emperor that I had known back then that was very direct?

    ¡°What¡­what do you want to do?¡±

    This is the first time Great God feels dreadful about Sword Emperor in front of her!

    In the past, she was only slightly afraid at most, not daring to fight against Sword Emperor head-on¡­but now¡­it is fear¡­Looking at his eyes, Great God¡¯s soul cannot help but tremble.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious ah!¡±

    Liu Yi enjoys the two girls massage before smiling and says, ¡°It is not like I am a bad person. What are you afraid of.¡±

    If you are not a bad person then who is a bad person?

    Although Great God had done a lot of bad things, in her heart, Liu Yi is not good!

    ¡°Just what are you nning! If you are a hero then say it!¡±

    Great God¡¯s voice carries a bit of trembling.

    ¡°Apologises. I am not a hero.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulder, ¡°But there is no harm telling you. Do you see my two girls, do you know what technique was used to form them?¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi said, Great God, narrows her eyes and carefully sizes up the two realistic-looking girls.

    After starting for a long time, her expression suddenly changes.

    ¡°This¡­this is¡­Fog qi! Gods, you are the inheritor of the Heavenly Dragon God!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You have the ability to make a discerning judgment.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head in satisfaction. Originally he nned to sound out but he did not expect that Great God would really recognize his technique.

    ¡°So it is like this! So it is actually like this!¡±

    Great God suddenly sees the light, ¡°No wonder you will let this zun live! You wish to make discreet inquiries about gods from this zun¡¯s mouth!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Liu Yi speaks bluntly, ¡°The reason why you can live until now is because of this reason.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Dream on!¡±

    Great God snorts coldly, ¡°Even if the nine heavens have abandoned this zun, do you think that this zun will turn into a traitor because of it? Sword Emperor, you are looking down on others!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry.¡±

    Liu Yi says unhurriedly, ¡°In our mortal world, there is a saying. The enemy of my enemy is a friend. Could it be that you think that gods are still your friend?¡±

    Great God turns taciturn, ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, you think that with the current situation, it is up to you to choose?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he stretches out his hand as mes suddenly burn in the center of his palm.

    ¡°Since Yaoyao left me, my Scarlet Blood Sutra¡¯s strength had be slightly weaker. Lacking a fire essense indeed made me have a headache. If I refine you, I believe that my Scarlet Blood Demonic me will improve.¡±

    ¡°You¡­you cannot be like this¡­¡±

    Hearing that she is going to be refined, Great God finally feels fear.

    Her voice is trembling while her gaze dodges Liu Yi¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°Hateful ah¡­if it was not because this zun was deprived of my cultivation before being sealed away, how would I had fallen to my today¡¯s end¡­originally, this zun was also a god who stood high up in the 7thyer of heaven ah¡­¡±

    Great God¡¯s expression is very dejected as she nkly stands there.

    ¡°That is why I say who you should hate is not me but the gods.¡±

    As Liu Y speaks, he pulls out Sky Splitting Golden Spear with his left hand and with a -dang-, he tossed it on the ground in front of Great God.

    As Great God¡¯s gazends on that spear, Liu Yi says, ¡°You are a smart person. You should know that I have the strength to take revenge for you.¡±

    ¡°This zun no longer has any other path to choose¡­¡±

    Great God seems to had given up as she sits there and says, ¡°Ask what you wish to ask.¡±

    ¡°I wish to know everything regarding gods.¡±

    Knowledge of this kind of thing is very important.

    ¡°Then first let¡¯s start talking about matters from the ninthyer of heaven.¡±

    The knowledge that Great God possesses is just what Liu Yi does not have, furthermore it is what Liu Yi needed!

    He pays full attention as he listens to everything that Great God said.

    ¡°In this universe, other than the six realms, there is also nine heavens. From the first heaven to the third heaven, that is the limit where the Heavenly Court rules. As for fourth to sixth heaven, it belongs to the Western Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss. Further up is 7th heaven to 9th heaven which belongs to us gods. Our gods; strength is not bnced. From the 7thyer to the 9thyer. Those that are in the 7thyer are considered inferior gods. As for the 8thyer, they are considered as ordinary gods. The gods that are in the 9thyer are the elites god. For example, this zun. Further up is the Six God Races. Six God Race¡¯s status is iparably majestic. Within the 9 heavens, they have very high authority. But it is not easy being the Six God Races. Every ten years, the Six God Races will have to ept the challenge from other gods. If they lose the war, they will have to give up their God Race position.¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this, he nods his head and says, ¡°Cultivation world, it is verymon for the powerful to be beheaded.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Originally it sounds very normal when hearing this. Six God Races are the six most powerful god and that was what I had always thought.¡±

    Great Godughs bitterly, ¡°So when I had cultivated my Scarlet Blood Demonic mes to its strongest, I went to find Fire God and challenged him. In the end, he poisoned me first making me unable to use my strength! When we fought, he went to the extent of destroying my flesh body! In the end, I could only flee with my soul, escaping in a panic. In the end, I was sealed in the Demon World, never to be reincarnated forever!¡±

    Thinking about these, Great God¡¯s eyes turn red, ¡°That so-called Fire God is a shameless despicable vile person! The reason why I am still alive until now is to take revenge! I want to kill Fire God and take revenge for all of the unjust and disgrace that I experienced!¡±

    ¡°So you also had this kind of story.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but nce at Great God a few more times. I had thought that this fellow was purely a bad person. But unexpectedly she is hiding this kind of background.

    ¡°Haha¡­there are too many matters regarding the nine heavens. If you wish to take revenge against gods, with your current strength, it is still far from enough.¡±

    Great God cannot help but mock Liu Yi, ¡°Let us not talk about anything else. The moment you cultivate to 28 starjades, who knows if you can defeat the Realm Crossing Guardian! Not to mention those Gods high above! Furthermore, when you are cultivating the nineyers of heaven, the cmities that you will meet during eachyer of heaven are all very scary. Even if you cultivated to there, when you reached the 6thyer of heaven, you will be eliminated by Gods. Let me advise you to not think too much about the matter of getting revenge. Why don¡¯t you honestly remain in your mortal world and live free and unfettered happily?¡±

    ¡°How can I stop here and have a happy dream to lie to myself?¡±

    Liu Yi stands up and waves his hands, causing the two maids to instantly disappear.

    ¡°Either I not cultivate or I cultivate to be the greatest immortal! Furthermore, on my Liu Yi¡¯s body, I am also shouldering the fate of Heavenly Dragon King! No matter what enemy I shall face all of them. If I am afraid of dying, afraid of the future, then what am I cultivating for! Why don¡¯t I go home and till the field instead!¡± said Liu Yi loudly.

    Great God mocks, ¡°Hmph, too ignorant. Not knowing life or death!¡±

    ¡°How can you have the nerve to talk about me?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gazends on Great God, ¡°How are you not the same? Take a look at your current self. Are you stronger than me? My strength is countless times stronger than yours! Although your methods are slightly evil but didn¡¯t you risk your life, hoping to take revenge against the Gods?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Being choked speechless by Liu Yi¡¯s sentence, Great God kneels there nkly.

    That¡¯s right. How am I qualified tough at others when I am currently nowhere better?

    Aren¡¯t I also like a stray dog. Although my strength is around the standard of Heaven Realm, how far away is it from the Ninth Layer of heaven?

    ¡°How is it. Are you going to remain in this world being a strand of roaming soul or have you decided to lend me your strength?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression is overbearing as he looks at Great God who is kneeling in front of him.

    ¡°This zun will never surrender to anyone!¡±

    Great God suddenly raises her head and looks at Liu Yi, ¡°This zun only has a single conviction that keeps this zun living and that is revenge! Sword Emperor! This zun shall see how you are going to take revenge for this zun! True God Fire!¡±

    [Previous] ¨C [Index] ¨C [Next]

 Chapter 786 - Title below

    <h4><strong>Chapter 786: Title below</strong></h4>

    This world is not such a beautiful world like in children¡¯s fairy tales.

    Children¡¯s fairy tales are always beautiful. The princess will definitely marry the prince and justice will definitely win over evil. The kind-hearted person will finally live a happy life.

    But in reality, it differs way too much. Although there is a radiance side, there is also a dark side.

    Because of her tragic experience, Great God turned into her current self.

    She detests everything and wholeheartedly only wishes for vengeance. As long as she can take revenge, she will not hesitate to use any methods!

    But she knows that it is really too difficult for her to restore her strength back to her standard.

    The single once in a blue moon body that she hade across was forcibly deprived away by Liu Yi.

    But as long as she can take revenge, she does not mind paying with her life!

    ¡°Sword Emperor, in this life of yours, you must take revenge for this zun!¡±

    Great God¡¯s body burns up before transforming into a golden red fireball floating within Liu Yi¡¯s conscious world.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sensed that that fireball contains an enormous me qi.

    While the Fire God Dragon in his body seems to have been drawn over. It roars as it flies out from his body and bites that fireball, swallowing it down.

    At that instant, Liu Yi sensed that the mes in his body suddenly began to surge!

    Great God seems to have gifted me with her essence! What the heck! Howe thisdy is so liberal-minded?!

    The vengeful heart of a woman¡­is indeed very scary!

    ¡°Urg¡­¡±

    Scarlet mes suddenly erupt from Liu Yi¡¯s body turning him into a fire person!

    The red Fire God Dragon is very excited as it keeps circling Liu Yi¡¯s body and finally drills into the sky and scarlet clouds form below it!

    The temperature in his conscious world starts to rise like the blistering heat of purgatory!

    Volcanoes started rising all over the ce erupting with boilingva!

    ¡°What¡­what a powerful fire qi¡­¡±

    As Fire Spirit Body, Lin Tong senses fire qi the clearest, ¡°Liu Yi¡­this time around you seem to have arge harvest!¡±

    Indeed the harvest is very big! Because of Great God¡¯s ¡®selfless¡¯ contribution, Liu Yi¡¯s third sunjade had progressed by arge amount. The distant to breaking through is only just a small step now!

    Especially his Scarlet Blood Demonic me, it had basically entered the peak! The third Fire God Dragon has already been natured. The moment he lights up his third starjade, it willpletely mature!

    ¡°Very good¡­fire god dragone!¡±

    Liu Yi trembles and instantly two fire god dragons fly out from his body. One is over a hundred meters long, mighty and majestic while the other is several tens meters long simrly impressive.

    Liu Yi senses that the fire god dragons might is very limited. It is still okay to deal with earth realm cultivators but it ispletely useless against heaven realm experts.

    Fire god dragons¡¯ body is too illusory. The heaven realm experts can destroy fire god dragon¡¯s body with a single move!

    If he wishes to improve the fire god dragon, Liu Yi muste up with an innovative method!

    He frowns slightly as this matter had perplexed him for a long time. How could I have the face to be called Sword Emperor by others. To be honest, I am very stupid!

    Wait a minute¡­Sword Emperor¡­

    Liu Yi suddenly thought of something as his eyes glint!

    That¡¯s right¡­I am Sword Emperor! Then why don¡¯t I start from the sword!

    My fog qi can do anything so there is no harm in trying!

    Thinking till here, Liu Yi stretches out his hand and starts performing spells!

    The three fire god dragons immediately roar as their bodies keep trembling.

    Golden fog qi keeps revolving around their bodies beforepressing their bodies.

    Liu Yipletely mobilizes all of the qi in his body just for this!

    Sky Splitting Golden Spear that was stabbed into the ground by the side also seems to sense something and shakes excitedly letting out dragon roar.

    After a long time, Liu Yi also roars as he grasps his hands resolutely together!

    ¡°Transform for me!¡±

    Instantly, the three fire god dragon transforms into three golden-red swords which float by Liu Yi¡¯s side as they swim about.

    The three scarlet swords with the dragon head as sword hilt, dragon w as sword edge. The sharp sword point carries radiance of ze. The entire sword edge seems to be formed from scales!

    Lin Tong as stunned as she watches by the side. Liu Yi had forcibly kneaded the fire god dragon into a fire dragon sword!

    This¡­is inconceivable!

    Liu Yi¡¯s current strength is not merely valiant, but he had also finally reached the stage of changing the technique and creating his own technique!

    The earlier God Sword Protecting Body had already caused Lin Tong to be quite startled. But she didn¡¯t expect that he can still continue to breakthrough!

    Liu Yi shouts, ¡°God Sword Protecting Body!¡± and the three fire god sword immediately float around him, protecting him.

    ¡°This way fire god dragon¡¯s attack and defense will greatly increase and its flexibility will improve as well.¡±

    After Liu Yipleted his new technique, he bes slightly proud of himself.

    ¡°Three sunjades along with the strength of God Sword Protecting Body, now I have more confidence during 5 Spirit Gathering.¡±

    Liu Yi is very excited. Right now if he uses God Transformation, he will immediately be around the standard of peak 22 starjades. If he uses Fog Qi to explode out with his real body, he will be able to fight against enemies who have 23 starjades!

    Very good. This rhythm is very awesome! I must continue to maintain it!

    Liu Yi gently let out a breath and prepares to continue to consolidate his new technique.

    But at this moment, he senses someone getting close outside.

    He immediately retreats from his consciousness world and opens his eyes.

    Indeed, a figure is striding towards his changing room.

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow slightly because this person is none other than Wang Yuzheng¡¯s manager Wang Zhaoyu

    After Wang Zhaoyu enters, she closes the door before sitting opposite Liu Yi.

    ¡°Mr Liu, let¡¯s have a discussion.¡±

    What does this old hag want to discuss with me? Discuss love? Definitely now. Even if she wants to keep a gigolo, she will not keep me.

    Furthermore, although she is Wang Yuzheng¡¯s manager, the amount of money she is earning is not a lot.

    Liu Yi had once asked before Zhou Ziying who is the chairman in charge of Hongxin Entertainment. Because right now Hongxin Entertainment is considered losing money to help give Wang Yuzheng publicity, thus her manager¡¯s pay is not very high.

    While Wang Zhaoyu was someone who I had attracted over. Her annual sry is roughly a hundred thousand which is around how much Wang Yuzheng is recently earning for thepany. That is why her wages increased by a bit.

    Earlier Wang Yuzheng was a trainee and went through training in Japan, basically, she was in a situation where she was not exposed.

    But afterward, Wang Yuzheng will definitely hit the big time. At that time, it is estimated that Wang Zhaoyu¡¯s ie will be quite considerable.

    This manager shouldn¡¯t have interactions with me. After all, she does not know my real identity.

    ¡°Let us discuss.¡±

    As Wang Zhaoyu speaks, she takes out a case ofdy cigarette from her Chanel bag. She unhurriedly lights up a stick, ¡°Don¡¯t know what Miss Wang wants to discuss with me about?¡±

    Liu Yi has a bad feeling in his heart, ¡°Is it rted to Yuzheng?¡±

    ¡°Mr Liu should be a smart person.¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu breathes out smoke making Liu Yi crease his brows slightly.

    To be honest, he is not disgusted with women smoking but on the prerequisite that some women can smoke while others cannot.

    Some women have a lot of charm. When smoking, she is very attractive and turns very beautiful.

    While other women, when they smoke, they will make people feel disgusted.

    Very clearly, Wang Zhaoyu is thetter.

    Although she exhausts all of her capability to wish to assume that kind of cultured manner, but she is nothing but a mimic, making a fool of herself. A failure and ugly to look at.

    ¡°Then we shall not mince words then.¡±

    She flicks her cigarette and asks, ¡°How long have you and Yuzheng dated?¡±

    ¡°Over three years.¡±

    Liu Yi counted, we should be considered together since senior year two.

    ¡°Over three years?¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu is startled, ¡°You are also a person from North Dragon City?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± says Liu Yi as he nods his head.

    ¡°Looks like you must be an acquaintance then. At that time, Yuzheng should have been a very pure young girl right?¡±

    ¡°Mm. She wholeheartedly threw herself into studying. It is very hard to imagine that she has be a professional singer.¡±

    Recalling Wang Yuzheng, Liu Yi¡¯s heart felt warm as he smiles.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You also know that right now she is different from the past.¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu holds her cigarette before saying, ¡°In the past perhaps you could help her but the current you will only be her burden. Mr Liu. If you really love Yuzheng that much you should leave her. In the future, she will be a person of the Heavenly Queen¡¯s level. Dating will only drag her down, obstructing her development.¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this, no matter how stupid he is, he also knows just what Wang Zhaoyu is here for.

    ¡°So what Miss Wang means is to ask me to leave Yuzheng?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow slightly. This is rather interesting.

    Liu Yi knows that this is definitely not Wang Yuzheng¡¯s notion. Instead, it is this Wang Zhaoyu who took the initiative to seek him.

    Perhaps she has good intentions, hoping to let Wang Yuzheng¡¯s career to be even better.

    But no one or anything can tear me and Wang Yuzheng apart.

    Even if it is Wang Yuzheng¡¯s dream or my cultivation, nothing can!

    In this lifetime, I and Wang Yuzheng are destined to be together! No one will leave the other.

    Can a fish survive leaving the water? Definitely cannot.

    Thus Liu Yi leans back against the sofa and smiles faintly before saying, ¡°If Miss Wang wishes to discuss this matter today, then please go back.¡±

    He issues the notice to leave. The reason why he did not explode in anger is also seeing that Wang Zhaoyu is considering about Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°Mr Liu. What you are doing is burdening Yuzheng!¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi did not leave, Wang Zhaoyu immediately became angry, ¡°Yuzheng is the future Heavenly Queen but you, are nothing but a university guide! Do you understand that you will not be able to give her what she wants and will only burden her? No matter how deep your feelings are for each other, it will also not be able to stand against reality!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Wang, for being so concerned about Yuzheng. But I have something that I still need to tell you.¡± Liu Yi continues and says, ¡°If there is a feeling between two persons who are able to endure the test of reality, that will be mine and Wang Yuzheng¡¯s love for each other. Don¡¯t say that she is the female celebrity, Heavenly Queen, even if one day she bes the female president, she, will be my woman!¡±

 Chapter 787 - [Scaring people!]

    <h4>Chapter 787 [Scaring people!]</h4>

    ¡°Pigheaded! Pigheaded!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words hadpletely angered Wang Zhaoyu. Why is this man like a cowhide sugar which cannot be thrown away!

    ¡°What is the use of saying beautiful things! Reality is reality! Let me tell you that between you and Wang Yuzheng, it is impossible! Want to date Wang Yuzheng? NO WAY! Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders giving off an indifferent appearance, ¡°Anyways this is a matter between the two of us and it is not rted to you. Whatever you say is useless. You better keep your mind on being your manager. Things that you should not care about, don¡¯t involve yourself.¡±

    Although it is for the good of Wang Yuzheng, as a sweet lover, Liu Yi really feels that this woman is being too meddlesome.

    What she should think about is how to help Wang Yuzheng get connection and publicity, and how to help Wang Yuzheng measure up and forge her career! Not thinking of how to make her leave her boyfriend!

    Inverting root and branch!

    ¡°I am very disappointed in you!¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu says in anger, ¡°Originally I thought that you loved Wang Yuzheng and will think for her! But from the look of now, you are nothing but a guy who is selfish! You being by Wang Yuzheng¡¯s side will not benefit her!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you had mistaken a matter. I am already a part of her life.¡±

    Liu Yi emphasizes, ¡°With how the two of us love each other, no matter who leaves, the other person will not have an easy time. Let¡¯s take a thousand steps back and say that even if I leave Wang Yuzheng. Right now her career had just started to rise. This will affect her greatly! How are you being a manager, did you have brains?¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu immediately raises her voice and says angrily, ¡°Hmph, then you just need to slowly bit by bit retreat from Wang Yuzheng¡¯s world! This way she will not receive any harm!¡±

    ¡°I feel that your brain has a problem.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that Zhou Ziying had found an idiotic manager. Later I need to have a good talk with Zhou Ziying!

    ¡°It is exactly because I love Wang Yuzheng, that¡¯s why I guard by her side. Because I love her, thus I would not leave. If I did not love her, then I can not care about her feelings and leave. You are unable toprehend this kind of matter, how are you a manager?¡±

    ¡°Then you should leave Wang Yzuheng! NOW!¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu is very angered as she kicks the sofa fiercely. But she kicked the leg of the sofa, causing her big toe feel like it had split into two.

    She is very angered and knows that she can no longermunicate with Liu Yi, thus she turns around and hobble away.

    ¡°Psycho!¡±

    Liu Yi gives Wang Zhaoyu¡¯s back view a middle finger. Who does she thinks she is to meddle with my and Wang Yuzheng¡¯s matter. This kind of manager is intolerable!

    Liu Yi immediately gives Zhou Ziying a call but her phone seems to be off. Without any choice, he can only settle for the second-best and call Lin Zhuoyi.

    ¡°Aiyah, Big Boss Liu, what do you need?¡±

    The moment the call connected, from the other sidees Lin Zhuoyi¡¯s teasing voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯m looking for you for a proper matter.¡±

    Liu Yi wishes to go straight to the subject.

    ¡°Hmph, calling me is a proper matter then why don¡¯t you call me during other times?¡±

    Lin Zhouyi is slightly unhappy, ¡°Let me tell you. My chest is starting to develop. Right now, my size is about to explode the heaven. Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe and take a look?¡±

    ¡°What the, you are already so old and your breasts can still develop. Did you insert silicon gel?¡±

    ¡°Insert your sister!¡±

    Lin Zhuoyi says angrily, ¡°It is hereditary in my family. Girls only start to develop their breasts after 20, okay? Not silicon gel. Wouldn¡¯t you know when youe over and touch?¡±

    ¡°Senior sister Lin. You are my big sister in the jianghu. Don¡¯t tease me. I am looking for you for proper business Furthermore, right now I have a belly full of anger and am very unhappy!¡±

    ¡°That, don¡¯t tell me you called me to yell at me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Liu Yi hurriedly shakes his head, ¡°I wanted to call Zhou Ziying but I cannot get through, thus I called you.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! So I am only a substitute!¡±

    ¡°Can you not mess around. I am very angry!¡±

    ¡°Fine then. Seeing that you are unhappy right now, I shall not tease you today. Ziying went to Paris today to discuss business. Perhaps that side¡¯s phone is temporarily unable to get through. You can tell me about your problem and I will help you inform herter.¡±

    Liu Yi asked bluntly, ¡°It is like this. Who is the one who arranged Wang Yuzheng¡¯s manager?¡±

    ¡°She is the one who epted the job offer. What¡¯s going on, something happened?¡± asked Zhou Ziying, ¡°Although she is slightly old, but she has an abundance of experienced and is very clever. Being a manager is a very suitable job for her. Back then we had also hesitated for a long time and felt that Yuzheng¡¯s experience is not enough. After all, she is only a newbie that had just started her career. Letting this kind of veteran manager to look after her would be better.¡±

    ¡°Mm. I understand¡­¡±

    Liu Yi hesitated a bit. After all, it is something that is good for Wang Yuzheng. It is nothing much if I suffer a bit of anger. Who asked her to be my girlfriend.

    Lin Zhuoyi urges, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen? You can tell me.¡±

    ¡°Nothing. If there is a problem, I will call you again.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs in his heart and then hangs up while Lin Zhuoyi is scolding him over the home.

    But in a blink of an eye, he gives Chen Dahai a call, ¡°Dahai. Help me investigate Hongxin Entertainment Manager, Wang Zhaoyu¡¯s background. The more urate the better.¡±

    He decided to keep an eye on her.

    ¡°Okay. Commander¡­eh, I remember that old woman ah. What¡¯s the matter, Commander¡¯s taste have changed recently?¡±

    ¡°Changed your sister!¡±

    Liu Yi does not know how to react, ¡°Can you be serious. This is for proper business.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Boss. Give me some time and I will give you a reply.¡±

    Chen Dahai hangs up, perhaps it is to help Liu Yi investigate.

    Liu Yi hangs up feeling rueful.

    I don¡¯t know when it started but my influence had be able to cover the sky. Back then I was still a person who got bullied by the school bullies with no backing or helpers, just an ordinary high school student.

    Just as Liu Yi is sighing, from outside came familiar footsteps.

    He instantly smiles and hides behind the door.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    A petite figure rushes in and lets out a loud shout like she wants to scare the person in the room.

    ¡°Eh¡­¡±

    When the voice¡¯s owner realizes that there is no one in the changing room, she is instantly startled, ¡°Strange¡­I saw Brother Xiao Yi enter here earlier¡­¡±

    Liu Yi holds back his smile and walks quietly before suddenly embracing the sweet-smelling beauty from behind.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The beauty instantly shrieks, so frightened that her body and soul separated and nearly started crying.

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu¡­who, who are you. Don¡¯t you bully me. If you bully me, my Brother Xiao Yi will beat you!¡±

    Seeing how endearingly silly Wang Lele is, Liu Yi almost cannot hold back hisughter. But he holds it back. Holding his nose, he says entrically, ¡°Hey, little beauty, you better obey me! No one will save you here! Let me tell you. I like eating your kind the most!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no!¡±

    The beauty in his embrace was so frightened that she hurriedly said, ¡°I, I am not delicious. I am stinky!¡±

    ¡°No worries, I have a heavy taste and like to eat stinky ones! Hehehe, little beauty, let me tell you honestly. I also like **! Today your ** cannot be protected!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu, don¡¯t! I beg you, let me off! If you let me off, I can introduce a great beauty to you! She is very pretty and her figure is really good! It especially is ** and is surely very tender! Definitely satisfy your needs! She is my ssmate called Chen Cai. She is just outside! I can help you call her in and let you sample as you wish!¡±

    Liu Yi is instantly covered in cold sweat, fucking hell! Chen Cai got shot lying down!

    ¡°Shut up, I am only interested in you! Come, let me touch!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, one of his hands starts moving into her skirt.

    ¡°If, if you dare to touch me then I shallmit suicide by biting off my tongue!¡±

    Unexpectedly although this girl is endearingly silly, she is very unyielding!

    Liu Yi was badly frightened and his hair nearly turns white. He hurriedly let go and turn Wang Lele around towards him and says, ¡°Don¡¯t, is there really such a need to resist your boyfriend like this when I am teasing you¡­¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu¡­¡±

    Seeing that it was Liu Yi, Wang Lele cries even harder as she hammers Liu Yi¡¯s chest with her hands.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi! You are a bad person! You scared Lele! Wuwuwu¡­I almost died from fright!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey¡­aren¡¯t I only teasing you¡­who knows that you are so stupid¡­¡±

    ¡°I am precisely stupid, that is why you cannot bully me as well! You should protect me!¡±

    Wang Lele says angrily, ¡°Who woulde back and immediately bully others! I wanted toe over and give Brother Xiao Yi a surprise then apany you! But you scared me!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Lele, it is my fault.¡±

    Liu Yi hugs Wang Lele and sits on the sofa before waving his hand. The palm wind closes the door to the changing room.

    The moment the door closes, the atmosphere inside the small changing room immediately turns somewhat charming and gentle.

    Wang Lele also stops crying as her face turns red. She cutely shrinks into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace like a little cat.

    ¡°Not going to cry anymore?¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and wipes away her tears gently with his finger.

    ¡°Not going to cry¡­if I keep crying, Brother Xiao Yi will dislike me¡­¡±

    Wang Lele says choked with anxiety, ¡°After all, Lele is used to having no one loving or being affectionate¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Liu Yi pinches Lele¡¯s nose in heartache, ¡°Who says that no one loves and is fond of my Lele! I cannot be more fond of you!¡±

    ¡°Then you still bully me!¡±

    ¡°I was only teasing you¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not a 5-year-old! Why still tease me! All of my chastises was set aside for Brother Xiao Yi! In this life, alive Lele will be Brother Xiao Yi¡¯s woman! Just now I thought that my chastity was about to be lost and nearly made me suicide by biting off my tongue!¡±

    Hearing what she said, Liu Yi¡¯s heart is touched.

    What man does not seek a woman like this?

    Liu Yi gently sticks to Wang Lele¡¯s ear and says softly, ¡°Lele, in the future, I will no longer scare you. Forgive me for this time okay?¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s face turns even redder and subconsciously nods her head.

    Smelling the fragrance from Wang Lele¡¯s body, Liu Yi feel like he is about to lose control.

 Chapter 788 - Status]

    <strong>Chapter 788 [Status]</strong>

    Every girl has a fragrance. Which boys cannot help but envy.

    Between yin and yang, naturally, there is a disparity.

    Boys possess masculine qi while girls possess feminine fragrance.

    Like Murong Die, hers is a kind of faint delicate fragrance while for Wang Yuzheng, it is a kind of fragrance that is simr tovender.

    As for Wang Lele, hers is the smell of milk which is somewhat alluring. Like a cute hand tickling Liu Yi¡¯s nose.

    Liu Yi is unable to hold back. He opens his mouth and nibbles on Wang Lele¡¯s earlobe.

    ¡°Wu¡­¡±

    Wang Lele cannot help but shiver before gently pping Liu Yi¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­itchy¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says evilly by Lele¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you want Brother Xiao Yi to help you stop the itch?¡±

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­you are bad¡­¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s face turns hot, ¡°Here¡­cannot ah¡­¡±

    ¡°asionally changing the environment is also not bad.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles mischievously, ¡°Our life also needs a bit of excitement, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°This¡­this¡­.¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s petite body twists coyly as her face burns up, very hot.

    Although this is not the first time being so intimate with Brother Xiao Yi¡­but doing it in this kind of dangerous ce, it is the first time¡­

    Thus, Wang Lele cannot help but be nervous. After all, this ce is the dressing room, a public location. Even if the door is closed, it does not mean that it is secure¡­

    ¡°My good Lele, just give in¡­¡±

    Liu Yi had a craving for too long. And right now he cannot help but wish to eat up Lele.

    No choice, after all this beauty is too alluring. Not eating her up is offending Heaven and reason!

    ¡°But¡­but¡­¡±

    ¡°Good Lele¡­¡±

    ¡°Let, let me lock the door first¡­¡±

    Wang Lele is unable to resist Liu Yi¡¯s continuous request and sumbs to him.

    ¡°No need. Watch me.¡±

    Liu Yi snaps his fingers and his ck darkness qi immediately condenses into arge iron cab whichnds in front of the door, blocking the door tightly.

    Liu Yi winks at Lele. ¡°This way no one can enter.¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s face instantly turns even redder and starts trembling on Liu Yi¡¯s leg.

    Looks like I am finally handing over my first time¡­mm¡­in any case, sooner orter I will be his person anyway¡­

    I really love Brother Xiao Yi¡­but I do not know why I have a bit of resistance¡­like if I do the pa pa pa thing with him¡­something disastrous might happen¡­

    Why would I have this kind of mood¡­didn¡¯t I understand a long time ago¡­the most important thing can be given to Brother Xiao Yi any time he wants¡­then where did that confusion in my hearte from?

    Wang Lele is unable to understand.

    The moment Liu Yi¡¯s palm stretches into her skirt and covers her butt, she shivers from head to toe.

    Is, is it going to start¡­I had heard that the first time will always be very painful one¡­hope that Brother Xiao Yi will take pity on me¡­

    Thinking till here, Wang Lelepletely opens wide her inner heart waiting for her Brother Xiao Yi topletely possess her.

    But at this moment, from outside came a shout, ¡°Lele! Liu Yi! Where did you guys run off to? The party is going to end, where are you guys?¡±

    Astonishingly, it is Murong Die who is shouting for them.

    Liu Yi and Wang Lele instantly quiver. What the heck¡­why of all time did she choose toe and find us at this moment! Such sabotage!

    As Liu Yi grumbles in his heart, the voice bes closer and closer.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­let¡¯s do it next time.¡±

    Wang Lele can see that Liu Yi is unhappy and giggles. She consoles Liu Yi, ¡°We have plenty of opportunities¡­Lele is yours. You can eat whenever you want to eat¡­let¡¯s not be anxious about this time, Brother Xiao Yi¡­if Sister Xiao Die realizes it, the two of us will be dead¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Liu Yi also knows that this opportunity had died in a blink of an eye and sighs helplessly.

    But having Lele, what is there toin about?

    He give Lele¡¯s lips a light kiss before cing her down.

    After which he waves his hand and therge cab blocking the door disappears.

    Wang Lele arranges her clothing and hair before standing up and walks to the door. She pulls open the door to the dressing room and shouts outside, ¡°Sister Xiao Die, we are here!¡±

    ¡°What the, when did you sneak over!¡±

    Wang Lele hangs on Murong Die¡¯s arm and says mischievously, ¡°Hehe, I came over to find Brother Xiao Yi to y. It is too boring backstage.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I just knew that you were unreliable!¡±

    Murong Die did not think too much. She walks into the dressing room along with Lele. Seeing Liu Yi who is sitting there like a boss, she angrily gives him a kick.

    ¡°All of us are so busy in the backstage and you are goofing off here!¡±

    ¡°I am done with my matters!¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders and says, ¡°After all, I am also not a person from the Student Council. The party matters are not rted to me!¡±

    ¡°What the! You have the nerve!¡±

    Murong Die rolls her eyes, ¡°Right now you are a guide! Your students are busy and you have the nerve tozy around here!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the students be busy then.¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles, ¡°There is only this bit of privilege in being a guide. If I don¡¯t use it, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity?¡±

    ¡°Go die!¡±

    Murong Die lets go of Wang Lele before dragging up Liu Yi, ¡°Let¡¯s go! This miss doesn¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t make you tormented over how to not let the society down!¡±

    ¡°Yamate! I don¡¯t want to go to work!¡±

    ¡°Protest is ineffective! Hurry and walk!¡±

    Liu Yi was forcibly dragged out leaving Lele along in the dressing room.

    ¡°Brother XiaoYi! Sister Xiao Die! Wait for me!¡±

    Just as Wang Lele is about to chase after them, the door to the dressing room suddenly closes on its own!

    This scared Wang Lele. What is this situation?

    When did this ce have an automatic door?

    At this moment, the dressing room turns slightly gloomy and cold while Wang Lele also shivers as her eyes turn scarlet.

    A faint ancient character appears in between Wang Lele¡¯s brow.

    At the same time, a figure appears in front of Wang Lele.

    This figure is wearing a ck robe and wearing a mask. On the mask, there is an ancient character ¡®Third¡¯.

    Third berates using the figure, ¡°Tenth! What on earth are you doing! Do you realize that you nearly got discovered?¡±

    ¡°He is the fake Spirit Vein. If he dual cultivates with you, he will absorb your cultivation! Could it be that you wish to betray Emperor Qin?¡±

    ¡°I ampletely devoted to Emperor Qin.¡±

    At this moment Wang Lele¡¯s voice turns slightly cold and carries an air of arrogance. Completely different from her normally endearingly silly manner.

    Those who did not know would have thought that this is another person and would never have thought that she is Wang Lele!

    ¡°But I had made another character. She doesn¡¯t even know who Emperor Qin is!¡±

    ¡°The other character that you had created is too wless!¡±

    Third says unhappily, ¡°If this goes on. Sooner orter it will spoil our ns!¡±

    ¡°There is nothing that I can do about this.¡±

    Wang Lele shrugs her shoulder, ¡°I and my power can only silently watch all of this. Furthermore, even if we did anything, because of the Transformation Spell he will not absorb my cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you are not worried that you are going to be taken by him?¡±

    Wang Lele says calmly, ¡°For the glory of Emperor Qin, so be it if I am a sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°Rubbish!¡± Third is very angry, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are my wife that I had not married yet! Bear in mind that I am your man!¡±

    ¡°Your heart is ced on these childish feelings. I look down on you.¡±

    Wang Lele curls her lips, ¡°You are not fit to be a grand imperial soldier.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Anyways, if there is a next time, I will kill him!¡±

    Ruthlessness shes across Third¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This does not suit your character.¡±

    Wang Leleughs in disdain, ¡°Third is a cautious advisor. Violence is more like Fifth.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for you to care! Anyways, don¡¯t forget about your identity, even more so, don¡¯t forget about your mission!¡±

    After Third finished speaking, his body turns into speaks of light and disappears from the dressing room.

    As for Wang Lele, she seems to suddenly lose her strength and copsed into the sofa behind her.

    Her red pupils did not recede as she smiles bitterly.

    If only¡­I was a simple Wang Lele. That would have been great¡­

    s, back then why did I want to die for that man. After dying why did I reincarnate.

    After reincarnating why did he appear again and restart my past memories and strength.

    ¡°Lele! What are you doing, why are you still noting out?¡±

    From outside came Murong Die¡¯s shout.

    The red light in Wang Lele¡¯s eyes suddenly retreated. She nks there foolishly for a few seconds before standing up and replies, ¡°Ah,ing now!¡±

    After the party ended, Liu Yi stays behind with the girls to help them tidy up.

    As for Wang Yuzheng, she boards the van following Wang Zhaoyu¡¯s order. Although she wishes to apany Liu Yi for a while more the time does not allow her nor will Wang Zhaoyu agree to it.

    Just as Wang Yuzheng is waiting in the van, Wang Zhaoyu hides in a ce where there is no one and secretly picks up a call.

    ¡°Aiyah, Jiang Gongzi. How anxious you are.¡± Wang Zhaoyu¡¯s voice is filled with fawning, ¡°It is just a matter of time and you keep calling so much. What if thatss detects it?¡±

    ¡°This young master has always had an anxious character.¡±

    Jiang Xin shouts from the other side, ¡°Still not bringing Yuzheng over to this young master immediately!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, Jiang Gongzi, I believe that we need to discuss this matter again.¡±

    ¡°What is the matter? Do you regret? You already have the deposit!¡±

    Jiang Xin¡¯s voice turned cold, ¡°Do you know what the price of regret is?¡±

    ¡°It is not that I am regretting Jiang Gongzi. It is a matter of price.¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu¡¯s gaze shines with greed, ¡°Previously Yuzheng¡¯s poprity was ordinary. But now, my Yuzheng is starting to be famous. As for that amount of money that you gave, I am afraid that it is no longer enough¡­¡±

    ¡°Greedy old scorpion!¡±

    Jiang Xin scolds angrily, ¡°5 million. Bring that person over and I shall transfer everything over to your ount.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, okay. I knew that Jiang Gongzi is straightforward!¡±

    As long as I can earn money, even if I get scolded it is worth it.

 Chapter 789 - It is because of you]

    <strong>Chapter 789 [It is because of you]</strong>

    Wang Yuzheng realizes that the van came over to a very luxurious amusement park and instantly asks, ¡°Sister Wang, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s concert was very sessful. Thus thepany found a ce to let us celebrate.¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu is veryposed as sheughs and says, ¡°Rx a bit. Recently I have made you busy with work matters. You must be very tired. Today you can rx.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sister Wang¡­¡±

    Sensing Sister Wang¡¯s care about her, Wang Yuzheng felt warm in her heart.

    During the entire party, she had sung and danced all the way until the end. After a concert of nearly an hour, she is indeed very tired.

    Now that she can rx, it is great.

    Wang Yuzheng did not suspect anything else and follows Wang Zhaoyu into the luxurious amusement park.

    This amusement park is decorated sumptuously and is very impressive. It is clearly not a ce where ordinary people can enter.

    Wang Yuzheng is slightly gratified. This proves that recently, she had indeed earned quite a bit of money. With how much money thepany spends on grooming me, if I do not earn some back for thepany, I will owe them.

    But how nice would it be if Liu Yi could apany me to y?

    Without Liu Yi around, Wang Yuzheng feels that she will not be happy ying.

    Why do I keep feeling that there is somethingcking?

    ¡°Sister Wang, why are there only two of us here. Where are the rest of thepany?¡±

    After Wang Yuzheng enters the private room, she realized that in such a big private room there is only she and Wang Zhaoyu.

    ¡°In a while, they will. Let us y first.¡±

    As Wang Zhaoyu speaks, she snaps her finger at the handsome waiter standing by the side.

    ¡°Bring over the wine that I stored in counter 10.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Please wait a moment..¡±

    The waiter immediately turns around and withdraw. Wang Yuzheng is very curious as she looks at the surrounding gorgeous decoration.

    Everything in the private room is very extravagant. The enormous TV, dermis sofa, marble tabletop.

    The two of them sit in the private room like this and seem to appear somewhat lofty.

    ¡°Your performance today was really good. Your poprity will be greater.¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu smiles merrily and says to Wang Yuzheng, ¡°You are very talented. In the future, perhaps you will be able to be a Heavenly Queen. It had been a long time since a Heavenly Queen singer had appeared. You will slowlyplement this nk space.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sister Wang. I will do my best.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng says gratefully, ¡°Also thank you, Sister Wang, for bringing me around and making nothing of the hardships.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It is something that I should do.¡±

    As the two of them speak, the waiter is now holding a bottle of high-grade red wine and is walking over.

    Wang Zhaoyu smiles merrily as she lets the waiter open the bottle of red wine. She first pours a cup for Wang Yuzheng before filling another cup for herself.

    At this moment, she heard her handphone notification and picks it up. Delight instantly shes across her eyes.

    Wang Yuzheng asks, ¡°What is the matter, Sister Wang. It seems like you are very happy.¡±

    ¡°Mm. Nothing. My family members sent me an SMS.¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu casually deletes the notification from the bank and says, ¡°Come, let us drink a cup to celebrate the sess of this concert.¡±

    As she speaks, she raises her winecup first.

    ¡°Mm. Thank you, Sister Wang, for all of your care.¡±

    Although Wang Yuzheng is unable to drink, she still raises her winecup and klinks it against Wang Zhaoyu¡¯s cup.

    As she raises the winecup to her mouth, Wang Zhaoyu smiles and says, ¡°I know that you are unable to drink so a small gesture of goodwill will do.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng nods her head before sipping a small mouthful and her face instantly turns slightly red.

    ¡°In the future, you must continue to work hard.¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu narrows her eyes at Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Wang Yuzheng nods her head but she feels her vision go blurry as she starts to feel faint.

    ¡°This¡­this alcohol is very strong¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is no longer able to link up her words.

    ¡°Yuzheng ah. I hope that you do not me you.¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu sighs lightly, ¡°When entering the entertainment circle, you will take this step one.¡±

    ¡°Sister Wang¡­what¡­what are you saying¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng feels her body heating up and she is unable to use any strength.

    ¡°Sillyss. Don¡¯t me Sister Wang.¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu makes a call.

    ¡°Jiang Gongzi, you cane in.¡±

    After she speaks, the door to the private room was immediately pushed open as a guy wearing branded clothing swags in.

    Wang Yuzheng is very familiar with this man¡­it is none other than a young master in Jingdou that chased her before, Jiang Xin.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­my beauty. Now you are mine.¡±

    Jiang Xin looks at Wang Yuzheng who had be strengthless and licks his lips.

    He had yed with countless girls before and can see that Wang Yuzheng is still a virgin with just a nce.

    Thus she is worth 5 million. Perhaps to some people, 5 million is unimaginable but to him, it is nothing but pocket money.

    Jian Xin feels that it is worth it to use a few months worth of pocket money to buy such a pure female celebrity.

    ¡°That¡­Jiang Gongzi, enjoy yourself. I shall leave first.¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu turns around preparing to leave.

    ¡°Stay there! Do you think that it is easy to earn that 5 million?¡±

    Jiang Gongzi snorts coldly, and takes out a DV and tossed it to Wang Zhaoyum ¡°Record for me!¡±

    ¡°Is¡­is this okay?¡±

    ¡°Be careful that I make you have no life to spend the money!¡±

    ¡°Ok, okay¡­¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu has no choice and can only pick up the DV and starts to record.

    This group of rich gongzi¡­why do all of them like to y like this¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯te over¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng felt extremely horrified but she does not have any strength to resist. She can only watch as that Jiang Gongzi walks over to her.

    ¡°Hehe¡­little beauty. Today you shall let me ride you! Rx, this young master will let you soar to heaven!¡±

    As he speaks, Jiang Xin stretches out his hand preparing to undo Wang Yuzheng¡¯s button.

    Wang Yuzheng is very horrified in her heart, am I going to lose my virginity¡­

    Cannot¡­I belong to Liu Yi! I definitely cannot let other guys touch me!

    Definitely cannot! Whoever touches me, must all die! Must die!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    When Jiang Xin¡¯s hands were undoing the third button of Wang Yuzheng¡¯s blouse, Wang Yuzheng suddenly lets out a shriek.

    Instantly, a formless force exploded out!

    Jiang Xin¡¯s body was sent flying out before crashing into the wall of the private room.

    ¡°What, what is this!¡±

    Jiang Xin was badly frightened. He is unable to control his body like there is an imaginary hand grabbing his throat pressing him against the wall.

    Wang Zhaoyu was also badly frightened as the DV dropped from her hand, crashing into the ground.

    ¡°What, what monster are you! Let go of this young master!¡±

    Jiang Xin nearly peed from fear as he did not expect that the beauty that had entered his mouth had turned into a demoness!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Unexpectedly Wang Yuzheng actually shrieks as blue light erupts from her palm!

    -Boom-

    One of Jiang Xin¡¯s arms exploded as he screamed and peed in his pants.

    ¡°My mother ah¡­¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu falls on her butt as her face turns pale.

    When Wang Yuzheng sees that blood on the ground, she was shocked awake.

    What is with me¡­where did this strange powere from¡­

    ¡°Fucking prostitute! My arm! Today this master shall kill you!¡±

    Jiang Xin wretchedly climbs up from the ground and immediately crashed through the door and ran out!

    ¡°Jiang Gongzi, Jiang Gongzi! This matter is not rted to me!¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu almost peed from fright. At this moment, she is in despair.

    This ce is Jiang Family¡¯s territory, looks like I am really going to die!

    ¡°You, you, you, you monster! What did you do!¡±

    She can only curse Wang Yuzheng, ¡°You just killed us both?!¡±

    By the side, Wang Yuzheng secretly sends Liu Yi an SMS as she tries her best to calm down.

    She is still trembling slightly as her horror is unable to dissipate in such a short time.

    She hugs herself as she looks at Wang Zhaoyu kneeling there.

    ¡°Sister Wang¡­why did you want to harm me¡­I trusted you¡­¡±

    ¡°You bitch! Do you think that you are a big star?!¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu curses, ¡°In this line of work there is no one who is clean!¡±

    ¡°I do not know how others walk but I wish to choose my own path.¡±

    Recalling how the person whom she trusted lied to her, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s tears cannot help but fall.

    She bites her lip and looks at Wang Zhaoyu and asks, ¡°Furthermore it is not like you did not know that I have a boyfriend. Why did you still treat me like this!¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­what is the point of saying this anymore. This time you harmed Jiang Gongzi thus both of us are dead. Since you are going to die, why did you implicate me!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s body had recovered by quite a bit. She nced at Wang Zhaoyu before walking over to the door and uses the leather strap of her bag to bind the door handles together.

    ¡°What is the use of that? Sooner orter they will enter. Could it be that you are hoping for the police toe and save us.¡±

    ¡°Someone wille and save me one.¡± Wang Yuzheng bites her lips, ¡°I believe him.¡±

    ¡°Naive girl!¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu is in despair as she leans there smiling coldly, ¡°After provoking Jiang Gongzi, both of us will die¡­since you had harmed me, I will never let you off in this lifetime!¡±

    Hearing Wang Zhaoyu¡¯s poisonous curse, Wang Yuzheng to grief in her heart.

    Why is she like this. It is she who harms me but in the end, it turns into me harming her.

    At this moment, outside the door came a shout, ¡°Fucking hell! Bitch! Open the door!¡±

    The door keeps shaking as people kick it.

    Hearing that it seems like several people are kicking the door, furthermore, there is the sound of an ax chopping the door!

    ¡°Kill them all! Kill them all! My arm! Do both of them in! If something happens, this master shall cover for you guys!¡±

    Outside, Jiang Xin shouts like a mad dog.

    ¡°Finished¡­we are finished¡­¡±

    It seems like she is afraid of the arrival of death as Wang Zhaoyu trembles as her pants turn damp.

    So in the face of the arrival of death¡­it is so scary¡­

    Damn it! It is all because of Wang Yuzheng! It is all because of her that I am like this!

    ¡°I, I am going to kill you first!¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu turns mad as she charges forward and grabs hold of Wang Yuzheng¡¯s throat ruthlessly.

 Chapter 790 - Your Punishment ]

    <strong>Chapter 790 [Your Punishment ]</strong>

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    After Wang Yuzheng had exploded out with strength, her body had turned back to her past state.

    Being choked like this, she is immediately unable to breathe. After dry coughing a few times, she is starting to suffocate.

    At this moment the ceiling of the private room was suddenly cut open.

    A golden red sword descends from the sky and stabs into the ground.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Seeing the sword thatnds in front of her, Wang Zhaoyu is unable toprehend it.

    A golden arc suddenly shoots out from the sword and attacks Wang Zhaoyu, instantly sending her flying away crashing into the wall behind. Her organs were badly jolted causing her to vomit blood.

    The sword also split open and transformed into a golden fog. It then condensed together in front of Wang Yuzheng and instantly forms the appearance of Liu Yi.

    This is the avatar created by Liu Yi using his fog qi. After he had received Wang Yuzheng¡¯s cry for help SMS, he immediately condenses his fog qi into a sword shape and instantly flew over.

    This way of flying is way faster than running over himself. The flexibility is also much better.

    ¡°Husband¡­¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s worried filled heart finally is at peace.

    Liu Yi immediately pulls her into his embrace. She is still shivering lightly. It looks like her fear is not that easy to dissipate.

    Liu Yi gently pats her back and transfers qi into her.

    ¡°Yuzheng, what is going on?¡±

    Although he had received the SMS crying for help, there was only ¡®Save me¡¯ and the location thus he still does not know what¡¯s going on.

    Wang Zhaoyu is stunned as she kneels by the side watching all of this foolishly.

    ¡°Husband¡­Sister Wang, she¡­.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is lying in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace as she tells Liu Yi the entire situation under the mad hammering sound of the door being smashed.

    ¡°Wang Zhaoyu¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes immediately turn red.

    Earlier he had naively thought that she was thinking for Wang Yuzheng, thus she wanted to break the two of them apart.

    But from the current look of things, she¡¯s a wolf in human skin!

    ¡°What, what kind of monster are you!¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu¡¯s eyes are filled with horror as she looks at Liu Yi.

    -Chop-

    The ax outside suddenly chopped through the door as the entire door, causing the door to scatter as wood shavings fly all over the ground.

    ¡°Hmph, I shall deal with youter.¡±

    Liu Yi is filled with hatred towards Wang Zhaoyu. Since she had touched his reverse scale then no one will save her.

    ¡°Stinky prostitutes, today this master shall rape then kill you!¡±

    After his arm was broken, Jiang Xin leads his underlings and rushed into noticing that there is another guy in the room.

    Jiang Xin¡¯s broken limb was simply wrapped up, thus he can move freely.

    Seeing Liu Yi standing there, he instantly frowns and ask, ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this ce sealed off, where did this fellow pop out from?

    ¡°The person who is going to kill you.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms as he stares at the young master who is missing an arm.

    Looks like his arm was exploded by Wang Yuzheng¡¯s water spirit qi. The majority of a person¡¯s body is made up of water. Right now Wang Yuzheng does not know how to cultivate. If she cultivates, she will easily explode every single blood vessel in his body.

    What does exploding an arm count as? Towards this kind of ordinary person, she will explode them into pulp!

    ¡°You can end yourself. That way it will be less painful.¡±

    Liu Yi speaks bluntly, ¡°Otherwise if yound in my hands, I will make you unable to live or die..¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Jiang Xinughs loudly, ¡°Fucking hell! Today this master had lost an arm and I also met an idiot. Today I am damn unlucky!¡±

    He is crazy now as he holds arge machete with one hand and swings it about as he says, ¡°Do you know that today I am going to chop those girls? I am first going to fuck her then let my underlings fuck her before chopping her up!¡±

    ¡°Then I can only send you to die peacefully.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes burst out with light as he cracks his bones.

    Young Master Jiang roars in anger, ¡°Kill this idiot!¡±

    His underlings holding axes and des immediately charges over with cries. The cold weapon chops down towards Liu Yi¡¯s head!

    ¡°Those who help the tyrant must die.¡±

    Since these underlings are ruthless, Liu Yi shall also be impolite. After all, he still has a belly full of anger that had not been vented.

    -boom-

    A fatty who is holding an ax had charged up to him and Liu Yi ps a palm into his chest.

    That fatty instantly exploded into meat paste. Blood and flesh fly all over the ce scaring the rest badly.

    Is, is this person a monster?

    ¡°Go and die!!!¡±

    Another skinny fellow charges up and Liu Yi does a spin kick, kicking off that fellow¡¯s head!

    That skinny fellow¡¯s body continues to walk a few more steps before copsing onto the ground as blood sprayed out from the neck. After twitching twice, it no longer moves.

    ¡°Mon-monster ah¡­¡±

    Jiang Xin¡¯s underlings peed their pants in fear as it was too scary!

    They had seen those who can fight well but they had never seen one who was so ferocious!

    ¡°Damn it! What are you afraid of! Kill him!¡±

    Before he had lost an arm, Jiang Xin¡¯s eyes had turned red, ¡°Whoever can kill him, I shall give him ten million!¡±

    Ten Million!

    This sum of money is too alluring and is enough to move countless hearts!

    Like the ancient says, In the face of arge sum of money, there will definitely be heroes!

    Instantly his underlings who were frightened instantly charge up as they yell.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    Liu Yi ps the marble tabletop behind him and the dices ced on top of the table fly up. Liu Yi grabs a handful before tossing them out.

    ¡°Ah!!! My eye!¡±

    These dices then pierce through their eyes causing them to cry out in pain.

    As for Liu Yi, he kicks that marble table causing that two-meter long table to fly up. Liu Yi then grabs it with his hand and swings it.

    A few underlings were mmed away by that marble table, causing them to vomit blood when theynd.

    Just how hard is marble? Those who were hit no longer possess a human shape.

    When Jiang Xin sees this scene, he ispletely stunned.

    Over seven underlings who are professional fighters had imed their lunchbox?

    [TL: simr to Superstars of Tomorrow chapter 300-318 lunchbox in this case means death]

    Liu Yi tossed the marble tabletop back before dusting off his hands and says to Jiang Xin, ¡°Now that the hindrances have been tidied up, it is now your turn.¡±

    ¡°Fuck it, just you!¡±

    Jiang Xin tossed away the machete before pulling out a Type 54 pistol and points it at Liu Yi,

    [TL: Type 54 pistol is a chinses copy of Soviet type Tokarev TT-33. Also known as ck Star]

    ¡°I will shoot you!¡±

    ¡°Before you pull the trigger, remember to flick the safety first.¡±

    Liu Yi points it out and kind-heartedly reminds.

    ¡°Scram! There is no need for you to talk! This master knows!¡±

    Jiang Xin flicked the safety but realizes that Liu Yi¡¯s expression is still calm like he does not fear his gun at all.

    ¡°Do you think that this is a toy gun?!¡±

    As Jiang Xin speaks, he pulls the trigger while aiming at Liu Yi.

    -bang-

    Jiang Xin¡¯s shooting technique is not that good. The bullet hit Liu Yi¡¯s feet before deflecting away and scatters a wallmp on the ceiling.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

    Both Wang Yuzheng and Wang Zhaoyu scream.

    ¡°Hahaha, hahaha, do you see this. Now you know fear!¡±

    Jiang Xinughs madly as he points the pistol at Liu Yi and says, ¡°I shall let you know that there are some people that you cannot provoke! Right now I shall send you off to meet King Yama!¡±

    As he speaks, Jiang Xin raises the pistol again and points at Liu Yi before pulling the trigger repeatedly.

    -bang, bang, bang-

    A few bullets pierce through the air shooting towards Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi only stretches out his hand and catching those bullets like lightning.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Jiang Xin¡¯s eyes nearly pop out!

    Is this still a human!

    To catch bullets using bare hands!

    Under the stunned looks of Jiang Xin and Wang Zhaoyu, Liu Yi opens his hand and lets those yellow bullets drop on to the ground letting out -ding,ding,ding- sounds.

    This sound is like a hammer, smashing the heart of Jiang Xin.

    ¡°Im-impossible! Die!!!¡±

    Jiang Xin raises the pistol and shoots a few more times until he had used up the bullets.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s arm dances about catching all of the bullets.

    Finally, his pistol only let out clicking sound causing Jiang Xin to fall into despair.

    ¡°I should let you know that there are some people that you cannot provoke.¡±

    Liu Yi squeezes out a bullet from all of the bullets in his hand before flicking it out with a finger.

    -boom-

    That bullet shoots into Jiang Xin¡¯s kneecap causing him to shriek and fall onto the ground.

    Jiang Xin crawls slowly on the ground as he cries out, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me! I can give you money! Give you a lot of money!¡±

    ¡°You can do a lot of things as you have money,¡± Liu Yi squeezes out another bullet and says, ¡°But of all things, you choose to do evil things. Right now even if you have money, it cant save you.¡±

    That bullet breaks the other kneecap of Jiang Xin.

    Jiang Xin instantly wet his pants and no longer has the strength to scream.

    ¡°I said that I am going to make you wish that you were dead.¡±

    Liu Yi also breaks Jiang Xin¡¯s remaining elbow before strolling over to the ooze like Jiang Xin.

    Jiang Xin is now very stinky, apparently, he had lost control of his bowels.

    Jiang Xin says slowly and roughly, ¡°I¡­I do not wish to die¡­don¡¯t kill me¡­I beg you¡­I, I can give you¡­however much money you want¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx. I will not kill you.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles making that Jiang Xin immediately sense that spring ising and also wish to smile. But Liu Yi¡¯s following sentence causing him to fall into the valley.

    ¡°But from now on, other than living, you cannot do anything else.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he squats down and taps between Jiang Xin¡¯s brow with a finger.

    Instantly, like an electric current had run through Jiang Xin causing his body to keep trembling before he no longer moves.

    ¡°Your vertebrae has been destroyed. From now on, you can only lie in bed and be a cripple. No medical technique in the world will cure you.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice is like a devil, ringing in Jiang Xin¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Furthermore, I had nted my me seed in you. Three times a day, this me will flow through your veins making you feel the pain of your blood boiling. You¡¯re wee. Remember to call me Lei Feng.¡±

 Chapter 791 - He had appeared

    <strong>Chapter 791: He had appeared?</strong>

    Jiang Xin suddenly feels that the inside of his body is in burning pain. Every single part is super painful!

    It is like millions of ants are biting him, instantly making him cry out in pain!

    But his entire body is unable to move at all. Like his arms and legs no longer belong to him!

    It was to the point where he is unable to move his throat as well!

    He wished to scream out but his throat is badly burnt, making him unable to speak!

    What that guy said is right¡­right now other than living, I am left with nothing!

    Even if I am alive, I still need to endure endless suffering!

    He wishes to die! He really wishes to die! But he does not even have the strength to bite his tongue!

    He can¡¯t beg anyone. He is unable to speak nor write!

    Endless dread deeply wraps up his heart.

    His expression suddenly turns greens as his body turns peaceful while his pupils erge.

    ¡°To die from fear?¡±

    Liu Yi snorts coldly, ¡°Do you think that you will be free when you die?¡±

    Liu Yi grabs hold of Jiang Xin¡¯s soul that is about to fly away before forcefully stuffing it back into his body.

    At the same time, Liu Yi nails a Prating Soul Nail into his chest!

    After nailing in the Prating Soul Nail, it disappears. Even the most advanced technology will not be able to discover it.

    Furthermore, from this moment onwards, Jiang Xin had turned into an undead. He is still unable to move, furthermore, he had to endure the pain of his blood boiling.

    Why¡­why can¡¯t I die!

    Jiang Xin had fallen into despair.

    ¡°I said that I will let you live, thus I will fulfill what I said.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles coldly, ¡°Even if your flesh body has rotted, you will still live on.¡±

    He stands up as he looks at Wang Zhaoyu by the side.

    Wang Zhaoyu instantly trembles and her soul nearly flies away in fear.

    This, this man is too scary¡­how did I provoke him¡­

    Mad about money¡­ too mad about money¡­

    At this instant, Wang Zhaoyu is remorseful. She instantly kneels on the ground as she kowtows towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°I beg you, I beg you to let me off. I beg you¡­in the future, I will no longer dare to do anything. Really no longer dare to do it!¡±

    Liu Yi is not in a hurry to deal with Wang Zhaoyu as he calmly asks, ¡°How much money did he give you?¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu trembles with fear as she says, ¡°5, 5 million¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sighed, ¡°5 million is enough to make you sell your conscious. Zhou Ziying misjudged you To choose you to be Yuzheng¡¯s manager.¡±

    ¡°I beg you. Let me off!¡±

    Wang Zhaoyu cries until her face is covered with tears, ¡°In the future, I will not dare to do anything! It is all because of that Jiang Gongzi who forced me! Seeing that I had been looking after Wang Yuzheng in the past, please let me off this time!¡±

    ¡°It is because you had always been looking after Yuzheng, that is why I allowed you to be so rude to me earlier.¡±

    Liu Yi is expressionless, ¡°You can insult me, curse me, but you should not have taken action against Yuzheng. Since you had touched my reverse scale, how can I let you off?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me, I beg you!¡±

    ¡°Husband¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng seems to be a bit unwilling. Liu Yi did not turn his head around and says softly, ¡°Yuzheng. Close your eyes.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng obediently closes her eyes. She knows that Liu Yi¡¯s character is very stubborn. The moment he had decided on something, no one can change his mind.

    But Wang Zhaoyu can only me herself. To think that I believed her so much but she betrayed me because of money.

    If it was not for me suddenly erupting with power, I would have lost my chastity. If it was not for Liu Yi arriving in time, I would have died.

    ¡°Remember to be a good person in your next lifetime.¡±

    Liu Yi condensed a golden sword and stabs Wang Zhaoyu is her heart before nailing her onto the wall.

    ¡°Okay. Everything is fine now.¡±

    After Liu Yi had dealt with these people, he turns around and hugs Wang Yuzheng warmly.

    ¡°Husband¡­sorry¡­I made you kill people¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng shrinks into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°No worries. They are all bad people. If I do not kill them, heaven will also punish them.¡±

    Liu Yi gently pats Wang Yuzheng¡¯s back.

    ¡°But, but killing these people¡­why should you¡­you have be a murderer¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. So you are worried about this. Rx. I still have some privileges.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he borrows Wang Yuzheng¡¯s handphone and makes a call to Long San.

    Right now his identity is no longer the same. When Long San picks up the call, hearing Liu Yi¡¯s voice, he bes respectful.

    ¡°Senior Officer, do you have any instructions?¡±

    ¡°There is a bit of trouble here. Come over and help me deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Long San immediately send people over to deal with what happened next. As for Liu Yi, he piggybacks Wang Yuzheng and walks out of the private room.

    Wang Yuzheng leans against Liu Yi¡¯s back only feeling an iparable warmth.

    The apprehension in her heart gradually dissipates as Wang Yuzheng falls asleep.

    Liu Yi walks out of the Entertainment City and sees that the vehicle that Dragon Group uses had stopped outside of the building.

    They came rather quickly. They are much more efficient than the police.

    A familiar person jumps down from an SUV. It is none other the half stone man Chen Zhengang.

    When Chen Zhengang sees Liu Yi, he immediately does a military salute. Only after Liu Yi waves it off did he rx and ask, ¡°Senior officer, who was the blind person this time?¡±

    Recalling Wang Zhaoyu shouting out Jiang Gongzi and the likes, Liu Yi says, ¡°Seems to be surnamed, Jiang.¡±

    ¡°A person from Jiang Family? It seems to be the behind the scene boss of this Entertainment City.¡± Chen Zhengang rubs his jaws and says, ¡°Heard that they had some power in Jingdou¡­but no worries. What powers can fight against the government.¡±

    ¡°Mm. Then it will be hard on you this time.¡±

    Liu Yi ces Wang Yuzheng in the nanny van that she had taken over. The driver is still sitting in the car.

    It seems like the driver is a stranger to this kind of matter.

    ¡°Oh? What happened to Miss Wang?¡±

    The driver also asks curiously, ¡°Why was she carried back by you?¡±

    The driver knows that Wang Yuzheng is Liu Yi¡¯s girlfriend and had seen him at the party.

    Liu Yi replies casually, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Where is Sister Wang?¡±

    The driver is still below thirty years old. Thus he calls Wang Zhaoyu, Sister Wang.

    ¡°She went to see Satan.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, causing the driver to feel goosebumps rising.

    ¡°What, what do you mean¡­¡±

    After Liu Yi ced Wang Yuzheng in the back row, he says to the driver, ¡°It means that you can change your job.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you are nothing but Miss Wang¡¯s boyfriend. You do not have the right to fire me.¡±

    ¡°You have misunderstood. You can continue to work in Redstar Entertainment, but in the future, there is no need to drive for Yuzheng anymore.¡±

    Liu Yi also did not have the intention of firing him. After all, it is not that easy to earn money.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You will understand very soon.¡±

    Liu Yi had already sent Ling Zhouyi an SMS. Very quickly that driver¡¯s handphone starts ringing.

    ¡°Ah? President Ling, I will be driving for President Chen in the future. Okay ¡­I understand¡­¡±

    The driver feels that it is very strange. Just how did this fellow do it. With just a sentence, I was transferred away!

    ¡°Enough. You can go back. I will arrange a new driver for Wang Yuzheng.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hands. Suddenly he feels a bit tired.

    Recently there had been too many matters causing him to have a feeling that he had his hands full.

    He lets Chen Dahai find a reliable Scarlet Cloth Guard to be Wang Yuzheng¡¯s driver as well as bodyguard.

    After all, in the future, Wang Yuzheng will also be a big star. Perhaps she will have even more troubles. If he does not find an expert to protect her by her side, he will not be relieved.

    ¡°Husband¡­I am afraid¡­¡±

    As Wang Yuzheng lies in the backseat, she mutters as she sleep talks.

    Liu Yi cannot help but squat by her side and hugs her tightly.

    s, I am unable to protect her side daily. I am not qualified for being a boyfriend.

    Little Lass ah Little Lass. Of all things, why did you want to host this 5 Spirit Gathering? And also want me to go and send those invitation letters. You are making me waste quite a bit of energy ah.

    Furthermore for 5 Spirit Gathering¡­if all 5 people who possess the 5 spirit body are present, doesn¡¯t that mean that Wang Yuzheng will also join?

    Damn Little Lass. What am I supposed to do if Wang Yuzheng gets into an ident¡­

    These girls make Liu Yi have a headache.

    While Liu Yi is fretting over this matter, in Raising Immortal Pce Hall.

    ****

    Xue Luo kneels in front of Ai Ling who is sitting in the shadow.

    ¡°Master, I passed him the task.¡±

    ¡°Mm. You have done well. Leave the remaining things to him.¡±

    Ai Ling nods her head. It is unclear if she is happy or upset from her voice.

    ¡°Master¡­you had invested so much for him, would he understand your thoughts?¡±

    Xue Luo is unresigned as she says, ¡°That guy.. has too many women by his side.¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP! There is no need for you to evaluate his matters!¡±

    Ai Ling berates, scaring Xue Luo into no longer daring to speak.

    It seems like she also knows that she is too angry. Looking at Xue Luo¡¯s wronged expression, Ai Ling alleviates her tone before saying, ¡°In the future, there is no need for you to butt in regarding his and my matters, understood?¡±

    ¡°Understood Master¡­it is Xue Luo who offended master¡­¡±

    ¡°I do not me you.¡±

    Ai Ling waves her hand, ¡°During this 1300+ years, it was always you who apanied me by my side. Although you are my subordinate in my heart, you are no different from my sister.¡±

    ¡°This, this servant is too undeserving!¡±

    Xue Luo¡¯s expression is slightly moved as she hurriedly says, ¡°This subordinate is very satisfied being able to apany master¡¯s side and assist master!¡±

    ¡°If you say such things, it is regarding me as an outsider.¡±

    Ai Ling smiles and says, ¡°To me, you are also very important. But to me, he¡­is even more important¡­you will not understand the feeling between the two of us¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­master, isn¡¯t it because of the Spirit Vein and Fake Spirit Vein that is why the two of you are mutually attracted¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, in the beginning, it was like that.¡±

    Ai Ling forced out a smile as she stands up and gently caresses Xue Luo¡¯s hair tenderly, ¡°Xue Luo let me ask you. Have you ever fallen in love with a person?¡±

    Xue Luo¡¯s heart moved as she looks at Ai Ling before shaking her head and says, ¡°Never.¡±

    ¡°s. That is why you do not understand.¡±

    Ai Ling sighs gently, ¡°The hardest thing to understand in this world is the feelings between a man and a woman. Even if I am able to conquer the entire world, there will be a day when that single guyes into being to conquer me. Yours has not appeared yet. But mine has appeared.¡±

 Chapter 792 - Donâ€™t delay me from hearing]

    <h4>Chapter 792 [Don¡¯t dy me from hearing]</h4>

    Liu Yi does not know what Ai Ling is thinking about.

    At this moment he had already left Jingdou City and is standing on a luxurious cruise ship on the East China Sea.

    The Peni Ind from the legend is in the East China Sea. It is different from other tourist attractions.

    The real Peni Ind is hidden within the illusion barrier. It is reportedly said that only people who are fated will see it.

    Illusion barrier is different from illusion technique. Even if Liu Yi possesses True Eyes, he will not be able to see through it.

    He stands on the deck as he gazes at the surrounding sea. He raises a wine bottle as he frowns. It looks like this task of sending invitation letters is not as simple as I thought.

    Peni Ind, where are you?

    ¡°Sir is in a good mood. Tasting good wine in this beautiful dusk scenery.¡±

    A female traveler on the cruise walks over slowly as she makes idle talk with Liu Yi.

    At this moment, it is dusk. The setting sun falls over the seaside rendering the seawater into a field of rainbows. It is like mes burning on the surface of the sea making it look very beautiful.

    ¡°Nothing much. I came out to take a look.¡±

    Liu Yi nced at the female traveler in front of him. She appears not bad and seems to be around 23, 24 years old.

    Those who can y on this cruise are usually rich people.

    From the looks of it, she should be a Ms Perfect who came here to pass the time. But I reckon that she finds it too boring, thus she found me to strike up a conversation.

    ¡°This afterglow scenery of the sunset is still very pretty.¡±

    The female traveler leans on the railing, ¡°It is much more pretty then the cruise.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why do you say such things?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow slightly. Could it be that I had met a literature and arts young woman?

    The beauty smiles faintly as she crosses her arms, squeezing her breasts as she says, ¡°It must be sir¡¯s first time boarding White Princess to y, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I seldom leave the house.¡±

    ¡°This White Princess has driven to the international waters. Right now the cruise has started tomence trading.¡±

    The beauty winks at Liu Yi, ¡°If mister has an adventurous heart, why don¡¯t you go and try gambling. Perhaps you might be lucky and win.¡±

    ¡°So it is gambling.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly realizes, ¡°I am not interested in such things. Money can be slowly earned. As for a meat pie that falls from the sky, I do not dare to think about those. Since I have this time, I might as well stay here to appreciate the scenery.¡±

    ¡°Mister indeed stands out from the masses.¡±

    The beauty seems to be slightly interested in Liu Yi, ¡°May I know mister¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Strangersing together by chance, why is there a need to know my name.¡± Liu Yi pretends to be cool, ¡°Just call me Lord Ball-breaking.¡±

    Right now it is very ball-breaking ¡­

    The beauty instantly starts giggling, ¡°Hahaha. Didn¡¯t expect that mister is also so humorous. Then since I do not have an egg than what should I be called?¡±

    ¡°How is it possible that you do not have an egg. You have one.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles mysterious making the beauty curious.

    ¡°Oh? Where did my egge from?¡±

    ¡°Cheek.¡±

    [TL: in this case, it is a word y using chinese character. Egg(µ°)which is present in cheek(Á³µ°) and ball-breaking(µ°ÌÛ)]

    ¡°Puff, this also counts!¡±

    ¡°Of course it count. Isn¡¯t face also egg.¡±

    ¡°Okay then. Since mister insists on it then call me Sister Ball-breaking.¡±

    Under the nightfall, above the luxurious cruise ship, Lord Ball-breaking and Sister Ball-breaking were born just like this.

    Just as Liu Yi feels that there is no problem, that beauty Sister Ball-breaking suddenly asks, ¡°Mister do you know about Peni Ind?¡±

    Liu Yi was startled. Why did she ask what I am thinking about?

    ¡°Ah? Are you talking about that tourist center Peni Ind?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. I am talking about the real Peni Ind.¡±

    The beauty leans against the railing with a longing expression. She gazed at the descending sunset over the sea. ¡°I live here all year round and have heard the story of Peni Ind. When I was young, I was iparably fascinated. But after I grew up, I had set off repeatedly to the seas but I have never seen it. Right now, I am very regretful. The Peni Ind in the legends, does it really exist¡­I wish to take a look.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes brighten up, ¡°I am also very curious.¡±

    The beauty smiles charmingly, ¡°Hehe, how is there any free story in this world. Why doesn¡¯t mister first treat me to some wine?¡±

    What the, so calctive! But this kind of beauty, perhaps there are countless men who want to treat her to wine. Furthermore, I also would not lose out.

    Liu Yi snaps his fingers. This luxurious cruise ship is a ce to spend money. On the deck, there are waiters.

    That waiter immediately walks over and Liu Yi orders, ¡°Martini.¡±

    Although it is not a particrly expensive wine, the beauty did not nitpick.

    Liu Yi had understood from the Dragon Group courses, towards this kind of beauty, pretending to be rich in front of her is useless. Their taste is greater than everything.

    The richer you pretend to be, instead will make them feel more disgusted and think that you are a local tyrant.

    The beauty received that ss of red Martini and smiles sweetly.

    ¡°Mister is so miserly. You are only treating me to a martini?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I feel that in front of this kind of zing sunset, it is much more suitable to drink erguotou.¡± Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°It is a pity that the boat does not have it. Otherwise, I would have treated you.¡±

    ¡°Mister is indeed different from the rest.¡±

    ¡°This is not the main point. The main point is your story.¡±

    Liu Yi is only thinking about the matter regarding Peni Ind. This fucking ind is hidden too deeply!

    ¡°Mister is a rather impetuous person.¡±

    The beauty tastes the cup of martini. Just as she is about to speak, from the side suddenly came a frivolous voice.

    ¡°Yali. Why did you run over here. I have been looking all over for you!¡±

    Liu Yi and the beauty turn their heads over to see an oily faced man wearing a western suit walking over.

    The beauty¡¯s brows clearly crease slightly. ¡°Mr Wang, why did youe up? What is the matter, did you be unhappy ying downstairs?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t mention it any more!¡±

    That oil face man¡¯s lips twitch as he says in a bad mood, ¡°Today my luck is bad and I lost over a million! If I lose anymoreter my old man will definitely beat me to death! Yali the sea wind up here is so strong why did you run up here for. Let¡¯s go. I heard that your ship had recently imported fresh Australian lobster. Let us go. I¡¯ll treat you!¡±

    Liu Yi heard a clue¡­your ship.

    Looks like this beauty has a deep rtionship with this White Princess ah!

    ¡°As for the Australian lobster, if Mr Wang wishes to eat, I can ask people to send it to you.¡±

    The beauty¡¯s smile is unnatural as she says, ¡°If you wish to find people to apany you that is also okay. There is a lot of rabbit maidens in the casino. Mr Wang can choose a few to apany you.¡±

    ¡°What is good about those girls. I hade from afar to White Princess just to find you, Zhao Yali!¡± The oily face guy says unhappily, ¡°Zhao Yali, don¡¯t tell me that you are not giving me any face?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible¡­¡±

    The beauty is clearly hesitating but she can only continue to say good things, ¡°It is just that my stomach is somewhat unwell, thus I came out to get some air..¡±

    ¡°Your feeling unwell? Come, let me find a ce to give you a massage!¡±

    Wang Jingyuughs as he walks over.

    Liu Yi cannot help but sigh. Looks like it is not that easy to know about the matters regarding Peni Ind.

    ¡°Really cannot be happy wherever I go. Wanting to listen to a story is also so difficult.¡±

    Liu Yi walks forward and blocks in front of the beauty and says, ¡°Can this sir yield to me first. Currently, she belongs to me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± That oily guy is slightly angered, ¡°Who the fuck are you! When did Zhao Yali belong to you?¡±

    The beauty is also startled. Standing behind Liu Yi, she covers her mouth as she looks at him.

    ¡°Because she had drunk my wine. Thus for this period of time, she belongs to me.¡±

    Liu Yi tries to make himself look polite.

    The oily face guy scolds fiercely, ¡°Fucking hell! Who do you think you are to dare to bother my business!¡±

    ¡°I am only a person who wishes to listen to a story.¡± Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Please move aside. Don¡¯t disturb me from listening.¡±

    The beauty does not understand. Is this story of mine really that attractive to him?

    ¡°Hmph! I see that you must be sick of living!¡±

    In front of beauty, the oily face guy does not wish to lose face thus he rolled up his sleeve before yelling as he charged towards Liu Yi head first.

    Liu Yi is delighted. Isn¡¯t this the rumored onager running into people¡¯s style?

    This kind of hoodlum style of fighting only makes Liu Yi amused.

    He nts to the side before stretching out his leg to trip.

    -plop-

    ¡°AH!!!¡±

    That oily face guy immediately falls t on his face, lying on the ground with a very graceless posture.

    At this moment, if there is someone who likes to throw the soap bar, he will be super happy.

    It is a pity that Liu Yi¡¯s sexual orientation is normal.

    The oily face guy¡¯s lung is about to explode in anger as he climbs to his feet and roars, ¡°Damn it! How dare you touch me!¡±

    Liu Yi does not admit to it, ¡°It is you who fell down on your own. It is not rted to me.¡±

    ¡°You got guts! Wait for me!¡±

    The oily face guy seems to know that he is not Liu Yi¡¯s opponent. After throwing behind a hard sentence, he turns around and runs off.

    ¡°You should not have provoked him¡­¡±

    The beauty says in slight worry, ¡°He is Wang Jingyu, the son of Cloud City¡¯s municipalmittee secretary. Even I have to put on a smiling face.¡±

    ¡°No worries. On this ship, I am not afraid of him.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as he raises his winecup, ¡°Furthermore, dying under the peony flower, bing a ghost is also very cool.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, you are amusing.¡±

    The beauty was amused again, ¡°Even at this point in time, you can make a joke.¡±

    ¡°So what about this. The municipalmittee secretary is not rted to me nor does he know me.¡±

    Liu Yi winks at the beauty. ¡°If he asked for my name, I¡¯ll just say that I am Lord Ball-breaking.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The beauty wishes tough but feel helpless, ¡°Fine then. Looks like advising you is useless.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather you tell me the story. I took such a big risk. You must satisfy me, right?¡±

    ¡°Fine then. Seeing that you have taken such a big risk, I shall tell you.¡±

    The beauty feels that she is unable to see through the guy in front of her. She had stayed on White Princess for such a long time and is aware that she had seen a lot of guys before. All forms and shapes, but this is the first time she had seen Liu Yi¡¯s type.

    I am unable to see through him¡­just what kind of person is he?

    ¡°Regarding Peni Ind, there is a very beautiful legend¡­¡±

    As the beauty speaks, she points at the sunset far away, ¡°And it is rted to this sunset.¡±

 Chapter 793 - Title below

    <h4><strong>Chapter 793: Title below</strong></h4>

    Liu Yi blinks. Still can be rted to the sunset. Do you want to add on a most beautiful sunset song?

    ¡°In legend, back on Peni Ind, there was a beautiful fairy who fell in love with a mortal fisherman¡­¡±

    What the heck, isn¡¯t this a typical loser being reversed pushed down by a beauty? It seems like there is a lot of legends like this in ancient China. Those hardworking impoverished young men can always meet a fairy and the likes. For example, Conch Lady, Cowherd and Weaving Maid ah and the likes¡­

    Then let¡¯s look at those gongzis, they had never met this kind of good matter.

    Looks like these loser¡¯s counterattack stories had started since ancient times.

    ¡°To be able to love each other, the fairy secretly snuck out of Peni Ind and transformed into an ordinary woman. She pretends to have fallen into the river and was fished up by the fisherman.¡±

    As the beauty says the story, she looks at the sunset with a trace of longing in her eyes.

    Liu Yi roasts in his heart, is this fishing up a mermaid? This method of getting acquainted is too weird!

    ¡°Just like that, the two of them fell in love with each other. After which they lived together for a very long time, treating each other as honored guests. All along the fisherman wished to marry this woman but he always felt that her background was unclear. Along with the fact that people in his family also oppose with all their might, he never opened his mouth, making the fairy very sad.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, what the heck man, of course! A girl fished up from the sea, perhaps in our current generation it would be okay, but in ancient times, who would dare to marry them! They would be afraid that she is a water monster and the likes!

    Seeing the beauty stop speaking and take a sip of her martini, Liu Yi inquires, ¡°What happens afterward?¡±

    ¡°Afterwards it was a sad story.¡±

    The beauty leans against the railing as she cups her jaws and says in grief, ¡°After a while, a Daoist suddenly came to the fisherman family and tell that fisherman that that woman is a water demon. The reason why she entered their house is to absorb all of their vital essence! The fisherman and his family members were badly frightened thus under the inciting of the daoist, they drugged that woman during their evening meal. After which that fairy was taken back to Peni Ind by the old Daoist.¡±

    ¡°What happened afterward?¡±

    ¡°Afterwards it was said that the fisherman was very regretful. He realizes that he is unable to endure it the days without the fairy. Thus he did everything he could to find a method to find where Peni Ind is. Finally, he once again met the old Daoist. That old daoist passed him an amulet and let him go to the horizon during the sunset. At the very moment the sunset was falling, he is to throw out that amulet. He cannot toss the amulet out the next day, otherwise, he will turn into a stone.¡±

    Liu Yi starts to be curious, ¡°Then, did he find Peni Ind?¡±

    ¡°Did not. A second before tossing out the amulet the fisherman hesitated and the setting sun had already fallen into the sea. Instantly he turned into a stone. You see, it is that piece of rock!¡±

    The beauty points into the distance and Liu Yi y sees a piece of a small ck dot far away.

    He revolves his qi to his eyes and increased his vision.

    The ck dot was magnified and he sees a stone that looks like a person towering among the water.

    Perhaps this legend might be real. Looks like I need to get close to that stone and take a look to see if it contains any method to enter Peni Ind.

    ¡°Looks like our journey is going to end here.¡±

    Liu Yi finished the entire cup before cing it on the tray of a waiter.

    ¡°Hehe, could it be that you want to find Peni Ind?¡±

    The beauty smiles, ¡°Could it be that you are seeking immortality??¡±

    ¡°Everyone wishes to be an immortal,¡± smiles Liu Yi, ¡°But I am not here to seek immortality. I only wish to live on.¡±

    ¡°Mister is really humorous. But recently it had not peaceful around Peni Ind.¡±

    The beauty¡¯splexion is filled with worry, ¡°A lot of girls have gone missing without any reason. Yanyun City is in a panic about this. The police have been investigating but they are unable to find any result.¡±

    ¡°Then there is even less need to worry. After all, I am not a beautiful girl but a beautiful guy.¡± Liu Yi winks, ¡°Thus I will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps that rapist or kidnapper has a heavy taste.¡±

    The beauty smiles wickedly making Liu Yi¡¯s hair stand.

    But seeing that the sun is setting soon, Liu Yi does not have any time to chatter idly with her anymore. Right now, he is focusing on Peni ind.

    Just as he is dusting off his clothing and ns to leave, from the side came a rampant voice.

    ¡°Wen Lai, it is him who hit me just now! Help me deal with him!¡±

    This voice is none other than Wang Jingyu who ran away earlier.

    The son of the municipalmittee is indeed wildly ruthless, ¡°This is¡­ Luo Wei¡­¡±

    Seeing that 5-foot guy, the beauty cries out.

    ¡°Mister¡­please bear with it¡­that person is Luo Wei from the armed police squadron. I heard that he is a ck belt expert in Karate¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Liu Yi nce at the 5-foot man by the side and mutters apprehensively in his heart, nowadays the armed police have degenerated into hired thugs?

    ¡°Is it him? Okay, rx. Leave it to me.¡±

    Luo Wei pats his chest andughs. He looks at Liu Yi and says, ¡°Little fellow, don¡¯t me me. Of all people to provoke you had to provoke our Wang Gongzi. Tell me, which leg do you wish to keep? I¡¯ll help you break the other.¡±

    The beauty hurriedly advises, ¡°This¡­Mr Wang, Mr Luo. This is my ship, can you give this girl some face and don¡¯t fight.¡±

    ¡°Zhao Yali don¡¯t speak!¡± Wang Jingyu snorts and says bluntly, ¡°I will tidy things up cleanly and will not create trouble for you. Furthermore, you do not have the right to speak here!¡±

    The citizen is unable to fight against the government nor are merchants able to fight against the government.

    Although the beauty possesses such arge luxurious cruise ship, perhaps her family is as rich as the country but in front of this municipalmittee¡¯s son, she does not dare to speak loudly.

    She can only look at Liu Yi in worry, afraid that this unique guy that she had just gotten to know would be at a disadvantage.

    After all, it was because he stood up for me that he had provoked this kind of trouble ¡­

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°I like both of my legs. I don¡¯t wish to give you either one. Furthermore, can you move aside? I am in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°I see that you are in a hurry to go to the hospital!¡±

    Luo Wei steps forward, no longer hesitation and punches at Liu Yi.

    To an ordinary person, a ck belt in karate is considered very powerful.

    This straight punch is formidable, creating wind. If any ordinary person was hit directly, blood would flow out from his nose and instantly faint.

    As for Liu Yi, he raises his left hand and uses his palm to easily block that punch.

    ¡°I said that I am in a hurry. Why are you so unreasonable?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Luo Wei pulls back his fist only to realize that it was like his fist was stuck like it was jammed in metal!

    Damn it! What is this situation!

    Luo Wei sensed that something is wrong.

    I have been in the police force for such a long time and I had never met an opponent! Today if I throw away my face in front of the municipalmittee¡¯s son, then my future will be finished!

    This ruthlessness shed across Luo Wei¡¯s eyes as his other hand smashes ruthlessly towards Liu Yi¡¯s lowest rib.

    Liu Yi¡¯s face is slightly hazed. If this fist hits an ordinary person, the shock to his heart would have killed him. As aw enforcement member, this Luo Wei secretly uses this kind of sinister style! He cannot be forgiven!

    ¡°Helping a viin do evil, ought to be punished!¡±

    As China¡¯s Law Enforcement Official, Liu Yi is in-charge of disposing these people.

    His palm suddenly grabs that Luo Wei¡¯s fist before pulling it firmly behind him.

    -dislocating sound-

    Luo Wei¡¯s arm was instantly dislocated. The pain causes him to wail loudly.

    ¡°Using your kungfu to bully themon people. You deserve to be punished!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks his finger jabs at Luo Wei¡¯s other shoulder.

    That shoulder instantly breaks. His two arms dangle here no longer listening to Luo Wei¡¯s orders.

    That armed policeman who was vigorous earlier had now turned into a cripple.

    Luo Wei screams in pain, no longer having any of his earlier bearings.

    Wang Jingyu who was standing by the side in delight was also stunned. He did not expect that he would meet a busybody who is an iron board!

    ¡°You, you, you dare to attack the police!¡±

    Wang Jingyu¡¯splexion is very frightened as he shouts out, ¡°You are dead!¡±

    Liu Yi sneers and says shamelessly, ¡°Attack the police? Who says that he is a policeman?¡±

    Luo Wei¡¯splexion turns green as he bears with his pain and says through clenched teeth, ¡°I, I carry my police ID on me!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, thank you for reminding me.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head before reaching into Luo Wei¡¯s pocket and searched for his police ID. In front of Luo Wei¡¯s and Wang Jingyu¡¯s stunned looks, he tore it into half before tossing it into the sea.

    ¡°Now no one can prove it.¡±

    ¡°You! You are bullying people!¡±

    Luo Wei vomits blood and fainted. Wang Jingyu shouts, ¡°If you got guts then tell me who you are!¡±

    ¡°Ah, mister don¡¯t!¡±

    The beauty hurriedly reminds. If he really says it, this sir will be implicated!

    ¡°Go back and tell your father that I am the Law Enforcement Official and he will know who I am.¡±

    ¡°Law Enforcement Official? Fuck! If you got guts then say your real name.¡±

    ¡°Tell him Law Enforcement Official and he will know.¡±

    Liu Yi curls his lips. The stately municipalmittee secretary gave birth to such a son. But I have seen too many heroic fathers with a cowardly son. This one is not one too many.

    ¡°Fuck this! You wait for me¡­¡±

    Before Wang Jingyu can finish, Liu Yi suddenly appears behind him and chops him on the back of his neck.

    Wang Jingyu¡¯s eyes roll up and copse onto the ground.

    ¡°Now it is much quieter.¡±

    How would Liu Yi have time to be in a tangle with this group of people. After he had dealt with the two fellows, he prepares to leave.

    ¡°Mister¡­ who are you¡­¡±

    The beauty stares at Liu Yi in shock as her thoughts turnplicated.

    ¡°I am Lord Ball-breaking.¡±

    Liu Yi winks at the beauty, ¡°Thank you for your story. If we are fated, we shall meet again.¡±

    He bends his knees and leaps up high into the sky.

    -scattering sound-

    The wine cup in the beauty¡¯s hand scatters on the ground.

 Chapter 794 - Penglai Island]

    <h4>Chapter 794 [Peni Ind]</h4>

    Liu Yi leaps into the sky and immediately descends close to the reef.

    His legs step on the surface of the water like it is level ground.

    If someone sees him, they will definitely exim ¡®Wah God!¡¯

    Liu Yi looks at the human-shaped reef in front of him as he creases his eyebrows slightly.

    It seems like¡­it is no ordinary stone¡­

    Liu Yi can sense a faint qi and it seems to belong to a human.

    Lin Tong flies out from Liu Yi¡¯s body in the form of a little fox. Landing on his shoulder, she says, {Eh¡­there is a faint human aura on this stone¡­}

    {Is that so¡­} Liu Yi grabs his lower jaw, {Could it be that this is indeed transformed from a human? Could it be that the legend is real?}

    {Perhaps it is so. But wouldn¡¯t we know if we give it a try?}

    Lin Tong leaps lightly andnds on top of the reef. Wagging her tail, she says, {Isn¡¯t it simple to use your Netherworld Qi and awaken the soul of this fellow.}

    {Thank you Immortal Fox sister for your reminder.}

    Liu Yi nods his head. I nearly forgot that I also have a technique specialized in dealing with souls.

    He follows the methods of Netherworld Qi and mutters the chant. After which he taps the ¡®forehead¡¯ of the reef, ¡°In my name, awaken from thou sleep! Wake up for merade!¡±

    The reef suddenly moves slightly but a stream of faint green smoke slowly emerges from within the reef. After which it condensed into the shape of a handsome man.

    Liu Yi starts to be jealous looking at him. This guy is damn handsome!

    Suntanned skin and his masculine face make him practically a sunshine good-looking guy.

    No wonder that Peni Ind girl would be moved by her heart. He is a woman killer!

    ¡°How long have I slept for..¡± When that handsome guyes out, he gently rubs his forehead and mutters, ¡°Mengxi¡­where are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother, wake up. Now is no longer that era of yours.¡±

    Although he is somewhat unwilling, Liu Yi still reminds that handsome guy, ¡°A long time has past and you had also turned into stone.¡±

    As he speaks, he pats the cold reef by the side.

    ¡°Right¡­I remembered¡­I died¡­¡±

    The handsome guy trembles before howling in grief, ¡°Ahhhh!!!! Damn old Daoist! Return my Mengxi!¡±

    Hearing what he said, Liu Yi is confused, ¡°Wait a minute. What are you talking about? Can we have a chat?¡±

    The handsome guy did not reply to Liu Yi. Instead, he stares at him and asks, ¡°Benefactor was it you who awakened me?¡±

    ¡°If it was not me then who else could it be. Don¡¯t tell me that you want to snatch my body?¡±

    ¡°Benefactor is thinking too much. I do not have that kind of ability. Even if I did, I would not be able to do it. The reason why I ask is to beg benefactor to help me take revenge and help me save my Mengxi.¡±

    ¡°Mengxi? Is she that girl whom you fished up?¡±

    Liu Yi points at the sea below him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I and Mengxi had fallen in love with each other at first sight. Originally we were going to discuss marriage but a daoist butt in! He lied to me and said that my Mengxi is a demon. If I wish to help Mengxi remove her demon qi, I must go to the sea before sunset and use the amulet that he had given me to remove the demon qi that is remaining in the sea! I believed him and brought the amulet over. In the end, I turned into a reef! As for my Mengxi, she must have been captured by that daoist! Benefactor, since you are so powerful to awaken me, you must also be able to save Mengxi as well!¡±

    ¡°Saving her is not a problem.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, story and reality are indeed different.

    He sighs, ¡°But you have turned into a ghost. Humans and ghosts walk different paths. It is impossible for the two of you to be together anymore. Furthermore, so many years had passed. That Mengxi of yours might no longer be alive.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s alive. She¡¯s definitely alive. I can sense it!¡±

    The handsome guy bes slightly emotional, ¡°I do not beg to be together with her. All I need is her to be free and happy, that is enough! Humans and ghosts have different paths, humans and demons have different paths, all of it is nonsense! As long as both love each other, then they will be together!¡±

    Liu Yi turns taciturn while Lin Tong by the side meets his gaze.

    Aren¡¯t the two of us the same. I didn¡¯t expect that this handsome guy would also have this kind of awareness.

    ¡°Benefactor please help me! I am willing to lead the path for benefactor!¡±

    Liu Yi trembles, ¡°Oh? You know how to enter Peni Ind?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Before I had fallen asleep, I guarded here for countless years. I was used to the methods that they use to enter and exit Peni Ind.¡± The handsome guy immediately says, ¡°Actually it is very simple to enter Peni Ind. It is just an incantation. As long as benefactor possesses qi, you can open the barrier and enter it.¡±

    ¡°What is the incantation?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, wearing out iron shoes to find it, only to obtain it without any effort.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling benefactor, but benefactor must promise to save Mengxi.

    He is about to gasp but Liu Yi is unable to reject him.

    After all, his nature is a softhearted person.

    ¡°Fine then. I promise to help you save your Mengxi. That is, if she is still alive.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, benefactor. You are a good person!¡±

    The handsome guy is crying a river of tears in gratefulness.

    ¡°Of course I am a good person!¡±

    Liu Yi pats his chest and says arrogantly making Lin Tong who is standing on top of the reef curl her lips.

    ¡°Then after benefactor has saved Mengxi please help me take good care of her¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck, who speaks like you! Do you believe I won¡¯t start chanting Buddhist scripture to send you into the reincarnation cycle!¡±

    The vein of Liu Yi¡¯s forehead twitches while Lin Tong is gasping inughter.

    ¡°Benefactor don¡¯t be angered, benefactor don¡¯t be angered. Let me tell you the incantation!¡±

    The handsome guy also seems to know that he had forgotten his manners and tells Liu Yi the incantation.

    ¡°Is it this?¡±

    After listening, Liu Yi¡¯s expression turned heavy, why is it such a scary incantation?

    ¡°It is indeed this. I stayed here for countless years and remember it very clearly. It is definitely correct!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine then¡­¡±

    Liu Yi stands on the seawater as he looks at the faraway setting sun. He revolves his qi before using his qi to say these words, ¡°My Peni Ind beat up the nine heavens, trampled down the 18yers of hell! Unequaled throughout the universe and world, ascending heaven, capturing dragons, enter the sea and capture the turtle! I stand here and shout open, open, open, open, open for me!¡±

    [TL: in the chinese sentence structure, open is behind for me. And you have to shout open 5 times]

    After Liu Yi shouted, the setting sun in front of him suddenly starts to distort. Behind him the handsome guy urges, ¡°Hurry, hurry! The gate is about to open! Benefactor must enter otherwise it will be toote!¡±

    ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t rush me. I will be on time.¡±

    Liu Yi recalls Lin Tong back into his body before leaping out and steps on the wind, flying through the afterglow of the setting sun.

    Liu Yi¡¯s speed is faster than a bullet and in a blink of an eye, he pierces through the shapeless barrier and enters another world!

    In front of him is still a boundless ocean but above the ocean is an ind surrounded by white fog, like it is a wondend.

    Above this ind floats two scalding golden characters, [Peni Ind]

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this Peni Ind is very imposing to make such arge spectacle.

    A powerful barrier protects this ind leaving an entrance allowing entry.

    Liu Yi is not here to pick fault but to send the invitation letter for the 5 Spirit Gathering.

    Thus he did not choose to forcefully break the barrier but flies over to the gate.

    The gate is located at the very south of the ind. Two tall golden pirs prop up a floating board with ¡®Peni Ind¡¯ written on it.

    By the two sides of the pirs is two lofty lion statues. Each of them is 4-5 meters tall. It looks very spectacr like two-door gods!

    As Liu Yi took a step forward, the two stone lions suddenly awaken. That left statue opens its mouth and berates, ¡°Who is the one who has arrived! Report your name!¡±

    What the heck, a stone lion also knows how to speak. Looks like Peni Ind is indeed interesting. Oh, when did I get master¡¯s speaking habits.

    Liu Yi holds his roast and cups his hands before saying slowly, ¡°I am the letter deliverer for the 5 Spirit Gathering. I am here to send Peni Ind an invitation letter. Can the two of you please report it.¡±

    ¡°Invitation letter?¡±

    ¡°5 Spirit Gathering?¡±

    The two stone lions look at each other like they are unclear what the 5 Spirit Gathering is.

    ¡°Big brother, what to do? We did not meet this kind of situation in the past!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, old rules fuck him up!¡±

    The two stone lions speak like rogues causing Liu Yi to blush with shame upon hearing them.

    He wipes off his cold sweat as he looks at the two lions who are eager to pounce forward and says, ¡°Two honored sirs, I am only here to send an invitation letter. There is no need to go so far as to fight, right?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you do not know Peni Ind¡¯s rules!¡±

    The left stone lion yawn and says, ¡°Anyone who wants to enter my Peni Ind must first pass through the test of us two brothers! But it has been over a thousand years since anyone came making us brothers lonely as snow! Come,e,e. This time around let the two of us meet you properly.¡±

    As it is speaking, the two stone lions suddenly jump off their tforms as radiance shines out from their eyes!

    The left stone lion lets out red zing rays of light while the right stone lion explodes out blue ice qi. One fire one ice which is of different nature from Liu Yi¡¯s two kinds of qi.

    Looks like Peni Ind is making this awkward for the visitors, that¡¯s why they got these two opposite attributes. This way no matter what the visitor¡¯s attribute is, there will be one that can restrain them.

    ¡°Since that is the case, then I shall apany you.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles. He stands there before cing his hands into his pocket. At the same time he let Little Jade y Wang Yuzheng¡¯s songs.

    The melodious musical voice sounds out around Liu Yi, scaring the two stone lion into crying out, ¡°Where did the sounde from?¡±

    ¡°It seems like it ising from that person¡¯s body!¡±

    ¡°Who cares about him! Beat him up!¡±

    The two stone lions roar and pounce towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Two brutes who do not know how to appreciate music.¡±

    As Liu Yi shakes his head, the left fire stone lion is in front of him. Its entire body is burning in mes as it opens its maw biting towards Liu Yi!

 Chapter 795 - [I am here to deliver a letter]

    <h4>Chapter 795 [I am here to deliver a letter]</h4>

    Liu Yi did not move because he knows that these two stone lions do not wish to attack him.

    Indeed, when that stone lion leaps in front of him, it immediately stands still. It opens its mouth before breathing out a stench of foul air at him.

    -roar-

    After it roars, itughs loudly.

    ¡°Hahaha, you tiny human. Are you still not afraid after seeing us, two brothers?¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Just two house pets. Why should I be afraid of you?¡±

    ¡°Housepets?¡±

    The two stone lion looks at each other beforeughing loudly, ¡°Stupid foreigner. Us brothers are the guardian gods of this Peni Ind! We have bitten countless earth realm experts with our teeth! Since you are not afraid then let us show you how impressive we are!¡±

    The fire lion no longer hesitates and arrives in front of Liu Yi. He opens his bloody maw and breathes out a stream of red me.

    The me sprays out very far and forms a three meters thick fire column, instantly reaching the sea from the ind evaporating quite a bit of the seawater!

    The white mist became even denser!

    The people from Peni Ind also sense this me. Within a building on the inds sit a few immortal like old men.

    One of them opened his eyes faintly and says, ¡°Seems like a guest hade.¡±

    ¡°Ind Master is currently in closed-door cultivation, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°No worries. ze and Crystal will deal with him. They are our guardian beasts.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Currently, Liu Yi is also on fire while the fire lion isughing non-stop, ¡°Hahaha, how is it. You are burned to death!¡±

    ¡°Big brother! What a good me you breathed out !¡±

    That ice lion immediately cries out ¡°That fellow is burnt into ashes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Us brothers have killed how many earth realm experts already!¡±

    The two lions speak one after the other.

    At this moment, Liu Yi who is burning waves his hand.

    The mes on his body were instantly dispersed as he stands therepletely fine.

    ¡°What the heck! Big brother! He is fine!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he is a fire attribute cultivator? Old two, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡±

    ¡°Okay! Big brother, watch carefully!¡±

    The ice lion who was called second brother nodded his head before attacking Liu Yi!

    The cold ice qi engulfs the air.

    Liu Yi shakes his head before saying regretfully, ¡°It is a pity that I am a heaven realm expert.¡±

    Liu Yi did not retreat as he appears in front of the ice lion before punching it in the face in front of its shock gaze.

    That ice lion was instantly sent flying away by Liu Yi¡¯s fist. It smashes through the board between the pirs and continues to roll until it smashes into the woods that extend out from the isle. It had knocked down countless trees and plowed up a long stretch of dust.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Fire lion¡¯s stone eyes nearly pop out. What is this situation! Old two was sent flying out of sight with just one punch?!

    When did Old Two be so weak? Could it be that this fellow is really a heaven realm expert?

    ¡°Stinky fellow! How dare you bully my second brother! Die for me!¡±

    The fire lion opens its jaw and breathed out numerous sun-like fireballs aiming at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi still did not dodge. He raises his legs and kicks those fireballs away like kicking footballs!

    The fireballsnd on the ground of the surroundings creating ck mushroom clouds! It can be seen from this, how powerful the fireballs were!

    It is only a pity that no matter how many fireballs there are, they cant harm Liu Yi.

    ¡°Aiyah. Take a look. You destroyed the surrounding.¡±

    Liu Yi is in heartache as he looks at the surrounding trees and ground that was ravaged. ¡°No civility.¡±

    ¡°Stinky fellow! You dare to toy with me!¡±

    The fire lion suddenly transforms into a fiery light and appears in front of Liu Yi before opening its jaws trying to bite Liu Yi.

    ¡°A house pet biting people is wrong.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and sends out a hook at that fire lion jaw.

    Instantly that fire lion was sent flying high up into the sky. Its enormous body flies over ten meters into the sky.

    That fire lion was beaten into a daze and still does not know what is happening. Its sight is dark as it flies up.

    As for Liu Yi, he appears in front of him around the same height as him.

    ¡°SIT.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his leg and stomps down kicking the head of the fire lion.

    -boom-

    The fire lion instantly descends again smashing a huge hole in the ground.

    The two moves had beaten up the fire lion until it was confused. Its eyes are seeing stars.

    ¡°How is it? Did you having fun ying?¡±

    Liu Yi sits on top of the fire lion. Although the entire fire lion is formed from mes it is unable to injure him at all.

    Liu Yi is fireproof and protected against the cold. His body can be described with two words, super-resistant!

    Being ridden by Liu Yi, the fire lion does not dare to move at all. It asks apprehensively, ¡°Just¡­just who are you¡­¡±

    ¡°I came to deliver a letter, that¡¯s all. Now you can bring me to meet your master, right?¡±

    ¡°This, this¡­¡±

    Fire lion thinks rapidly when Liu Yi smiles suddenly.

    The seawater by the side suddenly boils as the ice lion that was blown away into the woods ran into the seawater. It then does a sneak attack, leaping at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Mischievous house pet.¡±

    Liu Yi did not even stand as he ps out a palm.

    ¡°Illusion extermination!¡±

    That ice lion which was sneak attacking was struck by Liu Yi¡¯s palm wind even before it could touch Liu Yi. After which it exploded in midair and turned into broken ice.

    ¡°House pets who are too mischievous can only be killed by humans.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles at the fire lion that is trembling underneath him.

    The fire lion is about to cry. Where did this perverted fellow pop out from!

    Is he only here to deliver a letter?

    Earlier he called us sirs and now it turns into house pets.

    Wu, who let him have a bigger fist.

    ¡°Right, now you can bring me to find your master?¡±

    Liu Yi pats the fire lion underneath him, ¡°I do not have a lot of time. I hate people who waste my time.¡±

    ¡°Daoist, daoist don¡¯t be mad. This one shall lead the way.¡±

    Even if it was a created god beast, it is also unwilling to get killed in vain.

    The fire lion obediently carries Liu Yi on his back and leaps out. Stepping on four fire clouds, it flies into the air before flying deep into Peni Ind.

    This Peni Ind¡¯s surface area is not small. There are a lot of buildings on the ind.

    As the fire lion carries Liu Yi, it swiftly flies in front of a huge hall before shouting loudly, ¡°Daoist Xiaoyao San! Daoist Xiaoyao San! There is an outsider who is requesting to meet!¡±

    This fire lion¡¯s voice is not soft. Very quickly, it spread into the hall.

    Very quickly from the hall came a faint voice, ¡°ze. What person can make you make a mor in front of Sun Moon Pce Hall?¡±

    ¡°Daoist Xiaoyao San, we are unable to, this time! This person defeated me and killed Crystal!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± That guy¡¯s voice carries a bit of astonishment, ¡°I do want to see who can break my Peni Ind¡¯s ind protecting beasts.¡±

    The pce hall¡¯s door suddenly opens on its own like wind swept out from inside.

    A water wave surges out from the door before condensing into a human shape in front of the fire lion.

    This person has long hair which is tied up in a bun. With his immortal appearance, he does have an immortal demeanor.

    ¡°Who is sire? Why did you break into my Peni Ind?¡±

    This Daoist Xiaoyao San is wearing apletely blue robe. On it, a water moon is embroidered making it very elegant.

    ¡°Junior Liu Yi greets Daoist.¡±

    Liu Yi jumps off the fire lion before sping his hand and greets Daoist Xiaoyan San, ¡°Junior is here to deliver the invitation letter for the 5 Spirit Gathering. I havee to Peni Ind to deliver the invitation letter.¡±

    ¡°5 Spirit Gathering?¡±

    Daoist Xiaoyao San frowns and he strokes his white beards and says, ¡°Seem to have heard of it.¡±

    It seems like the matter regarding Sky Splitting Golden Spearing into being had spread out quite far in the cultivation world.

    Don¡¯t see that these inner pavilion cultivation sects seldome out normally, but their news is never behind times.

    It is almostmon knowledge regarding the matter of snatching the Sky Splitting Golden Spear.

    Daoist Xiaoyao San suddenly recalled and asks, ¡°Are that guy who defeated the Sun Pce Hall Hall Leader, Liu Yi?¡±

    The fire lion nearly peed, what the heck, this guy defeated Sun Pce Hall, Hall Leader?

    Bullshit, what kind of big character is Chen Sihan and this guy defeated him!

    Me and Old Two arrogantly went to deal with him¡­no wonder Old Two got killed¡­

    Thinking about these, fire lion starts to feel fear.

    ¡°I am.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. He did not avoid it and admits straightforwardly.

    After all, everyone knows that I am the letter deliverer for 5 Spirit Gathering which is much more convenient.

    No need to exin much and the other party immediately knows my identity.

    ¡°So that is the case. No wonder someone woulde to my Peni Ind.¡±

    Daoist Xiaoyao San strokes his beard, ¡°But it had been a long time since my Peni Ind went outside. I am unable to make the decision on whether or not are we taking part in this 5 Spirit Gathering.¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Then who in your sect can make this decision.¡±

    ¡°This shall be up to the ind master. But currently, my master is still in closed-door cultivation. So can Daoist Liu please stay in my Peni Ind for a few days.¡±

    What the fuck, want me to stay? If it was normal time, I do not mind staying on this ind to tour around a bit, but now I am pressed for time ah!

    ¡°This¡­perhaps there will not be enough time¡­¡±

    ¡°Daoist Liu does not need to worry. The shortest is a day, thetest is three days. We will use a secret technique to pass the news to the ind master who is in closed-door cultivation. As for whether to take part in the 5 Spirit Gathering, it will be up to the ind master to decide.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands again before following Daoist Xiaoyao San¡¯s arrangement and stays in a vi on Peni Ind.

    I hope that that ind master will be quick. I do not have a lot of time.

    Just as Liu Yi is deciding on where to go next, someone knocks on his door.

 Chapter 796 - Being a guest

    <b>Chapter 796 [Being a guest]</b>

    Liu Yi creases his brows and quickly rxes.

    ¡°Looks like it is a familiar person.¡±

    He stretches out his hand and raises the boiled immortal tea on the table.

    Based on what the servant had said, this immortal tea is boiled from the best Fog Tea as well as the dew from the wee hours. Its fragrance is delightful and can extend one¡¯s life. Thus it is called Immortal Tea.

    There is a legend that in the past, when a disciple from Peni Ind went out to journey around, he had once let a mortal taste a small amount of this Immortal Tea and that local despot lived until over two hundred years old and was revered by those local people as a sage.

    This Immortal Tea was also called Peni Immortal Tea by others, one that can be discovered but not sought.

    Liu Yi leans against the back of the chair as he leisurely drinks this Peni Immortal Tea.

    Outside, the sound of knocking became louder and was then followed by a girl shouting, ¡°Liu Yi! Quickly open the door! I know that you are inside! Don¡¯t pretend that you are not around!¡±

    That girl¡¯s voice is very familiar. It is none other than Zhang Jiashuang whom he had met near the River Song.

    Peni Ind junior sister.

    Although this Zhang Jiashuang is young, her cultivation is impressive. She possesses 16 starjade cultivation.

    It can be said that of this generation young cultivators, she is considered as a person of outstanding talent.

    Just thatpared to Liu Yi, she is so inferior that she is dim without any light.

    But Liu Yi got some advantage over them. At the very least, he had cultivated a few hundred more years than them.

    Furthermore, with a spirit vein, he cultivates very swiftly. All of these make other people envious.

    Although Liu Yi¡¯s fake spirit vein cannot bepared to the real spirit vein, his cultivation speed is still heaven-defying! Just like Fog Qi, his master needs a few years toprehend but he only needed a few hours.

    Outside the knocking sound became louder and louder. There is a barrier ced on the door thus those who are not invited in need to forcefully break it to enter. Although Zhang Jiashuang is crafty and unruly she does not dare to be unbridled in her own sect.

    Zhang Jiashuang stomps her legs as she shouts, ¡°Liu Yi! Open the door! If you do not open the door then I shall force my way in!¡±

    ¡°Force your way in then,¡± says Liu Yi leisurely sip his immortal tea, ¡°I do not mind.¡±

    ¡°You scumbag! Hurry and open the door! Do you wish to let me get scolded by my sect? I secretly ran over to find you! My sect does not allow anyone to get in touch with you one, do you know?¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this, he instantly frowns before getting up and pulls open the door.

    Zhang Jiashuang¡¯s flushed face appears in Liu Yi¡¯s sight carrying a trace of anger.

    ¡°Hmph! You know how to open the door, is it?¡±

    Ever since thest time they had said goodbye to each other at River Song, Zhang Jiashuang was unable to be smooth and steady. It is not because she had fallen in love with this guy or the like but due to her feeling unresigned!

    Especially when she recalls how she said how powerful she was in front of him but in the end, she has no ce to ce her face and wished to find a hole to hide within!

    Liu Yi is too hateful! He is clearly so powerful but why did he pretend that he was very incapable in the beginning!

    Help! Pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger! So bad!

    Liu Yi no longer has the heart to drink this immortal tea anymore. He ces the teacup by the side and asks, ¡°You said that your sect does not allow anyone to meet me, what is happening?¡±

    ¡°What the, they used Peni Immortal Tea to receive you! Too extravagant!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang is very blunt as she picks up a teacup and pours a cup before gulping it down.

    ¡°Wow, really tasty! I seldom get the chance to drink this and they serve this to you! Too wasteful!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your sect prohibited getting in touch with me?¡± Liu Yi can¡¯t make sense of it, ¡°Then why did they want to use this Immortal Tea to receive me?¡±

    ¡°This tea is used to receive guests. Although the sect does not allow us to get in touch with you they cannot lose their way of treating guests right?¡±

    As Zhang Jiashuang drinks the tea she says, ¡°Later on if people get to know that my Peni Ind does not know how to treat guests, wouldn¡¯t we be a joke?¡±

    ¡°Why do they not allow you to get in touch with me?¡±

    Liu Yi is very curious. What is this Peni Ind doing?

    ¡°This I do not know. Perhaps in my sect eyes, you are a dangerous character.¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang curls her lips, ¡°Recently your reputation had be big. After defeating Sun Pce Hall Hall Leader Chen Sihan, who in the entire cultivation world does not know of your name? Especially since you are both in the righteous and demonic side, thus the sect is still on guard against you. Right now the sect had given the order that before my master, who is the ind master has exited seclusion, no one is allowed to get in contact with you! Perhaps they are afraid that we will get lead astray by you, hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why did you stille? Are you not afraid of being punished by your sect?¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang is like a proud dog wagging its tail, ¡°Who in the sect can control me? Thus I ran over to find you! Furthermore, seeing you is not to be led astray by you, but to ask you things! Right, nearly forgot about the proper matter!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang is a bit unwilling as she ces down the teacup before looking at Liu Yi seriously. ¡°I have some matters that I don¡¯t understand thus I wanted to ask you. If you are a hero then you must answer me.¡±

    Liu Yi creases his brows lightly as he rubs his jaws in difficulty, ¡°Aiyah¡­this might be difficult¡­¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang hurriedly adds on, ¡°I will not ask you questions that are too sensitive¡­¡±

    ¡°The crucial point is that I am not a hero¡­¡±

    Liu Yi winks, ¡°Precisely the opposite, I am a vile character¡­¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang nearly vomits blood from anger, ¡°Go die! If you do not wish to answer the questions then there is also no need to make such a big curve! Am I that dislikeable in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°That is not true. But I am indeed a vile character, thus I had never made a losing transaction.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and says, ¡°Ask me a question then I will ask you a question as well. This way it will be fair to us.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­that seems reasonable¡­¡±

    ¡°OK, then we do it like that. You must answer it truthfully. I shall ask first.¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi, oi. Based on what! I am a girl. It seems like based on your current era etiquette, you must let thedies go first, right?¡±

    It looks like the people from Peni Ind are not behind times.

    ¡°Although that is what is said, that is western etiquette.¡±

    Liu Yi says seriously, ¡°Based on eastern etiquette, the one who should go first is the guest. You must let me go first, right?¡±

    ¡°This¡­is also correct. Fine then. Let¡¯s stop dying. Ask!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles in his heart, I don¡¯t believe that you will not fall for it!

    ¡°Oh, how long has your master been in closed-door cultivation?¡±

    Liu Yi starts with some simple questions. Cooking the frog in warm water, slowly boiling it alive.

    ¡°It has been more than half a year! My turn, my turn!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang asks anxiously, ¡°Are you really a disciple of Raising Immortal Pce Hall?¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Of course I am. Recement guaranteed if not genuine.¡±

    ¡°Then who did you learn your cultivation from!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, hurry and ask!¡±

    ¡°Recently a lot of girls have gone missing in Peni Ind¡¯s nearest Fog City. Did you hear about it?¡±

    Liu Yi hammers down this thing like a huge sledgehammer and asks as he continues to loosen Zhang Jiashuang¡¯s vignce.

    ¡°Seems like I heard about it. It might be some perverted rapist, thief and the likes who did it! Hmph, if I meet him, I will chop him into pieces!¡±

    As they are also girls, thus Zhang Jiashuang is rather emotional.

    ¡°Okay, next question¡­¡±

    ¡°Still the same one that I asked, who did you learn your cultivation from?¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang seems to be quite concerned about asking this question.

    ¡°My master from Raising Immortal Pce Hall is Ma Long.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s reply is not fake at all. It is only more one-sided and rather crafty.

    ¡°Ma Long? That outer pavilion expert who had fallen into the devil¡¯s path? He sounds rather familiar¡­¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang cups her jaws like she is thinking about something.

    Liu Yi catches her off guard and suddenly asks, ¡°Do you know where Meng Xi is locked up at?¡±

    ¡°She is locked up in the Trapping Demon Formation at the back mountain¡­ah!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang suddenly covers her mouth in shock as her eyes widen as anger filled her eyes.

    ¡°Liu Yi! You, you tricked me!¡±

    ¡°Oh? How did I trick you?¡±

    As Liu Yi smiles, he remembers that ce in his heart.

    Trapping Demon Formation at the back mountain? Very good. Handsome guy, very soon I shallplete the matter that you asked me to help you.

    ¡°You asked me where Meng Xi is located at! That is my sect¡¯s forbidden ground!¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang says in anger, ¡°The sect had ordered that no one is allowed to get close to there! Why did you ask about it!¡±

    ¡°Just asking. Aren¡¯t our rule you ask one question then I ask one question? Where did tricking youe from?¡±

    ¡°Are you treating me as an idiot?¡±

    Zhang Jiashuang clenches her teeth, ¡°Let me tell you! Don¡¯t have any ns for Meng Xi! She has been sealed there for a very long time. The people in the sect says that she is a supreme demon! If you release her then all of us will suffer a cmity! Don¡¯t get close, do you understand?!¡±

    ¡°When did I say that I am going to get close. Fairy Zhang, you are thinking too much.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders as he sits back into his chair. Taking advantage that Zhang Jiashuang is not ying attention, he smiles faintly.

    It looks like there are ns for tonight.

    Although it is slightly dangerous, Liu Yi will still do it. After all, he had promised other people. Being entrusted by others, one mustplete it!

    ***

    Just as Liu Yi is nning to get close to Meng Xi, Daoist Xiaoyao San is currently kneeling in front of the closed-door room.

    ¡°Ind Master, I have arranged a ce for him to stay. Don¡¯t know if ind master had prepared any other instructions?¡±

    ¡°5 Spirit Gathering?¡±

    From behind the door came a deep voice. It is that Ind Master Wuyi, ¡°Whoever can control the spirit vein shall control the six realms. Although no one knows if this is real or not, it shouldn¡¯t be considered as a baseless im. This seat feels it is still worth it to make a trip for this 5 Spirit Gathering. As for the specifics, let this seat ponder over it first. Go receive that Liu Yi properly. Based on the jianghu rumors, he is a person who is both righteous and demonic. Without my orders, no one is allowed to provoke him, understood?¡±

    ¡°Understood. I have passed down words that no one is allowed to get close to Liu Yi.¡±

    ¡°Mm. Not bad you did well. You are indeed this seat¡¯s trusted aide. You can retreat first.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Daoist Xiaoyao San retreated. Ind Master who is sitting within mutters to himself, ¡°Hmph¡­Liu Yi is it¡­you came at the time¡­I am stillcking a yin body, then this seat¡¯s cultivation technique shall be cultivated fully¡­at that time, who in the world can block us?¡±

 Chapter 797 - He is a devil]

    <b>Chapter 797 [He is a devil]</b>

    Meng Xi had a dream. She dreamt that she once again had a reunion with the fisherman Ah Hua. From then on, the two of them lived together and also gave birth to a son and daughter.

    Of course, when she woke up, she realized that she is still chained up in this ck Trapping Demon Pir¡¯s side.

    Meng Xi wishes to cry but after so many years, her tears had dried up.

    She nkly leans against the pir as she sits there while her heart starts to turn empty.

    After so many years passed, my boyfriend should have died.

    After all, he is only a mortal and does not possess the lifespan of a thousand years.

    Thus she can only sit here forever crying without tears and sound towards the moonlight.

    If there is really a god on the moon thene down and save me¡­I wish to leave this ce¡­

    As Meng Xi is praying, a footstep breaking leaves sound is gradually getting closer from a distant ce.

    Meng Xi lifts her eyes spiritlessly as she looks in the direction where the soundes from.

    Is it him who came? He is here to consume my essence again¡­hahaha¡­

    Meng Xi feels like she is about to be a walking corpse.

    But at this moment the voice of a youngster came from the woods, ¡°Oh? The scenery here is rather unique.¡±

    Hearing this voice, Meng Xi shivers.

    This ce is the forbidden ground of Peni Ind. Why would there be the voice of other people? Could it be that he is here to get rid of this ban? Impossible! How would he be so kindhearted! This ce hides his greatest, most shameful secret!

    ¡°Oh¡­this ce seems to have a formation¡­¡±

    The voice **outside while Meng Xi cannot help but warn loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te in!¡±

    ¡°There is the voice of a girl?¡±

    The youngster is slightly sluggish before asking, ¡°Is this Meng Xi?¡±

    Meng Xi knows that this ind master does not have any son thus she asks, ¡°How did you know¡­you are¡­the disciple of the ind master?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I am not a person from Peni Ind.¡±

    The youngster outside is none other than Liu Yi. Currently, he is wearing a ck coat with his hands inside his pocket as he stands outside the Trapping Demon Formation.

    ck mist enveloped the Trapping Demon Formation. Even those with a cultivation base are unable to see what is inside of it. They are only able to hear Mengxi¡¯s voice that came from inside.

    A demon is indeed a demon. They can live for a long time. It has been so many years and her voice still sounds so young.

    Although that handsome guy¡¯s voice is also very young he had died. What is alive is only the soul.

    ¡°Not a person from Peni Ind? Then who are you?¡±

    Meng Xi¡¯s voice carries a trace of vignce. Perhaps there are very few outsiders who came to Peni Ind.

    ¡°I came here due to a request from a fisherman.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Meng Xi¡¯s voice clearly trembles. Clearly, this keyword touched her heart.

    Liu Yi does not know that his sentence is like ance piercing through the thickyers of casing covering Meng Xi¡¯s heart before stabbing deep into her heart.

    Is¡­is he talking about him¡­I heard of news regarding him again¡­this¡­how many years had passed? 500 years? Or a thousand years¡­

    ¡°Who¡­who on earth are you. Why did you mention him¡­¡±

    ¡°I am a kindhearted person. You can call me Lei Feng.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles merrily and says but Meng Xi is still in slight disbelief.

    ¡°You are lying to this girl¡­he must have died a long time ago¡­so many years have passed¡­ I¡¯m afraid that his corpse had turned to dust¡­¡±

    ¡°He has indeed died.¡±

    Recalling that reef outside Peni Ind, Liu Yi cannot help but sigh, ¡°But he was turned into a reef just outside Peni Ind. He has been waiting outside for you.¡±

    ¡°What¡­he, he was turned into stone!¡±

    When Meng Xi heard this, she wails, ¡°Ye Heng! You are so ruthless! You used a demonic technique on Ah Hua! You lied to me! You lied to me! You lied to me!¡±

    This wailing is very heart wrenching making Liu Yi who heard feel his hair stand on the end.

    ¡°Meng Xi, don¡¯t be agitated. Let me enter and save you t. You shouting so loudly will give me trouble if you summon people over.¡±

    ¡°You cannot enter!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Meng Xi rejects Liu Yi.

    ¡°Why can I not enter?¡±

    ¡°There is something that you do not know.¡±

    Meng Xi¡¯s voice carries forlorn as she says, ¡°Other than this girl, as long as other people enter it, this Trapping Demon Formation will be triggered and allow Ye Heng to know!¡±

    ¡°Who is Ye Heng?¡±

    ¡°Ye Heng is the Ind Master of this Peni Ind! A devil who is draped with human skin! ¡±

    Liu Yi seems to feel the appearance of Meng Xi clenching her teeth.

    ¡°Peni Ind Ind Master is a devil?¡±

    Liu Yi starts to contemte in his heart. The way this Meng Xi speaks, doesn¡¯t seem like she is lying. Could it be that Peni Ind has some secrets?

    No matter what, I still have to first make a trip into this Trapping Demon Formation.

    Liu Yi¡¯s qi in his body starts to change. He immediately enters the second stage of dragon transformation and filled his body with demon qi.

    Finishing all of these, Liu Yi steps into the ck fog and enters the Trapping Demon Formation.

    ¡°You! You came in!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi walking out from the ck mist, Meng Xi got a huge shock, ¡°Are you crazy! You¡­gods, you are¡­a demon¡­¡±

    ¡°To be correct, a half-demon.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Now, how to bring you out.¡±

    ¡°It is useless¡­¡± Meng Xi shakes her head. ¡°Even if you can enter, you cant exit. The reason why this is called Trapping Demon Formation is that it traps demons.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and touches the ck mist.

    Instantly a ck light shoots out and jolted Liu Yi¡¯s back a few meters to the side of Meng Xi.

    Thus Liu Yi finally sees Meng Xi¡¯s appearance. Indeed she is a beauty, bright eyes and white teeth, clear as ice and clean as jade, no wonder she can make that handsome guy so bewildered until he hovered between life and death. Even if he had died, he also wants to make Liu Yi save her.

    Why are these female demons born so beautiful?

    ¡°You see¡­simply cannot exit at all¡­¡±

    Meng Xi bites her lips lightly, ¡°Why did youe inter on when Ye Henges, he will kill you¡­¡±

    ¡°I received a request from others, thus it must beplete. I promised that handsome guy of yours, how can I not fulfill my promise.¡±

    ¡°Thank you benefactor¡­¡±

    Meng Xi sighs, ¡°But benefactor, right now you and this servant are trapped inside this Trapping Demon Formation, we can only wait for death¡­s, this servant and he have harmed benefactor. I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°No worries, no worries. The scenery here is rather unique.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand before sitting by the side of the stone. He then looks at that ck pir by Meng Xi¡¯s side and asks, ¡°Talking about this, what is this?¡±

    ¡°This is the formation eye of the Trapping Demon Formation, Trapping Demon Pir.¡±

    Meng Xi stretches out her hand and gently touches that icy pir, ¡°This is a tool forged from deep-sea cold iron. Being by its side, a demon will not be able to exert their strength. this servant was trapped here for over a thousand years by it¡­as for how long, this servant also is not clear¡­¡±

    ¡°Talking about this, you said that the Peni Ind Ind Master is a devil, can you exin?¡±

    Liu Yi is more concerned about this.

    ¡°Hmph! What Peni Ind Ind Master. This is nothing but a mask that he puts on to conceal himself.¡±

    Meng Xi¡¯s voice turns cold. Clearly, she is filled with hatred towards this Ye Heng, ¡°Over a thousand years ago, Ye Heng entered Peni Ind. Afterward, relying on his talent, his cultivation soared rapidly while he was still young. Resulting in him being appreciated by the Ind Master of the previous generation who epted him as his close door disciple. But how would that Ind Master expect that Ye Heng has the ambition of wild wolves? He secretly killed the previous generation Ind Master and became the next Ind Master of Peni Ind!¡±

    ¡°Ah? How did you know all of this?¡±

    Meng Xi lets out a bitterugh, ¡°Because this servant was originally an eight deste poison female spider who had managed to cultivate into a human form. Later on, I was subdued by Ye Heng and became his spirit pet.¡±

    ¡°You are Ye Heng¡¯s spirit pet?¡±

    Liu Yi seems to understand something, ¡°That is why back then when you snuck out of Peni Ind, Ye Heng woulde out to capture you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What benefactor says is right.¡±

    Meng Xi nods her head, ¡°It is just that it is not because he has deep feelings for me. But Ye Heng hates to part with me because I can absorb moonlight.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say such things?¡±

    ¡°I am a special kind of special spider. We can absorb the moonlight¡¯s quintessence and then use it to train our inner dan. This moonlight to Ye Heng is very precious. He needs to use moonlight to cultivate his Moon Dream Heart Law! This he follows this servant to the human realm and lied to this servant¡¯s husband as well as lied to this servant¡­when he found this servant, he told this servant that if I do not wish to let this servant¡¯s husband die, then this servant must follow him back to Peni Ind and enter this Trapping Demon Formation. After this servant entered, this servant did not expect that¡­he caused the death of this servant¡¯s husband¡­¡±

    ¡°This guy¡¯s jealousy is rather strong.¡± Liu Yi analyzes and says, ¡°You fell in love with a mortal. This definitely caused his self-esteem to crack. Thus he took action and killed your husband.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­Ye Heng smiles at you on the surface but in reality, he is a man with a big smile and evil intentions. Benefactor¡­it is a pity that you are also going to die in his hands today¡­¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°Why is that so? I still wish to take a longer look at this scenery.¡±

    ¡°Because today is the day where hees to find this servant to consume the moonlight¡­¡±

    Meng Xi raises her head and looks at the moonlight, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it is almost time¡­¡±

    As they are speaking from outside came the sound of the wind making Meng Xi¡¯splexion turn pale.

    ¡°Benefactor, he is back, he hase¡­benefactor?¡±

    Meng Xi looks around only to realize that there is no longer the shadow of that benefactor which makes Meng Xi badly startled.

    Where did benefactor go?

    How would Meng Xi know that Liu Yi had already used his Fog Qi to transform into a small ant sticking on the back of the iron pir no longer moving? He also has the technique that Han Yuxin imparted him to conceal his aura. Even if gods and buddhas wish to discover him, it will be extremely difficult!

    At this moment, the ck mist outside split apart as a tall figure walks in.

    Meng Xi hastily deepens herplexion as her eyes turn emotionless.

    When Ye Heng enters, he immediately asks, ¡°Evil creature who were you talking to earlier?¡±

 Chapter 798 - To kill you

    <strong>Chapter 798 [To kill you]</strong>

    Meng Xi¡¯s voice is as dead as usual and did not carry any emotion, ¡°Could it be that when this servant is bored, this servant cannot talk to herself?¡±

    ¡°Evil creature! Still not speaking the truth!¡±

    An ominous glint shed across Ye Heng¡¯s eyes as he clenched his fist towards Meng Xi.

    Instantly Meng Xi¡¯s body was lifted up and pressed against the Trapping Demon Pir making it hard for her to breathe.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart moved. He wishes to help but he bears with it.

    It is still not time to take action! Although that Ye Heng has an ominous glint in his eyes there is no killing intent. Meng Xi is very important to the cultivation of his technique thus he will not kill her. If he could take action, he would not have taken great pains and ran to the human realm to capture her!

    ¡°So be it if you do not believe¡­¡±

    Meng Xi does not have any trace of fear. Instead, she smiles, ¡°After killing me, this servant will be free and apany this servant¡¯s husband¡­¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    Ye Heng instantly bes very angered. He waves his hand and tosses Meng Xi¡¯s body t, smashing against the side of the ck mist.

    The ck mist exploded out with ck light knocking Meng Xi back causing her to smash into the ground. That knock causes her to vomit out blood in pain.

    ¡°Your just an evil creature that dared to betray this seat!¡±

    Ye Heng says ruthlessly, ¡°You wish to die?! Impossible! Furthermore, even if you die, you will not see your husband! Let me tell you your husband has been turned into a reef by this seat using the Moon Dream Heart Technique! His soul is trapped within forever unable to reincarnate! The two of you shall endure endless suffering and punishment for this seat! ¡±

    ¡°Ye Heng¡­you beast¡­¡±

    Meng Xi bites through her lips, ¡°You lied to me! You lied to me!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this seat lied. What about it?¡±

    Ye Heng sneers, ¡°An evil creature wishes to possess love? Stop dreaming! In this lifetime you will be this seat¡¯s pet and contribute your qi for my Moon Dream Heart Technique!¡±

    He raises his left hand and Meng Xi was instantly raised into the air by him!

    The moonlight in the sky seems to turn slightly brighter. Threads of white qi fly down from the moonlight and enter Meng Xi¡¯s nose but then it flies out from her mouth and was sucked into Ye Heng¡¯s mouth below!

    As he consumes it Ye Heng mocks her. ¡°Hahaha, this kind of splendid moonlight is a waste to give to you!¡±

    ¡°This seat¡¯s Moon Dream Heart Technique can cultivate to the peak! Wait till I return and consume the Yuan Yin girl that was captured today then no one in the world will block me, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°You devil¡­¡±

    Meng Xi shouts in pain, ¡°Not only did you suck this servant¡¯s moonlight you also harmed the girls in the mortal world! You will not have a good death!¡±

    ¡°In this world, who can make me die?¡±

    Ye Heng says in delight, ¡°Once my technique has reached major aplishment, in this world who can be my opponent! Hmph, today I shall let you watch some good thing. This seat shall consume that Yuan Yin girl in front of you and let you watch the scene of this seat reaching major aplishment in my technique! Hahaha!¡±

    He tossed Meng Xi to the side before taking out a palm-size bag from his waist.

    His other hand grabs the mouth of the bag and pulls it open.

    Instantly this palm-size bag turns into a two-meter big bag which he pours out.

    A female figure falls out of the bag. Liu Yi who is on the pir looks at the figure and got a shock. What the hell, isn¡¯t this the beauty that I had met this morning?

    Why would she be captured here?

    That beauty is naturally both startled and afraid. When shends on the ground, she woke up. Staring at the guy in front of her in shock, she retreats.

    ¡°Who, who on earth are you. Don¡¯t harm me. If you want money, I can give you it!¡±

    The beauty actually took Ye Heng as a kidnapper.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­wealth and the likes are all material objects.¡±

    How would Ye Heng be greedy about wealth? What he wants is his cultivation.

    ¡°You are such a pure Yuan Yin body. You will be very beneficial to this seat¡¯s cultivation! Hahaha, wait till I have eaten you, this seat¡¯s technique will reach major aplishment and from then on, there will no longer any need to consume girls anymore! Meng Xi, didn¡¯t you think of yourself as high and pure? Wait till this seat¡¯s technique has reached major aplishment then I shall press you against that reef and take you a hundred different ways! I shall let that lover of yours take a good look at how this seat conquers you, hahahaha!¡±

    Ye Hengughs loudly causing Meng Xi¡¯s face to turn pale.

    This beast¡­beast!

    ¡°Wait here first. After this seat has absorbed this girl then I shall bring you to have fun, hahaha!¡±

    As Ye Heng speaks, he stretches out his right hand and lifts up the beauty through the air.

    ¡°What, what do you want! Save me!¡±

    The beauty shouts loudly, struggling with all her might.

    ¡°It is useless. Even if you shout till your throat burst no one will save you here!¡±

    Ye Heng sneers, ¡°Being able to be part of this seat¡¯s cultivation is the glory of you!¡±

    ¡°You pervert! I do not want to be your strength!¡±

    The beauty is about to cry. She only feels that everything tonight had exceeded her knowledge. This person is a pervert¡­or a monster!

    ¡°This is not up to you. Come, obediently sacrifice everything of yours!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah¡­why would I meet this kind of pervert on this night. Really is an eyesore.¡±

    Just as Ye Heng is about to take action, from the side came the voice of a guy.

    He was instantly startled. Who can silently enter this ce!

    He raises his head and instantly sees a youngster wearing a ck coat sitting on top of Trapping Demon Pir. He stretches out a finger and a red little dragon flies out from his finger.

    Benefactor!

    Meng Xi¡¯s heart shook, so he had always been here?

    The beauty was even more started. Isn¡¯t this that Lord Ball-breaking that I had seen on the boat earlier? Why would he be here! From the looks of it, he and this pervert are not together¡­

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Ye Heng frowns, ¡°Why did youe to my Peni ind¡­¡±

    He suddenly understands something as his brows jump, ¡°You are Liu Yi!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Liu Yi is slightly surprised as he looks at Ye heng, ¡°This uncle is rather smart. Instantly seeing through my identity?¡±

    ¡°Good fellow!¡±

    Ye Heng¡¯s face sinks as killing intent shed across his eyes, ¡°Instead of staying inside your room, why did you run to this ce?¡±

    ¡°The night scenery is so beautiful thus I came out for a stroll.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Who would know that I meet a pervert. Hey, hey. Perverted uncle. Give some face. I know this beauty that you had just captured, can you let go of her?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ye Heng thinks rapidly before saying, ¡°So this is someone whom Daoist Liu is familiar with. Really apologetic. This seat does not know. Let me return her to you.¡±

    Ye Heng waves his palm and that beauty was immediately tossed over.

    Liu Yi hurriedly stretches out his hand and embraced the beauty in his embrace. At the same time, a fragrance enters his nose.

    The beauty¡¯s heart trembles. This is the first time being so close to a guy¡­it is actually somewhat intoxicated¡­

    As for Liu Yi, holding the beauty in his embrace, he stretches out his other hand swiftly and with a -pa-, he seems to grab hold of something in his palm.

    ¡°Uncle, you look like a talented person but why do you this kind of shameful thing. ¡±

    Liu Yi opens his palm and in his palm lies a ho that was crushed.

    This ho is not small, around the size of a baby¡¯s fist.

    Meng Xi cannot help but warn Liu Yi, {This is Peni Ind¡¯s specially raised killer wasp! The killer wasp¡¯s poison is enough to kill benefactor over a few times!}

    Meng Xi does not dare to speak directly to Liu Yi, thus she transmits her voice over to him.

    Liu Yi¡¯s lips curl up and say, ¡°Ind Master Ye, this present of yours is a rather nice surprise.¡±

    ¡°As long as Daoist Liu does not dislike it, it is okay.¡±

    Ye Heng is able to stay calm as he chuckles, ¡°Daoist Liu came from afar. This seat is this ind master. I don¡¯t have anything to gift thus I sent up my Peni Ind¡¯s specialty. I hope that Daoist Liu will be impolite and continue to receive it.¡±

    As he speaks, Ye Heng takes out a jade flute, ced it by his mouth and blows it.

    {Be careful!}

    Just as Meng Xi warns, from the surrounding came a dense buzzing sound.

    Liu Yi raises his head to see a ck cloud covering the moonlight.

    But it is not a cloud but a shape formed by countless of killer wasps.

    Ye Heng lowers the flute and says coldly, ¡°Hope that you do not mind my small meager gift.¡±

    At this moment those killer wasps had charged over. Surrounding Liu Yi densely within.

    Meng Xi knows how powerful the killer wasps are and is already anxious.

    The beauty also eximed in shock. After all, it seems like she was also surrounded by these impressive wasps.

    ¡°Ind master Ye is really polite. So many cute bees. Then I shall be impolite and ept all of them!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he ps towards the side with his left hand!

    Glorious Sun Palm: Coloured ss!

    -cracking sound-

    Space instantly starts to be torn apart as a ck hole emerges bring about a powerful attractive force!

    Liu Yi¡¯s legs stand steadily on the pir as he holds on to the beauty tightly.

    This is only a small scale ck hole that will not affect cultivators much but beauty is only a mortal thus she is affected.

    The ck hole attractive force sucked that dense ck cloud of wasps in and the ears became much more peaceful.

    ¡°You are indeed Liu Yi. You indeed have some methods¡­¡±

    Ye Heng withdraws his jade flute, ¡°No wonder you can defeat Chen Sihan. But in this seat¡¯s eyes, Chen Sihan is nothing much. You think by defeating him you will defeat this seat, that is a huge mistake!¡±

    ¡°Uncle you are mistaken about a matter.¡±

    Liu Yi lightly descends and ces that beauty by Meng Xi¡¯s side before letting out Sky Flipping Seal, enveloping the two girls within. Doing all of these, Liu Yi turns around and says to Ye Heng, ¡°I did note here to defeat you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You also know that you are not the opponent of this seat?¡±

    Ye Heng chuckles, ¡°Right now, there is still time if you surrender.¡±

    ¡°I am not here to defeat you. I am going to kill you!¡±

    Coldness shed across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°Descend to hell uncle!¡±

 Chapter 799 - Moon Dream Heart Technique]

    <h4>Chapter 799 [Moon Dream Heart Technique]</h4>

    ¡°Just you?¡± Ye Hengughs in disdain, ¡°Do you really think that you are an expert?¡±

    ¡°Actually I am very weak.¡± Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°In this world, there are too many, too many people who are stronger than me. But this does not mean that I am unable to defeat you.¡±

    ¡°Naive!¡± Ye Heng¡¯s killing intent is scathing, ¡°You know this seat¡¯s secret thus today this seat must retain you! Little kid, consider yourself unlucky!¡±

    He forms seals with both hands before pointing at the Trapping Demon Pir.

    The surrounding ck mist instantly spread out and widens the Trapping Demon Formation area until it became as spacious as a football field!

    ¡°This Trapping Demon Formation can iste qi and sound. Even if you are exploded into g no one will know.¡±

    Ye Heng sneers in delight, ¡°Tonight this ce shall be where you die!¡±

    ¡°Do be quick.¡±

    Liu Yi hooks his finger at Ye Heng.

    ¡°Still so arrogant! Right now I shall send you to hell!¡±

    Ye Heng opens his mouth and breathes out a stream of water!

    This water swiftly turns into a sea wave overflowing the heavens as it crashes down towards Liu Yi.

    This sea wave is very majestic, over tens of meters tall. Even if it is a city, under this kind of enormous wave, it will be bowled over.

    Meng Xi is still okay while the beauty hiding inside Sky Flipping Seal turns pale seeing this kind of wave. She thought that the end of the world ising!

    ¡°Save me¡­¡±

    Meng Xi holds the beauty¡¯s arm andforts her, ¡°Rx. Benefactor will save us.¡±

    The beauty who is inside Meng Xi¡¯s embrace asks while trembling with fear, ¡°Just¡­what kind of person is he?¡±

    This guy¡­appears again like a dream.

    The beauty had seen a number of guys on board the White Princess. But it is her first time meeting someone like this.

    He is different like theing of the new wind, entering her heart making her moved.

    Meng Xi says into the beauty¡¯s ear, ¡°This servant also does not know what kind of person he is ¡­but I believe that benefactor will save us¡­¡±

    ¡°Why would you believe him?¡±

    The beauty is startled. From the looks of it, this is also the first time this beautiful woman met Lord Ball-breaking.

    ¡°Because¡­this servant can only choose to believe him¡­¡±

    Meng Xi smiles bitterly, who else can I believe?

    ¡°Die in peace.¡±

    Ye Heng controls that enormous wave like it is going to swallow up Liu Yi instantly.

    ¡°Apologies, I have so many in my harem so I do not wish to die yet.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he raises his palm and ps towards the wave!

    -Army Destruction!-

    A white circr ripple instantly spread out from Liu Yi¡¯s palm and strikes the enormous wave!

    Almost in a blink of an eye, that enormous wave condenses into ice and froze unable to advance at all.

    ¡°What powerful cultivation.¡±

    Seeing the wave that was frozen into ice, Ye Heng cannot help but sigh, ¡°So young and you have this kind of cultivation base. Indeed you possess a fake spirit vein!¡±

    ¡°You know that I¡¯m a fake spirit vein?¡±

    Liu Yi frowns as this is out of his expectations!

    Ye Heng knows that I am the fake spirit vein¡­should I get rid of him?

    ¡°Hahaha, it is not only me who knows that you are the fake spirit vein.¡±

    Ye Heng sneers, ¡°When the 5 Spirit Gathering convenes everything shall be revealed!¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Liu Yi sensed that something is wrong. Littless arranged this 5 Spirit Gathering and asked me to go all over the ce to send invitation letters. It looks like it is not as simple as I thought.

    ¡°You are not worthy of knowing. You are only a small chess piece!¡±

    Ye Heng gives Liu Yi a look of disdain.

    Liu Yi retorts, ¡°I am a chess piece? Then what are you?¡±

    ¡°We are a nobleposer. Our might is beyond what you can imagine!¡±

    ¡°You guys?¡±

    Liu Yi heard a keyword, ¡°You are not alone?¡±

    Could it be that the entire Peni Ind are people like Ye Heng? It does not seem to be¡­

    Or could it be that behind Ye Heng, there are some other powers at y?

    ¡°You are not worthy of knowing!¡±

    Ye Heng seems to realize his slip of the tongue. A fierce glint shed across his eyes as he form seals!

    Instantly that wave that was frozen exploded and rolls up into a waterspout which crazily twirls towards Liu Yi! Tearing apart every single inch of his flesh!

    ¡°Let¡¯s use this move kill you!¡±

    Ye Hengughs, ¡°This seat¡¯s water is true water refined from moonlight. How is it possible for your frost to freeze it!¡±

    ¡°Indeed is not bad but where are you hitting?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind Ye Heng causing him to be startled!

    When did he run over here?

    ¡°Twenty-two starjades are indeed very powerful but it does not mean that you will win!¡±

    Liu Yi had already determined Ye Heng¡¯s cultivation. He puts on Fireice Armor as his Fog Qi reinforces his body and strengthens his moves!

    Taking advantage that Ye Heng had yet to react, he raises his leg and kicks sideways and kicks Ye Heng into the sky!

    ¡°Eat my fist!¡±

    Liu Yi also shoots up the sky as a roaring fire dragon cover his fist and smacks onto Ye Heng!

    Ye Heng was sted away like he was blown off by Liu Yi!

    But Liu Yi is unhappy as he feels that he did not hit his target!

    -crashing sound-

    In a distant ce, some mist condenses together into Ye Heng¡¯s body with blood dripping from the edge of his mouth.

    Although he had escaped it seems like he was still injured.

    ¡°To injure me this Peni Ind Ind Master? Good fellow, you are seeking death!¡±

    Ye Heng¡¯s anger is growing without restraint. Didn¡¯t expect that after so many years of cultivating, I would lose to a junior who had just risen up!

    Furthermore, he had always looked down on Liu Yi and treated him as a chess piece!

    ¡°Uncle, your defeat is confirmed.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°It is a pity that you have given your proudest magic weapon to your disciple, otherwise, you might be able to fight against me.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, why would this seat want that kind worldly possessions?¡±

    But Ye Heng disapproves of it, ¡°This seat is a person who possesses great cultivation, this seat is the greatest magic weapon!¡±

    As he speaks, rays of white light emerge from his head like mist.

    Seeing this scene, Meng Xi immediately warns Liu Yi, {Benefactor, please be careful! This is Ye Heng¡¯s strongest Moon Dream Heart Technique!}

    ¡°Finally taking out your strongest attack?¡±

    But Liu Yi is excited as he clenches his fists, ¡°Really good. Let me see which sect or gate you are from!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only afraid that you are wont to see through it!¡±

    Ye Heng roars towards the moonlight as his clothing crumble into pieces.

    His upper body is naked as a stream of moonlight flows onto his body and turns into a kind of strange tattoo.

    At the same time, arge crescent moon floats out from behind his back and is slightly beautiful.

    ¡°Over the years, you are the second one who made this seat use my real power.¡±

    Ye Heng¡¯s muscr figure steps on the moonlight as a small crescent moon shines between his eyebrow like Bao Qingtian.

    [TL: Bao Qingtian ismonly known as Justice Bao.]

    ¡°The first one was the Peni Ind Ind Master but it is a pity that he is dead.¡±

    ¡°Saying it like this is too regretful.¡± Liu Yi sighs, ¡°Because the second Ind Master is also about to die as well.¡±

    ¡°Mad man!¡±

    Ye Heng snorts and says coldly, ¡°My Moon Dream Heart Technique is the strongest technique in the world! How could you be my opponent!¡±

    ¡°Its only moonlight, how can it strive for splendor in front of the scorching sun.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, nine sun flies out from his back.

    These nine suns revolve behind Liu Yi, the eye-catching golden light floods the Trapping Demon Formation giving Meng Xi and the beauty a surge of warmth.

    What is this power¡­so warm¡­

    ¡°Nine Yang God Qi. The cultivation technique of gods.¡±

    Unexpectedly Ye Heng hit the nail on the head and let Liu Yi feel shocked in his heart, ¡°This technique is not bad but in this world, other than the already extinguished Nine Yin Demon Qi which can fight against Nine Yang God Qi, there is also another type and that is our Moon Dream Heart Technique!¡±

    Ye Heng says arrogantly, ¡°If it was not because the gods were afraid that we would be powerful the Nine Layers of heaven would have changed into a new regime! But those fellows did not expect that our n would be so easily defeated! After so many years of cultivation, my n king had already absorbed enormous strength! As long as he awakens, this world shall be ours! You shall all be our servants!¡±

    ¡°Please, uncle. Right now is no longer the era of monarchs.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but remind Ye Heng, ¡°Who is that monarch that you are talking about?¡±

    ¡°You are not worthy of knowing!¡±

    Ye Heng does not reply to Liu Yi¡¯s question, ¡°What is waiting for you is only death!¡±

    He stretches his hand towards Liu Yi.

    Instantly a formless surge of qi grabs hold of Liu Yi and lifted him into the air!

    Liu Yi is startled. He feels like an enormous hand is grabbing hold of him!

    ¡°This is the strength of moonlight! Die peacefully!¡±

    My heart seems to be grabbed by something and is slowly starting to be squeezed!

    If this goes on, my heart will be crushed!

    Damn it, this moonlight qi is somewhat strange!

    But wanting to borrow this to kill me, isn¡¯t this a bit naive?

    ¡°Golden Pupil!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s pupils turn golden and instantly sees a vaguely transparent light ribbon twined around his body.

    At the same time, one of the pieces enters deep into his chest. Perhaps this toy is the one that is pinching my heart!

    ¡°HA!!!¡±

    A surge of shocking force erupts from Liu Yi¡¯s mouth. He lets out a shout and instantly scatters those light ribbons that coil around his body!

    Liu Yinds back on the ground as he half kneels. A fist pressed against the ground as a chill shed across his eyes.

    ¡°Uncle this kind of despicable move is making me angered.¡±

    ¡°My Moon Dream Heart Technique is a killing technique! Go and die!¡±

    Ye Heng stretches out his hand and instantly several hundred light ribbons charge forwards surging towards Liu Yi!

    Liu Yi raises his head. Seeing these ribbons, his lips curl up.

    ¡°Then let us y happily! Glorious Sun Palm!¡±

 Chapter 800 - Absolute defense]

    <strong>Chapter 800 [Absolute defense]</strong>

    Thousand Shadows!

    In that split second, Liu Yi¡¯s hands are like mirages and hit out a densely packed palm shadow!

    The light ribbons flying towards Liu Yi here all destroyed by his palm shadows!

    No matter how fast or densely packed, they are unable to break through Liu Yi¡¯s defense!

    Liu Yi¡¯s current state is absolute defense!

    In front of his body are palm shadows whichpletely cover in front of him.

    ¡°Have some capability.¡±

    Ye heng is not startled. Seeing his light ribbons unable to breakthrough he only stretches out his hand and recalled those light ribbons.

    ¡°Hope that you canst longer in this seat¡¯s hands!¡±

    As he speaks, Ye Heng stretches out his hand and aims at the moonlight in the sky before grabbing.

    The moonlight instantly converged into his palm before shrinking!

    With the effort of a few seconds, an enormous sword condensedpletely from moonlight carrying white undtions appears in Ye Heng¡¯s hand.

    This moonlight sword is over two meters long. Its sword light keeps swaying, asionally forming wave shapes.

    This moonlight sword is like a slender triangle emitting cold yin qi from Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let me use this sword to give you a final send-off.¡±

    Ye Heng single-handedly raises that moonlight sword and points at Liu Yi and says faintly, ¡°Although the higher up do not wish for you to die, I feel that you are useless! Chess pieces that have lost their value should all die!¡±

    Ye heng suddenly aims at Liu Yi¡¯s direction as the moonlight sword in his hand chops down heavily!

    Instantly a crescent moonlight shoots towards Liu Yi. The edge cuts the ground, slicing an enormous gap on the ground!

    ¡°Unbreaking!¡±

    Liu Yi is motionless and hits out with his left palm at the crescent moonlight!

    -boom!-

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm shes against that moonlight. Instantly the moonlight disappears into the air like it never existed before!

    ¡°You still have this kind of move!¡±

    Ye Heng is somewhat startled, ¡°Looks like if I do not take out some real power, I will not kill you.¡±

    ¡°Then y a bit more seriously, uncle.¡± Liu Yi smiles, ¡°I am impatient.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, receive your death!¡±

    Ye Heng was angered by Liu Yi¡¯s lukewarm attitude. In any case, I am still a 22 starjade expert who also possesses Moon Dream Heart Technique. I am unable to make my opponent dreadful at all!

    Unreasonable!

    A white light was pulled out from his body and instantly appears in front of Liu Yi. After which the moonlight sword chops towards Liu Yi¡¯s head!

    Liu Yi sightly tilt his body to the side, dodging this chop of Ye Heng.

    When the moonlight sword chops onto the ground, it instantly split the ground into two!

    As Ye Heng waves the sword and attacks, he mocks, ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t you have the god weapon Sky Splitting Golden Spear? Take it out to fight. Maybe it might allow you to live a bit longer!¡±

    ¡°Apologises, uncle,¡± Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°To deal with you, there is no need to use Sky Splitting Golden Spear.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! When are you going to stop looking down on this seat!¡±

    Ye Heng is so mad but is unable to let it out, ¡°Die in peace!¡±

    The sword in Ye Heng¡¯s hand raises and a few crescent moon sword qi shes towards Liu Yi.

    Their distance is very close to each other and this kind of sword qi is truly hard to dodge.

    As for Liu Yi, he did not dodge. He holds Through Heaven Sword with his left hand and Xiao Taiji with his right. Controlling both swords at the same time, he swings them about, creating sword flowers as he knocks away the crescent sword qi in front of him.

    The sound of swords shing against each other as the crescent sword qi was knocked flying all over the ce slicing up the ground.

    ¡°If you only have this bit of strength then you will not retain your teeth.¡±

    As Liu Yi stands there holding two swords, one in front and one behind, he smiles faintly as he looks at Ye Heng who is frowning deeply.

    The more they fight, the more Ye Heng felt how scary Liu Yi¡¯s might was!

    This fellow¡­ what is his cultivation grade!

    Every time I increase my strength, but I still can¡¯t defeat him!

    This person¡­is it suitable to make him a chess piece?

    Ye Heng feels that his strength is unable to control him!

    Is it right or wrong to choose him as a chess piece?

    ¡°Cannot! Today you must die!¡±

    Ye Heng turns callous as he roars at the sky.

    ¡°Supreme moonlight! Bestow upon me the strength to drive out devils!¡±

    A beam of moonlight shines down onto his body!

    Instantly ayer of faint silver moonlight cover his body.

    Very quickly a pair of silver light wings emerge from his back.

    His legs also turn silver carrying a surge of chill.

    ¡°Gods¡­what is all of this¡­making of a movie? Or is it a dream?¡±

    The beauty feels like her worldview had broken.

    ¡°All of this is real, not your nightmare.¡±

    Meng Xi shakes her head and says, ¡°Thus you cannot choose to wake up and can only choose to think on.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you choose?¡±

    Meng Xi is rather confident, ¡°This servant chooses to believe in benefactor. He will save us.¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi can¡¯t retaliate for a long time and can only defend, she asks curiously, ¡°But that guy¡­is so powerful¡­isn¡¯t your benefactor suppressed?¡±

    ¡°Benefactor must have a move in reserve. On the other hand, Ye Heng is starting to be forced into anxiousness.¡±

    Meng Xi is not a demon who does not have any experience. Instead, she is very smart.

    She had seen a few clues from their status.

    Ye Heng is indeed about to be forced into desperate straits and had taken his strongest move!

    The moonlight sword that he is holding in his hand had lengthened until over four meters which are very shocking. Along with him exerting strength and waving it, a gale rises to p at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi crosses his swords sandwiching this enormous moonlight sword between.

    ¡°In this seat¡¯s eyes, you are merely insignificant!¡±

    Ye Heng roars and presses down his sword.

    The ground underneath Liu Yi¡¯s feet instantly sinks down a few inches as cracks spread out.

    ¡°Hahaha, do you sense this seat¡¯s strength now!¡±

    Under the support of the moonlight, Ye Heng¡¯s cultivation base had pushed through the gateway of the beginning stage of 23 starjade!

    He does not believe that relying on his 23 starjade cultivation, he cannot kill Liu Yi!

    ¡°Ind Master Ye¡¯s strength is indeed not bad, I¡¯ll take out my real power.¡±

    Golden light emits from Liu Yi¡¯s eyes as Sky Supporting Pir merges into his body.

    That enormous moonlight sword was immediately knocked away by his two swords.

    At the same time, Liu Yi tosses the two swords into the air. Through Heaven Sword and Xiao Taiji along with Charm Fox Sword which he had just pulled out floats out him.

    Not only these three swords, but the three fire god swords in his body also fly out and surrounding Liu Yi¡¯s body like six faithful bodyguards.

    ¡°What is this technique?¡±

    Ye Heng feels that he is unable to see through a number of techniques that Liu Yi is using.

    ¡°Technique used for beating you up.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he snaps his fingers.

    Instantly, the six swords shift vertically before shooting towards Ye Heng in unity.

    ¡°Al sword controlling technique and you wish to harm this seat?¡±

    Seeing this Ye Hengughs before opening his right hand in front of him.

    Instantly, a transparent moonlight curtain spreads open in front of him to block those swords.

    This moonlight curtain is very powerful. No sword controlling technique can break through it!

    But out of Ye Heng¡¯s expectations, those swords easily stab through his moonlight curtain before stabbing into his body one after the other.

    All the six swords stab in making Ye Heng looks like a hedgehog.

    ¡°Damn it¡­why would this happen¡­¡±

    Ye Heng is unable to understand how are these flying swords could break his defense.

    ¡°Ind Master Ye, this is not any sword controlling technique but my God Sword Protecting Body.¡±

    Liu Yi snaps his fingers again and the six swords immediately pull out from Ye Heng¡¯s body. Carry traces of blood they flew back to Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    ¡°God Sword Protecting Body, can attack as well. How is it, not bad right?¡±

    ¡°To think that there are so many weird techniques¡­¡±

    Ye Heng vomits out blood before the injuries on his body starts to heal up under the shining moonlight.

    ¡°But this seat is still not defeated! Not yet¡­¡±

    His gaze suddenlynds on the beauty by the side and gleamed.

    Liu Yi noticed Ye Heng¡¯s gaze and frowns, no good. This old foggy is going to y without any integrity!

    ¡°Moon Prison!¡±

    A beam of moonlight shines down trapping Ye Heng and the girls together.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately charges over and uses the six swords to attack!

    But this time around, the defense is scarily powerful. The six swords were blocked!

    ¡°It is useless. Moon Prison is a perfect defense!¡± Ye Hengughs loudly, ¡°For 30 seconds, it will perfectly block everything! While after 30 seconds, you will die!¡±

    As Ye Heng speaks, he shes down with the moonlight sword attacking Liu Yi¡¯s Sky Flipping Seal.

    After all, this old man¡¯s cultivation is 23 starjades which is not bad. Just relying on Sky Flipping Seal, it can¡¯t block his full-strength attack.

    The beauty who was grabbed by Ye Heng in his hand screams in extreme fear, ¡°Save me!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, no one will save you!¡±

    Ye Hengughs loudly. As long as I consume this girl, my Moon Dream Heart Technique will reach major aplishment! At that time, how would I be still afraid of this chess piece?

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Meng Xi leaps over. Her cultivation was reduced and can only use her teeth to bite the arm that Ye Heng is using to grab the beauty.

    ¡°Vile creature, scram!¡±

    Ye Heng swings out his palm tossing Meng Xi aside into the Moon Prison barrier.

    Ye Heng is not weak and Meng Xi instantly vomits blood from the crash as her sight turns dark.

    Consuming the beauty¡¯s Yuan Yin Qi only needs just a short few seconds!

    Ye Hengughs in delight as he raises the beauty high up in the air. Aiming at her mouth, he opens his mouth and sucks.

    A white mist flows out from the beauty¡¯s mouth and flows towards Ye Heng¡¯s mouth.

    Mother fucker!

    Liu Yi is instantly angered, to y this move in front of me! After her Yuan Yin gets consumed, she will die!

    ¡°Break for me!¡±

    He takes a deep break as Fog Qi allows his body to grow over two meters as his muscles expand!

    Fireice Armor turns even sturdier and formidable.

    Liu Yi did not hesitate as he ps out with his right palm with Deste me at the Moon Prison!

 Chapter 801 - Stepping over a thousand years]

    <h4>Chapter 801 [Stepping over a thousand years]</h4>

    Ye Heng had always believed that his Moon Prison was indestructible until today!

    When Liu Yi¡¯s palm hit the Moon Prison, the Moon Prison instantly lets out cracking sound and scatters.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Ye Heng got a huge shock and for a moment, forgot to consume the Yuan Yin Qi.

    At this moment, Liu Yi had arrived in front of him and roars, ¡°Ind Master Ye, the game is over!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s right hand is like lightning as his palm p against Ye Heng¡¯s chest.

    Just how enormous is Liu Yi¡¯s strength? It is unmeasurable.

    When this palmnds on Ye Heng¡¯s chest, Ye Heng instantly curled up like a prawn as an enormous force exploded out from his back!

    A shocking enormous bloody hole exploded out from the back of Ye Heng¡¯s chest.

    This palm strength of Liu Yi is very well controlled. Not only did it explode Ye Heng¡¯s body, but it also did not send him flying! This shows that he had used this strength to the very pinnacle.

    Ye heng¡¯s heart was destroyed as he lies on the ground. Underneath him is all blood.

    ¡°This¡­this seat actually¡­actually died¡­¡±

    Ye Heng kneels down. As a cultivator, even if he no longer has a heart, he can still not die immediately.

    ¡°Ind Master Ye, there is an old saying.¡±

    Liu Yi withdraws his palm and looks at Ye Heng lying in front of him, ¡°The saying is persisting in evil brings about self-destruction. You have done so much evil and ughtered so many innocent young girls. Even if I do not deal with you, heaven would have dealt with you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡­you think that I would die like this?¡±

    Ye heng sneers without any trace of fear in his eyes, ¡°What will die¡­is nothing by this seat¡¯s flesh body¡­this seat¡¯s soul will never die! Wait till the right time, you shall taste this seat¡¯s vengeance!¡±

    ¡°You think that I will let your soul escape?¡± Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Ind Master Ye, you are looking down on me.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he prepares to use Soul Recall to keep Ye Heng¡¯s soul.

    At this moment, a beam of moonlight shines down onto Ye Heng¡¯s corpse.

    Liu Yi takes action a step slower and by then Ye Heng¡¯s soul is gone!

    ¡°What the fuck! He runs damn fast!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head and looks at the sky with a slight raise of his lips.

    Although this Ye Heng had died, it left behind a veryrge enigma for Liu Yi.

    Just where did the Moon Dream Heart techniquee from? They are a race but which race?

    Looks like this group is nning to restore their kingdom¡­but what is this n? Although I do not know what is the concrete n, from the looks of things, I will escape responsibility from it.

    I am their so-called chess piece? What a joke! Whoever to dare to make use of me, I shall make them pay the price.

    Liu Yi clenches his fist and secretly made his decision.

    ¡°Benefactor, thank you very much, thank you very much!¡±

    Meng Xi kneels down and kowtows towards Liu Yi, ¡°Benefactor has killed Ye Heng and saved this servant. This servant does not know how to thank benefactor!¡±

    ¡°No need for thanks. I help when seeing injustice.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand. He himself also did not expect that he would meet such a mattering to Peni Ind. I don¡¯t know if I am lucky or unlucky.

    ¡°What, what should I do¡­¡±

    The beauty looks around. Because of Ye Heng¡¯s death, the mist of Trapping Demon Formation dissipates thus the surrounding once again turn back to that¡¯s ancient woods appearance.

    ¡°I will send you back to the White Princess.¡±

    Liu Yi gives the beauty a smileforting her.

    ¡°Mm¡­ I must thank you¡­¡±

    The beauty is very gratified. Could it be that this guy is my lucky star?

    No wonder he is not afraid of that municipal secretary¡¯s son earlier¡­a person with this capability, how would he be afraid of an official¡¯s son!

    I have stayed on the ship for so many years and thought that I had seen a lot of things. But I did not think that today I would realize that I am nothing but a frog in a well.

    It is like the gate to a brand new world opened in front of the beauty!

    The beauty feels like she had lived very dully in the past! The world in front of her is now rich and colorful.

    It is a pity that it is filled with danger. My strength can be considered as someone important, but in this world, I am nothing at all and can be pinched to death by others!

    s, such a pity¡­if only I can take this person as my master how nice would it be¡­although he looks like he is a year or two younger than me, like the ancient saying, a capable person can be a teacher ¡­

    ¡°Ye Heng has died and my troubles havee as well.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly, ¡°I do not have time to dy here. It looks like I can only ce the invitation letter here and leave without saying goodbye.¡±

    Meng Xi bow towards Liu Yi and requests, ¡°Benefactor, please help this servant with onest thing.¡±

    ¡°Is this the legendary sending buddha all the way to the west?¡±

    Liu Yiughs bitterly, ¡°Go on. What other wish do you still have?¡±

    ¡°This servant only wishes to see my husband one more time¡­¡±

    Meng Xi wipes her tears, ¡°He has waited outside Peni Ind for me for so many years¡­thinking about it, this servant¡¯s heart is filled with pain.¡±

    ¡°This is a small matter. We shall leave the ind now.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and a golden light shoots out from his hand and flies towards the direction of his guest room.

    That is Liu Yi who is formed from his golden fog. After cing the invitation letter in the room, he will naturally leave.

    As for Liu Yi himself. He carries the beauty up before letting Meng Xi follow him and flies out from the ind at low altitude.

    That stone lion called ze is currently guarding at Peni Ind gateway. Seeing Liu Yi walking out from the ind, it does not even dare to let out a fart.

    The trouble that enters leaves very easily.

    After leaving the range of Peni Ind, the three of them appear within East China Sea.

    The beauty can see the White Princess which is far away and bes excited.

    I have returned?

    ¡°Benefactor¡­ where is my husband?¡±

    After exiting, Meng Xi expression had always been anxious.

    ¡°He is right over here,e along with me.¡±

    Liu Yi hugs the beauty and leads Meng Xi and slowlynds on a reef by the side.

    Reaching here, Liu Yi uses his technique to awaken the fisherman¡¯s soul which is in deep sleep.

    If a human soul does not reincarnate and keeps remaining in the human realm, it will slowly lose its power and finally, the soul will scatter.

    If there is an opportunity, in some special feng shui ce, the soul can slowly absorb spiritual essence of the world and slowly transform from an ordinary soul into a phantom or even a malicious spirit!

    While here, this ce will not allow a soul to cultivate. The reason why the fisherman could survive here for so long is borrowing the existence of this reef which postponed the erosion of his energy.

    Along with the passing of time, his energy still continues to decrease until finally, he can only sink into a deep sleep.

    Relying on deep sleep could lower the loss of energy. The fisherman had always persevered on and did not choose to reincarnate just to wait for Meng Xi to appear.

    The moment the fisherman appears, the first sentence is to inquire from Liu Yi, ¡°Benefactor, did you save my Meng Xi¡­¡±

    But then his gazends on Meng Xi by the side and immediately trembles.

    ¡°Meng¡­Meng Xi¡­is, is that you?¡±

    The fisherman¡¯s voice is starting to tremble, ¡°I, I am not dreaming right?¡±

    ¡°It is this servant¡­it is me¡­¡±

    Meng Xi¡¯s cheeks are streaming with tears. She wishes to hug the fisherman only to realize that she can only grab the empty air which made her cry even harder.

    ¡°I feel that I am dreaming¡­this servant has been thinking for you for so long, so long¡­this servant had thought that you had reincarnated long ago and didn¡¯t expect that you had been trapped inside here¡­¡±

    ¡°Actually here is also rather good.¡±

    The fisherman smiles, ¡°Down here, I can hear news about you asionally. As long as I know that you are still alive, I am content.¡±

    ¡°Idiot¡­why are you so silly¡­¡±

    Meng Xi can¡¯t stop crying, ¡°You humans are stupid, too stupid!¡±

    ¡°You are also no smarter¡±

    The fisherman wishes to touch Meng Xi¡¯s face but his hand passes through Meng Xi¡¯s body.

    The fisherman¡¯s eyes turn slightly dim before he turns around and looks at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Benefactor¡­is it possible to fulfill my final desire.¡±

    ¡°The two of you are indeed lovers.¡± Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Say it. As long as it is possible for me to fulfill it.¡±

    ¡°Benefactor¡­is it possible for you to let me borrow your body for a moment¡­¡±

    When the fisherman is speaking he is slightly hesitating as he also knows that this request of his is a bit too much but he still wishes to do this thing.

    ¡°One minute. Only one minute is enough.¡±

    ¡°Cannot! Definitely cannot!¡±

    Before Liu Yi can reply, Lin Tong jumps out and lies on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder before saying, ¡°After you borrow my idiot¡¯s body what if you do not return it!¡±

    ¡°So-sorry¡­¡±

    The fisherman¡¯s gaze turns even dimmer, ¡°I have been rude¡­benefactor please do not me me¡­¡±

    ¡°Not at all. I shall lend it to you.¡±

    Liu Yi uses his finger to gently rub Lin Tong¡¯s headforting her, ¡°It is only a minute. I; ll just take a nap then¡­oh, don¡¯t do things that are too excessive! I will get angry.¡±

    ¡°Benefactor be assured. Just one minute, one minute is enough!¡±

    The fisherman bes excited and immediately jumps into Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    With Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation, just a slight resistance and it will cause the fisherman¡¯s soul to disperse but he gave up resistance and ces the beauty onto the reef before letting the fisherman take over his flesh body.

    When Liu Yi reopens his eyes once more, he is no longer himself but the fisherman.

    ¡°Meng Xi¡­let me hug you one more time¡­¡±

    The fisherman spreads open his arms.

    Meng Xi is crying as she nods her head and enters the fisherman¡¯s embrace.

    The two of them hug each other tightly. This hug had fully stepped across a millennium.

    ¡°Meng Xi¡­when I am not by your side, you must take good care of yourself¡­you must properly repay benefactor¡¯s grace¡­¡±

    ¡°Idiot¡­¡±

    ¡°If there is another lifetime, I wille and find you¡­¡±

    The fisherman¡¯s voice keeps whispering by Meng Xi¡¯s ear. She cannot help but hug tighter.

    This love that steps across a millennium¡­is really¡­ very hard¡­

    ¡°He had already left¡­¡±

    Liu Yi speaks up, ¡°If you keep hugging on, you might strangle me to death.¡±

    ¡°So-sorry benefactor¡­¡±

    Meng Xi wipes away her tears and releases Liu Yi, ¡°We let benefactor see a joke.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. He has gone to reincarnate. What ns to do have?¡±

    ¡°This servant wants to repay benefactor¡¯s grace¡­let this servant follow benefactor.¡±

 Chapter 802 - [He is not a chess piece]

    <h4>Chapter 802 [He is not a chess piece]</h4>

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Hearing what she said, Liu Yi instantly got a shock.

    Want to follow me? How is this possible. I still have a lot of things that I need to do.

    ¡°Does benefactor feel that bringing me will be tiring?¡±

    Meng Xi is exceptionally intelligent. She immediately guesses the answer.

    Liu Yi says embarrassed, ¡°This¡­ recently I need to make a trip to all of the inner pavilion sects. I am the invitation letter sender of the 5 Spirit Gathering, thus I might not be able to take care of you¡­¡±

    ¡°How would this servant let benefactor take care of this me. It should be this servant who takes care of benefactor.¡±

    Meng Xi bows slightly before saying, ¡°Furthermore, does benefactor know the methods to enter the rest of the inner pavilion sects?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Liu Yi cough drily, I don¡¯t know about that¡­

    ¡°Benefactor rx. In the past, when this servant was following Ye Heng, this servant had gone with him several times to a lot of major sects and among them includes therge sects in the inner pavilion. With this servant here, benefactor no longer needs to worry about the problem of how to enter.¡±

    With a step by step guide, mother no longer needs to worry about my studies anymore¡­

    Liu Yi cannot help but think of this advertisement.

    Damn it¡­Meng Xi using this to entice me and I cant reject it.

    ¡°Are you sure that you are going to follow me?¡±

    Liu Yi can only confirm once again, ¡°I will meet a lot of danger. Sometimes it will be so much that it is out of your expectation.¡±

    ¡°Rx benefactor, this servant has thought about that.¡±

    Meng Xi smiles bitterly, ¡°This servant¡¯s husband has reincarnated. This servant also does not have any other requests and only hopes that this servant can borrow on this servant¡¯s ability to assist benefactor. If benefactor does not need this servant, then this servant has no other attachment¡­why doesn¡¯t this servant follow my bitter fated husband¡­¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, hey. Don¡¯t! I indeed need people to lead the way so you can follow by my side!¡±

    ¡°Then this servant shall first thank benefactor. This servant will do everything possible to serve benefactor.¡±

    Meng Xi¡¯s eyes turn while Liu Yi¡¯s heart shivers. Damn it. I got schemed by this girl! Forget it. After all, I indeed need a person to lead the way. Letting Meng Xi follow me by my side also has good points. But having ady following me by my side feels weird.

    ¡°This servant will not cause trouble for benefactor.¡±

    Meng Xi seems to see through Liu Yi¡¯s thoughts. She rolls on the spot and starts shrinking until she finally turns into a fingernail-sized ck spider before climbing on top of Liu Yi¡¯s head and hides within his head.

    Seeing this the beauty exims, ¡°Ah! This¡­is this a transformation technique? Too mystical¡­can you teach me?¡±

    ¡°You better keep your mind on being your Ms. Perfect.¡±

    Liu Yi carries the beauty again before smiling at her, ¡°The other world does not suit you.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, based on what!¡±

    The beauty is unwilling, ¡°I feel that I should be a genius in cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Based on the countless times I seek survival from death.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but sigh in sorrow. It is like the first time I had to meet Gu Yu.

    Gu Yu had also warned me back then not to cultivate while I was unwilling and kept continuing to cultivate.

    Perhaps back then if I did not cultivate, would I live another kind of life?

    But Liu Yi did not regret as this was his choice.

    Because of his own choice, he has his own path and met a lot of people whom he cherishes.

    ¡°You make it sound like you have a lot of stories¡­¡± The beauty pouts, ¡°Can¡¯t you take me as a disciple?¡±

    She points at herself, ¡°I am very smart! You can ept me!¡±

    ¡°Disciple¡­I had one.¡±

    Liu Yi recalls Poison Jasmine that he had left behind at Raising Immortal Pce Hall. I wonder how powerful she has gotten?

    ¡°Then take another one. Raising one is raising, raising two is also the same, right?¡±

    ¡°You think that raising a disciple is the same as releasing sheep?¡±

    Liu Yi does not know how to react, ¡°Currently, we do not have any disciple master fate. If there is one, I will consider taking you as a disciple.¡±

    The beauty cannot help but ask, ¡°Ah? Then how to prove that we have fate?¡±

    ¡°The next time we meet.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he shes while hugging the beauty. Using Shadow Step, he instantly steps 100m away and appears on the deck of White Princess.

    The beauty only feels her gaze turns blurry and she is already on her ship.

    Liu Yi ced her down before taking two steps back.

    ¡°Take care of yourself. Comrade Ball-breaking Sister. In the future, don¡¯t be captured by others again.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand before leaping off the deck and splits the sea as he flies off.

    ¡°I am not called Ball-breaking Sister!¡±

    The beauty jumps onto the railing and shouts towards Liu Yi, ¡°Remember, I am called Zhao Yali! ZHAO YA LI!¡±

    Zhao Yali is it?

    Although Liu Yi heard it he did not turn around and continued flying forward.

    Hidden in Liu Yi¡¯s hair, Meng Xi says, ¡°Benefactor, this servant feels that she is a good seed for cultivating!¡±

    ¡°If I have the fate of being her master, then we will meet again.¡±

    As Liu Yi says, ¡°Moreover currently, I do not have the time to look after a disciple. I still have to go all over the ce to send invitation letters.¡±

    Meng Xi asks, ¡°This¡­can benefactor exin to this servant what the 5 Spirit Gathering is?¡±

    Liu Yi who is hidden in the darkness exins the situation to Meng Xi as he flies.

    ¡°So it is like this¡­¡±

    Meng Xi nods her head, ¡°No wonder benefactor wants to go all over the ce to look for the inner pavilion! Luckily benefactor had met this servant. Otherwise, if you wish to find those inner pavilion sects which are hidden deeply, it will be difficult.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Being able to enter Peni Ind can be considered as fortunate.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, these inner pavilion sects hide well!

    ¡°Leave it to this servant! This servant shall help benefactor resolve your difficult situation and leave worries behind.¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­but there is a matter that I still wish to discuss with you.¡±

    Liu Yi has a matter that he is unable to understand. Now that Meng Xi is here, he cannot help but ask her.

    ¡°Benefactor can just ask. There is no need to be so polite to this servant.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall ask.¡±

    As Liu Yi flies he ask, ¡°Other than the identity of Ind Master, Ye Heng has another identity right?¡±

    ¡°This¡­this servant does not know a lot.¡±

    Meng Xi shakes her head, ¡°This servant only knows that behind him is a very enormous power¡­but in the past when he went to meet these people, he would not bring this servant along¡­thus¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, no worries¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart sinks. Looks like this time around, this task is not as rxing as I expected.

    Could it be that the reason why Ai Ling let me travel to the inner pavilion sects is rted to this?

    ¡°Ah, right! Benefactor, just now after you had killed Ye Heng, he had dropped an item. Benefactor did not notice thus this servant helped benefactor keep it.¡±

    As Meng Xi speaks, she transforms one of her arms, stretching out from Liu Yi¡¯s head and presents in front of him.

    Liu Yi shivers, fucking hell, a woman¡¯s arm stretching out from my hair is too strange! Luckily I am not an ordinary person otherwise, I would have peed my pants!

    Liu Yi raises his slight and saw Meng Xi¡¯s arm holding a wooden tablet.

    He stretches out his hand and took the wooden te before taking a close look.

    This is not ordinary wood. It seems like it is carved out from some immortal tree. From it, there is an ancient aura.

    An ancient word ¡®Sixth¡¯ was carved on the wooden tablet.

    What does this word represent?

    ¡°Looks like a single tablet is unable to prove anything.¡±

    Lin Tong had flown out without him knowing and grabs Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder. She looks at the wooden tablet in Liu Yi¡¯s hand carefully and says, {If you can obtain another wooden tablet, perhaps you can analyze some results.}

    Lin Tong judges, {Didn¡¯t that Ye Heng says that they are a power. That means that he is not the only one who possesses this tablet. Big idiot, thatss of yours is so smart, she let you be the person to distribute the invitation letters. Within this, there will be a ploy!}

    Liu Yi is very startled, Lin Tong admitted that there are other girls who are smarter than her! This is too weird!

    {Anyways, first, go to the next ce. Where is our next stop?}

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze looks far away, {Kunlun Mountain.}

    ***

    At this moment inside Qin Imperial Pce.

    ¡°Sixth actually died! To hell with it!¡±

    ¡°As I said, you guys will regret giving up this chess piece.¡±

    ¡°Right now what is the point in saying all of this! Think of how we should deal with it!¡±

    A group of guys wearing ck robes keeps quarreling. Only First sits there not saying anything.

    A sculpture was ced by his side. Inside the sculpture is Sixth¡¯s soul. Currently, he does not have any flesh body thus he can only ce Sixth inside this sculpture.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we kill him.¡±

    Third says darkly, ¡°With him alive, it is an enormous threat to our Qin Imperial Pce!¡±

    ¡°Kill him? How?¡±

    Second crosses his arm and snorts, ¡°This chess piece has developed beyond our expectations! With his strength can you defeat him?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, some matters do not need brute force.¡±

    A cold intent shes across Third¡¯s eyes, ¡°As long as you guys allow it, I will let him die without anyone knowing!¡±

    ¡°You wish to do it through Tenth?¡±

    By the side, Fourthughs, ¡°Stop joking. Your Tenth seems to no longer be your person anymore, right? Right now, all of her heart is on that kid!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! That is nothing but the facade she created!¡±

    ¡°What is real? What is fake? Can you differentiate?¡±

    ¡°Are you seeking death?¡±

    ¡°Want to fight? Good, my hands are itchy!¡±

    ¡°That is enough from all of you!¡±

    First finally berates making all of them quiet down.

    ¡°Sixth still needs a few days to recover. This time we should also understand that Liu Yi is no longer up to us to ughter as we wish nor a chess piece that we can control. Right now, we must eliminate this fake spirit vein.¡±

    ¡°I shall let Tenth take action now!¡±

    ¡°No, not through Tenth.¡±

    First did not mince words as he shakes his head, ¡°I am unable to trust her. Seventh you go.¡±

    Third¡¯s face turns white while a ck robe guy standing by the side immediately walks out of Qin Imperial Pce without saying anything.

 Chapter 803 - Fight over influence]

    <strong>Chapter 803 [Fight over influence]</strong>

    Kunlun Mountain is China¡¯s number one mountain of immortals.

    This mountain range is easy to find because it is China¡¯s main mountain range in the western part of China. It crosses across Tibet and Xinjiang, its overall length is 2500km.

    But the real Kunlun Mountain is hidden from the sight of the people around the world.

    Meng Xi had transformed into human form as she stands on top of the Kunlun Mountain which ispletely covered in snow as she points between two mountain peaks far away.

    ¡°The real Kunlun Mountain is between those two peaks. If you wish to enter, you must obtain permission from the Kunlun Mountain immortals.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for this. I have a treasure.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he took out another item from the bag that contains the invitation letter.

    Fengshui Board.

    Ai Ling seems to have guessed that I will need to use this Fengshui Board thus she passed it to me along with the invitation letters.

    s, Little Lass, just what medicines are you selling in your cbash. Can¡¯t you just tell me?

    ¡°This is¡­Fuxi Pce Hall¡¯s Fengshui Board?¡±

    Seeing the treasure in Liu Yi¡¯s hands, Meng Xi got a shock, ¡°To have this kind of treasure, that inner pavilion sect¡¯s illusion barriers are useless against benefactor!¡±

    ¡°Before that, I must know the correct location.¡±

    Liu Yi holds the Fengshui ce and looks at the two mountain peaks in front of him, ¡°These two peaks are rather impressive¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is somewhat wicked.

    ¡°Benefactor can cast your spell. This servant shall be your protector.¡±

    ¡°It is not a big spell, there is no need for a protector.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand indicating that it does not matter. At the same time, he sent his qi into the Fengshui Board.

    The two enormous mountain peaks in front of him suddenly seem to be pushed aside before slowly being forced together.

    -RUMBLE-

    With this sound, the two mountain peaks finallybine into a mountain peak that reaches through the clouds and the summit cannot be seen at all.

    ¡°This way!¡±

    Meng Xi transforms back into a small spider and jumps onto Liu Yi¡¯s hair, ¡°Benefactor. As long as you fly up to the summit of this mountain peak you will see inner pavilion¡¯s Kunlun Mountain!¡±

    ¡°Okay. Hold on tight.¡±

    Liu Yi leaps out and instantly flies up vertically sticking close to the snow-white mountain peak.

    It is unknown how tall the mountain peak is. Liu Yi keeps flying for 7-8 minutes but he is still unable to see the summit!

    The surface of the mountain peak is no longer white snow but sparkling translucent ice. The enormous Kunlun Mountain is like an iceberg very beautiful and imposing.

    Liu Yi had flown until he is somewhat fed up, ¡°What the fuck. How tall is this mountain!¡±

    ¡°This servant also does not know¡­¡±

    Meng Xi shakes her head and says, ¡°But I heard that in the past, Kunlun Mountain was connected to the nineyers of heaven butter the gods felt that this is a threat to them thus they gave the order to chop off half of Kunlun Mountain.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck, connected to nineyers of heaven, is there a need to be so exaggerated?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, how demented!

    ¡°Anyways right now Kunlun Mountain can no longer reach the nineyers of heavens. It cants even get to the heavenly courts which is regretful. Benefactor, persevere to fly a while more and you should see it soon.¡± encourages Meng Xi.

    ¡°s¡­how nice would it be if I had the ability to fly automatically. Then it wouldn¡¯t be so boring.¡±

    Liu Yi is rather helpless but he can only continue to preserve in flying upwards.

    After breaking through the clouds, I am still unable to see the summit. Looks like I need to waste time again.

    After flying for over ten more minutes, he can faintly see the summit.

    Meng Xi also saw the summit and shouts with some excitement, ¡°It seems like we are almost there!¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­if we continue to fly on much longer, I am going to vomit.¡±

    Liu Yi also let out a sigh of relief. He uses all of his strength and suddenly sped up, transforming into a ck light, and instantly appears at the summit of Kunlun Mountain.

    What shocked Liu Yi is that at the summit of Kunlun is an enormous hole. While inside the hole sits an old man with frozen ice shards hanging from his hair and beard.

    The old man seems to be quite old and his clothes are tattered, revealing his arm and legs.

    Those that do not know might have thought that this old man was a beggar.

    While Liu Yi can¡¯t see through the depths of this old man. He sits there without any aura making Liu Yi thought that he was a corpse that was frozen to death!

    Meng Xi seems to have seen this old man before and warns Liu Yi, ¡°Benefactor this is the gatekeeper of Kunlun Mountain. He is very powerful¡­Ye Heng did not get any advantage when fighting him.¡±

    ¡°I hope that he is not like Ye Sihan.¡±

    Liu Yi prays beforending on a block of ice in front of the hole and asks, ¡°Senior. I need to enter Kunlun Mountain. Is it possible for junior to enter?¡±

    That old man did not speak as if he had really died.

    ¡°Senior?¡±

    Liu Yi shouts again but he did not react.

    Damn it. Could it be that this old man really died?

    Could it be that he is like a scarecrow ced here by Kunlun Mountain to scare people?

    ¡°Since senior did not speak that means you approve.¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands before walking towards the hole.

    But at this moment a cold qi suddenly emerges and froze into an ice sculpture, tightly sealing up the hole behind the old man.

    ¡°The youngsters now are too anxious.¡±

    The old man finally speaks. He did not open his eyes but his voice faintly enters Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°So senior is still alive. Junior wants to enter Kunlun Mountain to handle one matter.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, are you trying to scare people?

    ¡°Apologies, right now, Kunlun Mountain will not receive outsiders.¡±

    The old man rejects Liu Yi making Liu Yi unhappy.

    ¡°Senior, I am the envoy for the 5 Spirit Gathering. I do not have ill intenting here. I am only here to send the invitation letter to Kunlun Mountain. Please be flexible.¡±

    ¡°What 5 Spirit Gathering. I have never heard about it before!¡±

    The old man replies coldly, ¡°You did note at the right time. Right now is an extraordinary time. We will not meet outsiders. Little kid, it is better for you to return.¡±

    ¡°Then may I know when would it be convenient for Kunlun Mountain.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, since it is not convenient now, then I can choose to go to other inner pavilion sects first before finallying back to visit Kunlun Mountain.

    ¡°Around a yearter. Come again in one year.¡±

    The old man says out a number that makes Liu Yi despair.

    Liu Yi insists, ¡°A year is too long! Junior can¡¯t wait that long! Senior please be flexible. After junior has sent this invitation letter this junior shall leave!¡±

    The old man says coldly, ¡°Little fellow, do you know what my nickname is?¡±

    ¡°Please enlighten.¡±

    ¡°This old man¡¯s nickname is Grim Heartless! No matter who it is, what kind of person, other than Kunlun Mountain¡¯s disciples, when Kunlun Mountain is not receiving people, no one is allowed to pass through me!¡±

    Green veins jump out from Liu Yi¡¯s forehead. He looks at the old man guarding the gate and feels that it is better not to breakthrough using force. After all, he does not know what he might run into inside Kunlun Mountain. If he wasted his strength for nothing, then it will be much tougher for him inside.

    Thinking till here, Liu Yi reaches into his spatial bag and takes out a hamburger before tearing the packaging and starts eating.

    ¡°Oh. Since that is the case then I shall rest here for a while. So tired, so hungry¡­¡±

    As Liu Yi eats the hamburger from the USA, he feigned helplessness as he looks at the scenery outside.

    The old man¡¯s nose twitches as he swallows his saliva.

    ¡°Luckily I brought food, otherwise I would have starved.¡±

    Liu Yi took out a roasted chicken and starts eating. That relishing expression is very lowly.

    The old man can take it and ask, ¡°What is this fine food¡­to be so fragrant?¡±

    ¡°Does senior want to eat?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly, I don¡¯t believe that you would not fall for it.

    ¡°Hmph, you can forget about using this kind of thing to bribe me! I am known as Grim Heartless!¡±

    ¡°Fried drumsticks are really bad does senior want one?¡±

    Old Man seizes that delicious fried drumstick from Liu Yi¡¯s hand and starts eating. He mumbles through the food, ¡°Don¡¯t go in for too long, otherwise it will be hard for me to ount for.¡±

    Perhaps he had to stay in this ce where birds don¡¯t even shit for too long and has not eaten delicious food. One chicken drumstick can settle him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t need too long. Junior wille out immediately after passing over the invitation letter. After all, this junior still needs to go to other sects to hand over the invitation letter, thus I have no time to waste.¡±

    As the gatekeeper of Kunlun Mountain eats, he raises an oily finger and says, ¡°I shall give you two day¡¯s time. After it is over, I shall enter to capture you!¡±

    ¡°Then I shall thank senior.¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hand and prepares to walk into the hole that was open.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Unexpectedly the old man stretches out his hand and blocks Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrows, could it be that after eating, the old man reneges on his words?

    The old man asked with a red face, ¡°That¡­that round thing that you ate earlier¡­can you also give me some¡­¡±

    ¡°Not a problem! Not a problem!¡±

    Liu Yi had stored a number of things in his storage bag. He immediately takes out over ten hamburgers and ced them in front of the old man.

    The old man instantly bes happy and smile merrily and says, ¡°Seeing how you are so intelligent, I shall tell you a matter! When you enter Kunlun Mountain, you must be careful. Because right now it is the day where Kunlun Mountain is choosing it¡¯s number 1 power!¡±

    Liu Yi is curious, ¡°Number 1 power? What is that?¡±

    ¡°That is Kunlun¡¯s three powers contest.¡±

    As the old man eats his hamburger, he says, ¡°Kunlun Mountain is split into three powers. the first is fighters, the second is sword masters, the third is soul masters. Every ten years, the three powers willpete against each other once and choose the strongest power to manage Kunlun Mountain. Right now you came at this event.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case. No wonder senior did not allow us to enter earlier.¡±

    ¡°It is precisely so. Right now it is an unusual period. I like you so don¡¯t die inside.¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands, ¡°Hahaha, thank you for your concern senior. When juniores out, junior shall give senior other delicious foods.¡±

    Liu Yi jumps into the hole.

    The old man stuffs another hamburger into his mouth before sighing, ¡°s¡­hope that you can live until then! Kunlun Mountain is not as simple as you thought!¡±

 Chapter 804 - Kunlun Mountain]

    <strong>Chapter 804 [Kunlun Mountain]</strong>

    As the two of them continue to speed through the hole, Meng Xi says into Liu Yi¡¯s ear, ¡°Benefactor, I seem to have heard of this event before.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How did you know?¡±

    ¡°After all, in the past, I was Ye Heng¡¯s spirit pet. I do know a few matters.¡±

    Meng Xi says, ¡°I heard that this leadership fight is very impressive. To choose the number one power, the three powers will fight against each other in a group fight. The power with a person remaining shall be the king!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but say, ¡°This method is rather barbaric¡­didn¡¯t expect that Kunlun would use this kind of method to choose their king¡­tradition¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I heard that to them, this is very holy and honorable. If there are outsiders who came to disturb, they will drop the fight and kill that outsider together!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck!¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi start sweating, ¡°Then how many people are in Kunlun Mountain?¡±

    Meng Xi roughly calcted and says, ¡°Around 10 I guess.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, that is still okay.¡±

    Liu Yi breathed out a sigh of relief. Only ten or more is nothing. I should be able to challenge this Kunlun Mountain.

    [TL: FLAG!!!]

    While the exit of the hole is bing closer and closer. A light shines into their eyes.

    ¡°We are exiting!¡±

    ¡°Mm. Benefactor, please be careful.¡±

    ¡°Rx. Isn¡¯t it just 10+ people¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi charged out of the hole and was stunned as he looks at therge za that is filled with over a hundred people and swallows his saliva.

    What is this fucking situation! Where are the 10+ people that we had agreed on!

    This is fucking over 100 people which is a bit too deranged already right! Could it be that Kunlun Mountain does not pay attention to family nning?

    Currently, on the stage is over 100 people. At the very center, two men, one with a naked upper body and a burly physique while the other is slim and slender. The burly one had some ck tattoos on his body and is holding a two meters long hammer brandishing it about! The slim guy is holding a door size ck great sword! His defense is very tight. Although he is a lot more slender, his strength is not smaller as he perfectly blocks the other party¡¯s attack.

    ¡°This is Kunlun Mountain¡¯s fighter and swordmaster!¡±

    Meng Xi who is in a small spider form grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s hair and says, ¡°Fighters are born with extraordinary strength while swordmasters have exquisite sword-ys! By the side there are some cultivators who are wearing gowns, they are the spirit masters who can control the 5 elements in the air to attack! These are Kunlun¡¯s three powers!.¡±

    Liu Yi wishes to bite his own tongue and suicide, ¡°What is going on there are a 100+ people who suddenly appeared!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­this¡­after all thest time this servant came here was a thousand years ago¡­¡±

    Meng Xi says embarrassed, ¡°There will be some small deviation.¡±

    ¡°This is considered as a small deviation?! Hurry and scram to your mother¡¯s mother¡¯s home!¡±

    Liu Yi wishes to curse.

    While they arepeting, when outsiders suddenly enter, this instantly attracted the attention of the people.

    A barbarous girl wearing a leopard pattern shirt baring her arms and legs stands up and shouts at Liu Yi, ¡°Who is the one who entered!¡±

    Liu Yi looks over and cannot help but take a look at her a few more times.

    Her figure is not bad, very well rounded. Those ces that should be big is big while those that should be small are small. It can be said that other than her breasts which are slightly smaller, her other areas are nowhereckingpared to Wang Lele!

    Her skin is a healthy wheat color. One of her hands is on her waist while the other is hanging by her butt,pletely unruly.

    Especially those strange tattoos on her body which makes her have a kind of wild charm.

    Liu Yi appreciates her leopard pattern clothing the most. But taking a closer look, it is really made from leopard skin¡­

    From the looks of it, she should be a fighter. To stand on top of ice with her bare legs. If it was an ordinary person, perhaps they would have gotten sick. These fighters are too close to nature! Is there a need to be so ecological!

    That girl seems to have rallying capability. With her shout instantly those 100+ people re at Liu Yi in anger causing his heart to go pitapat.

    Fucking hell what is this, a group beating?

    ¡°I apologize for disturbing everyone¡¯spetition. This one is the messenger for the 5 Spirit Gathering!¡±

    Liu Yi does not wish to have an unnecessary fight and hurriedly exins his identity as well as the 5 Spirit Gathering.

    ¡°5 Spirit Gathering? 5 spirits gather together? Interesting, interesting¡­¡±

    The female fighter cannot help but nods her head. ¡°Good. This kind of matter cannot becking the participation of Kunlun. How about this. Today we shall take care of you. You can watch peacefully by the side. Wait till our holy battle has ended, then we shall look into your matter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you fairy.¡±

    ¡°What fairy. Hearing it sounds so ufortable! Call me by my name!¡±

    The female points at herself swiftly and says, ¡°I am the Queen of Kunlun Mountain. My name is Yang Mianmian.¡±

    What the heck you called Yang Mianmian when you are so swift and fierce?! Are you for real?

    ¡°Fine then Yang Mianmian. Then can I ask a question?¡±

    Yang Mianmian stomps the ground causing Kunlun Mountain to trembles, ¡°Annoying! Are you a man or not! If you have things to say then just say it! Stop dying our holypetition!¡±

    ¡°That¡­how long does thispetition need?¡±

    Yang Mianmian waves her hand and says, ¡°Not long. Not long. Just a year!¡±

    What the fuck! One year is not long? One year is enough for me to make a baby!

    Liu Yi hurriedly said, ¡°A year is too long! The 5 Spirit Gathering is starting on the 15th of the first month! Why don¡¯t you let me finish my invitation? It will end before you guys continue your fight.¡±

    This way is the best sequence!

    Yang Mianmian bes slightly angered as she wrinkles her nose and scolds lovably, ¡°You are looking down on our fight?¡±

    -roaring sounds-

    By the side, those hundred plus people also roar. Liu Yi says in his heart, fucking hell are you guys a sect or a triad!

    Yang Mianmian is like the big sister of a triad.

    ¡°Nothing is allowed to disturb our holy fight! Watch calmly by the side. I do not wish to say a second time.

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°Apologies. This one also does not have so much time. If your distinguished self is insisting on declining then this one can only¡­forcefully invite.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Yang Mianmian and those other disciples allugh loudly, ¡°You do not know where this ce is? To be so arrogant in my Kunlun? Very good. Since you want to decide on our holy battle then you shall prepare to ept all of our anger!¡±

    ¡°Benefactor¡­it is better to avoid¡­¡±

    Meng Xi says in slight worry, ¡°There are so many Kunlun disciples¡­if we fight, we will definitely be at a disadvantage¡­¡±

    ¡°I am unable to avoid this¡­Meng Xi.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath, ¡°No matter what, this is a task that the Little Lass passed to me. Even if I be enemies with the Kunlun disciple, I willplete it!¡±

    ¡°Benefactor why are you so attached to it?¡±

    Meng Xi is unable toprehend. Clearly, this is a dangerous matter, why is benefactor still insisting on doing so?

    ¡°Because that person is a girl that I deeply love.¡± Liu Yi¡¯s voice turns slightly heavy, ¡°Furthermore, I made her wait 1300 years¡­I owe her¡­¡±

    Meng Xi does not know what to say, yet another bitter rtionship that waited for over a thousand years? Probably that girl is also suffering quite badly.

    ¡°Meng Xi. A girl that waited for her lover for over a thousand years, just what is that feeling?¡±

    Liu Yi had never waited for such a long time before thus he really does not know what it feels like.

    Meng Xi says in pain, ¡°In the beginning, it is looking forward toter on, it turns into despair¡­finally¡­there are no other thoughts¡­time, is very scary¡­benefactor, do you know what this servant was most afraid of during these 1000+ years?¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Is it that you are unable to see him?¡±

    ¡°No¡­what I am afraid of the most is that I am unable to recall his appearance¡­¡±

    After speaking, Meng Xi turns silent.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is moved while Yang Mianmian leads the other Kunlun disciples and shouts, ¡°Hey kid! Do you got guts to face my 100+ Kunlun disciples?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms as he stands in front of the hole and looks at those below him, ¡°Since everyone is idle and bored I shall apany you.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Brothers what are you still waiting for! Do him in!¡±

    What the fuck! Is this a fucking triad?

    Liu Yi roast finishes in his heart while a fighter had jumped right up to Liu Yi. The enormous hammer in his hand smashes at Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    That brother is covered in muscles. If ced outside in the real society then he is a fitness champion! The hammer in his hand is also startling big. The handle is nearly two meters long while the radius of the hammerhead is nearly a meter wide!

    When he swings this down, it brought about huge wind like it is going to smash the air!

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression did not change as he stretches out his right hand and blocks it, receiving the hammer in his hand.

    Sky Supporting Pir merged into his body thus in terms of strength, Liu Yi is not afraid of anyone!

    ¡°What big strength!¡±

    That fighter brother is also stunned. There is a person who can receive my hammer and is still perfectly fine!

    ¡°After eating your fill,e again!¡±

    Liu Yi kicks that fighter in his stomach and sends him flying away back into the ground of the za.

    The entire za is created from ice. The fighter instantly smashed a hole in the ice surface.

    But the defeat of a fighter did not make the rest of the Kunlun disciples afraid. Even more people roar as they charge over.

    ¡°Very good. Let us have fun ying!¡±

    Liu Yi sensed that the blood in his body is boiling like his warlike trait is starting to surge!

    He leaps forward, jumping down from the hole into the raging crowd of people!

 Chapter 805 - I just delivering the letters!]

    <h4>Chapter 805? ?[I just delivering the letters!]</h4>

    ¡°Kill this fellow!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him walk out alive!¡±

    These Kunlun disciples are fearless. After a disciple was defeated, a hundred charge up!

    Liu Yi does not have any fear at all as he jumps into the crowd.

    The surrounding disciples from the three powers all leap forward. The fighters are wielding axes, hammers, all kinds of heavy weapons!

    The swordmasters are holding door-sized greatswords, executing all kind of exquisite sword techniques like they are going to slice Liu Yi into pieces.

    The spirit masters are even more direct as they toss out fire arrows or ice arrows from their hands. It is like a tempest of fire and ice continuously greeting Liu Yi!

    Liu Yi did not take out any weapon as he releases his six swords and uses God Sword Protecting Body and blocks their attacks!

    At the same time, his body expands over two meters tall as Fire-ice Armor covers his body. He clenches his fist and walks into the crowd of Kunlun disciples.

    A swordmaster stabs his sword towards Liu Yi¡¯s stomach.

    Liu Yi raises his leg and kicks the sword to the ground before kicking that swordmaster away.

    ¡°Eat my ax!¡±

    A fighter arrives in front of Liu Yi chopping down with his ax. Liu Yi did not even dodge as he relies on his God Sword Protecting Body to guard against this ax. When the ax sh with his swords, it created sparks.

    Taking advantage of the fighter stopping he pulls that fighter over with his hand and headbutts him ruthlessly.

    That fighter¡¯s face is covered in blood as he copsed onto the ground.

    Two fire arrows fly in front of Liu Yi. He turns around and lets out a shout at the two fire arrows!

    The airwave instantly knocks the two fire arrows away into the two nearest fighters.

    Facing over a hundred people, Liu Yi is like an undefeated war god, relying only on his hands and legs. The longer he fights, the more courageous he gets defeating the disciples of Kunlun into retreating!

    ¡°Motherfucker!¡±

    Seeing how the Kunlun disciples were beaten so badly by a single person, Yang Mianmian instantly bes angered.

    ¡°All of you trash, Kunlun¡¯s air is used to raise idiots?! To not even defeat an outsider! Where can my Kunlun¡¯s face be ced!¡±

    ¡°Sect, sect leader¡­this, this fellow is too powerful!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­he is very perverted! To fight against us with bare hands!¡±

    ¡°Our techniques are unable to get close to his body! Even if we hit, it does not cause any injury! The defense of the six swords are too violent!¡±

    The imposing manner of the Kunlun disciples earlier hadpletely disappeared and was beaten by Liu Yi until they were dispirited.

    ¡°All of you are trash! Attack now! Otherwise, all of you will get punished and not allowed to eat for 3 months!¡±

    Although cultivators seem to not need to eat in Kunlun, it seems like eating is a very important thing!

    When Yang Mianmian says these, those Kunlun disciples who were slightly depressed all started yelling!

    ¡°Kill, kill him ah!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, for the banquet!¡±

    Seeing those Kunlun disciples rushing at him yelling, Liu Yi cannot help but cover his forehead.

    Are these fellows all foodies¡­

    Instantly several tens of Kunlun disciples had arrived in front of Liu Yi. All of them using their best moves to attack Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi stands still without panic as he raises his palm and ps the ground ferociously with Glorious Sun Palm.

    ¡°Army destruction!¡±

    The iceyer underneath Liu Yi sinks down deeply as the surrounding was affected by an enormous shockwave smashing into the Kunlun disciples rushing over.

    These Kunlun disciples rush over faster and fly back even faster!

    Several tens of them smashed into the surroundings like rain.

    ¡°Fucking hell! What is this situation!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Yang Mianmian clenches his teeth and says in anger, ¡°All of you rice buckets! Could it be that you guys want to make me take action?!¡±

    ¡°Sect master¡­looks like you can only take action!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right sect master¡­we¡­we are unable¡­¡±

    The Kunlun disciples were almost crying.

    ¡°Motherfucker, I let you guys eat for nothing! How did my Kunlun¡¯s rice nurture all of you rice buckets! Trash!¡±

    Yang Mianmian is very unhappy but at this moment Liu Yi is disying his might beating the Kunlun disciples until they do not know north. If she does not take action, then Kunlun¡¯s face would bepletely lost!

    ¡°Good fellow, since this is the case then today, I shall make you remain here!¡±

    As she speaks, Yang Mianmian kicks up an ax that is lying on the ground with her naked leg.

    That ax is crafted from some stone essence and looks to be very heavy. It was kicked up by Yang Mianmian high up into the air before she grabs hold of it.

    But the ax is indeed too heavy as the ice underneath Yang Mianmian cracks.

    This is not over yet as Yang Mianmian kicks up yet another hammer, holding an ax with one hand and a hammer with the other.

    ¡°What the! Female giant god?¡±

    Seeing this scene, Liu Yi became speechless. Are you for real¡­is there a need to turn so frightening!

    ¡°Bring it on! Let me experience your power!¡±

    As she speaks, Yang Mianmian leaps forward over ten meters into the sky. She ces the ax behind her while bringing down the hammer ferociously, smashing down on Liu Yi!

    This force is very enormous. Liu Yi who is standing on the ground can feel a powerful wind pressure against his face despite being a few meters away, causing him to feel pain.

    Just how valiant is this girl¡­did she eat Vigorous Pills as candy since childhood?

    The ten meters distance is cleared very quickly.

    The hammer in Yang Mianmian¡¯s hands reaches in front of Liu Yi. The surrounding ground had already been pressed down ayer due to the wind!

    It can be seen how great is Yang Mianmian¡¯s strength is!

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath and he did not choose to dodge.

    To make Yang Mianmian ept wholeheartedly, then there is only one method! Force oneself upon her! It is meeting force with force!

    Liu Yi stomps the ground causing the ground to break into pieces.

    At the same time, his right fist does an uppercut. Gathered in his fist is his Fog Qi as well as all of the strength from Sky Supporting Pir facing the descending hammer.

    The fist and hammer collide into one another and instantly an enormous shockwave spreads out!

    The surrounding Kunlun disciples were all sent flying by the shockwave with none being the exception.

    Even the valiant physique fighters are unable to escape. They were all sent flying all over the ce by the shockwave, smashing all over the ce.

    The normally valiant fighters are now as weak as chickens!

    In front of this horrifying strength, they are pathetic.

    The most astonishing one is Yang Mianmian!

    For so many years, Yang Mianmian had never met another person who is of equal strength as her!

    Back then when Yang Mianmian¡¯s father was still the sect leader, he had considered his daughter¡¯s marriage.

    Yang Mianmian is rather pretty and naturally attracted the attention of a lot of guys.

    But Yang Mianmian let out a sentence which makes all of the guy¡¯s retreat.

    If you want to marry me then you must defeat me!

    It can be said that in Kunlun, other than those perverted elders who had entered seclusion and no longer bother about the affairs of life, no one else is Yang Mianmian¡¯s match.

    Even her father is inferior to his daughter in terms of strength. There are people who suspect that Yang Mianmian is the reincarnation of a Strength God!

    Thus Yang Mianmian had always been very arrogant and very confident of her strength!

    But this time, she realized that she was wrong, greatly wrong!

    This guy who looks unremarkable easily received my jumping hammer!

    If this hammer hadnded on the ground, a section of Kunlun Mountain would have been smashed!

    This guy is still safe and sound while my hammer had snapped and shattered into pieces!

    In front of Yang Mianmian¡¯s shocked gaze, Liu Yi shakes his fist and says, ¡°What the heck, your strength is toorge! My w was nearly broken!¡±

    His hand is perfectly fine?! Only pain?! What is this guy¡¯s body made of? Even if it was diamond it would have been destroyed from my attack!

    Yang Mianmian looks at Liu Yi for a long time and after staring for half a day she finally says, ¡°What is your background?¡±

    ¡°I am here to deliver a letter!¡±

    Liu Yi says innocently, ¡°Why is there a need for you guys to attack or kill me? So many attacking at the same time, isn¡¯t it bullying people?¡±

    Fucking hell! Just who is the one bullying who! I have so many people but we are unable to defeat you! You say that we are bullying you, how is there any fucking justice!

    Just how shameless is this fellow!

    ¡°Sending a letter? Today I shall make you send your life!¡±

    Yang Mianmian is really angered. The way Liu Yi speaks is an insult to their Kunlun!

    Today it is either he dies or I die!

    Thinking to here, Yang Mianmian tosses away the broken hammer and grabs the ax with both her hands. She stabilizes her legs and twists her waist fiercely, turning the ax into an enormous windmill chopping at Liu Yi.

    A hammer cannot bepared to an ax. Axes are very sharp, furthermore, under the angered Yang Mianmian who chops down with all of her strength, if Liu Yi wishes to use his flesh body to resist, then he might be chopped in two!

    While Liu Yi still did not dodge. The six swords suddenly merge together forming a two meters long sword. Liu Yi grabs hold of the hilt and stabs it in front of him.

    -dang-

    The axe chops onto the de causing the de to let out a dragon cry before trembling.

    Yang Mianmian¡¯s hands are numb, the webbing between the fingers is very painful and she nearly cries out.

    Fucking hell.. how strong is this person who delivers letters!

    Yang Mianmian nced at her fingers webbing. They are split open as blood trickles down.

    As for Liu Yi, he is holding the enormous sword not moving. His lips curl up like he is somewhat excited.

 Chapter 806 - Assassin!]

    <strong>Chapter 806? ?[Assassin!]</strong>

    Gods are naturally warlike. This is deep in their bones.

    After Liu Yi cultivated Nine Yang God Qi, naturally he also possesses this kind of character!

    Warlike at the deepest level!

    Thus when he sees Yang Mianmian, not only did Liu Yi not turn timid, instead, he bes even more excited.

    Like to fight? Very good then, let¡¯s have a good fight!

    ¡°Fucking hell! I just don¡¯t believe!¡±

    Yang Mianmian¡¯s unyielding was beaten out. She holds the enormous ax in reverse slicing upwards at Liu Yi!

    As the ax slices upwards, the friction with the air instantly causes the ax to turn hot as it bes covered in raging mes!

    If this axnds on the body, perhaps it will instantly slice a person in two!

    But Liu Yi is also not a vegetarian. He stretches out his hand and grabs the ax with his left hand causing the ax to stop rising!

    Yang Mianmian¡¯s face is red from exertion but is unable to lift up the ax. She cannot take it and res at Liu Yi and ask, ¡°Damn it! Are you a monster!¡±

    ¡°You monster.¡±

    Liu Yi rolls his eyes. How can this girl have the right to call other¡¯s monsters!

    She has such huge strength. Is she really a girl?

    Could it be a legendary gay? No, her breasts are clearly quite impressive!

    Cough, what am I thinking! Committing a sin!

    ¡°Motherfucker! Why am I unable to defeat you!¡±

    Yang Mianmian is very unhappy and wishes to p Liu Yi to death but it is a pity that she is unable to.

    Could it be that I can only use the secret technique of Kunlun? Damn it! I didn¡¯t expect that I would need to use the Kunlun secret technique for this fellow!

    ¡°It is you who is asking for it! Being able to die under my Kunlun¡¯s secret technique is considered as your fortune!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah¡­how can this be¡­¡± Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°I still have not lived enough!¡±

    ¡°This is not up to you! Kunlun Secret Technique!¡±

    Along with Yang Mianmian¡¯s shout, those tattoos on her body instantly seem toe alive and move about her body!

    Within moments, those tattoos left her skin and converge into the center of her hands!

    Very quickly, those ck tattoos really condensed into shapes and transformed into a three meters long enormous ax!

    While Yang Mianmian¡¯s body lets out a few cracking sounds like something was snapped off.

    Following which a few ck chains drop-down of Yang Mianmian¡¯s body like she had taken off some shackles.

    ¡°I have released my full strength! ept your death!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi. Why must the letter deliverer ept his death¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is unable toprehend.

    ¡°Less nonsense! Take this move!¡±

    As Yang Mianmian speaks, she stomps the group ferociously with her right foot.

    Instantly the entire Kunlun Mountain starts shaking as cracks spread out in all directions.

    Liu Yi is unable to stand firmly as his body sways a few times!

    What the fuck! How did this woman¡¯s strength increase by so much! Are there no heavenlyws!

    Liu Yi suddenly revolves the Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra and Scarlet Blood Sutra before gathering them in both his hands!

    Very quickly a pair of boxing gloves appear on his hands. The left is the snow-white ice glove while the right is a golden red me glove.

    Using violence to curb violence!

    Today Liu Yi shall take down Yang Mianmian!

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    Yang Mianmian toss the ax in her hand at Liu Yi!

    The rear section of that enormous ax is linked with a chain while the other end of the chain is tied to Yang Mianmian¡¯s hand!

    An enormous ax turned into a flying hatchet whizzing through the air towards Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    ¡°God Sword Protecting Body!¡±

    Liu Yi hits out a palm at the enormous ax and the six swords instantly appear in front of his palm like a peacock spreading its tail as they keep revolving. With a nging sound, it blocks that sky cleaving enormous ax

    Liu Yi felt his entire body trembling and nearly was forced into retreating!

    Even the God Sword Protecting Body also has some difficulty blocking Yang Mianmian¡¯s ax! It can be seen from this how perverted Yang Mianmian¡¯s strength is!

    ¡°What the fuck! Did you take a Vigorous Pill?!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! How it is possible for you to understand my secret technique?¡±

    The enormous ax was deflected before being grabbed by Yang Mianmian in her hands.

    After regaining the axe, she did not stop attacking. She leaps forward and once again chops down at Liu Yi.

    This time Yang Mianmian¡¯s chopping distance was even further away. The height is even lower as she uses the lower elevation to reinforce this move!

    Along with the fact that her strength had increased by countless times as well, it is too difficult to defend against this jumping chop head on!

    But Liu Yi insists on fighting head-on! No other methods will make Yang Mianmian ept wholeheartedly!

    He takes a deep breath before instantly exploding out with nine small golden suns!

    At the same time, he raises both his hands and simply uses his hands that were covered by gloves to grab hold of this jumping chop!

    An enormous nk exploded out from Liu Yi¡¯s hand!

    His legs bend as the ice underneath him sinks down a few meters!

    The summit of Kunlun Mountain is not ordinary ice. This kind of ice is even harder than diamond!

    At this moment, Liu Yi and Yang Mianmian are fighting, causing the entire stage to turn into a wreck like a nuke had gone off! The entire ce is covered with holes making it look dreadful!

    ¡°You can still use your bare hands to receive my ax!!?¡±

    Yang Mianmian nearly bit off her own tongue! How is this possible!

    Liu Yi¡¯s hands are holding the ax. Because of his God Transformation, his cultivation had increased countless times!

    ¡°You¡­are indeed slightly stronger! But in the wider world, there are people more talented than yourself. Today if I do not teach you a lesson, you won¡¯t know how powerful am I!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, his hands suddenly tug behind him!

    Because of the ax being pulled, Yang Mianmian was dragged forward a few steps!

    While Liu Yi moves forward and arrives in front of Yang Mianmian.

    He did not have protective feelings for the fairer sex and does not treat Yang Mianmian any differently!

    ¡°Hit!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm hits Yang Mianmian in his stomach causing her to fly up into the sky. She was then grabbed by Liu Yi with his other hand before being smashed down onto the ground again.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his leg before stomping on Yang Mianmian¡¯s back jolting her body while the entire Kunlun Mountain also keeps shaking!

    After eating two moves in a row, Yang Mianmian relies on her powerful flesh body and thus did not receive too many injuries.

    ¡°Damn it! Eat my ax!¡±

    Yang Mianmian jumps up from the ground and sweeps horizontally with the ax!

    The ax sweeps across the air creating heat!

    But Liu Yi does a bridge and easily dodges. By the time the ax sweeps past, he stands up again before pushing forward and knocking Yang Mianmian¡¯s chest with his shoulder.

    Yang Mianmian was instantly knocked back a few steps and finally stomps, breaking a few pieces of ice before stabilizing her body.

    ¡°What is the use of only relying on brute force?¡±

    Liu Yi walks forwards slowly as he smiles confidently, ¡°Earlier I let you hit me. Now it should be my turn to show my might!¡±

    As he speaks, he stomps his feet and arrives in front of Yang Mianmian. His fists are like lightning as he attacks, giving rise to a storm like punches.

    Yang Mianmian raises the ax and uses the enormous ax body to block Liu Yi¡¯s continuous attack. But her current appearance is clearly very strenuous. Clearly, Liu Yi¡¯s attack gives her a lot of pressure!

    While her ax is about to give way. Fingernail deep fist imprints were left on the ax body!

    Currently, Yang Mianmian¡¯s heart is extremely astonished. She had used Kunlun¡¯s secret technique but was still being beaten!

    Yang Mianmian¡¯s heart moved and suddenly recalled a prophecy that a spirit master elder who had hidden up enter seclusion made for her.

    // ¡°Yang Shou. There will be a day when a youngster from outside would use his strength to subdue your daughter!¡± //

    She recalled that back then, when her father heard this, heughed loudly.

    Because he does not believe that a youngster from outside would be able to defeat his daughter!

    Back then Yang Mianmian was also proud and arrogant and did not take this sentence seriously.

    Right now¡­could it be that¡­this prophecy is going toe true?

    Yang Mianmian looks at Liu Yi who is still throwing out punches and feel like she is dreaming.

    ¡°Final punch!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s lips curl up as his right fist draws back to his waist like a cannonball about to st out, ¡°Woman, are you prepared?¡±

    As he finished, Liu Yi¡¯s fist that was wrapped with the me glove punched out.

    That fist carries a golden-red me as itnds on Yang Mianmian¡¯s ax.

    -bang-

    The enormous ax instantly cave in exaggeratedly and was broken by Liu Yi¡¯s punch!

    The fist is still burning with mes and stops in front of Yang Mianmian¡¯s face.

    Liu Yi smiles and asks, ¡°Still want to continue?¡±

    Yang Mianmian is stunned. The enormous ax formed from her secret technique should be indestructible ¡­right now it was destroyed by this fellow¡¯s punch¡­

    Could it be that¡­he is that man from the prophecy¡­Yang Mianmian. Did your natural enemy finally appear?

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    At this moment, Yang Mianmian does not know what she should say as her frame of mind is veryplicated.

    While Liu Yi is slightly proud of himself. It looks like I have finally beaten this woman!

    Kunlun Mountain is a group of fellows who believe in violence!

    At this moment, an ice-cold dagger silently appears by Liu Yi¡¯s throat.

    Before Liu Yi can react, that dagger cut open Liu Yi¡¯s artery.

    Yang Mianmian stares at Liu Yi in shock as he copses in front of her. While behind him, a Kunlun disciple wearing spirit master clothing is standing behind him without anyone knowing.

    Impossible¡­how it is possible for a Kunlun spirit master to use a dagger!

    ¡°You are not a disciple of my Kunlun!¡±

    Yang Mianmian swings out the shackle on her arm and that shackles immediately twist around that spirit master in front of her.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    This assassin killed off that letter deliverer in front of me! Dammit! When had an outsider sneaked into Kunlun!

    While that spirit master did not make any sound as his body transformed into a shadow allowing the shackle to pass through his body.

 Chapter 807 - The Heavenly Stems?]

    <strong>Chapter 807 [The Heavenly Stems?]</strong>

    Liu Yi was suddenly killed by an assassin that appeared out of nowhere shocking Yang Mianmian!

    When did an assassin hide in my Kunlun! How could this happen in a major sect!

    Kunlun Mountain¡­could it have no sense of safety?

    This letter deliverer can be killed by my Kunlun disciple, can be killed by me, but he must never be killed by an assassin!

    Otherwise, from now on, my Kunlun will no longer have any face!

    After the assassin dealt with Liu Yi, he uses a strange technique to dodge Yang Mianmian¡¯s move and nned to leave.

    But how would Yang Mianmian let him go? She stomps her feet causing the iceyer underneath the assassin to immediately sink by 8 meters. Like a prison, it traps the assassin in the center.

    ¡°Killing a person and you wish to leave? Dream on!¡±

    As Yang Mianmian speaks, she once again restores her ax before jumping into that ice hole, preparing to capture that assassin.

    But that assassin suddenly uses a strange movement technique and suddenly transforms into over a hundred bodies which all dashes out of the ice pocket.

    Yang Mianmian was stunned. So many assassin¡­which one is his real body?

    But at this moment over thousands of ck sword shadows pierce down from the sky! Like rain, they fall rapidly and stab through all of those assassins!

    Each and every doppelganger was all turned into shadows, disappearing from the sky.

    Instantly over hundreds of assassins disappear until finally, only one was left. He is still standing in the center of the ice pocket frowning as he looks above the ice pocket.

    Yang Mianmian is also shocked. This is not a technique from my Kunlun Sect ah! Who was the one who released it?

    A guy wearing a ck coat suddenly appears by the side of the ice pocket. He sits there with crossed legs as he ys with a ck sword and says faintly, ¡°Want to immediately leave after killing me? At the very least you must ask me, right?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t die?¡±

    Yang Mianmian¡¯s jaw drops as he looks at Liu Yi who is sitting there. His throat had healed only leaving a red line.

    ¡°You hope for me to die that much?¡±

    Liu Yi gives Yang Mianmian a grudging look, ¡°I still have not delivered my letter so how could I die and vite my professional ethics.¡±

    ¡°Fucking hell! You monster!¡±

    Your throat was already torn apart! I clearly saw this shit¡¯s throat torn open, spraying out blood, but now he is sitting there safe and sound! This is impossible!

    ¡°No better than you.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles before looking at the assassin in the ice pocket.

    ¡°Still wishing to attack me? It looks like you are still not quite up to standard.¡± As Liu Yi ys with the ck sword he says, ¡°As the saying goes ¡®Not seeding with a single strike, escape a thousand miles!¡¯ You wasted your opportunity to escape.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The assassin did not speak. Instead, he stretches out his hands which are holding daggers. He interweaves them in front of him and enters a fighting stance.

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°Looks like you want to fight? Before the fight, are you not going to introduce yourself?¡±

    What replied him was a dagger that was tossed over!

    That assassin¡¯s arm turned into a shadow as the dagger instantly appears in front of Liu Yi.

    What fast speed! This little shit is indeed a professional killer!

    But how is Liu Yi that easy to kill?

    ck and white world activates and that dagger¡¯s speed turned slow in Liu Yi¡¯s sight.

    Liu Yi then ps that dagger to the side.

    -dang-

    That dagger instantly nailed into the ice peak by the side, piercing through the ice mountain and flies out from the other side!

    ¡°Good fellow. This dagger is quite impressive.¡±

    Liu Yi wipes away his cold sweat. If it had hit me, perhaps even with my God Sword Protecting Body, I would be pierced through!

    ¡°Benefactor be careful!¡±

    At this moment Liu Yi heard Meng Xi¡¯s warning as he feels numbness from his back!

    Different from the past, this time around Liu Yi raises 120% awareness thus he had captured the aura of the assassin this time!

    Liu Yi did not even turn around as he stabs backward with his backsword.

    The sword that was stabbed out from under his armpit seems to have knocked into the assassin¡¯s dagger.

    He reached behind me!

    If it was not to seal up my move, perhaps that dagger would have stabbed through my heart.

    After forcing the assassin into defending, Liu Yi swiftly turns around preparing to attack.

    While in front of him, several tens of assassins appear. Like phantoms, they start attacking Liu Yi from all directions!

    ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    Liu Yi roars before hitting out Glorious Sun Palm: Thousand Shadow!

    The densely packed palm shadows shoot out,pletely destroying all of those iing phantoms!

    That assassin¡¯s technique is indeed strange. But inside Liu Yi¡¯s ck and white world, everything is fabricated.

    No matter how fast or weird his technique is, it is unable to escape from Liu Yi¡¯s capture! After a few minutes had passed, that assassin seems to be slightly anxious.

    The longer it is, the more disadvantageous it is to the assassin.

    Assassins are all one move killers. This kind of attrition fight is not suitable for him.

    Liu Yi realizes that this assassin is starting to be anxious in a few of his attacks and mocks, ¡°Mr Assassin why are you so anxious. Let us slowly continue. After all, everyone has plenty of time. Why don¡¯t we stop fighting, instead, let us sit down have some tea? I hate to use violence to settle problems the most!¡±

    By the side, Yang Mianmian roast in his heart, bullshit! Just now didn¡¯t you use violence to suppress me!

    If it was not for her strength being useless against that assassin, she would have gone up!

    At this moment, Liu Yi ispletely suppressing this assassin. He keeps using moves to neutralize all of the attacks of the assassin.

    While in the surrounding, over hundreds of ck swords are floating around sealing up the surroundings of the assassin making him unable to escape.

    ¡°Go on and say it. Who are you, why do you want to kill me?¡±

    Liu Yi is like capturing a cub as he slowly whittles the assassin¡¯s willpower.

    At this moment, it seems like the assassin was too anxious as he charges up. The dagger is like a tooth tearing at Liu Yi.

    ¡°This move is useless against me.¡±

    Liu Yi puts on his Monarch Armour and uses the armor to forcefully resist that assassin¡¯s crazy attack. After which he stretches out his right hand and grabs the assassin by his throat and raises him into the air.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t start talking, my patience will be gone.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice starts to turn cold.

    While the assassin opened his mouth and to Liu Yi¡¯s shock, he does not have a tongue!

    What the fuck! So he is a mute? Fucking hell! This is a fucking professional assassin! Even if he got captured by the enemy, he will not expose any information!

    Isn¡¯t this just tricking me! Damn it!

    Just as Liu Yi was being shocked, he realized that the assassin is smiling faintly.

    No good. It is like I got schemed by others!

    Just as he had this thought, he saw the assassin¡¯s skin suddenly tear apart!

    A figure flies out from inside as the dagger in his hand stabs Liu Yi in his throat!

    Even with how powerful the Monarch Armor is, it was pierced by the dagger!

    That dagger pierces into Liu Yi¡¯s throat andes out from the other side carrying red blood.

    Liu Yi stands nkly in the air looking at the figure that suddenly appears in front of him.

    This fellow is wearing ck attire with a strange mask covering his face. Carved on the mask is the ancient character ¡®Seventh¡¯!

    Seeing his move stabbing Liu Yi through his throat, that assassin finally let out a breath of relief.

    But at this moment, the assassin¡¯s eyeballs nearly push away the mask and drop out!

    Even Yang Mianmian also covers her mouth is shocked!

    As they watch Liu Yi who is standing there pull out the dagger from his throat with his right hand causing arge amount of blood to spray out!

    But very quickly this injury seals up and even the armor also restored itself back to normal.

    Bullshit! The throat was pierced through and this person did not die! This is too weird already! Is he really a monster?

    The assassin who had never spoken before finally cannot help but ask, ¡°Are¡­are you a monster?¡±

    Indeed. This is his real body which has a tongue!

    ¡°Either you speak or die!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s patience ispletely gone. After being stabbed in the throat by the assassin he is really unhappy!

    He aims at that assassin and grabs the air. Asura Arm immediately flies out and grabs hold of the assassin, raising him into the air!

    All of the swords in the air aims at that assassin like they are going to turn him into a sieve in the next second!

    ¡°No one has ever got information from me before.¡±

    Unexpectedly despite being threatened like this that assassin is still calm.

    ¡°Goodbye, chess piece. Your mission shall end here.¡±

    Liu Yi is startled and sensed that something is wrong. He immediately shouts, ¡°Get down!¡±

    After which he tossed that assassin into the air like tossing a baseball!

    Indeed as Liu Yi had expected, that assassin exploded in the air!

    Every single drop of his blood flies out. Some sprays outside while a small portionnds in the za.

    When the blood drops spray onto any Kunlun disciples, their body would be pierced through by this drop of blood!

    They start crying out in pain and within moments, several tens of them were injured.

    If Liu Yi had not tossed that fellow outside near the end, perhaps everyone in the za would be affected by it!

    At that time there will truly be a heavy number of injuries and deaths!

    This fellow is too ruthless to self-explode!

    Furthermore, it is clearly daytime but ck clouds suddenly cover the sky like night hade as a moon hangs high up in the sky.

    As the moonbeam shines down upon the blood fog floating in the middle of the air and drew away the soul!

    ¡°Chess piece¡­moonbeam¡­¡±

    Liu Yi frowns deeply. It is clear that this fellow belongs to the same influence as Yeheng!

    At this moment Lin Tong exims, {Seventh¡­Third¡­I understand now! Big Idiot! This miss finally understands what they represent!}

    {What is it?}

    {It is the Ten Heavenly Stem!}

 Chapter 808 - Undefeated Emperor Qin

    <h4>Chapter 808 [Undefeated Emperor Qin]</h4>

    {It is the Ten Heavenly Stems!}

    Lin Tong hurriedly says, {Although it is only two characters but it can be confirmed! These people use heavenly stems to rece their names! Earlier that Ye Heng who was Third, right now this assassin is Seventh! That means that they still have eight more people forming First, Second, Third, Fourth, Fifth, Sixth, Seventh, Eighth, Ninth, Tenth!}

    {Ten Heavenly Stems¡­}

    This is the first time Liu Yi had heard of this organization, ¡°Meng Xi have you heard of this organization?¡±

    ¡°This¡­this is also my first time hearing about it¡­¡±

    Meng Xi who is in her small spider form replies, ¡°But I do not know why¡­I seem to have a faint recollection¡­¡±

    ¡°Motherfucker! Where the fuck did this damn assassin emerge from!¡±

    At this moment Yang Mianmian who is standing by the side roars in anger, ¡°To turn my Kunlun¡¯s scaredpetition into such a state! I cannot live under the same sky as them!¡±

    ¡°They are the Ten Heavenly Stems.¡±

    Liu Yi thinks rapidly and replies, ¡°Female hero have you heard of this name?¡±

    ¡°What female hero! I have a name!¡±

    Yang Mianmian rolls her eyes, ¡°My name is Yang Mianmian do you not remember it?¡±

    Fuck, how are you like Mianmian!

    Liu Yi wishes to roast her but for his future friendship, he just bears with it.

    This is the so-called, retreating a step opens wide seas and skies! I am so grand, kneel and worship me!

    ¡°Fine. Yang Mianmian. Do you know about the Ten Heavenly Stems?¡±

    Liu Yi is only concentrating on asking about this mysterious organization.

    But Yang Mianmian asks Liu Yi for his name¡°You know my name why are you not saying yours? Letter deliverer, what is your name?¡±

    ¡°This one is Liu Yi.¡±

    Liu Yi can only cup his hands and gives a happy greeting.

    ¡°Liu Yi? Doesn¡¯t sound familiar¡­¡±

    Yang Mianmian only frowns before turning around and asks those around her.

    ¡°Oi. Have you heard of him before?¡±

    ¡°Did not¡­¡±

    ¡°First time hearing!¡±

    ¡°When are we going to eat?¡±

    Yang Mianmian stomps her feet in anger, ¡°Fuck! A group of rice buckets who only know how to eat!¡±

    Liu Yi is gloomy in his heart as well. Right now I can be considered as rather famous in inner pavilions. Why does Kunlun not know of me?

    Could it be that this group of people are so closed up and have never received any news from the outside world?

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°That¡­are you guys living like ancient times?¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    Yang Mianmian rolls his eyes, ¡°We have inte! A super-fast one too! The sacredpetition has been going on, thus it is strictly prohibited to connect to the inte. Thus it has been over a month since we have gotten in touch with news from the outside world!¡±

    What the heck, so it is like this!

    Liu Yi says in his heart, no wonder although she speaks modern she has never heard of me before. Looks like cultivating in Kunlun is also very difficult. Bitter fighter for a year also means that unable to connect to the inte for a year. Just how bitter that is!

    When I have nothing to do I would let Little Jade disy manga, novels, and the likes otherwise life would be too monotonous!

    Liu Yi says helplessly, ¡°Later you can go online and check¡­recently there is a lot of news about me¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm. Okay. Ma Baihe go and check!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Okay! Then can you give me another piece of chicken drumstick for tonight¡¯s dinner?¡± asked a female fighter.

    ¡°Fucking hell! Get moving! Drag anymore and you shall go hungry!¡±

    ¡°Going now! Going now!¡±

    The female fighter does not dare to dream anymore and hurriedly slips away.

    Liu Yi cannot help but sweat. Looks like eating is very important to this group of people ¡­

    Liu Yi wipes away his cold sweat, ¡°That¡­can we first discuss the matter regarding the Ten Heavenly Stems?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Ten Heavenly Stems! I¡¯ve heard of it before.¡±

    Yang Mianmian cups her chin and says, ¡°But that should be something that happened a long time ago¡­based on logic, they shouldn¡¯t be alive¡­¡±

    ¡°What matter? Please say it.¡±

    Liu Yi is very curious about this mysterious organization. What are they nning in secret and why do they call me a chess piece?

    No one wishes to be a chess piece and Liu Yi is also the same.

    ¡°It should be a matter 2000 years ago!¡±

    Yang Mianmian mutters, ¡°Back then, it was still the world of Great Qin. Qin had just unified the entire country and established the Qin Dynasty!¡±

    ¡°Why would this be tagged over to Qin Shihuang?¡±

    Liu Yi does not understand, ¡°I heard that Qin Shihuang had always wished to cultivate but in the end, there was no effect and he died!¡±

    ¡°That is your history!¡±

    Yang Mianmian waves her hand, ¡°Only the older generation know about the reality behind this matter!¡±

    ¡°What is the truth?¡±

    Liu Yi bes curious. He realizes that he is seeking information regarding the cultivation world! Because a lot of stories in the cultivation world are too interesting, making him fascinated!

    ¡°The truth is that Qin Shihuang was a cultivator with a deep cultivation base!¡±

    What Yang Mianmian said instantly gave Liu Yi a fright.

    What the fuck! What is this game? Qin Shihuang is a cultivator?

    And also possesses a deep cultivation base?

    ¡°What¡­what grade was Qin Shihuang?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he had exceeded the realm crossing stage.¡±

    Yang Mianmian estimated a bit before saying, ¡°Early during the era of the seven warring states, there is an enormous number of cultivators! Back then there were not that many inner pavilion sects. It was due to arge number of cultivators from different countries fighting causing arge number of them to die in battle. The remaining cultivators became weary of the secr and found a few ces to establish their illusion realms and formed the sects of the inner pavilion. The person who established my Kunlun Mountain is also the same. Back then he was the Teacher of states of Zhao. After losing a war he became discouraged and led a number of his disciples and came to Kunlun Mountain to establish our sect!¡±

    ¡°So it was like this!¡±

    This time Liu Yi¡¯s astonishment is not small. So in the past cultivators were like this?

    ¡°Of course. Once upon a time, cultivators were active in the secr world and helped their own nation¡¯s Lord to campaign the whole of china! But no one expects that Qin Shihuang¡¯s cultivation was too powerful, finally sweeping away the six-nation! While back then the greatest sect that Qin Shihuang had self-created is the Qin Imperial Pce! It is said that Qin Shihuang possesses a mystical pce and it is this Qin Imperial Pce. Inside the pce are innumerable treasures but they were defended by 72 Earthly Demon Generals and 36 Heavenly Spirit Marshals. Outsiders do not know where this Qin Imperial Pce is and even if they knew, they are unable to enter! Not only is Qin Shihuang¡¯s cultivation base very unreasonable, but his 72 Earthly Demon Generals and 36 Heavenly Spirit Marshals are also all heaven realm experts! Furthermore, they also have ten experts who have the strength of a realm crossers which is the Ten Heavenly Stems!¡±

    The Ten Heavenly Stems possess the standard of Realm Crosser?

    Wrong! If the two people whom I had defeated are from the Ten Heavenly Stems but their cultivation was only around 23 starjades!

    ¡°Later on Qin Shihuang challenged the Nine Heavens and even wished to unify the six realms! Finally, the Gods descended into the world. Over hundreds of gods but none of them could defeat Qin Shihuang. Finally, the God-Emperor used a stratagem to instigate one of the ten heavenly stems and deceived Qin Shihuang to fall into a trap and sealed himself! Furthermore, the rest of the ten heavenly stems were all beheaded and only their souls were able to escape entering reincarnation.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart was moved. Could it be that those two ten heavenly stems¡­their cultivation was what they had recultivated after reincarnation?

    No wonder their souls would be kept away by the moonlight after dying!

    But where did the moonlight bring them to? Could it be the rumored Qin Imperial Pce?

    Liu Yi is slightly moved after all Qin Shihuang alone could defeat over a hundred gods and finally, the God-Emperor could only use strategy to trick him into a trap which is really valiant!

    When can I have this kind of might!

    ¡°This is gloomy.¡±

    Yang Mianmian sighs again, ¡°Back then there were no techniques nor rules for cultivation. In any of the six realms, anyone can breakthrough through the firstyer of heaven. Later on to prevent this kind of situation from happening again, the gods, the first generation god-emperor exhausted all of his cultivation to set up thisw. If you wish to breakthrough through the firstyer of heaven, then you must go to another realm. If you wish to go to another realm, then you must challenge the Realm Crossing Guardian! The Realm Crossing Guardian¡¯s might is absolute so how is it possible to defeat them!¡±

    ¡°These gods are too rotten!¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, ¡°But the Ten Heavenly Stems running out and restarted their activity, could it be that they wish to revive Qin Shihuang?¡±

    Liu Yi thinks for a while and there only seems to be this possibility!

    ¡°Damn it¡­hearing you saying it seems like it is really the case¡­¡±

    Yang Mianmian also became slightly afraid, ¡°If Qin Shihuang really revives¡­then this world will really turn into a huge mess¡­¡±

    ¡°But if Qin Shihuang is able to revive, perhaps the first thing he might do is to beat up the gods in the nine heavens!¡±

    ¡°Nothing but expelling the wolf to chase the tiger.¡±

    Yang Mianmian snorts, ¡°Since young, I heard of stories regarding Qin Shihuang. That fellow is a tyrant! Aplete tyrant! Those that do not submit to him will all be killed! Not to mention a person like you is the first that he will kill off!¡±

    ¡°Then forget it. Looks like this Qin Shihuang and Gods are nothing good!¡±

    ¡°Then, in essence, there is no difference!¡±

    Yang Mianmian agrees to what Liu Yi said, ¡°Anyways¡­no matter what we must also prevent Qin Shihuang from reviving¡­if he revives¡­then that would be too scary¡­we will all die.¡±

    Qin Shihuang will not let off the rest of the cultivators. Back then the reason why he did not care about the inner pavilion is that he was fighting a war against the gods.

    When he revived, he will wish to strengthen himself. At that time the cultivators of the inner pavilion might not be able to escape. If they do not submit to him¡­then it will lead to death.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart turns slightly heavy. Littless makes me run to all of the Inner Pavilion Sects and prepare the 5 Spirit Gathering¡­could it be it is to let me know of these matters?

    If it was only to know about this matter? Why didn¡¯t she tell it to me directly?

    ¡°Oh? It seems like there is something on the ground¡­¡±

    Yang Mianmian looks below the location where the assassin self-exploded. There is an unremarkable wooden tablet that she picks up.

    Liu Yi took it and takes a look. Indeed it is the same as the wooden tablet that I had picked up from Ye Heng earlier. Just that the character is ¡®Seventh¡¯.

    Could it be that¡­littless wants me to collect these?

    Littless¡­just what do you want me to do. Cant, you just tell it to me! My head is about to explode!

 Chapter 809 - Big day]

    <strong>Chapter 809 [Big day]</strong>

    ¡°It is not possible to resist Qin Imperial Pce relying on me alone.¡±

    Liu Yi is determined to fight against Qin Imperial Pce. It was them who first found him so how can he escape? That would be letting himself down.

    ¡°What you say is indeed right. You wish to join hands with Kunlun Mountain?¡±

    Yang Mianmian is not a stupidss and instantly see through Liu Yi¡¯s thoughts. She grabs the ax as she looks at Liu Yi as a trace of craftiness shes across her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I hope that I am able to obtain Kunlun Mountian¡¯s support!¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hand and says politely, ¡°The moment Qin Imperial Pcees into being, it is not only my disaster. It is a disaster for the entire mortal world and even the entire six realms! One more friend is always better than another enemy. In front of Qin Imperial Pce, we should all be friends not enemies, right?¡±

    ¡°You have an enticing way of speaking!¡±

    Yang Mianmian would not be tricked by a few sentences from Liu Yi. She smiles mysteriously and says, ¡°My Kunlun Mountain can help you with all of our might but, you must undergo a sacred ceremony with my Kunlun Mountain to prove that us both sides have deep friendship!¡±

    ¡°What ceremony?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, just a ceremony. Although this group of Kunlun Mountain people says that they had integrated with modern times but they are still rather traditional in many ces!

    ¡°A ceremony that proves our friendship!¡± As Yang Mianmian speaks, she waves her hand, ¡°Bring up Kunlun Immortal Wine!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    By the side when the Kunlun disciples heard this they were instantly stunned.

    Kunlun Immortal Wine?

    Sect Head Yang Mianmian¡­ wants to take this one?

    Seeing that the disciples are not moving, Yang Mianmian is slightly angered and roars, ¡°What are you still staring for?! All of you do not wish to eat!¡±

    The threat behind this sentence is not small causing those disciples to immediately scramble away to find the wine.

    In less than 5 minutes a fighter is swaying as he carries a person tallrge wine jar and walks over.

    ¡°Come,e,e!¡±

    Yang Mianmian stretches out her hand carries the wine jar over with a single hand and shakes it in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°This wine is called Kunlun Immortal Wine. Its other name is called Kunlun¡¯s friendship. Its alcohol attribute is cold. If a mortal drank a mouthful then their body will instantly be frozen into ice and die!¡±

    What the fuck¡­is this alcohol or poison!

    Hearing this, Liu Yi is stunned.

    ¡°That is why if one must obtain my Kunlun Mountain¡¯s friendship, one must drink half of our wine! I shall drink half then you drink the other half! How is it? Do you dare to or not?¡± asked Yang Mianmian loudly.

    ¡°If I can obtain Kunlun Mountain¡¯s friendship, what does this small test counts as.¡±

    Liu Yi is not cowardly, ¡°But I never like to be behind a woman! Let me go first!¡±

    Liu Yi snatches over the wine jar from Yang Mianmian¡¯s hand and is about to drink it.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! This is not allowed!¡±

    Yang Mianmian hurriedly stretches out her hand and pushed down the wine jar and said with some fluster, ¡°This is my Kunlun Mountain, naturally there are my Kunlun Mountain rules! This wine must first be drunk by the owner! How is there any reason to let the guest drink first! What is it, you want to upstage the host?¡±

    ¡°This¡­not at all¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this hat that was given to me is too big. Forget it, it is best to let thisss drink it first! Who made it be their rule!

    Liu Yi watches Yang Mianmian carry up the wine jar with both hands. She raises her neck and the white gem like wine flows down like a streamlet before entering Yang Mianmian¡¯s mouth.

    What the heck! Who would believe it if you say that she is not a female hero!

    When the Kunlun Immortal Wine enters Yang Mianmian¡¯s mouth, Liu Yi realizes that Yang Mianmian¡¯s originally wheat color skin is slowly turning pale!

    Ice starts to cover her skin. Liu Yi is very startled as he did not expect that even a cultivator would be frozen like this drinking this wine!

    Especially this kind of valiant female hero!

    Yang Mianmian in one breath drank for a minute. In the end, her body ispletely covered in ice and only then did she ce down the wine jar with a -boom-. She then wipes her mouth and shivers before saying, ¡°It, it is your turn¡­¡±

    Liu Yi can hear that her voice is trembling and knows that she must quite chilled.

    ¡°Good. Hope that our friendship willst forever.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he stretches out a hand and grabs hold of the enormous wine jar.

    The immortal wine inside let out a cold aura. Before even drinking it, it causes Liu Yi to subconsciously shiver.

    Recalling how he had cultivated Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra and possess Mysterious Ice Qi, it should have a very powerful resistance against cold attribute!

    Thinking to here, Liu Yi no longer hesitates and raises the wine jar high up and drank arge mouthful of the wine that he poured out!

    The moment he drinks this mouthful, Liu Yi knows that he had made arge mistake!

    How is this immortal wine! This is basically eating ice!

    This immortal wine is too strange. It ignores my powerful flesh body and directly affects my soul!

    A surge of chill spread out from Liu Yi¡¯s dantian before entering his organs and his entire body!

    Very quickly, Liu Yi senses that he is about to be frozen into an ice statue!

    His hand that was holding the wine jar is starting to tremble and that enormous wine jar is about to be dropped any moment.

    Bullshit¡­this wine is too scary¡­this is only just a mouthful¡­

    There is still half a jar left to drink! If this goes on, how am I suppose to finish!

    If I want to resist this kind of chill, I need heat¡­

    Heat¡­heat¡­

    Liu Yi suddenly thought of something and Scarlet Blood Sutra Qi starts gathering in his body!

    Using the me of Scarlet Blood Sutra to warm up his body! Right now that is what Liu Yi can do!

    To resist this chill, Liu Yi uses Scarlet Blood Sutra to heat up his blood!

    Red light faintly floats upon his skin as it keeps alternating with the white ice created by the wine.

    Almost like he is risking his life, Liu Yi continues to keep drinking!

    Immortal wine enters his stomach inrge mouthfuls. Scarlet Blood Demonic me keeps roasting the bones of his body making Liu Yi have a feeling like he is going to explode any moment!

    Damn it! I do not believe that I cant deal with this half jar of wine!

    Yang Mianmian who is standing by the side is somewhat startled.

    She thought that Liu Yi would have given up after a few mouthfuls and did not expect that he would continue to drink for so long!

    Hearing the rushing sound from the wine jar, it seems like he is about to finish the wine!

    Kunlun Immortal Wine disregards the physical body of the cultivator and erodes the soul of the cultivator!

    This kind of chill that came from the soul is impossible to be blocked!

    Since young, their Kunlun disciples had been drinking this kind of wine to strengthen their soul as well as physique!

    Her wine capacity is also the best here thus she can drink half a jar in one breath.

    But her capacity is only sorge. It is not possible for her to drink anymore!

    Unexpectedly, Liu Yi, this new person who had never drunk the wine can drink half a jar!

    This fellow¡­is a pervert¡­

    Growing up so big, this is the first time I have seen another person who is even more perverted than me!

    Where did hee from! Why is Feng Baihe still not back with the information yet!

    Just as she is thinking about nonsense, Liu Yi ces down thatrge jar as his eyes narrow before his body starts swaying.

    ¡°O¡­our¡­friendship¡­forever¡­¡±

    Looking at Yang Mianmian, Liu Yi feels like her figure is swaying about.

    ¡°Eh¡­what¡¯s with you¡­swaying about¡­did you drink too much?¡±

    ¡°It is you who is drunk.¡±

    Yang Mianmian narrows her eyes at Liu Yi and cannot help butugh, ¡°Next up is the start of our friendship. Letter deliverer, in the future you shall be mine.¡±

    The moment she speaks, Liu Yi had already copsed onto the ground.

    ¡°Benefactor? Benefactor?¡±

    Meng Xi shouts in shock trying to wake Liu Yi up.

    At this moment Lin Tong¡¯s voice enters her ear, {No need to bother about this matter. This is his romance. Allow him to do as he wishes.}

    Hearing Lin Tong¡¯s voice, Meng Xi is very astonished, {Ah? You¡­are you not jealous?}

    {Jealous, very jealous.}

    Lin Tong says, {But this miss will not block his progress. If he can be connected by marriage to Kunlun Mountain, it is beneficial to his future path in cultivation! Thus even though this miss is jealous this miss will support him!}

    Meng Xi felt astonished by what Lin Tong says. She suddenly feels that her wait for over a thousand years is not considered a huge love. Only Lin Tong¡¯s manner is real love!

    Liu Yi does not know that so many things had happened after he had fainted. Other than that time Yoko Nishikawa, this is the second time he had gotten drunk!

    Originally Liu Yi who had cultivated the wine sword technique should have high resistance towards wine.

    But this time around, Kunlun¡¯s immortal wine ignored his constitution and ravaged his soul causing him to bepletely drunk.

    Right now, Liu Yi had finally sensed the feeling of an ordinary person beingpletely drunk.

    But the moment he awakens, he realized that he is bound onto arge bed!

    Thisrge bed is crafted out from ice and is emitting cold qi. Wanting to sleep on top of this kind of bed, one must always use his qi to protect his body.

    Looks like Kunlun people cultivate in their sleep as well!

    But why am I tied down?

    Liu Yi uses strength and tugs his hands only to realize that the shackles binding his hands behind his back are indestructible.

    Most importantly he does not know what was done to him making him unable to use any of his qi.

    From outside came bustling noise and excitement and he could even hear people shouting in drunkness.

    ¡°Sect leaders¡­big day ah¡­ha!¡±

    ¡°Come,e,e! Today no one is allowed to leave without being drunk!¡±

    Big day?

    Liu Yi¡¯s subconscious shivers before looking down.

    What the heck, when were my clothes changed. Right now I am wearing red groom clothing!

    ¡°What the fuck, what is going on here!¡±

    ¡°Benefactor, you have awakened!¡±

    Meng Xi transforms into her human form andnds by Liu Yi¡¯s side. She kneels down and says, ¡°This servant was worried to death!¡±

    ¡°What is this situation?¡±

    ¡°Benefactor¡­today is your big day ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Nani?¡±

 Chapter 810 - Let me do it]

    <strong>Chapter 810 [Let me do it]</strong>

    Liu Yi is slightly stunned.

    Are you for real? Why, why would it turn into marriage?

    What is Yang Mianmian doing? Didn¡¯t we agree on bing friends forever?

    Why did this friendship turn into marriage!

    ¡°Meng Xi let me out!¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°I do not know why my cultivation being sealed. I will need some time to unseal it!¡±

    ¡°Cannot Benefactor. This servant¡¯s cultivation is not enough to help you open the shackles on your body.¡±

    Meng Xi shakes her head helplessly, ¡°What this servant can do now is sit by your side and apany you for a chat.¡±

    What the fuck! What is the use of chatting with me!

    Right now what I wish is to escape! Also, do not know what kind of restriction did that girl put on me! It is powerful!

    Liu Yi can move a single bit of his cultivation. He can only faintly find the location where the restriction that was restricting him was. As long as he has a bit of time, he can break the restriction.

    It is just that. It seems like right now there is not enough time¡­

    What Liu Yi is worried about is this thus he wishes to ask Meng Xi for help.

    ¡°That¡­benefactor, this servant¡¯s chatting standard is still not bad¡­¡±

    Meng Xi seems to be somewhat wronged like she is upset at being useless.

    ¡°Meng Xi¡­take a look at me. How would I have the mood to chat now¡­¡±

    Liu Yi has the urge to cry and wishes tomit suicide by knocking his head against the wall.

    [TL: are you sure it ismitting sucide or destroying the wall¡­]

    I did not expect that I would be tricked by a girl who is like an airhead with only strength¡­fucking hell!

    Thinking about it, is disgraceful!

    Meng Xi says out her own thoughts, ¡°Benefactor¡­that, Sect Head Yang is very pretty¡­if cannot then obey her.¡±

    [TL: anyone have a better term than obey please let me know.]

    Liu Yi immediately shouts righteously, ¡°Being a person how can I be socking of moral integrity! I, Liu Yi am an open person! In this life, I must be devoted to those that I love! I want to be faithful to them how can I obey a woman that I do not know?¡±

    ¡°This servant admires benefactor¡¯s moral character.¡±

    Meng Xi is slightly ashamed. It seems like my thinking is indeed somewhat skewed.

    ¡°I, Liu Yi am upright and walk straight. I will not do things that let down my women!¡±

    Liu Yi speaks forcefully and with justice when at this moment a footstep came out from outside and walks in.

    Meng Xi hurriedly transforms into a small spider and jumps back into Liu Yi¡¯s hair.

    While Liu Yi hurriedly stops speaking and sits up, waiting for the person outside to walk in.

    With a cracking sound, the door was pushed open.

    A wild beauty wearing female wedding clothing walks in from outside.

    At this moment Yang Mianmian¡¯s dressing is different from earlier. She had changed from her earlier leopard print clothing and changed into a silk muslin clothing. She is like wildness and graceful coexisting together at the same time. A pair of beautiful legs are revealed, fully rounded and very enticing. Her buxom butt andrge breast are very alluring.

    When Liu Yi sees this, he was stunned for a moment.

    Yang Mianmian seems to have drunk quite a bit. She climbs into the bed and holds Liu Yi¡¯s chin with a hand and says, ¡°Lord, tonight, let me properly love you!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Liu Yi swallows his saliva and stares at Yang Mianmian¡¯s breasts that she had revealed due to her sprawling there.

    This girl¡¯s breasts are reallyrge¡­furthermore it is very full and sticking out..

    Liu Yi says, ¡°That¡­I wish to be on top¡­¡±

    Meng Xi cries out hysterically, {Benefactor!}

    Only then did Liu Yi cough and say, ¡°Cough¡­that¡­Sect Head Yang, doing this is no good¡­¡±

    ¡°What is there that is bad. You and I have already drunk the love affinity wine. Furthermore, you also drank so much¡­hehe, right now if you wish to break the promise of marriage it is toote!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck! Isn¡¯t that friendship forever wine?¡±

    Liu Yi lets out a weird cry, ¡°Why did it turn into love affinity wine!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, lord. don¡¯t be so stubborn!¡±

    Yang Mianmian scoots her charming face by Liu Yi¡¯s ear and exhales saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you wish to obtain Kunlun¡¯s support¡­after you do it with me, Kunlun will be half of yours¡­at that time, wouldn¡¯t Kunlun move whenever you wish?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    One must say that Liu Yi is slightly moved.

    But he only hesitates slightly before shaking his head and rejected saying, ¡°Not possible. I, Liu Yi am not a gigolo.¡±

    Yang Mianmian scowls, ¡°Why must you think in that direction?¡±

    Liu Yi says solemnly, ¡°This is a question of principle!¡±

    Yang Mianmian raises her eyebrow before suddenly scooting over and kisses Liu Yi.

    Yang Mianmian kiss is unproficient in the beginning but the more she kisses the more fanatic she gets. It was to the extent that she takes the initiative to suck on Liu Yi¡¯s tongue.

    Being forcefully kissed¡­

    This was Liu Yi¡¯s first thought.

    Should I resist or not?

    This was Liu Yi¡¯s second thought.

    But Liu Yi is a bit unwilling to resist as Yang Mianmian is indeed very beautiful, wide and passionate as well as the initiative.

    But being married to others like this, Liu Yi is unable to ept it.

    Marriage is the end result of two people loving each other. Today is the first time he and Yang Mianmian had met thus there are no feelings between the two of them and they are going to marry?

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    After kissing for a while Yang Mianmian finally leaves Liu Yi¡¯s mouth. There is still a sparkling thread of saliva between their mouths.

    ¡°Although you say don¡¯t want, but your heart is still looking forward to it right?¡±

    Yang Mianmian smiles in delight like she had won something!

    ¡°Sect Head Yang. I hope that you can understand.¡±

    Liu Yi chants Buddhist scripture to calm himself down as he says, ¡°Love and desire are two different things. Please do not confuse one for the other.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Are you humiliating me?¡±

    When Yang Mianmian heard this, she is unhappy, ¡°Am I unable to make you interested? Unable to enter your eyes?¡±

    ¡°This¡­of course not.¡±

    Liu Yi says honestly, ¡°You are very pretty and erotic. But, as for marrying, we still need to understand each other better first¡­¡±

    -tearing sound-

    Yang Mianmian directly tears off her clothes revealing her perfect body.

    Her impressive s-shape curve is presented in front of Liu Yi just like this.

    Liu Yi is also stunned, what does this woman want to do? Rape me?

    YAMATTE!!!

    I still have not prepared my heart!

    ¡°All of us are candid. This way is getting to know each other, right?¡±

    Yang Mianmian pulls Liu Yi¡¯s clothing apart!

    What!

    Liu Yi¡¯s clothing is dered as scrap without any suspension!

    This is bad. Right now both of us are treating each other with sincerity! This Yang Mianmian¡­is too fierce¡­

    ¡°Wait till I subdue you then you¡¯ll be my person! At that time, even if you do not want to obey you must obey! You must obey the three men and the four virtues of morality. You also cannot go against it.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­obey the three men and the four virtues of morality are for women!¡±

    ¡°In my ce, male chauvinism won¡¯t work!¡±

    Yang Mianmian speaks arrogantly, ¡°Wait for me to pamper you!¡±

    Yang Mianmian pushes Liu Yi down on the bed.

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth and says, ¡°I, I will not let you get away with it!¡±

    ¡°You guys always say something but your below says something else.¡±

    As Yang Mianmian speaks, she grabs hold of little Liu Yi.

    ¡°You see, your fellow below is very disobedient!¡±

    Liu Yi asks with a red face and neck, ¡°You¡­where did you learn so much from!¡±

    ¡°Online! When learning is such fun!¡±

    Yang Mianmian smiles delightfully making Liu Yi rather helpless.

    Liu Yi roasts in his heart. Thisss¡­of all things she learned why did she learn this! Furthermore, she uses this to deal with me! Too evil! Does she dare to be even more fierce!

    ¡°Anyway today you are mine¡­no¡­from now on, you will forever be mine!¡±

    Yang Mianmian smiles merrily, ¡°Rx. Today I will cherish you!¡±

    ¡°Cherish your sister! The sequence is upside down!¡±

    Liu Yi retreats dodging Yang Mianmian¡¯s ¡®wolf paw¡¯, ¡°I do not agree to this marriage! Definitely, do not agree!¡±

    ¡°You already drank the Love Affinity Wine, if you do not let to take you then your cultivation will never recover in this lifetime!¡±

    Yang Mianmian shakes her chest as she props her chin and says, ¡°Are you going to obey me to be a cripple forever?¡±

    Forever unable to recover my cultivation?

    Liu Yi smiles in his heart, this Yang Mianmian is going to miscalcte. As long as I have a bit of time, my cultivation can be restored!

    But wanting to maintain my virtue during this period of time¡­seems to be a bit difficult!

    But Liu Yi feel that he is very cold. After all, underneath him is an ice bed. Right now, he does not have any cultivation thus he is numb from the cold and is trembling as he speaks.

    While mes erupt from Yang Mianmian¡¯s body making Liu Yi cannot help but have the thought to hug her and pulled her into his embrace¡­

    Luckily my hands were tied up otherwise I would not be able to bear it!

    Perhaps Yang Mianmian didn¡¯t expect that tying me up is actually helping me!

    But very quickly, Liu Yi is unable to be happy anymore as Yang Mianmian had already lowered her head and opens her cherry mouth and starts sucking his little brother.

    This simtion is not ordinary!

    Liu Yi instantly trembles. Without his cultivation protecting his body, he nearly surrenders!

    What the fuck¡­thisss¡­howe she is so good at licking¡­could it be that she learned from online?

    Damn it¡­Japan AV are causing a lot of trouble ¡­

    If I instantly shoot, wouldn¡¯t thisssugh to death!

    Cannot! I definitely must bear it!

    Liu Yi does not care about the rest as he closes his eyes and starts chanting buddhist scripture in his heart to rx the pressure below!

    Without pressure, below will be fine! Amitabha, Amitabha!

    So be it if Liu Yi closes his eyes but very quickly he feels below turn chilly and before it seems to enter a warm ce.

    He was instantly startled and open his eyes only to realize that Yang Mianmian had taken the initiative to sit on his little brother!

    Although she is a person who practices martial arts, Yang Mianmian¡¯s inside is still intact! Ayer of barrier obstructs Liu Yi¡¯s little brother from going in deep.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Yang Mianmian knits her brows before lowering down her body.

    Instantly that obstruction was broken and Yang Mianmian bites her lips.

    This¡­is a female warrior!

 Chapter 811 - Tame]

    <strong>Chapter 811 [Tame]</strong>

    Yang Mianmian bites her lips as she rides on top of Liu Yi. She is indeed an iron-bone female warrior!

    It seems like she had ovee the slight unavoidable pain as Yang Mianmian starts to ride Liu Yi like a knight.

    Liu Yi feels weird in his heart. Although physiologically he feels veryfortable and also very stimted, psychologically he is upset.

    To be conquered by a woman¡­

    Liu Yi indeed has a bit of male chauvinism!

    For small matters, he likes to give in to the girls but for big matters¡­how can it be up to the girls!

    But as the two of them dual cultivates, Liu Yi sensed a surge of strength transmitting over from Yang Mianmian¡¯s lower body and enters his body!

    Fake Spirit Vein activated¡­Yang Mianmian¡¯s strength is currently being absorbed by me!

    Liu Yi senses an unprecedented strength that he had never possessed before, moving about his body expending!

    This kind of strength is like he innately had it and is smoother than the kind of strength that he had obtained frombining bodies with Sky Supporting Pir, easier to control!

    Streams of peculiar ck tattoos immediately start to spread upwards bit by bit from the sole of his foot.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    When Yang Mianmian sees this scene, she cannot help but be amazed. Isn¡¯t this my Kunlun Secret Technique, Charm Tattoo? Why did it appear on Liu Yi¡¯s body?

    While Liu Yi¡¯s hands behind him jolt and with a breaking sound, break the shackles!

    He immediately pushes Yang Mianmian down and presses down on her.

    ¡°How can a girl ride on top of a guy? You¡¯re trying to rebel!¡±

    As he speaks, Liu Yi snatched back the initiative right and starts the very long campaign!

    Soon, Yang Mianmian starts crying out.

    While outside a few Kunlun disciples who are listening in the corner start to feel strange.

    ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t Sect Head say that tonight she wants to subdue that letter deliverer?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­right now why does it seems like it is our sect leader who is continuously crying?¡±

    ¡°Damn. Could it be that something happens to Sect Head? Rush in and take a look!¡±

    A fighter rolls up his sleeves like he is going to forcefully charge in.

    By the side, a swordmaster immediately stops him.

    ¡°Are you mad? This is their family matter! What the heck are you interfering with! At that time if you provoke Sect Head, do you no longer wish to eat?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    That fighter immediately squats down obediently and continues to listen in.

    The fight in the room seems to continue for a very long time, from night to morning. In the beginning, Yang Mianmian keeps crying out continuously but in the end, there is only the sound of bodies pping against each other.

    Yang Mianmian¡¯s throat is already mute from crying out.

    Those people who were listening in to them, after squatting there till midnight, they went back to cultivate or sleep.

    But Liu Yi has a very strong vengeful heart. He keeps making Yang Mianmian soft throughout her entire body, begging for forgiveness.

    ¡°I beg you¡­no¡­no more¡­¡±

    Yang Mianmian sprawls on the bed unable to move at all. Her entire body is covered with perspiration and with mist.

    Liu Yi asked as he pressed down Yang Mianmian while his long spear keeps drilling, ¡°You¡¯re not going follow me anymore?¡±

    ¡°Real¡­really do not dare to¡­husband¡­this one is wrong¡­really wrong¡­¡±

    Yang Mianmian is begging for mercy continuously and only then is Liu Yi perfectly satisfied to let her off.

    ¡°This is more like it!¡±

    To be honest, Liu Yi¡¯s capability is not so fierce to fight for an entire night in the past!

    But after he had absorbed a part of Yang Mianmian¡¯s strength, it greatly strengthens his flesh body!

    As his flesh body bes stronger, his lower body strength also increased by quite a bit!

    Right now, Liu Yi feels like it is not a problem for him to fuck for an entire year!

    After subduing Yang Mianmian he gets off the bed.

    {Little Jade, clothing.}

    {Understood master!}

    The AI immediately puts on a ck coat on Liu Yi which is Liu Yi¡¯s most favorite style.

    ¡°Mm¡­I, I want to rest for a while¡­¡±

    Yang Mianmian is no longer able to take it as her body is pitifully weak.

    Compared to the energetic Liu Yi, she is unable to take it anymore.

    ¡°Then you rest first. I¡¯ll go out and exercise a bit.¡±

    Surges of strength keep expanding inside his body making him wish to find a ce to vent.

    ¡°Up to you¡­¡±

    Yang Mianmian says weakly like she is about to fall into a deep sleep.

    Liu Yi pushes open the door and walks out with wide steps.

    Outside is the Kunlun za. A surge of chill air and fresh air presses in from both sides. Liu Yi takes a deep breath and senses his mood bing better.

    When he pushed open the door, the gaze of the Kunlun disciples¡¯ outside who were trainingnds on him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Liu Yi?¡±

    ¡°Where is Sect head?¡±

    When all of their gazes gather on Liu Yi, it causes him to feel ufortable.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi did not say anything and also do not know what to say to those Kunlun disciples.

    I had their sect head thoroughly¡­there is nothing pertinent to say.

    He walks to a corner of the za without consulting anyone and stands on top of an enormous tform.

    Kunlun Mountain summit is an enormous tform. It should be because of being cut off by the god.

    This ice mountain¡¯s ice is iparably hard and is even harder than diamond!

    Liu Yi stands in a corner of the tform before raising his right hand which he clenched into a fist.

    Tremendous strength flows into his fist as Liu Yi bends over and smashes his fist into the ice surface underneath him.

    -cracking sound-

    Instantly a section of the summit ruptures open and instantly copses from Liu Yi¡¯s attack. It finally slides down.

    The group of Kunlun disciples were so startled that their hair stands on end!

    Fucking hell! Earlier his strength was so horrifying and now it seems like it had be even stronger by a few times!

    Does he still want to let people live?

    Perhaps only those seniors who are hidden in closed-door cultivation could fight against his current strength!

    After this punch, Liu Yi sits down and starts meditating.

    He had to admit that after eating Yang Mianmian, it helped him greatly.

    The three sun jades in his body arepletely filled up now and are starting to work towards the fourth sun jade.

    His strength had also increased by a section and under no other additional situation, he had restored to his peak of 18 starjades.

    After the fourth stage of Dragon Transformation, he will enter the heaven realm, the peak of 19 starjade.

    With God Transformation, he will enter the beginning stage of 23rd starjade! Enabling this true body, he will immediately stride over into the peak of 23rd starjade!

    This is the contribution of 3 sun jades!

    When I restore all four starjades, I can fight against experts of 25 starjades!

    In the future when I open the 5th, 6th¡­

    Then even if it is the realm crossing guardian, I will also have the strength to fight against them!

    Nine Yang God Qi is indeed heaven-defying. Furthermore, I also have my Fog Qi!

    If I can absorb Zhang Yunyun¡¯s Nine Yin Demon Qi¡­perhaps, in this world, I might really have no enemy ¡­

    Unparalleled in the world¡­unparalleled in the world!

    If I am unparalleled in the world then who would dare fight against me!

    At that time, everyone would bow before me!

    {Big idiot! Quickly wake up!}

    Just as Liu Yi is slightly about to go mad, a loveable cry rings out in his mind.

    It is Immortal Fox Sister!

    Liu Yi is instantly covered in cold sweat¡­

    What the fuck, nearly fell into bedevilment!

    Indeed the faster one increases in strength, the more unstable ones mental state is!

    Looks like as one increases in strength, one must also keep consolidating one¡¯s mental state¡­

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath and lets his mental state maintain serenity.

    This meditate of his went for countless of days.

    The sun in the sky rises and falls and very quickly darkness descends.

    The Kunlun disciples are all standing in the za. None of them leave as they silently observe Liu Yi.

    How did this fellow¡¯s strength increase again? Could it be that he plucked yin to replenish his yang and plucked our Sect Head?

    Although a lot of people have such thoughts, no one dares to enter Sect Head¡¯s room to look and get to the bottom of the matter!

    They can only wait¡­

    They waited till the sunrise of the second day. The Sect Head that they are longing for had finally walked out from the room in leopard skin clothing and does a stretch.

    Instantly the Kunlun disciples wish to cry.

    Wuwuwuwu, Sect Head, you have finallye out!

    If you did note out, we would have starved to death!

    After Yang Mianmian walks out of the room, she immediately sees Liu Yi who is sitting down in the corner of the mountain summit.

    She immediately walks over aggressively!

    A group of Kunlun disciples are waiting to watch a show, is this going to fight?

    Looks like Liu Yi did something to Sect Head!

    Like a meteor catching up with the moon, Yang Mianmian swiftly reaches Liu Yi¡¯s side before looking down at him who is sitting on the ground.

    Sensing people getting close, Liu Yi breathed out a mouthful of impure air and stop his meditation and open his eyes.

    ¡°Mianmian? Have you rested enough?¡±

    ¡°Yes, husband¡­¡±

    Yang Mianmian replies sweetly before kneeling down and shrinks into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace. Like a little cat she rubs against Liu Yi, ¡°Husband did not evene in to take a look at this one¡­this one really missed you¡­¡±

    The group of Kunlun disciples instantly kneel onto the ground!

    What the fuck! Who is this woman! Is this our Sect Head?!

    ¡°Fuck! Who on earth are you!¡±

    A swordmaster is unable to take it and points, ¡°To pretend to be our Sect Head! Liu Yi, you got guts to find someone to pretend to be our Sect Head! Hand over our Sect Head! Otherwise, we shall be impolite to you!¡±

    He raises his sword.

    ¡°Fucking hell! Shouting for what!¡±

    Yang Mianmian who was just like a cute and helpless-looking girl immediately stands up as she grabs a ck ax and tosses towards that swordmaster!

    That axe rubs pass the sword master¡¯s ear and chops into the icicle behind him, instantly running through that icicle!

    ¡°All of you scram! Didn¡¯t you see that I am being intimate with my husband?¡±

    This fiery character¡­is none other than our Sect Head ¡­

    The group of Kunlun disciples¡¯ cheeks was streaming with tears. We had thought that something had happened to our sect head¡­looks like everything is fine now¡­

    Liu Yi who is sitting there says faintly, ¡°Be moredy-like.¡±

    ¡°Yes, husband¡­¡±

    Yang Mianmian immediately pulls back into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace making the group of Kunlun disciples admire endlessly!

    Fucking hell! This Liu Yi is damn valiant! To tame Sect Head into this manner! Awesome indeed!

    Yang Mianmian asks by Liu Yi¡¯s ear, ¡°Husband, are you hungry? Want me to make some food for you to eat? Our Kunlun¡¯s gourmet is number one under heaven! Husband has been meditating for a day already, it will be bad if you be hungry¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s put this by the side first. I have an even more important matter that I want to ask.¡±

 Chapter 812 - Human Realm Hotel]

    <h4>Chapter 812 [Human Realm Hotel]</h4>

    Yang Mianmian blinks before asking, ¡°What instructions does husband have. You can just say it!¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­I have stayed here for a while. I cannot dy any more.¡±

    Liu Yi calcted the days before saying, ¡°I still have to make a trip to four ces thus I need to leave.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Husband is going to leave? This one still has not fulfilled my wife¡¯s duty ah!¡±

    Yang Mianmian exims before tugging Liu Yi¡¯s arm, ¡°Stay a few more days¡­why don¡¯t I follow husband to deliver the letters together! After all, I am already yours, where husband goes, this one shall follow as well¡­¡±

    ¡°When a guy goes out to handle matters, how can one always keep a woman by the side?¡±

    Liu Yi frowns, ¡°Wait for me in Kunlun. Now that Qin Imperial Pce is starting to conspire, we don¡¯t know when Qin Shihuang is going to revive. If he is going to, Kunlun must prepare! You are the sect head of Kunlun thus you must prepare everything!¡±

    ¡°But¡­I wish to follow beside husband¡­isn¡¯t there a saying called, marrying husband follow husband¡­¡±

    ¡°Right now is still not that time. We are all cultivators. You must not forget your responsibility.¡±

    Liu Yi caressed Yang Mianmian¡¯s hair, ¡°I also cannot let myself immerse in the tender home otherwise I will lose my motivation to advance. If you listen to me, then stay in Kunlun Mountain and properly be your sect head. Furthermore, you should not undergo thebat tournament. Why don¡¯t you put this time in strengthening the cultivation of your disciples.¡±

    ¡°Fine then. I shall listen to husband.¡±

    Yang Mianmian nods her head, ¡°Then where is husband going to next¡­¡±

    Liu Yi thinks for a bit before saying, ¡°Fengdu City.¡±

    ¡°That ce¡­ is not good¡­¡±

    Yang Mianmian is slightly worried, ¡°Although both are inner pavilions, Fengdu City¡¯s behavior has always been entric¡­I heard that those who entered Fengdu City have never returned. Those who enter alive will turn into a departed spirit.¡±

    ¡°It is not that easy to turn your husband into a departed spirit.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°No matter what, I must make a trip.¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­ I shall listen to husband. But Fengdu City is different from my Kunlun Mountain. Fengdu City is very enormous and is like an enormous metropolis. If you want to find a suitable person, it is extremely difficult. But if husband wants to go there, you can find an old ghost called Qing Yise. When he was young, he owed my father a favor and should be able to help husband!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What should I say when I meet Qing Yise?¡±

    Hearing that there a familiar person who would help, Liu Yi feel that it is not bad.

    ¡°I have a piece of jade here which can represent my identity.¡±

    Yang Mianmian ced a jade slip into Liu Yi¡¯s hand, ¡°When you are there and find Qing Yise. Husband just need to show him this piece of jade.¡±

    Liu Yi continues and asks, ¡°Then how should I find this Qing Yise?¡±

    ¡°If you wish to enter Fengdu City, you must first go to the ¡®Human Realm Hotel¡¯ outside Fengdu City. When you are there, husband needs to go and find the hotel owner. That fellow is a miser. As long as husband spends some money, he will hand over his own mother! At that time, Husband can get all the information needed from him!¡±

    ¡°Okay.Thank you Mianmian.¡±

    Liu Yi keeps the jade away before kissing Yang Mianmian on the check.

    Although his feeling for her is not that deep, right now she is wholeheartedly following him thus Liu Yi will not treat her badly.

    After all, feelings can be cultivated.

    After Liu Yi decided, he prepares to move.

    Yang Mianmian is reluctant to part with him and her eyes were still red before he left.

    All the way until Liu Yi¡¯s figure had disappeared, Yang Mianmian stays there wiping away her tears.

    ¡°Sect Head¡­.he has already left¡­¡± The Kunlun disciples were finally unable to take it and ask, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­we have not eaten for a day¡­can we eat now¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Yang Mianmian immediately turns around and wiped away her tears and curses, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that my mood is bad! Eat your fucking meal! All of you can starve for me! Starve for three days!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu¡­¡±

    All of the Kunlun disciples became even sadder because Liu Yi had left.

    While Liu Yi does not know that his leaving would give the Kunlun disciples such a horrifying disaster. Currently, he is flying in the direction that Meng Xi pointed out for him and swiftly flies towards Fengdu City.

    There is also a Fengdu City in reality which is the Fengdu County in Chongqing City!

    But that ce is not the real Fengdu City. No one has seen the real Fengdu City. Perhaps, someone had seen it before but afterword they died.

    But Liu Yi still went to Fengdu County as based on what Meng Xi said, Fengdu City is hidden there.

    Because of raising the banner of a ghost city, Fengdu County had be a tourist city and its development during these two years was very quick. All kinds of tall buildings were built inside making it very flourishing.

    Currently, it is in the middle of the day. On the streets, there are people and cars moving around but not bustling at all.

    A ghost city but there is no aura of demon and monsters. Instead, it is filled with the vitality of the current era¡¯s city.

    Looking at this steel city, Liu Yi cannot help but ask in suspicion, ¡°Is this ce really the entrance to Fengdu City?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is here¡­but it was a thousand years since this servant hade here¡­¡±

    Meng Xi looks at this current era city and is at a loss, ¡°The human realm inn¡­right now I don¡¯t know where it is¡­¡±

    ¡°What the! Isn¡¯t this toying with me!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes widen, ¡°Then where should I go and search! Little Jade help me locate the Human Realm Inn!¡±

    {Okay¡­}

    Little Jade immediately starts scanning and very quickly she produced the scanned results.

    {Master¡­there are no results¡­}

    {Try taking a taxi.} Lin Tong propose, {A taxi driver should be more familiar with this city .}

    {Fine then. I can only do this¡­}

    Liu Yi does not have any other choice and can only stand by the road and g down a taxi,

    Boarding the car, Liu Yi¡¯s head nearly burst from the driver¡¯s heavy Chongqing dialect.

    ¡°That¡­sorry, I am an outsider¡­¡±

    The driver is a forty-odd middle-age man. When he heard this he nods his head, ¡°Oh, an. outsider¡­Where is Mr going?¡±

    Liu Yi carries a give it a try attitude and asks the driver, ¡°Senior do you know where the Human World Inn is?¡±

    That driver¡¯s expression immediately turns ambiguous, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr say that you are not a local? You are quite familiar!¡±

    ¡°That¡­I was introduced to it by my friend¡­is there such an inn?¡± asked Liu Yi.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The driverughs, ¡°I have driven my taxi here for over six years where would I not know! Sit properly. We will arrive in a bit! Mr has good taste, hahahaha!¡±

    Liu Yi is confused hearing this, what good taste?

    Could it be that that inn is a distinguished feature of the local? Talking about this, this ce has the culture of a ghost city. Human Realm Inn and the likes are quite possibly what Fengdu City use to mask themselves. It can attract tourists and earn some quick bucks, how nice!

    Thinking till here, Liu Yi bes a lot calmer. It is fine as long as I can find the ce!

    The taxi drives very quickly and indeed not long after, they came to the rumored Human Realm Inn!

    ¡°Brother, we are there, 20 dors!¡±

    After Liu Yi had gotten off, when the taxi driver closes the door, he smiles faintly.

    ¡°Brother, be careful with your body!¡±

    He steps on the elerator and sped off.

    Liu Yi finds it strange. Take care of my body? Worry about what body? Just finding an inn and I still need to worry about my body?

    Liu Yi does not understand. He turns around to see a huge inn behind him. It is 7 stories high and in front of the inn is an enormous fountain. From a look, it¡¯s quality is not small!

    On top of the inn hangs a fewrge words, ¡®Human Realm Hotel!¡¯

    What the heck! I wanted to go to the Human Realm Inn! When did I want to go to the Human Realm Great Hotel? The taxi driver made a mistake!

    ¡°Benefactor¡­it seems that it is really here.¡±

    Meng Xi¡¯s voice suddenly rings out, ¡°Although it changed a lot¡­but there is a faint familiar feeling¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but roast, this kind of luxurious hotel is the ce that leads to Fengdu City?

    ¡°Benefactor. You see the three banners stuck in front of the hotel?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I see it. What about it?¡±

    ¡°This is deployed ording to a unique fengshui. Actually, it is the three joss sticks used to offer sacrifices for the dead.¡±

    Meng Xi¡¯s single sentence causes Liu Yi to have goosebumps.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    At this point, Liu Yi also does not have any other choice and can only walk into the hotel.

    Inside the hotel is very bright with people walking through and fro. Looks like there is a decent number of customers! The business is also not bad!

    A server cordially walks towards Liu Yi. Three pretty receptionist is standing there attracting the attention of the visitors¡¯ line of sight.

    A girl asks warmly, ¡°Nice to meet you, sir. Wee to the Human Realm Hotel. May I know what kind of room do you want?¡±

    Liu Yi is a slightly nervous and asks, ¡°This¡­is this ce Human Realm Inn?¡±

    That sister immediately smiles sweetly before pointing at a tv by the side.

    ¡°Seventh-floor sir.¡±

    Seventh floor?

    Liu Yi was baffled by this hotel. What is this damn ce!

    But this ce is the only path to Fengdu City thus I can only brace myself and take a look as I walk!

    Liu Yi obediently takes the lift to the seventh floor. When the lift door open again, the view in front of him turns slightly dusky.

    Different from the bright lobby, this seventh floor¡¯s lightning is very dim making Liu Yi¡¯s heart shiver.

    That¡¯s right. It should be here! Only this kind of atmosphere is like the entrance to the ghost city!

    A very young man instantly steps forward and asks warmly, ¡°Sir did youe here alone to y.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­is this ce the Human Realm Inn?¡±

    Liu Yi nced at that young man. Tworge dark circles under his eyes, pale face, iparably thin and no different from a ghost.

    It seems like I came to the right ce.

    ¡°It must be! Sir, please follow me!¡±

    The youngster smiles mysteriously before leading the way.

 Chapter 813 - I am here to find the inn]

    <strong>Chapter 813 [I am here to find the inn]</strong>

    Liu Yi follows behind as this brother leads him to a room numbered 7213.

    Liu Yi is slightly gloomy. Of all rooms why make it a 213!

    Isn¡¯t this cursing myself 2B?

    [TL: 2B means fool or idiot]

    Just as Liu Yi wishes to discuss with that ghost-like youngster about the question of changing rooms, he turns around only to realize that he had disappeared!

    What the fuck, is he a ghost?

    Liu Yi is depressed and has no choice but to first enter the room to take a seat.

    The room is not big and is almost the sameyout as a quick hotel.

    Inside there is arge bed and opposite it is a tv. Pasted onto the wall is old wallpaper.

    It is hard to imagine that in this kind of luxurious high ranking hotel, the inside is like this!

    The exterior and interior are too different! It is basically g!

    But what makes Liu Yi interested is that there is a veryrge bathroom in the room. The bathroom is very spacious and in the very center, there is arge bathtub. It is the same as the bath in a bathhouse.

    Liu Yi is very curious about this.

    Is this ce a ce for lodging or a ce for bathing?

    Could it be that inharmonious bathroom is the pathway that leads to Fengdu City?

    Liu Yi feels that this should be very possible. The mystery shows that I watched are simr to this kind of style!

    Even Harry Potter l, the Magic City is hidden behind a broken wall in a small city!

    Thinking till here, Liu Yi cannot help but be a little excited!

    He subconsciously activates his truth eyes and attempts to see through the bathroom¡¯s illusion!

    Unexpectedly when he turned on his truth eyes, the bathroom is still that same bathroom as earlier and nothing has changed at all!

    What is going on? Could it be that it is not an illusion but some kind of mechanism?

    Thinking about the wall that can change space in Harry Potter, Liu Yi bes excited again and starts to fumble around this cold and somewhat damp wall bricks, seeking for the mechanism.

    Just as he is sprawling on the wall groping about for the mechanism, a knocking sound came and the door was pushed open!

    Could it be someone came to raid?

    Liu Yi immediately turns around vigntly as he clenches his fist.

    What kind of enemy is it? Could it be those demons and monsters from Fengdu City?

    Very good then let¡¯s fight! Spring wind blows as the war drums beat! When have us cultivators been afraid of anyone!

    Just as Liu Yi is nning to start a fight, he was instantly stunned afterward.

    Because what walks in is not any demon or monster but girls who had put on make up like oriole and birds.

    These girls are all uniformly in miniskirts and plunging necklines. Some are well developed, some are thin and weak. Some are older sisters, some are lolis. For a moment, it causes Liu Yi to be slightly dazzled.

    That ghost-like youngster appears once again and nods politely at Liu Yi before saying, ¡°Sir, please choose one!¡±

    ¡°Choose one?¡±

    This is the first time Liu Yi met this kind of scene and is unclear what is going on, ¡°Isn¡¯t this ce the Human Realm Inn?¡±

    Why choose a girl?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This ce is the Human Realm Inn. Thus we want sir to choose one!¡±

    The youngster smiles faintly, ¡°We must let girls lead you. Could it be that sir wishes to choose two?¡±

    ¡°One is enough!¡±

    So there is a need for people to lead me?

    No wonder I was unable to find the entrance earlier¡­eh, but why would I want that many girls. One is enough!

    Liu Yi takes a look before his gazends of a girl whose figure is rather well-proportioned.

    ¡°Then, you!¡±

    Liu Yi points at that girl.

    ¡°Okay, thank, thank you sir¡­¡±

    That girl seems to be slightly nervous as she walks up to Liu Yi.

    The rest of the girls turn around and walk out.

    Instantly, the room that is filled with people is only left with Liu Yi and that slightly pretty girl.

    ¡°Sir¡­I¡¯ll go and help you turn on the water¡­¡±

    The pretty girl says shyly before she starts taking off her dress with a red face.

    A dress is the best to take off. Very quickly she had taken it off. The girl is not wearing anything else inside and her well-proportioned figure is revealed in front of Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi was instantly stunned! Fucking hell, what is this situation! I came here to find the Human Realm Inn why the heck are you taking off your clothes! Is there some ceremony?

    After the girl had taken off her clothing, she lowers her head shyly and uses her peripheral vision and looks at Liu Yi, ¡°Sir¡­you, you are not taking off¡­¡±

    Liu Yi feels weird, ¡°Why would I take my clothing off?¡±

    ¡°After taking off the clothing then you can bathe..¡±

    The girl points at the bathroom by the side.

    ¡°Bathe? I am here to find the Human Realm Inn!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­this ce is the Human Realm Inn¡­it is for bathing¡­¡±

    The girl¡¯s face became redder and her voice also agitated.

    Could it be that there is some ceremony? After washing off the dust on the body and the likes then I can enter Fengdu City?

    Liu Yi can only carry a trying attitude and takes off his outer clothing.

    ¡°Sir¡­you must take off everything¡­otherwise you cant wash¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart as he takes off everything, after all I am a man, what is there to be shy of.

    The two of them stand in the room naked. The girl looks at Liu Yi¡¯s mystical weapon and cannot help but cover her eyes.

    ¡°That¡­sir¡­you just need to lie down in the bathroom¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh okay¡­¡±

    Liu Yi does not know and can only listen to the girl¡¯s order.

    He turns around and walks into the bathroom and lies in the water bed.

    This water bed material is not bad. The surface is ayer of membrane and lying on it is veryfortable.

    The girl walks over and adjusts the hot water before rinsing Liu Yi¡¯s body. After which she takes an unknown lotion which is cooling and applies it to Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    This is also a part of the ceremony?

    Liu Yi feels ratherfortable and thus has no qualms as he continues to lie there and allow that girl to apply that cool lotion on him.

    Very quickly, Liu Yi senses that the girl seems to have climbed onto his back before kneeling down and uses her not that veryrge breasts to wipe his body!

    At this point, Liu Yipletely understood!

    What the fuck! This is not a ceremony!

    Isn¡¯t this a special service!

    Liu Yi wishes to flip around but is afraid that the weak girl would fall down thus he can only ask loudly, ¡°Oi, oi, oi. Wrong, isn¡¯t this ce the Human Realm Inn?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­sir, this ce is Human Realm Inn ah¡­is sir a bit shy¡­¡±

    By the side, the girl uses her breasts to massage Liu Yi and says weakly, ¡°That¡­I also just came out not long ago¡­why don¡¯t the two of us chat¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­oi! Wrong!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly says, ¡°I am here to find the Human Realm Inn¡­where is your boss?¡±

    ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    Hearing that Liu Yi wants to find her boss, the girl¡¯s eyes instantly turn red and say tearfully, ¡°Is my service making sir dissatisfied¡­sir can just tell me and I will change. Please don¡¯t go find boss¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey! It is not that. Your service is rather good¡­oi not¡­AHHHHHH!!!!!¡±

    Liu Yi feels a bit like he is about to copse, ¡°I am here to find your boss to discuss proper business! I¡¯m not here to bathe..¡±

    ¡°Sir is not here to bathe?¡±

    The girl is slightly shocked, ¡°Then why did youe up to the seventh floor?¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi realize that the seventh floor is specially set up for this special service!

    No wonder that customer service personnel downstairs would use that kind of ambiguous sight to look at me!

    No wonder when I said that I want toe to the Human Realm Inn, that taxi uncle would smile at me!

    Damn it! This is a misunderstanding!

    ¡°Help me look for your boss! I want to find him!¡±

    ¡°But¡­but it is impossible for my boss to causally meet any customer h¡­¡±

    ¡°Just tell him that I came from Kunlun Mountain and want to go to Fengu City!¡±

    ¡°Hehe..sir really knows how to joke. Where did Fengdu Citye from? Our ce here is called Fengdu County, which is also known as the Ghost City! Where did sire from, are you here for a trip?¡±

    The girl was amused by what Liu Yi said.

    ¡°It is not that meaning¡­Help me convey what I had said earlier to your boss!¡±

    Liu Yi says in surrender, ¡°Rx, I will still give you your money! Furthermore, I will give you double!¡±

    ¡°Real, really?!¡± The girl is in slight disbelieve, ¡°Just so simple?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is just that simple!¡± Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Go and help me convey my words!¡±

    ¡°Fine then¡­¡±

    Hearing that Liu Yi is not going to do that, the girl is slightly d but also seems to be somewhat regretful.

    Talking about this, this guy is rather handsome¡­furthermore his eyes are very spirited, very attractive.

    Naturally, I must do what the customer requests, especially since he is giving me double the money.

    The girl puts on her clothing before going out to help Liu Yi find her boss. Liu Yi immediately jumps off the bed and let Little Jade put on his ck attire before sitting on the bed.

    Really¡­to have such a misunderstanding! Unreasonable!

    I just want to go to Fengdu City, not getid!

    Liu Yi sits there bored to death for around ten minutes before someone finally knocks on the door. A bald lean man wearing a fancy shirt with a cigar in his mouth walks in.

    Liu Yi senses an unusual aura from that bald head and immediately asked, ¡°You are the boss here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, is sir unsatisfied with my miss?¡± The bald head says with the cigar in his mouth, ¡°If you are not satisfied, you can change to another one!¡±

    ¡°I came from Kunlun Mountain.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately takes out the identity that Yang Mianmian gave him, ¡°I want to head to Fengdu City. There is no need for us to speak obscurely, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it has been a long time since people from the cultivation world came to my ce.¡±

    The boss smiles, ¡°I thought that you were here to smash the ce!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that in the past you were doing this flesh business?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. I only started this recently and the business is rather good and earned quite a bit of money!¡±

    The boss is indeed a money-grubber. The moment he mentions money, his eyes brighten up, ¡°You want to go to Fengdu City. That ce is a ce that rejects the entry of a living person! Especially since I have not done this business for over a few hundred years, aiyah, lost my touch, hard to do!¡±

    ¡°I have money.¡±

    Liu Yi understands what the boss is trying to say and says, ¡°As long as you help me enter secretly, money is not a problem.¡±

 Chapter 814 - Illegal Immigrant]

    <strong>Chapter 814 [Illegal Immigrant]</strong>

    ¡°I feel like there are a lot of things we can discuss!¡±

    The eyes of the bald head instantly brighten up. Liu Yi feels that dor signs are shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Talking about that, as a cultivator why do you want so much money?¡±

    Towards this point, Liu Yi is unable to understand.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t money something that we don¡¯te with when born and take away when dead? What is more important than immortality?¡±

    ¡°s, too naive.¡±

    The bald boss chuckles, ¡°Do you know why the ancient kings chased after immortality?¡±

    ¡°Because they have money and power thus they wished to live even longer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They had money and power so they wished to live even longer!¡±

    The bald boss nods his head, ¡°If you are poor, then what is the point of living? Even if you can live longer it is still an eternity of suffering! Thus I have already seen through it. Longevity and money, I shall have both!¡±

    What he says is not without basis. If a person doesn¡¯t even have a single cent, there does not seem like there is any meaning to life¡­

    But Liu Yi feels that what he is chasing after is at a deeper level. He had the money and what he needs now is a person who can apany him.

    With only money, but solitary immortality then how is there any joy?

    If we be a pair who would want to die. A pair of mandarin ducks do not envy immortals.

    ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s discuss business.¡±

    The bald boss stretches out two fingers, ¡°If you want to get into Fengdu City, you need this sum.¡±

    ¡°20k?¡±

    Liu Yi feels that this price is reasonable.

    ¡°No, no, no. Youngster. 20k and you wish to get into Fengdu City? It is not enough for me to visit even a single prostitute!¡±

    The bald boss¡¯s face is filled with disdain, ¡°You see this hotel that I open would I becking 20k?¡±

    A Nouveau Rich is it!

    Liu Yi can only increase it, ¡°200k?¡±

    ¡°2m.¡± The bald boss says an astonishing value, ¡°A single cent short won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go rob someone!¡±

    Although my ount wouldn¡¯t becking, giving it to this bald boss like this feels not worth it!

    He is a miser!

    ¡°This kind of matter was very dangerous!¡±

    The bald boss takes a drag before breathing out a ring of smoke, ¡°The people in Fengdu City are all very scary and they don¡¯t wee living people! Me sneaking you in is risking death! 2m is already very cheap! You have also seen that right now I am notcking in money. I have not done this for a few hundred years! I also need to have my life to spend the 2m!¡±

    ¡°Then 2m it is. I will transfer it to you in a bit.¡±

    No matter what, I do need to go to Fengdu City. Just treat it as spending this sum of money for Littless then I won¡¯t have heartache!

    ¡°Straightforward!¡±

    The bald boss smiles merrily, ¡°Wait for me in this room. Later I wille and look for you. At that time, I will send to Fengdu City. After entering, it is up to you!¡±

    ¡°Then I shall wait here.¡±

    A stone had finally fallen from Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    ¡°There are still a few hours. Do you need me to call a few girls? Just treat it as a free service!¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head like a rattle drum, ¡°Being alone is fine.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to enjoy the life of a youngster!¡±

    The bald boss shakes his head before leaving behind his bank ount numbers and walks out.

    ¡°Hey, wait!¡±

    Liu Yi recalls an important matter and immediately stops the boss from leaving.

    ¡°What is the matter? You thought it through?¡±

    ¡°Not that! I want to look for an old ghost called Qing Yise , but I don¡¯t know how to find him. I heard that you have remarkable abilities, can you can point the way?¡±

    The bald boss rubs his fingers together.

    ¡°That! You are too greedy!¡±

    The bald boss insists, ¡°This is information fee!¡±

    ¡°ckheart bastard¡­¡±

    Liu Yi can only discuss a price before using money to buy the information regarding Qing Yise.

    After the boss finishes the exnation, he left.

    Liu Yi sits back down on the bed as he feels weird in this heart.

    This hotel boss is too weird ¡­

    But he is a bit greedy which Liu Yi feels that he can make good use of.

    He sits back in peace as he meditates while waiting for the time to pass.

    Meditating makes the time flow faster. Liu Yi had only revolved his qi for three big cycles when it is almost midnight.

    The door was once again pushed open. The bald boss indeed came on time.

    This time he is holding a bagua. The moment he enters the room, he did not speak as he pastes the bagua tile on the door.

    Seeing that bald boss sticking that thing, Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°I will cast a curse on you to imitate being a dead person.¡±

    As the bald boss speaks, he takes out a cinnabar dot on his forehead, ¡°Very soon the Yin Messenger wille and take you away. You must remember not to say a single thing on the way and obediently follow him. If you speak before you reach Fengdu City, the Yin Messenger will see through you and at that time, it will be impossible for you to enter Fengdu City! I will also be implicated!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°I¡¯ll pretend to be a mute.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still not lying down!¡±

    The bald boss res at Liu Yi, ¡°Have you seen a dead person who can stand and chat?¡±

    Liu Yi became speechless and can only lie on the bed in the room. He closes his eyes and pretends to be a dead person.

    But if he activates the ck and white world, he can faintly see the surrounding movement.

    The bald boss sits by the side as he turns on the tv pretending to be watching tv.

    As the time went by minute by minute, soon it is almost at the 12 mark.

    At this moment, Liu Yi heard the sound of bells very clearly.

    -ding¡­ding¡­-

    This bell sound causes Liu Yi¡¯s hair to stand. I have caused chaos in the Yama Pce Hall but why would I feel afraid of this bell?

    This bell is used on the soul of a person!

    After thinking, Liu Yi came out with this conclusion.

    The bell is still ringing and is getting closer and closer.

    In Liu Yi¡¯s ck and white world, two figures suddenly appears at the door!

    One is skinny and tall wearing ck robe with arge ¡®Messenger¡¯ character on his chest.

    Behind him is an enormous ox-head creature!

    This ox-head creature is nearly 5 meters tall. His upper body prates through the ceiling of the room to the next floor!

    This lower body is the furry hoof of an ox. As it walks, it causes the floor to tremble.

    Ox-head, Horse-face?

    Doesn¡¯t seem to be them.

    After all, Liu Yi had seen them while this ox-head creature does not look the same as the one he had seen at Yama Pce Hall!

    The ox-head creature in front of him currently is an ox that is standing!

    The bald boss pretends not to have seen them and instead is watching the tv program excitedly.

    The Yin Messenger leads that ox-head and walks in front of Liu Yi.

    The Yin Messenger is super pale with any hint of blood and is inhuman.

    He bends over and carefully looks at Liu Yi¡¯s face like he is observing something.

    Liu Yi bears with his disgust as he pretends to be a dead person and also stops his breathing.

    After all, with his cultivation he will still be fine even if he does not breath for a year or two.

    The Yin Messenger sticks his face to Liu Yi¡¯s and seems to use his nose to sniff twice before finally standing up. He then uses the bell and shakes it above Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    The bell rings out by Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    The bald boss transmits his voice over to Liu Yi, {Stand up and follow him.}

    Liu Yi shivers before slowly sitting up from the bed. Like a corpse, he walks to the ground.

    The Yin Messenger nods his head in satisfaction when the ox-head suddenly walks over and tosses a shackle.

    Liu Yi sensed danger but recalling the boss warning, he withstands his urge to block it.

    The shackle pierces into Liu Yi¡¯s chest before shackling around his cor bone.

    This is a way to restrict me!

    Very quickly Liu Yi understood because he senses that he is unable to call up his strength.

    But it is not that serious. As long as I put in effort, I can break this shackle.

    But if I wish to enter Fengdu City, I must pretend to be a dead person.

    The bald boss lights up a cigar before transmitting to Liu Yi, {A day in the human realm is a year in Fengdu City. Good luck.}

    While Liu Yi was led by that ox-head and followed behind him silently.

    The Yin Messenger leads the way in front as he walks, he shakes the bell.

    Liu Yi follows them and very quickly exits the hotel. How nice would it be if there is no need to take the stairs, it is a pity that the Yin Messenger does not know how to use the lift h¡­

    The three of them walk like this. The people in the hotel do not seem to see them and allow them to exit from the main entrance of the hotel overtly.

    Looks like this mole that the bald boss gave me has other effects other than being able to pretend to be a dead person, like turning invisible.

    After exiting the hotel, Liu Yi senses that they hade to a parallel world!

    Although the outside looks to be still Fengdu County it is deathly silent. On the road, there is not a single person or vehicle like it is a ghost city¡­

    No¡­correctly speaking, this should be the ghost city!

    {Benefactor..looks like we have already entered Fengdu City¡­}

    Meng Xi transmits her voice to Liu Yi within the yin wind.

    {That¡¯s right¡­I spent over two million and have finally entered!}

    Now the next thing to do is to find Qing Yise.

    Based on what the boss had said, Qing Yise should be in a casino in Fengdu City and the casino name should be Daihatsu Casino.

    Looks like this old ghost also did not forget gambling after dying. Nature doesn¡¯t change even in death!

    [TL: Qing Yise basically means Full flush in mahjong basically all, bamboos, numbers or dots]

    Liu Yi follows behind the Yin Messenger as they walk deep into Fengdu City. After walking deep inside, Liu Yi realizes that this Fengdu City seems to be lively.

    A lot of ghosts are walking around on the streets. These ghosts are no different from normal people as they reside in Fengdu City.

    Fengdu City is the parallel world of Fengdu County. As before there are tall-buildings just that it is a bit more gloomy and seems like there will not have any daytime.

    Liu Yi sees a few Yin Messenger also leading spirits before walking towards a direction.

    Where do they want to bring me to?

 Chapter 815 - Still need to work!]

    <strong>Chapter 815 [Still need to work!]</strong>

    If it was like what Yang Mainmian said, Fengdu City is very big which is countless of times bigger than the small Kunlun Mountain!

    Liu Yi follows that Yin Messenger and walks for an entire 30 minutes before they reached their objective.

    Liu Yi raises his head and realizes that this is a fucking prison!

    Why did he bring me here?

    Inside the prison, Yin Messengers are walking about like they are looking after this ce.

    Deeper areas of the prison are looked after by those enormous ox-heads. It seems like they are slightly more capable than those Yin Messengers.

    The Yin Messenger escorts Liu Yi into a cell and locked the shackles on his chest to the wall in the cell before shaking the bell in front of his forehead. He then turned around, locking the cell door and left.

    Liu Yi looks around and realizes that other than him in the cell, there are also a few other ghosts who were locked up.

    These ghosts have their own thoughts and ability to move about. Seeing a neer entering, some look at him while others are lost in thoughts by the side.

    There is nothing in the prison cell, after all, all of them are ghosts and do not need to eat or shit which is much more convenient.

    One that also seems to be a new ghost floats over to Liu Yi¡¯s side and ask, ¡°Brother¡­how did you die?¡±

    ¡°This¡­I do not know. I was in a daze and then I died.¡±

    Liu Yi also does not know how to exin and just made up an excuse, ¡°Talking about this¡­why am I here¡­¡±

    ¡°s, this is our Fengdu County¡¯s fate¡­¡±

    That ghost sighs and says faintly, ¡°In the past, I thought that the Ghost City was a rumor. Right now I know that it is real¡­when we people from Fengdu County die, we will be brought here by the Yin Messengers and locked up in his prison¡­¡±

    ¡°Why lock us here?¡±

    Liu Yi can¡¯t understand this, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the souls of the deceased enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation?¡±

    ¡°That is in other ces. Fengdu County does not have reincarnation. Only this heartless metropolis.¡±

    That ghost should have made inquiries from other ghosts and says in remorse, ¡°When people from Fengdu County die, they will be brought to this Fengdu City and be a ve! Fengdu City seems to be a hierarchy city. We are the lowest rank and must work. When we work we will umte contributions. When we umte to a certain degree, we will obtain soul value then using this soul value we can break away from our ve identity and be a citizen of Fengdu City! Citizens also can continue to work and continue to umte soul value which can be used to continuously exchange for higher identity from citizen to manager to governor.¡±

    ¡°So this way¡­one must live in this Fengdu City for many generations forever unable to reincarnate?¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but frown. The cultivators of Fengdu City y this kind of path.

    ¡°I heard that when you umte to a heaven-defying soul value, it seems like you can choose to reincarnate. Furthermore, you will reincarnate to a decent identity!¡±

    That ghost is full of expectations as he says, ¡°I work hard so I can be a manager¡­I heard that the managers in Fengdu City will possess a certain amount of authority, tsk, tsk¡­getting a bit excited thinking about it!¡±

    Liu Yi starts sweating. This ghost seems to be easilyforted!

    But Liu Yi feels that this matter does not seem to be that simple. There seems to be something hidden behind¡­

    It is hard being a letter deliverer¡­this group of inner pavilion sects, each one is more mysterious than the other!

    Liu Yi decided to rest for a while and takes a look at the situation tomorrow before deciding on what to do next.

    After all the time passes very slowly in Fengdu City. I have more than enough time to think about this situation and then make my decision.

    ¡°After bing a ghost, it is painful being unable to sleep ¡­¡±

    That brother who spoke to Liu Yi sighs and says, ¡°I died around a month ago and I¡¯m still not ustomed to it¡­brother I am called Sun Qingchen. In the future, if you have any matters you can tell me and I shall help you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Sun.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. This is exactly the result that he wanted. This brother is rather passionate.

    ¡°How did Brother Sun die?¡±

    A few people discussing how they died, the feeling is rather weird.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it¡­damn unlucky!¡±

    Sun Qingchen wishes to cry when he talks about this, ¡°I was not a person of Fengdu County and was here as a tourist! In the end, due to an ident, I died together with my girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°Ah? What ident?¡±

    ¡°Me and my girlfriend went bungee jumping. My girlfriend, she was a silly but amusing person and insisted on testing the sense of security of two people. She also did not put on her safety feature and hugged me before jumping down! Fucking hell! Back then my cord was also not tied up yet so both of us fell down the precipice!¡±

    Liu Yi holds back hisughter!

    Didn¡¯t Murong Die also do this before? But luckily I am a cultivator thus the two of us are still alive until now. Femme Fatale¡­came from this!

    ¡°Brother Sun don¡¯t grieve.¡±

    This is the first time saying to a dead person don¡¯t grieve. What a weird feeling.

    ¡°Where is Brother Sun¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°In a different cell.¡±

    Sun Qingchen sighs, ¡°Only when working can I see her. Counting the time¡­it seems like it is almost time to work. At that time, I shall introduce her¡­right, brother what is your name?¡±

    ¡°I am called Liu Dapo. Brother Sun can just call me Dapo.¡±

    Liu Yi says his fake name from Japan. After all, Liu Yi is a famous name in the cultivator world. Just in case, it is best to hold back some stuff.

    ¡°Liu Dapo¡­why are you called this. In the future, I shall call you Dapo.¡±

    ¡°Okay then¡­ Brother Sun have you heard of a ce called Daihatsu Casino?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Never heard of it!¡±

    Sun Qingchen shakes his head, ¡°Ever since I came here, I have always been in either the work ce or the prison cell. I never went to other ces. Wanting to change into a citizen identity needs 50k soul value and right now I have already umted 15 soul value. I need to work hard and gather 100k soul value together with my girlfriend then we can leave this damn ce together!¡±

    What the fuck¡­one month for 15 soul value. If you want to gather 50k soul value¡­roughly one would need ¡­270+ years!

    This is¡­unbelievable!

    Thinking about this number, Liu Yi feels like he is falling apart.

    ¡°Brother Sun¡­270+years, can you really umte it?¡±

    ¡°What? 270+ years?¡±

    Sun Qingchen got a huge shock as he stares at Liu Yi in disbelieve, ¡°Isn¡¯t it 270+ days? What the heck, I calcted wrongly! Fucking hell, nearly 300 years! Are you for real!¡±

    Sun Qingchen seems to be unable to take it as he shouts hysterically.

    ¡°Actually there is no need to be so long.¡±

    At this moment a ghost sitting at the corner says faintly, ¡°What you are doing now is only some simple job. Wait till you have done it for a long time, you can do some higher rank jobs¡­at that time, the amount of soul value that you obtain will naturally be higher¡­but to be a citizen within the shortest period¡­ will be a hundred years¡­¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands and asks, ¡°May I know how long you¡¯ve been here?¡±

    ¡°Not long¡­just 60+ years¡­¡±

    What the fuck an old ghost!

    Don¡¯t know how many years Qing Yise has stayed here for.

    Actually living for so many years and never going mad.

    ¡°One hundred years¡­ need a hundred years¡­¡±

    Sun Qingchen is nking out there as he draws small circles on the ground.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, am I right or wrong to remind him about this point?

    Just as Liu Yi is considering how tofort him, he did not expect that that fellow would stand up and grasp his fist and says, ¡°Fine! 100 years then 100 years! After all, I am already a ghost, even if I live a hundred years I will not die!¡±

    ¡°To be able to live in this Fengdu City, even if it is a hundred years I must strive to work hard! Xinxin, wait for me! Very soon, I will bring you out of this nest of devils!¡±

    What the, this brother is rather optimistic!

    ¡°Brother Sun is really optimistic!¡±

    Liu Yi has to give him a thumbs up.

    ¡°Humans must always look forward, right?¡±

    Sun Qingchenughs, ¡°Even if I am passively pessimistic I must also live a hundred years. I might even do it longer. I¡¯ll just be a bit more proactive and endure a hundred years. After a hundred years, I can be a free citizen!¡±

    ¡°Mm. Brother Sun do your best.¡±

    Liu Yi congrattes him with his mouth but is nning other things in his heart.

    Why does Fengdu City want toe up with this kind of hierarchy? What are they hiding?

    I definitely cannot endure a few hundred years here climbing up bit by bit. After all I had already entered Fengdu City, it is time for me to loosen my fists and legs.

    Liu Yi starts to chat with Sun Qingchen and in a while, there came the sounds of bells from outside.

    ¡°It is time to work.¡±

    Sun Qingchen takes a deep breath. ¡°Today I must also perform properly!¡±

    While he is speaking a few Yin Messengers walk over. One of them opens the door before taking down those chains from the wall before stuffing it into the hands of an ox-head creature behind him.

    ¡°Time to work! All of you be alert for me!¡±

    A Yin Messenger raises his whip and whips the ghosts who are standing upzily, ¡°Those who arezy, be careful of my whip!¡±

    ¡°Time to go. Just follow me!¡±

    Sun Qingchen is rather proactive as he walks out with wide strides as he tells Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi silently follows behind Sun Qingchen. He ns to look at the work they are doing.

    Under the watch of the Yin Messengers, Liu Yi and Sun Qingchen and the rest walk out of the prison.

    A lot of ve ghosts were also being herded as they walked out as well.

    They came to a za not far behind the prison and Liu Yi sees a hundred and eight golden men ced in the za!

    These golden men are a few hundred meters tall with strange amulets carved on them.

    Two chain links their body together which winds around an enormous lower millstone.

    In total there are a hundred and eight lower millstones and on the top of each of them are a thousand iron pirs.

    Sun Qingchen and Liu Yi walks in front of a pir under the urging of a Yin Messenger and pushes it.

    Over ten thousand ghosts push a millstone and with a hundred and eight of them, naturally one will know how many ghosts there are!

    Under themand of the Yin Messengers, the ghosts start to push the millstone!

 Chapter 816 - Want to take revenge?]

    <strong>Chapter 816 [Want to take revenge?]</strong>

    This millstone is super heavy!

    Over a hundred people pushing an iron pir and it is still very strenuous.

    Liu Yi looks at Sun Qingchen by his side who is exerting all of his might. Although he is a ghost, his face is thoroughly red.

    Liu Yi himself tried it out. Based on an ordinary person¡¯s strength, it is like pushing an enormous stone.

    But as he is very strong and with the strength that Yang Mianmian passed to him, right now even if he alone pushes this millstone, it is very rxing.

    But naturally, he will not do such things. To hide his identity, he can only pretend that he is exerting a lot of strength as he pushes along.

    The stone mill moves slowly moving the two thick heavy chains which moved those enormous golden men!

    The originally heavy golden men suddenly moved. These golden men slowly raise their arms and aim at the sky before punching out like they are hitting some barrier!

    Liu Yi frowns. He pretends to push the iron pir as he looks at the sky.

    What kind of barrier is up there?

    Why do they want to let the golden men keep attacking it?

    Liu Yi is unable to understand and also does not know who he should ask.

    The fog covering Fengdu City is making him have a headache.

    Liu Yi realizes that as the golden men continue to attack, their bodies start to turn red like they are overheating.

    When those golden men turn utterly red, the Yin Messengers finally let the ghosts stop.

    The golden men also went back to stillness as white smoke emits from their bodies.

    ¡°Hu, hu¡­ fucking tiring! I wish I could smoke!¡±

    Sun Qingchen mimicks panting, ¡°In a while, I will be able to see my girlfriend and I shall introduce her to you!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s attention is not on this. He is focusing on the matter regarding those golden men.

    This matter is bing weirder and weirder¡­but that bald boss who sent me here to be a ve and earned 2m is the most ck-hearted!

    Wait till I go back, I shall deal with him on the way! Fucking hell, dare to trick me for money!

    Liu Yi follows the crowd behind Sun Qingchen and walks back towards the prison.

    At this moment Sun Qingchen bes excited as he greets someone far away.

    ¡°Xinxin, Xinxin, I am here!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head to see a pretty female ghost standing among the crowd opposite them.

    When that female ghost sees Sun Qingchen, she trembles as her expression seems to be slightly dodgy.

    Sun Qingchen did not sense it but Liu Yi raises his eyebrow.

    This woman¡­seems to have something wrong with her.

    ¡°Dapo, this is my girlfriend called Huang Zixin! Xinxin this is a little brother I¡¯ve gotten to know inside, he is called Liu Dapo!¡±

    ¡°That¡­nice to meet you¡­¡±

    Huang Zixin is slightly hesitating as she stretches out her hand which Liu Yi shakes.

    ¡°Nice to meet you sister-inw.¡±

    Liu Yi purposely calls her sister-inw and indeed that Huang Zixin seems to be even more awkward as her gaze seems to keep evading.

    ¡°Hahaha, see how quick-witted Dapo is, he knows to call you sister-inw! Xinxin, how is it, are you tired, we can walk together, do you want me to help you massage your back?¡±

    ¡°That¡­Qingchen¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the matter? In the past didn¡¯t you call me husband? In front of Dapo are you embarrassed? Hahaha, my family¡¯s Xinxin knows how to be shy!¡±

    Sun Qingchen is a bit slow to react.

    Liu Yi is unable to watch on anymore.

    Even I see that Huang Zixin is troubled and he did not realize?

    Huang Zixin keeps dodging his gaze, it would be strange if there is nothing going on!

    Sun Qingchen always had a straightforward temper and never thinks too much.

    He finally realizes Huang Zixin¡¯s attitude and thought that Huang Zixin is sick and asks, ¡°Xinxin are you ufortable today?¡±

    Liu Yi is very helpless in his heart, your both ghosts, how can there be any sickness?

    ¡°No, don¡¯t have¡­¡±

    Huang Zixin keeps dodging Sun Qingchen¡¯s gaze.

    Just as Sun Qingchen wants to ask a few more questions, at this moment the ve ghosts by the side suddenly move aside.

    It is like they had seen a superior as all of them scatter to the side.

    Even the Yin Messengers also move aside to make way.

    Liu Yi turns around and takes a look. The oneing over is a middle-aged man wearing a ck suit. He is also a ghost but his aura is denser.

    Looks like this person should be an existence of an even higher rank than ve andmoner.

    Manager or CEO?

    Anyways his authority seems to be very high.

    Seems like higher rank resident¡¯s activity seem to be the same as mortals. This guy in suits is holding a fresh flower as he walks over towards Liu Yi and them.

    ¡°Why are you lowly ves not kneeling after seeing Superior Zheng!¡±

    A few Yin Messengers raise their wipes and start whipping.

    Arge number of ves in front hurriedly kneel down while Sun Qingchen pulls Liu Yi to kneel as well before whispering into his ears, ¡°This person should be a manager¡­his rank is very high. It will be fine as long as we kneel down¡­.¡±

    ¡°Manager? He makes it look like he is at CEO rank.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, Fengdu City¡¯s ranking system makes one unhappy!

    Feels like we are back to the dynasty of feudalism!

    This kind of aura is very backward making Liu Yi unable to take it!

    ¡°Hey¡­be softer. If you let them hear it, you¡¯ll be finished¡­¡±

    Sun Qingchen pressed down Liu Yi¡¯s neck afraid that other people heard what they say, ¡°Hey, how nice would it be if I can be a manager¡­at that time, Xinxin can enjoy it with me¡­¡±

    Liu Yi rolls his eyes, this brother thinks too much!

    ¡°Don¡¯t make any sounds, let¡¯s see what is going on¡­¡±

    Sun Qingchen is like he is watching a show while Liu Yi is gloomy, it seems like the one who is always speaking is you!

    All of the ves kneel down and only Huang Zixin is not kneeling.

    She stands there and seems to be at a loss at what to do.

    ¡°Xinxin, quickly kneel down! Otherwise, it will turn bad!¡±

    Seeing that Huang Zixin is still standing there, Sun Qingchen who is afraid that she would be punished took the risk to stand up and ran over, wanting to pull Huang Zixin over.

    ¡°Impudent!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    A group of Yin Messengers immediately explode in anger as they start whipping Sun Qingchen.

    An ox-head creature also jumps over to Sun Chenqing¡¯s side and punches Sun Chenqing pressing him onto the ground making him unable to move.

    ¡°Ah, what, what you are guys doing!¡±

    Sun Qingchen cries out in pain but is still concerned over Huang Zixin, ¡°Xinxin¡­hurry and kneel down otherwise you will be beaten!¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his first preparing to take action.

    ¡°This one is that friend of yours?¡±

    At this moment something that startled Sun Qingchen and Liu Yi happened.

    That manager walks over and ces the fresh flower into Huang Zixin¡¯s hands and smiles faintly, ¡°He is rather concerned about you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­He and I are just ordinary friends¡­¡±

    Huang Zixin smiles awkwardly before leaning against that manager¡¯s body in front of Sun Chenxin¡¯s open eyes.

    ¡°Xinxin! What, what is the meaning of this!¡±

    Sun Qingchen¡¯s eyes turn red as he shouts at Huang Zixin.

    A Yin Messenger by the side whips him, ¡°Impudent! Is this a ce where you can shout?¡±

    ¡°No worries. Seeing that he is Xinxin¡¯s friend, let him speak a few sentences.¡±

    The manager waves his hand making that Yin Messenger retreat to the side.

    But the ox-head did not raise his hand and continues to press him down.

    Sun Qingchen feels his entire body turn cold. Seeing that ck suit manager holding his girlfriend, his eyes are about to pop out.

    ¡°Let go of her! She is my girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°So-sorry¡­Qingchen¡­¡± Huang Zixin¡¯s face is slightly ashamed of herself as she leans into that manager¡¯s embrace and says, ¡°I¡­I do not wish to be a ve¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to work hard together!¡±

    Sun Qingchen is about to go crazy as he roars, ¡°Weren¡¯t we going to grow old together? We can work together and sooner orter we will rid of our ve identity!¡±

    ¡°But¡­I am unable to wait¡­it needs 100 years¡­100 years? I cant endure so long¡­¡±

    Huang Zixin shakes her head, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here¡­in future, we will still be friends¡­Wuyin. I made my decision today. From now one, I shall be your woman¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha good! Give her 50k of my soul value! From today onwards, she is no longer a ve!¡±

    The managerughs, ¡°Then follow me back! I prepared a sumptuous dinner waiting for you! Although we are ghosts but we can still eather world¡¯s food! Talking about this, living here is no different from living in the mortal world.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­let us go¡­¡±

    Sun Qingchen shouts, ¡°Xinxin! Don¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.

    I wish you all the best.¡±

    After leaving behind this sentence, she turns around coldly, following the manager and leaves.

    Sun Qingchen nearly falls apart.

    If it wasn¡¯t for this woman, I wouldn¡¯t have died.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her, I would not wish to work so hard to get rid of my ve identity¡­

    Everything¡­is all because of her¡­

    But she, left with another guy¡­

    Hahahaha¡­

    Sun Qingchen ah Sun Qingchen¡­so you are an idiot¡­

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh!!!!!¡±

    Sun Qingchen screams, wishing to die and let everything end.

    But it is a pity that he is already a ghost and can no longer die again.

    [TL: er¡­I believe that Liu Yi can kill him again¡­.]

    [ED: yeah¡­ but he doesn¡¯t know that]

    ¡°Knock him out, so noisy!¡± shouted a Yin Messenger and the ox-head instantly punches Sun Qingchen.

    Sun Qingchen is unable to take it and instantly fainted.

    ¡°Who is the one in the same cell as him! Drag him back!¡±

    The Yin Messenger shouts before leaving.

    Liu Yi stands up silently and lifted Sun Qingchen onto his shoulder before following the crowd back to his cell.

    After 3 hours, Sun Qingchen wakes up faintly.

    ¡°Xinxin! Xinxin!¡±

    When he awakened, he cries out for his girlfriend a few times before his gaze falls on Liu Yi.

    ¡°Da-dapo ah¡­it is like I had a nightmare and dreamt that my girlfriend was snatched away. Hahaha, it was a scary nightmare¡­¡±

    ¡°Wake up.¡±

    Liu Yi pats his shoulder, ¡°That was not a dream.¡±

    This sentence of Liu Yi destroys Sun Qingchen¡¯s heart.

    But Liu Yi says another sentence, ¡°Want to take revenge?¡±

 Chapter 817 - [Martial God Image]

    <strong>Chapter 817 [Martial God Image]</strong>

    Liu Yi looks at Sun Qingchen who is leaning against the wall and asks, ¡°Want to take revenge?¡±

    ¡°Revenge?¡±

    Sun Qingchen raises his head nkly and looks at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi asks again, ¡°That¡¯s right. Your girlfriend got snatched away by others, could it be that you do not wish to take revenge?¡±

    Unexpectedly Sun Qingchen¡¯s reply was out of his expectation.

    This brotherughs bitterly, ¡°Revenge? Why should I take revenge¡­Xinxin following that guy is better than following me¡­if she follows me, she needs to be a ve for a hundred years¡­right now she is no longer a ve, I should be happy¡­why should I take revenge?¡±

    When Liu Yi heard what Sun Qingchen said he is stunned.

    This guy¡­is he stupid or does he love that woman too much?

    ¡°In the past, I was listening to the radio and a lousy host said that in this world, love is split into big love and small love. Small love is selfish love, wanting to live together with the one you love forever. While big love is selfless love. Only hoping that the one you love is happy!¡±

    Sun Qingchen leans there and says, ¡°Back then I thought that this host was stupid, how would there be a love that one does not wish to be together with? But now, I finally understand. It is not that do not wish to be together but I do not have the strength to be together¡­if being together will make her suffer instead of happy, why don¡¯t I let go of her to let her have happiness ¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi does not know how he shouldfort this guy. Since he has said such things, what else can I say!

    ¡°Thus¡­I¡¯ll let her go¡­¡±

    Sun Qingchen lowers his head and no longer speaks like he had died.

    Liu Yi can only sigh. Since Sun Qingchen does not wish to take revenge then he is unable to help him.

    Right now he still has other more important things that he needs to do and cannot tarry here.

    Taking advantage of the fact that no one is paying attention to him he opens his mouth to breathes out a stream of golden fog.

    This fog transforms into a small fly that flies out silently following the small crack of the cell.

    My Golden Fog has endless transformations and is an essential skill for stay at home traveling!

    Following Liu Yi¡¯s memory, this unremarkable fly swiftly flies out of the prison and taking advantage that there is no one around, itnds on the ground and transforms into the appearance of a Yin Messenger.

    The human body is much more convenient to move around. There are a lot of Yin Messengers in Fengdu City. If I transform into this appearance, it should not attract the attention of other people.

    Liu Yi strides out of the corner in wide strides outside.

    When the surrounding Yin Messengers sees him, they indeed did not pay attention to him and are only minding their own business as they walk elsewhere.

    Bingo! Indeed possible!

    Although this Fengdu City seems to have tight defenses it is very easy to breakthrough. As long as one knows transformation techniques one can easily invade.

    Liu Yi looks towards the back of the prison and those 108 golden men can be seen clearly towering over the prison.

    He walks towards those golden men. There is only this single path that leads towards the back but it is very wide.

    Earlier Liu Yi and those ves passed through this path but at that time there were a lot of people. By the side there were also Yin Messengers thus Liu Yi was unable to observe clearly.

    Right now he realizes that there is quite a number of Yin Messengers patrolling. There are also Ox-heads all over the ce like they are protecting these golden men as well.

    Just what is the use of these golden men? Why do they want to attack the barrier in the sky?

    Everything is like an enormous fog enveloping Liu Yi making him remain puzzled after pondering over a hundred times.

    Fengdu City is queer all over the ce.

    Liu Yi walks to the end of the path but meets a patrolling Yin Messenger.

    ¡°Hold it!¡± That Yin Messenger block in front of Liu Yi and shouts, ¡°Without amand tile you are not allowed to enter!¡±

    So no one is allowed to get close to these golden men normally?

    Liu Yi¡¯s curiosity instantly became stronger.

    ¡°It is the higher up who asked me toe.¡±

    Liu Yi ns to fool his way through but clearly, the other party is not that easy to be tricked.

    ¡°Oral Command?¡±

    ¡°It is in my hand¡­¡±

    Liu Yi thinks rapidly as he stretches out his right fist.

    When that Yin Messenger heard this, he instantly looks over trying to see what is in Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s fist suddenly smashes into that Yin Messenger¡¯s head as he uses Glorious Sun Palm: Soul Breaking!

    Soul Breaking is the nemesis for all souls! That Yin Messenger does not even have time to cry out before his soul got scattered!

    Liu Yi withdrew his fist and dusts it off before walking towards the golden man which was protected by a perimeter wall.

    As before there are those enormous millstones and the enormous golden men.

    In the entire za, there is nothing else but these.

    Different from the strictly guarded outside, there is not a single Yin Messenger nor an Ox-head creature inside. It looks like their rank is not enough to enter this kind of ce.

    In the enormous za, there is only him and this sinister wind.

    Fine then, this Fengdu City¡¯s special effects are rather good!

    Just as Liu Yi ns to go up to investigate those millstones when Meng Xi transmits her voice to him.

    {Benefactor¡­did you hear something?}

    {Soud? Do you mean the sound of the wind?}

    Meng Xi emphasize, {No¡­benefactor¡­there is someone speaking¡­}

    {What the¡­Meng Xi don¡¯t scare me!}

    {No¡­benefactor, there is a voice¡­you can¡¯t hear it?}

    Meng Xi is anxious perhaps she is anxious because of Liu Yi¡¯s questioning.

    {If benefactor does not believe, let Meng Xi help!}

    As she speaks, a fingernail size spider immediately jumps out from Liu Yi¡¯s hair into the sky. Entering the sky, she starts growing!

    In a blink of an eye, this spider grew into the size of a car!

    The 8 beryl-like eyes flicker with a faint green light.

    Going into the sky, spider webs sprays out from it¡¯s back!

    Instantly this spider web spreads around the whole za while that enormous ck spider rests in the center of the spider web.

    Only then did Liu Yi recall that Meng Xi is also not a weak existence. She is an Eight Deste Spider that is can consume moon essence to strengthen herself!

    ¡°Benefactor, catch!¡±

    A white object flies over. Liu Yi did not dodge because he knows that Meng Xi will not harm himself.

    Indeed that spider web sticks onto Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    The surrounding sound instantly flows along the spider web into Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    Other than the sinister sound of the wind, there is indeed the voice of some people!

    Furthermore, it is crying for help!

    ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡±

    ¡°Save me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Save us¡­.¡±

    Who is the one who is asking for help?

    Liu Yi opens his ck and white world but he is unable to see any life aura!

    There is not even the aura of souls! Did I see a ghost?!

    Fuck, seeing a ghost should be verymon in Fengdu City!

    {Benefactor¡­this voices, seems toe from that biggest golden man!}

    Meng Xi stretches out a w and points at the golden man that looks like the biggest.

    Although these golden men are all over a few hundred meters, they are not all the same height. Some are slightly higher, some are shorter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his left hand and Meng Xi transforms back into a fingernail size spider andnds into Liu Yi¡¯s palm before climbing up to his hair.

    Liu Yi also leaps up, floating into the sky as he flew towards thergest golden man.

    These golden men were really tall. Only after flying for a while did he manage to fly to the golden man¡¯s head.

    Liu Yi also does not know where the voice came from. Revolving around the golden man for a cycle, he finallynds on the back of the golden man.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes widen because on the back of this golden man are lots of densely packed small dots like small pimples which are very eye-catching!

    Taking a close look¡­they are human faces that are pushing out from the golden man¡¯s back!

    There are also palms, hands, and the likes¡­like a lot of people were trapped inside and were unable to escape in time before being sealed within.

    ¡°Save me¡­¡±

    ¡°Save me¡­¡±

    Flying over there, onto this hair rising back, Liu Yi can finally hear their voices without the help of Meng Xi.

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Who are you? Why are you inside the body of the golden man?¡±

    ¡°Save me¡­¡±

    ¡°Save me¡­¡±

    But they still continue to cry out for help like a machine like they are unable to hear Liu Yi¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What the..they cant hear me?¡±

    Liu Yi frowns it seems like there are some formations that prevent outside voices from entering.

    {Master, what do we do?}

    {Let me first test how strong this golden man is before we see if we can forcefully break it!}

    Liu Yi¡¯s curiosity had already risen. He flies to a ce that has no person on the back before gathering enormous drunken qi into his fist!

    Because his body is formed from golden fog, Liu Yi does not have Sky Supporting Pir tobine bodies with nor does he have that brute strength that Yang Mianmian passed to him. Thus he can only use drunken qi to strengthen himself.

    Very quickly golden light shes from his fist like a goldenmp lit up in the night!

    The surrounding Yin Messengers were all attracted by this light!

    ¡°Something is happening in the za?¡±

    ¡°Quick! Quickly take a look!¡±

    There is no need to mention the importance of the golden men. These Yin Messengers and Ox-heads swiftly rush towards the za.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s fist had already smashed down on the golden man¡¯s back ferociously!

    A golden light sts out from the golden man¡¯s back!

    The entire golden man lets out a droning noise which jolted the ears of those Yin Messengers and Ox-head making them cry out in pain.

    Although they do not have eardrums, this shockwave carries an enormous qi which injures their souls!

    ¡°What the fuck! It is undamaged!¡±

    Looking at the golden man which does not even have a single dent, Liu Yi is shocked.

    ¡°Who dares to touch my Martial God Image!¡±

    At this moment a roar came from the sky.

    Liu Yi raises his head only to see a faint face opening its mouth and roars.

    A powerful cultivation pressure Liu Yi causing his heart to sink.

    Who is this person? To be so powerful!

    ¡°Mere insect! Do you think that you can damage my Martial God Image? Die!¡±

    While he is speaking, countless arms form from ck smoke flies down speedily grabbing at Liu Yi!

 Chapter 818 - This can also be cultivated]

    <strong>Chapter 818 [This can also be cultivated]</strong>

    These arms are densely packed as they cover the entire sky!

    It is like arms of grievance ghosts as they outdo each other trying to capture Liu Yi.

    Although it is only a body formed from qi, Liu Yi has the ability to leave.

    He does not wish to reveal his identity. Although this behind the scene person could be a cultivator from Fengdu City Liu Yi does not know why but he has a weird feeling that something is not right. Thus, he hides his identity and fights against this person.

    ¡°Imperial Sword Technique!¡±

    He uses the most simple technique to deal with those ghost arms.

    Golden swords emerge from behind Liu Yi¡¯s back. Also in a row, they follow Liu Yi¡¯s sword seal and flies towards the sky.

    -shing sound-

    Intense shing sound as the arms in the sky was kept being destroyed by the sword rain that Liu Yi created.

    ¡°Who are you! Why did you pretend to be a Yin Messenger!¡±

    ¡°If you do not want people to know then don¡¯t do it!¡±

    Liu Yi thinks rapidly and feigns as he says casually, ¡°I already know your secrets!¡±

    ¡°Then you must die!¡±

    That ck hand instantly exploded in anger when he heard this!

    Over millions of ck hands in the sky start to transform and turn into ck ghosts. They became even more agile as they charge at Liu Yi.

    ¡°There is no path for you to escape!¡±

    The face in the sky is very malevolent, ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°You fool, who would be willing to obediently die!¡±

    Liu Yi reports in disdain, ¡°You wish to stop me with this? You are thinking too much!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks his sword seal changes!

    The swords behind him immediately protect him before shooting out in all directions!

    -shing sound-

    Streams of sword qi wreck havoc! The ck ghosts are unable to get close to Liu Yi!

    ¡°So thorny¡­¡±

    The ck hand seems to be shocked by Liu Yi¡¯s strength, ¡°Fine¡­then I shall let you witness the strength of my Martial God Image!¡±

    As he speaks those ck ghosts suddenlynd on the ground before starting to push those milestones!

    108 golden men immediately start moving as they open their palms and grab at Liu Yi!

    These Martial God Images are very sturdy! Relying on the current Liu Yi, he is unable to deal with them at all!

    The swords that he created are like a tickle when they hit the Martial God Images.

    Avoid the spearhead!

    Tonight Liu Yi¡¯s objective is not to fight but to test the water that¡¯s all!

    He immediately roars as he transforms into a stream of eye-piercing golden light and explodes in midair!

    ¡°What?¡±

    The ck hand did not expect that Liu Yi would self explode and disappearpletely.

    Did he really die?

    ¡°Activate all of the Yin Messengers! All of the Ox-heads! No matter if that fellow is dead or alive, lock down the entire city!¡±

    The ck hand roars, ¡°Release the wanted poster! Anyone who captures this person will be able to obtain 10 million soul value!¡±

    10 million soul points!

    An Ox-head creature standing in the corner of the za twitches its lips, this 10 million is enough to let a ve directly turn into a manager!

    At this moment, Liu Yi has the urge to let Sun Qingchen capture him. But it is just a thought. After all the ck hand is not an idiot. With Sun Qingchen¡¯s capability, how is it possible for him to capture him?

    He shakes his head and wags his oxtail before walking out of this za with heavy steps.

    He slips away openly under the eyes of the ck hand and his next steps are to find that old ghost called Qing Yise!

    He must find a person who understood Fengdu City to inquire about the situation!

    After Liu Yi exits the radius of the prison, he no longer uses the eye-catching image of the Ox-head creature. He finds a corner with no one and transforms into an ordinary ghost before walking along the pathway of this extensive Fengdu City.

    Indeed right now in Fengdu City, there are a lot of Yin Messengers flying all over the ce trying to find Liu Yi.

    But none of them would have thought that right now Liu Yi had changed his appearance and is walking about under their eyes.

    {Very convenient!}

    Lin Tong speaks from inside Liu Yi¡¯s conscious, {Thinking about those flower thieves who know the technique for changing their appearance, I estimate that they have the same mood as you, right?}

    {Immortal Fox Sister! These two things arepletely different.}

    Liu Yi instantly starts sweating, {I am a chivalrous person, not a person who goes and harms other familiesdies! Why is it when you say it, it turns so wretched?}

    {Because you have a wretched heart.}

    Lin Tong roasts, {Every where you go there will be girls apanying you, aren¡¯t you a flower thief? Two days ago you plucked Kunlun Mountain¡¯s Yang Mianmian so who do you n to pluck this time? Fengdu City¡¯s female ghosts should be what you like, right? Did you find the one that you want? Want thisdy to help you be the matchmaker?}

    {Immortal Fox Sister! That¡¯s enough!}

    Liu Yi wipes away his sweat, {I am not interested with female ghosts!}

    {Then why don¡¯t you pluck Meng Xi. Eight Deste Poison Spider, after plucking her, you will have the ability to absorb the essence of moonlight!}

    {Id rather pluck my Immortal Fox Sister!} Liu Yi licks his lips, {Who knows, perhaps I might grow out a foxtail!}

    {Your sister!}

    Lin Tong did not expect that she would invite trouble for herself and is angry. But thinking rapidly she starts calcting in her mind.

    {Okay.} Find a peaceful ce and this miss shalle out and let you pluck! Bring it on!}

    {Damn¡­}

    Liu Yi wishes to curse as Lin Tong¡¯s current situation is not suitable for him to eat her up.

    The moment they did it, she will be absorbed by him.

    Isn¡¯t this trolling me¡­

    It is not like I am Vacuum Cleaner, why would I be that rotten!

    {That¡­Immortal Fox Sister. How much longer do you need to be able to solidify your soul¡­}

    Seeing Liu Yi salivating as he asks this question, she cannot help but gift a look of disdain.

    {Hmph! Still early, wait!}

    {You abuser¡­} Liu Yi says with tears, {You can¡¯t be like this!}

    {Hmph, there are so many girls by your side, with them, it is enough to console you!}

    Lin Tong sneers and says, {Wait till this miss has finished, naturally, I will turn around and pluck you instead!}

    {That needs to wait¡­}

    {Why is it that you are always thinking about these matters! Be healthier and active! Increase your strength more!}

    Lin Tong criticizes Liu Yi, {Why did you turn so perverted!}

    {Appetite and lust are only natural!}

    Liu Yi says in deadly earnest, {Furthermore, me having sex with the girls will increase my strength! My Immortal Fox Sister don¡¯t forget that you are the Fire Spirit Body, furthermore, you have the bloodline of Heavenly Fox. After we dual cultivate, that is equivalent to gifting wings to a tiger. Not only would I absorb the spirit bodies strength, but I would also be able to let my Glorious Sun Palm improve!}

    {Only you would have a preposterous argument!}

    Lin Tong rolls his eyes, {Hurry and be busy with your matter. Later on, we talk about our matter. I will do my best to cultivate!}

    Don¡¯t know if thest sentence is to encourage Liu Yi or what, after saying it, Lin Tong no longer replies.

    Thinking about seductive Lin Tong, Liu Yi cannot help but be somewhat aroused.

    s, did not think that I would have this day of yearning for love!

    But what Immortal Fox Sister says is right. The top priority is to deal with this current matter properly.

    {Little Jade. Release a satellite. I want the entire map of this Fengdu City!}

    Wanting to find Daihatsu Casino, rushing around like a headless fly is not possible as this ce is too big.

    Fengdu County¡¯s surface area is 2900km! While Fengdu City is the clone of Fengdu County!

    Letting Little Jade uses her satellite to scan out the map of this ce is the fastest method!

    {Master, satellite release failed!}

    Unexpectedly Little Jade sends back bad news, {Master, within 600 meters of the sky, there is a formless barrier that obstructs the satellite! Within 600 meters, the satellite is unable to enter the space orbit thus it can¡¯t operate.}

    Damn it!

    As Liu Yi wishes to roast, he raises his head and looks at the sky.

    Indeed this ce exists inside a barrier?

    This Fengdu City¡¯s owner, why does he want to keep using his Martial God Images to keep attacking the barrier?

    Liu Yi is unable toprehend this point.

    Aren¡¯t Yin Messengers able to enter the mortal realm? What is the reason for attacking the barrier?

    It looks like I can only use other methods to find that Casino.

    Liu Yi walks into an alley and when he exited he had changed into another appearance.

    If Sun Chenqing had seen Liu Yi at this point in time, he would definitely clench his teeth in anger!

    Because the person whom Liu Yi had transformed into is none other than Zheng Wuyin, that manager who had snatched away his girlfriend.

    Wearing a ck suit and his swept-back hairstyle, Liu Yi feels like he is dressed up in the 90s style!

    Fengdu City¡¯s trend might be a little entric!

    After Liu Yi changes into this appearance, he can walk sideways on the road.

    When the ghost citizens on the street see him, they would one after another kneel.

    When Yin Messengers fly over him, they would also descend and salute him before flying away.

    This kind of feeling is rather enjoyable!

    Hierarchy is exactly like this making those in the higher up extremelyfortable while the price is suffering of countless of those below them.

    This kind of hierarchy is undoubtedly inhuman and antisocial. Although Liu Yi is enjoying it in his heart but he does not approve of this kind of system.

    Enjoying a while is alright, just treating it as experiencing a game once.

    Talking about it, this Fengdu City is just like a simtion game. All the people here are like fictitious new life as they keep doing their tasks to gather soul value to raise their rank. But Liu Yi himself is like a virus as he takes advantage of his ability to tamper with the data of the game.

    He walks to a ghost who is kneeling in front of him. That ghost is trembling with fear as it seems like he thought that Liu Yi wants to beat him.

    ¡°Lo-lord¡­where, where did I offend you¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I have a matter that I want to ask you.¡±

    Only then did the ghost breathe out a sigh of relief as he hurriedly reverently says, ¡°Lord can just ask. This one will not hide anything that this one knows from you.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and asks, ¡°Do you know where Daihatsu Casino is?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    That ghost instantly nks out.

 Chapter 819 - [Daihatsu Casino]

    <strong>Chapter 819 [Daihatsu Casino]</strong>

    That ghost is slightly surprised. One must know that normally, higher up managers or governors all hate gambling!

    The stakes for gambling are only one and that is soul value!

    In Fengdu City, there is no money, no coinage. The only circting currency is soul value!

    Soul value represents everything, money, privilege, position!

    Gambling is truly scary. Some people might be a manager within a night while some be ves within a night!

    In the past, the higher up people also like to gamble. That kind of one-night fortune feeling is truly alluring!

    But ever since one governor lost his entire fortune once and the matter of him turning from a governor into a ve happened, the higher-ups no longer dare to touch this kind of thing.

    Only some impoverishedmoners would carry the hopes of money falling from the sky and gamble with their soul value!

    Thus when thismoner ghost knows that this manager in front of him is inquiring about Daihatsu Casino, he asks in shock, ¡°Lord¡­you, you want to gamble?¡±

    ¡°Is this what you should ask?¡±

    Liu Yi did not follow that East Sea 3rd Princess for nothing. More or less he had learned how to imitate her tone.

    ¡°So-sorry lord¡­this one knows my wrongs..¡±

    Themoner starts trembling in fear as Liu Yi snorts, ¡°Still not telling me! Still want to waste my time is it?¡±

    ¡°This one does not dare! This one does not dare! That Daihatsu Casino is at, at¡­¡±

    Themoner tells Liu Yi the location of Daihatsu Casino in fear. Only then did Liu Yi nod his head and leave.

    After seeing Liu Yi disappearing from his sight, that ghost lets out a breath of relief.

    These managers¡­the moment they are unhappy, they will abolish my civilian privilege, making me go back and be a ve again¡­

    In Fengdu City, rank is the absolute existence!

    After Liu Yi knows where is Daihatsu Casino located, he immediately finds a ce and transforms back into his earlier ordinary citizen appearance.

    Manager this kind of image can be used for a bit but cannot be used all the time. After all, it is too high-profile.

    It is best to be a normal ghost. No one will notice me.

    There are more and more Yin Messengers flying in the sky. Liu Yi feels that they are about to make a carpet style search!

    Liu Yi speeds up to avoid idents from happening.

    This Daihatsu Casino exterior is an ordinary old factory. But standing outside, Liu Yi can faintly hear the sound of shoutinging from inside.

    ¡°Three points! Small!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! Lost again!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I shook a leopard! I won!¡±

    These voices are in an utter mess as they enter Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    Qing Yise should be in here. Hope that he would let me make a trip for nothing.

    There does not seem to be anyone guarding the casino as Liu Yi pushes open the door and walk-in.

    A moldy smell instantly enters his nose. As Liu Yi is not a real ghost and still has a sense of smell, he nearly choked!

    The atmosphere here is somewhat murky and unbearably messy.

    A few tables were set up in the room. By the table stands a lot of ghosts shouting as they gamble their soul value.

    After possessing soul value, they can shout out any time they want.

    After everyone¡¯s soul value had been called out, it will float in front of their right shoulder.

    Liu Yi had worked for a day today thus he does not even have a single soul value.

    Based on pushing the stone mill, one can only umte one soul value after a few days which is very pitiful.

    Without soul value, Liu Yi is unable to gamble.

    But earlier when he killed that Yin Messenger, he had obtained quite a bit of soul value from him! Around 100k.

    Yin Messengers are a job that came from promoting to civilian. Being a Yin Messenger will allow one to obtain soul value daily. But not all civilians can be Yin Messengers. They must go through an evaluation and those who meet the standard required are then able to qualify.

    Thus it was not strange for that Yin Messenger to possess 100k soul value.

    Liu Yi ns to use gambling to lure out that Qing Yise because earlier Yang Mianmian had secretly told him that Qing Yise likes to hide within the crowd. Only when there is a genuine loser would hee out.

    Looking through all of the gambling joints, Liu Yi decided to choose the simplest and rough, guessing big or small.

    He squeezed through the crowd and stands by the table.

    A ghost seems to have lost a lot. Being pushed by Liu Yi, he immediately shouts unhappily, ¡°Who are you! Do you know that you disturbed this lord¡¯s gambling interest? Do you have money? Do you dare to gamble?¡±

    Liu Yi is disinclined to say anything as he shes with his finger.

    Instantly the 100k figure appears in front of him. That fellow who shouted no longer dares to speak.

    He had nearly lost until he nearly turns into a ve. Towards a person who possesses so much soul value, naturally, he is slightly fearful.

    Rich and imposing, poverty stunts ambition!

    Liu Yi ces a hand on the table and gambles 10k on small.

    The surrounding ghost exims, why did this fellow y the moment he came up!

    As for the partner in charge of shaking the dice smiles, an idiot with money hase!

    After being a partner for so long, his heart is like a mirror. After all this kind of gamble, out of 10, most are all to swindle people!

    Inside my dice pot, there is a very small mechanic. As long as I fiddle with it, I can change the points inside!

    The dice were also filled with lead. Basically, I first shake an approximate point and the moment someoneid their bet, if the sum isrge enough, I shall secretly alter the points and earn big!

    That is why the saying is right. Out of ten gambles, nine are losses.

    Because during the ten gambles, nine of them are arranged rounds.

    Looks like tonight this fellow is destined to lose all of his points!

    This 10k soul value is mine!

    Originally the points of the dice inside are 6 points small. One four point and two one point. But the partner says, ¡°No more bids allowed.¡±, before pretending to carelessly use his finger to tap the dice pot.

    Inside, one of the dice immediately jumps from one point to six points.

    This way it is 11 points big.

    But at that instant where he lifts up the dice pot, Liu Yi exerts strength with his palm, passing through the table. That dice which was 6 points turned back to one point.

    ¡°Good, 11 points¡­¡±

    Shouting halfway, the partner forcibly choked it back as his eyes stare fixedly at the three dice on the table like he had seen a living ghost.

    It should be 11 points big!

    Why did it turn back into 6 points small?

    Is the dice pot spoiled?

    ¡°Six points small¡­¡±

    But the dices had been revealed, thus it is impossible to change.

    At 1:3 rate, Liu Yi had earned back 30k soul value and was envied by the surrounding ghosts.

    ¡°What is the matter, is there a problem?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles merrily as he looks at that partner.

    ¡°No, not at all¡­¡±

    Luckily he is a ghost otherwise he might had started sweating.

    He can only pick up the dice pot and started shaking the dice.

    This time around, Liu Yi bet 10k soul value on small again.

    Currently, the dice inside the dice pot should be 12 points big!

    The partner says in his heart, even if the dice pot is spoilt this time, you will lose.

    ¡°No more bids!¡±

    The partner lifts up the dice pot, his eyes nearly drop out!

    Inside appears three points small! Every single dice is a red dot, so red that it pierces the eyes!

    Where did it go wrong!

    Something definitely must have gone wrong!

    But in front of so many gamblers, the gambling joint must continue to carry on!

    This time around Liu Yi did not even wait for the dice to be shaken and ced a bet of 100k on small.

    The partner cannot take it and asks, ¡°Still buying small?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I like small.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his finger, ¡°It is now your turn to shake the dice.¡±

    The partner carefully starts to shake the pot with tempo.

    He is afraid that he would make a wrong estimation again. Today he has already lost 60k for the casino¡­thus he cannot lose anymore!

    Finally, he had confirmed that he had shaken out 3 six points which are 18 points big, did he ce the pot on the table in relief.

    ¡°No more bets!¡±

    The partner slowly removes the dice pot and copsed.

    It is still 3 points small! Did I see a ghost?!

    Fuck, everyone are ghosts!

    What the fuck is going on!

    I instantly lost 300k!

    This time the rest of the gamblers also be passionate as they one after the other follow Liu Yi¡¯s bet.

    Liu Yi changes back to 10k bet and only bet on small.

    The rest of the ghosts also follow along and bet on small. Adding up all of the stakes, every single round has around 100k each time!

    Ever since Liu Yi stands here, the casino no longer rolls out a big!

    It is super abnormal!

    After losing a few million, the casino people can no longer sit still.

    A guy with a de scar on his face walks out and kicks the partner to the side before standing opposite Liu Yi and says, ¡°Little brother, today you earned quite a bit, right?¡±

    ¡°I guess. Just for amusement.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles. These soul value are useless to him, thus there is no point in winning them.

    ¡°Since it is just for amusement, why do you want to force people to death?¡±

    The scarface is clearly the boss here. As he looks at Liu Yi, his voice carries a bit of threat, ¡°Little brother, there is a saying, ¡®As a person don¡¯t do things until the extreme. That way in future, when you need help from the other party, he might help!¡¯ It is better not to y until so extreme!¡±

    ¡°Firstly we are no longer people.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches ou three fingers and closes them one by one, ¡°Second, I am a straight guy and will definitely not have any future with you. Third, there are no such things as forcing others to die, after all, all of us are already dead, right?¡±

    ¡°You think that you can¡¯t die again?¡±

    The scarface is instantly angered as he shows his soul value which is 35 million!

    This amount of soul value represents a manager!

    As for the soul value to be a governor, it is heaven-defying, 100 million. It is not a sum that this small casino cane up with.

    ¡°I can throw you back into the ve prison at any moment, did you know that?¡±

    ¡°Sure you can.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders indifferently, ¡°But this way, no one will dare to enter your casino.¡±

    The scarface¡¯s lips twitches, this fellow is a pain in the neck!

    ¡°Say it. How much soul value will satisfy you!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. I am not here to gamble but to find a person.¡±

    What game is this?

    This person runs over to Daihatsu disying his might not minding to offend the casino just to find a person?

    ¡°Oh, to be urate, he is a ghost¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Where do you think our ce is! Who do you want to be found?¡±

    ¡°The moment you find him, the money that I earned earlier can be returned to you.¡±

    ¡°Say the name!¡±

 Chapter 820 - Alcohol capacity is bad?]

    <strong>Chapter 820 [Alcohol capacity is bad?]</strong>

    Liu Yi is slightly surprised. He did not expect that the moment he says that he will return the soul value this scarface would be so proactive!

    Indeed even after dying, these brothers are all greedy ghosts.

    People die for money, birds die for food. The ancients did not lie to me!

    Scarface rolls up his sleeve and says solemnly, ¡°Say it, little brother. Who do you want to meet and I shall drag him out!¡±

    ¡°He is called Qing Yise.¡±

    The moment Liu Yi says the name, Scarface nearly kneels down.

    ¡°Big brother, are you for real? You want to look for Qing Yise!¡±

    Scarface says with a bitter face, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take away my casino!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Qing Yise has a very huge background?¡±

    Liu Yi sensed something.

    ¡°More than just big? Qing Yise is my boss!¡±

    Scarface nearly cries, ¡°Big brother if you have any matter just look for my boss and discuss it with him. Why must you find trouble for me! Have you seen a little brother go and capture his own boss?¡±

    [TL: too many times in other novels¡­]

    ¡°So that is the case¡­¡±

    Liu Yi suddenlyprehends. Looks like this Qing Yise indeed has some influence in Fengdu City. No wonder Yang Mianmian wants me to look for him.

    ¡°Help me find him. Tell him that I came from Kunlun and he wille and meet me.¡±

    Liu Yi sits down on the chair by the table and waves his hand, sending him off.

    ¡°Can¡­I¡¯ll go find him!¡±

    Scarface sees that there are no other options and can only go and help Liu Yi look for his boss. As for his little brothers, they start to expel the rest of the people.

    ¡°Today we are no longer open. Everyone go back. Tomorrow,e back to gamble!¡±

    After all, it is a discussion between big bosses, naturally, it is not convenient to have outsiders around.

    One must say that they are rather efficient. The casino was very full but they had chased all of them away within a few minutes, leaving behind Liu Yi and those little brothers in the casino.

    Liu Yi looks around. These little brothers of the casino are all Hungry Ghosts with malnourished and sickly in appearance, which makes Liu Yi reminisce of his own Red Scarf Army. They are a well-trained and powerful army which are called a real underworld power!

    Just as Liu Yi is getting bored of waiting. A door in the back of the casino was finally pushed open.

    An old man wearing Chinese tunic walks out with a swagger as he strokes his goatee.

    This old man is not that short but is slightly stooped. As he strokes his goatee this other hand is holding arge opium pipe. Those who did not know would have thought that this old man is a local ruffian in the early beginning of the Republic of China.

    After he had entered, he gazes at Liu Yi up and down.

    ¡°It is you who ran over to smash my venue?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After all, this is the person that Yang Mianmian introduced, thus Liu Yi is very polite as he replied, ¡°I am sorry for disturbing senior¡¯s venue. As for those soul value that I had won earlier, junior will return all of it to senior.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Qing Yise¡¯s expression turns rxed, ¡°You say that you are from Kunlun? What¡¯s your proof?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s this.¡±

    Liu Yi takes out the jade tablet that Yang Mianmian passes to him and shows it to Qing Yise.

    ¡°Kunlun Precious Jade? ¡±

    Qing Yise takes a long puff of opium and breathed out a smoke ring.

    After bing a ghost and still smoking.

    There are really too many things that make Liu Yi unable to understand in this Fengdu City.

    Other than being unable to die another time, the people in this Fengdu City seem to be no different from normal people.

    Earlier the manager also said to Huang Ziyin that they can eat good food. How is it something that a ghost can do?

    But thinking about seems to be reasonable. offering to ancestors or people who died will use some delicious food. The people of the current era would also burn money, house, and the likes.

    Looks likeherworld hasherworld¡¯s own life. Especially given to people who are unable to reincarnate.

    Qing Yise taps the opium pipe against his leg as he asks, ¡°Why did you run over to Fengdu City, instead of staying in your Kunlun Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Actually junior is only a guest of Kunlun Mountain.¡±

    Liu Yi says the reason why he came, ¡°I came to Fengdu City to send a letter to the cultivators of Fengdu City to invite them to take part in the 5 Spirit Gathering that is hosted by our external pavilion¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi says a whole bunch of things while Qing Yise listens while half-understanding.

    ¡°It also means that you are here to deliver a letter? You wish to meet the inner pavilion sect in Fengdu City?¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°This way¡­¡±

    Qing Yise seems to be considering something before giving a look to a little brother by the side when Liu Yi is not paying attention to him.

    This little brother nods his head before leaving silently.

    ¡°But after this junior arrived in Fengdu City, this junior realized that it is very weird¡­the lifestyle here is too weird and is not like the lifestyle of a normalherworld! Furthermore, this junior has not seen any cultivators¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, the reason why there are no cultivators is because they are sealed up.¡±

    Qing Yise finally said something that shocked Liu Yi. Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s expression, Qing Yise smiles and continue and says, ¡°Seeing that you have some rtionship with Kunlun, there is no harm in me telling you. A thousand years ago, Fengdu City was indeed a world controlled by cultivators! At that time, Fengdu City also did not have so many ghosts, only those few cultivators with the ghosts that they reared. The remaining ones are those former residences of Fengdu County those ghosts who are unwilling to reincarnate. Only Fengdu City would ept them.¡±

    ¡°Then what happened afterward? Why were the cultivators trapped and why did Fengdu City turn into this? Why is it that the moment Fengdu County people die they would be captured to this ce to dobor?¡±

    ¡°I do not know.¡±

    Qing Yise puffs his opium pipe, ¡°Also do not know when did Fengdu City change its sky. As for the specific matters I am not clear. If you want to ask, you can only ask those cultivators who were sealed!¡±

    The cultivators¡­

    Liu Yi suddenly recalls thergest Martial God Image!

    Looks like something bad happened to this Fengdu City. While the cultivators were all sealed there! Damn it, why am I so unlucky to meet with such a rotten matter!

    ¡°Right now the current Fengdu City is no longer the same as in the past. Even the cultivators were trapped. Perhaps you will also not have a good time.¡±

    Qing Yise breathed out the smoke and says, ¡°Seeing that youe from Kunlun Mountain, I can help you leave Fengdu City and you shall nevere back. What do you think? This muddy water is not something that you should enter!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind intention.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Delivering the letter is my task. If I did not deliver it to the client, I will not be able to ount to my boss! So Senior Qing Yise, if you can help, just tell me just where that damn mastermind is! He is dying my job of delivering the letters so I can only make a trip to handle him.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want your life!¡±

    Qing Yise is startled, ¡°You will risk for life for your job?¡±

    Liu Yi insists, ¡°It is not absolute that I will be throwing away my life. So can senior please help.¡±

    ¡°Fine then. Since that is the case, there is no harm in telling you.¡±

    Qing Yise puffs some more before saying, ¡°Right now the one in the highest position in Fengdu City is called Sea Ghost Emperor! He is staying in the Ghost Emperor Pce Hall which is located in the center of the city!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor?

    Sea Turtle? This name is rather damned!

    [TL: Sea Ghost and Sea Turtle romanize is around the same. Ha¨« Gu¨© º£¹í and Ha¨« Gu¨« º£¹ê]

    ¡°Then let me thank senior!¡±

    After knowing all of this useful information, Liu Yi more or less has some understanding in his heart. At the very least, he knows what his next step will be.

    ¡°Hahaha,e,e,e. It has been a long time since I had to meet outsiders.¡±

    When an underling carries in a wine jar, Qing Yiseughs happily.

    ¡°Is is our first-rated Burn Knife! Let us have a few cups as you tell me the news outside and let me know what has changed!¡±

    ¡°Since senior have this request then junior shall fulfill.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head as he takes a wine cup while a little brother by the side immediately filled it up with white wine for him.

    A strong wine fragrance emits out as a few underlings cannot help but smell as their craving was aroused.

    Liu Yi looks at a little brother who had just swallowed his saliva and raises his cup and ask, ¡°Want a cup?¡±

    That little brother¡¯s expression immediately changes as he quickly shake his head and retreats.

    By the side, Qing Yise hurriedly says, ¡°They are all lowly people and do not deserve it! There is no need to care about them! Come, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then junior shall drink first to pay respect.¡±

    Liu Yi raises the wine cup and drank the whole cup.

    ¡°Hahaha, younger brother has good alcohol capacity!¡±

    Qing Yise instantly smiles widely.

    ¡°Senior pr¡­pr¡­aise¡­¡±

    Liu Yi copsed onto the ground with a -plop- and smashed the wine cup in his hand.

    ¡°Hahaha, what an idiot!¡±

    Qing Yise strokes his goatee and smiles in delight, ¡°This wine has beenced with Soul Weakening Powder! After being poisoned by it you will be powerless for three days and nights allowing others to do anything they want to you! This fellow should be worth quite a bit of soul value right, carry him and follow me to the Ghost Emperor Pce Hall!¡±

    A few little brothers immediately puff as they lift up Liu Yi and follow Qing Yise out.

    Going out, Qing Yise takes a car as he escorts Liu Yi all the way into Ghost Emperor Pce Hall.

    Seeing his car, the Ghost Messengers guarding the entrance to Ghost Emperor Pce Hall let them pass.

    Finally, they drove in front of a pce. Those little brothers are unable to continue in thus Scarface lifted Liu Yi up like a dead pig and follows behind Qing Yise.

    In the center of the pce hall stands two rows of Yin Messengers while a number of Ox-head creatures guard the door.

    This main hall seems to also be renovated by the ves, gold and jade in glorious splendor making people have an illusion that they had entered the Forbidden City.

    ¡°Hahaha, this fellow is unlucky today.¡±

    Scarface who is carrying Liu Yi is standing by the side of Qing Yise who is smoking, ¡°To not know about boss and Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s rtionship and deliver himself to you!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­this time, wouldn¡¯t Majesty Sea Ghost Emperor make me a big official!¡±

 Chapter 821 - Sea Ghost Emperor]

    <strong>Chapter 821 [Sea Ghost Emperor]</strong>

    Thinking about this, Qing Yise¡¯s eyes became filled with delight.

    Right now, Fengdu City is no longer that ghost city of the past. It is under the rule of Sea Ghost Emperor.

    In the past Qing Yise could not imagine that there woulde a day when he obtains the appreciation of Sea Ghost Emperor.

    He takes the ce of Sea Ghost Emperor to control the casinos, tricking the citizens to spend their soul values in the casino to reim the soul value.

    Of course, Qing Yise did not earn everything. After all, who would enter this kind of casino?

    He would always give out some small grace, small benefit at appropriate times, letting one or two citizens strike rich! From there, it attracts even more people to rush like ducks and bite the bait!

    Thus, quite a number of citizens gamble their soul values in the casino and some have no choice but to attempt to be a citizen again.

    Only those who have over 50k soul value can be a citizen. Anyone who has a value lower than this would be captured for the ve prison!

    As for his friendship with Kunlun Mountain, Qing Yise had tossed it behind his head.

    Right now the one who gives him ample food and clothing is Sea Ghost Emperor!

    Very quickly, a guy wearing golden armor walks in escorted by a group of female ghosts and sits on the dragon throne.

    He is wearing a crown that is embedded with numerous precious stones.

    He sits there propping his cheek with his hand. His expression is calm as he looks at Qing Yise and Scarface who is kneeling below him.

    ¡°This is the fellow who barged into my territory?¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s voice carries a kind of unique maism. Although there is a bit of difference between the roaring voice from that night in the sky, it is not that hard to determine that the owner of the voice is the same person.

    Qing Yise hurriedly takes the credit, ¡°That¡¯s right your majesty. This fellow ran into my hands on his own and was captured by me!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor asks, ¡°His strength is not bad. How did you capture him?¡±

    Qing Yise smiles faintly as he cups his hands and says, ¡°This fellow was drugged by me with Soul Scattering Powder. For the next three days and nights, he will not wake up! Being able to work for Your Majesty is this one¡¯s honor! This one will naturally make an all-out effort!¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor nods his head, ¡°Lock him up. After three days, interrogate him. This Emperor wants to know what his background is.¡±

    Earlier during the fight over at the Martial God Images, Sea Ghost Emperor was slightly startled.

    Although the strength that he had used was not his full strength, he could escape from right under his eyes, this made him angry as well as shocked at the same time.

    I am unable to exit this Fengdu City for over a thousand years. Just how much has changed in the cultivation world outside?

    Those that came in are just ordinary mortals who do not know about the matters regarding the cultivation world.

    Thus Sea Ghost Emperor was very interested in this person. If I do not dig out everything he knows in his brain, wouldn¡¯t I be letting myself down!

    ¡°Someonee! Detain him.¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor orders and two Yin Messengers immediately walk over from the side attempting to grab Liu Yi.

    At this moment, Liu Yi who was thrown on the ground suddenly stretches and stand up.

    ¡°Senior Qing Yise, have we reached Ghost Emperor Pce Hall?¡±

    This unexpected scene causes the expression of everyone in the surroundings to change!

    The surrounding Yin Messengers pull out des surrounding him, Qing Yise and Scarface in the middle.

    ¡°Wow! We are really here!¡±

    Liu Yi looks around the surrounding and ps his hands excitedly, ¡°Thank you Senior Qing Yise, your task isplete. Leave the remaining matters to me.¡±

    ¡°What, what are you saying! I, I didn¡¯t¡­.Your Majesty, I didn¡­¡±

    Qing Yise was badly frightened not knowing how he should exin.

    What startled him the most was that Liu Yi who was poisoned by Soul Scattering Powder was wide awake!

    How is this possible! How is this fucking possible!

    Sea Ghost Emperor who is sitting on the dragon throne snorts, ¡°Hmph!¡±

    This sound scared Qing Yise badly as his lets start trembling.

    ¡°Your Majesty, listen, listen to my exnation¡­this is a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    He also did not expect that the moment Liu Yi woke up, he would say such stuff which instantly pushed him into the fire!

    As for Sea Ghost Emperor who is sitting there, he raises his hand and aims at Qing Yise before squeezing.

    -CRACK-

    The sound of bones being crushed rings out but the rest of the people know that this is the sound of a ghost¡¯s soul being destroyed.

    Qing Yise¡¯s soul was exterminated and disappears.

    ¡°This, this is not rted to me¡­I am only a little brother¡­¡±

    Scarface was also badly frightened as he subconsciously starts running to the outside.

    A Yin Messenger suddenly steps forward as he shes out with his great de, beheading Scarface.

    Liu Yi does not know what the material of the de is which can affect a soul.

    Scarface¡¯s ending was also extermination. His head rolled very far away before turning into white smoke.

    ¡°Aiyah? I was just framing and you took action?¡± Liu Yi says in astonishment, ¡°You took action too fast.¡±

    ¡°You are mocking this Emperor? Foreigner?¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s gaze is cold as he stares at Liu Yi, ¡°You think that with your capability, you can walk out of here alive?¡±

    ¡°This, I truly had not thought about it.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand as a golden chair appears behind him which he sits on.

    ¡°But this ce of yours is not bad. If only I wasn¡¯t busy. I would stay here for a few days! But letting ghost girls apany me, it is too weird. Human kings have 3000 concubines. Is your harem 3000 ghost girls?¡±

    ¡°How dare you! To keep mocking our Majesty!¡±

    A Yin Messenger instantly became angered and stepped forward as his de chops at Liu Yi¡¯s arm.

    Liu Yi did not turn his head as he stretches out two fingers and easily captures the de between them.

    The Yin Messenger¡¯s de was stuck between Liu Yi¡¯s fingers unable to be pulled out!

    The Yin Messenger¡¯s face turned red and at this moment Liu Yi pull with his fingers and that de was pulled out from that Yin Messenger¡¯s hand before flying out. The handle of the de smacks against the Yin Messenger¡¯s forehead sting him away.

    ¡°To dare be impudent in the Royal Pce! Take him down!¡±

    The surrounding tens of Yin Messengers immediately charge up as the des in their hands chop down at Liu Yi impolitely!

    While Liu Yi picks up the opium pipe that was dropped on the ground.

    ¡°Aiyah¡­smoking is really bad¡­ affects the health and might also cause a person to die.¡±

    As he is speaking, a Yin Messenger hadnded in front of him. Liu Yi¡¯s arm transforms into a sh of shadow and stabs that opium pipe into that Yin Messenger¡¯s mouth, piercing through his throat.

    ¡°You see, I said that it can cause death!¡±

    Liu Yi kicks that fellow and at the same time, he stomps the ground.

    A shockwave spread out and sts the Yin Messengers in the surroundings away.

    These Yin Messengers charged up very quickly and fly out even faster.

    In a blink of an eye, these Yin Messengers all smashed into the pirs or walls as they cry out in pain.

    ¡°These underlings of yours are too dishonest. You don¡¯t mind that I helped you teach them a lesson, right?¡±

    Liu Yi sits on the chair as he asks Sea Ghost Emperor who is sitting opposite him.

    ¡°Little kid, don¡¯t you think that you are too arrogant?¡±

    ¡°Arrogant? Hmm, nope.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°On the contrary, I feel that you are very interesting. Proiming yourself as king in this ce that does not have any living people. What is it, could it be that Fengdu City crowns the king who is the most shameless?¡±

    ¡°The more high-sounding a person speaks, the faster he dies.¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor is faintly starting to get angry and Liu Yi can hear the sound of him clenching his fist.

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders and says, ¡°Looks like we are unable to reach amon understanding regarding this point. I do feel that the more a person chases after influence and power the faster he dies.¡±

    ¡°Today, only one person will die here.¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor says with a trace of anger, ¡°This Emperor has already experienced your strength and it is way beneath mine! If you do not wish to die, then say your objective! Who are you and why do you want to intrude into my Fengdu City!¡±

    ¡°This is not your Fengdu City.¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Fengdu City is a famous ghost town and never had an emperor. I shalle and go as I wish. You wish to control this ce? Don¡¯t joke.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you do not wish to say anything?¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor snorts coldly.

    ¡°Since that is the case, there is no point in detaining you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t be so anxious.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, ¡°It is with great difficulty that I came here, let¡¯s have a good chat ah. Although I cannot say anything, I have a lot of matters that I wish to ask our Sea Ghost Emperor! Come, Sea Ghost Emperor, don¡¯t be polite. You can say anything that you want!¡±

    ¡°Hmph seeking death!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor stretches out his hand and aims at Liu Yi before clenching it.

    Liu Yi¡¯s body suddenly appears in the air behind him as he stands on top of a dragon pir.

    As for the golden chair that Liu Yi was sitting on earlier, it disintegrates into wood shavings before disappearing.

    Liu Yi immediately recognizes this technique.

    ¡°Moon Dream Sutra? So you are someone from Qin Imperial Pce!¡±

    ¡°You know about the Moon Dream Sutra!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor trembles as he did not expect that someone would recognize his technique.

    ¡°Looks like I cannot let you live!¡±

    He slowly stands up from his throne.

    But Liu Yi does not have the urge to fight, ¡°Apologies. Today I do not have the mood to apany you. Let¡¯s y next time!¡±

    He opens his arms as his body releases an eye-catching golden light!

    ¡°Ahhh! So bright!¡±

    ¡°My eyes hurt!¡±

    The surrounding Yin Messengers immediately cover their eyes as they cry out in pain.

    As for Sea Ghost Emperor, he only wrinkled his brows as he narrows his eyes.

    -boom-

    Liu Yi¡¯s entire body transforms into a golden light and dispersed in all directions.

    ¡°Scumbag!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor roars in unwillingness!

    He knows that this fellow did not self-implode but instead he is escaping!

    ¡°Even if This Emperor has to dig three feet under! This Emperor will find you!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor roars of anger keep ringing out from within the Imperial Pce.

    While at the same time, Liu Yi who is sitting in the prison secretly opens his mouth and swallows a golden bug.

    He opens his eyes and looks around the prison.

    Those dejected ves are sitting is the surrounding. Sun Qingchen is also leaning against the wall half dead.

    It seems like the situation is getting more and more interesting.

 Chapter 822 - [Title below]

    <h4>Chapter 822 [Title below]</h4>

    The following few days, the interior of Fengdu City can be said to be under martialw!

    Yin Messengers are flying everywhere searching for foreign people!

    Every one of the roaming ghost civilians in the city were interrogated and inspected!

    Liu Yi who is mingling in the ve prison was on the contrary very safe.

    Perhaps that Sea Ghost Emperor did not think that I would pretend to be a ve!

    Every day, when Liu Yi is pushing the millstone, he would take note of thatrgest Martial God Image carefully.

    Like what Liu Yi had reckoned, thatrgest Martial God Image has the greatest strength.

    Perhaps it is due to those sealed cultivators, its strength and defense are way above the other Martial God Images.

    Liu Yi wishes to get in contact with these cultivators but does not know how to enter the Martial God Image.

    Martial God Image¡¯s material is very unique. It could even iste souls.

    Thinking about it makes sense. If it was unable to iste souls, perhaps those cultivators would have already given up their flesh bodies and escaped.

    Liu Yi does need a method to release those cultivators.

    Just as Liu Yi is at his wit¡¯s end, Meng Xi who is hidden in his hair suddenly says, {Benefactor¡­this servant can give it a try.}

    {Oh? You have a method to open that Martial God Image?}

    {I do but I need time. Furthermore, this servant can only make it possible for benefactor to enter. As for saving those cultivators, this servant can¡¯t do it.}

    {Say it. What method?}

    As Liu Yi speaks, he looks around.

    Surrounding him are ves and Sun Qingchen is on his right, pushing dispiritedly.

    The current Sun Qingchen is no different from a walking dead.

    {As an Eight Deste Poison Spider, other than being able to consume moonlight as food, what this servant is best at the venom that this servant secrete out.}

    Meng Xi says, {This servant¡¯s venom can slowly corrode away the armor of Monarch Scorpion.}

    {Ah? Is that true?}

    {It is real. Although I am unresigned, it is indeed the case.}

    Xie Yanqiu who had note out in a long time says {It can be said that Eight Deste Poison Spider is my bane.}

    {I picked up a treasure again¡­}

    Liu Yi suddenly feels that his luck is not bad!

    {So let this servant go and try.}

    Meng Xi looks at that Martial God Image, {Such a thick Martial God Image¡­this servant needs two months, then this servant can corrode a small hole which benefactor can enter.}

    {A small hole. Yeah, it will be enough to let me enter.}

    One year in Fengdu City is only a day in the mortal world.

    I have more than enough time, thus around two months is not a problem.

    But not eating for so long is indeed an enormous test for my gluttonous bug.

    Liu Yi feels that after absorbing Yang Mianmian¡¯s strength, his appetite started to be better.

    Although he can rely on absorbing the ling qi from the air to live on, he still wishes to eat good food.

    Although he does have food in his storage bag in this kind of environment, it is not convenient to eat.

    {Good. Then that is decided. I will be relying on you, Meng Xi.}

    {It is this servant¡¯s honor to help benefactor.}

    Meng Xi seems to be touched, feeling that she is finally useful.

    {Benefactor, this servant shall be going!}

    Meng Xi jumps out from Liu Yi¡¯s hair and silently spits out a spider thread that sticks to the Martial God Image faraway. She then climbs up the almost transparent spider thread.

    Such a small spider is unable to attract the senses of those Yin Messengers.

    Liu Yi pretends to be working as he continues to push the millstone.

    By the sky, Sun Qingchen suddenly copses onto the ground causing the people who are pushing this millstone to stop.

    ¡°Brother Sun, Brother Sun, what is the matter with you?¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly props Sun Qingchen up and realizes that his soul¡¯s aura is very weak!

    Fucking hell, this is dying due to sorrow!

    Different from the positive Sun Qingchen, the current Sun Qingchen no longer has any wish to continue living on!

    If this goes on, his soul aura will slowly start dissipating, bing weaker day by day and sooner orter, his soul will scatter!

    Liu Yi understood Sun Qingchen¡¯s state. Back then when I thought that Immortal Fox Sister did not love me, wasn¡¯t I the same?

    What is the hardest toprehend in the world? Isn¡¯t it a single emotion?

    Even if I am the greatest, conquer the world universe, perhaps it will also difficult for me to pass emotions.

    Not to mention Sun Qingchen.

    ¡°Damn it! Who let you guys stop! Continue working!¡±

    A Yin Messenger immediately walks over angrily as he starts whipping the ves.

    Their whips are also special, causing the ves to cry out in pain when hit by the whips.

    ¡°Right now he is very weak.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head and says to that Yin Messenger, ¡°He needs rest!¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, this ce is a prison!¡±

    The Yin Messenger curses, ¡°This is not the ce for you guys to rest! If you want to rest then rest after you finish your work!¡±

    ¡°Can you be a bit more human?¡±

    Liu Yi frowns, ¡°He is sick, can¡¯t you be a bit more sympathetic?¡±

    ¡°Oi, little fellow. This ce is Fengdu City and all of us are ghosts where does this humanitye from?¡± The Yin Messenger sneers, ¡°Furthermore, all of us are ghosts, how would ghosts be sick? Don¡¯t pretend to be dead for me! Hurry and get the fuck up!¡±

    As the Yin Messenger speaks, that whips is about tond on Sun Qingchen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do his work today.¡±

    Liu Yi stands up and pushes him to the side. ¡°Give my soul value to him.¡±

    ¡°Little fellow. How much soul value do you have?¡±

    The Yin Messenger snorts.

    Liu Yi opens the soul value system and hides a portion before showing that Yin Messenger 10k.

    ¡°This is for you.¡±

    He gives that Yin Messenger 2k soul value.

    After getting the soul value, the Yin Messenger¡¯s expression became a lot better.

    Indeed the saying of even ghosts will be moved by money is indeed an unchanging truth!

    ¡°Ah, we ghost indeed should have some humanity.¡±

    After the Yin Messenger speaks, he turns around and walks to the side, ¡°Today I shall give a favor outside thew! You betterplete his work!¡±

    Sun Qingchen sits by the side nkly and did not thank Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi sighs. He knows that his heart had died and does not care about all of this.

    If this goes on, he does not know how to help Sun Qingchen.

    Let¡¯s see how it goes as we go then¡­

    For the following period of time, Liu Yi uses soul value to bribe a lot of Yin Messengers and finally made the Yin Messengers ignore Sun Qingchen.

    He no longer needs to go to the millstone to work daily. He only sits in the prison and stares nkly like a person waiting for death.

    Liu Yi can only help Sun Qingchen to here. Because what he had contracted is a heart sickness and only his heart can heal this sickness.

    Meng Xi¡¯s progress is quite fast. That small hole is already very deep. Liu Yi secretly went to take a look and his Fog Qi indeed can pass through.

    And only his Fog Qi can enter. This kind of small hole, even the smallest bug will not be able to enter.

    As for cells and the likes, Liu Yi does not know how to transform into it¡­

    Yin Messengers are still flying about in the sky while there are more and more ox-head creatures walking about in the surrounding making the originally Fengdu City which is filled with ghost qi turn even more horrifying.

    The people in the ve prison are discussing recent matters. Out of nowhere, why did it turn into the whole city being locked down.

    Perhaps they would know that the person who caused this is Liu Yi who hardly speaks and works daily.

    Days passed very quickly and Sea Ghost Emperor is still unable to find where Liu Yi had hidden!

    Thus Sea Ghost Emperor is always angry and every day, the people in Ghost Emperor Pce would hear his angry shouts!

    {Benefactor!}

    A few days after a month had passed, Liu Yi went to the millstone as usual and at this moment, he hears a familiar voice.

    {Meng Xi, you are done?}

    Liu Yi senses a small spider jumps back into his hair.

    {That¡¯s right. Finally settled!}

    Meng Xi¡¯s voice carries a trace of fatigue, {This servant bored a hole at the back of the neck. That ce is the thinnest¡­but it used up a lot of this servant¡¯s qi¡­this servant is too tired¡­benefactor, for the following days, this servant will not be able to apany you¡­this servant needs to have a good sleep¡­to restore this servant¡¯s qi¡­}

    After finishing, she no longer speaks.

    It looks like she is very tired.

    After all, she is only a small spider and her cultivation cannot bepared to me.

    Liu Yi no longer disturbs Meng Xi. At this moment he is impatient. Thus he opens his mouth and breathes out his Fog Qi which transforms into a small fly. Multitasking, he keeps his body pushing the millstone as he uses his Fog Qi incarnation to fly towards the small hole that Meng Xi created.

    Although there are a lot of Yin Messengers in the surrounding, not a single one of them notice Liu Yi flying about under their eyes.

    He flies up several hundred meters and after seeking a while did he finally found the hole that Meng Xi left behind.

    Fucking hell! It is indeed very small! It is almost the size of a needle!

    This is a two-month big project!

    This is Meng Xi. If it was me, perhaps I would be out of patience!

    Liu Yi¡¯s incarnation transforms back into fog and flows in through the hole.

    Inside the Martial God Incarnation is ckness and nothing could be seen. But after entering it, it is very spacious!

    After Liu Yi entered, he immediately transforms back into his human form.

    There is not a single bit of light in this ce. Liu Yi raises his hand and releases a source of light gathering together to form a small sun that floats to the top of the interior of Martial God Image.

    The inside of Martial God Image immediately brightens up.

    The insides of Martial God Image is very spacious and is several hundred meters wide!

    Liu Yi finally sees those cultivators. Indeed, they were sealed inside this Martial God Image.

    Their bodies were sealed by an unknown technique and had turned into statues, sticking to the back of the Martial God Image like they wished to escape out from this ce.

    But although their flesh body was sealed, their souls are still alive.

    ¡°Someone came in?¡±

    ¡°Finally someone came?¡±

    ¡°Could it be someone from that fellow?¡±

    ¡°Save us, quickly save us?¡±

    These cultivators who were sealed immediately shout with their qi.

    ¡°Everyone don¡¯t panic. Speak one by one¡­how about this¡­who is the sect head here?¡±

    ¡°It is me¡­¡±

    A deep voice rings out.

 Chapter 823 - [Title below]

    <h4>Chapter 823 [Title below]</h4>

    The voice came from one of the statues. Liu Yi immediately flies over and floats in front of the statue.

    ¡°Little brother¡­who are you?¡±

    That voice carries a trace of vignce like he is not at ease with Liu Yi.

    After all, these people were trapped here for over a thousand years. When a person suddenly came here, although they are filled with expectations, they are unable to believe that they would soon be saved.

    ¡°I am a disciple from the outer pavilions.¡±

    Liu Yi says directly, ¡°Our outer pavilion is going to host a 5 Spirit Gathering. Originally I came to Fengdu City to deliver a letter¡­but I met this kind of situation. If you guys are unable to free yourselves, then my task will not beplete. Thus, I came here to help you guys escape.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°We, we are going to be saved?¡±

    ¡°Awesome! This is awesome!¡±

    The group of Fengdu City¡¯s disciple start to cry tears of joy.

    Only that sect head is still very calm as he says, ¡°Little brother, although I should thank you¡­but I¡¯m afraid that this matter is not that simple.¡±

    He sighs and says, ¡°That Sea Ghost Emperor is no ordinary person. He is very powerful¡­he is a person from Qin Imperial Pce. Back then we did not know why but he ran to my Fengdu City. He sealed all of us. Furthermore, this fellow is good at sealing techniques. Not only did he seal us here, he also isted the way to Ghost Monarch Pce Hall.¡±

    ¡°Ghost Monarch Pce Hall?¡±

    Liu Yi does not know what is that ce.

    ¡°Yeah, that is a ce where my Fengdu City¡¯s elders had hidden up and are in closed-door seclusion. Being isted there, my Fengdu City¡¯s elders do not know that something had happened to Fengdu City.¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, then why don¡¯t I take your ce and make a trip to Ghost Monarch Pce?¡±

    Liu Yi feels that this is the best method. Invite these undying old fellows and let them handle this Sea Ghost Emperor.

    Talking about this, just who is the Sea Ghost Emperor in the Qin Imperial Pce? Could it be that he is also part of the Ten Stems?

    ¡°Not possible¡­¡±

    That sect head shakes his head and says, ¡°Without us leading the way, you will not be able to find the entrance to the Ghost Monarch Pce. Ghost Monarch Pce was originally the ce where our elders have their seclusion. Thus it was hidden deeply. Now that it was sealed up, if we do not kill Sea Ghost Emperor, even we will not be able to find it.¡±

    ¡°That would be troublesome¡­¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Then is there any method to save you from this ce?¡±

    ¡°We were sealed in this ce by a technique from Moon Dream Sutra. To break this seal, there is only one method.¡±

    ¡°The only method is to kill the Sea Ghost Emperor!¡±

    The moment the sect head says this, Liu Yi starts to have a big head.

    Fucking hell! How is this any different from not saying anything?

    Last time when Liu Yi crossed blow with Sea Ghost Emperor, Liu Yi sensed that he is quite powerful!

    Not 24 starjades¡­Liu Yi feels that he might be around 25 starjades.

    If he is one of the Ten Stems why is his strength so much stronger?

    The moment we start fighting, it will be a hard fight!

    But it is not an impossible fight.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I say¡­it is too difficult.¡±

    The sect head says faintly, ¡°That Sea Ghost Emperor sealed us here and then absorbs our strength daily. Right now, his cultivation would be even stronger.¡±

    So the reason for sealing these cultivators is this? No wonder he did not kill them!

    ¡°So that is the case. I know.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head as the surrounding cultivators turn taciturn.

    ¡°s¡­looks like we still can¡¯t be rescued¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This fellow is so young, I¡¯m afraid that he is unable to fight against Sea Ghost Emperor¡­¡±

    ¡°Probably¡­we will forever be unable to leave this ce¡­¡±

    Hearing all of these despairing voices, Liu Yi grins.

    ¡°There is no need for everyone to worry. I will help you defeat the Sea Ghost Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Little brother! You say such things!¡±

    The sect head hurriedly says, ¡°Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s strength is far from normal. Even if little brother goes, you are just dying for nothing! Why don¡¯t we research to find the entrance to Ghost Monarch Pce!¡±

    ¡°How long do we need to seek?¡±

    ¡°Around two hundred years. After all, we have waited for so long, two hundred years is nothing.¡±

    Two hundred years¡­it will be almost 20 days in the mortal realm¡­

    This is not possible! There is no time!

    ¡°Sect head, I¡¯m afraid that this is not possible¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says truthfully, ¡°This junior does not have so much time. Defeating the Sea Ghost Emperor uses the least time.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible¡­¡±

    The seat head does not believe that Liu Yi can defeat Sea Ghost Emperor, ¡°That Sea Ghost Emperor possesses the Moon Dream Sutra. Furthermore, he still has in control a scary Underworld Ghost Corp¡­based on your strength, you will not be able to win¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah? I do know about that Moon Dream Sutra but what is this Underworld Ghost Corps?¡±

    ¡°That is a huge undying corp that defeated us within a single night¡­¡±

    A cultivator shivers as his voice is clearly trembling, ¡°Even when I think about it now, I still feel that it was a nightmare¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­too, too scary¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to see them again¡­¡±

    On the contrary, what the cultivators said attracted Liu Yi¡¯s curiosity. He looks at the sect head in front of him.

    ¡°s¡­the Underworld Ghost Corp¡­they came from the ck fog. It is the strongest corps created by Sea Ghost Emperor¡­their uniqueness is undying. Every single one of these Underworld Ghost soldiers possesses the strength of an earth rank. Their body is covered with underworld fire which corrodes your body, your strength, and your soul. They are undying and cannot be exterminated. We were unable to kill them¡­wait till you see them then you will know.¡±

    ¡°What you say is making my blood boil.¡±

    Liu Yi cracks his joints as he bes slightly excited, ¡°I do want to see what this legendary Underworld Ghost Corps is like!¡±

    In the genes of god is warlike traits!

    Liu Yi¡¯s manner makes the cultivators in Fengdu City shocked.

    This fellow a madman? Such scary corps and instead of being frightened, he is excited?

    Psycho?

    The sect head advises again, ¡°Little brother¡­it is best if you do not send yourself to die¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this matterter. Right now, I am curious about a matter and wish to ask.¡±

    ¡°Little brother can go ahead and ask. Right now I am a prisoner. There is no need to be so polite.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart. You are a sect head and if I am impolite, perhaps you might start picking on my manners.

    These famous sects have too many tricks and mind games.

    ¡°Junior is a bit curious why does that Sea Ghost Emperor want to create Martial God Images and use it to attack the barrier enveloping Fengdu City?¡±

    ¡°Little brother must not know about this.¡±

    The sect head says, ¡°Sea Ghost Emperor is different from ordinary departed spirits. His birth methods are slightly strange! He seems to be a kind of undying soul but died for some unknown reason. His soul was cursed and is unable to enter the six paths of reincarnation. Thus it appeared inside Fengdu City! Because of his unique soul, the ancient guardian of Fengdu City, the protection barrier binds his body! This protection barrier was set up by the creator of our sect! Although Sea Ghost Emperor can defeat us, he is unable to break this ancient barrier! Thus, he painstakingly manufactures the 108 Martial God Images and used thousands of ghosts and our strength, attempting to break the barrier!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case! I finally understand.¡±

    Hearing these, Liu Yi more or less understood everything.

    Looks like this Sea Ghost Emperor should be one of the Ten Stems.

    The reason why his cultivation was so high is because of him absorbing the strength of these Fengdu City cultivators throughout the long years.

    And inferring from his name, Sea Ghost Emperor¡­should be of water attribute.

    Among the Ten Heavenly Stems, only Ninth and Tenth are of water attribute. Looks like Sea Ghost Emperor should be one of them!

    ¡°Looks like it is time for the final fight¡­¡±

    I have tarried here for too long. Womand is still waiting for me!

    Ah, wrong. It is White Cloth Sect. White Cloth Sect¡­

    Liu Yi is thinking of random stuff in his mind while the sect head is advising him. Seeing that it is not effective, he starts sighing.

    ¡°s. Looks like this time around, we still cant exit¡­¡±

    ¡°How is challenging Sea Ghost Emperor that easy!¡±

    ¡°Sending himself to death. I am so stupid to believe this fellow!¡±

    The cultivators are once again in despair. At the same time, they keep saying cold things about Liu Yi who does not listen to their advice.

    The sect head also did not advise them. Perhaps he is also very disappointed with Liu Yi.

    After waiting for a thousand years and someone finally came, and now he is about to die as well, it is useless.

    Since nothing will change why give them hope? It looks like it is better not to give this hope as it made them despair more!

    Too fucking cruel!

    Liu Yi says goodbye to these pitiful cultivators and flies back.

    Outside, the ves had already dispersed. Thus Liu Yi flies towards the prison.

    Returning to the prison, everything is still the same as normal.

    Liu Yi returns to his body and starts pondering over how to deal with Sea Ghost Emperor.

    Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s strength is impressive and is roughly around the beginning of 25 starjades.

    He also possess Underworld Ghost Corps whose strength is valiant.

    Wanting to defeat him truly needs some skills.

    As Liu Yi is thinking, the door to the prison was opened.

    Following which, a crying ve was pushed in falling onto the ground.

    ¡°Wuwuwu¡­I, I am not a ve, don¡¯t lock me¡­¡±

    The voice seems to be slightly familiar.

    ¡°Damn it, bitch! You don¡¯t have any soul value. If you are not a ve then what are you! Stay here!¡±

    The Yin Messenger lock up the chain before walking out of the prison.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! I am not a ve! Not one!¡±

    The person who was just locked in is clearly a girl. She kneels in front of the door as she cries out, ¡°Quickly let me out¡­I am not a ve, wuwuwuwu¡­¡±

    Hearing this voice, Sun Qingchen finally raises his head as a glow enters his eyes.

    ¡°Xin¡­Xinxin?¡±

    ¡°Qing¡­Qingchen¡­¡±

    Huang Yixin turns her head around to see her ex-boyfriend sitting there. His eyes immediately turn red and copse onto the ground covering her face as she cries.

    Seeing his ex-girlfriend being thrown into the prison and crying nonstop, Sun Qingchen immediately asked in worry, ¡°Xinxin what is the matter?¡±

 Chapter 824 - [Title below]

    <h4>Chapter 824 [Title below]</h4>

    Huang Yixin had thought that after she left Sun Qingchen and followed Zheng Wuyin, she will be able to live a beautiful life.

    But she had never expected that Zheng Wuyin was only ying with her. After he had finished ying with her, he sold her to the rest of the managers.

    She is a ve being sold around between the managers continuously.

    When the final manager is bored with her, he then sold her back to the ve prison.

    Everything that had happened was different from her expectations!

    Huang Yixin feels that she no longer have the face to see Sun Qingchen but fate toys with her. Of all of the prison cells, she was locked inside here.

    Hearing Huang Yixin finish, Sun Qingchen clenches his fist.

    ¡°Zheng Wuyin! Zheng Wuyin! I will definitely kill him!¡±

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t defeat him¡­¡±

    Huang Yixin shakes her head and says, ¡°Qingchen, you are a good person. In the future, you must also be a good manager and find a good girl¡­please forget about me¡­¡±

    ¡°Xinxin, what nonsense are you saying!¡±

    Sun Qingchen immediately res, ¡°There is only you in my heart. No matter what you turn into, you will always be my girlfriend!¡±

    By the side, Liu Yi sighs faintly. Tsk, tsk. This Sun Qingchen is rather simr to the me back then. Both of us are model characters! Both of us are the easy fallback guys in China!

    ¡°Qingchen. You, you treat me to good¡­¡±

    Huang Yixin seems to had found her spiritual support and sticks against Sun Qingchen.

    ¡°We will forever be together¡­I will work hard and sooner orter, we will leave this ce and enter Fengdu City to have a new life¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    While the two of them are speaking sweat things each other, amotion happens outside the prison cell.

    Following which those jailers kneel down one after the other as a guy with swept-back hairstyle walks in.

    When Sun Qingchen sees him, he immediately bes angered as he clenches his first.

    Huang Yixin immediately grabs hold of him, afraid that he would be too impulsive and do something irrational.

    ¡°Ah, indeed got sent back?¡±

    Zheng Wuyin walk to the entrance of the prison cell and looks at Huang Yixin inside the prison cell andughs.

    ¡°Two days ago when I was ying golf with Old Chen, he talked to me about it. Really a waste. It is such a waste to throw such a good female ve here. Wasted value, why don¡¯t I just extract and make use of all of your value.¡±

    Sun Qingchen res at Zheng Wuyin angrily and says, ¡°What else do you wish to do? She was already sold by you and no longer belongs to you!¡±

    ¡°Just a female ve. That bit of money is nothing.¡±

    Zheng Wuyin sneers coldly, ¡°I spent ten thousand soul value. Which of you Yin Messengers will fuck her? Everything in this Fengdu City is good, just that there is to few interesting shows. Give me a show!¡±

    Huang Yixin¡¯s face instantly turns pale.

    While Sun Qingchen blocks in front of his girlfriend and scolds, ¡°You beast! If you dare to touch my girl then I will fight you!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, just you?¡±

    Zheng Wuyinughs, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys hurry up and pull thosedies out! Today I am very free and I need something interesting to watch! Today who dares to spoil this lord¡¯s mood, this lord shall make him a ve forever!¡±

    The people by the side do not dare to utter a word while a Yin Messenger who wishes to earn a bit of quick money and sex smiles as he opens the door and walks towards Huang Yixin.

    Huang Yixin was badly frightened as she keeps moving backwards.

    Sun Qingchen leaps over and starts fighting that Yin Messenger.

    But what is a Yin Messenger? How would he be afraid of a small ghost?

    He pulls out his whip and whips Sun Qingchen.

    This whip is very effective against ghosts. Usually, it is only punishing but now, the Yin Messenger purposefully whips Sun Qingchen with it causing Sun Qingchen to cry out in pain. His voice is ear-piercing making Huang Yixin cry in heartache.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit him. Don¡¯t hit him. I beg you¡­¡±

    ¡°If you do not wish for the person you like to be beaten then you better be obedient !¡±

    Zheng Yuyin who is standing by the sideughs, ¡°Otherwise your lover will be beaten to death! This Spirit Whip is enough to whip a person¡¯s soul into scattering!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t whip him anymore¡­¡±

    Seeing the Yin Messenger continuing to whip Sun Qingchen, Huang Yinxin feels pain. Souls also have tears, just that their tears are even more painful.

    ¡°Yinyin! Don¡¯t agree with them!¡±

    Sun Qingchen bears with the pain as he bites his lips and forced out a smile.

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t feel any pain¡­¡±

    ¡°You idiot¡­¡±

    Huang Yinxin cries even harder while Zheng Wuyin sneers.

    ¡°You think that I need her to agree? Two people go up and pull that woman out!¡±

    Zheng Wuyin orders and two Yin Messengers immediately step forward. Each of them grabbing one of Huang Yixin¡¯s arms and prepare to drag her out.

    ¡°Let go of her! You beasts! Beasts!¡±

    Sun Qingchen no longer cares about his pain as he struggles to go and save Huang Yixin but his neck was bound by the whip by the Yin Messenger making him unable to move.

    He can only stretch his hand towards Huang Yixin like he is trying to grab her.

    But at this moment Huang Yixin is dragged out of the prison cell and pressed onto the ground. Two Yin Messengersughs wickedly while Zheng Wuyin by the side is alsoughing loudly.

    At this moment Sun Qingchen is suddenly very hateful. Hating how cowardly and weak he was, hating how feeble and powerless he was!

    While at this moment, someone speaks out beside him.

    ¡°Do you wish to stop this?¡±

    This voice is very familiar. Sun Qingchen turns around in surprise looking at Brother Dapo who is standing by the side.

    The rest of the people also heard Liu Yi¡¯s voice. Zheng Wuyin also looks at him.

    ¡°Yet another ve who wish to butt in? I advise you to take care of yourself and do not seek death!¡±

    Liu Yi ignores that Zheng Yuxin¡¯s warning. He only crosses his arm and asks Sun Qingchen again, ¡°Wish to stop them?¡±

    If Sun Qingchen does not choose to, he will not help.

    Saving a person is easy while saving a heart is hard.

    It is possible to save someone once but you can not save them forever.

    Liu Yi hopes that Sun Qingchen will wish to save himself in his heart. Otherwise, if he continues to be negative, no matter how hard he tries, it will be useless.

    ¡°Want! Want!¡±

    Sun Qingchen nods his head ferociously, ¡°As long as I can save Xinxin, even if I pay with my life I would also not mind!¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders and says, ¡°There is no need to pay with your life. Towards this point, I am no different from you. If it is to protect those that I love, I do not mind turning into a devil. Regarding life? Only by keeping your life properly can you protect them!¡±

    ¡°What the heck are you talking about?¡±

    Zheng Wuyin is very unhappy. He takes out a cigar and uses scissors to snip it properly before cing it in his mouth, ¡°Someone teach a lesson to this ve that does not know how high heaven is!¡±

    A Yin Messenger walks over and raises his whip as he whips at Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    Sun Qingchen did not expect that these Yin Messengers would attack immediately without any warning and instantly cries out, ¡°Ah! Dapo! Be careful!¡±

    While Liu Yi only raises his hand and easily grabs that whip in his hands.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Realizing that the other party used his bare hand to catch his whip, the Yin Messenger was shocked.

    ¡°Helping tyrant Zhou in his oppression! Should be killed!¡±

    Liu Yi tugs and that Yin Messenger was pulled over and kneeled a few steps in front of him.

    Liu Yi grabs the whip and wraps it around the Yin Messenger¡¯s neck before tugging it fiercely.

    That Yin Messenger¡¯s neck was torn off and rolls on the ground before his soul scattered.

    The rest of the Yin Messengers were badly frightened and nearly peed. Luckily they are ghosts and cant.

    But intense horror still exists. A few Yin Messengers pull out their des and point at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Who, who are you!¡±

    It is impossible for a ghost to kill a Yin Messenger. This move of Liu Yi¡¯s is enough to prove his identity.

    ¡°He is the assassin that is wanted by Sea Ghost Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Gods! So it is him!¡±

    Disturbance instantly erupts in the surrounding while Sun Qingchen¡¯s gaze towards Liu Yi changes.

    This Brother Dapo who looks normal¡­is that assassin that charged into Ghost Emperor Pce!

    ¡°Let the real show begin.¡±

    As Liu Yi ys with the whip he walks out of the prison cell, ¡°After all, I am bored of ying this game. Let go of that girl and tell Sea Ghost Emperor that I will be waiting for him in the za.¡±

    ¡°Brothers sisters! As ghosts, we are not here to be ves! We came to Fengdu City thus we have the rights of a citizen! From today onwards, the regime of Sea Ghost Emperor is going to end! This era is going to end! You guys have freedom!¡±

    ¡°What, what are you doing!¡±

    Zheng Wuyin shouts in panic, ¡°Are you crazy?! Do you want to release the ves?! I am the higher up! You cannot release them!¡±

    ¡°So much nonsense.¡±

    Liu Yi swings out the whip and stabs through Zheng Wuyin¡¯s neck and helps him end his scumbag life.

    The ves be excited as Liu Yi orders the people from his prison cell to open the rest of the prison cells allowing them to run out.

    Several tens of Yin Messengers raise their whips as they charge over.

    ¡°Scram back!¡±

    ¡°Wanting to die?¡±

    Seeing these Yin Messengers, the ves immediately became fearful and want to disperse.

    ¡°Brothers, sisters!¡±

    Liu Yi uses his qi to shouts throughout the entire prison, ¡°There are several million of us! As long as each of you spit once, we can drown these damn Yin Messengers! Right now you are afraid? Fine, you can despair or retreat! But those that no longer wish to be ves and wish to earn their freedom, charge out with me and beat up these damn Yin Messengers!¡±

    Liu Yi kicks a Yin Messenger flying away.

    That Yin Messenger rolls into the group of ves. The surrounding ves roll up their sleeves and surround him with red eyes.

    ¡°What, what do you guys want to do? You guys are mad! You guys are seeking death! Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over! Ahhhh!¡±

    That Yin Messenger finally lets out a shriek before being drowned out by the crowd.

    ¡°The good show is starting now.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms and looks at the rebelling ves.

 Chapter 825 - Ox-head General]

    <strong>Chapter 825 [Ox-head General]</strong>

    Sea Ghost Emperor is lying in the chamber of imperial concubines.

    Several tens of female ghosts are lying on his enormous dragon bed. All of the female ghosts are extremely tired as they lie there. Some are lying face up with their limbs twined together.

    But the Sea Ghost Emperor is not happy. Recently his mood is very bad!

    I have stayed in Fengdu City for too long and I am still trapped by this damn barrier!

    Although Fengdu City is veryfortable for me, being able to absorb the strength of these cultivators daily to strengthen myself, I have absorbed until my limit and if I wish to improve my current stage, it is not enough to rely on them.

    Furthermore, what he worried about the most is Qin Imperial Pce. Back then I had betrayed Qin Imperial Pce and in the end, I went all out against, Tenth, that bitch and after dying I entered Fengdu City.

    I must cultivate to 28 starjades before the rest of the Ten Heavenly Stems reach it and obtain the Qin Emperor Sword! As long as I can obtain Qin Emperor Sword, I will be the new Qin Emperor!

    At that time, the Ten Heavenly Stems must also capitte towards me! Afterward, the entire Six Realms shall be mine!

    Everything that goes against me must die! I shall be the supreme of the entire Six Realm!

    But right now this fellow appears. Although he is not that powerful his escape skill is very good!

    He is like a fishbone, stuck in my throat. Cannot be swallowed down nor vomit out!

    This kind of feeling is truly ufortable!

    ¡°Your Majesty,e eat a grape.¡±

    A charming female ghost picks up a translucent grape and feeds Sea Ghost Emperor.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor ps that female ghost off the bed, ¡°Right now This Emperor does not have the mood to eat!¡±

    ¡°So-sorry, Your Majesty. This ve knows my mistake!¡±

    The female ghost kneels on the ground kowtowing, begging for him to spare her life.

    ¡°Hmph! Go and die!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor clenches his fist and that female ghost¡¯s head immediately explodes.

    The rest of the female ghosts start trembling in fear and withdraw to the side no longer daring to speak.

    ¡°He is messing up this Emperor¡¯s mood!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor is currently very annoyed and is around the same as a girl whose great aunt hade.

    This is the first time he is so jittery in so many years.

    Because he has a faint feeling that something is not right. Clearly, that fellow does not have any strength but why would he make him have this feeling?

    This is not rational!

    ¡°Report! Report! Your Majesty, something bad has happened!¡±

    Just as Sea Ghost Emperor is unhappy, from outside came the voice of a Yin Messenger Imperial Bodyguard.

    ¡°What is the matter? Why are you so rmed?¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor became even more unhappy. This group of trash underlings. Can¡¯t even find a single person! What was the point of raising them!

    ¡°Report,¡­all of the ves, all of the ves are rebelling¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    When Sea Ghost Emperor heard this, he instantly sits up from his dragon bed before pushing out his hand, pushing open the door.

    A ghost is kneeling outside, not daring to raise his head as he continues and speaks while trembling in fear, ¡°All of the ves have rebelled¡­they have escaped from the ve prison and are now moving towards the Martial God za¡­¡±

    ¡°Those Yin Messengers? Have they all died?¡±

    ¡°They¡­they were all defeated¡­there were simply too many ves¡­¡±

    The Yin Messenger is afraid that Sea Ghost Emperor would take his anger out on him and hurriedly says, ¡°It, is that assassin who incited them..he, he sent me to deliver this message back to your majesty¡­¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    It is him?

    Sea Ghost Emperor clenches his fist. To mess around in my territory, he does not wish to live anymore!

    ¡°He says that he will be waiting for you at the Martial God za¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sea Ghost Emperor snorts, ¡°Since this fellow came to die, then this Emperor shall fulfill him! Send my order down for all of the Yin Messengers and Ox-heads to gather at the za!¡±

    ¡°This subordinate shall go!¡±

    That Yin Messenger lets out a sigh of relief and slips away immediately.

    ¡°No matter who you are. Today you shall die!¡±

    After Sea Ghost Emperor speaks, he himself transformed into ck smoke and disappeared from the chamber.

    Liu Yi is sitting on a tall monument in the za. Previously the monument did not exist in the za and now it suddenly appears. The entire monument is ck and three characters are carved on it.

    ¡®Liberation Monument¡¯

    Behind Liu Yi are the ves. Right now they are using all kinds of tools and methods to smash up the milestones.

    Liu Yi knows that these ves have anger in their hearts that needs to be vented. Thus he brought them here to smash things up.

    As for the Yin Messengers that they came across along the way over, they were all beaten up by the ves.

    ¡°What the heck, these millstones are very thick. Everyone work hard!¡±

    Sun Qingchen also smashes in high spirits and feels like he can vent out all of his anger from earlier and feels very refreshed!

    As they are smashing excitedly, the sky suddenly changes!

    ck smoke gathers together in the sky and slowly condensed together.

    This ck smoke condensed together before surging down.

    A figure walks out from the ck smoke and it is none other than the Sea Ghost Emperor!

    At the same time, the sound of bells ringing came from all directions. These bells carry qi which suppresses the shouting of the ves.

    The ground also starts trembling like an earthquake is happening.

    The ves look around in horror and realize that other than rows of Yin Messengers holding bells, there are also thousands of Ox-heads!

    These four-meter tall ox-heads give the ves even more pressure than those Yin Messengers who carry dense yin aura!

    The horror of the ves came from the bottom of their hearts. Their earlier enthusiasm slowly vanishes.

    Especially with the Sea Ghost Emperor personally standing in front of them, that imposing aura of his makes them cannot help but think of kneeling.

    ¡°Hmph! You lowly ves! Why are you still not kneeling when you see this Emperor!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor stomps his leg lightly and the ground instantly starts shaking violently.

    The ves are unable to stabilize themselves and all of them kneel.

    Only then did Sea Ghost Emperor nod his head in satisfaction. I am the real Emperor! How can these people disobey me!

    Everyone kneels except for a single person. And that fellow is sitting on that monument with his legs crossed and does not ce me in his eyes! He shall pay for his disrespect!

    ¡°Aiyah, really majestic.¡±

    Liu Yi who is sitting on the monument says faintly. ¡°The noble Ten Heavenly Stems of the Qin Imperial Pce had fallen into bullying a group of ghosts. Too impressive.¡±

    ¡°Since you know that This Emperor is from Qin Imperial Pce, you still dare to be arrogant in front of This Emperor?¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor waves his hands and two Ox-head Creatures immediately carry over a dragon chair and ce it behind him.

    Sea Ghost Emperor sits down and two pretty female ghosts raise the imperial canopy over his head.

    ¡°Even if there is no Qin Imperial Pce, look at your surroundings. You are surrounded by this Emperor¡¯s people. As long as This Emperor gives themand, all of your souls will be scattered and even g won¡¯t be left behind!¡±

    Hearing these, the ves start trembling.

    In a moment of impulse I charged out¡­am I going to die here now¡­

    ¡°These demons and monsters?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°You have stayed down here for too long and your brains must have short-circuited. You feel that with me around, I would let them touch these ghosts?¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor sneers, ¡°Can you stop them?¡±

    ¡°I never say empty talk.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Not only these ves. Today I am also going to save all of the cultivators of Fengdu City who were sealed up by you.¡±

    ¡°Just you? Hahahaha!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperorughs loudly, ¡°Little fellow. I see that you do not know about this Emperor¡¯s strength! Today, I shall y with you.¡±

    He ps his hand.

    That biggest Martial God Image suddenly opens its mouth.

    Streams of white light flew out beforending on the ground and arrange themselves in a row.

    These are those cultivators who were sealed. Sea Ghost Emperor open half of their seal to let them stand by the side and watch the fight!

    ¡°We¡­.we came out?¡±

    ¡°It is that young man¡­it seems like he is going to fight against the Sea Ghost Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just seeking his own death?!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor looks at those cultivators who were sealed andughs in delight, ¡°Since we are going to y, we cannotck an audience. Aren¡¯t you going to save them? Today, this Emperor shall kill them in front of you! This Emperor shall tell everyone that all of you are my ves! No one will save you and neither will anyone escape from this Emperor¡¯s palm!¡±

    ¡°Since you like putting on a show so much, then let me apany you.¡±

    Liu Yi stands up from the monument and shakes his muscles and bones, ¡°Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t tell you. I am very strong.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to use an ox de to kill a chicken. Your Majesty, there is no need for you to take action to deal with him. Let this servant help you!¡±

    A big fellow with ox horn growing out of his head walks out.

    This fellow is over two meters tall with a robust figure! Although he is clearly a human ghost he possesses a pair of ox horns.

    He is wearing ck armor and holding a two meters long crescent de.

    ¡°Ghost it is Ox-face General!¡±

    ¡°It is him¡­the number one general under Sea Ghost Emperor!¡±

    Although the cultivators are inside the statue, they can see clearly and start eximing.

    ¡°Little brother¡­you better escape..there is no need to die for us!¡±

    The sect head warns kind-heartedly, ¡°This Ox-face General is the number one general under Sea Ghost Emperor. There are rumors that he is the hybrid descendant of Yin Messengers and Ox-head Creatures. He was raised by Sea Ghost Emperor using a secret method until now and possesses 23 starjade strength. Even people from my sect were defeated under his crescent de¡­s¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, with this servant here where can he run to!¡±

    Ox-face General roars, ¡°Swiftly receive your death!¡±

    He charges over as his crescent de shes at the monument underneath Liu Yi.

    The monument was instantly sliced through the center. Such a thick monument created from darkness qi could block a single de of the Ox-face General.

    Liu Yi leans to the side as he falls towards the ground along with the remaining monument.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Ox-face General¡¯s crescent de releases dense ck light before shing at Liu Yi who is falling down!

    A ck crescent moon qi flies out and pounces at Liu Yi!

 Chapter 826 - What is his weak point]

    <strong>Chapter 826 [What is his weak point]</strong>

    This crescent de might is not small. As the Ox-face General brandished it, it shoots out ck crescent qi at Liu Yi!

    If this crescent qi hits Liu Yi, his body might be chopped into two.

    After all, Liu Yi currently did not turn on any of his defensive ability nor was he wearing his Fire-ice Armour.

    Ox-face General is very confident with his strike and thought that he would cut Liu Yi into two.

    When his de swept through Liu Yi¡¯s body, he did not feel like he had hit anything.

    Liu Yi disappeared at this moment?

    The crescent qi that Ox-face General shes out sliced the monument behind once again. At that instant, as it drops, the ten-meter tall monument was once again split into two!

    Ox-head General is unable to be happy as horror appears in his mind.

    Liu Yi¡¯s figure reappears above Ox-face General before punching his head.

    This Ox-face General with the sturdy body is unable to block as his body copse. His body was smashed down into the ground by Liu Yi¡¯s punch!

    The ground in front of him starts cracking before copsing.

    Just like being infected with a virus, the crack keeps expanding forward until it reaches the feet of Sea Ghost Emperor!

    None of the cultivators were not shocked!

    Using a single move!

    Just one move and he dealt with Ox-face General who made us feel horror!

    At this moment Ox-face General is inserted into the ground. Over half of his body is in the ground while his head should have been sted into pieces.

    Because he is a soul, the Ox-face General¡¯s body is turning to ck light and dispersing.

    ¡°He, he killed Ox-face General so easily?¡±

    ¡°This, this fellow is so powerful?¡±

    Liu Yi dusts off his hands and stands up and says, ¡°I said, I am very strong.¡±

    ¡°You¡­who are you?¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor himself is also unable to understand it. Based on this fellow¡¯s pervious strength, he shouldn¡¯t be able to face my Ox-face General!

    But he seeded. Although it is a sneak attack, he still used a single move to deal with the underling that I am proud of!

    This is not something that an ordinary cultivator can do!

    At the very least, none among the Fengdu City cultivators that were sealed by me could do it.

    ¡°I am a letter deliverer.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Thus can you please release these cultivators and do not block me from delivering my letters?¡±

    ¡°You are too arrogant.¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor sneers, ¡°You think that you are very impressive after defeating one of this Emperor¡¯s subordinates? Let me tell you. Your strength is far from this emperor¡¯s! But this emperor will not cross blows against you so quickly. This Emperor shall let all of these ves that you are protecting die with you!¡±

    He roars, ¡°Kill those damn ves!¡±

    The moment he speaks, the surrounding Yin Messengers and Ox-head Creatures start to charge forward.

    The ves were badly frightened as they scatter in all directions. For a moment, everything is in a mess.

    ¡°Everyone do not move. Gather together!¡±

    Liu Yi gathers his qi and shouts, ¡°I will protect you!¡±

    Following Liu Yi¡¯s shout, the ves seem to have found their pir of strength and once again gather together.

    Liu Yi tosses out Sky Flipping Seal, releasing arge barrier protecting these innocent ves!

    The Yin Messengers and Ox-head Creatures were blocked outside as they madly attack the barrier.

    ¡°For these small troops, back off.¡±

    Liu Yinds in front of a Yin Messenger, ¡°Otherwise, helping me is also fine.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he ps a palm onto that Yin Messenger¡¯s body.

    Glorious Sun Palm: Yama!

    As that Yin Messenger shrieks, ck skeleton mes swallow him up!

    His body was burnt but his soul condenses into a ck skeleton which then raises it¡¯s de and enters Liu Yi¡¯s faction.

    Liu Yi keeps moving about gifting the Yin Messengers or Ox-face Creatures Yama.

    The uniqueness of Yama was continuously put to use as more and more enemies turn into his pets.

    These yama soldiers quickly turn into an army and start fighting against the remaining enemy.

    Sea Ghost Emperor did not expect that Liu Yi would have this kind of technique and crushes the armrest of his dragon throne.

    ¡°This fellow is very powerful..¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, we can be rescued?¡±

    The cultivators by the side start to have hope.

    Liu Yi sincerely expresses his thanks, ¡°Thank you for gifting me with so many subordinates.¡±

    Although he is angered, Sea Ghost Emperor still asks, ¡°Since you have this technique, why didn¡¯t you also turn those ves into your subordinates? If they all turn into your army, perhaps you will have the strength to fight against this emperor.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has their right to be alive.¡±

    Liu Yi withdraws his smiling face and says seriously, ¡°Although they have turned into a ghost, their fate is not up to you or me, to control.¡±

    ¡°They are nothing but ves!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperorughs as he rebukes, ¡°That useless benevolence of yours will only harm you. We possess even greater strength, we are the top-notch prefatory! These inferior ves should serve us!¡±

    Liu Yi says bluntly, ¡°A person who uses his strength to bully the weak is not an expert but a coward!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant! Ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°Apologies looks like people of different paths cannot make ns together. Let¡¯s fight then.¡±

    ¡°Fine then. Then this emperor shall fulfill your wish!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor still did not get up but only raises his right hand.

    Liu Yi sees that he is wearing a ck gold ring on his right index finger.

    ¡°Since you like armies, then let this Emperor¡¯s Netherworld Ghost Corp y with you!¡±

    As he speaks, his other hand gently touches stroke the ring.

    The sky was once again covered by a ck cloud. The heavy clouds pressure people making them unable to breathe.

    Those cultivators also feel the horror as they start crying out piteously.

    ¡°Gods¡­it is the Netherworld Ghost Corps¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I do not wish to see them again¡­¡±

    ¡°Too scary¡­¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but frown as he looks at the sky, curious about how does this Netherworld Ghost Corp that scared the cultivators look like.

    At this moment, ck smoke suddenly starts churning as streams of ck smoke falls from the sky.

    ck figures start walking out from the ck could and surround Liu Yi.

    Indeed a Netherworld Ghost Corp¡­these fellows are all wearing ck martial armor with green devil masks, and sharp spears in their hands.

    Furthermore, all of them have the aura of an earth realm expert and there are over four thousand of them.

    So many earth realm experts¡­no wonder the cultivators of Fengdu City were so badly beaten up by them!

    In this current era, none of the sects can take out so many earth realm experts!

    Even those outer pavilion sects who ept arge number of disciples, they would be considered as a very impressive sect if they can have over a thousand human realm disciples!

    And this Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s subordinates are such arge group of earth realm soldiers¡­heaven-defying! Too crazy!

    No wonder this fellow has the confidence to call himself an emperor!

    ¡°This is this emperor¡¯s powerful Netherworld Ghost Corp!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor says proudly, ¡°There is no upper limit to their strength because they are able to consume flesh, blood, and soul to strengthen themselves! That weak army of yours is iparable!¡±

    While he is speaking, the Netherworld Ghost Corp had started attacking.

    The spear in their hands had already pierced through the Yama Soldiers that Liu Yi had created consuming their souls and transform it into their own strength.

    Just like breaking rotten twigs, these Netherworld Ghost Corp had reached in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see how powerful you guys are.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he takes out his two golden-red Fire God Swords.

    He steps forward as he sweeps out with the force exerted from his whole body.

    His entire person is like a whirlwind chopping out. The two Fire God Swords let out eye-catching red mes and turn into two enormous me swords which instantly surround his body and chops out in a circle.

    Circle me Chop!

    This is the move that Liu Yi had learned in Japan!

    Instantly a circle of ten-meter radius around Liu Yi became empty. Those Netherworld Ghost soldiers were all chopped into two before their armor starts burning and breaks down into several pieces which then fall on the ground.

    This move killed off nearly a hundred Netherworld Ghost soldiers. This powerful might causes several people to exim.

    ¡°This is only the beginning.¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor does not mind as he sneers and says, ¡°Soon you will see the true might of Netherworld Ghost Corp!¡±

    While he is speaking, that armor that had fallen starts to burn with a green me.

    Following which these mes burn higher and higher as the armor pieces on the ground start to rbine together. Netherworld Ghost soldierse back to life from within the green me.

    Those Netherworld Ghost soldiers that were just been killed revived and started attacking Liu Yi energetically.

    ¡°Netherworld Ghost Corp uniqueness is undying¡­little brother, you must be careful¡­¡±

    The sect head reminded again. Inparison to the rest of the cultivators, he is much calmer.

    He keeps having a feeling that although this youngster is also very powerful there is no chance of winning against Sea Ghost Emperor.

    ¡°These toys seem to be quite hard to break.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the surrounding Netherworld Ghost soldiers, ¡°Quite interesting.¡±

    ¡°Then die happily.¡± Sea Ghost Emperor says, ¡°Let me Netherworld Ghost Corp swallow your soul!¡±

    The Netherworld Ghost Corp once again start attacking as their spears stab towards Liu Yi from all directions.

    ¡°Although these toys of yours are impressive, they have a veryrge weakness.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he puts away the two Fire God Swords and summons the Scorpion Tail Lance.

    Scorpion Tail Lance does not have any attribute thus it is able to ept other attributes.

    Boundless Buddhist Qi flows into the Scorpion Tail Lance as the entirence body faintly lets out golden radiance.

    Sea Ghost Emperor says, ¡°This Emperor¡¯s Netherworld Ghost Corps does not have any weak point!¡±

    ¡°You are wrong.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he jumps high up before dropping from the sky and stabs the speak into the ground ferociously.

    Golden Buddhist Qi instantly prate out from the ground and illuminate on the surrounding!

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!!!¡±

    ¡°ARGGG!!!!¡±

    Their biggest weakness is being ghosts.

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze prates through the Buddhist light.

 Chapter 827 - [A real man does not boast about his past achievements]

    <strong>Chapter 827 [A real man does not boast about his past achievements]</strong>

    Buddhist Qi can restrain all ghosts and monsters!

    Even these Netherworld Ghost Soldiers must also fear Buddhist qi!

    ¡°What?¡±

    Seeing his Netherworld Ghost Soldiers unable to take a single blow from Liu Yi and escape back into his ring, he is startled and stood up from his dragon throne.

    Liu Yi keeps away his Scorpion Tail Lance and shrugs his shoulders as he says, ¡°I told you. You see, you always keep disbelieving.¡±

    ¡°But that ring of yours is not bad. Why don¡¯t you gift it to me?¡±

    ¡°Want this Emperor¡¯s Ghost Imprisoning Ring? Dream on!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s mood is horrible as this person in front of him makes him very upset!

    ¡°Originally this emperor did not wish to take action personally. But you shall die in this emperor¡¯s hand!¡±

    As Sea Ghost Emperor speaks, he walked down from the dragon throne as a powerful aura erupts out from his body.

    ¡°You should have nevere to Fengdu City. Today shall be your death date!¡±

    He beckons towards the sky!

    An enormous moonlight sword lends in his hand and it carries even more pressure than the one used by Ye Heng!

    As one¡¯s cultivation increases, this moonlight sword also strengthens as well.

    ¡°It is your glory to die under this emperor¡¯s sword!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor leaps and appears in front of Liu Yi as his moonlight sword slices at his head.

    Liu Yi summons out his two Fire God Swords and blocks that enormous moonlight sword.

    A heavy shing sound!

    Enormous shockwave erupts from between their swords attacking the surrounding.

    The surrounding ground sinks down leaving behind an enormous hole.

    The shockwave continues to spread outwards and very quickly hits the Sky Flipping Seal by the side.

    The entire Sky Flipping Seal also starts undting. After all, along with the increase of Liu Yi¡¯s and his opponent¡¯s cultivation base, Sky Flipping Seal¡¯s grade can no longer keep up.

    This thing is unable to defend against something too powerful. Especially Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s strength which makes it unable to withstand.

    The ves inside exim in shock seeing this undtion and feels like the end of the world ising.

    The sculptures also totter among the shockwave making Liu Yi frown. If this goes on, it does not seem beneficial to the ¡®observers¡¯.

    Liu Yi pretends to be strained as he retreats before turning around and flies into the sky.

    ¡°Hahaha! Where can you escape to! Today is your death date!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor thought that Liu Yi ran away in fear, thus he also flies up as well, jumping into the sky.

    He chases behind Liu Yi as fast as lightning.

    Liu Yi brings Sea Ghost Emperor in this manner and flies into Fengdu City.

    Fengdu City is very big and there are a lot of ces that are uninhabited.

    Tall buildings surround them. Liu Yi who is standing on Xiao Taiji scuttles among these tall buildings.

    Normally Liu Yi¡¯s speed is faster than a fighter jet. But it is very easy to crash and stter flying at full speed in this kind of city.

    The rest of the cultivators are the same as well. Under such high speed, perhaps they would be bashing through the buildings.

    Liu Yi who possesses the ck and white world, cant be obstructed by the buildings.

    In his eyes, the entire world was slowed down.

    He keeps dodging the buildings while behind him, Sea Ghost Emperor who is chasing him is not that agile.

    His body keeps crashing against the tall buildings before bashing through and is no different from a destroyer!

    ¡°Where do you still wish to escape to?¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor seems to be impatient with chasing after Liu Yi and swings his hand at a building in front of Liu Yi.

    With a rumble, that building explodes and copses before copsing on Liu Yi.

    ¡°What the fuck!¡±

    Liu Yi does not know that Moon Dream Sutra can be used like this. He instantly came to a stop before yelling. His entire person turned into an enormous golden man over ten meters tall. The then swings his hand at Sea Ghost Emperor behind him.

    This building is as impressive as a concealed weapon and is very enormous as it smashes down.

    ¡°Hmph! Insignificant talent!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor waves his hand and that enormous building instantly flies to the side, smashing another building.

    The two buildings crash against each other causing Liu Yi to be stunned.

    What the fuck¡­this Moon Dream Sutra is too perverted!

    To manipte other objects, this technique is no different from a god.

    No wonder this technique can fight against Nine Yang God Qi. It looks like what Ye Heng said is not wrong.

    ¡°Die for this emperor!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor also stopped as he strengths out his hand and grabs the empty space by two sides.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    His hands suddenly p together as two buildings also fly towards Liu Yi smashing at him.

    Sea Ghost Emperor roars in anger, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you will die or not this time around!¡±

    While the two buildings did not really smash against each other, as there is a small, small gap.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor got a huge shock. Only at this time, he saw that Liu Yi is wearing red and blue armor. His figure also seems to have be bigger by quite a bit. His hands press against the buildings and is using his flesh body to stop the two buildings.

    ¡°What is your background!¡±

    This person¡¯s flesh body and strength are powerful to this point! Furthermore, he is so young, how did he cultivate it one!

    ¡°Talking about this, I am quite fated with your Qin Imperial Pce.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s hands press against the buildings like he is not exerting any strength.

    ¡°What fate?¡±

    Fear seems to sh across the Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You do not wish to know.¡±

    Liu Yi easily captures that fear in Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s eyes and his heart moved.

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°I know. You are afraid of Qin Imperial Pce. correct?¡±

    ¡°What a joke. How would this emperor be afraid of Qin Imperial Pce!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor trembles before sneering, ¡°This emperor is the strongest in the Ten Heavenly Stems! If that Emperor Qin did not rely on me, how would he defeat the other six kingdoms! We had risked our lives to help him conquer the world and in the end, he wished to call himself an emperor! And we are his ves? Hahahaha! Based on what!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow and asks, ¡°Thus you betrayed Emperor Qin?¡±

    ¡°This emperor chose my own path!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperorughs sinisterly, ¡°This world should be this emperor¡¯s! Just like Fengdu City! You see how beautiful this ce is! It is like heaven!¡±

    ¡°The heaven in your heart is a bit too low!¡±

    Liu Yi mocks, ¡°This is also called heaven? It is even more boring than hell.¡±

    ¡°What do you know!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor roars in anger, ¡°These ignorant and weak ves. Only an expert like this emperor can rule them, can make them live better!¡±

    ¡°Right now it is no longer the era of emperors.¡±

    Liu Yi retorted, ¡°It is also not an empire anymore. In this current era, everyone is equal.¡±

    ¡°Equal? Are you joking?¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor says mockingly, ¡°How is it possible for this world to have equality? These ves, mortals, they are so weak, they are cowardly. They are blind and are directionless! They need the existence of an expert like this emperor to let them feel safe!¡±

    ¡°What a joke. Who do you think you are?¡± Liu Yi finally cannot take it and mocks, ¡°Really think that you are the ¡®Son of Heaven¡¯? Nothing but a thief who steals the cultivation of others.You can only bully these mortals and ghosts. If you have the capability why don¡¯t you challenge Qin Imperial Pce? If you have the capability then revive Emperor Qin and fight against him!¡±

    ¡°You think that this emperor is afraid of Emperor Qin?¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor roars in anger, ¡°You think that this emperor does not wish to go out? This emperor had been wishing day and night to leave this ce but that damn barrier is blocking this emperor!¡±

    Liu Yiughs and says, ¡°I feel that you shouldn¡¯t be locked here.¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor asks in shock, ¡°You also acknowledge this emperor?¡±

    Liu Yi adds on, ¡°That right. You should be in hell.¡±

    ¡°You are sick of living!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor instantly explodes in anger as he exerts strength and closes his hands together.

    The two buildings do their best to crush Liu Yi while Liu Yi¡¯s body explodes with its greatest strength and crushes the two buildings with his hand.

    The two buildings turn into broken pieces and fall onto the ground.

    ¡°You will not escape!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor stretches out his hands and grabs hold of two moonlight swords and charges at Liu Yi.

    What the heck. This brother dares to be even more valiant!

    No wonder he dares to challenge Emperor Qin. He does have some capability.

    Looks like I have to take out my real ability as well then.

    ¡°Then I shall y with you.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, nine golden suns shoot out from his back.

    His entire body is covered with golden splendor like a golden wargod!

    This causes the Sea Ghost Emperor to be shocked as his eyes nearly pop out.

    ¡°Nine Yang God Qi!

    ¡°It is indeed Nine Yang God Qi!¡±

    Liu Yi winks at Sea Ghost Emperor before summoning out Sky Splitting Golden Spear in his left hand!

    An enormous sound rings out as Sky Splitting Golden Spear blocks the two moonlight sword.

    ¡°Sk-sky Splitting Golden Spear! How is the Thunder God rted to you!¡±

    Right now, Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s emotion can no longer be described with shock. This is¡­something that ispletely iprehensible!

    ¡°If you insist on asking then I should be considered as the one who killed Thunder God.¡±

    ¡°What? Killed Thunder God? Just you?¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor more or less know about Thunder God¡¯s might. After all back then he had also fought against the Six God Races with Emperor Qin!

    Honestly back then Emperor Qin should be the final winner but because I was afraid that Emperor Qin¡¯s strength would be excessively huge and forever over me, thus at the crucial point, I betrayed Emperor Qin. I secretly sabotaged him and caused him and the God-Emperor to both be heavily injured.

    This caused Emperor Qin to have no choice but to seal himself otherwise he would die.

    Perhaps right now the Ten Heavenly Stems have all revived and are now hurrying to revive their emperor.

    Hmph, these stupid loyal ves!

    ¡°Just this bit of strength and you also wish to resist the Thunder God? Thunder God can squish you to death with just a finger!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps back then you were also the same, right?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, nothing but a group of old fellows who started cultivating a few thousand years earlier than me.

    ¡°Right now aren¡¯t you also a stray dog?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

 Chapter 828 - Not good to fight]

    <strong>Chapter 828 [Not good to fight]</strong>

    Sea Ghost Emperor was angered by this sentence of Liu Yi as he adds a few more folds of qi into the moonlight swords in his hands.

    Liu Yi¡¯s body was directly pressured down,nding on the ground.

    The ground once again sinks down as the surrounding buildings also sink down as well and start falling in the direction of Liu Yi and Sea Ghost Emperor.

    When so many buildings copse at the same time, this scene is indeed very terrifying.

    But the two of them stand still remain standing in the center of the pit. Nether dodges as their weapons sh against each other releasing two different streams of radiance.

    One is silver while the other is golden and both are very eye-catching.

    It is like the sun and moon are fighting!

    Moonlight ribbons fly out from Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s back attacking the surrounding buildings falling on him.

    As for Liu Yi, he enters God Sword Protecting Body. Six god swords fly to his surroundings like the best guard, they sted apart the buildings.

    No matter how tall the buildings are, they are unable to get close to them!

    ¡°Is this all of your strength?¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor sneers, ¡°If this is the case then your life shall end in a minute!¡±

    ¡°Even if ten of thousands of years past, I will not die.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°I still have not lived enough.¡±

    ¡°That is not up to you!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor roars and raises his hands. After this, his moonlight sword keepsnding on Liu Yi¡¯s spear.

    Eye-catching sparks keep erupting out spraying all over the ce.

    Liu Yi¡¯s Sky Splitting Golden Spear could be said to be a god weapon. Although the moonlight sword keepsnding on it, it is unable to break the defense of Sky Splitting Golden Spear.

    ¡°Just you and you wish to control this god weapon? Watch how this emperor turns you into mincemeat!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor toss out a moonlight sword, making that moonlight sword stab into the building by the side.

    At the same time, his other moonlight sword, hangs by his side. His other hand grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s Sky Splitting Golden Spear and raised it up.

    Liu Yi immediately senses Sky Splitting Golden Spear slightly not listening to his control and keeps wishing to escape upwards.

    Is it that defiance of natural order Moon Dream Sutra?

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath and strengthened his qi and deepens his control over Sky Splitting Golden Spear a few more degrees.

    This Sky Splitting Golden Spear keeps trembling like it is struggling with something.

    Although Liu Yi possesses control over Sky Splitting Golden Spear but after all, his current cultivation is not strong enough. With the Sea Ghost Emperor using his Moon Dream Sutra like this, he is unable to control it perfectly.

    Fucking hell. Why is this Moon Dream Sutra so rotten one!

    ¡°Stinking fellow! Obediently die! No one can resist this emperor!¡±

    Sky Splitting Golden Spear is rising higher and higher while Sea Ghost Emperorughs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident!¡±

    The nine suns behind Liu Yi¡¯s back start revolving together as his eyes also turn reddish-gold.

    His qi keeps moving as he also uses the strength that Yang Mianmian gave him.

    From the back of Liu Yi¡¯s armor, a golden sun tattoo slowly appears.

    Even Liu Yi himself does not know of the existence of this tattoo. But at this instant, his strength indeed increased by quite a bit.

    Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s strength is indeed thorny. Looks like there are indeed a lot of experts in this world!

    But, I am still confident that I can defeat him!

    If I am unable to defeat even Sea Ghost Emperor, how can I go and challenge the Great God Sect Sect Leader!

    ¡°This is not self-confidence. This is the gap between our strength brat!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperorughs, ¡°This emperor has absorbed qi for over thousand of years! Right now this emperor¡¯s strength has reached the middle stage of 25 starjades! Your current strength is only the beginning stage of 25 starjades! You arecking aplete stage, what can you use to fight against this emperor!¡±

    ¡°My willpower as well as my determination.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, two radiance of golden light erupts from his eyes.

    ¡°Sky Splitting Golden Spear after being repressed for so long, it is time to release your strength!¡±

    Instantly streams of scarlet lightning erupt from the Sky Splitting Golden Spear and fly in all directions.

    Trial lightning!

    The lightning spread out in all directions turning all of the buildings in the surrounding into fine powder!

    There is nothing that can withstand the power of trial lightning. Even the reinforced concrete is no exception.

    Sea Ghost Emperor himself is also the same as he uses his moonlight sword to block in front of him in astonishment, blocking those trial lightning.

    The trial lightning is very tyrannical as it keeps weakening the moonlight sword¡¯s strength.

    As Sea Ghost Emperor wretchedly blocks the trial lightning, he shouts, ¡°Relying on trial lightning, is it? This is your capability?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Now is my real ability!¡±

    Liu Yi had gathered all of his qi and takes a step forwards as he ps Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s moonlight sword with his palm.

    ¡°Glorious Sun Palm: Army Destruction!¡±

    This move is an area of effect attack but Liu Yi feels that using Army Destruction is the most suitable!

    Indeed. After taking this blow, the moonlight sword in Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s hand scatters into pieces and the moonlight breaks into pieces and flies all over the ce.

    ¡°To break my moonlight sword! How is this possible!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor cannot believe what he is seeing. How can my moonlight sword be broken? Even trial lightning is unable to break my moonlight sword instantly. And this fellow scattered it with a single palm!

    Am I dreaming?

    ¡°Your Moon Dream Sutra is indeed impressive but I see how you use it.¡±

    This is the second time Liu Yi had crossed blows with a person who uses Moon Dream Sutra. He had more or less seen through how it is used.

    ¡°How is that possible!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor does not believe that Liu Yi can see through Moon Dream Sutra.

    ¡°That¡­although it is only a little bit, there is no need to be too surprised.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he keeps away his Sky Splitting Golden Spear before grabbing the air.

    A golden red sword appears in his hand like it is condensed from sun rays.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call this a simr name to moonlight sword, then how about sunray sword?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he raises that enormous sunray sword with a single hand.

    ¡°Rather handsome. Don¡¯t know if it is good to use or not. Want to give it a try?¡±

    ¡°Merely an imitation! Watch how this emperor breaks your fake product!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor roars as he recondensed a moonlight sword and chops at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi raises his sunray sword and blocks the Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s attack.

    This sunray sword also has the shape of a triangle as mes burn on the surface like a wave.

    This thing is indeed very useful. Able to attack and defend like that great sword that Kunlun Mountain Swordmasters use.

    Looks like this kind of sword technique is Emperor Qin learning from the founder of Kunlun Mountain.

    ¡°You blocked it?¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor is unable to imagine that the imitation product that Liu Yi made up could block his moonlight sword!

    Their greatswords keep shing against each other letting out banging sound.

    Shockwaves keep sting the surrounding and the ruined buildings are now even more tragic as crushed rocks fly all over the ce.

    ¡°You think that you have learned this emperor¡¯s technique? You are toocking!¡±

    The moonlight sword in Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s hand sweeps over and was once again blocked by Liu Yi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the real power of moonlight sword!¡±

    While speaking, a crescent moon tattoo lights up in the center of Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s brow and his moonlight sword also erupts with an eye-catching radiance.

    Liu Yi was like he got hit by a train and flies out.

    He is unable to control his body and flies several hundred meters away like a kite with broken strings before smashing into a building. After smashing in, hends inside a ce that looks like an office.

    Fucking hell¡­

    This Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s strength is too violent. After absorbing qi for over a thousand years, he did not absorb for nothing. It is like he had eaten a Vigorous Pill! Looks like if I do not use some extreme battle tactics, it is not possible to defeat him!

    The wall exploded as Sea Ghost Emperor jumps in holding his enormous moonlight sword.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Caught you!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperorughs nastily as his moonlight sword chops at Liu Yi.

    A white crescent sword qi instantly flies out, splitting the ground and ceiling into two before flying at Liu Yi.

    ¡°What is impressive about this. Let me try as well.¡±

    Liu Yi holds his sunray sword with both hands and chops as well!

    A golden crescent flies out as well but this time around the crescent starts whirling and transforms into a circle like a sun.

    The white crescent moon and golden sun sh again each other erupting in eye-catching light.

    The entire building instantly vanishes in a puff of smoke as all of the walls turn into dust.

    As for Liu Yi and Sea Ghost Emperor, their figures were exposed outside as if the building had never existed.

    The two of them continue to keep waving their own greatsword as crescent moons and suns were tossed out. The two sh against each other or shoot to the surroundings.

    But no matter which one, both are a disaster to the surrounding.

    The two of them are even scarier than a nuclear weapon and almost half of Fengdu City is about to be destroyed by them.

    ¡°Damn it. This emperor is unable to take you down!¡±

    ¡°Of course. It is not like I am a girl.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°But even if I was a girl, I would not like an old ghost, like you!¡±

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor was angered by what Liu Yi says and once again summons out another moonlight sword and uses the two swords to keep sending out crescent moons, attacking Liu Yi crazily.

    ¡°I am tired of this game.¡±

    Liu Yi releases his sunray sword and summons out Sky Splitting Golden Spear and uses the spear to deflect the crescent moons.

    But if this goes on, I can only defend passively.

    Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s strength seem to have no end.

    ¡°How is it, feeling exhausted?¡±

    As Sea Ghost Emperor swings out crescent moons, he asks Liu Yi in delight, ¡°This emperor has only started!¡±

    ¡°Your qi is very robust Mr Thief.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s spear is imprable making Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s attack unable to enter.

    ¡°You anger this emperor time and time again. Do you really think that this emperor is unable to kill you?¡±

    ¡°If you have that capability!¡±

    ¡°Then have a taste of this emperor¡¯s ultimate move!¡±

 Chapter 829 - Wish to rest ]

    <strong>Chapter 829 [Wish to rest ]</strong>

    As Sea Ghost Emperor speaks, he tosses his moonlight sword high up into the sky!

    That moonlight sword instantly rises very high up before releasing eye-catching radiance.

    ¡°Luminous Moon Overhead!¡±

    That moonlight sword starts warping its shape and is like a moon hanging in the sky.

    The entire Fengdu City turns bright due to the moonlight.

    Liu Yi raises his head and looks at that luminous moon. He does not know why but he was somewhat spellbound.

    That moonlight seems to be projecting Immortal Fox Sister¡¯s face.

    The entire world seems to no longer exist only leaving that beautiful smiling face.

    s, when Immortal Fox Sister smiles, she is pretty.

    He cannot help but think of the first time he saw Immortal Fox Sister. It was at a bus stop and I had thought that she was being molested and dim-witted, went up to help her. After which my essence was sucked away by Immortal Fox Sister and I stepped into the path of cultivation.

    Thinking about it, it is mystical. Fate makes me loathe and like it.

    Just as Liu Yi is thinking of random stuff, the moonlight suddenly descends from the sky and shines on Liu Yi.

    At that instant, Liu Yi¡¯s body starts burning up as blueherworld mes envelop his body and even burn his soul!

    This causes Liu Yi to feel extreme pain. His body burning is one thing but his soul burning is the real pain.

    He kneels on the ground trembling in pain.

    Did not expect that Sea Ghost Emperor was hiding such a powerful move!

    ¡°Hahahaha, now you know this emperor¡¯s might!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi who is kneeling there, Sea Ghost Emperorughs in delight, ¡°This is what happens when you provoke this emperor! Little fellow, this emperor does not care who you are. Today you are going to die!¡±

    He spreads open his hands and releases even more qi.

    The moonlight falling from the sky bes even thicker shining on Liu Yi making the me burning on Liu Yi even vigorously.

    ¡°If it was an ordinary person, after receiving this emperor¡¯s Luminous Moon Overhead, they would have burned to death.¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor continues to release his qi and then says, ¡°Looks like your soul is rather strong. Why don¡¯t I also imprison you inside the Martial God Image and absorb your strength? This way this emperor will be even stronger!¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    Liu Yi props up his body as he gets up.

    ¡°You think you can overwhelm me with this move?¡±

    The sun tattoo behind his back bes brighter and brighter as the golden light in his eyes stronger.

    A golden splendor was also draped over his body like he is wearing golden battle armor.

    When that moonlight shines on his body, Liu Yi is still upright.

    ¡°Not possible! After receiving my moonlight shining on you, you can persevere! Unbelievable!¡±

    Liu Yi keeps receiving the Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s shining. Even though he is staking all of his strength, but he is unable to resist the pain his soul is receiving and finally fainted.

    ¡°I am more and more interested in you.¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor stretches out his hand and grabs the air and pulls Liu Yi up before holding him in his hands.

    ¡°I can let those ves take a look that is the result of resisting this emperor!¡±

    He grabs Liu Yi and flies swiftly as fast as lightning and returns to the za.

    ¡°Ah! Big Brother Dapo!¡±

    When Sun Qingchen inside the Sky Flipping Seal saw Liu Yi being captured by the Sea Ghost Emperor, he exims in worry.

    ¡°Finished¡­in the end, he was still defeated¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the end, we are still unable to be saved¡­¡±

    ¡°No one can defeat the Sea Ghost Emperor¡­who asked this kid not to listen to use. Isn¡¯t it good if he had obediently gone to find Ghost King Pce?¡±

    The cultivators cannot help but sigh while some ridicule.

    The ves also shouted miserably as they no longer see hope.

    Sea Ghost Emperor sits on his dragon throne and tosses Liu Yi¡¯s body on the ground.

    Sea Ghost Emperor points at the people present and says, ¡°You guys have also seen. This is the end result of disobeying this emperor! In this world, there is no one who can defeat me. You, are all this emperor¡¯s ves understood?¡±

    ¡°Finished¡­this time we¡¯re finished..¡±

    ¡°Who else can save us¡­¡±

    Weeping sounds came from all over the ce.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor roars, ¡°Still not kneeling!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s roar causes the ves to instantly kneel.

    Sea Ghost Emperor turns around and says coldly to the cultivators, ¡°Soon he will also be the same as you guys, entering Martial God Image and bes this emperor¡¯s nourishment!¡±

    ¡°You think that someone will save you guys? In the end, all of you are losers and useless ves!¡±

    What Sea Ghost Emperor said makes the cultivators despair.

    ¡°Face your life. This is your fate!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperorughs as he stretches out his hand and uses Moon Dream Sutra and raises Liu Yi high up into the sky.

    Thergest Martial God Image immediately opens its mouth, waiting to receive Liu Yi.

    ¡°Do you see this? This is the end of your fate.¡±

    As Sea Ghost Emperor speaks, he pushes out with his hand and sends Liu Yi into the mouth of the Martial God Image.

    ¡°Big Brother Dapo¡­¡±

    Sun Qingchen kneels down inside the Sky Splitting Seal barrier and stares nkly at thatrgest Martial God Image.

    ¡°Benefactor, benefactor. Wake up¡­¡±

    Meng Xi also keeps calling Liu Yi but Liu Yi is like he is in deep sleep and did not reply at all.

    Meng Xi calls out for Lin Tong who did not reply.

    The two of them were like they had disappeared and no one can find them.

    ¡°Hahahaha, with this, who else can block this emperor?¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor is very delighted.

    His current mood is like the supreme of this world.

    ¡°How dare you rebel against this emperor. Unforgivable!¡±

    He looks at the kneeling ves and says coldly, ¡°If this emperor does not give you a lesson, you guys will forget about it! Originally this emperor nned to kill off all of you but if all of you die, no one will be working for this emperor. Then this emperor shall kill off half of you.¡±

    As Sea Ghost Emperor speaks, he ps his hands.

    Immediately a pretty female ghost walks over and rides on top of Sea Ghost Emperor immediately.

    ¡°Wait for this emperor then I¡¯ll decide which half to kill! You guys enjoy this pleasant time!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor embraces the female ghost and takes off his lower armor before starting to fuck the female ghost.

    ***

    While that this same instant, inside Liu Yi¡¯s subconscious world, it ispletely white.

    He feels like he is floating in an empty space on his own. Everywhere is utterly white, with nothing at all.

    ¡°Very exhausted, right?¡±

    A female figure suddenly appears in front of him and gently caresses Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    ¡°For a long time now, you have been very tired¡­¡±

    This voice carries matchless warmth like it is wrapping up his heart¡­

    This voice is very familiar like Immortal Fox Sister ¡­

    I¡­am indeed very tired ¡­

    I have always been fighting¡­always inbat and have never stopped ¡­

    Suddenly I am very envious of my previous life ¡­

    ¡°Very tired right¡­you can rest¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you slowly sleep in my embrace¡­¡±

    ¡°I will forever apany you¡­¡±

    Will forever apany me¡­apany me to rest like this¡­this way also seems to be very good¡­too tired¡­

    ¡°Rest then¡­just rest like this¡­¡±

    That voice keeps speaking to Liu Yi.

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­I wish to rest¡­¡±

    ¡°Then sleep¡­in my embrace¡­¡±

    The girl embraces Liu Yi and cuddles up.

    Ah..then let¡¯s sleep¡­

    Liu Yi also embraces the girl as they huddle together.

    Rx my heart and let me sleep¡­take a proper rest¡­

    Just as Liu Yi ns to rest, he faintly recalls a voice.

    It is not only one but the voice of several girls.

    ¡°Big idiot¡­don¡¯t give up¡­you must never give up¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord, you no longer wish to seess again?¡±

    ¡°You damn fellow! You still owe this miss a M Tang!¡±

    ¡°Husband¡­you still have not heard my new song¡­¡±

    The voices keep lingering in Liu Yi¡¯s mind, for a long time they did not disperse.

    That¡¯s right¡­I cannot stop¡­cannot rest¡­

    I still have to protect those beloved girls¡­I must continue to persevere¡­

    I cannot rest! If I rest how about these girls that I like?

    Wake up¡­must wake up¡­Liu Yi¡­you must wake up¡­

    ***

    ¡°I¡¯ve enjoyed myself enough. This emperor should o do some proper business now.¡±

    After Sea Ghost Emperor had his fun, he swats that female ghost away before putting on his pants and gets up.

    ¡°You ves must be anxious waiting, right? Let this emperor see. Which portion of you guys should this emperor kill?¡±

    The ves are all trembling afraid that the grim reaper would descend upon them.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor suddenly shakes his hand as a beam of moonlight shoots out and sweeps between the group of ves.

    ¡°Let¡¯s use this line as the reference!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor raises his moonlight sword, ¡°The ves on the left of this line can survive while those on the right shall say good-bye to this world.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°Save me, save me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push me, let me go over first!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Scram for me! You are blocking the path!¡±

    The ves of the right side instantly start being aggressive as they do their utmost to run towards the left. So much so that they do not hesitate to harm those blocking in front of them.

    Being trampled on is light. Should they have weapons now, perhaps they might even use force.

    ¡°Hahahaha! These are the way ves are! If no one manages them, how is it possible!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor raises his enormous moonlight sword. The moonlight sword instantly grew bigger until over a hundred meters long.

    If this sword swings down, half of the za will disappear.

    Sun Qingchen and Huang Yixin belong to the ves on the left side. The two of them hug each other tightly waiting for the moment of their true death.

    Perhaps, death is the real release?

    But at this moment, a loud sound came from the side.

    The earth starts trembling and everyone looks over only to see the biggest Martial God Image suddenly start moving.

    It gets up before slowly turning its head over as golden light shoots out from its eyes looking at Sea Ghost Emperor.

 Chapter 830 - [Rebel battle]

    <strong>Chapter 830 [Rebel battle</strong>]

    Even the Sea Ghost Emperor is also startled. He could never have imagined that the Martial God Image that he had created would move on its own!

    That Martial God Image is shing out golden radiance. Without the towing of the millstone, how can it move!

    It raises its arms before pounding its chest like king kong.

    The heavy pounding sound spreads out from the za to the surrounding.

    ¡°What is this situation!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor cant understand. I lost control of the Martial God Image?!

    While Sea Ghost Emperor was in shock, the Martial God Image suddenly raises its leg and stomps the ground fiercely.

    Instantly a crack appears on the ground which extends under Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s throne.

    -Boom-

    The dragon throne instantly falls between the crack while Sea Ghost Emperor jumps into the sky holding that enormous moonlight sword.

    ¡°Could it be that you are still not dead?! It doesn¡¯t matter how, now go and die for this emperor!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor roars as the moonlight sword in his hand chops at the enormous Martial God Image.

    The Martial God Image raises its right hand and uses its arm to block this chop.

    That enormous moonlight sword cant chop through the Martial God Image.

    ¡°Damn it! This emperor crafted the Martial God Image too hard!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor is so mad that his teeth ache, ¡°You stinky brat. Do you think that you will be fine if you hide inside? Don¡¯t be this way! You have only just got to know of this emperor¡¯s ability!¡±

    As he speaks, he waved his hand as the ck clouds in the sky form an array. Following which ck ghosts descend from the sky andnds on the ground before following Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s order and push the millstone.

    The remaining 107 Martial God Images start moving before walking in front of thatrgest Martial God Image and start punching it.

    -Boom-

    While thatrgest one became even more agile as it raises its fist and smashed the head of the closest Martial God Image.

    Although both are Martial God Image thergest one is clearly more sturdy and stronger.

    It was like being possessed by a warrior. All of its attacks were vicious and fatal.

    The Martial God Images by its sides ever all strike down and none can get close.

    It even grabs a Martial God Image and raises it up before throwing it at Sea Ghost Emperor.

    That few hundred meters tall Martial God Image was used like a concealed weapon and tossed over. The might behind it is very terrible.

    ¡°Fuck this! You think that this emperor is afraid of you?¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor roars as he uses Moon Dream Sutra with both hands and freezes that Martial God Image in midair.

    That few hundred meters tall Martial God Image was held in the air.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor pushes with both hands as that Martial God Image was sent flying at thatrgest Martial God Image.

    While that out of control Martial God Image enters a lunge position and rams forward with its shoulder.

    That few hundred meters tall Martial God Image was knocked flying away, smashing into the ground far away like a nuclear weapon had exploded. It causes a huge dust cloud to rise towards the sky.

    Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s heart is very astonished. That guy can control the Martial God Image in this way..how?

    ¡°Scram for this emperor!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor dispersed the surrounding Martial God Image before raising his hands.

    A beam of moonlight instantly descends from the sky and shines on thergest Martial God Image.

    The Martial God Image instantly kneels down and stops moving.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Do you think that you had won? This emperor¡¯s Luminous Moon Overhead can injure you!¡±

    ¡°Injure who?¡±

    A ridiculing voice asks from behind Sea Ghost Emperor.

    Sea Ghost Emperor turns around in shock to see Liu Yi standing behind him with his arms crossed as he floats in the sky.

    ¡°You seem to be looking at the wrong target?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor is confused. ¡°This emperor sealed you inside the Martial God Image! If it was not you, then who is controlling the Martial God Image!¡±

    Although Sea Ghost Emperor knows about the matter regarding the gods he does not know about the matter regarding the Heavenly Dragon King.

    He has never seen the Fog Qi technique.

    Liu Yi had precisely used this Fog Qi to control thatrgest Martial God Image to attack. While for himself, he takes the opportunity to go to the back of Sea Ghost Emperor.

    ¡°How dare you mock this Emperor! Today this Emperor wants you to die!¡±

    ¡°You have no chance.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s body suddenly shines with savage light as he instantly appears in front of Sea Ghost Emperor.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor grabs the moonlight sword with both hands and chops down at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Army Destruction!¡±

    Liu Yi prepares to destroy the sword with a single palm move. Taking advantage of this, he moves in front of Sea Ghost Emperor while his other hand is holding a fire god sword which he stabs into Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Wh-what¡­¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor was skewered by Liu Yi¡¯s fire-god sword. His eyes widen as he is in slight disbelief.

    ¡°Your cultivation is below me¡­how is it possible for you to harm this emperor¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My cultivation might be below yours.¡±

    Liu Yi holds the fire god sword as he nods his head and says, ¡°But your self-confidence and arrogance have destroyed yourself.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor roars, ¡°Since that is the cause then this emperor shall let you know my power! Do you think that this emperor only has this much strength? Let me tell you, this is nothing but a corner of this emperor¡¯s strength!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor roars as Moon Dream Sutra exploded from his mouth which sends Liu Yi flying far away.

    ¡°It is you who is asking for it! Don¡¯t me this emperor for being impolite!¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor suddenly opens his mouth and breathed out a stream of ck smoke.

    The surrounding Martial God Images also open their mouth and breathe out streams of ck smoke from their mouth into the sky.

    The ck smoke in the sky gathers together and forms an enormous ck cloud.

    The ck cloud swiftly forms the shape of a human face and opens its mouth as it keeps roaring.

    ¡°This emperor wants you to die!¡±

    Liu Yi stares at the sky in shock, this damn old ghost¡¯s cultivation has be even deeper!

    Right now he is at the peak of 25 starjades!

    Are you fucking serious! Don¡¯t want people to live anymore?

    This fucking promotion is like ying games, are you trolling me?!

    {Liu Yi, what should we do now?}

    {Benefactor why don¡¯t I help you!}

    Lin Tong and Meng Xi are standing on both sides of Liu Yi¡¯s shoulders.

    {No need. Leave it to me.}

    As Liu Yi speaks, he takes a deep breath.

    Qi flies out from his sun jades and revolves around his entire body.

    Both his eyes had turnedpletely golden as the nine spinning suns behind his back turn brighter and brighter.

    His ck clothing had turnedpletely golden as a sun tattoo appears on it.

    The sun tattoo on Liu Yi¡¯s back also became even more eye-catching and is almost shining through his clothing.

    ¡°God Sword Protecting Body!¡±

    He casts his most powerful technique and summoned out six god swords which all points at the sky.

    ¡°Relying on these 6 broken swords and you want to defeat this emperor?¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperorughs loudly as the ck cloud keeps trembling.

    A powerful pressure came down from the sky pressing down on Liu Yi.

    ¡°It does not matter if it is possible. I will try it.¡±

    Liu Yi stubbornly smiles, ¡°As luck would have it, I still believe that evil will never win against good.¡±

    ¡°Go to hell and continue to y dumb!¡±

    The ck face in the sky opened its mouth as ck rays of lights gather in front of its mouth.

    Very quickly an enormous ck circle ball appears in front of its mouth like it will explode any moment.

    Liu Yi keeps doing his best to absorb power and gathers all of them into the six god swords.

    Three fire god swords, one Charm Fox Sword, one Xiao Taiji and one Through Heaven Sword!

    The fourth fire-god sword is about to bepleted but it is still not the crucial moment.

    In a spurt of energy, Liu Yi pushes out the six god swords.

    Sea Ghost Emperor also condenses his strength as a ck beam of light split through the clouds and falls down to st Liu Yi into dust!

    While the six god swords move up first and ck the ck beam of light.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s god swords seem to be unable to block and start to retreat again and again.

    ¡°What to do, Dapo seems to be unable to withstand it¡­¡±

    ¡°Looks like this fellow is still unable to fight back¡­¡±

    ¡°Just¡­who can defeat the Sea Ghost Emperor?¡±

    Everyone starts to be worried but there is still a faint hope. Hope that Liu Yi might win.

    ¡°Benefactor, this servant ising to help you!¡±

    Meng Xi flies out and transforms into her human form before sending her qi into Liu Yi¡¯s god swords.

    ¡°This miss as well!¡±

    Lin Tong also flies out and transforms into her human form and adds her qi in as well.

    Although the power that the two girls are meager it make Liu Yi feel warm.

    ¡°You think that you will win like this? This emperor shall st all of you until nothing is left!¡±

    The voice rings out above the za. Liu Yi is unable to understand. Clearly, this damn thing is shooting with its mouth.. and is spraying out light, how can it speak.

    Although there is the help of the two girls, the ck beam still continues to push down causing the six god swords to continue to fall.

    ¡°Can we help as well?¡±

    ¡°We are ghosts¡­it seems like we can also contribute a bit of strength¡­¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try!¡±

    Sun Qingchen raises both his hands up and tries to release a bit of his ghost qi.

    Indeed a little bit of white light split out and enters the god sword formation.

    ¡°It seems like it works! Let us do it as well!¡±

    ¡°Right, let us all help!¡±

    More and more people raise their hands and release their strength helping Liu Yi.

    Rows of white light fly out from all directions, slowly increasing, slowly bing stronger.

    In a blink of an eye, the sky of the za is all white like the sky had been pulled in.

    All of these rays of lights enter the god sword formation. Instantly the six god swords turn even more splendid and slice the ck beam apart and start moving up.

    ¡°Wh-what!¡±

    The face in the sky became shocked as its eyes widen.

    ¡°It is you who looked down on an ordinary person¡¯s strength.¡±

    Liu Yi urges the god swords toward the face. ¡°Sea Ghost Emperor. You have lost!¡±

    The six god swords instantly break the human face of Sea Ghost Emperor making all of the ck clouds dissipate!

 Chapter 831 - Good Stuff!]

    <strong>Chapter 831 [Good Stuff!]</strong>

    ¡°Not possible¡­not possible¡­¡±

    Although all of the ck clouds were scattered, Sea Ghost Emperor is still not dead.

    It seems like he did not release all of his soul earlier and still retained a bit inside his body.

    But he was nevertheless heavily injured as seen from the white smoke that ising out from his mouth and nose. This is the sign of his soul slowly dissipating.

    ¡°How..how is it possible for..this emperor¡­this emperor to lose to you¡­ dregs¡­¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor staggers a few steps before standing there and is unable to control the dissipating of his soul.

    ¡°Looks like the one who is going to die is you.¡±

    Liu Yi keeps his six god swords and stands in his spot as he looks at the weak Sea Ghost Emperor in front of him.

    ¡°This is not possible¡­this emperor¡¯s cultivation is so powerful¡­this emperor is a supreme ruler¡­how, how is it possible for this emperor to die in the hands of you, dregs¡­¡±

    ¡°You did not lose to us. You lost to yourself.¡±

    Liu Yi sticks his hands into his pockets, ¡°In your world, there is only yourself. Thus you were unable to see how powerful your enemies were.¡±

    ¡°Are you preaching to this emperor?¡±

    Sea Ghost Emperor suddenly sneers, ¡°It is still not your turn. Little kid, you are nothing! You have no idea how powerful Qin Imperial Pce is! Sooner orter Qin Imperial Pce will take revenge on you.¡±

    ¡°There already exists a lot of hatred between me and Qin Imperial Pce. There is nock of this.¡± Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Did you think that Qin Imperial Pce is friendly with me? Sooner orter, we will fight.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, when you face Emperor Qin, you will know! You killing this emperor will only release a more powerful beast!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Liu Yi frowns. What does he mean?

    ¡°Soon you will know¡­but at that time, you will die¡­¡±

    ¡°What the fuck. If you want to die wait till you have finished speaking!¡±

    Liu Yi steps forward and tries to grab the Sea Ghost Emperor.

    But Sea Ghost Emperor¡¯s soul had dissipated. A wooden tile drops from his body.

    Sea Ghost Emperor had died making the surrounding ves cheer in delight.

    The cultivators also sob, unable to say anything as they did not expect that Sea Ghost Emperor was defeated and that they can finally be free!

    At this moment Liu Yi stretches out his hand and picks up the wooden tile from the ground.

    On top of it, ¡®Ninth¡¯ was carved in ancient character which was within his expectations.

    {Yet another one of the Ten Heavenly Stems hax died. Furthermore, this time around, it seems as if he had utterly died.}

    Lin Tong sits on Liu Yi¡¯s right shoulder and says, {For the remaining seven people, let us slowly kill them all!}

    {I am quite concerned about what the Sea Ghost Emperor said. He died too quickly!}

    Liu Yi sighs before keeping that tile inside his storage bag.

    At this moment, from the sculptures of the cultivators, dots of blue small starlight starts to float into the sky.

    ¡°We are free!¡±

    ¡°Finally going to be free, hahahaha!¡±

    When the starlightpletely disperses, the cultivators walk out of the sculptures.

    ¡°Did not think that there wille a day where I could finally be liberated¡­¡±

    The sect head also walks out. Liu Yi takes a look and instantly shivers.

    Good fellow! It is a middle-aged uncle with arge beard!

    I thought that he would be a handsome fellow! But it is the cultivation world t, there are all kinds of people.

    ¡°Little brother¡­we are forever thankful to you¡­I do not know how I could thank you¡­¡±

    That wretched-looking uncle walks forward and says thankfully, ¡°After being trapped for over a thousand years¡­I nearly went mad! I thought that no one would save us and did not expect that we would be saved..this is not a dream! How should Fengdu City thank you!¡±

    ¡°There is no need to thank me. In the future, just resist Qin Imperial Pce along with me.¡±

    ¡°This..this¡­¡±

    The wretched uncle coughs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are starting to regret so quickly?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at him sideways, ¡°Is it a bit too quick. Just came out from prison and already forgot me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, how could that be¡­¡±

    The wretched uncleughs, ¡°It is just that Qin Imperial Pce is a bit too formidable. Our forefathers also ran over to this neither human nor ghost ce to escape from the Qin Imperial Pce. Right now if you want us to fight against Qin Imperial Pce again¡­more or less there will be some hesitation.¡±

    ¡°It is not only Fengdu City fighting against Qin Imperial Pce. We still have other allies.¡±

    ¡°What other allies are there?¡±

    ¡°This¡­currently, there is only Kunlun Mountain, but there will be more in the future.¡±

    One of the disciples by the side walks over and cups his hands and says, ¡°Sect head. No matter what, it is also benefactor who saved us. Furthermore, if Qin Imperial Pce really reviveS, they will not let us off.¡±

    ¡°A war against Qin Imperial Pce is just a matter of time. Thus establishing an alliance is expected.¡±

    Sect head starts to pretend to be naive and distracted, ¡°This is also true¡­but, I am still apprehensive¡­after being trapped for over a thousand years, my entire person is absent-minded¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect head¡­.¡±

    The disciples were also unable to do anything.

    ¡°Since Fengdu City is unwilling, then I will also not insist.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°At that time when we fight against Emperor Qin, if we were defeated, I will tell him the method to enter Fengdu City.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The wretched uncle instantly shivers, fuck this proposal¡­this is too despicable!

    But he does not have any method to resist. After all, this fellow is the person who had killed Sea Ghost Emperor!

    ¡°I suddenly feel that it is best for everyone to work together to fight against Emperor Qin!¡±

    The wretched uncle quickly changes his tune, ¡°Following what little brother says is perhaps the best choice, hahaha¡­¡±

    Reaching the end, it is a peal of forcedughter. Liu Yi cannot be bothered to pay attention to him. Clearly an opportunist!

    If he relies on them to defeat Emperor Qin, Liu Yi would rather go and look for the police to help.

    ¡°I am also not inclined to fight against you. This is the invitation letter for the 5 Spirit Gathering. It is on the 15 of this month. At that time, you guys need to remember to take part.¡±

    Liu Yi stuffed the invitation letter into the wretched uncle¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Little brother is not going to stay a few days in my Fengdu City?¡±

    The old man points at himself and says, ¡°I still have not introduced myself. I am the Fengdu City¡¯s Sect Head, Tao Cheng. With great difficulty, I was rescued by you. How can I not let you to rest for a few days? Let us disy the friendship of thendlord, right?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯d rather not stay. You guys better use the time to settle the problem of these wandering ghosts.¡±

    Liu Yi withdraws his Sky Flipping Seal and lets those wandering ghosts walkout.

    ¡°For these wandering ghosts, we intend to arrange for them to reincarnate. For those that do not wish to, we will let them live in Fengdu City.¡±

    Sect Head Tao Cheng looks at the huge number of wandering ghosts and sucks in cold air, ¡°During these thousand years¡­the poption had increased sharply¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Dapo, I am grateful to you¡­¡±

    At this moment Sun Chenqing pulls his girlfriend Huang Yixin over and stands in front of Liu Yi thanking him.

    ¡°If it was not for you, perhaps the two of us would have been ves forever¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­you are our benefactor¡­¡±

    The two of them give Liu Yi their thanks.

    ¡°There is no need to thank. After all, we are brothers.¡±

    Liu Yi pats Sun Qingchen on the shoulder, ¡°So what¡¯s your n for the future?¡±

    ¡°Me and Xinxin n to stay in Fengdu City.¡±

    Sun Qingchen smiles, ¡°As long as Xinxin is around, I will be happy anywhere.¡±

    His words cause Huang Yixin who is by his side to be grateful.

    ¡°You guys are too sweet. I still have tasks to do so I cannot apany you anymore.¡±

    Sect Head Guo Chen continues to ask, ¡°Little brother. Are you really not going to stay a few days?¡±

    ¡°No need. I still need to make a trip to Secret Religion, White Cloth Sect, and the Ruyi Sect. I do not have much time.¡±

    The other point is that Fengdu City is crawling with demons and monsters, there is no reason to stay.

    ¡°Fine then. Since that is the case then I shall not insist. But in the future, if little brother has anything that you need help with, you just need to ask! My Fengdu City will not shirk without dishonor and do our best to help you.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall thank you.¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hand. Saying good-bye to Sun Qingchen and the rest, he walks out of Fengdu City.

    I stayed here for a long time. It ought to be time to change the environment.

    The next one is Secret Sect. It seems like this Buddhist sect and I have some rtionship¡­after all, 1300 years ago, the littless had stolen the golden body from their ce and gave it to me to use.

    More or less¡­meeting them will a bit awkward.

    But Liu Yi does not have any other choice. After all, he needs to go there.

    Hope that these monks are agreeable!

    After 1300 years, I don¡¯t know how much this ce changed

    I hope that they will be fair and reasonable!

    Meng Xi follows Liu Yi. Seeing Liu Yi walking out from Fengdu City, she asks, {Benefactor, where are we going next?}

    {Going to a ce without any women.}

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders. First go to a monk temple then Womand, this is the best arrangement.

    {Oh, that must be Secret Sect then!}

    Meng Xiughs, {That is great. The illusion barrier there is easy to deal with! }

    {Hope so.}

    The future is hard to forecast and even Liu Y has no clue.

    {Right benefactor¡­just now when that Sea Ghost Emperor died, something had fallen and this servant picked it up.}

    {Is that so? What is it?}

    {It is this!}

    An arm emerges out from Liu Yi¡¯s hair, in front of him.

    What the fuck, can you not do this everytime!

    At this moment the hand is holding a ring that attracted Liu Yi¡¯s attention.

    Netherworld Ghost Ring?

    What the heck! This is a good thing!

    Liu Yi receives the ring and holds it in his hand.

    Holding the ring in his hand, he can feel a surge of chilly which also carries a trace of ghost qi.

    This is a good thing. Inside are the Netherworld Soldiers!

    With this thing, fighting against Emperor Qin, fighting against my enemies will be even easier!

    Liu Yi epted this Nether Ghost Ring with clear conscious. Just treat it as my spiritual damage fee that Sea Ghost Emperor is giving me!

 Chapter 832 - Pilgrim]

    <h4>Chapter 832 [Pilgrim]</h4>

    Treasure Wheel Temple is thergest temple in China¡¯s western part region. This temple had sessfully carried on the Tibetan Buddhism culture and every year, there will be a lot of tourists who came here to worship and it is considered as quite bustling.

    At this moment, Liu Yi is standing in front of this enormous Treasure Wheel Temple and cannot help but to feel rueful.

    After 1300 years, this ce had indeed changed.

    Recalling 1300 years ago, Little Lass had stolen the Luohan Golden Body from here and perhaps now, it should be called Wisdom King Real Body.

    There are a lot of different Buddhist branches. And they are different based on the world limit. And should be either Mahayana or Hinayana. Back then when Tang Xuanzang went to the west in a quest for Buddhist scriptures, it introduced Mahayana Buddhism to China.

    While in China, Buddhism is divided into ten schools. Which are, Satyasiddhi school of Buddhism, Kusha-shu, Sexual School, Mutual School, Tiantai school of Buddhism, Virtuous First School, Zen Buddhism, Pure Land Buddhism, Law School, Tantric Buddhism. The one leading Buddhism in China is Zen Buddhism. Begin with Bodhidharma and started flourishing under the sixth ancestor Huineng.

    [TL: Huineng is the the 6th Patriarch of Chan Buddhism.]

    Thus if you see a monk begging for alms from you on the streets or selling protective talisman and the likes to you, they are fake. because begging for alms is part of Hinayana Buddhism. Mahayana Buddhism, especially Zen Buddhism does not advocate begging for alms, instead, it is self-reliance.

    While back then the Tantric Buddhism School had only started differentiating themselves and had not broken away from Zen Buddhism influence.

    But from the looks of it now, Tantric Buddhism seems to have orderly ¡®transformed into ¡®Tantric Buddhism¡¯, bing the Living Buddha andma¡¯s holynd.

    Tibetan Buddhism School is also different from other inner pavilion sects. The current Tibetan Buddhism School is open to the foreigners!

    They wee the Buddhist disciples to make a pilgrimage. asionally Living Buddhama would alsoe out to bless those pilgrims. They are no different from other ordinary temples.

    Liu Yi does understand this point. After all, Buddhism no matter which school, its teachings is inseparable to the general living things. If themas seal up Tibetan Buddhism School, then they are viting the Buddhism teachings and will neverprehend the real dharma.

    This Treasure Wheel Temple is splendid. Furthermore, it is well known. There are rumors that the local government is energetically helping the temple in development.

    The temple almost covers an entirerge mountain, majestic and spectacr.

    There are also 14 enormous golden pirs erected behind the temple. Flying Apsara, Sakyamuni and also Wisdom King were carved on the pirs.

    Liu Yi activates his Reality Eyes and instantly sees through the real image of the 14 pirs.

    It is 14rge Golden Luohan¡­ah wrong, it should all Wisdom King bodies towering there as their Buddhist qi spills over the entire temple.

    For a moment, Liu Yi was infatuated looking at them as Buddhist chant from the Wisdom King seems to sound in his ear.

    Originally there should be 18 Golden Luohan but now there¡¯s four missing. Three of them were taken away by me, Little Lass as well as Wine Sword Immortal. It seems like Xueluo had also taken one for Wuli.

    ¡°Can we really see Living Buddha in this ce?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I heard that Living Buddha is very efficacious. We have came here from very far away just to meet him!¡±

    From the side came two non-harmonious voices. Liu Yi turns around and takes a look to see a pair of lovers leaning on the steps as they walk deep into the temple.

    The two of them are ustomed to living like royalty. After walking a few flights of steps they are panting and sweating.

    ¡°Huhu¡­just what is there about this living buddha!¡±

    The girl grumbled as she pants, ¡°Running over to this ce where birds don¡¯t even shit, why don¡¯t I watch tv at home!¡±

    ¡°What do you know!¡±

    The boy is clearly is more powerful than the girl, ¡°This year I opened a new business. I must get the living buddha to help me! You only know to watch those moronic dramas. How can those broken actspare to the living buddha! Do you know how hard it is to meet the living buddha? A lot of people can¡¯t see him even after spending a lot of money!¡±

    ¡°Anyways I do not wish to see him¡­¡±

    -PA!-

    The guy gives that well dressed beautiful girl a backhand p, ¡°Shut up! If you argue again then fuck off!¡±

    The girl covers her face and appears like she was wronged but does not dare to say anything.

    Liu Yi shakes his head and no longer looks at them. He continues to stroll onwards along the flight of steps upwards.

    This flight of steps is very long and very steep. It indeed requires effort for ordinary people to climb up.

    What makes Liu Yi admire are those pilgrims. On such a difficult to travel flight of steps, they pray every three steps as they walk up! This pious nature is worthy of respect.

    In front of him are a few pilgrims which makes Liu Yi secretly give them a thumbs up.

    Because these pilgrims are quite old, when one of the old men suddenly sprains his body and staggers, he falls down!

    Behind him is that girl. Seeing that old man falling down, she exims before dodging to the side.

    The old man continues to fall down attracting lots of startled cries.

    If he continues to fall down, perhaps he might fall to his death!

    But at this imminent peril, Liu Yi had appeared a few flights underneath and catches the old man.

    The old man is covered in cold sweat in shock. If it was not for this junior catching me, perhaps today I would have fallen and turned into minced meat, meeting buddha!

    ¡°Thank you little brother!¡±

    ¡°This junior is really amazing!¡±

    The old man¡¯spanions gather over and thank Liu Yi.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Just now Liu Yi had used his qi to probe the old man¡¯s body before smiling and says, ¡°This old man¡¯s blood pressure was on the low side as well as some acute mountain sickness. Although being pious is very good but when worshiping don¡¯t stand up too quickly otherwise your blood will not be able to keep up and might cause you to faint.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­thank you very much¡­¡±

    The old man was also frightened by what happened but afterward, he was happy as he bes very thankful to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It is just a slight effort. Let us continue making our way up then.¡±

    Proper business is important. Liu Yi and these people exchanges pleasantries before preparing to continue their climb.

    At this moment, that girl shouts, ¡°Old thing! What are you joking about! Do you think that everything will be fine after knocking into me?!¡±

    ¡°This, this¡­I did not do it on purpose¡­¡±

    The old man is startled. Seeing that girl is dressed quite well, it seems like she cannot be provoked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just an old thing. Could it be that you still want him to pay money?¡±

    The man says impatiently, ¡°You see how tattered he looks, how does he looks like he has money. Hurry and chase him away.¡±

    ¡°Oi, do you have a heart or not! Your woman got bullied and you say this?¡±

    ¡°Stop muddling around and hurry up!¡±

    The guy¡¯s temperament is not good.

    The girl¡¯s anger has nowhere to vent and can only vent on that old man.

    ¡°Damn it hurry up and apologize to me! I am in a hurry!¡±

    Liu Yi frowns. This request is too much. Furthermore, this old man didn¡¯t do it on purpose.

    ¡°This, this is bullying!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. How can you be like this in front of buddha!¡±

    ¡°What kind of person is this!¡±

    These pilgrims start criticizing.

    But that woman does not care about the others. She grabs hold of that old man¡¯s clothing, ¡°If you do not apologize then you can forget about leaving.¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and pats lightly. Instantly that girl feels a huge strength exerting on her wrist, flicking away her hand.

    ¡°You dare to touch me! Do you know who my husband is! Do you believe he will chop off your hand!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The man pulls the woman over and berates, ¡°Hurry and follow me to worship! So much nonsense!¡±

    The man says in his heart, damn it, nearly had my identity exposed!

    This time around I am here to worship not to cause trouble!

    ¡°Are you sick? Your woman got bullied!¡±

    The woman grinds her teeth angrily.

    ¡°What are you being anxious about!¡±

    The man says softly and chides the woman, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be toote to take care of him after he leaves the mountain!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it seems you have some heart!¡±

    Only then did the woman nod her head happily and follows the man to climb up.

    The pilgrim¡¯s mutter.

    ¡°s¡­the current morals of time ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Hope that buddha is able to show himself and save these people, sweeping away their sins¡±

    The old man thanks Liu Yi again before following the rest of the pilgrims and walks up.

    Liu Yi is not a Buddhist thus he does not need to follow the praying every three steps method.

    His physical strength is also boundless. This kind of flight of steps does not pose a problem for him. But Liu Yi is not hasty. He continues to stroll along with the crowd as he continues to move upwards.

    That pair of lovers are walking in front of Liu Yi. Liu Yi can see that that guy¡¯s physical strength seems to be quite good. After walking for so long he did rest while his woman is covered in sweat.

    This flight of stairs is called Scaling Heaven Stairs which leads directly to the tallest peak, the tallest main hall.

    Living Buddhama lives there which is the ce closest to buddha.

    As they continue to walk up, they climbed for two and a half hours before they reached that tallest main hall.

    The door to the main hall is tightly closed while twomas in red are standing in front of it.

    Liu Yi can that the two of them are cultivators. In such a high mountain covered in snow and ice, the two of them expose their top half which cannot be done by normal people.

    Not anyone can see the Living Buddha. Otherwise wouldn¡¯t he be tired to death?

    Normally those who climb up to the peak can only pray towards the main hall from the outside.

    They can only passively wait for Living Buddha. If Living Buddha feels that someone is brought together by fate by Buddha, he will call him to enter.

    At this time, there are a lot of people paying respect at the top of the peak waiting for Living Buddha to call them in.

    Liu Yi and that pair of lovers had also climbed up. The man is pulling his woman and shout towards thema in front of the door, ¡°Hey, I want to meet your Panchen Living Buddha!¡±

    ¡°Apologies, Living Buddha does not lightly meet people.¡±

    Thema does a Buddhist etiquette before saying, ¡°If you wish to meet Living Buddha, then pray here. Perhaps if you are fated, you can meet him.¡±

    ¡°Then who can say that it will happen!.¡±

    That man sneers, ¡°Say it. How much money do you want? I shall donate to you. Let me meet Living Buddha!¡±

    ¡°Really sorry. Our Treasure Wheel Temple does not ept incense burning.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! This is the first time I heard that there is a temple that does not want incense money!¡±

    The guy is resentful.

    ¡°Really sorry. It is better for you to pray.¡±

 Chapter 833 - Captivity]

    <h4>Chapter 833 [Captivity]</h4>

    Thema speaks very politely.

    ¡°Motherfucking hell. Could it be that today I came here for nothing?¡±

    The guy is very unhappy, ¡°Let me pray! Today I must meet Living Buddha!¡±

    The guy does not wish to make a trip for nothing and prepares to pull his unwilling lover to go and pray.

    At this moment Liu Yi steps forward and says, ¡°Please report that this humble Liu Yi wishes to meet Living Buddha.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Seeing that it is Liu Yi, the woman instantly sneers, ¡°The Living Buddha is not willing to meet my husband how would he be willing to meet you? Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡±

    Liu Yiughs before cing his palms together and pays respect towards the hall before saying, ¡°In front of Buddha, all living things are equal. Living things have their own fate with buddha. Regardless if you are an official, merchant, or even pig or dog. As long as you are fated with buddha, naturally, you will have the opportunity to be a buddha.¡±

    ¡°You are a pig and a dog!¡±

    The woman can hear that Liu Yi is scolding her with his words. She immediately erupts with anger and wants to leap forward to grab hold of Liu Yi.

    Ama step forward and chide, ¡°In front of the hall, no one is allowed to impudent!¡±

    This chide carries boundless Buddhist Qi!

    The entire mountain seems to be echoing with his voice as pressure pushes down on that woman making her face turn pale.

    ¡°Damn it. How is this a ce where you can make trouble! Be smart!¡±

    The man hurriedly pulls his woman over and whispers fiercely into her ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that we will deal with this fellow after descending? What are you being anxious about!¡±

    The woman¡¯s gaze is sluggish like she had turned foolish. For a while, she did not say anything.

    The Buddhist qi jolted her soul thus she can¡¯t wake up from it so quickly.

    The guy pulls her and she obediently kneels as well.

    The otherma closes his eyes like he is listening to something.

    Very quickly, he opens his eyes and walks in front of Liu Yi, saying, ¡°Living Buddha is inviting you in.¡±

    Those pilgrims were very startled. This fellow just arrived and he was invited in?

    Just how on earth does Living Buddha choose people!

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Liu Yi returns the Buddhist etiquette before following thema and walks in.

    The door to the hall opens slowly revealing a small crack. A lot of pilgrims fall over each other in eagerness to look inside.

    But this crack is not very big and inside also seems to be slightly dark thus those outside are unable to see anything.

    This Living Buddha makes things too mysterious.

    After Liu Yi entered the hall, that door closes with a rumble.

    At that instant the door closes, cups of candle me light up one after the other, brightening the room.

    On the walls hang rolls of Buddhist drawing describing each and every Buddhist story.

    This thing is ssified as a cultural heritage which will definitely worth a sum of money if taken out to sell.

    But these things are unable to attract Liu Yi. Currently, his sightnds on ama sitting in the center of the room.

    Instead of saying that he is ama, why don¡¯t you call him Living Buddha Panchen?

    But this Living Buddha¡¯s age¡­isn¡¯t it too young y?

    Liu Yi looks at that little bean sprout that does not look above 15 years old sitting in front of him, not knowing what to say.

    Just as Liu Yi scowls, that little bean sprout finally speaks.

    ¡°Could it be that you can be confused by appearance as well?¡±

    Although it is a young and tender voice, the words spoken are old and decrepit.

    Liu Yi looks at the little boy Living Buddha and asks, ¡°Living Buddha just reincarnated?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That is why am a bit young. But the mind is already old and stubborn.¡±

    Living Buddha, on the contrary, speaks somewhat lively, ¡°Thus there is nothing to be surprised about.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot hold back his curiosity and asks, ¡°Does it feel good being a Living Buddha?¡±

    ¡°How could it be good?¡±

    The young boy smiles faintly, ¡°We practice asceticism of Dharma in order to be detached from the reincarnation of six realms. While I, am forever in the cycle of reincarnation. But giving up one¡¯s body and bringing Dharma everywhere is my responsibility. If it can allow everyone to attain enlightenment, so what if I am in the cycle of reincarnation?¡±

    Indeed a Living Buddha. This understanding is indeed very high.

    Liu Yi cannot help but give two thumbs up in appreciation.

    ¡°Talking about this, you and my Tibetan Buddhism School have some rtionship.¡±

    The boy suddenly smiles with deep intentions, ¡°You can also say that you are fated with my buddha.¡±

    This fellow must have seen that I have the Luohan Golden Body inside my body!

    If he doesn¡¯t even have this bit of power then there is no need to call him Living Buddha.

    ¡°This¡­it is something that happened 1300 years ago¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although back then I did not see you, I can sense the aura of the golden body inside your body.¡±

    Living Buddha nods his head, ¡°But there is evil qi in your body suppressing that Buddhist nature. Amitayus Buddha. Too sinful.¡±

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°Could it be that Living Buddha ns to settle with me?¡±

    ¡°What ount is there to settle?¡±

    Living Buddha counter asks, ¡°Since you had taken it, it means that you are fated to it. There is no ount between us naturally there is nothing to settle.¡±

    This Living Buddha is indeed magnanimous! Then there is nothing to be worried about.

    ¡°Living Buddha is indeed magnanimous. Dharma without boundary. Then let us talk about proper matters!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he takes out an invitation letter from his storage ring and ced on the table in front of Living Buddha, ¡°Tibetan Buddhism School has countless experts. I believe there is no need for me to validate it through fighting with you. This is the invitation for the 5 Spirit Gathering which is on the 15th of the first month. It will be held at Raising Immortal Pce Hall. I hope that Tibetan Buddhism School will attend at that time.¡±

    ¡°Actually 5 Spirit Gathering does not affect my Tibetan Buddhism School a lot. But if those from the evil path had obtained this 5 spirit treasure, perhaps it will cause the people in the world to be a terrible situation.¡±

    This old child! Clearly he wants to go but still finds a whole pile of reasons.

    ¡°Since that is the case then this one shall leave. It really is an honor to chat with Living Buddha and am very happy as well.¡±

    Liu Yi gets up preparing to leave.

    At this moment, the lights in the room suddenly became brighter, ¡°It is still not time to leave, right?¡±

    Liu Yi senses that something is wrong and frowns, ¡°Living Buddha, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, I am also doing it for your good.¡±

    Living Buddha who is sitting in a lotus position floats up from the ground and retreats a few steps and says faintly, ¡°There is Mara in your heart. I must help you clear it. This is my duty as well as my School¡¯s duty.¡±

    ¡°What a joke! How is there any rtionship between what is in my heart and Tibetan Buddhism School?¡±

    Anger instantly rises from his heart, could it be that thesemas like to meddle in other people¡¯s stuff?

    ¡°Of course it is rted. You are fated with my buddha. This is the rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, this will affect all living beings in the world. Only by getting rid of your Mara, can this one save this world from cmity. Otherwise, from now on, people will be in a terrible situation.¡±

    ¡°What my future is like is not what you can decide!¡±

    Liu Yi says directly, ¡°If you stop me, I do not mind causing havoc to get out.¡±

    ¡°If you do not believe, I can let you see.¡±

    Living Buddha¡¯s figure suddenly appears in front of Liu Yi. Sticking very close to Liu Yi, making him feel that this is the prelude to gay sex.

    Could it be that after reincarnating a few times, his sexual orientation has some problems?

    ¡°I have seen your future¡­¡±

    As Living Buddha speaks, his two fingers tap on Liu Yi¡¯s forehead.

    Liu Yi got a huge shock and thought that this Living Buddha wants to plot against him.

    But who would have imagined that this sight turns bright and like watching a 3D movie, he instantly sees another scenery?

    The sky and earth are all red as mes cover every single spot.

    People are escaping in all directions and blood and corpses cover the ground.

    A guy with nine suns behind his back stands straight in the sky as rows of swords float around him.

    Below him is countless Netherworld Ghost Soldiers conquering the earth.

    A cloudyer appears in the sky as countless of immortals fly down from the cloud and charge at that guy.

    As for that guy, he just whips with his palm and those cultivators were wiped from the sky as if they had never existed before.

    This fantasy shes past and when Liu Yi raises his head, he realises that he is still standing within that room.

    Living Buddha is floating in front of him and says, ¡°Do you see this. This is your future.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that this is the future me?¡±

    Liu Yi does not believe that Living Buddha is saying, ¡°I am a youngster who abides by thew.¡±

    ¡°This is one of the possibilities of your future.¡±

    Living Buddha says, ¡°Although it is only one of the possibilities, it will also threaten all living beings in the world! For the living beings in the world, my buddha must clear all of the Mara in your thoughts! Thus from now on, you shall be a vegetarian and pray to buddha daily. Listen to me lecturing the scripture and let the Buddhist qi wash your soul! So long as 300 years have passed, your evil thoughts will all be eradicated and at that time, with your cultivation andprehension, you might grasp the buddha opportunity and from there reach the top of Sukhavati and be one of the buddhas.¡±

    ¡°A mouthful of virtues!¡±

    Liu Yi knit his brows, ¡°My future, is not up to you!¡±

    He turns around and ps at the door behind him.

    -Boom-

    That door is only created with ordinary iron. Thus how can it withstand this palm of Liu Yi and instantly flies out.

    But when Liu Yi jumps out, he got a huge shock as those pilgrims outside had all disappeared and that enormous mountain range had also disappeared!

    In front of Liu Yi is boundless clouds while behind him is that hall which door was destroyed.

    ¡°Wee to the real Tibetan Buddhism School.¡±

    Living Buddha who is sitting in the hall smiles.

    ¡°Curses!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately ps downwards with Broken Army, attempting to break this cloudyer.

    But this cloudyer which looks soft is even firmer than diamond. Under this palm, the cloudyer did not move but Liu Yi¡¯s palm is in pain.

    ¡°This is Tibetan Buddhism School¡¯s Sukhavati. Without my permission, you will not leave.¡±

    Living Buddha says faintly, ¡°It is better for you to stay and listen to my chant.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Liu Yi does not believe that there are ces that cannot exit.

    He leaps up and ns to fly in a single direction to exit.

    At this moment, four enormous Wisdom King Real Bodies suddenly appear in Liu Yi¡¯s four directions.

    They drill out from the cloudyer, exposing their upper bodies and re at Liu Yi like tigers watching their prey.

 Chapter 834 - Buddha obstructs kill buddha!]

    <strong>Chapter 834 [Buddha obstructs kill buddha!]</strong>

    From the surrounding cloudyers,mas in red walk out with their palms sped together as they chant Buddhist scriptures.

    These Buddhist scriptures fly into the sky and transform into golden Sanskrit characters beforebining together and transform into shackles which twine around Liu Yi¡¯s body making him unable to move.

    ¡°Motherfucking hell. This group of damnmas¡­¡±

    Liu Yi roars and puts on his fire-ice armor. His body grew to over two meters as his muscles turn firm. Each muscle contains boundless strength!

    But there are too manymas. All of them are powerful and the weakest are at least earth realm.

    They gather together and the Buddhist scriptures they are chanting became stronger.

    A total of 7, 7, 49 shackles twined around Liu Yi¡¯s body. Locking down his movement making him unable to move.

    At this moment the four enormous Wisdom King Real Bodies attack. They keep hitting out seal with both hands.

    These seals explode on Liu Yi forcing Liu Yi to change his fire ice armor into Monarch Armour, borrowing Monarch Scorpion¡¯s powerful defense to protect himself.

    Fireice armor can strengthen his attack while Monarch Armour can strengthen his defense. If these two armors couldbine together it would be better but Liu Yi is unable to do it.

    These seals keep attacking Liu Yi making him frown in pain.

    Too fucking savage. Is this group of Wisdom Kings trying to do me in?

    Although these cannot injure me it is painful!

    The buddha aura bathes all things making the top of the entire cloudyer auspicious and peaceful but Liu Yi did not sense any warmth.

    Instead, it is a kind of pain that came from within his body.

    Like something is trying to be born from his soul!

    How to be a buddha?

    ording to buddha, everyone is Buddha. Everyone is Bodhisattva. But we had gotten bewildered by greed, anger, and sentiment. Strained by greed, anger, and sentiment. If we can put down greed, anger, and sentiment then we can soon afterward be Buddha on the spot.

    Liu Yi feel that his soul was being torn apart. like a lot of things were peeled off his body.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­don¡¯t abandon me¡­¡±

    Female figures one after the other was dragged out from Liu Yi¡¯s memories.

    These figures were the ones who made Liu Yi captivated. They are a part of him. He was born for them and live for them.

    If there weren¡¯t them then what is the point in me living?

    But their moments are indeed being stripped off.

    This is Liu Yi¡¯s memory, his memories of them!

    ¡°No!¡±

    Liu Yi roars in rage. No matter what I will not forget my women!

    Screw greed, anger, sentiments! Screw bing buddha on the spot!

    I never wished to be a buddha! I never ever thought of bing buddha!

    What is the point of bing buddha on my own!

    Liu Yi does not wish to put down his worldly affairs.

    He lives in the world of mortals and loves these girls in the world of mortals.

    I must persevere! I will not lose them!

    ¡°What is the point in missing them?¡±

    Living Buddha faintly opens his eyes and says, ¡°Greed, anger, and sentiments are nothing but a moment of bewilderment in your eyes. Only by putting them down would you be buddha.¡±

    ¡°I do not wish to be a buddha!¡±

    Liu Yi roars, ¡°My life is not up to you!¡±

    ¡°The cause and effects have already been nted.¡±

    Living Buddha continues and says, ¡°I am only trying to save you.¡±

    ¡°I can handle my own matters. You think that you can lock me up like this?¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth and says, ¡°No matter what, I will not give up any part of myself!¡±

    ¡°I will continue to work hard. Correcting you is my responsibility.¡±

    Living Buddha and the surroundingmas chant Buddhist scriptures together.

    The shackles on Liu Yi became even firmer as the attack tempo of the four Wisdom King became even more ferocious!

    For a moment, all kinds of seals flew all over the ce exploding on Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi bows over from the attack as he half squats on the ground.

    To be honest, he is indeed almost unable to take it anymore.

    His soul is being torn while his body is suffering huge pain!

    {Big Idiot! Don¡¯t lose to thesemas!}

    Lin Tong¡¯s voice rings out in Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    Liu Yi trembles¡­right. No matter what, I will have Immortal Fox Sister apanying me.

    If I forget Immortal Fox Sister, forget Ai Ling, forget Murong Die, Wang Yuzheng and the rest of the girls¡­then what would happen to me?

    Liu Yi is unable to imagine it!

    No one can take away those that I love!

    Even Buddha cannot!

    Liu Yi roars as the sun tattoo on his back became clearer and clearer.

    This golden sun tattoo symbolizes unyielding willpower which was created by Liu Yi¡¯s Overwhelming Qi back then!

    He stood up once again as golden light flickers in his eyes.

    The shackles on his body slowly break one by one.

    ¡°So tenacious?¡±

    Living Buddha frowns faintly, ¡°He is a sentimental person. It looks like we must deepen the Buddhist Qi.¡±

    The Buddhist scriptures he utter became clearer.

    An enormous Buddha image broke through the cloudyer, emerging out from underneath and appears in front of Liu Yi.

    It is only half a body and that enormous buddha is over a hundred meters tall.

    The enormous buddha stretches out a palm and grabs hold of Liu Yi, scattering the shackles, capturing him in his hand.

    ¡°Back then Buddha punished that coarse monkey and used Mount Five Finger and kept him under it for 500 years. Then today I shall keep you under it for 300 years. For 300 years, you shall listen to Buddhist reading and wash away your evil desire!¡±

    That enormous buddha uses his palm to press Liu Yi¡¯s body down underneath him.

    That palm suddenly transforms into an enormous mountain, over a few hundred meters tall and a hundred meters wide. Firmly suppressing Liu Yi!

    Right now Liu Yi cannot stand up with his body being pressed down with this kind ofrge mountain.

    Damn it¡­to y that same tricks like buddha¡­repulsive!

    Does this Living Buddha think that he is Tathagata?

    [TL: Tathagata is Buddha¡¯s name for himself]

    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle. You cant get up.¡±

    Living Buddha looks at Liu Yi who is struggling and says, ¡°Dharma is without boundary. Facing this boundless Dharma what can you do? Your strength is pitifully small in front of the boundless Dharma.¡±

    ¡°Although my individuality is insignificant the boundless universe is hidden inside my heart!¡±

    Liu Yi roars and in front of Living Buddha¡¯s stunned gaze, he stood up bit by bit as he raises the mountain with two hands.

    The mountain keeps shaking. Liu Yi is like Vigorous God and finally raises the mountain with both hands and stand up in front of the crowd ofmas.

    ¡°I will decide on my own future!¡±

    Liu Yi roars before tossing the mountain at a Wisdom King.

    That Wisdom King was immediately smashed into pieces by the mountain and transformed into golden dots of light that scatter into the air.

    ¡°These buddhas are illusory it is your excessive expectations!¡±

    Liu Yi stands there and looks at Living Buddha before saying, ¡°This so-called bing buddha is also your hopes! Put down greed, anger, and sentiment but your desire is so strong. How to be buddha? From what I see, the one who always wants to be buddha will never be buddha!¡±

    ¡°Heart to be buddha is a desire?¡±

    Living Buddha trembles.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It is a desire!¡±

    Liu Yi says loudly, ¡°Although you say that you do not wish to be buddha but the fundamental reason for your teachings to living things is to hope that you can transform and be Buddha! All of this is caused by the desire to be a Buddha! Living Buddha, you can¡¯t lie to yourself. This is your greed, anger, and sentiment!¡±

    ¡°My greed, anger and sentiments¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words cause Living Buddha to think.

    ¡°So if I must put them down then you must first! As for me, I will never put it down!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly jumps into the air in front of one of the Wisdom King and ps down on its forehead ruthlessly.

    That Wisdom King immediately turned into broken pieces and disappears cleanly.

    ¡°Illusion Extermination!¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and sends out a palm and destroys another Wisdom King.

    The final Wisdom King roars a few times as its both hands keep hitting out enormous seals like a machine gun shooting them like rain at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi raises both hands and uses his palms to hit out palm images in front of him.

    Finally, he takes advantage of the Wisdom King¡¯s gap and his right-hand grasps the air!

    An enormous Asura Arm flies out as the palm grabs hold of that Wisdom Kings head and crushed it.

    The four Wisdom Kings all crumble apart in an instant.

    ¡°My time is very tight!¡±

    Liu Yi says impolitely, ¡°No time to waste here! If you do not let me out, then do not me me for starting a ughter!¡±

    A fire-god sword appears in Liu Yi¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Why are you being savage! You are looking down on my Tibetan Buddhism School!¡±

    One of themas shouts, ¡°Today there are so many of us, why would we be afraid of you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we use all of our strength, with so many of us, we will stop him!¡±

    ¡°Give themand Living Buddha!¡±

    ¡°We had never been afraid of death!¡±

    Thesemas seem to have been angered.

    ¡°Amitayus Buddha. We have sinned¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly Living Buddha lets out a long sigh, ¡°Liu Yi what you say is right. My cultivation is still insufficient. Since the cause and effect cycle of the world has been foreordained then why should I obstruct? Wouldn¡¯t it be spoiling karma.¡±

    He waves his hand, ¡°Today is my mistake. I represent Tibetan Buddhism School and apologize to you. But since you have chosen your path, you must assume responsibility for your future.¡±

    ¡°I will handle my own matters.¡±

    Liu Yi says loudly, ¡°There is no need for you to butt in.¡±

    ¡°Since that is the case, everyone disperses. I will let Liu Yi down the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Living Buddha, are we no longer fighting?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hadn¡¯t you been preparing for this forever?¡±

    The rest of themas ask not understanding what is going on.

    ¡°Amitayus Buddha!¡±

    Living Buddha only sps his palms together and sit down in lotus position and starts chanting Buddhist scriptures.

    The rest of themas have no choice but to follow along and chant.

    The originally spoilt door suddenly flies back and sticks in front of the hall perfectly fine.

    Liu Yi walks over and pushes open the door with a single hand.

    Outside, the pilgrims and pure white snow mountains re-appear in front of him.

 Chapter 835 - Pigs]

    <strong>Chapter 835 [Pigs]</strong>

    ¡°Did you hear about it, recently a guy called Liu Yi had swept a few inner pavilion sects.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It seems like he also wants toe to our White Cloth Sect !¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­I want to meet this guy, hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder what he looks like¡­I¡¯ve heard that he has three heads and six arms, three meters tall and covered with ck hair!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­that seems not bad¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you have a heavy taste!¡±

    Inside White Cloth Sect, a few girls who areughing disy their inexhaustible energy.

    ¡°All of you shut up!¡±

    Just as those few girls are bantering, a beauty wearing white suddenly berates, scaring those girls into silence.

    ¡°El-elder¡­¡±

    When the girls see her, some stick out their tongue, one of them shrinks back and all became honest.

    ¡°What kind of appearance is this!¡±

    That beauty creases her brows and sternly criticizes, ¡°To discuss men here. Are you girls missing men that much?¡±

    ¡°Elder¡­we were wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we are just curious¡­¡±

    Thesedies start pleading one after the other.

    ¡°What do you look like. Don¡¯t forget that you girls are from the White Cloth Sect! Warriors of Womand!¡±

    The more the elder thinks, the angrier she gets as her chiding voice became louder, ¡°Have all of you forgot about your past lessons? Forgotten how ugly men are?¡±

    A few girls are very wronged, which girl does not yearn for love¡­we have reached the age ¡­

    ¡°Elder¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t plead for leniency. Go and meditate in front of Queen Stone and reflect upon your actions!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    The girls dejectedly walk away. The elder herself sits in the hall with anger in her face.

    ¡°Liu Yi is it? It is best if you don¡¯te. If youe, I will make you take the consequences!¡±

    ***

    -sneezing sounds-

    Liu Yi who had just descended from the mountain starts sneezing.

    Damn it. I am a cultivator, I cannot fall sick!

    It must be someone who is cursing me!

    Like the saying, One thinks, two scolds, three chatter. Someone definitely must be scolding me! But I have so many enemies, which one is scolding me?

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders. Since I cannot think who it is then let¡¯s not think then.

    He stands at the foot of the mountain and inquires from Meng Xi how to go to Womand.

    {It is roughly located at Hubei Province of Suizhou Prefecture. We need to fly towards there first. Once we reach there, this servant shall give directions.}

    ¡°Mm. Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head before inspecting around a bit, ¡°But let us first receive a few guests first.¡±

    While he is speaking, a few sedans suddenly stop around him as a few big guys jump off.

    Among which the most eye-catching is a Cayenne. The door to the Cayenne was also pushed open as a pair of familiar faces.

    These two are none other than the pair of lovers who Liu Yi had seen on the mountain earlier.

    ¡°Idiot. Weren¡¯t you very arrogant earlier?¡±

    That woman crosses her arms proudly as she looks at Liu Yi and says, ¡°Earlier I said that I shall deal with you. Damn it to scold me, my husband shall deal with you!¡±

    The guy by the side takes out a cigarette and lights it up slowly.

    ¡°Little kid. You provoked some people whom you shouldn¡¯t have. Get in the car and you might not suffer so much.¡±

    Liu Yi looks around and realizes that a few Tibet people are locked up in a car. But these Tibet people are unconscious and there are injuries on their faces.

    He frowns slightly and feels that something is weird.

    Anyways, there are only two ces left and I do have quite a bit of time left. Why don¡¯t I meddle in this matter?

    After all, my identity is China¡¯s Law Enforcement Officer. I do have to uphold justice and the likes.

    Thus Liu Yi pretends to be frightened as he says apprehensively, ¡°Lets talk¡­¡±

    ¡°Now you know fear?¡±

    The girl bes even more delighted, ¡°Where did your arrogance go?¡±

    ¡°Bosses, please let me off!¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands, ¡°I don¡¯t have money or appearance. There is nothing to give you!¡±

    ¡°Ha, little kid stop talking nonsense, follow us and perhaps you might suffer fewer injuries! Do you see those people in the car? They were beaten unconscious by us. Do you want to have the same end as them?¡±

    ¡°Is, is this a kidnapping?¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense, hurry up!¡±

    A guy gives Liu Yi a kick from behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me! I, I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Liu Yi can only ¡®obediently¡¯ walk over to a car.

    ¡°Nothing but a soft egg. I still thought that we could beat him!¡±

    The girl is unsatisfied, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s beat him up to help me release my anger, okay?¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    The guy res at the girl, ¡°If we spoil him then we would have captured him for nothing! Do you think you canpensate for dying my transactions?¡±

    ¡°I, I was wrong¡­¡±

    The girl says in her heart, This fellow will be dead in the future. He will notck this bit of pain.

    ¡°Search his body!¡±

    The guy orders and a burly fellow immediately steps forward and feels up and down Liu Yi¡¯s body before taking out his handphone from his pocket.

    ¡°This style is rather new.¡±

    The guy throws the handphone on the ground before stomping on it.

    ¡°Hey! I just bought that!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is in pain.

    ¡°In the future, you will no to use it anymore. Board the car!¡±

    The guy stuffs Liu Yi into the car before boarding the car with the rest and driving away.

    The pair of lovers sit on the other car. Liu Yi is sitting with a few other burly fellows. By his side is a burly fellow each crowding him into the center making him look very pitiful.

    Liu Yi who is sitting in the car pretends to be worried as he asks, ¡°I say¡­brothers, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Less fucking nonsense. If you speak again I shall beat you!¡±

    A burly guy became impatient and res at Liu Yi fiercely.

    Tsk. It looks like it is not that easy to fish out info. Looks like I can only wait and see where we go.

    ¡°Tie up this pig. Don¡¯t expose it.¡±

    Pig?

    Why is there is this expression?

    Liu Yi is very unhappy. After being called a pig who would be happy.

    A pair of handcuffs cuffed Liu Yi¡¯s wrists. At the same time, a burly guy takes out a needle and stabs into Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

    They injected me with some drug? What drug is it?

    ¡°The pig has been injected. Very soon, he will be honest.¡±

    Liu Yi can hear from the conversation that this injection should be a hypnosis drug.

    He immediately pretends to be dizzy as he leaned against the back of the chair and fell asleep like the rest of the Tibetans who got captured.

    ¡°Boss is too amusing. He was there to worship Buddha but in the end, he still captures a few pigs.¡±

    ¡°A few days ago he opened another tunnel. It cannot do if we do not capture a few pigs.¡±

    ¡°I heard that a Tibet¡¯s physical strength is not bad. They do have their usefulness.¡±

    ¡°Damn. You know idioms?!¡±

    ¡°Take a look. Back then I studied in university before and graduated from the Chinesenguage department!¡±

    ¡°Damn! You graduated from university and joined this life!¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do this then what do I eat! Back then it was hard to find a job!¡±

    ¡°True!¡±

    Hearing the headless conversation between these people, Liu Yi is unable to guess anything.

    What they are saying is all their secret jargon thus it is hard to make any guess on their meaning with just a few words.

    Let¡¯s just follow. Reaching the ce and I shall know what is going on.

    Just like this, Liu Yi ¡®sleeps¡¯ on the journey. During midnight, the burly fellows take action again.

    They pull out police uniforms from the car and put in on.

    Very quickly these fellows turn into the public policemen!

    They are policemen? No! They are fake policemen! What do these fellows want to do using fake identities?

    Before Liu Yi can through them, they had stopped the car by the roadside before supporting Liu Yi and the rest down the car and closed them inside the container of a truck.

    Liu Yi takes a look. Good gods. There¡¯s a lot of people locked up inside this container. Over ten of them and all of them are handcuffed, furthermore, they are unconscious.

    Where are these people going to be led to?

    Liu Yi can only board the truck and observe the changes.

    The truck slowly starts moving. Liu Yi activates his ck and White world and silently observes everything.

    He realized that those few SUVs had changed into armed police license tes and are following the truck.

    Liu Yi suddenly understood something. The reason why these fellows do so is to pull the wool over people¡¯s eyes!

    Perhaps this truck had changed and those who pretend to be police are in charge of escorting it.

    Seeing their appearance and how smoothly they do it. Perhaps this is not the first time they have done this!

    The truck had driven for three days. What drug did they use, the people in the truck had not woken up even once during this entire time. They slept for three days just like this.

    After three days, the truck finally stopped at its destination. Those burly fellows pulled open the container door before pulling those people out and use cold water to wake them up.

    Coldwater ruthlessly sshed onto Liu Yi. Liu Yi pretends to wake up as he nkly looks around.

    ¡°Where is this ce¡­¡±

    ¡°This ce is your final destination!¡±

    The burly fellow ces fetters on each of their legs, ¡°In the future, those who do not work in this ce will only have one ending and that is death.¡±

    There are a number of wooden houses in the surrounding. They seem to be ced to sleep.

    While a far away hole that leads underground attracted Liu Yi¡¯s attention. As the sound of knocking sound came from inside.

    What the heck! ck coal cave!

    Liu Yi finally understood where they are.

    {Little Jade. Help me check where we are!}

    {Master we are currently at Shanxi Province.}

    Fucking hell! I got brought to Shanxi!

    The rest of the people also seem to know their fate and start crying.

    A rather crafty Tibetan knocks aside the burly fellow by his side and tries to run away.

    -bang-

    The sound of a gun being fired rings out and that Tibetan immediately copses onto the ground in a pool of blood.

    That guy among the pair of lovers that Liu Yi had seen earlier blows the gun muzzle and says, ¡°Those that wish to escape can continue to run. If there are too few people, I can just capture a few more.¡±

    Two burly fellow raise the corpse and toss it into a deep hole by the side.

    Liu Yi takes a look and there are countless white bones and corpses inside the hole. Countless people have already died!

    Rage instantly filled his heart and mind!

 Chapter 836 - [Discuss business]

    <strong>Chapter 836 [Discuss business]</strong>

    To earn money, this group of people sacrifices the lives of other people!

    Liu Yi¡¯s anger immediately bubbled up!

    Liu Yi is wearing cuffs on his hands and legs. He stands there with a frown as he asks the guy in front of him, ¡°The money that you guys earn, don¡¯t you feel that it is covered in blood?¡±

    ¡°Blood?¡±

    The guyughs, ¡°Little kid have you heard of this idiom before. Eh, what was it¡­¡±

    ¡°Boss. It is a general¡¯s sess is from thousands of dried up bones.¡±

    That fellow who graduated from the Chinese Language department reminds him.

    ¡°Fuck, who needs you to say!¡±

    The boss gave him a p, ¡°What a joke! I don¡¯t have culture, is it?¡±

    That fellow was frightened as he covers his mouth and says in fear, ¡°No, not at all¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it. Shooting off your mouth!¡±

    The boss berates before turning around and continues and says, ¡°I, Xie Hua also studied in junior high school. Fucking Hell. Little kid, you heard it. A general¡¯s sess is from thousands of dried up bones. If you wish to seed you need to step on the corpses of others! This current society is an exploitative society. Only by consuming others can you feed yourself understood?¡±

    Liu Yi asks once again, ¡°Are you not afraid of the wrath of heaven?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! You¡¯re amusing!¡±

    Xie Huaughs, ¡°I do want to see who can punish me?! Let me tell you. It is not a day or two since I opened these ck coal caves. Some of those local policemen have already been settled by me. What wrath of Heaven. Even the gods will not save you.¡±

    ¡°Whatever people do, heaven is watching.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°You will get your retribution.¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense! Hurry and work for me!¡±

    Xie Hua scolds, ¡°If you dy me from earning money, I shall kill all of you!¡±

    The group of fellows points guns at them, forcing these ¡®living pigs¡¯ that were captured to go deep into the mine shaft and start mining.

    After Liu Yi entered the mineshaft, he sees that there are a lot of ck fellows inside.

    No one knows how long these people had been locked up inside here until their skin turned ck.

    In this kind of ce, it is an extravagant demand to bathe.

    Liu Yi walks over to their side and can smell that intense sweat stench from their bodies.

    They are all wearing shackles on their legs as they excavate the mine shaft. There is no one who is rebelling.

    Seeing Liu Yi and the rest walking in, these people do not have any reaction. They only use their eyes to give them a numb look before continuing to mine and do their own work.

    ¡°All of you better work honestly! Those who wish to run away will only die!¡±

    One of the burly fellows shouts, ¡°We haveid out an electricwork in this entire ce. Even if it is night time, you guys will not run out!¡±

    This sentence is to remind these neers. The rest of the people seem to know as they do their own work.

    ¡°Damn it. Hurry and finish giving the instructions then we can leave!¡±

    The other burly fellow urges, ¡°I do not wish to stay in this lousy ce any longer!¡±

    This kind of ck coal mine does not have any safeguards at all.

    The protective frames were done very crudely. If something happened, perhaps everyone in this mineshaft will be crushed to death.

    But the lives of these ¡®pigs¡¯ are not part of the consideration of these people.

    They only want to earn money and do not care about the rest.

    ¡°Can you give me a bit of medicine¡­¡±

    An immature voice attracted Liu Yi¡¯s attention. He turns around and sees a young kid standing within the mine shaft. He is also wearing fetters as he begs from those burly fellows.

    ¡°My father is sick..please give me a bit of medicine.¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    A burly fellow instantly raises his leg and kicks that kid before saying, ¡°That devil father of yours is only having a fever, it is not like his leg or arm is broken!¡±

    ¡°But, his sickness is very serious¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget about it. Forget about it. Stop mentioning it. I am fine¡­¡±

    A guy runs over from the side and stops his son and says, ¡°I am fine. I can continue to work.¡±

    The burly fellow scolds, ¡°Tsk, know what you are doing! If you do not work then tonight you can forget about eating dinner!¡±

    They swagger off.

    After they had left, one of the miners by the side says, ¡°s. No humanity.¡±

    ¡°They never had humanity. A group of devils.¡±

    ¡°s¡­when can Old Wang¡¯s fever recede¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no medical treatment. I¡¯m afraid that he will have it for a while.¡±

    Liu Yi walks over and touches the forehead of the person who is sick.

    Slightly feverish.

    ¡°This cannot go on. You have to see a doctor.¡±

    Liu Yi himself does not have any medical knowledge thus he can¡¯t help.

    ¡°There is no doctor here¡­¡±

    That kid wipes away his tears and says, ¡°If only I was a superhero then I can punish those bad people and save my father¡­¡±

    ¡°Father is fine. We will get by.¡±

    The man hugs his son andforts him.

    ¡°Old Wang. Go and rest. I¡¯ll help you do your work for today.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, they also wouldn¡¯t know. Go and rest.¡±

    The rest of the people advise.

    ¡°Everyone. There are so many of us. Let us all escape together!¡±

    A Tibetan raises his pickaxe and says, ¡°We still have weapons what are we afraid of them for! Let¡¯s fight with our weapons!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t.¡±

    The rest of the people shake their head and says, ¡°They have a gun as well as the electricalwork. They also raised a lot of fierce dogs. We can¡¯t escape. In the past, there were people who tried to escape before but in the end, all of them were killed and thrown into the thousand men hole.¡±

    ¡°So cruel¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it. Do these people have no heart!¡±

    The people who had just came blurts out.

    ¡°No choice¡­we were locked up here and no one knows about it¡­¡±

    An old man sighs, ¡°Perhaps, only god can save us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­we can only pray¡­¡±

    ¡°Buddha will protect us¡­¡±

    The little kid ces his palm together. His appearance iparable sincere.

    ¡°Buddha might not have time to take care of you guys.¡±

    Liu Yi rubs the top of the little kid¡¯s head, ¡°But I have time.¡±

    ¡°Big brother. You can save us?¡±

    The little boy looks at Liu Yi. That pair of ck and white eyes are filled with hope.

    ¡°Rx. I will keep my promise. Tonight, it will be time for us to leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°Too great!¡±

    That little boy ps his hands happily, ¡°We can finally leave this ce!¡±

    ¡°s. Only lying to little kid.¡±

    ¡°How can we leave this ce¡­who does he think he is¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if he is very powerful outside, it doesn¡¯t matter which family¡¯s young master he is. Arriving at this ce, it is equivalent to entering another world.¡±

    The surrounding people sigh.

    Liu Yi did not say anything. He is currently obtaining the information regarding Xie Hua from Little Jade.

    Little Jade hacked into the government database and finds Xie Hua¡¯s information from there.

    Xie Hua, Shanxi province outstanding entrepreneur. A representative of the National People¡¯s Congress.

    What the fuck this guy is also a representative of the National People¡¯s Congress?!

    It looks like he paid quite a sum of money to unblock a number of connections to obtain this identity!

    Indeed, a fellow who can cover the sky with a hand!

    From the government information, it shows that he also possesses tworge coal mines.

    Hey, perhaps therge coal mine is merely on the bright side. Perhaps he has more coal mines!

    I alone can¡¯t deal with this but the power that I possess is not just myself.

    Liu Yi follows along and excavates the coal until hourster when they were released to rest.

    A few burly fellows holding guns escort them to the small wooden house before tossing a few hard steamed buns, salted vegetables before turning around and leaving.

    ¡°Looks like the food here is nothing much.¡±

    There is a water dispenser in the room. Looks like we can drink the water as we wish.

    ¡°Dad, dad what is the matter with you?¡±

    Just as they are preparing to rest, the boy suddenly starts crying.

    Everyone gathers over to take a look. That kid¡¯s father is delirious from his fever as he lies there speaking nonsense.

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and touches. What the heck, it is scalding!

    ¡°Someonee! Someone is dying!¡±

    ¡°Quickly open the door! Someonee!¡±

    The door to the wooden house is locked and cannot be open. The miners can only do their utmost to pound the door.

    ¡°Damn it! What the fuck are you shouting for!¡±

    Outside a burly fellow scold, ¡°Why the fuck are you shouting in the middle of the night!¡±

    ¡°Quickly call the doctor. Someone is going to die from sickness!¡±

    The people outside do not care at all and toss in a cold sentence, ¡°Die then. It only stinks up the ground when you people die! Quit shouting!¡±

    ¡°Heartless!¡±

    ¡°These brute brutes!¡±

    Liu Yi walks over to the door and shouts, ¡°Call your boss over!¡±

    ¡°Fuck who do you think you are?!¡±

    Liu Yi says unhurriedly, ¡°Tell him that I have a few million-dor businesses to discuss with him.¡±

    The people outside startughing loudly, ¡°A few million? Based on you? Hahahaha!¡±

    Liu Yi continues and says, ¡°You better go and tell him. If you dy your boss from earning this few million, I believe that you know better than me what will happen.¡±

    When the people outside heard this, he clearly hesitates.

    ¡°Damn it! If you lie to me, I shall kill you!¡±

    The person outside takes out his walkie talkie.

    ¡°That¡­boss¡­a pig here says that he has a business worth a few million to discuss with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Did your brain grow from a pig? You believe in these things?¡±

    From the other side of the walkie talkie came Xie Hua¡¯s scolding.

    There is also the moaning of a woman. It seems like Xie Hua is doing some night exercises.

    Liu Yi immediately gathers his qi and says loudly.

    ¡°Boss Xie. You better make a trip over. It is not like you will make a loss. If I lie I die.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words clearly enter the walkie talkie and Xie Hua who is having sex hesitates.

    ¡°You really have a few million?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know if youe?¡±

    Liu Yi purposefully keeps him on suspense to bait this Xie Hua.

    ¡°Damn it. If I get to know that you are lying to me, I shall feed you to the dogs!¡±

    Xie Hua scolds and hangs up.

    In less than ten minutes from outside came the sound of footsteps. The lock on the door was taken off letting out cranking sound.

    The door to the house was kicked open as Xie Hua who is holding a Type 54 pistol walks in together with his underlings with an unhappy face.

    ¡°Who is the one who seeks death?¡±

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837 [Title below]

    ¡°It is me.¡±

    Liu Yi is calm as he stands there and does not look like a miner prisoner who was chained up.

    Seeing him Xie Hua subconsciously bes unhappy in his heart.

    Fucking hell. Why do I feel like he is the boss while I am the little brother?

    ¡°Just you? And you still wish to discuss business with me? Today if you do not take out over a million then you will be fed to the dogs!¡±

    ¡°Very simple. I am the young master of an aristocratic family.¡±

    Liu Yi folds his arms behind him and stands there with the aura of a person in high rank, ¡°You can take me to ask for ransom. A few million is a mere trifle.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Xie Hua looks at Liu Yi closely. This aura is indeed not something an ordinary person will have.

    Could it be that I had captured an aristocratic young master?

    Using a person to exchange for a few million¡­this transaction seems to be quite good?

    ¡°I can tell you which family but you must promise me a term.¡±

    ¡°Still have a term?¡±

    Xie Hua immediately became hesitant. Originally this kind of matter needs to take quite a bit of risk. Add another term¡­

    ¡°Rx. To you, this matter is very easy to aplish.¡±

    Liu Yi points at the sick person lying on the bed, ¡°Let him see a doctor.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Xie Hua raises his eyebrow and seems to hesitate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that saving a person and getting a few million is exchange is good?¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Furthermore, you do not need to worry that I will take revenge against you when I go out. One, I do not have any evidence regarding your ck coal mine, thus even if I report it, it will be useless. Second, if something happens, you can also push it onto your underlings while you can still be unfettered and beyond thew. Furthermore, you can find me and take revenge afterward, thus I am not that stupid. After you release me, I will give you the ransom. The two of us shall do this transaction, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°If you say it like this¡­.¡±

    Xie Hua indeed is moved. A few million is not a small sum, thus it is not surprising that he is moved.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see if Mr Xie is a person who does big business.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and it is this smile that makes Xie Hua feel profound mystery and can¡¯t see through him.

    But thinking for a bit what this kid says is also right. Nothing will happen to me. I can try and earn this few million.

    He waves his hand and says loudly, ¡°Bring that person to see a doctor!¡±

    Cheers instantly erupt from the wooden hut while the little boy starts tearing in happiness.

    ¡°Looks like Mr Xie is indeed a person who can do great things.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and says a phone number.

    ¡°This person is my butler. I am called Liu Yi. You tell him that I want 3 million and arrange a ce for exchange and let him pass the money to your underling.¡±

    ¡°This simple?¡±

    ¡°This simple.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulder, ¡°I am in your hands. Are you afraid that would y any tricks?¡±

    Xie Hua orders that Chinesenguage graduate underling, ¡°Call it.¡±

    ¡°Ye-yes boss!¡±

    That underling takes out his handphone and enters the number that Liu Yi gave.

    Very quickly the other side picks up the call. A guy as politely, ¡°Nice to meet you. This is?¡±

    Ever since Chen Dahai became the person in charge of Redstar, he had learned how to treat people with courtesy.

    After all, every day he will receive a lot of calls from people of the upperyer. Shouting at them coarsely and excessive profanity will not do.

    For this, Chen Dahai had done quite a bit of homework.

    That Chinesenguage little brother asks carefully, ¡°That¡­are you Liu Yi¡¯s butler?¡±

    ¡°Fuck! What are you being so polite for! You are from a gang!¡±

    Xie Hua ps the back of his head and angrily snatched over the phone.

    ¡°Let me tell you, your young master is in my hands. If you do not want something to happen to him then take out 3¡­5 million!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The other side is clearly startled and quickly turns indifferent.

    ¡°So it is money. Okay. I will quickly gather it for you. Please do not injury my young master.¡±

    Liu Yi secretly gives Chen Dahai a thumbs up. His reaction was quick.

    When Xie Hua heard this, he says in his heart, reliable!

    ¡°Rx. As long as you hand over the money, your young master will be fine! Tomorrow at 4 pm, ce the money in the rubbish bin on the right side of the entrance of Tianyuan City¡¯s Century Garden. Do you understand? If a single cent is less orte by a minute, your young master¡¯s life will not be guaranteed!¡±

    ¡°Understood. I will hand over the money in time. Take care of my young master. As long he is safe and sound, money is not a problem.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, there is no need for you to worry about this. We are very trustworthy!¡±

    Xie Hua is very delighted. I didn¡¯t expect that I would pick up 5 million in a blink of an eye!

    ¡°Wait for my phone call! When I obtain the money, I will let go of your young master!¡±

    Xie Hua hangs up the phone before waving his hand, ¡°Someonee and receive this young master properly. Don¡¯t slight my financial backer, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, ¡°I will be fine here. I can experience life for a while.¡±

    ¡°Damn it. You rich people are all weird!¡±

    Xie Hua did not advise anymore. After all, it will be fine as long as this fellow is alive. He can live wherever he wants!

    ¡°You guard at the door. Don¡¯t let anything happen to my financial backer, understand?¡±

    Before Xie Hua leaves, he says to thenguage graduate, ¡°If you do not do this properly again, I shall do you in!¡±

    ¡°Understood boss¡­¡±

    That fellow trembles as he nods his head while saying in his heart, who the fuck had I provoked to have to stand guard in this broken ce.

    After the group of people had left and locked the door, the little boy finally whisper to Liu Yi, ¡°Big brother¡­are you leaving?¡±

    Liu Yi gave him a warm smile, ¡°Rx. I will not leave alone. I will keep my word.¡±

    ¡°Mm. I believe big brother.¡±

    Only then did the little boy went to sleep in peace. Liu Yi gently rubs the top of his head.

    How can this kind of kid live in this ce. The dark ck coal mine is not a ce where he should stay. He should live in an even better ce.

    Looking at the surrounding ck fellows, Liu Yi says in his heart, tomorrow shall be the day where they leave.

    He closes his eyes and starts meditating.

    ***

    In the past, Da Dong had never believed the saying that graduating from a university means no job. He relies on that bit of money from his family. Although his results were nothing much, he graduated from a 3rd rated university.

    After graduating he was unable to find a suitable job. He cannot find an above-average one but is unwilling to do a lower one! Finally, under the guidance of a friend, he decided to join the gangs.

    Although he had just entered it not long ago, Da Dong feels that this lifestyle is not bad.

    He does not need to do anything every day. He just needs to scare people then he can earn quite a bit of money.

    Today the boss has given me another bad job and that is to go to the Century Park to pick up money!

    Damn it. I heard that there is 5 million inside! Just how big will this bag of money be!

    Da Dong drives thepany SUV out happily which is to store the money.

    ¡°Boundless horizon is my love, at the foot of the continuous mountains the flower blooms¡­¡±

    [TL: song title is Most Dazzling Folk Style]

    After this is settled, I will obtain arge bonus.

    Da Dong leisurely and carefreely drives the car as he sings a song.

    Century Park is not that far away from where he lives. After singing the song for over ten minutes, he reached the Century Park.

    In the early morning, there are not that many people in the park and the sky is still slightly dark.

    In the early morning of winter, the sky will not be bright before 7.

    Da Dong stops the car by the side. After getting off the car, he indeed sees a number of bags ced by the rubbish bin of the entrance.

    ¡°What the heck. This is 5 million?!¡±

    Da Dong had never seen so much money in his life before. He stealthily pulls open the bag and looks inside. Indeed it is filled with red bills!

    ¡°What the fuck¡­ so much money¡­¡±

    Da Dong¡¯s eyes are filled with stars and feel like he is dreaming!

    He secretly takes out a stack and stuffs it into his shirt.

    After taking a stack he feels that it is not enough and he took two more stacks and stuffed it into his pants pocket.

    ¡°Anyways they wouldn¡¯t be able to count that a few thousand is missing!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you talk a few more.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right!¡±

    Da Dong nods his head before being startled and raises his heart to look around!

    Surrounding him, are a few men in ck suits. One of them is wearing a ck military attire with a red scarf tied around his arm. On the scarf is embroiled the character ¡®Guard¡¯.

    This guard character is very familiar. None who are part of the underworld would not know. This represents the strongest legion in the underworld, Red Scarf Army, Scarlet Cloth Guard!

    Whoever dares to provoke this legion is just seeking death!

    ¡°I, I am only in-charged of collecting the money!¡±

    Da Dong is trembling in fear. With so many fiends surrounding him, he is unable to be happy.

    At this moment Da Dong¡¯s handphone suddenly starts ringing, -Boundless horizon is my love¡­-

    The Scarlet Cloth Guard standing by the side immediately pulls out his pistol and presses the cold muzzle on Da Dong¡¯s forehead.

    The Scarlet Cloth Guard asks coldly, ¡°Know how to speak?¡±

    ¡°Under-understood¡­¡±

    Da Dong is not stupid and feels like he is about to pee in his pants.

    He picks up the call and from the other side came Xie Hua¡¯s voice, ¡°Da Dong have you obtain the money?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have it already¡­¡±

    Da Dong¡¯s voice is trembling slightly and that muzzle instantly presses down on his forehead.

    Da Dong trembles and says hurriedly, ¡°Boss! There is a lot of money! I am trembling while holding it!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you stinky fellow who has never seen before the world. Don¡¯t you dare to embezzle it. If you dare to take a single dor, I will break your legs!¡±

    ¡°Will not, boss. I will bring it back with not a single cent missing!¡±

    Da Dong hurriedly swears, ¡°If there is any less, you can chop off my hand!¡±

    ¡°Hurry and scram then!¡±

    Xie Hua hangs up.

    Da Dong bears with his urge to pee in his pants and ask that Scarlet Cloth Guard in front of him, ¡°That¡­what, what should I do?¡±

    The Scarlet Cloth Guard smiles and says, ¡°You can just take the money and go back. But you must first tell me where you¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°Go-going¡­.¡±

    Da Dong does not dare to say. If he says, he will be killed by Xie Hua.

    The Scarlet Cloth Guard did not speak anymore. He moves the gun and shoots Da Dong¡¯s calf.

    This handgun is a .54 thus the pration force of the bullet is very powerful and instantly pierces through Da Dong¡¯s leg.

    Da Dong instantly screams. That Scarlet Cloth Guard immediately covers his mouth.

    ¡°Hey¡­it is only in the morning, it will be bad if you scare other people.¡±

    Da Dong is about to pee in his pants as his leg is in extreme pain.

    Fuckig hell¡­looks like right now there is no job that is good to do!

    Gangs are even harder! It is easy to die!

    Chapter 837 [No work is easy]

    Do check out my patreon do more chapters in advance. Cheers

    Chapter 838 [Title below]

    ¡°You can continue to maintain the image of a man of steel,¡± the Scarlet Cloth Guard smiles warmly, ¡°But the next shot will be your head.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡±

    Da Dong hurriedly says, ¡°Our location is¡­¡±

    He told the location to the Scarlet Cloth Guard truthfully. That Scarlet Cloth Guard immediately takes out his handphone and make a call.

    ¡°Okay. We can set off now.¡±

    Da Dong bears with his pain and asks apprehensively, ¡°This, you are going to fight against us?¡±

    ¡°Fight?¡±

    The Scarlet Cloth Guard smiles, ¡°It should be called encircle and annihte.¡±

    While he is speaking, a rumbling sound came.

    Rows of military helicopters fly over their head causing Da Dong to be bbergasted.

    What the fuck!

    Just attacking a gang, why do you need to put on such a show!!!

    Military helicopters, can you be more exaggerated?!

    Just as Da Dong thought of this, he hears the sound of engines by his side.

    He turns around to see rows of armored cars drive by his side with a tank following behind them.

    What the fuck! Are you joking!

    Red Scarf Army has these kind of toys?!?!

    Are they a gang or an army!

    How did they even get their hands on a tank!

    ***

    Today Xie Hua is very happy. He is as happy as anyone can get.

    Didn¡¯t expect that going to Living Buddha, I would pick up 5 million!

    Indeed, Living Buddha, is no for nothing, hahaha!

    To celebrate, Xie Hua especially took out the best quality Dahongpao from his collection. He sits in a vi beside the ck coal mine and happily sips it.

    His woman is sitting in his embrace using an iPad.

    ¡°Husband. You see this nice-looking handbag. Chanel limited edition! There is only 200 in the entire world!¡±

    ¡°Oh buy it then.¡± Xie Hua says, ¡°Right now I have money. A few million. What does buying a bag count as? How much is it?¡±

    ¡°Not expensive. Only 1.2 million.¡±

    ¡°Oh, 1.2 million¡­fuck, what did you say?¡±

    Xie Hua kicks that woman down.

    ¡°Fucking hell! Does a bag cost 1.2 million?! You think that my money is picked up from the ground?¡±

    The woman falls onto the ground and is very wrong. She mutters softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you pick it up¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you fucking say?¡±

    ¡°No-nothing¡­¡±

    The woman turns pale in fright and does not dare to say anything.

    Xie Hua ps the gun that was ced on the table beside him and scolds, ¡°Fuck you! If you make any more noise, I will shoot you!¡±

    The woman does not dare to say anything. Only then did Xie Hua went back to sipping his tea in satisfaction.

    Looking like it is still kidnapping that earns money. In the future, I should do more kidnapping work! It is more profitable than mining coal!

    ¡°It is almost time. Da Dong should be back soon. Let¡¯s go and meet our moneybag!¡±

    Xie Hua stood up and walked out of the vi to the wooden hut.

    Thatnguage graduate is dozing off in front of the door.

    Seeing this Xie Hua gave him a kick, ¡°Fucking hell! I let you watch the door and you went to sleep?!¡±

    ¡°B-boss¡­.¡±

    Thenguage graduate was badly frightened and starts trembling.

    ¡°What are you staring nkly for! Open the door!¡±

    Xie Hua acts like he is going to kick again and thatnguage graduate hurriedly climbs to his feet and opens the lock before opening the door.

    Sunlight instantly shines into the wooden house. Xie Hua raises his head and instantly sees Liu Yi who is meditating in the wooden hut.

    Xie Hua cannot help but ask, ¡°What is this? Meditating? A rich young master believes in buddha?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am praying.¡±

    Xie Hua says, ¡°Praying? There is no need to pray for yourself. Soon the money will arrive and you can leave.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°I am not praying for myself. I am praying for you guys.¡±

    ¡°Praying for us?¡±

    Xie Hua raises his eyebrow not understanding what Liu Yi means.

    Looking at the time, Liu Yi says, ¡°It is almost time. Soon you will know.¡±

    While they are speaking, a little brother outside cry out in panic, ¡°Boss, boss, it is bad! A lot of people came!¡±

    ¡°Who? Police?¡±

    Xie Hua turns around and asks, ¡°I gave them so much money and they came to investigate us?¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­it is not the police¡­¡±

    The little brother is about to cry, ¡°It is the fucking army!¡±

    ¡°Wha-what?!¡±

    Xie Hua is also stunned, ¡°Army? You must have seen wrong!¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­it is the army¡­¡±

    While they are speaking, military helicopters start flying in and float in midair.

    Following which soldiers wearing Red Scarf Army military uniform rappel down from the helicopters. They are all holding MP5¡¯s in their hands and are armed to the tooth in military equipment. These gang people are unable to bepared to them.

    When they came down, these gang members instantly kneel down. Who would dare to resist!

    ¡°What¡­what is this¡­¡±

    Xie Hua is also stunned. At this moment an enormous sound came from the perimeter wall.

    The perimeter wall was exploded in pieces.

    A tank directly charges through and rumbles in. Following behind it is a row of armored cars.

    ¡°What the fuck¡­did the army really attack their way in?¡±

    Xie Hua nearly kneels down. Fucking hell, I have been in the gangs for so many years and this is the first time I had met such arge array!

    Using the army to attack gangs¡­isn¡¯t this too much?!

    Over a hundred armed to the tooth Red Scarf Army soldiers are holding MP5¡¯s as they surround the ck coal mine. The gang members were frightened as they kneel down trembling.

    ¡°It¡¯s not rted to me, not rted to me. I am just a worker!¡±

    Thenguage graduate crouches on the ground as he starts crying. He was badly frightened.

    I only mingled around in the gangs there is no need to use the army to bomb us!

    What the fuck is going on!

    ¡°Squat down!¡±

    A Red Scarf soldier uses the butt of his gun and strikes his back.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I will be honest!¡±

    Thenguage graduate hurriedly nods his head.

    Xie Hua pretends to be courageous and asks, ¡°Who are you¡­why did you attack my territory!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see who we are?¡±

    A Scarlet Cloth Guard walks over and points at the red ribbon around his arm.

    ¡°Scarlet-scarlet Cloth Guard¡­Red Scarf Army!¡±

    Xie Hua feels his crotch o bing wet. Although I am also in the gangs, how would I dare to fight against the Red Scarf Army!

    ¡°There¡­there¡¯s no bad blood between me and Red Scarf Army! Why did you guyse and look for me!¡±

    ¡°Because you locked up our Commanding Officer.¡±

    After that Scarlet Cloth Guard speaks finish, he salutes at Liu Yi who is mediating.

    A group of Scarlet Cloth Guards and Red Scarf Army walk over and salute towards Liu Yi.

    The gang members were badly frightened. What the fuck, we kidnapped the Commanding Officer of the Red Scarf Army?!?!

    Isn¡¯t this a fucking joke! This is lighting up the toilet to find shit!

    Xie Hua himself nearly bit his own tongue.

    How, how is this picking up money! This is picking up a fucking bomb!

    Furthermore, this is a super horrifying bomb!

    Red Scarf Army¡¯s Commanding Officer¡­this is a person who can make China tremble ¡­

    I¡­kidnapped this fellow¡­

    ¡± I said that I was praying for you guys.¡±

    In front of the stunned looks of everyone, Liu Yi slowly stands up, ¡°The government is unable to do anything to you, the police are unable to do anything to you, the public is unable to do anything to you, right?¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms and looks at Xie Hua in front of him. ¡°No worries. I, Liu Yi will deal with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I am willing to give you money¡­¡±

    Xie Hua gathers his courage and says, ¡°As long as you let me live¡­I can give you money¡­there is no hatred between the two of us right. I can also apologize to you for the earlier matter. I can offer you tea as an apology! I, I can also split a portion of the earning of this ck coal mine to you! As long as Commanding Officer is satisfied.¡±

    ¡°I only want one thing of yours.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out a finger.

    Xie Hua hurriedly says, ¡°What do you want, you just need to say!¡±

    ¡°I only want your life.¡±

    Ruthlessness shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°The rest of the people also who killed people. Tell me and I will help you guys take revenge.¡±

    ¡°Must you be so ruthless?¡±

    Xie Hua trembles as despair shed across his eyes.

    ¡°It is not me who is ruthless. It is you who was ruthless.¡±

    Liu Yi points at the Thousand Men Hole, ¡°Do you want to go in there to see the evil that you hadmitted?¡±

    ¡°What did I do wrong!¡±

    Xie Hua suddenly roars, ¡°Right now there are so many people! The poption pressure is also so big! What is there bad about me capturing a few people to help me earn money?! Isn¡¯t this killing two birds with a stone? I can also earn money as well as lessen the poption pressure for the country! The country should thank me!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. What you say is very reasonable.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°If that is the case, isn¡¯t me killing you contributing to the country? Thus, there is no need to thank me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­you¡­¡±

 Chapter 838 - Just one condition]

    <b>Chapter 838 [Just one condition]</b>

    ¡°You can continue to maintain the image of a man of steel,¡± the Scarlet Cloth Guard smiles warmly, ¡°But the next shot will be your head.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡±

    Da Dong hurriedly says, ¡°Our location is¡­¡±

    He told the location to the Scarlet Cloth Guard truthfully. That Scarlet Cloth Guard immediately takes out his handphone and make a call.

    ¡°Okay. We can set off now.¡±

    Da Dong bears with his pain and asks apprehensively, ¡°This, you are going to fight against us?¡±

    ¡°Fight?¡±

    The Scarlet Cloth Guard smiles, ¡°It should be called encircle and annihte.¡±

    While he is speaking, a rumbling sound came.

    Rows of military helicopters fly over their head causing Da Dong to be bbergasted.

    What the fuck!

    Just attacking a gang, why do you need to put on such a show!!!

    Military helicopters, can you be more exaggerated?!

    Just as Da Dong thought of this, he hears the sound of engines by his side.

    He turns around to see rows of armored cars drive by his side with a tank following behind them.

    What the fuck! Are you joking!

    Red Scarf Army has these kind of toys?!?!

    Are they a gang or an army!

    How did they even get their hands on a tank!

    ***

    Today Xie Hua is very happy. He is as happy as anyone can get.

    Didn¡¯t expect that going to Living Buddha, I would pick up 5 million!

    Indeed, Living Buddha, is no for nothing, hahaha!

    To celebrate, Xie Hua especially took out the best quality Dahongpao from his collection. He sits in a vi beside the ck coal mine and happily sips it.

    His woman is sitting in his embrace using an iPad.

    ¡°Husband. You see this nice-looking handbag. Chanel limited edition! There is only 200 in the entire world!¡±

    ¡°Oh buy it then.¡± Xie Hua says, ¡°Right now I have money. A few million. What does buying a bag count as? How much is it?¡±

    ¡°Not expensive. Only 1.2 million.¡±

    ¡°Oh, 1.2 million¡­fuck, what did you say?¡±

    Xie Hua kicks that woman down.

    ¡°Fucking hell! Does a bag cost 1.2 million?! You think that my money is picked up from the ground?¡±

    The woman falls onto the ground and is very wrong. She mutters softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you pick it up¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you fucking say?¡±

    ¡°No-nothing¡­¡±

    The woman turns pale in fright and does not dare to say anything.

    Xie Hua ps the gun that was ced on the table beside him and scolds, ¡°Fuck you! If you make any more noise, I will shoot you!¡±

    The woman does not dare to say anything. Only then did Xie Hua went back to sipping his tea in satisfaction.

    Looking like it is still kidnapping that earns money. In the future, I should do more kidnapping work! It is more profitable than mining coal!

    ¡°It is almost time. Da Dong should be back soon. Let¡¯s go and meet our moneybag!¡±

    Xie Hua stood up and walked out of the vi to the wooden hut.

    Thatnguage graduate is dozing off in front of the door.

    Seeing this Xie Hua gave him a kick, ¡°Fucking hell! I let you watch the door and you went to sleep?!¡±

    ¡°B-boss¡­.¡±

    Thenguage graduate was badly frightened and starts trembling.

    ¡°What are you staring nkly for! Open the door!¡±

    Xie Hua acts like he is going to kick again and thatnguage graduate hurriedly climbs to his feet and opens the lock before opening the door.

    Sunlight instantly shines into the wooden house. Xie Hua raises his head and instantly sees Liu Yi who is meditating in the wooden hut.

    Xie Hua cannot help but ask, ¡°What is this? Meditating? A rich young master believes in buddha?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am praying.¡±

    Xie Hua says, ¡°Praying? There is no need to pray for yourself. Soon the money will arrive and you can leave.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°I am not praying for myself. I am praying for you guys.¡±

    ¡°Praying for us?¡±

    Xie Hua raises his eyebrow not understanding what Liu Yi means.

    Looking at the time, Liu Yi says, ¡°It is almost time. Soon you will know.¡±

    While they are speaking, a little brother outside cry out in panic, ¡°Boss, boss, it is bad! A lot of people came!¡±

    ¡°Who? Police?¡±

    Xie Hua turns around and asks, ¡°I gave them so much money and they came to investigate us?¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­it is not the police¡­¡±

    The little brother is about to cry, ¡°It is the fucking army!¡±

    ¡°Wha-what?!¡±

    Xie Hua is also stunned, ¡°Army? You must have seen wrong!¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­it is the army¡­¡±

    While they are speaking, military helicopters start flying in and float in midair.

    Following which soldiers wearing Red Scarf Army military uniform rappel down from the helicopters. They are all holding MP5¡¯s in their hands and are armed to the tooth in military equipment. These gang people are unable to bepared to them.

    When they came down, these gang members instantly kneel down. Who would dare to resist!

    ¡°What¡­what is this¡­¡±

    Xie Hua is also stunned. At this moment an enormous sound came from the perimeter wall.

    The perimeter wall was exploded in pieces.

    A tank directly charges through and rumbles in. Following behind it is a row of armored cars.

    ¡°What the fuck¡­did the army really attack their way in?¡±

    Xie Hua nearly kneels down. Fucking hell, I have been in the gangs for so many years and this is the first time I had met such arge array!

    Using the army to attack gangs¡­isn¡¯t this too much?!

    Over a hundred armed to the tooth Red Scarf Army soldiers are holding MP5¡¯s as they surround the ck coal mine. The gang members were frightened as they kneel down trembling.

    ¡°It¡¯s not rted to me, not rted to me. I am just a worker!¡±

    Thenguage graduate crouches on the ground as he starts crying. He was badly frightened.

    I only mingled around in the gangs there is no need to use the army to bomb us!

    What the fuck is going on!

    ¡°Squat down!¡±

    A Red Scarf soldier uses the butt of his gun and strikes his back.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I will be honest!¡±

    Thenguage graduate hurriedly nods his head.

    Xie Hua pretends to be courageous and asks, ¡°Who are you¡­why did you attack my territory!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see who we are?¡±

    A Scarlet Cloth Guard walks over and points at the red ribbon around his arm.

    ¡°Scarlet-scarlet Cloth Guard¡­Red Scarf Army!¡±

    Xie Hua feels his crotch o bing wet. Although I am also in the gangs, how would I dare to fight against the Red Scarf Army!

    ¡°There¡­there¡¯s no bad blood between me and Red Scarf Army! Why did you guyse and look for me!¡±

    ¡°Because you locked up our Commanding Officer.¡±

    After that Scarlet Cloth Guard speaks finish, he salutes at Liu Yi who is mediating.

    A group of Scarlet Cloth Guards and Red Scarf Army walk over and salute towards Liu Yi.

    The gang members were badly frightened. What the fuck, we kidnapped the Commanding Officer of the Red Scarf Army?!?!

    Isn¡¯t this a fucking joke! This is lighting up the toilet to find shit!

    Xie Hua himself nearly bit his own tongue.

    How, how is this picking up money! This is picking up a fucking bomb!

    Furthermore, this is a super horrifying bomb!

    Red Scarf Army¡¯s Commanding Officer¡­this is a person who can make China tremble ¡­

    I¡­kidnapped this fellow¡­

    ¡° I said that I was praying for you guys.¡±

    In front of the stunned looks of everyone, Liu Yi slowly stands up, ¡°The government is unable to do anything to you, the police are unable to do anything to you, the public is unable to do anything to you, right?¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms and looks at Xie Hua in front of him. ¡°No worries. I, Liu Yi will deal with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I am willing to give you money¡­¡±

    Xie Hua gathers his courage and says, ¡°As long as you let me live¡­I can give you money¡­there is no hatred between the two of us right. I can also apologize to you for the earlier matter. I can offer you tea as an apology! I, I can also split a portion of the earning of this ck coal mine to you! As long as Commanding Officer is satisfied.¡±

    ¡°I only want one thing of yours.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out a finger.

    Xie Hua hurriedly says, ¡°What do you want, you just need to say!¡±

    ¡°I only want your life.¡±

    Ruthlessness shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°The rest of the people also who killed people. Tell me and I will help you guys take revenge.¡±

    ¡°Must you be so ruthless?¡±

    Xie Hua trembles as despair shed across his eyes.

    ¡°It is not me who is ruthless. It is you who was ruthless.¡±

    Liu Yi points at the Thousand Men Hole, ¡°Do you want to go in there to see the evil that you hadmitted?¡±

    ¡°What did I do wrong!¡±

    Xie Hua suddenly roars, ¡°Right now there are so many people! The poption pressure is also so big! What is there bad about me capturing a few people to help me earn money?! Isn¡¯t this killing two birds with a stone? I can also earn money as well as lessen the poption pressure for the country! The country should thank me!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. What you say is very reasonable.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°If that is the case, isn¡¯t me killing you contributing to the country? Thus, there is no need to thank me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­you¡­¡±

 Chapter 839 - White Cloth Sect]

    <b>Chapter 839 [White Cloth Sect]</b>

    Within Qin Imperial Pce, Fourth is sitting there as he looks at a Bagua te in his hands and says slowly, ¡°Ninth has died.¡±

    Third says, ¡°Didn¡¯t he die earlier? A few thousand years ago, wasn¡¯t he dead to the point where he cannot die again?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that we are undying.¡±

    Fourth says, ¡°Even if his flesh body was utterly destroyed back then, his soul is unable to be the same as us and returned to Qin Imperial Pce through the moonlight. Thus his soul should be lingering in theher world undying and unable to reincarnate.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! If it was not for him, my woman would not have died!¡±

    Third says with a trace of coldness, ¡°Causing her to be unable to use the moonlight technique fully! He deserved death!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This time around, he has thoroughly died.¡±

    Fourth smiles faintly, ¡°Right now, this traitor¡¯s soul is entirely extinguished, dead to the point that he cannot die again.¡±

    ¡°Strange. Who did it?¡±

    Second who is by the side asked with his arms crossed, ¡°Who can destroy us Ten Heavenly Stems? Who is the one who has this capability?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be?¡±

    Third looks at his Bagua te, ¡°The divination shows that the one who killed him is none other than that adorable chess piece of ours.¡±

    ¡°Looks like if this goes on, this chess piece will exceed our expectations.¡±

    ¡°This person must be killed.¡±

    First says darkly, ¡°Otherwise, he might thwart our n.¡±

    Fourth ask, ¡°Who should we send next?¡±

    ¡°Sixth, Seventh as well as Ninth have died. Among us Ten Heavenly Stems, there is only seven of us as well as the one who is still hiding.¡±

    Third says hurriedly, ¡°Let Tenth go! Believe in her and give her an opportunity! She will do it!¡±

    First replies slowly after careful deliberations, ¡°It is not that we do not want to give her an opportunity. Just that right now, the chess piece is wandering all over the ce. If Tenth appears by his side right now, this does not conform tomon sense. Thus we must send a key person.¡±

    First turns around and asks Fourth, ¡°Where is the chess piece going to next.¡±

    ¡°The divination shows that he is currently heading south and should be going to Womand.¡±

    ¡°Womand? Looks like it is your turn to take action Second.¡±

    First smiles, ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint us. Don¡¯t let down our noble Emperor Qin.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Second crosses her arms and says proudly, ¡°I am not like those useless trash. This time the chess piece will die in my hands.¡±

    ¡°That is good then. Everything shall be handed over to you.¡±

    First nods his head, ¡°If you fail then there is no need for you toe back.¡±

    ¡°I have never failed!¡±

    After Second speaks, her body transforms into a beam of moonlight and disappears from within Qin Imperial Pce.

    ¡°Now that Second has taken action, that fellow¡¯s death date is finally arriving.¡±

    Fourthughs mischievously, ¡°The bagua divination says that this time, our Qin Imperial Pce will seed!¡±

    ¡°Hope that that Bagua of yours is urate!¡±

    ¡°It has always been very urate!¡±

    ¡°500 years ago, you shouted that Emperor Qin will revive. 500 years have past and I did not see any movement!¡±

    ¡°This¡­the bagua only says that he is going to revive. It did not say when it will revive¡­¡±

    ¡°Talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! If you say that my bagua is nonsense again I will fight you!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡±

    ¡°Bring it on. Who is afraid of you?!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    First roars out making the scene finally stop.

    ¡°Have you guys forgotten your identity? You guys are people who have lived for over several thousand years, why are you still like kids! If you guys continue on then do not me me for beating you to the mundane world!¡±

    ***

    Liu Yi does not know that Qin Imperial Pce which he had taken as an enemy is currentlying after him. Right now, he is sitting in the main hall of White Cloth Sect drinking the special local product Daughter Tea.

    Although this tea is not bad, Liu Yi is a bit awkward drinking the tea.

    Because he realized that a group of women is hiding by the side of the main hall pointing at him as theyugh non-stop.

    Damnit¡­am I that funny?

    Liu Yi looks at his clothing and there is nothing that is not in order.

    {Meng Xi is there anything strange on my face?}

    Liu Yi can only ask from help from his neck passer-by.

    Meng Xi smiles as she says, {Nothing. Benefactor is still that handsome.}

    {Then why are they looking at me like that?}

    Liu Yi is unable toprehend.

    {Very easy to understand!}

    Meng Xi says out her guess, {These girls have not seen any men for several decades, you can be considered as a rare organism! Seeing you, it would be strange if they are not curious about you!}

    {Ah? That means that right now I am no different from the monkeys in the zoo?}

    Liu Yi frowns.

    {Hehe, you can also say it like that. But benefactor is an existence that will attract the attention of everyone wherever you go.}

    Liu Yi clucks, {Bootlicker.}

    Meng Xi says coquettishly, {Hehe, this servant likes to bootlick master.}

    Lin Tong who is lying on Liu Yi¡¯s right shoulder twitches her lips and says in her heart. Hmph, damnss. Who does not know how to act coquettishly. It is just that thisdy disdains to do it!

    At this moment, a woman wearing red clothing slowly walks over. Liu Yi turns around and takes a look. Thisss is quite beautiful. Just that it would be better if she had some expression on her face!

    She iscking three things!

    No expression, no chest and no humanity!

    That woman sits down on the right of Liu Yi and asks, ¡°You are Liu Yi?¡±

    But there is no politeness in her voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This one is indeed Liu Yi. Who is this fairy?¡±

    That woman says coldly, ¡°Qiu Han, but you are not allowed to call me that.¡±

    ¡°This is strange then.¡±

    Liu Yi asks not understanding, ¡°Why can other people not call you by your name? If it cannot be used, then what is the use of calling yourself that?¡±

    ¡°My name can only be called by women.¡±

    Qiu Han replies coldly, ¡°Filthy smelly men cannot call it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Qiu Han in huge astonishment, ¡°How would you know that I am a smelly man? Could it be that you have secretly smelled me before?¡±

    ¡°Who has smelled you before!¡±

    Qiu Han says in rm as a nauseous expression appears on her face, ¡°How dare you use this kind ofnguage to humiliate me! Liu Yi! Did youe to my White Cloth Sect to pick fault?!¡±

    ¡°Seems like you have mistaken the sequence, right? It is you who humiliated me first.¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles lightly, ¡°You had also said that you had never smell me before, then base on what did you say that I am a smelly man?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, all of the men in the world are the same. Iparably smelly. Is there even a need for me to smell?¡±

    ¡°Whatever. In the future, after you have smelled it, you will know what the smell of a man is.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hands, ¡°There is no need for the two of us to continue this kind conversation.¡±

    ¡°I will never smell a man! Liu Yi! Daoist Liu! If you humiliate me again with words, then do not me me for being impolite!¡±

    That pair of pretty eyes of Qiu Han re at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Since you do not let me call you by your name, then how should I address you?¡±

    ¡°You can call me Elder Qiu.¡±

    There is still no expression of Qiu Han¡¯s face.

    ¡°Fine, Elder Qiu, I havee¡­¡±

    Before he finished, Qiu Han raises her hand and stops Liu Yi¡¯s following worlds.

    ¡°No matter what your objective is, my White Cloth Sect is not interested.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey. This matter is not small.¡±

    Liu Yi is very speechless, ¡°5 Spirit Gathering is not a small matter. Is your White Cloth Sect sure that you have decided not to take part?¡±

    Qiu Han replies, ¡°Major matters of the sect require our princess to decide.¡±

    ¡°Then bring your princess over.¡±

    ¡°The princess is in Womand¡¯s Imperial Pce. How can shee and meet you?¡±

    ¡°Then bring me over to pay respects to her.¡±

    ¡°Womand has never let men enter. You are a man so how can you enter Womand!¡±

    ¡°Then what do you expect me to do?¡±

    ¡°Very easy.¡±

    Qiu Han says, ¡°Return to where youe from.¡±

    ¡°You think I came here for a tour?¡±

    Now Liu Yi is really unhappy. ¡°Is Womand that hard to enter? It is not like I am going in to find girls! I am entering to do business!¡±

    ¡°Like I care!¡±

    Qiu Han snorts, ¡°Hurry and leave. This ce does not wee you!¡±

    Liu Yi is also not anxious as he slowly drinks his tea.

    By the side, a group of women are peeping with all kinds of methods as well as whispering to one another.

    ¡°What are you looking at! Go practice! Do all of you wish to go and reflect on your past mistakes?!¡±

    Qiu Han shouts scaring those girls into escaping in a panic.

    ¡°Looks like Elder Qiu is rather reputed.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°I thought that you were only harsh towards men. Unexpectedly you are also the same towards women.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tpare men with us women! This is an insult to us!¡±

    ¡°Right now you are also insulting me!¡±

    Liu Yi is unhappy, ¡°What, you got harmed by men before? Cheated?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Qiu Han thinks for a bit before saying, ¡°In my lifetime, I had never met men more than a few times.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you say that men are ugly?¡±

    ¡°Because men were originally ugly!¡±

    Qiu Han snorts and says, ¡°Our Queen¡¯s stone statue is still at the entrance of Womand which reminds us at all times how despicable men are!¡±

    ¡°A man cannot represent men.¡±

    Liu Yi purses his brows, ¡°A club beating the rest of the people makes people annoyed.¡±

    ¡°I feel that I am already speaking highly of you.¡±

    Qiu Han sneers, ¡°Anyways this ce does not wee you. You can leave.¡±

    ¡°If I do not meet your princess, I will not leave!¡±

    ¡°Why are you so dislikable! This ce of ours does not wee you, understood?¡±

    ¡°I did not think that I would be staying here. I only wanted to meet the princess and deliver the invitation. Since you cannot decide then I can only find the person who can make the decision.¡±

    Qiu Han instantly became angry, ¡°If you continue to tangle here, I will expel you!¡±

    Fuck! Take action then! Who is afraid of you!

    Liu Yi¡¯s temper also rises as he secretly revolves his qi.

    {Benefactor. I think that we should retreat first.}

    Meng Xi advises, {Womand this ce is not advisable to attack. It can only be outsmarted. Womand has a kind of technique which is very strange. Whenbining together, it is very savage. Back then even my master Ye Heng was unable to contend against it. He couldn¡¯t take a single blow!}

    {Fuck¡­how can there be such a heaven-defying technique.}

    Liu Yi wishes to curse.

    {Anyways, let us first retreat¡­perhaps there might be other methods.}

    {We can only do so¡­}

 Chapter 840 - Yue Qinger]

    <b>Chapter 840 [Yue Qinger]</b>

    Womand ispletely covered by a barrier. Other than entering from Womand, there is no other way in.

    Liu Yi stands by thekeside outside as he stares at the faraway Womand¡¯s entrance with a frown.

    What can I do now? Didn¡¯t expect that Womand would be so xenophobic.

    That Qiu Han is a bane of men. She is too extreme in her hatred towards men!

    No matter what I say it is useless. Looks like this woman cannot be reasoned with.

    The surrounding barrier is also too powerful. Breaking through forcefully will not be easy.

    But to fight against White Cloth Sect like Kunlun Mountain? But Meng Xi says that they have a special formation that canbine the strength of these girls making Ye Heng retreat. Wouldn¡¯t I be seeking a beating, fighting against them?

    Saying sweet words is also useless. With Qiu Han there, no matter what kind of nice words I say they will also be useless.

    Liu Yi stands by thekeside as he moaning and groans. For a moment, he does not know what he should do.

    Although Womand does not allow outsiders to enter, but there are a few small viges surrounding it.

    This patch of Womand¡¯s illusion barrier is not small. Inside this illusion barrier, there are a few interesting small viges. Look like they are the poption of people outside of Womand.

    A lot of Inner Pavilion sects are the same. They have some viges and the likes around them. Sometimes, cultivators would go to the vige to choose disciples. But the importance of these viges is to ensure the productive force.

    Even if the cultivators of higher realms do not need to eat, those early realm cultivators still need to consume food. The food that they need, herbs that they need for their pill concoction all need these viges to cultivate.

    At this moment, by thekeside, there is an old man who is leisurely fishing.

    Liu Yi feels that he should first inquire about some useful information from this old man. After all, people who live closer naturally know more news than him.

    He walks over and stands by the side of the old man. He cups his hands and asks politely, ¡°This sir, may I ask¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh¡­¡±

    The old man holds his fishing rod with a hand while making a keep quiet sign by cing his other hand in front of his lips.

    ¡°Little kid, with such a loud voice, the fish will be scared away by you.¡±

    ¡°Apologises¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi stands behind the old man and did not say anything. He silently revolves his cultivation technique.

    After waiting for over two hours, the fishing float which is floating in theke finally moves slightly.

    The old man is calm and unhurried. After waiting for a while more did he start reeling in his fishing line.

    A mackerel shaking its tail is fished up before being grabbed by the old man familiarly. He takes off the fish hook before cing it into his bamboo basket.

    ¡°Little fellow is rather patient. Which vige are you from?¡±

    The old man finally speaks to Liu Yi.

    ¡°I came from outside, I¡¯m returning home to visit my family and passed by Womand.¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Is it impossible to enter this Womand?¡±

    ¡°If you are a man then forget about entering.¡±

    As the old man insert a fish bait into the fishhook, he says, ¡°Ever since Tang Xuanzang went to the west in a quest for Buddhist scriptures, Womand¡¯s Queen has turned into stone, thus Womand put an end to men entering. You being a man and wishing to enter Womand, it is even harder than ascending up the nineyers of heaven!¡±

    ¡°Really no way?¡±

    The old man raises his head and looks in the direction of Womand and asks, ¡°You see this barrier in the surroundings. Do you know the origin of this barrier?¡±

    ¡°Back then this barrier was the Sanskrit Barrier personally arranged by Tang Xuanzang. Only if you have the strength of Realm Crossers, otherwise, you will not break it.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck¡­Tang Xuanzang also knew cultivation?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Tang Xuanzang, Elder Tang is the famous outstanding senior monk. How can his cultivation be inferior! Victorious Fighting Buddha was such a valiant existence which caused havoc in Heaven, didn¡¯t he, in the end, follow by Tang Xuanzang¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the Band-tightening Spell?¡±

    ¡°What Band-tightening Spell? Did you listen to the stories outside?¡±

    The old man rolls his eyes, ¡°That is just what those people outside are weaving, talking nonsense. The real journey to the west is not like this one. Elder Tang was a generation¡¯s famous outstanding Great master of sutras. His strength was not weaker than that monkey. Everyone says that eating Tang Seng¡¯s meat will make one live a long life but Tang Seng¡¯s meat is not that easy to eat, hahaha¡­¡±

    What the, that Tang Seng who only knew how to chant sutras..was he that powerful?

    Liu Yi feel that his world view is continuously being toppled.

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°Is there REALLY no method?¡±

    ¡°If your asking¡­ there is a way¡­¡±

    The old man hesitates¡­he seems to be considering if he should say or not.

    ¡°May elder please enlighten me.¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hand and humbly asks for guidance.

    ¡°Thene closer.¡±

    The old man beckons him over, ¡°The teaching cannot be transmitted to six ears.¡±

    [TL: basically it means that no third party can know.]

    The old man makes it rather mysterious. Thus Liu Yi can only get close to listen to what this old man wants to say.

    ¡°This path is¡­¡±

    As the old man says slowly, he suddenly raises his palm and ps down on Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    -boom-

    Liu Yi trembles before falling back into theke behind him and instantly sinks until he disappears without a trace.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The old man turned around and instantly transforms into another person.

    It is none other than Second from Qin Imperial Pce.

    He crosses his arms and arrogantly looks at theke which resumes its tranquil.

    ¡°This fellow is nothing at all and they actually failed. Indeed in Qin Imperial Pce, I am the strongest, hahahaha!¡±

    He looks at his right palm, ¡°After being hit by my Moon Dream Death Palm, this fellow is definitely dead. It looks like your days of being a chess piece have finally ended. There is no need to thank me!¡±

    Second transforms into a beam of moonlight and disappears from his spot.

    ***

    Very cold¡­

    Very cold¡­

    I feel like I cannot move my body ¡­

    Liu Yi¡¯s body sinks into theke and slowly towards the bottom.

    At this moment, a whirlpool suddenly happens in a cavern at the bottom of theke and sucks Liu Yi¡¯s body in.

    ***

    Yue Qinger had just be 16 years old today. Based on Womand¡¯s rules, she is to bepletely naked as she soaks in Queen Spring and conducts her growing into adulthood baptism.

    Every girl who grows to adulthood in Womand must undergo a baptism once in Queen Spring. From what the elders say, this Queen Spring was formed by the day and night weeping of the Queen of Womand back then from her missing Elder Tang.

    To let all of the girls in Womand understand how evil guys can be, thus they let the girls who had grown into their adulthood wash their bodies in this Queen Spring.

    Yue Qinger also cannot be the exception but she feels that this Queen Spring is a bit cold.

    The elders always say men are very vile, very perverted. How sickening they are¡­but what does a man look like?

    I have never seen a man before in my lifetime¡­too curious¡­

    ¡°Heavens, if you can hear me, then bestow Qinger a man to take a look¡­¡±

    Yue Qinger who is soaking in the spring water puts her palms together and silently prays.

    At this moment, a human figure floats up in front of her.

    Yue Qinger takes a look and feels like it is a¡­man she had read about in painting!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A startled cry instantly spread out from this Queen Spring.

    Yue Qinger is very astonished. She had heard that men are all very perverted. When they see women, they will immediately pounce on them and eat them. After eating, they will wipe their mouths and leave! Like a devil!

    Yue Qinger hugs herself, afraid that she would be ¡®eaten up¡¯ by this man!

    Human eating humans is too scary already!

    But after she shrieks and hugs herself for a long time she did not see that man moving.

    ¡°That¡­that?¡±

    Yue Qinger feels slightly strange. She swims forward moving closer to that man.

    That guy still does not move at all as he continues to floats along with the water wave.

    ¡°That¡­sir?¡±

    Yue Qinger feels that something is wrong. She stretches out her hand and gently pokes that man¡¯s body.

    That man did not respond to her like he had fainted.

    Yue Qinger pokes that man¡¯s face but there is still no movement.

    This should be a man, right?

    But what is the matter with him. Why does he not move? Did he faint?

    Why would he faint inside Queen Spring? Didn¡¯t Womand not allow outsiders to enter?

    Furthermore, Elder Qiu is the Weing Elder. It is impossible for her to let a man in.

    But¡­why would he faint here? So strange ¡­

    Yue Qinger bes curious. She wishes to study this man.

    Heard that a man¡¯s body is different from a woman¡¯s. An elder says that on a man¡¯s body there grows a weapon that is simr to the Golden Cudgel used by Sun Wukong which is the bane of women.

    What does that thing look like?

    Yue Qinger wishes to study it when she suddenly heard a yell from far away.

    ¡°Is it Qinger? What happened?¡±

    Ah!

    It is an older sister who is a year older than me!

    Yue Qinger hurriedly swims over in front of that man and blocks the view of his body.

    A woman that looks rather simr to Yue Qinger walks over as she asked in worry.

    Yue Qinger hurriedly waves her hands as she says, ¡°No-nothing¡­¡±

    Big sister pouts, ¡°Since there is nothing what did you shout for?¡±

    ¡°Because the water¡­water was too cold¡­¡±

    Yue Qinger¡¯s face is slightly panicking. But due to the darkness of the night, her big sister did not see clearly.

    ¡°Then you should slowly soak. This is your ceremony for being an adult. You need to wash your body clean understood?¡±

    ¡°Understood big sister! You are very annoying!¡±

    ¡°Damnss. Then slowly soak!¡±

    Her big sister walks far away.

    Yue Qinger sighs before turning around and looks at the guy lying in the water.

    He still had not woken up.

    ¡°Just what kind of person are you?¡±

    Yue Qinger is very curious as she pulls that guy while swimming to the riverbank.

    Getting up the riverbank, Yue Qinger immediately waved her hand and covers herself with a red dress.

    The guy fainted at the river bank. Half of his boy is still in the water and he does not move.

    Yue Qinger bends over and looks at this guy.

    ¡°Ah! What happened to his hands and legs?¡±

    Yue Qinger was shocked because this guy¡¯s hands and legs had turned into stone.

    Stranger, earlier in the water he was not like this¡­why is it that after getting ashore his hands and legs had turned into stone?

    Did this guy contract a weird disease?

    Yue Qinger is very curious!

    ¡°Aiyah¡­I must first hide you¡­it is too dangerous outside.¡±

    Yue Qinger thinks for a bit before her eyes brighten up.

    ¡°Right! I can hide you over there! This way no one will find you!¡±

    She raises her hand and that guy floats up in front of her.

 Chapter 841 - Changing into stone]

    <b>Chapter 841??[Changing into stone]</b>

    Liu Yi feels that his eyelids are very heavy¡­very heavy¡­

    He is unable to resist his urge to sleep and only wishes to sleep. Have a good sleep.

    It is yet another feeling pressuring his body.

    By his ear, he keeps hearing the shouting of Meng Xi and Lin Tong. Liu Yi knows. He knows that he must wake up.

    He tries his best to open his eyes and look at the surroundings.

    In the beginning,his vision is blurry and slowly, it starts to recover bit by bit.

    I¡­seem to be lying in a cave¡­the surrounding is stone and chilly.

    Liu Yi is unable to take this kind of cold which makes him wish to hug himself and shiver.

    But he suddenly senses that his four limbs are unable to move!

    ¡°What is going on¡­turning numb from the cold?¡±

    Liu Yi subconsciously looks at his hands and legs and is astonished to realize that his arms and legs had turned into stone.

    ¡°What the hell! What is this fucking situation!¡±

    Liu Yi got a huge shock.?Are you fucking joking with me!

    Liu Yi vaguely remembers.?It seems like I got attacked by that old man and got hit into theke waters¡­but how did Ie here afterward?

    Transmigration?

    This¡­is not possible, right?!

    What if I got transmigrated, can I transmigrate back?

    But what I should consider now is¡­is my arms and legs that have turned into stone!

    What are these symptoms?

    {Master, it seems like Moon Dream Death Palm.}

    Meng Xi had lived for a long time and had seen many things. She descends from Liu Yi¡¯s hair andnds on top of his finger which had turned into stone and says, {Does master still remember those cultivators who had turned into stone statues in Fengdu City?}

    {Remember¡­}

    Liu Yi frowns, {So this is also a method of using the Moon Dream Sutra¡­}

    It can turn my body into a stone statue?

    No wonder I feel that I can¡¯t use my strength. Perhaps all of it is used to resist this Moon Dream Sutra¡¯s strength.

    His entire body keeps turning into stone. All of his qi is all focusing on resisting, hence making sure that his entire body had not turned into stone.

    ¡°Right now, I am fucked up ¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi wishes to curse.?This time I met with an unexpected failure. To get plotted against by other people!

    Furthermore, it seems like I got plotted by a person from Qin Imperial Pce!

    Who is it among the Ten Heavenly Stems? Damn it! To chase me here!

    How did they know that I am here?

    Liu Yi wants to blow his top.

    ¡°Oh? You have awakened?¡±

    At this moment Liu Yi hears a voice.

    Liu Yi got a huge shock and raised his head to see a woman in the prime of youth wearing red clothing standing by his side.

    Fuck! When did this girl enter!

    All of Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation is used to resist the Moon Dream Sutra thus he did not even know that outsiders had gotten close to him.

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s vignt gaze, the girl bent over and giggles.

    ¡°You, scary big guy is afraid of a small girl?¡±

    ¡°Scary big guy?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly, ¡°Take a look at the current me. Where do I look scary?¡±

    ¡°That is also true. Your current appearance is very ugly! You are not as scary as what the elders describe.¡±

    The girlughs tenderly, ¡°How did you be like this? Could it be that you met Heaven Deficiency Sect?¡±

    ¡°Heaven Deficiency Sect?¡±

    Liu Yi does not understand.

    ¡°That is a veryrge sect close by. I heard that it is an evil sect.¡±

    The girl is slightly concerned as she says, ¡°Inside are demons and the one leading them is a demon called Master Jihong. He possesses an ability that turns people into stone!¡±

    Master Jihong? Could it be that the one who sneaks attacked me was that person? He is also one of the Ten Heavenly Stem?

    It looks like the key to undoing this curse is to find that fellow from Heaven Deficiency Sect.

    What is he called? Master Jihong! To call himself Master Jihong. Could it be that he is a person who believes in Buddha?

    At this moment, Liu Yi starts to think rapidly.

    The girl waves her hand in front of Liu Yi¡¯s face a lot of times but is unable to attract Liu Yi¡¯s attention thus she asks, ¡°Hey, hey. Why are you not speaking? Did your head also turn into stone?¡±

    ¡°So stupid¡­in the future, let¡¯s call you Stone!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi is startled awake and looks at the girl standing in front of him.

    ¡°If I am called stone then what are you called?¡±

    ¡°I call Yue Qinger. You can call me Qinger.¡±

    This girl is rather open, ¡°Then what is your name?¡±

    ¡°Just call me Stone¡­you see, right now aren¡¯t I like a stone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Of those who had been hit by this technique, it seems like none have lived. It is strange that you are alive.¡±

    Yue Qinger bends down and squats by Liu Yi¡¯s side as she observes Liu Yi carefully.

    ¡°Probably¡­it is because my life is more tenacious.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly, not knowing if he should be happy or sad.

    ¡°Then where did youe from? Are you a person from the surrounding viges?¡±

    ¡°No. I came from the world outside.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that this is okay to say and did not expect that he would attract Yue Qinger¡¯s interest.

    ¡°Real-really? You came from the world outside?¡±

    Yue Qinger¡¯s face is filled with curiosity, ¡°Quick-quickly tell me is the outside world interesting?¡±

    ¡°Your Womand¡­doesn¡¯t have any channels to obtain news from the outside world?¡±

    ¡°No. Only the elders can exit and enter Womand as they want. The rest of us are not allowed to have any contact with people from the outside world!¡±

    ¡°So strict..could it be that this ce is a prison?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly feels that these girls are slightly pitiful.?It is such a pity that they are not even allowed to leave this ce to take a look at the outside world.

    I couldn¡¯t take this kind of life.

    ¡°Anyways you will be in extreme danger inside Womand.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi¡¯s mind short-circuited for a moment before he finally came to realize, ¡°We are inside Womand?¡±

    ¡°Now then you react?¡±

    ¡°Impossible ¡­.earlier I was outside of a vige! How is it possible that I am inside Womand now?!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Right¡­why would you appear inside Queen Spring¡­¡±

    Yue Qinger also sinks into deep thoughts.

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Womand have a very powerful barrier? How can outsiders enter?¡±

    ¡°I also do not know¡­you see that radiance?¡±

    Yue Qinger points outside the cave as she speaks.

    Liu Yi looks over. Right now his sight is not that good. He can only faintly see a golden light far away in the sky.

    ¡°I see it.¡± Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°That is?¡±

    ¡°That is Elder Tang¡­ah wrong. That is Evil Tang¡¯s Nine Heaven Fire Staff that he left behind in Womand. It is all due to this Nine Heaven Fire Staff which allows us to support the Nirvana Great Barrier. Outsiders will never enter Womand unless our Elder Qiu Han allows them.¡±

    Qiu Han that woman? That hard to deal with woman¡­

    ¡°Furthermore, our Womand¡¯s unique Nirvana Formation also relies on the support of this Nine Heaven Fire Staff to work. If Womand didn¡¯t have this formation staff, then Womand would have copsed already. Those that lust for our Heaven Deficiency Sect would definitely take the opportunity to attack and upy our Womand by force!¡±

    What the¡­after these girls obtained Tang Xuanzang¡¯s benefits, they also scold him! Really¡­.

    ¡°Anyways, no matter how you enter, right now at this ce, you are in a lot of danger. You can¡¯t walk around so hide here¡­.after being hit by Moon Dream Death Palm, I hope that you can live a while longer and tell me more stories of the outside world. I will bring you my Womand¡¯s panacea. Although it cannot help you heal it can maintain your lifeforce for a while.¡±

    As Yue Qinger speaks, she takes out a pill bottle and pours out a pill from within before feeding it to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Right now¡­I no longer have the strength to chew down the pill¡­¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly feeling like he is like a useless person.

    ¡°Not a problem. Then let me help you!¡±

    Yue Qinger blinks before cing the pill into her mouth and after chewing it into pieces, she bends down and feeds it to Liu Yi using her mouth.

    Liu Yi ispletely stunned¡­

    What the fuck!!! She uses her mouth to feed!

    Does thisss not know that men and women should not touch each other when giving or receiving things?!

    Thisss isckingmon sense?!

    ¡°Okay. I have now fed you.¡±

    Yue Qinger raises her head and looks at Liu Yi wittily and says, ¡°I remember that in the past when I was very sick, this was how elder sister fed me medicine! So it should be effective!¡±

    Liu Yi also does not know if what he had eaten is medicine or Yue Qinger¡¯s saliva¡­either way, it is rather sweet.

    The medicine effect is very quick. Within moments, Liu Yi feels a surge of warmth spreading out from his dantian before flowing around his body.

    This surge of strength seems to turn into Liu Yi¡¯sst hope. Originally he did not have any strength and now it seems like he can raise a trace of power-up which makes Liu Yi have some strength.

    The golden sun on Liu Yi¡¯s back lights up. Although it is only a faint trace, Liu Yi can feel that his hands and legs petrification is bing better.

    This is a good thing. Looks like my Nine Yang God Qi is still very strong! As long as I have time, I will resolve this petrification.

    But I don¡¯t know how long I need to wait.

    ¡°For now, you shall hide here first. You must tell me stories about the outside world!¡±

    Yue Qinger mischievously waves her tied-up braided pigtail, ¡°Otherwise, I will not care about you! Today, I cannot stay here for long as I have some matters to do. Rest properly first. Tomorrow, I wille and visit you!¡±

    Yue Qinger turns around and flies out of the cave.

    Thisss¡­ hurriedlye, hurriedly go. I still have a lot of matters that I still have not asked¡­forget it. Contrariwise, I can peacefully cultivate for a while. I do not have much time left. After Womand, I still have to make a trip to Ruyi Sect.

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath and starts continuing to spread the medicine effect throughout his entire body.

    He controls this surge of strength and keeps attacking the petrification on his hands and legs.

    Following the stone bing smaller and smaller, the amount of cultivation that Liu Yi can maneuver is beginning to increase.

    The cave is indeed very secluded. Looks like other than Yue Qinger, no one seems to know of this ce which is a good ce to hide.

    Thus Liu Yi borrowed this kind of ce and kept treating himself.

    When Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation base had finally recovered to 0.01%, he breathed out a sigh of relief before activating his ck and white world.

    Borrowing his ck and white world to slow down the speed of the outside world before he keeps restoring his cultivation!

    I believe that soon, I will recover!

 Chapter 842 - Toad?]

    <b>Chapter 842? ??[Toad?]</b>

    ¡°Really strange. Isn¡¯t that Liu Yi famous for being difficult? Why did he note here again?¡±

    Qiu Han who is sitting touches her forehead, not understanding.

    One of the female disciples cannot help but ask, ¡°Elder, aren¡¯t you very hateful of that fellow? Isn¡¯t it good that he did note?¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Qiu Han berates, ¡°Can¡¯t you use your mind to think a bit!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Could it be that there are still some other secrets?¡±

    ¡°Of course! If I was him, I would not give up important matters so easily.¡±

    Qiu Han frowns and analyzes, ¡°He definitely wants to use some other methods to enter our Womand. Anyways, for these few days, we must strengthen our defense. Send down the order to inspect the barrier. After which let the patrols search carefully! They must not let outsiders enter.¡±

    ¡°Nirvana Great Barrier is so powerful. How is it possible for outsiders to enter?¡±

    The female disciple smiles and says, ¡°You are too suspicious elder.¡±

    Qiu Han says, ¡°There is nothing that is impossible to happen. Is there anything absolute in the cultivation world? Even the Cosmos God can be defeated, what other matters are not possible to happen?¡±

    ¡°Fine then. I shall send down Elder Qiu¡¯s order.¡±

    The woman immediately leaves.

    At the same time, Liu Yi whom Qiu Han is worried about is currently sitting in the cave healing up.

    In a blink of an eye, 5 days had passed and Liu Yi had recovered half of his cultivation.

    Perhaps in less than two days, I will recover most of my cultivation. At that time, I can go and meet that pain in the ass princess and settle the matter!

    These few days Yue Qinger visited daily and fed me medicine daily.

    Although Liu Yi had already recovered his ability to eat things, he still shamelessly pretends that he is unable to and enjoys Yue Qinger feeding him the medicine using her mouth.

    Yue Qinger is pure. Every time while he enjoys this kind of special treatment, Liu Yi feels like he hadmitted a crime.

    But only by having a sinful feeling¡­ can one feel even more simted.

    Just as Liu Yi is cycling his cultivation, a fragrance appears by his side.

    Looks like Yue Qinger hase.

    Liu Yi immediately opens his eyes.

    Indeed in front of him is the pretty face of Yue Qinger.

    ¡°Stone, Qinger hase to visit you again!¡±

    As Yue Qinger speaks, she takes out a pill, ¡°Old rules, let me feed you the medicine first. Open your mouth, ahhh¡­.¡±

    She speaks to Liu Yi like she is coaxing a little kid.

    Liu Yi also opens his mouth with a clear conscience. Yue Qinger bends down and feeds Liu Yi the pill with her mouth.

    As their lips kisses, Yue Qinger uses her little tongue to send the chewed up pill into Liu Yi¡¯s mouth.

    Normally, Liu Yi would receive it silently. But today, he suddenly cannot help but be mischievous and stealthily sucks on Yue Qinger¡¯s tongue.

    ¡°Wu¡­¡±

    Yue Qinger instantly shivers. The habitually as norm matter mood for today suddenly turns strange!

    She subconsciously cries out in rm as she pushes Liu Yi away with a red face.

    ¡°Why¡­.why did you bite Qinger¡¯s tongue¡­¡±

    Yue Qinger says coquettishly before gently patting Liu Yi¡¯s stone arm, ¡°You are a stone person and you are still dishonest! No wonder elders say that men are bad!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, men are not things (are not things, in this case, mean good-for-nothing)¡­, this saying is also wrong!¡±

    Liu Yi feels that he will confuse himself to death. Thus he changes his tune, ¡°That¡­today what do you wish to know?¡±

    ¡°Right,st time you told me that mortals can fly about in the sky without using any cultivation technique, is it real?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mortals are very smart. Although they do not know how to cultivate they are experts at drawing support from tools.¡±

    Liu Yi is very happy that he had smoothly changed the topic and continues to speak, ¡°They have invented a kind of ne that can fly in the sky. The speed is very quick and also very convenient.¡±

    ¡°How curious¡­Qinger also wishes to take a look ah!¡±

    Yue Qinger is like a curious doll.

    ¡°Wait for the future, if there is an opportunity, I will bring you out to experience it yourself.¡±

    Talking about this, Yue Qinger¡¯s expression turns gloomy.

    ¡°Not possible.¡±

    She shakes her head and says, ¡°Other than elders, no one is allowed to leave Womand a single step¡­Qinger is also not an exception. It is also a matter of a thousand yearster even if I be an elder¡­Qinger has only juste to age¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries. I¡¯m still here. I will bring you out.¡±

    Liu Yi pats his chest.

    ¡°But¡­elder says¡­if one is not an elder, leaving Womand will be dangerous.¡±

    Yue Qinger pouts and says, ¡°Thus they do not let us go out¡­¡±

    ¡°What a joke. Is the elder who said that Qiu Han?¡±

    ¡°Oh? You know our Elder Qiu? She is a very strict person¡­but very reliable.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, she is a crazy person!¡±

    Liu Yi said in unhappily, ¡°She has not seen a man before and starts despising men. If she is not mental then what is she! Don¡¯t listen to her. She is just scaring you girls.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Yue Qinger¡¯s gaze glitters with faint excitement, ¡°Qinger¡­Qinger can go outside to have a look?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I guarantee.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles.

    ¡°Hmph! Boastful!¡±

    Yue Qinger pouts, ¡°You are about to turn into stone. How can you bring Qinger out!¡±

    ¡°I will get well.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°Very soon I will do it.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Boasting again!¡±

    Yue Qinger giggles, ¡°It is very impressive that you can maintain your current state! But rx. Recently Qinger has been reading ancient books regarding this and will find a way to save you.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall rely on you, sister Qinger.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly feels a surge of warmth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be polite. Since Qinger picked you up the two of us are fated.¡±

    ¡°How can you use such words as a pick-up. It is not like I am a cat or a dog.¡±

    ¡°How would there be such a big cat or dog like you!¡±

    Yue Qinger hits Liu Yi¡¯s arm lightly, ¡° Your more like a bad cat or dog. Who would want to pick you up as a house pet!¡±

    ¡°My role is not a house pet!¡±

    Liu Yi wishes to tease this adorable girl Yue Qinger but there are more important matters that he needs to do.

    -dong, dong, dong-

    The sound of bells ring out and Yue Qinger is startled as she turns around and looks outside of the cave.

    ¡°Ah, I still wish to chat with you a while more but I cannot now.¡±

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    ¡°Therge bell is ringing so something must have happened so I must hurry back!¡±

    ¡°What matter? Everyone must gather?¡±

    Liu Yi is unable to understand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you look down on me!¡±

    Yue Qinger says arrogantly, ¡°Although I have juste of age, I am a member of Queen¡¯s Guard! Hehe, if elder sister knows that I had passed the test and gotten into Queen¡¯s Guard she would be infuriated! She is still a member of the Patrol Team!¡±

    Liu Yi guess, Queen¡¯s Guard? Patrol Team? This should be Womand¡¯s internal police system?

    ¡°Qinger wait a bit.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly calls her back.

    Yue Qinger says, ¡°Aiyah, didn¡¯t I say that today I cannot apany you? Qinger has things to do!¡±

    ¡°Will not dy you. I have a small request.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly says, ¡°I have stayed here for so long and I haven¡¯t gone out to look around. Can you bring me out today?¡±

    ¡°You are messing around!¡±

    Yue Qinger puffs her cheek, ¡°How can I bring you! You are such a big person and your hands and legs are also inconvenient.¡±

    ¡°Let me show you something fun.¡±

    Liu Yi opens his mouth and breathes out a breath of golden fog.

    This golden fog instantly transforms into a butterfly beforending on Yue Qinger¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ah! What is this? So mystical!¡±

    Yue Qinger happily looks at the small butterfly on her shoulder. it is very vivid and lifelike and ispletely no different from a real one.

    ¡°What is this technique?¡±

    ¡°A small technique.¡±

    Liu Yi transmits his voice into her ear, {I will not do anything and just watch from here.}

    ¡°Really will not anyhow do things?¡±

    {Rx. I am just a small butterfly, what can I do?}

    Liu Yiforts, {I am curious about Womand thus I wish to take a look. Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to leave?}

    ¡°Ah, right! It¡¯s your fault for wasting so much time! If Qinger iste, you will get it from me!¡±

    Yue Qinger leaps and flies out of the cave. She flies as fast as lighting towards the sound of the bell.

    Liu Yi obediently stays on Yue Qinger¡¯s shoulder and for the first time, he had a feeling like he is Immortal Fox sister.

    So staying on other people¡¯s shoulders is rather interesting.

    The view of the world is slightly different.

    But Yue Qinger is flying too quickly¡­only by grabbing onto her with full strength otherwise I would have been thrown off by her.

    Very soon, Yue Qinger had flown to the main hall of White Cloth Sect. At this moment, two rows of females wearing red female clothing are standing in the main hall.

    The women in these two rows have powerful cultivation. While the one standing at the very front is none other than Qiu Han.

    By Qiu Han¡¯s side stands a few other women. It seems like they are the same as Qiu Han. They should be the elders of White Cloth Sect.

    Liu Yi cannot help but be speechless. Fucking hell, how are these women in Womand born? Why are all of them such great beauties?

    Perhaps any guy who can live in Womand will die from happiness!

    No. It should be dying from excitement.

    At this moment, standing in front of these women is rows of guys wearing blue robes.

    On the chest of the robes is two words, Heaven Deficiency.

    Heaven Deficiency Sect?

    Liu Yi thought that it was a Buddhist sect. So they are a group of Daoists?

    But why do these Daoists look so wretched?

    Especially that old Daoist in the lead. His face is covered with lumps like a toad.

    Qiu Han still has that bad temper as she looks at that lump-face Daoist coldly and berates, ¡°Tun E, I seem to have said before that this ce does not wee you. Why do you stille here for!¡±

    ¡°Immeasurable Tian Zun!¡±

    That Daoist called Tun E tough sinisterly, ¡°Is there even a need for this old Daoist to repeat? Shouldn¡¯t you be the clearest about what this old Daoist wants?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it Toad!

 Chapter 843 - Got noticed?]

    <b>Chapter 843 [Got noticed?]</b>

    Toad?

    Liu Yi has the urge tough. This metaphor is quite appropriate. Didn¡¯t expect that Qiu Han esthetic conception is quite good.

    At this moment, Yue Qinger transmits a message to Liu Yi.

    {This old monster Tun E is not a good person! He is a repulsive toad demon!}

    Toad demon? No wonder! No wonder he would appear like this! So it is natural.

    {Heaven Deficiency Sect is not good! They covet our sects Queen Real Stone for a long time!}

    Yue Qinger continues and says, {Hateful toad. Same as their Master Cihong, he is nothing good! Hmph, the Heaven Deficiency Sect is full of scum!}

    {Looks like you girls hate this Heaven Deficiency Sect.}

    Liu Yi thoughtfully nods his head, {Then is that Queen Real Stone that important to you?}

    {Of course. That is the stone that our Womand¡¯s Queen had transformed into!}

    Yue Qinger nods her head and replies, {We have been waiting for our Queen to wake up and revive! Womand cannot leave the queen. So how can we give her to their Heaven Deficiency Sect!}

    {I see. They wish to have such an important thing, they are too shameless!}

    Liu Yi also feels disdain.

    {Heaven Deficiency Sect has always been shameless!}

    Yue Qinger says in extreme anger, {For the past thousand years, our Womand has been on guard against them. If it was not for the Nirvana Great Barrier protecting us, our Womand would have suffered a cmity. But they also forget about demanding anything! If they dare to y dirty tricks, Qinger shall punish them!}

    {Yes, yes, yes. Our Qinger is the best.}

    Liu Yi knows that Qinger¡¯s deposition is like a little kid thus he says good things to please her.

    Indeed Yue Qinger¡¯s mood bes a lot better as she smiles faintly.

    As that toad is speaking about the Queen Real Stone, Qiu Han snorts coldly, ¡°I believe that we have already given you an answer!¡±

    Qiu Han does not give face as she rejects, ¡°You havee time and time again,your seeking embarrassment!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Elder Qiu, you cannot put it such so rigidly.¡±

    That toad grin as he smiles making Liu Yi nearly vomit. He is as ugly as one can imagine! Fucking hell! Can this dude not smile!

    This dude¡¯s smile can be used to frighten people into peeing in their pants!

    Too fucking scary!

    Along with this toad¡¯s smile, the members of the Queen Guard immediately pulls out two long swords as they stare at him vigntly.

    This situation seem to be somewhat awkward while the hurry to exin, ¡°Eh, this old Taoist is only smiling¡­¡±

    Qiu Han has lingering fears as she holds her long sword and says, ¡°How many times have I warned you not to smile. Otherwise, we will take it as a signal to start a fight!¡±

    The toad wants to cry but has no tears, ¡°Is this old Taoist so bad?¡±

    ¡°Apologies, I do not wish to discuss appearance with you.¡± Qiu Han hurriedly says, ¡°If we discuss, I will vomit!¡±

    ¡°You damn woman¡­¡±

    Just as the toad wishes to scold back, he swallows it back down.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, this old Taoist respects that you are a hero among women. But if you dare to shame this old Taoist again, then do not me this Taoist for bing hostile!¡±

    ¡°Bing hostile? You do not have the right.¡±

    Qiu Han sneers, ¡°Perhaps if your senior brother Master Cihong came he might take one of our moves!¡±

    One of the people from Heaven Deficiency Sect cannot help but mutter, ¡°So arrogant! Aren¡¯t you just borrowing the support from Nine Heaven Fire Staff!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we have the Nine Heaven Fire Staff! If you have the ability thene and snatch it!¡±

    Yue Qinger props her hands on her waist and says, ¡°Like we are afraid of you guys!¡±

    The group of Heaven Deficiency Sect people became speechless but Liu Yi notices that that toad seems to be secretly smiling.

    Liu Yi feels that it is weird and something bad must be going on.

    What is this damn toad plotting?

    ¡°Elder Qiu, this Taoist, seeing on the many years of rtionship between us¡­¡±

    Qiu Han immediately retorts, ¡°Spits! Who has a rtionship with you!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Just treat this Taoist as being a good person. This Taoist is only doing it for your good. Right now pass the Queen Real Stone to me and this old taoist can help you resolve that curse.¡±

    ¡°Who would believe you! Who needs your fake goodwill!¡±

    Qiu Han berates, ¡°If you do not wish to fight then scram! Otherwise, do not me my Womand for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean Qiu Han!¡±

    The toad frowns deeply, ¡°No matter what, we have been neighbors for so many years. Is your Womand going to be so heartless?¡±

    ¡°It is not our Womand being heartless. It is your Heaven Deficiency Sect being too presumptuous!¡±

    Han Qiu says impolitely, ¡°How is the Queen Real Stone something that you guys can have designs on! Talking nonsense here, how shameless are you! Don¡¯t me me for chasing you away!¡±

    Toad gnashes his teeth and says, ¡°Good. Qiu Han. This is your own choice! Then do not me me for being heartless!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, thinking highly of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Soon we will see who is thinking highly of themselves! Qiu Han, this old Taoist will let you know what is regret! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The toad wave his hand and these Taoists leave one after the other.

    After they had left, a member of the Queen Guard cannot hold it in and says, ¡°Elder Qiu. We should teach them a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Who wishes to fight against those stinky men.¡±

    Qiu Han says, ¡°It is enough to scare them off. I do not wish to stain our White Cloth Sect¡¯s holy hall with men¡¯s blood!¡±

    ¡°What Elder Qiu says is right!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! How can this ce be stained with men¡¯s blood!¡±

    The girls by the side start discussing.

    Liu Yi cannot help but mutter, {This Elder Qiu of yours really hates men.}

    Yue Qinger nods her head and replies, {That¡¯s right. Not only Elder Qiu. Our Womand find men loathsome!}

    Liu Yi asks, {Then do you dislike me?}

    {Hehe¡­don¡¯t dislike¡­you are not as bad as what the elders say¡­}

    Yue Qinger smiles, {Although you are a little bit bad, but I don¡¯t dislike you!}

    {That is why, guys are not that bad as they say. Probably Tang Xuanzang is a bad person but I am not. I am the best person in this world!}

    {Hmph, anyways Tang Xuanzang is a bad person! In the future if you see him, you must help my Queen to beat him up!}

    {Okay. Understood!}

    Liu Yi nods his head, {Just leave it to me! I¡¯m guaranteed to beat him up into a pig head!}

    {Mmhm!}

    {But can you tell me why that group of Heaven Deficiency Sect people want the Queen Real Stone?}

    Qinger hesitates lightly before saying, {I can tell you but you cannot tell other people!}

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head but says in his heart, this girl is too pure and easy to lie to. Just a few words of sweetness can make her say important matters.

    Luckily the one she met is me. If it was a person with bad intentions, perhaps Womand would have been undermined!

    {That Queen Real Stone is the incarnation of our Queen. Do you know how powerful our Queen was?}

    While saying all of these, Qinger is slightly proud.

    Liu Yi became somewhat curious, {How powerful?}

    { Realm Crosser!}

    Yue Qinger¡¯s voice carries pride, {The powerful Queen protected our Womand from external infringement. Back then, there were a lot of demons and monsters surrounding our Womand. Those that wish to infringe into our Womand were all killed by our Queen!}

    What the fuck, so she is a swift and fierce old woman! Tang Xuanzang¡¯s woman was so impressive?

    {The Queen Real Stone that the Queen transformed into also possesses the strength of a realm crosser. If a person uses a suitable technique to seize and possess it, that person will obtain the strength of a realm crosser and be the strongest in this world.}

    {What the fuck, so heaven-defying.}

    {Hmph, you are not tempted, right?}

    {Me?}

    Liu Yiughs, {My strength can only be cultivated by myself. Is there any meaning to stealing the strength of other people?}

    {Indeed you are different from the masses!}

    Yue Qinger¡¯s mood seems to be better, {Seeing how obedient you are, today I shall bring you around Womand to stroll around!}

    Liu Yi casually asks, {Then I shall rely on you! Can you bring me to the imperial pce to look around?}

    After all he wants to hurry and meet the princess. If he can see her that would be even better.

    Yue Qinger shakes her head, {Oh, this is not possible. The Nine Heaven Fire Staff is ced in the imperial pce. Even if Qinger believes you, I will not bring you there!}

    {We cannot go there?}

    {We cannot go there! Definitely not!}

    Liu Yi tries to tempt her, {I will tell you more interesting things from the outside world¡­}

    {Then you are not allowed to speak! You are not allowed to run about!}

    What the heck! Didn¡¯t expect that Qinger would agree!

    {Forget it then¡­}

    Liu Yi had a very intense feeling of havingmitted a crime and feels like he is making use of the pure Qinger.

    {What is the matter? Didn¡¯t you want to go and look at the imperial pce?}

    {I thought about it and feel that it is a bit dangerous!}

    Liu Yi says, {There should be a lot of experts in the pce. If someone notices us, you will be punished, so let¡¯s not go.}

    {Hehe¡­you are good!}

    Qinger cannot hold back and giggles.

    ¡°Qinger what are youughing about?¡±

    The two of them had not left the main hall yet. Thus Yue Qinger¡¯sugh attracted the attention of Qiu Han.

    ¡°Ah, no-nothing Elder Qiu!¡±

    After all, Yue Qinger had just reached 16 years old. Being questioned by the normally strict Elder Qiu, she immediately bes panicky.

    Qiu Han instantly res and berates loudly, ¡°Still not exining!¡±

    ¡°El-elder¡­.¡±

    Yue Qinger is afraid now and does not even have the courage to speak.

    Damn it! If this goes on, perhaps she might say everything! Right now my cultivation has not fully restored so I cannot be exposed!

    Liu Yi hurriedly uses his own technique and secretly engulfs Yue Qinger¡¯s entire body.

    Yue Qinger trembles as golden light shes across her eyes.

 Chapter 844 - Cheating]

    <b>Chapter 844 [Cheating]</b>

    Qinger does not know what¡¯s going on but right now she can¡¯t control her own body.

    At this moment, Liu Yi transmits his voice to her, {Qinger don¡¯t resist. I am helping you.}

    Helping me?

    Although Yue Qinger does not understand but she chooses to believe Liu Yi.

    Qiu Han res at Yue Qinger and pressures, ¡°Still not saying!¡±

    At this moment Yue Qinger pouts like she was wronged and says in a sobbing tone, ¡°Why is Elder Qiu so fierce¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course it is because¡­¡±

    Qiu Han who speaks halfway is slightly startled, why does Yue Qinger seem to have turned into another person?

    ¡°Just now I was startled¡­and Elder Qiu wants to frighten me as well¡­¡±

    Qiu Han became curious, ¡°Startled? Why are you startled?¡±

    ¡°It is because I was frightened!¡±

    Yue Qinger continues and says, ¡°Today seeing that toad being overbearing, I keep feeling like they are plotting something! Thinking about these, Qinger cannot help but be afraid¡­¡±

    Liu Yi tries to imitate Yue Qinger¡¯s speaking manner as much as possible.

    ¡°What is there to be afraid of. You are a member of the Queen Guard and you are afraid of people from Heaven Deficiency Sect?¡±

    ¡°Qinger is not afraid of the light but of the dark!¡±

    ¡®Yue Qinger¡¯ says out his worries, ¡°These Heaven Deficiency Sect people look treacherous, Qinger is afraid that they would y dirty tricks.¡±

    ¡°Then why did youugh?¡±

    ¡°Because Qinger thought of our Elder Qiu seeing through them after they y their dirty tricks, the appearance of Elder Qiu ferociously beating them up made Qingerugh!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! These fellows should all be beaten up!¡±

    Qiu Han nods her head, ¡°If I have the chance, I will give them a fierce lesson!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! That¡¯s why Qinger became so happy thinking about it!¡±

    Qinger smiles while Qiu Han nods her head, ¡°So that is the case. I thought that you had some secrets that you were hiding.¡±

    ¡°How would Qinger have secrets!¡±

    ¡®Yue Qinger¡¯ blinks. Seeing Qiu Han¡¯s deadpan manner, Liu Yi who is pretending to be Yue Qinger suddenly has an urge to tease her.

    ¡°But¡­recently, Qinger¡­indeed has some secret ce that is weird¡­¡±

    ¡°What ce?¡±

    Qiu Han hurriedly question, ¡°Did you meet a suspicious person?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow without a word. Looks like this woman is starting to suspect that I had entered Womand? Indeed a woman who is always paranoid!

    ¡°No¡­it is my body feeling weird¡­¡±

    As ¡®Yue Qinger¡¯ speaks she slowly walks in front of Qiu Han before cing her hands on Qiu Han¡¯s tiny waist and slowly moves up.

    ¡°Recently¡­Qinger feels that Qinger¡¯s chest is stuffy, slightly swelling¡­don¡¯t know what is happening¡­elder has seen a lot of stuff, can you tell Qinger what is happening?¡±

    The real Yue Qinger starts screaming, {Ah! What, what are you doing!}

    {Rx Qinger. I will not harm your Elder Qiu!}

    Liu Yi says, {I cannot help but tease her after seeing how serious she is.}

    {Only this much?}

    {Of course. Furthermore, I am using your body. It is not like I can take advantage, what are you afraid of!}

    {That is also true¡­but you cannot go overboard¡­}

    Yue Qinger is also a mischievous girl. Hearing what Liu Yi said, her thoughts also became alive.

    It seems like seeing Elder Qiu being teased will be very interesting¡­

    Qiu Han indeed got startled and exims, ¡°Qinger¡­what, what are you doing¡­.¡±

    But because Qinger is a woman, she did not get angry and was only startled.

    But Liu Yi was also startled because she realizes that these girls in Womand seem to not have bras.

    This woman is roughly wearing something like a dudou, which is very loose.

    Liu Yi feel upwards and is shocked to realize that Qiu Han¡¯s breast is not that small. To think that I had thought that she was a woman who iscking!

    ¡°Aiyah! So Elder Qiu developed so well!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t touch!¡±

    Qiu Han is panicking now. Although everyone is a woman, but this is the first time she got touched by another woman!

    After all, which woman would dare to get close to her. They were all scared away by her prestige.

    ¡°You developed better than me¡­does Elder Qiu also have times when you have chest pain? Would you develop one big one small?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he gropes even more determinedly making Qiu Han shiver as her face turns red.

    ¡°You, you cannot touch anymore!¡±

    Qiu Han wishes to push away Yue Qinger¡¯s hand only to realize that she does not have any strength left¡­

    Why is it like this¡­

    This is the first time Qiu Han had this kind of feeling.

    Could it be that Qinger¡¯s hand has something weird¡­.it must be me who is sensitive.

    ¡°Qinger¡­you cannot touch anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°But Qinger is envious¡­Elder Qiu¡¯s breasts are really good¡­Qinger also wants¡­why doesn¡¯t Elder give your breasts to me¡­¡±

    ¡°How, how can this be given¡­¡±

    ¡°We have so many techniques, think for a bit and perhaps there might be one that can do it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t mess¡­. you cannot pinch there!¡±

    ¡°Why not!¡±

    ¡°Just, just no!¡±

    Qiu Han finally cannot take it and pushes ¡®Yue Qinger¡¯ away.

    ¡°It is no longer morning. Go back and rest. Don¡¯t mess around anymore!¡±

    Qiu Han bolted.

    ¡°Hehe! This is the first time Qinger has seen Elder Qiu run away!¡±

    Liu Yi finally releases his control over Yue Qinger and transforms back into a small butterflynding on her shoulder.

    Liu Yi snorts twice, {Your Elder Qiu is too strict. Her character is not that good at all. If I have the chance I will transform her!}

    {Elder Qiu is very good¡­but didn¡¯t I say before, although she is strict, she is very nice to us and is very reliable.}

    {No matter how reliable a woman is, in the end, she will have a weak spot.} Liu Yi sighs and says, {Those people from Heaven Deficiency Sect cannot be taken lightly. You must be on guard and cautious about them.}

    {Hehe, you think too much!}

    But Yue Qinger says full of confidence, {There will not be a problem. With our Nine Heaven Fire Staff around, no matter how powerful the enemy is, they will never win! If theye, they will flee wretchedly from our attacks!}

    {You girls are too confident.}

    What Liu Yi is worried about is this.

    {How is this confidence. It is just that you do not know the power of the Nine Heaven Fire Staff!}

    Yue Qinger smiles and says, {Later when there is an opportunity, Qinger will bring you to take a look.}

    {Fine then. Seeing how confident you are, I wish to know what it is.}

    Liu Yi was made very curious by her.

    {Mm. It is no longer morning. Qinger shall send you back.}

    {Hehe, then do you n to spend your night over at my ce?}

    {Scram! If you say such things again, Qinger will be mad!}

    {Fine, fine. I shall not tease you. Then let us go back but walk slowly. I wish to appreciate the night view of this Womand.}

    {Okay¡­}

    Yue Qinger also does not wish to part with Liu Yi so early. She feels that being together with this mysterious guy makes her very happy and the time passes very quickly.

    Yue Qinger likes strolling. As she walks, she transmit her voice to Liu Yi, telling him which part of Womand it is.

    But one must say that the scenery in Womand is indeed very beautiful.

    Mountains on one side and water on the other. Verdant hills and limpid water.

    If I can enjoy a life in retirement here, it will be very good.

    Talking about this, back then Tang Xuanzang¡¯s willpower was firm. In this kind of beautiful ce with such beautiful women apanying by the side, he was not swayed and ran to the west to obtain the scriptures. Although at the beginning he was forced to butter on, he should have his own determination.

    If it was me, perhaps I would have stayed in Womand forever.

    Could it be that I am indulging in female charms?

    Cough, cough¡­this is hard to say.

    It seems like the reason why I work hard is that I am thinking about my women.

    To protect these women¡­that is why I keep bing stronger.

    {Look. In front is the Lover¡¯s Forest!}

    Yue Qinger points at the slightly dark small forest in front and says, {It is very famous!}

    {Lover¡¯s Forest?}

    Liu Yi feels that this name is interesting.

    {That¡¯s right. Legends say that this is the ce where Elder Tang and our Queen secretly had a tryst. The two of them pledged their love here! But ever since Elder Tang left and our Queen turned into stone, this ce is sealed, no longer allowing people to enter.}

    {That is regretful. I wanted to go in and take a look.}

    {Qinger also does not dare to¡­if Qinger got noticed, Qinger will definitely be spanked by a rod¡­}

    Liu Yi says in his heart, I also wish to use my rod to beat this Qinger. It is only a pity that it is not hitting her butt but hitting other ces..cough¡­

    s, my thoughts are too impure.

    Liu Yi decided to properly pray to Buddha to purge himself of wicked thoughts.

    Amitabha, amitabha¡­

    {It is best for us to leave.}

    Yue Qinger inquires Liu Yi for his opinion.

    {Fine then. Looks like this y is even scarier to you than the imperial pce!}

    {That¡¯s right¡­Qinger is a member of Queen Guard. So I can enter the imperial pce¡­but no matter who it is, no one is allowed to enter this Lover¡¯s Forest!}

    {So that is the case. Looks like Qinger is quick-witted!}

    {Of course! Qinger is very smart, hmph!}

    Liu Yi feels that Qinger is too easy to coax.

    Just as the two of them n to leave, they heard voicesing from the forest.

    ¡°My good Fang Fang. I missed you!¡±

    ¡°Brother Chong. I missed you as well¡­¡±

    A guy¡¯s and a woman¡¯s voice causes Liu Yi and Yue Qinger to be startled at the same time.

    Yue Qinger hurriedly transmits her voice to Liu Yi, {It seems like there are people!}

    {Mm. Let¡¯s listen¡­what is going on.}

    Liu Yi hints Yue Qinger to move closer. Yue Qinger nods her head before silently walking to the side of the forest.

    The voices became even clearer.

    ¡°Brother Chong¡­don¡¯t kiss anywhere¡­¡±

    ¡°How am I kissing anywhere. I am kissing here!¡±

    ¡°Wuuu, Brother Chong, you are bad¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I have even worse things!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Brother Chong, Brother Chong~~¡±

    The following sounds are no longer child-friendly. The sounds make people have wild fanciful thoughts.

    Yue Qinger does not understand and asks, {What are the two of them doing? Why would there be a guy here?}

 Chapter 845 - Lonely palace maid]

    <strong>Chapter 845??[Lonely pce maid]</strong>

    {They are doing an exercise.}

    Liu Yi can only exin like this, {For this kind of exercise¡­currently you are still too young thus I cannot tell you. Wait till you are older then I will say.}

    {Fine then¡­you stinky stone head. Why did you make it so mysterious.}

    Yue Qinger can only pout.

    {But how did this guy enter¡­really strange.}

    {How else can he enter. Naturally, he relied on this girl to enter.}

    Liu Yi says in his heart, although this Womand¡¯s defense looks very impressive it is actually weak.

    Because most of the women in Womand are too pure¡­with just a few tricks one can break through this so-called ¡®defense¡¯ and enter Womand.

    Looks like this guy called Brother Chong is also the case.

    The two of them make love very quickly. In less than 3 minutes, it ended.

    This guy¡¯s action is super fast!

    ¡°Are youfortable Feng Feng?¡±

    ¡°Brother Chong¡­you are very bad¡­¡±

    ¡°Are youfortable there?¡±

    ¡°Comfortable¡­but how nice would it be if I can befortable a while longer¡­

    ¡°Cough, that. This is not the main point¡­¡±

    That ¡®Brother Chong¡¯ is somewhat awkward and changes the topic, ¡°Today let¡¯s end here¡­let¡¯s meet again tomorrow, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­really miss Brother Chong h¡­if only I could live together with Brother Chong forever¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx. In a few days, I will bring you out of this Womand.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you bring me out now¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­I need to prepare.¡±

    The two of them continue to chat as their voices get closer and closer.

    Yue Qinger exims, {Gosh, they areing out now! Let¡¯s quickly leave!}

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this also sounds too wicked!

    But he still lies on Yue Qinger¡¯s shoulder and leaves along with her.

    But Liu Yi is unable to be relieved. Although this Womand has enchanting scenery the surroundings are filled with an ominous feeling.

    Where is the feelinging from?

    Liu Yi returned into the cave and continued to heal his body.

    It seems like after going out for a stroll, my body is recovering even faster.

    If this goes on. In less than two days, I should be able to recover.

    I must hurry and recover¡­I keep feeling like there is a dark cloud shrouding the top of Womand.

    ***

    At this moment, in a vige not far away, the toad is facing a bald Taoist as he says, ¡°Senior brother. The matter is more or less done.¡±

    That monk strikes the staff in his hands, letting out a ring, ¡°Very good. Very soon, Womand shall be ours! At that time, master will reward us!¡±

    ¡°But¡­are we going to give this Queen Real Stone to master?¡±

    The toad says in pity, ¡°If you and I take it to cultivate. Along with Nine Heaven Fire Staff, we will be a Realm Crosser like existence!¡±

    ¡°Are you mad!¡±

    Master Cihong res at the toad fiercely, ¡°Do you wish to die? To think of betraying master? Do you think that we can escape from master¡¯s scheme? So what if the two of us have benefited? Would the Heart Bug let us off? So what if we are Realm Crosser, we will be dead.¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­this Heart Bug. Why are we unable to get rid of it!¡±

    Tun E clenches his teeth, ¡°For so many years, this Heart Bug has s been a knife in my heart! It makes me unable to eat or sleep properly! Just when would such days end!¡±

    ¡°That is why we must do our work properly this time. As long as we take the Queen Real Stone over to master, he will remove the Heart Bugs.¡±

    ¡°I hope that is true¡­¡±

    Tun E is worried, ¡°I feel like the two of us are nothing but dogs that master is raising¡­¡±

    ¡°Since we are dogs then we also have the value of a dog.¡±

    Master Cihong sneers coldly, ¡°Otherwise we will be killed and eaten as meat.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, I understand.¡±

    Tun E nods his head, ¡°I will do my work properly. Li Chong is quite sessful. Tomorrow we will see the results. But Qiu Han is very difficult to deal with and there will be a fight.¡±

    ¡°Might as well. Tomorrow, let me make a trip along with you then.¡±

    Master Cihong raise his staff and slowly stands up.

    ¡°With senior brother setting out, this time we will win!¡±

    ¡°Womand, Princess Imperial Lotus, Obediently wait for this master to pamper you! Hahaha!¡±

    The two of them look at each other as theyugh loudly.

    ***

    The second day morning, Yue Qinger came over to the cave that Liu Yi is in and says to him apologetically, ¡°Stonehead, today Qinger cannot apany you. Today is the day where we offer sacrifices to our Queen. All of the Queen Guards must take part in sacrifice to our Queen.¡±

    ¡°Sacrificing to the Queen?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Today is the once in a year big day for our Womand.¡±

    Yue Qinger exins Liu Yi¡¯s confusion, ¡°Today importance is very significant. Tomorrow I wille and apany you.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. Even if Yue Qinger did not apany him, he can also stroll around.

    ¡°Then I shall leave. Let me feed you the medicine first.¡±

    Yue Qinger chewed the pill before feeding it to Liu Yi with her mouth, letting Liu Yi enjoy a bit.

    But this enjoyment time is very short and ends very quickly.

    Yue Qinger turns around and flies out of the cave. Before she left, Liu Yi can faintly hear her mutter, ¡°How nice would it be if the princess coulde as well¡­¡±

    Her voice is very faint and cannot be heard clearly. Thus Liu Yi did not take it to heart.

    In a blink of an eye, Yue Qinger is gone. Liu Yi who is bored transforms into a golden butterfly and flies out.

    Womand is very big. Liu Yi looks at the far away dazzling pce and cannot help but be curious.

    But in consideration of Yue Qinger, he only hesitated in the surroundings but did not fly in.

    At that moment, he heard the sound of a flute.

    This flute tune is somewhat saddening and bitter.

    What is going on¡­why is there a flute tune?

    Today is the big day to sacrifice to the Queen, shouldn¡¯t there be no one in the imperial pce?

    Liu Yi became curious. Just where did that flute sounde from?

    He s got attracted by the flute sound and slowly flies towards the flute sound.

    This butterfly flies like this into the imperial pce chasing after that flute sound. Very quickly it came to akeside.

    The imperial pce is indeed very beautiful. Theke seems to be man-made with all sorts of flowers and nts nted around thekeside.

    In the center of theke, there is an enormous female statue which is around ten meters tall.

    The sculpture appears to be somewhat majestic wearing a carved crown. Clearly, it is carved with the image of the queen of Womand.

    But this shouldn¡¯t be that Queen Real Stone. I heard that Queen Real Stone is erected at the entrance of Womand. Furthermore, the shape ought to be simr to an ordinary person.

    But this statue seems to be vivid and lifelike. If it was not for the enormous build, Liu Yi would have thought that it was real.

    A distance behind the statue is an eye-catching golden light that shoots up to the sky. That should be where the Nine Heaven Fire Staff is located.

    Liu Yi can faintly sense a scary god aura. Majestic while boundless. Clearly, it is not an ordinary force.

    Is Tang Xuanzang so valiant? If there is an opportunity, I wish to meet him.

    That melodious flute tune is even clearer. Liu Yi turned around to see a seductive woman sitting in the garden.

    That girl is wearing a white maid attire as she holds a jade flute and slowly ys it.

    When Liu Yi saw her appearance, he got a shock.

    This woman¡­is way too pretty ¡­She is a bit¡­like a demoness!

    But this woman¡¯splexion is somewhatden with grief between her brows. Like she is burdened with heavy load on their mind.

    Liu Yi cannot help but fly over following the flute tune and stops on the woman¡¯s finger as he lightly trembles his wings.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    When that pretty woman sees that golden butterfly and instantly exims.

    ¡°Such a beautiful butterfly¡­¡±

    The female withdraws her finger slightly as she attentively looks at this butterfly, ¡°Are you here to apany me? Roughly within this pce, there is only you and me left.¡±

    Only left with this pce maid?

    Liu Yi mutters in his heart, it looks like this offering sacrifices to the queen is indeed very significant.

    ¡°Might as well. With you apanying me, perhaps I won¡¯t be so lonely.¡±

    The woman smiles, ¡°If I y my flute, how nice would it be if you can dance along¡­¡±

    After she speaks, that golden butterfly indeed flies into the sky slowly fluttering around her.

    ¡°A small butterfly is so intelligent¡­¡±

    The female is even more startled, ¡°You are already dancing. It looks like I must start ying my flute.¡±

    As she speaks, she restarts her flute. Her melodious flute tune makes Liu Yi¡¯s mood very good.

    Why don¡¯t I y with her for a while? This female¡¯s expression is a little lonely.

    This makes Liu Yi wish to apany her.

    Why does this kind of beautiful woman have this lonely gaze?

    Liu Yi is unable to understand.

    What he can do now is to dance about like a butterfly that¡¯s all.

    I hope that this dance will make her happy¡­

    ¡°I am happy with you apanying me¡­¡±

    That pce maid ys the flute for a very long time. Finally, it seems like she got tired thus she stops ying. She looks at the butterfly flying in the sky, ¡°It is a pity that you are only a butterfly. If you could apany me by my side forever, how nice would it be¡­¡±

    The butterfly slowly stops on her finger.

    The pce maid is curious and mutters, ¡°Could it be that this butterfly has cultivated until it gains intelligence?¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, would it be possible for it to transform into a human form and apany me? I am very¡­lonely in this pce¡­¡±

    What the heck, if I transform into a human form, wouldn¡¯t you be frightened to death!

    Perhaps you might even scold me that I am a pervert! Both are possible!

    Liu Yi would rather be a small butterfly and stay on the pce maid¡¯s finger.

    ¡°s¡­looks like it is not.¡±

    The pce maid sighs, ¡°Forget it. Even if you are a small butterfly, it is also fine that you are apanying me. It is in every case better than me being alone.¡±

    The pce maid¡¯splexion turns lonely again. At that moment, a familiar voice came from far away.

    ¡°Brother Chong¡­why did you want toe here¡­¡±

    ¡°Because this ce can liberate you and me!¡±

 Chapter 846 - Goddess coming into being]

    <strong>Chapter 846 [Goddessing into being]</strong>

    ¡°But this ce is out of the question!¡±

    The girl who should be Feng Feng from yesterday says hesitatingly, ¡°This ce is the imperial pce¡­I cannot bring you in to look at the Nine Heaven Fire Staff!¡±

    ¡°Feng Feng. Could it be that you do not believe me?¡±

    ¡°Of-of course I believe you. But¡­Brother Chong¡­¡±

    ¡°If you believe me then bring me over to take a look. I heard that this is your Womand¡¯s god weapon! Since I came to Womand, I must take a look. After resolving my wish then I shall bring you away.¡±

    The woman bes hopeful, ¡°Real-really?¡±

    ¡°Of course. That is why I wish to take a look at the Nine Heaven Fire Staff first!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine then¡­¡±

    That female finally agreed.

    Liu Yi is startled. This¡­does not seem like a good sign!

    ¡°Damn it! Nine Heaven Fire Staff!¡±

    The pce maid got a huge shock. She got up in a hurry and rushes towards the direction of the voice.

    But there is no longer a soul in sight where the voice came from. There is only a beautiful small fountain spouting water.

    ¡°No good¡­they already left¡­¡±

    The pce maid runs towards the direction of the Nine Heaven Fire Staff. The pce maid¡¯s cultivation seems to be low and does not even know how to fly. She can only run.

    When the two of them reach there, a pair of lovers are standing in front of the Nine Heaven Fire Staff. That guy is looking at the Nine Heaven Fire Staff in the sky with a slight tremble.

    ¡°This is the Nine Heaven Fire Staff? It is impressive¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Chong. Since you had seen it, we should leave.¡±

    ¡°Feng Feng what are you being anxious for. Do you know, this is the source of sin that is binding all of your generations!¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Nine Heaven Fire Staff binds us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t Heaven Deficiency Sect want to snatch Nine Heaven Fire Staff and Queen Real Stone, why is that?¡±

    The girl trembles. It seems like it is indeed the case.

    ¡°That is why let Brother Chong free all of you.¡±

    The guyughs as he stretches out his hand towards the Nine Heaven Fire Staff.

    The woman got a huge shock. Just as she wishes to stop him, at this moment someone shouts behind them, ¡°How dare you Still not stopping!¡±

    The one shouting is none other than the pce maid.

    Seeing this pce maid, that woman¡¯s legs instantly turn soft and copse onto the ground.

    ¡°It is toote!¡± The man shouts as he suddenly takes out a pill bottle, releasing a stream of ck blood that sshed on top of the Nine Heaven Fire Staff.

    ¡°Finished¡­¡± The pce maid lets out a wail, ¡°This time we are ruined¡­¡±

    While she is speaking, a scarlet light shes across the sky.

    The light flickers twice before disappearing.

    While at this moment, the bell in the imperial pce starts ringing.

    This bell sound is like a warning reminding everyone that a disaster ising!

    The female immediately starts crying, ¡°Gods, you broke the Nine Heaven Fire Staff formation!¡±

    ¡°So what if it is broken. It is the thing that I want to be broken!¡±

    ¡°Brother Chong, why, why do this¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, take a look look at who your Brother Chong really is.¡±

    As that guy speaks, he wipes his face.

    Instantly his appearance changes!

    This fellow is no longer that earlier handsome guy but someone Tun E.

    ¡°How, how is it you!¡±

    That female is instantly stunned. She is unable to imagine that the one whom she loved is this person!

    He relied on face changing techniques to deceive me!

    ¡°How dare you lie to a disciple!¡±

    That pce maid res that that extremely ugly daoist.

    ¡°Hahahaha, so what if I deceive her. Sooner orter your Womand shall be my Sect¡¯s property! Now that Nine Heaven Fire Staff is broken by this Taoist, the barrier is already open. How can you block my Heaven Deficiency Sect? See, my people have alreadye!¡±

    ¡°Why did youe to the imperial pce?¡±

    The pce maid berates, ¡°Queen Real Stone is not here!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, do you think that my sect is stupid?¡±

    The toad startsughing loudly, ¡°Did you guys think that after this Taoist had stayed here for so long, this old Taoist still had not inquired where the Queen Real Stone is?¡±

    He stretches out his hand and points that the enormous statue far away, ¡°The Queen Real Stone at the entrance has already been reced by you women! That is nothing but the eye of your formations! The real Queen Realm Stone is over there.¡±

    Liu Yi is startled. What the heck, Womand had this hand!

    If it was not for someone leaking the secrets, perhaps the outsiders would be duped!

    This damn toad¡­looks like he put in a lot of effort!

    ¡°You, you beast!¡±

    Seeing the female weeping by the side, the pce maid immediately understood everything.

    ¡°To lie to my Womand disciple like this, you deserve death!¡±

    ¡°Dragon Lotus. The one who deserves death today is not me but you!¡±

    The toad seems to recognize this pce woman and shouts out her name, ¡°As well as your entire Womand, all of you will die in the hands of my Heaven Deficiency Sect! Nine Heaven Fire Staff is ours! Queen Real Stone is ours! Even you, you are all ours! With the women being our cauldron, our Heaven Deficiency Sect cultivation speed will be even faster!¡±

    The pce maid who is called Dragon Lotus trembles as she clenches the jade flute in her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it!¡±

    ¡°What can you do?¡±

    The toadughs none stop, ¡°Your cultivation has been destroyed and right now, you are nothing but trash! Without the Queen Guard, the entire imperial pce is just an empty shell! In a blink of an eye, our people will upy this ce! You see, they havee!¡±

    While he is speaking, ck figures appear in the sky.

    Liu Yi looks in the direction the toad is pointing at and sees those Heaven Deficiency Sect Taoists flying over. All of them have a sinister expression while they smile in delight.

    At the head is a bald monk. He should be that Master Cihong.

    But what makes Liu Yi not understand is how did this monk be the head of a group of Taoists?

    This is notprehensible!

    ¡°Hahahaha! Nine Heaven Fire Staff!¡±

    After the monknds, he stretches out his hand towards the Nine Heaven Fire Staff that is covered with unidentified blood.

    Nine Heaven Fire Staff instantly flies into his hand as he wields it.

    This instantly causes Liu Yi¡¯s expression to be serious!

    Moon Dream Sutra!

    Could it be that this monk is the person who injured me?

    But¡­Liu Yi feels that this monk is not as powerful as the person who attacked him that day!

    That person who attacked me was not so weak. Perhaps he is slightly inferior to me but not by a lot.

    This fellow¡¯s cultivation is roughly around the beginning stages of 22 starjade. Although he can be considered as someone very impressive, he is far from that old man from that day.

    But¡­he should be rted to that old man because this Moon Dream Sutra is not something that anyone can learn!

    ¡°Cihong! How dare you touch our Nine Heaven Fire Staff! You are seeking death!¡±

    ¡°Dragon Lotus, what are you mad about?¡±

    Master Cihong sneers as he holds the Nine Heaven Fire Staff, ¡°Because this thing is the keepsake of your father, who had be a buddha, and left for your mother?¡±

    What does this monk mean? What father became a buddha? What lover¡¯s keepsake?

    Liu Yi is feeling confused. It is like something went wrong!

    At this moment a shout came from the sky, ¡°Heaven Deficiency Sect! Cihong!¡±

    Everyone raises their head to see Qiu Han leading a group of Womand people as they fly over swiftly.

    Most of them are people from Queen Guard. Looks like they had received the news and hurried over.

    Beside Qiu Han is those Womand¡¯s elders. The Queen Guards are by the side while behind them are those patrolling teams.

    ¡°Aiyah. Looks like everyone arrived.¡±

    Cihong watches Qiu Han lead the beauties andnd on the ground. Numerous Heaven Deficiency Sect people are salivating.

    What the fuck. So many beauties. If I can keep them, just how enjoyable would it be!

    In the past, I did not dare to think about it, but now¡­hehehe¡­

    ¡°Cihong!You have guts!¡±

    Qiu Han had pulled out her twin swords as she berates through clenched teeth, ¡°How dare you intrude into my Womand and touch our Nine Heaven Fire Staff! You deserve death!¡±

    ¡°Qiu Han. What can you be savage about now?¡±

    Cihong sneers as he raises his staff. ¡°Nine Heaven Fire Staff is in my hands! Without the Nirvana Great Barrier, what can you do?¡±

    As he speaks, he points at that pce maid with his staff, ¡°Not only this Nine Heaven Fire Staff, she will also be mine!¡±

    ¡°How dare you! You are seeking death!¡±

    Qiu Han instantly raises her swords.

    What?! Princess?!

    Liu Yi got a huge shock. This pce maid is the princess of Womand?

    What the fuck! Since she is the princess why didn¡¯t she go to attend the offering of sacrifices to the queen?!

    Since she is the princess, why did she wear the attire of a pce maid! Cosy?!

    ¡°This monk already said. Womand is no longer the powerful Womand in the past. What can you do to us?¡±

    Ci Hong is not afraid as he smiles in delight.

    Without the Nirvana Great Barrier, who can protect these women!

    ¡°Queen Guard! Form the formation!¡±

    Qiu Han raises her sword, ¡°Let them know how powerful Womand is!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Queen Guard members instantly surround the elders inside. Following which a three meters tall woman flies out above them. She is also using twin swords.

    Liu Yi is startled seeing these. These girls appear to be using his Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s Through Heaven Sword Technique.

    But the image that their sword qi release is different from Through Heaven Sword Technique. This image seems to be gathered using the strength of others.

    Where else, Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s sword qi can only be used to attack but these women¡¯s incarnation seems to be for attack and defense which is very impressive.

    ¡°Queening into being!¡±

    The incarnation of these girls gather together and instantly form an over ten meters tall enormous woman image.

    The woman waves her twin swords and hundreds of swords were formed behind her back!

 Chapter 847 - Delaying tactics]

    <b>Chapter 847 [Dying tactics]</b>

    Goddessing into being?

    Isn¡¯t this name too aggressive!

    If that is the case, then wouldn¡¯t those Heaven Deficiency Sect taoists be nothing but spare tires?

    This¡­seems to be a bit heavy.

    Ah. It seems like I heard wrongly, it is The Goddessing into being!

    While Liu Yi was roasting in his heart, that goddess had controlled those hundred swords and started attacking the people from Heaven Deficiency Sect.

    Those people from Heaven Deficiency Sect were badly frightened. As this is the strongest form of Womand. They had heard that it is very powerful and mystical.

    Even that toad also trembles and nearly lost control of his hand that is forming seals.

    ¡°Hmph! Without the Nine Heaven Fire Staff, this Goddess Incarnation is nothing but a paper tiger!¡±

    Master Cihong onlyughs like he does not ce this Goddess Incarnation in his eyes.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Qiu Han controls the formation and controls the Goddess to attack Master Cihong.

    But the monk does not seem to care as heughs while waving the staff in his hand.

    Moon Dream Sutra activate!

    That enormous Goddess immediately loses control. Instead, it became under the control of the monk and attacks the surrounding Womand disciples.

    The sword formationnds instantly injuring a lot of the people from Womand.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Qiu Han¡¯s expression changes as she did not expect that the Goddess which was powerful in the past could be taken.

    Don¡¯t tell me that without the Nine Heaven Fire Staff, Goddess Descend Formation is ineffective!

    Why would this happen! Could it be that without that heartless rat¡¯s protection, my Womand will copse at the first blow?!

    Qiu Han is unable to ept this matter.

    ¡°You are nothing but a group of arrogant trash.¡±

    Master Cihongughs in disdain, ¡°If it was not for this Nine Heaven Fire Staff, my Heaven Deficiency Sect would have taken you, women!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Qiu Han leaves the formation as she carries the Goddess Incarnation andnds in front of Master Cihong.

    That Goddess Incarnation suddenly shrinks extremely and transforms into a pink feather dress that wraps around her body.

    This incarnation can also be used like this?

    Liu Yi is startled. Seeing this incarnation feather dress, he feels like he hadprehended something.

    ¡°Damn baldy! Eat this move of mine!¡±

    Qiu Han¡¯s figure instantly appears in front of Master Cihong before the twin swords in her hand¡¯s slices at his head.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Childish!¡±

    Master Cihong onlyughs as he uses his other empty hand to control the body of Qiu Han, raising her into the air.

    ¡°Damn it! Put me down!¡±

    Qiu Han struggles with all her might but is unable to escape from the control of this technique.

    Liu Yi also knows how scary this Moon Dream Sutra is. Although Qiu Han is very valiant, her cultivation is only 21 starjade.

    Furthermore, Master Cihong is also holding the Nine Heaven Fire Staff. Although it has gotten polluted by filthy blood, it still possesses a certain amount of power.

    To fight a single Qiu Han, it is very easy.

    As the Womand people are unable tobine their strength together, no one can fight against Master Cihong!

    This kind of matter definitely had been schemed for a long time until it waspletely nned.

    Is taking down Queen Real Stone the only the intention of Master Cihong and his Heaven Deficiency Sect?

    Liu Yi suddenly feels that there is something weird going. Perhaps, it is the instructions from someone higher up¡­.for example, Imperial Pce!

    Looks like this time, I must take action. Not only to help Womand but to lure out the person behind this scene!

    ¡°Let go of Elder Qiu!¡±

    Yue Qinger, who is standing among the group of women, can no longer take it and leaps out with her twin swords.

    ¡°Control her!¡±

    Master Cihong cannot be bothered to care about this girl and let one of his underlings take action.

    A taoist step out from the group of Heaven Deficiency Sect and shouts, ¡°Lass let this taoist meet you!¡±

    As he speaks, he pulls out an amulet and tossed it at Yue Qinger.

    ¡°Parlour tricks!¡±

    Yue Qinger does not fear. Her sword formation pierces through that amulet before chopping at the daoist¡¯s shoulder, chopping off that daoist¡¯s arm.

    That daoist copses onto the ground and screams. ¡°Ahhhh! My hand! My hand!¡±

    ¡°Useless trash!¡±

    The toad does not care about his sect disciples and sneers, ¡°Idiot. What are you attacking her for! Wouldn¡¯t it be done after you take down their princess?¡±

    As the toad speaks, he forms an intense thunder seal and tossed it at the princess.

    ¡°Die¡±

    ¡°Are you mad!¡±

    Master Cihong curses, ¡°I still have not enjoyed that woman¡¯s vor yet! You will kill her! She does not have any cultivation!¡±

    But there is no time for the toad to regret now as the seal is already forming. A bolt of lightning instantly strikes down from the sky at the princess.

    ¡°Princess!¡±

    The Queen Guard¡¯s people, as well as the elders, turn pale!

    The Princess also stands there nkly not moving at all.

    ¡°Princess! Qinger ising to save you!¡±

    At this moment, Yue Qinger is the closest to the Princess. She swiftly blocks in front of the princess.

    But this lightning seal is too strong. If it hits her, perhaps both she and the princess will suffer.

    Qiu Han is in extreme shock as she watches all of these. Could it be that it is impossible to stop it?!

    At this moment, the golden butterfly which is on the princess¡¯s shoulder suddenly flies over.

    The butterfly lets out an intense golden light that swiftly gathers together and forms the image of a guy.

    The guy opens his arm and lets the lightning strike his body.

    The lightning waspletely absorbed by him but half of his body waspletely gone.

    ¡°Stone¡­stonehead¡­¡±

    Seeing this guy, Yue Qinger body and soul separated.

    Why, why would he appear here!

    Furthermore, his body was sted in half!

    Gods! How can he still be alive!

    The princess also covers her mouth as she watches all of these in disbelief.

    This, this small butterfly¡­transformed into a human?

    Or is it that¡­he is a butterfly that had obtained intelligence?

    The princess¡¯s heart is throbbing and can¡¯t calm down.

    As for the one who is the most startled, it is none other than Qiu Han.

    ¡°Why¡­why would it be you¡­¡±

    This damn man is indeed inside Womand!

    But why would he sacrifice his own life and save the princess as well as Qinger?

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    The toad frowns as he looks at Liu Yi who is left with half his body.

    ¡°Guess?¡±

    Although Liu Yi is only left with half of his body, but he still stands there perfectly fine as he winks at the toad.

    ¡°With how ugly you are, I do not wish to tell you my name.¡±

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡±

    Tun E roars, ¡°What do you think you can do with your current appearance! You will die!¡±

    ¡°Which eyes of yours sees that I am a trash?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he takes a deep breath as that remaining half of the body burn with golden mes.

    Very quickly his other half of the body grew out.

    ¡°Are you a gecko?!¡±

    The eyes of everyone present widens.

    Although Liu Yi can keep restoring his body, but his strength is still very inferior.

    After all, this body is only created from his golden fog thus his strength is weak.

    Perhaps if he fights, he will not be able to defeat this Tun E.

    But very soon my real body will recover. I just need a few more minutes topletely ovee the stones in my hands and legs!

    Thus what I need to do now is to stall for time!

    Stalling tactics!

    As long as my real body is restored, what do these demons and monsters count as!

    A radiance shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes as he decided.

    ¡°Actually it is not impossible for me to say who I am. It is just that I am afraid that after I say it, you guys will be afraid.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms as he stands there with an arrogant smile on his face.

    ¡°Nonsense! When has my Heaven Deficiency Sect been afraid of people!¡±

    The toad sneers, ¡°Be careful of buffing!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Liu Yiughs again, ¡°Never afraid?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The toad¡¯s nose is nearly pointing up to the sky.

    ¡°Then Qin Imperial Pce?¡±

    When Liu Yi said Qin Imperial Pce, it causes the expression of everyone present to turn.

    The toad trembles while the monk¡¯splexion turns pale.

    ¡°How, how would you know about Qin Imperial Pce?! Not possible?! How would you know that Qin Imperial Pce is rted to us?¡±

    Womand was originally formed by the fairies who descend from the sky. Thus based on logic, it is impossible for them to know about Qin Imperial Pce!

    But how did he realize it?!

    Who on earth is he?

    ¡°Just, just who are you?! Tell me now!¡±

    Master Cihong can¡¯t take it anymore as he roars while pointing with the staff in his hand at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi still does not say out his identity. Instead, he questions, ¡°Since you guys are so smart and nned all of these, why don¡¯t you use that brain of yours to guess who am I?¡±

    ¡°Still not exining!¡±

    Master Cihong¡¯s temper seems to be not good as he waves the staff in his hand instantly tossing out Qiu Han into the goddess smashing it.

    The goddess instantly crumbles and transformed back into those women¡¯s incarnation, returning to their bodies.

    ¡°If you still do not exin then this monk shall let you die!¡±

    As Master Cihong speaks, he points at Liu Yi causing his body to flies up into the air no longer under his control.

    ¡°If you do not tell me after three seconds, you shall die!¡±

    ¡°Stonehead!¡±

    ¡°Little butterfly!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi being raised into the sky, Yue Qinger and the princess instantly exim.

    ¡°Three!¡±

    ¡°Two!¡±

    ¡°One!¡±

    The monk lowers three fingers, ¡°Looks like you wish to die!¡±

    ¡°Oi, oi. Don¡¯t. I say, I say!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly shouts making Master Cihong sneers, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be easier if you had said it earlier. Why would you make me waste so much time!¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi coughs twice like he ns to say something.

    ¡°Actually¡­¡±

    ¡°Actually what?¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­.¡±

    Master Cihong roars, ¡°Hurry and speak! Are you trying to stall for time!¡±

    ¡°Fine then. Then I shall say it!¡±

    Liu Yi says loudly, ¡°Actually I am the Qin Emperor of Qin Imperial Pce! Still not kneeling down and say ¡®Long live your majesty¡¯!¡±

    ¡°You are courting death!¡±

    Master Cihong instantly became angry as his finger moves to cause Liu Yi¡¯s body to be torn into several pieces!

 Chapter 848 - Scary Buddhist Palm]

    <b>Chapter 848 [Scary Buddhist Palm]</b>

    ¡°Stonehead!¡±

    ¡°Little, little butterfly!¡±

    Yue Qinger and the princess were both shocked as they did not expect that he would be torn into pieces!

    ¡°Hahaha! See this!¡± Master Qihongughs loudly, ¡°This is the price for disobeying this monk!¡±

    ¡°You damn stinky monk!¡±

    Yue Qinger¡¯s eyes turn red, ¡°You killed my big brother stonehead! Qinger is going to kill you!¡±

    ¡°To dare be so impudent in my pce!!¡±

    The princess is also very started. A person whom I had just met died saving me!

    Just where did this guye from, did he really die?

    Qiu Han is much more knowledgeable and reminds, ¡°Both of you calm down! We need to re-enter our formation!¡±

    ¡°This cannot continue anymore. We must once again reform our formation and let the Goddess punish this evil sect!¡±

    ¡°What Elder Qiu said is right!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Hurry and protect princess!¡±

    The Womand¡¯s cultivators swiftly encircle the princess, protecting the princess and Qinger.

    ¡°I am going to fight all of you!¡±

    Yue Qinger raises her twin swords and is going to charge at Master Cihong.

    Qiu Han hurriedly pulled her back.

    This girl is too impulsive! Cihong is o powerful and he also possesses the Nine Heaven Fire Staff now. There is no one in Womand who is his opponent anymore!

    ¡°Today you will all die!¡±

    Master Cihong says, ¡°None of you shall escape!¡±

    As he speaks, he prepares to take action against Qiu Han and the rest of the women.

    At this moment, a mocking voice says, ¡°Come on. I am still here. Why do you want to take action against the women?¡±

    Everyone looks up to see a guy with his arms crossed standing in the air.

    ¡°Why, why are you still not dead!¡±

    Master Cihong and Taoist Tun E were shocked as they look at each other.

    This guy was torn into pieces! How can he still be alive?!

    ¡°What, what sort of monster are you!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It can be considered as an undying body.¡±

    The incarnation which was formed by Liu Yi¡¯s golden fog cannot die or be destroyed.

    Unless Liu Yi¡¯s original body got injured, otherwise, his golden fog incarnation would forever exist.

    ¡°Why are you obstructing us!¡±

    Master Cihong¡¯s gaze towards Liu Yi turns cautious. ¡°Who sent you!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I can answer this question of yours.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, ¡°It is Daoist Ai Ling who sent me over!¡±

    ¡°Ai Ling? Who is that? Why have I never heard of her!¡±

    Master Cihong frowns deepens, ¡°Could it be that you made her up?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. Everything that I say is true.¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°The reason why you had never heard of it before is that you are ignorant and inexperienced! Wait till the 5 Spirit Gathering and I guarantee that the whole world will know of this name.¡±

    ¡°5 Spirit Gathering?¡±

    Master Cihong suddenly trembles, ¡°This person is rted to the 5 Spirit Gathering?¡±

    ¡°Looks like you know about 5 Spirit Gathering!¡±

    Liu Yi thinks rapidly, ¡°Indeed. Qin Imperial Pce has thoughts about this 5 Spirit Gathering.¡±

    Hearing this, no matter how stupid Master Cihong is, he also understands what is going on already. ¡°So you are the enemy of Qin Imperial Pce!¡±

    This fellow is not an ally of Qin Imperial Pce but an enemy!

    While Qiu Han also did not speak cautiously. Although she hates men a lot but she is not an idiot.

    That Liu Yi seems to be stalling for time¡­why?

    But seeing that he seems to be protecting princess, let¡¯s just watch for now!

    ¡°Still not talking?¡±

    Master Cihong sneers, ¡°Although I do not wish to kill you it does not mean that I am unable to deal with you!¡±

    As he speaks, he waves the Nine Heaven Fire Staff.

    The filthy blood on top was instantly wiped off as Nine Heaven Fire Staff lets out eye-catching light.

    ¡°In your hands, this Nine Heaven Fire Staff is wasted! Only in this monk¡¯s hand can it release it¡¯s might!¡±

    As Master Cihong speaks, he pounds the Nine Heaven Fire Staff fiercely onto the ground.

    A golden light instantly spread outwards and form an enormous buddha palm in the sky above the head of all of the women of Womand.

    If such an enormous buddha palm ps down, perhaps Womand would no longer exist!

    ¡°What, what scary buddhist might!¡±

    ¡°How¡­how can we win?¡±

    The Womand fighters finally lost their confidence and fell into confusion.

    ¡°Calm down!¡±

    Qiu Han berates, ¡°To be so startled, what do all of you look like! Take a look at yourselves! How can you all be worthy of the name of Queen Guard! Furthermore, with me here, I will not let outsiders harm any of you!¡±

    With this shout of hers, those female warriors who were panicking previously calm down.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, although Qiu Han is a weirdo it seems like she is indeed quite reliable.

    ¡°In a bit, I¡¯m afraid that all of you will not be able to calm down!¡±

    As Master Cihong speaks, he lets the buddha palm lower until it nearly touches the top of the crowd head which is very terrifying.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you wish to protect these women?¡±

    Master Cihong rubs his bald head andughs nastily, ¡°If you do not say your real identity then all of them shall die! Even if this monk is unable to kill you, I can still kill these women .¡±

    ¡°To think that you are a monk!¡±

    Liu Yi gnashes his teeth, ¡°To behave so despicably!¡±

    ¡°What is this monk afraid of!¡±

    Master Cihongughs, ¡°This world was always like this. For a good person to be a buddha, he must experience 81 disasters! While for a bad person to be a buddha, he only needs to put down his butcher¡¯s knife!¡±

    His smile contains a trace of coldness. ¡°As long as I cultivate to the peak, I will be a buddha the moment I put down my butcher¡¯s knife!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°The cycle of Karma will have appropriate retribution! Sooner orter you will receive retribution for these malicious deeds! It is only possible for you to be a buddha if buddha is blind!¡±

    ¡°You dare to presumptuously talk about Dharma!¡±

    Master Cihong replies coldly as he hits out a palm sending Buddhist qi towards Liu Yi.

    One of Liu Yi¡¯s arms was instantly destroyed but it swiftly restores to normal.

    ¡°Do you see this. This monk can easily destroy your body! And I can humiliate you as I wish! What can you do?¡±

    Master Cihongughs loudly. Liu Yi did not move. Instead, he smiles back.

    ¡°Very soon, you will see the cycle of karma.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you show it?¡±

    Master CihongughS nonstop like he is in delight and furY, ¡°Let this monk see that karma! But right now, it is not time for you to think about these. If you don¡¯t tell me your identity, all of them are going to die! Although it is a pity for so many beauties to die, women can be found anywhere! Say it. You do not have much time left!¡±

    ¡°Stonehead, quick-quicklye over!¡±

    Yue Qinger says in worry, ¡°You are not his opponent! Come over to my side and lets fight against him together!¡±

    ¡°What Qinger says is right. Quicklye over!¡±

    The princess also says, ¡°You still have not told me who you are yet, why did youe to the imperial pce, why did you use the identity of a butterfly to lie to me¡­thus, you cannot die yet!¡±

    ¡°Qinger rx. Nothing will happen to me.¡±

    Liu Yi gives Yue Qinger a warm smile before looking at the princess and says, ¡°Your highness. You also lied to me so the two of us are equal.¡±

    ¡°You still have time to chat?¡±

    A ruthless gleam shes across Master Cihong¡¯s eyes, ¡°It is time for all of you to die!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Liu Yi suddenlyughs as he points to the right, ¡°Then what is over there?¡±

    Master Cihong and the rest instantly look at that direction and see a small ck dot flies over.

    ¡°Who is that? Where did that cultivatore from?¡±

    ¡°Someone from Womand?¡±

    The people from Heaven Deficiency Sect cannot help but mutter. Could it be that Womand still have people who can fight?

    ¡°What a powerful cultivation¡­¡±

    Master Cihong looks at the direction of that ck dot as he grasp the staff tightly, ¡°Such powerful cultivation¡­could it be that master ising?¡±

    As they are speaking, that ck dot starts bing bigger and soon the figure of a man could be seen as hends on the ground.

    This person¡­isn¡¯t he that fellow who couldn¡¯t die?

    The guy takes a deep breath and that other guy who was standing in front of the Womanddies instantly turns into a golden fog which was sucked in by him.

    ¡°This¡­.this is a doppelganger technique?¡±

    Tun E¡¯s eyes widen, ¡°There is this kind of technique?¡±

    ¡°I said that you guys are ignorant and inexperienced!¡±

    Liu Yi stretches his muscles and bones, ¡°s, it has been a long time since I exercised my body. It is making me stifled.¡±

    ¡°Stone-stonehead, your body is fine?¡±

    Yue Qinger covers her mouth as she looks at Liu Yi¡¯s figure in shock, ¡°You were hit by Moon Dream Death Palm and your body recovered?¡±

    ¡°Moon Dream Death Palm?¡±

    ¡°This person was hit by Moon Dream Death Palm? How is that possible! Shouldn¡¯t he have turned into stone?¡±

    Everyone present seems to know this palm technique. Most of them do not believe that Liu Yi could stand there fine.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say earlier that I will be fine but you did not believe.¡±

    Liu Yi instantly appears by Yue Qinger¡¯s side and lightly scraps her nose, ¡°Now do you believe it?¡±

    ¡°Hateful! ¡±

    Yue Qinger bats away Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Just who are you¡­¡±

    The princess¡¯s gaze towards Liu Yi is filled with curiosity as well as amazement.

    ¡°Ask your Elder Qiu.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he looks at Qiu Han.

    Qiu Han instantly rolls her eyes at Liu Yi.

    ¡°In front of this monk, you still have the mood to crack jokes?¡±

    Master Cihong is angered, ¡°After killing these women, you shall know how scary this monk is!¡±

    As he speaks, he brandishes his staff downwards.

    Instantly that enormous buddha palm starts pressuring down filled with world-shaking imposingness!

    ¡°How scary¡­¡±

    ¡°We are going to die¡­¡±

    ¡°All of you send your qi out and resist together! Form the formation! Goddess descend!¡±

    Qiu Han gathered all of the strength from everyone and released the goddess again to block that descending buddha palm!

 Chapter 849 - This monk is too arrogant]

    <b>Chapter 849 [This monk is too arrogant]</b>

    Although the goddess¡¯s body is huge but without the support from Nine Heaven Fire Staff, it is too weak

    The goddess stands among the crowd and uses her body to block that buddha palm.

    But this buddha palm only pauses slightly before causing the goddess¡¯s body to copse before continuing to fall.

    Despair shes across all of the female¡¯s eyes. Looks like we are going to die.

    But at this moment, Liu Yi¡¯s body suddenly expands until he is over two meters tall. He then uses his own body to rece the Goddess and blocks this enormous buddha palm.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Seeing someone using their flesh body to block his buddha palm, Master Cihong was so startled that his eyes nearly popped out.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Liu Yi roars out angrily as he releases Nine Yang God Qi out from his hands.

    Instantly this buddha palm instantly scatters into dots of golden light,nding all over the ce.

    Master Cihong is stunned while Tun E beside him shouts in panic, ¡°How, how is this possible! Senior Brother is using Nine Heaven Fire Staff and there is someone who can scatter your buddhist qi?!¡±

    ¡°Buddist Qi? It is nothing but an evil buddha!¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°You dare to im yourself as buddha? Let me show you what is real buddhist qi!¡±

    As he speaks, he releases eye-catching golden light from his body as he converts all of his Nine Yang God Qi into buddhist qi!

    Liu Yi possess a golden body and was very close to buddha. Now that he had converted all of his qi to buddhist qi, a golden wheel lights up behind his head!

    9 golden lotus flowers revolves around him!

    He looks so dignified that momentarily, a lot of people nearly kneel down and worship him!

    It is like buddhist chant is descending from the sky making everyone be clear-headed as pious slowly flourish from the bottom of their heart.

    A lot of Heaven Deficiency Sect taoists kneel down as they and start worshiping Liu Yi.

    Seeing the people from Heaven Deficiency Sect kneeling down as well as his junior bother Tun E kneeling down, Master Cihong immediately asks in shock, ¡°What, what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°From today onwards, I shall convert to Buddhism¡­¡±

    Tun E¡¯s eyes are filled with pious towards buddha as he says slowly, ¡°In the past, I was gravely mistaken. I shall put down my butcher¡¯s knife and from henceforth, meditate by the side of themp¡­¡±

    ¡°Fucking hell! Wake up!¡±

    While Master Cihong was shocked by Liu Yi¡¯s buddhist qi, he gathers his cultivation and lets out a roar.

    This roar carries the force of clearing one¡¯s mind which immediately makes those people from Heaven Deficiency Sect wake up.

    ¡°Ah, what, what was I doing?!¡±

    ¡°Why would I have the thoughts of bing a monk!¡±

    Everyone exims while Liu Yi crosses his arms and says merrily, ¡°After much hardship, your underlings finally wish to devote themselves to buddha, why did you block them?¡±

    ¡°It is you who is confusing them! How is it possible for you to have such powerful buddhist qi!¡±

    ¡°Anyone in the world can be buddha. Only you cannot be buddha!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze is very overbearing as he looks at Master Cihong, ¡°Because your intention is not righteous but nefarious! The karma that you nted is evil! Evil karma will not produce a benevolent result. In the end, you can only die or degenerate into the path of a beast to repay the karma that you had nted!¡±

    ¡°This buddha is a real buddha! How can I fall into reincarnation! Don¡¯t say nonsense here!¡±

    Master Cihong does not believe what Liu Yi says at all while Tun E by the side can no longer take it, ¡°Motherfucking hell! This kid dares to confuse this taoist! Senior brother! Let junior brother help you deal with him!¡±

    As he speaks, Tun E pulls out a wooden peach sword and stabs at Liu Yi.

    At the same time, he takes out an amulet and pastes it on his forehead.

    ¡°Taoist Laizie swiftly as ordered! Daoist Nezha, quickly possess me!¡±

    What Tun E is using is a taoist Deity Fighting technique which invites Nezha from the world of the immortals to possess his body.

    Instantly a golden ray of light descends onto him.

    Tun E immediately grew out 3 heads and 6 limbs as he holds the Fire-tipped Spear, Universe Ring as well as Red Armiry Sash in his hands.

    ¡°Lest see how deal with me now!¡±

    Tun Eughs as he flies in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°This is bad¡­he invited Daoist Nezha¡­¡±

    ¡°That toad can invite this kind of great immortal!¡±

    Qiu Han and the rest of the female elders were all shocked.

    Yue Qinger is worried about Liu Yi¡¯s safety as she immediately warns, ¡°Stonehead¡­you, you must be careful!¡±

    ¡°Rx. This parlour trick cannot harm me.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he withdraws his Buddhist qi and changes it back to his Nine Yang God Qi.

    Tun E¡¯s cultivation is only 21 starjades. To Liu Yi, it is pitifully weak.

    He does not even need to activate his ck and white world and can through his opponent¡¯s attacking trajectory.

    Before Tun E¡¯s three head and six arms can hit Liu Yi, Liu Yi had hit out a palm at him.

    ¡°Glorious Sun Palm: Illusion Extermination!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm wind hits Tun E, instantly sending him flying hundreds of meters away like a cannonball, disappearing from the sights of everyone.

    ¡°Wh-what¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi had re-crossed his arms. His palm was sent out very quickly and almost no one noticed his actions before that toad was sent flying until he disappeared from sight¡­

    What power is this¡­

    ¡°Tun E¡­¡±

    Master Cihong clenches his staff tightly as his heart pounds.

    With his 21 starjade cultivation, he can barely see Liu Yi taking action.

    Sending my junior brother flying away with a single palm move¡­even I am unable to do this kind of thing¡­

    This guy was casually beaten up by me earlier¡­howe he has be so powerful in a blink of an eye?

    Or could it be that this is his real ability?

    The people from Womand were also shocked. This guy is so powerful¡­just did he cultivate?

    Liu Yi challenges the people from Heaven Deficiency Sect, ¡°This is too boring. Why don¡¯t you attack together?¡±

    Master Cihong roars, ¡°Too arrogant! Take him down!¡±

    In the end, none of the people from Heaven Deficiency Sect move.

    Master Cihong roars again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me! Hurry and attack! Take him down!¡±

    ¡°Master¡­how are we his opponent¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right even our master got defeated¡­¡±

    Those daoists from Heaven Deficiency Sect had now be soft eggs as they shake their heads.

    ¡°If you want to attack then you attack! We are unable to!¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right¡­you attack yourself¡­we cheer for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it! A group of trash!¡±

    Master Cihong nearly vomits blood from anger. In a blink of an eye, this group of scumbags have turned into deserters!

    ¡°Fine then! Then let this monk me take action and deal with you! The power from buddha is not something that you can take!¡±

    As he speaks, he points his staff at Liu Yi.

    Borrowing the might from Nine Heaven Fire Staff adding to his cultivation, he releases Moon Dream Sutra!

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze turns severe. This fellow wishes to use Moon Dream Sutra to control my body! Just like what Sea Ghost Emperor wished to do to me!

    But Liu Yi will not let such a thing happen!

    ¡°Nine Yang God Qi!¡±

    Liu Yi roars as nine golden sun flies out from his back!

    Very quickly golden light shines from the nine suns onto Liu Yi!

    He mimics the unique incarnation technique of Womand and created his own new technique!

    Nine golden chains stretch out from his clothing and lie on the ground.

    Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation is slightly unique. Different from those Womand whom turn their incarnation into clothing and wear it.

    But right now, Nine Yang God Qi turned into chains by him which fulfill the needs that he wants!

    A formless barrier forms around his body. It can also strengthen the defensive capability of Liu Yi¡¯s flesh body which also allows him to resist the control of Moon Dream Sutra over him!

    Liu Yi feels that his current image is a bit like a holy warrior!

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    Master Cihong tries to use Moon Dream Sutra to lift Liu Yi up but realize that his Moon Dream Sutra did not work!

    Liu Yi crosses his arms as he stands up shaking his head while smiling.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Master Cihong is i startled as this is the first time his Moon Dream Sutra had lost effect!

    Even if his opponent is stronger than himself, it is impossible to have no effect at all!

    ¡°I have seen this move countless times!¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°When you use it, it is so pitifully weak.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he puts on his Fire-ice Armour before stomping his feet.

    Without using Shadow Step, Liu Yi only uses his powerful leg strength and forcefully speeds up and appears in front of Master Cihong.

    ¡°Nirvana Barrier!¡±

    Master Cihong was panicking as he raises his staff and releases the ability that Nine Heaven Fire Staff that it carries.

    A small me barrier surrounds his body protecting him within.

    -boom-

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm smashes onto the barrier causing the barrier to tremble. The surface of the barrier undtes before finally calming down.

    Liu Yi also retreat a few steps as green smoke emits from his palm.

    ¡°Hahahaha! This is Tang Xuanzang¡¯s staff!¡±

    Seeing how Liu Yi was blocked by the barrier that he released, Master Cihong¡¯s worried heart finally calms down as heughs loudly, ¡°How is it possible for you to break this barrier!¡±

    Different from Nirvana Great Barrier, Nirvana Barrier is a monomer defense barrier. Although Master Cihong used it, it is a few ranks weaker than what Tang Xuanzang can summon out. But it can still defend against Liu Yi¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Thief! How dare you use my Nine Heaven Fire Staff!¡±

    Qiu Han trembles in anger.

    ¡°Protect the princess while I help him!¡±

    She charges over with her twin swords. Her swords keep striking the Nirvana Barrier causing it to undte.

    ¡°It is useless. The two of you can¡¯t break my barrier.¡±

    Master Cihong keepsughing sinisterly, ¡°This is the barrier that protected you women in the past! Now that it is used to block you, how is it? What are you feeling now? Isn¡¯t it very maddening? Hahahaha! What can you all do about this monk! You can only look at me standing here!¡±

    As he speaks, he stabs the Nine Heaven Staff onto the ground and says loudly, ¡°This Nine Heaven Fire Staff still has one more ability and that is Nine Heaven Fire Technique! When this monk uses it and kills all of you, this monk shall then take away the Queen! Hahahaha!¡±

 Chapter 850 - Super powerful!]

    <b>Chapter 850 [Super powerful!]</b>

    While speaking, Master Cihong¡¯s hands start forming seals before hitting the staff.

    The staff lets out golden light and very quickly, a fire lotus form above the staff.

    One lotus, two lotus, three lotus¡­

    ¡°Nine Heaven Fire Technique, Nine Fire Lotus¡­¡±

    The princess¡¯s face turns pale as cold sweat drips down her forehead, ¡°If this Nine Heaven Fire Technique is released¡­the entire Womand will turn into ruins¡­¡±

    A scene that she does not want to see appears in front of her.

    {{Nine fire lotus slowly descend onto the ground.

    Just like nine atomic bombs exploding at the same time, columns of ck mushroom clouds flooded with red ze shoots up into the sky.

    The heaven and earth change color as the fire wave swallows up everything!

    This is the move that Tang Xuanzang used back when a group of demons wanted to invade Womand.

    That demon along with the country that he existed in, turned into history.

    This is a memory that my mother had imparted to me¡­

    Although the princess does not have any cultivation she had a unique ability and that is to peep into the memories of others.

    Even though the queen had turned into stone, the princess can still see her memories.

    Nine Heaven Fire Technique¡­this technique is too powerful. If it was used, based on Master Cihong¡¯s cultivation, perhaps Womand will turn into ruins!

    ¡°All of you wait to die! Queen Real Stone is mine!¡±

    Master Cihong¡¯s eyes turned red as heughs madly. Six fire lotus had formed. When the ninth lotus form, the technique will be released.

    ¡°Wish to use Nine Heaven Fire Technique? Ask me first!¡±

    Liu Yi stands in front of the Nirvana barrier as he clenches his fist.

    ¡°What can you do about this monk?¡± Master Cihong does not care about what Liu Yi says, ¡°None of you can break this Nirvana Barrier! Just wait for the end of the world toe!¡±

    While he was speaking, Liu Yi had taken a deep breath before smashing his palm fiercely onto the Nirvana Barrier.

    The entire Nirvana barrier instantly trembles!

    The surface barrier ripples as an enormous sunken mark slowly appear.

    ¡°It is useless. You will not break it¡­.¡±

    Before Master Cihong can finish, the Nirvana Barrier suddenly lets out a groaning sound before distorting. Liu Yi¡¯s palm had split open this barrier!

    Glorious Sun Palm: Broken Army!

    The Nirvana Barrier is unable to take a single blow of this palm move, that was specialized in breaking defenses, which Liu Yi uses with full power!

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Master Cihong nearly pees from fright! This guy broke the Nirvana Barrier!

    How is this possible! This is the move that Tang Xuanzang was proud of!

    He had relied on this barrier to protect Womand for over thousands of years!

    And now, it was broken by this guy!

    ¡°Just, just who are you!¡±

    Master Cihong is trembling as he lost control over his dder!

    As for people who can do this¡­.it seems like only people who possess the strength of my master can do so¡­

    ¡°Fine then. Since you asked so earnestly and sincerely, I shall be merciful and tell you.¡±

    Liu Yi withdraws his hand and crosses his arms before saying, ¡°Myst name is Liu while my name is Yi.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­you, you are LIU YI!!!¡±

    Right now, Master Cihong is frightened!

    ¡°Impossible! Liu Yi was struck by my master¡¯s Moon Dream Death Palm! How is it possible for him to be alive!¡±

    ¡°For this kind of matter, go and ask that master of yours.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he appears in front of Master Cihong before raising his leg and chops down on his head like an ax.

    Master Cihong¡¯s body was hammered into the ground. The staff drops and was caught by Liu Yi.

    ¡°So this is Nine Heaven Fire Staff?¡±

    Just feeling the surging power inside the staff, indeed the Buddhist qi is very robust.

    Liu Yi holds the staff and feels like he is holding onto buddha!

    Tang Xuanzang¡¯s strength seems to be very strong¡­just his staff possesses such might! How strong is his actual self?

    Back then when he had not be buddha he was a realm crosser. After bing Buddha, how much did he improve!

    This fellow is also an enemy of mine¡­after all, I promised Qinger to beat him up.

    Looks like it is another arduous task!

    ¡°You are finished! You are finished!¡±

    Unexpectedly this monk is still not dead as he struggles to climb out from the ground, ¡°Very soon your death day ising!¡±

    ¡°If you can kill me thene!¡±

    Liu Yi challenges the monk, ¡°But if you are unable to kill me then you should enter reincarnation!¡±

    ¡°This monk will not enter reincarnation!¡±

    The monk suddenly roars as his seven apertures start bleeding.

    Fucking hell what is this?

    Liu Yi is a bit lost. Could it be that it is some evil technique?

    While at this moment, the sky suddenly turns dark and cloudy. Originally it was bright and sunny. Like some magic skulduggery, the sun suddenly disappears as the moon rises quietly and hangs in the sky.

    This is Moon Dream Sutra?

    While the skin of Master Cihong in front of him starts to fester bit by bit. The originally fair monk instantly became no different from a rotten zombie.

    Looks like to use this technique, this fellow does not mind sacrificing his flesh body!

    A ray of moonlight shines down as a male figure walks out from the moonlight.

    The guy asks, ¡°To use the forbidden technique to call me? What is the matter?¡±

    ¡°Master¡­disciple, disciple is ashamed to face master¡­the n has failed¡­¡±

    Although the flesh body of Master Cihong is destroyed he can speak. Just that his voice is filled with fear.

    ¡°What?!¡± The guy roars, ¡°Failed?! And you still have the face to meet me!¡±

    ¡°Master¡­.but, but he is Liu Yi¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Liu Yi was already killed by my Moon Dream Death Palm! How can he be still alive¡­¡±

    His gaze finallynds on Liu Yi and he trembles. Clearly he got a huge shock!

    ¡°Looks like I finally found the main culprit.¡±

    Liu Yi exercises his bones as he looks at that guy, ¡°Without good cause I was beaten until I had to rest for so long. I still have a belly full of fire to release!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The guy crosses his arms as he arrogant sneers, ¡°I can kill you once, that means I can kill you a second time!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say your name before killing me?¡±

    Liu Yi tries to probe the identity of this fellow.

    Out of the Ten Heavenly Stems, he had killed 3. Who among the remaining is this fellow?

    ¡°There is no harm in telling you my distinguished name!¡±

    This fellow is filled with self-confidence. It seems like in his eyes, Liu Yi is already a dead person.

    ¡°I am Second of the Ten Heavenly Stems. Last time I did not kill and now you send yourself to me! Good! Let me kill you now!¡±

    Second¡¯s hand raises his left hand and a mountain far away separates from the ground before flying over to the sky of this side like it is going to drop on top of Liu Yi¡¯s head!

    Moon Dream Sutra: Moving Mountain Reiming Land!

    This technique is truly heaven-defying!

    Liu Yi feels his heart itch. How nice would it be if I also knew this technique.

    Although one must not bite off more than one can chew¡­but who wouldn¡¯t want to learn such a heaven-defying sutra!

    As long as I learn it andbine it together with my Nine Yang God Qi, it wull be enough!

    But now there does not seem to have any more time for him to think about all these anymore as the huge mountain is bearing down on him like it is going squash Liu Yi into minced meat.

    However, this is not the first time that Liu Yi had face this kind of technique. He also does not care about the 5 Finger Mountain of Living buddha, how would he be afraid of this kind of mountain that is not made of qi?

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and forcefully uses his single hand to grab hold of that hundred-meter tall mountain.

    ¡°This thing is not fun. Here you go!¡±

    As he speaks, Liu Yi tosses it out.

    The enormous mountain rumble towards Second.

    ¡°What huge strength!¡±

    While Second is shocked, he stretches out both his hands and uses both his hands to execute Moon Dream Sutra and stops the mountain in front of him!

    ¡°But what is the use of only pure strength?¡±

    As Second speaks, his hands draw in the air.

    That enormous mountain starts trembling as the stones on it start peeling off!

    This Moon Dream Sutra is like the hands of gods and swiftly modify the shape of the mountain into another shape!

    The mountain became an enormous triangle with pointed thorns-like monolith under the triangle!

    If this thing descends now, even a giant would be pricked into a hedgehog!

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you resist!¡±

    Secondughs loudly while Liu Yi only smiles as he looks up.

    ¡°Sunray Sword!¡±

    He grabs the void and a golden red greatsword appears in his hand.

    At the same time, this greatsword extends and in a blink of an eye, it became a few hundred meters long ming greatsword!

    ¡°What¡­.is, is this Moonlight Sword?¡±

    Second does not believe in his own eyes. This fellow used a technique simr to Moonlight Sword?

    How is this possible!

    ¡°Chop!¡±

    Liu Yi roars as he chops down with the greatsword.

    The thorny mountain above was instantly split into two by his Sunray Sword. At the same time, the Sunray Sword continues to chops at Second above!

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Second turn pale as he hurried uses both his hands to execute Moon Dream Sutra to control the enormous Sunray Sword to stop barely half a meter from his head.

    The sunray sword keeps trembling like a ferocious beast wishing to break Second¡¯s control.

    Second is covered in cold sweat as he faintly feels that the fellow in front of him seems to be way stronger than him!

    ¡°This is not possible¡­this is not possible¡­¡±

    How is it possible for a mere chess piece to be stronger than me?! I am the number 2 of the Ten Heavenly Stems!

    ¡°There are lots of things that are impossible! A while back the move that you sneak attack me with, let me return it back to you now!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, two rays of golden light erupt from his eyes as a sun tattoo faintly appears on his back. The nine golden chains also float up!

    The Sunray Sword broke Second¡¯s Moon Dream Sutra and chops down from his head, splitting his body into two! Then split the ground into two!

    Nearly a hundred meters long deep ravine appears on the ground just like this!

 Chapter 851 - Damn Toad]

    <b>Chapter 851 [Damn Toad]</b>

    A beam of moonlight immediately shines down on to the corpse that was split into two.

    ¡°Wish to escape?¡±

    This time around, Liu Yi had made adequate preparation and would not let these people escape again!

    ¡°God Sword Protecting Body!¡±

    He waved his hand releasing six god swords. The six god swords immediately appear above the corpse.

    The god swords actually block the moonlight technique for a moment disallowing the moonlight technique to shine of that Second¡¯s body.

    ¡°Soul Return!¡±

    Liu Yi executes Demon Sword Technique and captures Second¡¯s soul into his hand.

    ¡°What! My, my soul!¡±

    Second realize that he is unable to escape, instead, he was captured by Liu Yi. Instantly, he was frightened stiff!

    Moonlight Technique is their final escaping method which was now ineffective!

    ¡°After showing off you wish to escape?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers as he looks at the small soul in his hand.

    At this moment, Second¡¯s body was like had beenpressed into a pocket-sized person as he stands on top of Liu Yi¡¯s palm.

    ¡°What do you want to do to me! Quickly let me go otherwise Qin Imperial Pce will not let you off!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that in the past Qin Imperial Pce was my old friend?¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help butugh, ¡°Don¡¯t joke. There will definitely be a fight between me and Qin Imperial Pce. Killing you is nothing but doing in an enemy!¡±

    ¡°I will not die! You cannot kill me!¡±

    ¡°This is not up to you!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he uses Soul Return.

    He does not have any techniques that can search a soul thus he can only send this fellow in Xiao Taiji as an offering to it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Second realize that this sword is releasing a scary sucking power like it is going to swallow up his soul and was badly frightened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I, I do not wish to die!¡±

    Second keeps begging.

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression turns stern as he frightens, ¡°If you do not wish to die then tell me everything that I want to know!¡±

    Although this Second is very arrogant, it seems like he is very afraid of death! If I can make use of this point, perhaps he might reveal the things that I wish to know! But right now, it is not time to question him.

    Liu Yi takes out the Netherghost Ring and Second starts trembling in fear.

    ¡°Netherghost Ring¡­why, why is that ring in your hands?¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but question, ¡°Oh? You recognize this ring?¡±

    ¡°How, how would I not recognize¡­this is Ninth¡¯s ring!¡±

    Second¡¯s voice trembles, ¡°That damn Ninth¡­betrayed Emperor Qin and stole away Emperor Qin¡¯s Netherghost Ring! You, you did kill him!¡±

    ¡°It was him who was seeking death.¡±

    ¡°Why did you take out this ring..¡±

    ¡°To give you a ce to take shelter.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that his smile is a bit sinister.

    But to defeat Qin Imperial Pce, it does not matter if I be a bad person.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me go in! Please!¡±

    Second keeps shaking his head as fear filled his eyes.

    ¡°After entering, do greet those ghosts of your Qin Imperial Pce.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he sends Second into the Netherghost Ring.

    At the same time, Master Cihong who had turned into a blood person starts crying in fear.

    Fucking hell! Even our master was killed! How is Liu Yi so powerful!

    ¡°Now it is your turn monk.¡±

    Liu Yi puts on the Netherghost Ring before looking at Master Cihong. ¡°You have be neither a person nor a ghost, what is the point of living. Obediently enter reincarnation and be a beast.¡±

    ¡°You can forget about it!¡±

    Master Cihong stomps his feet and turns around wanting to escape.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Liu Yiughs as a chain flies out from behind him and coils around Master Cihong.

    Master Cihong was then mmed onto the ground by Liu Yi, creating arge hole.

    ¡°Damn stinky monk! Where are you running to!¡±

    ¡°None from the Heaven Deficiency Sect are allowed to leave!¡±

    The Womand warriors surround Master Cihong and the people from Heaven Deficiency Sect within.

    ¡°Princess, please give your order on how to deal with them!¡±

    Qiu Han lets the Queen Guards detain the people from Heaven Deficiency Sect to prevent them from escaping.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    Yue Qinger says in resentfully, ¡°These people trespassed Womand and damaged our Nine Heaven Fire Staff as well as assaulting our Womand! Their crimes cannot be forgiven!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Kill all of them!¡±

    ¡°Kill all of them!¡±

    The beauties of Womand shout along as well. Their gaze towards the people from Heaven Deficiency Sect is filled with ill will.

    These women probably hate the people from Heaven Deficiency Sect a lot.

    ¡°There is indeed not a single good person in Heaven Deficiency Sect!¡±

    Qiu Han ces her sword on the throat of one of the guys of Heaven Deficiency Sect, ¡°Let¡¯s start the killing from you!¡±

    ¡°Who dares to touch my Heaven Deficiency Sect!¡±

    At this moment, Taoist Tun E who was sted off to gods know where run back wretchedly.

    After eating Liu Yi¡¯s palm, right now the toad¡¯s face is green making him even uglier!

    Qiu Han says coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t protect yourself and you are still worried about your Heaven Deficiency Sect?¡±

    ¡°Anyways¡­with this taoist here, this taoist will not allow you to touch Heaven Deficiency Sect!¡±

    It is not that Tun E is loyal or self-sacrificing. He knows that Heaven Deficiency Sect is his everything!

    If he no longer has Heaven Deficiency Sect, then Qin Imperial Pce will discard him¡­

    Without Qin Imperial Pce giving him the medicine, sooner orter he will die!

    ¡°Fine then, let¡¯s send you first!¡±

    Qiu Han slices her sword at Tun E¡¯s head.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡±

    At this moment, a woman rushes out and blocks in front of Qiu Han.

    Seeing her, Qiu Han asks in shock, ¡°Wang Fang? What are you doing? What guts, did you forgot your identity?¡±

    ¡°Elder Qiu, so-sorry¡­¡±

    This woman¡¯s face is covered in tears, ¡°I, I am his woman¡­alive, I am his person, dead, I am his ghost. I cannot watch him die like this¡­¡±

    ¡°You, you disappointing thing! Have you forgotten our Womand¡¯s teachings?!¡±

    ¡°I, I had never forgotten¡­it is me who let you down, let the princess down¡­¡±

    Wang Fang kneels down and cries, ¡°If you want to, kill me first¡­.¡±

    ¡°You, you disappointing idiot!¡±

    Qiu Han trembles in anger.

    At this moment, Tun E takes a step forward and picks up a wooden peach sword before cing it on Wang Fang¡¯s neck

    ¡°Immediately had over the Queen Real Stone! Otherwise, I will kill her!¡±

    ¡°Bro-brother Chong¡­¡±

    Wang Fang looks at Tun E with her shocked filled eyes.

    ¡°You, you actually treat me like this¡­¡±

    Tun Eughs nonstop with delight on his face. ¡°Hahaha, idiotic woman did you really think that this taoist loved you? This taoist was only ying with you! You stupid woman still believe in love! So retarded!¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    Wang Fang trembles as her tears fall even faster.

    She did not expect that the only guy whom she trusted would turn around and harm her.

    Qiu Han res, ¡°Tun E you are too shameless !¡±

    Yue Qinger¡¯s swords are glowing with qi, ¡°This stinky man! Damn it!¡±

    The women from Womand were about to explode in anger! This damn taoist is too wicked!

    ¡°Thene and kill this taoist! Bring it on.¡±

    Tun E does not dare, ¡°As long as you dare to move then this taoist shall kill this woman!¡±

    ¡°You, you are too shameless!¡±

    ¡°Damn toad! Let go of our Wang Fang!¡±

    The women of Womand are all angered as their rage burns the sky!

    ¡°Let her go? You can dream on! If you do not hand over Queen Real Stone then she can only die!¡±

    Seeing all of these, Liu Yi cannot help but sigh, ¡°Wang Feng. Right now do you still love this man?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­.¡± Wang Feng suddenly cry out tears of blood, ¡°I indeed love this man¡­but¡­I loved the wrong person.¡±

    As she speaks, she turns her head around and looks at Tun E in grief.

    ¡°Brother Chong¡­since we cannot live together¡­then let¡¯s die together¡­¡±

    Wang Feng suddenly raises her sword and stabs it into her chest.

    This sword stabs through her chest before stabbing into Tun E¡¯s body.

    ¡°Wang Feng!¡±

    ¡°Wang Feng! Are you mad!¡±

    The women of Womand were greatly shocked and then they start crying.

    Tun E is in shock as blood seep out from his mouth.

    ¡°You¡­you dare to kill this taoist!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s die together¡­hopefully in the next life¡­we can be good people together¡­¡±

    Blood flows out Wang Feng¡¯s mouth as she copses onto the ground.

    ¡°Damn it¡­damn it!¡±

    Although Tun E had gotten stabbed once, he did not die. He seems to know that things are going south and turns around wishing to escape.

    ¡°Who let you escape!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and a Fire God Sword falls from the sky and stabs into Tun E, nailing into the ground.

    Tun E vomit blood before pulling out the Fire God Sword from his back, wishing to climb to his feet and escape.

    Who does not wish to live? At this moment, Tun E¡¯s heart is filled with an extremely strong wish to survive!

    ¡°Tun E! Aftermiting such crimes you still wish to escape?¡±

    mes of anger re up in Liu Yi¡¯s heart. This kind of guy deserves death!

    Tun E lets out a roar, ¡°Who, who can kill this taoist!¡± as his body suddenly transforms into an enormous green light.

    In a blink of an eye, he reveals his real body and transforms into a dark green toad.

    Right now he had turned into a real toad. This fellow is over ten meters big as his body let out an intense stink, making the women present pinch their nose.

    ¡°Ah¡­so stinky¡­¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­why is it so stinky!¡±

    Liu Yi himself also has the urge to vomit. Fucking hell! Is this fellow a toad or a stinkbug!

    The enormous toad opens its mouth as a ck tongue flies out shooting towards the princess!

    The female warriors were all shocked!

    Who is the princess? She is the head of Womand. Just that she had lost all of her cultivation due to an ident!

    She does not have any ability to withstand the attack from the toad!

    ¡°Descend!¡±

    Luckily Liu Yi is by her side. He pushes down with his palm as a golden Fire God Sword once again descends from the sky and nails down the toad¡¯s tongue.

    The enormous toad lets out a weird cry while the pus on its back burst apart, shooting out a few streams of venom at the princess.

 Chapter 852 - Come and be a guest]

    <b>Chapter 852 [Come and be a guest]</b>

    Some of the venom falls onto the ground and instantly burns out a deep ck hole on the ground. This shows just how scary this venom is!

    Liu Yi immediately uses God Sword Protecting Body and summons out the six god swords to float in front of his body and blocks these venoms.

    The venom was blocked by Liu Yi¡¯s God Sword Protecting Body, once again saving the princess¡¯s life.

    ¡°To attack time and time again! This fellow really wants to take the princess¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Nicely blocked Liu Yi!¡±

    The women cheers.

    ¡°This toad has a lot of different attacks!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow as he waves his arm, ¡°Okay. Time to get rid of the evil now.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he pushes down with his palm.

    Instantly an enormous palm descends from the sky and ms down on the body of the enormous toad.

    Tun E was instantly pped into minced meat as green blood stter all over the ce.

    Those that do not know would have thought that a green storm had attacked here!

    This toad monster was killed by Liu Yi while Wang Feng who lies by its side had died a long time ago.

    ¡°This is the end result of believing in men.¡±

    Qiu Han looks at Wang Feng¡¯s corpse and sighs, ¡°This sillyss¡­why did she not believe what I said¡­s¡­¡±

    An elder by the side asks the princess, ¡°Princess, what do we do now? Do we kill all of the people from Heaven Deficiency Sect?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Kill all of them to prevent worry in the future!¡±

    The women from Womand wants these Heaven Deficiency Sect people dead.

    The people from Heaven Deficiency Sect were all badly frightened when they hear this and immediately start begging.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill us! We are only runners!¡±

    ¡°Spare us¡­we will no longer dare to take action against Womand in the future!¡±

    ¡°Today, all of you can forget about surviving!¡±

    Qiu Han raises her twin swords with ill-will in her eyes.

    These people invade Womand! All of them deserve death!

    Qiu Han had been self-reproachful over this matter because she feels that it was her mistake for letting these people into Womand!

    Her mistake shall be corrected by herself!

    ¡°Princess, give your order!¡±

    Qiu Han and the group of elders kneel by princess¡¯s side while two Queen Guards walk over and drape a cloak embroidered with gold on the princess.

    A huge number of males from Heaven Deficiency Sect kneel down and cry as they beg.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill us¡­¡±

    ¡°I beg you, we no longer dare to¡­¡±

    The princess says, ¡°Forget it. Let them off. They are only minor characters.¡±

    Qiu Han hurriedly says, ¡°Princess! How can we let the tiger back into the mountain! All of these filthy men ought to be killed! Otherwise, they will still have thoughts about Queen Real Stone!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Let them off.¡± The princess waves her hand, ¡°But before letting them off, cripple their cultivation.¡±

    Upon hearing these, those Heaven Deficiency Sect people who were about to rejoice instantly turn pale.

    How is losing their cultivation no different from death? No, it can be said that it is even worse than dying!

    ¡°As you order!¡±

    Qiu Han smiles, ¡°This is a favor that the princess has bestowed upon you guys! Drag all of them away and deal with them!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The guards of Womand immediately escort those taoists from Heaven Deficiency Sect whose expressions are pale.

    ¡°Looks like this matter is temporarily settled.¡±

    The princess lets out a breath of relief before turning around before smiling at Liu Yi gracefully.

    ¡°As the princess of Womand, I need to thank you. If it was not for you, perhaps Womad would have suffered a cmity.¡±

    ¡°No need to thanks.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°On the contrary what makes me startled is that you are a princess.¡±

    The princess smiles as well, ¡°You being a human shocked me even more.¡±

    This smile causes Liu Yi to be speechless.

    Fine then. Indeed it was me who lied first.

    ¡°Talking about this, aren¡¯t you t too weird? To wear pce maid attire, are you cosying?¡±

    Qiu Han angrily rebukes, ¡°How dare you speak to our princess like this!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but retort, ¡°Oi bitch, is your period not well?! Why is your temper so bad!¡±

    ¡°Towards these stinky men, what need is there to be nice?¡±

    Qiu Han is still distrustful of man. She speaks back thorny and coldly, ¡°You men are experts in lying to women! Wang Feng is a living example!¡±

    Yue Qinger hurriedly helps Liu Yi exin. ¡°Elder Qiu! Stonehead is not like what you think! He is a very good person! Furthermore, he saved us! He is not that kind of stinky man!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you have already been tricked by this man¡¯s flowery words!¡±

    Qiu Han satirized, ¡°Qinger, you are still too innocent and very easy to lie to!¡±

    ¡°Qinger is no longer young! Qinger is already an adult!¡±

    Yue Qinger says unconvinced, ¡°How can I be lied to! Brother Stonehead is a very good person!¡±

    ¡°Wang Feng was also an adult but right now she is a cold corpse!¡±

    ¡°No! Brother Stonehead is definitely not like that one! Qinger believes him!¡±

    Yue Qinger supports her viewpoint and believes that Liu Yi is a good person.

    ¡°Qinger! You are too innocent!¡±

    Qiu Han hates that Qinger is unable to understand her, ¡°You are unable to determine the flowery words from men! You do not have any experience!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as he looks at Qiu Han, ¡°So that means that our Elder Qiu is very experienced?¡±

    ¡°Rubbish, when have I had such experience!¡±

    ¡°Then can Elder Qiu still berate Qinger so aggressively. I thought that Elder Qiu has experience.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! You are asking for a beating!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, Elder Qiu wants to exchange blows with this one?¡±

    Liu Yi challenges and Qiu Han¡¯s face instantly flushed red.

    Exchange blows, how is she Liu Yi¡¯s opponent!

    Although she only said it in anger her strength is way beneath Liu Yi!

    She is unable to even defeat Master Cihong¡­how can she fight against Liu Yi!

    ¡°Looks like you no longer wish to fight?¡± Liu Yi sighs, ¡°Regretful.¡±

    ¡°You stinky man!¡±

    ¡°Forget it Elder Qiu.¡±

    At this moment the princess finally speaks. Her smile is so beautiful that it can cause a person¡¯s heart to transform.

    ¡°Elder Qiu. Liu Yi is a benefactor of our Womand. We must treat him with due respect.¡±

    ¡°How, how can this be! How can Womand receive men!¡±

    Princess speaks softly, ¡°Why not? Although our Womand does not wee men but Liu Yi is an exception. Because Liu Yi is our benefactor. How can we not receive our benefactor? If this kind of matter is spread out, wouldn¡¯t we be a joke?¡±

    Qiu Han hesitates, ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°What Princess says is most correct!¡±

    Yue Qinger ps her hands and says, ¡°We should indeed properly receive Brother Stonehead! This time he put in a lot of effort! Earlier when Qinger saw him, he was about to die!¡±

    ¡°Talking about this, how did you enter?¡±

    Qiu Han frowns and question, ¡°Could it be that you also lied to Qinger and made her secretly bring you into Womand?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible. Qinger is so innocent, how would I be willing to deceive her?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Actually, I am also not very clear. Back then, after receiving the sneak attack by that Qin Imperial Pce person, I fell into theke outside. By the time I awakened, I was inside the Queen Spring.¡±

    When everyone heard this, they were all shocked, ¡°What?¡±

    One of the Womand women mutters, ¡°Could it be that theke outside¡­actually leads to Queen Spring?¡±

    Qiu Han shakes her head, ¡°Not possible! This is not possible! There is no secret entrance that leads to Queen Spring from the outside! This Queen Spring was a dead spring. The spring water was formed by the tears that our Queen cried! How is it possible for it to be connected to the outside?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±

    The princess covers her forehead gently with her hand, ¡°It is unusual that Liu Yi appeared inside Queen Spring¡­¡±

    Qiu Han question, ¡°Perhaps you are telling lies to deceive us!¡±

    Yue Qinger hurriedly says, ¡°Not at all. Qinger can prove that Brother Stonehead did not lie to us! Back then when Qinger saw big brother, big brother was already struck by Moon Dream Death Palm! When he suddenly appeared inside the spring water, Qinger got a huge shock!¡±

    ¡°So that was the case¡­wait!¡±

    Qiu Han got a huge shock, ¡°Qinger! A few days ago you should have been undergoing your adulthood ceremony! Could it be that you met Liu Yi at that time?¡±

    Qinger¡¯s face suddenly turns red, ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s right¡­¡±

    ¡°Adulthood ceremony? What is that?¡±

    Liu Yi is very curious while the gaze of the people in the surrounding turn even weirder.

    Liu Yi can only ask Yue Qinger, ¡°Qinger what is this adulthood ceremony?¡±

    ¡°Th-this¡­this¡­¡±

    Yue Qinger¡¯s face is as red as an apple and she is unable to say anything at all.

    Liu Yi became even more curious, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Damn pervert! You are not allowed to ask anymore!¡±

    Qiu Han hurriedly stopped Liu Yi, ¡°If you ask again, I will kill you!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Such a huge temper again, it makes me more curious!¡±

    ¡°Enough. You are indeed not allowed to ask about this matter anymore. Adulthood ceremony is our Womand¡¯s unique ceremony that cannot be told to outsiders.¡±

    The princess hurriedly stepped forward and smooth things over, ¡°Since everyone has met, let¡¯s get to know each other better. Nice to meet you, I am called Dragon Lotus, the princess of Womand.¡±

    Liu Yi mutters, ¡°Princess Dragon Lotus¡­this is nice name¡­¡±

    Qiu Han immediately chide, ¡°Pervert!¡±

    ¡°Praising your princess and I became a pervert?! Could it be that calling you women ugly is a noble act?!¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly angry.

    ¡°You! You damn fellow!¡±

    Qiu Han trembles but feels like she is unable to out talk Liu Yi.

    ¡°Enough. Why is it that the two of you start quarreling the moment you meet each other. We still have not finished discussing about proper matters.¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus cates the two of them ¡°If you guys continue to quarrel, we will no longer be able to chat. Qiu Han cool your anger and don¡¯t startle our benefactor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this one shall obey¡­¡±

    Qiu Han is rather respectful of Princess Dragon Lotus.

    ¡°Liu Yi. Since you have saved my Womand, we need to properly treat you. Don¡¯t leave for these few days and rest in our Womand. I will arrange a few females to treat you properly.¡±

 Chapter 853 - Curse breaker]

    <strong>Chapter 853 [Curse breaker]</strong>

    Arrange a few females to serve me¡­

    Hearing this sentence, Liu Yi feels weird in his heart.

    ¡°You are a guest of my Womand. We will repay our debt of gratitude.¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus¡¯s gaze is so pure that it made Liu Yi feel that he is too wicked.

    It must be me to is thinking too much! Yeah¡­definitely must be!

    ¡°Princess! Let Qinger serve Brother Stonehead! During the past few days, while Brother Stonehead was sick, it was Qinger who fed him medicine!¡±

    ¡°Cannot. If it is Qinger, it is not okay.¡±

    Unexpectedly Princess Dragon Lotus rejected Qinger¡¯s request which made Liu Yi and Yue Qinger shocked.

    Why does she not agree?

    Qinger thought that Princess is afraid that she would neglect Liu Yi thus she hurriedly says, ¡°Ah, your majesty, Qinger will not be clumsy. I will take good care of Brother Stonehead! Qinger¡¯s and Brother Stonehead¡¯s rtionship is very good. With Qinger by brother Stonehead¡¯s side, Brother Stonehead would be even happier!¡±

    ¡°That is why¡­¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus mutters but no one heard it clearly.

    Yue Qinger hurriedly ask, ¡°Your majesty what did you say?¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus says, ¡°No-nothing¡­anyways, first arrange Liu Yi¡­Mr Liu Yi to stay in the imperial pce.¡±

    Qiu Han expressed her objection, ¡°Liu Yi is a guy! How can he stay in the imperial pce!¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus says faintly, ¡°He is our benefactor, our Womand¡¯s benefactor and is also our royal family¡¯s benefactor. Furthermore, he is the guy who is born from the Queen Spring¡­he, should be a guy whom the Queen chose.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The surrounding people were instantly shocked as they looked at Liu Yi in surprise like they had seen a weird monster.

    Liu Yi subconsciously touched his face and did not feel that anything was missing. Eyes and nose are still around. Then why did they look at me like this?!

    But Liu Yi feels that the gaze of these women carries a bit of heart symbol!

    What is this situation¡­

    Qiu Han seems to be in slight disbelief, ¡°Would, would he be that kind of person?¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus says slowly, ¡°Born from within the Queen Spring¡­is there anything else to be suspicious about? It definitely must be the Queen who had cast her technique in secret and drag Mr Liu Yi from theke outside into Queen Spring.¡±

    ¡°Queen technique? What does this mean?¡±

    Liu Yi is bing more and more confused, ¡°Furthermore, hasn¡¯t the queen turned into stone, how can she cast techniques?¡±

    ¡°Brother Stonehead. You do not know!¡±

    Yue Qinger says arrogantly, ¡°Although our Queen had turned into stone, her cultivation is still there, furthermore, she still has her mind. After all, she is still waiting for the return of Elder Tang! If she does not have consciousness, how would she know when Elder Tang came back?¡±

    ¡°Then what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°It is¡­¡±

    Just as Yue Qinger is about to speak, Qiu Han covers her mouth.

    ¡°Qinger don¡¯t speak too much!¡±

    ¡°Wuu¡­¡±

    Yue Qinger also seemed to realize that she had almost spoken wrongly as herplexion instantly turns pale.

    Liu Yi¡¯s curiosity became deeper. What is going on, why make it so mysterious?

    ¡°Anyway lets Mr Liu Yi stay in my imperial pce first.¡±

    Dragon Lotus continues to arrange, ¡°Stay here for a few days to half a month and let us repay you!¡±

    ¡°There is no need for repayment. Saving Womand is out of righteousness. It is not to make you all repay me.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he takes out an invitation letter, ¡°But since I have seen your majesty, may your majesty please ept this invitation letter.¡±

    ¡°This is the invitation letter to the 5 Spirit Gathering? I heard Elder Qiu talk about it before.¡±

    Dragon Lotus epted the invitation letter which makes Liu Yi gloomy in his heart.

    This Qiu Han told the princess, why chase me away then!

    ¡°Since princess has epted the invitation letter, it is also time for me to leave.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°I still have some things to do, thus I shall not disturb everyone.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you cannot leave!¡±

    Dragon Lotus¡¯splexion turns panicky as she hurriedly stops him.

    ¡°I understand Princess Dragon Lotus¡¯s intentions but I do not have much time. Thus please understand.¡±

    ¡°Since, since this is the case¡­then staying here for a day is also fine!¡±

    A pce maid by the side suddenly steps forward and says softly, ¡°You are the benefactor of our Womand. If we do not properly receive you¡­in the future, our Womand will be mocked by other people. Thus, it will be great for sir to stay in our Womand for a day to let our Womand act as a host.¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus also says hurriedly, ¡°Right, right! Stay for just a day!¡±

    ¡°Since that is the case¡­ I will stay for 1 day. I can also experience the local conditions and customs of Womand.¡±

    ¡°Our Womand has a lot of fun ces.¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus smiles sweetly making Liu Yi slightly infatuated.

    Why is this woman so beautiful?

    Since she is so beautiful, perhaps her mother would not be any inferior!

    s, that Tang Xuanzang was too wicked. To not know the feelings of a woman and instead, wholeheartedly focused on his journey to India for Buddhist scriptures. Too stupid!

    This kind of man is a weirdo!

    Princess Dragon Lotus¡¯s face is slightly red as she says, ¡°Or perhaps, this princess can also apany sir to y chess. My chess skills are still not bad¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I do not know how to y chess. It is better for me to stroll around!¡±

    Liu Yi says excitedly, ¡°I always heard of Womand in myths, today I can finally have a good look!¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus seems to be somewhat angry as she lightly flings her sleeve, ¡°Since that is the case then I shall order the pce maids to bring you around to y!¡±

    Yue Qinger immediately volunteered, ¡°Let Qinger apany him as well!¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus res at Qinger, ¡°You stay here. I n will arrange for someone!¡±

    ¡°Yes, your majesty¡­¡±

    Yue Qinger pouts as she does not understand why the princess would suddenly be angry. Wasn¡¯t she alright earlier? She was also smiling so happily.

    ¡°Someonee! Bring sir to take a bath and have a change of clothing!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Two pce maids walk forward and cautiously guide Liu Yi.

    ¡°Mr Liu, follow them first. My Womand still has some personal matters to settle first!¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus seems to be angered as she leaves Liu Yi behind, leading the rest of the female warriors.

    Liu Yi is slightly stunned. Why did this woman be mad for no reason?

    I do not understand¡­the thoughts of women are too hard to guess!!

    Let me bathe first then take a look at the scenery of Womand!

    Liu Yi follows the two maids into the depths of the imperial pce. The inside of the imperial pce is filled with pavilions and kiosks,pletely a dazzling sight.

    As the two pce maids walk, they secretly look at Liu Yi before whispering to one another and giggling.

    s, these women are too pitiful. How long have they not seen a man?

    Perhaps seeing me is more interesting than looking at the gori in the zoos!

    Damn, why did Ipare myself to a gori!

    My mind must have flown away for a moment!

    Forget it. Let¡¯s not think about these anymore. Let¡¯s hurry to the ce and bathe first. It¡¯s been a long time since I bathed. Staying in the cave for so many days, perhaps my body is stinky.

    While Liu Yi leaving with the pce maids, Princess Dragon Lotus leads the group of elders as well as her guards into the main hall in the imperial pce.

    Princess Dragon Lotus sits on the throne as she holds that golden Nine Heaven Fire Staff in her hand.

    Qiu Han kneels down and request, ¡°Your majesty. Now that the danger had passed and we have obtained back the Nine Heaven Fire Staff, we should hurry and set up the Nirvana Great Barrier to protect our Womand!¡±

    Unexpectedly Princess Dragon Lotus shakes her head before saying something surprising, ¡°No. Who says that I was going to set up the Nirvana Great Barrier again?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Then what do we do if we are in danger?¡±

    The women are all confused.

    ¡°Calm down!¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus berates. Although her voice is very weak but it makes everyone present quiet.

    ¡°Look at how panicky you are. How are you warriors of my Womand? Could it be that without the Nirvana Great Barrier, the people of our Womand cannot exist?¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus¡¯s words are like a dagger, stabbing into the hearts of a lot of people.

    ¡°For countless years, we had always relied on this Nirvana Great Barrier to live. We are proud of this barrier and we also fall from grace because of this barrier! Everyone from Womadn, I, Dragon Lotus request all of you to please rely on your own hands to protect our country!¡±

    ¡°What princess says is right!¡±

    An elder nods her head, ¡°We fell into dependence of the Nirvana Great Barrier. We should believe in our own strength! The reason why our Womand is so much weaker than the rest of the great sects in the inner pavillion is that we have Nirvana Great barrier. Right now! We should strive for self-improvement!¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡±

    Qiu Han also understands the reasoning and nods her head, ¡°I support the decision of princess! Abolish the Nirvana Great Barrier!¡±

    ¡°Very good. Do the rest of the elders have other opinions?¡±

    The princess is also unable to decide everything. She needs the agreement of the elders. This is the current system of Womand.

    But this decision of Princess Dragon Lotus has obtained the support of everyone.

    She nods her head before saying her second matter, ¡°Good now that the matter of Nirvana Great Barrier is over, let us now talk about the matter regarding the curse breaker!¡±

    The moment this is said, the entire hall bes excited.

    Even Qiu Han is unable to hold back her nervousness and happiness.

    ¡°We have waited for so many years and our queen finally sent the curse breaker to our side! Does everyone know why the elders do not let anyone leave Womand?¡±

    Yue Qinger tilts her head and ask, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because the outside world is too dangerous?¡±

    ¡°That is only part of the reason.¡±

    Dragon Lotus sighs, ¡°The real reason is because of our Womand has a very scary curse throughout generations! Women of Womand who had not attained Heaven Realm cannot leave Womand even half a step! Otherwise, they will slowly turn into a stone statue! As for Women who had attained Heaven Realm, they are constrained by time! If they do not return within a day, they will also turn into stone!¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­it is so scary¡­¡±

    Yue Qinger got a huge shock as she says in her heart, luckily I didn¡¯t secretly slip out with Brother Stonehead¡­otherwise, I would be finished.

    ¡°But now that Mr Liu hase¡­the curse can be broken!¡±

    [TL: any guesses on how it can be broken?]

 Chapter 854 - Women fight]

    <strong>Chapter 854 [Women fight]</strong>

    Yue Qinger cannot help but ask, ¡°can Brother Stonehead break this curse?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus nods her head, ¡°Mr Liu is the one that was chosen by the Queen. As long as weplete the ceremony with him, we can lift the curse of Womand.¡±

    ¡°What ceremony?¡±

    Yue Qinger is curious. Originally at her age, she is like a curious baby.

    Now that Princess Dragon Lotus says it like this, Yue Qinger¡¯s curiosity starts burning up.

    ¡°This ceremony¡­.is very simple¡­¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus¡¯s face suddenly turns slightly red, ¡°Whoever canplete it will obtain the supreme glory¡­¡±

    ¡°What ceremony is that¡­¡±

    Yue Qinger realizes that other than herself, the rest of the people present know about it.

    Could it be that it is because I justpleted the adulthood ceremony?

    ¡°This ceremony¡­.is¡­¡±

    ¡°Is what?¡±

    ¡°It is to undergo dual cultivation with Mr Liu¡­then we can to obtain the strength of the Queen¡¯s Favor¡­using this strength and soak in the Queen Spring, it will allow the Queen Spring¡¯s water to possess magic power. From then on, after the women of Womand drink this spring water, they will be rid of their curse.¡±

    ¡°This..this¡­¡±

    Even Yue Qinger¡¯s ears turn red after hearing this. This is too shameful¡­to a dual cultivate with Brother Stonehead¡­

    ¡°If we want to resolve the curse, we can only do this.¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus says firmly, ¡°Furthermore, the person whoplete this will from then on, be the Supreme Elder of our Womand!¡±

    ¡°Gods! Supreme Elder!¡±

    ¡°Supreme Elder?!¡±

    For a while, the women turn crazy.

    Even Qiu Han also clenches her fist in excitement as expectation filled her eyes.

    Dragon Lotus pouts with slight unwillingness.

    The women started shouting sweetly.

    ¡°Princess then we shall not be polite. We shall have a fairpetition!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The queen has left behind the order that everyone in Womand can fight for it fairly! Princess you cannot use your power to pressure us!¡±

    Dragon Lotus became even more gloomy. She shouts, ¡°You damn women¡­fine, I will not use my power to pressure you. Tomorrow Mr Liu will be leaving. Today everyone use your own ability. Whoever can obtain this glory is the final winner!¡±

    She turns around and walks out of the hall.

    ¡°Hehe, as long as princess does not use her power to pressure us, Supreme Elder is mine!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, just you? I see that I will be the final winner!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°Clearly it is me!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Where is Qinger?¡±

    ¡°It seems like she left already!¡±

    ¡°What the heck! Thisss and Mr Liu are very close! We cannot let her have the advantage! Let¡¯s all chase!¡±

    The women in the pce hall turn into a mess as all of them rush out like the Eight Immortals crossing the sea while showing off their own special talent!

    ***

    ¡°I love to bathe!!!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi is currently soaking in the cask in Womand, enjoying the embrace of the hot water in great happiness.

    How long has it been since I had bathed. Although a cultivator¡¯s body will not be stained by dust and dirt, I do feel weird for not bathing.

    Liu Yi feels that he is too tired. He is a heaven realm expert who can move unhindered in the mortal world, but, he had to run around daily and almost turned into an errand-runner.

    But being the errand runner for myss is still worth it.

    As long as Ai Ling is willing to forgive me¡­don¡¯t say making me being an errand runner, even being a waiter is also okay!

    Liu Yi leans against the cask as he continues to enjoy the hot water.

    At this moment, lots of footsteps came from outside.

    Did someonee?

    Liu Yi hurriedly hides his body within the water, only revealing his head to prevent other people from seeing embarrassing thing.

    Liu Yi shouts, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°I am under orders to bring sir to y.¡±

    From outside came the soft voice of a woman.

    Ah, it looks like the pce maid that the princess had arranged for me have arrived.

    ¡°Wait for me at the entrance. Let me put my clothing on.¡±

    I have more or less finished. It is time for me toe out.

    Liu Yi stood up from as he prepares to let Little Jade puts on his clothing.

    With Little Jade, it is indeed convenient.

    But before Liu Yi had put on his clothing, something happened.

    A graceful woman walks out from behind the screen. Her face ispletely red as she stands in front of Liu Yi.

    Seeing her, Liu Yi¡¯s eyeballs nearly drop into the tub!

    What the fuck¡­isn¡¯t this the princess! Why did shee here!

    Isn¡¯t this just teasing me?! Especially since I am still butt naked!

    The princess seems to be very ashamed as she stands there somewhat ill at ease.

    Right now the princess is in a pce maid attire¡­

    Liu Yi suddenly understood. What the heck, don¡¯t tell me that she wants to dress up as a pce maid and bring me on a tour?

    Is the princess of Womand so free?

    Nothing to do but y water, y pipe¡­ wrong, it is y flute!

    [TL: y pipe, ´µóï is a ng for fetio/blowjob]

    Princess Dragon Lotus¡¯s face is red as she asks, ¡°Do..do you want me to help you bathe¡­¡±

    What the fuck¡­there is no need to fool around like this!

    Also rubbing my back¡­after rubbing, I don¡¯t know what she would do to me!

    Although this kind of beauty is in front of him and offering to rub his back, any other guy would perhaps enter the wooden tub obediently.

    But Liu Yi can be considered as a person who had experienced a lot of things and seen countless beauties!

    He is still in control of himself.

    Liu Yi keeps away his lustful heart and says firmly, ¡°No, no. There is no need!¡±

    ¡°No worries¡­Mr, Mr Liu¡­¡±

    Dragon Lotus is as red as an apple with an oriole like voice, ¡°You are our benefactor¡­we are willing to help you do this¡­¡±

    ¡°How can this be!¡±

    Liu Yi firmly rejects, ¡°I have hands and legs, how can I rely on you to help me bathe!¡±

    ¡°But when I bathe¡­it is the pce maids who help me bathe¡­¡±

    ¡°That is because you are the princess! I am not!¡±

    Liu Yi starts sweating as he says in his heart, how is this the same!!

    ¡°No worries. Today while you are here, you shall receive the same treatment as a princess!¡±

    The princess follows up and says, ¡°You just need to enjoy yourself¡­although I have never helped others bathe before, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard¡­¡±

    Dragon Lotus picks up a towel by the side before walking over towards Liu Yi with a red face.

    Fucking hell, what does this princess want to do. Don¡¯t tell me, snatching?

    This cannot happen. I am still a pure little boy!

    Liu Yi hurriedly let Little Jade put on his ck and white attire of Raising Immortal Pce Hall.

    He jumps out of the water as a ck pants cover his lower body.

    Due to theck of time, he did not wear anything else inside.

    ¡°How did you put on your clothing so quickly!¡±

    Liu Yi has a feeling that the princess is disappointed! Making people unable toprehend!

    ¡°Then¡­then let me first lead sir to take a look around.¡±

    The princess does not seem to have any intention of leaving. Seeing this, Liu Yi says in his heart, looks like this woman has hardened her heart to apany me.

    Might as well. After all, I am going out to stroll around. It doesn¡¯t matter who is the one leading me!

    Liu Yi arranges his clothing before bowing towards the princess.

    ¡°Since that is the case, then may Princess Dragon Lotus lead the way.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to be so polite. Please follow me.¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus leads the way before walking out of the imperial pce.

    The scenery outside of Womand is beautiful.

    As the princess walks along, she introduces the scenery to Liu Yi.

    ¡°You see sir, this ce is our Womand¡¯s local conditions and customs.¡±

    As Dragon Lotus speaks, she points at the market by the side.

    Liu Yi turns his head over to take a look as he instantly feels amazed.

    This ce is like the downtown of the demon world. Lots of ancient style peddlers are lined up along the streets hawking their wares.

    But all these peddlers are all beautiful women. If it is in the market of the current era, with so many beauties marketing, they will definitely attract a lot of customers!

    It is a pity that this is Womand. Although these women are all beautiful they can only be seen by women.

    If this is the case¡­only yuri will be interested.

    Liu Yi does not know what to say and can only continuously look around.

    The eyes of the women by the side start to see stars after they saw Liu Yi.

    ¡°Sir, sir. Try out this meat patty! It is very delicious!¡±

    A beautiful woman offers a delicious meat patty as he scoots over to Liu Yi¡¯s side. She is almost sticking to his body as she says sweetly into his ears, ¡°You just give it a try. It is free for sir¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir, it is best to try out my family¡¯s self brewed wine!¡±

    Another woman wearing very revealing clothing sticks to Liu Yi¡¯s body holding onto a wine jar, ¡°This is the Nuerhong that my mother had buried on the day that I was born.. have a taste¡­¡±

    What the fuck! What is this situation! Why did the surrounding women all stick to me?

    Could it be that they are that thirsty? It shouldn¡¯t be¡­

    Although everyone is all women, they do not seem like hungry nymphos.

    Thus Liu Yi feel that he is unable to make things out. What is going on? Why is it that in a blink of an eye, I became a popr person?

    ¡°Sir, sir look at this¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir,e to my stall¡­¡±

    These women surround Liu Yi in an imprable wall.

    ¡°Come here sir¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­we will serve sir warmly¡­¡±

    There are legends that a woman is like 500 ducks. Even Liu Yi is unable to determine just how many ducks are by his ear.

    Furthermore, the scent of women filled Liu Yi¡¯s nose making Liu Yi¡¯s mind in a mess.

    Fucking hell¡­this is the first time that I realize that being surrounded by so many beauties is so scary!

    ¡°Follow me!¡±

    At this moment, Dragon Lotus suddenly ran over and pulls Liu Yi¡¯s hand running off.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Mr Liu, don¡¯t run!¡±

    ¡°Princess! You are cheating!¡±

    The group of women are very anxious but they do not dare to chase.

    After all, that is the princess¡­could it be that for this matter¡­the princess is going to personally do it herself!

    Damn it, she is a princess and she does not want to let others take the position of the Supreme Elder!

    Princess is too mean!

    In a blink of an eye, Dragon Lotus had pulled Liu Yi and ran far away making the group of women stomp their feet in anger.

 Chapter 855 - Struggling for a man]

    <strong>Chapter 855 [Struggling for a man]</strong>

    Inside a tavern, an elder raises both her hands and shouts, ¡°Sisters! We cannot endure it anymore!¡±

    ¡°We have waited for so long and our queen has finally sent the curse breaker in front of us!¡±

    In front of her stands countless beauties. Among them, Qinger is also standing among them with righteous indignation.

    ¡°But the princess has seized the curse breaker, not allowing us to get close to him! All of you! IS THIS FAIR?¡±

    The group of women raises their hands and shouts, ¡°NOT FAIR!¡±

    The elder asks again, ¡°Then what should we do now!¡±

    ¡°Snatch him! Snatch him! Snatch him!¡±

    The women shout as their voice flies out of the tarven to the outside.

    The elder says loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right! We must snatch him! After all, the princess is within the market! We must find her and snatch the curse breaker back!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Snatch the curse breaker back!¡±

    The crowd shouts, ¡°Let¡¯s take action now!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Take action now!¡±

    The elder waved her hand and the crowd of women immediately dash out of the tavern and seek Liu Yi¡¯s and the princess¡¯s figures.

    ¡°Brother Stonehead. Qinger will definitely find you!¡±

    Yue Qinger is very excited. Like lightning, with a few leaps, she disappears.

    While at the same time, on the roof of the tavern, a female in ck clothing squats there smiling as she watches all of the women running out.

    ¡°Hehe, wanting to snatch people from me, it¡¯s impossible!¡±

    She pinches some golden powder before blowing on it.

    The golden powder fly towards the north and Qiu Han¡¯s smile deepens.

    ¡°So they ran there. Good. Your highness, I will definitely be the Supreme Elder!¡±

    Her figure flickers and disappears from the roof of the tavern.

    At this moment, Liu Yi does not know that he had be the target of so many women. Right now he was pulled by the princess and is running madly!

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°Princess Dragon Lotus, why are you running?¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus mutters, ¡°Don¡¯t run. Don¡¯t run then you will belong to others¡­¡±

    But due to them running and her voice being soft, Liu Yi did not hear it clearly.

    Liu Yi can only ask, ¡°Then where are we going?¡±

    Dragon Lotus thinks for a bit before saying, ¡°Go¡­going to a ce that has no one!¡±

    ¡°A ce that has no one?¡±

    Liu Yi feels that it is strange.

    ¡°Anyways, anyways just find a ce that does not have anyone¡­¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus feel that she is too daring¡­perhaps, it is because this guy is very special¡­royal mother said before that this curse breaker¡­will be destined for me¡­

    It seems like this guy is indeed special. He transformed into a butterfly and got to know me¡­apparently, he is slightly romantic¡­

    Thinking about these, Dragon Lotus turns her head around slightly and nced at Liu Yi.

    Her special ability is to see the memories of others.

    With this nce, she is instantly stunned.

    Liu Yi¡¯s memories are very concealed like something is safeguarding them.

    Dragon Lotus is unable to see his memories. Instead, she feels the emotions of the memories¡­that is sorrowful¡­ that kind of irreversible grief!

    Why is it like this¡­what has this guy experienced?

    Dragon Lotus cannot help but start tearing as she stands there.

    ¡°Princess Dragon Lotus? Your highness?¡±

    Seeing her sudden transformation, Liu Yi says in his heart, what is up with thisss. Why is she gloomy one second when normal the other?

    ¡°No-nothing¡­¡±

    Only then did Dragon Lotus awaken as she hurriedly wipes away her tears.

    Dragon Lotus asks, ¡°Who¡­who is that woman?¡±

    ¡°What woman?¡±

    Liu Yi nks out being questioned like this. What?

    Dragon Lotus says, ¡°It is a woman in your heart¡­although it is only a back view and I am unable to see clearly¡­but I can see that she is very important to you¡­furthermore, you seem to be quite distant from her, very very distant¡­¡±

    ¡°I have such a person in my heart?¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this, he instantly turns taciturn.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. there is such a person¡­can, can you tell me who that is?¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus does not know why she is feeling sour in her heart and very ufortable.

    She wishes to understand who is that woman.

    ¡°I¡­also do not know who she is¡­¡±

    Liu Yi does not understand who that female figure is¡­

    Is it Demon Emperess Zhang Yunyun or littless Ai Ling?

    These two people are important in my heart. Furthermore, due to the time travel, the two of them distanced away from me. But¡­who do I love more, I do not know.

    Liu Yi wishes to sigh. Just who did I provoke? Why am I stained with this love debt that cannot be thrown away!

    Dragon Lotus continues to question, ¡°Sir. who is it¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­I do not know.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°It is better not to ask about this matter. There is no use asking. Where shall we be going next?¡±

    ¡°This¡­let me think¡­¡±

    Dragon Lotus props up her mouth and thinks for a while but is unable to think of a result.

    Although there are a lot of fun ces to y in Womand, there are other women in those ces.

    These women are equivalent to my enemy!

    Cannot¡­I cannot bring Liu Yi to other ces¡­I must go to a ce that no one goes!

    After thinking for a while, Dragon Lotus finally thought of a ce.

    ¡°Right, right¡­I know where we should go!¡±

    Dragon Lotus pulls Liu Yi and went to another ce.

    A clear river runs through the entire Womand.

    The river is around 8 meters wide. It is like a long dragon, which makes it very beautiful.

    ¡°This river water is very clear!¡±

    Liu Yi squats by the riverbank as he scoops up a handful of water, ¡°Looks like it is very delicious to drink¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe, sir cannot drink this water.¡±

    Dragon Lotus covers her mouth as she giggles, ¡°But if sir wishes to give birth to a girl¡­you can drink a mouthful.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Could it be that this is the rumored Zimu River?¡±

    [TL: for those who do not know, Zimu River is the river water that will make a woman be pregnant after drinking it]

    Liu Yi had also watched Journey to the West as he grew up. Hearing what the princess had said, he immediately understood.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is indeed the Zimu River.¡±

    Dragon Lotus secretly smiles in her heart. Only adult women who are a hundred years old wille to Zimu River on fixed dates to drink the water before

    Today is not that date thus there will be no one at this Zimu River.

    ¡°If it did not make me pregnant, I would taste this Zimu River.¡±

    ¡°Sir cannot be curious. Actually I have not drunk the water as well.¡±

    Dragon Lotus smiles, ¡°If sir wishes to drink. I can apany sir to taste¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s, let¡¯s not!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly rejects, I do not wish to be pregnant for ten months!

    If I conceive a weirdo, for example, a brat or the likes or being pregnant for three years¡­wouldn¡¯t that be crazy!

    ¡°There is no one here. Mr Liu, why don¡¯t we¡­¡±

    Dragon Lotus gathers her courage and just as she started speaking, a shout came from far away. ¡°Your highness, how can you eat it yourself!¡±

    The two of them turn around in a flurry to see that the person is none other than Elder Qiu.

    What the heck! Why did this womane here? Didn¡¯t she hate me a lot? Why did she take the initiative to seek me?

    Or is it that she is looking for the princess?

    If she is looking for the princess, why are her eyes staring at me without looking else where?!

    It feels like she wants to eat me up!

    Liu Yi does feel a bit afraid in his heart!

    What does this woman want to do?

    Liu Yi is unable to understand. He only feels a surge of chill emerging in his heart.

    Dragon Lotus exims, ¡°How, how did you find this ce!¡±

    Qiu Han smiles, ¡°Your highness, this servant has a lot of methods to find people! As long as there is a person that this servant wishes to find, none can ever escape!¡±

    Dragon Lotus immediately grabs hold of Liu Yi and says anxiously, ¡°Damn it¡­Mr Liu, hu-hurry and bring me away!¡±

    Liu Yi is unable to understand what is going on, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are we escaping?¡±

    Dragon Lotus starts rambling and says in a rush, ¡°This¡­this, Elder Qiu wishes to plot against this princess! Hurry and bring me away!¡±

    Liu Yi became even more confused. Just now when fighting, Qiu Han had always been loyal and devoted. Why is it that in a blink of an eye, she wants to plot against Princess Dragon Lotus?

    When Qiu Han heard what the princess said, she became anxious. This princess iscking integrity! How can she weave such blind words! Too willful! ¡°Your highness! You! You are saying drivel ah!¡±

    Inparison, it is still the queen who is more imposing and steady. It is a pity that she got trapped by the word love!

    She did not learn anything but she inherited all of her cleverness!

    Liu Yi is confused, ¡°This¡­ what is going on with you two?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi! It is princess who wants to harm you! I am here to save you!¡±

    In anxiousness, Qiu Han fights fire with fire!

    Using the others¡¯ methods to harm him back!

    ¡°Wha, when did I want to harm Mr Liu!¡±

    Dragon Lotus became even more anxious.

    She hurriedly turns around and tugs Liu Yi saying, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not harming you!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know¡­I am confused by your behavior¡­¡±

    Liu Yi covers his forehead and feels that his head is bing big.

    ¡°Your highness¡­then don¡¯t me me for being impolite this time!¡±

    Qiu Han does not have any other methods. She can only decide to use force to snatch Liu Yi away!

    After all, princess¡¯s cultivation is blocked which lets me have the advantage!

    ¡°Elder Qiu! I am the princess! You dare to use force in front of me!¡±

    Dragon Lotus became even more anxious.

    ¡°Your highness, this time around, it is no longer up to you! Our Queen has given the order that this contest disregards official posting! Everyone is equal!

    ¡°You, you, you¡­.Elder Qiu you are too wicked!¡±

    ¡°Your highness, please forgive me!¡±

    As Qiu Han speaks, she shes and suddenly appears in front of Liu Yi and the princess.

    She grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s arm and shouts, ¡°Liu Yi! Leave with me!¡±

    Qiu Han taking advantage of her stronger cultivation wants to grab Liu Yi and leave.

    Unexpectedly, Liu Yi is like an iron rod. When she tries to leap, she is unable to fly up with him.

    Damn it¡­why is this guy so heavy?

    Qiu Han¡¯s temper appears as she uses all of her cultivation trying to lift Liu Yi up!

 Chapter 856 - There is no princess in a battlefield]

    <strong>Chapter 856 [There is no princess in a battlefield]</strong>

    How deep is Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation? How could he let Qiu Han grab him?

    The pitiful QiuHan thought that something else went wrong. Being unable to lift up Liu Yi after a while, Dragon Lotus had thrown herself at Qiu Han, grabbing hold of Qiu Han¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, you cannot be like this! He, he is mine¡­¡±

    ¡°Your highness, right now he has no owner. You cannot have him all for yourself!¡±

    Qiu Han¡¯s attitude is also very firm which makes Liu Yi confused.

    What is going on with these women?

    Liu Yi is confused. The two women suddenly grab him on each side pulling with their might.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Follow me!¡±

    ¡°Sir¡­please leave with me¡­¡±

    With the two women pulling him by his arms, it almost makes Liu Yi insane.

    ¡°The two of you, calm down!¡±

    Liu Yi advises, ¡°If you women have a matter can¡¯t you just talk? Don¡¯t be like this, it makes me very awkward ¡±

    Dragon Lotus had already made her resolution. No matter what, she will not let go as she says to Liu Yi, ¡°Sir¡­after you leave with me then you will understand!¡±

    Qiu Han continues to throw stones at her who is down. ¡°Don¡¯t leave with princess! Princess wishes to harm you!¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t! I will not harm sir!¡±

    Dragon Lotus is about to cry. She realizes that her method is indeed very bad but her face is not as thick as Qiu Han!

    It is like digging a pit and jumping in myself¡­

    ¡°That¡­ what is going on. Can¡¯t you exin?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he trembles as a surge of force erupts out, gently pushing away the two women without harming either of them.

    ¡°This, this matter¡­¡±

    Dragon Lotus¡¯s face is red while she does not know how to exin to Liu Yi.

    After all, it is to do that thing with him¡­would he think that I am a very loose woman¡­

    ¡°If you want to know, follow me!¡±

    Cunningness shes across Qiu Han¡¯s eyes as she continues to entice Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi is tempted. He is very curious about what¡¯s going on.

    The feeling of being kept in the dark is not nice.

    Dragon Lotus says hurriedly, ¡°No, cannot! Definitely cannot go with Elder Qiu¡­.she, she will eat you!¡±

    Even Qiu Han¡¯s face turns red when she heard this.

    What, what do you mean by eat¡­what, what the princess said is too¡­too shameful!

    ¡°I am not delicious to eat, not to mention that eating me will not give immortality¡­¡±

    Liu Yi starts sweating. What is going on?!

    Just as the two of them are in a deadlock, a familiar exmation came from the side, ¡°Brother Stonehead!¡±

    Liu Yi turns around to sees that it is none other than his adorable sister Qinger. Originally he wanted to greet her but his expression soon turns into rm.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Liu Yi is over here!¡±

    ¡°Mr Liu! Mr Liu!¡±

    A dense ck group of women ran towards Liu Yi.

    With so many women running together¡­even the ground starts trembling¡­

    ¡°My mother¡­did all of these women go berserk¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is a bit afraid now. Although beauties are good¡­but so many beauties gives people a kind of pressure!

    Especially since Liu Yi has a bad feeling in his heart which makes him unable to be happy!

    These girls making so much momentum but not saying what the matter is. Making people worry!

    ¡°Sir¡­quickly, quickly follow me!¡±

    Dragon Lotus pleads once again, ¡°I will not harm sir!¡±

    Qiu Han also did not let go, ¡°I will also not harm you! Follow me!¡±

    With the two women in a deadlock, the rest of the women had already rushed up and surrounded thempletely.

    With so many women¡­all kind of body fragrance mixed together and nearly bewilder Liu Yi into losing his focus.

    So exaggerated¡­these women are too frantic¡­what do they want!

    Liu Yi is unable toprehend. He can only be pulled around among the girls in extreme ¡®bliss¡¯!

    This farce continues for the entire afternoon. Whoever opens their mouth is no good and no one is willing to let Liu Yi leave.

    No one can bring Liu Yi away nor is anyone willing to let Liu Yi leave.

    This situation continues to be in a deadlocked all the way until the moon quietly hangs up in the sky.

    ¡°Everyone, everyone please rest. I am tired.¡±

    After being pulled all over the ce by the women for so long, his mentality is withered, ¡°Even if you women are not tired, I am tired and wish to rest¡­¡±

    ¡°Wish to rest, of course!¡±

    Before anyone else speaks, Dragon Lotus thinks rapidly and says, ¡°Since Mr Liu is tired, why don¡¯t you enter the imperial pce to rest properly t. That way you can set out for Ruyi Sect tomorrow.¡±

    Qiu Han instantly also thought of something as a gleam shes across her eyes, ¡°Right, Liu Yi go and sleep!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, princess! Thank you, Elder Qiu!¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands while feeling heartfelt gratefulness in his heart.

    I have been surrounded here for an afternoon and wish to rest¡­one person dealing with so many women alone is impossible t¡­women and the likes are too scary.

    Seeing that Liu Yi wishes to go and sleep as well as Elder Qiu and Princess given the word, the crowd of women cannot continue to impose.

    Furthermore, Liu Yi¡¯s expression is indeed very exhausted. If they continue to force, perhaps there will not be a good ending!

    Yue Qinger stands by the side with a slight frown which loosens very quickly.

    Ah¡­so princess and elder are thinking of that matter¡­

    Hmph, do they think that I, Qinger do not know anything? I will obtain Brother Stonehead!

    Yue Qinger secretly made her resolution before silently standing within the crowd.

    While Liu Yi finally returned into the guest room under the escort of the princess, Elder Qiu as well as a group of women.

    ¡°This¡­the room cannot fit so many people¡­¡±

    Liu Yi blocks those women who were following outside, not letting them enter.

    Who knows what these girls want to enter for. Too scary.

    ¡°Let me serve sir.¡±

    Dragon Lotus ps her hands.

    A pce maid walks up holding a bowl of soup.

    ¡°This is our Womand¡¯s Daughter Assorted Soup. It has the effect of consolidating basis. It is very suitable for drinking a bowl before sleeping. Why doesn¡¯t sir give it a try.¡±

    With princess serving this bowl of soup, passing it to Liu Yi, those women who were chattering continuously earlier quietened down.

    One must say that this soup smells very fragrant and appears very nice.

    For these two days, Liu Yi had not eaten anything. He had only seen a few steamed buns inside the ck coal oven.

    When the princess serves this Daughter Assorted Soup, it evokes Liu Yi¡¯s appetite causing his stomach to growl.

    He takes the bowl of soup and gives it a slight sniff.

    Ah! Too fragrant! It¡¯s making me have a craving!

    ¡°Thank you princess for your hospitality!¡±

    After saying that, Liu Yi raises the bowl of Daughter Assorted Soup and drained it in a gulp.

    WTF, damn tasty!

    Liu Yi licks his lips and wishes to have another bowl!

    But how can a man be defeated by food! I cannot be so greedy!

    ¡°How is it? Does it suit sir¡¯s taste?¡±

    The eyes of the princess and the rest of the girls brighten up.

    ¡°Very good! I hope that I will be able to have a good sleep tonight!¡±

    Liu Yi returns the bowl to the pce maid by the side before saying, ¡°Then I shall go and rest first. See you all tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°We wish that sir has a good dream!¡±

    Dragon Lotus smiles mysteriously before closing Liu Yi¡¯s door.

    Liu Yi is indeed slightly tired. He ns to first bath then go and sleep. But in the end, after lying in the wooden tub, he fell asleep unknowingly.

    At the same time, the princess stands within the imperial pce as she admonishes her subordinates Queen Guards, ¡°People who are loyal to my imperial family! Battle for this princess!¡±

    The several tens of Queen Guards raise their hands as they respond faithfully in chorus with a roar.

    The princess continues and says, ¡°Help me guard the imperial pce and drive out everyone whoes!¡±

    ¡°Willing to die for princess!¡±

    The several tens of Queen Guards immediately surround Liu Yi¡¯s room. They are not yielding twin swords, instead they are holding spears.

    Only high ranking Queen Guards would yield spears. They are Dragon Lotus¡¯s support!

    Dragon Lotus is pressingly hoping. I can only rely on all of you. You must help me guard Mr Liu!

    At the same time, several ck shadows are silently getting closer.

    Only to see Qiu Han and the rest of the elders each leading some women, getting close to the imperial pce.

    Dragon Lotus is like a mother hen protecting her chicks as she says, ¡°Today with this princess here, all of you can forget about getting close to sir¡¯s bedroom! As the royal family¡¯s guards, all of you should be standing on this princess¡¯s side!¡±

    Qiu Han says firmly, ¡°Your highness, please pardon our disrespect this time! We have been looking forward to the title of Supreme Elder for too long already!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right your highness. Please excuse us!¡±

    These elders ¡®betray¡¯ the princess one after the other, making Dragon Lotus almost blow her top.

    Dragon Lotus who is holding Tang Xuanzang¡¯s staff says loudly, ¡°Good. Since that is the case, then we shall see who is the final winner!¡±

    ¡°Sisters, the opportunity will note again! Let¡¯s attack!¡±

    Qiu Han waves her hand and over hundred of female warriors charge up.

    -shing sound-

    These Womand¡¯s warriors are in a mess as they fight. Their incarnation keeps crashing into one another to contest over the guy sleeping in the room!

    ¡°All of you get out of the way!¡±

    Qiu Han has the highest cultivation base among everyone. Holding her twin swords, it is like she had entered uninhabited territory, beating her opponents into a sorry figure as they run away.

    She excitedly breaks through the obstructions and with great difficulty reached the room.

    At this moment, Dragon Lotus raps Tang Xuanzang¡¯s staff heavily on the ground.

    A red barrier rises sealing the guest room within.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Seeing this situation, Qiu Han cries out, ¡°Princess! You used Nirvana Barrier?!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡±

    Dragon Lotus is smiling with delight as she stands in front of the barrier looking at the group of women who are outside, ¡°This staff was my father¡¯s thus there is nothing wrong with me using it.¡±

    ¡°Princess!!! You, you, you are too shameless!¡±

    Qiu Han is about to die from anger. This time the princess¡­has done something that cannot be forgiven!

    ¡°Very fair.¡±

    Dragon Lotus is smiling slightly with delight, ¡°You see Elder Qiu, your cultivation is deep while I Dragon Lotus do not have any cultivation thus I can only rely on Nine Heaven Fire Staff! That way all of us are the same!¡±

 Chapter 857 - [Brother Stonehead is mine]

    <strong>Chapter 857 [Brother Stonehead is mine]</strong>

    Although the princess does not have any cultivation the Nirvana Barrier originates from the natural ability of the Nine Heaven Fire Staff. Thus it easily spread out and protects the entire room.

    After Liu Yi had drunk the soup that the princess had given him, his entire person fell into a dream, no longer knowing what is going on around him.

    How would he know that right now, the outside is in a messy fight all because of him!

    Perhaps if he had known, his face might be covered in tears. After all, so many women are fighting all because of him!

    Furthermore, all of them are beauties!

    ¡°Liu Yi is mine!¡±

    ¡°No! He is mine!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Who among all of you dare to snatch from me!¡±

    The outside is in a mess as the women of Womand are fighting with their spells as their weapons shes against each other creating loud sounds.

    Any woman who loses means that they had lost their qualifications. Thus these women are risking it all!

    Yue Qinger who had just reached adulthood exhibits her matchless bravery. Her twin swords dances like an impressive wind and in a short time, defeated countless of other women!

    At this moment, a woman appears in front of her.

    ¡°Qinger. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be so brave!¡±

    ¡°Big sister. Even if it is you, Qinger will not give in!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this¡­big sister is so nice to you normally!¡±

    ¡°A, a yard for a yard! For Brother Stonehead, I don¡¯t want a big sister!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! You thankless wretch! Watch my sword!¡±

    And so the two of them fight.

    The guards of the royal pce are facing too many enemies thus finally all of them were defeated.

    As for those women who won afterward, all of them were blocked by the Nirvana Barrier. Their attacks were also blocked.

    ¡°Princess! Quickly lower the Nirvana Barrier!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! You are cheating!¡±

    The girls are angered.

    ¡°I am not lowering!¡± Dragon Lotus smiles faintly in delight, ¡°If you have the ability then kill me!¡±

    Damn! Who can kill this princess! Even if it is a fairpetition it must not threaten the safety of princess!

    ¡°Princess, you are cheating!¡±

    An elder says, ¡°How are we going to enter the guest room like this! We are unable to get close to Liu Yi?!¡±

    ¡°This¡­this¡­I don¡¯t care!¡±

    Dragon Lotus acts as a rogue, ¡°In any case¡­.I will not let you obtain him¡­¡±

    ¡°Could it be that, your highness¡­¡± Qiu Han suddenly thought of something and ask, ¡°Could it be that, your highness¡­.you fell in love with this Liu Yi?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Dragon Lotus suddenly stops speaking as her cheeks went red.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±

    ¡°Gods! Your highness, didn¡¯t you just meet him for the first time!¡±

    The women wail in anguish. After all, this is a big matter!

    The princess fell in love with an outsider!

    This matter is like what happened to the queen back then¡­the queen fell in love with Tang Xuanzang¡­and gave birth to the princess with him¡­

    This is why the princess is a very special existence in Womand. Because the other women rely on drinking the water of Zimu River to be pregnant and thus do not have fathers.

    And now¡­the princess also fell in love with an outsider?

    ¡°Cannot! You cannot!¡±

    Qiu Han is the first to shake her head, ¡°Princess! You cannot fall in love with an outsider! Even more so you cannot fall in love with Liu Yi! Otherwise, you will only repeat the queen¡¯s tragedy!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Princess please reconsider!¡±

    All of the women immediately kneel in front of the princess as they beg.

    Qiu Han requests again, ¡°That¡¯s right your highness, please reconsider!¡±

    ¡°The tragedy of queen cannot happen a second time! Your highness! Womand cannot have a woman who falls in love with a man!¡±

    Qiu Han expressed urgently. She feel that she is being considerate of Womand¡¯s royal family.

    ¡°I will decide my own matter. There is no need for Elder Qiu to be worried about it.¡±

    Dragon Lotus had already decided thus there is no change.

    ¡°It is royal mother who sent him to me. The two of us are fated. Thus Elder Qiu don¡¯t talk anymore. No one can this princess¡¯s thoughts. This Mr Liu, I am getting him!¡±

    ¡°Princess!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, please reconsider!¡±

    Everyone starts begging as they do not wish for their queen¡¯s matter to happen again.

    Princess waves her hand and says, ¡°I appreciate all of your good intentions. But it is veryte tonight. Everyone, please go back.¡±

    ¡°Since princess has decided, then we can only use our strength to make princess wake up to reality!¡±

    As Qiu Han speaks, she pulls out her twin swords.

    ¡°Edler Qiu, you dare to take action against me?¡±

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t hurt you¡­but, I can capture you!¡±

    Qiu Han disappears and re-appears by princess¡¯ side as her handsnd on princess¡¯ shoulder, trying to grab her.

    While the princess raises the staff in her hands, ¡°Nine Heaven Fire Staff! Royal Father! Please Help me!¡±

    From the Nine Heaven Fire Staff, the figure of a monk flies out instantly.

    The monk is formed from golden light. He is wearing a red kasaya and looks very attractive!

    If Liu Yi is around, he would definitely exim, oh my gosh a handsome guy!

    This kind of handsome guy is a monk. No wonder it would make the queen of Womand be infatuated and head over heels in love!

    ¡°This, this Nine Heaven Fire Staff¡­ can be used like this as well?¡±

    Everyone present is startled. They had lived in Womand for so many years and this is the first time they had seen that the Nine Heaven Fire Staff can have such use!

    That monk sits cross-legged above the Nine Heaven Fire Staff as golden light shines from behind him like a sun.

    He is chanting Buddhist sutras causing notes to flood the entire Womand.

    When the women heard this chant, for a moment they turn sluggish.

    Dragon Lotus says loudly, ¡°If you dare to be disrespectful to me again, then do not me me for being disrespectful!¡±

    With her yell, everyone calms down.

    One of the elders frown curiously, ¡°It isTang Xuanzang? He has turned into buddha already why is he still inside the Nine Heaven Fire Staff?¡±

    Qiu Han orders, ¡°Chen Li, go and test the Nine Heaven Fire Staff!¡±

    Her position in among the elders is not low. With this order, an elder charges at the Tang Xuanzang in the sky with her twin swords.

    Tang Xuanzang did not move and made a dharma sound.

    Instantly a golden enormous ¡®Ten Thousand¡¯ character descends and smashes into that elder.

    The elder was pressed into the ground and fainted.

    ¡°What a powerful technique¡­¡±

    Qiu Han and the rest were even more startled. This is too powerful. How deep is his cultivation!

    Dragon Lotus raises the Nine Heaven Fire Staff and yells, ¡°Who else dares?¡±

    All of the women retreat. Since it is like this, who dares to stick their head out!

    ¡°Since all of you are not going, I am going!¡±

    Yue Qinger is anxious to meet her Brother Stonehead. She rolls up her sleeves preparing to charge forward.

    ¡°Qinger stand still.¡±

    Qiu Han grabs hold of the agitated Qinger and whispers to her, ¡°Qinger, don¡¯t be impulsive¡­¡±

    ¡°But, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°Listen to what I have to say¡­¡±

    Qiu Han uses voice transmission to tell Yue Qinger, {For the Nine Heaven Fire Staff to release this ordinary Nirvana Barrier, the princess has to maintain her consciousness. If she wants to do anything else, the barrier will disappear. There is no harm in us waiting for a while. After the barrier is gone we can decide what to do!}

    {Fine¡­}

    Yue Qinger can only agree.

    ¡°Looks like all of you finally understand.¡±

    Dragon Lotus nods her head, ¡°Since that is the case then tonight Mr Liu is mine.¡±

    She walks into the guest room with the Nine Heaven Fire Staff.

    The rest of the women do not have any methods and can only retreat silently.

    Yue Qinger and Qiu Han look at each other and nod their heads before disappearing from the spot.

    ¡°Mr Liu¡­Dragon Lotus is entering¡­¡±

    Princess asked softly to sound out Liu Yi before pushing open the door and entering.

    There is no sound from inside the room.

    The princess smiles before cing the Nine Heaven Fire Staff on the ground and walks slowly to the back of the screen.

    Liu Yi is naked as he leans against the wooden tub. He has soaked in the water until his face had turned red while steam surges around his body.

    Dragon Lotus¡¯ face and ears are red. After all, this is her second time seeing the body of a man. Although it is the same man¡­but she cannot help but be ashamed.

    So this guy is my fated person¡­on the contrary, he has regr features and clear edges.

    For countless years, Dragon Lotus had been thinking in her heart how her fated person would look like. She is worried that he will be an ugly person.

    But since it was what her royal mother had arranged for her, even if it is an ugly person she will resign to it.

    Luckily¡­luckily he is not an ugly person, hehe¡­

    Dragon Lotus rejoices in her heart.

    She slowly takes off her clothes revealing her perfect wless body.

    Her curvaceous figure is basically a heavenly masterpiece.

    If Liu Yi is awake and sees this, he will have a nose bleed.

    But Womand¡¯s secret recipe is nevertheless effective. Liu Yi is still in deep sleep without any reaction at all.

    If he is awake, perhaps his little Liu Yi would have stood up.

    ¡°Sir¡­let me serve you¡­¡±

    Dragon Lotus slowly walks into the wooden tub. The water is very warm making Dragon Lotus feels like it is the temperature of Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    She is very embarrassed but knows that it is not time for her to be embarrassed. Thus she gathers her courage and slowly leans against Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Apologises princess. Please forgive this servant for being rude!¡±

    Qiu Han suddenly appears in front of Dragon Lotus. Her legs are standing on the side of the wooden tub as she taps Dragon Lotus with her finger.

    Dragon Lotus instantly trembles before being unable to move.

    Qiu Han uses her cultivation to seal the meridians of Dragon Lotus making her unable to move.

    Right now she is unable to even speak, thus Dragon Lotus can only widen her eyes and look at Qiu Han in front of her.

    ¡°Leave Brother Stonehead to us, your highness.¡±

    Yue Qinger carries up Liu Yi from the water before reappearing outside of the room.

    Originally Qiu Han found Yue Qinger to let her help her. But unexpectedly Yue Qinger grabs the Nine Heaven Fire Staff from the ground and tosses it to the princess.

    ¡°Your highness, the remainder shall be left to you!¡±

 Chapter 858 - Letâ€™s take turns]

    <strong>Chapter 858??[Let¡¯s take turns]</strong>

    The moment the Nine Heaven Fire Staff touched Dragon Lotus, the seal on her body was instantly released!

    ¡°Qiu Han! How dare you!¡±

    Dragon Lotus does not care that she is naked as she prepares to use Nine Heaven Fire Staff to cast a technique.

    ¡°Damn it! I got plotted by thatss!¡±

    Qiu Han immediately jumps through the window as she hides away in a panic.

    ¡°Damn it! Return sir!¡±

    Dragon Lotus drapes on a white outerwear before rushing out.

    While at the same time, Yue Qinger had ced Liu Yi inside the hole.

    This hole is very hidden. No one else knows about this ce.

    I had only found it because I identally fell from the cliff due to a moment of mischief.

    Yue Qinger looks at Liu Yi who is lying on the ground with a red face.

    ¡°Brother Stonehead¡­right now, you are Qinger¡¯s¡­¡±

    With deep emotions, she gently caresses Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    Still warm. Perhaps it is due to the hot water earlier.

    ¡°Brother Stonehead had soaked for so long. His body must have turned soft.¡±

    Yue Qinger squats there as she looks at Liu Yi and tilts her head slightly.

    This¡­how should I do it ¡­

    It seems like big sister never taught me this before¡­

    Right¡­I remember that I have an unhealthy book at home¡­it seems there are special records on such stuff¡­why don¡¯t I go back home and fetch it.

    ¡°Brother Stonehead¡­wait for Qinger a bit more¡­¡±

    As Qinger speaks, she revolves her cultivation and forms a beautiful coat that gently coves Liu Yi.

    ¡°Qinger will be back¡­¡±

    Yue Qinger silently left the hole and returned home.

    Talking advantage that the people in her home are sleeping, she silently finds the book that contains how to duo cultivate and keeps it.

    ¡°Hehe, Brother Stonehead, Qinger ising to find you now!¡±

    Yue Qinger slips to the entrance and slips out of the house.

    What she does not know is that at the exact same time, two figures are secretly following behind her.

    ¡°Brother Stonehead! Qinger ising!¡±

    Qinger jumps back into the cave. Seeing that Liu Yi is still sleeping, her heart became emotional. ¡°Now, Qinger can dual cultivate with Brother Stonehead¡­¡±

    As she speaks, she takes off her clothing before walking towards Liu Yi bashfully.

    ¡°Qinger, he cannot be given to you!¡±

    Qiu Han¡¯s figure suddenly appears blocking in front of Yue Qinger.

    ¡°Why! Why are you here!¡±

    Yue Qinger instantly got a huge shock as she did not expect that Elder Qiu would find this ce!

    Qiu Han smiles, ¡°Looks like this is the ce where you hid him for the past few days. It is indeed a good ce to hide. Butss, you are too anxious and revealed your tail. Tonight, Liu Yi is mine.¡±

    As she speaks, she suddenly stretches out her hand, nning to seal Yue Qinger¡¯s meridian.

    Although Yue Qinger is part of the Queen Guard, her cultivation is weaker than Qiu Han who is an elder!

    If she got sealed, she will be sealed for an hour or two.

    While Yue Qinger¡¯s reaction is very quick. She suddenly appears far away, sticking to the ceiling of the cave.

    A pink cloak was pierced by Qiu Han¡¯s finger. It is a double that Qinger left behind!

    Qiu Han warns, ¡°Qinger, you are not my opponent so stop resisting.¡±

    Yue Qinger says firmly, ¡°For Brother Stonehead, Qinger is willing to pay with my life!¡±

    ¡°Qinger¡­don¡¯t tell me that you also¡­¡±

    Qiu Han got a huge shock, howe, thisss also fell in love with Liu Yi?

    Just what is good about this stinky man to hook away the souls of so many people from Womand!

    Indeed men are the most hateful creatures!

    This man cannot be left behind¡­after obtaining his essence, I must chase him away!

    ¡°Qinger let me help you!¡±

    Unexpectedly at this moment, another person appears at the entrance of the cave. Dragon Lotus who is stepping on the Nine Heaven Fire Staff, flew in andnds on the ground before holding the staff in her hand again.

    ¡°Elder Qiu! Today you shall not be so arrogant!¡±

    As Dragon Lotus speaks, she waves her staff as Tang Xuanzang who is formed from golden light emerges in the cave.

    Qiu Han hurriedly says, ¡°Heavens, Princess! If you release the shadow of Tang Xuanzang here, the entire cave might copse!¡±

    Dragon Lotus¡¯s gaze is very firm as she says, ¡°Go for broke! Today if Dragon Lotus is unable to obtain sir, then Dragon Lotus shall fight it out with you!¡±

    Yue Qinger shouts, ¡°Princess! Qinger shall apany you!¡±

    ¡°Why, why don¡¯t we change to a gentler method¡­¡±

    Qiu Han is afraid that the princess might get injured thus she hurriedly says, ¡°Since princess has decided, then this servant shall not stop her¡­but the matter regarding Supreme Elder¡­everyone is qualified! Why don¡¯t we change the method?¡±

    Dragon Lotus asks, ¡°What method?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­we use rock-papper-scissors to decide¡­¡±

    Qiu Han is also helpless, ¡°We will not have a result from fighting. Furthermore, it will be easy for both sides to suffer or even injure Liu Yi which will be bad.¡±

    Dragon Lotus¡¯s face is weird, ¡°But¡­this game is too childish¡­¡±

    ¡°How can it be called childish. This is to let heaven decide for us.¡±

    Qiu Han says, ¡°If the Queen is efficacious, she will help one of us.¡±

    ¡°That I agree. Qinger¡¯s luck has always been not bad!¡±

    Dragon Lotus seems to be helpless as she sighs, ¡°We can only do so then¡­¡±

    The three of them sit in a circle as they conceal a hand each.

    ¡°Then listen to my call!¡±

    A gleam of light shed across Dragon Lotus¡¯s eyes, ¡°Scissors, stone, paper!¡±

    Two vague figures sh across Dragon Lotus¡¯s mind as she cannot control herself and smiles faintly.

    Qiu Han sensed that something is wrong but it is toote and she had already shown her hand.

    She and Qinger had both shown 5 fingers which is paper.

    As for Dragon Lotus, she had shown two fingers and easily won.

    Dragon Lotus smiles and says, ¡°Looks like the Queen and luck are on my side.¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Qiu Han wished to p her own mouth!

    How could I forget that princess can peep into the memory of others!

    By peeping into the memory, one can spy on others¡¯ thoughts!

    Princess had known what I and Qinger were going to y!

    Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!! I dug a pit and jumped in myself!

    This is the first time Qiu Han had looked down on her own intelligence!

    ¡°Since I have won, then I shall let the two of you down.¡±

    Dragon Lotus smiles, ¡°I hope that the two of you will not go back on your words!¡±

    ¡°Since we have agreed, Qiu Han will not vite the promise!¡±

    This time around, it can be said that Qiu Han dered her loss.

    ¡°Ahhh! Hateful! Too hateful already!¡±

    Yue Qinger stomps her feet but they had already lost thus have no choice.

    Dragon Lotus pouts and asks, ¡°Are the two of you not leaving?¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡± Qiu Han says, ¡°The two of us must stay here and protect Princess and Liu Yi!¡±

    Yue Qinger says in a huff, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We must also observe as well!¡±

    ¡°If, if you girls want to want then watch¡­.¡±

    Dragon Lotus does not have any other choice. Nevertheless, she had steeled her heart. So be it if I throw away my moral principles and the likes!

    She takes off her white robes and reveals her perfect body again before slowly walking in front of Liu Yi.

    Yue Qinger and Qiu Han indeed no longer stop her. Instead, they stand by the side with unwillingness on their face.

    Uing content is as what you expected

    So continue reading ahead at your own risk

    ¨CThe following content is R-rated-

    So please only continue reading with your parents by your side if you are under 17

    Cheers, SkyFuji

    Don¡¯t care about them. I must hurry and do it¡­

    Dragon Lotus walks around Liu Yi for a long time but does not know what to do and starts sweating in anxiousness.

    ¡°This¡­princess, why don¡¯t you take a look at this book¡­¡±

    Seeing princess walking in circles for a long time, Yue Qinger knows that the princess does not know how to begin. She can only take out the book that she had hidden.

    ¡°Fine¡­ let me study a bit¡­¡±

    Dragon Lotus receives the book and flips a few pages before her entire face turns red.

    ¡°This¡­this¡­it is like this¡­¡±

    Yue Qinger proactively volunteers herself, ¡°Is princess unable to do it? Then let Qinger!¡±

    ¡°No need¡­.I, I can do it!¡±

    Dragon Lotus bites her lips before climbing on top of Liu Yi but is puzzled.

    ¡°That¡­that thing of his is soft one¡­cannot insert it¡­¡±

    Yue Qinger flips through the book before saying with a red face, ¡°Princess¡­.the book says that if it is soft¡­.you can lick it a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah! Ah¡­¡±

    Dragon Lotus does not have any other choice. She can only lean over Liu Yi¡¯s lower body and slow take in Liu Yi¡¯s dick into her small mouth.

    Although Liu Yi is unconscious, his body¡¯s reaction is very faithful!

    Under the service of this kind of mouth, Liu Yi¡¯s dick immediately grows and expand!

    ¡°Ur..ur¡­¡±

    Very quickly, Dragon Lotus¡¯ small mouth is unable to contain that enormous part of Liu Yi. She hurriedly loosens her mouth and spits it out before starting to be nervous.

    Yue Qinger seems to be slightly curious. Her eyes stare at Liu Yi¡¯s dick unmovingly before urging, ¡°It is time to sit on it princess!¡±

    Qiu Han covers her eyes as she says in her heart, why is she still urging her to sit on it¡­thoughtless¡­

    Dragon Lotus clenches her teeth before sitting down on Liu Yi¡¯s dick.

    A surge of pain instantly spreads out from her lower body. Although she is no longer a cultivator Dragon Lotus¡¯ body is still not bad.

    The pain passes very quickly as she breathes faintly on top of him. After which she starts moving up and down as her perky butt moves along.

    Very quickly, Dragon Lotus feels an intense pleasure starting from her lower body which spreads throughout her entire body.

    ¡°So, so strange¡­¡±

    As Dragon Lotus moves, she starts muttering to herself, ¡°So, sofortable¡­¡±

    Yue Qinger sucks on a finger as she cannot hold back her curiosity and asks, ¡°Howfortable is it?¡±

    ¡°Any-anyways¡­it is veryfortable¡­.I, I cannot take it anymore¡­¡±

    Dragon Lotusbat power is no longer enough and very soon, she falls off Liu Yi¡¯s bodypletely strengthless. But Liu Yi still had not released his essence.

    Qiu Han exims, ¡°This cannot stand! The essence still has note out!¡±

    Dragon Lotus knows that right now is not the time to be selfish as she orders, ¡°Qing-qinger, you take over¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll take over!¡±

    Yue Qinger¡¯s expression is like she is hurrying to an execution ground as she walks over with her head high and chest out!

    She learns from the princess¡¯s action and rides on top of Liu Yi.

    Very soon, Yue Qinger understands why her princess would sayfortable.

    Indeed¡­it is veryfortable¡­just that it is somewhatrge¡­

    While feeling this stimtion while still needing to move on my own¡­is indeed tiring¡­

    Within moments, Yue Qinger¡¯s fighting strength is exhausted.

    ¡°Elder Qiu¡­it is your turn now¡­¡±

 Chapter 859 - [Say goodbye]

    <strong>Chapter 859 [Say goodbye]</strong>

    Now that the two women had been defeated, they can only count on Elder Qiu to help.

    Qiu Han clenches her teeth before taking her clothing and walks up. She aligns herself into position before sitting down.

    ¡°AH!¡±

    This going down is painful! But I am the elder of Womand! What does this bit of pain count as! For breaking that evil ancestral curse of Womand, so be it if I lose my life! No to mention this virgin body!

    Qiu Han starts to learn from the princess and Qinger¡¯s previous movements. She rides up and down, continuously shaking her waist roughly jolting her butt all over the ce.

    Womand¡¯s women¡¯s physical strength are all very good. Only Qiu Han can continue persevering in this kind of intense movement.

    ¡°I, I definitely can¡­¡±

    Qiu Han moves with all her might as she bears with the feeling of spraying out something from her body. Her hands press down on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder as she continues to move.

    Qiu Han persists the longest for over half an hour before she is unable to bear with it and retreats in defeat. She gasps before falling down, lying on the side no longer moving.

    ¡°To note out yet¡­sir is too impressive¡­¡±

    Dragon Lotus does not have any other choice. Taking advantage of the fact that she had restored some strength, she can only climb back up and start moving up and down again, carrying on after Qiu Han¡¯s shift.

    In this manner, the three women continue to take turns working to obtain Liu Yi¡¯s essence.

    Luckily it is three people and they are able to take turns to rest.

    In this manner, they struggle for over 10 hours. Dragon Lotus who is doing her best to obtain the essence suddenly feels that the thing below suddenly turns even more ardent and even thicker.

    Dragon Lotus says in fluster, ¡°It, it seems like something ising¡­¡±

    Qiu Han squats by Princess¡¯ side and says, ¡°Princess! Persevere! It must be the essence from Liu Yi¡¯s body! Princess you must seed!¡±

    Yue Qinger also clenches her fist as expectations fill her eyes.

    The thousand year curse of Womand is going to be broken¡­and the hope lies of us three!

    ¡°I, I aming¡­¡±

    Dragon Lotus¡¯s forehead is covered with sweat as she pants delicately.

    The two women support her on either side, helping the princess with her up and down movements.

    After persisting for over three minutes, the princess finally trembles and copses on top of Liu Yi.

    A golden eye-catching radiance shines from her body. It is very beautiful like a golden sun.

    ¡°Seeded! Seeded!¡±

    Yue Qinger and Qiu Han hug each other emotionally!

    The ancestral curse can finally be broken! Now as long as we carry princess to the Queen Spring to soak, the Queen Spring¡¯s spring water will turn into spring water that can break the curse!

    ¡°Qinger, I shall send princess to the Queen Spring. You send Liu Yi back to the Imperial Pce.¡±

    After Qiu Han had given her order, she carries up princess and disappears from the cave.

    Yue Qinger nods her head. She carries up her Brother Stonehead and looks at him bashfully.

    ¡°Brother Stonehead¡­from today onwards, Qinger is yours¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is still in deep sleep and is unable to reply to Yue Qinger.

    Yue Qinger did not wake Liu Yi up. She carries up Liu Yi like this and silently returns into the Imperial Pce before carefully cing him on the bed.

    ¡°Brother Stonehead¡­¡±

    Yue Qinger stands by Liu Yi¡¯s bedside looking at him with tender sentiments.

    ¡°If only Qinger could go out together with Brother Stonehead how nice would it be¡­it is a pity that right now Qinger is unable to go out¡­¡±

    Yue Qinger¡¯s gaze carries some grief but not regret.

    ¡°But no matter what, Qinger is Brother Stonehead¡¯s¡­Brother Stonhead, have a good sleep. Qinger must go to the Queen Spring¡­¡±

    Yue Qinger disappears from the room.

    While at this moment, Liu Yi is still muddleheaded in his dreams.

    He feels like he had a very strange dream. In the dream, he had seen three beautiful women who took turns fucking him.

    I am no longer young¡­why would I have this kind of erotic dream¡­

    When the sun rises, Liu Yi slowly wakes up

    The moment he wakes up, he feels full of vitality. Furthermore, a powerful surge of strength is flowing around his body.

    This strength makes Liu Yi veryfortable and also very baffled.

    Where did this strengthe from?

    Liu Yi lets out a shout as that strength surges and flies out from his back turning into a golden avatar floating behind him.

    This golden avatar is very formidable. It is exactly the same as Liu Yi just that it is muchrger.

    ¡°An avatar came out? But the techniques that I had learned were not like this?¡±

    Liu Yi feels strange. I was imitating the unique technique of Womand, using my cultivation to form 9 golden chains to strengthen mybat power.

    This avatar is the unique technique of Womand. This is impossible¡­

    I seem to have fallen asleep earlier¡­a bit strange as I have forgotten how I had fallen asleep.. this kind of situation shouldn¡¯t have happened. After all, I did not take the initiative to choose to sleep, as a cultivator, I can keep an awake status.

    Could it be that it is the effect of that Womand Assorted Soup?

    I clearly remember that the princess told me that this soup is very good for sleeping¡­don¡¯t tell me that it was a drugged soup?!

    Liu Yi cannot help but cover his forehead. Damn it what happened while I was asleep?

    Could it be that I had gotten done in by those women?

    Is¡­is it possible?

    It seems to be impossible¡­but it also seems to be the only answer!

    Even Liu Yi himself is unable to understand!

    ¡°Meng Xi! Meng Xi!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly recalls that he is carrying ass who is watching the outside all the time and hurriedly calls for her.

    ¡°Benefactor, this servant is here!¡±

    Indeed Meng Xi¡¯s voice rings out making Liu Yi feel relief.

    Liu Yi ask impatiently, ¡°What happened yesterday night?¡±

    ¡°This¡­no-nothing much happened¡­¡±

    Recalling what she had seen yesterday night, Meng Xi blushes in shame.

    She is unable to say¡­

    ¡°Nothing happened?¡±

    ¡°No-nothing really happened¡­benefactor! We should start making out way to Ruyi Sect!¡±

    Meng Xi hurriedly changes the topic.

    ¡°True. The deadline is pressing and the numbers of days that I have left are not much.¡±

    Spring Festival is almost approaching while the 15th is not far away.

    The deadline to the 5 Spirit Gathering is also getting close thus I must hurry.

    Liu Yi orders, {Little Jade give me my clothing. The Raising Immortal Pce Hall one will do.}

    {Understood master!}

    Little Jade immediately carries out the order before dressing Liu Yi in a ck and white robe. On the back, the ¡®Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯ is very majestic.

    For this final ce, Liu Yi wants to vigorously arrive.

    After all, I greeted Ruyi Sect before. Mo Lan¡¯s elder brother, Mo Wang is there thus they should not make things too hard for me!

    Let¡¯s hurry and send this final invitation letter then all of the tasks areplete!

    Liu Yi acts on his thoughts and immediately walks out of the room.

    ¡°We respectfully wee Sage Ruler!¡±

    Unexpectedly when Liu Yi walks out, there are rows of women kneeling outside.

    All those with status in Womand seems to be all here!

    What the heck! What is going on!

    Why is it that Womand is never peaceful!

    ¡°We respectfully wee Sage Ruler!¡±

    Dragon Lotus is dressed in a bright golden clothing as she stands in front of the crowd. She is as beautiful as usual but that delicate feeling is no longer there. No matter where you look, there is only dignity on her face.

    While standing by Dragon Lotus¡¯ side is two women wearing red robes. Liu Yi is very familiar with their appearance. One is Yue Qinger while the other is Qiu Han.

    But at this moment, these two women are dressed in red with a golden crown as they stand by Dragon Lotus¡¯s sides.

    While on their chest is embroidered with the word ¡®Supreme¡¯.

    Sweat¡­what is going on?

    Why are Qinger and Elder Qiu dressed the same?

    Why is it that after sleeping, I feel like the world changed!

    Dragon Lotus asks, ¡°Sage Ruler, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Sage Ruler? What Sage Ruler?¡±

    Dragon Lotus gives a simple exnation, ¡°Because sir has saved our entire Womand, naturally you are our Sage Ruler.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, this makes sense.

    Never mind. Sage Ruler then Sage Ruler. Afterall, Womand would not wantonly publicize it.

    But I do have a lot of nicknames, Sword Emperor, Sage Ruler and more¡­

    Liu Yi cups his hands and says, ¡°Since the danger of Womand had been resolved, what should be yed has been yed yesterday, today it is time to take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Sir is not going to stay for a few more days?¡±

    Dragon Lotus instantly became slightly anxious as her expression changes.

    ¡°Time is pressing thus I cannot remain here any longer.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, ¡°I still have to make a trip to Ruyi Sect and cannot stay here for too long. I do appreciate your good intentions.¡±

    ¡°s¡­.since that is the case then I shall not make sir stay .¡±

    Dragon Lotus sighs, ¡°Sir has helped Womand so much and is a benefactor of Womand. Based on logic¡­.we shouldn¡¯t request from sirs¡­but we can only rely on sir for this matter¡­¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°What is the matter. We are all one family, there is no need to be so polite.¡±

    [TL: no idea what to use for one¡¯s own people in this sense so used one family. Any better ideas pleasement.]

    ¡°Is sir taking Dragon Lotus as your own people¡­¡±

    A pleasant surprise instantly appears on Dragon Lotus¡¯ face.

    ¡°Of course. at the very least we are good friends!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°There is no need to hide or conceal the matter. You can just tell me directly.¡±

    Liu Yi did not notice that Dragon Lotus¡¯splexion turned slightly dim but swiftly recovered.

    ¡°Sir¡­my royal mother is still a statue¡­no matter what technique or magic we use, we are unable to resolve the curse¡­ter I understood something. It is not that we are unable to resolve it but royal mother herself does not wish to undo it. She is still waiting for royal father¡­.thus if sir meets Buddha of Sandalwood Merit, please help us convey our royal mother¡¯s wish¡­ask him toe back to meet my royal mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°In the future when I am able to ascend to the nine heavens and reach the Western Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss, I will tell Tang Xuanzang.¡±

    Yet another task in the future is pressuring me.

    ¡°Then I shall thanks sir¡­are you really not going to stay for a few more days?¡±

    ¡°It is inconvenient to stay any longer. I shall say goodbye to everyone now. If we are fated, we shall meet again!¡±

 Chapter 860 - Letâ€™s go look for the Protector]

    <strong>Chapter 860 [Let¡¯s go look for the Protector]</strong>

    After Liu Yi flies out from Womand, he heads directly for Ruyi Sect.

    At this moment, Liu Yi is standing by the side of the entrance to an enormous volcano as he looks inside of it.

    Ruyi Sect is hidden inside the volcano. Liu Yi activates his Golden Eyes and uses his true sight to see through the illusion outside.

    On the inner wall of the volcano crater appears buildings that were embedded in.

    The volcano appears to be going to erupt at any moment. The dense ck smoke keeps spraying out, rising towards the sky.

    Liu Yi leaps down into this crater that is covered with ck smoke.

    The volcano is very hot. If it is a normal cultivator, he would not be able to take such high temperatures.

    But Liu Yi cultivated to the peak with Scarlet Blood Sutra thus this kind of heat is nothing.

    He keeps descending deeper into the volcano as dense smoke appears around him.

    After Liu Yi passed this smoke, he suddenly notices that there seems to be something among the magma.

    Strange¡­what kind of thing could exist among the magma?

    Liu Yi is puzzled while the magma swiftly restores back to normal like the thing was an illusion.

    He shakes his head, perhaps my vision is blurred.

    The entrance to Ruyi Sect is very close to the magma. Liu Yi descends all the way to the entrance of Ruyi Sect.

    It seems like due to the sect being a devil sect, few outsiders pay a visit, thus this Ruyi Sect¡¯s entrance is rather simple. Two doorposts with a stele by the side.

    On the stele is tworge words, ¡®Ruyi Sect¡¯.

    There are smaller characters below. Liu Yi strengthens his eyesight and takes a close look.

    ¡®People who wish to enter Ruyi Sect must first past the Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast¡¯s test.¡¯

    Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast? What is that?

    Liu Yi does not understand what is the meaning of what Ruyi Sect had written.

    He keeps walking towards the inside of Ruyi Sect and at this moment, the volcano suddenly starts shaking. A roar came from deep within the volcano as the stones above drops into theva.

    Liu Yi nearly falls over. He immediately looks around and realizes that theva is surging.

    Following which from the center of theva appears a whirlpool and from that an enormous creature climbs out slowly.

    It has four arms with countless of yellow eyes growing all over its arm.

    While on its head, there is not a single eye, instead there is an enormous mouth.

    A pair of two-meter long bull horns grew on the top of the head and it are as sharp as swords!

    The four arms of the creature grab the surrounding wall and climb out.

    Fucking hell¡­this thing is that Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast?

    Liu Yi immediately waves his hand as seven god swords immediately appear above his head.

    Ever since he had woke up, Liu Yi realizes that his four starjade had recovered thus he can summon four fire-god swords to use.

    If he wishes to break through the fifth sun jade, he will need to absorb five different qi!

    All of the eyes on the Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beasts are staring at Liu Yi. It then opens its bloody maw and spat out a sun-like fireball at Liu Yi!

    This fireball is over four meters wide. Its temperature is very high and inside seems to contain boilingva!

    OH MY GOD! This brother also knows how to y with fire no wonder it is called a fire beast!

    ¡°But talking about ying with fire, you are still too weak!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he raises his hand and bends a finger lightly.

    Instantly a fire-god sword immediately copses and turn back into a golden red Fire God Dragon. It roars and bites that fireball.

    The Fire God Dragon twist its hundred-meter long body and crashes into the Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast with the fireball in its mouth.

    -explosion-

    The Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast was struck heavily as an eye-catching explosion happened.

    mes shoot all over the ce as the Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast was knocked loose of the four walls. It finally falls headfirst into theva.

    Theva sshes high up and some sshed onto Liu Yi¡¯s body but it was like he was being sshed with water as he did not get injured by it.

    His ck and white robes flutter as he stands by the side of the stone stele with his hands behind his back.

    -ROAR-

    Although he had stuck that Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast he did not cause any substantial harm to it.

    After all, it is a fire attribute spirit beast thus its resistance towards fire is very high.

    The creature was angry as it climbs out of theva before roaring, releasing his stinky breath high up into the sky.

    ¡°Has this fellow never brushed its teeth?!¡±

    Liu Yi covers his nose before leaping down the edge of the precipice, He falls above that enormous Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast.

    That Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast immediately raises a palm, like it is going to p Liu Yi l.

    But Liu Yi only pauses in the sky as he stretches out a hand and uses the strength of his single hand to block the enormous fist of the Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast,

    Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast does not have any intelligence. It subconsciously swings out another hand wanting to p Liu Yi into a meat patty.

    While Liu Yi is not willing to be treated as a housefly. He continues to descend again like a bullet as his feet steps onto the face of the Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast.

    -roaring-

    Feeling the pain, Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast cries out before entering theva again.

    Liu Yi also descends into theva before raising his fist and punches the Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast on the top of its head.

    Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast instantly starts crying in pain while Liu Yi keeps punching continuously.

    ¡°You beast! To dare fumigate me with your breath! See how I teach you a lesson!¡±

    As he punches, each of the blow rings out heavily while blood starts flowing out of all of the eyes of the Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast making it in so much pain that it does not want to live.

    ¡°What? You want to admit defeat?¡±

    Liu Yi senses a surge of fluctuation of his conscious which seems to be the thoughts of Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast.

    Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast keeps moving its head up and down like it is nodding its head.

    Liu Yi questions, ¡°Really?¡±

    The Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast nods its head even faster.

    ¡°Fine then. I shall spare you this time. Next time if you dare to roar at me again, then do not me me for beating you into minced meat!¡±

    Only after speaking did Liu Yi let go of Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast before leaping out of theva and returning to the front of the entrance of Ruyi Sect.

    After sensing the movement of the volcano, a few disciples from Ruyi Sect hade out and stood by the entrance to take a look.

    ¡°Who are you? To dare trespass my Ruyi Sect?¡±

    A guy wearing the ck robes of Ruyi Sect stares at Liu Yi coldly. At the same time, a purple and gold cbash hangs on his waist

    While the other Ruyi Sect disciples by the side are also the same. All of them also have purple and gold cbashes. It seems like this is their sect characteristic magic tool.

    ¡°Friend from Ruyi Sect, this one came from Raising Immortal Pce Hall.¡±

    Liu Yi points at his robe, ¡°The reason this one came is for the 5 Spirit Gathering, to send Ruyi Sect the invitation letter.¡±

    ¡°What 5 Spirit Gathering? Never heard before! I see that you are just a spy!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Definitely must be a spy sent over from the righteous path!¡±

    These disciples do not yield an inch as their attitude towards Liu Yi is very bad.

    ¡°Everyone has thought wrongly. I had karma with Mo Wang from Ruyi Sect. If everyone does not believe what this one says, you can ask Mr Mo Wang.¡±

    ¡°Protector Mo?¡±

    The disciples look at each other beforeughing.

    ¡°You know our Protector Mo, bullshit. Let me tell you. Be tactful and scram otherwise don¡¯t me my Ruyi Sect for being impolite!¡±

    A few of the disciples touch the cbash on their waists.

    What is this meaning? Going to start a battle?

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow.

    He came to Ruyi Sect not to fight. Fighting is too troublesome. He only wishes to hurry and finish delivering the letters then he can go home to celebrate the new year.

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Is this an indication that you wish to take action?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Do you think that you can make us fight? Just wait for it and our Mystical Beast Protector wille and deal with you!¡±

    A Ruyi Sect discipleughs and takes out the head of a raw pig before tossing it into theva below.

    Instantly theva starts surging and that Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast climbs out and swallows up that raw pig head.

    That Ruyi Sect disciple points at Liu Yi and shouts, ¡°Mystical Beast Protector quickly kill this idiot!¡±

    This Mystical Beast Protector is very powerful. Even if webine strength, we are not its opponent.

    This fellow possesses the strength of a heaven realm and is thus formidable.

    The disciples from Ruyi Sect are waiting for Liu Yi to be killed.

    While at this moment when the eyes of the Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beastnds on Liu Yi, it immediately shivers like shifting chaff.

    It immediately plops down on its knees in theva and kneels down in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Mystical Beast Protector! What are you doing?!¡±

    When the Ruyi Sect disciple sees this, his face turn pale from shock, ¡°Attack! Kill him! What are you kneeling down for!¡±

    The Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast roars impatiently. The shockwave from its roar smashes into the Ruyi Sect disciples sending them flying away crashing into the wall behind them.

    ¡°How, how is this possible?¡±

    After being thrown into a daze, Ruyi Sect disciple finally climbs to his feet after a long time.

    When he regained consciousness, the scene that he saw scared him to death.

    Because the Mystical Beast Protector who is usually majestic is currently crawling respectfully in front of that person. It is like it is not a Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast but a husky!

    Oh my gosh¡­ho, how is this possible¡­this is our Mystical Beast Protector!

    ¡°Just¡­what is your background¡­¡±

    ¡°Wish to know who am I?¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and looks at that guy and smiles, ¡°Go and ask your Protector Mo!¡±

 Chapter 861 - [Speak for sister]

    <strong>Chapter 861 [Speak for sister]</strong>

    ¡°Liu Yi you came!¡±

    Mo Wang walks over from far away. Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s figure he is instantly surprised.

    ¡°You made this Mo wait for a long time!¡±

    It had not been a long time since theyst said goodbye. Mo Wang originally thought that he would see Liu Yi in a few days but who would have known that it would take so long?

    Looks like for these invitation letters, this brother sent out quite a number.

    Liu Yi smiles helplessly, ¡°I did wish toe but this ce does not wee me.¡±

    ¡°What a joke. How would my Ruyi Sect not wee the honored presence of Daoist Liu Yi?¡±

    Mo Wang res at those people by the side coldly.

    The disciples were instantly shivering in fright.

    ¡°If I¡¯m weed then that¡¯s the best.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot be bothered to bicker with those people. He waves his hand and says casually, ¡°Since you havee then bring me to meet the person-in-charge. I need to hurry and pass the invitation letter to your Ruyi Sect. I have finished sending the letters to the rest of the sects.¡±

    ¡°Daoist Liu is anxious.¡±

    Mo Wang is slightly regretful as he says, ¡°I wished to let Daoist stay for a few days to properly receive you.¡±

    ¡°This is not possible. I wish to go back home to celebrate the new year.¡±

    ¡°That is true¡­¡± Mo Wang¡¯s expression turns gloomy, ¡°You still have a family. I do not have this fortune anymore.¡±

    Liu Yi roughly understands what Mo Wang means. In his early years, Mo Wang had fallen into the devil sect and abandoned the World Manor.

    Right now Mo Wang and World Manor are as ipatible as fire and water. Thus going back home to celebrate the new year is impossible.

    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s difficult thus it must cherish.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words contain meaning, ¡°But all of these matters are forter. For now, Senior Mo bring me to meet your sect master.¡±

    ¡°Talking about this, this is unfortunate.¡±

    Mo Wang withdraw his hands into his sleeves and says, ¡°Recently a guest came to Ruyi Sect. It seems like that person¡¯s identity is quite respectable thus my sect master is currently receiving that person.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    There are outsiders whoe to the Ruyi Sect?

    Strange¡­could it be that Little Lass had sent other people as well?

    No¡­it shouldn¡¯t be. Little Lass is not that kind of person.

    Liu Yi thinks deeply before asking, ¡°Then your sect master does not have time to meet other people?¡±

    ¡°That is also not the case.¡±

    Mo Wang chuckles, ¡°Daoist Liue along with me. Come, rx in my Ruyi Sect and let me report to my sect master.¡±

    As Mo Wang speaks, he start leading the way in front.

    A ck smog flies out from the cbash on his waist beforending below Mo Wang¡¯s and Liu Yi¡¯s feet.

    The two of them step on the ck cloud of Mo Wang and fly deep into Ruyi Sect.

    The inside of the volcano is not that big. Seeing that Mo Wang is not leading him towards those golden pces he asks, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to Ruyi Sect? Where are we heading to?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t look at those golden pces. Those are all fake and no one stays there.¡±

    Mo Wangughs, ¡°Our real Ruyi Sect cannot be in this kind of foul atmosphere!¡±

    He points at andscape painting hanging on the wall of the volcano.

    He waves his hand and this ck smog warps them up before the two of them instantly turn into a ck ray of light and enter the painting.

    His sight turns blurry and Liu Yi saw that they hade to another ce.

    This ce has mountains, water and scenery. It is a good ce.

    If one does not know where this ce is, who would have guessed that this is the ce where a devil sect is!

    Compared to Lijiang feng shui, that ce is not as good.

    Liu Yi became spellbound for a moment.

    Mo Wang is delighted as he asks, ¡°Daoist Liu, how is the scenery?¡±

    ¡°It is not bad. Even I wish to enjoy a life of retirement here.¡±

    Liu Yi replies as he has nothing to hide.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The scenery here is very beautiful and most importantly is that we disy our characters. If we are happy then we are happy. If we are angry then we are angry. We will not be like those so-called famous righteous sects who shows a face on the surface while expressing another face behind the mask. Today I smile at you and tomorrow I stab you!¡±

    Mo Wang is also very frank.

    ¡°Well said.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. After experiencing so many things, he had more or less seen most appearances of the righteous sects.

    ¡°But this does not mean that all of the righteous paths are like that. For example, Kunlun Mountain. I feel that it is not bad.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Kunlun Mountain is one of the few good ces.¡±

    Mo Wang does agree to this point.

    ¡°That kind of righteous sect is bing less and less.¡±

    ¡°Oh, as for the matter regarding righteous sect, I will also have a discussion with your sect master in the future.¡±

    Before setting out of Womand, Liu Yi had a discussion with Dragon Lotus. To ally together in the future to deal with Qin Imperial Pce.

    Right now Liu Yi¡¯s alliance contains Kunlun Mountain, Womand as well as Fengdu City.

    It is unknown if Fengdu City will be an opportunist at the crucial point. Thus Liu Yi is still on guard against them.

    ¡°I have more or less heard of this matter.¡±

    Mo Wang says, ¡°I heard that other than going to the sects to deliver the invitation letter, you are also announcing something?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is the matter regarding Qin Imperial Pce.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Qin Imperial Pce is wishing to revive their country. This is not a small matter!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. If Qin Imperial Pce seeds in reviving their country, perhaps the world will be theirs.¡±

    Mo Wang more or less heard about the matters regarding Qin Imperial Pce.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Qin Imperial Pce once again rules over the world, this world will never have peace.¡±

    Liu Yi blurts out, ¡°That is why I hope that Ruyi Sect will stand by my side as well and resist Qin Imperial Pce with me.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, this Mo also has this wish. Just that this Mo does not know what the sect master ns to do.¡±

    Mo Wang shrugs his shoulder, ¡°Especially at this time¡­¡±

    Seeing how Mo Wang¡¯s expression is not right, Liu Yi immediately became suspicious.

    ¡°Could it be¡­something happened?¡±

    ¡°This¡­yes, something happened.¡±

    A trace of unusual expression shed across Mo Wang¡¯s eyes, ¡°That person who came to discuss matters with my sect leader seems to be a guy called Fourth.¡±

    Fourth?

    Liu Yi instantly got a huge shock, fucking hell. isn¡¯t that a person from Qin Imperial Pce?

    He suddenly understood something, the reason why Fourth came to Ruyi Sect is he has the same thoughts as me.

    They want to rope in Ruyi Sect!

    Ruyi Sect is different from the rest of the righteous sect in the world. It is an independent branch, furthermore, its strength is not weak!

    After all, being able to keep developing in the presence of so many righteous sect until now, moreover continuing to grow stronger and stronger, this strength is more than those famous righteous sects.

    Although it is not as powerful as all of the sects added together, but it is not a problem to take care of a few of those standalone righteous sects.

    ¡°This cannot do. Senior Mo, you must bring me to meet your Sect Leader. Furthermore, it is best if it is now! Otherwise, if your Sect Leader got enticed by Qin Imperial Pce, that would be bad!¡±

    ¡°This matter ah¡­hahaha¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression turns anxious.

    ¡°It is not possible for you to meet my sect leader now.¡±

    Mo Wang¡¯s hands are hidden inside his sleeves like he is posing.

    ¡°Senior Mo. If you have things to say just say it.¡±

    ¡°Before talking about this, I must first ask you a question.¡±

    Mo Wang¡¯s calm gaze suddenly had a bit of expression.

    ¡°Oh? What does Senior Mo want to ask?¡±

    ¡°This matter is actually very simple.¡±

    Mo Wang says, ¡°I want to ask a matter. I want you to answer truthfully.¡±

    ¡°Senior Mo please ask!¡±

    ¡°Fine. Let me ask you. What is the rtionship between you and my sister Mo Lan?¡±

    ¡°Ah? This¡­¡±

    Being questioned like this stumped Liu Yi.

    Mo Wang asked this kind of matter¡­Although he knows that Mo Wang is aplete sis-con, he does not know how he should reply¡­

    Because my rtionship with Mo Lan¡­.is indeed a little unclear!

    Say that we are ordinary friends¡­but she seems to have some feelings for me but it is also impossible to say that I have no feelings for her.

    If I say that we are lovers, we have not reached that stage yet.

    The two of us maintain a bit of ambiguity but neither of us have yet to take even half a step closer.

    Liu Yi is wholehearted towards cultivation while Mo Lan also treats the rise of World Manor as her responsibility. Wishing to erge World manor once more and be one of the top sects in the cultivation world.

    Thus.. what is the rtionship between both sides?

    ¡°This¡­Senior Mo¡­¡±

    ¡°You must reply!¡±

    Mo Wang is very concerned about this matter, ¡°If you can tell me, then this Mo shall bring you to meet my Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­the two of us¡­can be considered as very good friends!¡±

    After thinking, Liu Yi can only give this kind of answer.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Mo Wang was instantly shocked as his expression turned slightly furious.

    ¡°Liu Yi! I respect you that you are young but have profound cultivation and are a talent! But unexpectedly you are such a fickle person! You slept with my younger sister and say that you are only ordinary friends! You are too shameless! This Mo misjudged you!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Liu Yi nks out, ¡°Senior Mo, when have I slept with your younger sister?¡±

    ¡°The feelings between the two of you are so good and my younger sister is wholehearted towards you. With her temper, if she did not sleep with you then what else could it be!¡±

    Mo Wang clenches his teeth, ¡°So be it if you had slept with my adorable younger sister! You still do not admit to it! Good fellow! Today even this I pay with my life, this Mo will fight you!¡±

    Mo Wang roars as thepel of his clothing starts pping in the air.

    ck smog flies out from the cbash on his waist before transforming into an enormous ck hand grabbing Liu Yi.

    This is Ruyi Sect¡¯s Specter Technique! Also called Ruyi Sutra! Tempering a mouthful of smoke cloud and move it with one thought. It is very powerful!

    The ck hand grabs at Liu Yi while Liu Yi hurriedly uses Shadow Step and instantly appears a few meters away.

    ¡°Senior Mo what are you doing?¡±

    Mo Wang¡¯s eyes had turned red as he roars while activating his sutra, ¡°What am I doing? Helping my sister vent her anger!¡±

 Chapter 862 - [Ruyi Sect]

    <strong>Chapter 862 [Ruyi Sect]</strong>

    Mo Wang¡¯s deepest concern in his heart is not World Manor nor his father but his younger sister Mo Lan.

    Since young, Mo Lan was brought up by Mo Wang.

    As the Manor Lord of World Manor, their father is wholeheartedly busy with the matters of World Manor. He had never asked of Mo Lan¡¯s matters. Thus although Mo Wang is the elder brother, he is more like a father who always looked after Mo Lan until Mo Lan grew up and became an adult.

    Thus the siblings¡¯ feelings for each other are very deep. Until Mo Wang had seen through the real face of the righteous sects and fallen into the devil sect.

    ¡°You dare to not take responsibility for my younger sister! Today even if this Mo¡¯s body is destroyed, this Mo shall teach you a lesson!¡±

    As Mo Wang speaks, he urges his ck smoke and transforms into over a hundred ck generals who are wieldingrge halberds as they charge at Liu Yi.

    This Ruyi Sutra is indeed powerful and is the ultimate technique of Ruyi Sect.

    But Liu Yi is not cowardy. Even if he does not use Nine Yang God Qi, Mo Wang¡¯s strength is only roughly around his.

    Right now I have fully restored the fourth sun jade. Without using any strengthening technique, my cultivation has broken through the Heaven Realm.

    Just using Fire-ice Armour as well as Golden Fog Real Body, my strength can enter the beginning stage of 24 starjades.

    Using God Transformation, my cultivation would be close to the beginning stage of 24 starjade.

    Thus inparison, Fire-ice armor is much more effective than God Transformation. Because Fire-ice Armour consumes less qi thus can be maintained for a longer period of time.

    But the most impressive one is using both techniques at the same time!

    If I use both, my cultivation will y enter close to the middle stage of 25 starjades!

    Along with God Sword Protecting Body as well as Nine Yang Chains, my strength might be able to enter the peak of 25 starjades!

    With this kind of strength, I can do anything I like in the human world!

    Even if I meet Sea Ghost Emperor again, I will not need the help of other ghosts and can defeat him on my own!

    Looks like I obtained benefits during this trip of delivering letters.

    Furthermore, I had captured a soul from Qin Imperial Pce which is locked up inside the Nether Ghost Ring.

    Liu Yi did not n on taking him out anytime soon. He ns to let him suffer inside the Nether Ghost Ring first!

    But right now, let me settle the danger in front of me!

    ¡°Avatar!¡±

    Liu Yi trembles as a golden avatar that looks exactly like him flies out from his back.

    This avatar is over 3 meters tall and has three heads and six arms!

    Two of the arms are holding Firegod Swords while two arms are holding Sky Splitting Spear. The remaining two arms are holding the Colour Chain and the ck Monarch Axe!

    This kind of avatar is armed to the teeth!

    ¡°This. This is Womand¡¯s technique?¡±

    Seeing this, Mo Wang is also shocked.

    ¡°How would you know the Womand technique? This is their avatar technique!¡±

    When he started speaking that three-headed six-armed avatar had already started its rampage and ravaged the approaching ck generals into scattered smoke.

    This avatar is too savage!

    Even if the people from Womand came over, they would not have such a valiant avatar!

    How is this possible!

    This young man is younger than me but possesses this kind of power.

    Thest time when I met him, I was very surprised by his might¡­ he seems to have improved by a lot!

    Just how does he cultivate¡­did he eat a Vigorous Pill?

    If there is such an impressive pill in this world, wouldn¡¯t the cultivators in the world snatch it like mad!

    In a blink of an eye, the generals which my Ruyi Smoke transformed into were utterly destroyed.

    How wide is the gap between our strengths?

    ¡°Senior Mo, why don¡¯t we have a proper chat¡­¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi you are too arrogant!¡±

    Mo Wang is very unhappy as well as unwilling. He instantly berates, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you cannot be defeated. Today, this Mo shall use my full strength!¡±

    Following which Mo Wang roars and the purple gold cbash on his waist drops down andnds on the ground.

    This purple gold cbash instantly grows bigger and turns into a human tallrge cbash.

    Right after which, dense ck smoke emerges from the cbash which flies into the sky and instantly transforms into a majestic enormous tiger.

    This ferocious tiger is over ten meters long and is very ferocious. It leaps in front of Liu Yi in a posture of overwhelming him.

    At this moment, Liu Yi¡¯s avatar only turns around as it swings out the chain in its arm. The chain shackles around that ferocious tiger¡¯s neck before it pull downwards, causing the ferocious tiger to fall onto the ground.

    The ground trembles as the ferocious tiger cries out in pain.

    After which the avatar uses its two Firegod Sword and beheads that ferocious tiger.

    The ferocious tiger scatters, turning into several tens of ck snakes that slither towards Liu Yi and twine around him.

    ¡°Senior Mo is persistent!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as the two hands holding the Sky Splitting Golden Spear stab into the ground.

    Arcs of scarlet lightning shoot out and scatter those ck snakes.

    The trial lightning is iparably tyrannical thus it is a piece of cake to deal with these ck snakes.

    After the ck snakes were scattered they turn into countless ck locusts and continue to charge at Liu Yi like they want to eat him until bones are left.

    The ck ax in the avatar¡¯s hands immediately turns into Monarch Shield. This shield is over four meters tall like an enormous door.

    The avatar stood in front, immediately using thisrge shield to protect Liu Yi.

    When the locust crash into Monarch Shield, they were immediately knocked away.

    The Monarch Armour defense is very valiant and they are unable to break through it.

    But the locusts change direction and n to attack Liu Yi from all directions.

    This makes Liu Yi smiles as he ps his hand on the Monarch Armour.

    Nine Yang God Qi enters the shield and explodes out from the shield.

    The entire Monarch Shield shines with golden light like a sun, shining on the ck locusts.

    The locusts were roasted into ash by the sunlight.

    ¡°Damn it! Is he really unbeatable!!¡±

    Mo Wang clenches his teeth as his attack is ineffective!

    Liu Yi advises again, ¡°Senior Mo. Let us have a proper chat instead.¡±

    ¡°Talk to my corpse instead!¡±

    Mo Wang clenches his teeth and uses all of his power.

    The smoke of his flies over and surrounds his body.

    The smoke keeps changing shape before heaping together and swiftly an enormous ck devil stands up.

    This fellow is over ten meters tall and is very enormous. Its external form strikingly resembles a human but the shape is somewhat simr to the Bull Devil Fire Spirit Beast in theva.

    He has a pair of horns on top of his head, four arms as well as a bull tail.

    That enormous spirit beast like Mo Wang roars before shouting, ¡°Liu Yi! Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    He leaps into the sky and stomps down on him.

    The ground instantly trembles and keeps shaking.

    Layers of cracks appear on the ground and spread out in all directions.

    While Liu Yi stands in front of Mo Wang not moving. It is like the ground is steady as normal.

    Liu Yi crosses his arms and sighs, ¡°Senior Mo, why are you insisting on fighting?¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense! We will speak again after fighting! This Mo shall take revenge for this Mo¡¯s younger sister!¡±

    As he speaks, his four enormous fists smash over like he wants to turn Liu Yi into meat paste.

    ¡°Since that is the case then I shall be impolite!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he stretched out his hand and releases Xiao Taiji which revolves around Liu Yi¡¯s palm.

    Xiao Taiji spins faster and faster before being released by Liu Yi.

    Like a shooting star, this flying sword immediately pierces through one of Mo Wang¡¯s arm before piercing through his chest.

    The enormous devil immediately starts to break apart as Mo Wang¡¯s figure tumbles out from inside.

    ¡°Damn it¡­why is it impossible¡­¡±

    Mo Wang is on all fours with disbelief on his face.

    ¡°This Mo cultivated for so many years¡­my talent is high¡­why am I not your opponent¡­tell me how did you cultivate!¡±

    ¡°This ..it was luck I guess¡­¡±

    Liu Yi also does not know how to exin. Anyways I am just muddling along, furthermore, I had to risk my life a few times to win this cultivation!

    Perhaps Mo Wang had experienced some matters but his experience is definitely not as much as mine.

    ¡°Senior Mo, I believe that there is a misunderstanding between the two of us.¡±

    Liu Yi says in a hurry, ¡°There is nothing going on between me and Mo Lan. Perhaps the two of us have some feelings for each other¡­but I have not slept with her!¡±

    Mo Wang blinks a few times before asking, ¡°Real-really?¡±

    ¡°Really!¡±

    Liu Yi raises three fingers, ¡°There is nothing to lie about this kind of matter! Mo Lan and I have not reached that step!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that I guessed wrongly?¡±

    Mo Lan nks out for a while, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be¡­it is impossible for this Mo to guess wrongly about younger sister¡¯s thoughts!¡±

    ¡°The fuck! It was just you guessing?¡±

    Liu Yi is super angry. After messing around for so long, it is because of this sis-con mental disorder! What the fuck, what is this sis-con doing!

    ¡°As the elder brother¡­I, should¡­should understand my younger sister¡­¡±

    Mo Wang coughs a few times making Liu Yi wish to curse.

    What the fuck is this! Fighting me for no reason!

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Then you can bring me to meet your Sect Leader now, right?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. This Mo shall bring you over.¡±

    Mo Wang nods his head embarrassedly before pointing, ¡°Sect Leader is over there. Follow me.¡±

    He leads Liu Yi and walks towards a bamboo forest.

    Liu Yi has no choice. As long as he can meet the Sect Leader everything will be fine.

    Following Mo Wang and walks into the bamboo forest.

    The bamboo forest is very peaceful as the wind blows through it carrying the sound of the rustling.

    Liu Yi says, ¡°This ce is unexpectedly secluded..it does not look like the ce where the head of the devil sect would stay.¡±

    Mo Wangughs, ¡°Then where should he live in, a ughterhouse?¡±

    At this moment a small bamboo hut appears in front of Liu Yi.

 Chapter 863 - Negotiations?]

    <h4>Chapter 863 [Negotiations?]</h4>

    The bamboo house inside the bamboo forest is uniquely elegant. Making Liu Yi cannot help but recall that bamboo house where Ren Yingying and Zhu Linweng had stayed in ¡®The Smiling, Proud Wanderer¡¯. It was like this.

    Mo Wang points at the bamboo house and says, ¡°This is the ce where our sect leader is staying.¡±

    ¡°Rather unusual!¡±

    Liu Yi blurts out, ¡°If I want to live in seclusion in the future, I also want to get this kind of bamboo house. It looks like your sect leader knows how to enjoy himself.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Sect leader is a guy who pays close attention to taste.¡±

    Mo Wangughs and says, ¡°Only this kind of ce is suitable for our sect leader to live in. You see that red-crowned crane on the roof, that is our sect leader¡¯s pet.¡±

    Also raising cranes?

    Good fellow. Is he really a devil sect head?

    To be so immortal like!

    Just as the two of them walk close to the bamboo house, a thunderous voice came from inside the house.

    ¡°Who dares to approach my Nourishment Hut!¡±

    ¡°Sect leader, it is me!¡±

    Mo Wang stands in front of the bamboo house and cups his hands and says, ¡°This subordinate is sorry for disturbing sect leader from receiving your visitor. But this subordinate has an important matter to discuss with you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it is Protector Mo.¡±

    The voice inside made a sound of agreement before saying, ¡°Since it is Protector Mo then there is no need to be so polite. Come in!¡±

    As he speaks, the door to the bamboo house opens on its own.

    Inside is two men sitting.

    One of them is holding a teacup and was about to sip it when he suddenly saw Liu Yi standing outside and stood up.

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    ¡°This one is Liu Yi, nice to meet you sect head.¡±

    Liu Yi clearly knows that that person is a person from Qin Imperial Pce but he pays no attention to him. Instead, he first greets the sect head of Ruyi Sect.

    The sect head ced down the teacup in his hands before smiling at Liu Yi and says, ¡°Well said. Haha, I have long heard of Daoist Liu Yi¡¯s name. Now that I have seen you today, you are indeed a young hero!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly feels that this fellow is not that easy to deal with¡­the more a person smiles at you, the deeper their thoughts are hidden!

    Liu Yi is unable to see through this old fellow. Whether he has goodwill or ill intentions towards him!

    There is still a need to observe and study whether he is an enemy or friend!

    But Liu Yiyers his doubts heavily in his heart while his expression does not change, ¡°Sect head has overpraised. What does this one¡¯s bit of fame count as? It is not as impressive as sect head¡¯s devil fame!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, this seat never bothered about these things!¡±

    The sect headughs, ¡°There are a lot more people who angle for fame in this world while this seat is not among them!¡±

    This old fox, does he wish to y that he stands aloof from the world?

    ¡°Sect head Qiu!¡±

    The other guy opposite him withdraws the anger earlier and asks, ¡°Today the two of us have a pleasant discussion, why did this kind of unnecessary person appear?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious Mr Fourth. For tasting tea there is no need for only two people. Wouldn¡¯t it be that same if there are a few more people?¡±

    Liu Yi can see that this Ruyi Sect Head is crafty and that right now he does not wish to stand on either side.

    After all, he does not understand the strength of either side, making him choose a side to stand on is hard.

    ¡°Sect Head Qiu, what you say is a mistake.¡±

    Fourth¡¯splexion is not rmed as he says unhurriedly, ¡°This is the so-called different dao cannot work together! The two of us have simr dao thus the rest of the people do not deserve to talk with us! The emergence of Qin Imperial Pce is just around the corner! It is a foregone conclusion. No matter who it is, it cannot be changed. Sect Head Qiu, you are a smart person. You know what you should do.¡±

    The Sect Head Qiu slowly drinks his tea as he did not even look at Fourth and says dully, ¡°Mr Fourth. Your words seem to carry threats.¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Qiu, what I say is not a threat but advice.¡±

    Fourth ys with his teacup, ¡°Sect Head Qiu is a smart person. You will figure out the key point within.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Qiu Jiqing beams as he says, ¡°This seat feels that it is an eptable choice to work together with Daoist Liu.¡±

    Fourth says in disdain, ¡°Sect Head Qiu overvalues him!¡±

    ¡°What you say seems to be incorrect.¡±

    By the side, Liu Yi finally cuts into the conversation, ¡°Four people from this so-called Qin Imperial Pce of yours have already died in my hands. Let me ask you, right now how many people are there remaining in your Ten Heavenly Stems?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant, youngster!¡±

    Fourth says mystifyingly, ¡°Do you think that you are undefeatable after defeating a few of Qin Imperial Pce¡¯s warriors? Let me tell you! You have yet to see the tip of our strength! We are nothing but ghosts who died once! Wait till Emperor Qin awakens then it will be your death date!¡±

    ¡°Then it looks like I can still live for a while more.¡±

    Liu Yi exercises his joints, ¡°I was worrying that I could not find people from Qin Imperial Pce and you appear by my side. It is a gift from the gods. The fifth name from Qin Imperial Pce is going to be added to my list.¡±

    ¡°Wish to take action?¡±

    Fourth thinks rapidly, ¡°Liu Yi don¡¯t be arrogant. This ce is Ruyi Sect, not a ce where you can mess around as you please!¡±

    ¡°Daoist Liu, perhaps you might have deep hatred against Qin Imperial Pce but please bear with it in here.¡±

    Indeed, Qiu Jiqing speaks up.

    After all, this ce is his Ruyi Sect. If he let Liu Yi and the Qin Imperial Pce start a fight here, it will cause his Ruyi Sect¡¯s name to go bad if it is known by others.

    At this time, wouldn¡¯t my name be discounted?

    But Liu Yi¡¯s attitude this time is very firm, ¡°I will not let off any Qin Imperial Pce people who I meet. Sect Leader Qiu. Please let me have this convenience.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi don¡¯t mess around¡­¡±

    Mo Wang hurriedly advises as he says in his heart, isn¡¯t Liu Yi pping Qiu Jiqing in his face?

    Indeed when Qiu Jiqing heard this, he is a bit unhappy.

    ¡°Daoist Liu. This seat respects that you are a young hero but you do not ce this seat in your eyes!¡±

    Qiu Jiqing¡¯s gaze turns severe. That earlier amiable middle-aged uncle disappeared instantly.

    This old devil¡­his acting is quite real. Which is his real face?

    ¡°What you say is wrong.¡±

    Liu Yi waves him off, ¡°This one has always been respectful of Sect Leader Qiu and also believes that Sect Head Qiu is a good fellow to cooperate with. But right now I have changed my impression because not only is Sect Leader Qiu irrational, but the things you have done, make this one very disappointed! Having talks with Qin Imperial Pce is no different from asking a tiger for its skin!¡±

    Qiu Jiqing berates, ¡°What this seat wishes to do is not up to an outsider to decide!¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands, ¡°This one does not wish to care nor will this one care. But this one¡¯s matter can only be decided by this one!¡±

    His gazends on Fourth.

    Fourth instantly shivers. Bullshit it is impossible not to be afraid of Liu Yi!

    In the past, Liu Yi was used by Qin Imperial Pce as a chess piece and in the end, this fellow became powerful! Not only did he break away from Qin Imperial Pce, he also killed off a few of Qin Imperial Pce¡¯s Ten Heavenly Stems!

    Fourth feels that this kind of thing would only happen in stories! But right now, it is reality. A reality that Fourth does not dare to believe!

    I am considered as the Wisdom General in Qin Imperial Pce and even Seventh who is so powerful died in his hands¡­.what am I considered as?

    ¡°Sect Leader Qiu. He is disregarding you!¡±

    Fourth immediately yed taiji and tries to provoke a fight between Liu Yi and Ruyi Sect.

    ¡°Daoist Liu. This seat hates violence and the likes.¡±

    Qiu Jiqing continues his act, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down and have a cup of tea? If you have anything to say why don¡¯t we have a chat?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly changes and sits down, ¡°Since that is the case then let this one give Sect Leader Qiu face. Let¡¯s have a discussion.¡±

    Fourth is startled as he did not think that this fellow would agree to have a discussion!

    He wished to make use of Liu Yi¡¯s persistence and make him and Ruyi Sect fight while he be the fisherman!

    But unexpectedly¡­this fellow does not y his move ording to the norm!

    ¡°What should I do now¡­¡±

    Fourth seems to wish to oppose but Qiu Jiqing¡¯s sentence causes him to choke.

    ¡°Mr Fourth. You will give this seat face, right?¡±

    If he does not give face, perhaps Ruyi Sect might stand on Liu Yi¡¯s side!

    Right now Qin Imperial Pce is still emerging and cannot antagonize all sides!

    Wait till Emperor Qin has revived, who in the world would dare not submit!

    At that time, everyone will be Emperor Qin¡¯s ves!

    For that moment, what harm is there for me to bear with it for now?

    ¡°Good. Then we shall discuss!¡±

    Fourth touches his teacup, ¡°Our Qin Imperial Pce also wishes to have more allies and less enemies. If Daoist Liu can work with us, I believe that that would be the best.¡±

    Work together?

    Liu Yi sneers. Qin Imperial Pce you can tolerate this thorn in your eyes?

    But this Fourth is quite shrewd. It looks like he is not that easy to deal with.

    But different situations call for different actions. No matter how two-faced this Fourth is, I must think of a method to deal with it!

    ¡°This time around my Qin Imperial Pce came to Ruyi sect to be allies with Ruyi Sect.¡±

    Fourth sits there as he slowly tosses out his bait, ¡°Sect Leader Qiu. Ruyi Sect is so powerful but why should Ruyi Sect receive suppression from those famous righteous sects? My Qin Imperial Pce is optimistic about Sect Leader Qiu as well as Ruyi Sect. If we work together, wait till Emperor Qin ascends to the throne, he will confer Sect Leader Qiu as our Qin Imperial Pce¡¯s State Protector. At that time, Sect Leader Qiu will be under one person while above millions!¡±

    ¡°This condition seems to be very generous.¡±

    Qiu Jiqing sits there not expressing an opinion. While Mo Wang, who is standing behind him, sneers slightly. Clearly he finds it somewhat disdainful.

    ¡°Sooner orter, Qin Imperial Pce will conquer the mortal world. At that time, not only the mortal world, the entire six realms as well as the nineyers of heaven will be ours! Sect Leader Qiu, could it be that your ambitions are this small Ruyi Sect?¡±

    Liu Yi exims in his heart, impressive. This Fourth¡¯s words jab Qiu Jiqing¡¯s heart from the bottom up! This Qiu Jiqing¡­might be moved and work together with Qin Imperial Pce.

    This way¡­is not beneficial to our alliance!

    Liu Yi thinks rapidly as he raises his teacup and interrupts.

 Chapter 864 - Return home to celebrate Chinese New Year]

    <strong>Chapter 864 [Return home to celebrate Chinese New Year]</strong>

    ¡°What Fourth says sounds not bad.¡±

    Liu Yi sways his teacup as he says absentmindedly, ¡°But right now, Qin Imperial Pce does not have any strength. One can only say that it is struggling whilst at death¡¯s door. Mr Fourth words are asking Ruyi Sect to pay in advance, taking the lead to protect Qin Imperial Pce to resist the rest of the great sects¡¯ attack. It is a good n!¡±

    Fourth¡¯s eyes narrow as he stares through the narrow gap at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi can sense the cold re.

    It is useless even if this fellow uses his gaze to kill me. Today, how would I let him get any benefits?

    ¡°What Daoist Liu Yi says is no different from using the thoughts of a petty person to guess the thoughts of a righteous person?¡±

    As Fourth retorts, his gaze towards Liu Yi carries killing intent.

    ¡°Is there even a need for me to say this?¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Wasn¡¯t all of it ced in front of everyone? What is your Qin Imperial Pce left with? Nothing but a group of empty air! The Ten Heavenly Stems of yours can only hide and drift, living without purpose! If Qin Imperial Pce is as powerful as what you say then good! Tell me where Qin Imperial Pce is and let us personally take a look just how impressive it is.¡±

    Fourth sneers, ¡°Daoist Liu. Could it be that you wish to use these few sentences to dig out the secrets of my Qin Imperial Pce?¡±

    ¡°Mr Fourth. Could it be that you wish to use a few sentences to obtain the help of Ruyi Sect?¡±

    Liu Yi retorts sharply making Fourth speechless for a while.

    ¡°If you still wish to live, then hurry and scram!¡±

    Liu Yi continues impolitely, ¡°Right now, Qin Imperial Pce is nothing but a sinking dog that everyone wishes to beat! Instead of hiding in your Qin Imperial Pce, you dare to run to this ce to parade yourself Hahaha! Do you think that there is no one in the cultivation world?¡±

    Qin Imperial Pce had never had a good public reputation. It can be said that all of the inner pavilion cultivators were all people who resisted Emperor Qin in the past.

    Ruyi Sect is also not an exception. Thus Liu Yi would dare to not give face when speaking.

    Indeed after Liu Yi speaks, Qiu Jiqing sits there like nothing had happened as he sips his tea without saying anything.

    Right now is like a game of cards.

    Ruyi Sect Sect Leader is like the king in the game while Liu Yi and Fourth are the traitor and faithful officials.

    As for who is the traitor and who is the faithful official, Qiu Jiqing himself is also unclear. The only thing that he can do now is to stand there and watch the show. Watch the two of them fight until a survivor appears!

    Up until now, Liu Yi is still unable to see through who this old fox is partial towards!

    Perhaps, he indeed has an ambition of uniting the six realms! This fellow pretends to be free like the wind. If he is, he wouldn¡¯t have be the Sect Leader of Ruyi Sect.

    If he is not merciless and vicious, how would he manage the group of restless devil children?

    Otherwise how would Mo Wang be respectful towards him?

    Fourth asks, ¡°Daoist Liu. Didn¡¯t we agree on negotiating? Why are your sentences carrying the smell of gunpowder?¡±

    ¡°We agreed on negotiating but what I hear is nothing but empty promises.¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Moreover the prerequisite for negotiations needs both sides to have almost no difference in strength. Right now what strength does Qin Imperial Pce have? What rights do you have to negotiate with us? So many conditions without any good cause?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he cups his hands and says to Qiu Jiqing, ¡°Sect Leader Qiu. This one shall not say about anything else. Right now, this one has already obtained the support of Kunlun Mountain, Fengdu City as well as White Cloth Sect of Womand! As long as Sect Leader Qiu is willing to work together with us, then at the very least, these three sects would not be enemies of Sect Leader Qiu. Of course, Sect Leader Qiu needs to restrict your subordinates a bit and do not do things out of the bounds.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You obtained the support of those three sects?¡±

    Qiu Jiqing raises his eyebrows slightly.

    Liu Yi smirks in his heart. Looks like there is a show to watch.

    ¡°Of course. I did not make a trip for nothing. These three sects are allpletely in favor of me.¡±

    Other than Fengdu City but I will never tell him.

    ¡°What you say is not correct, right?¡±

    Fourth mocks instead, ¡°Does Daoist Liu feel that you became the idol of the cultivation world? Could it be that you do not know that Peni Ind has arge bounty to buy your head?¡±

    Peni Ind? Looks like this sect has known that their ind master was killed by me.

    But perhaps no one knows that the Ind Master was a spy of Qin Imperial Pce.

    Even if I said it, perhaps only a minority would believe me.

    After all, I do not have any evidence! While Qin Imperial Pce would not admit to this matter!

    ¡°Talking about this, Daoist Liu Yi is impressive. You ran over to other people¡¯s territory to kill the Ind Master. Sect Leader Qiu you need to be careful. This kind of savage person, perhaps one of these days he might have thoughts about you.¡±

    ¡°The death of Ye Heng has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Liu Yi has a brilliant idea and says firmly, ¡°This is nothing but a coincidence. Due to urgent matters, on the night itself, I could only leave behind the invitation letter and leave. Who would know that that Ind Master Ye would die at that time? Talking about this, this one also feels that this matter is too much of a coincidence. Could it be that Qin Imperial Pce took action and killed that Ind Master Ye to frame me?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Momentarily, Fourth cannot hold back, ¡°Ye Heng died in your hands and you dare pour the dirty water on my Qin Imperial Pce?¡±

    ¡°How can Qin Imperial Pce determine this matter?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Could it be that Qin Imperial Pce was present that night? Or is it that Ye Heng was a spy that was sent by Qin Imperial Pce?¡±

    All of Liu Yi¡¯s sentences are not said resolutely and decisively. On the contrary, this kind of leading nature makes people unable to help but wish to believe it.

    Indeed Qiu Jiqing¡¯s gaze towards Fourth carries a trace of suspicion.

    ¡°Liu Yi! What a gift of the gab you have!¡±

    ¡°Over praise, overpraise. It was all trained. Actually, in the past I was inarticte.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles modestly while Fourth does not believe at all.

    ¡°Sect Leader Qiu. When views are irreconcble, it¡¯s a waste of breath to continue the discussion. Looks like there is nothing for us to negotiate today!¡±

    As he speaks, Fourth stands up, ¡°May Sect Leader Qiu consider what I had said. I hope that Sect Leader Qiu will not let me down and also not let yourself down!¡±

    He turns into a ray of moonbeam and disappears on the spot.

    As Qiu Jiqing indifferently sips his tea, he asks casually, ¡°Is Daoist Liu not going to chase?¡±

    ¡°That moonlight technique of Qin Imperial Pce is unrivaled in the whole of China. Even if this one wishes to chase, this one is unable to catch up.¡±

    Liu Yi says in disapproval, ¡°I shall let that fellow live for a few more days. The next time, I will kill him!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Daoist Liu ns in advance.¡±

    Qiu Jiqing¡¯s gaze towards Liu Yi carries more deeper thoughts.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t im that I n in advance but I am not afraid. Then Sect Leader Qiu, do you wish to ally?¡±

    Qiu Jiqing is not in a hurry as he continues and asks unhurriedly, ¡°Other than bringing a few sects to support me, what other benefits can Daoist Liu give my sect?¡±

    Liu Yi points at the sky. ¡°The moment that Emperor Qiu wakes up, would there still be Ruyi Sect? Would there still be a ce where Sect Leader Qiu can base yourself? What that Emperor Qin wants is to unify. As for me, Liu Yi, what I want is coexistence.¡±

    He drains the tea.

    ¡°Coexistence!¡±

    Qiu Jiqing ps, ¡°But why should this seat believe you?¡±

    ¡°This?¡±

    He takes out the 5 Spirit Gathering invitation letter and pushes it in front of Qiu Jiqing.

    ¡°Wait till the 5 Spirit Gathering and it will be enough to prove everything.¡±

    If Liu Yi did not anticipate wrongly, Qin Imperial Pce should also be waiting for this chance.

    At that time, whether or not it would make all of the cultivators work together to repel Qin Imperial Pce shall depend on my personal charisma!

    But before it rains, bind around with silk. I cannot wait for the meat pie to fall from the sky. I must mobe before that to win over more allies!

    Perhaps in the future, I might be able to summon clouds and rain as I wish but the current me alone can¡¯t do everything.

    ¡°Naturally this seat will bring people to attend this 5 Spirit Gathering.¡±

    Qiu Jiqing nods his head and says, ¡°But as for which side I will be on, right now, I am unable to reply to Daoist Liu.¡±

    ¡°I am also not anxious for this answer.¡±

    Liu Yi is indifferent, ¡°Using what that fellow said earlier, Sect Leader Qiu is a smart person. At that time, you will determine it. I will not say anymore. Let¡¯s meet again then.¡±

    Liu Yi stands up and cups his hands saying goodbye.

    ¡°You are leaving now? Why don¡¯t you stay a few more days?¡±

    Qiu Jiqing has intentions of asking him to stay, ¡°After all, it is just a few more days till the 5 Spirit Gathering. Why don¡¯t you stay for a few days and have a long talk with this seat?¡±

    ¡°Being able to converse with Sect Leader Qiu is this one¡¯s glory.¡±

    Liu Yi says very politely, ¡°But now that the new year is around the corner, as a son, this one ought to return back to this one¡¯s parents side to jointly stay up for New Year¡¯s Eve. I hope Sect Leader Qiu can empathize and don¡¯t me this one.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Not at all. Daoist Liu is actually a filial son. That is hard toe by ¡±

    Qiu Jiqing waves his hand, ¡°Since that is the case then I shall not make Daoist Liu stay. Let¡¯s meet during the 5 Spirit Gathering.¡±

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s meet then!¡±

    ¡°Then let me see you off.¡±

    As Mo Wang speaks, he leaves along with Liu Yi.

    He sends Liu Yi out of the drawing and back within the volcano. After which he ps Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and says, ¡°Daoist Liu. In the future, my sister shall be entrusted to you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey¡­¡±

    The vein on Liu Yi¡¯s forehead pops out, ¡°Mo Lan is not a three years old child! Does she still need you to entrust her?¡±

    ¡°I, as the elder brother, the person whom I am most worried about is this younger sister of mine!¡±

    Mo Wang sighs with sorrow, ¡°You are also anxious to return so you should also know the preciousness of family Daoist Liu, you must empathize with my feelings!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I understand.¡±

    Liu Yi is rather helpless. At this moment, Little Jade reminds Liu Yi that he had received a message.

    The message came from his mother.

    ¡®Stinky brat. If you do not bring home a daughter-inw to celebrate the Chinese New Year, don¡¯t think about entering the house!¡¯

    Ah¡­when did mother start to concern about my problems?

    Could it be that she is anxious to hug a grandson?

    Liu Yi does not have any other choice but to reply with five words.

    ¡®Guaranteed toplete the task!¡¯

 Chapter 865 - Title below]

    <h4>Chapter 865 [Title below]</h4>

    Liu Yi is high up in the sky as he steps on his flying sword but he did not descend down to the snow-covered North Dragon City.

    Right now his heart is very twisted as he looks at the phone numbers of the girls in his phone book, not knowing who to look for.

    It is not like I can bring all of them back home and tell my mother, ¡®Take a look. All of them are your son¡¯s wives!¡¯ right?!!

    Wouldn¡¯t I be chased out of my house by my mother with a broom?

    This is why Liu Yi is in deep distress. This is the first time he feels that the New Year is so difficult!

    From the phonebook, a few numbers stop in Liu Yi¡¯s gaze making him waver.

    Wang Yuzheng, Wang Lele, Murong Die¡­. these three seem to be the first choice candidate.

    But there are still two numbers which are also in Liu Yi¡¯s list of names.

    Yuan Zhenyue¡­.as well as Li Biyue!

    These two older sisters are all busy with their own tasks.

    Yuan Zhenyue should be at the Dragon Group in Jingou while Li Biyue should be doing tasks all over the ce. Right now I also do not know where she is. She is like a dragon whose head can be seen but cannot see the tail!

    Lin Tongnds on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and volunteers her services, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t this miss help you choose!¡±

    ¡°My Immortal Fox sister!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly shakes his head, ¡°Right now you are still a spiritual body. If my family sees you, wouldn¡¯t the two of them be frightened to death!¡±

    Spirit Body is another word for ghost!

    If I bring a ghost wife back home¡­.how should I say it?

    ¡°Mother this is your daughter-inw but right now she is dead! May the two of you not mind it too much!¡±

    Or should I say¡­

    ¡°Mommy, this is your daughter-inw, a fox spirit. I hope that you can ept her!¡±

    Fucking hell¡­it seems like no matter which one I say it is seeking death!

    Liu Yi is very vexed as both paths seem to be seeking death.

    ¡°Then let this servant help benefactor!¡±

    Meng Xi also speaks up, ¡°Meng Xi has a real body!¡±

    ¡°I do appreciate Meng Xi¡¯s kindness, but you are also not suitable!¡±

    At this moment, there is nothing for Liu Yi to hide, ¡°You left society for too long and have lost touch with our current society! With your ancient-like manners, if my mother finds any loopholes then we will be finished.¡±

    Meng Xi says with some grievance, ¡°Benefactor considered too much. This servant can behave like a modern person right now!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Can you not call yourself as this servant?¡±

    ¡°This servant can¡­ah¡­¡±

    Meng Xi obediently crawls back into Liu Yi¡¯s hair.

    ¡°That is why I still have to find a few reliable women¡­¡±

    Liu Yi opens his phonebook again as he thinks. Let me first send Wang Lele a message.

    ¡®Lelee over to my home to celebrate the new year. My mother says that she wants a daughter-inw to visit¡­¡¯

    After a long time, Wang Lele did not send a reply.

    What is she busy with? Perhaps she cannot make it I guess¡­then let¡¯s change to another person¡­

    Liu Yi can only send Murong Die a message.

    ¡®Xiao Die. Come over to my home to celebrate new this year. My mother wants me to bring a daughter-inw back¡­¡¯

    After waiting for half an hour, Murong Die also did not reply!

    Liu Yi is being driven mad. At wit¡¯s end, he sends a message to Wang Yuzheng but in the end, she also did not reply after a long time!

    Damn it. Thisss should be busy with the show business matters. This group of artists do not have any concept of the new year.

    Liu Yi sends another message to Yuan Zhenyue requesting for help from this policewoman flower. But it is a pity that they is no activity from her.

    Finally, without any choice, he sends a message to Li Biyue!

    My good elder sister¡­you must help this younger brother¡­

    In less than three seconds after sending out the message, he received Li Biyue¡¯s reply.

    ¡®Okay. I will visit punctually.¡¯

    Liu Yi wishes to kiss Li Biyue¡¯s photo a few times!

    Big sister is awesome!

    Liu Yi¡¯s worried heart settle down as he steps on his flying sword and speedilynd towards his home in North Dragon City.

    Although Liu Yi is secretly a rich man he still lives in the house where he used to live.

    Although his two parents know that their son has some capability, they do not know that his business would be so big!

    The two of them feel that Liu Yi should save up the money he earns for marrying a wife, thus they are not willing to listen to what Liu Yi says to buy a huge house to live in.

    When Liu Yi returned to North Dragon City, it is New Year¡¯s eve. The spring festival atmosphere isparatively strong in the north. Every household had prepared firecrackers, pasted their rhyming couplets and wrapped their dumplings. They are just waiting for the CCTV New Year¡¯s G to start to watch the g as they eat the dumplings.

    When it is midnight, as they listen to the new year bell sound, they will go outside to release the fireworks.

    In the past, Liu Yi celebrated New Year¡¯s Eve with his grandpa and parents.

    Later after his grandfather had died, it is only their family of three celebrating new year¡¯s eve.

    But what made Liu Yi curious is that their rtionship with his maternal side had eased up so why are they not going over to his maternal grandfather¡¯s side to celebrate the new year, this year? Wouldn¡¯t it be more festive this way?

    When Liu Yi returned home, he sees his mother standing at the entrance of the house pasting the rhyming couplet.

    He hurriedly took over and helped his mother paste the couplet.

    ¡°You stinky brat, you did not return home for a year. You even need to be prompted then you return!¡±

    Wang Yaru is wearing an ordinary home clothing and appears to be an ordinary middle-aged woman.

    No one would know that she is the mother of a son who is famous throughout China.

    At this moment, this guy who is famous throughout China is meticulously helping his mother to paste a pair of rhyming couplets.

    ¡°So be it if you say that you are noting back! Your dad is also noting back! Originally we had agreed to go back to Guangdong to celebrate new year and right now we can only celebrate it with just the two of us at home!¡±

    ¡°Mom, what is dad busy with?¡±

    Liu Yi does not understand. What would my dad be busy with that prevents him from celebrating the new year?

    My dad is only a smallpany¡¯s procurer. Could it be that thispany still needs to procure goods for the New Year?

    ¡°That unreliable dad of yours!¡±

    Speaking about Liu Zibing, Wang Yaru has a bellyful of anger, ¡°I asked him to resign but he did not want to and insisted on continuing working in that smallpany! Thispany has now promoted him. He is no longer a procurer and had changed into the vice factory director!¡±

    ¡°Vice factory director? That¡¯s not bad!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°He has been promoted by quite a few ranks!¡±

    ¡°Promoted!¡±

    Wang Yaru sneers, ¡°That lousypany has not paid for a few months thus almost all of the workers had run off! Right now thepany is only left with almost no people! A factory director, a vice factory director and a dozen old men!¡±

    ¡°But that factory year¡¯s harvest is quite long. In the past, it manufacturednguage learning devices. I heard that its public reputation is not bad. But right now, who would still be using thisnguage learning device. It has long been phased out!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ it¡¯s an antique.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but shake his head. Indeed not reliable.

    ¡°As a matter of fact, its the New Year and your father said that he has to attend a project discussion then he disappeared! I do not know when would he be back!¡±

    Wang Yaru sighs, ¡°Should I be angry or not! You are also a disappointment! How old are you and you still have not brought a girlfriend back home! Back then your father had brought me and eloped!¡±

    Sweat¡­how are the two matters rted¡­

    ¡°Talking about your time in senior high, your mother stopped you from finding a girlfriend to make you study properly! But now that you are in university¡­ah no¡­you already graduated in advance. Aren¡¯t you staying in school to be a teacher? You already found a job but still have not found a girlfriend, aren¡¯t you making your mother mad?¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­it is not like your son is not wanted¡­why are you mad?¡±

    Liu Yi is helpless.

    ¡°Cannot. It is not like my son iscking, how can you not have a girlfriend?¡±

    Wang Yaru says angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t know that annoying Ms. Chen next door keeps unting to me how good the girlfriend of her son was! Working in a bank, has a house, has a car, also shows filial respect to them! Xiao Yi! You must strive for your mother! If you don¡¯t find a good girlfriend then don¡¯te back to meet me!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­wouldn¡¯t it be fine if I guarantee toplete the task?¡±

    Liu Yi is rather helpless, ¡°Can you extend it for two more days?¡±

    ¡°Cannot! I told you that on the first day of the new year, you are going on a blind date with a girl from some family in our unit! Let mom tell you. This girl is quite pretty and her job is also okay. She is a cashier in argepany and earns quite a bit a year¡­mother has seen her photograph. The most important point is that girl has arge butt! She will give birth to a fat grandson¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nearly starts crying.

    ¡°Mom, what blind date did you make for me. Didn¡¯t I say that I will be bringing a girlfriend back home to show you?¡±

    ¡°What did you bring back home. Didn¡¯t you just run back home alone!¡±

    ¡°She needs to put on makeup to meet her mother-inw¡­¡±

    ¡°Make-up your head! Yo always liked to escape stealthily since young!¡±

    ¡°Mom! I didn¡¯t lie to you! I have a girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°All right! Since you have one why didn¡¯t you bring her back? Son¡­ tell mom the truth¡­do you¡­like guys? If that is the case then mom shall ept it. It is also fine for you to bring him home for mom to take a look¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom! What are you thinking!¡±

    The mother and son start quarreling and at this moment, the opposite house door was opened as their neighbor Ms Chen walks out as she shells melon seeds.

    She nced at Wang Yaru and Liu Yi, ¡°Oh? Yaru. Your son came back. Oh, Xiao Yi is growing taller and taller. He is even taller than my Yongyou. How is it, he should be dating right? Does he have a girlfriend?¡±

    This old woman is asking too many questions!

    Wang Yaru¡¯s temper is very strong-minded. The moment she heard what that neighbor said, she straightens her back and says, ¡°Of course my son has a girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he bring back for us to see! Why didn¡¯t he bring his girlfriend home to celebrate the new year?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, aren¡¯t these matters that you care about too broad!

    ¡°This, this¡­¡±

    Wang Yaru becamecking in confidence.

    ¡°She is dressing up. She will be hereter.¡±

    Liu Yi replies for his mother and got pinched in secret by his mother.

    Wang Yaru says in her heart, so be it if this brat speaks nonsense to me. To speak foolishly to outsiders, if his lies get seen through, my face will be thrown away during this new year!

    ¡°Haha. My Yongyou has gone to fetch his girlfriend. At that time our two families can meet each other!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that. You guys celebrate your own. It is not nice of us to disturb you¡­¡±

    Wang Yaru hurriedly says while Liu Yi only smiles.

    ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s have a get-together.¡±

    Wang Yaru nearly dies from anger, this fellow! What are you doing!

 Chapter 866 - Title below

    <h4>Chapter 866 Title below</h4>

    Wang Yaru pushes Liu Yi in secret but Liu Yi ignores his mother and continues to smile at Ms Chen.

    ¡°Let me have a seat!¡±

    Ms Chen spits out the melon seed skin as she crosses Liu Yi¡¯s house door and enters the living room. She familiarly takes a seat.

    ¡°In a while when my family Yongyoues back, let hime over to your house.¡±

    Ms Chen said carefreely making Wang Yaru almost die from headaches.

    This damn old hag! Says she cane in and she really came in! She didn¡¯t take herself as an outsider!

    ¡°Hey, what is going on with Old Ma¡¯s family. We haven¡¯t seen either of thesses!¡±

    After Ms Chen walks in, as she shells melon seeds, she starts gossiping.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart moves. He had also heard about Ma Yuanyuan disappearance.

    At the same time, he had also let the Red Scarf Army to inquire but he did not receive any news.

    It is like Ma Yuanyuan had disappeared from the face of the earth! Where did thisss go?

    Liu Yi does not care where Ma Yixuan is currently but he is very anxious to know where is Ma Yuanyuan!

    Not only the Red Scarf Army, but Liu Yi had also activated the Dragon Group to search but there was no news.

    Could it be that Ma Yuanyuan died?

    Liu Yi is in disbelief. He feels that Ma Yuanyaun will be fine as Heaven helps the worthy!

    Don¡¯t know if Ms Chen is really worried or pretending to be concern as she cracks the melon seeds between her teeth as she mutters, ¡°I had hoped to let the twosses from the Ma Familye over to my house to celebrate the New Year but didn¡¯t expect that the twosses had both disappeared!¡±

    ¡°The two will be fine!¡±

    On the contrary, Wang Yaru is concerned about the two girls. After all, they had been neighbors for so many years.

    ¡°I hope that they are fine.¡± As Ms Chen speaks, she looks at the time, ¡°Aiyah, looking at the time, that son of mine should be back now!¡±

    Coincidentally, just as she speaks, the sound of footsteps came from outside.

    ¡°Aiyah, he¡¯se back! Yongyou! Yongyou! Over here! Over here!¡± shouted Ms Chen.

    ¡°Mom, why are you over there?¡±

    A guy wearing a western suit walks in as he leads a pretty girl by the side.

    This girl¡¯s appearance is not bad just that she carries a bit of air of arrogance on her face.

    When the girl walks in, she says unhappily, ¡°Yongyou. This year is the first time I came to your house to celebrate the New Year. Why did you lead me here?¡±

    ¡°Th-this¡­mom, what is going on?¡±

    Ni Yongyou looks at his mother with a trace of rebuke.

    Ms Chen is afraid that her daughter-inw would be worried thus she hurriedly exins, ¡°Ah, I am sorry. Qingqing, due to the New Year, I came over to my neighbor¡¯s house to pay a visit¡­it is the fault of this old woman. Come,e,e. Let¡¯s go back home, go back home!¡±

    ¡°Today I had to work overtime in the morning and was starving for the entire day. Right now I am hungry, let¡¯s hurry and eat!¡±

    That woman called Qingqing did not look at Liu Yi and Wang Yaru, looking down on them.

    Liu Yi hates this kind of woman. He did not speak and only wished for these few people to scram.

    As Ms Chen stands up to leave, she says, ¡°Yaru, see how nice my family¡¯s daughter-inw is. Not only is she good looking, but she also has a good job! This kind of daughter-inw is the fortune of my son!¡±

    Before leaving, Ms Chen did not forget to ask, ¡°Ah right. When is that girlfriend of yoursing? Is she unable toe?¡±

    ¡°Haha, when has Liu Yi had a girlfriend?¡±

    At this moment, Ni Yongyou alsoughs, ¡°I heard that he chased after Ma Yixuan in the past. But Ma Yixuan did not like him.¡±

    Ms Chen sighs, ¡°s, I don¡¯t know where that Ma Yixuanss ran off to¡­¡±

    Qingqing suddenly stops walking as she raises her eyebrow and asked, ¡°You and that Ma did not have any rtionship, right?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all!¡±

    Ni Yongyou got a huge shock as he hurriedly denies, ¡°Although we were neighbors, there was no rtionship between the two of us!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really! If you do not believe, you can ask Liu Yi. That Ma Yixuan was proud, arrogant and had a boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°That is to say that if she did not have a boyfriend, you would go and take advantage?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­Qingqing, what are you saying¡­¡±

    Ni Yongyou seems to be henpecked. Hearing Qingqing¡¯s jealousy, he turned pale from fright.

    Wang Yaru did not say anything. Although she is the master of the house she does not know what to say.

    Two lovers having a lover¡¯s spat, how can I butt in?

    But seeing this makes me sad! s!

    ¡°Hmph! It is best that you do not!¡±

    Qingqing snorts but from the looks of it, she is temporarily letting her boyfriend off.

    After all, celebrating Chinese New Year, who would be willing to be worried about this kind of matter.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we all celebrate Chinese New Year together!¡±

    Ni Yongyou wants to show off how impressive he is and says, ¡°Seems like this year Uncle Liu is unable toe back. How about this, since both of our families have few people, why don¡¯t I be the host and treat all of us to a meal at Longfeng House?¡±

    Wang Yaru seems to be embarrassed as she says, ¡°Aiyah, wouldn¡¯t Yongyou be paying a lot.¡±

    ¡°No worries. It will be more lively when all of us gather together!¡±

    Ms Chen also nods her head. In her heart, she wishes to show off her son and this is a good chance.

    ¡°There is no need.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that this matter is inappropriate thus he rejects.

    ¡°No worries. It will not cost much.¡±

    That Qingqing says with a bit of arrogance, ¡°All of you are long time neighbors, it is very good to have a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, you see how magnanimous our Qingqing is. Come on Yaru. Let¡¯s eat together!¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Wang Yaru is unable to reject Ms Chen¡¯s persuasion and can only agree.

    ¡°That¡­Xiao, Xiao Yi¡­today let¡¯s change the ce to eat. Let that girlfriend of yourse,e over another day!¡±

    Wang Yaru attempts to circle around what Liu Yi said.

    ¡°Come another day? No need. Let¡¯s make it today. I will let her know that we changed the location.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he takes out his handphone and sends out an SMS.

    ¡°Oh? Looks like you really found a girlfriend?¡±

    The Chen family is in slight disbelief. Only Qingqing does not care as she feels that it is not bad for this kind of man to find an ordinary woman to be his girlfriend, who cannot bepared to herself.

    Ms Chen asks, ¡°Let¡¯s go first. Doesn¡¯t Longfeng House have a lot of people?¡±

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a lot of people at this time. As long as you have money, there will be seats.¡±

    As Qingqing speaks, she start making her way downstairs.

    Ms Chen warmly beckons Liu Yi and the rest before following downstairs.

    Downstairs, a Buick GL8 MPV is parked there. The car is very big and can amodate all of them.

    ¡°You see, this is the car that my daughter-inw bought. How beautiful it is!¡±

    When Ms Chen boards the car, her face is filled with delight.

    Liu Yi did not say anything as he silently boards the car.

    He supports his mother to sit in the back row. Qingqingfortably lies at the front seat while Ni Yongyou obediently drives the car.

    As the car starts moving, Ms Chen keeps praising how nice her son and daughter-inw were while Wang Yaru can only follow along and make merry.

    Liu Yi looks straight ahead and pretends that he did not hear anything.

    Let that old hag speak as she wish.

    Liu Yi sits there revolving his qi as he slowly consolidates his cultivation base.

    To open the remaining few sun jades, he needs opportunities.

    Or in other words¡­he needs girls¡­

    Seeing the car stopping, Ms Chen instantly says, ¡°See how fast this car is. In just a few sentences, we reached Longfeng House!¡±

    ¡°Yaru, let¡¯s get off! Tonight¡¯s dinner is upper ss!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡±

    Wang Yaru nods her head in response and gets off as well.

    After parking the car properly, they walk over to the Longfeng House restaurant entrance. At the entrance, two attendants immediately open the door for them upon seeing them walking over.

    After entering the restaurant, the interior is in an ancient style.

    Red walls and carved wood gives a distinctive style.

    ¡°This Longfeng House is good¡­¡±

    Ms Chen follows Wang Yaru into the Grand View Garden. After entering, she peers around and feels that it is very novel.

    Qingqing¡¯s gaze shows a sick of it expression. When Ni Yongyou saw it, he hurriedly gave his mom a push in secret.

    Only at this moment did Ms Chen react and say with a red face, ¡°That¡­this old woman has not seen much of the world¡­Qingqing don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s hurry and find a seat.¡±

    Qingqing waves his hand and at this moment, a waitress walks over. She is wearing a qipao as well as a fengguan on top of her head, making her look like a princess from the olden imperial pce.

    [TL: Fengguan is a traditional type of headgear worn by Empresses, imperial concubines, the princesses as well as noblewomen. Of course just like the robes of men, they have a ¡®fixed¡¯ style based on their ranks.]

    ¡°We wishdies and sirs prosperity.¡±

    This woman is dressed up like a princess making Ms Chen burst with joy.

    ¡°Aiyah you see this Longfeng House girl, her costume is rather interesting¡­¡±

    Ni Yongyou coughs, making his mother immediately stop speaking.

    Liu Yi takes a quick look and indeed, annoyance covers Qingqing¡¯s face.

    The princess-like waitress asks, ¡°May I ask if respected sirs have made a reservation?¡±

    ¡°No. Are there no seats right now?¡± asked Qingqing.

    ¡°Apologises. The restaurant is full.¡± says the waitress apologetically.

    ¡°No worries. I had expected it.¡±

    Qingqing is unconcerned as she takes out a golden member card and shes it.

    ¡°I have the VIP card of Longfeng House. I can have a meal in the VIP area. Help me arrange a table.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry. The VIP area also does not have any seats.¡±

    Unexpectedly the waitress did not give face, ¡°Today is New Year¡¯s Eve thus there are a lot more customers today. Hence we no longer have empty seats.¡±

    ¡°What are you joking about. I have a VIP card and it won¡¯t do?¡±

    Qingqing became slightly angered.

    ¡°Apologies ma¡¯am.¡±

    The princess-like waitress can only apologize continuously. But Qingqing takes advantage that she is in the right, she does not forgive her and starts shouting in the restaurant as she holds her VIP card.

    Ms Chen cannot take it and says, ¡°Why don¡¯t, why don¡¯t we change to another ce to eat¡­¡±

    ¡°Change? Why should we change?¡±

    Qingqing shouts loudly, ¡°When I got this card, Longfeng House promised that they will have a seat for me anytime. Aren¡¯t you guys cheating now? I want an exnation!¡±

    The waitress is feeling awkward. This ce is full¡­what can our restaurant do?

    But why is this woman unwilling to forgive!

 Chapter 867 - Soon to be Daughter-in-law]

    <strong>Chapter 867 [Soon to be Daughter-inw]</strong>

    Qingqing incessantly causes a disturbance making a group of people by the side watch the show.

    Even the lobby¡¯s manager got startled. The manager is also a woman and is wearing the phoenix bordered cheongsam of an empress.

    She does her best to exin to Qingqing but Qingqing refuses to listen and does not spare her.

    ¡°How does your Longfeng House operate! Isn¡¯t this lying to customers?!¡±

    Qingqing keeps shouting while the lobby manager keeps apologizing.

    ¡°Sorry¡­why don¡¯t we do this. This store shall help you cancel the VIP card. We will refund you twice the amount, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Cancel? Why would I want to cancel!¡± Qingqing says hurriedly, ¡°I want to have a meal!¡±

    It is very strenuous to apply for this VIP card! Back then when she first applied for it, she had spent arge amount of her heart¡¯s blood!

    Cancel the card? Impossible!

    It is because she wants face, that is why she wants to make a scene.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to cancel¡­then there nothing I can do.¡±

    The lobby manager¡¯s expression is awkward and feels that this situation is bing thorny.

    At this moment, Liu Yi steps forward and says, ¡°Since the VIP area has no seats, open the Monarch Hall for me.¡±

    When Liu Yi said this, everyone present got a shock.

    ¡°When did Longfeng House have a Monarch Hall?¡±

    Qingqing says in annoyance, ¡°If you do not know then do not butt in .¡±

    Ms Chen also tugs Wang Yaru unhappily and says, ¡°Yaru , how can your family Xiao Yi speak carelessly. My family¡¯s daughter-inw¡¯s face is thrown away by him!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yi¡­let¡¯s not join in¡­¡±

    Wang Yaru also advised her son.

    While the lobby manager looks at Liu Yi in shock as she says, ¡°Sir¡­this Monarch Hall is not open to the public¡­¡±

    When Qingqing heard this, her eyebrow raises. What, what a coincidence. Does this Longfeng Hall actually have a Monarch Hall?

    Even I have not heard about this. How did this fellow know?

    ¡°No worries. I know a friend. I¡¯ll ask him to call you.¡±

    As he speaks, Liu Yi takes out his handphone and calls Chen Dahai.

    Longfeng House is a high-end industry that became famous during the past two years. The one behind it is Red Star Conglomerate.

    After Liu Yi¡¯s call went through, he immediately get to the point and says, ¡°Dahai. Help me open the Longfeng House Monarch Hall.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Commander hase back!¡± Chen Dahai is slightly agitated, ¡°I am also in North Dragon City. I shalle and have a drink with Commander!¡±

    ¡°No need. Make a call to the restaurant and help me open the Monarch Hall. As for drinking, let¡¯s gather the brothers some other day.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Boss, you just wait for a moment!¡±

    Chen Dahai immediately hangs up.

    In less than three seconds, that lobby manager¡¯s phone starts ringing.

    After the lobby manager picks up the call, her expression instantly changes.

    ¡°So you are boss¡¯s friend! We have been disrespectful!¡±

    The lobby manager keeps apologizing to Liu Yi, ¡°Since that is the case, Monarch Hall is open! Maydies and gentlemen follow me!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze towards Liu Yi changes.

    Ni Yongyou has an even more lifeless look in his eyes and only regains sense after a while. He then asks Liu Yi, ¡°Liu Yi when did you get to know the boss of this Longfeng House? Aren¡¯t you a counselor in Keda?¡±

    Liu Yi did not exin much and says casually, ¡°I met him in the past.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, make it so mysterious!¡±

    Ni Yongyou sneers while Qingqing¡¯s gaze towards Liu Yi changes.

    Just who is this Liu Yi. How would a small counselor know the boss of Longfeng House?

    Under thisck of exnation, they walk into the three-story Monarch Hall.

    This Monarch Hall is veryrge. After entering, the dazzling sight is simply like the hall of a real Monarch.

    Not only Ms Chen. Even Ni Yongyou became dazzled from the sight.

    Qingqing also inwardly praises but her expression did not change.

    ¡°Everyone please have a seat!¡±

    The lobby manager personally receives them and leads them to sit around a table.

    While 8 waitresses dressed up like pce maids are standing by the side, in charge of serving the guests of Monarch Hall.

    ¡°Sir, you are the friend of our boss so your drink expenses are exempted.¡±

    The lobby manager says respectfully, ¡°Furthermore, it is also the supreme standard monarch meal. I hope that everyone will have a good year in Longfeng House.¡±

    Ms Chen says with some understanding, ¡°This, this time around, we borrowed Xiao Yi¡¯s light¡­¡±

    ¡°Not considered. Not considered. It is just some help from my friend.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Yi¡¯s rtionship with people is now quite good¡­in the past I didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    When Ni Yongyou said this, his tone carries some sourness.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok I guess. Even if it is luck, I cannot bepared to how well Yongyou is getting along now.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, ¡°Talking about this, Yongyou is also the pride of aunty.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I can also be considered as getting along fine I guess. I cannot say about others but at the very least I married a good wife, hahaha!¡±

    Qingqing¡¯s expression somewhat clears up but she sits by the side not saying anything.

    The atmosphere turns somewhat stiff. After all, originally it was Yongyou who wished to show off but unexpectedly they failed in showing off. On the contrary, it helped Liu Yi and his family!

    Seeing that the atmosphere is slightly awkward, Ms Chen can only change the topic and asks, ¡°Can we watch the CCTV New Year¡¯s G here?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    A pce maid immediately takes out a remote control and points at the wall by the side and presses the button.

    Instantly, the wall that was originally portraying nine dragons starts fluctuating. The nine dragons scatter and show the CCTV-1 channel.

    ¡°My gosh. I thought that it was a wall. So it is arge television!¡±

    Ms Chen exims, making Qingqing¡¯s expression turn displeased.

    Ni Yongyou coughed hurriedly making Ms Chen¡¯s face turn red and no longer daring to speak.

    ¡°Liu Yi. When is that girlfriend of yoursing?¡±

    Ni Yongyou does not wish to let tonight¡¯s limelight be snatched away by others, thus he purposefully jabs Liu Yi¡¯s sore spot.

    Liu Yi looks at the time on his watch before saying, ¡°Looking at the time, she should be arriving soon.¡±

    Ms Chen asks, ¡°Aiyah, I do not know what kind of girlfriend has our Xiao Yi found. Yaru, have you seen her before?¡±

    ¡°This¡­today will be my first time meeting her¡­¡±

    Wang Yaru coughs drily and says in his heart, when had I heard that my son had a girlfriend? It is because I forced him to bring one for the New Year. Furthermore, I also wish to bring him out for a blind date during the 2nd day of the New Year!

    ¡°I do not know who Xiao Yi¡¯s is. Why don¡¯t we let my Qingqing introduce her colleague to him.¡±

    Ms Chen says enthusiastically, ¡°Her unit has a lot ofdies with good qualifications. Introduce one of them to Xiao Yi!¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that. Thank you aunty.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly waved it off. It is messy enough, no need for others to butt in!

    Listening to her earpiece, the lobby manager stoops over and says to Liu Yi, ¡°Sir, a woman outside says that she is your friend.¡±

    ¡°It should be my girlfriend who arrived. I¡¯ll go and wee her.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he stands up and walks out.

    The gaze of everyone immediately gathers on Liu Yi. It seems like they wish to see what his girlfriend looks like.

    While two pce maids pull open the door to Monarch Hall as a beautiful image of a pretty woman appears outside.

    When this woman appears, it causes a lot of people to be unable to breathe.

    Ni Yongyou is one of the cases. Seeing this woman, he is unable to say anything for a while.

    He had thought that his girlfriend was already quite beautiful but unexpectedly meeting this person today¡­only then did he know that there are women who are so beautiful!

    Qingqing is also ashamed of her inferiority. Compared to the woman at the entrance, she turns dim without light.

    The woman at the entrance is as beautiful as a flower, like she hade out from a painting. Furthermore, she is also carrying a mature feel, not that young and inexperienced feeling. On the contrary, she is more steady.

    A mature older sister!

    This woman is wearing a ck windbreaker that fits her figure. She is wearing ck velvet pants as well as a pair of navy blue ugg boots.

    Although it looks low-key, but Qingqing can see that the value of the clothing that this woman is wearing is considerable. All of them are internal branded goods!

    The windbreaker alone is at least over ten thousand.

    This is not clothing that ordinary women can wear!

    Isn¡¯t Liu Yi¡­just a counselor? Why did he make it so mysterious?

    Could it be those clothings are imitations? Did he purposely buy them to act out?

    Perhaps it is like this. Otherwise, with the wages of a counselor, how can he afford this kind of clothing! Wouldn¡¯t he not eat or drink for a few years?

    Liu Yi looks at the woman at the entrance and his gaze instantly turns warm.

    Li Biyue¡­I have not seen my elder sister for a long time.

    Ever since thest time during the fight against Ao Ri, I had not seen her.

    ¡°Apologises. I had to settle some matters thus I camete.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s cultured and refined manners make Ms Chen and Wang Yaru unable to find any fault.

    This kind of beautiful woman who is also so mannered is hard toe by.

    ¡°No worries. After all the dishes have not been served yet.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and pulls Li Biyue over. After which he secretly winks at her to appeal to her to cooperate with him.

    Li Biyue also secretly smiles but her smile carries some deep meaning.

    Liu Yi makes an introduction, ¡°Let me introduce first. This is my girlfriend, Li Biyue.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. Quickly sit, quickly sit!¡±

    Upon seeing Li Biyue, Wang Yaru instantly smiles brightly!

    Such a good woman ah! Comparing to her that what Qingqing ispletely inferior!

    ¡°Nice to meet you aunty.¡±

    Li Biyue moves over calmly and greets Wang Yaru before sitting down by her side.

    ¡°What a good woman ah!¡±

    Wang Yaru holds Li Biyue¡¯s hand as she smiles lightly, ¡°Lday, when did you know my family Xiao Yi?¡±

    ¡°I had known him for some time already.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s reply is very fitting, ¡°I had always wished to meet aunty. Just that I didn¡¯t prepare properly. Today is the first time we met, this is a small present. Hope that aunty would ept it.¡±

    Speaking finish, Li Biyue opens the bag that she is holding and takes out a white purse from inside.

    When Qingqing saw this, she gasped.

    This is the Chanel limited edition handbag! The price is at least a million!

    I had taken a fancy for it for a long time but I never had enough money to buy it!

    Gods¡­.just what is the background of this woman!

 Chapter 868 - New Yearâ€™s Eve dinner]

    <strong>Chapter 868 [New Year¡¯s Eve dinner]</strong>

    Li Biyue sits there like fish in water. With how noble her identity is, as well as considerate words, she coaxes Wang Yaru until she is happy.

    Luckily Wang Yaru does not know the preciousness of that purse and thought that it was a few hundred dor toy.

    Liu Yi and Li Biyue did not mention it as they sit together and eat their Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve dinner while watching the CCTV Chinese New Year¡¯s G.

    The northern part celebrates their New Year like this. All of them enjoy watching the CCTV Chinese New Year¡¯s G while eating dumplings.

    On the contrary, the northern part has a more excessive Spring Festival atmosphere than the southern part.

    The quality of the food of Longfeng House is indeed top grade. Ms Chen as well as Wang Yaru had never heard or seen these kinds of exotic delicacies.

    ¡°Such arge table of dishes, how much does it cost!¡±

    Wang Yaru is slightly rueful, ¡°Xiao Yi. You must properly thank that friend of yours!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I will.¡±

    Liu Yi echoes back.

    Ni Yongyou and Qingqing did not say anything. Right now, they do not know what they should say.

    Ms Chen feels that the atmosphere has be rigid and hurriedly finds another topic, ¡°That..this maiden, where are you working at?¡±

    Li Biyue says modestly, ¡°I invest in a few smallpanies and scrape by.¡±

    Liu Yi does know about this. Right now Li Biyue is an S rank hunter of the group thus is considered as a first-grade hunter.

    Her missions and sry in total are adequate. Saying that she is a small wealthy woman is not excessive.

    There is no need for her to retain that money thus investing in a few smallpanies is possible.

    Thus Liu Yi does not find it unexpected that Li Biyue says so.

    ¡°Aiyah! Then, then aren¡¯t you a boss?¡±

    Ms Chen feels very excited as well as slightly sour hearing this.

    Ni Yongyou is unable to hold back and ask, ¡°Liu Yi¡­where did you get to know her. Why is there no news?¡±

    ¡°Where would there be any rumors about this.¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°We have met a few times and found each other pleasant and thus became together¡­ isn¡¯t that right, Yueyue?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Originally he thought that Li Biyue would add on a few sentences but unexpectedly her face turned red as she sits there shyly.

    Liu Yi wishes to give her a thumbs-up, big sister¡¯s acting is great!

    Indeed as an S rank hunter! Too impressive!

    Ms Chen is very curious, ¡°That, Xiao Yue¡­how much do you earn a month?¡±

    ¡°This is also hard to say.¡± Li Biyue smiles, ¡°During good times, it can get up to ten million. When it is bad, I will still get a few hundred thousand.¡±

    Ms Chen is speechless, ¡°Oh my gosh¡­how much money is this¡­¡±

    ¡°How does Liu Yi know the boss of Longfeng House¡­it feels like it is because of his big sister, that¡¯s why you got to know, right!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Aunty really has a pair of all-seeing eyes.¡±

    Liu Yi smoothly admits it.

    ¡°You have a good ability to find such a good girlfriend!¡±

    Ms Chen is truly envious.

    In the past, she thought that Qingqing was very good. Now then she realizes thatparing people to one another be damned,paring goods to one another be thrown!

    It¡¯s just a small business. It is nothing. Auntye eat this. This fish is not bad.¡±

    Li Biyue is very attentive as she picks up food for Wang Yaru.

    They continue to eat and drink, enjoying their Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.

    At this moment, a quarrel happened outside their room.

    Liu Yi¡¯s ear perks up to listen. This quarreling voice seems to be somewhat familiar!

    Recently, Lin Huayang can be considered as living not bad. The doctor said that his lower body is also bing better.

    After all, it is a psychological barrier. During the past, he practically had a nightmare daily! Right now Lin Huayang no longer received fear for a long time and started living his arrogant and despotic young master lifestyle. Naturally, he became a lot better.

    Today he brought a few beauties and came to this Longfeng House to have their Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.

    These beauties were shook out by him when he yed Momo. After all, he is also a Mr Perfect thus it is very easy to fish up a few.

    This time, Lin Huayang prepared for a big day. Perhaps with this simtion, his illness will bepletely cured!

    Reaching Longfeng House, Lin Huayang heads directly for Monarch Hall.

    Let these girls who are still in senior high widen their horizons and let them know what is call the life of upper-ss people!

    Three beautiful senior high school girls are following by Lin Huayang¡¯s side while behind him are four burly guys in ck suits.

    Ever since the ident that happened to Lin Huayang, his father arranged a few bodyguards to follow him. Afraid that something would happen to his precious son again!

    Lin Huayang has a good n. But it is a pity that reaching Longfeng House, he was refused entry at the entrance.

    A princess style maid says to Lin Huayang, ¡°Apologies sir. Someone has upied Monarch Hall already.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lin Huayang feels like he had lost face in front of the beauties and instantly rages, ¡°What are you joking about! Do you know who this young master is?¡±

    Lin Huayang shouts, ¡°Who dares to snatch the Monarch Hall from this young master? Go, call your manager over!¡±

    With Lin Huayang making a disturbance like this, Longfeng House has no choice and can only call the lobby manager over again.

    The lobby manager can only apologize while Lin Huayang crosses his arms as he says unreasonably,

    ¡°Do you know who this young master is? Let me tell you that this young master is from the Lin Family! Have you heard North Dragon City¡¯s Lin Family? You dare to provoke us?¡±

    ¡°This, this¡­¡±

    That lobby manager seems to know who North Dragon City¡¯s Lin Family is and also does not wish to offend.

    But¡­she is unable to offend the lord inside Monarch Hall¡­

    ¡°No matter who is in the Monarch Hall, ask him to scram for this young master!¡±

    Lin Huayang roars, ¡°Don¡¯t force this young master to take action! Let me tell you, be careful that this young master makes you unable to continue operating this Longfeng House in North Dragon City!¡±

    The lobby manager can only say, ¡°Young master Lin¡­don¡¯t, don¡¯t be angry. How about this, I¡¯ll go in, ask for you and see if they will transfer to another room.¡±

    Lin Huayang says impatiently, ¡°Quickly go! Don¡¯t make me wait!¡±

    ¡°Going now. Going now!¡±

    The lobby manager hurriedly ran into the Monarch Hall. In less than a minute, he returns with a bad look.

    Lin Huayang asks, ¡°When are they going to scram?¡±

    ¡°This¡­this¡­Young Master Lin¡­¡±

    The lobby manager says trembling with fear, ¡°The guest inside says that¡­says that you wouldn¡¯t want to offend him and advises you to hurry up and change where you eat¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Lin Huayang instantly starts scolding, ¡°Fucking hell! In this North Dragon City, how would there be anyone that this young master does not dare to offend? Scram! This young master is going in myself!¡±

    Lin Huayang pushes aside the lobby manager before kicking open the Monarch Hall golden door and walks in.

    ¡°Damn it. This young master wants to see which is the fellow who wishes to die!¡±

    Lin Huayang walks in arrogantly without anymore daring to block him.

    Qingqing who was eating raises her head and instantly got frightened.

    Who is this person!

    Qingqing who works throughout the year in the bank service sector knows. This is the Young master Lin of North Dragon City¡¯s Lin Family!

    In the past, Lin Huayang¡¯s father was the principle and now, he had promoted and became the municipalmittee deputy secretary.

    How, how did we provoke this demon pestilence!

    ¡°Who¡­¡±

    Ni Yongyou who was about to stand up was pulled back by Qingqing and dragged back into his chair.

    Qingqing says softly into Ni Yongyou¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. This person is not someone you can provoke¡­¡±

    ¡°Fucking hell. To dare to snatch this ce from this young master. This young master sees that you are sic¡­.¡±

    Before Lin Huayang finished, he saw Liu Yi who was passing a drink to his mother.

    Lin Huayang who was overbearing earlier felt his legs turn soft and nearly copsed onto the ground.

    Wang Yaru asks Liu Yi in worry, ¡°Xiao Yi¡­what, what is going on¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing mother. You continue to have your meal.¡±

    As Liu Yi smiles, he says indifferently, ¡°I was wondering who it wasing over during Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve. So it is Xiao Lin. You¡¯reing over to have some wine?¡±

    ¡°How, how is this right¡­¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi, Lin Huayang¡¯s legs tremble.

    Back then I had provoked Liu Yi again and again. Until now it was still vivid in my mind the appearance of how Liu Yi disyed his might!

    How is this a person whom I can provoke!

    Right now, Lin Huayang wishes to p himself. Why did I want toe here! But my leg has already entered and walking to the exit is very difficult!

    Lin Huayang¡¯s stomach is turning green from regret.

    ¡°What are you being so polite for during Chinese New Year.¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Since you havee in. Drink a cup of wine. Do you still need me to toast to you?¡±

    ¡°How, how would I dare¡­¡±

    Lin Huayang nearly peed in his pants. He hurriedly steps forward before bowing towards the people sitting down before pouring himself a cup of wine.

    He raises it and says, ¡°Today I didn¡¯t know that you were here¡­I, I deserve death for not opening my eyes and crashed into you! Let me punish myself by drinking a cup for offending you!¡±

    Lin Huayang raises that wine cup and drains it in one gulp.

    Qingqing is unable to close her mouth for some time.

    But this is Lin Huayang¡­the young master of Lin Family. But he is so afraid of Liu Yi!

    This is not a dream right¡­

    Why would the young master from Lin Family be afraid of a university counselor?

    ¡°Finished? Then scram.¡±

    Liu Yi says calmly, making that Lin Huayang let out a sigh of relief. He instantly ran out of the Monarch Hall.

    ¡°Right, remember to keep your tail away and be a good person.¡±

    Liu Yi reminds, ¡°Today is the New Year. The next time, I won¡¯t have this good mood. You will also not have this luck.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. What you say is right! I will no longer dare to. No longer dare to!¡±

    Lin Huayang no longer has to mood to have sex with those beauties. He runs out of Longfeng House in a single breath, finding a ce to cool down.

    Wang Yaru feels confused about this situation, thus she asks Liu Yi, ¡°Xiao Yi, who was that?¡±

    Liu Yi also does not wish to exin these questions and says casually, ¡°Nothing mom. That¡¯s a ssmate from my senior high. His rtionship with me was bad.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­it¡¯s good that it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Wang Yaru knows that her son has some ability thus she did not ask.

    While Qingqing who did not speak at all earlier takes the initiative to raise her winecup and says respectfully, ¡°Liu Yi, Mr Liu¡­that, let me give you a toast for picking up the bill today!¡±

    Ni Yongyou and Ms Chen were slightly startled. The usually arrogant Qingqing took the initiative to toast other people!

    Could it be that¡­this Liu Family fellow¡­has some background?

    Ms Chen and Ni Yongyou¡¯s attitudes turn warmer as they keep passing him the food.

    Just as Liu Yi is eating happily, his handphone suddenly starts ringing.

    He takes a look and instantly got shocked.

    It is Murong Die who is calling him!

 Chapter 869 - Who is then the girlfriend?]

    <strong>Chapter 869 [Who is then the girlfriend?]</strong>

    Why did Murong Die call me during New Year¡¯s Eve?

    Liu Yi does not dare to ignore this big miss call thus he hurriedly picks it up.

    The moment he picks up the call, he instantly heard Murong Die¡¯s shout, ¡°LIU YI! YOU SCUMBAG! WHERE DID YOU DIE OFF TO!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly sweats, why did she start scolding.

    Liu Yi hurriedly asks, ¡°My big miss, what is the matter?¡±

    ¡°What is the matter? You dare ask what is the matter?!¡±

    Murong Die roars, ¡°THIS MISS HAS BEEN STANDING IN FRONT OF YOUR HOUSE DOOR FOR OVER AN HOUR!!!! IF I STAND HERE ANY LONGER I WILL BECOME A SCULPTURE, WHERE DID YOU RUN OFF TO!¡±

    Oh my gosh¡­

    Murong Die actually came?!

    This is not a joke, right? What time is it now, why did Murong Diee now?

    I thought that this big miss would note! Good gosh, the gods are messing with me!

    ¡°I ORDER YOU TO IMMEDIATELY COME BACK!¡±

    Murong Die lets out a final roar before hanging up the call.

    Wang Yaru asks, ¡°Xiao Yi, who called you?¡±

    ¡°That¡­was also a friend¡­who wanted toe to our house to celebrate the new year¡­¡±

    Liu Yi keeps away the phone and says awkwardly, ¡°Mom¡­looks as we can only have our New Year¡¯s Eve dinner to here¡­we need to go home.¡±

    Wang Yaru asks, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask that person toe over and eat as well?¡±

    ¡°That¡­it is not that convenient¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sighs. Looks like there will be a scene soon.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry back¡­Old Chen, we shall go back first.¡±

    Ms Chen asked in shock, ¡°Ah, you are not going to eat anymore?¡±

    Liu Yi apologizes to Ms Chen and the rest, ¡°WE have some matter thus we need to hurry home. Aunty, please don¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°If you have matters then hurry and get it done. It is no worries, no worries!¡±

    Qingqing says hurriedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I let Yongyou drive you back. Today is New Year¡¯s Eve, it is probably hard to g a taxi!¡±

    ¡°There is no need. I drove here.¡±

    Li Biyue smiles, ¡°But thank you, sister.¡±

    ¡°Look at me. I had forgotten about this. Big Sister Li definitely drove here.¡±

    Qingqing pats her forehead, ¡°Then let me see you off!¡±

    ¡°No need. You all continue eating. We shall leave first.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this attitude is theplete opposite of earlier.

    Indeed she is a person who curries favor. In the future, this neighbor of mine will have hardship.

    Liu Yi supports his mother and leaves with Li Biyue.

    Very quickly, Li Biyue drove her car over. When that BMW Z4 stops in front of them, Wang Yaru is slightly shocked.

    [TL: yeah so am I¡­its a 2 seater¡­]

    ¡°Lady Xiao Yue¡¯s qualification is not bad¡­¡±

    Taking advantage that Li Biyue is in the car, Wang Yaru secretly whisper into her son¡¯s ear, ¡°You must treat her properly!¡±

    Liu Yi also does not know how to exin. He can only reply, ¡°Rx mom. I will.¡±

    ¡°That is good. Don¡¯t you bully her! Our Liu Family cannot be heartless do you hear me? You look at your father. Back then he was such an impressive soldier but now doesn¡¯t he still have to obediently obey your mother? He does not dare to be unfaithful outside and you are also the same. If you dare to be unfaithful, I shall break your leg!¡±

    Liu Yi shivers as he says in his heart, this leg of mine¡­perhaps is going to be broken soon ¡­

    But Liu Yi is also unable to exin to his mother. Thus he can only board the car first and be nervous as they drive home.

    ***

    Murong Die is sitting on the staircase ying with her phone in boredom.

    As the big miss of Murong Family, she had received a number of SMS on her phone asking her to go out to have Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together.

    But Murong Die does not care about those SMS and only saved that single one which was sent by Liu Yi.

    ¡°This damn bastard! Why is he still not back yet! Watch how this miss deals with himter! To actually stand me up!¡±

    Just as Murong Die is raging, she heard the sound of footsteps.

    The footsteps areing from downstairs making Murong Die pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Scumbag! Finally willing toe back?¡±

    Murong Die stands up and turns around only to realize that the personing up is not Liu Yi but a woman wearing police attire.

    ¡°Eh? Big sister Yuan?¡±

    ¡°Oh? You came as well?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue and Murong Die were stunned at the same time.

    Although Yuan Zhenyue is a member of Dragon Group. But on the surface, she is still a policewoman. Thus asionally she would need to step forward to be on duty.

    Today is also the same. Now that it is the lunar New Year¡¯s Eve in North Dragon City, a lot of police officers are on holiday. Furthermore, a robbery happened on the streets thus she had only just settled it and got off work.

    Because of Liu Yi¡¯s SMS, Yuan Zhenyue was secretly delighted.

    This heartless one finally got enlightened!

    Although on the SMS he is asking me to act as his girlfriend¡­ this kind of matter. Yeah¡­very easy to turn from false into real!

    I can curry favor with Liu Yi¡¯s mother. As long as aunty likes me, then wouldn¡¯t my matter with Liu Yi have a higher chance of sess.

    But unexpectedly when I came over, I actually see the big miss of Murong Family!

    Damn it¡­this heartless one! He found a few ¡®girlfriends¡¯ is it

    Unfaithful ghost!

    ¡°Could it be that¡­you also received the SMS?¡±

    ¡°You also received it?¡±

    The two women look at each other in shock before scolding Liu Yi in their hearts.

    Damn it..this Liu Yi¡­too [add in your own curse]!

    Murong Die thinks rapidly and asks, ¡°Big sister Yuan is working the night shift right¡­howe you have time toe over, given how busy it is?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I just got off work¡­¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue coughs, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Miss Murong apanying Mr Murong to celebrate theing of a new year?¡±

    ¡°My father does not stay upte. He is already asleep.¡±

    Murong Die flips over her handphone and shows Yuan Zhenyue the time.

    It is already around 11 pm and is indeed not early.

    In another hour, the bell for theing of a new year is going to be struck.

    ¡°It is already sote. Perhaps Liu Yi is not going toe back!¡±

    Murong Die continues to say, ¡°Big sister Yuan is so busy and had just got off work. You must be tired right, why don¡¯t you go back and rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still okay. My physical strength is good. I just got off work which is why I came over to take a look.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue smiles faintly, ¡°But for Miss Murong. it is sote and you ran out from your house. Wouldn¡¯t Murong Family be thrown into disorder?¡±

    ¡°Big sister Yuan shouldn¡¯t be concerned.¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s smile carries craftiness, ¡°I informed my home before leaving.¡±

    ¡°This way h¡­looks like Miss Murong is very concerned about Liu Yi. Toe and look for him during New Year¡¯s Eve night.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s sentences carry questions.

    ¡°Who is concerned about that fellow!¡±

    Murong Die instantly sneers, ¡°Buting over to see him is what I should do. After all¡­the two of us¡­are boy and girlfriend. Doesn¡¯t Big sister Yuan know?¡±

    ¡°Boy and girlfriend?¡± Yuan Zhenyue was instantly startled, ¡°When did that happen?¡±

    ¡°It happened during university. It is still abuzz in our two universities!¡±

    At this moment, Murong Die¡¯s expression can be called conceit like a victorious peacock.

    ¡°So, so it was like this¡­¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue seems to be somewhat sad but very quickly she puts away this expression.

    Who am I? I am Yuan Zhenyue!

    Yuan Zhenyue from Dragon Group!

    I am not afraid of those bad people, how would I fear this girl in front of me!

    So what if they are boy and girlfriend! They aren¡¯t married yet, right?

    I, Yuan Zhenyue have been strong for so many years and had with great difficulty found a guy that I admire, how can I let go of him so easily!

    Yuan Zhenyue gathers her courage and says, ¡°No wonder you came to look for him in the middle of the night. But why would he send me an SMS, saying that he wants me to pretend to be his girlfriend?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue starts attacking.

    ¡°Is, is it like this¡­¡±

    Fire starts emitting from Murong Die¡¯s eyes, that damn bastard. Clearly he had a girlfriend and yed this move!

    This dissolute guy!

    Is it not enough to have me and Wang Yuzheng? To still wish to ept more?

    Repulsive! Wait till hees back. I must put him in order!

    ¡°Talking about this, Liu Yi can also be considered as my colleague.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue says, ¡°Since my colleague has a problem, naturally I came over to help.¡±

    ¡°I am already here, there is no need for Big sister to help.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible. For this kind of matter, I can only make another decision after meeting the person himself, right?¡±

    Murong Die is very angry. This policewoman beauty¡­looks like she wishes to be involved with our scoundrel!

    How can this do? I must find a method to chase her away.

    Just as Murong Die wishes to say something, she hears footstepsing from downstairs.

    The two women instantly look downstairs at the same time and realize that the onesing up are none other than Liu Yi and his family.

    ¡°Eh, why did all of youe?¡±

    Seeing Murong Die and Yuan Zhenyue standing in front of his house door, Liu Yi instantly starts sweating from fear.

    What the fuck¡­I thought that the SMS was no good¡­fucking hell!

    Isn¡¯t this asking for my life!

    This has turned into a life taking SMS!

    When Yuan Zhenyue and Murong Die see Liu Yiing, they were originally happy. But when they realize that there is another good looking woman standing by his side, they immediately became angered.

    Just how many women does this fellow want to call!

    Wang Yaru also did not expect that the friends of her son would be two great beauties. Furthermore, one of them is also a policewoman, thus making her ask in astonishment, ¡°Xiao Yi¡­who are they?¡±

    ¡°Aunty! I am Murong Die, I am your son¡¯s girlfriend!¡±

    Murong Die hurriedly introduces herself while saying in her heart, this miss is the real one!

    ¡°You, you are also Xiao Yi¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    Wang Yaru is stunned. Then what is going on with that Li Biyue?

    She does not care about the rest and hurriedly asks that woman in police attire.

    ¡°This, this policerade¡­why, why did youe here for? My son is aw-abiding citizen¡­¡±

    ¡°Aunty, you are thinking too much.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue cannot hold back her smile, ¡°I am also Liu Yi¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

    Liu Yi nearly cried.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Wang Yaru¡¯s legs soften and she nearly slipped.

    Liu Yi hurriedly supports his mother as he curses in his heart, is this New Year¡¯s Eve fucking around with me!!

    So be it if Xiao Die says it¡­after all the two of us are indeed boyfriend and girlfriend!

    But why is Yuan Zhenyue messing about! Isn¡¯t this just asking for people¡¯s life?!

    ¡°Aunty, aunty are you fine?¡±

    ¡°Aunty, let me help you to rest!¡±

    ¡°Aunty, you should sit down first!¡±

    The three women step up making Wang Yaru feel faint¡­

    What is going on?

 Chapter 870 - What is world]

    <b>Chapter 870 [What is world]</b>

    ¡°Liu Yi. what is going on!¡±

    When Wang Yaru regains her bearing. She ps Liu Yi¡¯s back harshly! That p is very loud!

    If it was a normal person, even if it was a cultivator, who could give Liu Yi such a powerful p?

    In this entire world, perhaps only Wang Yaru would dare to hit him like this without Liu Yi daring to utter a single word.

    ¡°This, this¡­¡±

    Liu Yi scratches his cheek not knowing how to exin momentarily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first! Don¡¯t let the threedies get cold outside!¡±

    Wang Yaru is not that unruly. She first let them enter her house and have a seat together.

    The five of them sit in the living room facing each other and for a moment, the atmosphere was stiff.

    ¡°That¡­mom, I will turn on the tv for you to watch the g¡­¡±

    ¡°Watch tv? Watch your head!¡±

    Right now Wang Yaru does not have a good temper. Right now, she is feeling confused!

    This stinky brat of mine teases threedies at the same time!

    They are so pretty. Furthermore, they do not look like girls from ordinary households!

    This, what should I do?

    As the atmosphere is turning rigid, someone suddenly knocks on their door.

    ¡°Mom. I¡¯ll go and open the door. Perhaps it is Ms Chen and her family who came back!¡±

    Liu Yi promptly ran over to the door like he had been given amnesty and opens the door.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Your girlfriend hase!¡±

    From outside a cheerful and lively girl jumps into the house.

    ¡°My family members had just fallen asleep. I secretly slipped out, hehe¡­¡±

    The one who came in is none other than Wang Lele.

    When Wang Lele saw Liu Yi¡¯s SMS, she became very happy. Being able to see Liu Yi¡¯s family members is a good thing! But it makes me a bit shy.

    But my family does not know that I am dating. Thus I need to wait for them to fall asleep before slipping out!

    Wang Lele wishes to take advantage of resting in Liu Yi¡¯s house at night and properly be intimate with him¡­

    But unexpectedly when she enters, she sees a lot of eyes staring at her.

    ¡°Eh¡­why is everyone here¡­Big sister Xiao Die, you are also here¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course I am here!¡±

    Murong Die says lividly, ¡°Unexpectedly Liu Yi swindled you as well!¡±

    In Murong Die¡¯s heart, she thought that Liu Yi also pulled Wang Lele over to make up the number.

    How would she know that the two of them are out atrge to steal!

    [TL: no idea why the author use this idiom but I would say it is more like secretly getting together behind her back!]

    ¡°Since you came, have a seat¡­¡±

    Wang Yaru res at Liu Yi ferociously before patting the empty space on the sofa by her side.

    ¡°The house is too small¡­this is the first time so many guests havee¡­¡±

    Wang Yaru also does not know what to say. Everywhere she looks there are beauties making her unable to adapt to it for a while.Visit website our Listnovel

    I always worried about Liu Yi¡¯s future¡­could it be that I worried too much?

    ¡°Liu Yi you stinky brat! Tell mother the truth! Did you use money to find thesedies?¡±

    Wang Yaru says angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it on tv before, those soap operas act like this. Right now a lot are also like this! To deal with their elders despite having no girlfriend, they spend money to hire people! Stinky fellow! You disappointing thing¡­if you do not have a girlfriend you cannot be like this!¡±

    ¡°Pfff¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue cannot take it anymore and startedughing before holding Wang Yaru¡¯s hand and says, ¡°Aunty you are overthinking it. How would your Liu Yi still need to worry about finding a girlfriend? The girls that like him can line up from North Dragon City to Jingdou.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    When Wang Yaru heard this, she was stunned.

    ¡°Liu Yi! You are still not exining! If you do not exin, then today I shall break your leg!¡±

    On this Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve, Wang Yaru got messed around until she has a bellyful of anger.

    ¡°What is going on here!¡±

    ¡°This, this¡­ mother¡­¡±

    For a while, Liu Yi does not know how to exin.

    ¡°Like I said, how would such a good girl be your girlfriend!¡±

    Wang Yaru scolds angrily, ¡°You bastard! You keep acting! If you have the capability, why don¡¯t you bring back a celebrity for me as a daughter-inw!¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s expression turns slightly weird.

    While she is speaking, someone knocks on their door again.

    ¡°Who is it this time!¡±

    Wang Yaru says angrily, ¡°Go and open the door again!¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. I, I¡¯ll go now!¡±

    Liu Yi obediently runs over to open the door. The moment the door was opened, indeed it is thisss.

    ¡°Husband! You didn¡¯t expect that I would be able toe, right?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng jumps into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace happily, ¡°After taking part in the CCTV¡¯s New Year¡¯s G, I immediately took the ne over! Luckily I was the beginning item. Otherwise, I would not be able to hurry back in time for this New Year¡¯s bell. Hehe¡­did you miss¡­eh¡­¡±

    Seeing the house full of people, Wang Yuzheng instantly trembles before her face turns red and jumps backward like a little doe being startled.

    ¡°Why, why are there so many people¡­¡±

    Wang Yaru is also a bit stunned.

    ¡°My gosh¡­is-isn¡¯t this that big star who was singing in the tv earlier¡­why, why did she jump out from the tv!¡±

    The rest of the girls cover their mouths as they giggle while Li Biyue holds Wang Yaru¡¯s hand and says, ¡°Aunty. Don¡¯t be startled. This is also your daughter-inw.¡±

    ¡°How, how is this possible¡­Xiao Yue ah¡­can, can you tell m¡­just, what is going on here ¡­¡±

    ¡°Aunty. This matter¡­I cannot exin it to you. It is best for your precious son to exin!¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s gazends on Liu Yi.

    ¡°Stinky brat! Still not saying!¡±

    Liu Yi wants to cry but has no tears. After pulling over Wang Yuzheng to sit down, he exins somewhat hesitatingly, ¡°This ah¡­actually¡­among them, some are my girlfriend¡­some are not¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by some are and some are not?¡±

    Wang Yaru res at Liu Yi ferociously waiting for him to exin clearly.

    ¡°It, it is¡­¡±

    Liu Yi does not have any choice but to sit down and tell his mother the entire situation.

    Of course, not all of the truth. For example the matter regarding Wang Lele, Liu Yi conceals it for now.

    This Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve is exciting. No need to make it even more exciting!

    After finishing, Wang Yaru is a bit stunned and only regained her senses after a while.

    ¡°You damn fellow¡­to be so dissolute¡­to think that a single girlfriend is not enough and get two¡­you-you¡­what, what should I say about you!¡±

    Wang Yaru wishes to me her son but does not know who to rebuke.

    She wants to beat but he is no longer a kid. He is already an adult. Furthermore, in front of so many girls, she cannot beat him. If she beats him, it will put him on the spot.

    Wang Yaru does not know what to do and only feel that this entire situation is preposterous.

    ¡°Mom¡­this is son¡¯s matter. You don¡¯t need to worry. Let¡¯s eat the dumpling and watch the New Year¡¯s G!¡±

    Liu Yi feels that he should ease this atmosphere, thus he stands up and says, ¡°Since everyone came today, let¡¯s celebrate theing of the new year together. We must eventually eat dumplings for Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve dinner right. Beauties, who among you knows how to wrap dumplings?¡±

    Li Biyue is the first to stand up, ¡°I know.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng also raises her hand and says, ¡°I know as well.¡±

    Murong Die, Wang Lele and Yuan Zhenyue can only look at each other.

    These three girls, two of them are misses from rich families while thest is a violent policewoman. How would any of them know how to cook, not to mention wrap dumplings!

    ¡°Good, then Yuzheng and Big sister shall help me then.¡±

    Liu Yi does know how to cook. Thus he went to the kitchen to take the earlier prepared flour and dumpling fillings as well as a veryrge kneading board and ced them on the living room table.

    ¡°Come,e,e. Let¡¯s all help.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng and Li Biyue gather up and rolls up their sleeves and start helping to wrap the dumplings.

    Liu Yi gets busy as well while the remaining three women do not know what to do.

    Murong Die cannot take it and ask, ¡°Then..what do we do?¡±

    ¡°Apany my mother to watch the New Year¡¯s G and have a chat!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles at them making the three of them roll their eyes.

    ¡°Come,e,e. Let¡¯s watch the New Year¡¯s G!¡±

    Wang Yaru pulls the three girls¡¯ hands, afraid that they would be angry and hurriedlyfort them, ¡°Later when it is 12, let¡¯s go and release the fireworks!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Okay, we shall apany aunty to watch the New Year¡¯s G¡±

    The three girls immediately surround Wang Yaru. Each of them saying sweet things making Wang Yaru jubnt.

    Liu Yi is a bit unable to get it. So be it if Murong Die and Wang Lele are currying favor with my mother. Why is Yuan Zhenyue also going in the excitement!

    This night indeed is celebrated quite lively. Liu Yi and his mother along with 5 beauties celebrate New Year¡¯s eve like this.

    Very quickly the 12 am bell is rung. The few of them are already at the rooftop holding fireworks, firecrackers in their hand, setting them off together.

    After all of them had returned, Wang Lele tidies up the rubbish on the ground, preparing to go back down.

    At this moment, a beam of moonlight shines down by her side.

    Wang Lele instantly trembles. It is like she had turned into another person as she stands there coldly.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±

    ¡°If I did note, you would have lost your heart!¡±

    Third walks out from the moonlight with anger on his face, ¡°Let me ask you in your heart right now, is there still Qin Imperial Pce? Is there still Emperor Qin?¡±

    ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s in my heart, naturally I know.¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s voice is even colder than the northern winter.

    ¡°Whether or not you know, what does it matter to me?¡±

    For a moment Third¡¯s heart softens, ¡°I know that I have ces that I am in wrong¡­but everything that I do, isn¡¯t it for us, for the entire Qin Imperial Pce, for the entire world?¡±

    ¡°World? What is the world?¡±

    Wang Lele says with frigid irony and scorching satire, ¡°In your eyes, there is only that world of yours. So be it. In the past, I thought that your world was my world. For this world of mine, I sacrificed my life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are one of Qin Imperial Pce Ten Heavenly Stems and also the fiancee of me, Third! Don¡¯t forget your identity!¡±

    ¡°No need for you toe and remind me! Right now is not the time for you to appear!¡±

    ¡°I came here to tell you, Liu Yi must die!¡±

    Thirdughs coldly, ¡°He is only staying in North Dragon City for these few days. You must take advantage of these few days to kill him! Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wang Lele did not say anything.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are from Qin Imperial Pce.¡±

    Third warns, ¡°I am not staying anymore. You should also hurry and go back. Be careful of being suspected! Liu Yi¡¯s dog life is in your hands!¡±

 Chapter 871 - Drawn a small tortoise]

    <b>Chapter 871 [Drawn a small tortoise]</b>

    After the midnight bell is rung, everyone wees a new year.

    Li Biyue leans against the balcony¡¯s window as she sps a cup of red wine which she took from her car and asks Liu Yi, ¡°Liu Yi, what wish do you have for New Year?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at his hands, ¡°I hope that I can be stronger.¡±

    ¡°You pervert. You are already very powerful.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue says unhappily, ¡°I do not know when I will surpass you!¡±

    ¡°Strength trained bit by bit. One¡¯s mental state is the Way of the King.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°Bis Sister Yuan does not need to keep thinking of surpassing me. That way will cause you to gain a heart devil which will be detrimental to your cultivation!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue curls up her lips unhappily, ¡°Tsk, like I need you to say!¡±

    ¡°Talking about this¡­when are you going to teach this miss!¡±

    Murong Die cannot help but ask, ¡°This miss also wishes toe and go as I please!¡±

    ¡°Not yet. But in the future, perhaps there will be a chance.¡±

    ¡°Really? You cannot lie to this miss!¡±

    ¡°Will not. How would I lie to you.¡±

    Looking at Murong Die¡¯s exception-filled eyes, Liu Yi cannot help but smile.

    Right now I am letting Huang Jie refine pills that can allow ordinary people to wash their bone marrow. The moment this pill is refined, Murong Die and the rest of them can start their cultivation.

    Only with cultivation can they have longevity.

    It is not like I can seek longevity alone and cast away these girls!

    As long as they enter the path of cultivation, I shall impart to them some exceptional techniques and guarantee their strength to increase step by step. If they are my Daoist partners, wouldn¡¯t my life be happy!

    Wang Lele raises her hand high up and says, ¡°Then, I also want to learn!¡±

    ¡°Of course. At that time, I will let all of you learn.¡±

    ¡°I never expected it ¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is still rueful, ¡°I was able to be a celebrity and in the future, I can also cultivate to be an immortal¡­why do I feel like I am dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Life is like a dream.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the stars outside the window and says, ¡°In a dream, outside a dream, real or false. Watch the early evening whennterns are first lit, listen to the snowstorm. The so-called decreed by fate, fitter away years for this reason.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The girls cannot help but look at Liu Yi, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that you would know how to recite poetry and pair them together.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue swallows her tongue, ¡°My gosh, Aren¡¯t you a martial artist, when did you carry the sour aura of a literate!¡±

    Liu Yi says feeling wronged, ¡°I¡¯m reminiscing, all right? Is there a need to stare at me like I am an alien?!¡±

    At this moment, Wang Yaru had fallen asleep. Only Liu Yi and the beauties are sitting in the living room keeping vigil.

    Li Biyue who is the oldest woman currently suddenly has a thought and says, ¡°Sitting like this is boring. Why don¡¯t we y a game!¡±

    ¡°Okay, what do we y?¡±

    ¡°See, there is a deck of poker cards here.¡±

    As Li Biyue speaks, she stretches out her hand and in her palm in a deck of poker cards.

    The poker cards are brand new. Clearly, it was just bought today.

    Her hands keep shuffling the cards. The poker cards shes between her hands like lightning. Those who do not know would have thought that she is a gambling queen!

    ¡°Everyone should know the rules of poker right. ck, red, clover, diamond. The biggest is A while the smallest is 2.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We know this.¡±

    The rest of the girls nod their heads.

    ¡°Oh, what are we going to y?¡±

    Liu Yi became curious.

    ¡°That¡­I do not know how to y cards¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is somewhat worried as she says, ¡°Usually I was busy studying¡­now, I am busy learning how to be an idol in thepany¡­I don¡¯t know how to y cards¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries. We will y something a bit simpler!¡±

    As Li Biyue speaks, her finger turns over and takes out a card. It is actually the spades A!

    ¡°In a while, every one of us will draw a card from here. The one with the biggest card can give the one with the smallest card an order. You cannot act shamelessly and refuse it. You mustply with it! How about it, do you dare to y?¡±

    ¡°This is not fair!¡±

    Murong Die immediately says, ¡°You have abilities. The moment you draw, it is a spade A, how are we going to y, won¡¯t we lose!¡±

    ¡°If you want to y this game, then you cannot use any technique or ability. Everything ispletely up to luck!¡±

    Li Biyue says, ¡°If you break this rule that means that you have lost.¡±

    ¡°That is more like it.¡±

    Only then did Murong Die and the rest of the girls agree.

    ¡°Come,e,e. I will shuffle the deck. Everyone, prepare to draw your card.¡±

    Li Biyue uses a skilled technique to shuffle the cards.

    The cards are like a long dragon, swimming about between her hands. Making Murong Die and the girls dazzled.

    Wang Yuzheng cannot help but ask, ¡°Big sister Li¡­you go to the casino frequently, right¡­¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue nods her head. In the past, she had captured countless gamblers.

    ¡°Not at all. I seldom y.¡±

    Li Biyue waves her hands and says with a smile, ¡°But in the past when I had nothing to do, I went to the casino in Macau or ska. When I did not exercise control over myself and identally won too much, I got cklisted.¡±

    Cold sweat instantly covers the rest of their heads.

    This¡­is still called seldom y?

    Wang Lele is slightly apprehensive as she says, ¡°As we agreed¡­you cannot act shamelessly!¡±

    ¡°Rx. I will keep my word. This time around, it is up to luck.¡±

    Li Biyue stacks the cards in front of everyone.

    ¡°Come. All of you draw first. I¡¯ll be thest.¡±

    ¡°Then let me be the first!¡±

    Wang Lele took the initiative and volunteered herself. She pulls out a card.

    ¡°Quickly see, Hearts A! Hahaha! I¡¯ll be the winner!¡±

    The rest of the girls instantly became sad. This big chest girl¡¯s luck is too great! To draw Hearts A immediately!

    ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t be too delighted. Perhaps this miss will draw out the Spades A!¡±

    As Murong Die speaks, she self-confidently draws a card.

    In the end, when she flips it over to take a look, she nearly cries. Clubs 2!

    ¡°Hahaha, there are no cards that can be smaller than yours!¡±

    Liu Yi rejoices in her misfortune making Murong Die so angry that she scolds him without grace.

    ¡°You damn fe! Let¡¯s see what good card you can draw!¡±

    ¡°Definitely bigger than yours!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles widely as he draws a card and turns it over.

    A big Diamond 2 was pped on the table.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Murong Die instantly startsughing.

    Liu Yi¡¯s forehead is covered in ck lines not knowing what he should say.

    Bullshit¡­this luck of mine¡­isn¡¯t it too lousy?

    The rest of the peopleugh as they draw their own cards.

    In the end, it is still Wang Lele¡¯s card which is the biggest with Liu Yi¡¯s card the smallest.

    ¡°Following the rules, Lele you can give your order.¡±

    Li Biyue covers her mouth while sheughs and says, ¡°The sillier the better!¡±

    ¡°Real-really?¡±

    Wang Lele seems to be slightly excited.

    Liu Yi coughs, ¡°You must feel for your Big brother Xiao Yi ah¡­ I treat you very well, right?¡±

    ¡°En¡­but Lele still has a thing that Lele wants¡­¡±

    ¡°Want do you want? I can buy it for you!¡±

    Seldom would Liu Yi be so generous. He pats his chest and says, ¡°There is nothing that I, Liu Yi can¡¯t buy in this world!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Big Brother Xiao Yi, I want the moon in the sky!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s legs soften and he nearly slips.

    What the crap, the moon¡­

    Liu Yi roasts, ¡°My Lele, why don¡¯t you want to sun!¡±

    ¡°How can that do. Big Brother Xiao Yi treats Lele so well. How would Lele makes things hard for Big Brother Xiao Yi!¡±

    Wang Lele says with a lot of distress, ¡°The sun is arge fireball. So hot. What if it burns Big Brother Xiao Yi!¡±

    What the, this is called feeling sorry for me¡­

    Liu Yi says bitterly, ¡°Lele, it is better for you to say something that I can do ¡­this is too ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right Lele. This is indeed a bit too ridiculous.¡±

    Li Biyue and the rest of the girls areughing while saying in their heart, this Lele can make things hard for Liu Yi.

    ¡°Fine then. Lele will change to another one.¡±

    As Wang Lele speaks, she picks up a ck marker from the side and says while giggling, ¡°Come,e,e Big Brother Xiao Yi, let Lele draw a cute tortoise on your face.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly got a huge shock as he covered his face and said, ¡°That¡¯s not alright! How can I let you draw on my charming face! Let me tell you, this ce prohibits urination and defecation anywhere you like! I turn muddled from being angered by you! I prohibit you from doodling and writing without basis!¡±

    Wang Lele persists, ¡°That¡¯s not alright Big Brother Xiao Yi. You must ept your loss if you agree to bet!¡±

    The rest of the girls also urge immediately afterward. Each and every one of them are rejoicing in Liu Yi¡¯s misfortunes, angering Liu Yi so badly that he clenches his teeth.

    This group of women¡­.no wonder they say three women are enough for a drama¡­.now that there are 5 women¡­my god¡­

    Li Biyue pulls Liu Yi to sit down while Murong Die holds his jaws.

    ¡°Lele go ahead! Do whatever you like!¡±

    What do you mean do whatever you like!

    Liu Yi turns nervous.

    Wang Lele scoots over beaming. Holding the marker, she draws all over Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    The marker is slightly cold. Thus as she draws on Liu Yi¡¯s face, he feels that it is a bit itchy.

    They y a few rounds of the gameughing happily.

    At the same time, the clouds outside the window hide two figures.

    The slightly shorter girl says unhappily, ¡°Master, you see¡­you are suffering from the cold here while he is happily ying with a few girls over there!¡±

    The other girl says indifferently, ¡°He is celebrating the New Year.¡±

    ¡°It also cannot be like this! I see that he has clearly forgotten master to the back of his mind!¡±

    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you are too talkative.¡±

    The other girl is none other than Ai Ling.

    ¡°So-sorry master¡­it is Xue Luo¡¯s mistake! Xue Luo had forgotten again!¡±

    Xue Luo hurriedly kneels while trembling slightly.

    ¡°Forget it. You are also thinking of me.¡±

    Ai Ling sighs, ¡°No matter if he has forgotten about me, my matter must continue to be done.¡±

    ¡°What is the point master?¡±

    Xue Luo says with heartache, ¡°As Xue Luo watches, it is painful in Xue Luo¡¯s heart¡­¡±

    ¡°You do not understand.¡±

    Ai Lingughs bitterly, ¡°Wait till you have fallen in love with a guy in the future, then you will understand.¡±

    ¡°No matter what master wishes to do, Xue Luo will sacrifice my life to help you!¡±

    ¡°This I know. There are 15 more days. Upon that day, everything wille together¡­¡±

 Chapter 872 - Heaven above, Earth below]

    <b>Chapter 872 [Heaven above, Earth below]</b>

    After messing around for an entire night, the girls are tired.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s house is too small and Murong Die cannot spend the night outside as she pleases. Thus the few girls discuss it over before dispersing on their own.

    Wang Yuzheng also needs to hurry back as she still needs to report to the office in the morning the next day. If reporters found out that she came out from other people¡¯s houses, that would be bad.

    Right now she is in her rising phase thus she cannot have any gossip about her.

    Yuan Zhenyue and Li Biyue can sleepover while Wang Lele cannot go home as it is toote. Finally, they decided to let Wang Lele sleepover at Liu Yi¡¯s ce.

    ¡°Let me warn you! At night you are not allowed to sneak attack Lele! Otherwise, you are dead!¡±

    Before Murong Die left, she warned strongly while Liu Yi kept nodding his head.

    What else can I do? Promise first I guess!

    Liu Yi says in front of the girls, ¡°Lele shall sleep in the same room with my mother. I will lock the door properly to prevent Big Sister Xiao Die worrying too much.¡±

    After the girls left, Liu Yi cleans up the ce before lying on his bed.

    During this period of time, he was exhausted. Running all over the ce made his body and mind exhausted.

    With great difficulty, he catches an opportunity to rest. Liu Yi lies on his bed and very soon fell into a deep sleep.

    During this sleep, he did not dream.

    During theter half of the night, Liu Yi suddenly feels something heavy on top of his body and was startled awake.

    In the middle of the night, could it be ghost pressing down on me?

    But if it is a female ghost¡­why does she smell so nice?

    A familiar milk smell!

    Liu Yi opens his eye to see that the one on top of his body is none other than his Lele.

    At this moment, Wang Lele is only wearing her bra and panties. Furthermore, they arece ones that match her devil-like figure making her utterly tempting.

    This delicious figure on top of Liu Yi¡¯s body makes his beast blood boil momentarily.

    ¡°Lele¡­what, what are you doing¡­¡±

    Liu Yi lowers his voice afraid that he would wake his mother up.

    When did Lele¡­be so daring¡­wasn¡¯t she always very shy?

    ¡°Lele missed Brother Xiao Yi¡­¡±

    Wang Lele lies on top of Liu Yi and says sweetly by his ear, ¡°I have not seen Brother Xiao Yi for so long¡­I missed you a lot¡­¡±

    ¡°We can still meet each other in the morning¡­why did you slip in the middle of the night¡­with you like this, Brother Xiao Yi willmit a crime.¡±

    ¡°Commit what crime ¡­¡±

    Wang Lele says with a red face charmingly, ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­you have not treated Lele¡¯s illness for a long time¡­.recently, Lele¡¯s chest is swelling again¡­it hurts¡­¡±

    What the. Lele is already so big, how is her chest still developing?

    Liu Yi is unable to understand. Just how big is she going to develop? Wouldn¡¯t she anger the other airport girls to death! For example, Murong Die¡­

    ¡°Brother Xiao Die¡­help Lele take a look¡­¡±

    As Wang Lele speaks, she stretches her hand in front and softly opens her bra.

    What the! It is a front buckle!Visit website our Listnovel

    Thisss¡­isn¡¯t she trying to tempt me!

    Wang Lele turns her hand and undoes the buckle of her bra.

    A pair of full breasts appear in front of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    This causes Liu Yi to feel dizzy¡­so white¡­so full, if this is a weapon, it is a pair of meteor hammer!

    What a fierce weapon! What a cheat weapon!

    Liu Yi does not know what to use to describe¡­how did she grow this pair of breasts¡­

    Killer weapons. Perhaps only this can be used to evaluate!

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­help me¡­notfortable, feeling weird¡­¡±

    Wang Lele sticks her breasts onto Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi is also wearing a shirt. With her snuggling up like this, it is somewhat wanting his life!

    ¡°Ok-okay¡­I will help Lele take a look¡­¡±

    It is not like Liu Yi can endure it as he stretches out his hand and kneads Wang Lele¡¯s breasts.

    So soft, what superb feeling!

    Liu Yi is somewhat indulging in pleasure as he kneads.

    ¡°Being¡­massaged by Brother Xiao Yi¡­is indeed a lot morefortable¡­¡±

    Wang Lele moans as she says with hidden bitterness, ¡°Brother Xiao Yi is irresponsible¡­saying that you wanted to treat Lele¡¯s sickness¡­in the end, you did not appear for a long time¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry Lele¡­it was my fault.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly apologized, ¡°I was too busy¡­it was my bad for being unable to apany Lele all this time¡­¡±

    ¡°Actually I cannot me Brother Xiao Yi¡­Lele also knows that Brother Xiao Yi was very busy and Lele is still bothering Brother Xiao Yi. Brother Xiao Yi will not be angry at Lele right¡­¡±

    ¡°How would I be! Lele is the most sensible!¡±

    Brother Xiao Yi¡­¡±

    Wang Lele is emotional as she kisses Liu Yi.

    The four lips in contact as two tongues mix with each other. The temperature in the room swiftly rises.

    Lust filled the entire room.

    Liu Yi turns around and presses Wang Lele down below him before taking off herce panties.

    The boundless scenerypletely appears in front of her.

    Wang Lele draws closer to Liu Yi and sticks to his ear and says, ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­Lele¡­Lele is afraid¡­¡± while she is holding a moonlight dagger behind his back.

    If this dagger stabs into Liu Yi¡¯s heart, even if Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation is even higher, he might not be able to retain his life.

    Furthermore, because the two of them have tender feelings for each other, Meng Xi and Lin Tong sealed up their sense thus neither saw this scene.

    The dagger in Wang Lele¡¯s hangs suspended there as she hesitates.

    ¡°Lele¡­¡±

    With the arrow on the bow, Liu Yi bears with it and stubbornly did not attack.

    ¡°So-sorry¡­I was impulsive¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­why did you stop?¡±

    Wang Lele is shocked.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t eat you.¡±

    Wang Lele says softly, ¡°No¡­no worries¡­Lele is already prepared¡­Lele¡¯s everything is Brother Xiao Yi¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Not the same.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head and says, ¡°If our identity was open, I would eat up you immediately!¡±

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­¡±

    ¡°Lele, wait. After I tell Xiao Die everything, I will eat the two of you up!¡±

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s heart trembles and she cannot help but put away the dagger in her hand.

    ¡°Lele, recently my body and mind are exhausted. Why don¡¯t you help me with a massage.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he turns around and sprawls on the bed.

    Wang Lele rides on Liu Yi¡¯s waist and stares at him nkly.

    ¡°Lele, why are you not massaging. This back of mine is really stiff. Why don¡¯t you step on it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, massage. Lele will help you!¡±

    Only then did Wang Lele wake up. She uses her hands to gently hammer Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    ¡°Lele, don¡¯t be angry with Brother Xiao Yi. Recently I was busy with the matters in the cultivation world and also broke my legs from running all over the ce. Wait till I am done with my matters, I will get a pill that will allow you to cultivate as well. Wait till I have pacified Xiao Die, we can all cultivate together and live together, enjoying afree and unfettered immortal life, wouldn¡¯t that be enjoyable.¡±

    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s gaze turn even more lifeless.

    What should I do?

    No matter if it is the past Wang Lele¡­or the current Wang Lele¡­neither wish to kill Liu Yi anymore¡­

    Seeing Liu Yi lying there, Wang Lele¡¯s gaze became more and more gentle.

    During my past life, I had loved a man before. While in this life¡­I fell in love with a man.

    Originally she thought that all men in this world were the same. But this Liu Yi, seems¡­so be different.

    Wang Lele asks, ¡°Brother Xiao Yi¡­do, do you really love me?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi did not reply, Wang Lele says in her heart, could it be that this guy is hesitating? He does not love me but was ying with me?

    But listening attentively, she hears Liu Yi¡¯s light snoring.

    It seems like he had fallen asleep from exhaustion.

    Wang Lele knows clearly why he is so exhausted.

    He was fighting against Qin Imperial Pce, he had never stopped fighting.

    With great difficulty he returned home, thus he can fall asleep in ease.

    Wang Lele sighs lightly before keeping away her moonlight dagger. After which she lies by Liu Yi¡¯s side and rests her head in his arm while she leans into his embrace.

    A kind of never felt before safe feeling envelops Wang Lele.

    Very quickly Wang Lele is unable to endure anymore and fell into deep sleep.

    Xue Luo who was watching outside of the window asks, ¡°Who is this woman?¡±

    ¡°A person who shouldn¡¯t be.¡±

    Ai Ling stands there with her hands in her sleeve without any expression on her face.

    ¡°Master¡­would this person spoil our matter?¡±

    Xue Luo ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and deal with her!¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Ai Ling shakes her head, ¡°Furthermore you are also not her opponent. Not to mention if you want to touch Liu Yi¡¯s people, you will startle Liu Yi. If you startle him, then that would interfere.¡±

    ¡°What master says is right. It is Xue Luo who was thoughtless.¡±

    ¡°Following beside me, you had learned quite a bit.¡±

    Ai Ling says, ¡°In the future when you do things, don¡¯t be so hasty. First think over clearly everything that needs to be understood! Otherwise, sooner orter you will take the wrong step. From then on, every step will be wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes master!¡±

    Xue Luo keeps apologizing, ¡°Then what should Xue Luo do right now? Is there anything that Xue Luo still needs to do in this North Dragon City?¡±

    ¡°Nothing else. Follow me back to Raising Immortal Pce Hall.¡±

    ¡°Ah? We are going back now?¡±

    Xue Luo is startled, ¡°It is the New Year, is master not going to meet him?¡±

    ¡°Some people need to meet while some don¡¯t.¡±

    Ai Ling says, ¡°Sometimes, meeting someone is as good as not meeting.¡±

    ¡°Xue Luo does not understand¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no need for you to understand. Let¡¯s go. Return with me. There are still a lot of things that need to be done for the 5 Spirit Gathering.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two of them turn into shadows and instantly disappear from the spot.

    What the two women do not know is that after they had left, a few white beams fell from the sky.

    A few guys wearing silver armor walkout from the white beams and look at each other before sneaking into the crowd.

    While at the same time, a few exquisite armored warriors climb out of the water.

    They left behind water traces before walking into the city.

    It seems like North Dragon City is going to be hectic.

 Chapter 873 - [Blind date]

    <b>Chapter 873 [Blind date]</b>

    On the second day of Chinese New Year, following North Dragon City¡¯s traditions, the second day is to go back to the parental home of the wife.

    Liu Yi¡¯s father Liu Zihing is still outside on a business trip. While his mother Wang Yaru had flown back to Guangdong on the first day of the Chinese New Year.

    Because of some matters, Liu Yi still cannot leave, especially the matter on the second day of Chinese New Year.

    After all, Wang Yaru hade to an agreement with her colleague. Due to her face, she makes Liu Yi go for the blind date as normal.

    But it is just a formality. Meet each other, drink some coffee, and thene back.

    Wang Jing is very gloomy. I am perfectly fine why did my mother want to arrange a blind date for me!

    Wang Jing is very pretty and her figure is also very good. With a bit of make-up, she bes a seductive woman.

    But since young, her studies were not that good. She did not go to university. After senior high, she entered the workforce.

    After entering society, Wang Jing realizes that with her kind of intelligence, within a few days she would be bullied to death in thepany politics. No matter how hard she works, she is unable to climb up her position.

    No choice. Her education qualification is low and her mind is slow-witted.

    After changing jobs a few times in a row, Wang Jing did not have much savings. All the way until her newpany. Only then did Wang Jing realize that her director is interested in her.

    Although the director is above 40 and has a wife and child, Wang Jing still got together with the manager.

    Using a not nice sentence, she became the director¡¯s mistress.

    This kind of matter cannot be said. Thus to other people, although Wang Jing is thepany manager, she had never had a ¡®boyfriend¡¯.

    Other people are not anxious but her mother is anxious.

    Thus during this Second day of Chinese New Year, she pushed Wang Jing out to make her have a blind date.

    Unable to take her mother¡¯s pestering, she has no choice but to go over to take a look.

    She dillydallied in her house and only after over an hour did she reach the coffee shop where she had an appointment.

    This coffee shop is considered rather famous in North Dragon City and is very refined.

    When Wang Jing looks inside, a guy wearing a ck high cor windbreaker is sitting in their agreed-upon location, rxing with his eyes closed.

    This guy is still waiting here? He is rather patient!

    But how can this kind of guypare to my director. It isparing heaven and earth!

    A few days ago director had wanted to buy a car for me. But we had an argument about the car model.

    The director wanted to buy Wang Jing a Mazda but Wang Jing thinks in her heart, isn¡¯t this, telling other people that I am a mistress!

    This kind of mistress car cannot be bought!

    Wang Jing wants to buy a Nissan sedan but the director feels that it is too expensive and hesitated.

    Wang Jing says in her heart, if you cannot, then at least an Ax. It is better than nothing.

    Thinking till here, Wang Jing¡¯s heart is set on speeding home as she immediately walks over and sits down in front of the guy in the ck windbreaker.

    A waitress walks up and asks, ¡°Miss, may I know what you want to drink?¡±

    ¡°Give me a cup of Blue Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Please wait.¡±

    The waitress turns around and at this moment, the guy who is sitting suddenly says, ¡°In our maind, there is no genuine Blue Mountain Coffee. If you want to drink, you can only go overseas to drink it.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, what do you know!¡±

    Wang Jing sneers, ¡°Every time I go out, I only drink Blue Mountain! How could it be fake!¡±

    ¡°So be it if you do not believe me.¡±

    The one sitting opposite her is none other than Liu Yi.

    He shrugs his shoulders and raises his head.

    When they gaze meet each other, they were both instantly startled.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    Liu Yi is a bit stunned, isn¡¯t this my junior high school ssmate?

    I recall that she looked not bad, that was why there was a number of guys chasing after her in junior high school.

    Back then thisss lost herself in the passion and love, thus did not study.

    I heard that she did not even manage to get into senior high school and went to work.

    Howe in a blink of an eye, she became my blind date partner?

    ¡°So the one my mother wanted me to meet for my blind date is you. I wondered who it was!¡±

    Wang Jing rxes and curls up her lips as she leans against the chair, ¡°I heard that you had scored not bad and managed to enter Keda. Shouldn¡¯t you still be studying in university now?¡±

    ¡°I already joined the faculty of my alma mater upon graduation to work.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Thus I am already no longer studying.¡±

    ¡°Eh! Not bad, joining your alma mater to work, what do you work as?¡±

    ¡°Counselor.¡±

    ¡°s, a rotten counselor, what can you do with it. Work so hard for so little money.¡±

    Wang Jing clearly looks down on Liu Yi¡¯s job.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay I guess. I am doing it quite pleasant and don¡¯t find it tiring.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart. This counselor is just a idle post. I don¡¯t give the students any lessons.

    ¡°Running all the way over to Beijing to be a counselor, you can¡¯t even afford a house, why did you run over there to stay! Why don¡¯t youe back to North Dragon City!¡±

    Wang Jing ys with her handphone, ¡°Seeing that we are old ssmates, I can speak for you and let you find a job in mypany. Right. It seems like mypany iscking two security guards. In two days¡¯,e over to apply for it.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Then whichpany are you working in?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly curious. Looks like this Wang Jing is doing rather well!

    ¡°Hahaha, it is Hongxing Estate Company!¡±

    Wang Jingughs in delight, ¡°I am a manager thus I do have the power to let you be a security guard.¡±

    Hongxing Estate Company?

    In the end, it is still mypany.

    Liu Yi says bashfully. ¡°Thepany is not bad. Unexpectedly right now you are doing a lot better than me.¡±

    Wang Jing says, ¡°Still okay, it¡¯s so-so!¡±

    She crosses her arms as she looks at Liu Yi, ¡°I had thought that today¡¯s matter will be hard to deal with. Since it is you, it was easily done.¡±

    What the, looks like this woman is rather arrogant.

    ¡°Go on, how much savings do you have right now?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi nks out, why did she suddenly ask me about my savings?

    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to ask these during a blind date? Don¡¯t me me for being realistic. After a blind date is getting married! Asking about savings is nothing.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°As for my savings¡­it is a bit less¡­¡±

    ¡°How much is a bit less?¡±

    ¡°Around 100k¡­¡±

    Liu Yi has a bank card on him. Inside is some of the rewards that he had obtained when he was doing tasks in the Hunter Organization.

    ¡°Only 100k plus?¡±

    Wang Jing sneers, ¡°You have the face to call this bit of money savings? It can¡¯t even afford to buy a few better bags!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot hold back and retort, ¡°Then one can only say that the bags that you want to buy are too expensive.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, how can you say such things! So what if the bag a woman buys is expensive! Isn¡¯t that verymon?¡±

    Wang Jing lifts up her handbag which is from Hermes. It is blinding Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Do you see this? This is not a bag!¡±

    ¡°Then what it is?¡±

    ¡°This is the face of us women!¡±

    Wang Jing rolls her eyes at Liu Yi and says, ¡°Don¡¯t even know this and you stille out for a blind date, tsk!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My savings are indeed a bit less.¡±

    ¡°It is good that you know that you are aughingstock.¡±

    Wang Jing puts down her handbag, ¡°Then let¡¯s not talk about your savings. Do you have a house?¡±

    ¡°A house?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, a house!¡±

    Wang Jing nods her head, ¡°Go on, have you bought a house? Is it in Jingdou or North Dragon City? How big is the house? Amercial house or an economical house? A house with few rooms or a house with lots of room?¡±

    She asks a few questions continuously.

    Liu Yi thinks happily, it is like Wang Jing ns to marry me.

    He can see that she does not have any n to have a blind date with him. From the start, she just wished to make him look unsightly, making him back out.

    ¡°Apologises. With so little savings, how would I have money to buy a house.¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°I do have a house but that is my parents.¡±

    Wang Jing sneer turns even more obnoxious, ¡°Don¡¯t even have a house and you still have the intention toe for a blind date?¡±

    ¡°Then a car¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore. I know what you want to ask.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his hand and stops her question, ¡°No house, no car. Only me.¡±

    ¡°No house no car, aren¡¯t you joking with me?¡±

    Wang Jing became slightly unhappy, ¡°Liu Yi. In junior high school, you were not doing that good. Now that in university, you are also not doing that well! With your conditions, how can you have a blind date with me?¡±

    ¡°Wang Jing, as old ssmates, there is no need to be so harsh, right?¡±

    Liu Yi roast, ¡°Could it be that without material things, there would not be love?¡±

    Wang Jing snorts, ¡°There is a saying that is good! Poor couples have hundreds of sorrowful matters! You don¡¯t even have materialistic stuff, wouldn¡¯t marrying you be equivalent to suffering hardship? No money, no house, no car, how to marry? That at best is called suffering together!¡±

    ¡°Without money will life be hard?¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hands, ¡°You see, both you and I have hands and legs. With hands and legs, we can earn money.¡±

    ¡°Earn? Earn some brains! Just that bit of savings of yours, what can it be used to do?¡±

    Wang Jing sneers, ¡°If you throw it in Jingdou City, it cant even create a ssh! As for buying a house, I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t even afford a toilet!¡±

    ¡°Every person has a different way of living.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that you were living like this.¡±

    Wang Jing is immensely proud of herself, ¡°I am living freely. The money that I earn monthly is perhaps more than what you earn yearly!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°Is the wages of a manager in yourpany that high?¡±

    ¡°Around ten thousand a month.¡±

    Wang Jing¡¯s face is filled with arrogance.

    ¡°Ten thousand? With your spending standard, your wage does not seem to be ten thousand a month.¡±

    Liu Yi points at Wang Jing¡¯s handbag, ¡°Just this bag of yours is at the very least 30 thousand. This means that you didn¡¯t eat or drink for three months.¡±

    ¡°What are you caring about! I am willing!¡±

    Wang Jing touches her bag happily, ¡°For this kind of bag, bis sister can suffer! Do you think that wage of yours could support this sister?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I cannot support you.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°I am a poor kid. I do not dare to marry our Big Miss Wang.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! d that you know!¡±

    After which Wang Jing pulls out her bank card and says, ¡°Today I will treat you to the coffee. I advise you to find amondy if possible. With that standard of yours, you still wish to marry me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It was me who was overestimating my capabilities.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this is perfect. After all, this blind date is only going through motions. Ending it like this is perfect.

    Unexpectedly, just as he is standing up and preparing to leave, from the side came a cry of rm.

    ¡°Wang Jing! What are you doing?!¡±

 Chapter 874 - Title below

    <h4>Chapter 874 [Title below]</h4>

    Today is the second day of the new year. Chen Dahai is unable to idle.

    As the boss of Hongxing on the surface, every day he is so busy that he has no time for himself.

    During New Year, he is unable to idle and still has to be busy discussing business.

    Today he is discussing business with the boss and directors of Red Star Estate in North Dragon City.

    But he does not wish to discuss business in the office during New Year, thus the few of them ran out to the coffee shop to enjoy the atmosphere of the Chinese New Year.

    After discussing, Chen Dahai leads them downstairs.

    As they are going down, a few directors are surrounding Chen Dahai bootlicking him.

    Chen Dahai did not stop them nor did he pay attention. Going in from left ear and out from the right.

    These people if you stop them, it will cause them to feel awkward and the rtionship in the future will be no good.

    If you pay attention, it means that you are taking their bootlicking seriously and at that time, you will be unable to see clearly.

    The moment Chen Dahai went downstairs, he became delighted.

    My gosh, isn¡¯t that Commander Liu Yi!

    I didn¡¯t expect that my boss did not return back to his maternal grandparents¡¯ home and ran over here to drink coffee with a girl!

    One of the directors also looks at them and his face instantly turns pale.

    ¡°Chairman. Please give me a moment¡­I met a familiar person.¡±

    After that director speaks, he immediately walks down the stairs and in front of Liu Yi and Wang Jing with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Wang Jing! What are you doing?¡±

    When Wang Jing heard this voice, her expression instantly changes.

    ¡°Ah, Di-director?¡±

    She stands up in shock as she hurriedly exins to the 40+ years old guy with a balding top/

    ¡°I, I am meeting a friend¡­¡±

    ¡°Meeting a friend? You came to this coffee shop to meet a friend?¡±

    The director says coldly, ¡°You are carefree. I was wondering why is it that you said you had things to do today when I asked you out. So it is to meet this gigolo?¡±

    Liu Yi more or less understands what is going on.

    s, I was thinking of how Wang Jing was doing so well. From the looks of it, she is a mistress.

    Using youth to change for wealth, it is also a path that can be considered.

    ¡°Director¡­you, you are mistaken¡­¡±

    Wang Jing tries her best to exin. ¡°This one is an old ssmate of mine. He came back during Chinese New Year thus I came out to meet him. I nned to leave after chatting with him for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Leave after chatting?¡±

    The director sneers coldly, ¡°Today our chairman is here. Little hussy, I will not bicker with you anymore. Just wait forter.¡±

    Wang Jing¡¯s face turns pale as she seats back down no longer speaking.

    ¡°On the contrary, it is you who should be careful!¡±

    The director turns around and says to Liu Yi, ¡°You better take it easy. In this world, not any woman can be touched! At the very least for this woman, not to mention touching, don¡¯t even think if knowing her, understand? Otherwise, in this North Dragon City, I will make you suffer the consequence!¡±

    ¡°The morals of the current era have really changed. Even the directors of real estatepanies can be so wild?¡±

    As Liu Yi drinks his coffee unhurriedly as he says, ¡°Those who know, know that you are a director. While those that don¡¯t would have thought that you were the mayor.¡±

    ¡°You do not know how high the heavens are nor how thick the earth is!¡±

    The director scold, ¡°Looks like if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you will not know who cannot be provoked!¡±

    Liu Yi gives the director a nce, ¡°I do not dare to provoke those from the gangs. Could it be that you are from the gangs?¡±

    ¡°I am not from the gangs but I know people from the gangs.¡±

    The director says coldly, ¡°Do you know whichpany I am from? Let me tell you! It is Hongxin Conglomerate! Do you know who is behind Hongxin Conglomerate? Let me tell you it is the Red Scarf Army!¡±

    The director gives a thumbs up, ¡°Do you know the Red Scarf Army? Dealing with you is just a matter of seconds!¡±

    Liu Yi licks away the foam on the edge of his mouth and asks, ¡°Is that so? Is Red Scarf Army impressive?¡±

    ¡°Of course. In North Dragon City¡­ah no, in the entire Chine, who is not afraid of the Red Scarf Army?¡±

    ¡°If you really want to ask this question¡­then I can really give you one.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his finger.

    The director snorts and question, ¡°Oh? Who is it? I do want to know.¡±

    ¡°Right here.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, that finger points at himself.

    ¡°You? Based just on you?¡±

    The director startsughing loudly, ¡°You think that you are worthy! I see that you are sick of living!¡±

    As he speaks, he points backward, ¡°Do you see him, that is the Chairman of our Hongxin, the boss! With a sentence from him, he can sentence you to death!¡±

    As they are speaking, that Hongxin boss had run over rapidly and says respectfully to Liu Yi, ¡°Boss! Why are you here! Didn¡¯t we agree that I shall go and find you to offer you tea?¡±

    This sentence scared both that director and Wang Jing.

    ¡°Dahai. Recently you must be doing quite well.¡±

    As Liu Yi drinks his coffee, he smiles and says, ¡°Doing super well. Look at these underlings of ours. Each of them is so impressive at threatening people.¡±

    ¡°Fucking hell, who dares to threaten my boss!¡±

    Chen Dahai instantly ps the table in anger and that director kneels down in front of them.

    ¡°Chair-chairman¡­¡±

    That director¡¯s face is covered in cold sweat.

    The one that I had offended¡­is Chen Dahai¡¯s boss?

    Isn¡¯t, isn¡¯t that the boss of Hongxin!

    The director nearly peed from fear.

    Right now he has the thoughts of dying! Failing in pretending to be cool and got fucked over instead. Right now he finally understood the real meaning of this sentence!

    ¡°Motherfucker it was you?¡±

    Chen Dahai grabs hold of the director¡¯s cor, ¡°You still wish to overturn the heavens?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­chairman, spare me¡­¡±

    Although Chen Dahai is the chairman of Hongxin Conglomerate, he is also the boss of the Red Scarf Army!

    If he wishes to toy with me, there will not be any waves if he toyed me to death!

    Wang Jing also sits there nkly watching the entire scene. What is going on¡­this junior high school ssmate of mine? How did he turn into the boss of the triads out of a sudden?

    ¡°Spare you? Haha¡­¡±

    Chen Dahaiughs coldly, ¡°Savor this for Yama.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­¡±

    The director is so badly frightened that he is unable to say anything.

    ¡°Forget it Dahai.¡±

    Liu Yi ces down his coffee cup and says, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. The Red Scarf Army are not homicidal maniac devils. Don¡¯t shout that you want to kill or beat people up at the drop of a hat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    Only then did Chen Dahai let go of that director¡¯s cor, ¡°Resign from thepany and beat it. Our conglomerate does not need you.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    That director frantically scrambles out from the coffee shop not daring to even retort.

    Chen Dahai smiles merrily and says to Liu Yi, ¡°Boss. Let me offer you a cup of coffee!¡±

    ¡°You can drop it. This is a coffee shop, where would the teae from.¡±

    Liu Yi rejects, ¡°Today I still have things to do. As for paying respect and the like, let¡¯s do it next time. In the future when Hongxin hires people, watch it. How many has it been already? You cannot just ept them without looking at their character. Otherwise, this bit of fame that our Hongxin has will sooner orter turn bad.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. What boss says is right! In the future when our Hongxin hires people, we will hire those with good character.¡±

    Chen Dahai nces at Wang Jing before leaving.

    There is no need to talk about that gaze. Liu Yi mutters in his heart, s. This Dahai, where is he thinking too.

    I should also leave.

    As Liu Yi prepares to pay for the coffee, the waitress immediately rejects, ¡°Sir, that customer earlier paid for you¡±

    ¡°Dahai is rather quick-witted.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as he stands up.

    ¡°Old ssmate. Today shall end here. Slowly drink, I shall leave first.¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t, don¡¯t!¡±

    Wang Jing hurriedly holds onto Liu Yi¡¯s sleeve and says, ¡°Our-our blind date still has not ended¡­¡±

    ¡°Blind date?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Wang Jing in shock, ¡°Weren¡¯t we just going through motions?¡±

    ¡°I was just joking with an old ssmate¡­just joking!¡±

    Wang Jing says sweetly, ¡°You see you are unmarried and I am also the same¡­we still need to continue with our blind date!¡±

    ¡°Continue?¡±

    Liu Yi does not know how to feel, ¡°One I have no money, two I have no car, three I have no house. How can I have proceeded with the blind date with you?¡±

    ¡°Aiyah. What you are saying.¡±

    Wang Jing smiles, ¡°If you don¡¯t have them, we can earn them. We are still young, sooner orter we will possess it right?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even afford to buy a bag.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to buy one, furthermore, I already have so many bags, there is no need to buy new ones!¡±

    ¡°Poor couples have hundreds of sorrowful matters?¡±

    ¡°Building up from nothing is true love!¡±

    Liu Yi became speechless. Thisss can say anything.

    ¡°This¡­this¡­¡±

    ¡°Aiyah. After all, you don¡¯t have a girlfriend. You see we can just try dating¡­¡±

    Right now Wang Jing is wholeheartedly wanting to stick to Liu Yi.

    No money, no car, no house?

    Who would believe that the boss of Hongxin does not have anything!

    Liu Yi keeps wanting to leave but Wang Jing holds onto Liu Yi¡¯s hand tightly not letting him leave.

    But at this moment, the door of the coffee shop was pushed open.

    A woman walks in from outside and it is like a beam of sunlight had shined into this coffee shop.

    Instantly all of the gazes of the guys were drawn to this woman.

    The gaze of the guys became filled with adoration while the gaze of women is filled with jealousy!

    One of the guys was holding a cup of coffee in his hand preparing to pour into his mouth to drink. But upon seeing this woman, he forgot to drink and that coffee was poured onto his pants, scalding him into crying out in pain.

    One must say that this woman is very beautiful.

    The beauty walks over and pulls Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Quickly follow me!¡±

    Wang Jing is stunned. Who is this beauty? Why does she look familiar?

    Before she can react, Liu Yi was already pulled away!

    ¡°Hey! Hey! Liu Yi! Liu Yi! My Liu Yi!¡±

    Wang Jing hurriedly chases after them. But the moment she walks outside, the street outside was empty. During Chinese New Year, there are fewer people who leave their houses. Thus right now, the street is quieter.

    Where did they go?

    Could it be that the two of them had flown away?

    What Wang Jing had thought is right. At this moment, that woman had pulled Liu Yi and appeared on top of the roof of the building.

    ¡°Anna, is it you?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the familiar female angel in front of him, ¡°Why did youe and look for me?¡±

    ¡°I had told you that us angels have some special abilities.¡±

    Anna¡¯s expression is anxious as she says, ¡°But all of these are not important. The important thing is that right now, you are in great danger!¡±

 Chapter 875 - Meet and greet]

    <h4>Chapter 875 [Meet and greet]</h4>

    ¡°I am in great danger?¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°There is no need for you to warn me. I have always been in great danger. In this world, there are a lot of people who wish to kill me. Let me tell you, if you line up my enemies, they could line up from North Dragon City to New York City!¡±

    ¡°This is different! Those are small fries. Right now are the big characters!¡±

    Anna says, ¡°The God Realm Army hase!¡±

    ¡°Let theme.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°After all, this is not the first time we¡¯ve met.¡±

    ¡°Not only the God Realm Army! Right now even the Rebel Army is working together with the God Realm Army!¡±

    ¡°Then why did youe and help me?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­¡±

    Anna¡¯s face turns red for a moment before she hurriedly says, ¡°I feel that the current Rebel Army is no longer the Rebel Army of the past. The God-King of the Rebel Army has already obtained benefits from the God Realm Army¡¯s God-King. The few of them sit together and divide up the God Realm¡¯s territory. From then on, there will no longer by any Rebel Army.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this good? Now that God Realm is united, there won¡¯t be any more wars.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°No matter the Rebel Army or the God Realm Army, warring with each other will only cause the death of your brothers and sisters.¡±

    ¡°What you say is right. This looks to be very good.¡±

    Anna says anxiously, ¡°Right now the entire God Realm is regarding you as the biggest threat! They want your death!¡±

    ¡°Then let theme.¡±

    Liu Yi sticks his hands into the pockets of the windbreaker with his cor high up as he ignores the snowkesnding on his body.

    ¡°No matter how difficult, I Liu Yi shall ept it. China has a saying. Soldier¡¯se general¡¯s block. Wateres earth blocks!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi! You idiot!¡±

    Anna scolds angrily, ¡°I took a risk to descend to the mortal world to find you! How can you say such things!¡±

    ¡°I am thankful to you for descending to the mortal world to warn me. But if the God Realm Army wishes toe then let theme. Even if they do note, sooner orter I will go and find them.¡±

    Since they are enemies then I will not let them off.

    Right now Liu Yi does not have time to go and take care of the Western God Realm. When he has time, it will be shall be the day of their suffering.

    ¡°Do you think that they will directly find you to take action against you?¡±

    Anna sneers, ¡°The God Realm Army is not that stupid. They know that you are powerful, thus they will not find you.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze suddenly turns serious, ¡°Then who do they wish to take action against?¡±

    His heart turns heavy. I expected that God Realm Army was going to take action!

    ¡°You should thank me.¡±

    Anna says as she takes out a photograph, ¡°They found out that this woman¡¯s rtionship with you is quite special thus they want to take action against her!¡±

    Liu Yi takes a look. The woman is none other than his girlfriend Wang Yuzheng!

    Fucking hell! This group of damn birdmen! They are unable to defeat me thus they take action against my woman!

    ¡°Your God Realm Army is despicable¡­¡±

    ¡°This, this¡­can you not say such things in front of me?¡±

    Anna¡¯s expression is awkward.

    ¡°Cannot. I must go and find Wang Yuzheng!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly gives Wang Yuzheng a call but she did not pick up.

    ¡°Thisss¡­where is she right now!¡±

    Liu Yi is as anxious as an ant on top of a stove.

    ¡°Cannot. Let me go and ask Dahai¡­¡±

    Before Liu Yi could call him, Little Jade reminds him, {Master, someone is calling you.}

    {Right now I am busy, not going to pick up!}

    {Okay master.}

    An ingenious thought shes across Liu Yi¡¯s heart as he asks, {Wait¡­who is calling?}

    {It is Military de.}

    Military de?

    Wasn¡¯t he in River Song helping me train my navy? Why did he suddenly give me a call?

    Liu Yi turns apprehensive and feels somewhat restless thus he picks up Military de¡¯s call first.

    ¡°Quickly say what you have to say.¡±

    ¡°Commander! It is an urgent matter!¡±

    Military de¡¯s voice is still that cold, ¡°Right now we are currently warring with the East Sea! The East Sea retreated again and again in defeat thus they sent out assassins to you!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Liu Yi nearly breaks his teeth from clenching them. Fucking hell, why does this group of people only know how to y dirty tricks!

    Why didn¡¯t that Third Princess of the East Sea give me news about it, fucking bitch!

    Perhaps thatss is still hiding a hand from me!

    Presently, the East Sea and God Realm Army have gathered in North Dragon City. Looks like it is lively now.

    ¡°Anna, can you help me?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gazends on Anna.

    Anna is very clever and immediately guesses what he wants to know. ¡°Is it that you wish to know where your girlfriend is?¡±

    ¡°Yeah..¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. ¡°Can you help? It is better for me to rely on you for these techniques.¡±

    Anna smiles merrily at Liu Yi and says, ¡°Hehe. I can but you must beg me.¡±

    ¡°Damn. Let you take advantage! Aren¡¯t I already begging!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. So beg.¡±

    Anna smiles even deeper, ¡°Could it be that all of you China men do not know manners? Asking people to do things for you without requesting?¡±

    ¡°Fine. Your mouth is hard to deal with.¡±

    Being concerned over Wang Yuzheng¡¯s safety, Liu Yi can only say, ¡°My little angel Anna, I beg you. Can you help me?¡±

    ¡°That is more like it. Follow me!¡±

    As Anna speaks, her hand touches Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    A white light shes and the two of them disappeared from the rooftop.

    ***

    ¡°Yuzheng. The television interview is very important! You must bring up all of your vigor and mental state!¡±

    The new manager is a guy who is over 30 years old. He is holding a booklet as he gives instructions carefully and insistently to Wang Yuzheng over and over again.

    ¡°En, Big Brother Wang. I know, I will.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng nods her head obediently, this television interview was also arranged by Hongxin Entertainment. The main objective is to give publicity to Wang Yuzheng¡¯s new album.

    Right now Wang Yuzheng¡¯s career is on the rise. Thus even during Chinese New Year, she still has to work busily.

    Not only is she busy, but the staff from the television station are also busy.

    While there is a group of fans standing outside of the television station. In their hands, they are holding Wang Yuzheng signs waiting to get a glimpse of Wang Yuzheng.

    These are Wang Yuzheng¡¯s fan group. After she is done with the television interview, she will meet them.

    The director walks over and shouts, ¡°Okay everyone, prepare to start the shoot!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The manager replies before turning back and warns again, ¡°Remember. You must express yourself properly. There is no need to be nervous. After all, this is a recording.¡±

    ¡°Ok Big Brother Wang.¡±

    The make-up artist by the side helped Wang Yuzheng redo her makeup before she walked out calmly.

    The host is an old hand. The moment the shoot starts, he starts saying things to warm up the atmosphere. After which the host starts discussing Wang Yuzheng¡¯s new album.

    It is also not the first day that Wang Yuzheng had stepped forward as a performing artist. She replies very appropriately to the asion.

    ¡°Right. Yuzheng ah. Seeing that you are so beautiful, you must have a lot of male fans right.¡±

    The host smiles as he asks, ¡°These male fans are all very concerned about this question. Yuzheng do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this question¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng thinks rapidly as she hesitates.

    The manager who is standing opposite hurriedly gives her a meaningful look, afraid that she will say something wrong.

    The current manager already knows that Wang Yuzheng has a boyfriend. Furthermore, he also knows that her boyfriend is his big boss!

    But this will affect Wang Yuzheng¡¯s career thus it cannot be revealed!

    Wang Yuzheng sighs lightly in her heart and without any better options, she says ¡°I still don¡¯t have one. During university, I was always busy with my studies. Afterward, I became a performing artist thus I didn¡¯t have time to find a boyfriend¡­¡±

    s, when then I can tell everyone that I already have a boyfriend.

    I hope that Liu Yi will not me me¡­

    ¡°The male fans will be very happy when they hear this.¡±

    The host leads the conversation, ¡°Outside there are fans waiting to see you. Yuzheng is indeed very popr. These fans have been waiting outside since morning. We found a few fans to meet you. Why don¡¯t you sign a few of your new album and gift them?¡±

    ¡°Not a problem.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng nods her head while keeping a bashful smile on her face.

    Very quickly a few of those selected fans walk in excitedly. Each of them waiting for Wang Yuzheng to sign for them.

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng. I am your most faithful fan!¡±

    A roughly 16 years old young boy walks over holding arge bouquet of flowers in his hands.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. Which school are you from?¡±

    ¡°That¡­I, I am from Yi Zhong¡­¡±

    The young boy smiles very bashfully, ¡°This year I am in the first year of senior high¡­¡±

    ¡°Yi Zhong! That is my alma mater!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng ps her hand happily, ¡°If you think about it, I am still your senior! You must listen properly to the album that senior is gifting you!¡±

    That young man suddenly smiles sinisterly, ¡°Instead of listening to the album, why don¡¯t you sing for me daily.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng tilts her head to the side slightly not knowing what this young guy means.

    ¡°It means that I shall capture big sister.¡±

    As the young man speaks, he grabs hold of Wang Yuzheng¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°What are you doing! Where did this stinky kide from!¡±

    The manager immediately rushes out wanting to drag away the young man.

    While that young man only wave his hand and that manager went flying away until he smashed a video camera set by the side.

    ¡°What, what is going on?¡±

    The rest of the people were all shocked.

    ¡°Shhh¡­¡±

    The young man does a keep quiet gesture and the rest of the people no longer dare to speak.

    These people were covered in cold sweat. Who is this person? What kind of demonic technique is this?

    ¡°Who is causing trouble!¡±

    A few security guards rush in and the young man waves his hand and those security guards were sent flying into the ceiling before falling onto the ground.

    ¡°Really. There are always those whoe to disturb.¡±

    The young man sighs, ¡°Let me and big sister change to a quieter ce.¡±

    The young man ps his hand and an enormous golden birdcage appears out of nowhere and encloses Wang Yuzheng inside.

    Wang Yuzheng grabs the cage as shock fills her eyes.

    ¡°Big sister, on the contrary, was born to be a canary.¡±

    The young man touches that canary cage and says with a smile, You make people¡¯s hearts ache¡­big sister. Let¡¯s go. Follow me to a quiet and beautiful ce. Only that ce fits you.¡±

    At this moment, a figure suddenly descends on top of the cage.

    ¡°Apologises. If you wish to take my woman, shouldn¡¯t you ask me first?¡±

 Chapter 876 - Title below

    <h4>Chapter 876 [Title below]</h4>

    The young man raises his head to see a guy wearing a ck high cor windbreaker squatting on top of the cage.

    ¡°At the very least you should ask me if you wish to bring my woman away.¡±

    That person is none other than Liu Yi.

    He squats on top of the cage as he stares at the young man below.

    When Wang Yuzheng sees him, her face is immediately filled with delight.

    The guy raises his head and looks at the guy on top of the cage, ¡°Toe so quickly?¡±

    This fellow is the number one name on our wanted list.

    ¡°How can I not be quick. If I don¡¯te, my wife would have been brought away by other people.¡±

    Liu Yi says coldly, ¡°The God Realm Army really does y a good scheme. To attack here. From what I see, your God Realm is too peaceful!¡±

    ¡°This woman is very important to us. If you wish to block, then do not me me for being impolite.¡±

    ¡°Impolite? I do want to see how you are going to be impolite.¡±

    Liu Yi thinks rapidly, why did this shota say such things?

    They are noting after me? Instead, they came for Wang Yuzheng?

    Wrong¡­why would theye after Wang Yuzheng?

    But since I am here, I will not let them have their way!

    Whoever wishes to take away my woman can only do it after stepping over my corpse!

    ¡°Liu Yi it is you who is asking for it.¡±

    As the shota speaks, he makes a move with both hands.

    Instantly the tables and chairs, as well as video camera and more, float up before smashing at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Parlour tricks.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he raises his hand and clutches his hand.

    A golden light instantly exploded out sending those messy things flying away.

    Although the shota¡¯s move is very mysterious his strength is way below Liu Yi¡¯s.

    Just that single ray of Nine Yang God Qi erupting out causes not only those messy things to fly away, it also sends that shota flying out as well. The shota crashes into the sofa behind him before falling onto the ground.

    ¡°Such powerful strength¡­¡±

    The shota climbs up to his feet with blood on his mouth and hatred in his eyes.

    ¡°I guarantee that you will see even stronger tricks.¡±

    Liu Yiughs coldly, ¡°So be it if you provoke me. But you dare take action against Yuzheng. Very good. Doesn¡¯t the God Realm like to find trouble? Then I shall make God Realm unable to have peace!¡±

    ¡°Just you?¡±

    The shotaughs coldly as well, ¡°You are looking down on my God Realm too much!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say the God Realm. I don¡¯t even ce the God-King in my eyes!¡±

    ¡°Too arrogant!¡±

    The shota suddenly roars, ¡°God-King assist me!¡±

    A pair of white wings suddenly open up behind his back stretching towards the side.

    White feathers scatter all over the ce making the scene very beautiful.

    The surrounding people were badly frightened.

    What, what is this¡­ an angel?

    The shota¡¯s figure suddenly changes as he instantly turns into a two-meter tall golden hair handsome guy.

    He is releasing sacred light making the surrounding people feel pious upon seeing it and wish to kneel down and pay respect.

    ¡°I, Saint Luise shall eradicate you heretic!¡±

    He raises his hand and silver crucifixes, around the size of a tabletputer, drop from the sky smashing towards Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    Liu Yi opens his arms and his three meters tall avatar flies out holding an enormous ck shield in its hand.

    This is the Monarch Shield which has the most amazing defense!

    When those crucifixesnd on the shield, they scatter into silver lights.

    But these crucifixes continue to drop. It is like rain, falling non-stop.

    At this moment, the avatar forms another arm that grabs hold of Sky Splitting Spear and tosses it out.

    That Sky Splitting Spear pierced through that Saint Luise¡¯s chest before carrying his body and nails him into the wall behind him.

    Silver blood drips out pooling on the ground.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Saint Luise¡¯s mouth is also covered with bloodstains as his gaze turns sluggish but carries a trace of hatred.

    Liu Yi knows that this angel hates him to death but why would he not hate them as well!

    To take action against my woman! Their sins cannot be forgiven! I can pardon anything except for those people who seek to harm my women!

    This ball-breaking God Realm Army! Do they have nothing to do?

    ¡°But don¡¯t think that it is finished after you kill me!¡±

    The strength of Saint Luise, who was nailed to the wall, is continuously disintegrating.

    Lightning from the Sky Splitting Spear keeps swimming about his body making him unable to gather any strength and only feel more and more pain.

    He wishes to die but is unable to die thus he can only re at Liu Yi hatefully!

    ¡°It is not only me who is here to capture you!¡±

    While he is speaking, the men and women lying on the ground suddenly stand up.

    These people were the staff of the television station but from the looks of it, they were possessed by angels.

    As long as a human epts the possession of an angel, the angel can descend into the body of the human.

    Those ten plus people who stood up are all angels from God Realm.

    From the strength that they are emitting, they should be God Generals.

    One of the generals roared, ¡°Today we must snatch that person!¡±

    The God Generals are wearing silver armor and holding enormous swords made of light.

    They p their wings as they charge at Liu Yi.

    So many of them surrounding Liu Yi.

    At the same time, Liu Yi¡¯s avatar behind him puts away its weapon before its six arms keep hitting out Glorious Sun Palm.

    Illusion Extermination was sted out in all directions. Those God Generals are hit very quickly and fly out even faster.

    All of them scream as they fly backward and fall all over the ce.

    Liu Yi¡¯s Glorious Sun Palm was already very powerful. Right now with the additional strength from his avatar, it became even stronger.

    The six arms keep hitting out like a machine gun letting none of the God Generals get close to him at all.

    ¡°This person is too powerful!¡±

    ¡°His strength¡­is it around God-King?¡±

    These God Generals were forced into retreating from defeat while wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves.

    Anna who is hidden in the darkness was stunned seeing these.

    Why does Liu Yi seem to be bing stronger and stronger!

    What is that enormous figure behind his back? Why is it so powerful!

    The formerly impressively God Realm Army was no use at all and was beaten until they pissed in their pants in terror!

    ¡°Whoever dares to touch my women shall die for me!¡±

    Ruthlessness shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes. In a blink of an eye, he appeared in front of that Saint Luise.

    ¡°You birdman. Who sent you?¡±

    The avatar behind Liu Yi¡¯s back stretches out a hand and raises Saint Luise, pulling him out from the way before pinching his throat and raising him in midair.

    ¡°Tell me now!

    ¡°Even if I die, I will not betray the God Realm!¡±

    Saint Luiseughs loudly, ¡°I, Saint Luise am a God General of this generation! The great cause of God Realm is my responsibility, defending the supreme holy aura of my god!¡±

    ¡°Fine then.¡±

    The avatar behind Liu Yi¡¯s back moves. Two of its hands grab hold of the two wings of Saint Luise before tearing them off.

    Although this is not the first time using this move, it is very effective to deal with these birdmen!

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡±

    Indeed Saint Luise screams in pain as cold sweat covered his face.

    ¡°You, you devil!¡±

    As Saint Luise screams in pain, he curses in anger, ¡°Sooner orter, the punishment from god shall fall on you!¡±

    ¡°If they have the capability then strike now!¡±

    Liu Yi is worried about Wang Yuzheng¡¯s safety and says savagely, ¡°If you cannot then don¡¯t talk big!¡±

    For his women, Liu Yi does not mind turning into a devil!

    At this moment Saint Luise suddenly shouts, ¡°We are allied! Could it be that you guys are noting out!¡±

    Streams of water fall from the ceiling and from the water walk out soldiers in ck chain armor.

    Liu Yi is very familiar with these soldiers. They are none other than the Sea-patrolling Yaksha!

    These Sea-patrolling Yaksha possess the strength of around earth grade. When they walk out, they did not do anything else but roar as they charge at Wang Yuzheng.

    Over hundred of yaksha suddenly appear in such a huge television studio in the television station, making the spectacle ratherrge.

    ¡°Comparing the number of people is it?¡±

    Liu Yiughs. Although he did not foresee that East Sea and the Western God Realm would ally, everything had not exceeded the range of his capability.

    Netherworld Realm lets out ck light as close to a thousand of Netherworld Soldiers appear in the room.

    These Netherworld Soldiers all possess the strength of Earth Realm and instantly filled up the room.

    All of them are covered in ck samurai armor. Nether green mes burn in their eye sockets making them very horrifying.

    Dense ghost qi and murderous intent!

    ¡°What, what is this!¡±

    Saint Luise is stunned.

    These Netherworld Soldiers easily took down those yakshas.

    The yakshas are not the opponent of these Netherworld Soldiers!

    ¡°To be defeated like this! How is this possible!¡±

    Saint Luise does not believe in what he is currently seeing. Their God Realm Army and East Sea Army working together were so easily defeated!

    How is this possible!

    The God Realm Army should be impossible to resist!

    Why can¡¯t we deal with a small person from China!

    ¡°God-King! Respected God-King!¡±

    Saint Luise roars at the sky, ¡°With my humble life, I ask of you to descend! Use my soul to open the passage for you to descend! God-King! Descend!¡±

    At this moment, one of the Netherworld Soldiers charges over in front of Saint Luise as the ghost de in his hand shes at Saint Luise¡¯s neck.

    The eyes, ears, nose, mouth of Saint Luise suddenly erupts out with silvery light like the soul is set on fire!

    A beam of holy light descends from the sky and following which, the figure of a man descends. Both his legs step on top of that Netherworld Soldier¡¯s head and destroy its head.

    This guy is thin and his hair is sleek. He is wearing a white suit with ck leather shoes.

    The moment this guy appears, he immediately carries an unblockable might.

    He is wearing a smile filled with evil as he looks at Liu Yi.

    ¡°It seems¡­I havee to a rather good ce¡­¡±

 Chapter 877 - [Fighting against angels]

    <h4>Chapter 877 [Fighting against angels]</h4>

    ¡°The human realm is indeed very interesting. But, you are even more interesting.¡±

    That guy¡¯s face is covered in evilness as he looks at Liu Yi while licking his lips.

    Liu Yi instantly shivers as he curses in his heart, don¡¯t tell me that this God-King has a heavy taste!

    This is not that easy to say¡­I always feel that people from the God Realm are a group of perverts and psychopaths!

    Perhaps only Anna is more normal¡­yeah, but there is only this one!

    ¡°Human, yield under my, Andel¡¯s feet.¡±

    He steps on the Netherworld Soldier¡¯s body as he stretches out a finger as he points at Liu Yi¡¯s face and says, ¡°If you lick my shoes right now, I will consider lightening your suffering.¡±

    ¡°God-King?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at that Andel andughs before pointing at his own shoes.

    ¡°If youe and lick my shoes, I will give you a quick death.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. Really interesting!¡±

    Andelughs loudly, ¡°This is the first time I have met this kind of human! Silly human. You are too ignorant. You do not know how powerful am I!¡±

    He stretches out his left hand and clutched the air.

    Instantly the top of this building scattered like ashes and vanished, exposing this entire floor to the outside.

    Snownds in the room scattering on the ground.

    ¡°Do you see this? Ignorant human! This is my strength. You can only kneel under my feet!¡±

    With that Andel pressed down towards Liu Yi with his palm.

    Originally he thought that with this press, Liu Yi will be forced to kneel.

    But unexpectedly that guy is still standing there not moving like he is not affected.

    Liu Yi crosses his arms as his ck windbreaker flutter along with the winter wind.

    ¡°Why is there no effect! Could it be that my holy strength is ineffective towards you?¡±

    ¡°Your holy strength is effective.¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles, ¡°But you are too weak. Way weaker than me.¡±

    ¡°Impossible! I am a God-King, the supreme God-King!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are a God-King.¡±

    Liu Yi mocks, ¡°But did you really think that you a God-King are undefeatable? Andel, right? Today I shall let you understand that there is always someone better!¡±

    ¡°I shall let you know first!¡± roars Andel as three pairs of white wings spread out from his back.

    These wings are very enormous and each pair is over ten meters long.

    The moment he spread open his wings, he blocks the vision of the people.

    He carries a holy aura and is like a real god descending to the mortal world!

    Those people who were fixed in ce cannot help but kneel and worship him with lifeless eyes.

    ¡°Rather impressive.¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Don¡¯t be too delighted. I also know.¡±

    Eye-catching golden light erupts out from behind his back!

    This golden light revolves around Liu Yi¡¯s body as a sun emerges behind his back!

    The golden light is Buddhist qi which is very eye-catching.

    ¡°What grade is this holy light?!¡±

    Seeing this radiance, Andel got a huge shock, ¡°You a mortal person! How is it possible for you to possess holy light!¡±

    ¡°The world is so big. How can your small God Realm be able to imagine it?¡±

    ¡°Conceited nonsense!¡±

    Andel roars as he shes in front of Liu Yi instantly.

    His palm ms down on Liu Yi¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Liu Yi only roars, as qi turns into a shockwave and smashes into that God-King.

    This God-King angel who has six wings was sent flying away, crashing through a wall and fell outside.

    Andel hurriedly ps his wings and stabilizes his figure.

    Who is this fellow! Just a roar sent me flying?

    But I am a God-King!

    What is the standard of a God-King? That is God Realm¡¯s first-rated angels!

    How many angels kneel and worship me, begging me to bestow upon them grace!

    But this fellow. This man bullies me to death!

    Where is the prestige of a God-King!

    Where is the prestige of the God Realm!

    ¡°Liu Yi! Liu Yi!¡±

    Andel who is floating in the air roars, ¡°Tell me, how powerful are you?¡±

    ¡°Soon you will know!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he raises his palm, and god qi erupts out from his palm.

    ¡°God Sword Protecting Body!¡±

    There is no need for Liu Yi to use the entire God Sword Protecting Body, thus he only summons his four Firegod Swords.

    These four fire-god swords instantly appear in midair and surround Andel.

    Although Liu Yi does not know Moon Dream Sutra through God Sword Protecting Body, he can achieve nearly the same effect!

    The four fire-god swords twirl around Andel. With Liu Yi pulling back his hand, the swords drag Andel in front of him.

    Liu Yi clutches his palm and the four fire-god swords pierce into Andel¡¯s body creating four bloody holes on his body.

    Andel is unable to withstand the fire god qi. With his body being injured by fire-god swords he vomits out blood.

    ¡°I, I am not convinced!¡±

    Andel who is not weak kneels in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Then I shall make you ept it!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his palm and ms down on his head.

    Andel¡¯s head ms into the ground and through the floor!

    Anna who is standing by the side copsed onto the ground. This¡­this God-King Andel cant receive a single blow from Liu Yi!

    He¡­he is too scary!

    Luckily I am not his enemy¡­

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!!!¡±

    This Andel is like an undying roach. His body trembles and st apart the floor before he flies up again.

    Although he is covered in dirt, after wiping his face with his hand, he restores his clean appearance.

    ¡°Damn it! Could it be that you are the Oriental Supreme God?¡±

    ¡°Supreme god? Hahaha!¡±

    This time, Liu Yi is unable to take it and startsughing, ¡°You are thinking too much. I am nothing but a small cultivator of China! As for the supreme god, I don¡¯t even dare to think about it!¡±

    ¡°What? With, with this kind of strength and you, you are not the Oriental Supreme God?¡±

    ¡°I already told you that you are thinking too much.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms, ¡°I have never seen what that Supreme God looks like! You can only say that you are too weak. Scram out of my East! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°Fri-frightening East¡­¡±

    Although the God-King is clean his face ispletely pale.

    ¡°Still not getting lost!¡±

    Liu Yi roars and that Andel immediately trembles. Countless of his feathers also drop from his shivering.

    He leads his subordinates who are still alive and escapes in a panic.

    These angels came quickly and left even faster.

    ¡°To turn this ce so messy!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the surroundings before sighing, ¡°And I still need to help you clean up this ce.¡±

    He stretched out his hand, preparing to save Wang Yuzheng first.

    At this moment, a figure suddenly appears in front of him and grabs hold of his wrist.

    Liu Yi turns around and realizes that it is the figure of a female. Just that this woman¡¯s face is covered by a ck cloth making it hard to see her appearance clearly!

    But Liu Yi knows the fragrance of this woman!

    Liu Yi instantly trembles as he stares at that woman in a daze.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s you¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry. Lend me this person for a bit!¡±

    That woman snaps her finger and a blood de descends chopping the birdcage into two halves.

    After which that woman¡¯s hand holds Wang Yuzheng¡¯s shoulder and the two of them turn into a stream of blood light before disappearing.

    ¡°Gods, both of them disappeared!¡±

    Anna immediately appears in front of Liu Yi and exims, ¡°Liu Yi! Hurry and chase!¡±

    While Liu Yi stands there not moving like he got frozen.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Liu Yi! What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    Anna does not know why Liu Yi is stunned. She immediately shook his shoulder, ¡°Quickly wake up! What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s her¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is still in a daze like his soul is out of his body.

    ¡°She? Who is she?¡±

    Anna asks, ¡°You recognize that woman?¡±

    ¡°Recognize¡­how would I not recognize¡­¡±

    Liu Yiughs bitterly, ¡°Even if she had covered up her face, I can still recognize her.¡±

    ¡°So unforgettable? Could it be that she is your old lover?¡±

    ¡°Old lover? I¡¯m afraid that our love is even deeper than old lovers¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is smiling bitterly, ¡°This love¡­even if my body is destroyed, I cannot repay her¡­¡±

    ¡°This I do not understand. But¡­aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ll lose your woman?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about her.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Looks like the people for the 5 Spirit Gathering can be considered as gathered.¡±

    ¡°5 Spirit Gathering? What is that?¡±

    ¡°You wish to know?¡±

    Liu Yi nce at Anna, ¡°At that time, I will bring you to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Is, is that okay?¡±

    Anna is slightly shocked, ¡°It should be a distinguished meeting of your East side , right? I am an outsider from the West, and you dare to let me take part?¡±

    ¡°Why not.¡±

    Liu Yi ces his hands behind his back, and says, ¡°The east and west rejecting each other, this kind of thinking is only parochialism. This way of doing will only let culture fall behind.¡±

    ¡°This way of thinking of yours is rare!¡±

    Anna¡¯s gaze towards Liu Yi is slightly lost in thought.

    She suddenly feels that the guy in front of her sooner orter will be an influential master who will shake the world!

    So much so that his aplishment will be even greater¡­perhaps he might even possess a region of the gods in God Realm!

    Just that¡­I don¡¯t know if I will see this scene.

    ¡°I need to continue cleaning up the mess.¡±

    With Wang Yuzheng being at Ai Ling¡¯s side, Liu Yi is not worried at all.

    He waves his hand and the Netherworld Soldiers immediately start dealing with the corpses.

    ¡°That a pity about this building¡­being wrecked into such a manner.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs.

    ¡°This¡­leave it to me.¡±

    As Anna speaks, she snaps her fingers.

    The fallen debris immediately starts moving and mending on their own.

    Every single piece of wall stone moves back to its original ce. In a blink of an eye, the wrecked building restored to its original appearance.

 Chapter 878 - Title below

    <h4>Chapter 878 [Title below]</h4>

    Although Anna is a minor angel, those few abilities of hers make Liu Yi see only the other¡¯s dust.

    For example, this current magic that Anna is using, which makes everyone forget about this event, Liu Yi is unable to do it.

    For this 5 Spirit Gathering, Liu Yi did not attend on his own. He brought a few slightly stronger Scarlet Cloth Guards.

    [TL: yeah I know it is a big jump¡­caught me by surprise as well]

    Guan Yihua and Hunters stand by Liu Yi¡¯s side. Mingyue Xuefeng had hurried back in time from the 18 levels of hell and followed by Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    At this moment, Yuan Zhenyue is also following behind Liu Yi. After all, she is one of the 5 Spirit Body, Liu Yi must bring her there.

    Even if Liu Yi does not bring, he also understands that Ai Ling will snatch her.

    Of the five spirit bodies, the Water Spiritual Body Wang Yuzheng was snatched. Wood Spiritual Body Poison Jasmine is in Raising Immortal Pce Hall. Fire Spiritual Body Lin Tong is in my body while Earth Spiritual Body Yuan Zhenyue is by my side.

    [TL: Poison Jasmine is Liu Yi¡¯s disciple who he had left behind in Raising Immortal Pce Hall when he was forced out by the righteous sect.]

    That Metal Spiritual Body, Ma Yixuan¡­ I don¡¯t know where she is.

    As for the Spirit Vein Ai Ling and the Fake Spirit Vein, I am both here. All of the major sects are all taking part as well.

    The external pavilions and inner pavilions are more or less here.

    When Liu Yi returned to Raising Immortal Pce Hall, after so many years. This is the first time he feels that this ce had be so bustling.

    All kinds of sects are gathered here, gathering at the enormous public square in Raising Immortal Pce Hall.

    Liu Yi feels that this is even more bustling than the Dao gathering in World Manor!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this cultivation world would have this kind of gathering!¡±

    Guan Yihua who is following beside Liu Yi looks around and is unable to hold back his shock.

    He had been a soldier for his entire life. After that, he joined the Scarlet Cloth Guard and followed by Liu Yi. Until now, he had not seen such a huge spectacle!

    As far as the eyes can see are cultivators standing on their flying tools. There are countless groups on the ground. It is like the Eight Immortals crossing the sea, each showing their own special talent!

    Anna was invited by Liu Yi so she follows closely behind Liu Yi.

    She is also stunned by this scene. This ce is filled with more holy qi than the Western God Realm! Ah wrong, the east calls it immortal qi! Indeed the Eastern Cultivation Realm is out of the ordinary!

    ¡°Of course. This can be considered as the first time the eastern Cultivation World has had a gathering.¡±

    Liu Yiughs and says, It is natural for it to be so bustling.¡±

    ¡°I have seen the world. this time.¡±

    Hunter cannot help but feel emotional, ¡°In my lifetime, when have I seen such things?¡±

    ¡°I have heard of the cultivation world but this is my first time seeing it.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue looks around, ¡°But with so many powerful cultivators if they do evil, who would be able to control them?¡±

    ¡°Big sister Yuan does not know.¡± Liu Yi exins, ¡°Naturally the cultivation realm has its own rules. Anyone who goes against the rules of the cultivation realm, such as wantonly taking action against the mortals, influences the structure of the mortal world, they shall be crusaded against by the entire cultivation world.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case¡­Then what if the opponent is someone the cultivation realm is unable to deal with?¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Then that¡¯s that¡­it will be the cmity of the entire six realms.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue immediately grabs her belt and says, ¡°That cannot! If that¡¯s the case, then even if I sacrifice my life I must stop it!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately advises, ¡°Aiyah, my big sister Yuan. It is not that bad. Even if the sky had copsed, there¡¯s an even taller roof shielding. Your cultivation is not up to par so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°You are looking down on me!¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue is unhappy and she says coldly, ¡°Say, who is the bad person inside here. I shall go and capture them right now!¡±

    ¡°Enough. Calm down first!¡±

    Liu Yi does not know how to react, ¡°I let youe so don¡¯t mess around. Watch by my side quietly.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give you this bit of face.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue also did not say much and follow beside Liu Yi bearing her temper.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    As Liu Yi leads them and walks towards the public square, all of the disciples from Raising Immortal Pce Hall greet Liu Yi as he walks by them.

    ¡°Ah? Why did they salute you? As well as call you senior brother?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue does not understand.

    ¡°Big sister Yuan it¡¯s like this. In the past, there were less than a hundred disciples left in Raising Immortal Pce Hall. Later on, after I joined Raising Immortal Pce Hall, Raising Immortal Pce Hall started epting disciples and epted a few hundred people. Thus, most of the people in Raising Immortal Pce Hall are my junior sisters and junior brothers. There is nothing wrong with them calling me senior brother.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case¡­then you are a member of this Raising Immortal Pce Hall as well?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°No. My name was struck off by Raising Immortal Pce Hall.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why? Aren¡¯t you an expert? Raising Immortal Pce Hall was willing to expel you?¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue became curious.

    ¡°Because I am a person that the entire cultivation world hates.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words cause Yuan Zhenyue to nk out for a moment.

    Her gaze towards Liu Yi became slightly different.

    This fellow. Just what heinous crime did hemit!

    But seeing that Liu Yi does not wish to say anything more, she did not continue to question.

    Although Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s character is a bit barbarous, she is not stupid.

    She wants to see just what ploys are being yed during this 5 Spirit Gathering!

    Liu Yi leads them to the public square.

    At this moment countless people have gathered there making the surrounding of the public square imprable.

    Currently, at the top of the public square stands an enormous statue.

    This statue over 100 meters tall and is a man.

    That man is holding a huge sword in his hand with the sword point stabbing into the ground making the statue look very impressive.

    Liu Yi can see that this man is none other than the current ¡®master¡¯ of Raising Immortal Pce Hall, Liu Haisheng.

    This old fellow erected a statue for himself. Disgraceful as it can be!

    How can he have no shame!

    Liu Yi wishes to wreck the head of the statue with his sword but now is not the time so he bears with it for now.

    There are really a lot of familiar people here. Liu Yi nces around and sees people from Immortal Snow Peak, Concealed Sword Pavillion, Dragon Tiger Gate, and the likes!

    As for those sects from inner pavillions that he had seen, they are all present as well.

    Fengdu City, Ruyi Sect and the rest are all here.

    ¡°Husband! Husband!¡±

    From the KunlunSide, a girl wearing armor runs over.

    Although it is armor it exposes an arm and a leg.

    Her body is also tattooed with ck ink making her look very barbaric.

    The moment she appears, she immediately attracts the attention of all of the male cultivators present.

    While that beauty runs over to Liu Yi¡¯s side and hugs his arm.

    ¡°Husband why are you here¡­¡±

    This person is none other than Kunlun Mountain¡¯s Yang Mianmian, Liu Yi¡¯s convenient madam.

    She is very seductive as she leans sweetly into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace, ¡°Husband¡­I really missed you¡­¡±

    The eyes of everyone instantly widen, what the hell. Why did such a beautiful woman throw herself into the embrace of Liu Yi?

    Isn¡¯t he the famous devil of the cultivation world?

    Kunlun Mountain is a righteous sect among the inner pavillions. Why would she muddle with Liu Yi!

    Yuan Zhenyue and Anna are also shocked because this woman is very beautiful and is not to be outdone by any of them!

    Why would there be such a beautiful woman by Liu Yi¡¯s side? And also call him¡­husband?

    Could it be that the two of them have married?

    At this moment, a handsome young man walks over and bows before asking, ¡°This miss, may I have your name?¡±

    ¡° I am Yang Mianmian!¡±

    Yang Mianmian¡¯s voice immediately turns t.

    ¡°So it is the sect head of Kunlun Mountain!¡±

    That young man¡¯s eyes immediately brighten up, ¡°This one is from Fuxi Pce Hall, Moon Pce¡¯s disciple, Fangshi Jing! Greets Sect Head Yang!¡±

    Yang Mianmian is rather impatient, ¡°Why are you looking for me, quickly say it.¡±

    ¡°Actually this one came because this one admires Sect Head Yang¡¯s beauty!¡±

    This Fangshi Jing is rather direct as he says, ¡°This one is untalented and is the next hall master of Moon Pce! How can such a woman like Sect Head Yang be together with Liu Yi! May Sect Head Yang do me the honor and admire this 5 Spirit Gather together with this me?¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Yang Mianmian turns around and turns from a gentlewoman into a demoness, verbally abusing him, ¡°Don¡¯t stand there and dirty my eyes!¡±

    ¡°This¡­this¡­¡±

    That Fangjing Shi is stunned. I am being chased by countless of junior sisters in Fuxi Pce Hall. Right now, I am being so heartlessly rejected?!

    Which point of mine is lesser than Liu Yi?

    Before he can understand, from the side came a group of women.

    All of these women are supreme beauties. Marrying any one of them will make menugh in delight.

    Although it is the cultivation world. These guys who are used to seeing beauties were all stunned and unable to say anything for a moment.

    At this moment, all of these beauties walk to Liu Yi¡¯s side and kneel in front of him.

    ¡°We greet Sage Ruler!¡±

    These women respectfully address Liu Yi.

    This causes everyone to be stunned.

    What, what is this situation?

    These people should be the beauties from Womand right! Why would they kneel down to Liu Yi!

    Why call him Sage Ruler?

    As for the person standing at the very front, it is none other than Princess Dragon Lotus.

    By Dragon Lotus¡¯ side is Qiu Han who seems to have be what Supreme Elder.

    As for Yue Qinger, she did note but a number of other beauties came.

    ¡°All of you stand up. Don¡¯t be so polite. It¡¯s making me awkward.¡±

    Dragon Lotus orders, ¡°Since Sage Ruler has ordered, everyone stands up.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that the current Princess Dragon Lotus seems to be different from thest time he had seen her.

    Dragon Lotus seems to have a faint queen aura which makes her even more like royalty.

    It is like¡­she became more female¡­

    ¡°For this 5 Spirit Gathering, Womand will definitely stand on Sage Ruler¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right. My Fengdu City as well, hahaha!¡±

    Fengdu City¡¯s Sect Head Tao Cheng had alsoe over to greet Liu Yi.

    ¡°Then I shall first thank the two of you.¡±

    Liu Yi also replies back politely but he isughing in his heart.

    Tao Cheng this old fox. Seeing Womand and Kunlun Mountain standing on my side, he also came over to join the fun.

    ¡°Ah¡­why is Womand¡­Kunlun as well as Fengdu City all following Liu Yi?¡±

    The rest of the sects cannot help but raise their eyebrows.

    Chen Sihang clenches his fist as he stands there staring at Liu Yi who was crowded by everyone.

    ¡°Hmph! Liu Yi, this time, my Fuxi Pce Hall will stand out and make you suffer!¡±

 Chapter 879

    <h4>Chapter 879 [Title below]</h4>

    After everyone had gathered, this public square became fully packed.

    Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciples immediately walk out and surround the public square.

    Liu Yi saw his cheap senior sister Chen Keqing among them. She is standing at the head of the group hugging a sword.

    Chen Keqing is also looking for Liu Yi among the crowd. Then their gazes meet, there are lots of emotions brought up.

    In the past, they were senior sister and junior brother. But now on the surface, they had be enemies.

    Chen Keqing secretly gives Liu Yi a look which means to be careful.

    Liu Yi nods his head before crosses his arm and stands on the flight of steps.

    At this moment, Liu Yi is no longer alone. By his side, other than Anna, Netherworld Xuefeng, Hunter, Guan Yihua, Dragon Lotus, Yuan Mianmian, and Tao Cheng form a group of people.

    Liu Yi is wearing a ck and white robe. Actually, it is the robes of Raising Immortal Pce Hall just that on the back are not the four characters Raising Immortal Pce Hall but Scarlet Cloth Guard.

    Looking at this big hall, Liu Yi cannot help but feel bitter in his heart.

    This Raising Immortal Pce Hall was created by me¡­ Unexpectedly it turned into the wedding dress for other people and benefitted that Liu Haisheng.

    ¡°What is this 5 Spirit Gathering going to do!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What is Liu Haisheng ying!¡±

    Everyone starts discussing with one another. And at this moment, a ck figure flies out and stands on top of that enormous statue¡¯s head.

    Who are cultivators, they are all eagle-eyed people.

    Although that guy is standing on such a tall ce the cultivators can see the guy¡¯s appearance clearly.

    Who else could this person be other than Liu Haisheng?

    Liu Haisheng is wearing the sect head robes of Raising Immortal Pce Hall. That robe does not appear to be ordinary and carries a bit of treasure aura. It looks like it is magic equipment that Liu Haisheng had refined.

    ¡°Being able to invite all of the heroes of the world to attend today¡¯s 5 Spirit Gathering brings light to Raising Immortal Pce Hall!¡±

    Liu Yi starts to be drowsy listening to Liu Haisheng saying his conventional greeting.

    Why is it that I hear this everywhere I go. Annoying.

    Recalling my past in school, the principle and the likes would always like to gather all of the students in the sports field. While the students are standing, the rest of the people will be seated and he will speak non-stop.

    After speaking he would add another few sentences.

    Anyways the speech will not end. It is like a granny foot-binding, stinky and long!

    I hope that this Liu Haisheng will not speak for too long!

    The cultivators are not students thus they will definitely not stand for it.

    Indeed, after Liu Haisheng had said a few sentences, a disciple from Ruyi Sect immediately shouts, ¡°Sect Head Liu! Why are you saying all of these useless things! Tell us what on earth is this 5 Spirit Gathering for! Is that 5 Spirit Treasure really in your hands?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Where is that 5 Spirit Treasure? Quickly tell us!¡±

    ¡°You better not swallow it up on your own!¡±

    The cultivators do not care about Liu Haisheng especially the people from the inner pavilion.

    The outer pavilion knows Liu Haisheng¡¯s methods. Even Liu Boyao would have to give him face.

    As for inner pavilion, they look down on the outer pavilion thus who would care about Liu Haisheng.

    These people from inner pavilion only acknowledge one expert from the outer pavilion and that is Liu Yi.

    ¡°Everyone don¡¯t be anxious. I, the sect head of Raising Immortal Pce Hall is unable to take charge of this matter.¡±

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s sentence causes everyone from the outer pavilion to be shocked.

    Even this Raising Immortal Pce Hall sect head cannot take charge?

    At this moment Liu Haisheng speaks up again, ¡°Since I cannot take charge, naturally someone else can.¡±

    As he speaks, he invites, ¡°My Master. She is the host of this 5 Spirit Gathering!¡±

    He flips down and kneels towards the west.

    From the west flies out two figures. Below is a woman holding an enormous lotus flower stage.

    While above stands a beautiful female wearing golden clothing.

    Seeing this woman, the people from the Concealed Sword Pavilion are the most shocked.

    Concealed Sword Pavilion¡¯s Elder Liu Shuyao¡¯s eyeball pop out the most! This woman is none other than Ai Ling from their Concealed Sword Pavilion!

    Why did she run here and became the master of Liu Haisheng?

    ¡°I greet Master!¡±

    Liu Haisheng kneels there respectfully while Ai Ling who is standing on the lotus stage was sent to the top of the statue.

    The lotus stage was sent to the top of the statue by Xue Luo beforending.

    Ai Ling who is standing on the lotus stage has her hands behind her back. The arrogant aura that she is carrying makes those watching below shocked.

    Who could this heroic woman be?

    ¡°This one is the current master of my Raising Immortal Pce Hall, Ai Ling.¡±

    After Liu Haisheng had finished introducing Ai Ling, he introduced her to the crowd. ¡°She is also the organizer of this 5 Spirit Gathering.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gazends on Ai Ling but she is not frightened. She stands there like a statue.

    At this moment, Liu Yi is also like a statue. He stands there having forgotten that there are other people by the side. His eyes are only on Ai Ling.

    Ai Ling stands there making Liu Yi feel like she is standing very close in front of him.

    But when he stretched out his hand, he is unable to grab her.

    Little Lass, Little Lass¡­you finally came out..but¡­why did you not call me¡­why did you not call out ¡­

    Have these 1300 years diluted your feelings?

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is like its 5 vors bottle had been flipped over. Right now there is all kind of tastes in his heart.

    But mostly bitterness.

    A cultivator suddenly shouts, ¡°5 Spirit Gathering, you say this is the 5 Spirit Gathering then where are the 5 Spirit bodies?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t tell us that this 5 Spirit Gathering is a farce!¡±

    ¡°I feel that this matter is unreliable. How would the 5 Spirit bodies be so easy to find!¡±

    The cultivators start making noise and at this moment, Ai Ling snorts, ¡°Hmph!¡±

    This cold snort is like thunder as it explodes out.

    All of the cultivators present were shocked as they trembled.

    What deep cultivation!

    This woman is really powerful! Where did shee from!

    When did this powerful expert appear in the cultivation world!

    Furthermore, it is such a powerful, powerful expert!

    The most startled one is Liu Shuyao. Although Ai Ling¡¯s talent is not bad it is not possible to improve so much in such a short time! This is too ridiculous!

    With a mere snort, she had dominated all of the cultivators present!

    What cultivation level is this? She must have surpassed Heaven Realm¡­furthermore it is not just a little bit but by arge level!

    It seems like she is even stronger than Liu Yi!

    ¡°This woman is very scary¡­¡±

    Anna¡¯s forehead is covered with cold sweat, ¡°Even when the three god-kings were together¡­the pressure they give me was not as much as this woman¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­because she is Ai Ling¡­¡± Liu Yi¡¯s voice carries bitterness, ¡°My Little Lass¡­¡±

    When Yuan Zhenyue heard this, her forehead was covered with cold sweat, ¡°What the! Why do all kinds of women have an affair with you! Liu Yi, you are not simple!¡±

    Liu Yi also has the heart to cry. How is this not simple¡­I wish to cry!

    For me, it was just a few months while for Little Lass, she must have waited for 1300 years.

    Just what happened during these 1300 years!

    ¡°The 5 Spirit Gathering naturally has 5 Spirit Bodies. But I will not say who are the 5 Spirit Bodies right now. Right now all of you only need to do one thing.¡±

    She looks down and none of them dare to say anything.

    Everyone¡¯s heart is filled with fear towards this woman including the sect heads of the major sects. None of them are calm as they are unable to see through the depth of this woman and only know that she is very powerful!

    ¡°This matter is very simple. After all, only one person can obtain the 5 Spirit Treasure. Right now, all of you must choose the number one person and only this number one can obtain the 5 Spirit Treasure.¡±

    ¡°Number one?¡±

    Everyone looks at each other.

    Ai Ling nods her head, ¡°That¡¯s right. Number one. 5 Spirit Treasure is not that easy to obtain. Only the number one in the world can obtain it!¡±

    Sect Head Qiu Jiqing of Ruyi Sect cannot take it and ask, ¡°But there are so many of us, how to choose? Don¡¯t tell me that you want all of us to fight against each other?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡±

    Ai Ling smiles and her smile stunned a lot of people.

    ¡°My envoy you cane up.¡±

    As Ai Ling speaks, she beckons Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi is stumped for words. Little Lass is calling me?

    Everyone¡¯s gazends on Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi did not hesitate and walked out of the crowd.

    He stands in the center of the public square below that statue.

    ¡°This is my envoy.¡± Ai Ling continues, ¡°Every sect shall send out their strongest person. Whoever defeats him will be able to obtain the 5 Spirit Treasure!¡±

    Liu Yi wrinkles his brows slightly but rapidly loosens it.

    It does not matter even if Little Lass wants me to take my own life, not to mention just fighting.

    ¡°Defeating him is enough? Good, then let me!¡±

    That little man from Fuxi Pce Hall wants to step out.

    While Chen Sihan immediately stops him. Every sect only has one chance, how can it be wasted like this!

    ¡°All of the heroes in the world, who shall be the first to attempt?¡±

    This sentence from Ai Ling stumped everyone.

    Who would step forward to and take the lead?

    If one makes a mistake, they might lose their chance.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t my Concealed Sword Pavilion go first!¡±

    Liu Shuyao thinks rapidly and says, ¡°For this opportunity, my Concealed Sword Pavilion has cultivated an expert!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Concealed Sword Pavilion had another expert? This is fresh news.¡±

    Ai Ling looks at Liu Shuyao and says, ¡°Then please step forward. I do want to see who this expert is.¡±

    Liu Shuyao shouts, ¡°Good! Yuanyuan, it is time for you to step onto the stage!¡±

    A girl in the prime of her youth immediately jumps out holding a sword in her hand.

    When Ai Ling saw her, she smiled.

    ¡°I was thinking about who it could be. So it is you.¡±

    When Liu Yi sees her, he also got a shock.

    Isn¡¯t this my neighbor Ma Yuanyuan? Why is she a cultivator?

    He watches his former neighbor step on a flying sword andnds nimbly in the center of the stage and says merrily at Liu Yi, ¡°Stupid ox, I havee to look for you!¡±

 Chapter 880 - [No longer accompany you to mess around]

    <h4>Chapter 880 [No longer apany you to mess around]</h4>

    ¡°Yuanyuan, why are you here?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at this young sister in front of him in shock.

    ¡°I am also very surprised!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan looks at Liu Yi with delight on her face, ¡°So that big devil head Liu Yi that my seniors are talking about was you!¡±

    ¡°This, this¡­¡±

    Their conversation causes Liu Shuyao to have a huge shock. What is going on? Do these two know each other?

    This seems¡­to be not beneficial¡­but also seems to be beneficial!

    Liu Shuyao is a smart person and she thought of something.

    Who is Liu Yi? Back then for a woman, he fought to the death against the world¡¯s outer pavilions!

    This person indeed a human but like the saying, even heroes have a weakness for the charms of a beautiful woman!

    Ma Yuanyuan is definitely a beauty. Furthermore, if Liu Yi is an affectionate person, he will go easy!

    ¡°Stupid ox. You are indeed impressive!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan ys with the sword in her hand and says, ¡°But in my sect, they also say that I am very powerful! Hehe, Stupid big ox. Let me first test out your weight!¡±

    As Ma Yuanyuan speaks, she forms a seal with her hand and swings upwards.

    Her sword flies out from the sheath with a metallic sound. After which it flies in the sky like it is alive letting out dragon roar.

    ¡°Stupid ox, here Ie!¡±

    As Ma Yuanyuan speaks, she tosses down her sword sheath and spreads apart her hands.

    The sword in the sky instantly split into over a hundred swords before raining down on Liu Yi like a storm.

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly, this girl, really¡­

    I still have not understood how she became a cultivator and she immediately starts fighting me the moment she steps up.

    Ma Yuanyuan seems to have improved very quickly. How did Concealed Sword Pavilion cultivate her? Her cultivation is at 15 starjades!

    So heaven-defying!

    Liu Yi says in his heart, could it be that I am dreaming?

    But these swords are real!

    Forget it. Let¡¯s apany this girl and y.

    Liu Yi retreats two steps and the sword rainnds on the ground in front of him.

    Countless of swords instantly stab into the ground like a sword mound.

    But these words did not injure Liu Yi. He is standing over a meter away from them smiling.

    ¡°Damn it! You dodge quickly!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan still has that neighbor demoness temperament as she stomps her feet, ¡°I will hit you!¡±

    The sword rain chases after Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi uses Spirit Fox Step and keeps dodging the sword rain.

    Although Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s sword rain is very swift and quick, but it is unable to hit Liu Yi.

    Ma Yuanyuan shouts, ¡°Ah!!! Why do you keep dodging! Damn Stupid ox! Let me hit you a few times!¡±

    Liu Yiughs and says, ¡°How is that possible. Why should I let you hit me without any good cause.¡±

    ¡°Because I am a beauty! You must let me hit you!¡±

    As Ma Yuanyuan speaks, she continues to execute her technique.

    The sword rain immediately surrounds Liu Yi as it descends, surrounding Liu Yi in the center.

    ¡°Anyway even if you do not allow me to hit you, I will still hit you!¡±

    Those swords start to centralize on Liu Yi.

    As for Liu Yi, he stands there as he keeps throwing out palm attacks and ps down all of the swords that came close to him.

    ¡°Gods! By relying on your palms, you hit down my sword rain?¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan exims, ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    In my sect, I do not have any opponent!

    Other than Elder Liu whom I¡¯m unable to defeat, I defeated the rest of the people!

    Right now I can¡¯t do anything about Liu Yi, to the extent that I am unable to even touch his clothes! Too hateful!

    ¡°Stupid ox! Let me stab you once!¡±

    As Ma Yuanyuan speaks, she suddenly grabs a sword and turns into a stream of long light stabbing towards Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    While Liu Yi stretches out two fingers and lightly pinches that sword.

    ¡°Yuanyuan. I¡¯m afraid that your strength is not enough to stab me.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s smile makes Ma Yuanyuan wish to go mad.

    Ma Yuanyuan stomps her feet in anger as the sword in her hand lets out dragon roar and explodes out in golden light!

    A stream of golden sword qi knocks away Liu Yi¡¯s finger and stabs into Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and out from the back carrying traces of blood.

    Liu Yi covered his shoulder as astonishment filled his eyes.

    ¡°Take that! I stabbed you! Stupid ox, I stabbed you!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan ps her hands happily.

    As for Liu Yi, he did not say anything as he was in shock.

    He can not be more familiar with the power that Ma Yuanyuan just used!

    It should be the Gold Spirit Body that her elder sister possessed!

    Ma Yuanyuan is also a gold spirit body?

    No wonder she would improve so quickly! So is it because of her spirit body?

    With a spirit body along with the full out cultivation from Concealed Sword Pavilion this kind of major sect which provides all kinds of pills as support, it is not a problem to reach 15 starjades.

    What is going on¡­Does Ma Family have twin spirit bodies?

    Both of them possess a gold spirit body¡­thinking about it, the two of them are sisters so this possibility is quite high!

    What the¡­.two gold spirit bodies, this is too heaven-defying!

    The Ma Family sisters are too fortunate!

    If a family possesses one, they would be very happy and now, it is one family with two!

    Liu Yi takes in a cold breath before lowering his hand.

    The wound on his shoulder starts to recover. Although he had gotten injured, Liu Yi¡¯s body is half-dragon thus his regeneration is very powerful!

    To him, this small injury does not affect him at all.

    ¡°Eh? Why are you fine?¡±

    Seeing how there is no injury on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and how even his clothing is perfectly fine, Ma Yuanyuan became curious.

    ¡°Could it be that my stab missed?¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan tilts her head and looks at Liu Yi.

    From the top came Ai Ling¡¯s voice, ¡°Liu Yi, don¡¯t forget your task.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately trembles before bing clear-minded and says to Ma Yuanyuan, ¡°Yuanyuan, I cannot apany you anymore. I shall let you leave the stage.¡±

    ¡°Apany me?¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan immediately pouts and says unhappily, ¡°Stupid ox! I admit that you are that a bit impressive but I, Ma Yuanyuan am not to be trifled with! Let me show you my strength!¡±

    Her pupils turn golden as she raises her right hand.

    ¡°Ah! What happened to my sword!¡±

    ¡°What! I also lost control over my sword!¡±

    A lot of cultivators present exims.

    Their swords fly up on their own and tremble while floating into the sky.

    In a blink of an eye, over thousands of swords were all moved by Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s gold spirit qi before gathering together in the sky like a long dragon that is revolving around.

    ¡°Stupid ox. You must be careful!¡±

    While speaking, that dragon made from swords flies over towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Indeed, you are the gold spirit. Impressive.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°But to me, it is child¡¯s y.¡±

    As he speaks, he takes out his Sky Splitting Golden Spear and stabs into the ground.

    When the spearhead stabs into the ground, a bolt of red lightning flies out immediately.

    This red lightning knocks into the dragon made of swords in the sky and instantly sts those swords apart which then drop onto the ground.

    ¡°What, what is this situation?¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan got a huge shock as she tried her best wanting to continue to move those words.

    But she realizes that she seems to have lost sense of these swords and can no longer move them.

    ¡°The Trial Lightning has broken the rtionship between you and these swords.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his Sky Splitting Golden Spear and says, ¡°These are all small tricks. If you still do not admit defeat then I shall be serious.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me! Take out your real ability!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan stomps her leg in anger and only feels that Liu Yi is looking down on her.

    ¡°Then I shall send you back.¡±

    Liu Yi throws out a palm attack towards Ma Yuanyuan through the air.

    With a boom, Ma Yuanyuan was sent flying away by Liu Yi andnded within the group of people from Concealed Sword Pavilion.

    Ma Yuanyuan is stunned, not knowing how she had gotten sent back.

    She got hit back but did not receive any injury which is strange!

    ¡°Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation is higher than yours¡­¡±

    Liu Shuyao pats Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s shoulder andforts her, ¡°So it is possible for him to hit you while keeping you safe and sound. s, I thought that Liu Yi would throw the match for you¡­I miscalcted!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan asked unresigned, ¡°Didn¡¯t elder say that I was the strongest¡­¡±

    ¡°Among those of the same age in the outer pavilion, you should be considered as the strongest¡­¡±

    Liu Shuyao sighs, ¡°But right now¡­you had met a pervert among perverts¡­a monster among monsters¡­¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan lowers her head as she mutters, ¡°Stupid ox is a monster? Why did I not realize it in the past¡­¡±

    Ai Ling who is standing on the lotus stage announces, ¡°Concealed Sword Pavilion has lost its qualification. Who shall be the next?¡±

    Outer Pavilion no longer had any chance anymore. Last time at Keda, it was already proven.

    The heaven realm elders from the outer pavilion were all badly beaten by Liu Yi! Right now even if they came here, they are unable to do anything.

    Furthermore¡­it seems like Liu Yi had be even stronger!

    This pervert! How did he cultivate!

    ¡°Let the next one be my Fuxi Pce Hall!¡±

    From among Fuxi Pce Hall walks out a person.

    This person is not Chen Sihan but an unfamiliar face.

    Liu Yi nced at him and realized that his clothing needed to be investigated more. Clearly, it is not ordinary. Perhaps he should be the Main Pce Hall Master.

    Simr to a sect head, that is the highest person in charge of Fuxi Pce Hall.

    ¡°This seat is the Main Pce Hall Master from Fuxi Pce Hall, Long Tianzhen.¡±

    Long Tianzhen¡¯s hands are hidden in his sleeves. His sleeves are really big and wide, hanging down all the way down to his knees.

    ¡°This seat has heard of your name, Liu Yi, right?¡±

    As he looks at Liu Yi, a trace of contempt shes across her eyes, ¡°Perhaps you are rather famous recently but you do not know high tall heaven is! Today I shall let you know!¡±

    ¡°Hall Master Long¡¯s tone is rather big.¡±

    This is not the first time Liu Yi had met this kind of person. He crosses his arms and smiles, ¡°I wonder if your skills are also that impressive.¡±

    ¡°You shall know immediately!¡±

 Chapter 881 - Master of the spirit treasure]

    <h4>Chapter 881 [Master of the spirit treasure]</h4>

    As Long Tianzhen speaks, he stretches out his right hand and a Taiji Bagua Diagram swiftly appears in front of Liu Yi.

    This Taiji Bagua spins slowly and at the same time, the entire heaven and earth change color because of this.

    ck clouds shroud the sky as a peal of chill wind sweeps over.

    Just a casual swing of the hand can spur the energy of heaven and earth, this Long Tianzhen is indeed a person with capability.

    Liu Yi roughly judges that his cultivation is around 24 starjades!

    The Main Hall Master of Fuxi Pce Hall is indeed very powerful.

    The people by the side also click their tongues in wonder, this move from Fuxi Pce Hall is big!

    An enormous Taiji Map appears above Liu Yi¡¯s head trying to pressure him down.

    ¡°Heaven Earth Qiankun! Go!¡±

    The Taiji Map descends very quickly and instantly appears on Liu Yi.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s avatar shoots out from his back. Its six arms push against the Taiji Map and forcefully stop the Taiji Map from moving.

    When Qiu Han sees this she cannot help but exims, ¡°Sage Ruler¡¯s Avatar is very powerful! Based on the shape he has exceeded our avatar!¡±

    ¡°He is the person chosen by Royal Mother. Naturally, he is not an ordinary person.¡±

    Dragon Lotus says unhurriedly while concealing the delight in her eyes, ¡°That is why he is the Sage Ruler.¡±

    ¡°You can block this seat¡¯s Heaven Earth Qiankun?¡±

    Long Tianzhen is also shocked. He thought that with his cultivation he could take down Liu Yi with a single move.

    But he did not expect that his move would be so ineffective.

    ¡°Pce Hall Long¡¯s cultivation is indeed very powerful.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s avatar is bearing the Taiji Map, ¡°But it is still not enough for thepetition.¡±

    His avatar pushes with its arms and instantly tears the Taiji Map into pieces.

    Long Tianzhen exims in shock, ¡°What?¡±

    While Liu Yi had leaped forward and appeared in front of Long Zhentian.

    ¡°Take my move, Pce Hall Long!¡±

    Liu Yi throws out a Deste me towards Long Tianzhen¡¯s chest.

    Fear shes across Long Tianzhen¡¯s eyes as he hurriedly drew a talisman with his right hand forming the same Taiji Map to block in front of him.

    Liu Yi¡¯s palmnds on that Taiji Map causing a loud ringing sound.

    The Taiji Map breaks down into pieces while Long Tianzhen was forced into retreat. He stomps the ground ferociously, creating deep holes with his steps. Only then did he stabilize his body.

    ¡°Good fellow! You are somewhat troublesome!¡±

    After Long Tianzhen stabilizes his body he snorts coldly before secretly drawing a talisman with his finger.

    An image suddenly shes across Liu Yi¡¯s mind.

    The de-like palm of a person pierces through his back.

    Liu Yi trembles as he subconsciously dodges to the right.

    At the same time, a ck figure suddenly appears in the ce where Liu Yi was standing earlier. Its palm is like a de stabbing the empty air.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Long Tianzhen is startled, ¡°You dodged this seat¡¯s Taiji avatar!¡±

    Liu Yi also feels strange, what is going on with that prediction earlier?

    Could it be that I learned how to predict?

    ¡°Looks like Sage Ruler had also obtained my ability.¡±

    Dragon Lotus who is standing far away sees everything clearly.

    ¡°Just who is the Sage Ruler¡­to obtain Princess¡¯s ability!¡±

    Qiu Han is unable to understand. Just what kind of god is this Sage Ruler?

    ¡°Taiji Avatar! Hurry!¡±

    Long Tianzhen continued to control his avatar to attack Liu Yi.

    This avatar keeps throwing out simple thunder talismans, fire talismans. Although it is not the main attack but harassment.

    Monarch Shield flies out and turns into six pieces which were all grabbed by his avatar¡¯s six hands.

    Joined together the six shields still form a single shield. When dismantled it has six faces. The shield keeps blocking those talismans that were thrown over in a machine-gun speed.

    Radiant shes across Long Tianzhen¡¯s eyes and he suddenly open his sleeves. The wide sleeve suddenly emits out an enormous suction force.

    Liu Yi trembles and was sucked into Long Tianzhen¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Long Tianzhen waves his sleeve as heughs loudly, ¡°He is now kept into my Qiankun Sleeve! This time the winner is this seat!¡±

    The crowd exims. This Long Tianzhen is indeed a person who was famous a long time ago. To take down Liu Yi!

    Long Tianzhen raises his head and says proudly to Ai Ling, ¡°Ai Ling, now you can give the 5 Spirit Treasure to this seat!¡±

    ¡°Not necessary.¡± Ai Ling replies coldly, ¡°The victor still has not been decided.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that fellow has already been put into this seat¡¯s Qiankun Sleeves! Even if Immortal Daluo came, after entering this seat¡¯s Qiankun Sleeves, he can forget abouting out!¡±

    ¡°There is no need for Pce Head Long to be so anxious. In less than three seconds, we will see the results.¡±

    Ai Lingughs slightly. Just as Long Tianzhen wanted to say something, his right-hand starts raising out of his control.

    His sleeve which was kept away starts to expand like the inside is flooded with a gale.

    Long Tianzhen¡¯s sleeve expanded under the shocked gaze of the crowd before exploding!

    Long Tianzhen retreats a few steps wretchedly with a bare arm.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s figure appears there crouching on the ground with a golden glow covering his body.

    ¡°I must say, the world inside is really dark.¡±

    Liu Yi says half-jokingly, before raising his head and looks at Long Tianzhen who is in great shock.

    ¡°How!¡±

    Long Tianzhen¡¯s eyes nearly drop out from shock. My Qiankun Sleeve was unable to contain him?

    Is he a monster!

    For the very first time, his mind was frozen.

    While Long Tianzhen was in shock, Liu Yi appears in front of that avatar and smashes it into pieces with a palm.

    Liu Yi warns, ¡°If you do not resign then the next palm shallnd on your body!¡±

    ¡°Arrogant kid! This seat¡¯s real power will make you horrified!¡±

    As Long Tianzhen speaks, he stretches out a hand and jabs between his brows.

    ¡°It¡¯s God Beating Technique!¡±

    The disciples from Fuxi Pce Hall shouts excitedly, ¡°After using God Beating Technique that fellow will be dead!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Main Pce Hall Head¡¯s God Beating Technique is unequal in the world!¡±

    While they are speaking, Long Tianzhen trembles as a diety like glow cover his body.

    An eye suddenly opens between his brow and made Liu Yi who is watching suspicious.

    Could it be that Engshen possesses his body?

    ¡°Spirit Eye Heavenly General!¡±

    After which Long Tianzhen shouts out this brother¡¯s name making Liu Yi feel relieved.

    Good that it¡¯s not Engshen. But what¡¯s the background of this Spirit Eye Heavenly General?

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Long Tianzhen¡¯s finger taps on the eye in the center of his brow and res at Liu Yi.

    Instantly a ck ray of light flies out from between his brows and exploded at Liu Yi¡¯s feet.

    It is like the explosion of an atomic bomb!

    ck mushroom cloud rushes up the sky as an enormous shockwave spreads out in all directions with surging smoke and dust!

    Those who are weaker were sent flying away!

    The might behind this move is scary, like the end of the world ising!

    Long Tianzhenughed loudly and thought that this move of his had killed Liu Yi.

    But after the smoke is cleared, a figure appears in front of him.

    The robes that Liu Yi is wearing are slightly tattered and some ces are still burning in mes.

    But he is perfectly fine but his expression is slightly wretched.

    ¡°What a good technique Pce Master Long! But it shall end now!¡±

    ¡°You are still alive!¡±

    Long Tianzhen got a huge shock as he hurriedly revolves his qi again and uses his third eye to once again shoot an attack at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi only raises his right palm and uses his flesh palm to receive this ck beam.

    ¡°Unbreaking!¡±

    Glorious Sun Palm Unbreaking can resolve any technique!

    Long Tianzhen¡¯s attack was resolve like this by Liu Yi.

    ¡°Hall Master Long, sorry for offending!¡±

    After Liu Yi broke this move, he appears in front of Long Tianzhen.

    Liu Yi is wearing his Fire-ice Armour as his right fist punched Long Tianzhen¡¯s jaw!

    His golden sun tattoo lights up behind his back. It is like a small sun as it brightens up in the eyes of the crowd.

    The smoke was instantly dispersed by the golden light.

    Long Tianzhen still had not reacted when his lower jaw got hit. He was sent flying away like a shooting star, disappearing from the view of the crowd.

    ¡°This¡­this¡­¡±

    ¡°Just how scary is this¡­¡±

    All of the cultivators are trembling as Liu Yi had instantly defeated a 24 starjade expert.

    Liu Yi is too scary. Why is it that every time he appears in front of the crowd, he is always a few times stronger than in the past!

    How does he cultivate!

    Liu Yi crosses his arms with his legs shoulder wide while standing in front of the statue and says proudly, ¡°Next.¡±

    Liu Yi sending Long Tianzhen flying away with one move had shocked everyone.

    Prior to the fight, Qiu Jiqing from Ruyi Sect was eager to try fighting Liu Yi. But seeing this scene, he stopped.

    No wonder Qin Imperial Pce would be so wary of Liu Yi¡­this fellow is too perverted!

    My cultivation is only a bit stronger than Long Tianzhen but it will not be enough!

    The cultivators look at each other and do not know who would be next.

    Among them, the most angered is Peni Ind. Because they feel that it is Liu Yi who killed their Ind Master!

    But they can only watch from the corner. No one dares to find trouble with Liu Yi!

    His strength already exceeded a god!

    ¡°Is there no one else?¡±

    Ai Ling seems to be disappointed, ¡°Looks like the world¡¯s cultivators are only so so.¡±

    The crowd curses in their heart. Damn it. This fellow of yours is so powerful, who can fight against him?

    Only those brain-dead people would fight against him!

    Long Tianzhen is a good example!

    Ai Ling says loudly, ¡°If there is no one else, then this 5 Spirit Treasure shall belong to Liu Yi.¡±

    The crowd is helpless. None of them wish to let Liu Yi obtain the 5 Spirit Treasure and be stronger.

    Now that they had sunk into this current impasse, Liu Shuyao felt like she had gotten tricked!

    I brought the Gold Spirit Body over.

    Could it be that this Ai Ling nned this 5 Spirit Gathering to let Liu Yi obtain the treasure?

    Cold sweat instantly covers her forehead. What is that Ai Ling nning?

    [Previous] ¨C [Index] ¨C [Next]

 Chapter 882 - Gui Tongtian]

    <h4>Chapter 882 [Gui Tongtian]</h4>

    Who would be the owner of this Spirit Treasure?

    This is the question that all of the sects present are thinking about!

    5 Spirit Treasure¡¯s fame is spread throughout the world. Who does not wish to obtain it?

    But it seems likeing here is bing the wedding dress of other people!

    ¡°Invite the 5 Spirits!¡±

    No one can understand Ai Ling¡¯s thoughts while she stands there and ps her hand gently.

    Instantly 5 streams of blood-red chains fly out and wrap around 5 different women!

    Among which, one of them enters Liu Yi¡¯s body and surrounds Lin Tong!

    ¡°Immortal Fox Sister!¡±

    Liu Yi got a huge shock as he did not expect that Ai Ling would snatch Lin Tong away!

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    Before Lin Tong can react, she was pulled out from Liu Yi¡¯s body by Ai Ling and chained to the side of the statue.

    Yuan Zhenyue, Ma Yuanyuan, Lin Tong as well as Poison Jasmine and Wang Yuzheng who were pulled out from somewhere!

    The 5 Spirit Bodies were indeed gathered!

    When the 5 Spirit Bodies were gathered, the sky changed color!

    ck clouds gather in the sky while among them, 5 colored lights shine out asionally!

    Red! Yellow! Gold! Green! Blue!

    These 5 colors are split into 5 sides as they revolve continuously carrying a mysterious strength!

    Ai Ling suddenly transmits to Liu Yi, {Liu Yi. If you wish to open the 5 Spirit Treasure then all of the 5 Spirit Bodies need to die. I waited bitterly for 1300 years but you keep apanying other women! Today, I shall gift you the same pain!}

    {Little Lass!}

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression turns pale!

    Is Ai Ling mad! So all of this was to take revenge against me?

    ¡°If you have the ability thene at me! Don¡¯t take action against them!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately shouts, ¡°They are all innocent!¡±

    ¡°They are innocent?¡±

    Ai Ling mocks, ¡°Which women among them are innocent? All of them have a loving rtionship with you! Liu Yi! I waited for you for 1300 years do you know how unbearable that feeling was? I will open the 5 Spirit Treasure and obtain the power to be the strongest in the world! At that time, I will kill all of your women!¡±

    ¡°You are crazy!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am crazy!¡±

    Ai Ling continues to mock, ¡°Liu Yi, when a woman turns crazy, the entire world will be her enemy! Remember it is you who turned me crazy!¡±

    She continues to urge her technique.

    5 light beams instantly shoot out from the 5 women bodies through the ck clouds into the 5 colored clouds in the sky!

    At the same time, the 5 women let out cries of pain making Liu Yi¡¯s heart bleed.

    ¡°Little Lass! Stop! I do not wish to hurt you!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I am not your Little Lass nor are you my lord!¡±

    Anger shes across Ai Ling¡¯s eyes, ¡°You can no longer stop me!¡±

    ¡°I will!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he leaps into the sky and appears in front of Ai Ling.

    The two of them look at each other face to face.

    Liu Yi recalls that they had looked at each other face to face before in the past.

    Back then Ai Ling was together with a male disciple from her sect. They were eyeing his Dragon Pearl and wished to snatch it.

    From then on, the two of them had be enemies, then lovers. Finally, they turned into enemies.

    All of this was like a dream. A day is like a hundred years and in a sh, several lifetimes had passed.

    Liu Yi is feeling upset but everything is no longer up to him.

    Even if Liu Yi can conquer the world, he is unable to change the heart of a woman.

    This is reality. He is unable to control anyone.

    Liu Yi can make people fear him, be afraid of him but he is unable to make people fall in love with him.

    He opens his goodwill eyes, attempting to see Ai Ling¡¯s goodwill towards him.

    But above Ai Ling¡¯s head is still a series of ??? making Liu Yi sigh.

    It looks like I still can¡¯t see through Ai Ling¡¯s heart.

    In the past when I look at her, her goodwill towards me was also ???. Right now, it is also the same.

    Little Lass¡­do you still love me?

    Liu Yi can no longer understand Ai Ling¡¯s heart.

    ¡°You will not stop me!¡±

    As Ai Ling speaks, she speeds up her spell.

    The 5 beams of lights turn more turbulent charging up the ck clouds.

    Liu Yi got a huge shock as he immediately tosses out the 5 sets of armor he had obtained in Japan!

    Fire God Armour, Water God Armour, War God Armour, Earth God Armour, Sky God Armour!

    The 5 sets of armor wrap around the 5 girls and protect them.

    ¡°Sooner orter, I will draw out all of their life force. What you are doing is only dying.¡±

    Ai Ling smiles coldly.

    ¡°This is enough!¡±

    Liu Yi roars as he bears with his heart pain. Wearing the Fire-ice Armour, he appears in front of Ai Ling.

    He ps out a palm towards Ai Ling¡¯s stomach.

    But before touching her, it was forced into another position and hits Ai Ling¡¯s shoulder.

    While Ai Ling¡¯s shoulder did not shake while Liu Yi felt like his palm had hit cotton.

    ¡°This is the God Race¡¯s undying body.¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s gaze is cold as she looks at Liu Yi, ¡°Back then, Wuli did not manage to cultivate this powerful technique. But I did. After bing this God Race, it seems like I have obtained some benefits.¡±

    God Race¡¯s undying body?

    There is still this kind of heaven-defying thing?

    ¡°God Race¡¯s undying body can scatter 90% of your strength into the air.¡±

    Ai Ling says, ¡°That is why to me, your attack is nothing.¡±

    Her hand suddenly pierced through Liu Yi¡¯s stomach.

    Red blood instantly drips from Ai Ling¡¯s fingers onto the ground.

    ¡°Ah! Sage ruler!¡±

    Dragon Lotus and the rest of the women exim in shock. Yang Mianmian pulls out an enormous ck ax before jumping up.

    ¡°How dare you injure my husband! Die!¡±

    While Xue Luo suddenly appears in front of her before kicking Yang Mianmian on her shoulder.

    Yang Mianmian is smashed into the ground creating a huge deep hole.

    ¡°Whoever dares to block master shall be killed!¡±

    Xue Luo had also cultivated for over 1300 years. Her might is very powerful and when she takes action it instantly shocks everyone.

    ¡°Arrack!¡±

    Dragon Lotus and her people from Womand were not frightened. They immediately surround Xue Luo and start attacking her together.

    Xue Luo fought against Dragon Lotus and her people alone and was not at a disadvantage!

    The people in the cultivation world were startled. When did so many powerful experts appear! Are experts now worth nothing?

    Right now while below is in a messy fight, Ai Ling injures Liu Yi with a single move.

    Although Liu Yi¡¯s regeneration is very powerful, Ai Ling did not withdraw her hand.

    Liu Yi feels that all of his strength is flowing away, like a tap that is letting out all of the water in his body.

    What move is this ¡­.

    ¡°Liu Yi. Let me return all of my sufferings!¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s mouthtches to Liu Yi¡¯s neck and her incisor stretches out. She bites down on his vein!

    Liu Yi instantly trembles as the light in his eyes dim down.

    A surge of blood power assimtes into his body while the blood in his body starts to flow in reverse!

    What kind of pain is this? Liu Yi is unable to describe it!

    He wishes to scream out but is unable to!

    Even his tongue is not in his control nor can his throat make any sound!

    His entire body is in unbearable pain!

    Finally, the blood explodes, causing all of his blood vessels to rupture!

    The blood gathers together andnds on the Sunjade in Liu Yi¡¯s heart. It coagtes together and forms small blood essences!

    The god blood of the God Race!

    Liu Yi was turned into a God Race by Ai Ling!

    ¡°Turning you into an undying God Race then killing all of your women, I¡¯ll let you live forever alone!¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s voice is like a cold wind ringing in Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    The sky suddenly starts snowing, the snowkes are like white spirits fluttering in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    What huge snow ¡­

    When those snowkesnd on Liu Yi¡¯s face, he did not feel cold.

    After bing a God Race, Liu Yi starts to lose some feelings.

    Among which the sense of touch of his skin is lowered.

    From now on, pain and the likes will disappear¡­

    This is God¡¯s Race. Upon obtaining eternal life, they will lose a lot.

    ¡°First I¡¯ll kill those women!¡±

    Ai Ling pushes away Liu Yi and let Liu Yi descend towards the ground.

    She clenches her hand and those 5 armors instantly shatter into pieces.

    A piece of the armornds on Liu Yi¡¯s face jolting him awake instantly.

    I must stop Little Lass!

    I must stop this 5 Spirit Technique!

    Liu Yi pulls out Sky Splitting Golden Spear and flies up into the sky.

    He is like lightning, instantly appearing in front of Ai Ling.

    At the same time, the Sky Splitting Golden Spear in his hand pierces Ai Ling¡¯s hearting out from her back.

    Red Trial Lightning surges throughout Ai Ling¡¯s body.

    But Liu Yi got a huge shock as Ai Ling did not use God Race¡¯s undying body!

    Her hands hold onto the spear as she looks at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi looks into Ai Ling¡¯s eyes and at that instant, a few scenes appear in his eyes.

    ***

    Ai Ling is standing on top of Wanzong Mountain as she stares faraway.

    ¡°Lord¡­why are you still noting to find Little Lass¡­¡±

    The sun and moon move like a shuttle and day after day passes.

    Ai Ling keeps standing there foolishly not caring about the rise and fall of the sun.

    Xue Luo apanies her by her side looking at her master as sorrow for her fills her eyes.

    Just like this, countless years passed, and finally, one day Xue Luo says ¡°Master¡­I heard before at the ends of the earth, there is a person called Gui Tongtian. I heard that he has the ability to see all of karma, to see 500 years into the past and future. Perhaps, you can know of that person¡¯s location by asking him¡­¡±

    ¡°Gui Tongtian?¡±

    Ai Ling trembles and immediately grabs hold of Xue Luo.

    ¡°Quickly bring me to meet him! Now!¡±

    The image changes and the two of them stand in front of a mysterious old man in ck robes.

    That old man

    ¡°Gui Tongtian, you should know why I came, right?¡±

    Ai Ling asks anxiously, ¡°Quickly tell me what I wish to know!¡±

    ¡°I never read the fortunes of others for nothing.¡±

    Gui Tongtian¡¯s voice is like a ghost. Cold and heartless, ¡°You need to pay a price.¡±

 Chapter 883 - Forget about me]

    <h4>Chapter 883 [Forget about me]</h4>

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    By the side, Xue Luo berates, ¡°To dare to discuss terms with my master! Do you want me to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­so what if you kill me. After all, I am already about to die.¡±

    Giu Tongtianughs dully, ¡°Dying earlier or dyingter. So what?¡±

    ¡°You will die very soon?¡± Ai Ling frowns, ¡°Even if you want to die, you must first tell me what I want to know!¡±

    ¡°I possess the ability to read fate. Naturally, I know when I will die.¡±

    That Gui Tongtianughs, ¡°As I said. If you want to obtain something from me then you must pay the price.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Ai Ling does not care about Xue Luo stopping her and agreed to it.

    ¡°No matter what the price just name it!¡±

    ¡°I want your God Race True Blood!¡±

    Gui Tongtian¡¯s request is startling causing Xue Luo to scold, ¡°What a good old thing! What a big mouth you have! God Race True Blood is our God Race¡¯s Essence! After giving it to you, my master will die due to the god¡¯s punishment in the future!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that is the price.¡±

    Gui Tongtian continues and says, ¡°In this world, there is never a free lunch. If you wish to know the truth then you must hand over your God Race True Blood. Although I cultivated until I obtained the Fate Link but I was unable to cultivate until I obtained the Karma Link. Without the Karma Link, I am unable to detach from life and death and will fall into reincarnation.¡±

    [TL: Karma Link and Fate Link is from chapter 727.]

    ¡°Then let me send you into reincarnation now!¡±

    As Xue Luo speaks, she pulls out a blood-red sword.

    ¡°Xue Luo stop!¡±

    But Ai Ling stops Xue Luo and agrees to it, ¡°I will give you the true blood but you must first tell me what I want to know!¡±

    ¡°You are very smart. If you do not hand over the true blood, I will not tell you anything.¡±

    Gui Tongtianughs craftily.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Ai Ling clenches her teeth before spitting out a red blood ball and slowly sent it in front of that Gui Tongtian.

    Upon seeing this blood ball, Gui Tongtian instantly startsughing loudly, ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    He swallows down this blood ball before stretching out a finger and taps Ai Ling¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Have a look yourself about all of the things that you wish to know!¡±

    Done speaking, he disappears.

    While Ai Ling trembles as scenes appear in her mind.

    ***

    Because he is looking at Ai Ling¡¯s memory, these scenes also appear in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    ***

    Liu Yi is standing in front of Wangzong Mountain as he executed Wine Sword Technique madly while crying!

    But no matter what, he is unable to enter the space-time. He keeps crashing into the space-time crack and gets knocked away again.

    ¡°Lord¡­¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi crying, Ai Ling also cannot help but cry.

    At this moment, the scene changes again.

    The sky is dark as Liu Yi lies in a pool of blood.

    A golden red Firegod Sword is stabbed through his chest.

    His eyes were already dimmed and clearly, he had already died.

    While standing beside him is a pair of man¡¯s legs.

    As for who that guy is, no one knows.

    Ai Ling trembles as tears of blood pools up in her eyes.

    My heart¡­is so painful¡­so painful¡­

    Lord¡­Little Lass will not let you die!

    Thinking till here, Ai Ling wipes away the blood tears in the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Xue Luo, we have things to do.¡±

    ¡°What does master want to do?¡±

    ¡°I shall pave the road for lord. I shall make him the number 1 in the world!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Xue Luo exims, ¡°You have lost your true blood. What you should do now is to turn that Fake Spiritual Vein into a god race as well then obtain his true blood!¡±

    ¡°In this world, no one can harm my lord!¡±

    After finishing, Ai Ling turns into a blood light and disappears while Xue Luo chases after her in a panic.

    ***

    After all of the scenes are gone, Ai Ling¡¯s beautiful image reappears in Liu Yi¡¯s view.

    Her gaze is iparably warm. Her hands had already let go of the Sky Splitting Golden Spear and were gently hugging Liu Yi¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Lass!¡±

    Liu Yi who had seen Ai Ling¡¯s thoughts feels like his heart is about to scatter!

    It is like a hand is ruthlessly gripping his heart making him unable to breathe from the pain.

    ¡°Lord¡­¡±

    Golden light slowly emits out from Ai Ling¡¯s seven apertures and converges with the rest of the women¡¯s light and floats into the air.

    Very quickly 5 different colored magatamas formed before being threaded by the golden thread and turned into a ne.

    This is the 5 Spirit Treasure which all of the cultivators in the world wish to obtain!

    ¡°Quickly snatch it!¡±

    No one knows who shouted it but all of the cultivators present charge forward.

    Xue Luo hurriedly starts to block these people but there are too many cultivators. Thus she is unable to block them on her own.

    ¡°Block them!¡±

    Zhang Mianmian and the rest of the women no longer attack Xue Luo but instead, they start fighting against the rest of the cultivators in the world.

    Instantly the pressure on Xue Luo drops greatly.

    Underneath it is a huge messy fight while above, Liu Yi and Ai Ling are hugging each other.

    ¡°Lord¡­¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s eyes are filled with tender sentiments, ¡°Forget about Little Lass¡­¡±

    She gently pushes Liu Yi away and at this moment, a red lightning bolt falls from the sky and struck Ai Ling¡¯s body.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart scatters.

    Ai Ling¡¯s body was turned into dust by this lightning bolt and a red blood pearl fell down.

    Liu Yi frantically stretches out his hand and grabs hold of that blood pearl.

    At this same moment, a figure jumps out and snatched the magatama ne from the air andnds on top of the statue.

    The 5 women who possess the 5 Spirit Bodies faint and drop onto the ground, and were caught by the people from Womand.

    ¡°Hahahaha! 5 Spirit Treasure! I have obtained the 5 Spirit Treasure!¡±

    Liu Haisheng raises the ne high up as he stands on top of the statueughing like a madman.

    ¡°The world shall be mine!¡±

    Liu Yi does not seem to have seen all of these as he holds the red blood pearl in his hands while crying tears of blood.

    {Benefactor! Quickly use your True Blood to irrigate the blood pearl!}

    As the Eight Deste Poison Mother, Meng Xi shouts, {Quickly! Otherwise, it will be toote!}

    Although Liu Yi does not know what Meng Xi means, he quickly does as she says!

    A mouthful of true blood surges out from his dantian before being sprayed onto the blood pearl.

    Although the true blood is very valuable to a god race, if it can save Little Lass, Liu Yi is willing to take out all of his true blood!

    The moment the true blood touches the blood pearl, the blood pearl starts blossoming like a flower bud that was being watered.

    Very quickly a beautiful blood lotus flower appears in Liu Yi¡¯s palm.

    {All God Race members possess undying bodies!}

    Meng Xi transmits her voice to Liu Yi¡¯s ear, {Along with the fact that Miss Ai Ling¡¯s cultivation is very deep, even if she is dead, her soul will not wither away! Miss Ai Ling¡¯s 3 immortal and 7 mortal souls are inside this blood pearl. As long as the master uses your true blood to water it, she will be reborn from the blood lotus flower!}

    {Real, really?!}

    Liu Yi became excited. Little Lass can still be revived!

    What other matter can be even more gratifying than this?

    He immediately wants to urge his true blood but only feels that his body is empty. His vision turns dark as stars circle him.

    {Benefactor! Right now your true blood is still not enough to water the blood lotus flower!}

    Meng Xi immediately reminds Liu Yi, {You must continue to refine your god race true blood before slowly watering the blood lotus flower! Otherwise, even if you killed yourself and attract the god¡¯s punishment, it will not be enough to allow Miss Ai Ling revival!}

    {I know. I know!}

    Liu Yi nods his head before carefully putting the blood lotus flower away.

    This blood lotus flower is even more precious than his life, thus he must protect it properly!

    Little Lass, Lord will revive you soon! Just wait!

    You waited for 1300 years, right now it is time for me to protect you!

    At this moment, Liu Haisheng who is standing on top of the statue lets out a roar.

    This roar carries a strange demon qi!

    Momentarily, a lot of people were unable to take it and copse onto the ground bleeding from their seven apertures!

    Those who have slightly better cultivators also shiver!

    ¡°Hahaha! Sky Demon Great Technique is so powerful! Now that I had obtained the 5 Spirit Treasure, the world shall belong to my Solo Sect!¡±

    Solo Sect?

    Liu Yi instantly turns his head over and stares at Liu Haisheng coldly.

    ¡°You are from Solo Sect?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Of course!¡±

    Right now Liu Haisheng no longer fears Liu Yi. He hangs the 5 Spirit Treasure around his neck and his body is immediately covered with the 5 colored lights like a spirit!

    ¡°To be precise, I¡­no, this seat is the sect head of Solo Sect! Everyone shall bow down in front of this seat¡¯s might! Those who do not submit shall be killed!¡±

    At this moment, a sect head from the outer pavilion sects curses, ¡°Damn it! Who do you count as!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Liu Haisheng waves his hand and an enormous ck hand descends from the sky. It swipes the air and that entire outer pavilion sect disappears!

    All of the cultivators present were instantly frightened out of their minds!

    ¡°Come out my warriors!¡±

    Liu Haisheng shouted, causing the ck clouds in the sky to disperse.

    Angels pping their wings descend from the sky.

    These angles are different from those angels that Liu Yi had seen before in the past. They are more like semi-finished products of human evolution!

    Half angel half-demon!

    ¡°It is the Heaven Realm Army!¡±

    Anna who is a member of the Heaven Realm cannot be any more familiar with these people!

    ¡°Something is wrong¡­ they are Heaven Realm Army¡­but why did they turn into this?¡±

    Not only these transformed Heaven Realm Army, Li Heqiang also summoned out countless dragons as he appeared.

    ¡°Solo Sect¡­very good!¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, ¡°Today I shall settle the score with you all!¡±

    Liu Yi swipes his Netherworld Ghost Ring and releases thousands of Netherworld Soldiers!

    These Netherworld Soldiers immediately start fighting against those transformed angels as well as the dragons that Li Heqiang had summoned.

    ¡°You think that you can win me?¡±

    Liu Haisheng sneers, ¡°This seat waited for a long time and finally waited for this day¡¯s arrival! Now that woman has finally died! She is truly stupid! She possessed the strength of a realm crosser but she sacrificed her life for you! What a joke, truly a joke! She thought that she would let you obtain the 5 Spirit Treasure and her scheme was airtight. But she did not expect that in the end, this 5 Spirit Treasure willnd in this seat¡¯s hand! Didn¡¯t that stupid woman die for nothing in the end!¡±

    ¡°How dare you humiliate Little Lass! Die!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes turn red as he charges at Liu Haisheng.

 Chapter 884 - Chapter 884 [Liu Yiâ€™s weakness]

    <h4> Chapter 884 [Liu Yi¡¯s weakness]</h4>

    ¡°Hahaha, this seat has obtained the 5 Spirit Treasure, who can be this seat¡¯s opponent!¡±

    Liu Haisheng onlyughs loudly like he does not ce Liu Yi in his eyes.

    He trembles slightly as the 5 colored lights wrapped around his entire body.

    A pair of white flesh wings spread out from behind his back!

    Demon transform, angel transform!

    After Liu Haisheng learned the Demon Sword Technique, he metamorphosed to the extreme.

    He raises his palm and the enormous statue below him moves along as well!

    The enormous statue follows Liu Haisheng¡¯s movement and grabs Liu Yi!

    This technique is indeed evil but Liu Yi ps out a palm against the iing palm.

    When his palm wind sweeps onto the arm, that arm starts to crumble bit by bit!

    In anger, Liu Yi immediately used his full strength the moment he stepped up.

    He activates God Transformation as the sun tattoo on his back starts to light up.

    Fire-ice armor, Nine Yang Chains. No matter what technique it is, as long as it can strengthen him, Liu Yi uses all of them!

    The anger is like a catalyst that urges him, causing his golden pupil to turn blood red!

    Right now, Liu Yi only has a single thought and that is to kill Liu Haisheng!

    ¡°Demon Qi Impose!¡±

    Liu Haisheng ces both hands together and continues to urge his technique.

    The ck clouds in the sky change as an enormous Heaven Demon King avatar appears among the clouds!

    The body is enormous like a god!

    Its hands tear apart the cloudyer as it¡¯s six demon eyes stare at Liu Yi.

    A bad premonition emerges in Liu Yi¡¯s mind.

    That Heaven Demon King suddenly stretched out its arm. Its palm descends from the sky pping down at Liu Yi.

    This is the move that Liu Haisheng used earlier to kill off the outer pavilion sect!

    Liu Yi lets out a roar as an enormous armored warrior appears behind his back!

    This armored warrior is his Asura strength. It is the Asura Demon King that is formed from Liu Yi¡¯s Asura Qi!

    The armored Asura Demon King stretches out its arm and grabs hold of the Heaven Demon King¡¯s arm before its other arm raises an enormous Asura de and chops that arm off.

    Liu Haisheng got a huge shock. The Heaven Demon King that I bitterly cultivated was unable to withstand a single blow?

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Liu Yi grabs the Sky Splitting Golden Spear with one hand and takes a deep breath. He then let out a roar at that Heaven Demon King that is screaming in the sky!

    Dragon Breath!

    Red trial lightning shoots out from Liu Yi¡¯s mouth forming a red lightning cyclone!

    This cyclone sweeps towards that Heaven Demon King¡¯s head and starts tearing it apart, starting from the head to its body!

    Almost in a blink of an eye, the Heaven Demon King was destroyed.

    ¡°Liu Haisheng! It is your turn!¡±

    Liu Yi roars and appears in front of Liu Haisheng.

    His legs pedals on top of the statue making the statue start running upwards.

    Liu Yi exerted strength on the statue. With every pedal on the statue, it causes the statue to start copsing bit by bit!

    ¡°Impossible! How can this seat¡¯s Heaven Demon Great Technique be so easily defeated!¡±

    Liu Haisheng is still in astonishment. While in a blink of an eye, Liu Yi was in front of him.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s hands grab hold of Liu Haisheng¡¯s head and yanked hard to the side!

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s head was torn off by Liu Yi! His body sprays out blood before it sways and tumbles down.

    Although Liu Haisheng¡¯s head was torn off, due to his lifeforce he did not die instantly.

    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±

    His head is still mumbling as it falls to the ground, ¡°Why¡­this seat possesses Heaven Demon Great Technique as well as 5 Spirit Treasure. Why am I still unable to defeat you¡­¡±

    ¡°The 5 Spirit Treasure does not belong to you!¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and grabs that magatama ne, ¡°You cant disy even 0.01% of the 5 Spirit Treasure¡¯s might!¡±

    ¡°This seat is unwilling!¡± roars Liu Haisheng with red eyes!

    From his head, slender white meridians stretch out before interweaving together like a white and swiftly form the body of an angel!

    This angel¡¯s body is white like resin.

    From his back stretches out two pairs of flesh wings which have some feathers growing from it.

    This angel¡¯s hands and legs are very slender and a tail also grew from its butt.

    Instead of calling it an angel, it is more like a demon!

    This is the appearance of Liu Haisheng after his metamorphosis!

    ¡°This guy¡¯s technique¡­is scary¡­¡±

    Anna who is fighting against other cultivators cannot help but feel fear upon seeing this scene.

    Too scary¡­the aura that this guy is emitting is the aura of a God-King¡­

    He possesses a flesh bodyparable to a God-King!

    ¡°Liu Yi! This seat shall send you to meet that woman!¡±

    Liu Haisheng roars as his arms transform into silver swords. He flies toward Liu Yi as he keeps swinging his swords.

    The avatar behind Liu Yi¡¯s back waves its 4 Firegod swords, Through Heaven Sword as well as Xiao Taiji, this six swords. It can both attack and defend. Not only did it block Liu Haisheng¡¯s attack, but it also suppressed him until he was unable to breathe.

    ¡°This seat is unresigned! This seat is unresigned!¡±

    The longer Liu Haisheng fought, the more sullen he became. The more sullen he became the angrier he became!

    His legs also turn into silver des chopping at Liu Yi time after time but the avatar behind Liu Yi is valiant. It calmly faces Liu Haisheng¡¯s attack.

    It took advantage of the gap between Liu Haisheng¡¯s attack and its palm ps his chest.

    Deste me!

    Liu Haisheng vomits out silver blood as his body was sent flying backward a few hundred meters until he smashes into a hall in Raising Immortal Pce Hall.

    Liu Yi immediately went after him.

    The avatar behind his back stretches out an arm and pulls Liu Haisheng out from the rubble before using a Firegod Sword to chop off one of his arms.

    Liu Yi wants to let Liu Haisheng experience suffering before killing him!

    But after losing an arm, Liu Haisheng only sneered.

    Silver blood vessels extend out from the wound and reform his arm.

    Regeneration! Indeed same as that Evil Infant!

    If it is another person, facing this kind of technique they will have a headache.

    But to Liu Yi, it is nothing!

    ¡°You are unable to kill this seat! This seat is undying! This seat shall kill you and send you to meet that bitch!¡±

    Just as Liu Haisheng finished speaking, Liu Yi appears in front of him before punching his head fiercely.

    Liu Haisheng got sted into the ground like a cannonball causingyers of ground to fissure.

    Liu Yi descended from the sky while holding a Firegod Sword.

    The Firegod Sword let out a dazzling me tail, drawing a red line in the sky.

    Liu Yi pierces the sword through the top of Liu Haisheng¡¯s head.

    Brain matter sshes all over the ce but Liu Haisheng onlyughs, ¡°You think that you can kill this seat? This seat will revive again and again!¡±

    ¡°Liu Haisheng. Could it be that you forgot?¡±

    Liu Yi grabs the sword hilt of Firegod sword with both hands as he looks at Liu Haisheng with a cold look, ¡°This Demon Sword Technique of yours was learned from me!¡±

    ¡°Demon Sword Technique!¡±

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s eyes are filled with fear as his entire body turns cold!

    Demon Sword Technique¡­.Demon Sword Technique is the bane of this technique of mine!

    ¡°Liu Haisheng. Persisting in evil brings about self-destruction. Just ept your fate!¡±

    Liu Yi uses the Demon Sword Technique: Soul Return!

    Liu Haisheng¡¯s soul was instantly pulled out by him and grasped in his hand. He then sends his soul into Xiao Taiji!

    His Xiao Taiji instantly started transforming. The green radiance that was originally being emitted by his Xiao Taiji instantly turns silver.

    A pair of small white wings grew out from the sword hilt while the sword body also start to have a slight bone-like appearance.

    Xiao Taiji¡¯s grade seems to have increased by a few. Looks like Liu Haisheng¡¯s soul is a huge tonic!

    As for Liu Haisheng¡¯s corpse, it lies there no longer moving.

    Seeing Liu Haisheng had died, Li Heqiang instantly became badly frightened.

    ¡°Retreat!Retreat!¡±

    He immediately leads those angels, dragons and flees in disarray flurriedly.

    Liu Yi tosses down Liu Haisheng¡¯s corpse and raises the magatama ne in his hand.

    ¡°5 Spirit Treasure is in my hands, who still dares to fight for it!¡±

    This shout from Liu Yi causes the cultivators to all calm down.

    In the end, 5 Spirit Treasure still ended up in his hands?

    Then in the future, who in this world can block his steps!

    With him holding onto the 5 Spirit Treasure, no one dared to step forward to snatch it.

    But most of the cultivators are unconvinced in their hearts that Liu Yi took the 5 Spirit Treasure!

    Just as they had this thought, several silver light beams descend from the sky.

    The ck clouds in the sky disperse unceasingly and very quickly, an enormous pce appears faintly in the sky.

    ¡°What is this!¡±

    ¡°Where did this pce came from¡­such pressure¡­¡±

    Everyone is iparably shocked. The people from the outer pavilion are perplexed while the people from inner pavilion were feeling danger!

    Qin Imperial Pce! This is the Qin Imperial Pce from the legends!

    For the 5 Spirit Treasure, Qin Imperial Pce had finally appeared!

    For every beam of moonlight that shines down, a figure appears among the moonbeam.

    ¡°5 Spirit Treasure!¡±

    The head of them is none other than First.

    He is holding a fan in his hand like a carefree schr as he slowly fans himself while smiling.

    ¡°Liu Yi, we have finally met.¡±

    ¡°Qin Imperial Pce. Looks like you are unable to bear it?¡±

    Liu Yi who is holding the 5 Spirit Treasure says with a mocking smile, ¡°I thought that you guys would be like a turtle that pulls its head in and continues to hide!¡±

    ¡°We are only here to retrieve the thing that we lost.¡±

    First says unhurriedly, ¡°This 5 Spirit Treasure belonged to my Qin Imperial Pce. That spirit vein, as well as unceasingly reincarnating spirit body powers, is the power that my noble Emperor Qin lost! Right now it is time for it to be handed back to us.¡±

    ¡°You are thinking too much!¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°You say it is yours and it bes yours? If you want it then snatch it from my hands!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi. I will not fight against you.¡±

    First, continue to fan himself while smiling.

    ¡°I know that you are powerful. Very powerful. But no matter how powerful you are, you still have a weak point.¡±

    ¡°My weak point? I do want to know what it is!¡±

 Chapter 885 - Exchange]

    <h4>Chapter 885 [Exchange]</h4>

    ¡°Since you put it like that then I shall satisfy you.¡±

    First kept smiling in delight as he ps his hands, ¡°Soon your weak point will appear.¡±

    One of the Ten Heavenly Stems drags out a girl as he steps forward in front of Liu Yi.

    Seeing this girl, Liu Yi got a huge shock!

    Wang Lele!

    ¡°Big Brother Xiao Yi!¡±

    Lele struggles with all her might while that person behind her grabs her tightly.

    ¡°Qin Imperial Pce! You are too despicable!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s anger cannot be unmasked. His rage burns up like a raging me. If this me was real, perhaps half of the sky would be reflecting red!

    This group of scumbags! They captured Wang Lele to threaten me!

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi clenches his fist, First immediately says, ¡°Your might is too strong making us afraid. Stay there not moving otherwise this girlfriend of yours will be decapitated.¡±

    As First is speaking, the Ten Heavenly Stem member behind Wang Lele rests a dagger against Wang Lele¡¯s throat.

    So long as he exerts a bit more strength on the dagger, Wang Lele¡¯s neck will be cut.

    Liu Yi became anxious in his heart. Lele is only a mortal! The moment her neck gets cut, she will die!

    He rxes his fist and no longer moves.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly. If you have things to say then say it!¡±

    ¡°In front of your weak point, you are also helpless.¡±

    First continue to fan himself and that smile of his makes Liu Yi feel disgusted.

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯ll give you a chance to choose. Either you choose her or choose the 5 Spirit Treasure.¡±

    Fourth who is holding the dagger smiles in delight.

    No one will think of giving up the 5 Spirit Treasure. When Liu Yi makes his choice, my woman¡¯s heart will return to me.

    At that time, we will release Wang Lele, and then she can deal him a fatal strike!

    This way, He will definitely die.

    After he dies, the 5 Spirit Treasure will be Qin Imperial Pce¡¯s.

    Perhaps my fiance liked this guy but he is only one small story of Qin Imperial Pce history.

    Sooner orter a story will end.

    First emphasizes, ¡°So which are you going to choose! The 5 Spirit Treasure or this woman! Let me tell you, you only have a single chance to choose!¡±

    ¡°Let her go.¡±

    Liu Yi did not hesitate and tossed the 5 Spirit Treasure.

    The people from Qin Imperial Pce were stunned. Is Liu Yi really handing over the 5 Spirit Treasure?

    Even Wang Lele got a huge shock as she watched the 5 Spirit Treasure fly over.

    ¡°Cannot!¡±

    Wang Lele suddenly shrieks as she jumps out and snatches the 5 Spirit Treasure beforending by Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    Seeing Wang Lele jumping so high, he was surprised, ¡°Lele?¡±

    Is¡­.is this a height that a normal human can jump up?

    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±

    Wang Lele, who is holding the 5 Spirit Treasure, is flustered and exasperated as she questions Liu Yi, ¡°This is the 5 Spirit Treasure you know! How can you hand it over to other people s so casually!¡±

    ¡°So what about this 5 Spirit Treasure?¡±

    Liu Yi let slip, ¡°Strength can be obtained as one cultivates! But there is only a single Wang Lele in this world!¡±

    ¡°You! You big idiot¡­.¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s eyes turn slightly damp, ¡°I am not worthy for you to do this!¡±

    ¡°Tenth! What are you doing!¡±

    Seeing Wang Lele holding the 5 Spirit Treasure standing by Liu Yi¡¯s side, he yells anxiously, ¡°Quickly bring the 5 Spirit Treasure!¡±

    Tenth?

    Radiance shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes as his gazends on Wang Lele.

    Wang Lele¡­.is part of the Ten Heavenly Stem?

    ¡°You understand now?¡±

    Wang Lele bites her lips as she looks at Liu Yi and says, ¡°I am a liar. I am not worth it!¡±

    For a while, Liu Yi¡¯s mind is in a mess as he stands there nkly.

    The shock that he had experienced today is too much. For a while, he was unable to digest everything in his mind.

    But at this moment, the people from Qin Imperial Pce charge over wanting to snatch over the ne in Wang Lele¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Wang Lele immediately pulls the magatama ne with both hands, ¡°If anyone dares toe over, I shall destroy this ne!¡±

    ¡°Tenth are you mad!¡±

    Fourth berates, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are a person of Qin Imperial Pce! If you dare do this, you must think about what price you will pay!¡±

    ¡°Price?¡±

    Wang Lele does not have any fear on her face, ¡°I already died once. I have saw through life and death a long time ago. It is useless to use death to threaten me.¡±

    ¡°Tenth take a look at what this is!¡±

    First stretch out his hand which is holding a wooden tablet.

    A clear ¡®Tenth¡¯ character is carved on that wooden tablet.

    ¡°Look at this carefully! This is your life and death tablet! As long as I destroy this tablet, your soul will be scattered!¡±

    ¡°Then you can just kill me.¡±

    After saying this, Wang Lele passed the ne back into Liu Yi¡¯s hands, ¡°I am sick of living.¡±

    ¡°Fine! Then I shall fulfill your wish!¡±

    Ruthlessness shes across First¡¯s eyes as he prepares to destroy that life and death tablet.

    At this moment, Liu Yi suddenly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡±

    First sneers, I knew that you would stop me.

    ¡°Give me the life and death tablet and I will give you the 5 Spirit Treasure.¡± says Liu Yi as he raises that ne.

    ¡°Liu Yi! You, you are mad!¡±

    Wang Lele looks at Liu Yi in shock, ¡°Do you know the consequences of this action of yours? After you hand it over, Qin Emperor will revive! The moment Emperor Qin revives people will be in a terrible situation! But if you hold on to it and use it to cultivate, your strength will increase swiftly and rapidly bing a realm crosser!¡±

    Be like a realm crosser¡­

    To cultivators, this is a huge allure.

    The strength of a realm crosser, is the peak of the six realms!

    ¡°If I can¡¯t even protect my woman, what can I use to protect this world?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles at Wang Lele, ¡°Furthermore, I already lost an important person today and I do not wish to lose a second one.¡±

    After which he shouts, ¡°People from Qin Imperial Pce. Do you keep your word?¡±

    First also shouts back, ¡°I swear on my noble Emperor Qin!¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    Liu Yi is not a person who likes to procrastinate. He immediately tosses out the ne.

    First also did not hesitate and toss the life and death tablet over.

    After the two of them have exchanged the items, Firstughs as he holds the 5 Spirit Treasure.

    After Liu Yi got the life and death tablet, he stuffed it into Wang Lele¡¯s hands.

    ¡°From now on you are free.¡±

    ¡°You¡­you idiot¡­¡±

    Wang Lele starts crying, ¡°How can you be so stupid!¡±

    ¡°This is not stupid.¡± Liu Yi pulls Wang Lele behind him, ¡°As long as you all stand behind me, I will be even stronger.¡±

    ¡°Idiot¡­¡±

    Wang Lele leaps into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace as she cries nonstop.

    ¡°Liu Yi. I shall pardon you today.¡± First keeps away his fan and says, ¡°Sooner orter Qin Imperial Pce shall once again visit the world! Liu Yi, we shall calcte our debtter!¡±

    He prepares to bring the entire Qin Imperial Pce and leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Fourth shouts hurriedly, ¡°Tenth cannot be abandoned just like this! She is my fiancee!¡±

    ¡°She is no longer your fiancee.¡±

    First shake the ne in his hand, ¡°Our Qin Imperial Pce is about to emerge once more. Don¡¯t forget our great cause for a woman!¡±

    ¡°But, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But what! Do you want to leave along with her!¡±

    First¡¯s expression is cold.

    Fourth immediately stops speaking. As he follows Qin Imperial Pce and flies upwards, she shouts towards Wang Lele below, ¡°Tenth,e back. As long as youe back, I will apologize to Emperor Qin! We are still the Ten Heavenly Stems, the capable generals of Qin Imperial Pce .¡±

    ¡°I am no longer Tenth.¡±

    Wang Lele stands by Liu Yi¡¯s side and looks at Fourth in the sky and says coldly, ¡°From this moment onwards, Tenth no longer exists. I, am Wang Lele.¡±

    After which she closes her eyes.

    Immediately after, she trembles before fainting. Later, she wakes up in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Big Brother Xiao Yi¡­where, where is this ce¡­¡±

    ¡°Tenth?¡±

    ¡°What is Big Brother Xiao Yi saying?¡±

    Wang Lele looks at Liu Yi in puzzlement, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I at home¡­why did Ie here¡­where is this ce¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Lele. It has all passed.¡±

    Liu Yi gently kisses Lele¡¯s forehead. She felt sleepy and fell asleep in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Anna.¡± summons Liu Yi and Anna instantly appear by Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    Liu Yi passes Wang Lele over to Anna, ¡°Send her back to North Dragon City.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Right now, Anna adtes Liu Yi a lot. Whatever he says, she will immediately do as instructed.

    Only after Wang Lele and Anna disappeared did Liu Yi rx.

    So long as Lele is safe.

    After Liu Yi had settled Wang Lele¡¯s matter, he looked at the sky where the Qin Imperial Pce had disappeared before looking at the rest of the cultivators.

    He then says, ¡°Everyone, all of you have seen it. The rise of Qin Imperial Pce is just a matter of time.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gazends on the cultivators, ¡°You don¡¯t wish to be the ves of Qin Imperial Pce right? If you do not wish to be ves then raise your weapons and stand on my side!¡±

    ¡°I support husband!¡±

    Yang Mianmian immediately raises her giant ax and leads the people from Kunlun Mountain and stands behind Liu Yi.

    ¡°My Womand also supports Sage Ruler!¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus and the rest of the beauties behind her are the most faithful supporters of Liu Yi.

    All of a sudden obtaining the support of two major sects, Liu Yi¡¯s influence magnified by quite a bit.

    Tao Cheng thinks rapidly and says, ¡°Fendu City shall also obey Daoist Liu¡¯s order!¡±

    He feels that he will not lose out following Liu Yi.

    After all two major sects are following him, there will be even more following him.

    I must snatch up a good position first! At the very least I can improve my good impression in Liu Yi¡¯s heart by a bit!

    ¡°Boundless life!¡±

    The Living Buddha who had always been watching the show says, ¡°Since that is the case, then I might as well join in the excitement. Religion Mi will also resist Qin Imperial Pce along with Daoist Liu!¡±

    Religion Mi had also given word!

    Ruyi Sect is also unwilling to fall behind. Qiu Jiqing also dered his position and is willing to be in an alliance with Liu Yi.

    Thus the remaining small and big sects all dere that they are willing to follow Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi looks at those big and small sects that acknowledge allegiance to him and feel like it was a lifetime ago in his heart.

    Little Lass¡­wait for lord¡­

 Chapter 886 - Massacre Shrine]

    <h4>Chapter 886 [Massacre Shrine]</h4>

    ¡°Since we are following Daoist Liu, I think it is not right for Daoist Liu to still be sectless.¡±

    Qiu Jiqing is very crafty. He thinks in his heart, right now Liu Yi is alone. If something happened and he ran off on his own, who do we all look for?

    Like the old saying, The monk can run away but the temple won¡¯t run with him! We must make Liu Yi leave behind air!

    ¡°Daoist Liu, you see since Raising Immortal Pce Hall no longer has an owner right now and you were once a brilliant disciple of Raising Immortal Pce Hall, why don¡¯t¡­¡±

    The moment Liu Yi heard what he said, he instantly understood what Qiu Jiqing was thinking about.

    He is afraid that since I am alone, in hindsight if something troublesome happened, I would run away.

    But Liu Yi already has ns to subdue Raising Immortal Pce Hall. He nods his head and says, ¡°The millennium foundation of Raising Immortal Pce Hall cannot be destroyed like this.¡±

    Liu Yi thinks for a while before saying, ¡°But Raising Immortal Pce Hall has be notorious far and wide due to Liu Haisheng. Now that I have taken over Raising Immortal Pce Hall, this ce must have a new look! I, Liu Yi dere from today onwards, Raising Immortal Pce Hall shall be renamed to Massacre Shrine! And I, Liu Yi, shall be the first sect head!¡±

    Massacre Shrine!

    Oh gosh, Liu Yi¡¯s tone is not small!

    It looks like this sect¡¯s target is not just bing famous in the six realms! It points at the Nine Layers of Heaven!

    This guy is out of the ordinary!

    ¡°We, Massacre Shrine, are not willing to establish any enemy. As long as no one takes the initiative to provoke us, we will not provoke others! But whoever dares to provoke my Massacre Shrine, will not be let off! Furthermore, right now our enemy is only Qin Imperial Pce! We and Qin Imperial Pce cannot exist together!¡±

    This sentence struck the hearts of the crowd.

    In the future, the situation is necessary to fight against Qin Imperial Pce! Emperor Qin who wishes to conquer the world is even scarier that Liu Yi!

    Although Liu Yi is powerful, he is regarded as low-profile. He never interfered with the matters of other sects nor had any wish to proim himself a hegemony or the likes.

    Thus following Liu Yi to fight Emperor Qin is the best choice!

    Qin Imperial Pce is the entire cultivation world¡­, is the entire six realms¡¯ greatest threat!

    Liu Yi waves his hand and says, ¡°From today onwards, Massacre Shrine shall recruit disciples from the entire world!¡±

    On the back of his coat appears two words, Massacre Shrine.

    Liu Yi let out Through Heaven Sword. This sword, that can change its size as it wishes, reces that previous statue of Liu Haisheng and pierces into the center of the public square.

    Through Heaven Sword expands swiftly and in a blink of an eye, it grows into an over hundred-meter long enormous sword. Its imposing manner makes people rmed.

    Liu Yi says loudly, ¡°Through Heaven return back to the origin. Massacring gods established!¡±

    None of the cultivators in the world were disrespectful. Liu Yi indeed has his charm.

    From now onwards, none in the cultivation world would not know of his name.

    ¡°Sect Head¡­.you, you must stand firm!¡±

    Kunlun Mountain¡¯s disciples grab hold of Yang Mianmian crying, ¡°Please don¡¯t think of joining Liu¡¯s sect! You cannot leave our Kunlun Mountain!¡±

    Yang Mianmian says in grief, ¡°Wuwu¡­really hateful¡­why can¡¯t you all quickly choose a new sect head!¡±

    The Kunlun Mountain¡¯s disciples were all about to go crazy. Other people wish to be a sect head but our own sect head hates that she cannot immediately jump ship!

    A slightly smarter Kunlun Mountain¡¯s disciple thinks rapidly before saying, ¡°Sect head! You need to think about ith. If you leave Kunlun Mountain, then the new sect head who takes up the post might not be of one mind with Sect Head Liu! Only with you remaining as the sect head can you give Sect Head Liu the greatest help!¡±

    ¡°What you say is reasonable!¡±

    Yang Mianmian nods her head and only then did the Kunlun Mountain¡¯s disciple breathe out in relief.

    ¡°After Massacre Shrine has been established, we will set up an embassy for everyone.¡±

    Liu Yi thought of the current political style and had his own thoughts.

    ¡°All of the sects can have an embassy in my Massacre Sect and leave behind an envoy to carry out an alliance with Massacre Sect. Since our alliance¡¯s sole target is to resist Qin Imperial Pce, this alliance shall be called Chu Han Alliance. What does everyone think about it?¡±

    Chu Han Alliance?

    It looks like it is a pledge to exterminate that Qin Imperial Pce!

    This idea obtained the unanimous positive evaluation from the rest of the cultivators present.

    Everyone is afraid of having spies being nted into their sect but on the contrary, this Massacre Shine lets them ce people inside.

    Finding people to watch Massacre Sect is also good. Even if Massacre Sect did not establish this embassy, they would also think of ways to nt spies inside.

    ¡°Junior brother¡­Sect Head!¡±

    Chen Keqing walks up to Liu Yi and transmits her voice to Liu Yi, {Isn¡¯t this just letting them send spies to us by establishing this embassy?}

    {Senior Sister. Do you think that they will not send spies if we do not set up this embassy?}

    Liu Yi chuckles, {By establishing the embassy now, we can make their spies move out from the dark into the open. Moreover, the more important matter currently is to resist Qin Imperial Pce. The sectarian biases between these sects should be tossed aside first.}

    {Sect Head has a good bearing¡­}

    Chen Keqing sighs faintly, {I do not know if the other sects would have this bearing as well.}

    At this moment, the disciples from Kunlun Mountain are holding Yang Mianmian, ¡°Sect head! Sect Head! You must persevere! You cannot be the envoy!¡±

    ¡°Why! Who says that the sect head cannot be the envoy!¡±

    Damn it. When is there a sect head who does not stay in their own sect and stay in other people sects daily!

    If this news went out wouldn¡¯t Kunlun Mountain be a joke?

    This is not allowed!

    ¡°Sect Head think about it. Even if you stay here, Sect Head Liu would also not stay in Massare Shrine daily!¡±

    That disciple from earlier speaks up, ¡°Furthermore, like what the ancient says, reunion after an absence is sweeter than being newlyweds! If you stay in Massacre Shrine daily, perhaps that Sect Head Liu will be sick of you! As long as you remain in Kunlun Mountain and not in front of him, only then would Sect Head Liu think about you and miss you!¡±

    ¡°Putting it like this, it is rather reasonable.¡±

    Yang Mianmian nods her head making the rest of the disciples let out a sigh of relief.

    Damn it¡­why would we meet such an unreliable sect head. Furthermore, she is also a once in a millennium rarely seen talent in Kunlun Mountain! She cannot be allowed to leave!

    Dragon Lotus is not like Yang Mianmian. She understood the big picture and would not personally stay here at Massacre Shrine, thus she orders Qiu Han, ¡°Qiu Han you shall stay here then.¡±

    ¡°As ordered!¡±

    Qiu Han does not hesitate at all and agrees to it. Furthermore, she is also looking forward to it in her heart.

    Am I¡­looking forward to something happening between me and Liu Yi?

    The rest of the sects also left their own envoy. What makes Liu Yi amuse is that the envoy from World Manor is Mo Lan while the envoy from Immortal Snow Peak is Gu Yu.

    As for Medical King Valley, the envoy they left behind is Huang Jie. Looks like the sects from the outer pavilion are fighting to leave behind envoys whom Liu Yi are close to, so as to deepen their rtionship with Liu Yi.

    In the past, Liu Yi was the mouse among the outer pavilions whom everyone wanted to kill, but now, Liu Yi has turned into a huge pir whom everyone wants to hug tight!

    Towards this point, Liu Yi was also well aware of it and thus did not expose it.

    To be honest not only is the outer pavilion like this. Even the inner pavilion is also the same.

    For example, Peni Ind whose envoy is Zhang Jiashuang.

    It looks like the future will be more and more interesting.

    ¡°Liu Yi.¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is hurriedly handling the affairs of Massacre Shrine, Xue Luo suddenly appears in front of him.

    ¡°Xue Luo?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the woman in front of her not knowing what she is going to do.

    Thinking about it, it looks like both of her masters died in my hands.

    But Little Lass is still alive, having turned into a blood lotus flower waiting for me to water it.

    ¡°Can you please let me have a look at master?¡±

    Xue Luo¡¯s voice is heavy, making people feel stifled.

    Liu Yi cannot reject this request. Thus he carefully takes out that blood lotus flower, cupping it in his hands.

    Xue Luo instantly started crying. Her charming face suddenly turns blood red as she sprays out a mouthful of blood onto the blood lotus flower.

    Instantly that blood lotus flower starts to unfurl!

    The originally fist small blood lotus flower turned palm-size big!

    ¡°This!¡±

    Liu Yi got a huge shock!

    Xue Luo had taken out all of her real blood and watered the blood lotus flower.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Xue Luo stretched out her hand and stroked that blood lotus flower in a daze.

    ¡°You are a stupid woman¡­but¡­isn¡¯t Xue Luo also the same¡­¡±

    A miserable smile appears on her face and at this moment, scarlet lightning suddenly descended from the sky and struck her!

    Xue Luo was instantly turned into ashes and disappeared!

    Because her cultivation was too low, not a single fragment of her soul was left behind!

    Liu Yi felt his blood run cold. Xue Luo offered up her own life for Ai Ling!

    Could it be that she loved my Little Lass?

    Improper longing.

    s¡­in the end, she was also a sentimental woman.

    At this moment the 5th sun jade in his body had also lit up. Because of Ai Ling biting him, that blood power waspleted.

    Now that Nine Yang God Qi has fused with the blood power, I can be considered as aplete god race.

    Right now Liu Yi does not know what kind of monster he is. Anyway this monster will not harm the people whom I love.

    5 Spirit Gathering ends like this. In the end, the 5 Spirit Treasure still ended up in the hands of Qin Imperial Pce.

    As for Great God Sect that did not appear, this did not make Liu Yi feel unexpected.

    Liu Yi is also unable to guess what the Sect Head of Great God Sect is nning.

    Li Heqiang had run away and Solo Sect was still not thoroughly eliminated.

    Liu Yi ordered people to seek the location of these people. The surviving members of Solo Sect cannot be allowed to remain!

    At this moment, one of the past Raising Immortal Pce Hall¡¯s disciples suddenly rushes up in a panic and report.

    ¡°Sect Head! It is bad! Liu Haisheng¡¯s corpse disappeared!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi got a huge shock. Could it be that Liu Haisheng had not died?

    That Heaven Demon Great Technique is weird. Could it be that it can split up his soul?

    ¡°Find him! You must find him! Alive must see the person, dead must see the corpse!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s guess was not wrong. Liu Haisheng had split apart his soul, preparing to drag out his ignoble existence and wait for an opportunity to take revenge in the future.

    But what he did not expect was that he had met a scarier enemy.

    A beautiful woman wearing a cheongsam isughing charmingly as she steps on his head.

    ¡°Looks like I did note to this 5 Spirit Gathering for nothing. To harvest such a good dessert¡­ Soul Sucking Technique!¡±

 Chapter 887 - [Unrelenting]

    <h4>Chapter 887 [Unrelenting]</h4>

    Liu Yi is too used to doing nothing while asking other people to work. For example, Red Scarf Army which he had established, it was thrown to Chen Dahai. After establishing Redstar Conglomerate, he threw it to Zhou Ziying as well as Lin Zhouyi.

    After bing the Dragon King of River Song, he tossed it to his avatar as well as Military de and let them handle it.

    Even for the matter of crusading the four seas, he did not take part.

    Right now, after bing the Sect Head of Massacre Shrine, he finally became busy.

    During the beginning stages of the establishment of Massacre Shrine, Liu Yi does not dare to let other people handle any big or small matters at all. He personally took charge of all of them.

    Right now, Liu Yi cannot help but wish that he can split himself into more parts to use!

    After two months had passed and everything was up to standard Liu Yi became idle.

    Poison Jasmine and Chen Keqing are Liu Yi¡¯s left and right hand, bustling all over the ce.

    Although Ai Ling scared him by saying that opening the Spirit Vien needs the sacrifice of the lives of the Spirit Bodies, but right now the girls are living perfectly fine and they did not lose their spirit body power.

    As for the previous Elder Zhang Wentao, he is once again heavily utilized by Liu Yi. Surprisingly that irascible old man is not a bad talent.

    If not for his protection, who would know what would have happened to Poison Jasmine.

    At this moment, Liu Yi is sitting on top of the hilt of Through Heaven Sword as he absorbs the heaven and earth essence to replenish his 5th sunjade¡¯s energy.

    Nine small golden suns are revolving behind his back making other cultivators envious.

    This is the legendary Nine Yang God Qi, the technique of gods!

    Liu Yi is indeed blessed by the heavens!

    {Master, there is a call request!}

    Just as Liu Yi is cultivating thoroughly and rxingly, Little Jade¡¯s rm suddenly rings.

    This means that someone is calling him. Liu Yi unhurriedly recalled his qi and asked, {Who is calling me?}

    {It is Long San.}

    Long San? Why is this fellow looking for me?

    He was my superior, but now¡­the post of Law Enforcer is very high up. Long San has alreadye under me.

    It¡¯s been a long time since Chinese New Year, it couldn¡¯t be that he is calling to pay me respect.

    Liu Yi thinks before letting Little Jade connect the call.

    From the opposite came Long San¡¯s slightly anxious voice.

    ¡°Liu¡­.sir, it, it, it is bad!¡±

    ¡°What is the matter? Why are you making a big fuss.¡±

    Liu Yi creases his brows and says, ¡°What is with your decorum? Start talking.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

    Long San adjusts his emotion before saying, ¡°Liu Hongxian has met with a mishap¡­¡±

    ¡°What!!!¡±

    [TL: lols and Liu Yi instantly lost his own decorum.]

    Liu Yi stood up on top of the Through Heaven Sword as his eyes widen.

    ¡°Liu Hongxian? What happened to her?¡±

    ¡°Sir Liu, don¡¯t be anxious, listen to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck! How can I not be anxious!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Liu Hongxian go to America? Don¡¯t tell me that she met with a mishap?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­but we only lost contact with her! The liaison that we sent out was unable to find her. It is like she disappeared from the face of the earth! If it was not absolutely essential, we wouldn¡¯te and look for Sir Liu!¡±

    ¡°Which part of America did we lose contact with her?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart. It looks like I have to make a trip to America.

    ¡°It was in Washington.¡±

    Washington? It looks like this can be considered as the highest phase of the spy battle between the USA and China. To work in other¡¯s political center.

    ¡°Understood. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Liu Hongxian is Liu Yi¡¯s woman, thus he will not let anything happen to her.

    But seeking rashly is a no go. Luckily Liu Yi has a multi-functional individual soldier system by his side.

    Liu Yi shouts, ¡°Anna!¡±

    This sound is like thunder which spread throughout the entire Massacre Shrine.

    ¡°What is the matter, Liu Yi?¡±

    Anna appears in front of Liu Yi as a pair of small white wings p behind her.

    Liu Yi gets to the point right away and says, ¡°Apany me on a trip to Washington.¡±

    ¡°What? We are going to the west?¡±

    Anna was shocked, ¡°That is the territory of the west¡­could it be that you are going to find trouble for the God Realm?¡±

    She is worried that Liu Yi will make things difficult for the Western God Realm. Although Western God Realm is in the wrong in certain matters it is still her home. Anna does not wish for Liu Yi to wreak havoc there!

    ¡°No. I am going to save my woman. I will not go and find trouble for the God Realm.¡±

    Liu Yi knows that Anna is worried, so heforts, ¡°I need to trouble you, to be a small radar for me.¡±

    ¡°This is not a problem! I will do my best to help you!¡±

    Only then did Anna rx. It looks like I must hurry and help Liu Yi save that person!

    I cannot let Liu Yi stay there for too long to avoid issues from arising!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Send me over.¡±

    Liu Yi orders and Anna nods her head as she holds onto Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    The two of them turn into white light before disappearing.

    Almost in a sh, Liu Yi¡¯s legs stood on top of a skyscraper in Washington.

    Liu Yi cannot help but feel rueful, ¡°Your ability is really convenient¡­¡±

    By the side, Anna¡¯s forehead is covered in sweat.

    ¡°Still, still okay..¡±

    Liu Yi feels that Anna¡¯s state does not look good and asks, ¡°Anna, what is the matter? Are you tired because of the long-distance?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Anna shakes her head and did not say why. Instead, she asked, ¡°Do you have a photo of the person whom you want me to find?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Liu Yi takes out his handphone and pulls out the photo that he and Liu Hongxian posted together.

    ¡°Yet another beauty.¡±

    Liu Yi does not know if Anna¡¯s smile is mocking or jealousy.

    ¡°Anyway, with a photo, it will be easy.¡±

    She ces a finger lightly on the photo as she closes her eyes.

    Anna trembles while Liu Yi says in his heart, could it be that when searching, it also has a vibration mode?

    Before Liu Yi canprehend, Anna suddenly vomits blood before copsing weakly into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    Liu Yi got a huge shock as he hurriedly supported Anna and asked, ¡°Anna? What is the matter?¡±

    ¡°There¡­is an even stronger power here¡­¡±

    Annaughs bitterly, ¡°Different from the power of light, this is a type of depraved power¡­it made me feel ufortable¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why did I not sense it?¡±

    Liu Yi looks around but only feels that this ce is a bustling city and did not sense anything else.

    Anna exins, ¡°Because you are a cultivator from the east and do not possess holy power. Naturally, you are unable to sense the depraved power. It is like you can sense demon qi while I am unable to.¡±

    ¡°Understood, then what should we do? Are you unable to find the person?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­.my powers¡­.are too affected¡­¡±

    Anna speaks like she is half-asleep. As she speaks, her body starts dispersing bit by bit and finally transformed into a white awn which forms a mark on Liu Yi¡¯s palm.

    ¡°You can only¡­.rely¡­on your..self¡­¡±

    Damn it! She fell into a deep sleep!

    And of all ces she chose to sleep, she chose to sleep in my hand!

    Damn it. It looks like during crucial moments, she cannot be counted on!

    Liu Hongxian, where are you?

    Without any other choice, Liu Yi can only call Long San and find a person from him.

    After exining Liu Yi told them where he currently is.

    He jumps off the skyscraper silently. Luckily it is currently night time, thus no one notices him.

    After waiting for over an hour a ck Imp stopped in front of Liu Yi.

    It seems like USA likes this kind of muscle car. Liu Yi does not like it. He prefers SUVs.

    ¡°Director Liu! I am sorry foringte!¡±

    From the car jumps down a fatty who has an embarrassed look as he apologizes to Liu Yi.

    As for director and the likes, it is just something for them to cover up their identity.

    Liu Yi¡¯s current identity is Liu Dabo, a director from a foreign tradingpany who went abroad to do on-the-spot investigation.

    ¡°No worries. Get on.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and enters the car.

    The fatty eagerly returns to the driver¡¯s seat and starts the car.

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°Is this ce safe?¡±

    ¡°Safe,¡± replied the fatty as he nods his head, ¡°There are no wiretaps on the car. I check it a few times daily.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi start talking about the proper matter, ¡°How many days has Liu Hongxian disappeared for?¡±

    ¡°Three days!¡±

    The moment the fatty talked about this, he became anxious, ¡°A few days ago, we discovered a security official met someone. After Group Leader Liu obtained this intelligence, she tried approaching that guy but from then on, she disappeared¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is that guy?¡±

    mes of anger surges in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes. To dare to touch my woman! Seeking death!

    ¡°It is this guy.¡±

    As the fatty drives the car, he takes out a photo.

    When Liu Yi takes a look at the photo, it is a flirtatious looking guy with blond hair.

    Meng Xi pops out her head and says, {This barbarian looks good¡­.could it be that he had taken benefactor¡¯s woman and eloped?}

    {Get lost! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!}

    Liu Yi berates Meng Xi. What is thisss speaking blindly about?

    Meng Xi says feeling wronged, {Benefactor, this servant knows my mistake¡­why don¡¯t you punish this servant¡­}

    This makes Liu Yi sweat, punish you? How to punish? Punish you on the bed???

    Forget it. After all, thisss is just speaking harshly without any ill intent.

    Liu Yi ignores Meng Xi and questions the fatty, ¡°What is the background of this person?¡±

    The fatty says, ¡°His background is not small. He is a baron from the UK! He is called Bute and has quite an impressive reputation among the locals. This person also has a fewpanies under his name and can be considered as having both wealth and fame!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Liu Yi ns to find that person and break his teeth to see if he will speak or not!

    ¡°Senior official, you cannot!¡±

    The fatty hurriedly says, ¡°We cannot use force and can only use stratagem!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because this person is the breakthrough point for our focus on the USA X n!¡±

    The fatty says honestly, ¡°USA has drawn up an X n to deal with China. And right now we still know nothing about this n! That is why this Bute cannot die. Furthermore, Team Leader Liu also did not die. Although we are unable to find her but the biological signal within her body exists, but we are unable to determine the location!¡±

    Liu Hongxian is still alive!

    Hearing this Liu Yi became a lot calmer.

    In the past, he had sent Hunter to protect Liu Hongxian. Later on, due to him taking part in 5 Spirit Gathering and needed manpower, he recalled him.

    It is my fault. Liu Hongxian, I will save you!

 Chapter 888 - [Mr Baron]

    <h4>Chapter 888 [Mr Baron]</h4>

    After taking part in the Japan task, Liu Yi was considered as a familiar and experienced veteran special agent.

    At this moment, he is wearing a superior quality ck suit as he dressed up as an upper society businessman.

    Liu Yi¡¯s target for today is the party that is hosted in this high-ss club.

    The owner of this club is none other than Bute.

    Every few days, this baron from the UK would host a party.

    In Washington, a lot of people took glory in being able to take part in Bute¡¯s part.

    The party¡¯s invitation letter can be hard to find, with a price but no market.

    Liu Yi did not panic. He sits in a Mercedes-Benz car as he watches the unceasing people who are entering and exiting the club.

    Very soon, Liu Yi¡¯s gazends on a blond beauty.

    From Little Jade¡¯s database, a file is pulled out which identifies this blond beauty as a rather famous model.

    Furthermore, it appears that she had just broken up with her rich boyfriend.

    Liu Yi smiles, there she is.

    He pushes open the car door and gets out. After this, he pretends to crash into that blond woman.

    ¡°My god do you not have eyes!¡± eximed the blond beauty as she curses.

    Liu Yi apologized very politely, ¡°Sorry, sorry. It was an ident. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Ok-okay¡­¡±

    Seeing the impressive suite that Liu Yi is wearing then noticing the Patek Philippe that he is wearing on his wrist, her attitude instantly changes.

    ¡°You¡­.are from China?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as he nods his head. ¡°I am sorry for knocking into you.¡±

    ¡°No worries, no worries. Don¡¯t you Chinese have a good saying¡­don¡¯t bump, won¡¯t make friends!¡±

    The beauty immediately gets closer to Liu Yi while he smirks in his heart, good, the fish bites the bait.

    Liu Yi says with practiced American style English, ¡°It is don¡¯t fight, won¡¯t make friends.¡±

    Back then during the training in Dragon Group, Liu Yi had skillfully grasped the UK style and American style English. Thus dealing with this kind of situation is no problem.

    ¡°Ah, so it is like this. It looks like my learning of the Chinesenguage is still falling short.¡±

    The beauty sticks out her tongue.

    Liu Yi winks at the beauty, ¡°No worries. If you are interested, I can teach you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The beauty seems to be slightly surprised.

    ¡°I swear to god.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, taking out your name as an excuse again. Please forgive me. At most, I will treat you to some drinks in the future.

    ¡°Looks like this time, it has be don¡¯t bump, won¡¯t be friends!¡±

    The beauty smiles charmingly before stretching out her hand, ¡°I¡¯m Jenny.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m called Liu Dabo.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes hands with her. This big western horse¡¯s hand is not small at all.

    [TL: basically it is a term for women in chinese, describing them as bigger and sturdier than the women in china usually the western women. Apparently the origin of the word ¡®horse¡¯ came from Yangzhou Skinny Horse which are those skinny girls in YangZhou who were sold to ve traders by their parents.]

    ¡°Ah, Dabo? Liu!¡±

    Jenny says out loud the name ording to their pattern making Liu Yi¡¯s forehead covered with ck lines.

    s¡­this name is too tragic!

    ¡°Please call me Mr Liu instead¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay then. Mr Liu, you are also here to take part in the party?¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders regretfully, ¡°That¡¯s right. But I forgot to bring my invitation letter and was nning to go back.¡±

    ¡°No worries. I can help you!¡±

    Jenny¡¯s eyes brighten up as she grabs Liu Yi¡¯s hand to stop him before seizing the opportunity to hook her arm around his arm.

    ¡°Fate has brought us together!¡±

    She amiably leads Liu Yi and walks towards the club¡¯s entrance.

    There are a few burly chaps at the entrance of the club demanding for the invitation letter.

    Jenny hands over her invitation letter before pointing at Liu Yi, ¡°He is mypanion.¡±

    The burly chaps yield, ¡°Please enter!¡±

    Most of the parties in the USA allow guests to bring along a male or femalepanion. What Liu Yi guessed was not wrong and indeed allowed him to sneak in!

    As the two of them lean against each other, it is like they are a pair of lovers entering the party in the club.

    The people inside are all figures of the upperyer of society. Several of them gathered together as they discussed the economy, stocks, or mistresses.

    As they walk, Jenny keeps inquiring Liu Yi about his matter and is especially interested in whether or not he is single.

    Liu Yi did not be impatient as he attentively replied to her ording to his beforehand weaved identity.

    Very soon, Liu Yi finally met the target.

    His gazends on Bute who is currently chatting with a beauty by his side and his eyes instantly narrow.

    Liu Yi smells a trace of putrid from that fellow.

    This is the smell of a creature that had been corrupted. Ever since Anna entered Liu Yi¡¯s palm, Liu Yi could sense some of those corrupted living creatures.

    It looks like even if thisss has fallen asleep, she can still help me.

    There are only two methods to let Anna walk up. The first is to leave this ce while the second is to kill the person who is affecting her.

    Don¡¯t tell me that it is this blond handsome guy. Although he is a corrupted creature, his aura is very weak.

    The moment Liu Yi senses the other party¡¯s aura, the blond guy¡¯s eyes alsond on Liu Yi.

    A different color shes across that guy¡¯s blue eyes but he only smiles. After taking his leave from his own femalepanion, he takes the initiative to walk towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Beautiful Jenny, can I borrow your malepanion for a bit?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Jenny shrugs her shoulder before stuffing a card into Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mr Liu. We can have a drink together tonight!¡±

    She winks before sashaying away.

    ¡°That woman is very hot.¡±

    Bute licks his lips, ¡°Otherwise how would she move the heart of a holy warrior?¡±

    Holy warrior?

    Liu Yi smirks in his heart, looks like this fellow is treating me as the believer of angels.

    It should be due to the weak aura from the angel¡¯s mark on my hand!

    Liu Yi did not expose anything, ¡°Towards beautiful things, everyone¡¯s the same.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know why you havee?¡±

    The baron lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Could it be that you forgot about the agreement?¡±

    Agreement?

    Could it be that the angel in charge of this area hade to an agreement with the corrupted creatures in this ce?

    Forget it. Who cares about it. I am here to find my women.

    ¡°Or is it that the holy hall also wishes to butt in in my newly invested business?¡±

    ¡°The holy hall is not interested in your business.¡±

    As Liu Yi sips the wine he feigns indifference as he says, ¡°But baron has captured our people which makes us unable to remain indifferent.¡±

    ¡°Your people?¡±

    The baron raises his eyebrow, ¡°When have I captured a person of the holy hall? I abide strictly to our agreement!¡±

    ¡°It is a woman.¡± Liu Yi reminds, ¡°A Chinese who is the same as me.¡±

    ¡°She is yours?¡±

    Bute raises his eyebrow, ¡°I thought that she was the spy from China!¡±

    Liu Yi seized the opportunity and said, ¡°That is the person that we inserted into China. With you capturing her like this, it nearly destroyed our ns!¡±

    ¡°Damn it.. it was a misunderstanding.¡±

    Bute says very apologetically, ¡°China is ourmon enemy!¡±

    ¡°Of course. You did not injure that woman, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Bute shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Recently, due to being under pressure of rushing the investment business, after capturing her I did not deal with her. Originally, I nned to turn her into my blood ve when I was free, before sending her back to China. I didn¡¯t expect that she was a spy for you. Looks like this time around, I let you guys have the head start.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Our holy hall has never fallen behind others.¡±

    Liu Yi is enraged in his heart. To wish to turn Liu Hongxian into his blood ve? It was nearly toote.

    The moment Liu Hongxian had turned into a blood ve, she would have been brainwashed.

    Furthermore, she is also very pretty, who would know what Bute would do to her!

    Liu Yi thanks Long San in his heart. Luckily this fellow brought it to my attention in time!

    No¡­.this motherfucker should have brought it to my attention the very first day she had disappeared! This old thing! After going back, I shall deal with him!

    ¡°If baron¡¯s capital is not enough, I am willing to personally offer you some help.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Bute is slightly startled, ¡°Not as the identity of Holy Hall?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. It is from me.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles shyly, ¡°The person whom Bute captured is this one¡¯s fiance.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what the hell! I am very sorry!¡±

    Bute is ashamed, ¡°Dear Mr Liu, I shall lead you to your fiance immediately. I hope that you will be willing to forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Not a problem.¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to be not angry while he had already cursed this man over a thousand times in his heart.

    ¡°Please follow me.¡±

    Bute walks towards the back, ¡°Your fiance is within an underground hidden chamber.¡±

    ¡°Then we shall retrieve her.¡±

    Liu Yi follows Bute and walks inside.

    Very quickly, the two of them left the party and walked into an elevator.

    Bute opens a secret panel and enters a string of passwords and the elevator immediately speeds downward.

    ¡°The head of Holy Hall is well recently, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. He is blessed by gods.¡±

    On the elevator, Liu Yi replies to those very boring questions of Bute.

    ¡°That is good then. I hope that our friendship exists forever!¡±

    After which, he raises his winecup.

    ¡°Cheers.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his winecup and clinks it but he is thinking about Liu Hongxian in his heart.

    God¡¯s blessing¡­.ah no, it is Buddha blessing¡¯s she must be safe and sound!

    While they are speaking, the elevator pauses for a while before the door opens slowly.

    An enormous underground space appears, making him exim in admiration.

    Good gosh, there is such arge ce here, how much did he spend to do it?

    But when the elevator door opens, a decaying foul odor immediately charges into Liu Yi¡¯s nose.

    He sees numerous women being hung up on the ceiling of the subterranean and all of them have turned into dried corpses. Clearly, their blood had been sucked away by certain people.

    ¡°Apologies. This ce is where I store my food.¡±

    Bute smiles and Liu Yi smells a bloody smell from his mouth.

    Bullshit¡­this bastard is a vampire!

    ¡°Mr Liu, this way please!¡±

    Although there was no light inside, due to the elevator it brightens up this small space slightly. The moment the elevator door closes, the underground turnspletely dark. But Liu Yi has night vision and there is no hindrance for him to walk in this ce.

    Bute leads ahead and the sound of his footsteps is very clear.

    ¡°Baron, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Hell!¡±

 Chapter 889 - [My bid]

    <h4>Chapter 889 [My bid]</h4>

    Bute¡¯s figure suddenly appears behind Liu Yi. He extended his fangs and bit towards Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

    Liu Yi clucks and does not move. He only crosses his arms as he stands there.

    When Bute bites into Liu Yi¡¯s neck, he prepares to release poison before sucking his blood.

    Unexpectedly a powerful force smashed into Bute¡¯s face and breaks his two fangs before sending him flying.

    Bute tumbles away and crashes into a number of corpses before crashing into the ceiling.

    ¡°What, what is this strength¡­¡±

    Bute climbs out wretchedly as he stares in disbelief at Liu Yi who¡¯s back is facing him.

    ¡°He is only a holy warrior! Howe he possesses such power!¡±

    ¡°You know that I am a holy warrior and you still want to attack me. Could it be that you want to tear up the agreement?¡±

    Liu Yi is not in a hurry to attack as he starts questioning this baron.

    He did not sense the aura of any other living human in this house and knew that Bute is lying.

    But because he wanted to know Liu Hongxian¡¯s whereabouts, Liu Yi decided to beat him at his own game and entered this ce along with Bute and pretended to fall into his trap.

    Bute shouts, ¡°Damn dog! You think that with an agreement you guys will be safe! I shall turn you into my blood ve then let you go back to be my spy!¡±

    Liu Yi did not panic. Instead, he asks, ¡°Where did you put her?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Go and ask the noble Satan!¡±

    Buteughs loudly, ¡°This darkness is my world! You will not find me while I can smell the blood on your body! There is nowhere for you to hide, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice suddenly appears behind Bute.

    ¡°What!¡± exims Bute as his blood runs cold!

    How could it be possible that he find me in this darkness!

    Is it because I spoke earlier?

    Bute hurriedly transforms into countless bats and appears in another corner of the room.

    Let¡¯s see how you find me now! I¡¯ll wait till you expose an opening and kill you!

    ¡°Did you wish to escape?¡±

    Unexpectedly Liu Yi¡¯s voice came from beside Bute¡¯s ear frightening him until his sweat flowed steadily.

    ¡°This room is only so big and you wish to y hide and seek?¡±

    Coincidence! It must be a coincidence!

    ¡°No need to hide anymore. You will never escape from my eyes.¡±

    Seeing that Bute is going to transform into a bat and escape, Liu Yi immediately raises his leg and stomps on the ground.

    Bute¡¯s figure condenses and falls onto the ground.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Bute starts to feel that Liu Yi is not ordinary.

    He is not an ordinary holy warrior!

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and grabs Bute¡¯s neck as he asks coldly, ¡°Where is she.¡±

    ¡°Damn dog!¡±

    Although blood is flowing out of his mouth, Bute still says fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t think of getting any information from me!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes look into Bute¡¯s eyes.

    Instantly, scenes after scenes appear in front of Liu Yi.

    /// ¡°This woman is a first-rate offering.¡±

    Bute passes Liu Hongxian to an underling.

    ¡°Bring her to the church auction. She will be sold for a good price.¡±

    ¡°Understood master.¡±

    The person opposite is a blood ve who nods his head and left carrying Liu Hongxian.///

    After which the scene of the church appears in front of Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi mutters, ¡°St George¡¯s Church¡­¡±

    ¡°How, how do you know!¡±

    Bute turn pale in fright as he did not imagine that Liu Yi would know of this secret!

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Of course it is you who told me.¡±

    ¡°Impossible! I did not say anything! You, you are a devil!¡±

    ¡°Being called this by a corrupted being makes me feel extremely honored.¡±

    Liu Yi pulls out Xiao Taiji, ¡°Right now it is time for you to meet your Satan!¡±

    He resolutely stabs Xiao Taiji into the heart of Bute.

    Bute screamed as his soul was consumed by Xiao Taiji.

    Ever since Xiao Taiji soul ate Liu Haisheng¡¯s soul, Xiao Taiji gained another ability.

    As long as it stabs into a person, it will start consuming that person¡¯s flesh and blood as well as soul!

    This sword which was bought from Taobao had turned into Liu Haisheng¡¯s doppelganger! Very sinister!

    Bute is only a minor vampire. How could he endure Xiao Taiji¡¯s ability?

    Liu Yi seems to hear Xiao Taiji letting out a satisfied burp. Fine then¡­ let¡¯s see how far this sword of mine can evolve to!

    ¡°Looks like I have to make a trip to St George¡¯s Church.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he wipes his hands on himself.

    Gold fog avatar activates as his figure immediately changes and instantly turns into the appearance of Bute.

    At the same time, God fog wraps around his right hand and concealed the aura of the angel¡¯s mark.

    With this mark, it will be difficult to infiltrate into a ce that¡¯s filled with corrupted beings.

    After restraining the aura of an angel, Liu Yi releases some darkness power to purposefully mimic the aura of a corrupted being.

    Afterpleting this, Liu Yi took the elevator and entered the password that he had memorized, leaving this horrifying ¡®food¡¯ warehouse.

    Liu Hongxian! You must be safe! Nothing can happen to you!

    When Liu Yi leaves the club, he jumps into the sky and flies speedily towards the church.

    ording to Little Jade¡¯s database, St George Cathedral is private property. Outsiders are not allowed to visit it.

    This is just like the USA. If it was in China, a church would be ssified as a cultural relic which the country will be the custodian of.

    USA is a democratic country that honors privately-owned property. Because the ones who control this country are the big tycoons, if they do not let the government protect privately-owned properties, what is to be done about their own interest!

    Although everything looks beautiful, it is a trap that protects the benefit of a minority of people.

    Liu Yi speeds up and within moments, hends in front of St George Cathedral.

    St George Cathedral is very peaceful like a beast that is sleeping under the cover of night.

    The cathedral is covered with lots of dark style carvings making ordinary people feel uneasy when looking at it.

    There are a lot of guards standing outside of the cathedral protecting this ¡®private property¡¯

    But when Liu Yi walks in, no one stops him. From the looks of it, Bute is considered as a frequent guest here.

    Liu Yi wearing a ck cloak. Borrowing Bute¡¯s leather bag, those who did not know would have thought that they had seen a Hollywood star.

    One must say that all of these vampires look not bad.

    But the guards seem to be ordinary people. They should be hired through money.

    Liu Yi did not care about them as he pushed open the church door and walked in.

    The inside of the church is slightly dark and there are people in ck robes all over the ce.

    When they see Liu Yi, they only nod their head towards him as a greeting before continuing with their own business.

    Liu Yi is also happy to stay low-key. He finds a front seat and sits down.

    In front of him is an auction. The auctioneer is standing there holding a small hammer.

    ¡°This next item is the Blood Cup that came from the UK Willian Castle.¡±

    As he speaks, two women push a small cart forward and on the cart is a winecup that is carved from a skull.

    The moment this cup is taken out, it instantly attracts the attention of the people attending the auction.

    ¡°This Blood Cup is a real treasure! No matter if you pour in in water or good wine, it will turn into the sweetest blood!¡±

    After saying this, the auctioneer takes out a cup of in water and pours it into the Blood Cup.

    Instantly the in water turns into red blood water.

    This makes Liu Yi feel a bit nauseous.

    ¡°Good item! What a good item!¡±

    ¡°I must win this bid!¡±

    As the people below be excited, Liu Yi says in his heart, an auction of corrupted beings. All the things in the auction are hardcore.

    He sits there watching with a detached point of view. If Liu Hongxian is as precious as what Bute had said, then she will be taken out at the back.

    He tries his best to maintain his patience as he waits bitterly.

    The following is a bunch of messy hardcore items. The most exaggerated is a mantle made from the scalp of 100 virgins which was bought by a werewolf.

    What the fuck¡­can these corrupted beings live more gracefully?

    Just as Liu Yi is feeling rueful over their heavy taste, the host finally says.

    ¡°The final auction product is very precious! It is a young woman, furthermore, she is a virgin! Her body is the best offering! Whoever takes in her blood can rise their grade by one!¡±

    The moment this is said, everyone present was startled.

    These corrupted creatures became excited as their eyes turned green.

    Liu Yi also became anxious as he concentrated fully on the stage.

    At this moment, a woman is pushed onto the stage. Her eyes were covered by a ck visor while her hands and legs were chained up.

    The moment she appears, everyone below starts shouting excitedly.

    As for that woman, she starts from fear curling up in the cage.

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, Liu Hongxian, I am going to save you soon!

    ¡°This auction¡¯s starting price will be slightly higher!¡±

    The host smiles and says, ¡°The starting price is 1 million. Every increment must be at least 100 thousand.¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, the people below start shouting their bids.

    ¡°1.1 million!¡±

    ¡°1.5 million!¡±

    ¡°2 million!¡±

    ¡°3 million!¡±

    The price continues to rise and finally stops at 55 million.

    Liu Yi shakes his head. These fellows are crazy. 55 million¡­but being able to raise one¡¯s grade can be considered as well spent.

    The host also did not expect that he would get such a high bid and became slightly excited as he asked, ¡°55 million! Is there any higher bid!¡±

    ¡°Let me bid.¡±

    Just as everyone thought that this would be the highest bid, Liu Yi suddenly raises his hand.

    ¡°Oh? Sir, how much are you bidding?¡±

    ¡°My bid¡­is all of your lives!¡±

 Chapter 893 - Chinatown]

    <h4>Chapter 893? ?[Chinatown]</h4>

    ¡°Still not getting lost?¡±

    Liu Yi berates. The members of the Viper Gang were badly frightened as they scrambled to run out of the shop.

    ¡°Hero! You are a hero!¡±

    Seeing this, the store owner Old Bi cannot help but worship Liu Yi, ¡°Please tell me hero, how did you train!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve let you see a joke¡­¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly waved it off, ¡°Its nothing but some insignificant talent.¡±

    ¡°My mother¡­this is still some insignificant talent!¡±

    The shop owner¡¯s guts got bigger as he walks over to the fainted Raul¡¯s side and used his strength to pull the chopsticks out but he is unable to budge the chopsticks.

    ¡°What huge strength¡­¡±

    Liu Hongxain says, ¡°Can I trouble Mr Zhao to toss this fellow out. He is spoiling the mood.¡±

    ¡°Not a problem.¡±

    Right now, Zhao Hui and his buddy both admire these two people a lot. The moment Liu Hongxian says so, he immediately drags down the fainted Raul and tossed him out of the door like throwing rubbish.

    Zhao Hui dusts off his hands before turning around and greets Liu Yi and Liu Hongxian respectfully, ¡°Nice to meet the two of you. My name is Zhao Hui, the Red Scarf Army in-charge of this Chinatown.¡±

    Liu Yi nces at the pentagram on Zhao Hui¡¯s red ribbon and says casually, ¡°Seeing your rank, it is toon leader?¡±

    ¡°You know our Red Scarf Army¡¯s military rank?¡±

    Red Scarf Army¡¯s military rank is different from China¡¯s military rank. But this guy can determine with a nce which makes Zhao Hui amazed.

    Liu Yi smiles in his heart.?What does this count as. The military rank for Red Scarf Army was drawn up by me personally with Chen Dahai and the rest to carry out.

    Thus even if other people do not know of this military rank, I will know.

    ¡°I came from the maind thus it is not strange that I know a bit.¡±

    [TL: maind basically means China]

    Liu Yi also did not state his identity. He only finds an excuse to gloss over it.

    ¡°So it was like that!¡±

    Zhao Hui nods his head, ¡°s, those brothers in the maind have it better than me. I am unable to obtain any fame in Washington which is making me ashamed to face the red ribbon on my arm¡­¡±

    Liu Yi pats Zhao Hui¡¯s shoulder andforts, ¡°The waters in Washington are too deep. Take your time.¡±

    ¡°I have been here for half a year and there has been no progress.¡±

    Zhao Hui¡¯s eyes gleam, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you join our Red Scarf Army? Seeing how impressive your moves are, you are almost as good as our Red Cloth Guards!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not. I am not interested in the gangs.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly exined.?I am the boss of the Red Scarf Army why would I want to start from the position of a little brother?

    It looks like this Zhao Hui is crazy from theck of people. I should transfer two Red Cloth Guards to help him.

    After Liu Yi decided, he wipes his mouth preparing to leave with Liu Hongxian.

    He suddenly frowns and carries Liu Hongxian as he turns his back towards the door as he roars, ¡°Everyone gets down!¡±

    Zhao Hui and the other Red Scarf Army member look at each other before pulling the store owner and getting on their stomachs without any hesitation.

    Gunshots ring as bullets rain into the room tearing up the interior of the room.

    The bowls and tes on the tables were all shattered.

    Luckily all of them are lying on the ground. Otherwise, they would be turned into sieves.

    The ground is covered with fragments while bullets continue to wreak havoc.

    Liu Yi stands there using his body to protect Liu Hongxian. When those bullets hit his body and embed on his flesh, it was squeezed out by his muscles and dropped onto the ground.

    Yellow ammunition sprinkles onto the ground. Nothing in the room that can be seen is intact.

    The store owner who is lying on the ground is pale in fright as he trembles continuously.

    It is not yet over though. When bullets are no longer being sprayed in, two Molotov cocktails are thrown in.

    Liu Yi frowns as he says in his heart,?these damned fellows are ruthless!

    He turns around and kicks, kicking the two Molotov cocktails back out.

    The sound of the molotov cocktail exploding is heard from outside followed by the curses from the westerners as well as roaring mes.

    ¡°Oh! *$%^$&*!¡±

    ¡°*&%&%*!¡±

    Looks like the ones outside is none other than the Viper Gang!

    ¡°Remain inside. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±

    Liu Yi uses his leg to flip the table over and lets Liu Hongxian hide behind it.

    ¡°Brother! I¡¯ll go outside with you!¡±

    Zhao Hui picks up the P226 from the ground and follows Liu Yi, charging out of the door that is already destroyed.

    There are over 30 people standing outside. Riding on their motorbike in pairs and wearing a jacket that is matched with chains. Their hair is of all colors like a peacock cut in a punk style.

    All of them have the same tattoo which is a ck poisonous snake.

    Their shock was due to the still-burning fire in front of them.

    A Viper Gang member who is holding a submachine gun in his hand starts at the two people who had just walked out of the shop. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s still someone alive?¡±

    ¡°Send them to hell!¡±

    Another person raises his SMG, preparing to fire at the two of them.

    But how can this group of people bepared to a professional soldier in terms of ying with guns?

    Especially since Red Scarf Army members had gone through a devilish training, their gun technique is even more out of ordinary!

    Zhao Hui¡¯s muzzle rises and a bullet shoots through the chest of that Viper Gang member.

    That Viper Gang member copses onto the ground while another member by the side exims, ¡°They also have guns! Quickly kill them!¡±

    Zhao Hui raises his eyebrow and dodges behind a pir attempting to use the pir as a bunker to attack and retreat.

    While Liu Yi raises his hands holding a pair of ck pistols, he stands in front of the door and starts firing his guns.

    -Bang! Bang! Bang!-

    Bullets after bullets continue to reap the lives of the Viper Gang members.

    The very first person to be killed is the person with SMG. After a few more shots, the remaining Viper Gang members who survived are the empty-handed ones.

    ¡°Dammit! He killed Jack and the rest!¡±

    ¡°This person is a pro killer! We can¡¯t kill him! Escape!¡±

    The remaining Viper Gang members wish to escape but how would Liu Yi let these people escape. They nearly killed Liu Hongxian as well as the innocent store owner!

    For protection fees, they are so ruthless!

    Zhao Hui saw their indications. While in amazement of Liu Yi¡¯s marksmanship, he shouts, ¡°They are going to escape!

    ¡°They won¡¯t escape.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he kicks off the ground.

    He is like using lightness technique as he appears in front of the Viper Gang members after leaping a few steps. Scaring the Viper Gang members into eximing about Kungfu.

    ¡°Since you came, why don¡¯t you have more fun?¡±

    Liu Yi kicks the motorbike in front of him!

    This 300kg Harley Motorbike was sent flying up by him and sent the two riders flying.

    Liu Yi stretches out his hands and under the shocked gaze of the crowd, he grabs the Harley and tosses it at the rest of the Viper Gang members.

    ¡°Fucking hell!¡±

    The Viper Gang members were badly frightened.?Such a heavy motorbike is flying over, how can we live? We¡¯ll be crushed!

    These people immediately ignore their motorbikes and escape in all directions!

    The two motorbikes crash into each other before exploding into mes.

    The Viper Gang members were so frightened that their legs turn soft making them strengthless to stand up.

    Liu Yi dust off his hands and says coldly, ¡°Go back and tell your boss that Chinatown is under my Red Scarf Army. If you dare to provoke the Red Scarf Army, we shall kill you.¡±

    Realizing that he is not going to kill them, the Viper Gang members immediately run away.

    Zhao Hui gives Liu Yi a thumbs up as he praises, ¡°Brother..you have impressive kungfu!¡±

    Liu Yi waves it off, ¡°Perhaps this time the Viper Gang will know fear.¡±

    ¡°They will not give up so easily.¡±

    Zhao Hui sighs, ¡°The people around this area are desperadoes. It is nothing good, for them to gather together. Chinatown is a veryrge piece of meat thus they will not let it go. Brother, wait for me first. I¡¯ll go and settle Old Bi.¡±

    Zhao Hui returns to the M Soup shop and takes out a stack of USD and ced them on the destroyed table.

    ¡°Old Bi. This time your loss was not small. Take this money to renovate your store.¡±

    ¡°s¡­renovate what store¡­I no longer dare to stay in Chinatown. I don¡¯t want this store anymore. It is better for me to go back home and hope that my son will raise me¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx.¡±

    At this moment Liu Yi walks back into the store, ¡°In less than three days, I will make the Viper Gang disappear from Washington.¡±

    ¡°Real-really?¡±

    Hope shes across Old Bi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I am a hero. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    ¡°I believe, I believe!¡±

    Old Bi nods his head, ¡°Since hero has said so, then I shall keep my store open!¡±

    ¡°Mm. Continue to open your store in relief. Leave the remaining matters to me.¡±

    Zhao Hui also became excited as he grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s arm and asks, ¡°Brother is willing to help my Red Scarf Army to deal with Viper Gang?¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°It is just a small matter.¡±

    Zhao Hui invites warmly, ¡°Then brother, pleasee over to my Red Scarf Army¡¯s gathering ce to have a seat! Let¡¯s have a drink together!¡±

    Liu Yi is not in a hurry to agree. After looking at Liu Hongxian and obtaining her agreement did he agree, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    This causes Zhao Hui to start guessing,?who is this woman?

    This brother is so powerful but he still listens to her?

    After settling Old Bi, they walk out with Zhao Hui.

    They walk for a while, and not too far away, they came to a dumpling restaurant.

    <<Redstar Dumpling Restaurant>>

    This name is a bit weird.

    On the sign is a veryrge red pentagram which gives off a deja vu from the 50s.

    ¡°Brothere in!¡±

    Zhao Hui respectfully lets Liu Yi enter. Although this dumpling restaurant is rather big and has 2 stories, there is not a single customer inside and is very dested.

    ¡°Why is this ce so quiet?¡±

    ¡°s, Chinatown is a mess, there will not be any customers who are willing toe to this ce to eat.¡±

    Zhao Hui sighs before telling Liu Yi everything.

 Chapter 903 - Since you came then there is no need to leave]

    <h4>Chapter 903 [Since you came then there is no need to leave]</h4>

    At this moment, the elevator suddenly stops and falls into darkness.

    There is only that shing red light which reflects the panic in their hearts.

    ¡°Looks like they cut power to the elevator.¡±

    Liu Hongxian says, ¡°Perhaps they discovered our whereabouts and wish to trap us to death inside here like catching a turtle in a jar!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly raises his hand and says, ¡°Leader I want to announce a matter!¡±

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    Liu Hongxian stares at Liu Yi curiously, not knowing what he is up to again.

    ¡°I dere that I am not a soft-shelled turtle!¡±

    Liu Hongxian is hopping mad in anger, ¡°Damn it! At this point in time you are still joking around! We are all trapped inside here!¡±

    Liu Yi leans against the elevator, ¡°Who says that we are trapped? It is just resting. Soon we will go down.¡±

    ¡°What we are afraid of is that we fall down.¡± Spades A says unhappily, ¡°I knew that you were an unreliable outsider! Diamond Five! Lift me up! I want to check if we can exit from the top.¡±

    ¡°Talking about this, I suddenly recall the first time I met you.¡±

    As Liu Yi watches Spades A knocking around, he says to Liu Hongxian, ¡°At that time, we got to know each other in these simr circumstances¡­ah, back then you had a very deep enmity towards me.¡±

    ¡°It is also very deep now!¡± Liu Hongxian rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Can you stop caring about romance, are you still not making the elevator descend?!¡±

    ¡°As you order my Leader!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he ces his hands on the control panel of the elevator by the side and orders Little Jade, {Take over the entire instation¡¯sputer system and let us go down.}

    {Understood master!}

    Although Liu Yi is not that good withputers, Little Jade is the real hacker!

    In less than three seconds, she had already taken over the entire underground instation¡¯sputer system!

    At this moment the elevator lights up and continues to descend slowly.

    {Master, on the lowest floor, there are twenty armed soldiers waiting for you.}

    Little Jade sees this scene through the surveince camera and tells Liu Yi.

    {Understood.}

    Liu Yi nods his head. In front of the curious gaze of the special force members, he says to Liu Hongxian, ¡°Leader. There are guests below waiting for us. Did you wear your bulletproof vest?¡±

    Liu Hongxian shakes her head, ¡°No. It is inconvenient to move in a bulletproof vest. Thus everything that I am wearing is light and convenient.¡±

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll lend you mine.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he pats Liu Hongxian.

    Instantly darkness power gathers together and forms an armor as it wraps around Liu Hongxian¡¯s body.

    ¡°What? What is this? It seems to be very light!¡±

    Liu Hongxian is very surprised as she raises her hand and looks at her arms.

    ¡°In a while, you will know.¡±

    Liu Yi pats Liu Hongxian¡¯s shoulder before looking at those special force members behind him. Seeing that they are also not wearing bulletproof vests, Liu Yi would not watch them die in front of him. Thus he gave each of them a set of darkness armor to wear.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Could this be thetest individual soldierbat weapon? Where did you take it out from?¡±

    The special force members expressed their shock.

    Spades A also investigates the armor covering him and sinks into deep puzzlement.

    Just who is this guy? He surprises me time after time and makes me feel astonished!

    Before Spades A can understand, the elevator jerks slightly and stops at the lowest floor.

    The elevator doors opened bit by bit as the sound of guns being fired came from outside!

    Following which a dense bullet rain sweeps into the elevator.

    The bullets pour down in torrents frantically at these people causing the special force members to be shocked in their hearts. But they soon realize that they are safe and sound. The bullets were all blocked by the armor thus making them breathe out in relief.

    Looks like this armor is indeed very effective!

    From outside came the exmation of the USA soldiers, ¡°Combat armor? These people are wearingbat armor!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Why do they havebat armor as well! Where are our armored soldiers!¡±

    Liu Yi understood that thebat armor soldiers that they are talking about are those soldiers who caused destruction in Keda back then!

    The USA was the earliest to start developingbat armor a long time ago. This kind of memory metalbat armor is very heaven-defying and is proimed to be the strongest individual soldier armor!

    But in front of a cultivator, these are all worthless.

    ¡°Coming, they have already arrived!¡±

    Among the sound of bullets being shot, a few soldiers wearingbat armor had run over before standing in front of Liu Yi and his people.

    ¡°Chinese?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi who is the only person not wearing armor, they instantly frown.

    ¡°So it is monkeys from china! Want to wreck our ns? Today none of you shall leave!¡±

    The soldiers shout, ¡°China also hasbat armor technology? Hmph, indeed they are a counterfeit country!!!¡±

    Liu Yi is calm as he takes out the roasted peanut that he hides in his storage space. As he tosses it into his mouth he walks out and asks, ¡°Who among you is the person in charge of this ce.¡±

    This time round Spades A truly admired him. This person¡¯s attitude is out of the ordinary!

    With enemies¡¯ muzzles all around him but he stands there leisurely and eats peanuts¡­

    Where did he take those peanuts from? How is it possible for him to bring such stuff through the water?

    Spades A feels that his brain is not enough!

    This is the first time I meet this kind of strange situation¡­just what kind of person did Liu Hongxian bring?

    Suchposure. He is definitely not an ordinary person!

    One of the soldiers looks at Liu Yi vigntly, ¡°Why are you looking for our leader?¡±

    As Liu Yi eats his peanuts he says, ¡°Because none of you can speak with me. Believe me. I am doing it for your good.¡±

    A person who seems like a senior officer shouts, ¡°You think that you can still survive? Kill them!¡±

    Immediately a fewbat armor soldiers raise their shotguns and start firing at Liu Yi and the rest.

    Liu Yi¡¯s figure suddenly splits into several shadows and dodged the bullet rain.

    Bullets hit Liu Hongxian and the rest but only jolt them back a few steps. The bullets are unable to do any damage to their armor!

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Where did that Chinese monkey go?¡±

    The USA soldiers were shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all one more chance.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice suddenly came from above them. The soldiers raise their heads in shock and realize that Liu Yi is sitting on top of a tower in this huge underground za.

    That huge tower is four-stories tall which is 12 meters!

    How did that person appear in such a high ce?

    Liu Yi sits there and raises three fingers as he says, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three and by that time if you do not hand over the person in charge, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    ¡°Ignore that monkey! Shoot him down!¡±

    Abat armor soldier snatches over a buddy¡¯s sniper and raises it. He aims at Liu Yi high up there and fires a shot!

    Liu Yi only stretches out a hand and grabs that bullet out from the air.

    ¡°What!¡±

    The soldiers were all badly frightened.

    What is this situation? Is that person a world-ending devil?

    Is his body made of metal?

    Liu Yi lowered another finger. ¡°Two¡­¡±

    Thatbat armor soldier who is holding the sniper roars, ¡°Damn it! If you got the ability thene down! I shall kill you!¡±

    At this moment, his vision turns blurry!

    Liu Yi who is standing very far away suddenly appears in front of him and a punchnds on his forehead, smashing him into the ground.

    That fellow¡¯s helmet and head exploded as his body got embedded into the ground.

    ¡°One¡­¡±

    Liu Yi lowers his finger.

    ¡°God¡­how is this possible¡­¡±

    ¡°God¡­I am not dreaming right..¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head

    ¡°Wait, wait! I, I¡¯ll go and call him now!¡±

    A senior officer immediately ran off and his shoes flew off. It appears that he is very frightened.

    The special force members cannot help but give a thumbs-up as they start to admire Liu Yi.

    This brother is too impressive¡­is he still human?

    Spades A cannot help but ask, ¡°Senior Colonel Liu, where did you find this person¡­he is too godly¡­¡±

    Recalling his attitude towards Liu Yi previously, he starts to feel ashamed.

    ¡°Honestly in the past, I also did not know. But he was introduced to me by Dragon Group.¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh.. Dragon Group!¡±

    The special force members¡¯ eyes widen, that is a legend in china!

    No wonder he is so impressive!

    Liu Hongxian thinks for a bit before saying honestly, ¡°But¡­I heard that he is above Dragon Group¡­but anyways, there is none in Dragon Group who is his opponent.¡±

    The special force members almost swallow their tongue.

    Looks like this time around, they are destined to be cheerleaders.

    At this moment, a voice came from far away, ¡°Sote already and there is a noble guest who honors me with your presence. It really makes me feel surprised.¡±

    A guy wearing officer attire slowly walks over.

    His attitude is rather graceful but unfortunately, he is a one-eyed person, simr to Long San.

    But Long San does not have that nausea looking smile.

    Liu Yi wishes to give him a kick and kick that fellow¡¯s smile!

    ¡°Oh, it is a noble guest from China. So rare, so rare.¡±

    That guy¡¯s gazends on Liu Yi as his smile deepens.

    Seeing that crucifix earring that the guy is wearing, he immediately asks, ¡°You are a person from Saint Court?¡±

    Last time when he pretended to be a holy warrior from Saint Court, he immediately looks into it the moment he returned to see just what is the Saint Court organization.

    He realized that Saint Court is a religious organization and all of their members are the believer of the light god!

    A majority of people will wear some jewelry that symbolizes the crucifix of Saint Court.

    ¡°You know my identity? But it seems like you are notpletely correct.¡±

    That single eye dragon raises its brow lightly, ¡°Looks like it is impossible to let you all go. Since you came then there is no need to leave. Let this ce turn into your burial ground!¡±

    He ps his hands lightly.

    A few white lights flew out from behind his body, beforending within the body of thosebat armor soldiers in front.

    Angel possession?

 Chapter 904 - The guy who horrify the angels]

    <h4>Chapter 904 [The guy who horrify the angels]</h4>

    Thosebat armor soldiers tremble as they kneel on the ground.

    A powerful holy aura erupts out from their body.

    ¡°All of you retreat!¡±

    Liu Yi orders the rest. The beautiful leader also knows that the situation is not good, thus she leads the rest of the special force members into retreating, giving Liu Yi space.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­all of you shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±

    The single-eye guy crosses his arms with a victorious smile on his face, ¡°But since you all havee, then leave your lives here!¡±

    While he was speaking, thosebat armor soldiers who were possessed by angels stood up.

    A pair of metal wings spread open behind them, clearly, they were formed from the memory metal!

    Liu Yi is slightly interested. This is very interesting!

    ¡°What are these monsters¡­¡±

    ¡°Could it be the western angels?¡±

    The special force members cannot help but wonder.

    ¡°Watch the show in ease.¡± Liu Yi loosens his prohibition, ¡°You have never seen a living person beating up an angel before, right? Today I shall open your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Boasting shamelessly!¡±

    An angel ps his metal wings. Although he is wearing heavy armor, he is iparably agile.

    His pair of arms start to transform. A greatsword formed from metal appears in one of his hands while a shield appears on the other. With these, he leaps towards Liu Yi.

    The greatsword chops down like it is going to split the earth towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi shes and instantly appears on top of an armored car far away.

    ¡°Where are you escaping to?¡±

    That angel instantly shes over to Liu Yi¡¯s side. Different from Liu Yi¡¯s high speed, they grasp the ability of teleportation, thus appearing beside Liu Yi in a blink of an eye.

    The greatsword chops down once again while Liu Yi only moves to the side. The greatsword brushes by Liu Yi¡¯s body and chops the armored car underneath him

    The armored car was chopped into two causing the watching special force members to exim.

    ¡°That is an armored car! It was chopped into two like nothing?¡±

    ¡°What weapon is this?¡±

    Spades A also frowns as he watches silently at this scene.

    The current fight had already exceeded hismon sense causing him to stare nkly.

    In the past, he had thought that he was a super killing weapon but now, he realizes that he is still weak.

    That guy who chopped the armored car into two¡­could he be a monster?

    But what Spades A thinks is a monster is nothing worth mentioning to Liu Yi.

    This angel is around the rank of a heaven soldier which is quite strong.

    This angel is already swinging down his sword at Liu Yi. Liu Yi did not even bother to dodge as he raised his left hand and pulled out his Firegod sword and stabbed it into the ground.

    Firegod sword is able to shrink and expand at will. Right now it is over 1.5 meters long and when it is stabbed into the ground, Liu Yi can hold it by the pommel.

    When the angel¡¯s greatsword shes against the Firegod sword, sparks are created.

    While the recoil seems to be huge causing the sword in the angel¡¯s hand to stab into the helicopter by the side.

    The angel ¡°My, my hand¡­¡±

    Liu Yi stretches his waist, ¡°It¡¯s time for the show to end.¡±

    A ruthless glint shed across his eyes.

    A sinister aura spreads out causing that angel to start shivering in fear.

    Liu Yi took a step forward, causing the ground to tremble.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±

    The angel was so frightened that he used the shield in his other hand to block in front of him.

    Liu Yi raises his leg and kicks the shield.

    Like a monk ringing the bell, the shield let out a loud ring.

    The angel behind was knocked flying away but Liu Yi stretched out his hand and grabbed him before smashing him into the ground.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Liu Yi pulls out the fire-god sword and stabs it into the heart of that angel.

    The armor is unable to block Firegod Sword. The angel screams as his body is turned into ash.

    At the same time, traces of power flow into Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Demon Sword Technique surges into his body. When the angel dies, his strength bes a part of Liu Yi!

    Surging holy power forms in Liu Yi¡¯s body. Although it is weak, at the very least, there is some embryonic form.

    ¡°Too weak.¡± Liu Yi sneers, ¡°You can only supply me with this trace of power.¡±

    Liu Yi has a trace of holy power in his body. And now, it is strengthened by that trace.

    Looks like the fusion of me and Xiao Taiji was a sess. As long as the enemy is killed by me, I can take their power.

    Who knows just how much strength would all of these angels in this room give me.

    The Single-eye fellow is unable to remain calm. A Chinese person had killed his subordinate just like this!

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The moment he gave themand, those armored angels appeared by Liu Yi¡¯s side. Over ten angels and an equal amount of sword chops down towards Liu Yi!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s y together.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s body suddenly dramatically increases in size until he is over two meters tall! All of the muscles on his body were picture perfect!

    Fireice armor covers his body making him very impressive!

    Liu Yi did not use other moves. He only moves around with Spirit Fox Steps as he moves among the angels as he attacks with his palm.

    Mysterious Ice Qi and Scarlet Blood Demon mes!

    Liu Yi¡¯s palms, one covered with ice, the other with fire continuously p against their body.

    Spades A and the rest were in a daze as they watched Liu Yi move around continuously dodging the attacks from the angels while using his palms to retaliate against the angels.

    These palms of his took their lives!

    The angels that were hit by the palm were frozen into ice statues while others were burnt into ashes!

    These subordinates which gave the single-eyed person confidence were all done in by Liu Yi with a single move!

    ¡°How, how is this possible¡­these are angels!¡±

    The single-eye person starts trembling in disbelief at what he is seeing.

    When Liu Yi turned thest angel into ashes, the single-eye fellow finally shouts in fear, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Liu Yi dust off his hand as he smiles and replies, ¡°I am who I am, my name is Liu Yi.¡±

    The single-eye angel stammers, ¡°Wha-what!!! Yo-o-you are Liu Yi!¡±

    Is Liu Yi famous? This brother is very famous in the western God Realm!

    Which angel in the God Realm has not heard of his name?

    He is even more infamous than Satan¡­I heard that none of the angels who provoked him remain alive!

    Even one of the Three Great Gods Ander was defeated by him!

    I am only just a small god general in the God Realm¡­how, how am I the opponent of Liu Yi!

    The single-eye person¡¯s delightpletely disappears as he shivers, ¡°You, you, you¡­don¡¯te over¡­¡±

    He stands there with horror in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. Come, we still have not had a chat.¡±

    Liu Yi walks forward while the single-eye person retreats in fear.

    ¡°Go on and talk. What are you researching in this ce? What is this Project X?¡±

    ¡°Damn Chinesechinese! I will not tell you!¡±

    That single-eye person suddenly roared, ¡°Just wait for it! God¡¯s glory shall shine upon the entire realm!¡±

    His body suddenly shes and disappears in front of Liu Yi and the rest.

    Liu Yi frowns and pulls over a soldier by the side and asks, ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    That soldier nearly peed in hear. He truly does not know. This scary Chinese person would not kill me, right?

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Liu Yi tosses the person to the side like throwing away rubbish.

    Liu Hongxian let out a breath of relief seeing that ughter had not turned into second nature to him.

    Spades A is no longer as rude and unreasonable as in the past. Instead, he consults Liu Yi quietly, ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Prepare to leave this ce.¡± Liu Yi points at an amphibious submarine by the side, ¡°I feel that something is wrong. I shall enter and take a look by myself.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then the rest shall on you!¡±

    The special force team is currently very respectful of Liu Yi¡¯s capability. They do not have any intention of disagreeing.

    Liu Yi also orders Liu Hongxian, ¡°Leader, you leave as well.¡±

    ¡°Cannot. I want to go and take a look with you.¡±

    ¡°No! Listen to me!¡± Liu Yi firmly rejects, ¡°I was only bringing you all to observe. Right now it is different, there can be danger at any moment.¡±

    ¡°As a person from the Military Intelligence 12th Branch, I¡¯m prepared to sacrifice myself!¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense! Hurry and go up with them!¡±

    Liu Yi res at Liu Hongxian, ¡°I do not wish for something to happen to you!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s angry appearance, Liu Hongxain feels weird in her heart and suddenly throws a little girl tantrum, ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll go up then¡­what are you being so fierce for¡­¡±

    Liu Yi did not say anything. He walks over and carries Liu Hongxian up before cing her inside the submarine.

    Liu Yi says to Spades A, ¡°Watch after her for me. Should anything happen, I will hold you responsible!¡±

    ¡°Rx! We pledge our life to protect Senior Colonel Liu properly!¡±

    Spades A gives Liu Yi a military salute.

    Liu Yi returns a military salute and at this moment, the sea base starts rumbling fiercely.

    Following which some walls in the surrounding ruptures allowing the seawater to rush in ferociously.

    The soldiers were badly frightened as they escaped in all directions, seeking diving equipment to flee for their life!

    ¡°As I expected. That guy is fighting with all he has.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he helps to close the submarine door.

    Diamond Five exims, ¡°Damn it! The door in front seems to have malfunctioned! I can¡¯t open it!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Liu Yi jumps in front of the door and does a flying kick, kicking the meter-thick door.

    Although the water pressure outside is very heavy, the door is unable to withstand Liu Yi¡¯s kick and was kicked away!

    The seawater immediately floods in. Liu Yi pushes the submarine with both hands against the water flow, sending the submarine outside.

    After the submarine enters the sea, it immediately heads towards the surface.

    ¡°All that remains is my performance time.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the sea with a smile on his face.

    While within the seawater, there is a faint roaring sound like there is some sort of sea monster.

 Chapter 913 - What should us brothers do?

    <h4>Chapter 913 What should us brothers do?</h4>

    Shen Xiaoyun is the son of a tycoon from Hong Kong. There is hearsay that when he was young, he was sent back to China after a period of studying overseas. He majored in banking at Massachusetts Institute of Technology. Giving himself a gold te. Returning to China, he took over his father¡¯spany.

    All of these are disyed in his profile. Liu Yi took a look and saw a tall guy wearing a woolen coat appearing on a magazine cover as he smiled brightly.

    He looks not bad. If Zhao Yali can find someone like him, it might be good.

    But Liu Yi does not know why he keeps having an ufortable feeling in his heart.

    Right. No matter what, Zhao Yali is also my disciple. Towards this disciple, as her master, I must be responsible for her!

    At the very least I must help her take a look at this fellow¡¯s character.

    Not bad. Let¡¯s do it like this. Definitely thinking for my disciple!

    Liu Yi nods his head and lets Little Jade find Shen Xiaoyun¡¯s lodging.

    Indeed Shen Xiaoyun is found in a very luxurious hotel in Shanghai.

    Looks like I must go and take a look.

    s, I must help my disciple check on him!

    {Master, that Shen Xiaoyun does not seem to be located at the hotel.}

    At this moment Little Jade says, {He just spent a veryrge sum of money in a ce of entertainment in Shanghai.}

    {Where is it?}

    A ce of entertainment?

    Liu Yi thinks in his heart, could it be a ce for sex?

    What a good Shen Xiaoyun. Indeed you are not a good thing!

    Liu Yi thinks in his heart, let me take off that handsome mask of yours!

    Why did I add the word handsome!

    Liu Yi flies speedily on his fire god sword towards the location that Little Jade gave him and instantly flies into the night sky.

    Outside Zhao Yali cannot be seen anymore. Perhaps she had returned to the hotel.

    Flying in the sky is a lot faster than driving a motorbike on the ground.

    Liu Yi travels without obstruction and speedily reaches the location of that ce of entertainment that Little Jade had given him.

    But what surprised Liu Yi is that this so-called ce of entertainment is an old house with a courtyard in Shanghai.

    The house doors are tightly closed and this does not look like a ce of entertainment!

    Little Jade reminds, {Master, from the house underground, I sense arge amount of electricity in use.}

    {Understood.}

    Liu Yi knows clearly in his heart. Looks like this so-called entertainment house is established in a shameful ce.

    He immediately walked to the doors and tried to push it.

    But at this moment, two golden lights emit from the door and push Liu Yi away!

    This caused him to be slightly surprised, what is going on?

    Only to see two door god images posted on the door.

    On the left is Yuchi Gong while on the right is Qin Shubao.

    The two generals are majestic as they hold a halberd and spear respectfully. In their eyes, there are two words sun and moon!

    ¡°Door gods?¡±

    Liu Yi nced at the two of them.

    Regarding stories of door gods, he had heard his teacher speak about it before.

    It was said that back then when Emperor Taizong of Tang became an emperor, due to the Xuanwu gate coup of June 626 in early Tang, these two brothers had massacred Li Jiangchen and Li Yuanji¡¯s family for their emperor. So merciless as even the oldest who was unable to take care of themself all the way to the crying infants were all killed! Not a single one was let off!

    This is the legendary cut weeds and eliminates the roots!

    But from then on, Emperor Taizong started to have nightmares daily and in his nightmare, his brothers brought demons and ghosts demanding for his life! Emperor Taizong was so badly frightened that he was unable to sleep. Feeling vexed, he finally let his two generals Yuchi Gong and Qin Shubao guard in front of his bedroom doors day and night.

    The two generals were ferocious and perhaps shocked the demons and ghosts. For a few days, Emperor Taizong did not have any nightmare. But at that moment, the two generals were still flesh and blood! How could they endure it. In less than a few days, the two brothers fell sick. Thus Emperor Taizong had no choice but to find a painter and draw up their portraits and paste on the doors to subdue the demons and ghosts!

    This is how the door gods came about. But why would these two great deities who are supposed to ward away ghosts and demons act against me?

    Liu Yi does not believe in evil and touches the door again.

    Once again two golden lights emit out and crash into Liu Yi, forcing him into retreating.

    Liu Yi instantly sneered, ¡°With my violent temper the two of you dare stop me?¡±

    ¡°What evildoer dares to cause mischief here!¡±

    From the door flies out two golden lights thatnd in front of Liu Yi.

    The golden light transforms into two generals in golden armor. They look the same as the drawing, with huge beards as they disy their might.

    Liu Yi raises his head to look at the two of them. Neither of them are short and they are nearly two meters tall. They are both tall and sturdy like they can be the pirs that support heaven!

    Qin Shubao waves his spear as he shouts, ¡°After seeing us two gods you are still not waiting to be executed!¡±

    That brother¡¯s thunder-like voice rings in Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    Good fellow, his voice is so loud!

    Liu Yi digs his ear and says, ¡°Two-door gods, forgive me for being rude. I am only going in to take a look. It is not like I am going to do evil deeds so can the two of you make things easy.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡±

    Yuchi Gong raps his halberd on the ground as he fumes, ¡°How dare you be so arrogant! Today if we do not execute you, the two of us gods shall be ashamed to be door gods!¡±

    This creates a surging wind like space is being torn apart!

    A golden light rises. This is the immortal qi that gods from heaven cultivate!

    At this moment Liu Yi immediately determines that these two brother¡¯s strengths are roughly around the beginning stages of Heaven Realm.

    In the human realm, after reaching Heaven Realm, one can ascend and be an immortal.

    Liu Yi raises his hand as he releases Moon Dream Sutra from his left hand.

    When the halberd reached his palm, it was immediately captured by his qi and became unable to move.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Yuchi Gong got a huge shock as he uses his strength to pull on his halberd but is unable to do so!

    Yuchi Gong¡¯s expression changes greatly, ¡°This demon is rather powerful!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a demon! Yuchi Gong! Let me help you!¡±

    By the side, Qin Shubao also roars as he res. The spear in his hand ms down at Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    When the door god takes action, of course, it is like thunder!

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Liu Yi is calm as he pushes up with his palm. The halberd in Yuchi Gong¡¯s hands also raises and shes against Qin Shubao¡¯snce.

    An explosion urred causing golden light to be shot all over the ce.

    Qin Shubao and Yuchi Gong¡¯s strength sh into each other, instantly causing them to retreat and nearly fall on their asses.

    ¡°Who, who are you?¡±

    Yuchi Gong is greatly shocked as his gaze towards Liu Yi changes!

    ¡°Me? I am just a person who wishes to enter and watch the show.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulder, ¡°But the two of you are blocking me. Can you move aside?¡±

    Yuchi Gong and Qin Shubao look at each other before blocking in front of Liu Yi obstructing the path with their weapons.

    ¡°As door gods, how can we be absent without leave! No matter who you are, you can forget about passing through here!¡±

    The two of them look stubborn thus Liu Yi did not say anything else. Instead, he reaches into his spacial inventory and takes out two demon dans.

    Back then during the war with demons, he had harvested a lot of dan. Usually, he would use it to feed Immortal Fox Sister but there are too many high-grade dans that Immortal Fox Sister is unable to use.

    ¡°This is two Eight Eye Demons¡¯ dan. After refining, you can increase your cultivation by 60 years.¡±

    He uses Moon Dream Sutra and makes the two Dans fly up before stopping in front of the two door gods.

    The two door gods cough before one grasps his forehead while the other holds his stomach.

    ¡°Aiyah¡­I suddenly feel a headache. It must be standing guard for too long and I got a cold.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah¡­my stomach is so painful¡­could it be that the peaches I ate yesterday were bad?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, they can act so realistically! The two of them are Heaven Realm gods and are unafraid of illness!

    But since the two of them gave him face, Liu Yi did not bother to look into it. Instead, he walks over the pushes open the door and enters.

    Only after Liu Yi had left before Qin Shubao wipes away his cold sweat and says in fear, ¡°My mother¡­where did this great demone from. He is too scary! If he takes action against us brothers, I¡¯m afraid that our minds would be destroyed!¡±

    ¡°What great demon¡­onlyter when he took action did I understand¡­what he cultivated is clearly Moon Dream Sutra¡­¡±

    Yuchi Gong¡¯splexion is super ugly.

    ¡°What, what did you say? Moon Dream Sutra?¡±

    This time around, Qin Shubao¡¯splexion also turns pale. The two ck-faced generals had turned into white face ghosts.

    ¡°Could it be¡­he is a person from Qin Imperial Pce?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not¡­we have seen people from Qin Imperial Pce!¡±

    ¡°This is strange then. He is not a person from Qin Imperial Pce then how would he know that Moon Dream Sutra?¡±

    The two door gods are at a loss.

    ¡°I see¡­the two of use will not be able to understand this matter.¡±

    Yuchi Gong finally ps his hand and considers, ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of us make a trip to the Southern Heavenly Gates and tell this matter to the Heavenly Court and let the Heavenly Court deal with it. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Shubao immediately agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say!¡±

    After the two of them finished, they joined hands and went to the Southern Heavenly Gates.

    While Liu Yi does not know that this momentary soft-heartedness would attract a huge disaster for himself in the future. After walking through the door and entering inside, he immediately realizes that the inside is apletely different world.

    A guy is sitting inside the house like he is ying aputer game.

    Seeing Liu Yi enter, he immediately reminds, ¡°Sir, this ce is a private house.¡±

    A gleam shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes and instantly sweeps that guy¡¯s memory.

    He smiles before saying, ¡°I was introduced by Boss Zeng.¡±

    ¡°Sir please enter!¡±

    That guy immediately took out a maic card and touched it lightly against the ashtray by the side.

    Following which the door beside him suddenly opens on its own. Astonishingly it appears to be an elevator.

    Liu Yi knows clearly and enters it, following the elevator down.

    Outside is an old courthouse in Shanghai while underneath is anotherpletely different world.

    The moment Liu Yi goes down, he immediately hears a moring sound.

    Underneath this old courtyard is none other than arge casino!

 Chapter 920 - Zhao Familyâ€™s mansion]

    <h4>Chapter 920 [Zhao Family¡¯s mansion]</h4>

    Very swiftly, the car drove into a mansion in Hong Kong.

    It is a three-story vi which also has a rather big courtyard outside.

    In the courtyard is a veryrge swimming pool the whole ce is decorated gorgeously and also carries a bit of elegance.

    ¡°We have arrived. This is my home.¡±

    Zhao Yali pulls Liu Yi off the car, ¡°Perhaps, it is also not my home.¡±

    The bodyguard is standing in front of the door as he speaks to Zhao Yali, ¡°Miss, old master is waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Understood. What are you so anxious for?¡±

    Zhao Yali is hugging Liu Yi¡¯s arm as the two of them walk towards the vi.

    At this moment, the bodyguard actually stretched out his hand and ced it on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder before saying coldly, ¡°Apologies, only people from the Zhao Family can enter this ce as well as old master¡¯s guest. Sorry, but you are neither of them.¡±

    ¡°Ante! What is this meaning of yours!¡± Zhao Yali immediately frowns as she res at that bodyguard, ¡°You dare to block my person?¡±

    ¡°Apologises miss. This is my job.¡±

    That ck bodyguard Ante stands there using fluent Chinese to reply. His attitude is neutral and is so cold that he is no different from a robot.

    Zhao Yali is hopping mad, ¡°Damn it! You are doing it on purpose. It is him who gave the order, right!¡±

    Ante says neutrally, ¡°This is only my job.¡±

    ¡°Your job? Without his order, you dare to do this?¡±

    Zhao Yali orders, ¡°I order you to immediately move!¡±

    Ante rejects the order, ¡°Apologies miss. Although you are the big miss of Zhao Family, but you do not have the right to order me.¡±

    ¡°Too much! You¡­¡±

    Just as Zhao Yali is going to berate him, Liu Yi gently stops her.

    Liu Yi is smiling, ¡°No worries. Although I am not weed, there is no ce that I cant enter.¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to intrude?¡±

    At this moment, Ante smiles, ¡°It is best for me to warn Mr Liu, I am one of the top 100 ranking bodyguards in the world. If you want to intrude, you will need to pay a painful price.¡±

    ¡°Painful price?¡± Liu Yi smiles even deeper, ¡°Since you said it like this, I am curious what kind of painful price?¡±

    As he speaks, he walks forward.

    ¡°Hmph! Then do not me me for being impolite!¡±

    As Ante speaks, he stretches out his hand and grabs Liu Yi¡¯s arm before pushing it downwards.

    If it is a weaker person, perhaps his arm might really be broken.

    But Liu Yi did not move. Instead, his arm trembled and jolted away Ante¡¯s hands before grabbing him by his throat. He raises Ante, who is over two meters tall, up midair with a single hand!

    That ck fellow¡¯s face is already red. His hands grab Liu Yi¡¯s arm but are unable to force it open.

    ¡°You better not kill him!¡± Zhao Yali warns Liu Yi at this moment, ¡°Although this fellow is also very annoying but after all, it was under the orders of my father. There is no need to kill him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t n on killing him.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he ces down the ck man before straightening out his suit under his shocked gaze.

    ¡°Comrade. There is a saying in China, ¡®don¡¯t look down on others¡¯. Today you are lucky that you met me. If it was other people, perhaps you might be killed.¡±

    Ante¡¯s forehead is covered in sweat as his panting bit hurried.

    He can sense that the man in front of him is not an ordinary person.

    Who is he? What kind of scary boyfriend is miss dating¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let us enter and clear things up with him!¡±

    As she speaks, Zhao Yali pulls Liu Yi and walks through the main door.

    The moment they entered, they came into a very spacious hall. When the maids say Zhao Yali entering, they immediately bow slightly towards her.

    A butler-like person says to Zhao Yali, ¡°Miss, the soiree is prepared in the dining room. Old master is waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Zhao Yali is rather impatient. From her view, these servants are all her father¡¯s people. Staying with them a moment more will make her feel uneasy.

    Ever since young, I grew up under the gaze of these people.

    Wasn¡¯t I a bird living in a cage?

    After the two of them have left, the servants start whispering.

    ¡°How did that persone in?¡±

    ¡°Is Ante sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Do you think the old master will be furious?¡±

    If it was an ordinary person, they would not be able to hear what they are saying.

    Right now, Liu Yi and Zhao Yali are no longer ordinary people. Their whispering can be heard clearly by the two of them.

    Liu Yi senses that Zhao Yali is ufortable and hurriedly holds her hand tight.

    Indeed Zhao Yali is a lot calmer now. She feels that as long as Liu Yi is around, she has confidence in her heart.

    The two of them walk into the dining room and inside, a strict looking old man is sitting there.

    There is a servant standing by his side helping him with eating the french meal.

    ¡°Since you all havee then have a seat.¡±

    This old man is none other than Zhao Yali¡¯s father, Zhao Di.

    Seeing Liu Yi entering, he instantly frowned.

    But he still points at the empty space in front of him and lets the two of them sit down.

    ¡°Li Li. You shouldn¡¯t have brought people back.¡± Zhao Di uses the napkin to wipe his mouth and says, ¡°It will only make all of us embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°You already make me embarrassed.¡±

    Zhao Yali did not sit down. Instead, she stands in front of Zhao Di as she crosses her arms. ¡°What is the matter? After controlling me for a lifetime now you also wish to control my marriage? Mr Zhao. I am afraid that you have thought wrongly. I am no longer the obedient girl who wishes to win the favor of her father.¡±

    ¡°You think that without me, you will still be a Zhao Family miss who has everything going your way?¡±

    ¡°Without the Zhao Family, I still have hands and legs.¡±

    Zhao Yali had already thought this through clearly, ¡°I can still fill my stomach and not starve.¡±

    Zhao Di smiles faintly, ¡°Hahaha, this is nothing but an impulsive thought that you have. You should know what it means to be the of the Zhao Family. It means money and position. Without this identity, branded bags, sports cars, all of this will have no rtion with you anymore. Furthermore, you will no longer o eat your favorite french meals anymore.¡±

    Zhao Yali roars from the bottom of her heart, ¡°I don¡¯t even like to eat french l! You don¡¯t even know what I like to eat! I do not need this kind of father!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, this young man should have also thought clearly,¡± Zhao Di did not follow up with her. Instead, he says to Liu Yi, ¡°Right now, you are staying with Li Li just for her money. But if she continues to stay with you, she will be penniless. At that time, you will not want to be with her.¡±

    ¡°This escargot is not bad.¡±

    Liu Yi sits there calmly as he samples the french meal as he says, ¡°Where did your chefe from? Can you introduce him to me?¡±

    ¡°Young man. Don¡¯t pretend to be stupid here. You should understand what I am saying! Right now, there are two paths in front of you for you to choose.¡±

    As he speaks he stretches out his hand and fills in a cheque.

    ¡°Here is a million which is enough for you to live your lifefortably for this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°What is this meaning of this!¡±

    Zhao Yali is finally angered while Liu Yiforts here before saying calmly, ¡°Then the other path?¡±

    ¡°The other path is you can continue to be together with Li Li. But, at that time, the two of you will be penniless paupers. I have already frozen all of Li Li¡¯s bank ounts. Right now, you are penniless.¡±

    ¡°You think that you will make us sumb this way?¡±

    Zhao Yali sneers, ¡°Zhao Di. Do you think that you can control everything given that you are a bit richer?¡±

    ¡°At the very least, I can control your life.¡±

    Zhao Di¡¯s eyes carry a trace of arrogance, ¡°I can let you be a rich family miss, I can also turn to penniless¡±

    Zhao Yali¡¯s reply is only coldughter. ¡°Hahaha¡­this my father.¡±

    ¡°I do feel that this kind of conversation is rather interesting.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the cheque in front of Zhao Di.

    While Zhao Di seems to notice Liu Yi¡¯s gaze. He immediately pushes the cheque in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°How is it? 10 million is a sum that you will never earn in your lifetime.¡±

    ¡°You want to buy back your daughter with 10 million?¡± Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Indeed you are a businessman. Everything in your eyes has a price.¡±

    ¡°How I view the world will never be up to you to criticize!¡±

    Zhao Di does not ce Liu Yi in his eyes, ¡°Take this money and disappear!¡±

    ¡°10 million?¡±

    Liu Yi took out a ck card and ce it on the table.

    Seeing this ck card, Zhao Di is no longer able to sit still.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 20 million. In the future, Zhao Yali will no longer have any rtion with you. She will no longer be Zhao Family¡¯s miss but my Redstar Conglomerate Vice-president.¡±

    ¡°Red-redstar Conglomerate¡­¡±

    Zhao Di wiped off his cold sweat, ¡°Stinky kid. Who are you kidding? Who do you think you are? When is it your turn to determine who to be the Vice-president of Redstar Conglomerate?¡±

    ¡°I can. I am the behind the scene boss of Redstar Conglomerate.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he raps that ck card, ¡°This ck card can prove my identity. The one and only Emperor Card of Redstar Conglomerate¡¯s Redstar Bank. There is no upper bound of overdraft and the one who possesses it is me.¡±

    ¡°What, what are you joking about¡­¡±

    Zhao Di¡¯s cold sweat trickles down. Although Zhao Yali is startled, she soon calms down.

    She already knew a long time ago that Liu Yi¡¯s identity was notmon.

    This kind of big character, it is not inappropriate for him to possess such wealth and power.

    ¡°Zhao Yali¡¯s talent cannot be showcased. It is indeed a pity to leave it at Zhao Family. Thank you for finally showing your daughter a bright path.¡±

    As he speaks, he stands up and pulls Zhao Yali along. ¡°Today¡¯s dinner was not that pleasant. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s have a meal out. Is there any Sichuan cuisine in Hongkong?¡±

    ¡°There is indeed one nearby. Let us go!¡±

    Zhao Yali bes happy again.

    After the two of them had left, Zhao Di sits in the chair dispiritedly.

    He realized¡­that some things indeed cannot be controlled by him.

    Just as Liu Yi and Zhao Yali left Zhao Family¡¯s mansion, a young woman wearing a blue sweater,nds on the roof of the mansion.

    ¡°The aura¡­is getting close¡­¡±

 Chapter 926 - [My Sect]

    <h4>Chapter 926 [My Sect]</h4>

    ¡°Big sister!¡±

    Liu Yi dreamt of him stabbing Li Biyue causing him to sweat as he sits up from his nightmare.

    ¡°You woke up?¡±

    At this moment, he heard Li Biyue¡¯s voiceing from the room opposite.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart calms down a lot and then looks around.

    He realizes that he is lying in a very warm room. The nket also has the fragrance of a woman.

    He suddenly understood. It seems like he is in Li Biyue¡¯s room!

    But this is not the one in North Dragon City but the one in France.

    This house is a vi. Very elegant and very unique.

    Liu Yi pulls away the nket only to realize that he is not wearing anything!

    What the. Could it be that yesterday when I was sleeping, I was sleep talking and ordered Little Jade to remove my clothes?

    Liu Yi hurriedly let Little Jade put on his clothing because he is in the house. As there is no difference between his house and his big sister¡¯s house, Liu Yi did not dress up very formally. He is only wearing casual pants as well as a white shirt.

    Liu Yi walks out of the room to see that Li Biyue had already prepared breakfast.

    ¡°Big sister. What happened yesterday?¡±

    Li Biyue is wearing an apron as she gently ces a bowl of steaming congee in front of him.

    ¡°Eat. Yesterday night was so exhausting on you. You must be hungry.¡±

    Recalling Liu Yi¡¯s beast-like manner yesterday, Li Biyue¡¯s face turns slightly red.

    While Liu Yi does not know what happened yesterday night. Lin Tong and Meng Xi also refuse to say anything, neither of them willing to exin to him.

    Liu Yi recalls that when they are fighting in the theater, he suddenly fainted. ¡°Yesterday night¡­, what happened yesterday? Big sister?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    Li Biyue also did not n to tell Liu Yi what happened, ¡°After that elder sneak attacked you, you fainted. But I helped you kill him.¡±

    ¡°¡­I feel like I havemitted such a mistake!¡± Liu Yi holds his forehead and says, ¡°I nearly caused Big sister to be harmed. I deserve death!¡±

    ¡°This cannot be med on you. That elder¡¯s sneak attack method was effective.¡± Li Biyue hurriedlyforts him, ¡°Anyways, big sister will protect you.¡±

    ¡°With big sister by my side, I am at ease.¡±

    Liu Yi sits down and starts drinking the porridge.

    After yesterday night, I am indeed a bit tired. To actually feel hunger.

    To cultivators, this is not something impossible.

    The porridge that my big sister made is fragrant. Looks like after running all over the ce for so many years, she had trained up good culinary skills.

    Liu Yi drinks some porridge and feels that it is not bad. So he smiles merrily at Li Biyue and says, ¡°I will cook up something for big sister someday.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s smile is also very warm. As long as I am with my little brother, then I will feel at peace.

    If I can stay with him forever, perhaps it is fine to not be a hunter.

    I have been a hunter for so many years, not doing it is putting me at a loss on what to do.

    Liu Yi thinks for a bit before saying, ¡°Big sister, since you do not have anything to do, why don¡¯t you join my Scarlet Cloth Guard?¡±

    Hunter¡¯s Organization has already been destroyed. In the future, Li Biyue will no longer have anywhere to go. Thus she cane over to my Scarlet Cloth Guard to be the leader.

    ¡°If I can help Little Brother, I am willing.¡±

    Li Biyue agrees without any hesitation.

    Instead of putting in effort for Hunter¡¯s Organization, why don¡¯t I help Liu Yi?

    ¡°That is great! This way Scarlet Cloth Guard¡¯s power will strengthen.¡±

    Liu Yi pped his hands in delight, ¡°With big sister by my side, I feel a lot more valiant.¡±

    ¡°You fellow. When did your mouth learn to be so sweet.¡±

    Li Biyue stretched out her hand and gently pinched Liu Yi¡¯s nose.

    It is like a big sister who loves her younger brother dearly. But also seem to have some other meaning inside.

    As Liu Yi drinks the porridge, he suddenly feels very hungry and asks, ¡°Strange¡­howe I feel so hungry¡­¡±

    Li Biyue says with a smile, ¡°You fainted for a month.¡±

    ¡°Oh, a month has passed¡­what?¡± Liu Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, ¡°A month? Howe I fainted for so long!¡±

    Li Biyue also does not know how to exin and can only say casually, ¡°That elder¡¯s magic was special¡­¡±

    ¡°I feel like my cultivation has increased yet again¡­like my fifth sun jade is about to be filled¡­¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he stretches out his hand and pushes it up to the sky.

    Five suns immediately shoot out from his back and revolve around him, emitting radiance.

    Four of the suns are slightly brightly lit up while the remaining one is slightly dimmed.

    In a while more, the final sun would bepletely lit up.

    ¡°What power is this. So pretty.¡±

    Li Biyue looks at the few small suns behind Liu Yi¡¯s back as her gaze bes fascinated.

    ¡°How nice would it be if I also had this strength. It would be very interesting.¡±

    ¡°In the future, I will teach big sister.¡±

    Liu Yi is also considering this matter. Nine Yang God Qi is the most supreme cultivation method. If I can teach it to my women, I can allow them to increase their lifespan. In the future, we can cultivate together!

    Otherwise, if I am the only cultivator, I would watch the women whom I love to grow old and die while I die from loneliness.

    If that is the case, I might as well not cultivate and grow old together with them!

    Liu Yi feels that he is thinking too much right now andughs lightly.

    ¡°A month huh. After I eat, I must go back and take a look.¡±

    Recalling that he had not returned to Massacre God Hall for a long time, he is unable to let it go in his heart.

    ¡°I must make a trip back to Massacre God Hall. That is my headquarters, does Big Sister want to go together and take a look?¡±

    Li Biyue smiles faintly, ¡°I will not go back first. After all, there are still things that need to be dealt with.¡±

    As she speaks, she looks at the tv.

    The television is broadcasting the matter regarding the reconstruction of Eiffel Tower.

    ¡°Okay then. I shall not wait for Big Sister in that case.¡±

    Liu Yi ced down the empty bowl, ¡°After Big Sister is done with the things in this ce, give me a call.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Biyue nods her head before picking up Liu Yi¡¯s bowl to wash it.

    ¡°Then I shall leave first.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that if he does not leave, he will no longer wish to leave.

    He waves his hand and says goodbye to Li Biyue before jumping out of the window.

    When he jumps out, a ck cloak instantly covers his body.

    Firegod Swordnds under Liu Yi¡¯s feet. Carrying him, it instantly transforms into a shooting star and disappears into the horizon.

    Li Biyue who is washing the bowl suddenly feels nauseous.

    She leans against the basin as she dry heaves.

    After dry heaving a few times, she finally became a bit better. Subconsciously, her hand covers her stomach.

    ¡°Did I really get¡­clearly it was only one time¡­¡±

    Li Biyue frowns gently but soon rxes. Her hands cover her stomach at the same time.

    ¡°Rx. Mother will not dislike you¡­¡±

    Liu Yi does not know of this matter. He stands on his flying sword and flies like lightning swiftly to his Massacre God Hall.

    Right now, Massacre God Hall is more livelypared to Raising Immortal Pce Hall.

    Other than those disciples who joinedter on, a lot of Scarlet Cloth Guards are also stationed here.

    The remaining people are the envoys of other sects which gives Massacre God Sect a lot of vitality.

    There are a lot of disciples in the za training their techniques making Liu Yi feel gratified seeing this.

    He pressed down on his sword de and descended.

    ¡°Sect Head!¡±

    ¡°Great Sect Head!¡±

    When these disciples see Liu Yi, they immediately bow and pay respect which makes Liu Yi a bit vain.

    After all, he is also a sect head of a major sect thus he is slightly excited in his heart.

    He stands here as he receives the worship and respect of the disciples.

    ¡°Junior brother you have returned.¡®

    Chen Keqing¡¯s gaze carried a surge of anger, ¡°Sensing your aura I immediately came over. You actually know toe back.¡±

    Liu Yi coughs drily, ¡°This¡­it was my bad¡­earlier I was busy with some matters. Didn¡¯t I hurry back immediately after dealing with those matters.¡±

    ¡°Okay then. If you have a bit of a Sect Head¡¯s responsibility, then teach these new disciples.¡±

    Chen Keqing points at the disciples practicing swordsmanship by the side, ¡°Aftering here for so long, they have never received your teaching!¡±

    ¡°Okay then. I will give them a precious swordsmanship lesson!¡±

    Liu Yiughs before grabbing his Firegod sword and walks over to the disciples.

    Hearing that Liu Yi will personally teach swordsmanship, the disciples of Massacre God Hall immediately be excited!

    Their sect head is very famous in the cultivation world!

    Who is the strongest person in the entire cultivation world? It is most likely Liu Yi!

    If they can obtain Liu Yi¡¯s instructions, it would be their fortune!

    ¡°Sect Head, thank you for your trouble!¡±

    The disciples salute to Liu Yi politely.

    Liu Yi waves his hand, letting them straighten up.

    ¡°Some of the people standing here might already recognize me while others might not understand me.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°In terms of swordsmanship, I indeed have some level of mastery which were all learned from those masters of mine. After all, they are all outstanding sword immortals.¡±

    A somewhat proud and arrogant young disciple walks out and says to Liu Yi, ¡°Sect Head. I heard that your swordsmanship is unparalleled, why don¡¯t you show us a move?¡±

    ¡°Hey! Wang Jian what is that attitude of yours!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. To use this kind of tone to speak to Sect Head. Are you mad?¡±

    The surrounding disciples were all shocked.

    ¡°Hmph! I am the reincarnation of the Sword Star from Heaven!¡±

    The disciple says arrogantly, ¡°Ever since I was born, I already knew swordsmanship! This is my superiority! I also heard before that Sect Head¡¯s swordsmanship is unparalleled thus I came to pay respect! But from the beginning up till now, I have never seen Sect Head. To be honest, it is disappointing!¡±

    ¡°Wang Jian! Your tone is too big!¡±

    ¡°What would you do if you provoked Sect Head!¡±

    The disciples hurriedly gave advice.

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°No worries. Since you wish to experience for yourself, then I¡¯ll let you experience it.¡±

 Chapter 927 - Who is faster

    <h4>Chapter 927 Who is faster</h4>

    Liu Yi swings his Firegod Sword causally.

    He wished to disy a wine sword technique for them but unexpectedly a ck crescent moon suddenly shed out from the sword.

    The 4 meters wide crescent moon flies out over that brother¡¯s scalp. It flew out very far until it sliced a statue of Liu Yi which had just been constructed. It sliced off the head of the statue.

    Liu Yi got a huge shock as he stared wide-eyed at ¡®his¡¯ head.

    Fucking hell! What is this situation!

    It looks like¡­big sister¡¯s shadow transformation power?

    But this is Li Biyue¡¯s ability¡­how would I have it?

    While that brother who called himself the Sword Star reincarnation was badly frightened. He sits down on the ground with a pale face while trembling.

    ¡°I am sorry¡­have a small break¡­¡±

    Just as Liu Yi started speaking, that disciple kneels down, ¡°Sect Head! I was wrong Sect Head. I had presumptuously thought myself to be great and provoked Sect Head. Sect Head please don¡¯t lower yourself to my level!¡±

    Liu Yi starts sweating. I didn¡¯t expect that a small mistake would scare this brother so badly.

    But why would I have big sister¡¯s ability¡­could it be that I had sex with big sister?

    This is impossible!

    That is my big sister¡­even though we do not have any blood rtionship¡­

    But in Liu Yi¡¯s heart, he indeed respects Li Biyue a lot and treats her as his blood sister.

    Not to mention didn¡¯t I faint that night¡­furthermore I fainted for a month¡­

    How would I do that thing when I fainted. Could it be that big sister pushed me down?

    This¡­is even more impossible!

    Big sister is that kind of person!

    Right now Liu Yi is unable to understand.

    Especially that strange improvement in cultivation¡­could it be due to having sex?

    Fucking hell..I am bing more and more confused.

    Liu Yi does not understand and finally decided to not think about it for now.

    When he returns back to the Massacre God Hall, he starts dealing with the administration in Massacre God Hall.

    But Massacre God Hall does not have as much matter as he had thought. With Chen Keqing and the rest helping out, they had dealt with a number of matters.

    The remaining ones are the recent trivial matters which Liu Yi did not use much thought to settle.

    After reporting her task to Liu Yi, Poison Jasmine waves her fist in delight as she says, ¡°Master. I am now an earth realm 14 starjades expert!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. Although they had experienced the 5 Spirit Gathering, these spirit bodies women did not lose their unique ability and became even more valiant in their learning capability.

    Although her cultivation speed is not as fast as Liu Yi, Poison Jasmine¡¯s cultivation speed is very swift. It has made countless Massacre God Hall¡¯s disciples envious.

    ¡°Yeah. Your improvement indeed makes me feel shocked.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he picks up his Firegod Sword, ¡°You are my disciple but I have never taught you any especially good technique. This makes me feel very ashamed.¡±

    ¡°Not at all master. You brought me onto this path which made me very happy y.¡± Poison Jasmine says, ¡°Before this, I was just a nameless killer. Now, I am a cultivator! Furthermore, I am the cultivation world¡¯s strongest expert¡¯s disciple!¡±

    ¡°What strongest expert. Remember Jasmine. In this world, there are a lot of experts. Very many. My strengthpared to them is too weak.¡±

    Poison Jasmine is slightly surprised, ¡°There are people who are even stronger than master?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°Of course. In the wider world, there are people more talented than oneself. This idiom is not a joke.¡±

    ¡°Gods¡­so the cultivation world is so enormous¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Not only is the cultivation world, but this entire world is also very big. So big to the point where you cannot imagine.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really. Wait till you have cultivated to a certain level, you will know.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­what level would I need to reach?¡±

    ¡°At the very least, you must reach the heaven realm first.¡±

    ¡°Then I will do my best!¡±

    Poison Jasmine is like a spoiled young school girl making Liu Yi feel some pity for her.

    ¡°Mm. I will also help you. First, let me pass this technique to you.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he takes out his Wine Immortal Cbash, ¡°I can longer make much use of it anymore. Let me pass it to you.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Liu Yi passed the cbash into her hand, ¡°Wine Immortal Cbash. Even if you pour water into it, it will transform into delicious wine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you master¡­but what is the use of this cbash?¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Because I shall pass down Wine Sword Technique to you.¡±

    ¡°Wine Sword Technique? Great!¡±

    Poison Jasmine immediately bes excited. She had seen Liu Yi use Wine Sword Technique before and it was indeed very powerful.

    Poison Jasmine says in her heart. If I can learn this technique, I will be even stronger!

    ¡°Mm. The first move is¡­¡±

    Before Liu Yi speaks, the door to the room is suddenly pushed open and a girl rushes in front of him.

    The one who barged in is none other than Liu Yi¡¯s past neighbor.

    Ma Yuanyuan is holding a sword in her hand as she says excitedly, ¡°Big Idiot! I also want to learn! I also want to learn!¡±

    ¡°You cannot favor one and discriminate against the other! I also want to learn!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s head instantly became big.

    ¡°You want to learn? How is that possible!¡± Poison Jasmine immediately shouts, ¡°You are a person from Concealed Sword Pavilion! Wine Sword Technique is my master¡¯s ultimate technique! How can he teach it to you!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan pouts and says, ¡°Hmph, master this master that. Isn¡¯t he still my Big Idiot!¡±

    ¡°That was the past! Now cannot!¡±

    Poison Jasmine contend on strong grounds, ¡°My master naturally shall pass his ultimate technique to me. You are firstly not my junior nor senior sister. Second you are also not a disciple of my Massacre God Hall. Of course, it cannot be taught to you!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! When I knew Big Idiot, who knows where you were!¡±

    ¡°This matter does not depend on the order of arrival!¡±

    Poison Jasmine says in delight, ¡°I am master¡¯s sole disciple!¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi started to sweat a bit.

    I nearly epted a casual disciple Zhao Yali, a while back.

    Comparing their aptitude¡­it seems like Zhao Yali¡¯s aptitude is a bit higher than Poison Jasmine. If it was not for her holy power restraining her development, if I taught her some techniques, perhaps she might learn it in a day or two!

    ¡°Anyway this is our sect¡¯s technique! It cannot be taught to you!¡±

    ¡°Cannot! I also want to learn! I shall learn! Big Idiot! Are you going to teach me or not!¡±

    The two girls start quarreling loudly in the room causing Liu Yi to have a headache.

    ¡°How about this.¡±

    Liu Yi thought of a method. He takes out a coin and says, ¡°I¡¯ll toss out this coin. If it is the right side up, Jasmine shall learn it. If it is the backside up, then Yuanyuan shall learn, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure! Agreed!¡±

    The two girls agree before ring at each other.

    Liu Yi smirks in his heart, what makes you think I couldn¡¯t deal with the two of you?

    He takes the coin before tossing it up.

    The two girls¡¯ gaze chases after that coin. Watching it fly into the sky as it revolves and finallynds down. It drops on the table and starts spinning.

    Poison Jasmine and Ma Yuanyuan stare at that coin nervously, hoping that it wouldnd on their side!

    Liu Yi smiles secretly as he uses Moon Dream Sutra to secretly control the coin.

    Finally, the coin stops like this, standing on its side.

    The two girls cry out at the same time, ¡°Ah! How is this possible!¡±

    Poison Jasmine is very angry while Ma Yuanyuan is happy.

    Liu Yi sighs and says, ¡°Looks like it is the Will of Heaven.¡±

    Poison Jasmine stares at Liu Yi suspiciously. ¡°Master, are you not ying tricks in secret?¡±

    ¡°Will not, will not¡­. I swear in God¡¯s name!¡±

    Liu Yi once again let the old fellow get shot lying down.

    Poison Jasmine still does not believe Liu Yi, ¡°Really?¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to be grave as he ps the table and chides, ¡°What. You do not believe in Master anymore?¡±

    Poison Jasmine hurriedly lowered her head, ¡°Di-disciple does not dare¡­¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Furthermore, I also believe that even if Yuanyuan learns my Wine Sword Technique, she will not teach the people from Concealed Sword Pavilion, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Ma Yuanyuan smiles in delight as she says, ¡°This is Big Idiot¡¯s technique! I will not teach the people from the sect! Furthermore, this is such a good thing. Naturally, the fewer people who know it the better!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m d that you know!¡± Poison Jasmine is still not satisfied

    ¡°What is this old woman exaggerating for!¡±

    ¡°Old Woman? You say that I am an old woman?¡±

    ¡°You are an old woman!¡±

    The two girls started quarreling again and Liu Yi can only sigh.

    ¡°If you are not convinced then the two of us can have apetition to see who can learn the Wine Sword Technique that Big Idiot is going to teach us first!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan raises her chin and stares at Poison Jasmine in provocation.

    ¡°Compete against me? Hahaha, you?!¡±

    Poison Jasmineughs, ¡°Do you know who was I in the past? I was a famous killer on the Heaven List! You still have not had your menarche when I was outside putting up a life or death struggle!¡±

    [TL: Menarche is the first urrence of menstruation]

    Talking about menarche, Liu Yi¡¯s and Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s faces turn red at the same time.

    Since young, Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s parents were not by her side. Her great aunt also came ratherte. Thus the first time it came, it was Liu Yi who went to buy her menstruation pads for her.

    But in a blink of an eye, she had already grown up and is no longer that ignorantss in the past.

    ¡°Hmph! In the past, this miss bullied Big Idiot daily! How would I be afraid of you!¡±

    Damn it. Looks like this character of her¡¯s did not change. She is still the little demoness.

    But this makes me reminisce of the past¡­

    Poison Jasmine says, ¡°Master. Quickly impart your technique!¡±

    ¡°Quickly quickly! I shall let this aunt know who is the most impressive!¡±

    ¡°You are the aunt!¡±

    ¡°I am still young. Who knows who is the aunt.¡±

    The twosses cannot stop fighting with one another for a moment.

    Liu Yi sighs and stands up. Holding Firegod Sword, he says, ¡°The two of you stop fighting. Watch my first move carefully.¡±

    The two women¡¯s eyes instantly widen as they wait to fight it out to determine who is the stronger one.

    Just as Liu Yi wishes to speak, Ma Yuanyuan suddenly shouts, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

 Chapter 928 - Report to Heavenly Court]

    <h4>Chapter 928 [Report to Heavenly Court]</h4>

    Just as Liu Yi prepares to impart the sword technique, Ma Yuanyuan shouts, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    Liu Yi starts at Ma Yuanyuan not knowing what is going on.

    ¡°Oi. Why are you so troublesome!¡± Poison Jasmine is very impatient, ¡°So much nonsense. Do you need to go and pee?¡±

    ¡°Does this aunt have no general knowledge!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan pouts, ¡°How could a cultivator have the three urgent matters! What a joke!¡±

    [TL: basically pee, shit, fart]

    ¡°What rubbish! Quickly say it!¡±

    Poison Jasmine starts to feel a headache being called aunt every sentence.

    Thisss is too impolite

    ¡°Hmph! The reason why I shouted to stop is because of an important matter!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan says, ¡°The two of us cannotpete for nothing. There needs to be some stakes for the oue!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Poison Jasmine raises her head as she looks down on Ma Yuanyuan, ¡°How would I be afraid of you!¡±

    ¡°Okay then. Then the loser shall do a striptease!¡±

    What Ma Yuanyuan says is startling. Causing both Poison Jasmine and Liu Yi to stare at her at the same time in shock.

    Striptease?

    What the¡­isn¡¯t this too sexual!

    ¡°How is it. Do you dare?¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s gaze is filled with provocation.

    ¡°Who does not dare to!¡±

    Poison Jasmine is not a woman who is afraid of anyone. Being challenged like this, she immediately agreed.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Liu Yi ps the table, ¡°What do the two of you treat cultivation as!¡±

    The two girls reply in unison. ¡°This is a fight between women!¡±

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly be themon enemy of the two of them and has a headache.

    I am unable to understand women¡­

    He can only hold his head and stand to the side.

    ¡°Quickly impart us the sword technique!¡±

    Poison Jasmine also urges, ¡°I want to see how hard it is to learn this powerful Wine Sword Technique!¡±

    ¡°That shall depend on the luck of you two.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Originally I nned to use the memory transmission technique to teach the two of you. But since both of you wish for me to recount orally, then I shall satisfy both of you!¡±

    As he speaks, he turns around and flies out from the window.

    Poison Jasmine and Ma Yuanyuan look at each other before swiftly chasing after him.

    The three of them swiftly arrived at a public square behind Liu Yi¡¯s room. This small public square is specially prepared for Liu Yi to practice his technique. Thus no other disciples are allowed to be nearby.

    ¡°The two of you watch carefully. This is the first move of the Wine Sword Technique. I will only demonstrate it once. The two of you better watch carefully.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he takes out his Firegod Sword and swings it towards the row of human-shaped stakes far away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask the nineyers of heaven, one sword cleaves through 9nds!¡±

    A stream of sword qi immediately shes out!

    The row of human-shaped stakes were all disced and after which, broke into two pieces.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    The two girls were both startled.

    Liu Yi feels that it is not bad. Being able to release such a powerful move without drinking wine, his strength has indeed increased.

    If it was in the past, he couldn¡¯t execute the Wine Sword Technique without drinking wine.

    ¡°This is the first move of the Wine Sword Technique. Because I have a strong enough cultivation base, I do not need to drink wine. But the two of you are not strong enough, thus both of you must drink wine to boost the power of the Wine Sword Technique.¡±

    ¡°Understood master! I¡¯ll drink it!¡±

    As Poison Jasmine speaks, she took out the wine cbash and pours a mouthful of immortal wine

    This immortal wine¡¯s proof is not light. Poison Jasmine only drank a mouthful and her face is already very red.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also drink!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan stretches out her hand wanting to snatch over the wine cbash but Poison Jasmine does not give it to her.

    ¡°Damn it. What you are doing is cheating! Even if you win it is not counted!¡±

    ¡°Who says. This is my superiority¡±

    ¡°Oh. So you want to rely on this, that is why you have the confidence to win.¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan thinks rapidly as she says with a smile, ¡°Looks like without this, you would not dare topete with me?¡±

    ¡°Says who! Who would be afraid of you?¡±

    Poison Jasmine is indeed a person who is unable to withstand psychological methods and was led by the nose by this little sister.

    She immediately passed the Wine Immortal Cbash to Ma Yuanyuan. The girl happily received it and immediately drank arge mouthful. Perhaps she had never touched wine before.

    This mouthful is not light and her face instantly turns even redder than Poison Jasmine¡¯s.

    The two girls¡¯ faces are as red as a baboon¡¯s butt making Liu Yi want tough but doesn¡¯t dare to.

    ¡°The two of you quickly execute the Wine Sword Technique.¡±

    Liu Yi imparted the trick to use Wine Sword Technique fully to the two of them.

    The two girls immediately start operating the technique that they hadprehended. Two swords immediately float in front of them respectively.

    A sword twined with green rays of light while the other is emitting golden radiance.

    Wood Spirit Body and Metal Spirit Body. The two spirit bodies are actually rivaling each other for the affection of a man. If other cultivators know of this, they will cry themselves to death.

    ¡°I shall go first!¡±

    She grabs her own flying sword before swinging out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask the nineyers of heaven, one sword cleaves through 9nds!¡±

    The human-shaped wooden stakes that had just been restored to normal by magic, break into two again.

    While the top half that falls off seems to start to germinate and soon several green leaves grow out.

    Liu Yi says ruefully, ¡°A Wood Spirit Body. All of the moves carry exuberant vitality.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, what is impressive about this. I also can do it! Furthermore, mine will be even better than yours!¡±

    As Ma Yuanyuan speaks, the red hue on her facepletely disappears.

    She uses her sword on another row of stakes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask the nineyers of heaven, one sword cleaves through 9nds!¡±

    The two girls used the same move but disyed different results.

    That row of wooden stakes were all wrung into pieces, not leaving a single one remaining.

    Poison Jasmine is stunned. This girl¡¯s move¡­is too sharp!

    Doesn¡¯t this¡­means¡­that I lost?

    The loser needs to do a striptease¡­good-good gracious!

    ¡°Hehe! I won! Weee!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan waved her small fist in delight.

    Liu Yi only smiles faintly, ¡°Who says that you won?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan immediately turns around and looks at Liu Yi, not understanding.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t my move the most powerful one? You see, the wooden stakes were all cut into chips!¡±

    The ground filled with wood shavings indeed proved the devastation that had happened.

    ¡°This was to test how precise you can control your sword qi.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°This line is the condensation of the quintessence of your sword qi. No matter what it is, it can chop it off. This sword that Poison Jasmine had disyed is not a bed. Not only did it slice the wooden stakes into two, but the rest of the parts were not injured at all. While you see this sword of Yuanyuan¡¯s. It is filled with killing intent. The sword qi cannot be controlled and is messy, all over the ce, that is why it smashed the wooden stakes. This is not the one sword sliced nine rivers that I want, so it will not do.¡±

    ¡°This, this¡­¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan¡¯s face turns pale but does not know what to say.

    It seems like what Liu Yi says is indeed right.

    ¡°Little Lass you see! I won!¡±

    Poison Jasmine is joyful, ¡°Since you agreed to bet, you must ept your loss. It is time for you tomit.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan is so anxious that she starts sweating. But I said it before. If I do not do it, in the future, I can not raise my head in front of Poison Jasmine!

    Poison Jasmine urges, ¡°Do the striptease!¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan is anxious. Don¡¯t mention striptease, even if I dare to do it, it, it also cannot be done in front of Liu Yi.

    Although I have bathed in front of him in the past¡­.but, but now is no longer that time¡­

    She also knows shyness thus she will not do this kind of thing in front of the person whom she likes.

    Cannot¡­ cannot¡­

    Ma Yuanyuan does not know what to do and keeps making a nasal sound.

    Poison Jasmine smiles cheekily, ¡°How is it. You do not wish to honor our agreement? I didn¡¯t expect that you were a person who is only talk!¡±

    Just now it was this girl that used psychological methods on me. Right now, it shall be my turn to use it on her!

    Ma Yuanyuan indeed became angered, ¡°Who says that I am all talk! This miss has always kept my promises!¡±

    As she speaks, she stretches out her hand and prepares to take off her clothes.

    Liu Yi turned pale and just as he was about to block, at this moment from the sky came the shout of a woman, ¡°Liu Yi! Quicklye out!¡±

    This shout shocked Liu Yi.

    Ma Yuanyuan who is taking off her clothing also stopped.

    Poison Jasmine pouts, with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°East Sea 3rd Princess?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head and looks at the sky only to see an enormous silver dragon flying over from the east. It twists and turns its body and instantly descends in the public square that Liu Yi is at.

    ¡°Is, is that a dragon?¡±

    This is the first time Poison Jasmine and Ma Yuanyuan had seen a dragon and were slightly shocked.

    After the enormous dragonnds on the ground, it rolls on the ground and transforms into a beautiful woman.

    ¡°Liu Yi! This princess finally found you!¡±

    The person who came is no other than the 3rd princess of East Sea, Ao Nuo

    But right now she no longer has that princess grace as in the past. Instead, she is a bit cutting a sorry figure.

    After she has appeared, she leaps in front of Liu Yi and grabs his hands and says, ¡°Liu Yi! You had disappeared for several months! Do you no longer care about the four seas!¡±

    ¡°Not at all¡­Didn¡¯t I hand it over to Military de and the rest to handle it?¡±

    Although Liu Yi says so like this, he is slightly ashamed in his heart.

    Indeed, he had dumped River Song¡¯s matter aside for too long.

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°What is it¡­was the attack towards the east sea not sessful?¡±

    ¡°No. It is not unsessful! It is too sessful!¡±

    Ao Nuo frowns as she says, ¡°The East Sea has already been captured. My royal father knows that he is unable to win the fight, thus he already gathered the dragon kings from the other three seas and had decided to report you to the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but recall the matter of Nezha wreaking havoc in the seas. But I am not as muddled as Li Jing¡¯s father.

    ¡°So what if we got reported.¡± Liu Yiughs, ¡°With the realm guardian around, the Heavenly Courts cannot casually enter the mortal realm.¡±

    ¡°Who says one! After bing an immortal, one can casually go through and from the human realm and immortal realm!¡±

    Ao Nuo wipes out Liu Yi¡¯sck of knowledge, ¡°As long as they pass through the Southern Heavenly Gates it is possible! At that time, perhaps there will be a lot of immortals whoe and bother you. ¡±

    Toward the matter of the Heavenly Court, Liu Yi truly is not clear. He can only ask the 3rd Princess, ¡°Oh I know. Then what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Now then you know to look for this princess?¡± Ao Nuo raises her chin, ¡°If you wish to know I can tell you. But you must agree to a condition of this princess!¡±

 Chapter 929 - Shadow]

    <h4>Chapter 929 [Shadow]</h4>

    ¡°Condition? What condition?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this east sea 3rd princess still had not changed. At this point in time she still wants to discuss terms and conditions with me.

    Really¡­cannot be saved.

    ¡°Say it. What condition are we discussing? You want to be the Queen of the four seas?¡±

    Liu Yi waved his hand, ¡°I can agree to this condition¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly the East Sea 3rd Princess shakes her head, ¡°All of this is not important¡­what I want is that you must agree to a condition of mine. As long as you agree, I am willing to help you.¡±

    When Poison Jasmine heard this woman immediately demanding terms the moment she came. She bes slightly unhappy and pulls out her sword shouting, ¡°Who do you think you are! How can you talk about conditions with my master!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Other than me, no one else is allowed to speak to Big Idiot like that.¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan stands on Liu Yi¡¯s other side as she releases her flying sword which floats in front of her. The tip of the sword is pointing at East Sea 3rd Princess Ao Nuo.

    ¡°You have epted two decent female door gods eh!¡±

    Ao Nuo looks at the two girls, ¡°They are still rather young. Liu Yi. Why didn¡¯t I notice that you were so outstanding.¡±

    Liu Yi coughs before changing the topic, ¡°Eh¡­say your condition.¡±

    ¡°My condition is very simple.¡± Ao Nuo raises a finger, ¡°Can you please¡­spare my royal father¡­I only have him. If he got defeated, I beg you to spare him and don¡¯t kill him.¡±

    ¡°Is that it?¡±

    Liu Yi is rather surprised. He originally thought that this woman would request for herself but unexpectedly, it is for other people.

    This more or less makes Liu Yi feel a bit gratified. Thisss is not done for.

    ¡°For a child to plea for leniency for their father is pardonable.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°I can promise you.¡±

    ¡°Real, really?¡±

    Ao Nuo instantly bes delighted, ¡°That is great! That is really great!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now you can tell me what we should do next?¡±

    ¡°Let us go back to Dragon Pce first. After going back, I will tell you.¡±

    Ao Nuo is not that anxious for this short time. She only wishes to urge Liu Yi to go back to Dragon Pce.

    Liu Yi orders, ¡°You go back first. I still have to hand over some matters on this side. After all, my avatar is in the Dragon Pce. I can get there with just a thought.¡±

    ¡°Okay then. I shall take my leave first. You must hurry!¡±

    As the 3rd Princess speaks, she immediately transforms back into an enormous dragon before flying back towards the east.

    ¡°An enormous dragon seems to be rather interesting¡­¡± Ma Yuanyuan looks at the far away enormous dragon and mutters, ¡°How nice would it be if I can catch one, to be my mount.¡±

    Hearing this, cold sweat starts dripping down his forehead.

    This little sister is too valiant. To think of capturing a dragon as a mount. How is this the thought of an ordinary girl!

    I hope that she doesn¡¯t really go and kill a dragon¡­but if she follows me by my side, she might really have an opportunity to kill dragons.

    With his mind concerned with River Song¡¯s matter, Liu Yi hurriedly settles the matters on hand as well as uses mind transmission techniques to impart the entire Wine Sword Technique to Poison Jasmine as well as Ma Yuanyuan.

    ¡°After I leave, instruct Chen Keqing that the entire Massacre God Hall needs to be on standby. We might be taking part in a war.¡±

    ¡°Understood master.¡±

    Only after Poison Jasmine nods her head obediently did Liu Yi start preparing to leave in relief.

    He sits down in the public square and closes his eyes. He prepares to use his qi to beckon out Little ck and enter his avatar¡¯s body.

    At this moment, what shocked him was that he is unable to connect with his avatar Little ck!

    Fucking hell what has happened?

    When was my connection with my avatar severed?

    This matter is too grave!

    Liu Yi can no longer sit still. He immediately waves his hand and Firegod Sword emerges. After circling the sky once, itnds underneath his feet.

    ¡°Goodbye master!¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye Bid Idiot!¡±

    The two girls say good-bye to Liu Yi while Liu Yi speeds up chasing after Ao Nuo.

    ***

    In River Song Dragon Pce, a general from the Cambarus Tribe is saying loudly to ¡®Liu Yi¡¯ who is sitting on the Dragon Throne.

    ¡°Your Majesty Dragon King. Right now we should send out our army and take over East Sea Dragon Pce! And seize the dragon head of that East Sea Dragon King!¡±

    Military de stands by Liu Yi¡¯s side with his arms crossed as he says faintly, ¡°Right now the 3rd Princess still has not returned. Everything shall wait for her to return, before deciding.¡±

    ¡°The 3rd Princess! It is not like the 3rd Princess is our master!¡±

    Another general is also somewhat dissatisfied and says with a sneer, ¡°That¡¯s right. She is the princess of the enemy country and at this point in time, she is not here. Perhaps she had secretly run over to the East Sea to send them intelligence!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why we are dying orders to assault the East Sea Dragon Pce despite the East Sea Dragon Pce¡¯s regime being on the verge of copse!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the 3rd Princess had betrayed us?¡±

    This Dragon Pce meeting apparently is not going well as the tongues of the people underneath are wagging.

    Ao Susu finally cannot take it and berates, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Ao Susu is rather reputed in the Dragon Pce. With this shouts, all of the people below instantly quieten down.

    ¡°The third Princess went to find Dragon King¡¯s real body. It is not like what you are saying, defecting, and seeking glory and the likes!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What Chief Ao says is right!¡±

    Carp 9257 raises his belly and nods his head, ¡°All of you don¡¯t quarrel any more. Let us wait for Lady Ao Nuo to find the Dragon King¡¯s real body!¡±

    ¡°Wilfully making a scene¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The grand Majestic Dragon King is only an avatar.¡±

    ¡°s, the East Sea has already allied with the other three seas to report to the Heavenly Court. Very soon, there will be a major army pressuring the borders. At that time, can we still win?¡±

    ¡°What can we do. The one currently sitting there is a puppet. Nothing but a puppet!¡±

    The generals became apprehensive again.

    As Liu Yi¡¯s avatar, Little ck sits on the dragon throne not speaking.

    Those who do not know might have thought that Little ck was a statue.

    Ao Susu looks at Little ck and sighs.

    Liu Yi threw his avatar here and ran away. So irresponsible.

    This sigh enters Little ck¡¯s ear causing him to tremble faintly.

    Ao Susu waves her hand and says slightly tiredly, ¡°Forget it. Today shall end here. Everything shall wait for Lord Dragon King toe back then we can discuss again.¡±

    She is the chief in River Song thus what she says is still rather reliable.

    The generals can only break up the meeting.

    9257 advise, ¡°Chief Ao, there is no need for you to be too worried. The 3rd Princess left three days ago. Perhaps, she has found Dragon King already.¡±

    Ao Susu nods her head, ¡°Mm. l do not know what happened. In the past when there was something, as long as we called out to the puppet it would help us. Now no matter how we call out, it is useless.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps there is some issue.¡±

    Military de also walks down from the stage, ¡°He has already sat there not moving for over a month. When Commanding Officeres back, we will know.¡±

    ¡°Mm. We can only wait for Liu Yi toe back¡­¡±

    After the rest had grudgingly departed the dragon pce, the dragon pce¡¯s main hall swiftly became silent and gradually entered the darkness.

    After an unknown amount of time, Little ck who had originally sat there unmoving suddenly raises his head slowly.

    A gleam shes across his eyes as he stands up from the dragon throne.

    He lowers his head and looks at his hands. After which he moves his fingers then grips his fist.

    ¡°I¡­am not a puppet¡­¡±

    This voice is slightly hoarse like the rubbing of sandpaper.

    At this moment, a voice speaks up in the hall, ¡°You are indeed not a puppet.¡±

    Little ck instantly raises his head as a ck light shed across his eyes.

    In the darkness, a person is standing by one of the pirs in the hall.

    Little ck does his best to see through that person¡¯s appearance, but the darkness that gathered around that person does not dissipate, thus, Little ck is unable to see his appearance.

    That person¡¯s voice rings out again, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are willing to be Liu Yi¡¯s puppet?¡±

    Little ck mutters, ¡°He¡­is my master.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, then could it be that you are willing to be a ve?¡±

    That personughs, ¡°You possess your own thoughts. You are no longer that puppet. Your strength is blessed by heaven. Or is it that you are willing to forever be a silent shadow that does not speak.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Little ck stands there silently.

    ¡°Take a look at your current appearance! You don¡¯t even have the right to speak to other people! No one recognizes your existence! You do not have any friends nor rtives! You are only a shadow!¡±

    ¡°I¡­I am not¡­¡±

    Little ck stands there holding his head in his hands.

    ¡°Whether it is true or not you can seek the answer yourself.¡±

    That figure keeps staying in the darkness, ¡°I shall wait for you here. I can help you be even stronger and be a real person!¡±

    ¡°Bes¡­a real¡­person?¡±

    When Little ck hears this, his body turns sluggish as he stares at that figure nkly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. A real person!¡±

    Little ck pursues his brows lightly. He did not say anything else but raised his feet and walked out of the dragon pce¡¯s hall.

    He wishes to seek an answer. Only with this answer would he know what he should do.

    Little ck walks out of the hall and enters the chambers of imperial concubines in the Dragon Pce.

    From a room came a faint fragrance.

    This person who is living in this room is none other than Ao Susu.

    Ao Susu is sitting cross-legged on the dragon bed cultivating.

    After dual cultivating with Liu Yi, her improvement also became very quick.

    After all, in the past she is going be the master of the chambers of imperial concubines, it will not do if she does not have valiant strength.

    But this time around Liu Yi left for too long. Thus it is impossible for Ao Susu to not miss him.

    Thus many times she has someints in her mind.

    This slob¡­he must be upied with hanging out with other girls and had forgotten about me! Hmph! Wait till hees back then I must ferociously beat him up!

    Thinking till here, Ao Susu suddenly heard movement outside. She immediately jumps off the dragon bed and starts revolving her dragon qi.

    ¡°Who is it! Who dares to trespass this ce!¡±

    Ao Susu became swift and fierce as well as very shrewish.

    The entire dragon pce can hear this shout of hers.

    When that figure walks in, Ao Susu instantly bes super happy.

    ¡°Liu Yi? You have returned? I missed you to death!¡±

    She had forgotten her thoughts on teaching Liu Yi a lesson. She charges over and hugs Liu Yi.

    While ¡®Liu Yi¡¯s¡¯ body instantly trembles.

 Chapter 930 - I wish to become a person

    <h4>Chapter 930 I wish to be a person</h4>

    ¡°Liu Yi! You finally returned! I missed you to death!¡±

    Ao Susu is a fire attribute dragon thus she is very passionate like fire.

    Seeing Liu Yi returning, she hugs him enthusiastically.

    ¡°Annoying fellow¡­why did you onlye back now¡­have you forgotten about me?¡±

    Little ck trembles. After being hugged by Ao Susu for a long time, he finally says, ¡°I¡­.am not¡­master¡­¡±

    This hoarse voice causes Ao Susu to nk out.

    ¡°You, you are not Liu Yi?¡±

    She smells with her nose. The dragon race¡¯s sense of smell is very urate.

    The moment she smells, Ao Susu¡¯s expression undergoes an extreme change and pushes Little ck away.

    ¡°You are Little ck!¡±

    Ao Susu still remembers the name of Liu Yi¡¯s avatar.

    ¡°Why did youe in?¡±

    Seeing Ao Susu¡¯splexion turned pale as she pushes him away, Little ck¡¯s face turns sad for a spell.

    Little ck says it word by word, ¡°I¡­wished¡­to¡­find¡­you¡­to¡­speak¡­with¡­you¡­¡±

    ¡°Want to speak with me?¡±

    Ao Susu tilts her head and looks at Little ck. She does not understand why would Little ck take the initiative to look for her.

    ¡°Could it be that something happened to Liu Yi?¡±

    Little ck says slowly, ¡°Not¡­ rted¡­ to¡­ master¡­ it¡­ is¡­ me¡­ who¡­ wished¡­ to¡­ speak¡­ to¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°Strange. Instead of talking to me about Liu Yi, what could an avatar talk to me about?¡±

    Ao Susu sizes up Little ck, ¡°Could it be that something happened to this avatar¡­yeah, I should wait for Liu Yi toe back and take a look.¡±

    As she speaks, she stretches out her hand and releases a stream of mes that surround Little ck. Finally, it forms into me ropes that twine around Little ck.

    ¡°Wait for Liu Yi toe back and let him investigate a bit.¡±

    Little ck¡¯s gaze turns sluggish as he looks at Ao Susu and asks, ¡°Why¡­capture..me¡­¡±

    ¡°Little ck. Right now something might have happened to you. I feel that it must be because you have left Liu Yi for too long. But no worries. He wille back soon. At that time, he will cure you. Stay here y for now. I will not harm you.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­I¡­only¡­wished¡­to¡­talk¡­to¡­you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Really strange. Just where did it go wrong?¡± Ao Susu frowns deeper in suspicion, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll wait till Liu Yies back then let him see.¡±

    It seems like she feels that it is no longer convenient to live in the room, Ao Susu walks out of her room and goes to another room to sleep.

    The room falls back into darkness only leaving behind the fragrance of Ao Susu in the air.

    That figure had at an unknown period of time appeared on the chair sitting there. Heughs as he says to Little ck who is tied up by me ropes, ¡°I said before. No one treats you as a friend. You are nothing but a shadow. A pitiful shadow!¡±

    ¡°No¡­I¡­am¡­not¡­¡±

    Little ck¡¯s speech is broken like he is hesitating in his heart.

    The figure shakes his head and says in sarcasm, ¡°Pitiful puppet. Looks like you are destined to be a puppet for another person forever.¡±

    ¡°I am not¡­not a shadow nor a puppet, even less so a puppet!¡±

    Little ck suddenly roars as his speech starts to be coherent.

    ¡°I have a name! I am called Little ck!¡±

    This roar contains iparable might!

    The me ropes tying up Little ck breaks down bit by bit as a shockwave batter the ceiling, instantly breaking arge hole on the ceiling of the chambers of imperial concubines!

    The shockwave continued to move forward and left the barrier of the Dragon Pce and entered the river!

    The entire River Song¡¯s waters immediately start undting and soon an enormous whirlpool forms on the surface of River Song!

    A lot of fishermen were caught by this whirlpool. Their boats were overturned as the fishermen fell into the river causing them to scream for help!

    The clouds in the sky change as ck clouds start gathering.

    The people in the Dragon Pce were also startled as they started running towards the chambers of the imperial concubines.

    While Little ck had struggled free of the ropes. He leaps up and flies out of the Dragon Pce. Instantly he flies out of River Song to the sky outside.

    That figure appears behind Little ck again as his voice enters Little ck¡¯s ear, ¡°Follow me and I will let you be a real person!¡±

    ¡°Can¡­I really¡­be a human?¡±

    Right now Little ck is still sometimes incoherent in his speech.

    ¡°Of course, I can teach you.¡±

    That figure continues to entice Little ck causing him to hesitate for a moment.

    At this moment, the Dragon Pce¡¯s army had already flown out of the surface of River Song!

    Ao Susu is at the head as she flies out on a me.

    Ao Susu is holding ance which she points at Little ck and shouts, ¡°Little ck! Are you defecting?¡±

    Little ck floats in the air as he faces Ao Susu and says slowly, ¡°I¡­only¡­wish to be¡­human.¡±

    He is surrounded by the River Song¡¯s aquatic army. Looks like they do not n to let him leave.

    ¡°Be human? How is that possible!¡± Ao Susu bes slightly anxious, ¡°You are an avatar of Liu Yi!¡±

    Little ck is Liu Yi¡¯s natal pet! A part of him!

    If he separates himself from Liu Yi, then Liu Yi will be adversely affected. This cannot do!

    Ao Susu hurriedly stopped him, we cannot let Little ck leave!

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­force me¡­¡±

    Ayer of ck mes starts appearing on Little ck¡¯s body.

    Little ck¡¯s strength was from me and ice. But now for some unknown reason, the mes suddenly turn into a mysterious ck color.

    Ao Susu became anxious in her heart. What happened to Little ck?

    ¡°No matter where you go, I will stop you!¡±

    As Ao Susu speaks, she stretches out her hand and waves hernce instantly sending out a red fire dragon.

    This fire dragon wraps around Little ck¡¯s body and pressures his body down back into the river.

    ¡°You¡­shouldn¡¯t¡­take action¡­¡±

    Little ck sighs as the red dragon that wraps around his body slowly start changing. In a blink of an eye, it turned into a ck fire dragon.

    The ck dragon is no longer controlled by Ao Susu. Instead, it turns its head around and attacks Ao Susu.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ao Susu got a huge shock. Thence in her hand swept out ferociously and swept the head of that fire dragon.

    The fire dragon roars and rolls to the side.

    Ao Susu steps on mes as she leaps onto that fire dragon¡¯s neck. Thence in her hand stabs into that fire dragon¡¯s body.

    That fire dragon roars and is controlled by Ao Susu¡¯snce before charging at Little ck again.

    ¡°Why¡­are you not willing¡­to let me off¡­¡±

    Little ck¡¯s expression is bitter.

    Seeing that fire dragon flying over, he roars in anger.

    A powerful shockwave st out causing that fire dragon to immediately disperse!

    Ao Susu got a huge shock. She nearly falls off from the fire dragon.

    But Ao Susu is experienced. She twists her body and forcefully changes direction. The spear in her hand¡¯s, dances and stabs towards Little ck below.

    Just like the saying, a spear is like a dragon, perhaps it is like this!

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­force me¡­.¡±

    Little ck is suddenly covered with an ice armor that carries chilly air.

    He stretches out his hand and uses his palm encased with ice armor to grab hold of that spear.

    Ao Susu is astonished to realize that the spear starts being frozen into ice starting from the portion that Little ck is grabbing. Soon it spread to the entire spear body!

    Ao Susu can only let go of her treasured spear. At this moment, the spear had already turned into an ice spear.

    Little ck waves his hands and that spear instantly scatters.

    Pieces of icend into River Song causing Ao Susu to be astonished.

    Little ck is so strong?

    No wonder it is Liu Yi¡¯s avatar!

    9257 is afraid that Ao Susu will be in danger and immediately shout, ¡°Quick! Quickly protect Chief!¡±

    The aquatic army immediately charges forward with their weapons.

    ¡°Don¡¯te¡­¡±

    Little ck roars in anger as a ck dragon suddenly flies out from his back. It coils around his body and spins one round before attacking the aquatic army.

    The aquatic army was instantly knocked away. Like putting in dumplings, all of them plopped into the water.

    ¡°Whoever dares to get close to me again¡­I¡­will kill¡­¡±

    Little ck clenches his fist. Standing in the dark night in white frost armour, he is like a devil.

    ¡°You are not allowed to leave!¡±

    Ao Susu is worried about Liu Yi¡¯s safety leaps at Little ck again even though she does not have any weapon.

    ¡°Dragon Recollect!¡±

    She sends out a kick that carries an explosive me at Little ck.

    ¡°I said! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Little ck stretches out his hand and an ice ball explodes out from his palm.

    The ice ball rushes out smashing onto Ao Susu¡¯s body!

    Ao Susu¡¯s leg was instantly knocked away as her body started to get frozen bit by bit.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Military de suddenly appears by Ao Susu¡¯s side and grabs hold of her. He then uses Shadow Step and instantly appears far away. He uses his power to help Ao Susu get rid of those ice.

    Military de is a sensible person. He clearly knows that these people cant make Liu Yi¡¯s avatar remain behind thus he orders, ¡°Let him leave!¡±

    In River Song Dragon Pce, other than Ao Susu, Military de¡¯s identity is the highest.

    Ao Susu has currently fainted thus Military de had the final say.

    The moment he gave the order, the aquatic army no longer dared to harass Little ck and one by one stepped aside.

    Little ck immediately turns around and transforms into a ck me and instantly flies far away.

    ¡°This fellow¡­is too scary¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed it is the avatar of Lord Dragon King¡­¡±

    None of the aquatic army was astonished as they started muttering.

    ¡°Looks like we can only wait for Commanding Officer to return, then we can discuss.¡±

    After returning to the Dragon Pce, Military de can only cate Ao Susu first. As for the rest, he can only hand it over to the real master of this Dragon Pce.

    But when is Commanding Officering back?

    Military de is deeply worried and sick at heart as he longs to see Liu Yi again.

    But he did not know that at this moment, trouble is currently looking for Liu Yi.

    ***

    Liu Yi who is standing on his flying sword rushes the entire way back anxious in a speed that had long exceeded the Second Princess.

    When he flies above a group of mountains, the sky suddenly turns blood red as blood color clouds cover the entire sky.

    ¡°Barrier?¡±

    Liu Yi looks around and immediately determines the current situation.

    ¡°Who is it! Quicklye out!¡±

    ¡°I am very curious, what kind of person you are. What kind of spell did you cast on me.¡±

    A blood lotus appears in the sky. And sitting cross-legged on the blood lotus is a woman.

    ¡°Little Lass!¡±

    Seeing this woman, Liu Yi¡¯s gaze is instantly filled with delight.

    He did not hesitate and flew towards the Ai Ling who is on the blood lotus.

 Chapter 931 - Date

    <h4>Chapter 931 Date</h4>

    When you miss a person, just how sad, just how frantic and just how obsessed would one be?

    Liu Yi feels that he is unable to calcte this matter!

    Perhaps cultivation or abilities, all of these can be calcted. But longing and emotions cannot.

    Even if he keeps suppressing his emotion, the moment he sees Ai Ling again, that me in his heart once again burns up ragingly.

    He did not even think and charged towards Ai Ling.

    At this moment, a cage made entirely from blood locks Liu Yi within.

    ¡°Little Lass?¡±

    Liu Yi grabs the cage with both hands. He feels that this cage is very sturdy and that he is unable to break out.

    ¡°Who is your Little Lass!¡±

    Ai Ling res at Liu Yi, ¡°If you do not tell me, I will not let you out!¡±

    ¡°I will say, I will say!¡±

    Seeing Ai Ling, Liu Yi bes delighted in his heart. Although he wishes to hug Ai Ling properly and get close to her, since Ai Ling put it like this he has no choice.

    Right now Ai Ling seems to have lost her memories of him. Thus he also cannot force her too hard. Thus whatever Ai Ling says, he will naturally agree to it.

    Ai Ling blinks, ¡°Remember what you say. You are a guy!¡±

    She gently ps her hand and the cage immediately disappears.

    Liu Yi is delighted and flies in front of Ai Ling and subconsciously attempts to give her a hug.

    At this moment he is astonished to realize that his hands are actually tied up by a blood handcuff!

    He is unable to spread open his arms! What is this?!

    ¡°Guys and the likes cannot be trusted!¡±

    Ai Ling narrows her eyes at Liu Yi again.

    Lin Tong lies on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder as her lips twitch, {This scary girl¡­}

    Liu Yi says in his heart, Ai Ling, this girl¡­even if she has forgotten her memories, this character of hers has not changed¡­

    She is still crafty, making people unable to guess her thoughts.

    ¡°Okay then. You have captured me now.¡±

    Liu Yi raised his handcuffed hands, ¡°With my strength, I can¡¯t undo this handcuff. Beautiful woman, right now you can, believe me, right?¡±

    ¡°I can believe you if we seal up that mouth of yours.¡±

    Ai Ling smiles. This smile causes Liu Yi¡¯s heartbeat to fluctuate sharply and feel like he cannot find himself.

    Clearly the person whom he likes is in front of him but he does not dare to say I miss you nor does he dare to say I like you.

    Is there any matter more driven mad than this? It seems like there is not.

    Liu Yi no longer wishes to resist and the likes and lower his hands before asking Ai Ling, ¡°Then what do you wish to do? Didn¡¯t you forget about me? Why did youe and look for me?¡±

    ¡°Because if I do not see you, I will keep thinking of your image in my heart.¡±

    Ai Ling sighs helplessly, ¡°I have only seen you once. So strange. What kind of spell do you know? Tell me. Or is it that you are the legendary nine-tail fox that can charm anyone¡¯s heart? Impossible. Isn¡¯t a nine-tail fox a woman¡­¡±

    Seeing Ai Ling¡¯s appearance of having a big head, Liu Yi wishes to smile.

    This is the first time he has seen this side of Ai Ling. All the time in the past, she was always cleverlying up with ns after ns and appears like nothing is difficult for her.

    In this world, how is there magic that influences love? Furthermore, it influenced me so deeply!

    If this is magic then I should also be inflicted by it.

    Ai Ling wishes to undo this magic then who should I find to undo it?

    Liu Yi is unable to understand this question himself.

    ¡°Quickly say it! What spell is it?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°Do you wish to know?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Of course, I wish to know! Otherwise, why would I look for you!¡±

    Ai Ling rolls her eyes at Liu Yi.

    ¡°If you wish to know, it is okay. But this is a very, veryplex spell.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Furthermore, it is also very, very troublesome to undo it. So troublesome to the point that you cannot imagine! I also have no choice, that is why it is like this.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you wish to do?¡±

    Ai Ling is exceptionally intelligent. She immediately hears the hidden meaning in Liu Yi¡¯s sentence.

    ¡°If you wish to know and even undo this spell, then keep following me.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ai Ling¡¯s eyes widen as she res at Liu Yi. ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Ai Ling with some astonishment, ¡°Eh? With your realm crosser cultivation, your hearing so bad?¡±

    ¡°Stop ying dumb!¡±

    Ai Ling says angrily, ¡°You! What intentions do you have to make this miss keep following you?! What do you think this miss is? A pet that you raised?¡±

    ¡°If I can raise such a beautiful pet then I have obtained a few generations of fortune.¡±

    Ai Ling says angrily, ¡°That¡¯s why I said that I should seal your mouth!¡±

    That is not okay. If you seal my mouth then how do I tell you how to undo the spell?

    Liu Yi smiles and purposefully says such things to lure Ai Ling into biting the bait.

    ¡°You¡­could it be that I must keep following you by your side then?¡±

    ¡°Up to you.¡± Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders again, ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill me then question my soul?¡±

    ¡°If I can kill you, I would have long ago!¡±

    Ai Ling huffs. She does not know why but she is unable to do anything to this guy!

    Ai Ling retorts, ¡°Then you must apany me daily until you tell me how to undo this spell then you can leave!¡±

    ¡°That is not okay.¡± Liu Yi rejects Ai Ling¡¯s suggestion, ¡°Right now I have an important thing that I need to handle thus I cannot apanying you. Either you follow me or kill me. Choose one.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Ai Ling grinds her teeth but it seems like other than that, there are no other methods!

    ¡°How is it. You don¡¯t dare?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use psychological methods on me. It is useless!¡±

    Ai Ling snorts, ¡°Fine. It is nothing impressive. This miss wishes to know just what tricks you want to y!¡±

    ¡°In front of the smartest Daoist Ai, how would I dare to y any tricks!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what you say is right.¡±

    Ai Ling nods her head with a bit of satisfaction, ¡°Since you know then do not y any games!¡±

    ¡°Will not, will not.¡± Liu Yi hurriedly waved it off. ¡°It is decided then. Right now I have some important things that I need to do and need to make a trip to River Song.¡±

    ¡°River Song¡­¡±

    Ai Ling frowns as she presses her finger against her temple like she is thinking about something.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. River Song.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately thought, could it be Little Lass had thought of something?

    The very first time when we meet each other was at River Song!

    At that time she went there to snatch the dragon pearl but was chased away by me.

    Oh yeah¡­.if we go to River Song, perhaps it might let Little Lass recall something!

    Liu Yi nods his head. That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s do it like this!

    ¡°Okay. Let us go.¡±

    Ai Ling no longer thinks about it. Let¡¯s take it step by step. After all, this fellow can not escape from the palm of my hand!

    It is better to do him in after the spell is dispelled!

    Liu Yi holds his stomach with both hands and says, ¡°Cannot. Right now I am hungry. How can we hurry on with a hungry stomach? I need to eat first.¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s res even wide, ¡°Eat? Does a cultivator still need to eat? You are a cultivator! Furthermore, your cultivation is not low at all! At the very least, you are in the heaven realm and you still need to eat?¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Of course! The cultivation technique that I am cultivating is slightly unique. I must eat!¡±

    ¡°What spell is this. How is there this kind of spell!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there this spell that mesmerized you to death?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly causing Ai Ling to wrinkle her cute nose.

    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s have a meal. Be careful of choking to death!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I know of a famous restaurant in North Dragon City. Follow me.¡±

    Liu Yi smirks in his heart as he leads Ai Ling and flies towards North Dragon City.

    Ai Ling originally thought that it would be over after finishing a meal but when the two of them are sitting on a roller coaster, she finally cannot stand it and explodes.

    Ai Ling who is sitting by Liu Yi¡¯s side stretches out a hand and grabs Liu Yi by his cor and questions, ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°After eating, we went to watch a movie then went window shopping. And now we are sitting on a roller coaster! Is there a mistake or not! Do you really have an important thing that you need to do?¡±

    ¡°Why do you not understand anything?¡±

    Liu Yi contently enjoys the wind blowing on his face, ¡°After a meal, there needs to be some exercise to promote digestion.¡±

    ¡°Is it me who does not understand or you do not understand!¡±

    Ai Ling really wishes to roar, ¡°After a meal exercise is not good for digestion. There is a limited amount of red blood cells in a human body and they are used to exercise, then there will not be any red blood cells around the digestive system!¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Aiyah. It is not like I am an ordinary person. I am a cultivator.¡±

    ¡°Now you recall that you are a cultivator?¡±

    Ai Ling clenches her teeth. Why did I agree to follow this fellow!

    It seems like he has steadily had a grip over me!

    Am I crazy? Why did I apany him to this damn roller coaster!

    The most important point is that¡­why is my heart happy?

    This is impossible! Could it be that that damn devil spell is still causing mischief?

    On the other hand, Liu Yi is truly happy. In the past, he can only bring Little Lass to rush about, constantly on the move. So much so that they traveled through time back to 1300 years ago to fight against the demon race during the Tang dynasty.

    Finally, I came back on my own and left Little Lass back there.

    Ever since I got to know her, I have never had a proper date with her before.

    This time around, Liu Yi wishes to make it up to Little Lass.

    Doing so this way, at the very least the remorse in his heart would be a little lesser.

    At the very least, the two of us have not dated and she has forgotten about me.

    Thinking about this, I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or upset.

    The roller coaster is very fast. The surrounding girls cannot help but shriek loudly.

    Ai Ling pouts, ¡°What is there to be afraid of. Furthermore, it is not as fast as me flying.¡±

    ¡°Because you know how to fly, that is why you are not afraid.¡±

    Liu Yi winks, ¡°Think for a moment that you do not know how to fly before screaming and hiding in my embrace!¡±

    Just as Ai Ling is going to mock him, she saw Liu Yi frown before holding his chest with an ugly expression.

    [TL: I bet all of you know what is going to happen next ?? ]

    <h4>Chapter 931 [Date]</h4>

 Chapter 932 - [Buddha jumps over the wall]

    His expression is suffering as he shudders lightly.

    Ai Ling turns around and looks at Liu Yi and asks, ¡°What plots are you nning again?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    Liu Yi holds his heart and only feels a chill but does not know what had happened.

    It is like something important had been torn from his body making him feel an uncontroble pain.

    Liu Yi¡¯s face turned green as his expression turned very ugly.

    Ai Ling feels like he is not acting it out but is unable to determine if it is indeed real.

    I am unable to guess what his thoughts are. If I get too close, he is like a ck hole that will suck me in.

    Thus she is already doing her best to maintain a distance from him. I cannot fall for his trap like an idiot.

    Only Liu Yi is clear that he is not acting.

    This tearing pain came fast and left fast as well.

    As the roller coaster finally slowly slows down, he finally recovers back to normal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are afraid of heights?¡±

    After getting off the roller coaster, Ai Ling looks at Liu Yi strangely.

    ¡°How is that possible? If I had a fear of heights, how could I fly on a flying sword.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart. This woman also has times when she is muddle-headed.

    ¡°Had you forgotten how we came here earlier?¡±

    ¡°Then what was that earlier? Pretending to be sick to gain my pity?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s lips twitched as he replied, ¡°What a joke. As a man, how can I pretend to be sick?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that girls like to pretend to be sick?¡±

    ¡°During the military training in my senior high and university, countless girls pretended to have heatstroke, great aunt came and the likes to rest.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. What do you know? This is called the privilege of women!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly starts sweating, ¡°Why is it that everything bes justifieding from your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Because I make sense.¡± Ai Ling rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°You have already yed. Now it is time for you to do your job.¡±

    ¡°Cannot. Right now I am very weak.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly holds his chest and says, ¡°Just now I felt very odd in my body. If I do not find a ce to properly cultivate, perhaps I would not even have the strength to use my flying sword technique.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough from you!¡± Ai Ling stomps her feet in anger, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you still want to rent a hotel?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ai Ling is very clever and quick-witted. To think of such a good method.¡± Liu Yi snap his fingers, ¡°There is no other ce, let¡¯s go and get a hotel room.¡±

    ¡°Hey Liu Yi! Don¡¯t be too much!¡± Ai Ling says angrily, ¡°You still want to lead me by my nose !¡®

    ¡°Hey, my heroine Ai Ling. Right now I am very weak.¡± Liu Yi smiles bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s okay to let me cultivate a bit and replenish a bit of my qi. Heroine Ai Ling is not that mean, right.?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Ai Ling no longer speaks. Looks like she had silently agreed to it.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this sickness that suddenly happened helped me aplish my aim.

    Only then did the two of them leave the yground and go to a hotel nearby and prepare to stay for the night.

    Liu Yi says to the receptionist at the hotel counter, ¡°One room.¡±

    Ai Ling immediately shakes her head and rejects, ¡°One room? What are you talking about! How can I sleep in the same room as you!¡±

    {It is not like we are going to sleep together.}

    Liu Yi transmitted his voice to Ai Ling, {It is only meditation. Why, could it be that you still wish to sleep with me?}

    Liu Yi smirks as he looks at Ai Ling, {Heroine, seeing how beautiful you are, why are your thoughts so unhealthy.}

    {AYou are the one having unhealthy thoughts!}

    Ai Ling transmitted to Liu Yi, {Furthermore, we can also cultivate in a room each. Why should we take only one room?}

    {A room per person? Okay then. Are you not afraid that I would run away?}

    {Tsk. Based on your capability, you still wish to escape?}

    Ai Ling gives Liu Yi a disdainful look. Although Liu Yi is not convinced in his heart, he can only acknowledge what Ai Ling says.

    Her cultivation is at realm crosser and I am much weaker.

    {After all it is just meditation. What are you afraid of? It is not like we are going to undress. It is of no concern if we are in a single room!}

    Liu Yi persisted, {What, could it be that Heroine Ai Ling is afraid that I would be handsy?}

    {What a joke. Why would this miss be afraid of you?} Ai Ling snorts, {This miss¡¯s cultivation is boundless. I can hit you to space with just a finger.}

    {Then why do you not dare to stay in the same room as me?}

    Ai Ling agreed, {Who does not dare to! One room then!}

    Liu Yi turned around with a delighted smile on his face.

    I just do not believe that you will not fall for it!

    Ai Ling is helpless and can only follow Liu Yi into the room.

    After Ai Ling walks into the room, she first upies the bed.

    Ai Ling tosses Liu Yi a single sentence, ¡°I shall be meditating here. Go and find your own ce.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you cultivate first. I¡¯ll go and take a bath.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he takes off his outer clothing before walking towards the bathroom.

    ¡°Hey! What are you doing!¡±

    Ai Ling instantly jumps off the bed. She waves her hand as a blood sword drops from the sky and stabs the floor in front of Liu Yi blocking his path.

    Liu Yi says very naturally, ¡°Bathing, what else can I do?¡±

    ¡°What, what are you bathing for!¡±

    Ai Ling res at Liu Yi, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to meditate to recover your qi?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But right now my body is covered with sweat thus it is ufortable.¡±

    Liu Yi ignores the blood sword and gives Ai Ling a sword, ¡°Naturally one must befortable to meditate.¡±

    ¡°Are you really a cultivator?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Butt now I do not have any qi thus my body is dirty.¡±

    Liu Yi shows that he is also very helpless.

    ¡°Wait till I have a bath and meditate, naturally I will recover my qi.¡±

    Ai Ling is hopping mad, ¡°Liu Yi! I see that you are just acting shamelessly!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? How did bathing be shameless?¡±

    Liu Yi gives Ai Ling a strange look, ¡°Could it be that Heroine Ai Ling has never taken a bath before?¡±

    ¡°What a joke. How can I have not taken a bath!¡±

    ¡°Then you also acted shamelessly?¡±

    Ai Ling grinds her teeth as she res at Liu Yi, ¡°You, you are twisting words and forcing logic!¡±

    ¡°I am saying the truth. I¡¯ll go and take a bath first. It is best if you do not make blind guesses.¡±

    Liu Yi won this round again and feels delighted in his heart. He ignores the blood sword and walks into the bathroom.

    ¡°Do you dare to close the door!¡±

    Ai Ling waves her hand as a blood hand flies out and drills into the bathroom door.

    She is very gloomy in her heart and only feels like she is being bullied by Liu Yi all the time!

    How did it be like this? If it is strength, I am the stronger one. If it is intelligence, it is also me who is a level higher but why is it me who is bullied?

    Illogical!

    Hearing the sound of watering from the bathroom, Ai Ling only again became gloomy that she kept being led by the nose by that fellow!

    Just as Ai Ling is gloomy, a small card suddenly got pushed in from the door gap.

    She pauses a but and walks over. Picking up that small card, she looks at the words written on it. <Offering massage and foot massage services¡­>

    She suddenly has a crafty smile, ¡°Good. Watch how I settle you!¡±

    With that, she uses the phone in the room to call this number.

    Liu Yifortably takes a bath in delight.

    When he opens the door and walks out, he does not wear any clothing and only wraps his waist with a bathrobe.

    Liu Yi¡¯s figure is very good. After all, he had experienced all kinds of training.

    Having muscles around the stomach is very pretty one and Liu Yi also has it and that is his pride.

    When he came out, he did not see Ai Ling. But he can sense that her aura is still in the room.

    Looks like Little Lass had purposefully used some method to hide her figure from me. What is she ying now?

    At this moment, the doorbell suddenly rings.

    Liu Yi frowns and asks, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Sir, it is the room service that you called for.¡±

    The room service I called for?

    Liu Yi thinks rapidly. Should have been called over by Little Lass.

    He casually waves his hand and the room door immediately opens on its own.

    A woman walks in. She is somewhat well-rounded, dressed to the nines and wearing makeup. She seems to have sprayed a lot of perfume on her making Liu Yi feel like he is choking on it.

    Why did Ai Ling call this girl?

    ¡°Sir, may I know what kind of massage you want?¡± When the girl walks in, she ces a small bag by the side before asking Liu Yi, ¡°Is it a full-body, head or foot massage¡±

    Liu Yi thinks rapidly. Massage? Ai Ling actually found a masseur for me?

    Okay. Looks like she wants to put me on a spot? What am I afraid of? I am a man!

    Facing Liu Yi who is only wearing a bath towel around his waist, that woman is rather calm.

    Liu Yi plops down on the bed and says, ¡°Full body then. Massage me properly and the tip will berge.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    Liu Yi thinks in his heart, Ai Lings still wishes to y this move on me. Too naive. Isn¡¯t it just a massage?

    The girl rides on Liu Yi¡¯s waist before applying certain massage oil over her hands and starts to massage Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    Liu Yi has afortable look on his face and indeed the air suddenly has some angry aura.

    Ai Ling is in a bad mood.

    Originally she nned to deal with Liu Yi and see how he looks when panicking!

    Unexpectedly he did not mind at all! Furthermore, he is enjoying it!

    Irritating! Too irritating.

    Just what method can I punish this man!

    Just as one is delighted while the other is in a bad mood, the woman who was originally riding on Liu Yi¡¯s back suddenly removes her skirt before hugging Liu Yi and shouts, ¡°Molester! Molester!¡±

    When the girl starts screaming, Liu Yi and Ai Ling nk out at the same time.

    What the hell?

    A person suddenly kicks open the door. Clearly, the woman purposefully did not lock the door aftering in!

    Two men wearing police attire walk in with serious-looking faces.

    One of them has a fierce look on his face and cuffs Liu Yi¡¯s hands.

    ¡°How dare you disy immoral behavior in broad daylight! Follow me back to the station!¡±

    If it was ordinary people, seeing this attitude, perhaps they would be badly frightened.

    But who is Liu Yi. He sits up calmly and looks at the two policemen.

    Tsk, full of ws.

    Author¡¯s note-> From today onwards, there will no longer be any more pits. We shall bury the pits one by one. In addition, the principal of the book is frank writing as core. The asional oppression will not influence the big picture. Demon Empress, Little Lass, these are the dishes in Liu Yi¡¯s bowl and definitely will not let other people eat one. But the specific on how to retrieve them, we shall wait and see.

 Chapter 933 - [Chen Debiao]

    <h4>Chapter 933 [Chen Debiao]</h4>

    The two policemen are clearly wearing different uniforms from the regr uniform. Even their police badge location is slightly off.

    If a person was nervous, they would not see this w.

    But to Liu Yi, this w is very clear.

    Furthermore, of the two of them, exposed under the service cap of the brother on the right is a bit of red hair. Clearly, he had dyed it!

    So these brothers want to y Buddha jumping over the wall?

    That woman hugs the quilt in fear while the red-haired policemen take out his handphone and keep taking photos.

    Not bad. This is the first time I see people using a handphone to take evidence.

    ¡°See, see this. This is iron-irond evidence!¡± That redhead is slightly stuttering while he waves his handphone as he excoriates Liu Yi, ¡°To-to-today we are ca-catching you!¡±

    ¡°Go on, catch me.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles merrily at the two ¡®policemen¡¯, ¡°But first you must show me your credentials.¡±

    The two policemen hurriedly look at each other before that redhead shouts, ¡°We-we-we are de-deployed urgently. So-so-so we di-di-didn¡¯t bring o-o-our credent-dien-dientials! Di-din¡¯t you see that I-I¡¯m wearing po-police u-uniform! H-how would a-an ordi-dinary person da-dare to we-wear this!¡±

    After which he res at Liu Yi, ¡°D-don¡¯t think of acting shamelessly! Le-let me tell you! If yo-you confesses th-there will be leniency! If you re-re-resit it will be severe!¡±

    Liu Yi raises both his hand and says obediently, ¡°Okay then policerade. I confess. I confess everything!¡±

    ¡°Th-th-that is more li-like it!¡±

    The redhead nods his head, ¡°I-immediately confess.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately says, ¡°I had forgotten to lock the door earlier. After bathing, just as I nned to sleep, a female pervert suddenly rushed in and hugged me before undressing herself, wanting to molest me.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he starts tearing, ¡°These two policerades, you must decide for me. I am still a virgin child. My innocence nearly got smeared by this woman!¡±

    The two policemen were stunned.

    Fucking hell, why is it that ourrade has suddenly turned into a female pervert out of a sudden?

    ¡°He-hey. Th-this is wrong¡­¡±

    The redhead scratches the back of his head, ¡°Th-this sequence seems to be wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Of course it is wrong!¡± The other guy ps the back of his head fiercely, ¡°This fellow is teasing us! Don¡¯t you hear!¡±

    ¡°Ho-how dare you!¡± The redhead immediately became angry as he red at Liu Yi, ¡°Ho-how dare you toy with usww enforcers! You are trying to act shamelessly? Do-d you believe I, I will arrest you now!¡±

    ¡°How can you say such things. I already confessed everything, my policerade.¡± Liu Yi hurriedly says, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if I confessed you¡¯ll be lenient! You guys cannot lie!¡±

    ¡°Le-less nonsense!¡± The redhead curses, ¡°If, if you do-don¡¯t confess then we shall arrest you!¡±

    ¡°I already confessed.¡± Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°When this woman came in, she immediately behaved as a rogue. She also wanted to take off my clothes. I resisted with all my might that is why I managed to save my innocence. How did the two of you be policemen? You take my taxpayer money and don¡¯t work? I got molested and you all don¡¯t care?!¡±

    ¡°You are making bogus usations! Framing others!¡± The other guy says fiercely, ¡°Do you know what you are doing is against thew? Be careful about adding more crime! When you be sentenced, you will be sentenced at least eight years!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Then how long would you be sentenced if you pretend to be policemen?¡± The smile on Liu Yi¡¯s face became deeper, ¡°I am rather curious. Why don¡¯t the two of you tell me?¡±

    The two policemen¡¯s faces turn pale as the other guy is the first to react.

    ¡°Good fellow. So you saw through us already. Are you trying to mock the two of us?¡±

    ¡°Fu-fu-fucking hell!¡± The redhead also curses, ¡°Ma-make me w-wa-waste my energy!¡±

    ¡°It is you guys who were asking for it.¡± Liu Yi¡¯s voice starts to turn cold, ¡°Of all things to do, you guys y Buddha jumping over the wall. If it was those who had suddenly be aroused and fucked this woman, you guys can be considered as helping the citizen to get rid of evil. This lord did not even touch her and you wish to frame this lord?¡±

    ¡°You call yourself lord? Who do you think you are?¡± The tall guy snorts before pulling out a dagger, ¡°Little kid. Today you are unlucky to fall into us brothers¡¯ hands! If you do not hand over some money, you can forget about walking out of this room on your feet!¡±

    The redhead kicks that woman, ¡°St-still not putting on your clothes? Why are you still exposing yourself!¡±

    Only then did the woman react. She immediately rushes to put on her skirt.

    But she is a bit unwilling as she looks at Liu Yi¡¯s body. This guy¡¯s body is not bad¡­How nice would it be if I took advantage and snuck a few touches! Such a pity!

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°s, I was in a good mood and now it is spoilt by you.¡±

    The tall guy waves his dagger in front of Liu Yi, ¡°If you do not wish to regret even more then hurry up and hand over your money! Where is your wallet? Take out your wallet!¡±

    Liu Yi stands up causing the two ¡®policemen¡¯ to stare at him vigntly,

    ¡°So you have changed into robbers?¡±

    The tall guy says fiercely, ¡°So what if I rob you! Still not handing over your wallet?!¡±

    Liu Yi is calm as he turns around and looks at that redhead and asks with a smile, ¡°Brothers have you guys watched a kungfu show before?¡±

    ¡°Se-se-seen before.¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Li-li-like it¡­¡±

    The redhead is a bit suspicious. Why did he ask this for?

    Liu Yi winks at the redhead. ¡°Then let me perform it for you guys.¡±

    The redhead subconsciously replies, ¡°Su-su-sure¡­¡±

    Liu Yi instantly shoots out his hand as fast as lightning and grabs hold of the tall guy¡¯s index finger which is holding onto the dagger and twists it ruthlessly.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!¡±

    The tall guy instantly screamed as his index finger was broken by Liu Yi.

    The dagger which is falling was caught by Liu Yi in his hand. He then pressed it against the redhead who had not reacted yet.

    ¡°Big-big bro-brother¡­¡±

    The redhead¡¯s reaction is not slow. He immediately kneels down in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°W-we are wrong¡­we-we don¡¯t have eyes to re-recognize Mt-Mt Tai¡­sp-spare us¡­¡±

    The woman is also badly frightened as she immediately turns around preparing to run out of the door.

    Liu Yi waves his hand and the dagger nails onto the door in front of her with a -dang- scaring her into falling on her ass.

    ¡°Go-go-good gods¡­.¡±

    The redhead is also badly frightened. Shooting wild goose all day long and today we were finally pecked in the eyes by the wild goose! We have kicked an iron te!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want money? How much do you want? Go on and tell me.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms and looks at the three of them who are ying Buddha jumping over the wall.

    The redhead took out this wallet, ¡°Do-do-do not dare to¡­gi-give you everything¡­¡±

    ¡°Why would I want your money!?¡±

    Liu Yi does not know how to react. Today he had finally met an outrageous person.

    ¡°How long have you guys been in this business?¡±

    ¡°Not long, not long. I only just started today!¡±

    As that woman exined hurriedly, Liu Yi red and berates, ¡°Shut up! Did anyone ask you!¡±

    The woman became silent from fear, no longer daring to make a sound.

    Liu Yi asked the redhead, ¡°You speak!¡±

    The redhead replied honestly, ¡°Tw-two years¡­¡±

    ¡°How much can you earn a month?¡±

    ¡°Th-this de-depends on si-situation.¡±

    The redhead calcted and said, ¡°So-so-sometime we meet a fat sheep, th-then we can to get more. So-so-sometimes we meet th-those poor people then ca-can¡¯t earn much.¡±

    ¡°Give me an average!¡±

    ¡°Ro-roughly tw-twenty thirty thousand a-a month¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, you guys can be considered as high ie?¡±

    ¡°St-still okay¡­¡±

    Liu Yi instantly became annoyed, ¡°This is okay? Are you guys trying to anger the poor to death?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t d-dare to¡­¡± Redhead hurriedly says, ¡°Th-this money still ne-needs to be split into two. The ma-majority needs to be hand-handed over to Chief Chen-chen. The sm-smaller port-portion is then spl-split among us. E-each of us wou-would get th-three to four thousand¡­¡±

    ¡°Chief Chen?¡±

    Liu Yi frowns and feels like he has met yet another case which the Law Enforcer needs to make an appearance.

    ¡°Which Chief Chen?¡±

    The tall guy bears with the pain and shouts, ¡°Second Dog! Shut up!¡±

    Liu Yi kicks him in the head causing him to faint.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    He shouts causing redhead to immediately start speaking from extreme fear,

    ¡°It, it is th-this local police station Chen-chen Debiao, Chief Chen¡­¡±

    ¡°Chen Debiao?¡±

    Liu Yi takes out his handphone and gives Chen Dahai a call.

    But the call did not connect. Perhaps Chen Dahai is busy.

    He can only settle for the second-best and call Guan Yihua.

    ¡°Xiao Hua. Do you know of a chief in the local police station in North Dragon City called Chen Debiao?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know!¡± Guan Yihua did not even think and directly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Dahai¡¯s uncle? I had heard before that in the past he was a small policeman in a local police station. Later on, when Dahai had risen up, he also got promoted and became the chief of a local police station.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Yi¡¯s frown instantly deepens. This matter is rted to Chen Dahai?

    ¡°Where is Chen Dahai?¡±

    ¡°Dahai went to Vietnam to shoot monkeys a few days ago. The tops are saying that there is a group operating as drug pushers but it is inconvenient for them to take action. Thus this dirty job was tossed to the Red Scarf Army.¡±

    ¡°Then when will hee back?¡±

    ¡°He should be back on Wednesday of next week.¡±

    ¡°Okay. At that time, ask him toe and look for me. I am in North Dragon City.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    After Liu Yi hangs up the call, that redhead is stunned by what he had heard.

    ¡°You¡­you¡­you..are a person from the Red Scarf Army¡­¡±

    Who else could call Chen Dahai by his name¡­

    Chen Dahai is quite famous in the underworld. These gangsters can don¡¯t know who the president is but they must know who Chen Dahai is!

    Redhead is not stupid. He already understood what is going on!

    Fucking hell¡­this time around we lit amp in the toilet and sought death!

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°Other than epting your money, what did this Chen Debiao do?¡±

    As the redhead trembles as he says, ¡°He-he al-also co-cover a few businesses¡­¡±

    ¡°I-I heard that¡­the pe-people inside¡­.fo-focus on de-deceiving fe-female guests into t-taking drugs¡­after getting them a-addicted to dr-drugs, a-after running out of m-money, these women can-can only li-listen to them and go-go receive guests¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck!!!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but wish to curse people. Originally he thought that North Dragon City is considered peaceful but unexpectedly there is such a dark matter.

    Looks like it is time for Law Enforcer to take action. After the four seas matter is settled, it is time for that Chief¡¯s head to fall!

 Chapter 934 - Creditor

    <h4>Chapter 934 [Title below]</h4>

    Looking at the dance floor that is filled with people, Little ck asks slowly, ¡°Where¡­is this ce¡­¡±

    By this side sits a guy in a ck suit. His features are verymon. It is like if he was tossed into the crowd, no one would find him.

    Such amon face is really average and not strange.

    But it is this kind of guy who is apanying by Little ck¡¯s side.

    ¡°This ce is a bar.¡±

    The guy crosses his legs as he holds a cigarette in his hand as he replies with a smile, ¡°If you wish to be a person then you muste here and get to know this ce.¡±

    ¡°This ce¡­is very messy¡­¡±

    Little ck frowns like he does not like this ce.

    ¡°The world of humans is like this.¡±

    The guy takes a puff of cigarettes and says slowly, ¡°Chaotic, utterly filled with filth and darkness.¡±

    He breathed out a smoke ring, ¡°Do you see this. How crazy are the people here.¡±

    Little ck follows his finger and looks at the dance floor.

    The guys and girls on the dance floor are crazily twisting and turning their bodies along with the music.

    There are also a few people hiding by the corner trembling.

    Little ck asks, ¡°What¡­happened¡­to them¡­¡±

    ¡°They have taken too many drugs.¡±

    The guy replies calmly, ¡°Humans wish to pursue extreme happiness but they do not have any methods. Thus they can only seek drugs for help. But drugs can only allow them to reach extreme bliss temporarily. After this, it will only cause them once again to fall into hell. This is a human. Stupid and insatiable.¡±

    ¡°This¡­is a human¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you still wish to be a human?¡±

    Little ck is still firm, ¡°I¡­wish to¡­¡±

    Because his master is a human and only humans will have friends and can bepanions.

    ¡°You are a unique existence.¡±

    The guy flicks away his cigarette ashes and says, ¡°Perhaps you can be the very noble god.¡±

    ¡°I¡­do not wish¡­to be¡­god¡­¡±

    Little ck touches the bottle of wine in front of him, ¡°I only wish¡­.to be¡­human¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay. No matter what you choose, I will support you.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    The guy says to Little ck, ¡°Because I am yourpanion, your good friend.¡±

    Little ck¡¯s voice contains some hesitation, ¡°Good friend¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are good friends.¡±

    The guy in suit nods his head and Little ck nods his head as well.

    At this moment, two women walk over and sit by that guy and Little ck¡¯s side.

    This causes Little ck to feel unnatural.

    These two people are the bar¡¯s hostess. They are wearing short skirts revealing their white tights.

    The woman who approaches the guy in the suit is clearly not doing this for the first time. After she walks over, she immediately leans into his embrace before saying cutely, ¡°Let us drink, the loser shall sing the Three Bears song!¡±

    ¡°You are mischievous.¡±

    The guy in the suit is not polite. His hand slips into her cor and kneads as he wishes.

    The girl moans as her charming eyes narrow.

    Watching him, Little ck also turns around to look at his femalepanion.

    He raises his hand and strokes the girl¡¯s bosom.

    His femalepanion¡¯s face turns slightly red and looks uneasy.

    ¡°Are people¡­all like this¡­¡±

    ¡°So-sorry¡­I had just started this line not long ago¡­¡±

    Little ck bes curious and asks, ¡°Why¡­did¡­you want¡­to do this job¡­¡±

    The girl lowers her head and says, ¡°Because I wish to earn money¡­My family is poor so I can only drop out of school and do this.¡±

    ¡°Is money¡­so important?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps sir feels that it is not important.¡± The girl¡¯s expression is dim, ¡°But to us, it is very important¡­¡±

    Little ck says nkly, ¡°I¡­.do not know¡­the importance¡­of money¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir must be a big boss.¡±

    The girl looks at Little ck with some envy, ¡°Being a boss is good, you never had to fret over money.¡±

    ¡°What¡­is your name?¡±

    The girl says her name, ¡°I am called Rose. You can call me Sasa.¡±

    ¡°Sa¡­.Sasa¡­¡±

    Little ck repeats this name. As he calls it, he suddenly smiles.

    ¡°Sasa¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Your voice is very maic sir.¡±

    The girl smiles. Her smile is very pretty causing Little ck to be slightly dazed seeing it.

    Rose asks, ¡°Then boss, what is your name?¡±

    ¡°I am called¡­Little ck.¡±

    ¡°Little ck? This name is very strange!¡±

    Little ck tilts his head to the side and asks her, ¡°Is it¡­very strange?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s right. It is strange¡­but it is also quite unique.¡±

    Rose smiles again, ¡°Why don¡¯t I call you Brother Little ck in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Little ck also seems to be slightly happier.

    ¡°Ah, Brother Little ck, wait a moment. It is going to be my turn to dance on the stage.¡± Rosa stands up, ¡°You must watch my performance.¡±

    She turns around and walks towards the dance floor.

    In the center of the dance floor is a small stage on which several pretty girls will take turns dancing on it.

    This time around, it is Rosa¡¯s turn. She got up the stage and started dancing to the tempo of the music.

    That girl¡¯s dance is quite nice to see and has a very rhythmic feel. Her figure is also not bad thus for a moment, she attracted the line of sight of a lot of the people below.

    The guy in suit smiles at Little ck and says, ¡°Thatss of yours is not bad.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I need to use thedies.¡±

    The girl in his embrace stands up and walks to the toilet.

    She pulls out a rather special cigarette from her pocket and starts smoking it.

    It seems like due to the cigarette, the more she smokes, the more delighted she bes.

    Finally, she sits on the toilet bowl trembling non-stop.

    At this moment, the guy in the suit who is sitting on the sofaughs coldly, ¡°Humans¡­ hehehe¡­¡±

    The dance song changes after ten minutes and Rosa jumps off the stage and returns to the booth.

    Being more familiar with him now, Rosa lightly hugs Little ck¡¯s arm and asks him, ¡°Brother Little ck, my dance was nice right?¡±

    ¡°Very¡­nice¡­¡±

    Little ck nods his head.

    ¡°Then you muste to watch me in the future!¡±

    Rosa leans against Little ck. She feels that this guy can give her a safe feeling that she has never felt before.

    ¡°I¡­.will definitelye¡­¡±

    Little ck nods his head and Rosa immediately smiles in happiness.

    At this moment, an intoxicated drunkard suddenly walks over.

    He is holding a beer bottle in his hand while he ces his other hand on Rosa¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Lass, sitting here is meaningless. Come,e and apany me!¡±

    ¡°Who are you, scram! I am not going!¡±

    Rosa panics and pushes away that guy¡¯s hand.

    The drunkard is instantly angered and grabs hold of Rosa¡¯s hair and starts scolding.

    ¡°Fucking stinky prostitute! You are acting like a pretentious bitch in front of me? Today I shall fucking beat you!¡±

    As the drunkard speaks, his palm ps towards Rosa.

    At this moment, Little ck is already standing up. He stretches out his hand and grabs hold of that drunkard¡¯s wrist.

    The drunkard res at Little ck fiercely, ¡°Who the fuck are you! Are you going to meddle in my business?¡±

    Rosa¡¯s hair is still being held by that drunkard as she cries while saying, ¡°Brother Little ck, Brother Little ck¡­save me¡­¡±

    ¡°Let her¡­go!¡±

    Little ck exerts strength with his palm and that drunkard¡¯s wrist starts making cracking sounds.

    Clearly, the bone being broken!

    How painful is it to have your bone broken? At that very least it will cause an ordinary person to faint!

    Although the drunkard did not faint, he starts screaming as tears and mucus flows down.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Little ck raises a leg and kicks that drunkard¡¯s chest causing him to fly out and smashes into a table.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Gods they are fighting!¡±

    ¡°Quickly watch the show!¡±

    The surrounding people start bing messy.

    ¡°Looks like he is bing closer and closer to a human.¡±

    A trace of delight shes across the eyes of the guy in the suit.

    ¡°Fucking hell! How dare he take action on our brother!¡±

    ¡°Smash him to death!¡±

    A few burly guys who are clearly the drunkard¡¯spanions immediately walk over while ring like a tiger watching their prey.

    The surrounding bartenders start approaching to soothe things over.

    The guy in the suit who is holding his wine cup says slowly, ¡°Let them fight. I willpensate for the losses.¡±

    A few burly fellows had already reached Little ck. Little ck instantly kicks therge stone table.

    The tabletop instantly flies up and knocks into those burly fellows.

    Such a heavy stone tabletop was actually kicked flying so casually causing the surrounding customers to be stunned.

    Rosa covered her mouth in shock.

    Little ck stretches out his hand and lightly touches Rosa¡¯s cheek, ¡°No one¡­will dare to touch you now.¡±

    Rosa is slightly stunned as she kneels there looking at Little ck.

    ¡°Humans.¡±

    Seeing this scene, the guy in suit continues to sip his wine.

    ¡°What interesting creatures.¡±

    Little ck carries Rosa back onto the sofa. Those burly guys are lying on the ground and might not get up for a while.

    ***

    When Little ck¡¯s side is in a fight, on Liu Yi¡¯s side, he is currently staring at Ao Susu dumbstruck.

    ¡°What? Little ck ran away?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±

    Ao Susu¡¯splexion is somewhat ashamed, ¡°It is my fault¡­I was unable to make him stay.¡±

    ¡°No worries¡­it is not your fault. It is just that I am amazed.¡±

    Liu Yi holds his forehead and is unable to think of the reason behind it no matter how he thinks.

    ¡°That Little ck should be your natal pet right?¡± Ai Ling asks, ¡°Why would he run away?¡±

    ¡°How would I know¡­¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly raises his head and looks at Ai Ling.

    ¡°How did you know about Little ck? How did you also know that he is my natal pet?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ai Ling also frowns, ¡°That¡¯s right. How did I know¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly emotional as he holds Ai Ling¡¯s hand and asks, ¡°Did you recall something?¡±

    A pair of blood-red manacles instantly chains up his wrist as Ai Ling says in anger, ¡°Who asked you to touch me! You pervert!¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Liu Yi wants to cry but has no tears.

    Who asked Little Lass¡¯s cultivation to be so much stronger than mine. It is making me gloomy.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Ao Susu immediately raises her newnce, ¡°Let him go!¡±

    Ai Ling says with sarcasm, ¡°You have a lot of flower protectors.¡±

    ¡°Susu, it is alright.¡± Liu Yi hurriedly stopped Au Susu, ¡°It was indeed me who is being rude.¡±

    Ao Susu stares at Liu Yi in shock, ¡°What? This is the first time I see you giving in! That woman is also rather mystical. Who is she?¡±

    ¡°She?¡± Liu Yiughs bitterly, ¡°She is my creditor.¡±

 Chapter 935 - Dragon King of the Four Seas

    <h4>Chapter 935 [Dragon King of the Four Seas]</h4>

    ¡°Creditor?¡±

    The gaze of the crowdnds on Ai Ling. Just how much money did Lord Dragon King owe this woman to be so patient and amodating?

    ¡°Creditor?¡±

    Ai Ling also does not know the meaning of what Liu Yi is saying as she stares at Liu Yi in surprise.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. So what is the n for the four seas.¡±

    Liu Yi also does not know how to exin this question. He can only dodge the question and ask Ao Susu by his side.

    ¡°They have sent over an envoy.¡±

    Ao Susu gives Military de a look and he immediately nods his head before stepping forward and says, ¡°Currently, we will take down the East Sea soon. All of the East Sea soldiers are hiding in the barrier in the East Sea Dragon Pce. I believe that as long as Commanding Officer takes action, their barrier will be broken. At that time, the entire East Sea Dragon Pce will be obliterated. After which we shall take the East Sea as our headquarters. From there, we will continue to expand our army and strengthen our River Song Dragon Pce¡¯s strength. At that time, the other three seas will no longer be our opponent. Bing the king of the four seas is just around the corner!¡±

    ¡°Bing the king of the four seas? I didn¡¯t expect that the ambition of yours was not small.¡±

    Ai Ling looks at Liu Yi engrossed, ¡°What? Could it be that you wish to be the most supreme Heaven Dragon King?¡±

    Liu Yi turns around and looks at Ai Ling, ¡°What? How did you know of Heaven Dragon King¡¯s matter?¡±

    Ai Ling pauses. She also did not know why this thought suddenly emerged in her mind.

    Furthermore what causes her to be most afraid is that she had a thought in her heart.

    She wishes to use her strength to support this guy to be the Dragon King of the four seas.

    If he wishes to be the Heaven Dragon King, she shall help him be the Heaven Dragon King.

    If he wishes to be the Supreme God, she shall help him be the Supreme God.

    As long as this guy thought of it, she is willing to sacrifice her life to help him achieve it.

    Strange¡­why, why would I have these kinds of thoughts!

    This isn¡¯t rational! This shouldn¡¯t happen!

    Ai Ling stands there silently not making a sound.

    Liu Yi did not chase for an answer. Instead, he instructed the Military de.

    ¡°Military de, send an envoy to the East Sea Dragon King, I wish to have a chat with them.¡±

    ¡°Want to negotiate?¡±

    Ao Susu does not understand, ¡°The current circumstances are advantageous to us. Even if we are going to negotiate, it should be them who raises it first, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But I wish to understand how the people of the four seas are currently thinking.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Since Commanding Officer had instructed, I shall handle it.¡±

    Military de nods his head before leaving to find an envoy to send over.

    During the duration of the war, it is amon thing for both sides to send their envoys to each other.

    Xie Kui is from Cambarus Tribe. Because he isparatively more flexible and quick-minded, he was sent to the East Sea by Military de to send word.

    At this moment, he is currently kneeling in the hall of East Sea Dragon Pce feeling ufortable in his heart.

    Clearly, we are the stronger party but I have to kneel down in front of these people. Infuriating!

    But right now I am an envoy thus I should have an envoy¡¯s etiquette.

    No matter what, the one sitting on the golden dragon throne is also the Dragon King of East Sea. Forget it. I have already kneeled down. I¡¯ll just treat it as I am paying respect to a dead person.

    ¡°River Song Dragon King wishes to negotiate with us?¡±

    Ao Tian who is sitting by the side of his wife instantly frowns after listening to Xie Kui¡¯s promation of Liu Yi¡¯s message.

    Right now the circumstances are obviously advantageous to River Song Dragon Pce. Why did they take the initiative to raise the terms of negotiation?

    ¡°Negotiations? Hmph, looks like you know fear!¡±

    Second Princess Ao Nuo crosses her arms and gives the kneeling Xie Kui a disdainful look, ¡°Tomorrow the Four Seas assistance army shall arrive. Your River Song army alone is not our opponent. After knowing this news that is why River Song Dragon King became afraid and sent you over to deliver this message, is it?¡±

    ¡°This River Song Dragon King ys a good scheme.¡± The first princess Ao Li also sneers, ¡°Do you think that our East Sea is all idiots?¡±

    The old Dragon King sits there not making a sound as he looks down silently.

    ¡°Everyone don¡¯t be impatient.¡± Xie Kui kneels there replies without insults, ¡°I am only delivering my Lord Dragon King¡¯s intention to negotiate. Sirs just need to let me know if you consent or not. There is no need to mock and ridicule.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You dare to be impudent in my East Sea!¡±

    The second princess Ao Nuo immediately res, ¡°Men, drag this impudent fellow out and behead him!¡±

    Two crab generals immediately step forward, preparing to drag Xie Kui away.

    While Xie Kui stands up calmly and only smiles instead.

    ¡°As the proverb says, ¡®When two armies are at war, no beheading of envoys.¡¯ Could it be that East Sea which is famous for your brilliant fighting prowess treats envoy in this manner? If this spread out, aren¡¯t you afraid of being theughing stock of the world?¡±

    ¡°You, what huge guts you have!¡±

    Ao Nuo roars, before pulling out her longsword and stabs at Xie Kui.

    Xie Kui has no fear, instead, heughs loudly, ¡°River Song Dragon King will take revenge for me!¡±

    ¡°I will send him to apany you!¡±

    Just as Ao Nuo¡¯s longsword is about to stab into Xie Kui¡¯s chest, East Sea Dragon King suddenly roars out at this moment, ¡°Ao Nuo, stay your hand!¡±

    Hearing this Ao Nuo immediately withdraws her longsword while turning around and looks at her royal father puzzled.

    ¡°Go back and tell River Song Dragon King that tomorrow at 12 pm, he shall wait for us at River Song¡¯s riverbank. At that time, we will proceed there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you East Sea Dragon King. Then I shall take my leave now!¡±

    Xie Kui cups his hand before turning around and leave.

    ¡°Royal Father. Are you letting him leave just like this?¡±

    Ao Nuo is somewhat anxious, ¡°We should kill all of River Song people to thest one!¡±

    ¡°There is no harm in taking a look before deciding.¡±

    East Sea Dragon King who is sitting on the dragon throne says slowly, ¡°River Song Dragon King is a talented person. He should be used by me. East Sea Dragon King? Hahaha, I am tired of being it. I also wish to try being this Heaven Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case.¡±

    Only then did the people in East Sea Dragon Pce understand East Sea Dragon King¡¯s intention. Indeed it is Lord Dragon King who has rigorous schemes and deep foresight!

    ¡°The four seas¡­will be mine¡­¡±

    As East Sea Dragon King speaks, he walks off the Dragon Thrown and returns to his temporary imperial residence.

    At the same time, a woman in white is sitting inside his temporary imperial residence.

    The woman is very beautiful and looks very pure, she has a kind of seductive appearance between her brows.

    ¡°I have done in ordance with what you said.¡±

    That East Sea Dragon King says to that woman, ¡°Leader Ma, what¡¯s to be done afterward?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for you to worry.¡±

    That woman is none other than Leader Ma Yixuan of Sole Sect.

    ¡°As long as you do what I say, this Four Seas Dragon King will be yours.¡±

    ¡°I hope that you are not lying to me.¡± A trace of sharpness shes across East Sea Dragon King¡¯s eyes, ¡°Otherwise, you will know the consequence.¡±

    ¡°We are at this crucial moment and you are still suspecting me?¡±

    Ma Yixuan steps forward lightly as she gently caresses the East Sea Dragon King¡¯s cheek before saying softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t our interests bound together?¡±

    ¡°That is good then.¡±

    East Sea Dragon King nods his head, ¡°I have arranged a meeting ce with your sworn enemy. The remaining matters shall be up to you.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t forget about your matter.¡± Ma Yixuan smiles, ¡°This Liu Yi is not only my sworn enemy. He is also yours.¡±

    Her body transforms into a white light before disappearing from this residence.

    ¡°Hmph, this woman¡¯s ambition is very big.¡± East Sea Dragon King sneers, ¡°As for who is using who, no one knows yet.¡±

    Just as he prepares to rest a bit, from outside came the voice of his guard.

    ¡°Reporting to Dragon king, the other Four Seas Dragon Kings have arrived.¡±

    ¡°Oh? They came very quickly. The chess pieces have arrived.¡±

    East Sea Dragon King walks out of the residence to another courtyard.

    The moment he enters, he immediately puts on a smiling expression.

    ¡°Fellow brothers, I trust you have been well since west met!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Old Fourth, we have not met each other for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Is it only when you meet trouble then you recall us three older brothers?¡±

    The ones sitting in the courtyard are none other than the Dragon Kings of the other three seas.

    These few dragon kings are all imposing. Wearing the dragon crown on their dragon heads as they watch the East Sea Dragon King walking in.

    ¡°Fellow brothers, little brother¡¯s recent days are indeed no good.¡±

    East Sea Dragon King withdraws his smile and says while scowling miserably, ¡°That River Song Dragon King is bullying intolerably! He has seized River Song Dragon Pce as well as ughtered the dragons in Heilong River. Now, he has bullied me at my East Sea Dragon Pce!¡±

    West Sea Dragon King¡¯s temperament is irritable. He directly ps the table and shouts with anger, ¡°Absolutely disgraceful!¡±

    ¡°Just a small River Song Dragon king dares to challenge our Four Sea Dragon¡¯s might! Where is he! Wait for me to bring his head back!¡±

    With that he prepared to walk out with wide steps and was immediately stopped by the other three dragon kings.

    ¡°Second Brother keep calm and don¡¯t be impatient¡­¡±

    North Sea Dragon King speaks femininely, calmly and slowly, ¡°It is not toote for us to listen to fourth brother¡¯s opinion first before nning next.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Old two. What are you anxious about?¡±

    South Sea Dragon King says loftily, ¡°A small River Song Dragon King shouldn¡¯t spoil the situation. It is rare for us brothers to gather together. Why don¡¯t we have a drink first and let that fellow hop around for a few days!¡±

    ¡°Brothers, brothers. Listen to what fourth brother has to say first.¡±

    East Sea Dragon King smirks in his heart but his expression is firm.

    ¡°Although that River Song Dragon King is just a hopping clown and not worth mentioning, this little brother feel that it is an opportunity!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What opportunity?¡±

    The other three dragon kings turn around at the same time and look at the youngest dragon king.

    ¡°I feel that we had guarded that Dragon King Mausoleum for too long, right?¡±

    East Sea Dragon King says slowly, ¡°Right now is the opportunity.Us four seas have once more gathered together. We should take out the four seas secret treasure andbine them together and open that Dragon King Mausoleum!¡±

    ¡°Dragon King Mausoleum? You have the thoughts of opening it?¡±

    The South Sea Dragon King pursues his brows, ¡°That is a ce which we have protected for many generations. How can we embezzle it?¡±

    ¡°Second brother. How long ago was that.¡±

    East Sea Dragon Kingughs, ¡°Thousands of years have already passed. I¡¯m afraid that Dragon King Mausoleum is already overgrown. It was our dragon race¡¯s most valuable treasure. Why should we let it keep lying undiscovered? Why don¡¯t we take it out and divide evenly among us brothers? It can also allow us four seas¡¯ dragon race to strengthen our prestige!¡±

    A gleam shes across the North Sea Dragon King¡¯s eyes as he questions, ¡°Fourth Brother, why did you suddenly have thoughts about Dragon King Mausoleum?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, let me slowly exin to the three of you..¡±

 Chapter 936 - Swords drawn and bows bent

    <h4>Chapter 936 [Swords drawn and bows bent]</h4>

    As East Sea Dragon King speaks, he starts crying.

    ¡°Brothers, I do not know why the East Sea was assaulted this time. I do not wish to cause inconvenience for older brothers. Thus, I used a secret method to pass this news to the Southern Heavenly Gates hoping to let the Heavenly Court take control of this matter.¡±

    ¡°This ought to be the way.¡±

    North Sea Dragon King nods his head, ¡°Heavenly Court currently has jurisdiction over our four seas. It is right for them to step forward when something happens to us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is what I thought so as well!¡±

    East Sea Dragon King immediately nods his head, ¡°But when my message was passed to the Southern Heavenly Gates, can you guess how the Heavenly Courts replied?¡±

    ¡°Oh? What did they say?¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Court says that this is an internal dispute of our Four Seas thus they let us deal with it on our own! Heavenly Courts have many affairs and will not interfere with this matter!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    The other three dragon kings were angered, ¡°This damn Heavenly Courts! Controlling us but not caring about our safety! This is preposterous!¡±

    ¡°I have long not seen eye to eye with the Heavenly Courts! Back then if Heaven Dragon King had struck down the Nineyers of Heaven, who knows who would be the king of heaven! Would it be their turn?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! They are nothing but the watchdogs of the gods!¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter we will settle this debt with the Heavenly Courts!¡±

    Seeing the reactions of the other three dragon kings, East Sea Dragon King bes delighted in his heart.

    ¡°That is why, brothers, we shouldn¡¯t count on the Heavenly Court. At this moment, us dragon kings should unite unanimously and open the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum to strengthen our Dragon Pce¡¯s strength!¡±

    ¡°What you say is right.¡±

    As the big brother of the Four Seas Dragon King, North Sea Dragon King finally nods his head, ¡°Since that is the case, let us take our four sea¡¯s secret treasures and gather them together, and open this Sky Dragon Mausoleum. When we obtain the treasure, we shall fight our way to the Heavenly Courts and let the dragon race of the four seas have a change of fortunes! It should be time for me to sit on the golden chair of Heavenly Court!¡±

    ¡°I am afraid that it is not possible.¡±

    South Sea Dragon King stroke his beard as he thinks in his heart. Why would it be your turn to sit on it?

    But on the surface, he puts on a serious expression while saying slowly, ¡°Even if we can summon out the Sky Dragon Mausoleum, we do not have a way to enter.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for you to worry about it.¡± East Sea Dragon King smiles profoundly, ¡°I have found the method to enter the Sky Dragon Mausoleum.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You have?¡±

    The other three dragon kings were instantly shocked as they look at their fourth brother.

    East Sea Dragon King nods his head and says, ¡°As long as we open the Sky Dragon Mausoleum, I can let us enter together!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! That is great!¡±

    North Dragon King instantlyughs loudly, ¡°Good brothers, thank you for assisting me in bing the Sky Dragon King. When I be the Heaven Dragon King, I will lead you guys to glory as well. From then on, the world shall belong to us four brothers, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°We shall depend on older brother!¡±

    When the other dragon kings cup their hands together, South Sea Dragon King smiles with greater delight.

    ¡°Good, good, good. Then why are you still not taking out the secret treasure!¡±

    South Sea Dragon King smiles merrily and says, ¡°Let me first¡­¡±

    East Sea Dragon King has an awkward look, ¡°Big brother please wait!¡±

    South Sea Dragon King instantly bes dissatisfied, ¡°What is the matter, fourth brother? Do you have an opinion?¡±

    ¡°No, it is not that. Big brother. It is that¡­a few days ago¡­I lost the East Sea secret treasure¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The rest of the dragon kings instantly got a shock as they stared at him strangely.

    ¡°You lost the East Sea Secret Treasure! What is going on!¡±

    ¡°s¡­misfortune in the family n ¡­.¡±

    East Sea Dragon King sighs, ¡°This East Sea Secret Treasure was stolen by my daughter and gifted to the River Song Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± The rest of the dragon kings can no longer sit still, ¡°Then what are you waiting for? We must snatch it back from that River Song Dragon King!¡±

    ¡°What brothers say is right.¡± East Sea Dragon King nods his head, ¡°Thus I have gone through much hardship to arrange to have a negotiation with the River Song Dragon King at River Song¡¯s riverbank.¡±

    West Sea Dragon King roars in anger, ¡°River Song riverbank? Isn¡¯t that their territory? Why are we not having the negotiation on our side?¡±

    ¡°It is just to let them lower their vignce.¡± East Sea Dragon King says, ¡°Actually that River Song Dragon King does not know that we have set up an inescapable on the riverbank of River Song. At that time, it will be his death.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    South Sea Dragon King nods his head, ¡°At that time, us brothers shall go all out!¡±

    ¡°Everything shallply with Eldest Brother¡¯s instructions!¡±

    ¡°The Four Seas shall conquer the world!¡±

    ***

    While all of this is secretly going on, a figure stealthily arrived at the riverbank of River Song. He gazes at the river water.

    ¡°This is the ce where the Sky Dragon Mausoleum shall be opening soon right? Lord ck Cavalry. Please feel reassured. I, Nine-tailed Turtle will save the future.¡±

    ***

    At this moment in the afternoon.

    Ao Susu is standing by Liu Yi¡¯s side. As she does not understand she asks, ¡°I do not understand. Why did they want to have the negotiation on our side.¡±

    Liu Yi arrived at River Song¡¯s riverbank on time. He only brought along three people. Ao Susu, Military de as well as Ai Ling.

    River Song¡¯s riverbank is very big. Some ces do not allow citizens to casually enter.

    So as to not affect the citizens, Liu Yi specially instructed the Red Scarf Army to set up roadblocks in the surrounding.

    Arge ck square table is set up in front of Liu Yi.

    The table is created from Liu Yi¡¯s Darkness power. On top of the table is the Szechuan cuisine that Liu Yi had bought from a restaurant. Since this is a negotiation, then it needs to be a bit formal.

    He sits on one end while Ai Ling and Ao Susu sit by his sides. Military de is standing by the side like a guard.

    ¡°It is very simple.¡± As Liu Yi speaks, he ys with the Netherworld Ring that he is wearing on his finger. ¡°The mysteries within are clear with just a guess. Heroine Ai Ling. You are exceptionally intelligent. Why don¡¯t you exin to our Susu?¡±

    ¡°Tsk! I am not your secretary!¡±

    Ai Ling rolls her eyes at Liu Yi but she still exins to Ao Susu. ¡°This is the part where East Sea Dragon Pce is intelligent. They have purposefully chosen here. At that time when we set up an inescapable here and think that we are in control of everything, we will not be aware that the East Sea has buried a bomb here.¡±

    ¡°Bomb?¡±

    Ao Susu looks underneath her, ¡°There is a bomb buried under here?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha. Not a bomb but it is like one.¡±

    Liu Yi picks up a piece of chili chicken and ces it in Ao Susu¡¯s bowl and says, ¡°If I did not guess wrong, the four seas have long ago arranged multiple people to ambush this ce.¡±

    ¡°This group of despicable people!¡± Ao Susu instantly stands up as she pulls out her firence, ¡°Let me go and seek them out!¡±

    ¡°Keep calm and don¡¯t be impatient.¡±

    Liu Yi stops Ao Susu and makes her sit down, ¡°Since they havee, we should make themfortable. We shall wait and see.¡±

    ¡°You can keep yourposure.¡± Ao Susu pouts, ¡°Forget it. Since you already put it like this, what is the point of me being anxious? Like the saying, ¡®The emperor is not worried but his eunuchs are¡¯ I do not wish to be a eunuch. Go be one yourself.¡±

    Liu Yi instantly started sweating. What the hell, who wants to be a eunuch! This girl is bing more and more clueless!

    At this moment, the clouds in the sky suddenly change. Following which, Liu Yi sees a few dragon figures twisting among the clouds.

    ¡°Looks like the guests have arrived.¡±

    Ao Susu no longer eats anything as she holds her firence while standing by Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    Liu Yi shakes his head. This girl is a natural-born warrior.

    She cannot sit still even for a moment.

    On the contrary, Ai Ling is sitting still as she drinks the champagne that Liu Yi prepared.

    Military de also silently bes vignt. His right-hand touches his waist where his daggers are.

    ¡°River Song Dragon King!¡± The ck clouds soon spread apart as a thunderous roar came from the clouds, ¡°How dare you still be so rude seeing the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas! You are still not kneeling down!¡±

    Hearing this voice, Liu Yi cannot help butugh.

    ¡°When have the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas been so noble?¡±

    He says loudly, ¡°Since it is a negotiation, then it means that the status of both sides is the same.¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    A familiar voice came from the clouds.

    The owner of the voice is none other than Ao Nuo¡¯s second sister, Ao Jie.

    Although the Third Princess Ao Nuo had returned to River Song, Liu Yi did not let her appear to prevent awkwardness.

    ¡°A mere River Song Dragon King and you dare to bargain with the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas?¡±

    While they are speaking, a few golden beams descend from the ck clouds.

    The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas as well as a few formidable warriors of the Four Seas appear in front of Liu Yi.

    Ao Jie stands there with her arms crossed as she speaks to Liu Yi with disdain, ¡°You are sick of living. Say it, what do you wish to do this time?¡±

    Liu Yi did not say anything as he continued to sit there eating.

    Ao Jie berates, ¡°Did you not hear me? This princess is asking you a question!¡±

    Liu Yi ces down his chopstick and uses a napkin to wipe his mouth and says with a smile, ¡°I am the River Song Dragon King.¡±

    Liu Yi says slowly, ¡°What is your identity? Can you make the decision for the Four Seas? Could it be that you are the Queen of the Four Seas?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    Ao Jie became speechless due to Liu Yi¡¯s words.

    Queen of the Four Seas¡­although she wishes to be one, behind her is the four Big Dragon Kings!

    She does not have the ability nor the capability!

    Hearing this, South Sea Dragon King waved his hand, ¡°Ao Jie withdraw! Let us chat with this kid!¡±

    ¡°Take a seat and have a bite.¡±

    Liu Yi points at the Szechuan cuisine in front of him, ¡°These were made by Aromatic Chuan Floor. The Szechuan cuisine there is number one in North Dragon City. If ordinary people wish to eat it, they must first make a reservation.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯te here to eat.¡±

    East Sea Dragon King sat down and did not look at the spread of food.

    East Sea Dragon King asked directly, ¡°Liu Yi what is the meaning of you invading my East Sea!¡±

    ¡°This duck¡¯s blood and beef tripe in spicy soup are not bad. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±

    Liu Yi pushes a bowl ofrge steaming soup in front of East Sea Dragon king.

    East Sea Dragon King ps the bowl flying away causing the duck¡¯s blood and beef tripe in spicy soup to spill out.

    Liu Yi raises a hand and grabs the air.

    The duck¡¯s blood and beef tripe in spicy soup that is about to spill out immediately flows back into therge bowl. The bowl then straightens andnds back on the table.

    Liu Yi says calmly, ¡°Wasting food is a sin. I didn¡¯t expect that the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas are such wasteful people.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡±

    West Sea Dragon King ps the table fiercely jolting all of the dishes on the table to fly all over the ce.

    While Liu Yi presses down his palm and those bowlsnd back on the table calmly.

    ¡°Who do you think you are!¡±

    As West Sea Dragon King speaks, a ball of scarlet mes appears in his palm!

 Chapter 937 - Waring the Four Seas!

    <h4>Chapter 937 [Waring the Four Seas!]</h4>

    When the me flies up from this palm, it forms into an angry fire dragon. it then charges up to the sky into the clouds. It keeps rolling around and finally pushes away the cloudyer before revealing its malevolent head and roars down.

    Two balls of red me spray out from its nose carrying dense threatening intent.

    ¡°You wish to start a war?¡±

    Ao Susu raises her firence and points at the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas, ¡°If you want a war then let¡¯s go! We are not afraid of you!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what a violentss.¡±

    The North Sea Dragon King strokes his beard and says with augh, ¡°Is the negotiation this time really with swords drawn and bows bent?¡±

    ¡°Susu, sit down.¡± Liu Yi pulls Ao Susu and makes her sit down.

    ¡°But¡­they¡­¡±

    ¡°No worries. I feel that the West Sea Dragon King wants to perform a show for us. Watch carefully.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he raises his hand into the sky and clenches his hand.

    That roaring fire dragon instantly extinguishes and not a single spark of the me is left.

    The West Sea Dragon King¡¯s expression undergoes arge change. The fire dragon that I created disappeared on its own? What is going on? This is impossible!

    South Sea Dragon King speaks again, ¡°River Song Dragon King. We are giving you a chance by negotiation. I advise you not to refuse the toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Yi looks at South Sea Dragon King, ¡°I am very curious. What is the toast and what is the forfeit.¡±

    ¡°The toast is toply with our Four Seas.¡± East Sea Dragon Kingughs, ¡°From then on you will be our subordinate. This way, our Four Seas will not punish you. Both sides can coexist together peacefully in the future. We will also confer you a title letting you be an honored sir within our dragon race!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can bestow you the surname Ao!¡± South Sea Dragon King says arrogantly, ¡°No ordinary person can obtain this surname e. Only a real dragon can, you understand?¡±

    Liu Yi did not agree immediately and instead asked, ¡°Then what is the forfeit?¡±

    ¡°The forfeit is simple.¡± West Sea Dragon Kingughs, ¡°Be killed by us! Be exterminated by us! I heard that your family is in North Dragon City? Let me tell you. If you do not submit to us, we shallunch a flood and submerge the entire North Dragon City!¡±

    Liu Yi did not move but the table in front of him suddenly split into two. All of the dishes on the table fall onto the ground and break.

    Although Liu Yi is still sitting there, a powerful aura is spreading out from his body which instantly flooded the entire River Song¡¯s riverbank.

    The expression of the four dragon kings instantly change. This aura¡­this is the aura of a heaven realm expert!

    The four dragon kings are only Peak Earth Realm experts and none of them have achieved the strength of a heavenly realm cultivator.

    The moment this heaven realm aura spreads out, they were all terribly startled.

    Heaven Realm Expert¡­why is this small River Song Dragon King a Heaven Realm Expert?

    ¡°Old Four. How, how did you provoke a Heaven Realm cultivator!¡±

    South Sea Dragon King¡¯s earlier self-confidence is gone. He looks at East Sea Dragon King with deep worry, ¡°What on earth are you thinking¡­¡±

    Although the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas had always been overbearing, they do not dare to face a Heaven Realm expert.

    The gap between heaven realm and earth realm is too big. In normal times, they do not even dare to think about it.

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t know that he was in the Heaven Realm¡­¡±

    East Sea Dragon King¡¯s face is also pale as his dragon face is currently green.

    Only now did he understand why that ambitious third daughter of his would work for Liu Yi.

    Fucking hell¡­a heaven realm expert¡­don¡¯t mention the East Sea. Even if the Four Seas gather together, we are still not his opponent!

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    West Sea Dragon King forcefully calms himself and says, ¡°As long as we unite together¡­we, we can defeat him! Don¡¯t forget, we still have hidden troops!¡±

    ¡°Righ, right, right! We still have hidden troops!¡±

    East Sea Dragon King immediately sprays a stream of water mist into the sky.

    The water mist forms an enormous flower and is very eye-catching and beautiful.

    At this moment, the entire River Song¡¯s water surface starts rolling.

    Following which by the thousands and tens of thousands, the army of the shrimp soldiers and crab generals emerges from the water as well as countless yaksha.

    For a moment, the surrounding was covered by the enemy army.

    Those who do not know would have thought that they are filming a movie here. Where else would they see such a huge scene?

    ¡°Are youparing numbers?¡±

    Liu Yiughs and ps his hands. The water wave instantly rolls even fiercer!

    Cambarus, yaksha, shrimp soldiers, and crab generals!

    Every single River Song¡¯s water army bore out of the water and collided into the Four Seas water army formation, causing confusion and disorder.

    These are not over yet. Armored cars suddenly drive up from the surroundings as armed Red Scarf Army jumps off. They are all carrying firearms that were pointed at the water army of the four seas.

    The number of Red Scarf Army people is not small. Liu Yi had specially transferred over a lot of people from the surrounding cities.

    For a moment, River Song¡¯s riverbank is filled with people and the number of people of the Four Seas is clearly not enough.

    Liu Yi twists his ring and 3000 Netherworld soldiers walk out. Each of them is wearing ck armor and a ghost saber as they guard Liu Yi¡¯s surroundings.

    ¡°They, they are all earth realm experts¡­¡±

    The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas are all knowledgeable people and immediately see through the strength of those Netherworld soldiers.

    ¡°Why¡­why would there be so many earth realm experts!¡±

    ¡°How are we going to fight! We are unable to defeat all of them!¡±

    ¡°Risk it all!¡±

    West Sea Dragon King raises ance made from mes and attempts to charge at Liu Yi.

    Like the saying, ¡®Capture the king first¡¯, West Sea Dragon King only wishes to surprise attack first and take down Liu Yi.

    The me on the mence is very hot. A lot of the surrounding shrimp soldiers and crab generals are unable to take it and shout that they are going to boil while escaping in all directions.

    Liu Yi sneers as he grabs hold of that mence with bare hands.

    In a blink of an eye, the mence was instantly frozen into an icence!

    ¡°What?¡±

    West Sea Dragon King got a huge shock as he did not expect that his attack would be so easily blocked!

    The mence got frozen. This is how strong the might of heaven realm is!

    Fucking hell¡­are you for real! When has such a powerful cultivator appeared in the mortal realm!

    Could it be that he is an expert from the inner pavilion? But how is it possible for them to attack the Four Seas!

    North Sea Dragon King immediately shouts, ¡°We must attack together!¡±

    His suggestion clearly obtained a unanimous pass. The four dragon kings instantly transform into their dragon forms before rising to the sky.

    The four dragon kings have four different colors. South Sea Dragon King is green, West Sea Dragon King is red, the North Sea Dragon King is ck while East Sea Dragon King is silver!

    The four dragon kings are using their real bodies to haunt the sky causing ck clouds to cover the sky densely.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Surrender immediately!¡±

    South Sea Dragon King¡¯s voice is like thunder, ¡°If you do not surrender, we shall flood North Dragon City!¡±

    While he is speaking, blue lightning shes out of the ck clouds and struck the waters of River Song.

    At the same time, hail smashes down pelting the ground.

    Luckily the Red Scarf Army is wearing a helmet, thus they were not injured by the hail!

    At the same time, a squall rises sweeping the River Song¡¯s riverbank.

    A lot of Red Scarf Army members are unable to stand stably. At this moment, Liu Yi stomps his foot as a powerful force erupts out.

    The squall got scattered by this force.

    At the same time, he stretches out both his hands and aims at the ck clouds in the sky before pulling paper.

    The ck clouds that densely covered the sky were forcibly pulled apart to the sides like a curtain.

    The sun revealed itself again shining down its eye-catching rays of light.

    ¡°What¡­what power¡­¡±

    The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas were bbergasted.

    This is the first time someone breaks the cloud and rain summoning that they cast at the same time!

    The originally arrogant Ao Jie and the rest no longer dare to speak at this moment. Afraid that Liu Yi t would look for them!

    Too scary¡­howe this fellow is so powerful! Why did we provoke such a powerful enemy!

    ¡°Dragon Kings of the Four Seas!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head and looks at the four enormous dragons dancing in the sky.

    ¡°Looks like our negotiations havepletely broken down! But if you guys dare to touch North Dragon City then do not me me for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°Go die!¡±

    South Sea Dragon King is unresigned. Being arrogant for an entire lifetime, today a small River Song Dragon King actually rides up his neck and bullies him which makes him angry!

    Stepping on ck clouds, he opened his mouth and breathed out a stream of blue lightning at Liu Yi!

    Liu Yi snorted but did not move.

    He raises his right hand and uses Unbreaking, using his flesh fist to receive this lightning!

    When the lightning strikes Liu Yi¡¯s hand, it turns into ck smoke.

    ¡°What!¡±

    South Sea Dragon King got a huge shock. He did not expect that the lightning backed by his full power did not even leave behind any trace of injury!

    Just how did this guy cultivate!

    Even if he had attained Heaven Realm, it is impossible for him to receive my all-out attack unscathed!

    His self-confidence starts to crumble.

    ¡°Have a taste of my spell!¡±

    West Sea Dragon King spins a circle in the air and following which an omnipresent firestorm falls from the sky.

    The sky instantly reflected red as the temperature also rose by a bit.

    ¡°Moon Dream Sutra!¡±

    Silver lights erupt from Liu Yi¡¯s eyes as a crescent moon appears between his brows.

    At the same time, he raises his hands upwards.

    River Song in front of him instantly starts rising like an upside-down waterfall forming an enormous water screen above the crowd!

    When the falling firestorm meets the water-screen, it is immediately extinguished!

    ¡°Gods! This is¡­the mountain and sea moving technique!¡±

    West Sea Dragon King nearly dropped down from the sky in shock!

    ¡°Watch me! Winde!¡±

    North Sea Dragon king opens his dragon mouth and breathes out a stream of squall.

    The squall bes more and more intense and finally bes a startling typhoon that devastated River Song¡¯s riverbank before twirling towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi still did not move. He faces the iing typhoon and gets into a horse stance before pping out with his right hand.

    ¡°Broken ss!¡±

    The space in front was shattered by Liu Yi! Following which a ck hole appears and sucks the typhoon, tearing it apart!

    ¡°How scary¡­¡±

    The dragon kings were badly frightened!

 Chapter 938 - Heaven Dragon Mausoleum]

    <h4>Chapter 938 [Heaven Dragon Mausoleum]</h4>

    ¡°Let me try again!¡±

    As East Sea Dragon King speaks, he opens his mouth.

    River Song¡¯s river water immediately started gathering in his mouth.

    The surging river water forms a water pir and pours down East Sea Dragon King¡¯s mouth crazily.

    This move is not new. Liu Yi saw this move a long time ago, used by Ao Ri.

    Dragon Swallowing Water.

    After swallowing down nearly half of the river water, East Sea Dragon King roars at Liu Yi!

    The river water rolls into a waterspout which smashes towards Liu Yi.

    The momentum of the water overflows the sky like it can swallow up the entire River Song¡¯s riverbank.

    While Liu Yi stands there motionless like a mountain peak.

    He is smiling faintly as he stands there. He then swings his hands at the descending waterspout.

    Moon Dream Sutra!

    That waterspout was like it had been torn apart before rolling back together and charging back at the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas.

    The four enormous dragons were misshapen from the attack. Luckily East Sea Dragon King stopped his attack early thus it did not cause a dispute between close people.

    ¡°Big brother, it seems like we can only work together!¡±

    ¡°Right. Let¡¯s work together and kill this bastard!¡°

    The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas can see that on their own, they are not Liu Yi¡¯s opponent. No matter how hard an earth realm expert fights, they can only be chased and beaten by a heaven realm expert.

    Not only chased and beaten, but they are also oppressively beaten up.

    The four enormous dragon circles together in the sky. Finally, they twine together and finally open their dragon mouths breathing out their own qi at Liu Yi.

    Wind, fire, lightning, water.

    The four different attributes qi fuse together and form a powerful storm, once again sweeping at Liu Yi.

    The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas¡¯ strengthplement one another. With thembining their strength together, they actually possess the strength of a heaven realm!

    Liu Yi stands there as an avatar emerges from Liu Yi¡¯s back!

    The moment this avatar appears, the weather immediately changes.

    This avatar has six enormous arms that hit out Glorious Sun Palms at the same time!

    Illusion Extermination!

    The six illusion exterminations merge together and instantly scatter the four dragon kings¡¯bined squall!

    After the palm wind scatters the squall, it hits the dragon kings.

    Although the dragon king¡¯s body is very powerful and strong, it is unable to take this attack.

    They instantly cry out in pain as they keep twisting their body in the sky creating huge gales.

    With the strength of a single person, Liu Yi fought against the four dragon kings causing the dragon kings of the four seas to suffer defeat after defeat. They are not his opponents at all.

    ¡°Ahhh!!! Damn it!¡±

    South Sea Dragon King got beaten until he was angered. He trembles and flies high up into the sky.

    ¡°I want to flood North Dragon City!¡±

    In response to this, the other three dragon kings hurriedly chase after him and start summoning clouds and rain in the sky.

    Very quickly, ck clouds nket the sky of the entire North Dragon City and start raining.

    Every single raindrop is as big as a soybean and starts pitter-pattering as they rain down.

    ¡°Wow, such heavy rain!¡±

    ¡°Strange, wasn¡¯t it bright and sunny earlier? Why is it suddenly raining!¡±

    The people in North Dragon City were drenched and started muttering in anger.

    It is really once in a hundred-year torrential rain. Among the rain is also some hail that smashes onto the cars, buildings causing terrifying sounds.

    This rainfall is almost like it is going to emit smoke. Almost in an instant, the rainwater started rising. The cars on the road were half-submerged in the rainwater.

    River Song¡¯s water level also rises by quite a bit. If this goes on, the entire North Dragon City will suffer a flood.

    ¡°Stubborn pig-headed!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts and leaps into the sky, instantly appearing in midair above theyer of clouds.

    Above, the four dragon kings are still casting their spells. They had steeled their heart to flood North Dragon City.

    Liu Yi ced his hands together.

    Nine Yang God Qi in his body starts revolving as streams of white smoke flies out from his head and rises to the sky.

    Very quickly, nine small suns shoot out from Liu Yi¡¯s back. The nine small suns soon merge into a single sun that hangs behind Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Liu Yi roars as a sun tattoo appears between his brows.

    The golden light shines brightly in the sky. That single sun releases a robust strength!

    The ck clouds underneath were all scattered and the four dragon kings in the sky are unable to bear with this kind of illumination. They keep twisting their body before screaming and falling from the sky.

    The four enormous dragons fall from high up in the sky onto River Song¡¯s riverbank.

    ¡°Royal father!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon King!¡±

    Ao Jie and the rest were all greatly shocked as they hurry forward to check the dragon kings¡¯ injuries.

    The flesh body of a dragon isparatively stronger. Although they had received such an attack, they still have a single breath of life left within as theyy on the riverbank on theirst gasp.

    Liu Yi also descended from the sky and with a boom, hended causing a huge amount of dust to rise.

    The stands there as the ck coat he is wearing flutters with the wind.

    All of the people from the four seas were all shocked when they saw him.

    This person is too scary! He is too heaven-defying!

    ¡°Could, could it be that¡­we are destined to die here¡­¡±

    South Sea Dragon King¡¯s face is covered with hatred. Hating himself for challenging this guy with East Sea Dragon King!

    Why could I not tolerate my temper back then and negotiate with this guy, and hear out his terms¡­.

    If I had listened earlier, we would not end up like this.

    ¡°Has everyone calmed down?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s hands are in his coat pocket as he walks up to the dragon kings. He then pats East Sea Dragon King on his head and says, ¡°Now can we negotiate?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want¡­¡±

    South Sea Dragon King says hurriedly. Looks like we can still preserve our lives!

    ¡°We are all dragons. There is no need to harm each other.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Our enemies are very clear and they are the gods from the Nine Layers of Heaven. Don¡¯t forget how the Heaven Dragon King died. The reason why I want to subdue the four seas and be the king of the four seas is toplete my master¡¯s wish and defeat those gods.¡±

    ¡°Your, your master?¡± The dragon kings look at each other, ¡°Who is your master?¡±

    ¡°Han Yuxin.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    The eyes of the four dragon kings nearly drop out.

    Han Yuxin? Isn¡¯t he the tomb guardian of the Dragon Mausoleum? The sole inheritor of Heaven Dragon?

    So, so the River Song Dragon King is actually his disciple?!

    No wonder he is so heaven-defying!

    ¡°Why, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡±

    South Sea Dragon King¡¯s attitude towards Liu Yi immediately changes as he says respectfully, ¡°If you had said so earlier than we wouldn¡¯t have fought! God, it is failing to recognize a familiar person!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Wha, you are not aware of is our ancestor¡¯s teaching?¡± West Sea Dragon King adds, ¡°Us four dragons are protecting our own secret treasure of the four seas. Waiting for the real owner of the four seas to appear. Only the disciple of the Heaven Dragon can enter the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum. No matter how many years have passed, as long as the disciple of Heaven Dragon appears, our four seas will immediately treat him as the king!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That is indeed our ancestor¡¯s teaching!¡±

    South Sea Dragon King nods his head, ¡°We have waited until the arrival of this day. The dragons of the four seas¡­finally are going to rise again!¡±

    While they are speaking, the four dragon kings look at each other before transforming back into human form and kneel down in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°My King, please ept our worship!¡±

    With the four dragon kings kneeling down, how would the rest of the soldiers and generals dare to be slow. They rapidly kneel down as well.

    For a moment, everyone in River Song is kneeling.

    The Red Scarf Army as well as River Song aquatic army were all delighted. Their boss is indeed powerful. After a few blows and a few sentences, the four seas were subdued by him!

    Following boss is indeed right!

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    Liu Yi did not decline. He straightens his back as he starts carrying a king¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Compatriots from the four seas, we have been bullied for too long.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he points at the sky.

    ¡°Many years ago, our noble Heaven Dragon King challenged the gods but was besieged by the gods and killed. His long-cherished wish is to ascend to the nineyers of heaven and defeat the gods so as to restore the might of the four seas. Right now, this wish shall be realized by me, Liu Yi, for him! From now on, I, Liu Yi, am your king!¡±

    Speaking finish, he puts on his dragon crown on top of his head. He puts on his Dragon Emperor Armour as the scarlet cape flutters behind his back.

    All of the aquatic army immediately says respectfully, ¡°My king inspires awe among the four seas, prosperous king¡¯s fate!¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    Liu Yi is satisfied in his head. His gazends on the four dragon kings again.

    ¡°Fellow dragon kings, let us prepare to enter the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum.¡±

    ¡°As you ordered!¡±

    South Sea Dragon King, West Sea Dragon King as well as the North Sea Dragon King immediately take out the Four Seas Secret Treasure that they carry on themself all the time.

    Liu Yi receives them one by one and gathers the four secret treasures together.

    The dragon kings¡¯ gazes turn feverish. Heaven Dragon Mausoleum! The treasure that they had guarded for thousands of years is finally going to be opened!

    After the four secret treasures were gathered together, they immediately let out a sharp noise like a whistle before shooting up into the sky.

    The four secret treasures fly into the sky before dispersing all over River Song.

    Immediately the entire River Song¡¯s riverbank bes untranquil!

    River Song¡¯s river water starts boiling over while the aquatic army starts escaping so as to avoid being implicated!

    An enormous imposing pce slowly appears in the center of River Song!

    Water continuously descends down like a waterfall while the pce¡¯s appearance bes more and more distinct!

    The entire pce is cast from gold. After emerging from the water surface, golden light shines all over the ce!

    While nine enormous dragon sculptures are also revealed like it is making clear that this ce is entrusted to these nine enormous dragons!

    ¡°This¡­this is Heaven Dragon Mausoleum?¡±

    The dragon kings were all stunned while the aquatic army was unable to speak. All of them cover their mouth as astonishment appears on their face.

    After Heaven Dragon Mausoleum appears, a few water flowers remain at the top of the pce forming a few words.

    <Heaven Dragon Mausoleum appear, All Nine Heavens be frightened.

    Heaven Dragon¡¯s descendant is the only one who can enter.>

    ¡°Indeed only the descendants from Heaven Dragon can enter.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and immediately walks towards the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum.

    At this moment, East Sea Dragon King who had not spoken from the beginning suddenly shouts, ¡°Leader Ma. If you still do not take action now, when are you?¡±

    This voice causes Liu Yi to frown as he subconsciously turns his head and looks over to see a blood sword already in front of him!

 Chapter 939 - When classmates meet, they become exceptionally green with envy

    <h4>Chapter 939 [When ssmates meet, they be exceptionally green with envy]</h4>

    This blood sword is swift and fast not giving Liu Yi any chance to react!

    But Liu Yi had experienced countless fights thus it is not easy to ambush him.

    He instantly opens his ck and white world which instantly slowed down the speed of that blood sword. He uses Moon Dream Sutra with his right hand and instantly stops the blood sword in midair causing it to float in front of him.

    ¡°Who are you! Don¡¯t hide yourself,e out!¡±

    Liu Yi roars loudly like thunder causing the surrounding people to feel pain in their ears.

    Some people are thinking, what a good Dragon King of the Four Seas. Indeed is tyrannical and fierce!

    With him around, the glorious period of the Four Seas is just around the corner!

    ¡°s, we have not met for a long time. ssmate Liu¡¯s strength has improved yet again.¡±

    A stream of blood water floats up from the ground and forms the figure of a person.

    This person is none other than Ma Yixuan!

    She is wearing a blood-red qipao which has a very long slit, making it faintly possible to discern the ck panty that she is wearing.

    She is also wearing a pair of high heels. Her hair is also tied up with a hairpin.

    If she did not expose so much of her thighs, her dress-up would be rather elegant.

    Especially since her figure is also not bad. What should be t is t, what should be curved is curved. With her wearing a qipao and high heels as well, she is very attractive.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s heart is not stirred by this woman because he knows that this woman is poisonous!

    ¡°Where did this womane from?¡±

    Ai Ling who is standing by the side frowns, ¡°To be so demonic! Furthermore, she also has a blood aura but it is not the strength of the god race¡­¡±

    She is unable to see through the technique that Ma Yixuan is using. Especially since Ma Yixuan also does not know what kind of technique she is cultivating. The qi in her body is very randomly mixed up with all kinds of qi interweaving together.

    Although Liu Yi is also using multiple different qi and fusing them together, he possesses Nine Yang God Qi. It is like arge dyeing vat which turns all the qi in his body into one.

    Ma Yixuan does not have this kind of strength and must be envious of it.

    Ma Yixuan narrows her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°Dear, both of us are old ssmates. I cannot allow you to enter the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum on your own. Shouldn¡¯t you let me enter and take a look as well?¡±

    The other dragon kings instantly question East Sea Dragon King.

    ¡°Old Fourth, what is going on?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Who is this woman?¡±

    East Sea Dragon King onlyughs and says arrogantly, ¡°Fellow brothers to be honest, I am tired of being the East Sea Dragon King. I also wish to have a seat as the Heaven Dragon King!¡±

    ¡°Muddlehead ah.¡±

    South Sea Dragon King berates, ¡°In the past, I thought that Heaven King inheritors no longer existed thus I be greedy for something that I shouldn¡¯t be greedy of! Today is a lesson! The Heaven King descendant has appeared so we should follow the ancestral teaching and assist the king!¡±

    ¡°Why!!!¡±

    East Sea Dragon King snorts, ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®Are those who are princes and generals nobler than us?¡¯ Bloodline and the likes are utter nonsense! This kid does not have the ability or capability, based on what can he be the Heaven Dragon King! I governed the East Sea properly and contributed so much for the Four Seas! Right now, it is going to be a wedding dress for another person? Hahaha, I am unresigned! This Heaven Dragon King position is mine! Leader Ma, quickly tells me the method to enter Heaven Dragon Mausoleum, I want to go in, I want to be the Heaven Dragon King!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, what East Sea Dragon King says is right.¡±

    Ma Yixuan nods her head, ¡°Bloodline and the likes are utter nonsense. Since that is the case, it does not matter if one is not a dragon. This girl also wishes to be this Heaven Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what!¡±

    Hearing what Ma Yixuan says, East Sea Dragon King got shocked!

    With how scheming he is, how would he not understand the meaning of what Ma Yixuan had said!

    Because he understands, that is why he is afraid and feels horrified!

    ¡°Le-leader Ma¡­so you were using me all this time!¡±

    He roars as he stabs a silver spear at Ma Yixuan.

    ¡°Stupid brute.¡±

    Ma Yixuan snorted but did not move.

    An enormous palm suddenly falls from the sky and ps onto that East Sea Dragon King.

    The ground trembles fiercely like an earthquake had happened.

    A lot of people are unable to stand still from the shaking. While the enormous arm that falls from the sky was withdrawn swiftly. East Sea Dragon King¡¯s body is embedded into the ground as blood covers his entire body. He stretches his hand towards Ma Yixuan unwillingly.

    ¡°E-even if I¡­be a ghost¡­I-I¡­will not let¡­you¡­off¡­¡±

    ¡°It is a pity that you no longer have this chance.¡±

    As Ma Yixuan speaks, she makes a grab with her hand.

    East Sea Dragon King¡¯s body was sucked over towards her dainty hand before being grabbed by her in her hand.

    In a blink of an eye, East Sea Dragon King¡¯s body swiftly dried up! Even his soul was not spared!

    ¡°Old Fourth!¡±

    ¡°Fourth Brother!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh! You demoness!!!¡±

    Seeing East Sea Dragon King die, the rest of the three dragon kings were startled and angered. Their eyes nearly pop out as they roar while preparing to charge at Ma Yixuan.

    Ao Jie and the rest faint from sorrow.

    Liu Yi roars, ¡°Stop!¡± to stop them.

    ¡°You are not her opponent! You are throwing away your lives by going up!¡±

    ¡°But, but¡­this demoness has killed our Fourth Brother!¡±

    South Sea Dragon King starts crying.

    ¡°Rx. Although the East Sea Dragon King was very ambitious, he is still a citizen of my Four Seas.¡±

    Liu Yi pats South Sea Dragon King¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I will give him justice.¡±

    ¡°My King!¡±

    The dragon kings kneel down, ¡°You must take revenge for Ao Han!¡±

    Ao Han is the East Sea Dragon King¡¯s name.

    Liu Yi nods his head.

    ¡°I know. Leave it to me. I will not let you guys call me ¡®King¡¯ for nothing.¡±

    Ma Yixuan tosses East Sea Dragon King¡¯s corpse to the side as she pouts and says, ¡°Tsk, this old dragon is not delicious.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you had learned such an evil technique!¡±

    Liu Yi frowns as he walks forward in front of Ma Yixuan, ¡°You possess a spiritual body but did not put it to use properly. Instead, you went and learned this evil technique. It was wrong of you.¡±

    ¡°Old ssmate. What you say is interesting.¡± Ma Yixuan smiles gently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also cultivate the demonic sword into your body? Do you think that I cant see it?¡±

    Liu Yi is startled in his heart. What discerning eyes does she have? She can through this?

    But what she had used earlier should be Sky Demon Great Technique which is Liu Haisheng¡¯s technique!

    That means that Liu Haisheng¡¯s missing corpse should be rted to her!

    Furthermore, she possesses a soul-consuming technique thus she managed to learn Liu Haisheng ¡®s technique!

    Indeed she is an impressive woman. To be stronger, she is willing to do anything!

    But thinking about it, I am also no different from her.

    Liu Yi looks at Ai Ling who is standing by the side. The reason why I let the demonic sword technique enter my body is to snatch back Little Lass.

    As for Ma Yixuan, it is for her ambitions.

    ¡°That is why I say that there is no difference between the two of us. There is nothing much to choose between the two of us. What qualifications do you have to tell me off? My old ssmate.¡±

    Ma Yixuan crosses her arms as she looks at Liu Yi with icy arrogance.

    ¡°Where is thepassion, duty, proprietary and integrity that you were talking about in the past? Where is that conceited aloof appearance? Let me tell you what I, cannot stand the most is that hypocritical righteous manner of yours! Take a look at the current you. You have fallen into a demon, the lowest existence! Quickly look at your appearance, don¡¯t you feel that you areughable?¡±

    ¡°For the woman I love, I don¡¯t mind even if I turn into a devil.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his fist and says it word by word, ¡°As for you, Ma Yixuan, is there any man who is willing to sacrifice their life for yours? Don¡¯t you feel that you are the funny one?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!¡±

    What Liu Yi said stabbed into Ma Yixuan¡¯s anguish causing her eyes to turn red as she roars!

    An enormous demon also appears in the sky. It tears apart the clouds as it lets out a deafening roar!

    Looking at the sky demon in the sky, Liu Yi thinks in his heart.

    What a formidable demon. Looks like Ma Yixuan¡¯s strength has already exceeded Liu Haisheng¡¯s.

    This pitiful ambitious and ruthless Liu Haisheng who was the reincarnation of God Race King Wuli became food for a woman.

    I had always thought that my nemesis was Liu Haisheng. But from the looks of it, he is nothing but the mantis stalking the cicada unaware of the oriole behind him.

    Ma Yixuan plotted and unexpectedly aplished this stage. I cannot help but admire her.

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze meets Ma Yixuan¡¯s gaze.

    Scenes immediately appear in front of him.

    //// On the rooftop in middle school, Liu Yi is crazily beating up a group of hooligan students while Ma Yixuan was kneeling in front of him trembling.

    The scene changes and Ma Yixuan enters the Great God Sect before bing Great God Sect Law Protector Jiang Qini¡¯s disciple.

    She endured humiliation as part of an important mission by Jiang Qini¡¯s side until she finally engulfed Jiang Qini who wished to obtain her spiritual body.

    In the end, she did not manage to preserve her gold spirit body and it was snatched away by Great God Sect Sect Leader! ////

    Seeing this Liu Yi was instantly startled!

    Where did the Great God Sect Sect Leadere from? Not only is he so overpoweringly strong, but he can also snatch away the power of a spirit body!

    Furthermore, Ma Yixuan is fine other than bing somewhat weak.

    Too scary¡­this enemy is too scary!

    Liu Yi subconsciously clenches his fist.

    Apart from this, he also sees the strong hatred that Ma Yixuan has towards him!

    She apparently believes that Liu Yi¡¯s existence is the cause of her falling into such a state!

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Ma Yixuan suddenly screams causing Liu Yi¡¯s mind-reading technique to break.

    ¡°You are peeping into my heart?¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s face turns pale as the hatred in her eyes deepens.

    No one likes other people seeing what they are thinking in their hearts. This is even harder to take than standing in front of other people naked!

    ¡°Ma Yixuan. The reason why you have be like this can only be med on you. What is the use of hating me?¡±

    Liu Yi feels very unhappy to be resented by others for no good cause.

    ¡°Hahaha, because it was all caused by you!¡±

    Ma Yixuan suddenlyughs coldly as she crosses her arms and says slowly, ¡°I wished to be a woman who possesses authority and influence. But everything, it was wrecked by you! Liu Yi ah, Liu Yi. Why do you keep going against me? You caused me to fall to such a plight, where I am neither a human nor a ghost. Thus, I will not let you off!¡±

 Chapter 940 - This is called black ops]

    <h4>Chapter 940 [This is called ck ops]</h4>

    Liu Yi looks at Ma Yixuan who is clenching her teeth when his expression suddenly bes distracted.

    He recalls when he faced his heart devil back then where he mistakenly entered another fate path.

    In that fate path, his girlfriend was Ma Yixuan.

    Perhaps if Ma Yixuan had chosen to ept my purse back then, then everything would be different.

    I would not have been beaten up by the school hooligan boss, met Immortal Fox sister nor stepped into cultivation.

    Could it be that Ma Yixuan was my destined nemesis instead?

    ¡°Today, this Heaven Dragon Mausoleum is mine! I want to be the noble Heaven Dragon King!¡±

    As she speaks, she suddenly opens her mouth and spits out a blood sword.

    Spitting sword from mouth! This is a technique that ancient sword immortals would know!

    Spitting a sword from the mouth is a technique that sword immortals have. They use their own qi to change their immortal sword into the size of a needle and conceal it in their mouth. They would then suddenly spit it out at crucial moments.

    The moment the sword left the mouth, it starts growing back to its original size.

    If caught off guard, this move will take away a life. It is a good move for killing and protecting oneself!

    Ma Yixuan actually knows such a poisonous move that suits her personality!

    But if Liu Yi would be hit by the attack so easily, he would not be Liu Yi.

    He immediately waves his right hand, using Moon Dream Sutra on the blood sword.

    After it is not a magic tool thus Liu Yi easily snatches control of it.

    He waves his hand and that blood sword immediately changes direction and flies into the sky.

    ***

    John is the USA¡¯s top pilot!

    Currently, he is carrying out a secret mission. He is flying the current most advanced invisible fighter soaring above the airspace of China.

    The USA is fond of doing this and has done it a lot of times.

    They would frequently deploy some fighters over and secretly fly under the nose of China and thus look down on China¡¯s radar technology.

    Although they got locked on by China¡¯s radar a lot of times, the USA still perseveres unremittingly and continues to carry out this matter!

    John¡¯s fighter had been installed with thetest invisible technology and is imed to be unseen by radar at the present stage!

    He has flown above the airspace of North Dragon City in delight.

    From his view, China¡¯s airspace is like ady not wearing any pants. He can enter as he wishes!

    ¡°Stupid China Monkeys, I shall let you guys know what a real ne is!¡±

    He pilots his fighter as he thinks in his heart how to leave a bit of surprise for China.

    But at this instant, the ne suddenly sounds an rm!

    It is not the warning of being locked-on but something is approaching at high speed!

    John turned on his radar but did not see anything!

    ¡°What is getting close to me! A guided missile?¡±

    Before he understands, a scarlet blood sword pierced through one of his wings, smashing it to pieces!

    ¡°My God! What weapon is that!¡±

    The ne starts falling and the warning nearly scares John into panicking.

    He hurriedly pressed down on the eject button and bailed out from the ne.

    Looking at the falling ne, he is rmed.

    ¡°That weapon is so scary..my god. In the future, I will no longer daree!¡±

    ***

    How would Liu Yi know that the sword that he casually tossed out would frighten a USA pilot?

    At this moment, he and Ma Yixuan are fighting!

    When crossing blows with Ma Yixuan, Liu Yi feels rmed.

    Her cultivation is too powerful and is almost as strong as him who had not entered his God Transformation!

    Furthermore, Liu Yi feels that she is still holding back something. He has not used God Transformation while she also had not used the Sky Demon Great Technique.

    The two of them seem to have some apprehension about each other as they keep probing each other.

    As Ma Yixuan keeps creating blood swords to attack Liu Yi, she mocks him with words, ¡°Old ssmate. Your improvement is quite quick. Looks like there are indeed some results after you have fallen into a devil.¡±

    ¡°My body is indeed a devil.¡±

    Covering his body with his avatar, Liu Yi uses his four Firegod swords as well as Sky Splitting Golden Spear to block those blood swords that appear suddenly.

    Although the blood swords look ordinary, they are filled with devil aura.

    If he identally got hit by the blood sword, it is possible that his body would be corroded.

    ¡°But my heart is still human.¡± As Liu Yi blocks, he says calmly, ¡°Although your body is human, your heart is a devil.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, another sermon?¡± Ma Yixuan snorts, ¡°Old ssmate. I am sick of listening to it, do you understand? So shut your mouth and obediently die!¡±

    As she speaks, she pulls apart her hands as she uses a Concealed Sword Pavilion technique.

    Blood sword after blood sword appears in front of her. Until there are countless of them.

    These blood swords are still increasing.

    Very quickly, the sky is covered with red blood swords causing the rest of the people who see it to feel rmed.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Ma Yixuan points and the densely packed blood swords¡¯ tip all point towards Liu Yi before shooting at him rapidly.

    Liu Yi frowns as his avatar raises its weapons before hitting out Glorious Sun Palm: Thousand Shadow!

    The omnipresent sword rain meets the omnipresent palm shadow!

    The blood swords in the sky keep exploding like red fireworks. One after another blossom.

    The people by the sides were stunned seeing these as the two of them are so powerful.

    They fight until the sky and earth are turning upside down like the end of the world ising!

    While they are fighting, a short guy is sitting in the darkness as he smiles sinisterly.

    He is holding an unusual pot in his hand. The pot is tortoise shaped and the tortoise head is stretched out. Its mouth is open as ck aura keeps flowing into the tortoise mouth.

    ¡°The fiercer you guys fight the better!¡±

    Holding the tortoise pot in his hands, the madness in his eyes became clearer and clearer.

    ¡°Wait till I have gathered enough aura, this entire world shall be transformed by me!¡±

    At this moment, the darkness where he is located was suddenly like it was torn apart as a male figure walked in from outside.

    The guy hiding in the darkness instantly got a huge shock as he exims, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you were indeed hiding here.¡± The person who entered strokes his beard, ¡°Looks like what Lord ck Cavalry guessed was right.¡±

    ¡°Lord ck Cavalry?¡±

    That guy stretched out his hand and started calcting. After calcting for a while, his expression turns even uglier.

    ¡°Strange¡­I am unable to calcte your fate!¡±

    ¡°I am a person who discarded my fate.¡±

    The guy puts his hands in his pocket and says faintly, ¡°We are nothing more but survivors who hide in the space-time crack. We have even forgotten our names. I only have a code name and that is Nine-tailed Turtle.¡±

    ¡°Space-time crack¡­¡±

    The short guy suddenly understood something as heughed loudly, ¡°Hahaha, I understand! I understand now! So it was like this!¡±

    ¡°Gui Tongtian! Your plot shall end here!¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s gaze turns severe as he berates, ¡°We have shouldered everything ande back to stop you!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps that is not just the case!¡±

    Gui Tongtian only smiles, ¡°Since you came from the future then you should know. The greatest enemy of this space-time is not me but another person.¡±

    ¡°We will also stop him.¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle snorts coldly, ¡°But before that, I shall send you to hell first!¡±

    ¡°You can be considered to have some ability to break open my darkness space-time.¡±

    Gui Tongtian put away his tortoise mouth pot and ced his hands in his pocket. He smiles and says, ¡°But I can only praise you a little bit.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! My strength is something that you cannot imagine!¡±

    As Nine-tailed Turtle speaks, nine tails shoot out behind his back!

    On the tip of every single tail is a snake shape making it look very weird.

    The nine tails start charging towards Gui Tongtian biting towards him.

    ¡°Immobile!¡±

    Gui Tongtian takes out an ancient bell that looks very ordinary and taps the bell with a finger.

    A sound wave spreads out before resounding in the entire darkness.

    Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s body immediately turns sluggish, unable to move.

    ¡°This Prajna bell can halt all movements.¡±

    Holding that ancient bell in his hand, Gui Tongtianughs and says, ¡°Even if you came from the future, it is impossible for you to withstand this supreme magic tool.¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s tails stop in front of Gui Tongtian. As long as it moves a little bit more, it can strike Gui Tongtian.

    Just as Gui Tongtian thought that the other party had no other method to attack him, giving him time to ughter him as he wished, the nine snakehead tails which were locked in ce suddenly moved again and instantly tear at his body.

    Gui Tongtian¡¯s eyes widened as his skin instantly turned ck. This is the symptom of being deeply poisoned.

    ¡°No one can neutralize my Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s poison.¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle snorts coldly and says, ¡°We have long known of your magic tools. We have also found methods to break through them. The battle attire that we are wearing all possesses the effect of breaking your magic. Your Prajna¡¯s bell has turned into a trash!¡±

    While Nine-tailed Turtle is speaking, Gui Tongtian¡¯s body starts rotting as a cracked palm-size wooden doll drops onto the ground.

    ¡°Shit it is a Wooden Ghost Doll!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is indeed a Wooden Ghost Doll!¡±

    Gui Tongtian¡¯s figure appears on the other side as heughs and says, ¡°The Wooden Ghost Doll can die for me 9 times a day. Every time it dies, it will increase my strength by nine times.¡±

    As he speaks, a thick arm suddenly stretches out from the darkness and pinches the neck of Nine-tailed Turtle as it raises him up.

    This arm seems to also possess some strange powers. With it holding Nine-tailed Turtle, Nine-tailed Turtle immediately feels strengthless as his nine tails also droop down.

    ¡°So you are a hybrid monster.¡±

    Gui Tongtian ces a finger on Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s forehead beforeughing, ¡°The father was a turtle spirit while the mother was a snake spirit. You¡¯re a bastard.¡±

    ¡°I am going to kill you!¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle immediately roars while that arm smashes his body fiercely onto the ground before raising him up again.

    ¡°I have already calcted your fate.¡±

    Gui Tongtian¡¯s smile deepens.

 Chapter 941 - Heaven Dragon Mausoleum is mine!

    <h4>Chapter 941 [Heaven Dragon Mausoleum is mine!]</h4>

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s expression changes, ¡°I have given up all of my fate!¡±

    ¡°Unless you haveprehended Destruction of all Affliction or are fundamentally incapable of transcending reincarnation, you will never break away from your fate!¡±

    [TL: From chapter 727. P.s, I have edited all six powers¡¯ names so that they make more sense so please take a look. This affects chapter 750 and 883 as well so if you want to do click on the link to reread.]

    Gui Tongtian says, ¡°You are only borrowing a power to temporarily hide your fate. But in the end, you are still in the center of fate. Your previous incarnation and current life are all in my hands!¡±

    ¡°This, this is impossible¡­¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle trembles, not daring to believe all of this.

    With Gui Tongtian¡¯s ability, if he knows of my fate¡­then can the future still be saved?

    ¡°So that is the case¡­so that is the case¡­¡±

    As Gui Tongtian calctes with his fingers, his expression changes.

    ¡°500 years ago, I could no longer see the future. Unexpectedly, I can see it through you!¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle roars, ¡°Since you have seen it then you must stop!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, why should I stop?¡± Gui Tongtianughs, ¡°I, Gui Tongtian will be the emperor ordained by heaven and be the future Great Cosmos God! The entire six realms will be controlled by me! I shall nurture the most sinister demonic god and at that time, all of you who do not obey me shall be exterminated from this world!¡±

    ¡°You madman!¡±

    ¡°The weak are prey to the strong! This is thew of nature!¡± Gui Tongtian snorts coldly, ¡°You guys call yourselves Super Hunters right? Very good. Then let me destroy all of you one by one!¡±

    ¡°Enough Gui Tongtian. It is time for me to end this game with you.¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle suddenly sneers, ¡°Do you think that you have seen through everything?¡±

    Strings of numbers suddenly fly out in front of his body. These numbers assemble together before swiftly covering Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s body.

    In a blink of an eye, a semicircr protective cover appears in mid-air, partitioning Gui Tongtian¡¯s technique!

    At the same time, the remaining numbers assemble together to form a strange handgun. Nine-tailed Turtle holds it in his hand and points it at Gui Tongtian before firing it.

    Gui Tongtian¡¯s arm instantly exploded. The might of a single bullet possessed such destructive ability!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Gui Tongtian turned pale with fright as he hurriedly gathered his qi and exerted it around his missing right arm, attempting to restore his right arm.

    But he realizes that a remnant of destructive power still exists in his right arm making it impossible for his arm to be regenerated back!

    ¡°What, what is this?¡±

    Gui Tongtian had truly be afraid. At this moment, Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s figure appears in front of him. At the same time, the handgun in his hand had transformed into a greatsword which is slicing towards him.

    With such close distance, Gui Tongtian finally sensed the horrifying destruction power in the sword.

    This is a kind of power that he has never seen before! He has also not discovered it in the Knowledge of Past Lives!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Gui Tongtian subconsciously dodges. Although he possesses the heaven-defying Wooden Ghost Doll, he senses that if he gets killed by this sword, the Wooden Ghost Doll will not work!

    ¡°Where can you hide?¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle changes from his earlier weak-looking appearance. Right now he has lured the arrogant Gui Tongtian into being tricked thus he had taken an arm from him. Right now, he must seize the opportunity and continue to attack and take Gui Tongtian¡¯s life!

    Holding that strange sword, he once again got close to Gui Tongtian stabbing towards him.

    Gui Tongtian hurriedly stretches out both hands and uses his darkness power to create a protective shield in front of him.

    Even if this protective shield has no problem blocking an atomic bomb, it was easily broken by that sword!

    Seeing the broken shield, Gui Tongtian is rmed as he trembled in fear.

    His darkness power copsed at the first blow from the opponent!

    What is this power? Why am I unable to block it!

    ¡°Gui Tongtian, your death date hase.¡±

    As Nine-tailed Turtle speaks, his sword suddenly splits into two and chops at Gui Tongtian.

    However, Gui Tongtian suddenly opened his mouth as he breathed out a ck mist into Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s face.

    Nine-tailed Turtle immediately screams in pain as a string of numbers suddenly light upon his cloak.

    <Eliminating virus! Elimination rate, 10%¡­..20%¡­¡­>

    As a voice rings out in Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s ear, Gui Tongtian takes this opportunity and disappears from this darkness space-time.

    After the poison ispletely eliminated, Nine-tailed Turtle stands up again and says coldly, ¡°Hmph! Without seeding in cultivating the God Race Undying Body, you will never be the opponent of us Super Hunters!¡±

    ¡°AI. Show me the image of the fight outside.¡±

    <Yes master.>

    The AI replied emotionlessly in Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s ear. Following this, a scene that no one else can see appears in front of him. On it disys the scene outside of this darkness space-time.

    ***

    ¡°Old ssmate. If you only have this bit of power, then perhaps today shall be your death date!¡±

    Ma Yixuan lifts up a leg and on the leg is a stream of red light.

    That high-heels that is carrying the stream of red light appears, about to kick Liu Yi on his neck when Liu Yi pushes the empty air with his hand.

    Moon Dream Sutra activates and Ma Yixuan¡¯s body is pushed away,nding on the ground far away.

    ¡°Ma Yixuan, seeing that you are Yuanyuan¡¯s older sister, I will not kill you. It is best for you toe to see the truth. The evil path is not the proper way.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he starts to enter God Transformation.

    Nine suns emerge from his back and brighten up the sky.

    ¡°Ridiculous.¡±

    Ma Yixuan spits in disdain. ¡°What rights do you have to speak about me?¡±

    With that, she lets out a sharp hiss.

    Blood clouds immediately cover the entire sky as a terrifying demon face bes intermittent among the clouds.

    Indeed, Ma Yixuan has learned the Sky Demon Great Technique.

    ¡°The path that I chose is different from your significance.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs gently, ¡°If possible, I also did not wish to walk this path. It is a pity that I no longer have the opportunity to regret.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Ai Ling who is standing by the side. Her existence has already aplished in disturbing the space-time. Those who are fixed in fate can never return back to the space-time where she exists.

    Thus, Even if I wish to return back in time to change history, it is impossible. After all, I am not the real Spirit Vein nor the Great Cosmos God.

    ¡°Who does not know how to say things that are pleasant to hear?¡±

    Ma Yixuan ridicules, ¡°Let me tell you. I, Ma Yixuan, shall be the one who bes the queen! At that time, I shall make all men kneel down under my feet!¡±

    ¡°Crazy woman.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he grabs River Song by the side with his left hand.

    The river water in River Song immediately flies up like a dragon sucking up water and surges in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Shape Change!¡±

    Liu Yi uses Moon Dream Sutra and starts to knead the water into other forms!

    Instantly this water transforms into the shape of an enormous truck floating above everyone¡¯s head.

    ¡°Mysterious Ice Qi!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly freezes the water causing a realistic ice truck to appear in the air. It is then controlled by Liu Yi with Moon Dream Sutra and smashes towards Ma Yixuan.

    ¡°Parlour tricks!¡±

    Ma Yixuan does not have any cowardly intention. She did not move as the demon in the sky stretched out an enormous arm and grabbed hold of the iing ice truck with its hand.

    With a cracking sound, the durable frozen ice truck was crushed by the demon¡¯s w.

    Ice fragments turn into frost and snow floating down all over the ce.

    ¡°Your demon is refined even better than Liu Haisheng¡¯s.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head and looks at the demon that revealed it¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What does Liu Haisheng count as?¡±

    Ma Yixuan sneers, ¡°Men are too weak. Only women can rule this world!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your ambition too big?¡±

    ¡°Why can a woman not have big ambition?¡±

    Ma Yixuan smiles charmingly, ¡°There was Wu Zetian in the past, today there shall be a Ma Yixuan. Right. Old ssmate, do you know why I never agreed with your pursuit of me, in the past?¡±

    ¡°You pursued her before?¡±

    Ai Ling res at Liu Yi in surprise, ¡°I cannot help but suspect your preferences!¡±

    ¡°Coughs, it is all in the past¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi coughs drily and feels a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°It was because you are trash, did you know that?¡±

    Ma Yixuan snorts coldly and ignores their buffoonery as she continues and says, ¡°Recall back then. Not a single good point and you still wished to pursue me. How was it possible? You had overestimated your capabilities. While the current you still have arrogance and conceit!¡±

    ¡°s, looks like I never left a good impression on an old ssmate.¡± Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°After all, we are old ssmates, do give me a little bit of face.¡±

    ¡°Face? Face, needs to be obtained by you.¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s gaze turns severe, ¡°Furthermore, you are the fake spirit vein! You cultivated to this standard so easily! As for me, just how much suffering did I have to go through to obtain my cultivation! Liu Yi! What character or ability do you have!¡±

    ¡°You feel that you were very unfortunate?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? In this world is there anyone who is more miserable than me?¡±

    Ma Yixuan smiles coldly. Her smile is filled with chilliness and ruthlessness, ¡°I swear that I will snatch back what I have lost! I lost my Gold Spirit Body but the heavens are still fair. I also know that my younger sister is also a Gold Spirit Body. The fake spirit vein cannot be stolen away but Gold Spirit Body can be stolen.¡±

    ¡°Ma Yixuan! You are mad!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately frowned, ¡°You are not letting off your own younger sister!¡±

    ¡°Younger sister? That is nothing but a bloodline rtionship.¡±

    Ma Yixuanughs coldly, ¡°Those who can aplish big things will not be bothered about trivial matters. I am a person who is going to be a Queen. Not to mention my younger sister. Even if it was my parents, if I can obtain benefits so what if they die for me?¡±

    ¡°Please allow me to call you a pervert.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs in his heart. This woman has turned mad.

    Looks like in her heart, there is only her left.

    ¡°For me, you should also contribute your soul to me as well. As long as I obtain your soul, this Heaven Dragon Mausoleum will be mine.¡±

    ¡°So you still have designs on the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum.¡±

    Liu Yi turns his head and looks at the enormous pce floating in the center of the river.

    ¡°It is a pity that this does not belong to you.¡±

    ¡°Whether or not it belongs to me, soon you will know!¡±

    Ma Yixuan gives Liu Yi a very charming smile as a pair of enormous arms extends out from the sky.

 Chapter 942 - Go in and take a look]

    <h4>Chapter 942 [Go in and take a look]</h4>

    This pair of enormous arms grab the sides of the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum pce. After which, the arms tremble as the entire pce was actually bit by bit lifted it from the river!

    Ma Yixuan says confidently, ¡°Heaven Dragon Mausoleum is mine! No one can take it away!¡±

    ¡°How dare you touch the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum!¡±

    ¡°How dare you t!¡±

    The three dragon kings immediately lead their subordinates¡¯ armies and charge towards the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum and start attacking the two enormous arms.

    But their attacks are like tickling the demon and has no effect. Finally, it instead angers the demon, causing it to open its mouth and roars.

    A storm sweeps down and blows away the three dragon kings and their subordinates!

    ¡°Hahaha, you wish to stop me?¡±

    Ma Yixuanughs non stop while at this moment, Liu Yi finally takes action.

    He flies up and steps on top of the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum.

    His body is like thousands of kg as hends on the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum and immediately causes the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum to sink.

    -boom-

    With a loud sound, the entire Heaven Dragon Mausoleum once again struggled free of the hands of the demon and fell into the river creating enormous waves.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Ma Yixuan is very unhappy as she did not expect that her technique would be so easily dealt with by Liu Yi.

    She controls the demon in the sky and makes the demon wave its arm. The sharp as knives ws immediately sweep at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi raises his head and takes a look. Every single finger of that demon is as sharp as a knife-edge. An avatar immediately emerges from behind his back. The avatar is holding six Monarch Shields in its hand. When gathered together, it forms an evenrger ck shield that blocks the w.

    When the w hit the shield, it creates eye-catching sparks.

    ¡°How scary.¡±

    Watching the two of them crossing blows with their technique, none of the crowd is not shocked.

    If it were other people, being struck by this demon w, they would be turned into slices!

    Perhaps among the numerous people present, the only one who can fight against Ma Yixuan is only Liu Yi, this expert!

    ¡°Do you think that I cant break your shield?¡±

    Ma Yixuan snorts as the demon in the sky, suddenly opens its bloody mouth and breathes out dark red swords. They fell on Liu Yi¡¯s shield, like rain.

    Although Monarch Shield is indestructible, under this kind of attack, it will use up its durability!

    ¡°The moment the shield is broken, you will die!¡±

    Ma Yixuanughs non stop while Liu Yi is calm. He suddenly opened his right palm in front of him.

    ¡°God Sword Protecting Body!¡±

    Five fire-god swords fly into the sky and start revolving.

    The five swords revolve slowly like a lotus flower blossoming!

    When the sword rain that falls from the sky hits the five swords, they are all smashed.

    Liu Yi¡¯s God Sword Protecting Body can be considered as very powerful as it can both attack and defend. It is an abnormal skill.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Liu Yi urges the God Sword Protecting Body to continue to rise.

    The five swords keep getting closer to the enormous demon and finally reach its mouth.

    Liu Yi formed a sword seal, and the five swords suddenly spread apart. Among them, four swords stab into the eyes of the demon!

    The demon is immediately in pain as it grabs its eyes with its hands screaming in the air.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Liu Yi controls the final sword to stab between the brows of the demon!

    The demon scream became even louder, but its vitality is too powerful and did not die. It only struggles in the air scattering the clouds.

    ¡°Old ssmate, where are you looking?¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is about to use his full strength to attack the demon in the sky, Ma Yixuan had appeared in front of him without him knowing.

    A finger from her right-hand stabs into Liu Yi¡¯s sr plexus causing Liu Yi to frown.

    An acute pain came from his sr plexus!

    ¡°Soon, you will be my food. Back then, didn¡¯t you like me? Now you can be one with me.¡±

    As Ma Yixuan speaks, she smiles merrily as she activates the Soul-Sucking technique!

    Liu Yi¡¯s soul was immediately sucked over to Ma Yixuan¡¯s body through his sr plexus!

    Luckily his soul is powerful enough; otherwise, it would have beenpletely sucked away!

    But despite that, a small piece of his soul was torn. Although it is not big if this goes on, sooner orter, his entire soul will be swallowed up!

    This cannot go on!

    Liu Yi uses the Demon Sword Technique and starts pulling at Ma Yixuan¡¯s soul!

    The moment her soul was sucked into his body, a different kind of pleasure instantly urred!

    Liu Yi became a lot morefortable. In between this pain and pleasure, he does not know how he should react.

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s expression also changes greatly. Realizing that her soul was being consumed by Liu Yi, she hurriedly increased the power of her Soul-Sucking technique!

    The two of them, one using the Demon Sword Technique while the other using the Soul-Sucking Technique. Tearing at each other¡¯s soul in this way, like two wild beasts consuming each other to ay their hunger!

    Ma Yixuan starts to be unable to take it when they have almost torn away a third of each other¡¯s souls.

    Her face is pale as a piece of white paper without any hint of blood.

    She knows if this goes on, she will die in Liu Yi¡¯s hand!

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    She screams as the demon suddenly stretches out its arm pping the two of them directly.

    Their bodies were sted apart at the same time. Liu Yi crashes into a wall of the pce. Luckily this pce was protected by unknown magic and was not damaged. Otherwise, if something happened to Heaven Dragon Mausoleum, he would feel heartache.

    Ma Yixuan also retreated. At this moment, both parties are very weak.

    The demon is no longer under control as it suddenly opens its mouth and starts shooting blood light from its mouth at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Ai Ling, who had been observing by the side, no longer stood still. Almost subconsciously, she raises her hand and points at that demon.

    Blood-red god lightning immediately strikes that demon¡¯s head causing it to scream and disappear.

    Although it did not die, it can¡¯t gather its body temporarily; at the very least, it solved the desperate situation.

    ¡°Realm crosser?¡±

    Ma Yixuan, who was recuperating, got a huge shock over her strength the moment she saw Ai Ling take action.

    ¡°How could there be a realm crosser! Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Since you know my strength, why are you not fleeing!¡±

    Ai Ling feels strange. Why would I take action and help him?

    But at the same time, she feels that Ma Yixuan is very hateful.

    ¡°Otherwise, the next god lightning will strike you!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Liu Yi, consider yourself lucky!¡±

    With a realm crosser around, Ma Yixuan no longer dares to be arrogant.

    She is a smart woman. She knows that while the green hillsst, there will be wood to burn!

    There will still be opportunities to kill Liu Yi in the future! There is no need for her to pay with her own life!

    Thus she transforms into a ray of blood light and shoots to the sky, escaping as she leaves River Song¡¯s riverbank.

    ¡°She was only this much.¡±

    Ai Ling crosses her arms and shakes her head, ¡°This woman still wishes to be a queen. How silly.¡±

    While Ao Susu and the rest look at this beautiful girl like they see a weird creature.

    How powerful is she to send that demon which Liu Yi was fighting so bitterly away with just a single move!

    No wonder Liu Yi does not dare to take advantage of her. So she actually possesses the strength of a realm crosser.

    ¡°Phew..I am lucky.¡±

    After sitting on top of the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum for a while, he gives Ai Ling a smile, ¡°I owe you yet another life.¡±

    ¡°You are saying strange things again.¡± Ai Ling res at Liu Yi, ¡°This is the first time I have saved you. And it is also thest time.¡±

    ¡°You clearly have feelings for me. Why are you still denying it.¡±

    Looking at Ai Ling, Liu Yi asks, ¡°Even if you have forgotten your memories, your feelings are still there.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°If that is not the case, why would you save me?¡±

    ¡°I only find that woman displeasing! Hmph!¡±

    Ai Ling crosses her arms and turns her head away, no longer looking at Liu Yi.

    ¡°My King. The timing for Heaven Dragon Mausoleum is almost over!¡±

    South Sea Dragon King kneels in front of Liu Yi and requests loudly, ¡°Please quickly enter Heaven Dragon Mausoleum and receive the inheritance of Heaven Dragon!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Seeing Ai Ling turning her head away, Liu Yi can only smile bitterly.

    It looks like I still need to break in the rtionship between Ai Ling and me.

    Liu Yi sighs before flying down to the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum. Looking at this enormous golden imperial king¡¯s pce, he starts thinking about how he should enter it.

    But the entire pce is blended into one. There are no doors nor windows. He does not know how to enter.

    ¡°My King!¡±

    North Sea Dragon King points at a dragon head that had its head raised and says, ¡°There seems to be an entrance in that dragon mouth! Perhaps you can enter Heaven Dragon Mausoleum from there!¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    Liu Yi saw that dragon head. Its mouth is open. If he transforms into his dragon form, he should be able to enter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look. Stand guard.¡±

    He sits down in a lotus position.

    At the same time, golden mist flows out from his nose before flying into the air.

    Right now, Liu Yi possesses five sun jades; thus, his strength has greatly increased.

    That golden mist pervades the River Song causing the entire River Song to look like it is filled with a fantasy tint.

    ¡°So beautiful¡­¡±

    Ao Susu¡¯s gaze turns blurred, and even Ai Ling is also slightly stunned seeing this.

    What technique is this? It looks very beautiful.

    Ss they are finding it pleasing, the golden mist suddenly starts surging before gathering and forming into the shape of a four wed golden dragon.

    ¡°I am going in!¡±

    The golden dragon lets out Liu Yi¡¯s voice. It turns its body and drills into that dragon¡¯s mouth!

    Liu Yi¡¯s mist real body is neither too small nor too big. It fits the dragon¡¯s mouth perfectly.

    He flies in swiftly, but what shocked him was that the seemingly normal-sized dragon body outside is actually endless at this moment! It extends into the depths!

    It looks like this Heaven Dragon King is proficient in some space-time magic. That is how he can make this endlessly vast inner space!

    As Liu Yi is feeling amazed, a light appears in front of him!

 Chapter 943 - [Demi-dragon race]

    Chapter 943 [Demi-dragon race]

    Liu Yi¡¯s flying speed is very fast, and soon, he reaches the light. After this, he flies out from the hole and enters the real interior of the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum!

    The moment he entered, Liu Yi¡¯s jaw dropped from shock.

    Good fellow! The interior of this Heaven Dragon Mausoleum is too big!

    Inside the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum is a vast ocean. Every direction he looks towards, he is unable to see the end.

    Furthermore, this Heaven Dragon Mausoleum is filled with life. Liu Yi can see that there are a lot of aquatic creatures frolicking in the ocean.

    A gigantic whale suddenly leaps from the ocean high up and waves its tail before sshing back into the ocean.

    <i>What the heck¡­</i>

    <i>Is this a mausoleum? It is an ocean world!</i>

    It is a vast maritime space. The seawater is so blue that it is transparent and very beautiful.

    Liu Yi looks as far as he could see and realizes that far away, there seems to be a small ind.

    He transforms into his human form and flies towards the ind.

    After flying for over three minutes, Liu Yi finally reaches above the ind.

    The ind surface area is only a hundred square feet with a tombstone erected on it.

    A few ancient characters were carved on the tombstone, <Heaven Dragon King¡¯s Grave>.

    <i>You create such a huge scene outside, but in reality, the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum is so small!</i>

    Liu Yi shakes his head before turning around and descending towards the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum.

    At this moment, the originally calm sea surface suddenly starts surging.

    Liu Yi saw a group of humanoids starting to drill their way out from the water!

    The reason why he says that they are humanoid creatures is that they are neither human-shaped nor dragon-shaped¡­if one must insist, it is more towards Liu Yi¡¯s first stage of dragon transformation.

    <i>There are demi-dragon people in the ocean?</i>

    ¡°How dare you trespass my Heaven Dragon Mausoleum! You are too daring!¡±

    A demi-dragon who is covered with fish-bone armor roars as he points his trident at Liu Yi, who is in the sky, ¡°Today I shall use your blood to honor the noble Heaven Dragon King!¡±

    While they are speaking, thousands of demi-dragons emerge in the surrounding. All of them are holding a long spear pointing towards Liu Yi in the sky.

    <i>What the heck? What is this god damn situation?</i>

    <i>Shouldn¡¯t I receive the inheritance of Heaven Dragon King after entering the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum? Why did a group of¡­demi-dragons emerge?</i>

    ¡°Hey, hey. This is a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly prepares to exin when those demi-dragons start attacking.

    These long spears swiftly arrive in front of Liu Yi. Liu Yi hurriedly uses his avatar. His avatar emerges, holding six shields blocking his surroundings.

    Every single shield isrge. Six shields protect Liu Yi in their center.

    These spears sh onto the shields.

    The Monarch Shield should be indestructible. Especially when these demi-dragon people only roughly possess the strength of an earth realm.

    But what shocked Liu Yi is that cracks appear on his shields!

    Several spears had even stabbed into the shields and easily tore into Liu Yi¡¯s defenses!

    ¡°How ¡­what technique are these demi-dragons using?¡±

    The demi-dragons guarding this ce start shouting, ¡°Kill the trespasser!¡±

    ¡°We swear to die protecting the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum!¡±

    Liu Yi hesitates in his heart, not knowing if he should kill these demi-dragons.

    After all, they are the people who guard the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum. I should not kill these people just to obtain the Heaven Dragon Inheritance.

    Although Liu Yi merged the demon sword into his body, he had some semnce of control and was unwilling to kill the innocent.

    He is Liu Yi, not Ma Yixuan!

    At this moment, when he is hesitating, the voice of a woman suddenly rings out in his ear, ¡°Kill all of them! Kill all of them¡­.¡±

    This voice is very familiar. It is like Ma Yixuan is speaking to him.

    ¡°These people are ants! They are blocking your path! Kill them all, and you can obtain the inheritance of the Heaven Dragon King! At that time, if Buddha blocks, you can kill Buddha, if the devil blocks, you kill the devil! What does a Realm Crosser count as! Even your loved ones will no longer be snatched away by others!¡±

    While the voice is speaking, Liu Yi¡¯s eyes slightly start to turn red.

    Every single sentence is like a small hand hooking his heart, making him begin to stir.

    <i>That¡¯s right¡­after killing these people, I can obtain the Heaven Dragon King¡¯s inheritance¡­</i>

    <i>After all, their life and death have no rtionship with me. So be it if I kill them all!</i>

    The heart moves along with his thoughts. The moment this thought shes across, a red light suddenly flies out from Liu Yi¡¯s back into the sky.

    Very quickly, an enormous demon figure faintly appears in the sky.

    This demon of Liu Yi is even stronger and more savagedpared to Ma Yixuan¡¯s.

    This demon is simr to the me devil that Liu Yi had seen in Ruyi Sect. It has six eyes and six arms.

    But looking from this angle, it is somewhat simr to Liu Yi¡¯s avatar.

    A sword-like horn grew out from the center of the demon¡¯s forehead. The shape is also like a crescent moon carrying powerful suppression.

    In midair, it spread open its six arms before letting out a loud shout.

    This shout is very startling, causing the entire sea surface to start surging!

    Those demi-dragons who were preparing theirnces look at that scary demon in the sky, and their expression changes.

    ¡°Gods¡­what is that¡­¡±

    ¡°It, it looks scary¡­¡±

    The demi-dragon in bone armor holding a trident once again shouts, ¡°Brothers don¡¯t be afraid. That is nothing but an illusion!¡±

    This shout of his has a good effect. The rest of the demi-dragons, once again, eagerly prepare to attack.

    At this moment, the demon suddenly spread open its hand as golden-red light emits from its palm!

    Five golden-red spears appear in its hands. They are Firegod Spears that were created from God Fire Dragons! Every fire-god spear is over ten meters long with the carving of a fire dragon along the spear body.

    The demon prepares to sweep a fire god spear at the demi-dragons below!

    ¡°No!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi suddenly wakes up and shouts as he forcibly changes the direction of that demon¡¯s attack!

    The fire-god spear that was heading towards the demi-dragons was tossed into the seawater a hundred meters away.

    -boom-

    A section of the seawater was evaporated away!

    Arge me mushroom cloud soars up the sky like an atomic bomb!

    Back then, during WWII, Japan started to go downhill during theter stages. They start to be routed on multiple battlefields but were still unwilling to surrender.

    Later on, the USA became unhappy and used two atomic bombs to bomb Hiroshima and Nagasaki.

    The two areas instantly became scorched earth. Back then, it scared the Japan imperials causing them to hurriedly surrender!

    The might of the atomic bombs is doomsday grade. Within the radius of a hundred meters, everything turns into ruins, not even a de of grass grows!

    That fire god spear of Liu Yi¡¯s simrly possesses such power!

    The demi-dragons were badly frightened as they trembled while hugging each other.

    <i>This is too scary! He is the emissary of doomsday!</i>

    At this moment, Liu Yi is floating in midair as he pants.

    He did not expect that he would lose control!

    Not to mention creating an enormous demon and nearly exterminating all of these innocent demi-dragons!

    <i>Damn it¡­it must be due to consuming part of Ma Yixuan¡¯s soul. That is why such a situation happened!</i>

    <i>A part of my soul was also consumed by Ma Yixuan¡­I¡¯m afraid that with her Soul-Sucking Technique, very soon she will grasp some of my techniques¡­</i>

    <i>Damn it. The next time I meet Ma Yixuan, she will be even stronger!</i>

    <i>This news.. does not make me happy¡­</i>

    Looking at the trembling demi-dragons underneath, Liu Yi waves his hand and recalls the scary demon that he had released.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid. I will not kill you.¡± Liu Yi exins patiently, ¡°The reason why I came here is to ept Heaven Dragon King¡¯s inheritance.¡±

    ¡°Scary demon¡­we, we will not let you the approach Heaven Dragon Mausoleum even if we die!¡±

    As they speak, these demi-dragons surround the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum, not letting Liu Yi approach.

    These demi-dragons are wholehearted.

    Liu Yiughs as he suddenly transforms into an enormous golden dragon.

    ¡°I am the sessor of the Heaven Dragon King.¡±

    This golden dragon is over a hundred meters long with four dragon ws.

    ¡°This, this is fog power¡­¡±

    The demi-dragons look at each other before kneeling and paying respect to Liu Yi.

    ¡°We did not know that the sessor of the Heaven Dragon King hade! Lord, please forgive us!¡±

    ¡°No worries. It is me who did not exin from the beginning.¡±

    Liu Yi transforms back into human form andnds on the ind.

    ¡°Lord, we have waited for you for many years.¡±

    These demi-dragons are all very happy, ¡°After you have epted the inheritance, we should also leave this Heaven Dragon Mausoleum and live in the world outside.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the leader of the demi-dragon who is wearing bone armor and asks, ¡°Oh? So you guys are not people from the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum?¡±

    ¡°No. In the beginning, we lived in the ocean outside. But because we are a mix of human and dragon blood, we were always rejected by both sides. The dragons hate us while humans do not like us. In the end, we were nearly exterminated. Luckily the Heaven Dragon King saved us! Finally, when he died, my grandfather, who was also the tribe leader, swore to guard his tomb until his sessor came. Thus the entire race moved into this ce.¡±

    ¡°So, that is the case..¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. These demi-dragons are really loyal!

    ¡°But¡­how should I receive Heaven Dragon King¡¯s inheritance?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the endless ocean and only feels his sight being dark and does not understand.

    ¡°Leave this to us!¡±

    The demi-dragon leader pat his chest, ¡°Let us help lord summon the Heaven Dragon King¡¯s remnant soul!¡±

    <i>Remnant soul?</i>

    Before Liu Yi can ask them, the half-dragons raise their spear before spreading their tights and start dancing a series of baffling dances while muttering a chant!

    <i>What the heck¡­so there is also this!</i>

    <i>If I had killed all of them just now, wouldn¡¯t I be unable to find the Heaven Dragon King?</i>

    <i>Fucking deceptive! Luckily I am a good person!</i>

 Chapter 944 - Heaven Dragon Kingâ€™s Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 944 [Heaven Dragon King¡¯s Treasure]</h4>

    Liu Yi rejoices in his heart, and at this moment, the sea surface starts surging once again.

    Liu Yi sees an enormous whirlpool forming on the sea surface! And in the center of the whirlpool, an enormous body slowly rises!

    This is an enormous stone statue!

    That statue is carved in the appearance of a very majestic mighty man. He is wearing a beautiful armor with his cloak fluttering behind him, making him look majestic!

    It looks like this statue should be the actual Heaven Dragon King, the legend.

    Just half of the statue is already over a hundred meters tall as it floats on the seawater.

    The other half is underwater, and Liu Yi does not have the mood to dive in to take a look.

    So what is the point of summoning this big fellow?

    -iprehensive chanting-

    The demi-dragons are using a strangenguage to sing something.

    Liu Yi is unable to understand any of it. But very soon, a white figure suddenly flies out from the eye of the statue and floats in midair.

    Seeing this figure, all of the demi-dragons immediately stop their strange summoning and kneel to worship the figure.

    ¡°Aiyah¡­.it has been so many years, and someone finally woke me up?¡±

    A bantering voice flies down. Liu Yi raises his head and takes a look and realizes that it came from a demi-dragon person as well!

    What the! This is the Heaven Dragon King in the legends?

    Why did he grow a dragon face!

    ¡°Hahaha, you must be very surprised to see my appearance, right!¡±

    Heaven Dragon Kingughs before floating down and stops in front of Liu Yi.

    Looking at him at such close distance, Liu Yi realizes that he is also very sturdy!

    With a height of almost 3 meters, he also has a pair of dragon wings pping behind him.

    If he did not know, Liu Yi would have thought that this person was him in the First stage of Dragon Transformation!

    ¡°Oh, this is not your real body.¡±

    Heaven Dragon King¡¯s remnant soul nces at Liu Yi, ¡°This is¡­a Fog Qi avatar? Good kid, where did you learn this Fog Qi?¡±

    ¡°It was passed down to me by my master.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head and sticks out his chest as he looks at the remnant soul of the Heaven Dragon King and says, ¡°My master is Han Yuxin, the real sessor of Heaven Dragon lineage.¡±

    ¡°Han Yuxin? Oh. That kid.¡±

    Heaven Dragon King suddenly realizes and bursts intoughter, ¡°I remember, back then, when I had beaten down the eighthyer of heaven, he was still an infant! I didn¡¯t expect that my grandson could be someone¡¯s master!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    So Han Yuxin is the Heaven Dragon King¡¯s grandson?

    ¡°That means that you had learned the Fog Qi technique from him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°The current me can use Fog Qi to carry out countless changes.¡±

    ¡°Hey, stinky kid. What you have learned is nothing but superficial knowledge of Fog Qi.¡±

    Heaven Dragon Kingughs even happier, ¡°Because I had fallen from the eighthyer of heaven, even Han Yuxin had not learned theplete Fog Qi technique! The Fog Qi technique that he had learned from me can only transform his own body as well as strengthen his own body. The real Fog Qi technique is used to attack!¡±

    Used to attack?

    Liu Yi recalls the silver spear that the demi-dragon had used to attack him; he seems to understand something!

    ¡°The Heaven Dragon Maselem that we are in right now is a fictitious space-time that I created with my lifetime¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    Heaven Dragon King suddenly changes the topic and points at the ocean underneath him.

    ¡°It is just that my ability was not enough and could only create this enormous ocean. As you have seen, there is a lot of primitive ocean life. This is only because they were recently born.¡±

    Liu Yi asks curiously, ¡°Recently born? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Fog Qi can transform endlessly and create life force.¡±

    Heaven Dragon Kingughs and says, ¡°Thus, I created a.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi got a huge shock and looked at the ocean below him, ? You say that this ce is a?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is a the same as earth.¡±

    Heaven Dragon King nods his head, ¡°Right now it is only an ocean. I believe that as long as a few more billion years pass, drynd will start to appear.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Liu Yi starts sweating, ¡°Heaven Dragon King¡¯s cultivation is so powerful¡­to forcibly create a?¡±

    ¡°This is nothing.¡±

    Heaven Dragon King shrugs his shoulders, ¡°The real powerful one is the Great Cosmos God. The entire cosmos was created by him. Even the god race is his product. The so-called gods are nothing but substitutes to his divine right.¡±

    ¡°Great Cosmos God¡­I have only heard about him in legends¡­¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, whether or not I can see that legendary existence is another thing.

    ¡°Actually, what I wish to tell you is that this ce is the size of a.¡±

    As Heaven Dragon King speaks, he stretches his hand towards a demi-dragon by the side.

    That demi-dragon immediately nods his head and passes over his spear respectfully to Heaven Dragon King.

    Receiving the spear, silver fog qi immediately wraps around the entire spear, causing the spear to turn silver in color!

    ¡°Kid. Watch carefully!¡±

    As Heaven Dragon King speaks, he swings his hand.

    The spear immediately flies out. In a blink of an eye, it split the sea surface into two before disappearing from Liu Yi¡¯s slight.

    Liu Yi does not understand. What is the Heaven Dragon King doing?

    Before he understood, Heaven Dragon King stretched out his right hand again suddenly.

    -pa!-

    Following which, he grabs a spear that flew over from behind him!

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly understood, and he was unable to close his mouth.

    Heaven Dragon Kingughs and says, ¡°That¡¯s right. This has flown back after flying around this entire world.¡±

    ¡°What¡­what fast speed¡­¡±

    ¡°Not only speed. Take a look at the sea surface¡­¡±

    Liu Yi took a look, and his jaw dropped even lower.

    The sea surface that was split into two still remained split and did not close together for a long time.

    ¡°There is strength as well.¡±

    Heaven Dragon King passes the spear back to that demi-dragon.

    The demi-dragon respectfully receives the spear, and Liu Yi senses that he is super happy.

    ¡°Let me pass you this strength.¡±

    As Heaven Dragon King speaks, he reaches out with a finger and taps between Liu Yi¡¯s brow.

    Memory transfer technique! The real method of using Fog Qi enters Liu Yi¡¯s mind.

    So that is the case¡­ it looks like mybat strength will increase yet again!

    Liu Yi is delighted in his heart, ¡°Looks like I did not make a trip to this Heaven Dragon Mausoleum for nothing!¡±

    ¡°Kid. Don¡¯t tell me that you think that this, is my inheritance?¡±

    Heaven Dragon Kingughs, ¡°I am only handing it to you. My Heaven Dragon King¡¯s inheritance will not only be this l!¡±

    Liu Yi got a huge shock. ¡°What? The Fog Qi technique is not the inheritance?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. The thing that I want to give you is a few hundred, thousand times more precious than this Fog Qi technique!¡±

    As Heaven Dragon King speaks, he suddenly sighs, ¡°It is a pity that I have already died and used my final bit of qi to do a memory transfer technique on you. Thus very soon, I will disappear. I will never be able to achieve my wish.¡±

    ¡°Rx, I will help you achieve your wish!¡± Liu Yi points at the sky, ¡°I will help you fulfill your wish and fight my way up the Nine Layers of Heaven and kill the six god races as well as kill that despicable God Emperor!¡±

    Unexpectedly, not only was Heaven Dragon King unhappy, he actually scolded him, ¡°Who asked you to do this!¡±

    ¡°What? Could it be that Heaven Dragon King does not hate the God-Emperor?¡±

    Being scolded like this, Liu Yi does not understand.

    ¡°Why would I hate the God-Emperor?¡±

    As Heaven Dragon King speaks, his gaze bes filled with longing.

    ¡°The God-Emperor is the number one beauty of the Six Realms¡­I had pursued her for thousands of years, but she kept rejecting me¡­s, this woman was too stubborn!¡±

    ¡°Pur-pursue for thousands of years???¡± Liu Yi feels that something is wrong, ¡°What is this situation? Why is it different from what I have heard!¡±

    ¡°Of course, that is not the same!¡± Heaven Dragon King coughs, ¡°The truth is that I did not manage to pursue her; thus, I could only tell a lie to my people¡­cough, you cannot tell other people ¡­¡±

    ¡°What the¡­what is going on! Heaven Dragon King exin.¡±

    ¡°Anyways, you will know sooner orter. Let me tell you.¡±

    Heaven Dragon King sighs before looking at the sky unnaturally, ¡°Beautiful God Emperor¡­she is the woman whom I loved the most in this lifetime¡­the moment I saw her for the very first time my heart was already her¡¯s¡­s¡­it is a pity that gods are not allowed to fall in love with other races. That is why she rejected the handsome me!¡±

    As he speaks, he touches his long dragon face, making Liu Yi feel disgusted.

    Liu Yi looks at the statue behind him. Noticing his gaze, Heaven Dragon King immediately says, ¡°What, did you think that that is my statue?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You have also seen it. Look at how handsome I am in my human form!¡±

    Heaven Dragon King smiles in delight, but soon his expression turns sullen, ¡°It is a pity that the God-Emperor did not like me! Why! I am unwilling! I am unwilling! That is why in anger, I fought my way up the Nine Layers of Heaven, and in the end, I could only return in defeat¡­s¡­the God-Emperor was not only very beautiful, she is also very powerful.¡±

    Nonsense! That is the God-Emperor! She is the number 1 person in the entire Six Realms!

    ¡°Hey kid, I did not go up for nothing. I have obtained a sentence of an oracle from the God-Emperor!¡±

    Heaven Dragon King suddenly holds his waist andughs loudly, ¡°Hahaha, that God Emperor said that whoever can defeat her can be her husband! Stinky kid, did you hear it. You shall help me achieve this wish!¡±

    He points at Liu Yi.

    ¡°What?¡± Liu Yi is a bit stunned, ¡°She is the woman that you love, and you want me to go and pursue her?¡±

    ¡°What about that. You are my inheritor!¡±

    Heaven Dragon King looks at Liu Yi like he is looking at an idiot, ¡°If I don¡¯t let you go and pursue, then could it be that I am going to let others pursue her? Damnit, then even if I die, I will not die in peace!¡±

    ¡°What reasoning is this¡­don¡¯t let rich water flow to outsiders?¡±

    ¡°It is almost like it, I guess.¡±

    ¡°What the, you admit it so shamelessly!¡±

    Liu Yi holds his forehead. It looks like this Heaven Dragon King is unreliable!

    ¡°Come! Right now, I shall tell you what the real treasure is, that I shall be passing to you!¡±

    A radiance shines from Heaven Dragon King¡¯s eyes!

 Chapter 945 - [What is this final wish?]

    <h4>Chapter 945? [What is this final wish?]</h4>

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s slightly fiery gaze, Heaven Dragon King is not in a hurry to tell him. Instead, he turns around and asks that demi-dragon in bone armor, ¡°You all are nning to leave this ce and live outside, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my noble Heaven Dragon King.¡±

    That demi-dragon nods his head, ¡°We havepleted our mission and no longer have qualifications to live in this holynd.¡±

    ¡°I bestow upon all of you the right to live in this ce forever.¡±

    Heaven Dragon King smiles and says, ¡°All of you are the owners of this ce now. After a few billion years have passed, there will be endless new creatures being born here. At that time, all of you will be the patron saints of this ce.¡±

    ¡°Real, really?¡±

    That demi-dragon is emotional as tears flow down his face.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Heaven Dragon King nods his head before waving his hand, ¡°All of you go back. I shall speak with my sessor alone.¡±

    ¡°As you order!¡±

    The demi-dragon leads his people away, and now there is only Liu Yi, and the remnant soul of the Heaven Dragon King left.

    Liu Yi says, ¡°They have left. Senior can speak now.¡±

    ¡°Actually, the treasure that I wanted to pass to you is this Heaven Dragon Mausoleum.¡±

    ¡°What? The Heaven Dragon Mausoleum?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Heaven Dragon King¡¯s remnant soul nods his head, ¡°Heaven Dragon Mausoleum was created from my lifetime cultivation forming its own exclusive small world. Right now, I pass you this world. You can let this world give birth to its own creatures or bring in other creatures into this world. The more believers among all of the living beings in this world, the stronger you will be!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi finally understood the significance of the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum!

    <i>It is a heaven-defying tool!</i>

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression suddenly changes.?<i>If I send the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum into the Asura realm, wouldn¡¯t that be even more heaven-defying?</i>

    <i>A day in the Human realm is 10 years in the Asura realm! A hundred in the Human realm is a thousand years in the Asura realm!</i>

    <i>Hahahaha, I am a genius!</i>

    <i>After a few thousand years, wouldn¡¯t this Heaven Dragon Mausoleum be full of vitality!</i>

    <i>Too great! Let¡¯s do it!</i>

    Almost like he could read Liu Yi¡¯s thoughts, Heaven Dragon King suddenly smiles.

    ¡°But when I pass you the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum, it cannot leave your body. The moment it leaves your body, you will no longer receive the power from the believers.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi became gloomy; it looks like this world is not that good.

    <i>But I can find time to stay a few thousand years in the Asura Realm, but that is a bit too hard to endure ¡­</i>

    <i>It looks like I can only continuously add new creatures before going to the Asura Realm. That way, they can be a part of this world.</i>

    Thinking to here, Liu Yi twists his Netherghost Ring and releases all of the Netherghost Soldiers before giving them the ability of freedom of movement.

    <i>In the future, these Netherghost Soldiers will be part of this Heaven Dragon Mausoleum World. More or less, they can give me a bit of power.</i>

    <i>3 thousand earth realm cultivators are not a joke!</i>

    The more Liu Yi thinks, the happier he bes.?<i>This Heaven Dragon Mausoleum is the most valuable treasure for a cultivator!</i>

    <i>I must umte as much believer power as possible!</i>

    <i>Perhaps drynd will rise in no time at all.</i>

    <i>After millions of years have passed, dinosaurs will appear.</i>

    <i>But¡­it seems to be a bit too slow¡­</i>

    With a curious attitude, Liu Yi asked Heaven Dragon King, ¡°Are there any methods to elerate the evolution process of this world?¡±

    ¡°Of course. But it is slightly difficult.¡±

    Heaven Dragon King says, ¡°This Heaven Dragon Mausoleum can strengthen it¡¯s holder¡¯s qi, and at the same time, the holder can use his own qi to nourish this Heaven Dragon Mausoleum! Otherwise, how did you think this world evolved so quickly? It is because I used my own qi!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­if I wish to let mankind be born and enter the feudalism civilization, how much qi would I need?¡±

    ¡°You are too greedy!¡±

    Heaven Dragon King¡¯s lip twitches, ¡°Only after exhausting all of my qi did I allow this world to be born as well as possess a few billion years of lifespan. If we calcte, a realm crosser can let this world evolve by a million years. If you wish to evolve to this kind of standard, at the very least, it will need the absorb a few hundred realm crossers¡¯ only then it is possible!¡±

    ¡°What the heck! Where can I find so many realm crossers¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi is bbergasted and starts to feel his head hurting.

    ¡°Naturally, it is impossible in the six realms.¡±

    Heaven Dragon king smirks, ¡°Wait till you enter the Nine Layers of Heaven and capture a few immortals or a few gods to feed Heaven Dragon Mausoleum, wouldn¡¯t that be an easy matter?¡±

    This Heaven Dragon King is a savage!

    Liu Yi does not know what to say, but it does sound like a rather good method.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you feed Ai Ling to the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum!¡±

    A girl¡¯s voice speaks up in Liu Yi¡¯s ear. Ma Yixuan¡¯s figure seems to form a transparent soul in front of Liu Yi. She then stretches out her hand and caresses his face while whispering into his ear.

    Hearing this voice, Liu Yi instantly got frightened!

    <i>Fucking hell! Why would this thought emerge!</i>

    He hurriedly waved his hand and scattered that damned soul!

    Vengeful soul!

    Liu Yi is very gloomy in his heart.?<i>Why did I get touched by this!</i>

    ¡°Okay. I can pass down to you all of this.¡±

    Heaven Dragon King sighs, ¡°My life shall end here. I can only rely on you to fulfill my wishes.¡±

    He stretches out his hand and pats Liu Yi¡¯s on his shoulder, ¡°Remember. You must help to pursue God¡¯s Emperor! This is the sole task I pass to you. I¡¯m counting on you!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is covered in sweat. The mission that Heaven Dragon King gave me is to pick up girls?

    Is this the legendary imperial orders to pick up girls?

    ¡°My remnant soul still has some qi..I¡¯ll help you evolve this Heaven Dragon Mausoleum onest time. This is thest thing that I can do.¡±

    As Heaven Dragon King speaks, his body slowly starts dissipating.

    ¡°Remember, carry that part of me and live on well!¡±

    After saying thest sentence, his bodypletely disappears from this Heaven Dragon Mausoleum.

    Liu Yi immediately sensed his surroundings, undergoing enormous changes!

    The seawater starts boiling as an enormous section of drynd starts rising from the ocean and appears in front of Liu Yi.

    Following which arge number of aquatic creatures climb onto the drynd and slowly start evolving.

    The enormous drynd overlord, the dinosaurs start appearing on the drynd!

    The moment these overlords over, it is like the world had entered the Mesozoic era!!

    [TL: Mesozoic era basically consists of Triassic, Jurassic, and Cretaceous era, which is the geological era 250-65 million years ago.]

    <i>What a powerful Heaven Dragon King!</i>

    <i>Even if it was just his remnant soul, it still possesses such powerful cultivation!</i>

    <i>It can let this entire world evolve almost 600 million years! Just how heaven-defying was he!</i>

    <i>600 million years is equivalent to 60 realm crossers!</i>

    <i>How nice would it be if I consume such powerful cultivation!</i>

    But thinking of how cruel his Demon Sword Technique is, Liu Yi decided to forget about it.

    <i>Although Heaven Dragon King had died, he had transformed into this entire world. It can be said that this world is him; thus, he is still alive.</i>

    <i>If he got consumed by my Demon Sword Technique, that would be even more painful than dying. After all, he is the grandfather of my master. I must respect him!</i>

    Thinking to here, Liu Yi turns around and kowtows three times respectfully toward Heaven Dragon King¡¯s Tomb behind him.

    ¡°Heaven Dragon King, I will help you fulfill your wish! If I do not sessfully pick up God-Emperor, I swear that I am not human!¡±

    The sky suddenly starts raining, making Liu Yi sad; it must be the Heaven Dragon King crying from being emotional!

    <i>That¡¯s right. I am simply the current era¡¯s Lei Feng.</i>

    After thinking for a bit, Liu Yi decided to bring his master into his world to live.

    He must be bored in the East Sea Tomb. The gods will not notice him here as well.

    Liu Yi did not continue to stay in Heaven Dragon Mausoleum. Now that he is the current master of Heaven Dragon Mausoleum, with just a thought, he immediately flies out from this Heaven Dragon Mausoleum andnds outside.

    After Liu Yi flies outside, the enormous pce starts bing smaller and smaller. Very quickly, it shrinks until it is around the size of a Rubik¡¯s cube and assimtes into Liu Yi¡¯s sr plexus!

    Liu Yi can sense clearly that there seems to exist a world in his sr plexus!

    Power immediately flows towards his entire body from his sr plexus!

    Very quickly, his entire body is filled with endless power!

    His 5 sun jades arepletely filled!

    Furthermore, due to the exchanging of soul fragments with Ma Yixuan, Liu Yi¡¯s ghost qi had achieved perfection, and his sixth sun jade started flickering with radiance.

    <i>From the looks of it, wanting to open the ninth sun jade is not that far!</i>

    <i>When my sixth sun jade isplete, my God Transformation will achieve around 27starjade strength. At that time, adding some assortment of ability, it will just enough for me to fight against a realm crosser!</i>

    <i>Liu Yi! Work Hard! Sess is just around the corner!</i>

    At this moment, from the riverbank came a girl¡¯s startled cry, ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately looked over and instantly got a huge shock!

    As he sees his people were all beaten down while a guy with nine tails behind him is madly attacking Ai Ling!

    Liu Yi immediately activates his truth eyes and notices that guy¡¯s real body!

    S<i>o it is a hybrid descendant of a turtle and snake spirit!</i>

    <i>But what technique is he using? Clearly, his strength is around mine, but he is fighting against Ai Ling, who is a realm crosser!</i>

    ¡°Oh, it looks like the real host hase out.¡±

    The one who is attacking is none other than Nine-tailed Turtle.

    Taking advantage that Liu Yi is not around, he came out and bullied all of Liu Yi¡¯s army. Finally, he took action against Ai Ling, who was watching the show.

    Ai Ling had lost her essence blood and did not even have her God Race Undying body.

    Without this technique, Ai Ling is unable to cope with Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s ability!

    ¡°Little Lass! Let me help you!¡±

    Seeing that someone actually defeated Ao Susu and the rest and even took action on his Little Lass, Liu Yi immediately became angered!

    He shes and appears in front of Nine-tailed Turtle.

    ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately enters the God Transformation state as his cultivation instantly strengthens to around 26 starjade. He then sends out a Glorious Sun Palm at the Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s chest!

    ¡°Defensive shield!¡±

    A girl¡¯s cold voice rings out, and following which, Liu Yi¡¯s palm hits a curved defensive shield!

    The defensive shield bends slightly but did not get broken!

    A string of numbers floats in front of Liu Yi, ¡°Defensive shield energy left 90%, refill it.¡±

    <i>What the fuck?</i>

 Chapter 946 - [Playing big]

    <h4>Chapter 946? [ying big]</h4>

    <i>What is going on?</i>

    Noticing Liu Yi¡¯s astonished expression, Nine-tailed Turtle smiles calmly.

    ¡°Right. You also possess an AI; thus, you can see my numbers.¡±

    <i>This guy also possesses an AI?</i>

    <i>Impossible. In this world, there is only a single AI constructed, and that is Little Jade!</i>

    {Master. I have discovered an AI signal from inside the other party¡¯s body!}

    <i>This is the first time fluster appears in Little Jade¡¯s voice. So AI can also panic?</i>

    {Too scary¡­the other party¡¯s intelligence level actually exceeds mine!}

    <i>An AI that is even stronger than Little Jade?</i>

    <i>What a joke! How is this possible!</i>

    <i>This current era does not possess this technology!</i>

    ¡°Energy shield replenished!¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is thinking, the energy shield that surrounds Nine-tailed Turtle is once again brimming with energy and has reached 100%!

    <i>What the fuck! One Deste me from me only knocked off 10%! Furthermore, it was almost my full strength attack!</i>

    <i>The energy is replenished so quickly as well. Isn¡¯t this just heaven-defying?!</i>

    ¡°Liu Yi. This enemy is strange.¡±

    Ai Ling frowns and says, ¡°Even my god lightning can¡¯t do anything to him!¡±

    With that, she waves her hand, and a red lightning bolt falls from the sky!

    This lightning bolt strikes the top of Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s head but is blocked by a shield that lights up above his head!

    ¡°Energy shield¡¯s durability? at 70%, energy replenishing!¡±

    Yet another string of numbers appears in front of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes!

    <i>Fucking hell! A realm crosser god lightning can only knock off 30% of its durability!</i>

    <i>Is there anyw and order here?</i>

    <i>?Who is this person!</i>

    ¡°We have met each other too early.¡± Nine-tailed Turtle says, ¡°But letting you get to know a bit of our horror is also for your own good.¡±

    <i>Our?</i>

    <i>This guy is not on his own? He has otherpanions?</i>

    Liu Yi res, and his gaze meets Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s gaze.

    He wants to see Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s memory and seek things from his memories.

    Very quickly, scenes appear in front of Liu Yi¡¯s sight.

    He was being tied in the air by two snake tails, after which the Nine-tailed Turtleughed as he used a ck leather shoe to wack his body!

    What the fuck!

    Liu Yi instantly sweats in fear and immediately retreats from Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s memories.

    ¡°Hahaha, you wish to see my memory?¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle sneers, ¡°We have long known of this ability of yours. We also possess the ability to break it! Let me tell you. In front of you, I am undefeatable!¡±

    This sentence makes people ufortable!

    Liu Yi immediately pulls out two Sunray Swords. Bearing the dense me and light, he chops at Nine-tailed Turtle.

    At the same time, a golden avatar emerges behind him. It is holding fire-god swords in five of its hands while the remaining hand is holding Charm Fox Sword. A total of eight swords keep chopping at the shield that the Nine-tailed Turtle created.

    The energy shield¡¯s durability swiftly drops, and even Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s expression also changes.

    ¡°Indeed, you are the devil in the legends. You have some moves. But, if you only think that I only know how to be beaten, then you are wrong!¡±

    As he speaks, the nine tails behind him stretch up. Each of the snake mouths spits out a half pike!

    Under the support of his strange ability, the nine tails carrying the spear points crazily attack Liu Yi!

    What a strange technique!

    Liu Yi cannot help but be shocked. At the same time, he subconsciously uses his eight swords to block the attacks from the snake-headed tails!

    Sparks keep exploding out as the two of them are locked in battle!

    While Liu Yi noticed from his peripheral vision that this brother¡¯s energy shield¡¯s durability is recovering at lightning speed!

    <i>What the fuck! Is there a need to be so perverted!</i>

    Liu Yi wishes toin!

    But he does not have any time toin right now as he can only bitterly block the attacks from the Nine-tailed Turtle.

    ¡°Have you forgotten about me?¡±

    At this moment, Ai Ling is holding a red sword in her hand, which she uses to stab at Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s heart.

    Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s energy shield immediately appears and blocks Ai Ling¡¯s sword.

    Nine-tailed Turtle says impolitely, ¡°Apologises, but the current you is not my opponent.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on my god race!¡±

    As Ai Ling speaks, her pupils suddenly turn red as a bright moon instantly rises in the originally dusk sky!

    Darkness instantly nket the entire earth!

    When the people in North Dragon City sees this, they start eximing.

    ¡°What? Why did it turn dark so early?¡±

    ¡°Strange. Could it be a sr eclipse?¡±

    While a guy raises his head and looks at the moon in the sky and immediately exims, ¡°Gods! It is a blood-red moon!¡±

    At this moment, the moon that hangs in the sky is not the usual white moon but a blood moon that makes people panic!

    <i>Could it be that North Dragon City is about to face some dreadful cmity!</i>

    What everyone does not know is that at this moment, a huge fight is ongoing at River Song¡¯s riverbank!

    Ai Ling is letting out a horrifying aura like a death god that came from hell!

    Such a beautiful woman actually carries this baleful aura that makes the surrounding people start sweating.

    <i>Scary¡­too scary¡­</i>

    <i>Just where did this womane from?</i>

    While under this blood moon, Ai Ling¡¯s strength seems to have risen by multiple times!

    Her sword releases eye-catching red radiance as it ferociously tears at Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s energy shield!

    Liu Yi can see that the energy shield¡¯s durability is about to run out!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    A ruthless gleam shes across Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s eyes while at this moment, Ai Ling¡¯s blood sword had already torn through Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s energy shield before stabbing towards his heart.

    At that critical instance, Nine-tailed Turtle dodges, and the blood sword stabs into his arm.

    A snake-headed tail behind him instantly stabs through Ai Ling¡¯s stomach with its pike, and fresh blood drips down the tip of the pike!

    Seeing this scene, Liu Yi instantly erupted in anger, ¡°Little Lass!¡±

    ck clouds gather in the sky, and sinister wind blows!

    He lets out a roar as his eyes turn yellow-white.

    The five Firegod swords, as well as the two Sunray Swords in his hands, all suddenly change into white bone swords!

    Furthermore, the bone swords are letting out golden radiance, which is the power of the avatar!

    The demon in Liu Yi¡¯s body erupted!

    Ai Ling¡¯s injury became the fuse. He jumps over as his eight swords stab towards Nine-tailed Turtle!

    Nine-tailed Turtle clenches his teeth and turns around.

    His arm around the shoulder drops off as eight of his snake-headed tails behind his back attack Liu Yi together with their pike!

    Liu Yi dodges as his eight swords release a strange radiance!

    The snake-headed tails were all chopped off by Liu Yi¡¯s sword!

    Nine-tailed Turtle got a huge shock as he hurriedly uses Shadow Step in fear and appears a hundred meters away.

    When Liu Yinds on the ground, cracks appear on the ground!

    The bone swords let out hissing sounds like they are thirsting for fresh blood!

    ¡°Damn it! The y has turned big!¡±

    Although Liu Yi had not cultivated the God Race Undying Body, the avatar power that he controls is too scary!

    Nine-tailed Turtle is unable to block it. Along with his missing arm, he must hurriedly find a realm crosser who has mastered time to restore it!

    ¡°We will meet again someday!¡±

    Leaving behind this sentence, he prepares to use Shadow Step again to leave.

    But Liu Yi does not want to let him off. Although he had lost his reasoning, his intention of killing Nine-tailed Turtle had not lessened!

    The avatar behind him suddenly intes and transforms into an enormous demon which looks down at the far away Nine-tailed Turtle from high up in the sky!

    The bone sword in the demon hand keeps extending, and very quickly, it transforms into 5 long bone spears!

    Nine-tailed Turtle had escaped over a thousand miles away in a blink of an eye and appeared among the forest in the outskirts, far away.

    A spear in the demon¡¯s hand suddenly flies out and travels the thousand-mile distance!

    ¡°What the fuck!¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle seems to sense the bone spear. He did not have time to use Shadow Step and can only leap to the side in a flurry.

    The bone spear stabs into the ground with a pfff.

    -boom-

    Just like an explosion, bone spears erupt out from the ground around that bone spear. These bone spears are over 8 meters, all like a densely packed forest!

    ¡°Arrggg!¡±

    Two of the bone spears stab through Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s stomach and right leg, causing him to cry out in pain.

    ¡°What, what scary power¡­¡±

    ¡°My King is indeed, powerful!¡±

    The aquatic race exims!

    This kind of move is too destructive!

    At this moment, the demon in the sky took out the bone spear in its hand again.

    Nine-tailed Turtle starts to despair as he feels like today is his death date!

    At this moment, the figure of a girl suddenly appears in front of him!

    This girl is none other than Liu Yueling!

    She raises the clock-like object in her hand and clutches it.

    The time of the bone spear immediately turns static and stops in midair.

    ¡°Let us go!¡±

    Liu Yueling pulls up Nine-tailed Turtle before ncing back at Liu Yi.

    ¡°We will take revenge!¡±

    The two of them disappear at the same time without a trace!

    ¡°They actually escaped!¡±

    Ai Ling purses her brows somewhat unwillingly, ¡°Where did these peoplee from. The power that they use is strange¡­¡±

    Liu Yi stands there, letting out a low roar.

    The demon in the sky is holding the remaining three bone spears seeking for the figure of the enemy.

    Looking at him, Ai Ling¡¯s expression turnsplicated.

    <i>This guy has always been so calm.</i>

    <i>Even when he faced the provocation from the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas, his sense of propriety was always there.</i>

    <i>The moment he saw me being injured, he instantly erupted!</i>

    <i>Could it be that this guy truly loves me?</i>

    <i>But¡­why am I unable to remember him?</i>

    <i>The feeling of forgetting about him, makes me feel very unhappy, very unpleasant¡­</i>

    Ai Ling suddenly feels her heart is in pain.

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    When there is a small gap of time present, a small fox suddenly flies out from Liu Yi¡¯s heart andnds on the ground before transforming into a human form.

    Seeing her, Ai Ling is shocked.

    <i>This woman is very beautiful and seems to be even more beautiful than me!</i>

    <i>So strange. Why would such a beautiful woman exist inside Liu Yi¡¯s body?</i>

    Hearing her voice, Liu Yi¡¯s expression started to rx. The enormous demon in the sky disappears as he falls into the girl¡¯s embrace.

    Ai Ling asked vigntly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 947 - Whose Bloodline?

    <h4>Chapter 947 [Whose Bloodline?]</h4>

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Ai Ling remains vignt. She is a smart girl, and no matter when, she will not lower her vignce!

    The one who came out is none other than Lin Tong.

    Hugging the fainted Liu Yi, her heart is in pain.

    She raises her head, and her eyes meet Ai Ling¡¯s eyes.

    If not for this woman, my big idiot wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this step.

    Demon possessing body ¡­just how big of a determination does he have!

    Lin Tong cannot help but recall that foolish Liu Yi of the past who is one-track minded and always strives to carry out his own righteousness.

    While now, for a woman, he had fallen.

    s, big idiot. Is she really worth it?

    Seeing the woman not speaking for a long time, Ai Ling immediately asked, ¡°Quickly speak! Who are you!¡±

    At the same time, she pulls out her blood sword and points at Lin Tong.

    While Lin Tong is not cowardly at all as she holds her own Charm Fox Sword in her hand.

    ¡°I am his woman.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ai Ling is somewhat startled, and at the same time, a fit of very small jealousy emerges. But she did not notice, nor is she willing to notice it.

    ¡°Less nonsense! Why have I not heard him mention you before! Hmph! Where did youe from? Furthermore, you are emitting demon qi! Watch how I deal with you!¡±

    Ai Ling does not like Lin Tong¡¯s gaze. Furthermore, in front of this woman, she feels like she does not have any self-confidence.

    Most importantly is that there is no confidence!

    She is peeved as she swings out with her blood sword.

    Unexpectedly Lin Tong uses her Charm Fox Sword to block and flicks away Ai Ling¡¯s blood sword causing Ai Ling to be shocked!

    How powerful is this woman to block my attack?

    What Ai Ling does not know is that being in Liu Yi¡¯s body, Lin Tong can draw upon Liu Yi¡¯s power anytime and anywhere.

    When she blocked Ai Ling¡¯s sword, Lin Tong is using Liu Yi¡¯s Fog Qi strength!

    ¡°Ai Ling. Don¡¯t think that because my big idiot is pampering and indulging you, you can be undisciplined and out of control!¡±

    As Lin Tong speaks, she waves her hand, and Liu Yi¡¯s body immediately floats up before slowlynding by the side.

    ¡°If you wish to fight, I don¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Just you?¡±

    Ai Ling says with disdain, ¡°I can sense your strength. You have just achieved Heaven Realm .¡±

    Ai Ling¡¯s estimate is not wrong. Lin Tong¡¯s cultivation had indeed just broken through the Heaven Realm. Furthermore, it is borrowing Liu Yi¡¯s fortune that he had just obtained from the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum.

    Heaven Dragon Mausoleum is indeed a valuable treasure. Not only did it strengthen Liu Yi, but it also allowed Lin Tong to have abundant gains as well!

    As long as Lin Tong is willing, she can recreate her real body at any moment!

    But if she does it, she will not be able to keep staying by Liu Yi¡¯s side; thus, Lin Tong did not say anything.

    She would rather be a little fox and be together with Liu Yi all the time.

    But now she finally cannot take it and jumps out.

    And it is because someone is bullying her big idiot!

    ¡°I indeed just achieved Heaven Realm.¡±

    Lin Tong admitted to it, ¡°But I can still teach you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Your overestimating your own strength!¡±

    Ai Ling felt that she should let this beautiful woman know the difference between heaven and earth!

    Do you think that you are amazing, looking beautiful? I am also as beautiful as a flower!

    She immediately raises her hand and prepares to summon god lightning.

    Red lightning surges among the ck clouds above.

    Just as the god lightning is about to descend, Lin Tong raises her hand, and Liu Yi¡¯s body flies up and floats above her.

    Ai Ling got a huge shock. That god lightning cannot fall now!

    What is she doing! To use Liu Yi as a shield!

    Isn¡¯t she Liu Yi¡¯s woman? Why would she do such a thing?

    At this moment, Lin Tong had already arrived in front of Ai Ling. At the same time, her fist smashes into Ai Ling¡¯s stomach ferociously.

    Ai Ling did not have her guard up and immediately copsed, holding her stomach, unable to breathe properly.

    ¡°This punch is me helping my big idiot to hit you!¡±

    Lin Tong says loudly, ¡°Right now, there is no one to protect you!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ cunning woman¡­¡±

    Ai Ling had already understood what was going on. This beauty must know that I am unable to take action against Liu Yi; thus she feels reassured to brazenly use Liu Yi as a shield!

    ¡°We are both the same.¡±

    Lin Tong bluntly adds, ¡°I will not be outdone by your intelligence! Ah, wrong. Actually, you are a lot smarter than me! For big idiot to have his current standing, you also helped out a lot! But what you should never, never ever have done, is to forget him! Damn it¡­is this your punishment towards him?¡±

    ¡°I do not know anything!¡±

    Ai Ling became angered as she red at Lin Tong angrily, ¡°Do you understand the feeling of forgetting everything? This guy! It is this guy! No matter how much I loved him in the past, furthermore, it is possible for me to sacrifice my life for him! But right now, I don¡¯t recall anything! Do you understand my suffering?¡±

    Lin Tong suddenly asked, ¡°Do you wish to know?¡±

    Ai Ling does not understand what Lin Tong¡¯s question means.

    ¡°You can restore my memories?¡±

    ¡°I am unable to do that.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you mean!¡±

    ¡°I can bring you to see his memories,¡± says Lin Tong as she points at Liu Yi, who is asleep.

    ¡°See his memories?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This was Princess Dragon Lotus¡¯s ability, but now, he can enjoy using it as well.¡±

    Thinking of Liu Yi¡¯s heaven-defying dual cultivating ability, she cannot help but be somewhat jealous. But now is not the time to be jealous.

    ¡°If it is possible¡­please let me see.¡±

    Right now, Ai Ling¡¯s tone is more polite.

    She wishes to know what happened between the two of them!

    Why am I so unforgettable to Liu Yi. And why when I see him, I always feel heartache.

    Could it not be a magic spell, but we were once in love with each other?

    Ai Ling¡¯s intelligence starts to be not enough.

    ¡°Okay. Then I shall help you.¡±

    Lin Tong nods her head and suddenly transforms into a spirit fox. She then flies into Ai Ling¡¯s body.

    Drawing support from Lin Tong as a medium, Ai Ling temporarily obtained Liu Yi¡¯s mind-reading ability!

    She looks at Liu Yi as scenes instantly sh in front of her.

    [TL: tried my best, but the following sentences below are very broken. so bear with some thoughts not being italic]

    /////(start)

    The first is the two of them meeting each other above River Song.

    We look at each other.

    ¡°Today little girl has met gong-zi and feels like I am fated with gong-zi thus, I say these to gong-zi. I¡¯m afraid that Gong-zi¡¯s trip is inauspicious; this little girl does not feel relief.¡±

    She had said such words.

    While Liu Yi swings out his sword and rubs past my ear, ¡°Demoness don¡¯t think of confusing me. What I, Blood Emperor, have decided will never change.¡±

    He starts fleeing in defeat!

    Hmph! I already said such things, and this damn guy rejected me!

    The scene changes. He is standing on a fighting stage with another guy.

    He had already turned into a bloody person but still did not copse.

    ¡°Liu Yi¡­give up¡­it¡¯s enough¡­¡±

    I am using voice transmitting to advise him to give up.

    But he still stood up while I started crying.

    ¡°Why¡­why do you still stand up¡­¡±

    ¡°Because we agreed¡­¡±

    He looks at me and smiles. That smile is very warm, making my heart feel warm and extremelyfortable¡­

    It is like even if I die like this, I will be relieved.

    The scene changes against, and now, the two of them are in front of a small pavilion by akeside.

    ¡°Lord, quickly take a look. There is ake here! And there is also a pavilion!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we live in seclusion in this, Wanzong Mountain!¡±

    I am holding his arm as I ask, ¡°Staying away from the mundane world, keep away from those annoying cultivation world! I, Little Lass, will also no longer go around stealing stuff. I will also no longer care about the Concealed Sword Pavilion. Let the two of us make our home here. We can build a small house by thekeside, then I, Little Lass, will give birth to a bunch of kids for you. What do you think?¡±

    While he only looked at me and did not say anything.

    At that instant, my heart was painful¡­

    How much did she wish to hear his answer, but she knows that he is unable to say it.

    She is a smart woman.

    If at that instant he had promised me, perhaps, everything would have been different.

    The scene changes yet again. He is standing on his own by thekeside as he keeps executing the Wine Sword Technique.

    He crashes time and time again against the space-time crack but is knocked back.

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t leave her alone there! I want to go back and find her!¡±

    He struggles with all his might but is never able to seed!

    His expression is so anxious, and he had bitten his lips until blood appeared!

    Is he trying to seek me?

    The scene changes once more. This time around, it is fixed on top of a startling scene.

    The spear he was holding had stabbed through my own stomach.

    But she still tenderly hugged him with a love-filled gaze.

    ¡°Lord¡­forget about Little Lass¡­¡±

    Her figure was immediately swallowed up by god lightning.

    He stands there stupefied as tears flow out from the corner of his eyes.

    ///// (End)

    These scenes assaulted Ai Ling, making her feel like something cold is leaking out from the corner of her eyes.

    All of these¡­are real?

    But why am I unable to recall these¡­

    If all of these are real, then what did I do¡­

    Ai Ling suddenly had some understanding of why she would feel heartache for Liu Yi.

    I live for him and die for him.

    In her mind, she cannot help but recall that guy in ck and red robes.

    ///// (Start)

    She is unable to see his appearance clearly and can only see that burning me in his hand.

    The me is the appearance of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°He is your enemy. It is he who caused your death.¡±

    /////(End)

    Apologies Great God Sect Sect Leader¡­it seems like I am unable to kill this guy¡­

    I must find the memories that I lost. Otherwise, my life will not beplete.

    Ai Ling subconsciously stretches out her hand and caresses Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    In his dreams, Liu Yi unconsciously replied, ¡°Little Lass¡­¡±

    Ai Ling speaks to herself, ¡°I promise you that I will find myself.¡±

    ***

    At this moment, Time Traveller had brought Nine-tailed Turtle back to the destroyed underground Hunter¡¯s Organization base in North Dragon City.

    ck Cavalry kept sitting there, holding a ck sword in her hand with her eyes closed like a statue.

    Sensing the fainted Nine-tailed Turtle, ck Cavalry asks emotionlessly, ¡°He got injured?¡±

    Time Traveller Liu Yuling replies with timidness, ¡°Yes¡­he got injured by that person¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ck Cavalry only nodded her head and did not say anything else.

    Liu Yueling gathers her courage and asks, ¡°Can we¡­really change history?¡±

    ¡°We are unable to do it.¡± ck Cavalry suddenly opens her eyes and says, ¡°But you possess his bloodline; thus, you can do it!¡±

 Chapter 948 - How to be a human

    <h4>Chapter 948 [How to be a human]</h4>

    ¡°Brother Little ck, why didn¡¯t youe yesterday!¡±

    Rosa sits beside Little ck and leans against her while holding a winecup in her hand.

    Ever since he got to know Rosa in the bar previously, Little ckes here daily.

    Right now, Little ck is also famous in the bar. Rosa is basically his woman, and it is impossible for anyone else to drink with her.

    Little ck¡¯s speech is still not fluent. He looks at the red wine in his cup as he speaks slowly, ¡°Have something going on¡­yesterday¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey. Yesterday I missed you.¡±

    Rosa pouts discontentedly and says to Little ck, ¡°This time, I cannot forgive you. You must drink as punishment!¡±

    With that, she pushes the winecup that she had drunk from in front of Little ck.

    Little ck is somewhat lost in thought as he looks at the red wine swaying in the wine cup that is stained with lipstick on the edge of the cup.

    ¡°Go on, drink!¡±

    Rosa leans in Little ck¡¯s embrace and throws a tantrum.

    ¡°I¡­cannot¡­drink¡­.¡±

    Although he hade here daily, Little ck had never drunk the wine.

    He had heard that this thing is not good, and after drinking it, one will lose their ego.

    Little ck does not wish to lose his ego. Right now, what he is seeking is his own ego.

    He wishes to find his true self as well as the meaning of his existence.

    Little ck seems to have sunk into philosophy¡¯s three biggest questions. Who am I, Where Ie from, Where I do I go to?

    These three questions had always distressed Little ck persistently, making him unable to understand.

    But only when he is together with this woman would he rx and no longer think about the questions that he is not willing to think about, but cannot help but think of.

    ¡°Big Brother Xiao Hei!¡±

    Rosa pouts again like she is a bit dissatisfied.

    ¡°How would a guy not know how to drink! You are brushing me off.¡±

    ¡°I¡­.I really do not know¡­how to drink¡­¡±

    Little ck hurriedly exins, ¡°I¡­.am not lying to you¡­¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. You are lying to me.¡±

    Rosa bes slightly unhappy as she pouts even more.

    ¡°I¡­am not¡­I¡­have never lied¡­¡±

    Little ck has indeed never told a lie before. As Liu Yi¡¯s natal pet, he still has not learned what lies are.

    Rosa questions, ¡°Then do you like me or not?¡±

    ¡°Like¡­¡±

    Little ck nods his head. He is not a human; thus, he does not understand what is call avoiding a taboo topic.

    Rosa instantly smiles as she looks at Little ck. Looking at her, Little ck feels like she is as beautiful as a lily blooming.

    My heart seems to be beating faster.

    ¡°Then you must drink! Which man does not drink alcohol.¡±

    Little Back questions, ¡°Humans¡­all drink alcohol?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Especially men. All of them know how to drink!¡±

    ¡°I¡­.am a man¡­¡±

    Little ck picks up Rosa¡¯s winecup and ces it by his mouth.

    ¡°Big Brother Little ck! Let me see how good your capacity is!¡±

    Rosa smiles merrily as she looks at Little ck with a trace of cheekiness in her eyes.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Since I wish to be human, then I should drink!

    Thinking here, Little ck no longer hesitates. He tilts the wine up and opens that red lips of his lightly before draining the red wine within in one gulp.

    The moment he drinks a mouthful, tipsiness instantly spread up to his head.

    This is the first time Little ck drinks alcohol; thus, his capacity is bad.

    After a mouthful, redness instantly covers his face.

    Because Little ck¡¯s appearance is no different from Liu Yi, his face turns red, making him slightly cute. This causes Rosa to be dazed seeing this.

    ¡°Big Brother Little ck¡­¡±

    ¡°Wh-what¡­¡±

    Little ck¡¯s speech became slurred.

    After drinking too much, the tongue will be big.

    ¡°I realize that you look very cute, hehe¡­¡±

    As Rosa speaks, she scoots over and kisses Little ck¡¯s cheek.

    This causes Little ck to nk out as it is the first time he got kissed by a woman.

    I do not¡­hate this¡­

    This, is this the emotions of a human?

    I like this girl. Then am I a human?

    As Rosa leans into Little ck¡¯s embrace, she says faintly, ¡°Brother Little ck, you muste daily in the future.¡±

    She has some grief in her heart. Why is Big Brother Little ck not bringing me away from this ce?

    It is not like I can leave on my own. After all, I still have a mother whose sickness needs to be treated as well as a younger brother whom I need to help pay for his university fees.

    Little ck does not know what Rosa is thinking about. He is still intoxicated with that kiss.

    After Little ck separated himself from Liu Yi, this is the first time he was kissed by a woman.

    He is slightly panicking while enjoying the feeling.

    Could it be that I am moved by this woman?

    Is this feeling, liking a person?

    Little ck is unable to understand this question, but he wishes to know the answer to this question.

    At this moment, while Little ck and Rosa are saying words of love, a guy wearing a leather jacket is drinking gloomily.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± He shouts very unhappily, ¡°That girl is so tender, why can¡¯t you let me touch her!¡±

    ¡°s, Young Master Chen. It is not that I do not let you touch, but this woman is backed by someone¡­¡±

    The bar owner by the side makes a bitter face and points at Little ck.

    ¡°A few days ago, a few brothers touched Rosa, and in the end, they got beaten up by that fellow¡­my god. Arge marble tabletop was thrown by him..¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The guy who was called Young master Chen is skeptical.

    ¡°Definitely¡­if I say any lies, then my little brother will never stand up again!¡±

    The bar boss extend three fingers and says, ¡°I witnessed it myself! Otherwise, how would I not make such a good girl receive other guests?¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, that is easy to deal with.¡±

    Young master Chen pulls out a bottle of drugs from his pocket and waves it gently in front of the bar boss.

    ¡°This is thetest love drug from the USA. Make her drink it, then I can make her do anything I wish, hehehe¡­At that time, after the rice is cooked, wouldn¡¯t she listen to me, Chen Pei, obediently?¡±

    ¡°Young master Chen has a good n!¡±

    ¡°Very good. Later when that guy has left, make her drink during her break. Damn it. In the ce where I am, how could there be any chaste honorable women!¡±

    ¡°I will do, ording to Young master Chen¡¯s order!¡±

    That boss immediately nods his head as the two of themugh sinisterly.

    Little ck had just left Liu Yi¡¯s body; thus, he does not know of the darkness in the human¡¯s heart.

    Just as he prepares to take the initiative to kiss Rosa, another girl who is working in the bar as well walks over and says to Rosa, ¡°Rosa, the boss is calling you.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Rosa nods her head before saying to Little ck apologetically, ¡°Brother Little ck, I shall go, take a look. Wait for me here.¡±

    She stands up and walks towards the boss¡¯s office.

    Being in this kind of ce, although Rosa does not need to drink along with other guests, she still needs to go up the stage to dance.

    Thus she is wearing a red gown. The skirt is very short, revealing her pair of white tights attracting the gaze of the surrounding men.

    Rosa¡¯s figure is indeed not bad, and her face is also very beautiful.

    If it were not for Little ck, this fiend, perhaps she would have been a big hit in the bar a long time ago.

    At this moment, she knocks on the door of the office before entering.

    ¡°Boss, you are looking for me?¡±

    Rosa sees the bar boss sitting in the office, holding two wine cups in his hand.

    The bar bossughs before pointing at the sofa beside him, ¡°Come Rosa, have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you boss.¡±

    After Rosa sits down, she epts the wine that the bar boss passed to her.

    She does not have any wariness against the bar boss.

    The bar boss looks at her and asks, ¡°Rosa. You havee to my ce for some time now.¡±

    Rosa nods her head, ¡°Yeah, almost half a month now. Thank you for your care all this time.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it is nothing. This is what I should do.¡±

    The bar boss raises his wine cup, ¡°A lot of guests in our ce like your dance and a number of theme to watch you dance. In the future, you must also put in more hard work. This way, you can earn even more money and help your mother cure her sickness as well as pay for the university fees of your little brother.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I know. I will work hard.¡±

    ¡°Mm, for the cooperation with each other in the future, cheers.¡±

    ¡°Cheers.¡±

    Rosa and the bar boss knock their cup against each other before she drinks a mouthful of the wine.

    ¡°Boss, my tolerance is not very good; thus, I cannot drink too much.¡±

    Rosa only drinks a mouthful before cing down the wine cup.

    ¡°No worries. just a mouthful is enough.¡±

    The bar bossughs lightly as his smile turns evil.

    At this moment, Rosa suddenly feels faint in her head.

    She trembles as the wine cup in her hand dropped onto the ground and shatters.

    At this moment, a guy walks out from the side and pulls Rosa¡¯s fragrant body into his embrace.

    This guy is none other than Chen Pei.

    Heughs as he used his nose to smell Rosa¡¯s fragrance.

    ¡°What s a pity that this girl is no longer a virgin. But she is still a top product.¡±

    Rosa had a boyfriend in senior high, and that boy had snatched her virginity.

    It is because of this; Rosa had abandoned herself, and, in the end, came to this ce to earn money.

    But when she got to know Little ck, she prepared to guard this guy. But it is a pity that in this ce, everything will not go as she desired!

    ¡°Go out and help me keep watch. I shall enjoy my fine food.¡±

    As Chen Pei speaks, he pushes Rosa onto the sofa before lifting her skirt and reveals the white panties underneath.

    Her ample butt was revealed in front of the bar boss and Chen Pei. The bar boss cannot help but swallow his saliva and walks out of the door with regret.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of a real man!¡±

    Chen Pei is already impatient as he takes out his lower body and stabs in between Rosa¡¯s slightly spread open legs.

    Rosa, whose thoughts are in a mess, frown slightly as she lets out a soft moan while lying on the sofa.

    This moan causes Chen Pei to be excited. Feeling the warmness of his lower body, he immediately starts moving with vigor.

    ¡°Brot-brother Little ck¡­¡±

    But Rosa, who is lying there, is calling out the name of another person.

    ¡°Damn it! Still thinking of that lover of yours?¡±

    Chen Pei ferociously attacked deeper, ¡°But right now, you are under my crotch!¡±

    Rosa, who is bewildered, shouts tenderly, ¡°Brother Little ck¡­.¡±

    At this moment, Little ck, who is sitting outside sipping his wine, suddenly ces down his winecup!

 Chapter 949 - You are a monster]

    <h4>Chapter 949? [You are a monster]</h4>

    ¡°Rosa¡­is calling me¡­¡±

    Little ck starts to seek where the soundes from and walks deep into the bar.

    At the same time, Rosa, who was being raped, suddenly starts to regain consciousness.

    She raises her head and realizes that her body is shaking continuously.

    Her lower body is also sending her afortable feeling, which instantly shocks her away.

    <i>Where¡­where am I?</i>

    <i>Who, who did this to me!</i>

    She turns her head around to see a guy doing her from behind and instantly screams, ¡°Who, who are you! Don¡¯t touch me! Scram!¡±

    But how could she be stronger than Chen Pei. Very quickly, she is again pushed down by Chen Pei, passively receiving Chen Pei¡¯s humiliation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­Brother Little ck¡­Brother Little ck, save me¡­¡±

    Rosa started crying while Chen Peiughed loudly.

    ¡°Hahaha, no one will save you! This ce is my territory!¡±

    ¡°Wu wu wu, Brother Little ck¡­¡±

    Rosa cries even harder.

    Her tears actually made this guy feel happier. Just as he prepares to do his final crusade, the door to the room is suddenly kicked open!

    The bar boss¡¯s huge figure flies in along with the door smashing on the ground.

    Seeing the fainted bar boss, Chen Pei, is baffled.

    <i>What is this situation?</i>

    ¡°Brother, brother Little ck!¡±

    Seeing a man walking in, Rosa is startled and delighted!

    Delighted because it is Brother Little ck who came to save her!

    Startled¡­.because she let him see her current appearance!

    <i>Brother Little ck will shun me!</i>

    Seeing this scene, Little ck feels acute pain in his heart!

    <i>Rosa¡­Rosa¡¯s appearance¡­was she raped?</i>

    Recalling his own master doing the same thing, Little ck suddenly understood something.

    He bes angered as unsurpassable anger erupts from within his body.

    He stretches out his hand and pulls off the other door, preparing to smash that man into mincemeat!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Seeing that this guy is as fierce as what the bar boss had said, he was shocked.

    But he is a person who had been in this line for so many years. He immediately took out a pistol from the drawer by the side and pointed at Little ck.

    ¡°Fucking hell. You wish to touch me? Die first!¡±

    With that, he prepares to pull the trigger.

    ¡°You are not allowed to harm Brother Little ck!¡±

    Seeing the guy pulling out a pistol, Rosa was badly frightened.

    Almost subconsciously, she hugs Chen Pei¡¯s arm and bites down fiercely with her mouth.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

    Feeling pain in his arm, Chen Pei swings Rosa away and shoots her at the same time!

    That shot hits Rosa on her chest as a beautiful blood flower explodes out, and Rosa¡¯s expression starts tox.

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±

    Little ck¡¯s chest pain instantly became more serious!

    [TL: honestly, this is impossible? Given Little ck is a carbon copy of Liu Yi¡¯s from before he obtained the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum¡­he is fast enough to react to the bullet and block it¡­or smash Chen Pei into paste before he can even pull out the gun¡­]

    Razors like streams of ck threads suddenly appear and twine around Chen Pei like a spider web fixing him in the sky!

    ¡°Ahhhh! What, what is this!¡±

    Chen Pei screams, ¡°What demon magic is this!¡±

    ¡°I will kill you!¡±

    Little ck¡¯s speech is no longer hesitating. He stretches out his hand, and a ck sword appears in the air floating in front of Chen Pei.

    ¡°Save me! Save me! There is a demon!¡±

    Chen Pei cannot help but scream, but the guests outside do not seem to hear his voice, and no one enters.

    While the ck sword is already pressing against Chen Pei¡¯s heart and soon it will stab through his chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Chen Pei is covered with tears and snots, ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    ¡°Why, why did you want to kill Rosa!¡±

    Little ck¡¯s voice is filled with anger as he roars. His strength erupts and breaks the roof of the room.

    Following which, Little ck grabs the ck sword and stabs it into Chen Pei¡¯s heart before flying into the sky with his corpse!

    Right now, it is already deep into the night. The moonlight shines on Little ck and Chen Pei.

    ¡°Die, Die, DIE!!!!!!¡±

    Little ck swung his ck sword a few times and chopped Chen Cai into millions of pieces!

    At the very same time, a voice speaks beside Little ck¡¯s ear, ¡°That¡¯s right. Be angry! Feel the scariest feeling of humans! After possessing anger, you have be a real human! Kill all of the people here. If they were not apathetic, your beloved woman wouldn¡¯t have died!¡±

    This voice is very familiar and is the ck-clothed guy who had liberated Little ck a few days ago!

    Hearing the enticement of this voice, Little ck roars twice before raising that ck sword and aims at the building underneath him.

    ck radiance appears on the ck de as an enormous pressure brings squalls that coil around his ck sword.

    ¡°All of you¡­shall be buried along with her!¡±

    With that, he raises his ck sword high up.

    A ck sun rises into the sky like it is going to fall at any moment!

    But at this moment, a familiar aura is flying closer!

    Little ck subconsciously raises his head and looks in the direction of the owner of the aura.

    ¡°Ma¡­master¡­¡±

    Seeing the guy flying over, Little ck trembles.

    ¡°It has been a long time since west met Little ck.¡±

    Liu Yi is covered with a ck coat as he looks at the guy who looks exactly like him and smiles faintly.

    ¡°He is no longer your master! He is your greatest enemy who is stopping you from bing human!¡±

    The ck cloth guy¡¯s voice rings out in Little ck¡¯s ear.

    While Little ck¡¯s eyes slowly start to turn red.

    He roars, causing the ck clouds in the sky to scatter!

    The moonlight shines on the two of them.

    ¡°I¡­I cannot attack him¡­¡±

    Little ck still carries a bit of reasoning, remaining in control over himself.

    The ck cloth guy¡¯s voice continued to say, ¡°Look at yourself! The moment he appeared, what have you turned into!¡±

    Little ck subconsciously looks at his hands only to realize that his hands had turned into ck skeleton hands.

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±

    He instantly screams in horror. He does not wish to be that pet again! He wants to be human!

    ¡°I¡­am a person!¡±

    Little ck shrieks hysterically and grabs the ck sword with his hand. He then controls that ck sun and tosses it at Liu Yi.

    The ck sun flies towards Liu Yi while Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders.

    ¡°Look like after not meeting for so long; your temper has be big.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s avatar emerges from his back and chops out with its fire-god sword.

    The ck sun immediately split into two before exploding on both sides of Liu Yi.

    ¡°What powerful strength.¡±

    Even Liu Yi cannot help but be startled by Little ck¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Indeed, you are my natal pet.¡±

    Little ck screams continuously, ¡°I am not a natal pet! I am a person! I am a real person!¡±

    ¡°You wish to be a person?¡±

    This causes Liu Yi to be startled. He did not expect that his own natal pet would actually wish to betray him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right; I wish to be a person. I do not wish to be your pet!¡±

    Little ck touches his chest and says, ¡°Right now I know sadness, know heartache! So much so that I even liked a girl!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Yi raised his eyebrow, ¡°A girl? If your really like this, then go ahead.¡±

    Little ck is slightly shocked, ¡°You, you will not stop me?¡±

    ¡°Why would I want to stop you?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Little ck, although you are my natal pet, the current you already possess your own thoughts. Thus I will not stop you from doing whatever you wish to do. But if you wish to be a real person, you still have a lot to learn.¡±

    Little ck is very happy, ¡°I really¡­. can?¡±

    At this moment, the ck cloth guy speaks again, ¡°He is lying to you! He does not dare to fight you; thus, he can only lie to you! Look at your current appearance! If he is still alive, how can you be a person? You must kill him; then you can be a real human!¡±

    ¡°I, I must kill you¡­¡±

    Little ck stretches out his hands as ck power keeps erupting out from his body!

    ¡°This is¡­shadow power?¡±

    Sensing this power, Liu Yi instantly frowns.

    <i>Little ck is my own natal pet. His original abilities were ice and fire!</i>

    <i>But this ability is the shadow power that only Big Sister Li Biyue possesses!</i>

    <i>Furthermore, it seems like there are also other powers inside¡­</i>

    <i>Why?</i>

    Liu Yi is unable to understand while at this moment, Little ck¡¯s ability moves a step forward and activates!

    He grabs a ck sword and chops a few times at Liu Yi in a sh!

    Streams of ck crescent des shoot over, attacking Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi did not dodge as his avatar used six swords and knocked those crescent des away.

    ¡°I want to be a person! You must die!¡±

    Little ck eyespletely turn red. Liu Yi can see that he has bedeviled.

    <i>How would the originally guileless Little ck be so scary?</i>

    Little ck suddenly roars as ck shadows fly out from his body. These ck shadows gather together in the sky and transform into an enormous ck spider. Its size is nearly a hundred meters big!

    This ck shadow spider opens its jaws and leaps at Liu Yi, biting at him.

    ¡°You have learned how to make monsters.¡±

    Liu Yi did not dodge as his darkness power activated. Following this, an enormous ck hammer is formed.

    When the spider leaps over, Liu Yi¡¯s hammer goes up to smash it fiercely.

    The shadow spider was sent flying high up towards the moon by the attack!

    But the shadow spider did not fly away so willingly. It suddenly spits out ck spider thread like it wishes to bind Liu Yi up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this present.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he snaps his fingers.

    Scarlet mes immediately start burning on the ck spider thread. This is the Scarlet Blood Sutra that Liu Yi had cultivated!

    The mes burn swiftly along the spider thread towards the ck spider thus, that ck spider can only bite off his thread.

    Its enormous body suddenly tumbles in the air, and this time round, it transforms into an enormous centipede. It twists its body and once again bite towards Liu Yi!

    Liu Yi says loudly, ¡°Little ck, do you still not understand? Right now, you are a monster!¡±

 Chapter 950 - [Recalling soul]

    <h4>Chapter 950 [Recalling soul]</h4>

    ¡°No! I am a human!¡±

    Little ck roars. He had already lost his reasoning.

    The ck centipede attacks Liu Yi madly, trying to bite him while the avatar behind Liu Yi¡¯s back stretches out six arms and grabs the head of the centipede.

    The enormous centipede struggles madly but is suppressed by Liu Yi¡¯s avatar, unable to move forward.

    The enormous ck centipede suddenly opens its mouth and sprays out a poisonous ck mist!

    Liu Yi also opens his mouth and breathes out a squall!

    The wind rushes out, scattering the ck mist!

    Little ck¡¯s body had turned into its skeleton appearance. The ck sword in his hand starts changing and transforms into a ck scythe.

    He charges at Liu Yi as he uses the scythe, like a grim reaper sweeping at Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    Liu Yi took out Sky Splitting Golden Spear and blocked Little ck¡¯s attack.

    The two of them exchange blows swiftly against each other while the ck centipede fights against the avatar.

    The avatar¡¯s fist keepsnding on the ck centipede, causing it to wail in anguish.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s Sky Splitting Golden Spear breaks through on the left, advances on the right, and finally knocks away Little ck¡¯s scythe and stabs towards his stomach.

    Little ck tosses away the scythe and allows Liu Yi¡¯s Sky Splitting Golden Spear to stab through his stomach.

    At the same time, a pair of red fire sword and blue ice sword appear in his hands before slicing towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi frowns as two of his avatar¡¯s arms grab the air, using Moon Dream Sutra to control the two unique swords.

    ¡°Take a good look at your current appearance!¡±

    With that, an eye-catching golden sun erupts from Liu Yi¡¯s back!

    The avatar behind him also tore the ck centipede into two!

    At the same time, Liu Yi grabs hold of Little ck¡¯s head with a hand and swiftly presses it down.

    The surrounding scenery changes rapidly as the two of them m down on top of arge empty za.

    The ground trembles as a huge hole is created.

    Little ck was battered into confusion by Liu Yi and almost became a shooting star when he fell from the sky.

    Liu Yi grabs hold of Little ck¡¯s head again before raising him. He then walked over to a mirror in the za.

    ¡°Take a look! Look at your appearance!¡±

    Liu Yi raises Little ck in front of the mirror to let him take a good look at his current appearance.

    Seeing himself in the mirror, the ck skeleton-like appearance, he became baffled and shrieked.

    Cracks instantly appear on the mirror before it shatters into small pieces.

    Little ck roars unresigned. ¡°It is you; it is your fault that I can¡¯t be human!¡±

    ¡°Wake up!¡±

    Liu Yi tosses Little ck onto the ground again, creating a hole.

    He squats down and ces his face close to Little ck before saying with a low voice with oppression, ¡°The reason why you have be this is yourself! Because right now, what is in your heart is not a person but a scary demon!¡±

    ¡°Demon¡­I became a demon¡­¡±

    Hearing this, the anger on Little ck¡¯s face suddenly fell apart and became dazed.

    The red lights in his eyes also dissipate bit by bit as his body also slowly calms down.

    ¡°If you wish to be a person, then you must first learn to live for other people!¡±

    Liu Yi says coldly, ¡°If you only have yourself in your heart, then you will never be a person!¡±

    The angry roar of the ck cloth man rings out in Little ck¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him! He is leading you astray!¡±

    Little ck¡¯s eyes start to turn red again.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Liu Yi noticed something as he shouted!

    All of his power erupt out, causing all of the windows in the surrounding to scatter!

    A ck shadow flies out from Little ck¡¯s body, and Liu Yi immediately uses Moon Dream Sutra to grab hold of that shadow!

    The shadow does not have any shape and only has a vaguely human appearance.

    He keeps struggling like he wishes to break away from Liu Yi¡¯s control.

    ¡°You are the one who confused Little ck!!!¡±

    Liu Yi knows that this shadow is not the original body and won¡¯t have any useful information from it; thus, he crushed it into pieces.

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm closes, and the shadow immediately explodes!

    Almost at the same time, Gui Tongtian, who is hiding in his darkness space-time, vomits blood.

    The eye-catching red blood stains the ground.

    ¡°Damn it¡­I let him see through my avatar!¡±

    Gui Tongtian clenches his fist as his teeth itch with hatred.

    ¡°Damn it. A counterfeit is indeed a counterfeit! In the end, it is incapable of supporting the overall situation! It looks like the real demon is still his original self. It is best if I start from him.¡±

    He wipes away the blood on his mouth and sits down in a lotus position and continues to cultivate the God Race Undying Body!

    As long as I sessfully cultivate the God Race Undying Body, I will no longer need to fear those Super Hunters!

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Little ck starts to awaken slowly. But the moment he awakens, he turns pale with fright and climbs up and hugs Liu Yi¡¯s tight and begs, ¡°Master¡­I beg you..save, save her¡­¡±

    ¡°Her?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow, not knowing what Little ck means.

    ¡°I, I like her¡­she is injured¡­¡±

    Little ck implores, ¡°I beg you, save her¡­¡±

    In Little ck¡¯s heart, his master has always been omnipotent.

    Liu Yi sighs and helps Little ck to stand up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring me to her.¡±

    Little ck nods his head and hurriedly flies into the sky.

    Liu Yi uses Imperial Sword Technique and flies behind him, leaving behind the wrecked za.

    The two of them are experts and fly very swiftly. Very quickly, they had returned to the bar where everything began.

    At this moment, the drunk people still have not realized that there is arge hole in the ceiling of the bar. After all, this is the bar boss¡¯s office, and no one dares to walk in casually.

    The bar boss is still unconscious on the ground, unaware of his surroundings. He is perfectly fine, but he fainted from fear.

    While beside the bar, boss lies a naked girl. On her chest is a hole, and underneath lies a pool of blood.

    Liu Yi frowns as he looks at the girl who had died for a long time.

    Little ck implores Liu Yi, ¡°Master. I beg you, save her¡­¡±

    ¡°It is toote.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°She has already died.¡±

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    Little ck copses on his knees. His ck skeleton eyes stare at Rosa, who is lying there, not moving.

    He stretched out his hand and gently caressed Rosa¡¯s face, not believing in everything that he saw.

    ¡°If you wish to be human, then this is something that a human must experience.¡±

    Liu Yi says softly behind Little ck, ¡°To be born, to grow old, to fall sick and to die. Separated in life and death. These are the emotions that humans need to experience. You have already experienced all of these; thus, you can be a real human.¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t want¡­¡±

    Little ck holds his chest. Even though there is no heart there, he still feels very pained.

    But all of this and everything seems to be no longer important.

    Be human? Or be a god?

    No, I only wish to be together with this woman.

    Little ck kneels there and mutters, ¡°If she cane back to life, it is no longer important if I can be a person or not.¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi became startled.

    ¡°Looks like right now, you have already be a person.¡±

    Liu Yi did not expect that Little ck had grown to this step of willing to sacrifice everything for the person he loves.

    Little ck implores, ¡°Master¡­I beg you, save her, please!¡±

    Liu Yi asked his natal pet, ¡°Are you willing to give up your opportunity to be a human for her?¡±

    ¡°I am willing.¡± Little ck nodded his head and did not even hesitate and says, ¡°Even if I die, I will also not regret.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi say, ¡°I can use your life to call her back. It also means that your vitality will be given to this woman. This way, it can call back her life force.¡±

    This move was recently taught to him by Lin Tong.

    Lin Tong jumps out andnds on the table by the side as she wags her tail and says, {Big idiot. You are using this move for the first time, not being proficient in it will harm your soul.}

    As Liu Yi¡¯s avatar, Little ck can see Lin Tong.

    Hearing what Lin Tong says, he cannot help but be stumped for words.

    Master is going to sacrifice his own soul? This woman is not rted to him; how would it be possible for him to be willing to part with his own precious soul.

    Unexpectedly Liu Yi did not even hesitate and said, ¡°Not a problem. Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Little ck is startled again.

    {Hmph, I knew you would say this!}

    Lin Tong shakes her head before passing this unique technique to Liu Yi.

    This technique can only be used to revive an ordinary person who had just died recently, because an ordinary person¡¯s soul is very weak; thus, it is very easy to be summoned back.

    While saving this person¡¯s life, another person needs to be sacrificed. Because souls need to be reced by an equivalent value, and it is impossible to create something from nothing.

    To go against nature, one must naturally offer back sufficient.

    This offering is Little ck¡¯s soul.

    Although Liu Yi does not know what would be the consequences of letting his own avatar die, Liu Yi respects Little ck¡¯s choice.

    Little ck sits down peacefully beside Rosa. Liu Yi points a hand at Little ck and his other hand at Rosa.

    ¡°Taoist Laozi,e swiftly as orders!¡±

    With Liu Yi¡¯smand, Little ck¡¯s body shudders violently.

    While streams of ck smoke were extracted from his body before transforming blue in the air and were sucked in Rosa¡¯s nose.

    Along with the ck smoke flowing out and being breathed in, the hole of Rosa¡¯s chest starts to heal up.

    While Little ck¡¯s lifeforce is bing weaker and weaker, Liu Yi¡¯s soul also slowly starts to feel acute pain.

    Indeed it is a technique that is in defiance of naturalw¡­its harm towards me is big¡­

    Especially the dissipating of Little ck¡¯s lifeforce. In the end, it still affects me. It is like a part of me had died!

    Liu Yiughs bitterly as he bears with this pain and continues to urge the spell.

    ¡°Recalling soul!¡±

    He pulls out Charm Fox Sword before stabbing it into the ground in front of him.

    Instantly a white light flies out from the sword into the clouds!

 Chapter 951 - I wish not to be human

    <h4>Chapter 951 [I wish not to be human]</h4>

    Rosa¡¯s soul is muddle-headed as she follows a soul emissary. The two of them are walking towards the Yellow Springs of legend.

    Along the journey, there are many demons and monsters wailing like ghosts and howl like wolves.

    At this moment, on the east of her sight, an eye-catching white light suddenly lights up.

    This white light is like amp, shining out a path of the road.

    When the soul envoy sees that white light, he is shocked.

    ¡°Looks like your predestined life span has yet to end.¡±

    With that, he pushes Rosa, ¡°Walk towards that light and return to your mortal world!¡±

    Rosa¡¯s soul staggered before subconsciously walking towards the light.

    Who, who is calling me?

    Rosa looks at the light nkly, and at this moment, the figure of a man appears in front of her.

    That guy is standing at the light beckoning to her.

    ¡°Brother Little ck¡­¡±

    Rosa¡¯s eyes brightened up and sped up her steps walking towards the light pir.

    Her steps be faster and faster, and finally, she floats up and is almost flying towards the light pir at increasing speed like a moth charging towards the me.

    ¡°Rosa¡­¡±

    Seeing a white light entering Rosa¡¯s body, Little ck uses his final breath and gently calls out her name before stretching out his hand, attempting to caress her face again.

    Halfway through, that bone hand turns rigid.

    Little ck sits there motionless.

    Liu Yi vomits out blood staining the Charm Fox Sword in front of him.

    {Big idiot¡­}

    Lin Tong¡¯s heart is aching but is helpless.

    Liu Yi¡¯s character is like this. No matter what others say, it is useless. As long as it is a matter that he insists on doing, even if he pays with his life, he will still go andplete it.

    But Little ck was not sacrificed for nothing. Liu Yi also did not waste his own pain. Rosa is, indeed, slowly waking up.

    As she blinks her eyes, Liu Yi hurriedly waves his hand and recalls Little ck as well as the Charm Fox Sword into his body.

    ¡°Brother Little ck¡­¡±

    The moment Rosa wakes up, the first person she sees is Liu Yi.

    She does not know that this guy is not her Brother Little ck.

    Rosa cannot take it anymore and starts crying, ¡°So-sorry Brother Little ck¡­.I am no longer clean¡­¡±

    Liu YI had seen everything that had happened from Rosa¡¯s memories. He is angered in his heart causing him to clench his fist. But he still wearing a consoling smile as he says to Rosa, ¡°No worries, sit down first.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he helps Rosa up and lets her sit on the sofa by the side.

    Rosa leans into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace as she keeps crying.

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t expect that the bar boss would be this kind of person¡­wuwuwuwu¡­.Brother Little ck, please don¡¯t shun me¡­wuwuwu¡­¡±

    She is crying nonstop as she feels like she had let down Brother Little ck.

    ¡°No worries. In my heart, you are still clean.¡±

    Liu Yi tore down the window curtains by the side and wrapped it around Rosa¡¯s body, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t do this anymore. Do some proper job. There are no good people here.¡±

    Rosa¡¯s crying lightens as she looks at the bar boss lying on the ground and asks subconsciously, ¡°But other than this¡­.what else can I do¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx. I will arrange for you to work at Redstar Conglomerate.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, Little ck. I will help you take good care of this girl that you love.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Little ck! You are the best!¡±

    Rosa is very moved as she did not expect that with what happened to her, Brother Little ck did not shun her and is instead considerate of her.

    Rosa is slightly excited. She quickly leaves Liu Yi¡¯s embrace and moves her lips to kiss Liu Yi.

    At that split second, Liu Yi is somewhat baffled!

    He hurriedly turns on his ck and White world and greatly slows down the real-world speed.

    Rosa¡¯s movements became super slow as she slowly kissed toward Liu Yi¡¯s lips.

    Liu Yi is very hesitant in his heart. Should I dodge her or kiss her?

    After all, she is the girl that Little ck likes while I do not have any feelings for her. Looking from either side, I shouldn¡¯t kiss her! Itcks integrity; furthermore, it is not just integrity; it evencks moral standing!

    But if I don¡¯t kiss her? Right now, Rosa¡¯s heart is wounded. She only wishes to let the person she likes tofort her. In her eyes, I am the person whom she likes.

    If I do not kiss her, perhaps she might think that I am shunning her. That way, she will be even more upset and might even feel despair!

    Damn it!

    Why can¡¯t I meet this kind of thing!

    It looks like I must take good care of my pets in the future. I cannot let them leave behind lovers! Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I be cleaning up after them?

    Little ck, you just had to die so straightforwardly. Why did you have to toss this terrible mess to me!

    Liu Yi wishes to curse.

    If Little ck can revive in the future, I must first give him a good beating to vent my anger!

    But the current situation makes Liu Yi unable to make any choice and feel like his head is hurting!

    Liu Yi suddenly had a brilliant thought. He stretches out his hand towards a locker by the side and waves his hand.

    Moon Dream Sutra activates.

    The locker topples and falls on the ground.

    The loud sound scared Rosa.

    She turns her head around and looks at the locker that copsed on the ground and holds her heart.

    ¡°So-so scary¡­why would the locker suddenly topple. So strange¡­¡±

    She suddenly recalls something as her face turns pale while she grabs Liu Yi¡¯s arm. Seeing there is no Chen Pei¡¯s figure in the room; additionally, there is a huge hole in the ceiling, Rosa cannot help but ask, ¡°Brother Little ck! Where, where is that scumbag?¡±

    Liu Yi randomly weaves a lie and says with a smile, ¡°A powerful lightning struck him to death.¡±

    ¡°Serves him right!¡± Unexpectedly, Rosa naively believed him, ¡°The gods have opened their eyes! Well struck!¡±

    She faces the ground and spats.

    ¡°Brother Little ck, bring me away from here. I do not wish to stay a second longer!¡±

    This ce is Rosa¡¯s nightmare!

    She hates to be unable to escape from this ce immediately. The further away, the better!

    Just as the two of them prepare to leave, police sirens suddenly start ring outside!

    ¡°Let us leave.¡±

    Sensing that something is wrong, Liu Yi wraps the window curtain around Rosa properly before pulling her out.

    After walking through the passageway, the crowd outside is in a huge mess.

    A lot of policemen are walking around the ce like they are finding someone.

    While a male waiter suddenly points at Liu Yi and Rosa and shouts,

    ¡°It is him! It is them!¡±

    A middle-aged fat man in police uniform shouts, ¡°Grab them! Don¡¯t let them escape!¡±

    Several policemen immediately surround Liu Yi and Rosa while that watier from earlier shouts, ¡°It, it is them. I saw them kill Mr Chen!¡±

    Liu Yi frowns. It looked Little ck was not careful enough when he took action.

    Oh well. It looks like I need to clean up again.

    Almost immediately, that fat man gave another order, ¡°Bring them away! Arrest them!¡±

    Facing the two policemen who are charging over like tigers and wolves, Liu Yi suddenly shouts, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    An imposing vigor spreads out, engulfing the entire bar!

    The two policemen instantly nked out as their striding forward steps subconsciously were withdrawn.

    The fat man was also surprised as he looked at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Why are you guys arresting me?¡±

    Feeling that Rosa by his side is shivering from fear, he grabs hold of her hand and squeezes to calm her down.

    Almost like she believes in Brother Little ck, Rosa indeed calms down.

    ¡°When do the police need a reason when arresting people?¡±

    The fatty shouts, ¡°Arrest them!¡±

    ¡°Hey, police need evidence when arresting people.¡±

    Liu Yi is not afraid. He raises his head and looks at that fatty, ¡°On the contrary, I feel like you do not look like a policeman and more like a gangster.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The fatty is angered, ¡°You guys killed a person! There is no use trying to vilify! Since you guys have killed my son Chen Pei, then I shall make you pay with your life!¡±

    As he speaks, his eyes turn red.

    Liu Yi frowns lightly, his son Chen Pei?

    So that guy who did an unforgivable thing to Rosa is his son?

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The waiter sneers, ¡°You don¡¯t even recognize this person. How did you mingle in the streets! This one is Director Chen, Chen Debiao of the local police station in this area!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow as he mutters in his heart, so this fellow is Chen Debiao? Very good. Instead of walking the roads of heaven, you entered the doorless hell.

    I was about to seek him, and unexpectedly, he delivered himself to me.

    Liu Yi nced at the bar, which all the guests had run away and asked, ¡°Chen Debiao. It is you who is backing this bar, right?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying. I am aw-abiding policeman!¡±

    Chen Debiao says gloomily, ¡°Little kid. Since you have killed a person, you need to pay with your life. You have killed my son also!¡±

    With that, he pulls out a handcuff from his waist as he had already taken Liu Yi as a convict.

    ¡°Who gives you the rights?¡±

    Looking at the silver handcuff, Liu Yi¡¯s gaze does not have any fear.

    ¡°Chen Debiao, don¡¯t you forget that it is the citizen who gives you the right; thus, you are the leader. If they don¡¯t give you the rights, you are nothing!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! My rights are not given to me by any citizen!¡±

    Chen Debiao sneers, ¡°Furthermore, what rights do you have to talk about!¡±

    ¡°Whether or not I am the murderer is not up to you to decide.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers as he looks at Chen Debiao, ¡°On the contrary, it is you who should be worried. As the chief of the local police station, you secretly back bars, forcing honest girls into prostitution, selling drugs. Chen Debiao. Do you think that your hands can cover North Dragon City?¡±

    ¡°You bastard! You killed my son, and you tried to frame me?!¡±

    Chen Debaio roars in anger, ¡°Let me tell you, I have always walked on the righteous path. I have never had any dealings with these bars!¡±

    At this moment, the bar boss ran out in a panic.

    ¡°Chief Chen, Chief Chen! This kid is very nefarious! He caused trouble in the ce that you are backing as well and killed Chen Pei!¡±

    Instantly the hall became silent.

 Chapter 952 - Relative relationship

    <h4>Chapter 952 [Rtive rtionship]</h4>

    Chen Debiao res at the bar boss and berates, ¡°What nonsense are you saying! Who backs this ce! Let me tell you, don¡¯t you dare frame others! Otherwise, I will add another charge of framing on you!¡±

    The bar boss nks out for a moment, not knowing what had happened to Chen Debiao today. Why has he suddenly had a change of attitude?

    Every month I had handed over a sum of money. Don¡¯t tell me that he will ignore me during the crucial moment?

    But his son was just killed. Don¡¯t tell me that he still will stand aside and do nothing?

    That Chen Pei seems to only be Chen Debiao¡¯s adopted son¡­

    The bar boss became nervous again.

    But even if it is a dog, after raising it for so many years, he should have some feelings for it.

    Just as the bar boss breathed a sigh of relief, he suddenly thought of another matter, which caused him to tremble in fear.

    It seems like there are rumors that Chen Pei seems to be secretly dating Chen Debiao¡¯s daughter!

    Chen Debiao will not interfere with this matter now! Even if Chen Pei is not a hoodlum himself, that ¡®sister¡¯ is only a senior high school student!

    While Chen Pei had evidence of Chen Debiao¡¯s crimes, thus he keeps submitting to humiliation and does not dare to say anything!

    The bar boss¡¯s heart rises again!

    Fucking hell. This matter is too shitty! Why is it that everything was pushed to me!

    ¡°You as well! Don¡¯t you dare quibble anymore!¡±

    Chen Debiao points at Liu Yi and berates, ¡°Right now the testimony and material evidence areplete, there is sufficient evidence of youmitting murder!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Liu Yi is still not panicking like the people surrounding him are not police but a group of cats and dogs.

    ¡°I want to see who dares to touch me!¡±

    Liu Yi takes a step forward.

    The two policemen in front of him seem to be unable to stand Liu Yi¡¯s aura and subconsciously retreat.

    ¡°You wish to attack the police?¡±

    Chen Debiao says with anger. He pulls out his sidearm, a semi-auto type 92.

    The surrounding policemen also follow suit as they pull out their sidearms and point at Liu Yi.

    It seems like as long as Liu Yi dares to take a step forward, he will be filled with bullets.

    A gleam shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°Chen Debiao, you dare to fire?¡±

    ¡°Why would I not?¡±

    Chen Debiaoughs nastily, ¡°Let me tell you. Everyone here is mine. Even if I kill you, you will die for nothing. At that time, I will report that you attacked the police; thus, it was in self-defense.¡±

    ¡°You finally confessed.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°It would have been nicer if you had done so earlier. Then there is no need for me to spend so much energy.¡±

    ¡°What game are you ying?¡±

    Chen Debiao does not know why, but he feels that the guy in front of him is a bit different from normal people.

    He is different from those murderers whom I usually catch. His eyes are different from those murderers. There is no cruelty nor madness. Instead, it is a kind of calmness that is deep and unmeasurable.

    Just as Liu Yi prepares to say his identity, a gaudily dressed woman staggers over from the side.

    The woman hugs the bar boss¡¯s leg as she sniffles and implores, ¡°I beg you, I beg you¡­please, please give me a cigarette¡­one stick, just one stick is enough¡­¡±

    The woman¡¯s figure is slightly dried up and skinny like she can be blown away by the wind at any moment.

    Liu Yi can see that there is some abnormal ck light in the woman¡¯s body. His heart sinks; it looks like this woman will not live for long.

    Seeing this woman, Rosa, who is by Liu Yi¡¯s side, exims, ¡°Sister, Sister Xiao Hong¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it. Looks like Sister Xiao Hong¡¯s drug addiction rpsed again!¡±

    ¡°Drug addiction?¡±

    Liu Yi recalls the fellows back at the hotel. They had told him that the bars under Chen Debiao force the women to take drugs. After they be addicted to drugs, they would force them to sell their bodies.

    ¡°Damn it. Scram!¡±

    The bar boss is blunt and kicks that Xiao Hong away.

    ¡°Fucking hell. If you want to smoke, then go, receive guests, and make money for me!¡±

    ¡°But, but recently my stomach has been very painful¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck it. Do you understand what I said? If you are not dead, then go and receive customers!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately understood that the smoke that they are talking about is none other than a drug that can be consumed.

    This kind of drug costs around 4-5 hundred a stick. After being addicted to it, one will lose their entire family fortune.

    Thus one must never get in contact with drugs!

    ¡°Damn it! If you want to lecture a person, then bring her back!¡±

    Chen Debiao scolds, ¡°Don¡¯t lose face here!¡±

    ¡°I beg you. Give me a cigarette!¡±

    Xiao Hong seems to see that this guy wearing police attire is easier to speak to.

    She immediately crawls over and hugs Chen Debiao¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Chen Debiao was instantly angered as he kicked Xiao Hong away.

    Xiao Hong¡¯s head knocks onto a table and faints.

    Chen Debiao scolds, ¡°Damn it! Manage your people properly!¡±

    ¡°Fucking hell! You bitch!¡±

    The bar boss is very mad. This woman nearly provoked a cmity for me!

    He walks over and starts kicking Xiao Hong.

    Rosa is unable to bear it and rushes forward to protect Xiao hong.

    When the bar boss¡¯s leg is about tond on Rosa, Liu Yi kicks the barstool beside him.

    That one-meter tall barstool immediately flies over and smashes into the bar boss, causing him to cry out in pain as he tumbles on the ground.

    The policemen were all startled as their pistols aimed at Liu Yi.

    Chen Debiao immediately points his pistol at Liu Yi, ¡°You still dare tomit a violent act! Raise your hands and kneel!¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms and asks coldly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t listen to you?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, then don¡¯t me me!¡±

    Chen Debiao waves his hand, and two policemen immediately step forward. They grab Liu Yi¡¯s arm and prepare to force him onto the ground.

    Liu Yi only raises his arm and tosses the two iing policemen away, causing them to crash into the furniture by the side.

    The police takedown is not effective against him!

    Chen Debiao frowns. It looks like this guy knows some kungfu!

    But so what if he knows kungfu. I have a gun in my hand!

    This guy cannot be left alive. Although Chen Pei died, he still left behind some evidence.

    I must kill this guy! That way, with both of them dead, the case can be closed immediately. At that time, there will no longer be any trace left!

    Chen Debiao did not hesitate as he pointed his gun at Liu Yi¡¯s heart and pulled the trigger!

    The sound of a gun being fired, shocked everyone.

    The most startled one is Chen Debiao, as Liu Yi, who is in front of him, is perfectly fine as he stands there holding a bullet in his hand.

    How is this possible?

    Catching bullets with bare hands. Is there such a thing in this world?!

    Who is this fellow!

    Liu Yi stopped all of the policemen with a single move.

    He waves his hand and tosses away the bullet.

    A wine bottle by the side explodes. Clearly, it was broken by the bullet!

    How is this any different from a real bullet!

    What is the background of this fellow? An inner force expert?

    ¡°Who, who are you?¡±

    Chen Debaio finally panics. He trembles as he holds the pistol. Gathering his courage, he says, ¡°Let me tell you, you better not mess around and obediently go back with us! Otherwise, I will send experts to deal with you!¡±

    ¡°Experts? What experts?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Do you know of the Scarlet Cloth Guards?¡± Chen Debaio says bluntly, ¡°Everyone from the Scarlet Cloth Guards are real experts. With these moves of yours, you couldn¡¯t receive a single move from them!¡±

    Liu Yi brightens up, ¡°Oh? Scarlet Cloth Guards will care about you?¡±

    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t know!¡± Chen Debiaoughs, ¡°The leader of the Scarlet Cloth Guards is my nephew!¡±

    ¡°If you have the capability, then call them.¡±

    Liu Yi makes a calling action.

    ¡°Dealing with you does not need the Scarlet Cloth Guards!¡± Chen Debiao gave themand, ¡°Take him down, fire at will!¡±

    Of the surrounding policemen, some hesitated while others did not as they pulled the trigger.

    For a while, there was the sound of guns being fired in the bar.

    Liu Yi kicks the marble tabletop in front of him. This marble tabletop is a meter wide and three-meter long.

    The table was propped on its side and instantly shield the two girls who were behind it.

    The bulletsnd on the marble tabletop and chip off some of the marble before being deflected.

    ¡°Is he a monster?!¡±

    Seeing that heavy marble tabletop being kicked up, a lot of the policemen were stunned.

    Just how great must one¡¯s strength be to do such things!

    ¡°Your guns shouldn¡¯t be pointed at the innocent people.¡±

    Seeing these policemen who help the evil, Liu Yi feels ufortable in his heart.

    It is these folks who spoiled the name of the police!

    No matter what ce it is, there will be these scums!

    I am the Law Enforcer. The one who is tasked to clean up these rotten parts.

    He grabs a wine bottle by the size and scatters it in his palm.

    The broken ss shards were caught by Liu Yi with his hand before being tossed out by him.

    Every single ss shard pierced into those policemen who had fired their gun. It causes them to cry out in pain as they hold their hands, making them strengthless to fire their gun anymore!

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Chen Dahai turned pale from fright. He subconsciously pulls out his handphone and calls his nephew Chen Dahai.

    ¡°Da Hai! Quicklye and save me! I am at Zhanzhen Bar! There is an expert who wants to kill me!¡±

    ¡°What? Who dares to touch my uncle! Wait for me!¡±

    Hearing Chen Dahai¡¯s voiceing from the phone, Liu Yi mutters in his heart. Indeed they are rtives.

    But in the end, there is a need for Dahai to show up; he must handle this matter.

    Liu Yi sighs before pulling over a chair and sits down on it.

    Rosa massages Xiao Hong¡¯s head helping her lessen the pain.

    The remaining policemen in the bar look at each other, not knowing what they should do.

    ¡°Wait for it. Your death date shalle soon!¡±

    Taking advantage of the fact that his nephew is Red Scarf Army¡¯s leader, a member of the Scarlet Cloth Guards, he is fearless. Thus he is waiting to watch Liu Yi being beaten down!

    In less than 10 minutes, the door of the bar was kicked open!

 Chapter 953 - Exposed]

    <h4>Chapter 953? [Exposed]</h4>

    The massive door flies away as several Red Scarf Army members walk in aggressively and surround the bar!

    Following which three Scarlet Cloth Guards walk in, and the leader of them is none other than the surface leader of Red Scarf Army, Chen Dahai.

    Different from the small gang leaders, the current Chen Dahai is carrying a dignified aura, which is something that others are unable to imitate.

    The moment he walks in, numerous people in the building feel like they have to lower their heads.

    ¡°Dahai, you have finallye!¡±

    Seeing Chen Dahai walking in, Chen Debiao bes very emotional.

    ¡°Dahai, Ah Pei was murdered!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Chen Dahai was startled, ¡°Who killed my cousin! And wishes to touch my uncle! Motherfucking hell! I am going to chop you up and feed the fishes!¡±

    The moment he bes angered, everyone present feels their heart tremble.

    At this moment, Liu Yi kicks the marble tabletop, which then tumbles as it flies toward Chen Dahai.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Seeing the iing marble tabletop, Chen Dahai¡¯s eyes brighten up as he stretches out his right hand and grabs hold of the marble tabletop with his hand!

    This dense tabletop was stopped right in front of Chen Daha.

    Seeing this, Chen Debiao bes delighted in his heart.?<i>This nephew of mine is indeed reliable!</i>

    Liu Yi keeps his hands in his pocket as he says with a smile, ¡°Not bad, Dahai. After not meeting for a long time, your skills have improved again.¡±

    Hearing this voice, Chen Dahai got a shock.

    He turns around as his expression undergoes a huge change.

    ¡°B-b-boss!¡±

    With that, Chen Dahai walks over and hugs Liu Yi tightly.

    ¡°Boss, I have finally met you again. Damn it; I really missed you! Two days ago, when you set up a huge operation, I was unable toe back as I was busy overseas! It made me depressed!¡±

    The Scarlet Cloth Guards, as well as Red Scarf Army members by the side, all saluted Liu Yi.

    This scared Chen Debiao badly.?What is this situation?

    Why is my nephew calling that kid boss? Damn it. This is impossible!

    Isn¡¯t the boss of Red Scarf Army Chen Dahai? Could it be other people?

    ¡°Boss. What is going on here?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi here, Chen Dahai knows that today¡¯s matter is not that simple.

    Liu Yi sits back down as he taps the table by the side lightly while narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°Dahai. I have always trusted you, right?¡±

    Chen Dahai nods his head and says, ¡°That¡¯s right. Boss handed over the Red Scarf Army as well as the Redstar Conglomerate to me. I am very thankful for your trust.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then do you still remember our objective?¡±

    Chen Dahai immediately stands straight as he says clearly, ¡°Wildfire illuminates the source, Red Scarf Shall Stand! As long as darkness exists, Red Scarf shall not fall!¡±

    His spirit had been cultivated to perfection. His voice is deep and powerful, resounding repeatedly in the bar, so loud that even the deaf could hear.

    Liu Yi nods his head and says, ¡°Do you still remember that there used to be a police vice bureau chief in North Dragon City?¡±

    ¡°I remember. Wasn¡¯t he Kou Guangping?¡± Chen Dahai nods his head, ¡°I personally killed him. Of course, I remember!¡±

    ¡°Mm. Then you have not forgotten the reason why he died, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Chen Dahai nods his head, ¡°That fellow was corrupt and abused thew. Furthermore, he had raped young girls; thus, his sin cannot be redeemed! Before I killed him, I had cut off his brother to make him unable to be a man in his next life!¡±

    While they are talking, Chen Debiao turned pale from fright as he trembles. Liu Yi can see his uniform bing wet from his cold sweat.

    Liu Yi withdrew his gaze and asked, ¡°Very good. If you meet this kind of person again, then what would you do?¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Not only Chen Dahai, but all of the Red Scarf Army members also shout at the same time!

    The three cries are imposing and murderous, scaring those policemen into trembling.

    Among the policemen under Chen Debiao, not many of them are clean. Hearing the Red Scarf Army shouting ¡®Kill,¡¯ all of their faces turn green.

    Red Scarf Army was a ck society group. Butter on, they had somehow obtained the support of the government.

    Andter on, they be even more impressive. There are rumors that they had obtained the rights of life-and-death! They are allowed to kill corrupt officials!

    This privilege is too big because what are the most powerful people in China?

    It is government officials!

    How scary of a matter it is to possess the right to kill corrupted officials!

    It also means that if Chen Dahai wants to kill them, it is a matter of minutes!

    In China, no matter if it was the gangs or officials, the people whom they are the most unwilling to provoke is the Red Scarf Army.

    What they do not know is that the person who authorized the Red Scarf Army the right to kill corrupted officials was Liu Yi.

    As the Law Enforcer of China, his rights are very big!

    ¡°Very good. Then you deal with this person yourself.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi points at Chen Debiao, ¡°Deal with him, now .¡±

    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±

    Chen Dahai turns around and looks at his uncle as his frown deepens.

    Actually, he more or less guessed it, but he does not dare to believe it.

    ¡°Dahai, I, I am your uncle¡­¡±

    Chen Debiao looks at his nephew, not knowing what he should say as he trembles.

    Chen Dahai became silent as he recalled back his youth when he rode on his uncle¡¯s shoulder, the scene when he strolled around the ce with his uncle.

    Chen Dahai¡¯s father had joined the army when he was young andter on, died in the Vietnam War. He was basically raised by his uncle; thus, his feeling towards his uncle is very deep.

    Since young, he had always shown off to my friends that his uncle was a policeman. Because he felt that his uncle was a hero.

    But now¡­

    Chen Dahai is hesitating.

    Liu Yi did not advise Chen Dahai. Instead, he turns around and asks Rosa, ¡°Rosa, what is Xiao Hong¡¯s job?¡±

    Rosa¡¯s expression is slightly dimmed, ¡°She is in charge of receiving guests in the bar¡­¡±

    ¡°Did she wish to do this?¡±

    ¡°No¡­in the past, Sister Xiao Hong was a university student. She was only moonlighting here selling wer on, I don¡¯t know why, she became addicted to drugs and to earn money to buy the drug, she started to work in this line¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°This Sister Xiao Hong of yours was moonlighting by selling wine. The reason why she became addicted to drugs is that your boss gave her a cigarette that contained drugs. Just like how you have been tricked today as well as the countless girls who were tricked by the boss of this bar.¡±

    ¡°Real..really¡­¡±

    Rosa is indeed startled. She had always thought that her boss was not bad. Usually, he was quite considerate of her. But today, after drinking his wine and fainting, everything that she had known had changed.

    <i>So in private, he did this shady business?</i>

    ¡°Rosa. If it were not for me, you would have long been addicted to drugs.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice carries a bit of heaviness, ¡°Furthermore, it is not only this bar, but the surrounding ones are the same. I don¡¯t know how many girls were forced onto this unreturnable path.¡±

    ¡°They, they are too daring! Bastards! They should be killed!¡±

    Rosa is truly badly angered. Especially when she sees the fainted Sister Xiao Hong, her heart is even more filled with grief and indignation.

    <i>We are only some weak girls. We don¡¯t have other capabilities and only wish toe out and earn a bit of money.</i>

    <i>Even if that is the case, we never wished to sell their bodies!</i>

    <i>Even if we wish to sell our bodies, why would we want to be addicted to drugs!</i>

    <i>That is a slow death! No wonder Sister Xiao Hong¡¯s body would be weaker and weaker!</i>

    ¡°Bastard! Bastard!¡±

    Rosa kicks that fainted bar boss a few times but is unable to resolve her anger.

    ¡°Why would they have such courage!¡±

    ¡°Because someone gave them this kind of courage.¡±

    Liu Yiughs as his eyesnd on Chen Debiao.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Chief Chen?¡±

    ¡°I, I am not familiar with them¡­don¡¯t you nder people!¡±

    Chen Debaio¡¯s face turned pale. Even if he dies, he will not admit to it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wish to admit?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression turned heavy, ¡°Things have gotten to this stage, and you still don¡¯t wish to admit?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying!¡±

    Chen Debiao beseeches Chen Dahai, ¡°Dabai. You must believe in your uncle. Uncle has always been a good policeman! I have never done those corrupted things! As for forcing an honest girl into prostitution and the likes, that is even more impossible! How would it be possible for me to do such things! Dahai, you understand, right?¡±

    ¡°But, I realize that I no longer recognize you.¡±

    Chen Dahai sighs, ¡°Since uncle says that you are wrongly used, I shall wake this fellow up. After questioning, everything will be known.¡±

    With that, he gives a Red Scarf Army member by the side a look.

    That member immediately stretches out his strong arm and lifts the bar boss from the floor and ps him!

    This p is very clear, and that bar boss immediately awakens from the p. His cheek also swells quite a bit.

    ¡°Ah, who, who are you guys!¡±

    When the bar boss realized that a group of unknown people had entered his bar and he was held by his cor in midair by someone, he became very flustered.

    The Red Scarf Army member holding him says three words, ¡°Red Scarf Army.¡±

    The bar boss was instantly frightened.?<i>Mother h¡­why would the Red Scarf Armye here?</i>

    ¡°Did, didn¡¯t Red Scarf Army not collect protection fees¡­¡±

    He nearly cries as he asks, ¡°You cannot do this to me. I am backed by Chef Chen! Do you know who Chief Chen is? He is the uncle of your Boss, Chen Dabai!¡±

    Chen Debiao, who was listening, turned pale as he shouts, ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    He steps forward, wanting to stop that bar boss from continuing to speak.

    While two Red Scarf Army members immediately block Chen Debiao, not letting him go over.

    Although Chen Debiao used to be a valiant policeman when he was young, the quality of a policeman is inferior to a soldier. Especially when Chen Debiao had stuffed himself with food for several years, growing a belly of fat. After bing so fat, the quality of his body is no longer as fit as in the past!

    He is unable to push aside the two Red Scarf Army soldiers in front of him and only feel like they are like iron pirs!

    ¡°You, you are hindering official business!¡±

    Chen Debiao can only shout in fluster and exasperation.

 Chapter 954 - In the end, good and evil will have their desert

    <h4>Chapter 954 [In the end, good and evil will have their desert]</h4>

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    The Red Scarf Army people allugh.

    If ¡®obstructing official business¡¯ is said to other people, it might indeed scare off a number of them.

    But saying it to the Red Scarf Army, it is not effective.

    Red Scarf Army is equivalent to the private army of the government. This privatized army had settled the problem of therge number of soldiers who had to be dmissioned as well as rece the government in preservingw and order in the territory.

    Sometimes it is ineffective for police to step forth while the Red Scarf Army, an underground power, is more useful.

    Especially when dealing with some gangsters, it is useless if police step forth. After being locked up for a few days, theye out and continue to break thew andmit crimes.

    Red Scarf Army has strict rules. If they steal things, a finger will be chopped off. Steal one time, chop of one. Although it is a bit ruthless, it is indeed effective. Some recidivists who cannot endure it had lost a few fingers. Even if they wish to steal, they no longer have the ability. After all, they still need to have a hand, right?

    Robbing? If they get caught by the Red Scarf Army, a leg will be broken. That is why in the future, if he wants to snatch items again, they have to ponder over it before deciding.

    That is why the safety of North Dragon City is very good right now. Seeing the environment of this ce, a lot of overseas businesses start investing in North Dragon City one after another, thus momentarily causing North Dragon City¡¯s economic growth to increase!

    That¡¯s why Red Scarf Army does not care about ¡®Obstructing official business.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath.¡±

    One of the Red Scarf Army members says to Chen Debiao, ¡°If you don¡¯t have a guilty conscience, what is there to be afraid?¡±

    ¡°He, he is telling lies! He wishes to frame me!¡±

    Chen Debiao is extremely anxious and no longer has the imposingness previously.

    ¡°Tell me, honestly.¡±

    Chen Dahai ignores his uncle. He walks in front of the bar boss and pulls out a dagger. With a -dang- he stabs it into the table in front of him.

    On the marble tabletop, the dagger was stabbed in a finger length deep, scaring the bar boss so badly that he nearly shit in his pants. Fucking hell. Too scary. Red Scarf Army is indeed a group of monsters! Whoever dares to provoke them is just asking for trouble!

    ¡°If you dare lie, this dagger stabs into your throat.¡±

    Chen Dahai¡¯s killing intent is scathing, scaring the bar boss into trembling.

    ¡°I, I will not dare¡­¡±

    The bar boss says, ¡°I, I have a USB in my office. Inside it is the recordings of all of my conversations with Chen Debiao¡­¡±

    ¡°Wang Youfa! How dare you!¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Debaio bes anxious and startled. He wishes to raise his hand and shoot this fellow!

    But it is toote. Even if he kills him now, it is useless!

    One of the Red Scarf Army members went in and brought out the USB before sticking it into theputer in the bar.

    Very quickly, a voice that Chen Dahai is familiar with came out from it.

    Every single transaction, every single price tag enters the ears of everyone¡¯s ears.

    Wang You Fa¡¯s voice: ¡°Chief Chen, a miss died from drug overdosed.¡±

    Chen Debiao¡¯s voice: ¡°If she dies from a drug overdose, then she dies. Even if you toss it outside, no one will know.¡±

    Wang You Fa¡¯s voice: ¡°But¡­what if they have investigated me?¡±

    Chen Debiao¡¯s voice: ¡°What are you afraid of? Aren¡¯t I backing you? Who can investigate it? At that time, when we discover the corpse, I will conclude it as a case of suicide by taking drugs. Right now, this society is so messy. It is verymon for a few misses to suicide.¡±

    Wang You Fa¡¯s voice: ¡°Then I shall rely on Chief Chen.¡±

    Chen Debiao¡¯s voice: ¡°Rx. I will not take your monthly present for nothing. I still understand the principle of taking people¡¯s money to help them avoid cmities. But why is this month¡¯s present so much less than the previous months?¡±

    Wang You Fa¡¯s voice: ¡°Several misses were sick this month; thus, the business is not doing very good¡­¡±

    Chen Debiao¡¯s voice: ¡°Do you need me to teach you? Can¡¯t they still receive customers even if they are sick? Isn¡¯t sickly beauties even better? Go and seek out a few more beautiful girls and pull them down! Damn it. I need to make more money to send my precious daughter overseas! I cannot leave her here to be defiled by Chen Pei¡­¡±

    When the people present in the bar hear this conversation, not a single one of them does not have their hairs stand on their end as chillness runs down their back.

    ¡°Scumbag! You bastard!¡±

    Rosa¡¯s eyes turn red as she wishes that she could tear Chen Debiao into pieces!

    He does not see us as humans! So much so that we are even lower than beasts!

    Even beasts would get rest when they fall sick!

    ¡°What else do you have to say?¡±

    Liu Yi sits there as he looks at Chen Debiao coldly.

    ¡°Chen Debiao. Like the saying, ¡®What a person did, the heavens are watching.¡¯ You have done so many shameful deeds, didn¡¯t you think that one day you will receive your retribution?¡±

    ¡°Retribution? What retribution?¡± Chen Debiao suddenlyughs, ¡°Where have I gone wrong? These people are nothing but pitiful bugs! Even if I did not take action on them, sooner orter, they will fall into this path! I am only speeding up the process! This way, they would be happy, and I can earn money! What can you have against it?¡±

    As he speaks, his gazends on Rosa by the side, ¡°All of you shouldn¡¯t hate me. You all should thank me instead! Otherwise, other than a pretty case, what else can you do? It was me! It was me who helped you choose a correct and quick path!¡±

    ¡°Madman!¡±

    Rosa spits at him, wishing that she can eat his flesh and drink his blood!

    This guy is too shameless! How can there be this kind of person in the world!

    Chen Debiao shouts madly, ¡°That is why I am not wrong! I am not wrong!¡±

    Chen Dahai is unable to watch anymore. He roars out, ¡°Enough!¡±

    This voice causes the surrounding furniture to tremble as the sses and wine bottles all scatter.

    This time, Chen Dahai is truly angered.

    The uncle whom I trusted, actually did such a thing!

    He cannot be forgiven!

    But, in the end, he is still my own uncle!

    ¡°Dahai¡­are, are you going to kill Uncle?¡±

    Chen Debaio looks at Chen Dahai as he trembles.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chen Dahai clenches his teeth. He suddenly turns around and pulls out his dagger. He then kneels in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Boss, like the saying, The son shall pay back his father¡¯s debt! I was orphaned in my adolescence, and it was my uncle who raised me! That is why he is like my father! My father hasmitted a mistake, and I beg boss to let him leave! Let me take responsibility for this debt!¡±

    With that, Chen Dahai raises his dagger and stabs between his ribs!

    Liu Yi tosses out a broken ss that sends the dagger in Chen Dahai¡¯s hand flying away.

    He is angered. This Chen Dahai, why can he not think!

    For this kind of matter, how is there meaning in dying for others!

    If Chen Debiao doesn¡¯t die, then how can those girls whom he had harmed receive their justice?

    This fellow is silly!

    ¡°Dahai¡­¡±

    While Chen Debiao is kneeling on the ground, strengthless to move.

    He suddenlyughs bitterly and says, to Chen Dahai, ¡°Dahai. I did not love you for nothing. Help me take good care of Wan¡¯er.¡±

    With that, he points his pistol at his forehead and pulls the trigger.

    With a -bang-, the bullet flies out from his temple and ends the sinful life of this Chief Chen.

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    Even though Chen Dahai is a man, right now, his eyes cannot help but turn red.

    ¡°At least he still had a bit of integrity.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°Bury your uncle properly. Do not let this kind of matter happen again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss¡­¡±

    Chen Dahai nods his head as he bears with his tears.

    Although it is almost equivalent to Liu Yi, forcing his uncle to his death, Chen Dahai does not intend to me Liu Yi.

    Boss is boss. No matter whomitted this kind of mistake in the Red Scarf Army, boss will not tolerate it!

    Heaven does not harbor evil intentions!

    ¡°He understood himself. Perhaps he could lessen his sin slightly.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°I hope that in his next life, he can be a good person.¡±

    ¡°In the future, all of the members in the Red Scarf Army must take note!¡±

    Chen Dahai endures his heartache as he orders the Red Scarf Army people, ¡°All of you manage your own rtives, and you are not allowed to have this reur! Otherwise, they will be simrly punished!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    None of the Red Scarf Army members were not intimidated as they agreed one after the other.

    ¡°Dahai. Bring this girl back and arrange a suitable job in the conglomerate.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Rosa, who is crouching by the side, ¡°Don¡¯t treat her unfairly.¡±

    ¡°Understood, boss.¡±

    ¡°Oh, those girls who were harmed, send all of them to the drug rehabilitation center. After they sessfully kick their drug addiction,pensate all of them with 200k each and let them nourish their body. As for those who died,pensate their families 500k each. This is what I can make up for.¡±

    No matter how much money it is, the life of a person cannot be exchanged.

    ¡°As you order!¡±

    ¡°All of you go back first then. I want to be alone for a while.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, and Chen Dahai immediately leads the Red Scarf Army people and leaves, not forgetting to pick up that fainted bar boss.

    ¡°Brother Little ck¡­¡±

    Rosa holds Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Go back first and rest as well.¡±

    Liu Yi does not have the mood to coax Rosa and can only make her leave first.

    Seeing that Liu Yi¡¯s mood is bad, the obedient girl did not say anything and only nodded her head before leaving.

    Liu Yi sits in the empty bar on his own stone there.

    Although the one who had died is Chen Dahai¡¯s uncle, his mood is nowhere better than Chen Dahai¡¯s.

    He thought that he was able to establish a peaceful North Dragon City, but now he realizes that everything is not like what he had imagined.

    {Big idiot. What are you thinking of now?}

    Little fox Lin Tong flies out andnds on the chair by the side. She sits there and looks at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°Immortal Fox sister¡­am I¡­too naive?¡±

    ¡°What a joke. Why did you want to insult naive, this pure word!¡±

    Lin Tong rolls her eyes, ¡°You cannot be put alongside this word!¡±

    ¡°But¡­why did the Red Scarf Army that I established with great effort turn out like this. Furthermore, the wish to build into an ideal kingdom in the end still became like this. If this ce was really a kingdom, wouldn¡¯t I be a terrible king?¡±

    Recalling Xiao Hong, who had fallen ill from sickness, he cannot help butugh bitterly.

    ¡°What are you talking about. How is that rted to you.¡±

    Lin Tong res at Liu Yi and says, ¡°In this world, how could there exist a ce that ispletely filled with light. As long as there is light, there will be darkness! You can control this city, but can you control the heart of a person?¡±

    ¡°But am I suitable to be the Commander? Am I suitable to be a cultivator?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly dim, ¡°I feel like, the more I do, the worst it bes¡­¡±

    A faint thread of ck qi slowly floats out from Liu Yi¡¯s back.

 Chapter 955 - Ancient Sword Sect

    <h4>Chapter 955 [Ancient Sword Sect]</h4>

    Lin Tong got a huge shock. This cannot go on. Isn¡¯t this a sign of Liu Yi falling into the devil path!

    With Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation, if he became a devil, it would be bad!

    Perhaps he will be the number 1 devil of the six realms!

    This cannot do! No matter what, I must wake him up!

    {Big idiot! Don¡¯t make random guesses! Look at me!}

    Lin Tong shakes Liu Yi¡¯s arm with both hands while Liu Yi¡¯s gaze is still sluggish like he cannot sense anything.

    {Ahhhh! Big idiot! You natural idiot!}

    Lin Tong is almost angered to death. She does not have any other method. Finally, she grabs Liu Yi¡¯s head and kisses him on the lips.

    Their four lips touch each other!

    The two of them kiss like this while Lin Tong subconsciously closes her eyes. As she recalls how deeply she loves him, her kiss bes more passionate.

    In this manner, Liu Yi¡¯s gaze bes clearer. He lightly holds Lin Tong¡¯s waist and goes from passive to taking the initiative and kisses her back deeply.

    Being kissed by Liu Yi in such a domineering manner, it makes it hard for Lin Tong to enjoy.

    Her soul starts shuddering lightly as she panics in her heart.

    I am in the heaven realm. What if Liu Yi cannot endure it and starts having sex with me¡­

    If he realizes that my strength is enough to recreate my real body after the sex¡­that would be bad.

    If that happens, I cannot continue to thicken my face and stay by his side anymore¡­

    Cannot..cannot let that happen¡­

    Lin Tong subconsciously starts to push Liu Yi away.

    But with Liu Yi¡¯s current strength, how is it possible for Lin Tong to push him away so easily.

    After pushing a few times, Liu Yi did not even budge, causing Lin Tong to start panicking slightly.

    {Big idiot¡­cannot¡­}

    She finally starts struggling and moves a hand to block between her and Liu Yi.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s hand kneads her waist, causing Lin Tong to start feeling excited.

    But she still maintains her rationality and will not let this momentary happiness and give up!

    She filled her voice with qi and said to Liu Yi, {Big Idiot¡­.right now we cannot¡­it will harm me¡­}

    Sorry, big idiot. I can only lie to you. Please don¡¯t me me¡­

    ¡°Sorry, Immortal Fox sister¡­.¡±

    Hearing this voice, Liu Yi bes clear-headed. He shakes his head and starts chanting Buddha scriptures, allowing his buddha qi to wash away his unclean thoughts.

    What is wrong with me? Why am I bing less and less rational?

    I nearly harmed Immortal Fox sister! Liu Yi. Impulse is the devil! Lascivious activities can lead to bitter consequences!

    Liu Yi disdains himself firmly before looking at Lin Tong¡¯s charming bare face.

    Lin Tong is indeed very beautiful. With the bloodline of the Heavenly Fox and growing up in the Charm Fox n, Lin Tong, who is proficient in charm techniques, can be imed as the bane of all men.

    How many lifetimes of fortune have I cultivated to obtain Immortal Fox sister¡¯s love?

    Thinking about this, he cannot help but embraces Lin Tong tightly.

    Lin Tong also sticks into his embrace peacefully. This embrace is very warm.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister. Thank you for apanying me¡­¡± said Liu Yi softly.

    If it were not for Lin Tong, I wouldn¡¯t know what I would have turned into.

    {Idiot. What are you saying.}

    Lin Tong replies softly, {Is there a need to say such things between us?}

    ¡°Mm. What you say is right. It is me who is being pretentious.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and holds Lin Tong¡¯s hand.

    {Where are we going to next?}

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Massacre Shrine. We should go back and take a look.¡±

    {Okay!}

    No matter where I go, Lin Tong will always follow me.

    Thinking of this point, Liu Yi became a lot calmer.

    The two of them hold hands as they leave this nightclub and fly into the sky.

    ck Cavalry¡¯s figure walks out from the darkness as she looks at the night sky and says softly, ¡°The next task should start now. Ghost Monk, it is your turn.¡±

    The moment she finishes speaking, the dirt beside her starts moving.

    Following this, a white skeleton bone hand stretches out and starts climbing out from the ground.

    Flesh and blood start appearing on this skeleton before being covered with silver battle clothes.

    Following which, a tall monk whose bald head carries the ringed scars on top appears in front of ck Cavalry.

    His face is covered with a skull mask hiding his face.

    Around his neck is a ne that seems to be infant skulls that are strung together. This makes him look as weird as one can imagine!

    ¡°Hehehe¡­leave it to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you look down on him.¡± ck Cavalry warns, ¡°Nine-tailed Turtle already suffered a big loss to him!¡±

    ¡°Nine-tailed Turtle was too careless.¡±

    Ghost Monk says sinisterly, ¡°Otherwise, how would we be defeated by that person who had not even cultivated his God Race Undying body when we rely on our AI and entitization technology!¡±

    [TL: don¡¯t think entitization this word exist, but anyways, it is basically turning ¡®data?¡¯ into a thing that has material existence like that shield.]

    ¡°That person possesses boundless possibilities.¡±

    ck Cavalry frowns, ¡°If you think like this, perhaps you will end up like Nine-tailed Turtle.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. I shall use my fist to rout the Massacre Shrine! Lord ck Cavalry, just watch on.¡±

    With that, he stomps his feet and immediately sinks into the ground.

    ¡°This impulsive person. He will fail.¡±

    ck Cavalry sighs, ¡°Sky Swordmaster. Help him secretly.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    A white sword lightly instantly stabs through the clouds and flies into the sky.

    ¡°Liu Yi, don¡¯t me me. I only wish to edit fate.¡±

    After saying faintly, ck Cavalry turns into the shadow and disappears.

    ***

    As Lin Tong cannot stay outside for a long time, when they are getting close to Massacre Shrine, Liu Yi lets her return back into his body to continue to nourish her soul.

    Massacre Shrine is the old Raising Immortal Pce Hall, and its location is hidden among an enormous mountain range.

    Other than cultivators, the rest of the people are unable to find this ce.

    Usually, there will be some cultivators who went to Massacre Shrine to visit or worship. But they are some loose cultivators.

    While on his way to Massacre Shrine, Liu Yi noticed a long procession that was standing on their flying swords as they flew towards Massacre Shrine deep in the mountains.

    Liu Yi instantly bes delighted. This group clearlyes from some sect!

    A total of over ten people. It seems like they are also experts as well.

    The one leading the group is an old man with a long beard. He is wearing a gray Taoist robe and standing on top of a Sevenstar Sword while leading a group of disciples behind him.

    Among the disciples are men and women as they follow behind the old man. As they fly, they chat with each other.

    One of the slightly younger women asks, ¡°Dad, why are we going to Massacre Shrine to cause trouble?¡±

    Liu Yi had transformed into a small bird chasing behind them as he secretly listened to their conversation.

    ¡°Hmph, when talking about sword technique, if we the Ancient Sword Sect im to be second, who dares to im to be first?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. And now this Massacre Shrine that has just emerged, what a joke!¡±

    A disciple follows up, ¡°Today we came here to teach them a lesson. And let them know who has the real swordsmanship! An outer pavilion sect dares to proim themself as king. They even call themselves Massacre Shrine, what a joke!¡±

    The girl says with some worries, ¡°But I heard that Massacre Shrine had even defeated the inner pavilion sects¡­¡±

    ¡°Those inner pavilion sects still had not sent out their real experts!¡±

    The old man says a few reasons, ¡°While our Ancient Sword Sect had been established since the Spring and Autumn Period and had existed until today, we are widely known for our swordsmanship! Right now, this small Massacre Shrine dares to be so arrogant! If we seniors do not give them a lesson, they won¡¯t know just how tall the heavens are!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right; we should give them a lesson!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Let them know whose swordsmanship is the number one in the world!¡±

    The disciples start agreeing one after the other, making the old man satisfied as he strokes his beard in delight.

    Hearing her seniors and juniors say so, the young girl became slightly relieved in her heart.

    ¡°Junior sister, rx. Our Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s swordsmanship is number 1.¡±

    A guy who appears to be steady says, ¡°I heard that Liu Yi self-proimed himself as the number one swordsman in the world. At that time, I, Xiao Shiyi, shall let him know how wrong he was!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly has some yful intentions in his heart. Taking advantage that no one is paying attention, he transforms and starts chasing after those Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s Sword Immortals.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, please wait a moment, wait a moment!¡±

    The Ancient Sword Sect people stop the flying sword underneath them and turn around warily and look at Liu Yi.

    That Xiao Shiyi guy immediately form sword seals and points at Liu Yi while shouting, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    That young and beautiful sect head¡¯s daughter also tilts her head to look at Liu Yi curiously.

    Growing up so big, other than her senior and junior brothers from her sect, she had never seen other males. This guy is really strange. Even his clothing is different from ours. Could it be that the cultivators outside all wear such attires? Their Taoist robe is strange¡­but it seems like it looks nicer than mine. But why are senior and junior brothers acting like they have seen a great enemy? Could it be that all the cultivators outside are all bad?

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t misunderstand, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to be afraid as he waves his hands and says, ¡°I am a loose cultivator from the mountains. I don¡¯t have any bad intentions. I only heard that Massacre Shrine is very powerful, that is why I came here to pay my respect!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Ancient Sword Sect people look at Liu Yi, ¡°A loose cultivator from the mountains? Came here to pay respects?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I heard that this Massacre Shrine was very impressive and proimed itself as number one in the world!¡±

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    A female disciple sneers and says, ¡°What does Massacre Shrine count as to call itself the number one in the world? Hmph, in front of my Ancient Sword Sect, they dare to be arrogant?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Today we shall let the cultivators in the world know what is called a real supreme sect!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Let the people of the world know!¡±

    The Ancient Sword Sect people start echoing.

    Even loose cultivators might belong to some small sects; thus, the sect head of Ancient Sword Sect asks, ¡°Which sect do youe from?¡±

    ¡°Gold Mountain Gate!¡±

    Liu Yi casually created a sect. After all, there are as many small sects, as many as an ox¡¯s hair. No one can remember all of them.

    ¡°So it is a disciple from Gold Mountain Gate. Well met.¡±

    The other party cups his hands towards Liu Yi, ¡°Since all of us are heading towards Massacre Shrine, why don¡¯t we travel together!¡±

 Chapter 956 - Sect Storming]

    <h4>Chapter 956 ? [Sect Storming]</h4>

    Liu Yi says in his heart.?<i>That¡¯s great. What I want is this!</i>

    Although he is happy in his heart, he keeps his expression cowardy.

    ¡°Is, is this okay? You all¡­would not do anything to me, right?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s worried appearance, the people from the Ancient Sword Sect cannot help butugh loudly.

    ¡°You are quite timid. Don¡¯t be afraid; our Ancient Sword Sect does not eat people!¡± That female disciple from previously covers her mouth as she giggles, ¡°Ancient Sword Sect is a famous sect. Furthermore, as for you small loose cultivators, what kind of items could you have is worth us taking action against you?¡±

    ¡°That, that is also true¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head thoughtfully. That serious expression of his makes some of the disciplesugh.

    ¡°All right. You shall follow us then.¡±

    The Ancient Sword Sect Sect Head is delighted in his heart. He keeps his head high and chest out as he looks at this flustered loose cultivator.

    <i>I shall establish my sect¡¯s prestige in front of these people and let everyone in the world know that Massacre Shrine is nothing. Our Ancient Sword Sect is the real big sect!</i>

    <i>I have note out for a long time. The people of this world are about to forget my name!</i>

    <i>This is not allowed!</i>

    <i>I, Wang Long, as the sect head of Ancient Sword Sect, must let Ancient Sword Sect be famous and once again establish itself in the cultivation world!</i>

    Thinking about all of these, the sect head Wang Long starts to feel a bit emotional!

    ¡°Follow beside me.¡±

    His daughter is rather sincere. Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s ¡®cowardly¡¯ appearance, she smiles at him and says, ¡°We will not harm you. We are only going to Massacre Shrine together.¡±

    When Xiao Shiyi heard this, he immediately said, ¡°Hey, how can Junior Sister say such things? This time,? we are going to Massacre Shrine to find them for trouble! Otherwise, why would we travel from thousands of miles away? Junior sister. Let me tell you, at this moment; you cannot have a benevolent shoring! Let me tell you. Enemies are not worthy of our sympathy, understand?¡±

    ¡°But senior brother¡­¡±

    Just as the girl wished to say something, she got cut off by Xiao Shiyi, who stretched out his hand, ¡°Junior sister, I know that you are kind-hearted and are unwilling to vie against others. But right now, it is not time to be polite! Master¡¯s grand goal is waiting for us disciples to help him! If you still have not fought and you start to feel sorry for your opponent, how can you seed?¡±

    ¡°But¡­I feel that we have no grievance or animosity towards Massacre Shrine¡­¡±

    That junior sister exins, ¡°As the saying, it is better to squash enmity rather than keep it alive, there is no need for us both sides to reach this deadlock¡­can¡¯t we just talk things out?¡±

    Hearing his own daughter saying this, Wang Long cannot help but sighs, ¡°s, Xin Yi. You are still too young! It is still Shiyi who understands my thoughts!¡±

    ¡°Disciple is willing to render my service to help master!¡±

    Xiao Shiyi hurriedly expressed his loyalty and gained a deeper favorable impression from Wang Long.

    Actually, Wang Long had already decided on this quick-witted disciple as his sessor as the next sect head. Not only that, because he likes Xiao Shiyi a lot, he also ns to marry his daughter to him.

    <i>Although my daughter is very talented, she is too kindhearted. She believes anyone too easily and is unwilling to offend others. In this cultivation world, where the weak are food to the strong, how can one have such thinking?</i>

    That is why Wang Long wishes to rely on Xiao Shiyi and slowly influence his precious daughter.

    ¡°s, you can say whatever you like. After all, I am unable to persuade you.¡±

    Wang Xinyi can only sigh before standing on her flying sword and says to Liu Yi, ¡°Nice to meet you. I am called Wang Xinyi, a small disciple from Ancient Sword Sect. I am very happy to go get to know you.¡±

    With that, she stretches out her hand, politely to Liu Yi.

    <i>This girl is not bad.</i>

    Thought Liu Yi in his heart as he stretches out his hand as well and ns toplete this social etiquette.

    But unexpectedly, before the two of them can shake their hand, Xiao Shiyi by the side bes unhappy.

    He says in his heart, motherfucking hell.?<i>This girl is already mine! Who are you to touch her as you please?</i>

    Thus Xiao Shiyi did not give Liu Yi any face and coughs.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Hearing this cough, Liu Yi and Wang Xinyi can only withdraw their hands at the same time. Especially Wang Xinyi, as she looks at her petty senior brother awkwardly.

    Liu Yi secretly raises his finger in front of his chest and makes a copper coin shape.

    This meaning is very clear, which says that Xiao Shiyi¡¯s tolerance is as big as a copper coin.

    Seeing this, Wang Xinyi is unable to restrain herself andughs out.

    Now Xiao Shiyi has became angered.

    ¡°Xinyi, what are youughing about? What is so funny?¡±

    He thought that Wang Xinyi was jeering about his pettiness.?<i>Damn it. This girl that was decided as mine, can¡¯t I feel jealous?</i>

    <i>This Wang Xinyi, does she not have any score in her heart?</i>

    <i>To joke with another guy in front of me. She does not have any honor and shame!</i>

    <i>Who would want to marry this kind of woman if she was not beautiful and the daughter of the sect head!</i>

    <i>Hmph! After I? be the sect head, I shall cultivate this woman!</i>

    <i>After the Ancient Sword Sect has defeated Massacre Shrine and be the number one sect in the world, along with me bing the sect head, wouldn¡¯t there be countless women who like me?</i>

    <i>Hahaha, that¡¯s right. My future path is bright!</i>

    Thinking about these, Xiao Shiyi bes happy again.

    ¡°In front is the Massacre Shrine.¡±

    As Wang Long speaks, he points far away in front of him.

    Everyone immediately looks over to see among the mountain range far away. A portion? of it is enveloped by fog without any clear reason.

    One of the younger disciples says, ¡°Master, that seems to the formation eye of Massacre Shrine¡¯s illusion barrier.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Xiao Shiyi did not wait for his master Wang Long to speak and says, showing off, ¡°The current sects all like to make some formation eyes for themselves to hide from the sight of mortals. From my point of view, these cultivators are just scared.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, t<i>his brother is rather arrogant!</i>

    Although he is holding the principle of keeping a low profile in his heart, Liu Yi cannot help but mock, ¡°This brother, it is not like that, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh? You, what wise opinion do you have?¡±

    Xiao Shiyi looks at Liu Yi rudely.

    Liu Yi¡¯s temper has always been like this. If people respect him a bit, he will respect him back even more.

    But when he meets pretentious pricks, he will not be polite to them!

    ¡°Although I am a loose cultivator, I still know the rules of the cultivation world.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he points at the dense fog far away and says clearly, ¡°All the sects in the cultivation world, no matter if it is a big sect or a small sect, they all have rules to not be implicated with mortals. That is why the sects build illusion barriers in their surroundings to confuse the mortal¡¯s line of sight, disallowing them to get close to the sect. Doing so is not because they are afraid of mortals but to abide by the principles of cultivators keeping away from worldly affairs. This is the most basic rule of the cultivation world. Could it be that you do not know it?¡±

    This speech causes Xiao Shiyi¡¯s face to turn slightly red!

    He thickens his face and says with a red face, ¡°Of, of course, I know! I am only saying so to test my junior brothers and sisters, that¡¯s all!¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head as he says in his heart.?<i>This fellow has a hard mouth. He knows that he is wrong, but he does not admit to it.</i>

    <i>This kind of person will find it hard to be a capable person, even if his cultivation is stronger.</i>

    <i>The gaze of that sect head Wang Long towards him is like looking at his own son. It looks like this sect head will be disappointed in the future.</i>

    ¡°Shiyi. Don¡¯t say so much. Let us prepare to disperse the illusion barrier. After that, let¡¯s give Massacre Shrine a huge surprise.¡±

    ¡°Understood, master. Watch us!¡±

    With that, Xiao Shiyi takes the lead and descends from his flying sword. He then floats in midair and raises that sword.

    ¡°Junior brothers and sisters of Ancient Sword Sect, today it is time for our sect to shine!¡±

    With that, he swings out his immortal sword, allowing it to fly above his head.

    The other disciples also copy along as they brandish their own immortal swords!

    These immortal swords instantly shoot out sharp qi downwards like machine guns.

    This is the first time Liu Yi has seen such a sword technique!

    But it appears to be a technique that uses their immortal sword to urge along with their sword qi, which is rather mystical.

    These immortal swords surrounding the enormous mountain range as they wander all over the ce.

    The sword qi instantly falls densely like rain, hiding the sky and covering the earth.

    While the very small illusion barrier is unable to block this kind of powerful attack.

    Very quickly, the illusion barrier was broken as the huge Massacre Shrine reveals itself in front of everyone.

    Whates into view first is a very tall Massacre God Pagoda which is almost a kilometer tall!

    Seeing this pagoda, the people from Ancient Sword Sect cannot help but exim.

    This pagoda is too majestic and extremely spectacr!

    Clearly, they are very far away from the pagoda, but they still feel a surge of imposingness assaulting their senses!

    ¡°What an impressive tower¡­so this is Massacre Shrine?¡±

    When the disciples of the Ancient Sword Sect see this, some of them cannot help but feel cowardly.

    This Massacre God Pagoda is not ordinary. It carries a scary aura, which causes the crowd to feel nervous.

    <i>This Massacre Shrine¡­seems to exceed what we had thought!</i>

    While an enormous person slightly stands up, holding arge sword in her hand and shouts loudly, ¡°Who dares to break into my Massacre Shrine! Report your name!¡±

    This shout is really loud and scares the people of the Ancient Sword Sect.

    ¡°Sword Qi transforming into Form!¡±

    Wang Long takes a startled gasp himself, ¡°There is this kind of technique! It looks like this Massacre Shrine has some ability!¡±

    The one standing up is none other than a girl. That convenient senior sister of Liu Yi, Chen Keqing.

    After Liu Yi left, Massacre Shrine was jointly managed by Chen Keqing and Poison Jasmine together.

    From the looks of it, Chen Keqing has be a bit more dignified.

    ¡°Although you have some ability, I shall let you know who is the real number one in the world!¡±

    Wang Long uses his deepest voice and shouts, ¡°Ancient Sword Sect is here to pay respect to the Massacre Shrine! Let us test how sharp your sect¡¯s sword qi is!¡±

 Chapter 957 - [Granny Liu visits the Grand View gardens]

    <h4>Chapter 957 ? [Granny Liu visits the Grand View gardens]</h4>

    When Wang Long finished, the disciples of the Ancient Sword Sect step forward as they control their own immortal swords like they are unwilling to be outdone.

    While Chen Keqing¡¯s expression did not change when facing so many immortal swords that are filled with sword qi. Instead, she smiles and says, ¡°Since you are a guest, there is no need for everyone to be so ferocious. Since you came to my Massacre Shrine, then you are our guests. Why don¡¯t youe in to sample some tea? If you have anything to say, you can slowly say. If you have anyints, you can report it.¡±

    Liu Yi mutters in his heart;<i>?senior sister is indeed tempered out from Massacre Shrine. Her way of speaking is bing more and more refined. Not bad, this way is better. It disys the demeanor of my great sect.</i>

    Indeed when Chen Keqing puts it like this, a lot of the disciples from the Ancient Sword Sect feel that they are a bit unreasonable.

    The moment they arrive, they start using their weapons while the other party wees them with a smiling face.

    It feels like¡­the disparity is very big!

    Seeing the situation is not beneficial to them, Xiao Shiyi asks his sect head Wang Long quietly, ¡°Master¡­what should we do?¡±

    Before Wang Long can speak, his precious daughter Wang Yinxi can no longer take it and says, ¡°Since the other party treats us with due respect, naturally we should respond in kind. How can we still shout that we want to fight or kill them when they are being kind to us. Could it be that our Sect members are barbarians?¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister. Why is your thinking so pure!¡±

    Xiao Shiyi sighs loudly like he is feeling rueful of why Wang Xinyi is so silly.

    ¡°This can very likely be a trap from Massacre Shrine, who are just waiting for us to bite the bait.¡±

    ¡°What? Could it be that senior brother is afraid of being embarrassed?¡±

    Wang Yinxi thinks rapidly and says with a smile, ¡°Looks like senior brother is quite fearful of Massacre Shrine. It looks like when you say that you were not afraid earlier, it was all fake!¡±

    ¡°Says who!¡±

    Hearing his junior sister saying so, Xiao Shiyi bes unhappy.

    What do you mean, afraid! When have I been afraid!

    ¡°Xinyi, don¡¯t make things hard for your senior brother.¡±

    Wang Long finally cannot listen on and says, ¡°He is just worrying that this is a scheme from Massacre Shrine. What if they are purposefully being friendly to us, waiting for us to lower our vignce beforeunching an attack. Thus, we should be careful.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this Sect Head from the Ancient Sword Sect gauges the heart of a gentleman with his own mean measure.

    <i>No wonder this sect is not famous.</i>

    <i>As a sect head, how can one not have a modest and open-minded heart?</i>

    <i>This brother¡¯s heart is as small as the eye of a needle. No wonder he would find Xiao Shiyi to his taste.</i>

    <i>Only the same kind would walk together!</i>

    ¡°There is no need for everyone to worry. My Massacre Shrine has countless heroes here. We will not entrap anyone.¡±

    Chen Keqing seems to see through the thoughts of the people from the Ancient Sword Sect. She promptly smiles and says, ¡°If we were to do so, wouldn¡¯t we be ridiculed by the heroes of the world?¡±

    ¡°What she said has some justification.¡±

    Wang Long nods his head, ¡°Okay, my Ancient Sword Sect shall meet your Massacre Shrine Sect and see what ability you have to dere yourself as the number one in the world!¡±

    With that, he waves his hand and leads the rest of the Ancient Sword Sect people to lower their flying swords andnd in Massacre Shrine.

    ¡°Wow¡­there are so many people here¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­it is different from Ancient Sword Sect¡­so bustling¡­¡±

    When the disciples from the Ancient Sword Sect enter Massacre Shrine, they be like Granny Liu visiting the Grand View gardens.

    [TL: it means a simple person being overwhelmed by new experiences and luxurious surroundings.]

    Massacre Shrine¡¯s scale is a lotrger than Raising Immortal Pce Hall. Especially by Massacre God Pagoda, sects from all ces have stationed their envoys there, which increases the liveliness of the Massacre Shrine.

    Looking at the disciples that are walking to and fro, Wang Xinyi cannot help, but praise, ¡°Just how many people does this Massacre Shrine have¡­it feels like there are people all over the ce. Did they ept so many disciples? Isn¡¯t it said that this sect has just been established?¡±

    Liu Yiughs and says, ¡°That is indeed the case but what Fairy Wang does not know is that Massacre Shrine is not an ordinary sect. Other than the disciples from Massacre Shrine, the envoys of major and minor sects around the world are also stationed here.¡±

    ¡°What are you joking about!¡±

    Xiao Shiyi immediately shouts, ¡°The affairs within every sect are ssified as secrets. How would they let people from other sectse in and be ced in a certain position!¡±

    From certain points of view, what Xiao Shiyi said is indeed right.

    <i>There are a lot of things in the sect that cannot be known by outsiders. Usually, the sects are afraid that other sects would send spies in while Massacre Shrine actually opens its door and wees them! What is this situation? It looks like the people from Massacre Shrine are morons!</i>

    <i>How could this kind of sect be number one in the world? I do not understand!</i>

    Liu Yi can see through Xiao Shiyi¡¯s thoughts. Massacre Shrine did not only rely on strength to be the world number one. It also relies on bearing.

    If one does not have this bit of tolerance, how can one be able to sit in this position?

    While they are having all kinds of thoughts on their mind, the disciples from Massacre Shrine jaw dropped when they see Liu Yi, who is mingling among the people from the Ancient Sword Sect.

    When some of the disciples wanted to salute Liu Yi, they were stopped by him with a voice transmission.

    <i>What a joke. I joined them to watch a show. If I got exposed by these disciples, what show would I watch anymore?</i>

    <i>Furthermore, I also wish to see how Chen Keqing and the rest handle the sects who came here to challenge us in the past when I am not around.</i>

    Just like saying a tall tree attracts the wind, since Massacre Shrine is currently so famous, it is unavoidable that there will be people who will get jealous.

    Sects like the Ancient Sword Sect, who came here for sect stomping, is perhaps not the first one.

    Shooting the bird that pokes out its head, these people wish to defeat Massacre Shrine and reach heaven in a single bound.

    Which they think is easy, but how would they know just how much suffering Liu Yi experienced, just how many enemies had he defeated to bring Massacre Shrine to this day?

    Massacre Shrine¡¯s fame is fought out with real swords, real spears! From the outer pavilion sects to the inner pavilion sects, Liu Yi has fought all of them!

    A disciple from Massacre Shrine leads the way for the Ancient Sword Sect people and leads them to the hall Massacre Shrine uses to wee guests.

    On the way, all kinds of sights, all kinds of social rtionships as well as Massacre Shrine¡¯s disciples who are practicing sword techniques truly open the eyes of the people from the Ancient Sword Sect.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the interior of Massacre Shrine was constructed so extravagantly.¡±

    As Wang Long walks, he mutters, ¡°Giving Massacre Shrine this kind of fengshui treasurend is a waste. Why don¡¯t I snatch this ce after defeating them as my own cultivationnd? Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?¡±

    Wang Long¡¯s thoughts are great, but he did not know that this thought nearly attracted a cmity that will im his life!

    ¡°Everyone this way, please.¡±

    The disciple from Massacre Shrine is rather polite as he leads them to a ratherrge guest hall.

    A statue of a man is erected in the hall. He is wearing ck armor and a ck helmet. He is holding a sword in his left hand while holding a spear in his right.

    Seeing this, Wang Long feels strange and asks, ¡°Which immortal is consecrated here? Could it be a battle god from the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, toast has guessed wrongly.¡±

    Massacre Shrine discipleughs, ¡°Our Massacre Shrine does not consecrate any immortals or gods. We only consecrate our sect head! This one is the image of god of our sect head!¡±

    ¡°Sect head can also establish an image of God?¡±

    Xiao Shiyi instantlyughs loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh, okay?¡±

    The moment he said it, all of the disciples in the hall instantly glower at him.

    ¡°Senior brother, please watch yourself when speaking.¡±

    Wang Xinyi frowns as she looks at her senior brother, ¡°This is other people¡¯s home. How can you say such things.¡±

    Liu Yi also feels the same way. This is my sect. Talking bad about me, in my own sect. Isn¡¯t it just seeking trouble?

    ¡°That was originally the case.¡±

    Xiao Shiyi says unconvinced, ¡°He is a sect head. How is he qualified to possess an image of god! Even my master, who was a sect head of virtue and prestige, did not talk about creating an image of god! How can he possess the ability!¡±

    ¡°My Massacre Shrine sect head is undefeated throughout the world and even shoulders the task of resisting Qin Imperial Pce to save the six realms!¡±

    Although he is facing a sect head, that young disciple did not even yield as he says loudly, ¡°A person who is so powerful and has great merit, if we do not erect an image of God, then who should we erect for?¡±

    ¡°This¡­this¡­¡±

    For a while, Xiao Shiyi does not know what to say.

    <i>This person is quite impressive when speaking!</i>

    ¡°Sorry. My senior brother did not mean it intentionally. Please don¡¯t me him.¡±

    Wang Xinyi is afraid that the scene would be bad; thus, she steps forward to smooth things over.

    Wang Long is unhappy as he feels that the vigor of Massacre Shrine had far pushed them down.

    <i>This cannot go on! We must turn it around!</i>

    ¡°I am the sect head of the Ancient Sword Sect, Wang Long! With me here, you send a few disciple rank people to receive me?!¡±

    His tone is very bad, making the few disciples from Massacre Shrine look at each other, not knowing what they should do.

    At this moment, a female figure walks in.

    Before she even enters, her fragrance enters first while her voice floats in with her fragrance.

    ¡°Ancient Sword Sect sect head. Excuse me for not going out to meet you. I hope that you do not me me.¡±

    Wang Long and the rest of the Ancient Sword Sect disciples look over to the voice and immediately cannot help but stare nkly.

    Only to see a great living beauty walking in. When she walks in, her fragrance that was brought in pervades the nose of everyone, making the Ancient Sword Sect men be infatuated while the women feel jealous.

    <i>This woman, isn¡¯t she that woman who used sword qi earlier?</i>

    When that woman enters, she subconsciously pauses when she sees Liu Yi standing among the crowd.

    <i>This fellow, why is he over there!</i>

 Chapter 958 - Who is number one]

    <h4>Chapter 958 ? [Who is number one]</h4>

    <i>Liu Yi, after establishing the Massacre Shrine, how many days has he stayed here?</i>

    <i>Even by using my fingers, I can count the number of days he stayed!</i>

    <i>How can he be considered as a sect head like this! He is too irresponsible!</i>

    <i>When we finally meet again after a long time, he is actually mingling into other people¡¯s sect, leaving behind me and Poison Jasmine to do the demanding work!</i>

    <i>This Ancient Sword Sect is also here to challenge our Massacre Shrine! Hmph!</i>

    The more Chen Keqing thinks, the angrier she gets. Her originally warm and smiling face was withdrawn as she swung her sleeve and said, ¡°This one is the Law Protector Elder of Massacre Shrine; Nice to meet you, Sect Head Wang.¡±

    ¡°Law Protector Elder?¡±

    Wang Long frowns as he mulls over it in his heart.

    <i>How could such a youngss be the Law Protector Elder of a huge sect?</i>

    <i>Could it be that they found a disciple to fool me?</i>

    <i>This damn Massacre Shrine. To look down on me. They cannot be forgiven!</i>

    The old man is so mad that he is trembling. He clenches his teeth as he says, ¡°You punyss, to dare deceive me! I, as the sect head of Ancient Sword Sect, actually don¡¯t even have the right to see the sect head of Massacre Shrine? Such a big Massacre Shrine sent you to receive my Ancient Sword Sect? Are you looking down on my Ancient Sword Sect?¡±

    As Wang Long speaks, he pulls out his Sevenstar Sword!

    The disciples behind him follow suit as well. All of them pull out their own immortal swords as they stare at Chen Keqing murderously.

    When the disciples from Massacre Shrine see this.?<i>You dare pull out your weapons?</i>

    <i>Big brother is everywhere when there are too many turtles in the pond!</i>

    <i>We did not seek trouble for you, and you ride up our head and shit all over the ce?</i>

    The disciples from Massacre Shrine also did not hesitate as they ced their hands together and erupt out with intense sword qi!

    Sword Qi Taking Form! An enormous figure floats up behind each of the disciples holding swords while confronting the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s disciples like tigers eyeing their prey!

    The disciples from Massacre Shrine think in their heart,?<i>Spring wind blows as war drums beat. Who is afraid of who in this world?</i>

    <i>If you guys dare to draw your swords, we dare to chop you!</i>

    <i>A group of puny people dares to treat us as a dish?!</i>

    ¡°This, what should we do¡­¡±

    Wang Xinyi is anxious as they did not expect that these people would immediately pull out their swords the moment they meet like they are going to start a fight at any moment!

    <i>Dad, as well as senior brothers, are really¡­why are they so violent. Can¡¯t they talk things through?</i>

    ¡°Looks like this noble sect specially came here today to pick a quarrel with us, right?¡±

    Chen Keqing crosses her arms. She is neither afraid, nor did she set up any technique as she smiles.

    Although her smile did not carry any feeling, it still caused a few of the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s male disciples to be mesmerized.

    <i>This Massacre Shrine¡¯s disciple is very pretty. Junior sister seems to be inferiorpared to her!</i>

    ¡°What you said is both right and wrong.¡±

    Wang Longughs, ¡°I came here today is to establish the fame of my Ancient Sword Sect as well as to let the cultivators in the world know that your Massacre Shrine is nothing and has an undeserved reputation. Liu Yi is too arrogant and conceited. To establish himself as a senior. Today I came to tell him that there is always someone better!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts softly and says in his heart,?<i>who knows who is the arrogant and conceited one.</i>

    <i>It looks like this old Taoist will only give up after creating havoc in my Massacre Shrine!</i>

    <i>Might as well. I shall let you see if my Massacre Shrine¡¯s sword is sharp enough!</i>

    After deciding in his heart, Liu Yi crosses his arms as he stands by the side, waiting to watch a free good show!

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Chen Keqing was unhappy with the words of this old man. She snorts and says, ¡°Sect Head Wang, because you are older, I gave you some respect. But one must conduct oneself with some propriety. If you continue to take advantage of your seniority and prester endlessly, then do not me me for not giving face.

    ¡°How dare you rebuke when our Sect Head is speaking!¡±

    To bootlick Wang Long, as well as to show off in front of Chen Keqing, a disciple steps forward and shouts to attempt to scare Chen Keqing.

    But Chen Keqing¡¯s expression did not change, and only smiles faintly.

    ¡°You are too arrogant! Master, let me help you teach her a lesson!¡±

    With that, ignoring whether Wang Long consented or not, he had already leaped over with his sword.

    Strong sword qi gathers on his sword, which he tosses at Chen Keqing.

    This sword qi takes the form of a gale and blows at Chen Keqing. It is like the sharp sword qi is going to rip her apart!

    Chen Keqing did not dodge as she stood in the storm.

    Luckily the support of this guest hall is tall enough. Otherwise, this storm will definitely damage the room.

    ¡°Through Heaven Sword Technique!¡±

    Chen Keqing pulls out her sword and waves it.

    A figure transformed from sword qi stands behind her. It is over three meters tall, holds an enormous sword, and sweeps out on the spot.

    That sword qi storm was broken by the sword, not leaving behind any vortex.

    ¡°How, how is this possible¡­¡±

    That Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s disciple is shocked as he did not expect that the move that he was proud of was so easily broken!

    <i>I practiced this move bitterly for many years. How could it be ineffective against a girl who looks strengthless?</i>

    ¡°Ancient Sword Sect is only merely so-so.¡±

    Chen Keqing withdraws her sword qi figure and says faintly, ¡°If you only have this bit of strength, I advise you to not provoke my Massacre Shrine. Otherwise, the result will not be good.¡±

    ¡°Your? tone is rather big!¡± Wang Long berates, ¡°Did you think that my Ancient Sword Sect has no one else?¡±

    ¡°If your talking about your tone, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m iparable to your sect.¡±

    Chen Keqing says truthfully, ¡°Your strength is nothing much, but your tone is big. Your arrogance is even bigger! Ever since you entered, we have given in time after time! Your sect destroyed my barrier, insulted my sect head, and ndered my sect. From what I see, it is not us bullying your Ancient Sword Sect, but your Ancient Sword Sect thinks that our Massacre Shrine has no one.¡±

    With that, she waved her hand.

    The entire guest hall was lifted by Chen Keqing¡¯s enormous figure that was transformed from sword qi and raised into the sky!

    The people of Ancient Sword Sect were revealed under broad daylight.

    ¡°Since you are not a guest, then this hall does not wee you!¡±

    Holding the hall, Chen Keqing says coldly, ¡°Towards the enemy, our Massacre Shrine has our own method of treating them!¡±

    With that, she lets out a whistle.

    This whistle immediately spreads out and soon resounds through the sky of the Massacre Shrine!

    Very quickly, a red firework exploded above the head of everyone!

    This is the warning signal of Raising Immortal Pce Hall, which represents that there is the existence of an enemy here. Almost at the same instant, enormous figures fly up into the sky!

    These figures are all the disciples of Massacre Shrine who use their sword qi to form this enormous person. Massacre Shrine has a lot of disciples, and in a blink of an eye, the people of the Ancient Sword Sect realized that surrounding them are enormous disciples who are ring at them with hostility while holding a sword.

    Massacre Shrine has over hundreds of disciples. With them surrounding the Ancient Sword Sect, it is truly scary.

    The disciples from Ancient Sword Sect be nervous.

    <i>This battle array¡­seems to be too big¡­ It is like they are going to send out armed forces to suppress us!</i>

    Xiao Shiyi himself also starts to feel a bit restless.?<i>Thisdy¡­seems to be very aggressive¡­will our Ancient Sword Sect be fine?</i>

    ¡°Hmph! A group of small fry!¡±

    While Wang Longughs like he does not care.

    He pulls out his seven-star sword and steps out bizarrely before waving out his hand.

    ¡°Seven Stars in the sky!¡±

    The sky is originally clear and instantly fluctuates into pitch-ck like the deep night!

    There are only seven stars in the night sky. They are very clear, likemps!

    Liu Yi senses that the seven stars in the sky are formed entirely from sword qi! Every single star contains might. If the seven stars descend together at the same time, perhaps the entire Massacre Shrine will be obliterated.

    <i>Although that old man shows not respect to everyone, his strength is not bad.</i>

    <i>This move of his reveals strength that is not weaker than Heaven realm!</i>

    <i>He is also a famous old senior, I guess. It is a pity that he is too egotistical, thus making it hard for him to be a capable person.</i>

    ¡°As long as I take action, this entire Massacre Shrine shall be history!¡±

    Wang Longughs, ¡°You can forget about using human wave tactics!¡±

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    Wang Xinyi is very upset.<i>?Why did it still develop in this manner? Can¡¯t everyone talk with each other?</i>

    <i>Could it be that in the cultivation world, one must strive to be the number one? What is the significance of striving for number one?</i>

    Chen Keqing did not panic. Instead, she asks, ¡°Then what do you wish to do?¡±

    In the surrounding gathered the envoys from the rest of the sects who ran over excitedly to watch the show!

    Although they are all of the same alliance, they still like to watch the liveliness of the Massacre Shrine. After all, this world number one that Massacre Shrine is holding is very eye-catching. If they can be pulled down by other people, then that will be an amusing event!

    After all, watching a show is not against thew!

    ¡°Very simple. Today in front of the cultivators of the world, I, the Ancient Sword Sect sect head Wang Long only wish to prove a matter!¡±

    As Wang Long speaks, he raises his seven-star sword as his voice raises by an octave.

    ¡°Today, the Ancient Sword Sect shall have an elimination team fight against Massacre Shrine! If my Ancient Sword Sect loses, we shall kowtow and plead guilty today and admit that the position of your Massacre Shrine! But if your Massacre Shrine loses, hahaha¡­¡±

    Chen Keqing asks, ¡°Then what will happen if we lose?¡±

    The old manughs, ¡°If you lose, then it¡¯s very simple. The position of number one will belongs to us, Ancient Sword Sect! And this enormous Massacre Shrine shall be ours!¡±

    The cultivation world is a ce where the weak are food to the strong. Although what Wang Long says is too much, no one criticizes him.

    Without ability, Massacre Shrine indeed can only scram out of this ce.

    In this ce, whose fist is the biggest, is the boss!

    Those without power can only be trampled by others!

    Chen Keqing did not even look at Liu Yi and replied, ¡°Okay. Then we will do it like this!¡±

 Chapter 959 - Vile character flourishes

    <h4>Chapter 959 [Vile character flourishes]</h4>

    Because she is angry at Liu Yi, Chen Keqing did not obtain his permission and immediately agreed to what Wang Long said.

    Wang Long bes delighted as he says in his heart, indeed a female. Just by provoking her, she bit the bait!

    I have cultivated for over a thousand years as well as possess the seven-star sword in my hand. How can she be my opponent?

    Wang Long is secretly delighted in his heart.For all things to be fulfilled, all we need is an east wind!

    ¡°Okay, then. Let us be a bit fair to prevent people from saying that it is a tournament fight after we won.¡±

    [TL: err kind of lost on what terms to use but let¡¯s use the judo tournament fight rules]

    Chen Keqing says, ¡°Both sides shall choose three people. If the three people from either side were defeated, then that side shall be considered as the loser. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Good, very fair!¡±

    Wang Long is even happier now. How did thisss¡¯s brain grow to be so stupid!

    It looks like Massacre Shrine is destined to be defeated!

    Although the surrounding Massacre Shrine disciples look to be very ferocious, and their sword qi is rather scary, in reality, their strength cannot make it and must be very weak.

    Me and Shiyi, the two of us, can defeat all of them!

    This Chen Keqing seems to be only a little bit stronger than Shiyi. But it is useless. I can easily defeat her!

    Ancient Sword Sect. Today, this name shall resound throughout the cultivation world!

    Wang Long points at his daughter, ¡°Okay then. Xinyi, you shall start the first fight!¡±

    Although Wang Xinyi is not that old, her talent is very high. If it were not because she did not focus on cultivation, her cultivation would have long exceeded mine!

    s. How nice would it be if she would focus on cultivating? If only she had a man¡¯s body, that would be even better!

    But the gods do not have eyes and gave her a woman¡¯s body!

    But this is my Ancient Sword Sect! Let me use this opportunity to train my precious daughter. I shall let her know what the cultivation world is, that the weak are food to the strong!

    When Wang Xinyi hears her father saying her name, she trembles.

    Of so many people, why did he choose me¡­I do not have anypetitive heart! Why does father not understand me¡­

    ¡°Xinyi, hurry up. Don¡¯t make the Massacre Shrine wait too long and me us for not having etiquette!¡±

    With that, he uses his gaze to urge his own daughter.

    Wang Xinyi¡¯s inner heart is in a mess. She is helpless and can only carry her immortal sword and walks out from the group of people and stands in front of Chen Keqing.

    Chen Keqing controls her enormous incarnation and ces the guest hall to the side.

    This way, the grounds be emptier, enough for fighting.

    Seeing this scene, Liu Yi cannot help but think darkly in his heart. Like the old saying, Confucianism uses literature to distortws while chivalry uses martial arts to breakws.

    This group of cultivators must have eaten the leopard¡¯s courage and are bored. To run out to challenge and fight other people. This Wang Long, instead of staying in his own sect properly, he must lead his daughter to go about challenging people. Is he not afraid of meeting someone stronger than him who will snatch away his daughter to be their woman?

    Talking about this, Wang Xinyi is rather pretty and is kind-hearted. Is this girl really that Wang Long¡¯s daughter?

    Could it be that Wang Long¡¯s wife gave him a green hat to wear?

    Amitabha¡­this thought of mine is too evil. Uneptable, uneptable.

    At this moment, Wang Long is secretly delighted in his heart. I shall let my daughter perform well and startle the heroes of the world and let them know just what a genius looks like!

    Wang Xinyi takes another two steps forward.

    She pulls out her sword from its scabbard and frowns slightly like she is preparing to fight a war.

    The people from the Ancient Sword Sect start to be delighted. With her talent, Wang Xinyi might not lose this round!

    At that time, the Ancient Sword Sect will be famous!

    At this moment, Wang Xinyi suddenly stabs her sword into the ground and cups her hands towards Chen Keqing, who is prepared and says, ¡°I admit defeat for this round.¡±

    What?

    The moment she said it, it scared several people.

    Wang Long is so mad that his nose was askew. He wishes that he can go up and give his disappointing daughter a p.

    Wang Long steel his face with an ashenplexion but did not say anything. While Xiao Shiyi leaps up and says, ¡°Junior sister, what are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Are you for real! Why did you admit defeat? Do you know that you havepletely thrown our face!¡±

    Wang Xinyi does not give in and says her thoughts, ¡°Only by respecting others would others give you face. Why must wepete to see who is better? Could it be that those days of standing aloof from worldly affairs and drinking wine while performing sword-dance are no good?¡±

    ¡°Enough. Xinyi. If you do not wish topete, then go to the side!¡±

    In the end, she is his daughter. Although Wang Long is angry, he does not wish to scold her in front of the crowd.

    ¡°We lost this round. Shiyi, you go.¡±

    Xinyi has thrown away our face. We must make another disciple from the sect snatch it back!

    This task shall be given to Xiao Shiyi.

    ¡°Leave it to me master!¡±

    Xiao Shiyi nods his head before walking out with an evil grin.

    ¡°Chen Keqing? Today it is likely that you are going to be defeated in my hands. Thus, remember my name. I am called, Xiao¡­.¡±

    Without waiting for Xiao Shiyi to finish, Chen Keqing waves her hand and cut off his words, ¡°What you wish to call yourself is your own business. If you want to fight, then fight. Don¡¯t say so much nonsense!¡±

    With that, an enormous sword figure flies out from behind her. Holding its enormous sword, it chops down at Xiao Shiyi.

    Xiao Shiyiughs as he leaps into the sky.

    The long sword was held in his head, and lifted his sword tip!

    Instantly an enormous tiger form from sword qi flies out and bites down on the enormous person¡¯s arm, making it retreat as it shakes its arm.

    Liu Yi suddenly understood in his heart. So this Ancient Sword Sect sword technique is also the same, making the sword qi form shapes.

    No wonder when Wang Long sees Chen Keqing¡¯s technique back then, he was so surprised.

    Especially when Through Heaven Sword Technique that forms the incarnation with sword qi isparatively simple, but its might is very formidable.

    While Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s sword qi has endless transformation making it hard to determine the attacking pattern!

    Especially this attack, it was very sharp, which broke Chen Keqing¡¯s attack.

    Although Chen Keqing is slightly astonished, she did not reveal it. After all, she has been the managing sect head for so long and had met several people who are sect stomping. There are countless varieties of techniques in the cultivator¡¯s world, not to mention there are all kinds of techniques. Naturally, there will be one that is simr to Through Heaven Sword Technique.

    But wanting to defeat me like this is still impossible.

    Just as Chen Keqing has apse of attention, it was seized by Xiao Shiyi.

    He immediately waves his sword, and several figures fly out.

    These figures look the same as Xiao Shiyi. They are all avatars formed from his sword qi.

    Every single avatar is holding a sword as they surround Chen Keqing and start attacking.

    This Xiao Shiyi is very crafty. He did not continue to attack the enormous incarnation. Instead, he directly attacked Chen Keqing.

    Chen Keqing had panicked for a moment. But she quickly calms down and raises her sword and casts a technique into the sky.

    The sword of the enormous figure instantly descends in front of her and stabs into the ground.

    This sword is like an enormous wooden door blocking the far away attack from the avatar.

    When the avatar crashes into the sword, it immediately explodes into a storm of sword qi that distorts unceasingly.

    ¡°What a remarkable move.¡±

    A few of the disciples from Massacre Shrine nod their heads and praise, ¡°If he was not that arrogant, he is indeed a decent youth talent.¡±

    ¡°Watch my move!¡±

    Hearing themandment of the people, Xiao Shiyi is delighted in his heart.

    But this girl in front of me seems to be quite thorny¡­

    What should I do to defeat her!

    Xiao Shiyi¡¯s cleverness starts rising as he starts thinking of a method to defeat Chen Keqing.

    Chen Keqing¡¯s strength seems to be simr to mine. We are around the peak of 13 starjades.

    Her attack pattern is very simple. I will have the opportunity to make use of it.

    Thinking about this, Xiao Shiyi suddenly has a brilliant thought!

    He suddenly tosses out his sword and starts urging the sword qi transformation.

    Very quickly, that sword transformed into a white dragon. This dragon swims in the sky before coiling around the enormous incarnation.

    Not only its body, but even its four limbs and sword were also all fixed in ce.

    ¡°This sword qi transformation is powerful.¡±

    ¡°Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s name is not in vain!¡±

    The rest of the disciples from other sects start discussing it.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Chen Keqing is angered and hurriedly controls her incarnation to break through the restraint.

    At this moment, Xiao Shiyi suddenly appears behind her and attacks her artery with his palm ruthlessly.

    With this, Chen Keqing fainted and will not wake up for a while!

    The surrounding bes slightly quiet. After all, this is the Law Protector Elder of Massacre Shrine. Being so easily defeated by Ancient Sword Sect people is not logical!

    ¡°Hahaha, senior sister, did you see this? I won, I won!¡±

    The most delighted is Xiao Shiyi as he starts waving his hands happily.

    Liu Yi frowns. Why has Poison Jasmine not appeared?

    Could it be that she went out to the wildness to y? Or is she in seclusion thus does not know what is happening outside?

    He is unable to guess the reason. Thus, he is anxious.

    ¡°Looks like it is one to one. We are now in a draw.¡±

    Wang Long is very delighted as he strokes his beard with a hand while making an ASL sign for U. Those who do not know would have thought that this old man is cosying period times and is preparing to take photographs with other people.

    Xiao Shiyi shouts arrogantly, ¡°It should be time for the next match, right? Could it be that Massacre Shrine has no one else? Hahaha, with only this strength, you have the cheek to establishing a sect? Master, from what I see, why don¡¯t we rout them all and seize this ce!¡±

 Chapter 960 - Defend our honor

    <h4>Chapter 960 [Defend our honor]</h4>

    Chen Keqing¡¯s strength is very ordinary. But she has always been the eldest senior sister in Raising Immortal Pce Hall, and her position is very high.

    Later on, when Massacre Shrine was established, Liu Yi was also not around. She and Poison Jasmine were the ones in charge of the matter of Massacre Shrine. While Poison Jasmine, who was weaker than her back then, is now way stronger than her!

    Actually, Chen Keqing has always been very jealous of this matter, but who asked Poison Jasmine to be a spirit body and also a disciple of this perverted Liu Yi?

    Being sneaked attack by Xiao Shiyi and getting knocked out, causing several disciples from Massacre Shrine to be angered.

    ¡°Your method is too despicable!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You still have the cheek of calling yourself from the righteous path?¡±

    Facing criticism from these disciples, Xiao Shiyi did not blush.

    ¡°Come on. Use a bit of your brain.¡±

    Xiao Shiyi says with disdain, ¡°This is apetition. Not only must one rely on technique to fight, but one must also rely on this.¡±

    He points at his head, ¡°This person of yours is unwarranted to be called the Law Protector Elder. This method defeated her. It looks like Massacre Shrine is merely so-so! Hahahaha!¡±

    Xiao Shiyiughs loudly, making the disciples from Massacre Shrine even angrier.

    ¡°Your Law Protector has already been defeated.¡±

    Wang Long is also very satisfied, Wang Xinyi admitted defeat on her own, and when it is Xiao Shiyi¡¯s turn, he defeats the opponent. This greatly increased the face of the Ancient Sword Sect.

    This time, we must utterly stomp Massacre Shrine under our feet!

    Wang Long asks, ¡°Who is next?¡±

    After waiting for a while, no one stepped forward.

    ¡°Could it be that Massacre Shrine doesn¡¯t have enough people? The world¡¯s number one sect doesn¡¯t even have experts!¡±

    The Massacre Shrine¡¯s disciples look at each other. Chen Keqing¡¯s strength was very powerful among them. And right now, the top experts of Massacre Shrine are not around.

    Especially Poison Jasmine. Right now, she is not around, which is the misfortune of the Massacre Shrine! If she was around, how would she let the people from the Ancient Sword Sect be so arrogant!

    But¡­isn¡¯t the real sect head here? What the, how can I forget about him!

    For a moment, those people¡¯s gaze allnd on Liu Yi.

    ¡°What? What are all of them looking at you for?¡±

    Wang Xinyi also noticed those fiery gazes. Thus she asked Liu Yi, who had kept his hands in his pocket and not speaking.

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°s¡­.it looks like Massacre Shrine¡¯s development was slightly wrong.¡±

    ¡°What. You also find Massacre Shrine unpleasant, right?¡±

    Xiao Shiyi turned around and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you wanted toe to pay respect to Massacre Shrine? Now you realize that Massacre Shrine is nothing! Hahaha, why don¡¯t you consider entering my Ancient Sword Sect? Now that we are the number one sect in the world!¡±

    ¡°It is not that I find Massacre Shrine unpleasant.¡± Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°I am only angry at myself¡­but what is the point of telling you. Let me fight the remaining battle.¡±

    With that, he walks out from the group of Ancient Sword Sect people under the shocked gaze of Wang Xinyi and walks over to Massacre Shrine¡¯s side.

    ¡°Actually, I am a small disciple from Massacre Shrine. Let me borrow your sword to use.¡±

    Liu Yi blinks at Xiao Shiyi before taking a sword from the hands of a Massacre Shrine disciple by the side.

    That disciple is in fear and trepidation, but in his heart, he is emotional,

    This is the sect head. The sect head asked to borrow my sword! This, this, this is too awesome! In the future, this sword must be my family¡¯s heirloom!

    That disciple is very emotional while the Ancient Sword Sect people were stunned.

    Wang Long frowns while Xiao Shiyi scolds rudely, ¡°Good fellow. So you were a spy! To make you slip into my Ancient Sword Sect, you guys wish to learn my sect¡¯s technique? Despicable!¡±

    ¡°What you say is too much.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the arrogant Xiao Shiyi, ¡°To be honest, I rather look down on your Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s swordsmanship.¡±

    Xiao Shiyi is angered, ¡°What did you say? A small disciple from Massacre Shrine dares to be so arrogant!¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Hahaha, sword qi forming shape, it is nothing mysterious. What is there to be arrogant about?¡±

    With that, he swings out a stream of sword qi with the sword. In the beginning, the sword qi is in a crescent moon form, but it swiftly transforms into a dragon that roars as it flies into the sky and disappears.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t, isn¡¯t this my sect¡¯s technique?¡±

    The Ancient Sword Sect people were all startled while Wang Xinyi covered her mouth.

    Wang Long got a huge shock as he red at Liu Yi, not knowing how this fellow obtained his sect¡¯s technique!

    How would he know that Liu Yi does not know how to transform his sword qi. That move that he used earlier was relying on his Fog Qi golden body. Using this powerful fog qi to wrap around the sword qi and change the shape of the sword qi. To be frank, it is just a smokescreen.

    But the people from Ancient Sword Sect do not know this, thus they are very startled.

    This sword qi transformation is very hard to practice. Among us disciples from the Ancient Sword Sect, even after training for several tens of years, it is very impressive to use the sword qi to form a small mouse!

    Even if this person had just learned it, it is impossible for him to learn so quickly! Could it be that he is a genius?

    ¡°To steal my sect¡¯s technique! Watch how I kill you today!¡±

    As Xiao Shiyi speaks, he brandished his sword in anger at Liu Yi.

    Sword qi flows out frantically and transforms into a five-meter tall enormous bear that instantly arrives in front of Liu Yi, pping down its paw at him.

    The enormous bear is formed from sword qi. All of its attacks are iparably sharp! Whoever is pped by it will definitely be sliced into two!

    But Liu Yi only smiles. Even if Sword Qi Transformation is very mysterious but in front of him, an earth realm expert who only has 13 starjades is too weak.

    Liu Yi did not even drink wine as he swung out his sword at the enormous iing bear.

    ¡°A person needs to enjoy his life, do not let gold and empty cup face the moon.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sword swings out a crescent moon that chops off the iing palm of the bear!

    This crescent moon expands as it flies out and quickly tears apart the enormous bear, chopping it into pieces.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xiao Shiyi does not dare to believe that he saw. The sword qi bear that I condensed was easily destroyed?

    But he swiftly adjusts his emotions and forms a seal. ¡°Gather.¡±

    The scattered sword qi starts gathering together and transforms into several Xiao Shiyi who charge at Liu Yi with their swords.

    ¡°Ask gentlemen how much worry can he have, an entire Jiangdong river flows eastwards!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sword qi moved as a huge number of sword shadows flew out, scattering those figures!

    Xiao Shiyi wished to secretly move behind Liu Yi and give him a life taking blow.

    But at this moment, he is helpless as he realizes, that the sword shadow is like a swimming dragon which turns around and coils around Liu Yi¡¯s body, blocking Liu Yi¡¯s surrounding, making Xiao Shiyi unable to take action.

    ¡°You wish to rely on that move again?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles faintly, ¡°Let me give you a lesson. In the cultivation world, strength is the winner. Tricks will not help you in front of absolute strength!¡±

    ¡°Absolute strength, you?¡±

    Xiao Shiyi gives Liu Yi a look of disdain. He does not believe that Liu Yi is stronger than him.

    I am the most brilliant student of the Ancient Sword Sect! Master has said before that my talent is only second to Wang Xinyi.

    Holding his sword, he gathers his sword qi in front of him! A sword formed from sword qi appears in front of him, which; he waves his hand and pushes it towards Liu Yi.

    He follows behind that sword charging at Liu Yi together.

    Liu Yi is smiling as he suddenly waves his hand and removes his sword formation. At the same time, he raises his hand, and that sword that had arrived in front of him, immediately turns around and rushes up to the sky!

    This scene shocked Xiao Shiyi greatly. Why is the sword qi l no longer listening to me?

    But at this moment, there is no longer enough time to adjust his sword qi anymore. He can only push his sharp sword qi onto his sword as he charges up to Liu Yi and sweeps his sword at Liu Yi¡¯s throat.

    The sword qi charges at Liu Yi, but he is calm like he does not mind it.

    Liu Yi stretches out his right arm. Fog Qi Golden Body¡¯s strength gathers around his right arm, which he uses to pierce that sword qi and grabs Xiao Shiyi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Have a good dream.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi presses down on Xiao Shiyi¡¯s head with his hand and ms him onto the ground.

    The earth trembles as a hold appears in the ground.

    Xiao Shiyi¡¯s body is embedded within, and he fainted.

    ¡°Shiyi¡­¡±

    Wang Long feels like there is something stuck in his throat, making him unable to spit it out or swallow it down.

    This kind of feeling is ufortable. Wang Long is unable to understand how that person defeated Xiao Shiyi with a single move!

    Especially when hepletely ignored Xiao Shiyi¡¯s sword qi earlier. His arm is perfectly fine, like he did not even receive an injury!

    I did not see him summon out any protective treasure. How is it possible for him to block Xiao Shiyi¡¯s sword qi head-on?

    Wang Long is unable to understand.

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulder, ¡°The winner has been determined. It looks like you guys only have one person left.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    Wang Long finally cannot take it and step forward with his seven-star sword.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a nameless kid would finally make me take action. Even if you die, you should feel relief.¡±

    ¡°s, what to do!¡±

    Liu Yi blinks his eyes, ¡°I still do not wish to die! I am still so young!¡±

    Wang Long snorts coldly as he looks down on Liu Yi even more, ¡°If you do not wish to die, then scram!¡±

    ¡°But even if we die, we must still protect our Massacre Shrine¡¯s honor.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly smiles and says, ¡°Because this is the honor that our disciples use their lives to defend.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying!¡±

    Wang Long no longer waits as he swings his sword at Liu Yi.

    The stars in the sky start falling.

 Chapter 961 - [Taking advantage of seniority]

    <h4>Chapter 961 [Taking advantage of seniority]</h4>

    That star is formed from sword qi. Its might is out of the ordinary as it falls on Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    The star falls very quickly and instantly arrives above Massacre Shrine. At this moment, everyone finally sees the shape of this star!

    It is an enormous sword qi air mass. Its diameter is nearly a hundred meters wide! If such a horrifying big attacknds on Massacre Shrine, it will cause major destruction!

    ¡°Go and repent!¡±

    Wang Long controls the star formed from sword qi and attacks Liu Yi with it.

    Liu Yi finally frowns. He does not mind Wang Long¡¯s attack, but he feels that he is too much!

    If this move seeded, not only Liu Yi will be affected by the shockwave. The entire Massacre Shrine will suffer a cmity!

    If he wants to establish his prestige, there is no need to do such things!

    Wang Long is too much! To let his sect be number one, he doesn¡¯t mind sacrificing countless innocent people. Even if such a person bes number one, it will only be a disaster for all of the cultivators or even the entire six realms.

    Liu Yi does not wish for another Emperor Qin to appear in Six Realm!

    That fellow did note to save the six realms but to exterminate all humans!

    ¡°Use your soul to pray for your sins.¡± Wang Long says, ¡°Soon, you will understand what is real strength.¡±

    While he is speaking, the enormous star is almost touching Liu Yi and is about to crash into him.

    The star is very big like it is going to swallow up Liu Yi.

    ¡°Wang Long, your ambitions shall end here.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi raises his palm and clenches the air.

    The enormous sword qi immediately stopped in midair and can no longer descend.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Sensing that he is no longer to push his sword qi down, Wang Long is astonished.

    This sword qi was created by him and under his control. But now, he lost control over it.

    This causes him to be unable to ept it and believe it. Could it be that my power was snatched away by that person?

    How is that possible. I cultivated for so many years. How many years has this youngster cultivated for?

    ¡°Sect Head Wang, remember.¡± Liu Yi raises his right hand as he uses Moon Dream Sutra to control that sword qi and says, faintly, ¡°You will never be number one!¡±

    Wang Long yells like he is very dissatisfied, ¡°You doll! Who do you think you are!¡±

    ¡°Because I am here.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he clenches his fist!

    The enormous sword qi mass immediately was crushed, and bit by bit vanished, bing small specks of stars!

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Wang Long is astonished and does not believe in what he is seeing.

    How did my enormous sword qi gets extinguished by a youngster!

    I am the sect head of the Ancient Sword Sect and have cultivated for over a thousand years! My cultivation base is almost at the peak!

    Something must have gone wrong! That¡¯s right. It must be this case!

    Thinking about this, Wang Long¡¯s expression carries a trace of anger.

    It is like an emperor who thinks that he is very impressive. He had always received the highest reverence and felt that he was undefeatable in the world, the most supreme ancestral.

    But suddenly, one day, he met the emperor of an even bigger country, which made him at a loss of what to do, and did not dare to even fart in front of him. Naturally, he will be mad.

    Wang Long is like this right now. He is the sect head of the Ancient Sword Sect, and his strength should be the number one in the world!

    How could a youngster exceed my might!

    Wang Long does not believe it as he bes ruthless and urges his sword qi.

    The remaining six stars in the sky all descend, one chasing after the other as they fly swiftly like they are chasing after one another to see who can destroy this pce first!

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Liu Yi only yells, ¡°To the ends of time, this hatred will never end!¡± As he tosses his sword into the air.

    Sword qi suddenly erupts out from Liu Yi¡¯s body as his clothing dances from the wind.

    The sword flies in front of him as it keeps revolving.

    Liu Yi¡¯s sword qi flows into the sword, making the sword brighter and brighter like amp in the night!

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Facing the six descending enormous sword qi, Liu Yi¡¯s hand trembles as his sword lets out a dragon cry and drills into the sky!

    The rows of stars formed from sword qi were pierced through by Liu Yi¡¯s sword shadow! After countless explosion sounds, the stars all exploded and disappeared.

    ¡°How!¡±

    This is the first time Wang Long¡¯s Seven Star in Sky was so easily defeated by others, which makes him unable to ept it.

    This is impossible. This cannot happen! Why!

    ¡°What demonic technique did you use!¡±

    Wang Long shouts unconvinced, ¡°Or is it that you are using some exceptional sword?!¡±

    ¡°You have already lost. Why are you unwilling to ept your loss?¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°Wang Long, could it be that you are not going to ¡±

    Wang Long says, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! What abilities and capabilities do you have to defeat me? I am an expert who has cultivated for over a thousand years! When I started cultivating, you still were not born!¡±

    ¡°Taking advantage of seniority.¡±

    As he speaks, he points at Wang Long, ¡°When people give me three-inch of respect, I give him back a yard of respect! If you are impolite towards me, fine then, I will also not let you off!¡±

    With that, his figure suddenly turns into an illusion and instantly appears in front of Wang Long.

    Wang Long is stunned as he did not expect that Liu Yi¡¯s speed would be so fast.

    While Liu Yi does not have any intention to attack. He only pressed his sword against Wang Long¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Let me warn you for the final time. There is still time for you to leave.¡±

    ¡°Fucking brat! Don¡¯t be arrogant!¡±

    Wang Long bes angered as he lets out a roar.

    His sword erupts with intense sword qi. This sword qi coils around his body like he is wearing a silver battle attire!

    His long ck hair starts fluttering and turns silver!

    ¡°Quickly watch, sect head is going to use his full strength now!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Massacre Shrine is finished now!¡±

    The people from the Ancient Sword Sect be delighted as they emotionally watch the show.

    ¡°Today, Massacre Shrine, as well as you shall die in by hands!¡±

    As he speaks, he swings out his palm, as the seven-star sword in his hand starts disintegrating bit by bit.

    Following which, seven stars with formidable might appear around him, which was formed from the fragments of the sword.

    ¡°This seven-star sword can behead both gods and Yama! Killing you is like killing an ant!¡±

    Liu Yi says coldly, ¡°What rights do you have to dere others as an ant? Based on you living longer? On the basis that you are not wiser despite being older than other people? Let me tell you, all of these does not mean that you can disregard other people.¡±

    As he speaks, he swings out his sword and stabs towards a star in front of him.

    With a loud sound, the sword that Liu Yi is holding breaks into fragments.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Wang Longughed as hisughter spread throughout the entire Massacre Shrine.

    ¡°You stupid kid. I had thought that you were using an impressive sword. So it is just ordinary goods! My stars were formed from the fragments of my seven-star sword. Along with the sword qi that I cultivated my entire life, how is it possible for you to resist it!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and grabs his fire-god sword.

    The fire-god sword was covered with Fog Qi and can conquer all obstacles!

    The star that was floating in front of Liu Yi cracked. It was instantly broken by Liu Yi¡¯s sword!

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Wang Long¡¯s expression undergoes great changes as he does not believe in what he is seeing.

    The stars that I had cultivated with great effort were so easily destroyed? This is impossible!

    What demonic technique did this person use?

    Wang Long shots, ¡°How can you break my stars? Who are you?!¡±

    ¡°A nameless disciple from Massacre Shrine, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi also does not wish to reply to Wang Long. To him, all these identities are pointless.

    The reason why he established Massacre Shrine is not to be number one but to fight against Qin Imperial Pce in the future!

    Wang Long and Ancient Sword Sect clearly have powerful strength. But it does not wish to resist Qin Imperial Pce. Instead, they want to obtain the number one title at all costs, so much so that they do not mind sacrificing the lives of other people.

    What a joke.What a huge joke.

    Liu Yiughs coldly, while Wang Long cannot take it anymore. The sword light on his body bes brighter and brighter and finally reaches its peak before jabbing at Liu Yi with the two fingers.

    An astonishing sword qi was gathered at his fingertips. If Liu Yi was jabbed by it, a bloody hole would appear in his body!

    But Liu Yi is not the kind of person who allows others to trample over him. He stretches out his fire, god sword, and blocks Wang Long¡¯s attack.

    Wang long¡¯s fingers jab onto Liu Yi¡¯s sword and let out a ringing sound.

    ¡°Sect Head Wang, sorry!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi shakes his sword and flicks away Wang Long¡¯s fingers. After this, his palm presses against Wang Long¡¯s chest as he uses Glorious Sun Palm: Deste mes.

    With a boom, Wang Long was send flying away and smashed onto the Massacre God Pagoda over a hundred meters away!

    Smoke and dust surge out from Massacre God Pagoda as Wang Long¡¯s body smashes open the wall of Massacre God Pagoda.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Sect Head!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Ancient Sword Sect people were greatly startled. The sect head, who was undefeatable in their eyes, was sent flying away by his opponent! This is unbelievable!

    Wang Xinyi is the most startled and was unable to close her jaw for a while.

    How strong is that guy who has imed himself as a loose cultivator?

    She feels like her brain is not enough!

    Although Wang Long was sent flying away, his injuries were not heavy. The pain in his heart is a real pain!

    He crushed a tooth, clenching his teeth before roaring, ¡°I want to kill you!¡±

    A small sword print appears between his brows as his strength rises to its peak!

 Chapter 962 - Ghost Monk]

    <h4>Chapter 962 [Ghost Monk]</h4>

    Wang Long became ruthless and wanted to kill Liu Yi!

    He does not hesitate to use all of this thousand-year cultivation qi. Although in this way, his body will receive some injury, but to obtain the number one title, getting some injury is nothing!

    After all, what their Ancient Sword Sect cultivates is sword qi. By letting their sword qi into their body, it is unavoidable to cause some injury.

    Hmph, I¡¯m actually giving this kid face! To sacrifice so much for a mere Massacre Shrine, is not worth it!

    Just as Wang Long ns to attack, he realizes that there is a bald monk in Massacre God Pagoda.

    This monk is also staring at him as they gaze at each other.

    That monk is also wearing a strange bone mask. Normally a monk should be free from human desire and passion, but right now, he is bearing a trace of a weird aura, which makes people unable to see through him.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Seeing this monk, Wang Long sensed that something was wrong. He immediately yells as he erupts with sword qi!

    ¡°If you do not wish to die, then scram! This Massacre Shrine has all kinds of people to even have a monk here!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly this monk¡¯sughter makes people feel their hair stand on the end even more. Wang Long became scared from hearing it!

    ¡°Where did youe from! Die!¡±

    This kind of person is best if killed immediately!

    Thinking about this, Wang Long swings out his finger, jabbing with all of his sword qi at the strange monk.

    Liu Yi chases after Wang Long flying towards the hole that was created on the Massacre Pagoda from his previous attack.

    That Massacre Pagoda was just established recently and ced inside it is the wooden tablets that the Ten Heavenly Stems left behind when Liu Yi killed them.

    Originally Liu Yi nned to carry those wooden tablets on him. But Chen Keqing and the rest feel that these are the evidence of Liu Yi defeating the Qin Imperial Pce. Thus they constructed this Massacre Pagoda, which will be used to ce the tablets of those enemies that Liu Yi had defeated.

    The wooden tablets were ced there, being protected by formations.

    Liu Yi does not wish to allow Wang Long to realize that there are some rewards there; thus, he flies faster.

    The 100-meter distance was covered in an instant!

    But at this moment, the pagoda suddenly starts trembling again!

    Following which, Wang Long¡¯s figure flies out wretchedly from the pagoda. It brushes by Liu Yi andnds onto the za by the side!

    A ten-meter deep hole immediately appeared in the enormous za!

    Wang Long lies on the ground. He had already fainted! This shows just how horrifying was the attack that he had received!

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Sect Head!¡±

    The ancient Sword Sect disciples were greatly shocked as they do not know what happened to Wang Long.

    Liu Yi also frowned as he looked at the Massacre Pagoda. Could it be that there are other people in the pagoda?

    The monk reveals his figure from the window and looks outside.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    My Massacre Pagoda has outsiders! Fucking hell, Massacre Pagoda¡¯s defensive methods are too bad! How can this do!

    The monk wearing a bone mask startsughing weirdly again, ¡°Hehehehe¡­.If you do not wish to die¡­then scram.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Threatening me again!¡±

    Liu Yi has had enough. Why does everyone like to y this style! Could it be that all of them learned from the same teacher?

    ¡°To trespass my Massacre Pagoda, I see that the one who wants to die is you!¡±

    Liu Yi bes direct as he moves with qi and instantly appears at the hole on the Massacre Pagoda. After this, he prepares to attack that strange monk!

    ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    Liu Yi sent out a palm pping down on the monk.

    At this moment, a golden shield appears and blocks Liu Yi¡¯s palm!

    ¡°What!¡±

    Liu Yi is also shocked because he is too familiar with this shield.

    It is the energy shield that Nine-tailed Turtle was using a few days ago! Why does this monk also possess it?

    Liu Yi questions, ¡°Could it be that you are apanion of that Nine-tailed Turtle?¡±

    ¡°Go and ask Yama.¡±

    This person is none other than Ghost Monk.

    His target is those wooden tablets. If these wooden tablets were left with Liu Yi, it will be bad for the future!

    But Ghost Monk is a very ambitious person. Not to mention, he is also abat maniac. The reason why he returned to this era is not to save the world. What he wishes to do more is to fight against the experts of this era!

    In his era, there was only one expert. But that expert is too scary, and no one could win against him!

    The rest of the experts were all killed by him!

    Upon hearing that there are still a lot of experts in this era, Ghost Monk wants to fight with all of them!

    ¡°Buddha Palm!¡±

    He raises his palm and ps at Liu Yi!

    That palm print ispletely made up of data. It is also a move for Superhunters.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Liu Yi had long wished to experience for himself the technique pattern of these groups of people. Seeing the iing palm, he immediately uses his own Glorious Sun Palm: Illusion Extermination to receive it.

    His palm wind shed against the palm print and exploded in the air, turning into eye-catching sparks.

    ¡°Hehehe, satisfying, really satisfying!¡±

    Ghost Monk bes delighted as he stands on the pagoda. Falling Liu Yi below him, he ps out his palm print continuously.

    The data power behind each palm is huge. It contains a surge of strange power, which can restrain the power of Liu Yi.

    That is why although their strength is merely so, they can restrain cultivators.

    Otherwise, how would Nine-tailed Turtle bully Ai Ling so miserably! How strong is Ai Ling? She is a powerful Realm Crosser!

    But luckily, Liu Yi controls the real usage method of Fog Qi; otherwise, he would not be able to do anything to these weird people.

    ¡°So enjoyable! So fun!¡±

    Ghost Monk is so happy fighting as he keeps hitting out huge palm prints. He is like a mortar shooting artillery shell crazily.

    An avatar emerges behind Liu Yi. It waves its six arms and hits out Glorious Sun Palm at the same time frantically like a cannon!

    These palm prints carry formidable might. Liu Yi was not in time to cancel out some of them, which smash onto the ground and the surrounding, wrecking the ce with holes and ruins!

    ¡°Too scary!¡±

    ¡°Who is that person?¡±

    The surrounding people start discussing again as they had never seen Ghost Monk before.

    The Ancient Sword Sect people were stunned seeing this situation. How would they have the chance to see such top-ss techniques?

    That strange monk had defeated our sect head, who is still unconscious.

    While that young disciple from Massacre Shrine can fight him to a standstill¡­how shocking!

    How did he cultivate to be so powerful?

    Therge palm print that was formed from buddha plus super hunter power, while the other is Glorious Sun Palm plus Fog Qi sh against each other continuously. Sparks exploded in the sky, which was caused by the shing of their two powers!

    While both sides are at a deadlock, Wang Long, who had fainted, finally woke up.

    ¡°What¡­what happened to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    A disciple immediately said, ¡°You had fainted from the attack¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Wang Long got a huge shock as he tried his best to recall what happened earlier. He realized that after crashing into the pagoda, he prepared to attack after seeing that monk.

    But he vaguely recalls that his attack seems to bepletely ineffective. Instead, that monk sted him out of the pagoda with a palm print!

    ¡°Damn it! There definitely must be something wrong with that pagoda!¡±

    Wang Long is unconvinced in his heart. He regathers his sword qi before grabbing the two swords formed from sword qi and flies into the sky.

    ¡°Both of you go and die!¡±

    He sweeps out his two swords, one to the left the other to the right at Liu Yi and that strange monk!

    This sword is too long. If it hits them, Liu Yi and that monk will be chopped into two!

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡±

    Ghost Monk does not ce this Sect Head in his eyes. As he uses his energy shield to block the enormous longsword, he ps out a big palm print and scatters the longsword.

    While Liu Yi is even more direct, he raises his right hand and uses Moon Dream Sutra. He forcibly snatches over the longsword from Wang Long¡¯s hand before raising it to the sky and pulls it out with both hands!

    That longsword instantly breaks into several pieces like it was shattered as it falls.

    ¡°What is this strength!¡±

    At this moment, Wang Long finally understood something. His cultivation is way below the two of them!

    ¡°Just¡­just who are you¡­¡±

    Wang Long stares nkly at Liu Yi, who tears his longsword apart.

    Before Liu Yi can speak, Ghost Monk suddenly takes action again.

    He seems to sense that if the two of them continue to fight one, there will not be any result. Thus he raises his hand and ps out a giant palm print at the group of people by the side!

    Liu Yi got a shock as he shes in front of the palm print. His avatar behind him raises six Monarch Shields andbines them to block this attack!

    The palm print¡¯s might is not small. ck smoke emits out from the shield while Liu Yi was sent flying back several meters from the attack. He finallynds on the ground, creating two deep footsteps.

    The surrounding Massacre Shrine disciples went forward in concern and asked.

    ¡°Sect Head!¡±

    ¡°Sect Head, are you fine!¡±

    The Ancient Sword Sect people¡¯s eyes stilled. What the heck. This fellow is the sect head of Massacre Shrine!

    No wonder he can defeat Wang Long so badly¡­Ancient Sword Sect was unlucky this time.

    ¡°So¡­he is the sect head of this Massacre Shrine¡­¡±

    Wang Xinyi stares nkly at Liu Yi, who is in the sky, ¡°I had thought that he would be an old man with three heads and six arms¡­unexpectedly, he is a youngster¡­¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi no longer cares how Wang Xinyi evaluates him. His body¡¯s condition is not that good.

    Even Monarch Shield seems to be unable to withstand the power of that palm print! A certain part of the power attacks Liu Yi¡¯s body and is continuously destroying the vitality in his body!

    This kind of strength¡­is unreasonable!

 Chapter 963 - [Powerful enemy invading oneâ€™s territory]

    <h4>Chapter 963 [Powerful enemy invading one¡¯s territory]</h4>

    Although Liu Yi has a mind-reading ability, it is useless against these people.

    He guesses that it is most likely they created a kind of barrier using their Super AI to prevent me from reading their memory. Right now, what he can see are the fake memories that were created by the super AI.

    This matter gives Liu Yi a headache, who suddenly realizes that it is inconvenient to be unable to read other people¡¯s minds.

    Ancient Sword Sect people were still stunned while Liu Yi had readjusted his state. After this, he swings out his Firegod Sword at the monk in the sky.

    ¡°To the ends of time, this hatred will never end!¡±

    Firegod sword carries endless rays of light as it swings towards Ghost Monk!

    Ghost Monk is onlyughing weirdly the entire time like he is not afraid of Liu Yi¡¯s Wine Sword Technique.

    Indeed when the sword that crashes into Ghost Monk¡¯s shield, it stops!

    But the Firegod sword is still doing its best to break through the energy shield. Thus it exploded out with even dazzling light. While the energy shield¡¯s energy keeps dropping and swiftly bes around 20%. But Ghost Monk is still calm. He suddenly uses Shadow Step and instantly leaves.

    Without any obstruction, that Firegod Sword suddenly speeds up and pierces through Ghost Monk¡¯s afterimage and finally pierced through flew to the sky!

    Wine Sword Technique is still urging Firegod Sword, causing it to fly high into the sky.

    ***

    ¡°This ce is earth, right?¡±

    Gaogaoer is an observer from Gaojixin. He had followed the requirement from Gaojixin¡¯s mission and jumped to the Sr System through a wormhole to seek N787, which possesses life. And that ismonly referred to as ¡®Earth.¡¯

    Gaogaoer bears great criticism because Gaojixin is currently developing colonies. If Earth¡¯s civilization is backward, then it will be a colony of Gaojixin! I heard that Earth¡¯s natural resources are still quite rich. Furthermore, from the looks of its outwards appearance, hmm, quite lovely. It is really beautiful.

    ¡°Gaojixin Year 9882, 5th month 22 day, Observer Gaogaoer. I have arrived at Earth and am preparing tond. From the analysis of the satellite, Earth¡¯s technology isgging. A preliminary evaluation is 99% of being turned a colony.¡±

    As Gaogaoer records, he prepares to descend.

    While at this moment, the detectors are saying that an intense force is approaching.

    ¡°It seems like the earthlings have discovered me and had shot a weapon at me.¡±

    As Gaogaoer speaks, he turns on the spaceship¡¯s defense shield.

    He seems to be unworried. Because, based on earth¡¯s technology, their weapon is unable to break the defensive shield.

    It is a pity that the exploration ship does not carry any weapon. Otherwise, with their technology, they can rely on a single spaceship to defeat the backward Earthlings. Gaogaoer looks through a screen at the beautiful blue with a trace of greed in his eyes. From the looks of it, he only needs to wait for his mother¡¯s to receive the report and bring their enormous colonial fleet to conquer them.

    Gaogaoer is satisfied in his heart. While he is preparing to continue to probe Earth, he realized that his shield was easily torn apart!

    That unknown weapon had pierced through his spaceship before instantly running through the moon and flew into space.

    ¡°Gods¡­The earthling¡¯s weapons are so scary!¡±

    Before the spaceship drops, Gaogaoer only has time to send out a final message.

    ¡°I, I am going to fall! Earth is very scary! Colonial probability is 0!¡±

    ***

    Naturally, Liu Yi does not know that his spell had unintentionally saved Earth. At this moment, he is under pressure.

    Ghost Monk had appeared behind him using Shadow Step!

    Towards this kind of technique, Liu Yi cannot be any more familiar with it! The very first hunter technique that he learned from Li Biyue was this move!

    ¡°Hehehe, eat my palm!¡±

    As Ghost Monkughs weirdly, he hits out a giant palm print!

    Liu Yi suddenly clenches his teeth and uses his shoulder to receive this palm print!

    Liu Yi flies away as ck smoke emitted from his shoulder!

    A surge of power tunneled into Liu Yi¡¯s body frantically and started destroying his body. But at the same time, Liu Yi is also analyzing the property of this power as he attempts to find the method to defeat this kind of power!

    How to resist this power?

    As Liu Yi still does notprehend it, the true blood in his body starts emitting faint blood radiance.

    Right!

    Liu Yi suddenly understood, God Race True Blood!

    If I seed in cultivating my God Race Undying Body, their attacks will be ineffective.

    Liu Yi bes delighted, that¡¯s right. God Race Undying Body!

    ¡°Your body is quite sturdy.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi receiving this attack, Ghost Monkughed weirdly, ¡°But how many more palms can you take?¡±

    With that, a giant palm print starts condensing on his hand as he prepares tounch his next attack.

    ¡°Enough from you.¡±

    Now that Liu Yi had found the method to deal with him, now it is time to let Ghost Monk pay the price.

    ¡°You broke into my Massacre Shrine and destroyed my building. Today if I do not make you remain, where will my prestige go?¡±

    Liu Yi had decided to be ruthless. If I do not make him pay the price, I will not be Liu!

    ¡°Just you?¡±

    Ghost Monk seems to not ce Liu Yi in his eyes as he keeps sneering.

    ¡°I am a bit disappointed with you. You are not as impressive as the rumors.¡±

    ¡°Rx. What will make you excited ising!¡±

    With that, golden light erupts from Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°God Transformation!¡±

    Nine golden sun flies out from Liu Yi¡¯s back. Massacre Shrine was changed from night to daytime! Liu Yi stands above the nine suns as a sun seal appears between his brows. His ck and white chang pao attire, the words Massacre Shrine on its back.

    Five Firegod swords float around Liu Yi, releasing an unblockable killing aura.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ghost Monk finally frowns as he senses a pressure that he had not felt before on Liu Yi.

    So this guy actually kept such powerful strength in reserve? But my power is also not this bit as well!

    ¡°What a bluff!¡±

    He rubs his bald head before forming seals and attacking with palm prints with both hands like a machine gun at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi did not retreat. He stretches out his hand and pours his qi into the fire-god sword.

    At the same time, the power of the Fog Qi Golden Body wraps around the fire-god sword and increases the attack power of the fire-god sword.

    The five fire god swords spin swiftly and break down the palm prints.

    Right now, Liu Yi is unable to defend against that Ghost Monk¡¯s power. Thus he can only rely on attacking to offset it. Therefore Ghost Monk¡¯s sharp giant palm print is ineffective.

    Ghost Monk frowns even deeper, but soon, he startsughing loudly before withdrawing his palm and ce his hands together.

    ¡°Looks like you still have some ability. Good. Very good; this way, the fight will be exciting!¡±

    With that, he releases rays of eye-catching golden light as a surge of familiar power reaches Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    ¡°Come out, natal pet!¡±

    Hearing Ghost Monk¡¯s shout, Liu Yi¡¯s heart tremble. It is indeed, a hunter¡¯s ability! What is this strange old monk doing? Why is it that everything that he knows are hunter¡¯s skills?

    Liu Yi is unable to figure things out and feels like a dense fog is covering his eyes.

    Looks like to uncover this riddle, I must take down this monk and interrogate him!

    While the golden light on Ghost Monk¡¯s body bes brighter and brighter when suddenly, a three meters tall skeleton rises from behind Ghost Monk!

    That skeleton is very weird! Clearly, it is a skeleton, but it is wearing a golden kasaya with a solemn Bodhisattva¡¯s appearance!

    This skeleton has a lot of unclear arms like it is Thousand Hand Guanyin!

    ¡°Good fellow. Your natal pet is very exaggerated!¡± eximed Liu Yi.

    Why do I feel like it is a bit handsome as well?

    ¡°Hehehe¡­let¡¯s have an enjoyable fight!¡±

    With that, Ghost Monk controls his natal pet and makes the Thousand Hand Guanyin skeleton move its arm and keep throwing out giant palm prints!

    Momentarily, dense palm shadows pelt down at Liu Yi!

    This way, Liu Yi cant use his God Sword Protecting Body to block it.

    But using the power of Falling Rain or Thousand Shadow is not enough to block these giant palm prints.

    Liu Yi can only use his avatar to block in front of him using the six Monarch Shield.

    The giant palm print keeps sting on Monarch Shield while Liu Yi was bombarded backward, leaving two marks on the ground.

    A lot of giant palm prints fly out to the surroundings.

    The surrounding Massacre Shrine disciples and some of the other sects envoys who were watching the show, became unlucky as they were all affected by the giant palm prints.

    Everywhere is in mes as disciples are screaming, making Liu Yi¡¯s heart tremble.

    This is my Massacre Shrine¡­to those disciples, I am their patron saint!

    While right now, I can¡¯t help them and can only watch them being bullied! Damn it!

    This time, Liu Yi is going to go mad!

    ¡°Who can defeat my natal pet?¡±

    Ghost Monk keeps mocking as heughs loudly while attacking.

    ¡°You think that you are the only one with a natal pet?¡±

    Liu Yi roars, ¡°Little ck!¡±

    A ck formation emerges underneath him. Following which, Little ck once again appears as Liu Yi¡¯s natal pet.

    [TL: erm confused? I thought Natal pet cannot revive??? The moment it dies, it is permanently dead?]

    [TL: Ah nevermind, I remember that in one of the earlier chapters, his natal pet can revive continuously, which is different from the rest of the natal pet. Or something along that line]

    Little ck¡¯s jaw moves a few times, but no one knows if he is saying anything.

    He is wearing ck bone armor with a red cape. He is also wearing a crown, like the king of skeletons.

    ¡°ck Devil King?¡±

    When Ghost Monk sees Little ck, his expression undergoes huge changes, and he nearly falls on his ass.

    Liu Yi does not know why this person had such a huge reaction, but it is time to let Little ck take action.

    Liu Yi passes fog qi to Little ck¡¯s body before taking a deep breath and releases his demon qi.

 Chapter 964 - Falling into demon path]

    <h4>Chapter 964 ? [Falling into demon path]</h4>

    The enormous demon stands up from behind Liu Yi. He is over a hundred meters tall as it¡¯s six arms grab hold of six ck Monarch Shields!

    Every single Monarch Shield is as tall as a small mountain. Liu Yi controlled it, and when it touches the ground, the ground trembles.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    ¡°So shocking!¡±

    The six shields gather together and form an enormous space-time surrounding Liu Yi and Ghost Monk inside. Other than the sky, it is separated from the outside world. This way, Liu Yi can guarantee the safety of others.

    ¡°Do you think that you can block me like this?¡±

    Recalling that right now, the ck Demon King has not been formed yet, Ghost Monkughs loudly, ¡°This monk¡¯s power is filled with destructive nature. This small barrier of yours can¡¯t block my attack.¡±

    With that, the Bodhisattva skeleton behind him continued to swing its arm endlessly. Over thousands of palm, prints started the second round of bombardment!

    Liu Yi strengthened Monarch Shield defenses!

    The six wall-like Monarch Shields received huge attacks as sparks keep erupting off it as palm prints smash onto them.

    Ghost Monk¡¯s power is really strong. If he keeps defending, Liu Yi might be able to continue for another 10 or so minutes!

    But Liu Yi did not n to keep receiving attacks. Otherwise, he would not have released out his natal pet Little ck.

    With Fog Qi Golden Body surrounding Little ck, it bes a clone of Liu Yi!

    The Skeleton Monarch raises both its hands, and several ck shadow swords immediately appear in the surrounding! Liu Yi has seen the might of these shadow swords, which are filled with destructive nature!

    Under Liu Yi¡¯s double control, Little ck waves his hands, and all of those shadow swords fly out, shooting towards Ghost Monk.

    ¡°Mere tricks!¡±

    Ghost Monk mocks with disdain as he controls his own natal pet to use its giant palm prints to smash those shadow swords.

    But those shadow swords are like they were alive and draw out their own arcs in the sky and dodge the densely packed giant palm prints to get close to Ghost Monk.

    Ghost Monk snorts coldly and turns on his energy shield.

    The shadow swords are indeed the sharpest attack method. It swiftly drains Ghost Monk¡¯s energy shield¡¯s durability at high speed.

    Ghost Monk finally starts to panic. This is the first time he had seen such an attacking method.

    Why is this demon moves different from the ones in the records? The moves are unusual, making it hard for people to guard against it.

    Especially this ck Devil King. ording to the records, isn¡¯t it ought to be independent already? Why is it still being controlled! This is really non-scientific! Could it be that the records have mistakes?

    Seeing that the energy shield is about to empty soon, Liu Yi is delighted in his heart.?If this continues, I can take down this weird monk.

    But Ghost Monk¡¯s figure shes and disappears from his original spot.

    Shadow step again. This move is damn awesome! In the past, I felt that it was very useful using it. But now, seeing other people using it, it is still awesome.

    Liu Yi immediately turns on his ck and white world and starts seeking Ghost Monk¡¯s figure.

    Ghost Monk¡¯s speed is very fast, and uses Shadow Steps very skillfully. Even when activating the ck and White world, Liu Yi finds it hard to capture his figure.?Why are this old monk¡¯s feet so agile?

    While he is moving around, his energy shield¡¯s durability is swiftly restoring to full.

    This restoration speed is¡­ heaven-defying!

    It seems to be even faster than the Nine-tailed Turtle from before. It looks like, among this group of people, there are those who are stronger and weaker.

    But, there are hardly any discrepancies with me. But they possess a strange ability. Not only did they possess super strong destructive power, but they also have an absolute defensive ability! Damn it!

    A row of densely packed giant palm prints flies over, giving Liu Yi a feeling that he is going to be sted into pieces!

    As Liu Yi roasts unhappily, he lets Little ck flies in front of him, ¡°Asshole! Are you a machine gun?¡±

    Little ck controlled his shadow ability and created an enormous ck centipede that shes against that row of giant palm prints.

    The centipede¡¯s figure was being cut down bit by bit. The giant palm prints are too savage. It is like a meat cleaver, carving up the centipede segments by segments.

    ¡°Do you see this? You can¡¯t resist. In front of this monk, get ughtered!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi being beaten back, Ghost Monk bes happy in his heart.

    The Devil in the legends is merely so!

    ¡°The current you is too weak!¡±

    Ghost Monk says with disdain, ¡°You are not this monk¡¯s opponent! Did you think that you could defeat this monk? Don¡¯t dream of it. It is impossible! This monk possesses absolute strength!¡±

    With that, the Bodhisattva behind him suddenly spread open it¡¯s thousand arms. Intense radiance gathers in each of the palms before all of the palms suddenly attack in the same direction at the same time.

    An enormous palm print instantly flies out. It is over twenty meters wide and attacks one of the shields.

    That shield was torn apart by the attack revealing the Massacre Shrine¡¯s disciple behind it.

    ¡°Weak. Too weak!¡±

    Ghost Monk shouts in disdain, ¡°So weak. You are making this monk very disappointed! This monk still has a bellyful of anger, so this monk shall attack all of you!¡±

    With that, he suddenly stretches out a palm and hits out a giant palm print towards that hole!

    This time, the giant palm print is slightly different. A giant palm print descends from the sky and presses down on those disciples.

    ¡°Be buried along with your useless sect head!¡±

    The giant palm print is about to press down onto the ground. Chen Keqing is also lying there. If the giant palm print continues, Chen Keqing will die. Perhaps, she might not even leave behind aplete corpse and might be turned into minced meat!

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes had already turned red.?This damn monk is too arrogant!

    Despair filled the eyes of those disciples as they kneel there like they are waiting for the arrival of their death.

    ¡°Save me¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect Head¡­save us¡­¡±

    The imploring voices of the disciples entered Liu Yi¡¯s ear making his heart even more in a mess!

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Liu Yi roars, but those densely packed giant palm prints make him unable to respond and unable to lend a hand to the disciples!

    While those disciples who wish to resist gather their qi together. Using sword qi taking shape, giant men stood up as they used their arms to prop up that descending giant palm print.

    For a moment, several tens of disciples prop up that giant palm print. They brace strenuously, but they can only slightly resist the descending giant palm print.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Ghost Monkughs loudly, non stop, ¡°All of you go to hell! You ants, use your life to be this monk¡¯s nourishment!¡±

    A lot of disciples can no longer resist and start copsing onto the ground.

    Silvery radiance, that is, their soul power flows out from their ear, nose, and throat. These soul power all flow towards the sitting down Ghost Bodhisattva.

    As their soul bes weaker and weaker, a lot of people start to scream.

    That giant palm print can absorb spirit qi, which is too scary.

    Ghost Monk is delighted.?My Ghost Bodhisattva is simply undefeatable!

    What devil. He is weak! Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I kill him today? That way, everything in the future will never happen! But before that, I must destroy everything that he protects!

    Looking at Chen Keqing, who is lying there, Ghost Monk suddenly stretches out his hand, sending out a surge of power to pull Chen Keqing over in front of the Ghost Bodhisattva.

    Ghost Bodhisattva stretches out two hands and grabs hold of Chen Keqing¡¯s arms and legs individually and raises her in the air.

    ¡°Right now, this monk shall absorb this doll¡¯s soul. This doll¡¯s soul is a good thing. The Ghost Bodhisattva is delighted!¡±

    As Ghost Monk speaks, he starts absorbing Chen Keqing¡¯s soul.

    Chen Keqing lets out a groan as her expression turns into suffering. Silver soul flowed out from her ear, nose, and throat and was sucked into Ghost Bodhisattva through its nose.

    Ghost Bodhisattva has be more and more excited as its sucking speed has be faster and faster.

    Chen Keqing¡¯s expression bes even more painful like she is going to die at any moment!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The anger in Liu Yi¡¯s heart finally burns to its peak as his eyes start to turn red.

    A female voice is faintly discernible in his ears like she is enticing him.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Why are you still not using the power that I gave you? Use the power that I gave you, and you can kill him!¡±

    The power that this woman gave me¡­

    The red light in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes is bing even more exuberant.

    Chen Keqing is right in front of me. I cannot let her die! To protect my senior sister, so what if I use the power of the demon?

    Liu Yi¡¯s body suddenly trembles as the demon, which is in the sky protecting this ce, suddenly stores all of its enormous Monarch Shield!

    Following this, a few white bone spears appear in the demon¡¯s hand. That demon waves its arm, and one of the bone spears instantly descends from the sky. It draws out a silver light and stabs into that Ghost Bodhisattva¡¯s body, nailing that bone body onto the ground.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ghost Monk got a huge shock as he did not expect that Liu Yi would actually be able to tear through his energy shield and stab Ghost Bodhisattva!

    The bone spear also carries a power that horrifies Ghost Monk. He realizes that his Ghost Bodhisattva¡¯s soul is eroding bit by bit like it was eaten away by something.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s power is actually bing stronger and stronger.?Impossible. What is this power?

    Although Ghost Monk wishes to break away from this predicament, he realizes that he is bing emptier. Furthermore, a surge of acute pain is starting to spread out throughout his entire body.

    This is because Ghost Bodhisattva¡¯s soul is dying, which is causing an even horrifying injury to him!

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be like this!¡±

    Ghost Monk finally starts to feel afraid as he kneels down and begs Liu Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­this monk does not wish to die¡­¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi is about to lose his intelligence. How would he let Ghost Monk off?

    The demon in the sky raises a bone spear and points the tip at Ghost Monk below him.

 Chapter 965 - Letâ€™s merge together]

    <h4>Chapter 965 ? [Let¡¯s merge together]</h4>

    As long as Liu Yi has the thought, this bone spear will pierce through Ghost Monk¡¯s body!

    Even if Ghost Monk is horrified, there is no use in being afraid. Because the current Liu Yi only has a single thought remaining, and that is to kill him!

    If Ghost Monk does not die, Liu Yi will not give up!

    Just as Ghost Monk is about to be executed, a white sword light suddenly sliced at Liu Yi¡¯s arm!

    With a sharp cutting sound, one of Liu Yi¡¯s arms was chopped off and dropped onto the ground.

    ¡°Sect Head!¡±

    ¡°Quickly protect Sect Head!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi getting injured, Massacre Shrine¡¯s disciples turn pale with fright and no longer care about themselves. They flew over and stood guard around Liu Yi to prevent anyone else from sneak attacking him!

    While at this moment, Liu Yi, who had lost an arm, also loses his consciousness at the same time.

    A female figure flies over directly and grabs Ghost Monk, who is on the ground, before looking at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Put him down!¡±

    ¡°You can forget about leaving my Massacre Shrine!¡±

    The Massacre Shrine¡¯s disciples red at her.?After sneak attacking my sect head, you still wish to escape?

    ¡°A monthter, we will return back to Massacre Shrine.¡±

    The woman is none other than Sky Swordmaster that was arranged by ck Cavalry. She is floating on top of a few silver sword lights. At the same time, her slender hand is holding on the massive body of Ghost Monk. ¡°Your sect only has a month left. Enjoy your time.¡±

    With that, Sky Swordmaster, along with Ghost Monk, instantly turns into sword light and rushes into the sky, disappearing.

    ¡°What is their background?¡±

    ¡°How would I know¡­ah, the elder is awake!¡±

    Seeing that Chen Keqing is slowly regaining consciousness, the crowd was like they had found their pir. They surround Chen Keqing striving to be the first to speak as they start buzzing around her.

    ¡°Elder, it is bad!¡±

    ¡°Sect Head is injured!¡±

    ¡°Someone wants to exterminate our sect!¡±

    These voices make Chen Keqing vexed and annoying. One sentence after the other bombards her making her unable to decide who to listen to.

    Without any choice, to stop the disciples from quarreling, she can only shout, ¡°All of you shut up! Speak one by one!¡±

    ¡°Elder, it is like this¡­¡±

    A disciple who is rather quick-witted normally immediately walks forward and salutes Chen Keqing respectfully before saying the course of the entire situation without any mistake.

    Chen Keqing scowls as she listens on. Her unhappy mood became greater.

    Originally she was very happy hearing Liu Yi disy his might and defeat Xiao Shiyi and Wang Long.

    Butter on, when a strange monk who emerged was so violent. No matter if it is Wang Long or Liu Yi, neither of them was his opponent when fighting alone!

    The matters in the cultivation world are bing stranger and stranger. Chen Keqing feels like she is unable to keep up with this era.

    ¡°A month deadline. Can we live on?¡±

    ¡°Should, should we stay in Massacre Shrine¡­¡±

    The disciples of Massacre Shrine start discussing with one another, not knowing what they should do.

    One must say that the words from this mysterious woman indeed frighten these people. Even their sect head had one of his arms chopped off, what do they count as?

    The slightest shockwave in the battle between gods is not something that these people can withstand. It is very likely that they will die in Massacre Shrine.

    ¡°Let¡¯s send Sect Head back to heal first.¡±

    Without any other choice, Chen Keqing can only order the disciples to carry Liu Yi back to the room.

    A disciple points at the few people from Ancient Sword Sect and asks, ¡°What should we do about the people from the Ancient Sword Sect?¡±

    Wang Xinyi and the rest of them start to be slightly nervous. Wang Long and Xiao Shiyi had fainted, leaving no one behind who could make decisions for them.

    ¡°We have decided to stay in Massacre Shrine.¡±

    At this moment, Wang Xinyi stood out and said, ¡°Part of the responsibility of this matter lies with us. We are willing to stay and help Massacre Shrine rebuild and offer a portion of our manpower.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, who needs your help!¡±

    A Massacre Shrine disciple snorts and says, ¡°Cat weeping for the dead mouse!¡±

    [TL: basically crocodile tears]

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry and scram. What a disgrace!¡±

    The moodiness of these disciples seems to be very bad. They follow up with one another, making the Ancient Sword Sect people ashamed and unable to show their faces.

    But Chen Keqing looks at the unconscious Liu Yi before waving her hand and stopping the racket from the disciples.

    ¡°All of you stop speaking. I have the final say in this matter.¡±

    Chen Keqing speaks up, making the disciples stop moring immediately and look at her.

    ¡°Young Sect Head still has not returned while Sect Head is unconscious. I shall decide on this matter.¡±

    Chen Keqing¡¯s gazends on Wang Xinyi and the rest, ¡°Since Ancient Sword Sect is considerate enough to lend a hand, we shall be thankful. Since that is the case, there is no need to be so polite. Please stay. Furthermore, noble guests are also wounded and need to recuperate. Wait till they have recovered; it is not toote for you to depart.¡±

    Chen Keqing¡¯s magnanimousness makes the Ancient Sword Sect¡¯s disciples even more ashamed.

    Chen Keqing sends people to help Wang Xinyi and her people to settle down while she herself stays by Liu Yi¡¯s side, guarding the unconscious him.

    ***

    Liu Yi realizes that he is sitting in a small floating boat. The small boat is drifting on top of ake, but the shore cannot be seen from any direction.

    Why have Ie here? Ah, wrong¡­it seems like when I am fighting against that weird monk, I was careless and had been sneak attacked.

    My arm also seems to have been chopped off¡­that means that this ce should be my inner world.

    Although his arm had been chopped off, Liu Yi is not worried.?I have a dragon body and also a 50% energy body. As long as my head did not fall, any part of my body will be regrown back after being chopped off. That means that even if my little brother got chopped off by other people, it will still grow back again!

    As for the reason why I had entered my inner world, perhaps it is due to my body needing to heal up swiftly. But, this smallke is really peaceful¡­how nice would it be if I can stay here forever.

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath before lying on the small body, allowing himself to drift on top of the water at will.

    He is unable to understand who that weird monk was and who is the one who sneak attacked him? But the one thing that he can confirm is that the two of them are together with the Nine-tailed Turtle.

    ¡°s, so many questions. Too vexing.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°How nice would it be if someone can tell me the answer.¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to know the answer?¡±

    At this moment, a voice suddenly speaks in Liu Yi¡¯s ear, making him shocked.

    He opens his eyes to see a beautiful girl leaning over him.

    This girl is none other than Ma Yixuan.

    Ma Yixuan is wearing a purple qipao with a bulging bosom that is pressing against his chest.

    The neckline of the qipao is very low,pletely revealing a deep, captivating ravine in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, making him entranced.

    Why is it that in my inner world, Ma Yixuan¡¯s figure is still so seductive? Could it be that my three outlooks are not proper?

    Liu Yi. You ought to start chanting Buddhist scriptures.

    He closes his eyes again and starts chanting Buddhist scriptures, trying to calm himself down.

    ¡°Liu Yi, you can not lie to yourself.¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s voice rings out softly in Liu Yi¡¯s ear. It is like a small hand covertly scratching his heart.

    Damn it¡­this woman ended up bing my heart devil?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you desire strength? As long as you have obtained strength, nothing can be concealed from your eyes.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Strength does not represent wisdom, Ma Yixuan.¡±

    Although he knows that this Ma Yixuan is only a person of his imagination, it is not merely this simple. This girl, from his imagination, possesses a portion of Ma Yixuan¡¯s real soul.

    She can influence me at any moment and make me fall into the devil path.

    But that is not my path!

    ¡°Wisdom is not worth mentioning in front of absolute strength.¡±

    As Ma Yixuan continues to speak, she is like licking Liu Yi¡¯s earlobe, making him feel slightly itchy.

    ¡°As long as you have strength, you will have everything¡­if you had such strength back then, I would have long been your woman¡­¡±

    As she speaks, she suddenly stretches a hand into Liu Yi¡¯s shirt and gently touches Liu Yi¡¯s chest. Like a girl, a man¡¯s chest is simrly sensitive. With Ma Yixuan doing such thing, Liu Yi is almost unable to control himself.

    A beginner can¡¯t control himself¡­but I am a great cultivator. I will not be tricked by this small temptation!

    ¡°Even if you chant Buddhist scriptures, it is useless.¡±

    ¡°I am a part of you. Why do you want to reject a part of yourself? Let us two fuse together. Using my intelligence toplement your strength. That way, in the world, who could be your opponent?¡±

    ¡°Stop dreaming. Who wants to fuse with you!¡±

    Liu Yi closes his eyes and says with anger, ¡°I don¡¯t have such heavy taste.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you injuring my heart with what you say?¡±

    Ma Yixuan says coquettishly, ¡°No matter what, I am still a girl¡­did; you forget how much you liked me back then?¡±

    ¡°That was the past. I was blind back then.¡±

    Liu Yi said coldly, ¡°No matter how you entice me right now, it is useless. I have long seen through your real character.¡±

    Ma Yixuan smiles, ¡°My character? Don¡¯t you forget that right now, I am just a soul. The current me is not that Ma Yixuan, who made a lot of mistakes. I, am that pure Ma Yixuan¡¯s soul, no ambitions.¡±

    This sentence causes Liu Yi to pause.?What she says seems right¡­but is the matter so simple?

    Liu Yi keeps feeling like there is something wrong.?Is Ma Yixuan just an ordinary soul?

    ¡°I am already a part of you. I am inside your soul. You can never leave me, nor will I be able to leave you.¡±

    Ma Yixuan leaned close to Liu Yi¡¯s ear and breathed out, ¡°As long as you dual cultivate with me, you will obtain unparalleled strength¡­¡±

    Unparalleled strength¡­

    Red light slightly slowly starts emerging in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    If I possess unparalleled strength¡­would all of these change?

 Chapter 966 - Result of merging]

    <h4>Chapter 966 ? [Result of merging]</h4>

    Everyone is a social creature. What is society? It is where the weak are prey to the strong, the survival of the fittest!

    A strong person can upy an absolute position in society! He can enjoy supreme power and possess iparable privilege. And be revered by all the people!

    That is why, everyone wishes to be a powerful person, be the crane in a flock of chicken. That is why they climb upwards with all their might so much so that they would step on other people¡¯s shoulders, other people¡¯s corpses and continue to climb upwards! The winner will be the aristocracy while the loser bes the bandit. No one will sympathize with the lower and will only sing praises of the sessful person!

    In the past, Liu Yi was the loser. The girl that he liked did not look at him. Until he had known Lin Tong and took the genuine first step of his life. The door that allowed him to be a powerful person opened in front of him.

    Liu Yi had a pleasant journey all the way; however, he met the Great God Sect Sect Leader! That man was basically sent by heavens to erase his spirits and is too powerful! No matter how he cultivates, he is still as weak and powerless in front of him. So much so that in the end, even Little Lass was snatched away, which is the fuse for Liu Yi to fall into the devil¡¯s path!

    Qin Imperial Pce, Great God Sect Sect Leader as well as the future God-Emperor. These enemies appear in front of Liu Yi one by one.

    Liu Yi¡¯s self-confidence was destroyed repeatedly. And now Ma Yixuan¡¯s words undoubtedly be an alluring medicine which is ced in front of him.

    ¡°Fuse with me¡­¡±

    As Ma Yixuan speaks, her palm grabs Liu Yi¡¯s lower body.

    When Little Liu Yi was captured by the enemy, Liu Yi started to lose control over his defensive line.

    Liu Yi wishes to push away Ma Yixuan but realizes that he seems to have turned into stone, unable to move.

    <i>Damn it¡­ Ma Yixuan¡¯s soul must have done something!</i>

    Liu Yi can only continue to chant Buddhist scripture in his heart silently. O ?¨¡riputra, the material form (r¨±pa) is no different from the void of shapeless emptiness (?¨±nyat¨¡); the material form is the same as emptiness, and emptiness the same as the material form¡­as he chants it over and over again, trying to make himself clear-headed. But Ma Yixuan¡¯s soul is simply too irresistible! Liu Yi had chanted for a long time only to make that soft hand that is stroking Little Liu Yi move faster and faster.

    ¡°Fuse with me¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s voice continues to reverberate continuously, battering Liu Yi¡¯s spirit together with his lower body¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°We were one¡­fuse with me and be the strongest¡­¡±

    While she is speaking, Liu Yi feels his body turn cold!

    His clothes had suddenly disappeared!

    <i>Damn it. What is going on? In my inner world, I can no longer control my clothing?</i>

    Liu Yi is about to go mad!?<i>If this goes on, I mightmit some mistake!</i>

    Liu Yi shouts anxiously, ¡°You female rogue! What did you do to me, quickly, my clothes back!¡±

    ¡°This was not done by me!¡±

    Ma Yixuan licks Liu Yi¡¯s earlobe as she says softly, ¡°This is your own inner world¡­everything is controlled by you, not me.¡±

    This sentence of Ma Yixuan¡¯s undoubtedly terrified Liu Yi.?<i>All of this was caused by me?</i>

    ¡°It is you who wishes to walk to this step¡­it is you who took off your own clothing¡­don¡¯t reject yourself.¡±

    Liu Yi opened his eyes to see that Ma Yixuan was still wearing her clothes. Just that it had turned into a nurse attire and her stockings had holes!

    <i>Damn it¡­could it be that this is the reaction of my subconscious mind?</i>

    <i>This is¡­too much!</i>

    Liu Yi is powerless to resist.

    <i>Isn¡¯t this thought of mine¡­a bit too much?</i>

    While Liu Yi was feeling gloomy, Ma Yixuan, in nurse attire, had already snuggled up to him. She sexily gives Liu Yi a teasing look before opening her small mouth and softly swallowing Little Liu Yi.

    This had assaulted Liu Yi¡¯s weak spot. He lets out a moan as he subconsciously hugs Ma Yixuan¡¯s head.

    <i>Ma Yixuan¡­actually knows how to lick so well¡­indeed a born temptress!</i>

    <i>I don¡¯t know how many guys worshipped under her pomegranate skirt!</i>

    <i>I am unable to deal with this kind of girl!</i>

    Because although Liu Yi¡¯s strength is still regarded as objective, his EQ is somewhat¡­appalling!

    But even if Liu Yi wishes to resist, right now, he no longer has the strength anymore. He feels like his entire person was sapped of strength and is unable to control himself anymore!

    This is the first time he had experienced this kind of wanting to stop but cannot feeling.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s voice rings out beside Liu Yi¡¯s ear, making Liu Yi feel like his entire body is about to be transformed.

    <i>Damn it¡­this Ma Yixuan¡¯s skill is too professional!</i>

    ¡°Come on say it, do you like it?¡±

    Ma Yixuan asks again softly, making Liu Yi¡¯s heart fluctuate incessantly, and momentarily his heart is like a frisky monkey, while his mind is like a contouring horse!

    Liu Yi uses his final rationality and berates, ¡°Demoness¡­ stay away from me¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if I am a demoness, it is you who turned me into one.¡±

    Ma Yixuan says softly, ¡°Not to mention; there is no need for you to resist anymore. My soul is still pure. This soul has not been sullied by anyone before. The fusion of souls is the most sacred.¡±

    <i>Sacred? Can this thing be counted as sacred?</i>

    Liu Yi wishes to curse in his heart.?<i>How can youbel things like that!</i>

    Liu Yi is about to be unable to continue chanting his Heart Sutra anymore, while Ma Yixuan had utterly destroyed all of his defensive lines.

    He is about to erupt from Ma Yixuan¡¯s sucking when at this moment, Ma Yixuan rides on top of Liu Yi. Aiming at Little Liu Yi, she lowers her butt and sits down.

    Soul integration!

    Liu Yi felt an unprecedented pleasure that surpasses all of his previous feelings while having sex!

    He felt an uncontroble pleasure that is going to rise to the sky! He is unable to clearly identify what feeling is this, but it is a kind of pleasure that assaulted his entire body!

    The nine golden suns suddenly rise from theke waters and float around Liu Yi like 9 most devoted protectors.

    Among the nine suns, five of them glow brightly. One of them is slightly dimmer, while the other three arepletely murky without light.

    The light from the slightly dimmer sun slowly starts changing while the power in Liu Yi¡¯s body also starts to grow rapidly.

    Liu Yi did not expect that with the coption of souls, it would actually promote his cultivation so quickly.

    <i>This¡­is too heaven-defying!</i>

    Liu Yi feels that it is inconceivable.?<i>What is my constitution? Why did I always rely on having sex to promote? Didn¡¯t all of the other people rely on fighting monsters to promote themselves¡­why is my Golden Finger for promoting¡­yin medicine?</i>

    <i>Should I rejoice or cry?</i>

    Liu Yi himself is unclear.

    The surroundingke water is no longer calm and starts rippling like it is boiling.

    As the two of them fuck faster, theke water boils even faster.

    Liu Yi says in his heart,?<i>other people have car sex while the two of us are having boat sex!</i>

    <i>Growing up so big, this is the first time I experienced such things!</i>

    Liu Yi does not know what to say and can only silently feel his cultivation grow swiftly!

    As the sixth sun became brighter and brighter, just as Liu Yi thought that his sixth sun jade was about to be filled, a weird thing happened!

    That sixth sun jade lets out ck sunlight as the originally golden sun jade gradually bes dark gold!

    While one of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes also starts to be filled with red light. He feels like something in his body was contaminated and is very stifling!

    Additionally, a kind of brutal feeling keeps sprouting out, making Liu Yi grab hold of Ma Yixuan¡¯s butt and start taking the initiative to fuck her!

    ¡°Comfortable¡­¡±

    Ma Yixuan lets out a moan, ¡°Indeed, I like you taking the initiative! Treat me well¡­punish me¡­¡±

    Her voice is equal to a kind of catalyst, which makes Liu Yi even more frantic!

    Slowly an enormous devil figure reflects on theke water. A woman is being dominated under the devil¡¯s crotch, and it is none other than Ma Yixuan, who is on the boat.

    Other than the sixth sun jade, the rest of the other sun jades also slowly started to turn dark gold.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly let out a roar and did his final spurt.

    The devil in theke water reveals his body and breakthroughs theke water surge revealing its enormous figure!

    The spear on its crotch is standing erect and upright!

    ¡°Come¡­vent it all¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

    Liu Yi lets out another yell before suddenly sitting up from the bed.

    His body is dripping sweat as he gasps.

    ¡°Sect Head?¡±

    Chen Keqing, who was dizzily sleeping by the side, was shocked away at this moment. Looking at Liu Yi, who is covered with cold sweat, she asks, ¡°Sect Head; you have awakened?¡±

    Liu Yi, who is sitting on the bed, looks at his regrown palm.

    In the center of the palm are some ck marks that are gradually vanishing.

    Liu Yi is panicking in his heart as he hurriedly summons out his nine sun jades!

    The nine sun jades immediately floated out around Liu Yi, but among them, one of them had clearly be golden ck.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Liu Yi understood that what had happened earlier was all real.

    <i>Fucking hell..this matter has turned serious! I was unable to restrain myself and copted with Ma Yixuan¡¯s soul!</i>

    The devil path is the darkest path! It is even more ugly than the Asura path! Even more unbearable!

    Chen Keqing suddenly exims, ¡°Sect Head! Your right hand!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately looks at his right hand, and his expression instantly changes greatly!

    That originally human hand had now turned into a ck devil w!

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Liu Yi ps the bed and breaks off a corner of this solid engraved ck ice bed.

    ¡°Sect Head, calm down, calm down!¡±

    Chen Keqing hurriedly steps forward tofort him, but one of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes starts turning red as savageness fills it.

    ¡°Why would this happen¡­I¡­.still fell into the devil path?¡±

    He grabs his right w as his body trembles.

    ¡°Sect head¡­it is alright¡­I am here¡­¡±

    Chen Keqing also does not know how tofort Liu Yi. She can only gently caress and stroke Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder as she attempts to calm him down.

    But Liu Yi roars in anger, ¡°You know nothing!¡±

    One of his pupils turnspletely red as he grabs hold of Chen Keqing and presses her down on top of the icy bed!

 Chapter 967 - Live or die together with all of you]

    <strong>Chapter 967 ? [Live or die together with all of you]</strong>

    ¡°Sect Head!¡±

    Chen Keqing got a huge shock as she did not expect that she would be pressed down below Liu Yi!

    She is here tofort Liu Yi,?using my thoughts to cate him¡­not using my body to cate him¡­but why is it that I am feeling a bit excited being pushed down by junior brother¡­

    Gods, Chen Keqing, you damnss! What are you thinking about! You are too much! You are a virgin, a maiden! A female cultivator who wishes to cultivate to be the strongest expert! Why are you making such a principled mistake!

    Chen Keqing, you wretch. You are too wretched y¡­why did I not realize in the past that you were such a female rogue!

    Being pressed onto the bed by Liu Yi and feeling the aura from Liu Yi, Chen Keqing is a bit unable to control herself.

    She suddenly recalled the first time when she met Liu Yi¡­it was at that damn¡­ Book Pavilion¡­Back then, I was reading a book on dual cultivating¡­after which, I, Iforted myself¡­

    Damn it¡­so the first time we meet each other, it was over such a loathsome matter¡­what should I say¡­.is it fate or¡­

    Chen Keqing is momentarily at a loss and bashful. At the same time, she thought of other matters.?Perhaps in this lifetime, I am destined to be his woman? If this was the case¡­then it is nothing much for me to hand myself to him ¡­

    Just¡­why must it happen at this moment, at this ce¡­

    Recalling this matter, Chen Keqing is slightly unhappy.?I had countless fantasies of my first time..but absolutely not in this kind of situation¡­

    ¡°Junior brother¡­can, cannot¡­¡±

    She immediately stretches out her hand and wishes to push Liu Yi away. But with how heavy Liu Yi is, how can she push him away

    ¡°It will not work if you call out to him like this.¡±

    The soul of a fox suddenly flies out from Liu Yi¡¯s body andnds on his shoulder.

    In the past, when Liu Yi was having sex, Lin Tong had never revealed herself. Although she is slightly jealous in her heart, after all, he is her man; thus, it is very usual to have a harem. The most important point is that she is a spirit body and is unable to satisfy that need of his.

    But this time around, Lin Tong has no choice but toe out. Because Liu Yi¡¯s current situation is very dangerous!

    Of the nine suns behind his back, one of them had already turned ck gold! This is not a good sign!

    If she allows him to do Chen Keqing, he might be unable to recover!

    That is why Lin Tong came out to help Chen Keqing extricate herself from Liu Yi, who had lost consciousness!

    ¡°Persevere a while more! You must not allow him to have his way!¡±

    Lin Tong says, ¡°I will release a Buddhist technique and rouse his consciousness!¡±

    Lin Tong and Liu Yi are using the same body. After obtaining Heaven Dragon Mausoleum, naturally, she also possesses his technique.

    Right now, she can rotate his Buddhist qi! Lin Tong ces her hands together and starts reciting Buddhist scriptures.

    Golden Sanskrit characters start to appear around her!

    ¡°Big idiot. Right now is not the time for you to be wanton! Quickly wake up!¡±

    As Lin Tong speaks, she urges her qi and, with a spurt of energy, hits that row of Sanskrit characters!

    When the row of Sanskrit characters crashes onto Liu Yi, it immediately causes his body to tremble!

    Chen Keqing¡¯s figure was knocked flying away andnded by the side.

    At this moment, a Buddhist aura appears around Liu Yi! The nine suns, which were about to be stained into ck gold, slowly start to lose their ck color and reveal its original golden splendor!

    ¡°Worthy of being called Buddhism¡¯s Heart Sutra! Indeed it can drive out devils and guard against evil!¡±

    Lin Tong lets out a sigh. As a soul, using Buddhism Heart Sutra actually injured herself as well.

    Herplexion turns bad as she orders, ¡°Big Sister Chen. The matter here shall be handed over to you now¡­¡±

    With that, she transforms back into her fox soul and returns into Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Where did this foxe from¡­¡±

    Chen Keqing does not know about Lin Tong¡¯s matter and is only slightly curious, ¡°Could it be another mythological animal that the Buddhist had subdued?¡±

    By now, Liu Yi had regained his awareness. He sits on the bed with a sluggish look.

    Chen Keqing starts to feel sorry for him. She no longer cares about how she was nearly bullied by Liu Yi and walked over. She embraces him lightly before patting his back.

    ¡°Sect Head¡­junior brother¡­it is fine now. All were in the past¡­¡±

    Liu Yiughs bitterly, ¡°Senior sister¡­just now. I was very unsightly¡­¡±

    ¡°It still, still okay¡­¡±

    Chen Keqing recalled the mistake that had nearly happened, and her face turned red. But she endured her bashfulness and continued to advise Liu Yi.

    ¡°Man¡­it is inevitable that you will feel hot-blooded¡­it is very normal¡­have you forgotten that in the past, I had also done some¡­unmentionable matters as well¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­.this time round, it was different¡­¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mood is somewhat serious, ¡°I was starting to turn into a devil. Perhaps, I might lead to the end of the world ¡­

    ¡°Impossible. How would I not know about my own junior brother?¡±

    Chen Keqing feels that Liu Yi is worrying too much. ¡°Although your temperament is somewhat prejudiced, your intention has always been very good. Which cultivator has never had a heart devil? You will conquer it!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that what Senior Sister says will happen.¡±

    Liu Yi took a deep breath and decided to forget about this matter. After which he asked Chen Keqing, ¡°After I had fainted, what happened? That woman, what else did she do?¡±

    Although he had fainted, Liu Yi still recalled what happened before that.

    A mysterious girl used a sharp technique to sneak attack me and even chop off one of my arms. As for what happened next, I do not know.

    ¡°That woman seems to be arade of that monk.¡±

    Chen Keqing started to exin to Liu Yi what happened afterward and told him what that woman said word for word.

    ¡°Wants to exterminate my Massacre Shrine?¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this, his temper appeared! Damn it. Why are there so many people who are against my Massacre Shrine!

    With that, Liu Yi pulls out his Firegod Sword and leaps off the bed. He carries an unblockable aura as he says, ¡°No matter who dares to touch Massacre Shrine, they must first ask my sword!¡±

    ¡°Sect Head still has the same temper.¡±

    Chen Keqing cannot help but smile, but her expression is slightly worried.

    ¡°Although Sect Head is not afraid¡­the disciples in the sect are not the same¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Liu Yi seems to understand something and says, ¡°Looks like a lot of people have be afraid, right?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ there are some who are worried, I guess¡­¡±

    Chen Keqingforts, ¡°It will be fine after a few days.¡±

    ¡°When the tree falls, the monkeys scatter. This is human nature.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Senior Sister, help me convene all of Massacre Shrine disciples as well as those envoys. I want to hold a meeting with them.¡±

    ¡°Understood Sect Head. I shall convene them now.¡±

    With that, Chen Keqing walks out of the room and releases a signal firework.

    The fireworks blossom out with glory in the sky. When Massacre Shrine disciples receive the news, all of them drop the things that they are doing and start making way towards the Massacre God za that is used to hold a gathering.

    Massacre God za is enormous, and there is also the statue of Liu Yi erected there.

    ¡°What does the sect head want to do in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. Most likely, it is because of the matter that happened earlier.¡±

    The rest of the sect¡¯s envoys gather together and start muttering.

    Liu Yi is standing on top of that statue as he looks at those people below. There are more than a thousand people; some are Massacre Shrine disciples, while others are envoys from other sects.

    Gu Yu, Mo Lan, Ma Yuanyuan as well as Yuan Tong, whom he had karma with during the World Gathering back then, are standing among them as well.

    There are also a number of familiar faces from the inner pavilion people. But most are unfamiliar faces. Looks like they are rotating groups of people to be posted here.

    Liu Yi, who is standing on top of the statue, is standing very high up. Thus he can see everyone below.

    The people below are also looking at him as they discuss none stop spiritedly. Their voices entered Liu Yi¡¯s ear. They are talking about anything making Liu Yi¡¯s heart even heavier.

    ¡°Can Sect Head defeat those weird people?¡±

    ¡°It is hard to say¡­his arm got chopped off and back then he had fainted as well¡­¡±

    ¡°s, looks like Sect Head is also not undefeatable¡­is it really the best thing for me to join this Massacre Shrine?¡±

    ¡°Hey, the lot of you are not allowed to talk ill about Sect Head!¡±

    These sentences cause Liu Yi to feel that the burden he is carrying on his shoulder is heavy. But these are his responsibilities.

    ¡°Big idiot¡­do your best¡­¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan, who is standing among the crowd, looks at Liu Yi with some worry and silently cheers for him.

    ¡°Can Liu Yi get through this?¡±

    Gu Yu asks Mo Lan, who is beside her softly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Mo Lan res at Gu Yu, ¡°You are worrying too much! Liu Yi is the man that I fancy. How can he not even endure this bit of suffering? If he is unable to endure, then I might as well dig out my eyes.¡±

    Gu Yu shakes her head as she says in her heart,?Mo Lan is starting to have a kind of near-blind confidence towards Liu Yi. This crisis is not a joke. We don¡¯t know their identity, nor do we know their numbers. The degree of danger is unmeasurable.

    If Massacre Shrine can pass through this current crisis, Massacre Shrine will once again greatly increase its reputation. And from there, reach an even stronger summit!

    If they fail, then¡­Massacre Shrine¡¯s prestige will drip down the valley.

    Liu Yi. What do you n to do now?

    ¡°Everyone, the reason why I convened all you is because of an urgent matter, so I ask all of you to forgive me.¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hand towards the disciples below and says, ¡°Right now, we are at the important moment of our life and death. That is why I have convened all of you to discuss this matter and pass the crisis together.

    ¡°Sect Head. I do not like this sentence.¡±

    A minor sect¡¯s envoy walks out and sneers, ¡°We came to Massacre Shrine mainly because we admire Massacre Shrine¡¯s fame in fighting prowess. We came here to look for protection. Right now, Massacre Shrine is on the point of death, for what reason should we live or die together with you?¡±

    This sentence provokes the anger of a lot of Massacre Shrine disciples.

    This sect envoy usually makes a pig of himself in Massacre Shrine. Massacre Shrine reception is also not bad and usually treats its guests well. Right now, he dares shows such a vile character! How repulsive!

 Chapter 968 - All are comrade-in-arms]

    <h4>Chapter 968 ? [All arerade-in-arms]</h4>

    A Massacre Shrine disciple points at that envoy and scolds, ¡°Li Yunlong, our Massacre Shrine treated you well. Today You dare say such things; you are too much!¡±

    A lot of Massacre Shrine disciples also point at him and scold nonstop.

    But Li Yunlong does not feel any shame. He stands there with his arms crossed and says with disdain, ¡°Husbands and wives originally are with the forest bird, in the face of imminent disaster flies away, respectively! Your Massacre Shrine and I only have dealings through our sect. Don¡¯t tell me that you want me to offer my life?¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan finally cannot take it anymore. With her sword behind her back, she walks forward and berates, ¡°Right now, it is time for us to be united. Do you think that what you say is reasonable?¡±

    ¡°When there is danger, you turn around and run! Which sect¡¯s coward are you from! If you have the guts, tell us the distinguished name of your sect! We want to see just what sect groomed trash like you!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan ced a hand on her waist with her other hand dangling down by her leg. Like the saying a girl¡¯s teenage years, during the teenage years of a girl is around 13 years old. While Ma Yuanyuan was already a captivating young beauty at that age. Right now, she is getting close to adulthood; her figure is bing even more attractive while her appearance bes even prettier.

    Liu Yi dares to guarantee that this girl will be a generation¡¯s temptress when she matures! They really are sisters! Ma Yixuan¡¯s seductive charms are almost seeded by her own sister. But luckily, Ma Yuanyuan has well-defined likes and dislikes and will not walk down the path of her elder sister. Otherwise, this pair of beautiful sisters¡¯ destructive power would be too big.

    Hearing Ma Yuanyuan berates him, Li Yunlong immediately became slightly terrified.

    But he is still unresigned in his heart as he summons up his courage and says, ¡°It, is not like I am greedy for life and am afraid of death. If my sect is in danger, I will use my full strength to protect it! But right now, the one that is in trouble not my sect but Massacre Shrine! For what reason should I help Massacre Shrine!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, vile person!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan knows that right now, it is useless, that guy has a vile character!

    ¡°Do you dare to say your name?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I am who I am, and I¡¯m not ashamed. My surname is Li, and my name is Yunlong!¡±

    Liu Yi is startled,?Li Yunlong? Good fellow. Isn¡¯t this a well-known regimentalmander?

    ¡°You were named blindly!¡±

    As a city person, Ma Yuanyuan has seen that TV y that was revised. Thus she sneers.

    ¡°This has been my name for several hundred years!¡±

    Li Yunlong is feeling wronged; it?is not like I purposefully followed other people¡¯s great name. Who asked for this TV y to be so famous!

    ¡°Enough. Everyone stop quarreling.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that there is no need to quarrel over this matter. He waves his hand and cates Ma Yuanyuan and let her calm down first.

    ¡°Yuanyuan, I know that you have a heroine¡¯s righteousness heart, warmhearted and considerate, and speaks for us. But one of Li Yunlong¡¯s sentences is right. This matter is indeed the Massacre Shrine¡¯s matter. We should not drag other sect¡¯s people lives in.¡±

    ¡°Hey! I like hearing this sentence!¡±

    Li Yunlong ps his tight, ¡°You said it right. You are indeed the Sect Head!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuan immediately res at Li Yunlong, making him shrink his neck, no longer daring to speak again. He cannot provoke this girl.

    ¡°That is why I convened this meeting today. It is to see who is willing to pass this crisis with my Massacre Shrine. Those who wish to leave can tell me. For those who remain, my Massacre Shrine will take you as noble guests, and from now on, we will be eternal friends and will never infringe on you. But if you leave from this point on, in the future, everyone shall mind their own business, and we will have nothing to do with each other. After that, whatever happens to the noble sects, my Massacre Shrine will not help.¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Liu.¡±

    A Fuxi Pce Hall¡¯s disciple says, ¡°For this crisis, it is still unknown if your sect can pass it. Don¡¯t you think that it is useless to threaten people?¡±

    ¡°What I say is not to threaten.¡±

    Liu Yi chuckled, ¡°Fuxi Pce Hall. Before you speak, you must learn how to listen to the main point. If I am threatening, then I would say this. ¡®Whoever does not help me, then right now, I shall go and exterminate their sect!¡¯.¡±

    This sentence scared a number of people.?What the hell, Liu Yi would not do this, right?

    He is very powerful. If he really wants to y this hand, who can stop him!

    That Fuxi Pce Hall¡¯s disciple also became nervous as cold sweat covered his forehead.?My showing off of my speech¡­will not provoke the cmity of exterminating my sect, right?

    ¡°Of course. I will not do this.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s next sentence makes the crowd feel relieved.?Damn it. This guy made it too scary! It makes us sweat!

    ¡°Although I hope that everyone will cross a river in the same boat, and pass-through this crisis with my Massacre Shrine but this crisis is indeed somewhat terrifying. Even I have no guarantee of survivingpletely. Thus, we will wee those who are willing to stay in Massacre Shrine and will be grateful. Those who do not wish to remain, we will not me you, and you can leave now.¡±

    The moment Liu Yi finished, he looks downwards silently.

    The people below are hesitating slightly. Only Li Yunlong steps forward first and says what he is holding in his mouth, ¡°I was just waiting for this sentence of yours. Then I, Li Yunlong, shall not wait anymore. Goodbye!¡±

    He cups his hand and steps onto his flying sword and leaves.

    ¡°Vile person!¡±

    Ma Yuanyuna stomped her foot in anger, but along with the leaving of Li Yunlong, it is like he had created a maelstrom. A lot of people also follow along and leave as the number of people in the za bes less and less.

    Originally Massacre Shrine was arge sect with over a thousand members, but now, half had left. Among them, a number of those who left were disciples from the Massacre Shrine. These people came to Massacre Shrine to seek fortunes and do not wish to die together with Massacre Shrine. Thus they left Massacre Shrine.

    The number of people who left keeps increasing. Basically, all of the people who were deployed here to guard their individual embassy also left. Those who remained were die-hards who have extraordinary rtionships with Liu Yi like Womand, Kunlun Mountain, and the likes.

    Fengdu City¡¯s Sect Head also walks over and embarrassedly cups his hands towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Sect Head Liu, that¡­I am sorry¡­this¡­my Fengdu City still has not recovered our strength. We are powerless to start a war with other sects¡­please excuse us¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Tao! What do you mean?¡±

    Liu Yi did not say anything but Chen Keqing is the first who disagree.

    ¡°Your entire sect was saved by our Sect Head! Now that my Massacre Shrine has trouble, you want to run? Benevolence, righteousness, honor, and shame. Which one do you remember?¡±

    ¡°This, this¡­¡±

    Tao Cheng¡¯s face shes between red and white, ¡°We also have the will, but we are powerless¡­my Fengdu City does not have any experts¡­¡±

    ¡°How can you have the cheek to say that !¡±

    Chen Keqing is very angry, but Liu Yi waves his hand and stops Chen Keqing¡¯s remaining scolding words.

    ¡°Sect Head Tao. Being able to save you guys is also considered as our fate. Right now, this fate hase to its end; I shall not detain you. In the future, your noble sect is on your own.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sect Head Liu!¡±

    Hearing this, Tao Cheng bes delighted.?This Liu Yi is easy to speak to. Hahaha, we have skipped the step of quarreling and breaking off rtions!

    Make us go and fight against that group of scary, mysterious people? Impossible! The reason why we stayed at Massacre Shrine is to take advantage of Massacre Shrine and borrow Massacre Shrine¡¯s fame!

    A lot of people said goodbye and left, causing the scene to be slightly messy.

    ¡°Senior brother, why do you want to leave?¡±

    ¡°Junior brother. My mother only has me. I must go back home to do my filial duty!¡±

    ¡°Senior sister, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I, I seem to be pregnant. I want to go home to raise my child!¡±

    Everyone has all kinds of excuses to say before leaving this ce.

    Very quickly, Massacre Shrine starts to be cold and cheerless. In a blink of an eye, there are less than 200 people remaining, and several tens of them are external envoys who are stationed here.

    Chen Keqing is slightly disappointed. Massacre Shrine, which was bustling in the past, had in the blink of an eye be like this.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    But Liu Yi is satisfied, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there were still so many people who were willing to stay and live or die together with Massacre Shrine. I am very gratified.¡±

    He thought that there would only be several tens of people remaining or even around a handful! But unexpectedly, there are still so many remaining.

    A disciple shouted loudly, ¡°Sect Head, alive we are Massacre Shrine¡¯s people, dead we are Massacre Shrine¡¯s ghosts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We pledge our lives to defend Massacre Shrine!¡±

    The rest of the disciples be fired up.

    ¡°Thank you all.¡±

    Liu Yi is rather touched, ¡°At present, those who remain here are the disciples that are truly loyal to my Massacre Shrine. I counted, and in total, there are 120 people. All of you will be my sect¡¯s elites among elites. Elders among elders. I confer upon all of you, the 120 Deity Generals.¡±

    This name is rather imperious. At the same time, Liu Yi spoke again, ¡°The remaining friends from other sects, you had also obtained Massacre Shrine as well as my, Liu Yi¡¯s eternal friendship. No matter what danger you have in the future, as long as you need our help, Massacre Shrine, as well as I will assist you!¡±

    These disciples start speaking.

    ¡°Sect Head is too polite!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone is an ally!¡±

    The rest of the people from the other sectsugh.

    ¡°With Sect Head Liu here, what is there for us to be afraid of!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi. All of us are your good friends. When you have trouble, helping out is what we should do!¡±

    Liu Yi is gratified.?With these people, why is there a need to worry about how strong the enemies are?

    He feels that at this moment, he is especially powerful!

    ¡°I will not let everyone fall into danger. My Massacre Shrine will pass through this crisis! After this, we shall show all of those sects how much regret they left! 120 Deity Generals, right now, I shall pass down to all of you the ultimate technique of Heaven Dragon Race, Fog Mist Real Body!¡±

 Chapter 969 - [New generationâ€™s love saint]

    <h4>Chapter 969 ? [New generation¡¯s love saint]</h4>

    Liu Yi did not pass down the entire technique to them. He only imparted to them the portion on attacking, just like those Demi-dragon people in the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum.

    With this method, their hope of winning will be bigger! After all, prior to the other party¡¯s attack and even their energy shield durability cannot be knocked off. Only by learning this Fog Qi Golden Body¡¯s attack method can they break their defense!

    ¡°Within a month, help me find these people.¡±

    After passing down the technique, Liu Yi passes a name list to Chen Keqing and says, ¡°I shall enter seclusion. The other party did not say when they woulde within one month. Thus I am worried that they woulde when I am in seclusion, and no one can stop them.¡±

    ¡°Understood, junior brother.¡±

    Chen Keqing looks at Liu Yi with some worries, ¡°Can we really pass this crisis smoothly? Why don¡¯t we hide? After hiding for a while, then we can decide. Or maybe we can set up arge illusion barrier! That way, no one can find us!¡±

    Her eyes suddenly brighten up, ¡°Right, I remember that there is a book that was on researching formations. In the book, there seemed to be mentions of Qin Imperial Pce¡¯s space flying formation! We can set up one for the sect, and at that time, no one can find our position!¡±

    ¡°Senior sister, we cannot do it like that.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and pats Chen Keqing¡¯s shoulder lightly, ¡°My sect cannot be like Qin Imperial Pce and be a turtle that pulls its head in. If we cannot rely on real strength to pass through this crisis, then how can the sect¡¯s prestige still exist? Furthermore, look at the surrounding disciples. They are filled with confidence in the sect. Could it be that you want me to tell them that we are incapable and must hide like a turtle? Senior sister, I am unable to say it.¡±

    Chen Keqing became taciturn.?What Liu Yi says is indeed right. If we hide, even if we can preserve our life, we will let down the sect¡¯s disciples.

    ¡°That is why, no matter if we die or live, we must fight till the end!¡±

    Liu Yi says heroically, ¡°I do not care who they are. If they wish to touch my sect, they must first ask me, first, ask our 120 Deity Generals! Senior sister, you must also learn this technique as soon as possible. Later, when I am not around, make Poison Jasmine hurry back and manage the daily affairs of this ce.¡±

    ¡°s, you¡­are going to be an arm-flinging shopkeeper again.¡±

    ¡°This time, it is not to run around.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly exins, ¡°I am going to enter seclusion and cultivate to find the method to defeat those people.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going to enter seclusion?¡±

    ¡°A ce that you all do not wish to go.¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to be mysterious. After giving Chen Keqing a few more orders, he turned around and left without looking back.

    ¡°This fellow¡­likes giving people headaches¡­¡±

    Chen Keqing lets out a soft sigh, but her expression is slightly infatuated.

    ¡°Perhaps with him around, the sect will no longer have any other problems¡­I shall believe in you. You muste back safely¡­¡±

    After Liu Yi flies out of MS, he flies to Keda. He wishes to find a ce to cultivate his God Race Undying Body. But a month is simply too short; thus, he needs to find a ce that speeds up time.

    ¡°Boss. I am waiting for you at the ser field.¡±

    Chen Cai had heard what happened to Liu Yi through the phone. It is not a hard matter for him who had be Asura Emperor, to enter or leave the Asura Realm.

    But what makes Liu Yi unable to understand is that Chen Cai, who is one rank higher than Asura King Ye Hanshuang, does not have the ability to teleport. If he has this ability, there is no need for him to run all the way back to Keda.

    ***

    At this moment, Ghost Monk and Sky Swordmaster had returned back to their mysterious gathering ce.

    Ghost Monk is kneeling there, holding his cheek.

    ck Cavalry is standing in front of him, gracefully shaking her wrist.

    ¡°You have ruined the n.¡±

    ck Cavalry says faintly, ¡°Do you know what result is.¡±

    ¡°This monk, this monk was wrong¡­¡±

    Ghost Monk¡¯s face is pale as he trembles.

    ¡°This monk¡­is addicted to fighting¡­and forgot to stop momentarily¡­¡±

    ¡°Trash!¡±

    ck Cavalry says coldly, ¡°You have already forgotten our task and forgotten your identity!¡±

    As she speaks, she stretches out her hand and grabs the air.

    The ck world suddenly appears, carrying a mysterious sucking force.

    Ghost Monk is badly frightened as he kneels on the ground, kowtowing repeatedly.

    ¡°Lord, Lord! Give me another chance! Let me atone for my crimes with meritorious acts!¡±

    ¡°That is a must, but there is no exemption from punishments.¡±

    When ck Cavalry finishes, that shadow world seems to stretch out numerous hands that grab hold of Ghost Monk. As he screams in horror, the hands pull him in.

    ¡°Do not let this happen again.¡±

    ck Cavalry ps her hand.

    Sky Swordmaster, by the side, reminds, ¡°Lord¡­let us prepare the matters for the next month.¡±

    ¡°It is time to prepare now.¡±

    ck Cavalry nods her head before asking the other guy by the side.

    ¡°Dragon-mouth Scorpion, how is the cultivation of the ¡®infant¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Reporting Lord ck Cavalry, everything is going smoothly.¡±

    That guy called Dragon-mouth Scorpion smiles, ¡°Within a month, it will be mature! At that time, our task will beplete!¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    ck Cavalry nods her head, ¡°Soon, everything will show results.¡±

    ¡°We pledge our life to follow lord!¡±

    These people kneel down.

    ***

    Tantric Sect. This pilgrim holynd is currently very peaceful. Living Buddha is currently sitting in the room, rxing with his eyes closed. His body is releasing faint golden light like he is cultivating his buddha qi.

    After some time, he finally says, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The moment he finishes, that door to the room suddenly opens on its own as a female walks in from outside and stands in front of the Living Buddha.

    Although the person in front is the legendary Living Buddha, that female does not have any respectful intentions. Instead, she has a bit of arrogance.

    ¡°Looks like my Tantric Sect¡¯s fate with this miss is not shallow. A thousand years ago, you stole my Tantric Sect¡¯s King Ming Real Body. Now you came, here again, to make me answer the doubt in your heart.¡±

    ¡°You do know quite a bit.¡±

    The woman that came is none other than Ai Ling.

    ¡°The reason why Ie here is indeed to seek the things that I have lost. Many say that you are omnipotent. Then why don¡¯t you help me find the memories that I have lost?¡±

    Living Buddha did not open his eyes as he sat there and said faintly, ¡°Other than yourself, no one can find the memories that you lost.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    Ai Ling is very unhappy, ¡°I am here to clear up my confusion. Not to listen to you ying taiji!¡±

    ¡°It is not that I wish to y taiji, hahaha¡­¡±

    Living Buddhaughs bitterly, ¡°It is because that guy who cast the curse on you, their cultivation far surpasses mine. I believe that even if Buddhaes personally, he could not undo that spell¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Ai Ling heard this, she frowns deeply.

    That Great God Sect Sect Leader is so powerful? Even Buddha himself cannot undo it?

    ¡°That is why if you wish to undo this curse, it needs you to break it from inside yourself.¡±

    Living Buddha continues tough bitterly, ¡°As for whether or not you can break it, it shall depend on your opportunities.¡±

    ¡°What you say is equivalent to not saying anything!¡±

    Ai Ling bes gloomier and feels like she made this trip for nothing.

    ¡°Actually, right now is also an opportunity.¡±

    Living Buddha thinks for a bit before saying, ¡°If you can solve this opportunity, maybe your memories will be restored.¡±

    ¡°What opportunity?¡±

    ¡°Today a cmity happened in Massacre Shrine. The sect head Liu Yi lost an arm and fainted. The mysterious expert left behind a message that they wille back a monthter to destroy the sect. Thus, Massacre Shrine, which was rich and powerful, only has a hundred people left.¡±

    ¡°What! Liu Yi got injured?!¡±

    Ai Ling feels pain in her heart. This is her subconscious reaction deep in her heart.

    She feels even sadder when Liu Yi is injuredpared to herself being injured.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you wish to recover your memories, why don¡¯t you go over to his side.¡±

    ¡°How do you know about the matter that happened today?¡±

    Ai Ling is naturally cautious. She is not in a hurry to leave and instead questions, ¡°Could it be that you are misleading me?¡±

    ¡°Amitayus Buddha!¡±

    To counter Ai Ling¡¯s suspicion towards him, Living Buddha stretches out his hand and pulls out a handphone from his pocket and shows it to Ai Ling.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the information era now?¡±

    Damn it! Why is a monk ying with a handphone!

    Ai Ling is powerless to roast. She cannot be bothered to continue this pointless argument with this old monk and left this Tantric Sect.

    ¡°One cannot get what is denied by destiny, no matter how hard he tries.¡±

    Living Buddha shakes his head before continuing to rx, with his eyes closed, no longer speaking.

    ***

    Kede¡¯s ser field is not small. Frequently the Didu chooses to have the serpetition here.

    But today, due to the weather, the stadium is temporarily closed.

    It is drizzling, making thewn of the stadium be slippery and wet.

    Chen Cai is standing in the middle of the stadium as the drizzle automaticallynds by his side like they had met an invisible qi wall.

    Although the weather outside is very cold, Chen Cai does not seem to be affected by it. He is only wearing thin sportswear as he nces around the entire time like he is waiting for someone.

    At this moment, the rain in the sky suddenly parts as a man¡¯s figure falls from the sky and stands in front of Chen Cai.

    ¡°Boss, you finally came!¡±

    Chen Cai grumbles faintly, ¡°If you cameter, I would catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Go die! An Asura Emperor can¡¯t catch a cold!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart,?why are you acting cute!

    ¡°How is the preparation?¡±

    ¡°s, you are not even a bit concerned about my health¡­¡±

    ¡°What the heck. You can¡¯t find a girlfriend and finally decided to walk onto the abnormal path?¡±

    ¡°Fuck! I am only acting weak!¡±

    Chen Chai hurriedly says, ¡°A lot of people say that right now girls prefer bottom! Boss, say, am I considered as a love saint like this?¡±

 Chapter 970 - [Within a month]

    <h4>Chapter 970 ? [Within a month]</h4>

    ¡°Love saint, ha! Your manner is sending the gays their best present!¡±

    Liu Yi is strengthless to roast Chen Cai.?Looks like this brother is going mad chasing after girls.

    Chen Cai is about to cry.

    ¡°Then what should I do boss. The book clearly says it, and it is the most well-received book for the past two years!¡±

    ¡°That is the book that fujoshis are reading!¡±

    Liu Yi rolls his eyes at Chen Cai, ¡°Do you dare read a more decent book?¡±

    ¡°What is a decent book?¡±

    ¡°My Beautiful Teacher and the like!¡±

    ¡°Ohhh, boss is erudite and multi-talented! Making this little brother admire!¡±

    Chen Cai prostrates himself in admiration.?Indeed he is boss. Even the book name that he gives is high-end, stylish quality.

    ¡°I am not joking!¡±

    Liu Yi says seriously, ¡°I had read thement online. There was a brother who was very introverted without any girlfriend. But ever since he read this book, he started to have an easy time with several girls! Youngster, your path is still very long, and you still need to work hard!¡±

    ¡°As you order boss!¡±

    Chen Cai nods his head, ¡°Since it is boss¡¯s powerful rmendation, I will take a look at it. Moreover, I will revere it as a holy book!¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Liu Yi is very satisfied, ¡°I help you choose a good book, and you also help me with this matter. Help me open the door to enter the Asura Realm. I wille back a monthter.¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­are you really sure that you are going to do it?¡±

    Chen Cai says with some worries, ¡°I can only help you pull open the door and am unable to apany you inside. After bing an Asura Emperor, the moment one leaves the Asura Realm, they will no longer be able to return. Otherwise, the moment they return, they will never be able to leave and will be a real undying Asura!¡±

    ¡°No worries. You just need to help me open the door. After which, you just need to receive meter.¡±

    Liu Yi pats Chen Cai¡¯s shoulder lightly, ¡°As for the remaining matters, leave it to me to handle.¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx. Nothing will happen.¡±

    Liu Yi says, filled with self-confidence, ¡° The Asura Realm is no different from my backyard. Could it be that there are still people who can harm me inside?¡±

    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s take 30 days as the limit then.¡±

    Chen Cai says in his heart,?30 days¡­that is 300 years in the Asura Realm! Looks like boss treats the Asura Realm as his own backyard!

    Fine then. If, at that time, boss does note out, even if I risk my life, I must pull him out!

    After Chen Cai decided, he stretched out his hands.

    An enormous Asura Spirit emerges from behind him and scatters the downpour of rain.

    That Asura Spirit stretches out both its hands and forcibly tears a crack in the air!

    Liu Yi immediately recognized it as the technique that Ma Long had used to allow them to go to the Asura Realm!

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Liu Yi did not hesitate and immediately leaped into that crack!

    ¡°Boss, good luck!¡±

    Chen Cai waves his hand as he watches that gateway to Asura Realm closes slowly.

    Liu Yi enters it wearing his ck and white robes with a reminiscing smile on his face.

    I have finally returned here. I feel slightly emotional. The amount of time that I have spent here is even longer than in China!

    If it was other people, they wish to never toe back to this ce where birds don¡¯t even crap!

    But Liu Yi still returned. For his sect, for those people who protect him as well as those people that he wishes to protect.

    ¡°Undying body. I aming.¡±

    Liu Yi had hardened his heart. While at this moment, a few asuras suddenly smash over from the side.

    These asuras smash into the ground, creating a few deep holes.

    A slightly stronger Asura General jumps over, holding a sword as it roars loudly, ¡°All of you shall be my food!¡±

    The sword in his hand easily chops off the head of a few asuras before his red eyes re at Liu Yi, who is watching the show by the side.

    After consuming the power of those asuras, that asura generalughs sinisterly, ¡°Hehehe¡­looks like there is something even more delicious¡­¡±

    ¡°Apologies, I do not wish to be your dinner.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulder, ¡°Eating me will make your front teeth drop.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, give me your life!¡±

    That asura general jumps over as he chops his sword at Liu Yi. Liu Yi shakes his head as his body tilts to the side, easily dodging that sword. At the same time, he stretches out a finger and jabs at the forehead of that asura general.

    That asura general¡¯s head instantly exploded as his strength flowed into Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Liu Yi tosses the corpse of that brother to the side before saying regretfully, ¡°Like I said, this dinner will break your teeth.¡±

    ¡°It, it is Liu Yi who hase back!¡±

    ¡°What?! Liu Yi? That horrifying Asura King?¡±

    The asuras by the side who were nning toe over to fight were all scared out of their wits when they saw Liu Yi¡¯s appearance.

    His vicious name in the Asura Realm is very resounding! Even Asura Kings would evade when they see Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi, on the contrary, bes idle. He orders, ¡°Sky Supporting Pir, Washing Machine, Vacuum Cleaner, Pikachu. All of youe out and help guard me!¡±

    Liu Yi sits on in a lotus position on the ground.

    His four protector gods immediately fly out from his body and sit in the four points of thepass of Liu Yi.

    The enormous water qilin, strong diamond ape, mysterious sky swallowing turtle as well as that slender ck flood dragon!

    These bodyguarding mythological creatures form a protection formation, guarding Liu Yi within.

    ¡°All shall rely on you.¡±

    Liu Yi feels very gratified, looking at these loyal mythological creatures. While Meng Xi and Lin Tong fall over each other in their eagerness to jump out to guard Liu Yi.

    With so many experts, Liu Yi indeed feels safe. He enters his inner world and starts cultivating his entire body, tempering his God Race Undying Body!

    To cultivate the God Race Undying Body, one must first temper one¡¯s true fire to the peak! Liu Yi¡¯s god race true fire is still not strong enough. Especially since he had fed Ai Ling¡¯s blood lotus flower a few times; thus, it is very weak.

    Thus the amount of time needed to cultivate God Race Undying Body is not short.

    All of the qi in Liu Yi¡¯s body starts moving, revolving around that god race true fire as they temper and refine the true fire.

    Just as Liu Yi is cultivating, some asuras who do not fear death charge at Liu Yi only to be torn apart by those guarding him.

    Lin Tong is holding a Firegod Sword in her hand as she chopped an asura, which was sneak attacking, into two. She nces at Liu Yi and says with some worries, ¡°Big idiot¡­you must seed!¡±

    Liu Yi is unaware of the external situation as he wholeheartedly cultivates his God Race Undying Body.

    During these 300 years, I must cultivate the God Race Undying Body to its peak!

    300 years in the Asura Realm is merely a month in the Human Realm!

    ***

    During these one month, Massacre Shrine bes even quieter. The front yard, which was as busy as a marketce former, is currentlypletely deserted.

    But Yang Mianmian, the princess of Womand, even Ai Ling had alle over, waiting to guard Massacre Shrine.

    ¡°The deadline of a month ising soon.¡±

    Poison Jasmine looks at her handphone and says with a slightly heavy heart, ¡°Soon, our struggle shalle.¡±

    A disciple cannot take it anymore and ask, ¡°Can Sect Head rush back in time? It has been so long since west saw Sect Head¡­¡±

    Although there are 120 Deity Generals remaining, a rumor which spread out by an unknown person is starting to sway the self-confidence of these Deity Generals.

    That rumor is that Liu Yi is afraid of those mysterious people, thus he had escaped.

    One must say, this rumor is rather formidable. It actually causes the will of the people in Massacre Shrine to be anxious.

    Chen Keqing is filled with confidence towards Liu Yi, ¡°Rx. Sect Head will rush back in time. We must believe in Sect Head!¡±

    ¡°What you say is right.¡±

    Poison Jasmine nods her head and looks at the surrounding disciples before saying, ¡°Believe in our Sect Head. He will rush back!¡±

    ¡°I always believe in him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sage Ruler will not disappoint us.¡±

    The experts from other sects also say so, making Chen Keqing and the rest grateful.

    ¡°Someone hase.¡±

    At this moment, Ai Ling suddenly raises her head and looks at the sky.

    ¡°Has the time finallye?¡±

    Momentarily, all of the Massacre Shrine¡¯s people be nervous.

    Poison Jasmine instantly raises her sword and shouts loudly, ¡°All disciples, prepare!¡±

    The 120 Deity Generals raise their swords together and roar.

    This sound is very loud and charges up the sky!

    Yang Mianmian and the rest also took out their own weapons, preparing to fight!

    A few figures appear in the sky. Of the three people, the people from Massacre Shrine recognize two of them!

    Ghost Monk, Sky Swordmaster, and the remaining one is Nine-tailed Turtle.

    ¡°Hehehe, looks like they have prepared to die!¡±

    Seeing these disciples, Ghost Monk instantly bes delighted, ¡°Looks like we can ughter as we wish!¡±

    ¡°Today, you can ughter to your heart¡¯s delight.¡±

    Sky Swordmaster, who is holding a ck ball in his hand, says, ¡°After all, we have Infant in our hands. No one present can defeat us.¡±

    Ghost Monk licks his lips and says delightedly, ¡°Hahaha, this monk wants to y!!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me. Let me go first.¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle, who had failed once, is anxious to gain merit to make amendments immediately fly over towards the ground.

    ¡°Damn it. Why can¡¯t you let this monk go first!¡±

    Ghost Monk is slightly annoyed, but he disdains to besiege the opponent with another person and feels that it is losing face.

    ¡°Prepare to receive the enemy!¡±

    Yang Mianmian and the rest look at each other, preparing to take action.

    ¡°The first defensive line!¡±

    Chen Keqing is sitting in the center of the formation as shemands the 120 Deity Generals who were deployed around her.

    ¡°Massacre formation!¡±

    120 Deity Generals stretch out their hand one by one as an enormous figure formed from sword qi emerges behind them and urges their sword!

    128 swords point at the descending Nine-tailed Turtle while Nine-tailed Turtle isughing loudly as he waved his hand, letting his energy shield protect himself.

    When the swords chop on the energy shield, it causes the energy shield durability to drop.

    Nine-tailed Turtle did not ce it in his heart. You do have some ability! You can leave your name in hell!¡±

 Chapter 971 - Where is the savior]

    <h4>Chapter 971 ? [Where is the savior]</h4>

    As Nine-tailed Turtle speaks, nine tails suddenly shoots out from his back.

    This time, these nine tails did not appear as snakes but in the appearance of a dragon!

    These dragons swim all over the ce, ripping the sword qi incarnations with their teeth! The enormous dragon is covered with ck light. These ck lights are like iron cloth, blocking the attack of the sword qi.

    The nine enormous dragons breathe out digital lightning from their mouth, which hits disciples, defeating numerous disciples in a row.

    Although the energy shield¡¯s durability is dropping, Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s attack speed is especially fast. Before his energy shield was broken, the 120 Deity Generals were almost all defeated.

    ¡°Leave it to us!¡±

    Yang Mianmian and the rest take action at this moment. Yang Mianmian is holding a ck ax as she leaps up.

    Yang Mianmian, who possesses god strength, is iparably valiant. With this leap, she jumps over a hundred meters into the sky and appears by Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s side. After which, she twists her waist and cleaves her ck ax with both hands at Nine-tailed Turtle!

    ¡°It is useless.¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle does not fear the attacks of these cultivators. Their energy shield is practically without rival.

    While Yang Mianmian cleaves at his energy shield fiercely and causes the entire energy shield to distort violently.

    The energy shield instantly loses 50% of its durability! It scared Nine-tailed Turtle into sweating

    What the fuck is? Why is this woman¡¯s ax so fierce! She knocked off such a high data value!

    How would Nine-tailed Turtle know that this woman had cultivated the Fog Qi Real Body attack method sessfully? Thus she can do a certain amount of damage to their energy shield!

    ¡°One more time!¡±

    Sensing the horror of that Nine-tailed Turtle, Yang Mianmian bes delighted. Borrowing the force from the previous cleave, she twists her waist again and sweeps out with her ax again.

    This ax seems to want to chop Nine-tailed Turtle into two.

    ¡°Do you think that I will be hit again?¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle snorts as a tail suddenly shed over and knocked into Yang Mianmian.

    Yang Mianmian does not care and is not concerned as she continues to attack Nine-tailed Turtle like she does not mind his attack.

    This is Kunlun Mountain¡¯s Strong Man attacking manner. They only care about attacking and disregard defense!

    But the Nine-tailed Turtle attack carries a powerful destructive nature and is something that Yang Mianmian¡¯s flesh body cannot withstand!

    But at this moment, a female figure appears in front of him.

    Womand¡¯s Princess Dragon Lotus uses her avatar to block Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s dragon attack.

    The avatar instantly exploded, causing Princess Dragon Lotus to vomit blood.

    While Yang Mianmian¡¯s attacknds on Nine-tailed Turtle, it tears away the remaining durability of his energy shield!

    After the energy shield was broken, Nine-tailed Turtle temporarily loses control over his body and immediately falls towards the ground.

    A deep hole was smashed out on the za ground as Nine-tailed Turtle lies inside it.

    Ghost Monk crosses his arms as he floats in the sky. Looking at Nine-tailed Turtle, who was beaten up slightly wretchedly, he says with disdain, ¡°You really are trash. To be so easily beaten up by this era¡¯s people. You are throwing away the face of Superhunters.¡±

    ¡°They possess a strange attacking method.¡±

    Sky Swordmaster, this woman¡¯s observation, is very attentive. She says, ¡°This era has started walking onto a different trajectory. Perhaps, if this happens, the ck Devil King might not appear.¡±

    When she mentions about ck Devil King, Ghost Monk shivers.

    ¡°This monk remembered that that guy summoned out ck Devil King back then¡­and let him attack this monk.¡±

    ¡°Why did you not mention it earlier?!!!¡±

    Sky Swordmaster turned pale with fright, ¡°By this time, shouldn¡¯t ck Devil King had broken away? Why is it still under Liu Yi¡¯s control!¡±

    ¡°This monk does not know¡­¡±

    Ghost monk shakes his head. Although he likes fighting, his brain is not that useful.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Sky Swordmaster clenches her teeth, ¡°Forget it. After all, we still need to kill the master of ck Devil King. As long as we kill him, ck Devil King will no longer exist.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­today we must exterminate Massacre Shrine.¡±

    Ghost Monk wipes away his cold sweat and breaths out in relief first.

    I must have been foolish to actually forget about such an important matter!

    At this moment, Nine-tailed Turtle is climbing out from the hole with anger in his eyes.

    ¡°Damn it¡­you ignorant ants! To dare injure me!¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle is super unhappy. Today he wished to seize the opportunity to wipe away his past shame. But unexpectedly, he was beaten up!

    I will beughed at by Ghost Monk and the rest! Fucking hell!

    Nine-tailed Turtle is angered. After climbing out of the hole, he waved the nine tails behind him.

    It is like half of the nine tails suddenly disappear. When one of them suddenly appears out of nowhere, crossing a long-distance and bites Yang Mianmian¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yang Mianmian shrieks miserably as she holds her shoulder while falling from the sky.

    Chen Keqing and the rest hurriedly grab hold of Yang Mianmian before checking her injury.

    Yang Mianmian¡¯s injury keeps worsening. No matter how Chen Keqing and the rest try to treat it, there is no effect.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Chen Keqing stomps a stone brick under her feet into pieces.

    ¡°It does not matter. I can still fight!¡±

    Yang Mianmian does not care about her shoulder and grabs hold of her ax again as she stands back up.

    ¡°You are mad!¡±

    Chen Keqing is greatly shocked. Does?this woman not fear death? Or is it that the girls in Kunlun Mountain are this swift and fierce?

    ¡°All of you must die!¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle did not n to let off Yang Mianmian. Another tail behind his back disappears.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    The avatar behind Princess Dragon Lotus was formed again. But this time, she did not use her avatar. Instead, she throws out her Nine God Fire Staff!

    The weapon that was left behind by Tang Sanzang is very powerful. The moment it was thrown out, it stood vertically in the sky!

    An awesome looking Buddhist Monk flies out from the fire with his hands together, chanting Buddhist scriptures.

    Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s tail was immediately forced out by the Nine God Fire Staff. It is being burned by mes as the dragon head keeps screaming as it twists.

    Nine God Fire Staff is too powerful. It burns until that Nine-tailed Turtle also feels unbearable hurt.

    ¡°Nine God Fire Staff?¡±

    In his database also recorded the info of this weapon; thus, he immediately recognized it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is Nine God Fire Staff!¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus nods her head, ¡°Prepare to die! Monster!¡±

    With that Nine-tailed Turtle was suddenly burnt by golden-red mes! These mes are like maggots attached to bones as it sticks to Nine-tailed Turtle No matter how he tries, he cannot get rid of it!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle wishes to expel these mes, but he realizes that the me attribute is too strong. It makes him unable to get rid of it!

    His energy shield was also broken; thus, he is unable to reform a new one!

    Although the injuries that these mes cause to him are not big, it is like restriction magic that makes Nine-tailed Turtle temporarily unable to call up his strength.

    Princess Dragon Lotus shouts, ¡°It is time! Everyone take action!¡±

    ¡°Attack!!!¡±

    Poison Jasmine drinks a mouthful of immortal wine before swinging her sword at Nine-tailed Turtle!

    ¡°Ask gentlemen how much worry can he have, an entire Jiangdong river flows eastwards!¡±

    Wine Sword technique!

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask the nineyers of heaven; one sword cleaves through 9nds!¡±

    By the side, Ma Yuanyuan also uses Wine Sword Technique as well. Their Wine Sword Techniquebines together and bes even stronger.

    Gu Yu, Mo Lon, Yang Mianmian, Chen Keqing as well as the disciples of Massacre Shrine all attack together!

    A huge amount of attacknds on Nine-tailed Turtle like they are not resigned if they do not st him into g.

    All of the Massacre Shrine people were mobilized at this moment.

    The attacks that fill the whole sky all fall on Nine-tailed Turtle.

    Nine-tailed Turtle was instantly submerged by the attacks, and soon, his figure cannot be seen.

    The dense smoke covers the ce like it symbolizes death.

    Massacre Shrine people were all very delighted as a few girls actually hugged each other.

    Finally, they killed a person! This is too great!

    ¡°We have seeded!¡±

    Chen Keqing cannot help but cry emotionally.

    But at this moment, the smoke slowly dissipates. Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s body is very miserable looking. His clothes are very tattered. His body is covered with blood, but he is still standing there.

    Instantly everyone from Massacre Shrine was stunned.?How¡­how can he stand!

    ¡°Damn it¡­all of you damn ants!¡±

    Uncontroble anger shes across Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s eyes, ¡°All of you shall die!¡±

    Nine enormous ck dragons fly out from the sky as they twist in the sky before frantically attacking the people from Massacre Shrine from all directions.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Poison Jasmine and the rest were startled as their faces turned pale from fright.

    We worked so hard¡­.but we are still unable to kill him!

    The other two enemies are still in the sky and have not descended! Is Massacre Shrine really finished?

    ¡°Nine God Fire Staff!¡±

    Princess Dragon Lotus wiped away the blood on the corner of her mouth and stubbornly straightened her body and sent all of her qi in her body into Nine God Fire Staff.

    Although Princess Dragon Lotus possesses powerful cultivation, if she does not rely on Nine God Fire Staff, she is unable to use her qi. It can be said that the Nine God Fire Staff is Princess Dragon Lotus¡¯s medium tounch her techniques!

    Back then, the powerful barrier that protected Womand instantly appeared, covered the top of the Massacre Shrine.

    Massacre Shrine people were being protected within. When the nine enormous dragons descend and crash onto the barrier, the barrier ripples before the dragons are shot back.

    ¡°Womand¡¯s barrier?¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle frowns when he sees that his attack did not seed.

    ¡°So you were still hiding this move. But you are already heavily injured. Let¡¯s see how long you canst!¡±

    With that, the nine enormous dragons spit out nine dragon spears and start to attack the barrier.

    Ripples appear on the barrier and start undting very fiercely. This shows just how powerful the attacks are.

    In a short while, the barrier bes weaker and cannotst for any longer before breaking.

    ¡°Is Massacre Shrine¡­going to be finished?¡±

    Even Poison Jasmine is also stunned, holding her sword with a lifeless look in her eyes.

    Although Ai Ling is a realm crosser, she can only sigh at this moment. She had just used God Lightning to attack, but it was ineffective towards Nine-tailed Turtle.

    These people who emerge from nowhere are too perverted.

    Right now, who else can save them?

 Chapter 972 - This monk wants to save the world]

    <h4>Chapter 972 ? [This monk wants to save the world]</h4>

    Although the barrier that is created by Nine God Fire Staff is very powerful, it needs to rely on Princess Dragon Lotus¡¯s strength to exist.

    Right now, Princess Dragon Lotus has received heavy injuries and is unable to call up all of her strength. Thus the amount of qi she can supply to the barrier is not a lot.

    In a while more, the barrier will be broken.

    Nine-tailed Turtle is delighted as his attack speed bes faster and faster!

    ¡°Damn it¡­is this guy a monster?¡±

    Chen Keqing is almost about to grind her teeth into pieces. It is a pity that Princess Dragon Lotus¡¯ body is unusual and is unable to ept qi transfer from other people. Otherwise, this barrier would persevere for an even longer time.

    Right now, the light of the barrier is bing dimmer and dimmer like it is going to extinguish any moment.

    ¡°Hahaha, your doomsday ising soon!¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle is so excited that if he is a bit more excited, he will peak.

    He raises his nine tails and stabs them down together!

    The barrier can no longer take any more burden and finally breaks.

    The red stars flutter all over the ce. Princess Dragon Lotus sprayed out a mouthful of blood before fainting on the ground.

    ¡°Princess Dragon Lotus!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Quickly think of a method to protect Massacre Shrine!¡±

    Chen Keqing and the rest hurriedly thought of emergency measures, but a lot of Massacre Shrine disciples were already in despair as they stood there nkly like they were waiting for theing of death.

    Chen Keqing looks at the sky as she mutters, ¡°Liu Yi¡­where are you¡­¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle is very satisfied. The next moment is the time for him to wipe away his disgrace! A dragon head tail flies out from behind him. It spits out a dragonnce and stabs towards them.

    Just as Nine-tailed Turtle is preparing to start a massacre, a ck gold light falls from the sky!

    This light nailed down on top of that dragon head and made it unable to move!

    Nine-tailed Turtle got a huge shock as he took a closer look. He realizes that what falls from the sky is a golden ck sword!

    ¡°What¡­is this?¡±

    At the same time, a man¡¯s figure falls from the sky as well and stands in front of the disciples from Massacre Shrine.

    ¡°Sect Head!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    When the crowd sees this figure, they instantly exim as delight appears on their face.

    ¡°Apologises. I camete.¡±

    Liu Yi is wearing a ck and white robe. His eyes are red pupils which are slightly sinister.

    While his skin had also turned slightly white, above his forehead is a golden ck small sun that attracts the attention of the people.

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s appearance, Ai Ling is the first to be startled.

    This fellow¡­isn¡¯t this the appearance of falling onto the devil path? Could it be that he was still unable to endure it and be a devil? Then, is his rationality still there? But his speech seems very normal!

    ¡°Not toote¡­but we have been waiting¡­¡±

    Chen Keqing is a very stubborn woman. But right now, she cannot take it anymore and starts crying, ¡°Princess Dragon Lotus has fainted to help us protect Massacre Shrine. You must give her justice!¡±

    ¡°No one can harm my sect¡¯s guest and get away with it.¡±

    Liu Yi does not know Dragon Lotus has an ephemeral love affinity with him, but he has a favorable impression towards Dragon Lotus.

    Seeing that Dragon Lotus is injured, Liu Yi bes angered.

    ¡°Nine-tailed Turtle, right? Remember to tell Yama to make you a good person in your next life.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi suddenly uses Shadow Step and instantly appears in front of Nine-tailed Turtle.

    ¡°Hmph. I thought that you had run away! Youing back, is seeking death!¡±

    With that, one of Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s tails turned into a dragon head and crashed into Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    While Liu Yi did not move as he stood there.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle is shocked as he did not expect that his attack would be ineffective!

    He hurriedly uses all of his dragon heads to attack Liu Yi, which lets out a lot of vicious mming sounds.

    Liu Yi¡¯s body is like it was cast from steel. Copper skin and iron bones. He does not pay attention to Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s attacks and allows them tond on his body.

    It is like Nine-tailed Turtle is not hitting him but giving him a massage.

    ¡°This, this¡­¡±

    The expression of Ghost Monk and Sky Swordmaster, who is floating in the air, change when they see Liu Yi standing there, not moving.

    ¡°This is¡­God Race Undying Body!¡±

    ¡°Impossible! He has no way of cultivating it!¡±

    Sky Swordmaster¡¯s expression turned rmed. ¡°His God Race True Blood is iplete. That is why he had always been unable to cultivate the God Race Undying Body! This, this is impossible!¡±

    ¡°But¡­if this is not God Race Undying Body, then what is it?¡±

    Ghost Monk¡¯s face also turns pale. It can be said that Liu Yi, who mastered the God Race Undying Body, is tantamount to mastering the method to deal with the Superhunters.

    But history recorded that due to Liu Yi using his God Race True Blood to nature Ai Ling¡¯s Blood Lotus Flower; it was iplete. It is because he did not master the God Race Undying Body; he finally allowed the ck Devil King to be arrogant and bring about the end of the world!

    But¡­this Liu Yi mastered the God Race Undying Body? This, this has gone against our n!

    Our n is to kill Liu Yi; this way, they can chop off the origin of the ck Devil King¡¯s strength! This way, the end of the world will not ur.

    But right now, Liu Yi has mastered the God Race Undying Body¡­then¡­can we still kill him?

    This causes Sky Swordmaster to start to hesitate. She can only report everything to ck Cavalry through her AI.

    ck Cavalry¡¯s voice seems to be surprised. ¡°He has mastered the God Race Undying Body?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡­.lord, what should we do now. Do we still continue to carry out the n?¡±

    ck Cavalry only hesitated slightly and soon decided, ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°We cannot guarantee that ck Devil King will not be born. Thus we can only eliminate ck Devil King¡¯s source. This is the priority of the mission!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Sky Swordmaster feels a little chill in her heart.?Looks like this time, Lord ck Cavalry has steeled her heart.

    s, Lord ck Cavalry is also doing it for the future¡­

    Sky Swordmaster orders, ¡°Nine-tailed Turtle, use your full strength to attack him!¡±

    ¡°I am already using it?!¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s voice is carrying exasperation, ¡°Why did this fellow seem to have changed his bones! He is even fiercer than the Liu Yi that I had fought before in the past! It is like¡­he is not just one grade higher!¡±

    What Nine-tailed Turtle does not know is that Liu Yi had undergone 300 years of cultivation. Not only did hepletely fill up his 6th sun jade, but he also subdued his devil qi! In the past, Liu Yi was always controlled by the devil qi, but now, Liu Yi takes the initiative to steer the devil!

    This way, when urging the devil, Liu Yi can guarantee that his rationality will not disappear!

    Liu Yi¡¯s current strength when he activates God Transformation as well as using his devil qi, along with the rest of his assortment of sutras, is 28 starjades!

    He does not know if this strength can fight against a realm crosser.

    Although Liu Yi has a very powerful cultivation base, he has a huge w. Although he has strength, his mental state is unstable. Who are realm crossers? They are experts who possess 28 starjades and, at the same time, possess the corresponding mental realm!

    Liu Yi had only fulfilled one side of his cultivation.

    Mental state cannot be achieved by relying on cultivating. It needs opportunities.

    But it is enough to deal with these people who possess weird powers.

    In a blink of an eye, Nine-tailed Turtle lets out countless attacks, but Liu Yi does not have any injury.

    God Race Undying Body is very powerful. Nine-tailed Turtle feels like he does not know if he is really hitting steel or not as Liu Yi is even harder than steel and is motionless.

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°Did you enjoy hitting?¡±

    ¡°Because you possess God Race Undying Body, you think that you are impressive? Go die!¡± Shouted Nine-tailed Turtle as his nine tails stab at Liu Yi at the same time.

    While Liu Yi only raises his palm aiming at the nine tails in the air.

    Using Moon Dream Sutra, the nine tails of Nine-tailed Turtle was stopped in midair, unable to move!

    ¡°What!¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle got a huge shock as fear appears on his face.

    Liu Yi smiles faintly and says, ¡°These tails of yours are too ugly. Let me do a good thing and take them away.¡±

    With that, he pulls his palm backward.

    The nine tails were torn off at the same time as blood spray several meters high!

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!!!!!! MY TAILS! MY TAILS!¡±

    Nine-tailed Turtle scream in pain while Liu Yi appears in front of him and presses a hand on his head.

    ¡°Help me greet Yama.¡±

    With that, he raises Nine-tailed Turtle up with his right hand. His other hand stabs the golden ck Firegod Sword into Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s heart.

    The golden ck Firegod Sword is carrying devil qi. After it had pierced through Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s heart, it started to swallow his soul frantically.

    Very quickly, Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s soul was consumed, leaving nothing.

    At the same time, Little Jade says, {AI starting to evolve! Preparing upgrading sequence, Sequence package 1. Still need 2.}

    What?

    Liu Yi is shocked.?So by absorbing their strength, it can allow Little Jade toplete her promotion?

    But I still need to kill two. How nice, there are still two people in the sky. Heaven is rather caring for me.

    ¡°Nine-tailed Turtle was killed!¡±

    Ghost Monk and Sky Swordmaster look at each other, feeling that the situation has turned bad. They can see the worries in each other¡¯s eyes.

    While all of Massacre Shrine¡¯s people cheer. How an expert who bullied them badly was so easily killed by their Sect Head now!?Massacre Shrine is indeed the world number 1 sect! Sect head is indeed the number one expert of the six realms!

    Long live Sect Head!

    ¡°Looks like he achieved it.¡±

    Ai Ling is also somewhat rejoiceful.?He has mastered the God Race Undying Body, this perverted technique. How much did he go through?

    Perhaps, this fellow is somewhat different from the rest.

    Liu Yi crosses his arms as he stands there and asks slowly, ¡°Who is next?¡±

    ¡°It has only been a month. So what even if youpleted the God Race Undying Body?¡±

    Ghost Monk is nning to take revenge. Last time he was defeated by Liu Yi and was nearly executed by ck Cavalry

    This time, he wants to let Lord ck Cavalry know that he is a real killer weapon!

    This monk can save the future!

 Chapter 973 - Counterattack]

    <h4>Chapter 973 ? [Counterattack]</h4>

    Ghost Monk jumps into the air and sts down a burst of giant palm seals.

    Liu Yi crosses his arms as he stands there unmoving.

    The giant palm seal hits his body and only causes his clothing to move slightly while his body is fine.

    The giant palm seal that made Liu Yi wretched has be like a breeze now. It did not leave an injury on Liu Yi.

    This is the God Race Undying Body that Liu Yi mastered. It canpletely disregard the attacks from other people. Back then, Ai Ling¡¯s God Race Undying Body was also iparably powerful and couldpletely disregard Liu Yi¡¯s attack. Right now, Liu Yi is also the same. Relying on this powerful flesh body, he negates Ghost Monk as well as Nine-tailed Turtle¡¯s attack.

    Superhunter¡¯s actual strength is simr to Liu Yi¡¯s strength before he entered seclusion. If it was not for them possessing that destructive power that cannot be resisted, they would not have bullied him so badly.

    But right now, Liu Yi not only found the method to resolve their destructive power, but his strength had also improved as well. This makes him have the upper hand during the fight.

    Ghost Monk had hit out countless palm prints but realizes helplessly that his attacks are ineffective. He takes a deep breath before summoning out his natal pet!

    Bodhisattva, who possesses thousands of arms, once again appears in front of the crowd. It causes a lot of Massacre Shrine¡¯s disciples to feel horror subconsciously. After all, the previous time, this thing had disyed its prowess in front of Massacre Shrine and injured a number of disciples.

    It can be said that this thing¡¯s degree of terror had exceeded an atomic bomb.

    But looking at Liu Yi¡¯s figure, these disciples calm down. With Liu Yi around, they believe in their sect head that there will not be any danger!

    As long as Sect Head is around, there is nothing to fear! Sect Head is their god in their eyes!

    ¡°To be honest, this Ghost Bodhisattva of yours is ugly.¡±

    Liu Yi mocks, ¡°It insults the words sacred statue!¡±

    ¡°This is a Bodhisattva that gives its life to enter the devil!¡±

    Ghost Monk says sternly, ¡°His existence is to purge all of the evil in this world! You are the source of evil! That is why you must disappear!¡±

    With that, all of the hands of the Ghost Bodhisattva let out cklight and gathers together!

    An enormous palm print immediately falls from the sky smashing at Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    The momentum of this palm print is very tumultuous like it is going to tten the entire Massacre Shrine!

    While Liu Yi stands there without any fear on his face, instead, he is indifferent.

    ¡°If you feel that this is Buddhist qi, then let me show you what real Buddhist qi is.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi ces his hands together and starts chanting Buddhist scriptures.

    An enormous arhat real body stands up behind him and raises its arms.

    That enormous palm print was raised up by the arhat like arhat raising the sky.

    ¡°What a pure Buddhist qi¡­¡±

    Even Ghost Monk is startled seeing this astonishing Buddhist qi of Liu Yi.

    In the legend, Liu Yi is proficient in several schools of sutras. Demon, Devil, Buddha, Immortal, and more! I originally thought that he was only being exaggerated, but today, after experiencing it for myself, the legends are not fake!

    ¡°Arhat snoozing!¡±

    Liu Yi controls that arhat. Holding the giant palm print, it suddenly twists it¡¯s waist and copses towards Ghost Monk. It is like it is going to smash Ghost Monk into meat paste.

    Ghost Monk turns pale with fright as he does not have any method to deal with this kind of attack! Ghost Monk could only use Shadow Step and blinks away from his original spot and appears far away, almost leaving Massacre Shrine.

    Liu Yi lets out a shout, ¡°Where are you going!¡±

    After this, he stretches out his hand and pulls back in the direction of Ghost Monk.

    Ghost Monk still had not reacted when he was pulled over by Liu Yi¡¯s Moon Dream Sutra from several hundred meters away like he had lost control over himself!

    ¡°Ahhh!!! Stop for this monk!¡±

    Ghost Monk keeps tumbling in the air as he attempts to control his body.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s Moon Dream Sutra is too powerful. That golden ck sun on his forehead had already turned into a crescent moon.

    Ghost Monk¡¯s cultivation was a lot weaker than Liu Yi. After Liu Yi had exited seclusion, it had exceeded his by even more!

    He is unable to control his body and can only allow Liu Yi to pull him over. Ghost Monk¡¯s heart is filled with horror as he subconsciously summons out his recently revived Natal Pet and ns to use it to protect himself!

    Ghost Bodhisattva shrieks as it flies over. Its thousand hands hit out giant palm prints at the same time like a battery bombardment!

    While Liu Yi stands there calmly, ignoring those palm prints, allowing them to hit him. His palm that is aiming at Ghost Monk in the sky suddenly turns into a fist and pulls downwards!

    Ghost Monk still has not understood when he feels a wrenching pain in his chest.

    In his gaze, a scalding heart flies out from his body towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Since you are a monster, why do you still need this human heart?¡±

    With that, Liu Yi crushed that heart.

    Ghost Monk vomited blood from his mouth. Although he is a cultivator, his flesh body is still very important to him. Without a heart, Ghost Monk¡¯s flesh body is equivalent to being ruined! He shrieked as his soul left the flesh body and flew out. It then enters Ghost Bodhisattva¡¯s skeleton!

    Liu Yi praises him, ¡°Possessing your Natel Pet? This is an interesting technique.¡±

    Ghost Monk is very angry. Now that he is fused together with Ghost Bodhisattva, his voice bes very hoarse, ¡°You destroyed this monk¡¯s flesh body!!! This monk wants your life!¡±

    Ghost Monk¡¯s body charges over as over a thousand palms grab at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi talks a step forward suddenly and ces his palm on Ghost Bodhisattva¡¯s sternum.

    He did not use Glorious Sun Palm as he uses an ordinary palm move.

    Ghost Bodhisattva¡¯s rib instantly cracked into several pieces, and then it was pped away by Liu Yi, flying several meters away.

    A lot of bone fragments fall from the sky. Even several arms behind Ghost Bodhisattva were broken.

    Ghost Bodhisattva screams in anger. Looks like Ghost Monk is really angered.

    When hends on the ground, it starts to expand!

    The bones start to grow and extend crazily, and very quickly, it turns into an enormous monster!

    With this, every time he tosses out a giant palm print, it is like an aoe attack! Massacre Shrine¡¯s disciples are bound to suffer a cmity!

    ¡°Die already!¡±

    Ghost Monk is about to go crazy. He controls all of the palms and prepares to release a giant palm print that covers everything!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of it.¡±

    The crescent moon between Liu Yi¡¯s brow turns back into a golden ck sun. At the same time, an enormous devil flies out from behind his back!

    This devil¡¯s figure fled into the sky before looking down from the sky. It then crushed Ghost Monk¡¯s skull with its mouth!

    This causes Ghost Monk¡¯s body to sway for a while as his attack also stops.

    ¡°Demons and ghosts, henceforth, you are not allowed to approach my Massacre Shrine!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he once again uses Moon Dream Sutra and aims at the side before raising his hand.

    The several hundred-meter tall Massacre God Pagoda immediately rumbles as it rises up. It was raised into the sky by Liu Yi before falling from the sky and pressed down on Ghost Monk¡¯s body!

    No matter how big Ghost Monk¡¯s body is, it is only several tens of meters. This Massacre God Pagoda nails down his Ghost Bodhisattva¡¯s body, firmly pressuring him down below!

    With a rumble as Massacre God Pagoda reaches the ground, the earth also trembles.

    ¡°Sect Head¡­is really powerful¡­¡±

    All of Massacre Shrine¡¯s disciples exim in admiration as they look on in admiration of Liu Yi¡¯s strength.

    Those people who oppress them bitterly were beaten up like one two three! They are weak!

    Sect Head is awesome! Who couldpare to him, only experts can!

    The most startled one is Sky Swordmaster. Liu Yi¡¯s improvement speed had broken away from her era¡¯s!?Originally history should not have developed like this. Is this us changing history? But Liu Yi did not die; what if ck Devil King was revived?

    Recall the horrifying fellow who destroyed the world; Sky Swordmaster cannot help but tremble.

    Looks like I need to input the Infant? But this thing has just been bred. What if there are issues with it?

    ¡°Lord ck Cavalry¡­Nine-tailed Turtle, as well as Ghost Monk, have died in battle¡­¡±

    Sky Swordmaster can only report the news up to ck Cavalry. ck Cavalry bes silent for a while.

    ¡°Since that is the case, prepare to input the Infant.¡±

    ¡°Are we really going to do this?¡±

    ¡°Are you disobeying my orders?¡±

    ¡°I do not dare to¡­then I shall immediately execute the Infant program¡­¡±

    Sky Swordmaster hangs up the call before looking at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±

    With that, she prepares to leave.

    Looking at the woman wearing a mask, Liu Yi stretched out his hand.

    ¡°You think you can leave!¡±

    Sky Swordmaster knows that Liu Yi possesses the scary Moon Dream Sutra. She did not hesitate and released an ability.

    Densely packed sword light instantly falls from the sky. The radius is very big and envelops the entire Massacre Shrine!

    This sword light possesses the destructive power of a superhunter. If ordinary disciples were touched by it, they would die very miserably.

    Liu Yi does not dare to think of anything else. He tosses out Monarch Shield before blowing immortal qi onto Monarch Shield.

    This Monarch Shield instantly starts expanding, and in a blink of an eye, it turns into an iparably enormous shield. It is like a sky lid, directly sheltering above the entire Massacre Shrine.

    The sword rain falls heavily and speedily, crashing onto Monarch Shield, creating lots of sparks.

    But Monarch Shield¡¯s defense is very strong. This sword rain can only cause a few sparks but is unable to do any actual harm.

    The sword rain is densely packed. It continues for over a minute before stopping.

    When Liu Yi put away his Monarch Shield, Sky Swordmaster had escaped. As for that woman who sneaks attacked him, her strength was indeed higher than the rest of them. Furthermore, Liu Yi does not know why, but he feels like this woman is very familiar¡­perhaps he had seen her before.

    ¡°No matter where you escape to, I will find you!¡±

 Chapter 974 - Unable to help however much one would like to]

    <h4>Chapter 974 ? [Unable to help however much one would like to]</h4>

    Li Cha is an elder from Dragon Tiger Gate. His cultivation had long achieved Heaven Realm.

    This old man had been in seclusion, but this time, he had no choice but to exit his seclusion.

    Because his sect¡¯s junior brothers had actually been defeated by a young kid! This is simply preposterous!

    <i>Dragon Tiger Gate is a major sect that has been famous for a long time. Furthermore, martial cultivators are the strongest cultivators. How can we be defeated!</i>

    <i>I shall exit seclusion and teach that stinky brat a lesson! I shall let him know, what is a real expert!</i>

    Li Cha looks at the Dragon Tiger Gate disciples kneeling in front of him while being flushed with sess.

    ¡°Junior brother. You disappoint me greatly.¡±

    Li Cha had just broken through 22 starjades and became very arrogant. He crosses his arms as he looks at his junior brother, who is in charge of the sect and asks, ¡°Back then, the Dragon Tiger Sect was handed over to you, and you still have not let it be number one in the world?¡±

    It is not Dragon Tiger Sect being weak, but the enemy is too formidable¡­¡±

    The junior brother replied honestly, ¡°That cultivator called Liu Yi, is simply a pervert! None in the cultivation world are his opponent¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Li Cha roars in anger, ¡°Enhance other¡¯s spirit while extinguishing our own might! Junior brother! I see that your time has been cultivating to feed your dog!¡±

    That Junior brother has some anger in his heart, but with his senior brother¡¯s identity and strength, he can only bear with it.

    But he thinks in his heart,?<i>if you feel that, then you go yourself!</i>

    Thinking to here, he thinks rapidly and says, ¡°It is indeed junior brother whose strength is incapable!¡±

    He cups his hands towards Li Cha and says, ¡°Senior brother. It is only you who can achieve the important task of obtaining number one!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, of course!¡±

    Li Cha nods his head, ¡°What is my cultivation? 22 starjades! It can practically let me do anything I want in the human realm! That whatever sect has only emerged for a few years, not to mention that its predecessor is the Raising Immortal Pce Hall, that sect that was in dire straits. Junior brother, this time, senior brother shall let you show a real expert.¡±

    With that, he ns to start heading towards the Massacre shrine.

    But a figure suddenly flies over from the sky, and it is a cute looking girl.

    ¡°Who dares to trespass my Dragon Tiger Sect! You don¡¯t want your life anymore?¡±

    Seeing that even a girl dares to charge into Dragon Tiger Sect as she wishes, Li Cha bes even angrier.

    <i>Indeed we don¡¯t have any more fame! Now anyone dares to offend my Dragon Tiger Sect! I must let Dragon Tiger Sect¡¯s fame resound in the world!</i>

    After Li Cha decided, he prepared to take it out on thisdy!

    ¡°Looks like I did note to the wrong ce.¡±

    This young girl is none other than the Transmigater among the Superhunters Liu Yuelian.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s quickly settle you guys. I still need to make a trip to other sects. All of you be obedient and don¡¯t move!¡±

    Liu Yuelian¡¯s tone makes a lot of the Dragon Tiger Sect people smirk while Li Cha startsughing from anger.

    ¡°What an arrogant doll! Good. Today I shall let you know what is called strength!¡±

    With that, the old Taoist stomped on the ground. He lets out an unblockable aggressiveness as he whooshes into the sky with a leap.

    At the same time, he raises his palm and hacks down at her head.

    If his palm hacks down on, any ordinary cultivator would explode into pieces and die!

    This is how martial cultivators are. If they im themselves as number two in closebat, no other cultivators dare to im themselves as number one.

    But Liu Yuelian floats there. She did not have any intention of dodging.

    Li Cha cannot help but smile.?<i>Perhaps this doll got frightened stiff. So be it. Let me send her off swiftly!</i>

    <i>It is a pity for such a beautiful doll to die.</i>

    While Li Cha is thinking about these, his palm descends.

    When there is only a finger-width spacing between Liu Yuelian and the palm, a golden energy shield appears and blocks Li Cha¡¯s palm.

    Li Cha¡¯s enormous palm hits the energy shield, but it only trembles slightly.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Li Cha got a huge shock as he did not expect that his attack was ineffective.

    When the envoy of the Dragon Tiger Sect, who was formerly stationed at MS, sees this energy shield, his expression undergoes huge changes.

    ¡°It, it is them; they havee!¡±

    <i>These people were practically undefeatable! Didn¡¯t they go to trouble MS? Why did theye and look for our sect!</i>

    ¡°What protective treasure are you carrying? Hand it over to me!¡±

    Li Cha thought that Liu Yuelian possessed a powerful treasure and instantly became greedy. He wishes to kill her to obtain the treasure.

    Dragon Tiger Qi gathers in his palm and ps towards Liu Yuelian again!

    He has confidence that he can break the shield with a palm strike, then kill that doll, and snatch her treasure!

    But Liu Yuelian did not allow herself to be hit again this time. She takes out a clock-like object.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    When her palm clenches on it, Li Cha¡¯s figure was frozen in midair.

    ¡°Hateful old man! To still wish to take my treasure. Hmph, you are a bad person. Let me teach you a lesson!¡±

    With that, she shakes her clock lightly.

    The middle-aged looking Li Cha suddenly starts to swiftly grow old. Instantly, he turns old and white-haired while his sideburns turn grizzled. He had instantly aged by several tens of years!

    It is very hard for this kind of cultivator to wish to be old. This move of her¡¯s scared the people from Dragon Tiger Sect badly.

    ¡°Aiyah¡­it seems like I had overdone it!¡±

    Liu Yuelian sticks out her cute little tongue as she shakes her clock again.

    The old man that had be so skinny that he is almost like a dried corpse immediately bes younger and bes an old man that looks around his sixties.

    ¡°Not bad. This looks pretty good now!¡±

    Liu Yuelian keeps away her clock while Li Cha stares at his hands as well as that long white beard in horror.

    Li Cha bes angered as he prepares to kill her, ¡°Why, why did I be like that¡­demoness, what, what demonic technique did you cast one!¡±

    But how is he Liu Yuelian¡¯s opponent? Liu Yuelian freezes him in midair again before taking out a little ck pill, which she tosses into his mouth.

    After he had eaten this pill, Li Cha¡¯s gaze immediately turned zed. After which his gaze bes bewildered bes simr to a newborn infant.

    Liu Yuelian says loudly, ¡°From today onwards, you are my underling! Call me master!¡±

    The arrogant Li Cha lowers his white head and says, ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    The people from Dragon Tiger Sect were all astonished.?<i>What, what is this pill! To control the mind of people!</i>

    ¡°Leave my senior brother behind!¡±

    Li Cha¡¯s junior brother is greatly rmed. Although he does not like his senior brother, no matter what, he is still their sect¡¯s cornerstone! He cannot allow him to be snatched away by others!

    He immediately jumps up, wanting to snatch his senior brother Li Cha back.

    Liu Yuelian gives her first order, ¡°Beat him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Li Cha faithfullyplies with his order. He raises his palm and hits out a dragon shadow, which hits his own junior brother, instantly beating him up so badly that he is vomiting blood as he copsed onto the ground.

    Li Cha¡¯s junior brother¡¯s face is pale as he shouts in despair, ¡°Finished, finished¡­we are finished now¡­¡±

    ¡°Not bad. Let¡¯s go. Follow me to the next ce.¡±

    Liu Yuelian nods her head in satisfaction.?<i>My mother should be satisfied now!?</i>

    She did not even look back as she led Li Cha and flew towards another direction.

    Sooner after this matter, this news also spread to MS.

    ***

    ¡°Sect Head Liu, I beg you, I beg you to save our Elder Li!¡±

    ¡°Also, save our Elder Shangguan!¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Liu, only you can save us now!¡±

    Liu Yi creases his brows as he looks at therge group of people kneeling in front of him.

    These people are from sects from both inner and outer pavilion. Almost all of them had the strongest expert in their sect captured; thus, they ran over toment.

    ¡°Strange¡­just what do they want to do? Why did they capture experts from the sects¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is sitting on his golden seat as he gently massages his temple.?<i>These fellows really did not y their hand like what I expected. I originally thought that they would continue to trouble me, so I had already made preparations for the second fight. Unexpectedly, they take action against other sects, which is weird.</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me that these people wish to catch me off guard?!</i>

    <i>If that is really the case, then this is thorny.</i>

    Liu Yi is not afraid of them fighting him head-on; instead, he is afraid of them ying tricks from the darkness.

    Especially these people below him who are buzzing incessantly wanting him to go save them. This causes him to start to have a headache.

    Poison Jasmine is standing obediently behind Liu Yi while massaging his temple for him.

    Whereas for Chen Keqing, she is standing by the side as she scolds, ¡°That¡¯s enough from all of you. A few days ago, when our sect was in danger, all of you ran faster than the others! Right now, when it is your own sect that is in trouble, you change your face and run back to cry for help? Does your sect know how thick your face is?¡±

    ¡°Elder Chen, a while back, it is indeed us acting like a snob. As the superior, be magnanimous, and please don¡¯t lower yourself to our level!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We know our mistakes! You cannot sit idly and don¡¯t lend a helping hand!¡±

    ¡°Everyone here are people from your sect; you must defend the alliance!¡±

    Chen Keqing is about to go mad from anger; these<i>?people don¡¯t have any face!</i>

    Just as she wishes to ridicule them again, Liu Yi stretches out his hand and stops here.

    ¡°Senior sister. Let me speak.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect head.¡±

    How would Chen Keqing dare to be disobedient to Liu Yi¡¯s wishes? She hurriedly retreats to the side.

    Liu Yi also let Poison Jasmine withdraw before saying, ¡°Fellow Taoists, fellow Daoists. I know of your difficulties. I also do not wish to see such misfortunes happening to everyone¡¯s sect. It is just that even if you beg me, I¡¯m also unable to help; however I would like to.¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Liu, don¡¯t be so heartless. Could it be that you are going to watch us die?¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Liu, I respect you as a hero, could it be that I was mistaken?¡±

    The people below start shooting sentence after sentence making Chen Keqing indignant.

    <i>Where did the face of these people run to?</i>

    Liu Yi himself is unconcerned. After cultivating, no matter what these people say, it is just perfunctory to him.

    He had always been tempering his mental state. As long as his mental state is raised, he would be able to achieve even higher cultivation.

    ¡°Everyone has misunderstood. Being unable to help does not mean that I am unwilling to help.¡±

    ¡°Then what does Sect Head Liu mean?¡±

 Chapter 975 - I go with you]

    <h4>Chapter 975 ? [I go with you]</h4>

    ¡°I said before; it is not that I do not wish to help, but I am unable to help, however much I would like to.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t even know their whereabouts. Even if I wish to help, I unable to find them.¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Liu, you possess great powers!¡±

    Those people from the sects implore, ¡°You have so many skills! And your cultivation is so powerful. You can find our elders!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t decline already! How about this, a few days ago, we offended you. Let us apologize to you! I hope that you won¡¯t discard us and pardon us this once! From today onwards, all of us are still good friends!¡±

    Chen Keqing says in her heart, good friends! You, what do you all count as, you are all going whichever way the wind blows!!!

    Thus she says directly, ¡°We will not care!¡±

    There is no meaning in speaking properly with this group! Let¡¯s hurry and chase them away. Massacre Shrine still has a lot of matters that are still notpleted!

    ¡°Senior sister, there is no need to be so heartless.¡±

    Liu Yi waves it off, giving the crowd who are already in despair, once again have hope in their eyes.

    ¡°Although some of these daoist friends present had indeed betrayed us before, if Massacre Shrine wants to be a major sect which passes on eternity foundation, we should not have a wee bit of bearing. All of us cultivators are of the same family. In the future, we must stand together and confront the Qin Imperial pce. That is why when others are in danger, Massacre Shrine should help out.¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Liu Indeed is righteous!¡±

    ¡°You are a magnanimous person!¡±

    When these cultivators heard this, all of them were delighted as they started praising.

    Chen Keqing sighs as she says in her heart, junior brother is too softhearted. It looks like even if he cultivated a devil path, his nature still will not change.

    ¡°How about this. I shall send people as well as everyone present together to make inquiries regarding the location of those missing elders. The moment clues are discovered, I will set forth to rescue them. What does everyone think?¡±

    ¡°Good, good. Let¡¯s do it like this then!¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, Sect Head Liu!¡±

    These cultivators be delighted while some really admire Liu Yi¡¯s attitude.

    Indeed. This is the bearing of a major sect. No wonder Liu Yi¡¯s sect can be number one. This is indeed rted to his character.

    ¡°There is no need to thank me. After all, we still have not found out where they are. Wait till we have saved them, then it will be? not toote to thank.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. What Sect Head Liu says is right.¡±

    The people below start agreeing.

    ¡°There is no need for everyone to continue asking me. Right now, the most important thing should be immediately going to find them, right?¡±

    Although Liu Yi agrees to save them, it does not mean that he is not emotional.

    These people who go whichever way the wind blows are too loathful.

    Hearing Liu Yi putting it in this manner, these people hurriedly leave and start seeking the location of their elders.

    Liu Yi cups his jaw and asks, ¡°Senior sister. Why do these people want to capture the experts from the sects?¡±

    ¡°This¡­I am unable to guess¡­¡±

    Chen Keqing shakes her head before giving a ¡®help me¡¯ gaze at Ai Ling, who is sitting by the side with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Miss Ai is smart. Have you thought of an answer?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Originally thinking that Ai Ling would be able to give a somewhat useful answer but unexpectedly, Ai Ling shakes her head and said, ¡°This group of people conduct themselves weirdly, making me unable to grasp their pattern. I am also unable to guess their thoughts.¡±

    She thinks deeply for a while before continuing, ¡°But I am very concerned about a point. And that is what they said earlier. These experts were enved by them, and it appears that they are using some kind of ck pill to control them¡­this is what that worries me most.¡±

    ¡°What Ai Ling said is not wrong.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°These ck pills are horrifying. If I had eaten one, wouldn¡¯t I be their servant?¡±

    ¡°Saying that, it makes me a bit afraid.¡±

    Chen Keqing shivers, ¡°What if they make me eat this kind of pill then make me do some wicked things¡­.junior brother, at that time, you must save me! If you are unable to save me, you must kill me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, senior sister. When you meet them, all you need to do is to keep your mouth tightly shut.¡±

    Liu Yi blinks as he looks at Chen Keqing, instantly making her face turn slightly red from anger.

    ¡°Hmph, you are smart! If you have the ability, then go and find the ce where they are hiding at!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Liu Yi actually gave an astonishing answer, ¡°Actually, I know approximately where their hiding ce is.¡±

    This causes Chen Keqing and Ai Ling to both be shocked. The ce where this group of people had hidden is mysterious. Theye and go without leaving any trace; how did Liu Yi know of their location?

    Seeing the two girls shocked look, Liu Yi smiles as he exins, ¡°After killing two enemies, Little Jade had consumed their system. Although it is still unable to upgrade Little Jade¡¯s system, she obtained some scattered information. In particr, I can sense the existence of their signal. Although it is weak, if I seek it carefully, I can find it.¡±

    Ai Ling and Chen Keqing question him, ¡°Then why did you not say it earlier?¡±

    ¡°How can I tell such important news to those unreliable people?¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°In their eyes, there is only their own interest. If I let them know, wouldn¡¯t it cause arge group of them to rally together to force me to go and find them? At that time, with a great number of people involved, news will leak out. Wouldn¡¯t that be beating the grass to scare the snake? I might as well not inform them and go on my own to find them. The more people there are, the more troublesome it will be instead.¡±

    ¡°You have so much consideration.¡±

    Ai Ling has a whole new level of respect towards Liu Yi. She thought that although Liu Yi is very powerful, his brains would be simpler.

    ¡°After being together with you, even if I do not have considerations, I would be tempered until I have considerations.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi stands up, ¡°Let¡¯s not dy it anymore. I¡¯ll go over and take a look now. You stay here and look after the ce.¡±

    With that, he prepares to leave.

    ¡°It will be fine with them watching the ce. I will apany you.¡±

    Ai Ling follows behind Liu Yi. She has a feeling that if she does not go with Liu Yi, then her memories will r never be restored.

    This kind of feeling is very mysterious. Ai Ling did not suspect her own feelings; thus, she followed Liu Yi. This causes Liu Yi to give her a strange look. Why has she taken so much initiative recently? I go do my things, and she wishes to follow me?

    Noticing Liu Yi¡¯s gaze towards her, her face instantly turns red as she snorts, ¡°Hmph, there is no meaning if I stay here. Can¡¯t I go out and take a stroll along with you? Don¡¯t you think wrongly! It is not because I cannot bear to part with you and follow after you!¡±

    ¡°So that is the case. You made me delighted for nothing.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs before turning around and leaves.

    Ai Ling hurriedly follows behind as she mutters in her heart, why is Liu Yi so strange today? Could it be that he had taken the wrong medicine?

    What she does not know is that Liu Yi¡¯s current mood is heavy. Because Liu Yi had realized the identity of these enemies through that scattered information.

    If the information that Little Jade had obtained is not wrong, they should be people who called themselves super hunters. They were born during the terrible end of the world. That is why these people, through some peculiar method, attempted to prevent the birth of doomsday.

    But why did they want to take action against me? Could it be that I am rted to the doomsday?

    This is what makes Liu Yi¡¯s mood the heaviest. No matter what, he will definitely find these superhunters to question them.

    After the two of them flew into the sky on their flying swords, Ai Ling finally breaks the impasse and asks, ¡°You really know where they are?¡±

    ¡°Mm. I already know their rough location.¡±

    Liu Yi points to the east. ¡°As long as we continue flying in this direction, we will find their tracks.¡±

    ***

    At the same time, in a private researchboratory room in the USA.

    A high techboratory that develops medicine for the rich is actually now upied by the superhunters by force.

    The staff of theboratory were all kidnaped and locked up to prevent them from being a hindrance.

    ck Cavalry crosses her arms as she looks at therge pile of bottles in front of her.

    ¡°Dragon-mouth Scorpion. How is the infant n progressing?¡±

    ¡°Still need a bit more samples.¡±

    Dragon-mouth Scorpion is wearing a white gown and mask as he fiddles with those reagents giving off a professional appearance.

    ¡°Those people who were sent back previously were too weak. If we wish to control the ck Devil King of this era, we still need an even stronger sample.¡±

    ¡°Even stronger samples¡­¡±

    ck Cavalry frowns as she ponders for a candidate.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, hehehe¡­furthermore, right now, there is the best person to choose!¡±

    Dragon-mouth Scorpionughs evilly as desire flickers in his eyes.

    ¡°If it is him¡­it will be okay¡­¡±

    ck Cavalry seems to think of something and questions, ¡°Oh? Who is the person that you are talking about?¡±

    Dragon-mouth Scorpion licks his lips and says, ¡°Hehehe¡­this person is Liu Yi.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi? He has already achieved God Race Undying Body? Are you still able to capture him?¡±

    ¡°Capturing him is your business.¡± Drago-mouth Scorpion says, ¡°The infant that I am researching is the crucial point to save the world. You all are the physicalborer while I, Dragon-mouth Scorpion, am the mentalborer.¡±

    ck Cavalry knit her brows and instructed her daughter, ¡°Got it. Lian¡¯er, prepare to take action.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to dislike you more and more.¡±

    Liu Yuelian, who is standing by the side, res at Dragon-mouth Scorpion in disastification, ¡°To order me to go and capture that scary fellow!¡±

    ¡°If you learn how to use your strength, you might have the chance of controlling him.¡±

    Dragon-mouth Scorpion immediately says, ¡°Your time skill can control everything. If you be adept at using it, you might have some odds of defeating ck Devil King!¡±

    ¡°What a joke, how can I defeat the ck Devil King.¡±

    Liu Yuelian rolls her eyes, ¡°If it was that simple, we would not have sacrificed so many people and went through so much effort toe back to the past!¡±

    ck Cavalry says, ¡°Lian¡¯er, don¡¯t talk so much. Your still not going?!¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­I¡¯m going¡­¡±

    Liu Yuelian is very afraid of her mother and can only pout as she prepares to leave.

    But at this moment, an rm starts ringing in the room.

    They look at each other; an enemy hase!

 Chapter 976 - Support the two of you]

    <h4>Chapter 976 ? [Support the two of you]</h4>

    Wind Listener is a blind person.

    But since young, he was exceptionally gifted. His hearing exceeded others thousands of times and is like a bat!

    His hearing is so good, being able to hear the sounds of grass growing even from a thousand meters away.

    That is why he is in charge of guarding thisboratory¡¯s door. The moment the enemy approaches, he will immediately notify everyone.

    Almost as he just sent out the rm, the door to theboratory was kicked open.

    That guy from the legends who is wearing a ck and white robe walks in majestically with a beautiful girl carrying a quick-witted aura following behind him.

    No matter which one, both people from the legends in the future. Perhaps they should be the ones who saved the world, but in this era, they can only be enemies.

    ¡°The road forward cannot be entered.¡±

    Wind Listener is holding two des in his hands. He raises one of them horizontally and blocks their path forward.

    Seeing the ribbon tied around his eyes, Ai Ling mutters, ¡°A blind person?¡±

    ¡°My eyes are blind, but my heart is not blind.¡±

    Wind Listener says faintly. He can hear the movements of the two of them, including the sound of Liu Yi clenching his fists.

    ¡°If you do not move aside, perhaps your heart will also be blind.¡±

    Liu Yi does not wish to waste time on these small fries. ording to the data that he had obtained, their leader should be a woman called ck Cavalry. As long as he finds her, this matter will no longer make Liu Yi feel troubled.

    Truth. What this world wishes to know the most is forever the truth!

    ¡°Your heart is very irascible.¡±

    Wind Listener says, ¡°This kind of irascible heart will be shrouded by smoke.¡±

    ¡°Stop telling me profound theories!¡±

    Liu Yi pursed his brows, ¡°I already warned you once. I will not warn you a second time.¡±

    ¡°If you have the ability, then breakthrough.¡±

    Wind Listener waves his des, ¡°But I cannot guarantee that you will leave alive.¡±

    ¡°Good! Then let¡¯s give it a try!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately turns into a ck light and instantly appears beside Wind Listener.

    Wind Listener snorts coldly as his des start dancing like sshing ink! It is marvelous as it defends his entire body from being harmed while blocking Liu Yi from moving forward.

    Liu Yi pulls out two Sunray Sword as his avatar appears behind him, holding six Firegod Sword and start attacking Wind Listener!

    Wind Listener is calm as his two des were like they are spiritual, chopping left and right as he blocks Liu Yi¡¯s attack continuously. Liu Yi had attacked with over a hundred moves in an instant, but not a single movended on Wind Listener!

    This fellow indeed is a master at defending!

    ¡°I know that you have cultivated the God Race Undying Body.¡±

    Wind Listener continues to say, ¡°Although I am unable to defeat you, you can¡¯t defeat me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Liu Yi will not agree to Wind Listener¡¯s viewpoint. After all, he still has not entered God Transformation and is only casually crossing blows with Wind Listener, testing out his strength.

    This Wind Listener strength is roughly around 24 starjades. Along with their Superhunter¡¯s ability, it is indeed thorny for ordinary people to fight against him.

    ¡°I must admit that your hearing ability is indeed very interesting.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly stops attacking as he chuckles, ¡°But don¡¯t you feel that it is also your greatest weakness?¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Wind Listener immediately shakes his head, ¡°My powerful hearing ability is my trump card skill. It allows me to be iparably powerful!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Liu Yi uses his darkness power, which allows him to create any kind of item to create an enormous gong, which is nothing difficult at all.

    ¡°You took out something,¡± asked Wind Listener immediately when he sensed the changes in the airflow.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is something that will make you delighted.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi raises the gong hammer, and ruthlessly strikes the gong.

    This gong sound is like a bomb exploding out loudly!

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±

    Wind Listener immediately cups his ears while blood starts flowing out from his eardrums.

    ¡°Your strong point is naturally your weak point.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs as he looks at Wind Listener, who is kneeling on the ground wailing in pain, ¡°In the future, you must never bet everything on a single thing.¡±

    ¡°Damn devil! You source of evil! I will kill you!¡±

    Wind Listener suddenly endures the pain and jumps up. His des are covered with a peculiar radiance as they chop at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi moves backward as a silver crescent moon appears on his forehead.

    Using Moon Dream Sutra, Liu Yi immediately stops Wind Listener in ce and tosses him to the side.

    Wind Listener crashes into the wall creating arge hole in the wall.

    Inside the hole is theboratory.

    Seeing this, Liu Yi walks into theboratory as he says, ¡°Thank you for helping me open the door.¡±

    Behind him, Ai Ling blinks; this fellow does have some patterns. In the past, I liked this kind of person? How interesting¡­

    A faint voice says, ¡°This ce is not where you all shoulde.¡±

    Immediately after, Liu Yi realized that he had appeared in a cemetery, although he had just entered theboratory!

    This cemetery is very strange, with shabby gravestones erected all over the ce.

    A chill wind blew over, brushing against Liu Yi and Ai Ling.

    ¡°Seriously. Toe to such a damnable ce. It is disturbing my mood.¡±

    Ai Ling pursues her brows with some resentment in her eyes.

    ¡°No worries, we will leave very quickly.¡±

    Liu Yi gives Ai Ling a smile to put her at ease before looking at a tombstone on the left and says, ¡°Since you havee, don¡¯t hide. Could it be that you want me to invite you?¡±

    That weird voice speaks again, ¡°Indeed, you are the devil. To find the real body of me, Tomb Guard.¡±

    After this, a palm break through the soil of the grave as a skinny man climbs out.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­you are very suitable to be a corpse in my burial chamber.¡±

    This superhunter called Tomb Guard keeps smiling coldly, making Liu Yi very ufortable.

    ¡°That girl is also not bad¡­after turning her into a mummy, she shall be my bride!¡±

    This sentence undoubtedly enraged Liu Yi. Fucking hell to dare to have ns on my Little Lass! This fellow is seeking death!

    ¡°Let me choose a tombstone for you!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi pulls out a Firegod Sword.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­no one can kill me!¡±

    Tomb Guardughs strangely, ¡°This ce is my world. My servants will kill you!¡±

    With that, he kneels on the ground and stabs his hands into the soil.

    Instantly the wind in the surrounding starts howling unceasingly!

    Numerous corpses outdo one another as they climb out from their graves before charging at Liu Yi with a roar.

    All of these corpses carry a scary power and are not the same as ordinary corpses.

    Liu Yi snorts coldly as he waves his Firegod Sword as he uses Wine Sword Technique, ¡°At the borders of Qin and Han dynasty, the war at the endless borders never ends!¡±

    Wine Sword Technique created streams of ck sword shadows that shoot out immediately. It is like an automatic guided missile as it chases after each and every single moving corpse, beheading each of them!

    These corpses are like delivering vegetables to Liu Yi, unable to harm him!

    ¡°My servants¡­my servants¡­¡±

    Seeing his attack not have any effect at all Grave Guard is very angry.

    But not only did Liu Yi cultivate the God Race Undying Body sessfully, but his cultivation had also broken through, and Grave Guard¡¯s current strength is unable to do anything to him.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Grave Guard suddenly vomited blood and sprayed it on the tombstone in front of him.

    That tombstone immediately exploded, and an enormous corpse pulls itself out from the ground. It then ps out a palm at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi keeps his Firegod Sword and points his hands at the enormous corpse before pulling his hands apart.

    Using Moon Dream Sutra, that enormous corpse was instantly torn into two and copse onto the ground.

    ¡°Impossible!!!¡±

    Grave Guard turns pale with fright as he does not dare to believe in what he is seeing.

    ¡°This is reality.¡± Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°It is time for you to return to your grave.¡±

    Without any trace of politeness, he raises his hand and lifts up Grave Guard into the air by his neck with Moon Dream Sutra.

    ¡°Now, you can forever apany your corpses. Pervert.¡±

    With that, like following a set pattern, he tears Grave Guard into two.

    Grave Guard¡¯s system was immediately swallowed up by Little Jade, and Little Jade entered her upgrading process.

    ¡°Finally got rid of this pervert.¡±

    After killing Grave Guard, Liu Yi did not have any psychological burden.

    <i>To have the cheek to humiliate my Little Lass. Seeking death!</i>

    Ai Ling, who is standing by the side, watches all of these silently.?<i>He is still that protective of me. Perhaps, he feels that I will still return to his side.</i>

    <i>This guy seems to love me very deeply.</i>

    To Ai Ling, who had forgotten all of these, she felt deeply guilty.

    With the death of Grave Guard, the illusion also slowly disappears. The original appearance of theboratory appears in front of the two of them.

    In front of them is four more superhunters. One of them is Liu Yuelian; the other is Sky Swordmaster. As for the remaining two, the woman on the left wearing ck attire as well as a mask should be the head ck Cavalry. The perverted guy wearing ab coat on the right who is looking at me like looking at a first lover should be Dragon-mouth Scorpion.

    All of these superhunters each have their own code name.

    ¡°Hey, brother. Can you not use this kind of gaze to look at me? It makes me feel that your orientation has a problem.¡±

    ¡°My orientation does not have any problem.¡±

    Just as Dragon-mouth Scorpion¡¯s sentence makes Liu Yi feel relieved, his following sentence instantly causes him to be very scared!

    ¡°I like men.¡±

    <i>Motherfucking hell! He is gay! Fuck! Could it be that there is also a gay among those that came from the future?</i>

    Liu Yi feels that it is not him who is sexist. He merely feels that the odds are little¡­.making him speechless?

    <i>Could it be that there is no longer any talent in the future?</i>

    ¡°You will scare him, Dragon-mouth Scorpion.¡±

    Sky Swordmaster¡¯s mouth that was exposed under the mask starts to curl up, ¡°But I am willing to support the love between the two of you.¡±

    Liu Yi roars in his heart,?<i>support your sister! What the fuck are you messing about!</i>

 Chapter 977 - Acknowledging relatives]

    <h4>Chapter 977 ? [Acknowledging rtives]</h4>

    ¡°Stop wasting your breath.¡±

    Ai Ling, who is standing by the side, suddenly snorts as she curls her lips and says, ¡°This guy is mine.¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this, he was slightly shocked.?<i>What is wrong with Ai Ling today? Why do I feel like her temperament has undergone huge changes! Should she hate me a lot? Why say such things now?</i>

    Even Ai Ling is slightly shocked. Because what she had just said seems to be said out subconsciously from her heart.?<i>Hey hey. It is from my memory, but I can¡¯t recall it. This kind of feeling is too hateful.</i>

    ck Cavalry crosses her arms as she looks at Ai Ling and Liu Yi.

    ¡°It seems like history can be changed.¡±

    ¡°What happened in the future?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately put aside Ai Ling¡¯s matter and asked, ¡°Why did you all go through so much trouble toe back to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Aak yourself what happened in the future.¡±

    ck Cavalry says emotionlessly, ¡°Liu Yi, you are the source of all sins. That is why you must die. But don¡¯t you worry. After you die, I will apany you.¡±

    ¡°Apany me to die?¡±

    Liu Yi is even more at a loss.?<i>Who is the girl in ck attire and mask? Why does she treat me like this?</i>

    <i>But I sense something familiar from her.</i>

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You will know after you die.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°I have cultivated the God Race Undying Body sessfully. Your powers will no longer deal with me. Furthermore, my AI has already obtained enough resources to upgrade itself. After she has upgraded, all of your data will be mine. At that time, you will no longer be able to hide your identity.¡±

    ¡°You will not be able to.¡±

    ck Cavalry says, ¡°We still have methods to deal with you.¡±

    With that, she turns around and looks at Liu Yuelian by her side.

    The girl nods her head before saying to Liu Yi, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t me me for being impolite¡­¡±

    With that, she takes out her clock treasure and circles it with a finger before saying, ¡°Absolute time!¡±

    A watch face appearance-like formation immediately appears under Liu Yi¡¯s feet. Liu Yi instantly sensed everything in front of his eyes turned blur as an unprecedented weak feeling shroud him.

    ¡°Uncle, within these 10 seconds, you are now an ordinary mortal!¡±

    Liu Yuelian says, ¡°You must strive to survive for 10 seconds!¡±

    <i>What the, this is saying, can do it and immediately do it?</i>

    Liu Yi wants to cry but has no tears.?<i>Why does thisss have such a bug-like ability! Although 10 seconds seems to be short, to experts, they can kill me several hundred times!</i>

    ¡°Let me protect you!¡±

    Ai Ling immediately blocks in front of Liu Yi. She raises her right hand as red god lightning immediately was grasped within her hand, releasing eye-catching radiance.

    Ever since she was struck by the god lightning, Ai Ling had obtained the ability to control god lightning. She can summon the god lightning as she wishes and controls it. Although god lightning is the bane of the god race, it is fatal to all other lifeforms!

    ¡°It is useless.¡±

    ck Cavalry shakes her head, ¡°Although your god lightning is powerful, it is unable to harm us.¡±

    ¡°Says?¡±

    Ai Ling suddenly smiles as she spits out a mouthful of immortal qi.

    The red blood fog flies out from her cherry mouth. It is Fog Qi Real Body!

    Liu Yi¡¯s fog qi is golden in color while her fog qi is red in color!

    This red fog qi swiftly coils around the god lightning, making the god lightning look even weirder!

    ¡°Fog Qi Real Body¡­¡±

    ck Cavalry is emotionally moved.

    ¡°What a smart girl. To learn Liu Yi¡¯s best skill in his arsenal.¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t have this bit of ability, then how can Ie out to society!¡±

    Ai Ling relies on the prestige of her god lightning to guard Liu Yi.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    While ck Cavalry can no longer wait. She suddenly shes and disappears from her spot.

    ¡°Be careful! It is Shadow Step!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly warns. While Ai Ling as an expert who is already a realm crosser, how would she need Liu Yi to warn her? She had determined the attacking method of her opponent.

    A ck radiance appears in the sky like a ck moon blossoming with radiance!

    While Ai Ling¡¯s body was warped into fragments by this ck moon, but Liu Yi is not worried. Because it was only Ai Ling¡¯s afterimage that was warped.

    <i>But this ck moon ability, why is it so familiar¡­</i>

    Liu Yi frowns slightly. ck Cavalry did not show herself as a ck crescent starts shooting out, chasing after Ai Ling.

    Although Ai Ling is holding god lightning in her hand, she cannot attack and can only be forced to dodge.

    The opponent¡¯s attack is too savage. If she is careless, she might die!

    While taking advantage of ck Cavalry stalling Ai Ling, Dragon-mouth Scorpion, who is standing by the side, smirks and uses Shadow Step, appearing in front of Liu Yi and grabbing hold of his mouth before force-feeding him a ck pill.

    Liu Yuelian cannot help but ask, ¡°Why did you not kill him?¡±

    ¡°This person is too powerful.¡±

    Dragon-mouth Scorpion shes back. His movements are very swift, like he had nned for it.

    ¡°Even if I kill him now, after the time has passed, his vitality will once again revive! Thus, why don¡¯t I take advantage of the opportunity to feed him mytest breed of infant! And through him, I can control the ck Devil King!¡±

    ¡°Control the ck Devil King?¡±

    Liu Yuelian does not understand, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to kill the ck Devil King? Why control it?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you stupid girl. Why do we need to kill it?¡±

    Dragon-mouth Scorpion smirks, ¡°Only by controlling ck Devil King can we control the future! At that time, the world will be ours!¡±

    ¡°Mother! What is he saying!¡±

    When Liu Yuelian heard this, she got a huge shock as she hurriedly asked her mother, ¡°Why did the n turn into this? We are going to control the future?¡±

    ck Cavalry also frowns as she reappears from the darkness while glowering at Dragon-mouth Scorpion.

    ¡°What are you doing? nting the infant is to make him and ck Devil King massacre one another. When did it turn into control?¡±

    ¡°ck Cavalry. You are wasting natural resources recklessly!¡±

    Dragon-mouth Scorpionughs weirdly, ¡°Did you really think that I followed you to save the world? Controlling this world is my final objective!¡±

    While at this moment, Liu Yi is kneeling on the ground dry coughing.

    Ai Ling is beside him, patting his back continuously in worry.

    ¡°Liu Yi, Liu Yi, what is the matter with you. Force it out with your qi! You cannot let that pill control you!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! My medicine has been improved!¡±

    Dragon-mouth Scorpionughs loudly, ¡°Unless it is the ck Devil King from the future, no one else can resist this drug property! Liu Yi is mine! All of you are now useless already. Go and die obediently!¡±

    With that, he waves his hand and orders Liu Yi, ¡°My servant kill all of them.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­should I listen to you?¡±

    What shocked Dragon-mouth Scorpion is that although Liu Yi is kneeling there with cold sweat covering his forehead, he can speak normally.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Dragon-mouth Scorpion got a huge shock, ¡°How, how can you resist my medicine! The infant is nted into your body. It should already have taken over your nervous system!¡±

    ¡°Infant¡­is it this thing?¡±

    With that, Liu Yi forcibly dug his hand into his sr plexus before pulling out a fist-size ck infant that is covered in blood.

    The infant¡¯s eyes are closed and have a twisted appearance. Its small hand is also clenched, making it look very scary.

    After being pulled out by Liu Yi, it immediately opens its mouth and starts crying loudly.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Dragon-mouth Scorpion is about to fall apart.?<i>How is it possible for the infant that I had nted be so easily pulled out?</i>

    ¡°Idiot. I thought of the method to defend against it.¡±

    Liu Yi burst that infant with a clench before mocking, ¡°From that instant, the pill entered my body, the fog qi in my body had wrapped around it. Littless¡¯s Absolute Time is indeed very strong, but it is unable to influence my qi. As long as my Fog Qi Real Body is still around, you can just dream on if you wish to use this kind of thing to control me.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Dragon-mouth Scorpion¡¯s expression changes greatly as he immediately runs around as he tries to escape.

    While ck Cavalry appears in front of him as she slowly sheathes her de back into the scabbard.

    Dragon-mouth Scorpion¡¯s upper and lower body starts to separate. He had been chopped into two by ck Cavalry.

    ¡°Traitor. Your life shall end here.¡±

    ck Cavalry¡¯s voice is cold, ¡°When you go down to hell, remember to repent.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Dragon-mouth Scorpion lets out a final scream, ¡°I, I want to be the king of the world! I am¡­¡±

    Before the finish, his head had fallen off.

    Looks like ck Cavalry did not sh out only once. This causes Liu Yi and Ai Ling to feel their blood run cold.?<i>This woman¡¯s swordsmanship is very scary.</i>

    ¡°Looks like ultimately, there is only us left.¡±

    ck Cavalry looks to the left and right. By her side remains two girls. One is Liu Yuelian, while the other is Sky Swordmaster.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    ¡°I pledge my life to follow Lord ck Cavalry!¡±

    With that, Sky Swordmaster pulled out her silver light sword.

    <i>ck crescent moon, silver light sword ability¡­</i>

    Liu Yi sighs lightly, ¡°Elder sister, Leng Mo, it is the two of you, right.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ck Cavalry and Sky Swordmaster look at each other. Seeing ck Cavalry nodding her head slightly, Sky Swordmaster takes off her mask.

    Indeed it is that iceberg-like face of Leng Mo.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You have guessed correctly.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­why did the two of you want toe back to kill me¡­¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand towards Li Biyue nkly, ¡°Could it be that¡­I had done something wrong to Elder sister?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Li Biyue bes taciturn. She finally takes off her mask and reveals that familiar beautiful face that Liu Yi knows.

    ¡°Younger brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me what is going on!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi is truly angered. He does not dare to believe that his elder sister actually came back from the future to kill him!

    Liu Yuelian immediately jumps up and starts attacking Liu Yi, ¡°You devil. How dare you be so fierce towards mother!¡±

 Chapter 978 - My daughter?]

    <h4>Chapter 978 ? [My daughter?]</h4>

    ¡°Littless, calm down first!¡±

    Liu Yi is gloomy, not wishing to be bothered with her.

    Thus he swings his hand and uses Moon Dream Sutra and lifts Liu Yuelian into midair. He then pushes her body away and presses her against a wall making her unable to move.

    ¡°Wuwuwu, repulsive bad person, quickly let go of me!¡±

    Liu Yuelian struggles with all her might, but how is she Liu Yi¡¯s opponent!

    Recalling the first time when he met her, he got teased by her, Liu Yi cannot help but ask Li Biyue, ¡°Where did thissse from? Why does sheck manners.¡±

    ¡°Be nice to her.¡± Li Biyue sighs faintly, ¡°She is your daughter.¡±

    [TL: took so long for the truth to be revealed.]

    ¡°What!!!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes widen while Liu Yuelian stops struggling.

    ¡°Mother, what, what are you saying? I, I am this devil¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Ai Ling is also stunned.?<i>Liu Yi already has a daughter? But he also seems to be very shocked! A love debt?</i>

    ¡°Elder sister¡­when¡­the two of us¡­¡±

    ¡°It is when you were saving me at the general headquarters. But you didn¡¯t remember what happened.¡±

    Li Biyue points at Liu Yi and says, ¡°Otherwise, where did that shadow power in your bodye from?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi understand. He should have thought of this point!?<i>But back then, I thought that nothing happened between elder sister and me; thus, I did not think towards that¡­s, Liu Yi. You are a rotten person!</i>

    <i>Then counting the time, Li Biyue of this timeline is currently pregnant!</i>

    Liu Yi suddenly thought of a question and immediately asked, ¡°Then why did you not look for me!¡±

    ¡°How should I have told you?¡±

    Li Biyue lets out a bitterugh, ¡°Tell you that I have your daughter and you must marry me? Little brother. Although you have a favorable impression towards me, I know that the women that you wish to marry are not me. I only wished to raise my daughter on my own.¡±

    ¡°Elder sister¡­¡±

    Liu Yi nced at his daughter, whom he is still controlling with Moon Dream Sutra by him with some bitterness in his mouth.

    He finally understood why her qi is so messy.?<i>So it was inherited from me¡­</i>

    <i>It feels like¡­ I have be a bastard.</i>

    ¡°Liu Yi, in the future, the entire world was destroyed due to you. That is why I must kill you.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s gaze once again turned heartless. ¡°If you do not die, your natal pet will keep existing. He will be the ck Devil King and conquer the cultivation world. He will then kill all those who resist him and carry out a cruel, bloody regime!¡±

    ¡°The future went like that?¡±

    Liu Yi frowns, ¡°But are you really able to change the future? If I did not remember wrongly, only the spirit vein and Great Cosmos God could alter the progress of history. No matter what other people do, they can never change history. Ultimately, history will still progress onto its original trajectory.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, we must attempt it!¡±

    Li Biyue clenches her fist, ¡°Other people can¡¯t do it, but Lian¡¯er is your daughter. She can do it!¡±

    ¡°Why can Lian¡¯er do it?¡±

    Liu Yi does not understand the logic.

    ¡°Liu Yi. You do not know, right?¡±

    Li Biyue points at the sky, ¡°A lot of people from the future thought that you were killed by ck Devil King. But in reality, only us who are close to you know that you were not killed by ck Devil King. Instead, you had broken through and became the great cosmos god!¡±

    The moment she said that, Liu Yi became stupefied.

    <i>What the fuck. I am the great cosmos god? The future me is so awesome! Isn¡¯t that like sweeping across the entire cosmos?</i>

    ¡°That is why Lian¡¯er, who possesses your bloodline, can change the future!¡±

    ¡°It is impossible.¡±

    At this moment, Ai Ling cannot help but speak up.

    ¡°Thews of the cosmos are guarded by a single person, and that is the Great Cosmos God.¡±

    She does not know why, but she knows all of this in her memories. Most probably, it is from some ancient records that she had seen.

    ¡°While you all thought that Great Cosmos God can change the history, instead it is the opposite. He is the guardian. Even he is unable to change history. Perhaps it might even mess up history even more. The one who can change history is only me, the Spirit Vein.¡±

    ¡°Why, why is it like this¡­¡±

    Li Biyue is also in despair, ¡°Could it be that earth is going to be destroyed¡­Liu Yi,¡­if that is the case, those who you are protecting¡­all of them will be killed by ck Devil King¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately frowns. Just thinking that Murong Die and the rest would die in the future, it causes Liu Yi to feel heartache.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already be the Great Cosmos God? Why did I not go and save them?¡±

    Li Biyue forced out a smile, ¡°You ask me, but who do I ask? When things reached that stage, who can save the future?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill me?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Ai Ling, making her angry, and ps him.

    ¡°Pig head! What are you thinking! And I thought that you were smart. In the end, you are still so stupid! Since they travel through time, we might be able to use their method to travel to the future! Didn¡¯t you wish to stop ck Devil King? Can¡¯t you do it?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Liu Yi ps, ¡°Why did I not think of it!¡±

    ¡°Lord¡¯s brain is so stupid. Without Little Lass, what¡¯s to be done about lord!¡±

    Ai Ling seems to be grumbling subconsciously, which causes Liu Yi to tremble.

    Ai Ling trembles, and the two of them look at each other.

    After this, both of them smiled bitterly.?<i>This memory, when will it be restored.</i>

    ¡°Okay, then. Big sister, bring me back to the future. There is no need for you to go, Ai Ling.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Ai Ling gives Liu Yi a puzzled look, ¡°Could it be that you are worried that this miss will meet with a mishap? Don¡¯t joke around? This miss possesses the cultivation of a realm crosser! Under the nine heaven and in the six realms, who can threaten me?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the people from the future possess other destructive power? Other than God Race Undying Body, no one else can block it.¡±

    ¡°That is not the case.¡±

    Li Biyue exins, ¡°This kind of power is called Great Destruction power. It is a power that wasprehended by the people from the future. Let me teach the two of you, and you can generate immunity to it.¡±

    Ai Ling says hurriedly, ¡°Really? Quickly teach me!¡±

    ¡°Cannot! Even then, you cannot go!¡±

    Liu Yi prevents it resolutely, making Ai Ling angry.

    ¡°Why! Are you afraid that I will drag you down when we go to the future?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is gloomy. He does not wish to bring Little Lass to time travel again. After all, the price for it the previous time was too high. Ai Ling is the Spirit Vein. If a situation urs and Ai Ling can only stay in the future, wouldn¡¯t it be worse?

    Liu Yi does not wish to let Little Lass suffer again.

    ¡°Rx. Our time travel is very safe.¡±

    Li Biyue seems to have guessed Liu Yi¡¯s thoughts. Her gazends on Liu Yuelian by the side.

    ¡°Do you know why she is called Transmigater?¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me, mother!¡±

    Liu Yuelian actively volunteers herself for the task, ¡°I shall go back to structure the transmigration door.¡±

    She does not dare to look at Liu Yi. She just got to know that this guy is her father¡­the impact of this matter is like a nuclear explosion to her!

    She can only ce all of her thoughts on the task to scatter her attention.

    ¡°Will it be dangerous?¡±

    Although he did not have the preparation of being a father, Liu Yi is still worried about Liu Yuelian.

    ¡°Rx. She is an old hand at it.¡±

    Li Biyue smiles, ¡°The first time thisss time traveled, she brought back a young T-rex.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first¡­¡±

    Liu Yi had released Liu Yuelian. She closes her eyes and lets her AI lock-on to the time in the future.

    After this, a mysterious lighting arc surrounds her body. With that, her entire person is encircled with white light before disappearing from theboratory with a whoosh.

    ¡°It will be done within a minute.¡±

    Li Biyue lowered her head and looked at her watch, ¡°After a minute, I shall rely on you to save the world.¡±

    Liu Yi nods her head and starts waiting for the time. He finally cannot take it and asks Li Biyue, ¡°Elder sister¡­is it very hard for you to live on your own?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for you to think anymore. Later on, don¡¯t try to find me.¡±

    Li Biyue says, ¡°Because you will never find me. I already nned to raise Lian¡¯er up on my own. Only by my side will she live happily. If she follows you, it will be dangerous.¡±

    Indeed. I have too many enemies. If they know that I have a daughter¡­the consequences will be unimaginable.

    ¡°Elder sister. Rx. After everything is sorted out, I will immediately go and find you.¡±

    Liu Yi has decided, ¡°I will not let the two of you leave me!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it again.¡±

    Li Biyue waved her hand while saying faintly in her heart,?<i>in the future, Lian¡¯er had already grown so old, but you did note back after bing the Great Cosmos God. Could it be that the Great Cosmos God¡¯s position is so good that it made you indulge in pleasure and forget home and duty?</i>

    Just as Liu Yi still wishes to say something, an enormous radiance suddenly appears in theboratory!

    These rays of light form an oval ck hole, which generates a bizarre attractive force.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Li Biyue takes the lead and jumps into the ck hole. Leng Mo did not hesitate and followed behind.

    Liu Yi and Ai Ling look at each other. Ai Ling says, ¡°I¡¯m going back with you. I will hold your hand tightly.¡±

    With that, she stretches out her hand and takes the initiative to hold hands together.

    ¡°Mm. Let us enter together.¡±

    Seeing Ai Ling in this manner, Liu Yi also gathered his courage. Avoiding is not the method. If I wish to resolve it, I must face it courageously!

    The two of them jump into the ck hole together and immediately have the feeling like they are as fast as lightning!

    It is that weightlessness like a ne suddenly taking off from the ground. It is like the sky is spinning as the earth goes round. But the two of them hold their hands together tightly.

    Until the world once again lights up.

    Liu Yi and Ai Ling stand back again. In front of them, everywhere they look, wild grass growing all over the ce. The surrounding buildings are overgrown with moss. It looks like an abandoned city.

    Li Biyue stands in front of them and says slowly, ¡°Wee to the future.¡±

 Chapter 979 - Who is this brother?]

    <h4>Chapter 979 ? [Who is this brother?]</h4>

    ¡°This is the future?¡±

    Looking at the dested city, Liu Yi feels like he is inside the game <Radiation City>.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the future.¡±

    Li Biyue nods her head, ¡°Do you see those abandoned buildings? The current city should be called a primitive forest. During the day, wild animal groups will pass through here; thus, there is some vitality. But it does not belong to humans.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Can I take a look at this world?¡±

    Liu Yi nce at a building by the side, and Li Biyue nods her head.

    He immediately leaps up and uses Shadow Step. Almost like teleporting, he instantly appears on top of the 30 stories tall building. Ai Ling follows closely behind him and stands behind Liu Yi as they survey the scene from an elevated position together.

    With this survey, immense visuals instantly impacted their sight.

    Although there are still tall buildings far away, everywhere is adorned with green! The formerly dull gray city is, at this moment overflowing with green. nts are growing all over the ce, dense but vigorous.

    While a group of giraffes is free and unconstrained as they walk pass from the side, quiet and content.

    All of these are like the opus of nature.

    ¡°After ck Devil King started to rule the earth, 90% of humanity died. As for the remaining 10%, either they live while being enved by ck Devil King or they do their best to hide. The ce where we are residing right now is New York City.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck. This ce is New York City?¡±

    Liu Yi is astonished.

    ¡°I feel like this seems to be not bad.¡±

    But Ai Ling actually blurted out, ¡°At the very least, it allows the earth to once again recover its vitality.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps after losing something, it brings about some reciprocation.¡±

    Li Biyue also came to this conclusion, but she does not feel that it is a matter that is worthy of rejoicing. After all, too many people died.

    ¡°But under the rule of ck Devil King, perhaps all of humanity will die.¡±

    ¡°I did not see any humans.¡±

    After looking around for a while, Liu Yi cannot take it and ask, ¡°It is like there is only our aura in this entire city.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Li Biyue nods her head, ¡°Since a while back, no one lives in this ce. Right now, those few people who are alive under ck Devil King¡¯s control are living in their set city. When we arrive at those cities, perhaps you might see the genuine appearance of the future.¡±

    ¡°Then, where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°To Waste Water City.¡±

    Li Biyue points to the east. ¡°Our base is over there.¡±

    ¡°You guys set up your base in a city that is under the control of the ck Devil King?¡±

    Liu Yi felt shocked.

    ¡°Of course. Like the saying, the weakest hermit will retreat into the wildness while the greatest hermit will retreat into the noisiest fair.¡±

    Li Biyue smiles faintly, ¡°Ever since ck Devil King¡¯s regime started; humanity immediately set up numerous resistance organizations. In the beginning, these organizations were also hiding in the overgrown abandoned cities. But it is very hard to hide the aura of a living being inside the city; thus, they were very easily found. Later on, everyone thought of a method. Why don¡¯t we hide among the city that is filled with people? This way, ck Devil King¡¯s patrollers will not discover us.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then let us set off now.¡±

    Liu Yi wishes to immediately deal with ck Devil King, which is a changed Little ck.

    <i>Unexpectedly after I became the Great Cosmos God, Little ck created such a huge mess!</i>

    <i>A pet being disobedient is hard to manage!</i>

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°Why are we not finding ck Devil King now? As long as we kill him, I can save the future.¡±

    ¡°We do not know where the ck Devil King is.¡±

    Li Biyue nods her head, ¡°We can only find a method to sneak into the castle that ck Devil King is residing in. Furthermore, to the best of my knowledge, ck Devil King is very powerful. He is not weaker than a realm crosser, so you must not be impulsive and slowly n it out.¡±

    ¡°I will not be impulsive. I will follow your n.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Liu Yuelian as he says in his heart,?<i>as long as my daughter does not need to take any more risks. Looks like I need to find a method to stop this cmity when I go back to my own timeline.</i>

    <i>Right now, Little ck no longer has a soul and is my puppet. The current him should no longer have the thought of ruling the world, right?</i>

    <i>Most importantly, Little ck¡¯s thoughts have always been very simple. What provoked him to this step.</i>

    Liu Yi recalls that shadow that he had captured within Little ck¡¯s body and immediately frowned.

    ¡°In this world, other than ck Devil King, are there other people ruling together with him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ck Devil King has a military counselor who is called Gui Tongtian.¡±

    This sentence causes Liu Yi to tremble.

    <i>It is him? Gui Tongtian?</i>

    <i>That old fellow cheated Ai Ling out of her true blood, and now he lead my Little ck astray! Looks like if I do not wish for this future to happen, there is only a single method, and that is to kill Gui Tongtian.</i>

    <i>But it is not the top priority. Let¡¯s eradicate this world¡¯s ¡®ck Devil King¡¯ first.</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s not dy things and set off now.¡±

    Li Biyue looks at the time, ¡°Let¡¯s return before the sky turns dark. After dusk, the entire world will change.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Although he does not understand what Li Biyue means, Liu Yi did not hesitate as he flies after her.

    After reaching Waste Water City, Liu Yi finally understood why this ce is called Waste Water City.

    The entire city is practically swallowed up by the fishy stink of wastewater, revealing only the top section of the buildings. Inside this city, bridges can be seen everywhere, linking every hub together.

    A few people had already changed their clothing. The gray earth material as well as a woolen cap, not eye-catching at all.

    What is out of Liu Yi¡¯s expectation is that he did not see any enemy guarding the surroundings of the city.

    Ai Ling cannot help but ask, ¡°Oh? Why are there no armed forces?¡±

    ¡°There used to be armed forces in the past.¡±

    Leng Mo exins, ¡°Butter on some of the armed forces grouped together and betrayed the ck Devil King. In the end, all of them were executed, and henceforth, ck Devil King no longer believes in any armed forces. Instead, he created the Patrollers.¡±

    ¡°What are the Patrollers?¡±

    ¡°Raise your head to see them.¡±

    Li Biyue points at the sky as they look up at the same time.

    In the sky, an enormous ck crow flies down. It circles once beforending on top of a building.

    This crow is not small at all and is almost the size of arge passenger ne!

    One of the crow¡¯s eyes emits red light, which scans the entire city.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hide.¡±

    Li Biyue pulls Liu Yi as well as Ai Ling and hides behind a wall, covering up their figure.

    That red light scan passed the wall while at this moment, a man hiding in a corner secretly smoking was suddenly illuminated by this red light.

    ¡°Finished, he is dead.¡±

    Li Biyue sighs, ¡°Right now all humanity is banned from smoking.¡±

    ¡°Banned from smoking?¡±

    While they are talking, sensing the red light, that man instantly climbs up from the ground in fear as he screams while trying to escape.

    The ck crow suddenly twists its body and transforms into an enormous devil. The devil stretches out its hand and grabs hold of that man who is trying to escape. With a cracking sound, it breaks that man¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Based on ck Devil King¡¯sw, anyone who smokes shall have an arm broken.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck, that is too much!¡±

    Liu Yi feels that it is inconceivable, ¡°It is just smoking. It is not like it is a major crime. There is no need for such cruel punishment, right?¡±

    ¡°ck Devil King had enacted several peculiar edicts.¡±

    Li Biyue says, ¡°So much so that one cannot masturbate. Otherwise, if caught, that person will be sentenced with death penalty.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Liu Yi bes utterly speechless; this<i>?Little ck seems to be controlling such a wide spectrum of things. Does he even want to manage masturbation?</i>

    Liu Yi finally understood why 90% of humanity died.

    ¡°This ck Devil King is very cruel.¡±

    Liu Yuelian finally gathers her courage and says, ¡°That is why, I, I wish to kill him¡­¡±

    ¡°Lian¡¯er. Didn¡¯t you have Absolute Time, why were you still unable to kill him?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡±

    Liu Yuelian, who was clever and eloquent, is currently unable tomunicate with Liu Yi.

    Absolute Time cannot be used as she wishes. There are limitations.¡±

    Li Biyue helps her exin, ¡°She can only use it on everyone once. After that, one time, that person will gain immunity to it. In the past, we used it once on the ck Devil King, but we were unable to sessfully kill him. Instead, we intimidated him. Thus he posted wanted posters all over the ce. If the Patrollers discover her, Lian¡¯er life will be worrying.¡±

    ¡°I will not let anyone harm my daughter.¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi immediately burst out with his strong side, ¡°Since it is a cmity that is caused by my pet, let me settle him!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to our base first.¡±

    Li Biyue pats Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder lightly, ¡°After we reach the base, let¡¯s formte a concrete n.¡±

    ¡°Is it far from here?¡±

    ¡°It is not.¡±

    Taking the opportunity that the Patroller had left, Li Biyue leads them forward. While Liu Yuelian cannot take it and feeds that man, whose arm was broken, some hemostatic medicine before following after them.

    Liu Yi says in his heart,?<i>my daughter still haspassion. Looks like she is still not bad. It is just that she should be enjoying her life, having a normal campus life. She should not be involved in this kind of fighting and killing. Liu Yi. You must prevent this kind of future!</i>

    <i>Even if it is for your daughter, you must change all of these!</i>

    The base is actually a worn-out small building. After entering it, Liu Yi sees numerous people squatting at the corners as they keep themselves from boredom by counting the number of lice on their bodies.

    ¡°They are wanderers.¡±

    Li Biyue says, ¡°They are people who have no desire to live. They have abandoned themselves to despair as they live their lives.¡±

    ¡°Despair is even scarier than death.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Looks like there need to have a hero step forward in this era.¡±

    Li Biyue shrugs her shoulder, ¡°Dragon-mouth Scorpion was once their hero, but he was killed by you.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! So be it if that fellow dies!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart,?<i>heroes are not that perverted!</i>

    ¡°Boss, you finally came back!¡±

    While a guy wearing military guerri warfare attire walks out from inside. Seeing Li Biyue and the rest, he immediately steps forward and gives her an enthusiastic hug!

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze immediately turned sharp.

 Chapter 980 - Dirt covering oneâ€™s heart]

    <h4>Chapter 980 ? [Dirt covering one¡¯s heart]</h4>

    <i>No matter what, Li Biyue is my woman!</i>

    Being hugged by another guy in front of him, Liu Yi¡¯s jealousy starts burning up.

    But Li Biyue, who is an iceberg woman, did not have much resistance. Instead, conversely, she pats that guy on his shoulder.

    ¡°Lei Long. It has been hard on you, when I am not around.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, how can you say such things.¡±

    That guy called Lei Longughs before separating from Li Biyue somewhat unwillingly.

    ¡°We are allrades who are fighting for the freedom of humanity. How can it be tough.¡±

    Although the way Lei Long speaks appears to be strictly businesslike, Liu Yi can easily that his gaze towards Li Biyue is filled with adoration.

    <i>Hey, hey. Don¡¯tck integrity! Li Biyue is already a mother!</i>

    <i>Moreover, she is my wife!</i>

    Liu Yuelian also pouts like she does not like this Lei Long. She secretly tugs the corner of Liu Yi¡¯s shirt and whispers into his ear, ¡°Un¡­uncle¡­I support you¡­¡±

    Hearing the term uncle, ck lines float above Liu Yi¡¯s forehead.?<i>Thisss. Looks like she is still indisposed of my identity.</i>

    <i>Indeed I am unfamiliar with being a father. But I still feel a strong sense of responsibility.</i>

    <i>I didn¡¯t expect that in a blink of an eye¡­my daughter had be so old. She must be at least 15 years old¡­</i>

    <i>Damn it; it seems to be. This is the future. During my own timeline, my daughter is rolling in her mother¡¯s stomach.</i>

    [TL: that is horrifying, to be honest. babies should not roll in their mother¡¯s stomach cause it might cause them to strangle themselves on the umbilical cord!!!]

    Liu Yi cannot help but sigh with regret.?<i>This fate is teasing and ying with me!</i>

    ¡°Did your mission fail?¡±

    Lei Long asked, ¡°Right now, it is still ruled by ck Devil King. Everyone is still in the abyss of suffering.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our n for changing history failed. Furthermore, there are only us few who returned.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯splexion is heavy, ¡°Furthermore, Dragon-mouth Scorpion had betrayed us. He tried in vain to control the ck Devil King to be the future king.¡±

    Lei Long shouts in anger, ¡°What? That scumbag! He caused nothing but trouble! It is good that he died! If he did not die, I will still go and kill him!¡±

    This shout is not soft. It scared the wanderers outside into shivering.

    ¡°It is good that you came back safely. Let¡¯s think of other methods! Ah, right. Who are these people?¡±

    Liu Yi wishes to smile.?<i>Now you see us? There is only my Elder sister left in your eyes¡­ah wrong; it is my sister wife!</i>

    <i>Eh, this address seems to be good?</i>

    ¡°These few people¡­are the saviors that I invited back.¡±

    A trace of delight finally shes across Li Biyue¡¯s eyes as the haze scatters a lot.

    She walks over to Liu Yi¡¯s side and gently holds his hand. Seeing this, Lei long¡¯s expression changes.

    <i>What does this mean? Why is there such an intimate action! What is the rtionship between the two of them?</i>

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    Lei Long frowns deeply while one of his underlings, who is quick-witted, immediately understands his intention and hurriedly steps forward in ce of Lei Long and mocks, ¡°Boss Li, are they reliable? Who is ck Devil King? He is an epoch antagonist! How is it possible for the two people whom you brought back from the past to deal with ck Devil King? Stop joking.¡±

    But Li Biyue smiles and says, ¡°But the two of them ought to be reliable. I don¡¯t believe what other people say, but what they say, I will absolutely believe in it.¡±

    This confidence that Li Biyue has towards them makes Lei Long burn with anger.?<i>I worked with Li Biyue for many years and made how many sacrifices, but I did not obtain this kind of trust!</i>

    ¡°Boss Li. What you say is definitely wrong!¡±

    That smart little brother helps Lei Long speak again, ¡°Our big brother Lei Long had done his utmost for the resistance army for so many years. Could it be you that he did not obtain Boss Li¡¯s trust? Now outsiderse, and you give them such trust. It hurts our feelings! Don¡¯t say Bro Li, even us people below cannot take it as well!¡±

    ¡°Zhang San. Don¡¯t speak. All of us are brothers. It is right for us to serve the organization. Don¡¯t say this kind of thing.¡±

    Lei Long pretends to be dissatisfied as he chides his subordinate to pretend to be a good person to butter up Li Biyue.

    Zhang San is smart and knows that Lei Ling is putting on an act on purpose but did not expose it. He continues to say with righteous indignation, ¡°Boss Lei, I am only helping you be outraged by the injustice! You see, every day, you risk your life, but today, you are inferior to two outsiders! How is this conforming tomon sense? Brothers, let me ask all of you do you feel that this is reasonable?¡±

    ¡°Not reasonable!¡±

    Some of Lei Long¡¯s subordinates shout together, making Leng Mo and the rest frown.

    <i>These fellows are shouting blindly for no reason!</i>

    ¡°What protagonists do you think the two of you are?¡±

    One of Lei Long¡¯s subordinates steps forward and shouts at Liu Yi and Ai Ling, ¡°Where do you think this ce is? A ce where you cane as you wish? The two of you could be spies that the ck Devil King sent!¡±

    ¡°Chen Wu. What nonsense are you saying!¡±

    Liu Yuelian is unhappy now.?<i>How can you say such things about my father!?</i>

    ¡°Oh my! Our Miss Liu is so protective of you. Could it be that the two of you are together?¡±

    Chen Wu¡¯s mouth is not clean, and he said a sentence that angered Liu Yi.

    ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes release a savage light as he raises his hand.

    Using Moon Dream Sutra, he lifts up Chen Wu¡¯s body into the air. Chen Wu¡¯splexion turns pale, and looks like he is going to faint from being choked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±

    Li Biyue hurriedly called out. ¡°Although his mouth is a bit dirty, he is still a soldier of the resistance! Give him a chance to atone for his sin!¡±

    ¡°This person is crafty-looking with a sander in his heart. He is not any good person.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s killing intent is stifling, causing everyone in the room to freeze.

    <i>Chen Wu¡¯s strength is around 23 starjades! He is considered as one of the very best experts in this base!</i>

    <i>But right now, he is casually lifted up by another person like a little chick, unbelievable!</i>

    <i>Could it be that this guy is an expert?</i>

    ¡°Furthermore, this person dares to humiliate Lian¡¯er. He deserves to be killed!¡±

    <i>To dare humiliate my daughter? How can I let this kind of person off?!</i>

    ¡°Quickly let go!¡±

    ¡°Outsiders, you all wish to die?¡±

    ¡°Too arrogant! They might be ck Devil King¡¯s people! Kill them!¡±

    Arge number of people among the resistance army immediately took out their weapons and surrounded Liu Yi and the rest.

    ¡°What are you!¡±

    Li Biyue bes angered.?<i>Aren¡¯t these people just seeking death?</i>

    ¡°All of you stop!¡±

    ¡°Boss Li! He has captured our people!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Chen Wu is ourrade!¡±

    ¡°Chen Wu is yourrade, could it be that Liu Yuelian is not yourrade?¡±

    Liu Yi is smiling mockingly as he says coldly, ¡°That is why when Liu Yuelian was being humiliated by other people, you could be indifferent, andugh along, right?¡±

    ¡°This, this¡­¡±

    The surrounding people are like they have swallowed something that makes them unable to speak.

    ¡°This brother. My friend has a slightly dirty mouth, but he is a good person. Please give some face and let him go.¡± Lei Long steps forward and cups his hand before saying, ¡°If he has offended you, let me take his ce to apologize.¡±

    With that, he bowed towards Liu Yi with his hands cupped.

    But he is not apologizing sincerely. When he bows, Liu Yi immediately senses a wind pressureing towards him.

    <i>Good youngster. You are shady. To dare use hidden strength to deal with me!</i>

    Liu Yi smiles and waves his hand, letting Chen Wu down.

    Lei Long¡¯s hidden strength hits Chen Wu¡¯s lower backbone, and instantly, the sound of bone breaking can be heard. Chen Wu cried out in pain before fainting.

    ¡°Oh my. Too inhuman.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the fainted Chen Wu and clicks his tongue in wonder, ¡°Boss Lei. You are really ruthless. You also treat your own brother so mercilessly! Fine then. Since you are so earnest and sincere in helping me teach him a lesson, I shall bepassionate and forgive you.¡±

    Lei Long¡¯splexion is ashen.?<i>I was being yed!</i>

    <i>If this can be tolerated, what cannot!</i>

    Throwing away his face in front of everyone, especially Li Biyue, Lei Long bes greatly angered. He immediately throws his fists at Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    Liu Yi did not even dodge as he allowed Lei Long¡¯s fists to smash into his chest.

    With a boom, Liu Yi¡¯s body did not move, but Lei Long¡¯s fists turn numb from the recoil and were forced back two steps.

    ¡°What, what is this¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Lei Long!¡±

    Li Biyue walks over and blocks Lei long, ¡°Stop messing around.¡±

    ¡°Based on what! Li Biyue, I want to know who this fellow is! Why are you so protective!¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around. Calm down first.¡±

    Given that he is a person of outstanding service among the resistance army, it is not that good for Li Biyue to be hard on him.

    ¡°Calm down? How can I calm down?!¡±

    Lei Long is indeed about to blow his top. This kind of ambiguous attitude from Li Biyue is like dirt covering his heart!

    ¡°If you do not give an exnation today, then you can forget about concluding this matter!¡±

    ¡°You really wish to know who he is?¡±

    Li Biyue knit her brows slightly as she looks at Lei Long.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Lei Long nods his head heavily, ¡°What is there that you do not dare to tell us. Could it really be that he is one of ck Devil King¡¯s people?¡±

    ¡°You are thinking too much!¡±

    Li Biyue finds it both ridiculous and slightly angered, ¡°How would it be possible for me to lead the enemy in! Even if you do not trust them, are you unable to trust me?¡±

    ¡°Then, who are they?¡±

    ¡°They are¡­¡±

    Just as Li Biyue started speaking, a racket came from outside.

    ¡°No good! The Patrollers have found us!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The people in the house were greatly shocked while the wanderers at the entrance started escaping in all directions in desperation.

    ¡°Damn it; Patrollers havee!¡±

    ¡°Quickly escape!¡±

    ¡°Save us!¡±

    These people run away while the resistance army stays behind.

    ¡°Damn it, how did the Patrollers find us!¡±

    ¡°Prepare now!¡±

    These people cannot be bothered with Liu Yi as all of their attention was ced outside!

 Chapter 981 - Finally, we meet]

    <h4>Chapter 981 [Finally, we meet]</h4>

    The building suddenly starts shaking as a wall shatters into small pieces as the broken wallsnd all over the pce.

    An enormous ck devil stretches his hand towards the people in the room and grabs them.

    ¡°Damn it! They have discovered our hideout!¡±

    Li Biyue knit her brows, ¡°Everyone, prepare to evacuate!¡±

    While she is speaking, that palm stretched in front of them. The devil¡¯s finger is about to touch the face of a resistance member.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it!¡±

    Li Biyue pulls out her ck sword and swings it.

    That devil¡¯s finger was instantly chopped off, making it cry out in pain.

    But that devil¡¯s life force is very powerful, and it¡¯s finger swiftly regrows.

    ¡°This fellow¡¯s lifeforce is too tenacious!¡±

    Li Biyue is still frowning as she continues to wave her ck de, disintegrating the devil¡¯s attack.

    The devil suddenly withdrew his hand and breathed out ck fog through the hole.

    ¡°Everyone, stop breathing!¡±

    Li Biyue hurriedly reminds everyone before covering her mouth.

    The rest of the people hurriedly stop breathing as they know that this ck fog contains poison.

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°These Patroller¡¯s method is rather ruthless.¡±

    He then stretches out his hand and ps out his palm.

    ¡°Coloured ss!¡±

    Using Glorious Sun Palm, that space instantly shatters as an enormous ck hole appears!

    This ck hole releases a powerful suction and instantly sucks all of the poison gas in the room!

    ¡°What is this ability... so powerful!¡±

    ¡°This brother is not bad!¡±

    Seeing how easily Liu Yi dealt with the ck fog, the resistance army members admired him.

    Lei Long is very unhappy, but Liu Yi has indeed done what he is unable to do. <i>Where did this fellowe from? Why make it so mysterious? Seeing his ability, it does not look like anything used by the resistance army!</i>

    ¡°Roars!¡±

    Seeing that its move is not sessful, the devil seems to be angered and roars. It then grabs the entire building and uses its strength to shake it.

    Arge number of people in the room are unable to stand firm on their feet and fall onto the ground. If it shakes a few more times, the entire building is likely to copse.

    Liu Yi snorts and stomps the floor.

    The originally shaking building immediately stops. Clearly, it was due to the might of Liu Yi¡¯s stomp.

    How strong is Liu Yi? After cultivating 300 years in the Asura Realm, he can almost fight against a realm crosser.

    Although this Patroller looks terrifying, its strength is only around 26 starjades. Liu Yi can easily take care of it.

    When the building stabilizes, it shocks the resistance army members even more.

    <i>This guy is very powerful! Could it be that he is a hermit, a great expert?</i>

    The Patroller roars and ws at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi only uses his only palm to forcibly sh against the enormous palm.

    With a boom, Liu Yi did not move; the Patroller in the sky shrieks as it was forced backward and nearly fell.

    ¡°What the fuck. He repelled the Patroller!¡±

    ¡°I...I did not see wrongly, right!?¡±

    The rebel members exim, and some of their eyes nearly pop out from shock.

    What is the identity of a Patroller? How strong are they? All of them are very powerful!

    If it was not for their heaven-defying strength, how could they help the ck Devil King patrol the human world!

    Among the rebel army, the only one who can fight against the Patrollers is Li Biyue. Lei Long is unable to and is not the opponent of these Patrollers.

    Right now, this stranger who appeared, casually beats a Patroller into retreating, which is very powerful!

    Liu Yi mutters as he stands there, ¡°Are all of ck Devil King¡¯s henchmen of this strength?¡±

    Suddenly three crows fly over, and another three enormous devils appear.

    ¡°Four Patrollers! Gods! Quickly escape!¡±

    ¡°Hey, brother! Quickly escape with us; otherwise, it will be toote!¡±

    The rest of the rebel army members start advising Liu Yi while Liu Yi does not have any intention of escaping.

    A ck golden sun erupts out from his forehead. Following which his eyes emit red light as his entire pupil turns scarlet.

    Opening devil dao, an enormous devil flies out behind Liu Yi and stretches out four arms, which grab each of the four devils by their necks and raises them the sky.

    ¡°Gods...what, what is this...another Patroller?¡±

    ¡°It seems...to be even scarier than a Patroller!¡±

    The rebel army members nearly peed from fright. <i>Patrollers are scary enough. Where did this terrifying persone from!</i>

    Liu Yi¡¯s devil grabs hold of the four Patrollers with four arms. Its remaining two arms pull out a golden-ck Firegod Sword. After which, like chopping watermelons, it easily beheaded all of the Patrollers!

    In a blink of an eye, the four Patrollers were killed.

    The devil behind Liu Yi roars before disappearing.

    ¡°Just, just which sacred ce did youe from?¡±

    Lei Long feels like he is about to be frightened as his earlier arrogance disappears.

    ¡°This one is the savior of our future.¡±

    Li Biyue introduces seriously, ¡°He is Liu Yi.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Everyone present is shocked. <i>This guy is that devil that liberated the ck Devil King...Liu Yi?</i>

    <i>Gods to think that Li Biyue brought back Liu Yi from the past during her trip! This method...seems to be possible!</i>

    ¡°More Patrollers!¡±

    ¡°Is this doomsday...¡±

    A densely packed murder of crows suddenly appears in the sky. All of them are Patrollers, and their number is truly startling!

    ¡°Where...where should we hide...¡±

    ¡°Who wille and save us...¡±

    These people cannot help but wish to cry while Liu Yi shouts loudly, ¡°There is no need for everyone to be startled. I am here. I will not let you be in danger! Little ck. Regardless if you are going to obey me,e here!¡±

    Liu Yi poured his powerful qi into his voice, causing it to spread out in all directions.

    The entire city echoes with his voice!

    It is still not evening yet as the voice continues to spread out in cohesion.

    Inside an enormous castle, ck Devil King, who was sleepy, suddenly raises his head as rays of delight flickers in his eyes.

    Sitting opposite him, Gui Tongtain, who sensed the difference in ck Devil King, immediately asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°He came.¡± ck Devil King licks his lips, ¡°I shall go and find him.¡±

    With that, he did not care about his castle and leaped up. Crashing through the ceiling, he flies out.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Gui Tongtian frowns, not understanding Little ck¡¯s meaning. He stretches out his fingers and starts calcting.

    The moment he finished, he nearly fell off his chair.

    <i>How, how can it be him...shouldn¡¯t he be the Great Cosmos God? What is going on! Everything is messed up now!</i>

    In front of everyone¡¯s gaze, Liu Yi stands there.

    Among these, gazes are filled with reverence, filled with fear. Everyone regards Liu Yi¡¯s attitude differently. Some treat him as a hero, while others treat him as a monster.

    Talking about this, it is weird that with Liu Yi¡¯s shout, all of the surrounding Patrollers immediately stop moving and no longer attack.

    While Liu Yi is also standing there, not moving as he stares far away like he is waiting for a person.

    Liu Yuelian cannot help but ask, ¡°Will he reallye?¡±

    ¡°Rx. Hearing that it is me, he wille.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles towards his ¡®daughter,¡¯ ¡°If he wishes to beplete, it is impossible without me.¡±

    ¡°That sounds very sinister...¡±

    Liu Yuelian starts smiling.

    ¡°Damn it. You are so young, where did you learn such rotten things!¡±

    Liu Yi is mad but has nowhere to release his anger. Thus he can only re at Li Biyue.

    ¡°Look at this good daughter that you taught!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Li Biyue shrugs her shoulders, ¡°When she returned to the past, she read too many BL books and be rotten. It is society that is too scary!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but cover his forehead. <i>Looks like our teaching method wascking!</i>

    ¡°Lian¡¯er. In the future, you are not allowed to read these. Otherwise, how can you marry in the future?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Marry? I need to go and find a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°What the! You need to find a boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°But, how does the opposite sex get married?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, how can the same sex have sex!¡±

    Ai Ling starts sweating as she listens to their conversation, ¡°I feel like this pair seem to both becking in moral principles.¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Li Biyue also has lingering fears, ¡°Looks like not letting Liu Yi bring up our daughter is the right thing...I must make Lian¡¯er stay far away from him!¡±

    ¡°I support you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    The two women swiftly came to a united front while Lei Long by the side clenches his fist.

    <i>This damn Liu Yi...why would he appear in this era! Why did Li Biyue bring him back!</i>

    <i>I could have properly developed my rtionship with Li Biyue .... damn it!</i>

    Just as these people have their own thoughts, the Patrollers in the sky suddenly start crowing weirdly.

    Following which the Patrollers turn into streams of ck fog and gather together in the sky.

    ¡°So, these Patrollers are your power.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately understood, ¡°I was guessing. Why would so many impressive experts appear out of nowhere? So all of them are your avatars.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t this technique very mystical?¡±

    A man slowly walks out of the fog. His figure is more or less the same as Liu Yi, but his appearance has a slight difference.

    The edges of his face are clearer than Liu Yi¡¯s while his eyes are tan in color while his pupils are ck!

    He is wearing an emperor¡¯s robe with a cloak fluttering behind him, making him look impressive.

    This person is none other than this current era¡¯s ck Devil King.

    He has a weird smile, ¡°We finally meet. I... waited a very long time for you!¡±

    ¡°When a pet is disobedient, naturally, the master needs toe out to teach it a lesson.¡±

    Liu Yi exercises his bones, ¡°Little ck, there is still time if you go back with me.¡±

 Chapter 982 - This is trademark]

    <h4>Chapter 982 [This is trademark]</h4>

    ¡°Go back? Why should I go back with you?¡±

    Little ck, who had be ck Devil King, cannot help butugh, ¡°Master. You are no longer that Liu Yi from the past! While I have be the king of the world!¡±

    ¡°Your soul has degenerated.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°The past Little ck only wished to be a person and never thought of bing king.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t all humans like this?¡±

    ck Devil King gently touches his cheek, ¡°Yearning for right and status. Isn¡¯t it the desire of all humans? To be a human, one must first have desires. Furthermore, humanity is too stupid. Only with me bing the king can I save them.¡±

    ¡°Humans have their own path as well as their own choices.¡±

    Liu Yi says impolitely, ¡°They are not up to you to destroy!¡±

    ¡°You are wrong.¡±

    But Little ck shakes his head before pointing at the surrounding, ¡°Look at the current Earth that is filled with harmony and growth. The homnd that is filled with destion is slowly being healed. Isn¡¯t this even better?¡±

    ¡°Thises from the cost of the lives of several billion living beings! Don¡¯t you feel that it is too much?¡±

    ¡°Even if there is no one, sooner orter, they will suffer this kind of natural disaster from their severe destruction of Earth! I, am their Savior!¡±

    Little ckughs in delight, ¡°Furthermore, this feeling of me being supreme is too wonderful. Master, why don¡¯t you want toe and enjoy it?¡±

    ¡°I am no longer your master.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s frown deepens, ¡°You are no longer my Little ck. The current you, is a devil!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am a devil. 100% a devil. But, I am also the king of this world, the supreme king!¡±

    With that, he raises his hand, ¡°This world is mine!¡±

    ¡°Wake up.¡± Liu Yi sighs, ¡°You have fallen to the demon of temptations.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say is useless!¡±

    ck Devil Kingughs, ¡°After I have swallowed you, I will beplete!¡±

    With that, his body suddenly transforms into smoke and appears in front of Liu Yi as he scoops his hand towards Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    Liu Yi tilts to the side and ps out with Deste mes!

    Their palms sh against each other, causing that space to start shuddering!

    Their bodies did not move, and only their clothes were fluttering unceasingly.

    Their strength is mutually colliding against each other, while Liu Yi and Little ck seem to be of simr strength.

    ¡°So, your strength is also close to a realm crosser.¡±

    As Liu Yi urges his qi to his palm, he can speak casually, ¡°You possess this kind of strength but became stagnant. Instead of going to challenge the Nine Layers of Heavens, you abuse the people f earth. Is this coward really my natal pet? It must be wrong!¡±

    ¡°You only allowed me to be born. As for the rest, they are not rted to you!¡±

    ck Devil King suddenly opens his mouth and breathes out a ck squall!

    The squall instantly swallows up Liu Yi causing the rebel army members below to be worried!

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me he would die just like this?</i>

    At this moment, the ck squall suddenly came to a stop. Liu Yi had stopped the squall with a wave of his hand and appeared in front of everyone again.

    ¡°I have seen your ambition.¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, ¡°But it shall end here!¡±

    ¡°Be consumed by me! Why are you saying so much nonsense!¡±

    Little ck is also impatient as he snaps his fingers. Densely packed ck swords suddenly appear in the sky with their tips pointing at Liu Yi. The ck swords start shooting down towards Liu Yi like they are going to pierce several holes through him!

    Liu Yi stands there and uses Moon Dream Sutra. The sword rain instantly turns around and shoot towards the other direction.

    ¡°Moon Dream Sutra, is it? Really is a good technique. I also want it.¡±

    Little ck appears behind Liu Yi and ps his hand at Liu Yi¡¯s temple.

    ¡°Give me everything! Give me everything!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll assist him!¡±

    Watching all of this, Liu Yuelian bes anxious. She takes out her clock treasure and wishes to go and help him. But Ai Ling stops her and says, ¡°When Liu Yi is fighting, he hates other people interfering.¡±

    ¡°Eh, how do you know?¡±

    ¡°I guessed it...¡±

    Ai Ling also says it subconsciously and does not know the reason.

    While Liu Yi had already activated his technique. He uses Moon Dream Sutra to drag Little ck in front of him. At the same time, his avatar emerges behind him and waves its six fire-god swords preparing to stab all six swords into Little ck¡¯s heart!

    Liu Yi did not show mercy when he took action. <i>This person is no longer Little ck but another person. Indulging him is murdering myself!</i>

    Being pulled over, Little ck roars and transforms into an enormous dragon that bare fangs and brandish ws as he crashes over.

    This fellow shadow transformation is very powerful. It appears like he had inherited Li Biyue¡¯s style! Even if he gives him a few stabs, Liu Yi will also not have a good time. God Race Undying Body is not undefeatable. Especially this kind of power, it will still cause a certain degree of injury to Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi puts on Monarch Armour as he uses his hands to guard in front of him, forcibly taking Little ck¡¯s crash head-on.

    Liu Yi¡¯s body turned into a ck light and was smashed into the ground underneath.

    Liu Yi crashes through a row of ground while knocking down countless buildings.

    Luckily most of the people around here had already escaped. Otherwise, there might have been deaths.

    The two of them are monsters. When they start fighting, their destruction to the surroundings is toorge.

    ¡°Hahaha, hahaha!¡±

    ck Devil King is holding a ck sword as he faces the ruins below him. He keeps swinging his sword, sending out countless of ck crescent moons flying down, chopping at the ce where Liu Yi was smashed into the ground earlier.

    Very quickly, that ce turned into a mess.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Ai Ling, who was advising Liu Yuelian earlier, was the first to take action. Red god lightning falls from the sky and strikes Little ck!

    ck smoke immediately flies out from Little ck¡¯s body from the strike, but he is fine.

    God lighting is fatal towards the God Race. But towards other living beings, its power is a lot weaker.

    After being struck, Little ck bes angered. He turned around. Seeing Ai Ling, a smile suddenly appears.

    ¡°You are his woman, right. How nice. Right now, I shall dominate all of his women. I shall let him know who is the real king!¡±

    With that, Little ck suddenlynds on the roof and stretches his hand towards Ai Ling.

    Ai Ling got a huge shock. She who had yet to learn the destructive power is not Little ck¡¯s opponent!

    But at this moment, a building suddenly flies over and ms into Little ck, sending him flying away until he cannot be seen.

    ¡°You dare to touch my women? Fuck off!¡±

    Liu Yi pushes away a ruined building and climbs out from the ground and dust off the dust on him.

    ¡°You are still alive!¡±

    ¡°I thought that he couldn¡¯t do it...can Liu Yi really defeat him?¡±

    Everyone starts discussing.

    Earlier, that building at Liu Yi tosses to smash Little ck fly away was turned into fragments by a roar from Little ck!

    ¡°You will die! I want to consume you!¡±

    With that, Little Balck suddenly transforms into an enormous ck python, which opens its bloody mouth wide open like a sacrificial bowl and bites towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi stood there and did not move. He only stretched out a hand and pressed his palm against that snakehead.

    Liu Yi¡¯s figure cannot bepared to that enormous snake. But it is this kind of contrast of an ant-like person using a hand to block that enormous python!

    The python has such huge strength and causes the ground underneath Liu Yi in a radius of a hundred-meters to skin down!

    Numerous tall buildings in the surrounding copse, adding a few more construction roof tiles to the ruins.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough from you!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s other hand grabs the top of the snakehead before swinging out, smashing this hundred-meter long snake onto the ground.

    An enormous hole appears in the ground with the snake no longer moving.

    ¡°Gods...he actually defeated the ck Devil King...¡±

    ¡°This person is too powerful. The Liu Yi in the legends is out of the ordinary!¡±

    Seeing ck Devil King be beaten up without any power to retaliate, everyone bes excited like they had seen the light of victory. A lot of the resistance army members start singing and dancing, preparing to celebrate!

    But before they can be happy any longer, that ck snake raises it¡¯s body again.

    ¡°He is still alive!¡±

    The people who were going to celebrate earlier nearly peed in their pants from fear and hurriedly hide as they do not wish to be punished by ck Devil King!

    ¡°Indeed, that is the strength that I wish to obtain. It is not bad.¡±

    Little ck transforms back into his human form before wiping away the blood on the edge of his mouth, ¡°But it shall end here now... I shall use my full strength and kill you!¡±

    With that, a dense ck smoke surrounds Little ck¡¯s body. Like girls changing their attire, Little ck¡¯s clothing keeps changing its style.

    Very quickly, the armor that Little ck is wearing turns ck in color! His figure also expands until he is over two meters, nearly three meters! A bone sword is held in his hand, making him look majestic.

    While his body also loses its flesh and once again turns back into ck bones.

    ¡°Monarch Skeleton?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly bes rueful, ¡°I do not know why, but seeing you like this, I feel that it is familiar.¡±

    ¡°But, I am no longer that puppet that risked my life for you!¡±

    With that, Little ck pulls out a long spear as well as a shield before leaping over at Liu Yi.

    A ck horse suddenly appears underneath him and bes his majestic ride.

    ¡°What the, your pretending to be prince charming?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Right now, that is no longer popr. Right now, what you need is a BMW, a BMW!¡±

    ¡°Of course. This one was a precious horse!¡±

    [TL: BMW is ±¦Âí which also mean precious horse in chinese]

    ¡°What I said is a brand!¡±

    ¡°What bullshit brand! I shall turn you into a dead horse!¡±

    With that, Little ck rides the ck horse and stabs forward with his spear!

    <i>Today, I must take Liu Yi¡¯s life! Otherwise, I will not be aplete person!</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who will be the dead horse then.¡±

    Liu Yi also uses his best technique and prepares to start the real fight!

 Chapter 983 - Huge fight to capture pet]

    Chapter 983 [Huge fight to capture pet]

    Little ck is like an undead cavalry as he rides his ck horse, which left a trail of ck mes as it paces a circle in the air. Little ck raises his spear and points at Liu Yi before stabbing down!

    Streams of ck tassels appear on the point of the spear, and the air is torn apart!

    ¡°ck Devil King is so scary...¡±

    ¡°In this world, is there anyone who is his opponent?¡±

    Seeing this overbearing move, the crowd bes shocked and fearful. It is quite likely that none of them have the courage to face this move.

    But Liu Yi does not have any fear. It is like the one flying over is not his enemy but his lover of many years.

    ¡°Big sister. Let me borrow your sword.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi stretches out his hand and grabs the air.

    Li Biyue instantly covers her mouth as her body shudders lightly before copsing onto the ground.

    When the Emotion Sword Technique is used, the girl will reach the peak. Even Li Biyue, who is very valiant, also cannot resist this move. She crouches down as she controls her intense pleasure.

    A ck swordnds on Liu Yi¡¯s hand, and it is Li Biyue¡¯s cktooth Sword.

    In a blink of an eye, Little ck had arrived in front of Liu Yi on this ck horse. His spear is about to touch his nose.

    Liu Yi can see that Little ck truly wishes to kill him. That bone face of his has a malevolent smile like he vows not to give up until he manages to kill him.

    <i>So I have be the enemy? Since that is the case, there is no need for me to be merciful.</i>

    Liu Yi holds the sword with both hands as he faces Little ck before chopping down ferociously.

    ¡°A person needs to enjoy his life, do not let gold and empty cup face the moon.¡±

    Instantly an enormous ck moon appears in front of Liu Yi.

    This ck moon can disintegrate everything! The horse under Little ck immediately neighed and was chopped into two!

    While the spear in Little ck¡¯s hand immediately stabs through Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    ¡°You are dead!¡±

    Little ck snorts as madness shes across his eyes.

    ¡°50% of my body constitutes of energy.¡±

    Liu Yi does not pay attention to the spear that prates his chest as he says to Little ck, ¡°Furthermore, I have cultivated the God Race Undying Body. Even if I no longer have a heart, I can regrow it.¡±

    ¡°God Race Undying Body! Of course, I knew that you had cultivated it!¡±

    Little ck says, ¡°Even if you had done nothing in the past, you could never change the things that happened in the future! What Li Biyue and the rest had done are in vain! In other words, if they did not return to the future, I would not have been born!¡±

    When Li Biyue heard this, she trembled.

    A lot of people in the resistance army nk out as well. They did not expect that it would have this oue.

    They had spent countless lives, sacrificed numerous lives to allow Liu Yuelian to travel through time!

    While now, ck Devil King tells them that all of this was caused by them! This sentence nearly took away the life of a lot of people making their worldview to copse.

    ¡°There is a saying from Buddha. One cannot get what is denied him by destiny no matter how hard he tries.¡±

    Little ck says coldly, ¡°If it was not for them going back into the past and forced you to fall into the devil path, this me who turned sinister would not be born. You cut off your devil, and the devil entered me, which became the current ck Devil King! Actually, I am you, and I represent your will!¡±

    Liu Yi creases his brows as this speech from Little ck is indeed very startling.

    <i>History is heavy. Looks like what the Wine Sword Immortal said is right. No matter who it is, they can not change history. Back then, when we returned to the past, we also be a part of the past. The only person in this world who can deviate from the wheel of history seems to only be Ai Ling.</i>

    <i>No matter how much effort other people put in, history¡¯s major path will never change.</i>

    Little ck does not care if he copses the faith of the other people as he continues to say heartlessly, ¡°That is why everything that you have done is only fulfilling me. While the one who allowed all of this to happen is you!¡±

    ¡°How could this be...¡±

    Li Biyue feels a deep sense of helplessness. Her face turns pale as she trembles while crouching.

    ¡°Your mouth has be quite good at speaking now.¡±

    Liu Yi mocks, ¡°You can stop now.¡±

    While he is speaking, Little ck¡¯s body starts falling down and slowly splits into two halves.

    This sword of Liu Yi¡¯s possesses out of the ordinary might.

    Not only Little ck, but the building far away behind little ck was also sliced into two and started copsing to the sides.

    None of the people were not shocked. <i>What a powerful sword, and it appears to be even stronger than Li Biyue¡¯s!</i>

    ¡°I am also undying!¡±

    Unexpectedly Little ck roars as streams of ck smoke fly out from his body and link the two split body parts together.

    Little ck stood back up again as his bones seemed to have turned even firmer.

    A ck armor covers his body, and countless skeletons are holding the armor, each of them looks ugly like they are hell emissaries.

    ¡°Prepare to die!¡± Roars Little ck as he pulls out a door size greatsword and chops at Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    Seeing the ck storm above, Liu Yi knows that this time Little ck is using his full strength.

    The entire top of Feishui City is engulfed by the storm, and numerous roofs of the tall buildings were shaved off!

    A lot of people are unable to take this kind of shockwave, and their bodies are ripped apart.

    Li Biuyue and the rest are also persevering strenuously so as to avoid being affected by the shockwave.

    The ck clouds in the sky start surging as ck storms drop from the sky, merging together that small storm on Little ck¡¯s sword.

    Liu Yi knows that if this move falls, it is likely that the entire city will be turned into dust!

    Numerous survivors below were badly frightened. It is truly, when gods fight, disaster falls on the mortals!

    Right now, in this situation, it is useless even if Liu Yi uses Sky Flipping Seal.

    Little ck is too powerful. To deal with Little ck, one can only meet force with force!

    Liu Yi raises his right hand as six fire-god swords instantly appear around him, surrounding him as they revolve.

    His clothing starts turning into red sparks before disintegrating as Fire-ice Armour starts covering his body.

    Liu Yi¡¯s figure also started growing, and soon, he grew to around 2 meters tall.

    Every single muscle on his body is perfect, like a product from the gods.

    At the same time, a golden-ck sun appears between Liu Yi¡¯s brows while a sun also hangs behind Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    Nine Yang God Qi is iparably pure. But after being tempered and refined with Devil Dao, it is flooded with a surge of evil power.

    Liu Yi clenches his fists as the six swords that surround him slowly spin.

    These swords represent Liu Yi¡¯s strength allowing him to be iparably powerful!

    Nine Yang God Qi, Devil Dao, as well as the God Sword Protecting Body, Fog Qi True Body.

    If any single one of them was passed to other people, it is enough to allow him to be a cultivator that can sweep the entire world!

    While Liu Yi alone possesses four of them, which makes other people¡¯s eyes red!

    This fellow, is simply the darling of god!

    Little ck swings his greatsword down, and that ck storm immediately starts falling down above Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    Hiding the sky and covering the earth! It is like the end of the world ising.

    Liu Yi did not dodge as he stepped on his Charm Fox Sword and flew into the sky.

    Simultaneously his left-hand thrusts upwards and stops that descending storm!

    Liu Yi¡¯s left-hand props up the storm like a god descending to the world.

    At the same time, his right-hand ps out a palm towards Little ck above him.

    Glorious Sun Palm: Illusion Extermination!

    Little ck was instantly struck by this palm and flew backward like a broken kite.

    He crashes into a building while Liu Yi¡¯s left-hand trembles as he pushes the enormous storm to the side.

    This storm immediately swept over and, in a blink of an eye, was sent into a farawayke by Liu Yi.

    Like an atomic bomb dropping, an enormous smoke cloud rushes up the sky!

    The ground starts trembling like Feishui City is experiencing an earthquake.

    Dust surges up into the air rolling over the entire ce!

    While that enormouske outside instantly disappears, leaving behind a deep pitch-ck hole!

    The people in the city were badly frightened. <i>This strength can truly destroy the world!</i>

    After Liu Yi resolves Little ck¡¯s attack with a wave, he clenches his fist at a far away building.

    That building immediately crumbles into pieces revealing Little ck¡¯s figure inside.

    The earlier awe-inspiring ck Devil King that horrifies the entire world is battered looking. His armor has disintegrated like a worn-out pot. The clock behind is also very tattered, and its appearance can no longer be seen.

    How is this still the ck Devil King? He is no different from a beggar.

    Blood stains the edge of his mouth as hisplexion is gloomy. Looks like he is quite heavily injured. Even the greatsword in his hand was broken with only half remaining.

    Liu Yi pulled with his hand, and Little ck was pulled over towards Liu Yi.

    ck Devil King finally senses horror as he knows that if he was pulled over by Liu Yi, his ending would be death.

    Thus he immediately revolves his remaining qi and transforms into a ck smoke wanting to escape.

    Liu Yi is surprised and exims. After Little ck had transformed into ck smoke, his Moon Dream Sutra is unable to capture him.

    ¡°Do you think that you can escape?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s technique is not only made up of Moon Dream Sutra. Charm Fox Sword underneath him lets out a dragon roar and surges rapidly over.

    Knowing that he can¡¯t escape, ck Devil King turns around and transforms back into human form from the smoke. He then turns around and faces Liu Yi before spitting out a ck sword from his mouth!

    Little ck actually learned this move that made Liu Yi suffer a disadvantage in the past!

    Even if he possesses the God Race Undying Body, he will not have a good time if he receives this sword.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s reaction is like lightning. He leans to the side and dodges the ck sword. The ck sword is emitting a ck glow and disappears out of sight, not knowing how many buildings it pierced through.

    Liu Yi had already captured the ck Devil King. He raises him into the air and says, ¡°Return to nothing!¡±

 Chapter 984 - [I am a warrior]

    <h4>Chapter 984 [I am a warrior]</h4>

    I created you and can destroy you as well!¡±

    Liu Yi creases his brows as he says to ck Devil King, who was raised by him.

    ¡°Your days of tyrannical abuse shall end today.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi raises his Firegod Sword and prepares to kill Little ck, who had turned into a devil.

    Little ck wides his eyes and suddenly begs, ¡°Master...master, don¡¯t kill me...I am your Little ck...your natal pet...if you kill me, you will get injured as well!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°The one who will be injured is not me but that person who has already be the Great Cosmos God.¡±

    Little ck¡¯splexion turned stiff, ¡°So...you came from the past!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°That¡¯s right. I came from the past to condemn you.¡±

    ¡°You cannot be like this!¡±

    Little ck screams, ¡°Do you know hard it was for me to be born? Do you know how much suffering I experienced? I am the king...I am the king of this world! All of the people respect me, worship me!¡±

    ¡°They do not respect you but fear you.¡±

    Liu Yi reminds, ¡°Wake up. You are not the king but a devil!¡±

    ¡°No...I am the king...I am the king...you see, these, these are my citizens.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Liu Yi holds Little ck as he turns around andnds on the ground.

    He stands in front of a group of citizens who luckily survived and says loudly, ¡°This is ck Devil King who has been defeated! Right now, he can be dealt with by you.¡±

    ¡°Damn ck Devil King!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh! My daughter died in his hands!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    These citizens reach down and pick up stones that they pelt at ck Devil King.

    ck Devil King is stunned as his body starts shivering.

    His heart is rmed, and feels like he had seen a different world.

    <i>All of these are the citizens who are respectful towards me normally but now, they treat me like a sinner! Seeing their expression, it is like they are itching to swallow me whole, eat my flesh, and drink my blood!</i>

    <i>Are these.. the people who are respectful towards me?</i>

    <i>Didn¡¯t Gui Tongtian tell me that I am a natural king, and the people need to rely on my strength to exist!</i>

    <i>But...why did is it like this?</i>

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°Do you understand now?¡±

    ¡°Kill me.¡±

    ck Devil Kingughs bitterly, ¡°What is the point being alive?¡±

    ¡°Okay. As your master, this is the final matter that I can help you with!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi stabs his sword at Little ck.

    But at this moment, a shout came from the sky.

    ¡°Stay your sword!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi senses the entire world being slowed down. Following this, it is like the time was frozen, making him unable to move.

    The other people also be immobile, but Liu Yi senses that he can still think, but his body cannot move.

    A man suddenly descends from the sky andnds in front of Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi remembers this guy!

    Cheng Wenhang! It is that Taoist!

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes widen, but he is unable to move.

    Cheng Wenhang is holding a copper clock in his hand.

    He pats Little ck that Liu Yi is holding.

    Seeing this person, ck Devil King smiles bitterly, ¡°You? Gui Tongtian, you deceived me.¡±

    ¡°This is not the ce for us to talk. My time fix cannotst very long. Let us go back!¡±

    With that, Cheng Wenhang pulls Little ck and disappears.

    After this, time restored to normal, and Liu Yi finally regained the ability to control himself.

    He is slightly stunned, <i>so Cheng Wenhang is Gui Tongtian?</i>

    <i>But isn¡¯t Cheng Wenhang a very famous Taoist?</i>

    Liu Yi hurriedly questioned Meng Xi.

    {Meng Xi, was Cheng Wenhang famous in the past?}

    Meng Xi asked Liu Yi in confusion, {Cheng Wenhang? Who is Cheng Wenhang? I have never heard of this name before.}

    <i>Damn it!</i>

    Liu Yi suddenly understood what was going on. <i>This Cheng Wenhang must have some technique that can influence the memories of people!</i>

    <i>He relied on this technique and changed their memories!</i>

    <i>Thus they treated Cheng Wenhang as their own friend! And treat him as a famous Taoist! But his real identity is Gui Tongtian!</i>

    <i>So everyone has been lied to...</i>

    Liu Yi clenches his fist. <i>Looks like I did note to the future for nothing.</i>

    <i>Cheng Wenheng, just wait for it. After I return, I shall kill you! Let¡¯s see how you can be cocky!</i>

    Seeing ck Devil King suddenly disappearing, Li Biyue asked in a great rush, ¡°Where is ck Devil King?¡±

    ¡°He was saved by Gui Tongtian.¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles, ¡°But no worries. I already nted a tracking unit in Little ck. They will not be able to escape.¡±

    ¡°Good...¡±

    Li Biyue lets out a breath of relief, ¡°Then let us prepare and overthrow ck Devil King¡¯s headquarters!¡±

    ¡°It gives me feeling like I am a warrior.¡±

    Liu Yi winks at Li Biyue, ¡°Looks like I have the fate of a warrior!¡±

    ¡°You, are still so mischievous.¡±

    Li Biyue smiles warmly as her gaze towards Liu Yi is filled with gentle feelings.

    <i>I don¡¯t need to kill him now...how great...</i>

    In this world, other than Liu Yuelian, Li Biyue only loves one other person, and that is Liu Yi. Hepletely upied her heart.

    Originally she nned to kill Liu Yi to save the world before dying along with him. If that happened, Liu Yuelian might no longer exist.

    <i>Now that there is no need to do this, it is great...truly...</i>

    Li Biyue lets out a long sigh in her heart. <i>Without you in this world, there is no meaning in continuing to live.</i>

    <i>But seeing so many people suffering daily, I had no alternative but to make this n.</i>

    <i>Younger brother...I hope that you will not me me</i>.

    Although Li Biyue is thinking like this in his heart, she does not tell it to Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi says to Ai Ling and Li Biyue, ¡°Little Lass, Elder sister. Let us go together.¡±

    <i>It seems like it is not bad to be a warrior that pushes down the devil king!</i>

    ¡°Me, me! I also want to go!¡±

    Liu Yuelian hurried forward while Lei Long, who was hesitating while standing at the back, gave up in the end.

    <i>This...is not a fight that I can participate in!</i>

    ¡°Boss Lei Long, it is time for you to perform now!¡±

    One of the resistance members says to Lei Long, ¡°With Boss Lei Long taking action, Devil King City will not be able to survive!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Boss Lei Long, didn¡¯t you always say that you wish to destroy Devil King City! Now your opportunity hase!¡±

    With his subordinate shouting such things, Lei Long felt his scalp turn numb.

    <i>What the fuck. I was only boasting in front of Li Biyue! Why did these people believe it and say such things now!</i>

    <i>Fuck!</i>

    But with so many eager gazes from people, Lei Long can only summon his courage and says, ¡°Attacking Devil King City....is the responsibility of everyone in the resistance army...I am taking part as well.¡±

    Liu Yi wishes tough. This brother doesn¡¯t mind dying for his face. He does not wish to go, but he can only take the initiative to volunteer himself.

    At this moment, Li Biyue says, ¡°There is no need for you to go.¡±

    This makes Lei Long feel like she is like Guanyin, ¡°This side still needs you to deal with the aftermath. We will be enough.¡±

    ¡°Let Lian¡¯er stay here as well.¡±

    Liu Yi does not wish to let his daughter be in danger.

    ¡°No. Lian¡¯er ising along as well.¡±

    But Li Biyue insisted on it, ¡°Gui Tongtian¡¯s Sanskrit Clock can stop time. The only one who can break is Lian¡¯er.¡±

    Liu Yuelian¡¯s ability is time. To let her ability grow, the resistance army had spent countless manpower and resources.

    But they only got to know that in the end, it was they who personally weave this nightmare!

    It is a good thing that Liu Yi appears with the identity as a Savior.

    ¡°Fine then. Lian¡¯er, follow behind us and don¡¯t run around. Do you understand?¡±

    Right now, Liu Yi¡¯s appearance is like a father.

    Liu Yuelian feels warmth in her heart. She cannot help but recall her childhood.

    When she was young in school, she saw a lot of ssmates that have a father who came to pick them up when they were dismissed from school. At that time, she felt very envious.

    ¡°Liu Yuelian, you are really pitiful!¡±

    ¡°How am I pitiful?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a father, so you are pitiful!¡±

    ¡°I, I am not pitiful! I have a mother!¡±

    ¡°I also have a mother. I also have a father, that is why you are pitiful!¡±

    ¡°I, I am not pitiful...not pitiful...¡±

    Liu Yuelian cries as she goes back home. When she sees her mother, Li Biyue, she asks, ¡°Mother...why do I not have a father...¡±

    ¡°Your father is at a faraway ce.¡±

    Li Biyue squats down warmly and gently rub Liu Yuelian¡¯s forehead, ¡°Lian¡¯er be good. Wait till your father is done with his thing, he wille back to see you...¡±

    At that time, Liu Yuelian felt that in this world, the most precious thing should be her father...because she had never seen her father.

    Li Biyue brushes Liu Yuelian¡¯s hair, ¡°Lian¡¯er, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Liu Yuelian breaks out from her thoughts and shakes her head, ¡°Ah, no-nothing...¡±

    ¡°It has been hard on you...¡±

    Li Biyue gently hugs her daughter, ¡°I am not apetent mother...sorry...¡±

    ¡°Not at all, mother...¡±

    Liu Yuelian says obediently, ¡°The one who suffered the most should be you. I can see that you love father a lot...¡±

    ¡°I almost made a grave mistake.¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yuelian says, Li Biyue bes even disconste. She holds her daughter and says slowly, ¡°Lian¡¯er, in the future, when you meet a guy that you like, please believe in him...¡±

    ¡°Mother, why would you say this?¡±

    This is the first time Liu Yuelian had seen such a weak appearance from her mother. In the rebel army, she is themander who keeps her word. When had she shown such a weak appearance?

    Liu Yi gently grabs hold of Li Biyue, ¡°Big sister. Let Lian¡¯er decide. Right now, we should go and deal with the devil!¡±

 Chapter 985 - [Big shark]

    <h4>Chapter 985 [Big shark]</h4>

    Little ck is hiding in his castle. He sits on his throne as he trembles with fear.

    Gui Tongtian kneels in front of Little ck and asks, ¡°My king. Why are you so frightened?¡±

    ¡°Gui Tongtian. You said that I am the strongest under the world and the king of everyone.¡±

    ck Devil King raises his head as his skeleton eyesnds on Gui Tongtian as he asks, ¡°But right now, I realize that I am not the strongest and no one treated me as their real king...is what you said true?¡±

    ¡°My King. It is those ignorant people who are confusing you!¡±

    Gui Tongtian immediately says, ¡°Needless to say; you are the strongest. That Liu Yi had only won you because he had disturbed your heart! There is no need for my king to fear him. Wait until hees to our Devil King City, then it will be his death date! At that time, My King, you will consume his body and be the strongest!¡±

    ¡°Consume him?¡±

    ¡°Right! Consume him!¡±

    ¡°What you say is right, is right...only by consuming him, I will be the strongest...the current me, is notplete...¡±

    ck Devil King was once again convinced by Gui Tongtian, ¡°What you say is right...I shall recover my strength and wait for him to send himself to die!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my king. There are countless experts in Devil King City. That Liu Yi will not be able to even see your face and die! Even if he arrives in front of you, his strength will be more or less used up, and he will be easily killed! That is why there is no need for you to worry and leave everything to us!¡±

    ¡°Good! Go and do it.¡±

    ck Devil King waves his hand, ¡°I shall cultivate now!¡±

    ¡°As you order!¡±

    Gui Tongtian turns around as a smile appears.

    <i>Strongest? Hahaha, that shall only be I, Gui Tongtian!</i>

    ***

    ¡°This is Devil King City? So it is hidden here.¡±

    Liu Yi and the rest broke through an illusion barrier and came in front of an enormouske.

    In the center of theke is a small isle, and Devil King City is established on top of the isle.

    Devil King City is over a hundred meters tall and very stylish, making people unable to look down on it.

    ¡°Then let us go!¡±

    With that, Liu Yuelian prepares to use her teleportation ability to teleport through theke water and onto the isle.

    But her body trembles but remains in its original spot.

    ¡°What? What is this?¡±

    Liu Yuelian eximed in shock as she did not understand what was going on; why<i> did my technique fail?</i>

    ¡°Something is strange.¡±

    Liu Yi sensed something. He pulls out his Firegod Sword and tosses it out.

    After being tossed out, his Firegod Sword falls into theke and starts boiling theke, making steam rises.

    ¡°Thiske water is protected by a formation.¡±

    Ai Ling is smart and immediately guessed what was going on, ¡°Any flying or movement technique will not work.¡±

    Liu Yuelian bes anxious and puffs up her mouth, ¡°Then how do we go over?¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and uses his dark power.

    A small ck bamboo raft immediately appears on the water surface. It drifts slowly as it moves up and down along with the water flow.

    Ai Ling pouts and asks, ¡°Isn¡¯t your dark power very powerful? Why didn¡¯t you make a bigger boat instead of this small bamboo raft? You are too petty!¡±

    ¡°This is called interest!¡±

    Liu Yi coughs, ¡°Not to mention; we are going to fight against the devil king not to be a guest. Why make such big momentum? Everyone remember, we are going to sneak into the vige, not fight our way in.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe!¡±

    Li Biyue cannot help but starts giggling first, ¡°You are trying to be a devil sneaking into a vige!¡±

    ¡°I see that he is!¡±

    Ai Ling also supports Li Biyue¡¯s point of view.

    ¡°You cannot put it like this!¡±

    Liu Yi waves it off and justifies himself, ¡°Femalerades, your point of view is wrong! Back then, the devil entering a vige was a war of aggression! Right now, we are fighting to defend! It is righteous; you cannot discuss the two of them together!¡±

    ¡°Less of this nonsense, stop being glib. Still not crossing the waters?¡±

    As Ai Ling speaks, she jumps onto the bamboo raft first. She is as lithe as a swallow as shends on the bamboo raft. The bamboo raft only shook slightly and did not create a ripple.

    ¡°Lian¡¯er, let us go.¡±

    Li Biyue holds her daughter¡¯s hand and brings her on the bamboo raft.

    Lei Long did not say a word and followed onto the raft. He feels like him being here is the same as being a transparent person!

    ¡°Good, I aming as well.¡±

    Liu Yi floats gently onto the bamboo raft before pping out backward.

    His palm wind sweeps theke water surface and pushes the bamboo raft slowly forward.

    ¡°Thiske¡¯s scenery is not bad.¡±

    Liu Yuelian and the rest are not like they areing here to challenge ck Devil King. Instead, they are like they are on a scenic tour.

    Currently, Liu Yi¡¯s darling daughter has removed her shoes and uses her small feet to kick the water.

    ¡°Hehe, the water is very cool! Sofortable!¡±

    Liu Yi feels that his daughter is too mischievous; thus, he teases her, ¡°Be careful of your toes being bitten by fish.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, that will not happen. Fish do not like to eat toes!¡±

    While she is speaking, the calmke water suddenly starts boiling.

    Following which an enormous sharp toothfish leaps out from thekewater and shes over their head andnds on the other side of theke in a blink of an eye!

    The ssh went very high up into the sky and nearly reached all of them.

    As Liu Yi uses his palm strength to push down the ssh, he continues to search the ce where that big fish was earlier.

    Liu Yuelian and the rest look at each other before swallowing their saliva.

    ¡°Looks like...there is a fish who likes toes...¡±

    ¡°That is not a fish but a demon.¡±

    Liu Yi, who activated his golden true eyes, saw through the fish and warned them, ¡°These fellows are inside theke. Furthermore, it is not just one but a group!¡±

    Liu Yuelian asked in shock, ¡°A group? How many of them are there?¡±

    Relying on his feelings, Liu Yi says, ¡°At the very least...over a hundred...¡±

    ¡°So many...can fight them?¡±

    Recalling that 4 meter long big fish with a mouth full of sharp teeth, Liu Yuelian cannot help but feel afraid.

    ¡°We will kill, however, many thate.¡±

    Li Biyue holds her ck de as she looks around, seeking traces of the enormous fish.

    Ai Ling, on the contrary, is indifferent. As a realm crosser, these small fishes are nothing!

    While they are speaking, a big fish leaps out of the water surface again with its jaw aiming at them like it wants to swallow up the four of them!

    Liu Yi¡¯s avatar leaps out from behind his back. It swings out with a Firegod Lance and pierces through that big fish¡¯s mouth like a roasted fish!

    Very quickly, arge part of theke water turned red, and Liu Yi sensed that the group of fish underneath had turned crazy!

    The blood seems to make them crazy!

    <i>Looks like...this will be fun!</i>

    Over a hundred of big fish leap out of the water biting towards them.

    This scene is too big! Liu Yi says in his heart, <i>even horror movie special effects are only merely so!</i>

    His avatar immediately took out six Monarch Shields, preparing to protect everyone.

    The hundreds of fishes bite the Monarch Shield beforending back into the water. They then leap out and attack again.

    This kind of attack continues for half a day, and Ai Ling finally bes unhappy and says, ¡°That fishy smell is the worst...all of you go and die!¡±

    She stretched out her hand and pressed down.

    Red lightning instantly falls from the sky and cks on theke surface!

    The entireke starts boiling as red arcs swim all over the ce.

    Very soon, those big fish that went mad started floating up with their bellies up on the water surface.

    ¡°Well, if you go electric fishing, you will earn money quickly!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help himself and give Ai Ling a thumbs up.

    ¡°Get lost! Who wants to go fishing! How would that be a thing that this miss would do!¡±

    With that, the two of them paused.

    Ai Ling thinks for a bit before exining, ¡°Looks like my memories might be slowly recovering.¡±

    <i>Perhaps it is because I saw Liu Yi¡¯s memories back then; thus, it gave some stimtion in me.</i>

    This is good news, which makes Liu Yi joyous.

    Recalling that she is in the future, Ai Ling immediately asks Li Biyue, ¡°Big sister Li, did I recover my memoriester on?¡±

    Unexpectedly Li Biyue¡¯s expression turned heavy.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    Ai Ling is a smart woman and senses that something is wrong, ¡°You can tell younger sister anything.¡±

    Li Buyue does not like to tell lies. Looking at Ai Ling¡¯s exceptional looks, she sighs and says, ¡°Ai Ling is no longer around in this timeline.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    This causes Liu Yi and Ai-Ling to both get a huge shock. <i>No longer around? What does this mean?</i>

    ¡°You are already dead.¡±

    Li Biyue hesitates a while but still says, ¡°You died in Gui Tongtian¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot take it and curses. Behind him, the water surface immediately exploded with an enormous wave, which was caused by his power.

    ¡°Gui Tongtian? Very good. Another reason to kill him!¡±

    ¡°Be careful. It is hard to deal with him.¡±

    Li Biyue reminds, ¡°If not for his help and all kinds of crafty plots and machinations, even if ck Devil King was even stronger, he would have been killed by our ns. Gui Tongtian is very weird. Furthermore, he is very despicable and likes to y dirty. We must be careful!¡±

    ¡°I understand, big sister. Let us first send that Gui Tongtian a huge present!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi waved his hands backward.

    A wave lifts up as the bamboo raft is carried forward by this wave and speedily moves forward towards the city.

    ¡°Who dares to charge into my Devil King City! You must pass me first!¡±

    Just as the bamboo raft is getting close to the city, a whirlpool appears on the water surface and a bald old man holding a trident, drills out from the whirlpool!

    Having his path blocked by a person, Liu Yi immediately asks unhappily, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°I am the number one general of ck Devil King, Big Shark O¡¯Neil!¡±

    <i>What the fuck, and I am Rocket Yao Ming!</i>

    Liu Yi wishes to roast.

    ¡°You are a general? You are already so old, what kind of general are you?¡±

    ¡°I am the number one gatekeeper!!¡±

    This big shark says in delight, ¡°Killing you is a matter of seconds!¡±

 Chapter 986 - [Wash your butt clean and wait for me to come!]

    <h4>Chapter 986 [Wash your butt clean and wait for me toe!]</h4>

    <i>What the, a gatekeeper is also considered as a general?!</i>

    <i>This big shark is too teasing!</i>

    Liu Yi suddenly feels like he does not know how to roast.

    While Liu Yuelian, who is still young, says, ¡°After talking for so long, you are watching a door! Tsk, and here I thought that you were an impressive person. How disappointing.¡±

    ¡°Little doll, you do not know the immensity of heaven and earth! A gatekeeper is a key person of Devil King City! Did you know? You ignorant and powerless people, I shall thread all of you on my prong and roast you all to eat!¡±

    With that, his aura surges as a qi wave erupts out. Steam rises from the whirlpool and revolves around his body and does not fall.

    Looks like this big shark had be angered.

    Liu Yuelian suddenly recalled something and asked, ¡°Ah, right, I have a very important question that I want to ask you!¡±

    ¡°Little doll, what else do you wish to know before dying? Ask me now!¡±

    O¡¯Neil appears to be very magnanimous as he holds his trident and says, ¡°After all, you are going to die soon, I might as well satisfy your curiosity before you die!¡±

    ¡°I am curious, aren¡¯t sharks supposed to live in the ocean? Why did you run over to thiske? Could it be that you are abnormal?¡±

    Liu Yuelian tilts her head as her eyes look at the O¡¯Neil with naivety.

    ¡°Lian¡¯er! Quiet!¡±

    Seeing the O¡¯Neil turning pale with anger, Liu Yi immediately chides, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any culture. That is not called abnormal. that is called transsexual.¡±

    O¡¯Neil vomits blood and roars, ¡°Bastard! That is called variation! Ahhh! What Variation! I have cultivated into a demon; thus, freshwater and seawater are no different to me! The two of you dare to tease me in such a manner; I want your lives!¡±

    With that, he waves his trident as thekewater under him immediately forms a waterspout, which whistles towards the sky in an astonishing manner!

    Lei Long is slightly afraid as he hurriedly cups his hands as he steps forward and says, ¡°This gatekeeper, don¡¯t be angry!¡±

    He says in his heart, <i>you all wish to die, but I still do not wish to die! This kind of situation can be outsmarted, but you guys are stubbornly infuriating him, just what do you wish to do!</i>

    <i>Watch how my silver tongue does it with no blood on the men¡¯s swords!</i>

    ¡°You damn powerless person! What other thing do you want to say!¡±

    O¡¯Neil is already angered and only wishes to kill them to vent his anger! He, the grand door god of ck Devil King, was teased by these fellows, which cannot be forgiven!

    ¡°Dear Mr O¡¯Neil, they do not have brains and are saying nonsense! You must not lower yourself to their level!¡±

    Lei Long started by scolding the rest, making Liu Yuelian slightly unhappy. Just as she was about to speak, she was stopped by Li Biyue, who said, ¡°Listen to what Team Leader Lei has to say first.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Liu Yuelian snorts like she does not like Lei Long. <i>This fellow keeps taking opportunities off work to chase after mother but does not know that mother¡¯s heart only has father!</i>

    <i>Right now, he is showing off his eloquence. If he has the ability, then fight for real! This time we areing here to kill ck Devil King, not here to negotiate with our enemies!</i>

    <i>What the heck is he doing! Really!</i>

    ¡°It is you who has some experience!¡±

    O¡¯Neil bes slightly satisfied, ¡°They indeed do not have brains and dare to provoke me, Big Shark O¡¯Neil! Right now, I am very unhappy and must kill a few people to vent my anger!¡±

    ¡°They should indeed be killed, but Mr O¡¯Neil, you are magnanimous; thus, there is no need to lower yourself to their level.¡±

    Lei Long feels that this O¡¯Neil¡¯s mood has be somewhat rxed and hurriedly says, ¡°Earlier they did not know your honorable identity, but now that they know it, they will feel remorseful for offending you! Liu Yuelian, apologize to O¡¯Neil!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s right! Make that doll apologize to me!¡±

    Lei Long is delighted. <i>As long as I convinced this Big Shark O¡¯Neil, he might let me enter.</i>

    <i>ck Devil King¡¯s subordinates might not be that loyal to him. As long as I can rely on my silver tongue and continue on with no blood on our swords, afterward when we arrive in front of ck Devil King, I can make Liu Yi and the ck Devil King fight until both sides suffer, I can reap where one has not sown and obtain a huge advantage!</i>

    <i>At that time, other people will say that it was me who is the loyal subject who killed ck Devil King! Hahaha, at that time, when we reestablish the government, I might be the president!</i>

    <i>Lei Long, why are you so smart! You are a genius!</i>

    <i>As long as we smoothly take down ck Devil King like this, I can get promoted and be the president, as well as marrying Li Biyue and walk into the peak of my life! Thinking about this, it makes me feel a bit emotional!</i>

    <i>But before all of these, I must first deceive this O¡¯Neil. This O¡¯Neil¡¯s intelligence is not that high and is like a kid. As long as I coax him a bit, it is possible for him to be a turncoat and fight against ck Devil King with me, hahaha!</i>

    Thinking to here, Lei Long¡¯s face is filled with delight.

    But who is Liu Yuelian, how would she apologize to O¡¯Neil!

    She turns her head away and pouts as she says, ¡°I am not going to apologize. It is not like I did anything wrong. He is the abnormal one!¡±

    ¡°It is a variation! Ahhhh! This matter is not an important point!¡±

    Seeing O¡¯Neil¡¯splexion is somewhat wrong, he hurriedly says, ¡°Our noble O¡¯Neil was humiliated by your words! You must apologize to him!¡±

    ¡°I am not going to. If you want an apology, then apologize for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yuelian, stop acting willfully and making a scene! You are my subordinate, and you must obey the orders of your higher-up!¡±

    Lei Long flies into a rage out of humiliation and finally pulls his rank to suppress Liu Yuelian.

    ¡°Who wants to listen to you. I only listen to my mother!¡±

    Liu Yuelian does not give in at all, making Lei Long angered. He raises his hand and is about to give Liu Yuelian a p.

    Li Biyue immediately pursues her brows as the ck de in her hand bes faintly discernible.

    While Liu Yi is a step faster and appears in front of Liu Yuelian and grabs hold of Lei Long¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°No one can force my daughter to do anything.¡±

    Ferocity filled Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°If I hear you shout again, I shall bury you here!¡±

    Liu Yuelian looks at Liu Yi¡¯s back and feels warmth in her heart. <i>This father...indeed is worth relying on...</i>

    ¡°You, you, you are unreasonable!¡±

    Lei Long feels like his wrist is being mped by iron pliers. He is both angry and furious as he scolds, ¡°You can¡¯t win against the ck Devil King this way! There are countless experts here! How are you going to fight them all!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts and says with disdain, ¡°But I do not wish to beg as we go.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Lei Long¡¯s face turns red and white and only feels like Liu Yi¡¯s gaze towards him is filled with ridicule. Inparison, Li Biyue, by the side, is also looking at him with a disdainful gaze.

    <i>Why, why am I still being looked down upon by others despite working so hard?</i>

    <i>What did I do wrong!</i>

    ¡°You are very good; they are all stupid, powerless people.¡±

    O¡¯Neil raises his trident and says loudly, ¡°After I kill them, I shall chat with you! I like to listen to you talk!¡±

    Liu Yiughs in his heart; this<i> person is bootlicking. How would you not like listening to it!</i>

    <i>Like the saying, ttery will get you everywhere!</i>

    ¡°Lord O¡¯Neil...¡±

    Lei Long is moved in his heart.<i> To think that an enemy would empathize with me.</i>

    Liu Yuelian says out a word that makes Lei Long angered, ¡°Traitor.¡±

    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t start taunting anymore.¡± Ai Ling cannot help butugh, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that he is about to go mad with anger.¡±

    ¡°I shall help him deal with all of you!¡±

    With that, O¡¯Neil waves, and that waterspout immediately engulf them as the sky above theke turns dusky!

    The so-called darkness is like this!

    ¡°Finished, finished...s, it is you who was asking for it...¡±

    Lei Long feels that it is Liu Yi and the rest asking for trouble. O¡¯Neil¡¯s strength is not weak!

    ¡°Lian¡¯er retreat!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression did not change, and ps out a palm at the waterspout above him.

    In a blink of an eye, that overbearing waterspout was neutralized by Liu Yi¡¯s strength and disappeared.

    ¡°What!¡±

    O¡¯Neil¡¯s eyes nearly pop out. <i>How is this possible! I am a shark demon that cultivated for over a thousand of years! My control over water is perfect!</i>

    <i>But right now, it was neutralized like this; this is simply impossible!</i>

    ¡°Could it be that you are a water attribute cultivator?¡±

    O¡¯Neil can only make this guess. But how would he know that Liu Yi did not rely on his ability to control water to neutralize this move but is relying on absolute strength!

    ¡°You were just watching the door; thus, I did not n to make things difficult for you.But, you are forcing my daughter to apologize to you, which cannot be forgiven.¡±

    Liu Yi stands there with his hands in his pocket as he says to O¡¯Neil, ¡°But, I can still give you three seconds to escape.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what a joke!¡±

    O¡¯Neilughs loudly, ¡°Who can make me escape? Watch how I kill all of you and eat you!¡±

    Li Biyue and the rest feel a chill in their heart; this<i> fellow has a heavy taste!</i>

    When Liu Yi heard this, he suddenly shes and appears in front of O¡¯Neil and says, ¡°It is you who gave up the opportunity!¡±

    With that, he kicks O¡¯Neil¡¯s waist ruthlessly like kicking a ball.

    O¡¯Neil did not even manage to shout anything before being kicked away by Liu Yi!

    His body travels far and finally crashes into the castle, creating a lot of dust.

    Lei Long swallowed his saliva, <i>this great shark...was sent flying with a kick?</i>

    Li Biyue cannot help but ask, ¡°Why did he kick in that direction? Wouldn¡¯t it rm them?¡±

    ¡°He is telling those people that he hase.¡±

    Ai Ling does not know why, but she understands Liu Yi¡¯s intention very well.

    ¡°He is telling them to wash their butt clean and wait for him!¡±

 Chapter 987 - God Dragon Envoy]

    <h4>Chapter 987 [God Dragon Envoy]</h4>

    Cold sweat drips down Liu Yi¡¯s forehead. <i>Although what she said is indeed a bit crude, that is indeed my intention.</i>

    <i>Right now, ck Devil King is fearful of me. As long as I announce myself first, I will create some psychological pressure in him. This way, even if he is recovering from his injury, he will not recover in peace.</i>

    This intention is to overwhelm him in vigor. But the crucial reason why Liu Yi did this is that he is strong enough to do this. If he does not have this strength, creating havoc with such great fanfare is seeking death.

    This world is like this. As long as you have strength, you can be arrogant. If you do not have strength, then you can only be low-profile and hide your tail as you conduct yourself.

    Indeed this kick from Liu Yi attracted a huge reaction. Densely packed flying life forms fly out from ck Devil King¡¯s castle. All of them have a bat-like face, but their body is bigger than a human-size youngster. They p their wings as their small red eyes re at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Vampire Gargoyles!¡±

    Li Biyue knits her brows slightly, ¡°They are a vampire mutation, and they are a troublesome species.¡±

    Lei Long¡¯splexion turns ashen as he says with a lifeless look in his eyes, ¡°Gods...so many vampire gargoyles...there are at least a hundred thousand of them...we are finished...¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? With my father here, no one can do anything to us!¡±

    Right now, Liu Yuelian is starting to have blind worship toward Liu Yi. She believes that as long as Liu Yi is around, everything will not be a problem!

    <i>Earlier, didn¡¯t he defeat the ck Devil King? In the territory of the one he defeated, what is there to be afraid of!</i>

    Looking at the densely packed vampire gargoyles in the sky Li Biyue says, ¡°These vampire gargoyles take action as a group. Just two of them are already troublesome. Now that there are over a hundred thousand of them, it will be thorny.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Liu Yi does not ce these weaklings in his eyes. <i>Little ck has a heavy taste to raise these nauseating organisms to protect his courtyard.</i>

    ¡°Vacuum Cleaner.¡±

    He ordered Sky Swallow Turtle to carry out the spirit beast transformation! After the spirit beast transformation, The spirit beast¡¯s strength can be brought out to its max.

    Dark power in Liu Yi¡¯s body keeps flowing throughout his entire body.

    Four ck foundations extend out from the ground surrounding Liu Yi. While a pair of cannon cylinders extend out from the foundation aiming at the sky.

    With a snapping sound, a target lens covers Liu Yi¡¯s eyes like an exaggerated turret!

    ¡°Start.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he stretches out his hand and grabs the trigger. After this, he aims at the sky at those flying vampire gargoyles and starts firing!

    Red fire serpents keep spraying out continuously. How can the vampire gargoyles endure this attack!

    The artillery shells formed by the dark power explode on their bodies, tearing their flesh to shreds!

    These vampire gargoyles scream in pain before evading Liu Yi¡¯s artillery shell.

    Their flying speed is dissatisfying. Liu Yi pushes the turrets as he continues to fire calmly like he is ying a shooting game as he massacres these vampire gargoyles.

    ¡°What is this ability...how perverted...¡±

    Seeing how Liu Yi easily takes out a turret, Lei Long does not know what he should say.

    This ability that allows him to casually create stuff, could he be a creator god?

    Watching these, Liu Yuelian starts to feel envious and yells out, ¡°Let me y as well!¡±

    ¡°Sure. Have a go.¡±

    How would Liu Yi reject his daughter¡¯s request? He immediately jumps off the turret and helps Liu Yuelian into the seat.

    Liu Yuelian is very smart and swiftly understood the controls. After this, she starts firing the turrets!

    ¡°Hahaha, so fun!¡±

    Seeing how the vampire gargoyles explode, Liu Yuelian bes very happy.

    ¡°A pair of violent maniacs...¡±

    Li Biyue cannot help but shake her head, ¡°What kind of father-daughter pair are they...¡±

    While Lei Long feels like crying but has no tears. <i>The vampire gargoyles that ck Devil King had reared are treated as targets in like a game!</i>

    <i>This is too...unreasonable!</i>

    Noticing that the vampire gargoyles are turning around and flying back, Liu Yuelian shouts, ¡°They are going to escape!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts, ¡°They can¡¯t escape.¡±

    Today he does not n to let off any of ck Devil King¡¯s people.

    Liu Yi waves his hand towards the vampire gargoyles¡¯ corpse, and instantly their bodies start warping and turns into a white bone sword. After this, Liu Yi controls the sword and causes it to float.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, and the sword shoots out. The bone swords are very swift, like lightning, and instantly arrive among those vampire gargoyles piercing through the stomach of one of the vampire gargoyles.

    That vampire gargoyle screams and after which its body explodes, transforming into millions of small bone swords which shoot out in all directions!

    Any vampire gargoyles that are hit by the small bone swords also explode into a small bone sword rain! It is like a viral infection as one wave follows another, spreading out!

    ¡°What...the...fuck...¡±

    Lei Long is startled. <i>To have such a cruel technique...Liu Yi is indeed the devil in the legends.</i>

    <i>Perhaps, I should exercise some restraint. I must not provoke him...otherwise, it might cause me to die...</i>

    ¡°What a scary technique...¡±

    Even Ai Ling cannot help but feel curious seeing this, ¡°This kind of technique should be destroyed by human dao and should not exist in this world.¡±

    ¡°Actually, sometimes, my point of view is the same as yours.¡±

    Liu Yi winks at Ai Ling, ¡°But...this kind of technique is quite useful.¡±

    He points and, indeed, all of the numerous monsters from Devil King City who were preparing to charge over from the city escape after seeing this scene.

    <i>Damn it. Who is the monster! That guy is too fucking scary!</i>

    ¡°Little ck, where are you! Quicklye out!¡±

    Liu Yi shouts using his qi, making his voice spread throughout the entire city.

    ¡°Do not y hide-and-seek!¡±

    When ck Devil King hears this voice, he is no longer able to concentrate on recovering as his heart turns cold. He trembles as he hides on his throne.

    ¡°Liu Yi is indeed a ruthless person!¡±

    Gui Tongtian snorts before passing his order down, ¡°God Dragon Envoy. I leave the rest to you.¡±

    ¡°As you order...¡±

    That guy called God Dragon Envoyughs coldly, ¡°I have waited a very long time for him. I do not believe that Liu Yi from the past can win the current me!¡±

    With that, he leaps out from the window.

    After shouting for a while and not seeing anyone, Liu Yi already knows clearly and says to Ai Ling and the rest, ¡°Looks like he is afraid.¡±

    <i>The ck Devil King knows fear?</i>

    Lei Long does not know what to feel in his heart. <i>If this matter is said out, who would believe it? But this person did such a thing!</i>

    ¡°Liu Yi, don¡¯t be arrogant! My king merely can¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to you. Let me chase you off!¡±

    A man¡¯s voice came from far away, making Liu Yi, and the rest turn around to take a look only to see a guy wearing white robes descending from the sky slowly.

    ¡°Li Heqiang?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately recognized this person. After all, he had seen him a few times thus was very familiar with him.

    ¡°Hehehe, not bad, Liu Yi. To remember me.¡±

    Li Heqiang had recently turned to rely on Devil King City and be a dog of ck Devil King.

    ¡°How can you be my opponent.¡±

    Li Heqiangughs weirdly, ¡°Youing to the future is throwing away your life!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. We also have some debt to clear up.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°When you be a disciple of the Solo Sect, you gave me a bit of trouble. But do you really think that you can defeat me?¡±

    ¡°In the past, I was afraid of you but no longer!¡±

    Li Heqiang shouts, ¡°This Devil King City shall be where you die! Come out, my pampered god dragon!¡±

    With his shout, a dragon roar came from the sky! Everyone looks up at the sky at the same time to see an enormous white dragon flying over from deep within the castle.

    Seeing this, Liu Yi says, ¡°A western dragon?¡±

    ¡°Although its external form resembles it, I sense a trace of eastern immortal qi from it.¡±

    Ai Ling reminds Liu Yi, ¡°You must be careful. There is something weird going on.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head while at this moment, the flying dragon in the sky had already arrived in front of him.

    The enormous western dragon ps its wings as it opens its jaw and breath out a dragon breath at them!

    This is an ice dragon breath that carries absolute cold!

    Before the cold airpletelynds on them, theke surface behind them had already started to freeze into ice!

    ¡°Good god! Let¡¯s quickly escape!¡±

    Lei Long subconsciously wants to dodge but realizes that the rest of the women did not move.

    <i>Are all of them scared, silly?</i>

    Liu Yi stands still as he faces the iing ice dragon breath. He opens his mouth and takes a deep breath.

    The iing ice dragon breath was sucked into Liu Yi¡¯s mouth!

    ¡°What a scary fellow...¡±

    Lei Long is utterly convinced. <i>You can also do this? What a monster!</i>

    <i>Who is the real dragon!</i>

    ¡°Fuck!

    Seeing the dragon¡¯s breath being sucked in by Liu Yi, Li Heqiang felt his hair standing up.

    <i>Do you have to be so exaggerated? How perverted!</i>

    ¡°Let me return it.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi opens his mouth and breathes the breath towards Li Heqiang.

    This ice breath rushes towards Li Heqiang, scaring him badly. He subconsciously controls his enormous dragon to open its wings and block in front of him.

    One of the enormous dragon wings was frozen in ice, but it is an ice attribute dragon; thus, it was not really injured.

    ¡°Indeed, you have some moves!¡±

    Li Heqiang clenches his teeth as he res at Liu Yi, ¡°But it shall end here. You are unable to defeat my god dragon! Go!¡±

    As he speaks, he urges the enormous dragon and charges at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi prepares to use Glorious Sun Palm, only waiting for that enormous dragon toe down and kill it with a palm!

    While the enormous dragon in the sky suddenly transforms into a human form and slowly bes a woman.

    Liu Yi got a huge shock as he forcibly took back his palm force!

 Chapter 988 - Evil Spirit King

    <h4>Chapter 988 [Evil Spirit King]</h4>

    That woman is not an unknown person. Her good-looking face and lolita figure could not be any more familiar.

    Bai Xiaowei! It is her.

    The current Bai Xiaowei is dressed in white leather clothing. At the same time, weird tattoos are revealed on her exposed skins.

    Her eyes are unclear like she no longer recognizes Liu Yi anymore as she punches at Liu Yi.

    This punchnds on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, and Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder is frozen with ayer of ice.

    ¡°Ah! Father!¡±

    Seeing this, Liu Yuelian subconsciously let out a shout.

    While Ai Ling only pats her on the shoulder andforts her, ¡°It is okay. Liu Yi is only doing it on purpose. He had cultivated the God Race Undying Body; thus, this bit will not do anything to him.¡±

    Indeed Liu Yi only trembles, and with a shake of his shoulder, he breaks the ice.

    He looks at the exceptionally violent Bai Xiaowei and reminds her, ¡°Xiao Wei, Bai Xiaowei, what is the matter with you. It is me, Liu Yi.¡±

    Liu Yi is not shouting for fun. He is also umting Buddhist qi and filling his voice with it.

    Buddhist Qi can wash a person¡¯s soul, waking up their consciousness. When Bai Xiaowei hears this voice, she screams as she holds her head as her scream bes louder and louder.

    Those tattoos on her skin suddenly light up and seem to take the form of chains that twist around her body, binding her.

    ¡°It is useless. You will not be able to awaken her.¡±

    Li Heqing says in delight, ¡°I have remodeled her into a hybrid soldier. Within her body is a fusion of eastern and western dragon power. I must say, this hybrid¡¯s strength is powerful. Liu Yi, have a good taste of my God Dragon¡¯s might.¡±

    With that, he points at Liu Yi and orders, ¡°Kill him.¡±

    Bai Xiaowei lets out a deep roar before swiping out with both hands at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi frowns. With a hand kept behind his back, his other hand ps away Bai Xiaowei¡¯s attack.

    Looks like she is under his control. The qi in her body is mixed very badly. Eastern and western dragon hybrid...Li Heqiang must be mad. Isn¡¯t he afraid of killing Bai Xiaowei?

    Liu Yi seems to see tears appear on the edge of Biao Xiaowei¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Save me...¡±

    A voice seems to be speaking in his ear, ¡°Ten Step Milk Person...save me...¡±

    Ten Step Milk Person is the name that Liu Yi used in the past when he was in Hunter Organization. Not many people know about it, and Bai Xiaowei is one of them.

    She¡¯s calling me?

    Liu Yi looks carefully at Bai Xiaowei and notices that she is still expressionless as she keeps attacking.

    ¡°Is it your soul that is letting out the request for help?¡±

    Liu Yi sighs. It is all my fault. When I was showing my might during the World Dao Gathering, it seems like I had forgotten about Bai Xiaowei¡¯s matter. At that time, she should have been under the control of Li Heqiang. It is a pity that I did not know.

    If I had saved Bai Xiaowei back then, she would not have be like this.

    Looks like there is yet another matter that I need to get done when I go back to my time.

    ¡°Wait for me. I will go back and save you.¡±

    Liu Yi whispers into Bai Xiaowei¡¯s ear, and at the same time, he suddenly hits out a palm on Bai Xiaowei.

    Bai Xiaowei is unable to take Liu Yi¡¯s force and was forced back a few steps.

    While Liu Yi raises his hand and forms a seal with both hands before shouting at Bai Xiaowei, ¡°Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra: zed Tile Pagoda!¡±

    Snow suddenly falls from the sky around Bai Xiaowei. The snow finally freezes into an enormous ice pagoda. It is ten meters tall and exceptionally beautiful. At the same time, it carries exceptional charm.

    Bai Xiaowei is frozen inside this ice pagoda. Liu Yi had sealed her, preparing to release her from the past.

    History cannot be changed, bullshit!

    Liu Yi does not believe that if he goes back to his timeline and kills Li Heqiang, Bai Xiaowei would be like this. Liu Yi had never believed in fate. Fate can be changed as long as I work hard.

    He gently touches that beautiful pagoda, ¡°Wait for me. I will rescue you. It will not be too long.¡±

    ¡°What did you do, my god dragon.¡±

    Li Heqiang is startled. My God Dragon is the hybrid of east and west! It¡¯s resistance to spells should be very high! How can Liu Yi seal it in ice!

    This is impossible.

    ¡°What can a summoner without its summon?¡±

    After Liu Yi sealed Bai Xiaowei, he raised his head and looked at Li Heqing in the sky, ¡°The next one shall be you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Li Heqiang got a huge shock that his god dragon was so easily defeated. He is no longer able to be arrogant and turns around, trying to escape.

    He is unable to understand. It is Liu Yi from the past. Why is he still stronger than the current me.

    Could it be that he is destined to be undefeatable?

    ¡°Where are you escaping to.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s avatar appears behind his hand holding a fire-god spear, which it tosses at Li Heqiang, who is flying away.

    Like a shooting star chasing after the moon, the fire-god spear draws a beautiful arc in the sky and finally pierce through Li Heqiang¡¯s body and carries his body until it knocks against one of the castle¡¯s towers.

    That entire tower immediately was smashed as dense ck mes started fluttering everywhere like the dancing of a reaper.

    ***

    ¡°Dragon God Envoy has also died.¡±

    Little ck, who is sitting on his throne, is trembling, ¡°No one can win against him...he cannot be defeated...¡±

    Gui Tongtian creases his brows as he says in his heart, what a weak and inept person.

    He sighs and says in his heart. Although the evil qi is not fully gathered, it looks like there is no choice but to use it now.

    ¡°My king. Since that is the case, I can only take out my final move.¡±

    As Gui Tongtian speaks, he stands up and walks towards Little ck.

    ¡°What other moves do you have.¡±

    A trace of hope flickers in Little ck¡¯s eyes, ¡°Can it save my life?¡±

    ¡°Of course it can. Furthermore, it can let you be the supreme king, the real king.¡±

    With that, Gui Tongtian stretches out his arm from the sleeves of his robe and pulls out a delicate small pot.

    Evil Spirit Pot. Back then, Gui Tongtian had relied on it to absorb countless evil qi. While at this moment, he stuffs the spout of the Evil Spirit Pot into Little ck¡¯s mouth, going against the tide.

    ¡°Let the evil spirits pour into your body and be a killing weapon that only listens to my orders.¡±

    Little ck was being controlled as the ck smoke flew out from the Evil Spirit Pot and formed small ws that grabbed hold of him, making him unable to move.

    Little ck widened his skeleton eyes, and his intentions cannot be clearer.

    He is asking Gui Tongtian why he is treating him like this.

    ¡°Hahaha, I was only using you all this time.¡± Gui Tongtianughs, ¡°You are a perfect vessel that can hold countless evil qi. I nurtured you until this day and shattered the final goodwill in your heart, letting you turn into the absolute evil spirit body to receive the power. This way, you can be the Evil Spirit King and then ept my control. Originally I was going for your master, but it is a pity that his goodwill is too stubborn. Thus I can only settle for the second-best.¡±

    Little ck¡¯s gaze is filled with suffering. So, in the end, I was only being used by other people.

    I am nothing but an avatar...only a substitute...fine then. Then let¡¯s be a real killing weapon and kill all of the people in this world. After all, all of them are insignificant to me, and there is no meaning in my existence.

    Little ck suddenly roars as anger and despair rise. He actually takes the initiative to consume this evil qi.

    Those ck qi elerate the speed of entering Little ck. In a blink of an eye, all of them were sucked clean from the pot, and all of them had entered Little ck.

    Little ck¡¯s body suddenly expands and bes over two meters tall. After this, he is covered with his ck armor as his scarlet cloak appears as well.

    This ck armor is very weird, and its surface is filled with distorted faces. This represents the evil thoughts and grievances, filled with negative power.

    ¡°Hahaha, perfect, too perfect.¡±

    Gui Tongtian is very excited and very happy. That kind of happiness cannot be expressed with words, ¡°My Evil Spirit King, you are finally born, hahaha! Fight for me.¡±

    Before he can be too happy, Little ck suddenly punches out and through Gui Tongtian¡¯s chest. His handes out from his back, holding a beating heart.

    ¡°Wh...at....¡±

    Gui Tongtian stared at Little ck in disbelief. The Evil Spirit King should listen to my orders...why did he attack me?

    I went through so much effort to turn him into Evil Spirit King, allowing him to evolve until he possessed the strength of a realm crosser. However, is everything merely a dream?

    Little ck no longer has any consciousness. He is relying on his wrath to kill now.

    In his eyes, everyone is an enemy, and all of them should die.

    He wants to be the devil king of doomsday and massacre until no one is left.

    Little ck says with pain, ¡°Destroy...this world.¡±

    He crushed Gui Tongtian¡¯s heart before throwing his corpse to the side. After which he turns around and knocks away the wall before flying out.

    Gui Tongtian¡¯s corpse lies there and slowly transforms into the appearance of a wooden puppet.

    Little ck does not know this as he jumps out of the castle and flies into the sky.

    He stands in the air as he looks at the enormous city below him and suddenly roars.

    This roar instantly lets out an enormous shockwave, which batters the city below.

    The entire city is unable to take the power of Little ck and starts to sink down.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    Ai Ling and Liu Yi nce at each other, ¡°His power...had strengthened.¡±

    In the short time of less than an hour, this fellow had be a real realm crosser.

    This is the first time Liu Yi will face a realm crosser...can defeat Little ck?

 Chapter 989 - Become a Buddha on the spot

    <h4>Chapter 989 [Be a Buddha on the spot]</h4>

    Little ck in the sky keeps roaring making it sound like thunder and lightning are erupting continuously, causing people to be shocked.

    ¡°Has he lost his rationality?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head as he looks at Little ck in the sky and cannot help but sigh lightly, ¡°You bing like this is partially because of me.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    The Little ck inside of him seems to have some reaction making Liu Yi slightly shocked.

    Little ck no longer has a soul. Does he still have a bit of consciousness?

    It is like he is saying, can master, please liberate me.

    ¡°Is it you who is speaking to me?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Little ck, who is using his roar to break the structures, ¡°Are you telling me your real thoughts through the other you?¡±

    Let me liberate you? Fine then. As your master, I am responsible for you.

    The avatar behind him disappears. The fire-ice armor is very majestic, and now the avatar turns into a golden clock that floats behind the armor.

    Liu Yi stretches out his left hand, and a spear immediately appears within his hand, pointing nted towards the ground.

    Sky Splitting Golden Spear is the best weapon that Liu Yi possesses. It came from Thunder God of the Six God Race, and now it has be Liu Yi¡¯s weapon.

    Trial lightning is flowing on the spear, making it tyrannical; other weapons cannotpare to it.

    ¡°Little ck, wait for me!¡±

    Liu Yi kicks his spear, and the spear body immediately stabs forward. It is like he was being dragged by the spear as he shot towards Little ck arriving in front of him instantly.

    Little ck lets out a roar, and the shockwave batters Liu Yi.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    Liu Yi sweeps out with his spear creating a ck wind that warps the shockwave.

    Little ck had lost rationality. He opens his mouth and suddenly shoots out an enormous ck skull at Liu Yi.

    This skull is tens of meters big and is formed from densely packed small skulls.

    These small skulls form a big skull hiding the sky and covering the earth. It is going towards Liu Yi head-on like it is going to swallow up heaven and earth.

    ¡°Trial Lightning!¡±

    Liu Yi holds his spear with both hands as he sweeps the spear fiercely at the iing enormous skull.

    Red trial lightning immediately arcs all over the ce, attacking those small skulls scattering them. The enormous skull copses and falls apart along with it and starts dispersing in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Valiant!¡±

    Seeing this scene from beneath, Liu Yuelian cannot help but exims, ¡°Father is so powerful¡­no wonder mother likes him so much¡­¡±

    ¡°The first time I saw him, he was still a young rookie who did not know anything.¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s eyes are filled with memories, ¡°However, in a blink of an eye, I can only look up to him from far away.¡±

    ¡°His growth speed cannot bepared to us.¡±

    Ai Ling also has lingering fears, with my current memories when I just saw him, my strength could oppress him. If it was not because I had him in my heart, perhaps he would have been killed by me. While now, he had cultivated the God Race Undying Body. If I fight him head-on, I might not be able to defeat him.

    This era is Liu Yi¡¯s era. His God Race Undying Body can sweep the world.

    If I can also learn the destructive power, that would be good. In this era, if a realm crosser does not have destruction power, they will not be able to deal with other cultivators. Even if these people are only cultivating different abilities, they can possess the strength that isparable to a realm crosser. Human¡¯s wisdom indeed cannot be underestimated.

    ¡°Little ck don¡¯t struggle anymore. Let me liberate you!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi stabs out at Little ck rapidly.

    At this moment, Little ck is only reacting ording to his instinct. He roars as his body slightly leans to the side, letting Liu Yi¡¯s attack pass him before grabbing the spear body with his left hand.

    Little ck is very strong and actually grasps the hold of the spear, making Liu Yi unable to pull the spear back.

    ¡°After absorbing so much evil qi, it looks like you are powerful now.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°But your inner heart is weak, and you are not an expert.¡±

    With that, two red lights emit from Liu Yi¡¯s eyes as the spear trembles.

    An enormous force erupts out, jolting both of Little ck¡¯s hands away.

    ¡°A real expert can even control a devil! You cannot even control the evil qi; how can you be considered an expert!¡±

    Liu Yi stabs the spear at Little ck again, and Little ck repeats his skill again. He lets the spear slip by and captures the spear body again.

    While Liu Yi is holding the spear with a single hand while his other hand ps out a palm on Little ck¡¯s chest.

    A ck-light erupts out as a golden-ck sun tattoo appears. It is Deste mes.

    Little ck was sted away and flew out several hundred meters away before crashing into a building in the city!

    This building was pierced through while Little ck continues to fly and smashed through several more buildings. Finally, he crashed into a building and became motionless.

    His body is still emitting ck smoke. Clearly, this attack was not light!

    ¡°Time to end it.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi shes over therge distance and appears in front of Little ck.

    The spear in his hand turns into a ck light and stabs through Little ck¡¯s chest.

    While Little ck roars as he suddenly pulls his arms out from the wall and grabs hold of the spear.

    The spear was stopped and is wedged between Little ck¡¯s skeleton hands.

    ¡°How tenacious.¡± Sighed Liu Yi as that golden-ck sun tattoo between his brows became even clearer.

    At this moment, his strength had reached the stage of a realm crosser! Although his mental state is still too weak, his strength isparable!

    Liu Yi¡¯s spear jolted away Little ck¡¯s hands before stabbing into his sternum and finally stabbing into the building behind.

    Red trial lightning immediately arcs across the entire building. This trial lightning is iparably strong and disintegrates the building.

    Little ck¡®s body is wrapped up by this red trial lightning as the evil qi in his body strenuously contends against it!

    Their two power shes against each other as the war of attrition starts.

    Golden light emerges prominently in Liu Yi¡¯s sr plexus. This is the steady flow of power that is supplied to Liu Yi by the Dragon Mausoleum!

    Liu Yi, who possesses Dragon Mausoleum, does not care about a battle of attrition. Contrary, the longer the fight, the more advantageous it is to him!

    While Little ck seems to no longer able to fight back. The amount of evil qi that he had absorbed earlier is limited, and with his current consumption, it is about to run out soon.

    ¡°Final attack.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly tosses Little ck into the air and sits down cross-legged. He ces his hands together as Buddhist qi springs up from his body!

    When Little ck starts falling, Liu Yi hits out with a Buddhist palm seal at him.

    Instantly Little ck¡¯s body explodes withyers of golden light. Theyers of Buddhist qi is likeundry liquid cleaning his body purifying his soul!

    ¡°Mas¡­ter¡­¡±

    Little ck¡¯s hands hang down as he looks at Liu Yi while muttering, ¡°Please¡­liberate..me¡­¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath, ¡°This is thest thing that I can do for you, that¡¯s why, put down your butcher¡¯s knife!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi let out a loud shout as a verse of Buddhist Sanskrit notes was said out!

    Fierce golden light batters against Little ck¡¯s body as that evil qi in his body trembles before being pushed out of his body. They scatter into the air before being purified by the powerful Buddhist qi.

    Liu Yi¡¯s strength has been urged to its peak; furthermore, all of it was converted to Buddhist qi, which batters Little ck¡¯s body.

    The extremely pure Buddhist qi might is out of the ordinary. Very quickly, all of the evil qi in Little ck¡¯s heart was expelled. In a blink of an eye, Little ck¡¯s body starts to grow tender flesh and skin, and apletely new man is born in front of Liu Yi.

    This man looks very simr to Liu Yi. After all, he is the original form in his heart.

    ¡°Amitabha Buddha¡­¡±

    A golden kasaya suddenly drapes over Little ck as he sits down on a Seven Lotus Flower. The lotus flower is emitting seven different colors.

    This is the so-called,y down butcher¡¯s knife and be a Buddha on the spot.

    Liu Yi¡¯s powerful Buddhist qi ferried Little ck and transformed him into a Golden Body Luohan!

    This Luohan is sitting in front of Liu Yi, with his hands ced together surging with Buddhist aura.

    A dazzling Western Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss appears high in the clouds far away as pleasant to hear Buddhist Sanskrit is being chanted continuously.

    When everyone hears this Buddhist notes, their originally chaotic thoughts slowly be tranquil. A lot of animals also kneel down as they worship piously towards the West.

    Miracle! This is a miracle!

    ¡°He transformed into buddha?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Little ck, who had be Luohan Golden Body, while feeling somewhat dumbstruck.

    I can take a devil king and turn him to a buddha! Liu Yi, you are too awesome! Indeed you are your own idol!

    ¡°Benefactor, you are on your own.¡±

    Unexpectedly when Little ck turns to a Luohan, he performs a Buddhist etiquette to Liu Yi before saying some baffling things and turns around and flies towards the Western Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss.

    Who knows how many gods and buddhas are waiting to receive him there.

    What the heck is the meaning of that. He ran away too fast! Why can¡¯t he rify!

    ¡°ck Devil King¡­crossed over and became a buddha?¡±

    Li Biyue is also astonished as she did not expect that a devil king can be a buddha. Younger brother¡¯s strength is a bit too powerful!

    Lei Long had long been scared silly. Even if he was beaten to death, he did not expect that such a thing would happen!

    How can he tell this to other people? ck Devil King turned into Buddha? Fuck, if this was told to others, who would believe it!

    ¡°You are mine!¡±

    At this moment, a guy suddenly flies over and transforms into ck smoke and surges towards Little ck, who had be a Buddha in the air.

    This person who transforms into ck smoke is none other than Gui Tongtian, who had faked death once using his Ghost Puppet.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Li Biyue exims, ¡°He wants to swallow ck Devil King!¡±

 Chapter 990 - Must achieve it

    <h4>Chapter 990 [Must achieve it]</h4>

    Thousands of years ago, Gui Tongtian had cultivated knowledge of past lives.

    He was a master monk who had cultivated for countless years and was proficient in the Buddhist doctrine. He had also gone everywhere, passing down Dharma to other people and lecturing on Buddhist scriptures. In the past, his Buddha-like heart was very firm; thus, he cultivated knowledge of past lives. But the moment he cultivated knowledge of past lives to major aplishment, he saw his destiny to have a tragic death. Instantly his heart panicked.

    Even if he cultivated knowledge of past lives and know 500 years into the future and past, he is unable to break away from reincarnation and must suffer reincarnation!

    To be a buddha, it is even challenging, and must suffer 7, 7 49 disasters and experience 9, 9 81 reincarnations; then he can bear fruit!

    How is that bing cultivating to be a buddha! That is simply cooking a person!

    Seeing how much suffering he experienced reincarnation after reincarnation as well as death, Gui Tongtian finally feels like he has walked the wrong path!

    Nearly over a hundred reincarnations, and he was unable to be a buddha. While due to him unable to endure the suffering, he finally fell into the asura path and became an Asura who only knows how to massacre!

    This is karma? No, I should not degenerate to this step! I bitterly cultivated Buddhism just for this?

    Gui Tongtian thinks for a long time before finally calcted that he will meet the sessor of God Race.

    As long as he obtained the God Race True Blood, he will live forever and never die! He will no longer fall into reincarnation!

    But he calcted another matter. Even if he obtained the God Race True Blood, he will still be killed by other people in the future! If he wishes to resolve it, he must possess a vessel for evil qi. After which, he will possess that vessel, and only then can he absolve himself from the predestination of death!

    Thus Gui Tongtian painstakingly schemes and seeks a suitable vessel. Finally, he starts to settle on Liu Yi as this guy possesses a fake spirit vein!

    Although due to the spirit vein destroying the history, he can no longer calcte the fate clearly. But he is still able to see a bit of the general flow of history. Liu Yi will not be an ordinary person! As long as he can possess his body, he can achieve meteoric sess and might able to dominate the six realms and reach the top of the nineyers of heaven!

    But Gui Tongtian was unable to calcte that Liu Yi¡¯s heart is so firm. His benevolent thoughts are too strong, and he is unable to be that vessel that he wishes to possess. That is why Gui Tongtian settled for the second-best and chose ck Devil King.

    He keeps corrupting Little ck and finally turns Little ck into a suitable vessel! Right now, this vessel is going to be a Buddha and leave; how can this do! How can he let a cooked duck fly away?

    Gui Tongtian had been hiding the entire time. Upon seeing this scene, he could take it and rushed out and transformed into ck smoke letting his conscience attach to Little ck.

    But Gui Tongtian had miscalcted again. The current Little ck is no longer an Evil Spirit Body. Instead, he is a Golden Body Luohan who possessed Buddhist Qi.

    ¡°Om!¡±

    A Buddhist term flew out from Little ck¡¯s mouth.

    The golden Sanskrit immediately flies out from the sky and smashes into Gui Tongtian¡¯s body, smashing his body, causing his body to start to fall apart.

    ¡°You cannot kill me!¡±

    Gui Tongtian possesses the Ghost Puppet thus can revive nine times a day; furthermore, he will be strengthened after each time he revives.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on Buddha.¡±

    As Little ck speaks, he flips his palm as a spangle appears in the hollow of his palm!

    This golden light shoots down and shines on Gui Tongtian¡¯s consciousness. Gui Tongtian instantly starts screaming as his body keeps warping. After which, it is slowly being sucked over towards Little ck¡¯s palm, and finally, it was entirely sucked into his palm.

    Little ck clenches his palm and gets control over Gui Tongtian¡¯s soul.

    This way, even if he has the Ghost Puppet, it is useless.

    ¡°This is Gui Tongtian¡¯s treasures. Since we used to be master and servant, you can have all of them.¡±

    With that, Little ck tosses out three treasures towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and grabs the three treasures.

    These three treasures are none other than Wisdom Clock, Evil Spirit Pot as well as Ghost Puppet!

    ¡°What the heck¡­these are good things!¡±

    Seeing these three treasures, Liu Yi¡¯s eyes turn red! The reason why Gui Tontian was so awesome is because of these three treasures!

    Among which the Wisdom Clock can stop the enemy¡¯s time, which has a different approach but equally satisfactory oue as his daughter¡¯s clock.

    While the Evil Spirit Pot can absorb the evil qi of heaven and earth and finally turn it into its owner strength. To him, who is cultivating the devil path, Evil Spirit Pot is a huge supplement to him!

    That Ghost Puppet is even more heaven-defying! Every day he can revive nine times, and after each time, he can be even stronger! But there is also something bad. If his soul got taken away, then he will be finished. I must think of a method so that even if my soul was captured, I can still use Ghost Puppet to revive!

    Liu Yi subconsciously asks Lin Tong, who is familiar with his thoughts, {Immortal Fox sister, do you have any good methods?}

    {I do know a secret technique that can allow a person¡¯s soul to be split into multiple parts then hide it in different ces. You can imitate this technique and scatter your soul. That way, your enemy cannot kill you instantly. Even if you lose a portion of your soul, you can stille back through the Ghost Puppet!}

    {Let me try!}

    Liu Yi instantly bes delighted. So there is this kind of secret technique. It was created for me!

    ¡°Our master and servant fate hase to an end. I hope that benefactor shall have less killing sin and not continue walking on my old path.¡±

    After Little ck had handed over everything, he turned around and did not hesitate before flying into the Western Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss.

    This paradise slowly dissipates and only leaves behind a golden afterglow.

    ¡°Bing a buddha ..¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°It is a pity that after bing a buddha, I will not be able to enjoy the female charms. That is why I will never be a buddha in this lifetime. I am unable to put down my desire for the fairer sex.¡±

    ¡°Confucius says, appetite and lust are only natural.¡±

    Ai Ling had unknowingly stood beside Liu Yi and said with a faint smile, ¡°Even the sage cannot control it. How are you able to not lust for a woman. Not to mention you have me by your side! If your heart is still unmoved, then I can only suspect that your lower body has a problem!¡±

    ¡°Get lost; my lower body is very awesome!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately defended his lower body!

    ¡°Whether or not it is awesome, this miss has not tried before.¡±

    Ai Ling sneers, ¡°Or could it be that I had done something with you before?¡±

    ¡°This¡­it seems that nothing ever happened.¡±

    When Liu Yi said it, he was dejected. However, my littless and I are each other¡¯s sunshine and a pair of happy immortalpanions. We have not done that thing yet. Even if I have the thought of doing it, there were no opportunities to do the deed.

    ¡°That is why I am suspecting that you have a problem!¡±

    Ai Ling says impolitely, ¡°Staying with this beauty daily without heads rubbing together; you still have not captured me. You must have a problem!¡±

    ¡°Do you believe I won¡¯t take you down right now!¡±

    Liu Yi is very angry. This woman is unreasonable!

    ¡°Just you? Tsk! This miss is a realm crosser. If we fight, why would I be afraid of you?¡±

    ¡°So, what if you are a realm crosser?¡±

    Liu Yi is proud as he keeps his hands behind his back and says loudly, ¡°Even if Godes and wishes to snatch away Little Lass¡¯s love towards me, it is impossible!¡±

    ¡°I do not know if I am your Little Lass¡­¡±

    Ai Ling pouts as her expression is somewhatden with grief. The feeling of losing her memories is not good.

    ¡°Now that the matter has ended, we cannot continue to stay in this era anymore.¡±

    Liu Yi does not wish to stay any longer to prevent messing up space-time.

    The previous time when he time traveled, it gave him too much of a negative impact. This time, he is very scared and on edge.

    ¡°Are you leaving so soon¡­¡±

    Li Biyue¡¯s gaze seems to have some hidden bitterness.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you stay awhile longer?¡±

    ¡°I do not belong to this era.¡± Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°If I stay too long, I¡¯m afraid that some variable might appear.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!¡±

    Li Biyue hurriedly says, ¡°This is the future, not the past. It will not have that much of a huge impact on one. Not to mention, in this era, there are a lot of women who are waiting for you. Are you not going to see them?¡±

    ¡°There is no need.¡±

    Towards this point, Liu Yi had thought of it himself, but he still firmly shakes his head.

    ¡°They belong to the me of this era.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the sky before saying, ¡°I think after I had be the Great Cosmos God, there must be some matters that dyed my steps. That is why I was unable toe back. You must believe me. If there are none of you, I will not be able to continue to live on, even if I be the Great Cosmos God.¡±

    ¡°I hope that is the case.¡±

    Li Biyue knows that her own little brother is a very stubborn person. He cannot be persuaded; thus, she can only follow his intentions.

    For so many years, when had I not followed his intentions?

    ¡°Are you leaving already¡­¡±

    Liu Yuelian is not willing, ¡°We¡­had just met¡­¡±

    I have not felt a father¡¯s love before¡­it has just started, and I do not wish for it to end.

    ¡°I will go back and let you live a new life.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and gently strokes Liu Yuelian¡¯s hair, ¡°I will return you a father¡¯s love.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Liu Yuelian bes somewhat pleasantly surprised while Li Biyue, who is standing by the side, did not say anything while she watches all of these. She also did not exhort Liu Yi to not find them.

    Liu Yuelian needs a father. And only Liu Yi can satisfy her.

    Perhaps my protection towards Lian¡¯er is not right.

    ¡°Really. I am not lying. If you do not believe, let¡¯s make a pinky promise.¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi is like a father patiently coaxing his daughter. He stretches out his pinky and hooks it against Liu Yuelian¡¯s pinky.

    ¡°Great! Then I shall send you back right now!¡±

    Liu Yuelian is even more anxious than Liu Yi now. She transforms into a white circle and disappears from their sight.

    ¡°If it is possible, you must save this era.¡±

    Li Biyue steps forward and holds Liu Yi¡¯s hands, ¡°Too many people have died¡­¡±

    ¡°What if history is unable to be changed?¡±

    Liu Yi does not know if he can do it or not.

    Li Biyue looks at Liu Yi firmly and says with a tone that is borderline ordering him, ¡°You must change the history! Remember that!¡±

    At this moment, the time travel passage slowly opens while Ai Ling is waiting for Liu Yi at the entrance.

    ¡°I will do my best, elder sister.¡±

    ¡°It is a must! You must! ¡±

    Li Biyue stretched out three fingers and ced it in front of Liu Yi, ¡°During that cmity, Murong Die, Wang Lele, Wang Yuzheng, all died!¡±

    [TL: damn¡­that¡¯s like a triple whammy¡­guess it is RIP Gui Tongtian]

 Chapter 991 - Must achieve it]

    <h4>Chapter 991 [Must achieve it]</h4>

    ¡°Big sister Xiao Die, there seems to be a Santa us on that rooftop.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng, Murong Die as well as Wang Lele, these three beautiful girls are wearing various cotton clothes. They are standing prettily among the snow, looking at the Santa us that is created from the LED screen on the building by the side.

    ¡°Sighs¡­it is a pity that Big brother Xiao Yi is not here. Otherwise, how happy would it be for all of us to celebrate Christmas together.¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s expression is somewhat lonely, while Wang Yuzheng is wearing a big sunss with a thick scarf covering her up as sheforts her, ¡°It is okay. Perhaps during the next Christmas, he will be back.¡±

    ¡°But¡­he said that he woulde back very quickly¡­¡±

    Wang Lele pouts, ¡°I am not happy!¡±

    ¡°How many Christmases has it been since he left?¡±

    Murong Die finally speaks. As a Rich missy, she carries a noble attitude like automatically turning on an aura making other people feel like they cannot get close to her.

    ¡°It is already the third year. He is so hateful!¡±

    Recently Wang Lele had watched too much Korean drama and is imitating the tone of the female lead in the Korean drama as she shouts, ¡°Lele cannot wait to be shown special favor by our Liu Yi.¡±

    Wang Yuzhen smiles, ¡°It is only three years, and you already miss him so much.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Big sister Yuzheng is teasing me!¡±

    Wang Lele pouts and says, ¡°I wonder who was tugging at my shirt yesterday while drunk saying that she missed Big Brother Xiao Yi.¡±

    ¡°Damnss¡­¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face instantly turns red, and steps forward and pinches Wang Lele¡¯s cheek. Wang Lele giggles as she hides behind Murong Die ying catch with Wang Yuzheng.

    ¡°You can¡¯t pinch me; you can¡¯t! Hahaha, you also said that it had been a long time since you had been kissed by Big Brother Xiao Yi, and now your mouth is dry!¡±

    ¡°Stinkyss! Watch how I pinch you to death!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is very bashful, while Murong Die is taking joy and delight in the cmity and disaster.

    ¡°Lele, what else did Yuzheng say? Quickly tell me!¡±

    ¡°You are not allowed to say! Not allowed!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Big Sister Xiao Die, you also said a lot of drunk things!¡±

    Wang Lele suddenly smiles cheekily at Murong Die, ¡°Liu Yi, quicklye and love me! I really miss you; I beg you to quickly push¡­¡±

    ¡°Go, die! Stinkyss, how would it be possible for me to say that!¡±

    Murong Die immediately bes angered, ¡°Yuzheng, you tear her mouth while I crush her milk!¡±

    The three girls areughing and messing around with each other while Li Biyue, who is just nice standing among the crowd, witnesses this scene.

    Li Biyue cannot help but feel rueful. It is still these younger girls who do not know worries.

    Lolita Liu Yuelian, who is only a few years old, is holding her mother¡¯s hand as she asks softly, ¡°Mother¡­why did father note and celebrate Christmas with us¡­¡±

    ¡°Be good. Father is too busy. Wait till he is not working; he wille and apany us.¡±

    Li Biyue can onlyfort her daughter like this, ¡°How about this, didn¡¯t you always want a big stuffed bear? How about mother buy it for you as a Christmas present?¡±

    ¡°Okay!!!¡±

    Only then did Liu Yuelian be happy. During Christmas, the streets are bustling, and small snowkes are floating in the air, making the atmosphere very bustling.

    Just as Li Biyue is about to bring her daughter into the department store, ck clouds suddenly cover the sky, and the originally bright daytime instantly bes like night.

    Seeing this scene, the crowd bes startled, not knowing what had happened. Li Biyue, Murong Die, and the rest of the girls look at the sky together at the same time while Liu Yuelian points at the sky and says, ¡°Mother, there is a person over there!¡±

    Li Biyue raises her head, and upon seeing that person, her expression nks out.

    As a water spirit body, Wang Yuzheng has the best eyesight among the three girls. Seeing that figure appearing in the sky, she exims with some delight, ¡°That person¡­looks likes Liu Yi¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? Did Big brother Xiao Yie back?¡±

    Wang Lele and Murong Die became happy at the same time. After leaving for so long, Liu Yi is finallying back!

    But at this moment, that person in the sky suddenlyughs loudly, ¡°From today onwards, I am the King!¡±

    This voice is very hoarse, like a damaged gong, and is very unpleasant to hear.

    Wang Lele and the girls look at each other. This person is definitely not Liu Yi! Liu Yi¡¯s voice is slightly maic and is very pleasant to hear!

    ¡°From today onwards, I shall establish my kingdom!¡±

    With that, he raises his hand and tosses a ck shadow sword below him!

    The shadow sword stabs into the ground, and instantly a ck storm erupts out! The ck storm instantly spread out with the ck sword as the center, instantly sweeping the entire city!

    All living beings were ground into dust by the storm! All of the people on the streets were turned into dust by the ck storm!

    Li Biyue exims as she watches the people in front of her turning into dust, including Murong Die, Wang Lele, and Wang Yuzheng, these three beautiful girls!

    Doomsday! This is a real doomsday!

    She subconsciously bends her waist and hugs her daughter as she attempts to use her power to protect Liu Yuelian.

    But at this moment, a circr golden light automatically emerges from Liu Yuelian cking the ck storm outside.

    In the entire city, only Liu Yuelian, as well as Li Biyue, are left with a bit of light while every other living being was engulfed into the darkness by the ck storm!

    Although the golden light circle is a bit weak, it can barely hold off the storm.

    The storm went on for over a minute before finally dissipating. But when the storm dissipates, everything no longer exists. The earlier tall buildings, heavy traffic as well as those people on the streets had all turned into history.

    It is like it had turned into a desert while Li Biyue and Liu Yuelian¡¯s side had turned into a sand dune.

    Other than them, no one else exists.

    ¡°Mother¡­I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Liu Yuelian does not know that she had saved her mother; instead, she was scared into tears by her surroundings.

    All over the ce are corpses, which are indeed scary. To a young girl, when they see such a scene, they will definitely be scared.

    Li Biyue also stood there nkly and forgot to coax her daughter. The man in the sky had left at an unknown time, leaving behind this horrifying ruin.

    Liu Yi exits from Li Biyue¡¯s memories with sweat covering his forehead.

    His face is pale with a very ugly expression on his face. Ai Ling by the side does not know what is going on and only feels that Liu Yi¡¯s mood is very terrible, like he had experienced a scary cmity.

    ¡°Liu Yi? What is the matter?¡±

    At that instant, Ai Ling subconsciously wanted to call him ¡®Lord,¡¯ but she did not say it in the end.

    Liu Yi waves it off, not willing to say anything.

    He is panicking. Unexpectedly that disaster implicated Murong Die and the girls.

    To Liu Yi, no one else in this world is more important than Murong Die and those girls.

    ¡°I must go back to my era.¡±

    A fierce gleam shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°All of this cannot happen! Otherwise, it will be toote for me to regret it!¡±

    ¡°But history cannot be changed¡­¡±

    Li Biyue says with some worries, ¡°Furthermore, Little ck is your natal pet. As long as you are alive, he will never die.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. I will think of a method.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi puls Ai Ling and leaps into the space-time passageway together.

    ¡°I hope that you can change everything.¡±

    Li Biyue waved her hands at Liu Yi with an indescribable feeling in her eyes.

    ***

    Holding hands, Liu Yi and Ai Ling swiftly return back to their era.

    Looking at the bustling metropolis, Liu Yi lets out a soft sigh.

    ¡°Fortunately..before that disaster happened, everything was really very good.¡±

    ¡°Looking at your appearance, it is like you had just died.¡±

    Ai Ling teases Liu Yi lightly, ¡°Is our Big Official Liu still afraid?¡±

    ¡°Yes, too afraid.¡±

    Liu Yi has lingering fears in his heart, ¡°That is why I must prevent this matter from happening! I must kill Gui Tongtian!¡±

    Ai Ling raises a very pointed question, ¡°But where can you find him?¡±

    But Liu Yi waves it off and says, ¡°There is no need for me to find him. He wants a vessel; naturally, he will take the initiative to find me. At that time, naturally, it will be his death date.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you wish to do next?¡±

    Recalling the ice pagoda that he had left in the future, Liu Yi says, ¡°I had promised a person. I must go and save her first.¡±

    ¡°Then let me go with you.¡±

    Ai Ling once again volunteers herself. After all, she has nothing to do; thus, she wishes to continue staying by Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    At that instant, what she is thinking is, even if I am unable to recall my memories, staying by this guy¡¯s side for a lifetime seems to also be not bad¡­hey, Ai Ling! How can you have such thoughts? Do you, really, love this guy so much? If you love him, then return all of these memories!

    Even if Ai Ling begs bitterly in her heart countless times, no one can give her an answer. What she can only do is to wait.

    ¡°Okay, then. Let¡¯s take a trip along with me to Solo Sect.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Just as Ai Ling agrees happily, she suddenly sees a figure in the corner of her eyes standing close to a phone booth. And this causes her expression to turn sluggish immediately.

    ¡°Right¡­I recalled an important matter that I had not done yet! I must go andplete it first¡­¡±

    ¡°In that case, you go first. After you are done, if you still wish to find me, give me a call.¡±

    Liu Yi did not insist and turned around and entered the crowd.

    Only after he left did Ai Ling let out a sigh of relief. After this, she puts on a chilly expression and walks over with wide strides to the phonebooth. She then questioned that guy in the hoodie, ¡°You actually tracked me!¡±

    ¡°I was only curious.¡±

    Under the hoodie is a face that ispletely created by mes. The appearance is very vague, and one cannot see his face clearly. But Ai Ling recognizes him. He is Great God Sect Sect Leader, that guy who lied to her.

    Seeing him, Ai Ling is very mad but is unable to vent it anywhere, ¡°You lied to me and still have the cheek toe and see me?¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader¡¯s cloneughs instead, ¡°When did I lie to you?¡±

 Chapter 992 - Come into being

    <h4>Chapter 992 [Come into being]</h4>

    ¡°You are saying that Liu Yi killed me, and his existence is a threat to me!¡±

    Ai Ling is very direct as she says, ¡°But he is the person whom I love the most! You lied to me!¡±

    ¡°Who says that I lied to you?¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader sneers, ¡°When you are a realm crosser, you can basically do anything you like in the six realms. But you still died in the end. Why? It is because you died in Liu Yi¡¯s hand. In this world, only Liu Yi is your bane. Not to mention, I did not ask you to kill him. I only asked you to cripple his cultivation.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ai Ling frowns; what does this Great God Sect Sect Leader mean. Why does he still want Liu Yi to remain alive even though he does not like him? He says that it is for my own good, but I do not believe it.

    ¡°Stop hiding your intentions! Tell the truth!¡±

    Ai Ling is not an idiot. She is famous for her intelligence. She immediately guessed the lie that Great God Sect Sect Leader was telling.

    ¡°If you are a man, then tell the truth! Stop covering it up like a woman!¡±

    ¡°There is no need for you to use this kind of provocation on me. It is useless.¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader is very calm like he does not mind Ai Ling¡¯s anger. On the contrary, heughs and says, ¡°Everything that I do is for your good; furthermore, it is also for the good of Liu Yi.¡±

    ¡°You are doing it for his good? What a joke. Crippling his cultivation is for his good?¡±

    ¡°It is you who does not understand.¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader stretches out a finger and says a slew of words that Ai Ling does not dare to believe.

    ¡°In this world, I dare to guarantee to you that the one who is the best to Liu Yi is not you nor Fox Immortal Lin Tong but me, the Great God Sect Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    Ai Ling sneers as she examines the Great God Sect Sect Leader, ¡°You and Liu Yi are neither a rtive nor a friend. Why do you want to be good to him? Not to mention the two of you should be enemies? You will treat him well?¡±

    ¡°So be it if you believe or not.¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader also did not exin anymore, ¡°Crippling his cultivation is also for his own good. Otherwise, sooner orter, he will do something that will make him regret.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Ai Ling tilts his head and looks at Great God Sect Sect Leader, ¡°I heard that you know 500 years into the past and future and can calcte and foresee the future. Then you know what will happen to Liu Yi in the future?¡±

    ¡°Although you lost your memories, you still did not change.¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader sighs, ¡°Even at this time, you still follow your instincts and consider for Liu Yi, wishing to help him obtain some advantages.¡±

    Ai Ling creases her brows lightly like she also did think of this problem.

    Used to consider for Liu Yi? With him saying this, that seems to be the case.

    ¡°So what if it is for him?¡±

    This time Ai Ling did not deny it and said, ¡°We were in love in the past and are friends now. Helping him is right and proper.¡±

    ¡°If you are doing it for his own good, then do not be considerate for him.¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader warns, ¡°Otherwise you will not be helping him but harming him.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you are envious of him?¡±

    Ai Ling seems to think of something as she suddenly questions Great God Sect Sect Leader, ¡°That is why you do not allow him to be more fortunate and did not allow me to help him because you were jealous and envious right?¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader suddenly did not say anything like Ai Ling¡¯s words had jabbed into his heart.

    ¡°If you do not say anything, that means you agree. Don¡¯t tell me that you like me?¡±

    Ai Ling guesses brazenly, but it seems to provoke the anger of Great God Sect Sect Leader.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    This is the first time she has seen Great God Sect Sect Leader have some loss of control. He clenches his fist as the face formed from mes distorts slightly.

    ¡°What do you know? You do not know anything! If you make random guesses again, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You will not be able to stop me nor confuse me.¡±

    Ai Ling snorts and continues to say, ¡°The fate between Liu Yi and me still has note to an end. Furthermore, he likes me, but I forgot this. I owe it to him. Even if I do it for him, it is also my fate!¡±

    ¡°Ignorant woman!¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader roars, ¡°Torment yourself as you wish! Sooner orter, there wille a day where you will regret it.¡±

    With that, his body suddenly turns into a me and disappears from the side of the phonebooth.

    ¡°Even if I regret it, it is also because I regret that I had forgotten about him.¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader¡¯s voice, which carries a trace of hesitation, asks, ¡°Do you really wish to remember?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Ai Ling is direct and did not hesitate and replied, ¡°Can youprehend the feeling of forgetting a person? If you forget your loved ones, would you be happy?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly, Great God Sect Sect Leader contemtes, which is rarely seen, before saying, ¡°If one can really forget about the one whom one loves, perhaps it might be more rxing.¡±

    ¡°Why are you putting things so profoundly. You make it seem like you have experienced a lot of stories!¡±

    Ai Ling curls her lips, ¡°You are the Great God Sect Sect Leader. How would you have matters that trouble you?¡±

    ¡°Even Buddha also has matters that trouble them.¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leader smiles indifferently, ¡°There is no need to mention all of these. If you want to restore your memories, I can help you. At the same time, if you wish to know why I will stop Liu Yi, I can also tell you the reason. But, I¡¯m afraid that you will not be able to take these consequences.¡±

    ¡°What is there I cannot take?¡±

    Ai Ling feels that Great God Sect Sect Leader is looking down on her, ¡°I am a person who has experienced death! What is there that I am unable to ept?¡±

    ¡°Fine. Since you put it like this, I shall fulfill your wish!¡±

    With that, Great God Sect Sect Leader suddenly stretches out a hand and, with the force of thunder, taps Ai Ling between her brows.

    Ai Ling trembles as her expression turns lifeless.

    Memories flow from Great God Sect Sect Leader¡¯s finger into Ai Ling¡¯s mind.

    These memories are in a terrible mess and are the part of memories that Ai Ling had lost. When they return, Ai Ling feels like her cerebrum is swelling.

    As it is getting more and more full. Ai Ling starts to slowly recall what happened in the past. How she get to know Liu Yi, their interactions with one another, and everything. When all of these appear, tears start appearing at the corner of Ai Ling¡¯s eyes.

    I¡­I am too evil¡­to forget whom I love the most¡­

    ¡°Lord¡­don¡¯t me Little Lass¡­¡±

    Ai Ling is truly upset. She feels like she is too much to dare treat Liu Yi like this.

    Liu Yi definitely must also be grieving ¡­

    Thinking to here, she cannot help but detest the Great God Sect Sect Leader.

    ¡°Why did you want to do this! What benefits does it give you! My lord is upset!¡±

    Ai Ling grinds her teeth in anger as she looks at the Great God Sect Sect Leader with eyes filled with hatred.

    ¡°You really wish to know?¡±

    Great God Sect Sect Leaderughs bitterly, ¡°So be it. You are the Spirit Vein. The only unique point of this cosmos. There is no harm in telling you.¡±

    With that, he taps Ai Ling on her forehead again.

    A whole new set of memories enter Ai Ling¡¯s mind.

    Seeing everything that Great God Sect Sect Leader passes to her, Ai Ling is stunned as she stands there motionless like a statue.

    While Great God Sect Sect Leader who had done all of this disappeared.

    ¡°Why¡­would it be like this¡­¡±

    Ai Ling is in disbelief in what she is seeing, is all of this real? Could it be that Great God Sect Sect Leader is lying to me? But, why would he want to create this kind of story? But if it is real¡­what, what should I do¡­

    This is the first time Ai Ling has fallen into deep doubt. She is unable to make any judgment anymore.

    Lord¡­ tell littless what should I do¡­

    ***

    While at this time, Liu Yi cannot help Ai Ling clear up her confusion. Right now, he is in a small town among the patchwork of waterways in Jiangnan.

    Based on the most recent news, Liu Yi found out that Solo Sect is roaming about this area.

    After finding Solo Sect, Liu Yi will also find Li Heqiang and liberate Bai Xiaowei.

    Different from the cities which have steel monsters everywhere, this small town is filled with an easy andfortable atmosphere.

    ¡°This ce is very tranquil.¡±

    Lin Tong cannot help but jump out of Liu Yi¡¯s body and transforms into her human form.

    She hugs his arm and apanies him as they walk above a small bridge.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head immediately, ¡°Wait till I no longer need to fight anymore; I shall bring all my girls to this kind of ce to live forever.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lin Tong immediately nods her head before pointing at a temple far away, ¡°Big Idiot, there is a fox maiden temple there!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Seeing this, Liu Yi cannot help butugh, ¡°This ce is really interesting. The people here actually built a temple for a fox spirit!¡±

    ¡°Hey, what fox spirit! It is a fox maiden!¡±

    Lin Tong says, ¡°It is not the same!¡±

    ¡°What difference is there?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles mischievously, ¡°Aren¡¯t both fox demons, furthermore, both are female.¡±

    ¡°That is true¡­hey, that¡¯s wrong! What are you saying! Both are twopletely different things!¡±

    As Lin Tong speaks, she points at herself and says, ¡°Those like me who are kind-hearted are fox immortals while those who confuse the people and are evildoers are the fox spirits. For example, Daji, who damages the country and causes suffering to the people, are fighters among the fox spirits!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Liu Yiughs loudly, and hisughter makes Lin Tong baffled.

    ¡°Idiot, what are youughing at!¡±

    Lin Tong pouts as she stares at Liu Yi with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister. Do you remember how the two of us met each other?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I remember. At that time, I wanted to suck your essence, ah¡­.¡±

    Only then did Lin Tong be aware of what Liu Yi meant. She turns bashful and angrily hammers Liu Yi.

    Back then, she nearly walked down the path of a fox spirit¡­but that time was due to some unexpected circumstances¡­

    Just as Lin Tong is about to exin, a lot of people suddenly start to run over while shouting, ¡°Quickly, quickly go and look, the Fox Maiden hase into being!¡±

 Chapter 993 - Donations to the temple

    <h4>Chapter 993 [Donations to the temple]</h4>

    ¡°Fox Immortal Maiden hase into being!¡±

    ¡°Quickly take a look. Let¡¯s not miss it!¡±

    ¡°Come into being?¡±

    Liu Yi and Lin Tong nce at each other. Could it be that there is still a fox demon in this era that is causing mischief in this area?

    Liu Yi¡¯s curiosity rises. Watching those people running towards the Fox Immortal Temple of Goddess of Fertility, he hurriedly stops one of them and asks, ¡°Brother. Where are you all going?¡±

    ¡°Fox Immortal Temple of the Goddess of Fertility!¡±

    That brother rolled his eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°You must be an outsider. To not even know our most famous Fox Immortal Temple!¡±

    As Liu Yi stops that brother, he smiles merrily while holding Lin Tong¡¯s slightly cold hand and says, ¡°We are indeed outsiders.¡±

    Like the saying, ¡®don¡¯t smack a smiling face.¡¯ With Liu Yi smiling merrily with a great beauty by his side, although that brother is anxious and feeling somewhat uneasy, he did not say anything much. Instead, he bes patient and says, ¡°This Fox Immortal Temple is the most famous Temple in this area! The Fox Immortal Maiden in it is very efficacious, and it is said that any wish that you make will be realized.¡±

    Liu Yi and Lin Tong look at each other, is it that mystical?

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk anymore. If I gote, I will not be able to get into the queue!¡±

    Although this brother wishes to give Lin Tong a few more nces, thinking about how he can get beautiful women by his side, if he makes a wish, he immediately turns around and runs towards the FIT.

    ¡°Let us go and take a look as well!¡±

    Lin Tong is interested and wishes to know what is the background of this Fox Immortal that brings blessing.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi had never rejected his Immortal Fox Sister¡¯s wishes. He immediately grabs her hand and walks to the side of the bridge, and looks at the Temple.

    That side of the bridge is already filled with people. The two of them will not be able to go over from the bridge; thus, he holds Lin Tong¡¯s hand, and the two of them get onto the railing of the bridge before leaping off.

    ¡°Ah! Someone is jumping into the river!¡±

    A passer-by got the shock of his life and actually thought that the two of them wishes tomit suicide but did not hear the sound of them sshing into the river.

    He leans over the bridge and looks down only to see that the river water is calm without anyone.

    ¡°Ghost, ghost!¡±

    Seeing a ghost in daylight, this brother is badly frightened and thought that he had seen a ghost.

    Liu Yi and Lin Tong did not know that they had scared a mortal badly. They sh and appear in front of the Temple.

    This Temple was most likely constructed during the olden days with red bricks and green roof tiles. The Temple is not very big, and inside is a renovated two meters tall Goddess statue. Liu Yi and Lin Tong take a look, and this statue has 9 tails behind her back.

    ¡°Oh, it is a nine-tailed fox!¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s gaze lets out green light, ¡°I have only cultivated out 8 tails only! But...wu...it is 9 whitetails. Still okay, still okay. It can still be epted.¡±

    Although Liu Yi had learned Heavenly Fox Race¡¯s cultivation technique, he does not really know the matters regarding the fox race; thus, he asks, ¡°Oh, what is the difference with whitetails?¡±

    Lin Tong did not mock Liu Yi and exined to him softly, ¡°In our fox race, our cultivation strength is based on our number of tails! But fox immortals have different ranks as well. Red foxtails are the lowest, followed by white and above that are golden tails. I am cultivating golden tails while my masters are red tails.¡±

    ¡°So, that is the case.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, so the fox race¡¯s ranking is like this. It sounds rather interesting.

    ¡°This Fox Immortal Goddess also has nine tails. Looks like she is an expert among your fox race.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You know when you see it!¡±

    Lin Tong is slightly proud as she says, ¡°Our fox race has a lot of experts, and I heard that they stayed in the Human Realm. I remember that my master told me that Daji is a very powerful nine-tailed fox. Back then, even the emperor was mesmerized by her, and the whole world nearly became hers!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I know...¡±

    When Liu Yi recalls the story, he has lingering fears. That sister caused the entire nation to be destroyed!

    While Immortal Fox sister¡¯s small eyes are filled with admiration...don¡¯t tell me that Immortal Fox sister is thinking of walking down the old road of Daji? My god... no...with Immortal Fox sister in the human world, if she wishes to cause cmity in the human realm, she will be several times more horrifying than Daji!

    My Immortal Fox sister is too pretty, and her figure is wless! Any man who sees her will salivate. Any woman who sees her will be extremely jealous!

    ¡°Fox Immortal Goddess, Fox Immortal Goddess!¡±

    An elderlydy wearing tattered clothes is kneeling in front of the statue as she kowtows continuously while muttering to herself words that sound like the conventional greetings from the older generation. There are several tourists by the sides who appear to disdain the elderlydy as she seems to be too filthy and is keeping a certain distance away from her like she has the gue! All of them fear that they are unable to dodge her!

    ¡°Fox Immortal Goddess, please protect me and bless this broken leg of mine to immediately be better!¡±

    The elderlydy seems to be a disabled beggar. Liu Yi can see that her right leg is somewhat withered like it had osteopathy.

    For this kind of thing, even if you beg the Bodhisattva, how can you treat it. Even if it is treated, it needs lots of money; that is why the elderlydy uses this as a pretext to be a beggar. At the very least, she does not have to worry about clothes and food.

    But she undoubtedly makes several people by the side fed up with it. So much so that a few of them cover up their nose and hide 10 meters away!

    She does not care about external developments. She only wishes to request a matter from Fox Immortal Goddess.

    ¡°Fox Immortal Goddess, please let my lower leg be better! I do not wish to beg anymore...¡±

    The elderlydy begs for a long time while the people by the side watch her silently. After three minutes, the elderlydy suddenly exims as she stands up.

    Everyone was shocked to realize that although her right leg is still slightly atrophic, it has the strength to support her body weight!

    ¡°The Goddess manifested herself!¡±

    ¡°Miraculous!¡±

    ¡°I also want to pray! I also want to pray!¡±

    The group of people starts shouting as they forward while an elderlydy who appears to be around her 60s and dressed quite fashionably immediately kneel down and start muttering, ¡°Goddess, I beg you to manifest yourself and let me have a son!¡±

    Liu Yi nearlyughed out loud. What the heck. You are in your sixties, and you still want to be pregnant? Trying to be an old m creating a pearl?

    Not to mention, bing pregnant at this age, wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous?

    Liu Yi subconsciously reads her memories and realizes the reason why she wants a son is for the splitting of the properties. That is why she wants a son. This elderlydy had long ago had a daughter but her family value males and attached less importance to females. Her daughter will not obtain any money.

    s, for money, really...a portion of humans are evil.

    While the elderlydy is praying, she suddenly feels pain in her stomach and following which, her stomach starts to expand slowly like an inting balloon.

    ¡°Ahhh! I¡¯m pregnant! I¡¯m really pregnant! I¡¯m pregnant!¡±

    She is very delighted as she holds her stomach like holding a treasure.

    ¡°Long live the goddess, long live the goddess! When I go back, I will build a golden body for you and donate a lot for incense!¡±

    The surrounding people were all stunned. What the fuck, she wished to be pregnant and immediately became pregnant! Could it be that this Fox Immortal Goddess has the ability to make anyone who she looks at pregnant!

    With two manifestations, people start kneeling down!

    While the Fox Immortal Goddess statue seems to be emitting faint golden radiance, which gives her anotheryer of mythical feeling, and those kneeling down be even more sincere!

    ¡°Hmph, how is this an immortal technique! It is clearly a demonic technique!¡±

    Lin Tong has already seen through the methods used. She snorts and makes her way into the center of the crowd before saying loudly, ¡°Everyone has been lied to. This is not any immortal technique but a smokescreen!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! What nonsense are you saying! Speaking without knowing anything! Be careful of angering Fox Immortal Goddess!¡±

    ¡°Quickly scram! Don¡¯t dy us making our wish!¡±

    ¡°Why is this beauty having mental problems!¡±

    The group of people immediately start scolding. Being surrounded by so many people who were scolding her, Lin Tong immediately felt wronged, and her eyes turned red.

    Liu Yi hurriedly walked over and gently hugged her.

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister. Don¡¯t cry. I am here!¡±

    ¡°These idiots. They are clearly tricked, and they do not know!¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s eyes are very red as she pouts while looking at Liu Yi, feeling wronged.

    ¡°These are a smokescreen, and it is of the lowest level smokescreen. You see that woman whose leg got better; it is nothing but a psychological effect. Later, when she goes backs, her sickness will be even worse. As for that elderlydy who got pregnant, when she goes back to the hospital to check, the doctor will tell her that it is only her stomach swelling with gas. All of them were tricked,pletely tricked.¡±

    ¡°Those people who wish to reap without sowing or wishing for a miracle to happen to them are the easiest to be deceived.¡±

    Liu Yi rubs Lin Tong¡¯s back andforts her, ¡°This Fox Immortal Goddess has grasped this and made them perfectly happy to be fooled and taken in.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do...¡±

    Lin Tong is slightly anxious, ¡°Our fox race¡¯s name was very bad...if this goes on, wouldn¡¯t it turn worse!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first. I will think of a method.¡±

    Liu Yi holds Lin Tong in his arms and stands by the side, preparing to observe calmly.

    While at this moment, a Daoist nun walks out from the back and stands in front of the Temple. She swings her horsetail whisk at the crowd and says, ¡°Fellow friends, our Temple is very efficacious. But Goddess¡¯s magic power is limited. There are too many friends here today, so the Goddess is unable to help everyone. The Goddess¡¯s magic power can only help 10 people daily.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Only ten people?¡±

    ¡°Let me! Let me! I came here very early just to make a wish!¡±

    ¡°What the! Why didn¡¯t I see you when I arrived! I had been waiting here since yesterday night .¡±

    The group of people starts disputing while the Daoist nun only smiles faintly as she says calmly, ¡°For those who wish to make a wish from our Goddess, queuing up is useless. Only those who are fated can make a wish.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you determine if we have fate?¡±

    ¡°Among everyone present, the 10 people who donate the most for incense can make a wish. As for the rest, please go back.¡±

 Chapter 994 - Deity Liuâ€™s rod

    <h4>Chapter 994 [Deity Liu¡¯s rod]</h4>

    Hearing this, Liu Yi wishes to p his hands andugh loudly. What a good Daoist nun. It indeed came!

    So nting two smokescreens on those two people for free was to wait for this! The ten people who donate the most incense money, wow. It feels like everyone must donate incense money. Furthermore, other than the ten people who donate the most, everyone else is donating for nothing!

    A brother who dressed up as a migrant worker holds up a hundred dor bill and stuffs it into the donation box as he shouts, ¡°I donate! I donate a hundred!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what is there to show off with just a hundred! I donate a thousand!¡±

    A white-cor walks over and stuffs a thousand dors in.

    ¡°I donate ten thousand!¡±

    Just as the white-cor is somewhat proud, a rich guy wearing mink fur walks out from among the crowd. He takes out a briefcase and takes out a bunch of 100 dor bills, and tosses it into the box.

    This instantly makes a lot of people click their tongue in wonder while a number of people gaze at the ocean andment their inadequacy.

    Indeed, ¡®prayers are effective only when they are sincere¡¯! To make Fox Immortal Goddess manifest, it is impossible without money.

    ¡°I donate ten thousand then.¡±

    An even richer fellow appeared. A shorty walks over in unremarkable sportswear holding a bank card and asks, ¡°Can you ept card?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Unexpectedly that Daoist nun really took out a POS machine! Seeing this, Liu Yi immediately gives a thumbs-up as he praises in his heart, indeed. To do a good job, an artisan needs the best tools! This Daoist nun¡¯s preparation is quite adequate. To even prepare a POS machine!

    The rich guy shes his card and attracts the envious gaze from the rest. s, right now, I wish to beat up a rich fellow! He has so much money. What can he not do? Why does he want to snatch this precious quote from us!

    With the rich guy asking that question, everyone starts to clench their teeth and follow suit as they start taking out their own bank card and use their savings to donate!

    As long as I can make a wish, I will be able to make even more money! Furthermore, there are lots of matters where money will not be able to do! If I am able to do it, all the money I spent is worth it!

    One of the white-cor workers took out his entire life savings, preparing to be an official then earn back his money!

    Towards this kind of person, Liu Yi had long seen through their thoughts and disdained them.

    Greed is the natural instinct of humans. It is because of greed; someone will progress; someone will take the wrong path. And there will also be people who are used by others and are deceived.

    Most of the people here are blinded by greed and are ugly. Wait till they realize when they were duped, they wille back and attack the Fox Immortal Goddess Temple of Fertility and, at the same time, curse all Fox Immortals.

    An old man hesitates as he takes out his bank card. Inside is the 200k that is meant for his son to see a doctor. His son has a weird sickness. His body is feeling cold, and he can only lie in bed strengthlessly. He even needs other people to feed him as well as saying nonsense. He will also have a fever at night.

    They have found a lot of people to try and cure this weird sickness, but it is useless. This time he came to the Temple of Fertility to make a wish for his son.

    Temple of Fertility is very efficacious. She will be able to treat my son.

    But 200k...I am somewhat unwilling to donate it. After all, this money was gathered from me and my wife selling our home to treat our son.

    Forget it. For our son, so what if it is 200k!

    The old man clenches his teeth and ns to donate the money.

    The Daoist nun smiles merrily as she holds out her POS machine and passionately walks in front of that old man.

    Just as the old man is about to swipe his card, Liu Yi stretches out his hand and grabs hold of his hand.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The old man is shocked; why did this young man grab my hand? Could it be that he wants to snatch my money? But he does not know the pin to my card!

    The Daoist nun also frowns as she stares at this unknown person who suddenly appears.

    ¡°Old man. Your son¡¯s sickness can be treated, but you must not donate this money.¡±

    ¡°Ah, how did you know that my son is sick!¡±

    The old man stares at Liu Yi in astonishment, not knowing how Liu Yi knew of this matter!

    ¡°I know it, but she does not know.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi points to the statue in the Temple of Fertility, ¡°That is nothing but a small demon who knows smokescreens. Old man, please do not be tricked.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying!¡±

    ¡°Where did this madmane from. Stop disturbing us from making our wish! Scram!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have already donated our incense money! Stop wasting our time!¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    The crowd starts scolding Liu Yi, making Lin Tong worried as she stomps her feet and says, ¡°We are only helping all of you, why are still being unreasonable!¡±

    Only the old man did not scold Liu Yi. Because what he had said earlier had hit the nail on the head. He cannot help but somewhat believe him.

    ¡°Everyone, I also know how to make anyone that I look at pregnant.¡±

    Liu Yiughs before pping his hands lightly.

    Instantly everyone exims in shock because their stomachs are starting to expand! Even that Daoist nun is also the same.

    ¡°Gods! I am pregnant!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu, don¡¯t, I am still a young virgin maiden!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck! I am a man!¡±

    The crowd is in utter chaos. Seeing how they scream, Lin Tong¡¯s tears turn intoughter.

    ¡°Keep.¡±

    Liu Yi ps his hands again, and those people¡¯s stomachs start to shrink back to normal.

    What happened earlier is nothing but an illusion technique. Liu Yi possesses the Illusion Butterfly, Xiao Cai. That is why he is proficient in illusion technique and easily tricked this group of people.

    Seeing their own stomachs shrinking back to normal, the crowd bes relieved as they start with Liu Yi with eyes filled with reverence. They no longer dare to speak nor scold him!

    This guy is...making anyone that he looks at pregnant; this is too horrifying!

    ¡°This, this little brother...can, can you cure my son¡¯s illness?¡±

    ¡°Easily.¡±

    Liu Yiughed as he took a piece of yellow paper from the temple before biting his finger, making it bleed. He then uses his blood to draw an amulet.

    After writing, the wound on his finger immediately heals, making the crowd astonished.

    Liu Yi passed the blood amulet to the old man and said, ¡°Since childhood, your son¡¯s yang fire was very weak, and his body is possessed by a spirit. Naturally, he is bedridden, and his high fever would not retreat. You just need to let him carry this amulet on him and never lose it. Naturally, he will be safe and sound, and from then on, spirits will not dare to get close to him.¡±

    ¡°Real, really?¡±

    The old man is slightly emotional.

    ¡°If you do not believe, take it back home first and let your son carry it.¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles, ¡°If it is not effective, you cane here tomorrow and donate your money.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, little brother, thank you!¡±

    The old man shouts out his thanks as he carefully keeps away the amulet and leaves.

    That white-cor worker who donated a thousand earlier walks over. Propping up his spectacles, he asks, ¡°This brother, why did I suffer insomnia recently?¡±

    ¡°Your best friend got promoted while you did not. You feel that his performance is not as good as yours; thus, you were unable to sleep properly.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms as heughs. That white-cor worker¡¯s face instantly turns pale before giving a thumbs up, ¡°Sir! Great divination technique!¡±

    Divine your sister! I read your memories!

    Liu Yi pretends to be profound, making even more people revere him.

    ¡°Then...what should I do...¡±

    ¡°Brother, you have spent your money in the wrong ce.¡±

    Liu Yi shows him the bright path, ¡°Just donating a thousand here, and you will be promoted? Don¡¯t dream about it. Your friend had spent 100k to climb to that position.¡±

    Naturally, Liu Yi had read all of this from that brother¡¯s memories. This brother knows why he is unable to be promoted, but he still wants toe to a temple to make a wish. What a joke.

    Clearly, his higher-up is a greedy leader, and he is unwilling to spend money. It¡¯d be a wonder if he gets promoted.

    The white-cor worker¡¯s face immediately turns red, and does not dare to speak anymore.

    The people by the side exim in shock, they start to raise questions to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Sir, my son is having her college exams! You must help him!¡±

    What the heck, I am not a private tutor!

    ¡°His mathematics are pulling down everything! All you need to do is to invite a person to tutor him on math.¡±

    ¡°Sir. My wife disdains me for being too small...what should I do...¡±

    Get lost! I am not an old military doctor!

    ¡°Do enough forey and eat this when you go back.¡±

    Liu Yi took out a rejuvenate pill that Huang Jie passed him. This pill is not used for treatment but to raise the performance of a man.

    A while back, the two of them researched it, and it is not only health care products that can strike into the market!

    It seems like these medical products which can raise the capability of a man are also great in demand!

    Right now, those medical products in the market like Viagra are western medicines which are to provoke potential. It can be considered as an overdraft!

    Although he can have pleasurable sex for a period of time,ter one he will be very weak, and it will be even more serious when he gets older.

    While the rejuvenate, pill is different. It is prepared through chinese medicine and contains immortal herbs¡¯ medical attributes. These help to raise the kidney capability of a man and empathize on curing, not stimting.

    With a good kidney, you will have confidence, and naturally, your lower body will be valiant. If you want your spear to not fall, it is not a problem.

    After that brother took it, he asked carefully, ¡°Is it effective?¡±

    ¡°You will know after eating it. Don¡¯te and look for me after taking it. It is sold in the market. Remember, it is called the rejuvenate pill.¡±

    ¡°Oh, rejuvenate pill. I¡¯ve heard of it...¡±

    The guy is delighted, ¡°This thing is always sold out. I do not have time to go and get one. After testing this time, if it is really effective, I will go and buy it as well in the future!¡±

    Liu Yi knows that this is Huang Jie¡¯s hunger marketing, by only putting a never enough portion into the market.

    Right now, a single rejuvenate pill is sold at a few hundred on the surface; its price in the ck market is still very high! There are even people who bought it for 10 thousand!

    Liu Yi had always felt that Huang Jie not only knew how to refine dan. His mind for business is very good! But the most important point is still that the rejuvenate pill is effective. If it is not effective, any marketing is useless.

    He is like a god rod standing among the group of people as he resolves the problem of the group of people.

    While the Daoist nun by the side finally cannot watch on anymore and clears her throat before saying, ¡°This younger brother, today, you came here to smash the scene?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately smiles bashfully before saying with the most humble tone in his entire life, ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you going to bite me?¡±

 Chapter 995 - Kneel and lick

    <h4>Chapter 995 [Kneel and lick]</h4>

    This kind of bashful looking appearance is provoking the enraged Daoist nun.

    ¡°From what I see, you are here to provoke my goddess! Let¡¯s treat it as us yielding those people earlier to you, but you better stop here! Otherwise, don¡¯t me our Fox Immortal Goddess for being impolite and use her power to destroy you!¡±

    ¡°So scary.¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to be afraid, ¡°A fox spirit that hides the head and shows the tail also dares to say such things?¡±

    Fox spirit these two words causes Lin Tong to roll her eyes. Isn¡¯t this scolding me as well?

    The surrounding people no longer shout. Instead, they stand obediently by the side watching the show. One is the Fox Immortal Goddess, while the other is a young Daoist with mystical skills. Who is the real expert?

    ¡°You are too arrogant to dare to say such things in front of the Fox Immortal Goddess!¡±

    The Daoist nun bes angered, ¡°Where did youe from to be so arrogant! Hmph, to bring around a woman. Anyone who sees would immediately know that you are not a decent person but a shameless lecherous Daoist priest!¡±

    ¡°Oh my...what should I do now...¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to have a headache, ¡°She knows that I am a lecherous Daoist priest. Should I kill her to silence her?¡±

    Hearing this, the Daoist nun turns pale and subconsciously bes slightly afraid.

    ¡°I feel that there is no need to be that serious!¡±

    Lin Tong speaks up, ¡°She only knows your identity. It will be fine if she does not say it.¡±

    Taoist nun says in her heart, this woman is rather kind-hearted.

    But Lin Tong¡¯s following sentence instantly killed her and sent her into hell.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be fine as long as you cut off her tongue? She wouldn¡¯t be able to say it.¡±

    ¡°Cannot. Right now is the inte era.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head and rejects Lin Tong¡¯s suggestion, ¡°In the inte era, there is no need to use the mouth to speak.¡±

    ¡°Then cut off her ten fingers as well. That way, she will not be able to type. Then bind her eyes that way, she will not be able to see the news.¡±

    The Daoist nun starts trembling. This woman...is, simply a viper!

    Too scary! Really scary! If I be like what she says, I¡¯d rather die! Blinded, no fingers, mute, what is the point of living anymore! That is simply no better than being dead!

    ¡°It seems like we can do it that way.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°It is you who is the most kind-hearted.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Lin Tong nods her head in delights, ¡°Like the saying, saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven-floor pagoda! Both are living in life. Killing a monster is a pity. Let her live.¡±

    Why don¡¯t you kill me!

    The two of them echo one another, making the Daoist nun angry.

    ¡°The two of you are shameless! To dare to be arrogant in front of this Goddess of Fertility temple, prepare to cry!¡±

    ¡°We are perfectly fine; why would we cry?¡±

    Liu Yi does not understand and asks, ¡°It is still possible for us tough until we cry, though.¡±

    ¡°Impudent! Too impudent!¡±

    The Daoist nun was angered until she started trembling by Liu Yi, ¡°Then I shall let you see the power of our goddess! Let¡¯s see if you still dare to be arrogant here!¡±

    With that, she points at arge rock by the side. Thatrge rock is around the size of a watermelon. Perhaps it is very heavy, and only a very strong adult is able to lift it up. But with the Daoist nun pointing at the stone, that stone slowly starts to float up and flies into the sky like it was lifted up by an invisible hand.

    ¡°Wow! So-so impressive!¡±

    ¡°She really has magic! Fox Immortal Goddess is too impressive!¡±

    The surrounding people who are watching are amazed and exim.

    But Liu Yi wishes tough, what is this. This is simply a kid ying house.

    Lin Tong also wished tough, but as a dignified woman, she decided to maintain herdy demeanor; otherwise, she would beughing with her hands on her belly.

    ¡°You see this!¡±

    The Daoist nun does not know what the two of them are thinking about and thinks that they are frightened. Thus she says in delight, ¡°This is the magic of my Fox Immortal Goddess! If you still dare to be so impudent, be careful of your head! Right now, there is still time if you kneel down and kowtow to the goddess in apology!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, what should I do now.¡±

    Lin Tong hugs Liu Yi and says cutely, ¡°You are going to be killed already! You are still not kneeling down now!¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is indeed difficult now.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°I, Liu Yi, kneel down to the heaven and earth, kneel down to my parents, but I had never kneeled down to those wild fox spirits.¡±

    ¡°You still dare to shame the goddess!¡±

    The Daoist nun scolds, ¡°How reckless!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly keeps away his smile and says coldly, ¡°I see that the one who is reckless, is you!¡±

    At the same time, he waved his right hand. That stone that was floating in the sky suddenly flies up and smashes the door by the side, breaking a pir in the temple.

    ¡°To wield a bi of demonic magic to swindle people, not to mention cheating people out of their money to save other¡¯s lives! Do you think that no one will take care of you! Small fox demon, today I shall deal with you!¡±

    ¡°Hey, that sounds a little ambiguous!¡±

    Lin Tong behind Liu Yi secretly jabs his waist.

    Fine then, this sentence indeed sounds rather ambiguous.

    But Liu Yi swears to heaven that he is absolutely saying it without any bad intentions! I have never thought of those things that Immortal Fox sister is thinking about! Even if I was thirstier, I would not be interested in that statue.

    ¡°Who, who are you!¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi seems to not be ordinary, the Daoist nun finally starts to be worried.

    ¡°I am a busybody.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°This action from you is throwing away the face of fox demons.¡±

    Little fox Lin Tong by the side blurts out, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You are throwing away our face!¡±

    It is because of these people, our fox immortal¡¯s name is so bad! Hmph!

    Lin Tong is very unhappy, and Liu Yi hurriedly helps his Immortal Fox sister vent her anger.

    ¡°If I let you all continue to indulge, sooner orter, you guys will cause someone¡¯s death.¡±

    Thinking about the old man who took out his money that was meant to save a life, Liu Yi has lingering fears in his heart. If he did not meet me today, this old man¡¯s son might have died.

    ¡°Just based on the two of you?¡±

    It is not the Daoist nun who speaks but a female voice from inside the temple.

    This voice is very clear; furthermore, the voice carries a bit of softness, which carries a trace of fox charms being transmitted out.

    The men in the surroundings all turn stunned. Before they have even seen the person, they were enchanted by the voice.

    A fragrance came next, and everyone looked over in surprise only to see a beautiful woman flying out slowly from the temple andnds in front of everyone.

    This woman is very beautiful and dressed in a thin gauze satin and red muslin skirt, which gently wraps around her slender body.

    This woman¡¯s figure is very fabulous. Especially that pert butt. It is being wrapped by a cotton yarn skirt like two perfectly round melons attacking the attention of their eyes and making them salivate.

    The moment she appears, she attracts everyone¡¯s attention. All of the men are unable to look away while the women are looking at her with a jealous gaze.

    Even Liu Yi himself has turned slightly sluggish. What a beautiful fox woman. What a powerful fox charm technique!

    ¡°Indeed, a nine-tailed white fox. Her charm technique is indeed strong!¡±

    Lin Tong gives her a thumbs up and says with admiration, ¡°Even my master¡¯s charm technique falls short of hers!¡±

    After the nine-tailed white fox flies out, She stands there with a trace of arrogant bearing and looks at Liu Yi and Lin Tong and says, ¡°Although I do not know who the two of you are, the two of you should not havee to my territory and be arrogant!¡±

    The people by the side look at her with foolish gaze and have a strong urge to grab hold of her, embrace her and dote on her resolutely. This is the powerful charm technique of the Nine-tailed white fox, which mesmerizes everyone present. Even some women cannot help but start to fall in love with her.

    It is this kind of gaze which makes this nine-tailed white fox make herself feel insufferably arrogant.

    Liu Yi cannot help but sigh. Indeed she is a fox spirit that jeopardizes the human world. If I do not subdue her, perhaps this generation will certainly have a disaster.

    Liu Yi hates differentiating humans and demons.

    He feels that all living beings are equal, and everyone has their rights to exist. But if these people do not cherish themselves and wish to harm other living beings, then Liu Yi shall not be polite.

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°Demon fox, what is your name?¡±

    ¡°How dare you! To call this immortal a demon fox!¡±

    The nine-tailed fox is angered, ¡°Youmon people should call me Goddess Bai Jie!¡±

    Bai Jie?

    Liu Yi has an urge to vomit blood. Is there a reason to have such an awesome name? Goddess Bai Jie?

    [TL: Bai is white, while Jie is clean.]

    ¡°If you dare to be arrogant, this immortal will kill you!¡±

    As Bai Jie speaks, she uses transmission technique to speak to him, {If you dare to continue to spoil my good matter, I will make you bleed from your seven apertures!}

    Hey, this fox demon actually threatens me as well! I have not threatened her yet.

    Liu Yi pretends to be afraid and says, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me; I am still young and do not wish to die yet!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, now you know how to be afraid?¡±

    The nine-tailed white foxughs and says, ¡°I, Bai Jie, still have not had anyone who died of persecution. If you obediently kneel down and kowtow to my statue obediently, we shall drop this matter. Otherwise, you will not live past today!¡±

    As if she is afraid that the surrounding people would notice her ferocity, she immediately releases her strongest charm technique making the surrounding people caught in the technique and their consciousness get charmed.

    The only people who retain their consciousness are Bai Jie, the Daoist nun, Liu Yi, and Lin Tong.

    As Bai Jie thought that Liu Yi would be charmed by her, she says in delighted, ¡°Come, obediently kneel down and kowtow to this immortal then lick this immortal¡¯s shoes!¡±

    ¡°She asked you to kneel down and lick!¡±

    Lin Tong smiles merrily at Liu Yi and puts on an appearance of watching a show.

    ¡°This...it sounds rather interesting.¡±

    Liu Yi also acts pretentiously and says, ¡°But a good man does not kneel and lick.¡±

 Chapter 996 - Fox demon meeting fox demon

    <h4>Chapter 996 [Fox demon meeting fox demon]</h4>

    ¡°Asking me to kneel down and lick when you see me. Sister. You are really open. Worth being called Bai Jie.¡±

    Liu Yi expressed his approval and heartfelt praise.

    While Bai Jie cannot help to get angry as she stares at the two people in front of them in shock. The two of them were not pulled into my charm technique? How is that possible?

    I am a nine-tailed white fox! Who can escape from my charm technique in this realm? Even those mortals who are stronger will also be charmed and fall into my embrace!

    While these two people in front of me can still maintain their own consciousness! This shouldn¡¯t be possible! It¡¯s impossible!

    ¡°Damn it! It is impossible for my charm technique to lose effect!¡±

    This immortal fox goddess Bai Jie shouts as she clenches her fist as a red light erupts from her eyes. This light spreads out in all directions and floods the surroundings hitting everyone present, making them tremble. At the same time, their reluctance to leave Bai Jie deepens.

    ¡°Everyone, be my ves!¡±

    As Bai Jie speaks, she stretches out a leg and steps on the head of a man kneeling in front of her.

    The rest of the men also start kneeling down. After being targeted by her charm technique, right now, they had be her captives.

    Right now, at this moment, Bai Jie is the queen in the hearts of these men.

    But Liu Yi only crosses his arms as he stands there perfectly all right with a smile.

    ¡°What is going on!¡±

    Bai Jie got a huge shock. I have used the full power of my charm technique, but it still does not affect this guy!

    Could it be that my charm technique is not effective towards him?

    Looks like this guy is capable!

    But I had bitterly trained my charm technique for so many years. It shouldn¡¯t be possible for a mortal to resist it!

    ¡°Your determination is not bad!¡±

    Bai Jie says, ¡°But you still might not be able to resist my charm technique!¡±

    ¡°Comrade Bai. Take out all of your moves.¡±

    Liu Yi challenges Bai Jie, ¡°If I get affected by your moves, I will be up to you to deal with.¡±

    I already have the strength of a realm crosser. Although my mental state is slightlycking, it is not a problem to deal with the charm technique of a nine-tailed white fox.

    ¡°Good! It is you who said it!¡±

    Bai Jie is delighted. You will obey what I say!

    She immediately walks up and lightly sticks herself to Liu Yi. A fragrance immediately surges into Liu Yi¡¯s nose like a small hand tickling his soul. But Liu Yi kept up his guard around his mind, and his mental state was not moved.

    Even if his cultivation had not reached realm crosser, Liu Yi is a person who had trained in Buddhist sutra. He also possesses a Luohan golden body, which strongly defends his soul like buddha protection allowing his soul to be unaffected by the six root kleshas of Abhidharma.

    [TL: the kleshas are Attachment, Anger, Ignorance, Pride/Conceit, Doubt, Wrong View]

    Liu Yi does not care about this minor charm technique. Only those mortals who had never gone through immortal cultivation will fall for it. Buddhism¡¯s heart is originally exceptional. Wanting them to make them fall for a charming technique is even harder than making them eat meat!

    Bai Jie sticks her body to Liu Yi and gently kisses Liu Yi¡¯s ear. At the same time, she lets out a soft moan in his ear.

    This voice enters the ears of the surrounding men instantly, causing them to be excited. They start letting out a groan as their lower body falls into the enemy¡¯s hand and starts shooting!

    Furthermore, it is not just a single person but a huge number! This shows that the might of Bai Jie is even more terrible than an atomic bomb!

    Only Liu Yi stands there remaining unmoved. He ces his hands together, eye watching his nose and his nose watching his heart, motionless like a statue standing there undergoing hardship, and nothing can shake him up.

    ¡°Old monk enter a meditative state?¡±

    Seeing how Liu Yi remains unmoving, Bai Jie tilts her head and looks at him before knitting her brows lightly and mutters softly, ¡°Could it be that you are a monk? Strange, how could there be a monk who still has hair?¡±

    Bai Jie does not understand, but her unwillingness to concede is bing clearer. She is not only moaning now. Her hands are touching Liu Yi all over the ce.

    As a nine-tailed white fox, her charm technique is very powerful! Logically, as long as she does what she is doing now, even Daoist immortals will not be able to resist her! But Liu Yi continues to stand there rxing with his eyes closed like he is not affected at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are the reincarnation of buddha!¡±

    Bai Jie feels that her dignity has been severely challenged. She bluntly moved her mouth to kiss Liu Yi. But at this moment, Liu Yi suddenly stretches out his hand and block¡¯s Bai Jie¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Apologies, what you are going to do next is exceeding your boundaries.¡±

    Liu Yi uses his hand to block and says calmly, ¡°My mouth already has an owner. Don¡¯t think about it.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Bai Jie is angered as she did not expect that her charm technique would fail. Her expression turns cold as she raises her right hand. Her five fingers turn into sharp ws, wing at Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    Her ws are very sharp and can slice through human skulls and dig out their brain!

    But Liu Yi is not a person who will allow himself to be harmed by anymore. He stretches out a finger and jabs at Bai Jie¡¯s descending w.

    Bai Jie¡¯s palm was instantly pierced through by Liu Yi¡¯s finger, and blood flowed out, spraying over Bai Jie¡¯s face making this beautiful, charming woman turn sinister like an evil spirit from hell!

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    Bai Jie screams in pain while the Daoist nun is terrified as this is the first time she has seen the immortal fox goddess suffer a loss.

    ¡°Just this bit of cultivation, and you dare cause mischief?¡±

    Liu Yi lowers that finger that is not stained with blood. While Bai Jie¡¯s palm is stained red by blood!

    ¡°You better go back and cultivate 500 more years. The six realms are so big and have many experts. How is it a ce for you to be arrogant.¡±

    ¡°I am a nine-tailed white fox!¡±

    Bai Jie shouts as she pounces at Liu Yi. At the same time, her ws light up with cold light like five chill wind.

    Liu Yi allowed Bai Jie to w his stomach, and when Bai Jie¡¯s ws had entered his flesh, she felt like she was no longer able to stab her ws in anymore!

    Liu Yi¡¯s muscles are like they are alive as they lock Bai Jie¡¯s w in ce.

    ¡°Who, who are you!¡±

    She can sense that Liu Yi is no ordinary person.

    ¡°Just a person who likes to meddle in other people¡¯s business when I see injustice.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi raises his palm and ps down on Bai Jie¡¯s shoulder.

    Bai Jie is only a nine-tailed fox. How can she endure Liu Yi¡¯s attack! She instantly shrieks as she flies out and smashes into a wall behind, looking battered and exhausted.

    ¡°Lay down your butcher¡¯s knife and be a Buddha on the spot.¡±

    Liu Yi advises with kindness, ¡°If you continue on like this, no one will be able to save you.¡±

    ¡°I will not die! I do not need anyone toe and save me!¡±

    Bai Jie had steeled her heart to kill Liu Yi. She climbs to her feet as her nine tails emerge. They are very furry and very enormous floating behind her back.

    Nine tailsing out is the strongest technique of fox race! Back then, Liu Yi had also learned a few tail transformation moves and used his three foxtails to beat a lot of experts up badly!

    Right now, this Bai Jie¡¯s technique appears to be a somewhat different method that leads to the same result.

    ¡°Not bad, but it is time to end here.¡±

    Lin Tong praises by the side before walking over and says clearly, ¡°Bai Jie. As a charming fox, you do evil deeds. If you still do not know to repent, don¡¯t me my charm fox race for punishing you renegade!¡±

    Bai Jie sneers, ¡°Who the hell are you to represent my charm fox race!¡±

    ¡°Good question.¡±

    Lin Tong nods her head, ¡°This miss is proud of my name and stands by my actions! I am Lin Tong!¡±

    ¡°Lin Tong?¡±

    The nine-tailed white fox seems to have heard of a scary matter. Her eyes widen as she asks, ¡°Who, who is your master?¡±

    ¡°Is there a need to even ask that? I only have one master, and she is Qiu Shuiyi from the demon realm!¡±

    Only then did that nine-tailed white fox suddenly realize it and ask hurriedly, ¡°You, you, you are Elder Qiu¡¯s disciple?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Lin Tong snorts. Taking advantage that the men are still lifeless, she reveals her own tails.

    Eight fox tails bordered with a gold tint, and golden body emerges scaring that nine-tailed white fox into kneeling down immediately.

    ¡°Oh my! My young master! Young ancestor!¡±

    Her earlier arrogant attitudepletely disappears, and is appearing respectful as well as frightened.

    ¡°Forgive my clumsy eyes!¡± As she speaks, she ps her mouth, ¡°I did not know that you hade! If I had known that you were Elder Qiu¡¯s disciple, I would not dare to be like this even if I was beaten to death!¡±

    ¡°Looks like you know quite a bit.¡±

    Lin Tong is delighted, my identity to outsiders is useless, but to this fox demon, it is useful.

    ¡°Then, then, this one should be the one who is famous in the demon realm....Lord Sword Emperor...¡±

    Bai Jei is very frightened in his heart. I tried to seduce the Sword Emperor just now...good gosh, being able to still stay alive is truly the heavens being merciful...ah wrong, it is Sword Emperor being merciful!

    ¡°I had long ago abandoned this name.¡±

    Liu Yi says calmly while Bai Jie is even more afraid in her heart. What the, the other name is Dragon Hunter! And to us demons, there is no scarier name than this!

    ¡°Lords, this one no longer dares to. This is also because I was mad about money!¡±

    Bai Jie repeatedly begs for forgiveness, ¡°I beg the two of you to please let this one off!

    ¡°I am not a ruthless person.¡±

    Liu Yi is kindhearted and does not have the heart to kill this fox demon just like this. As long as she is willing to repent, he will give her a second chance.

    ¡°But you must guarantee that you will never do such things again. At the same time, return all those fortunes that you had conned these few days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I will return them! Definitely!¡±

    Bai Jie is about to be frightened to death. Being able to survive under the Sword Emperor¡¯s hand is not bad. Who would dare to think about money!

    Recalling that Bai Jie is the local snake in this ce, he immediately starts talking about his proper matter, ¡°I also have some matters that I need to inquire from you.¡±

 Chapter 997 - Go and be a mole]

    <h4>Chapter 997 [Go and be a mole]</h4>

    ¡°Do you hear it, Bai Jie? Our Lord Sword Emperor has things to ask you!¡±

    At this moment, the little fox is delighted. The more capable Liu Yi is, the happier she is. Recalling back then how Liu Yi was tricked by her into entering the cultivation world, she really wishes tough. Who would believe her if she tells them that this current major character was unwilling to cultivate in the past?

    Bai Jie, who is kneeling down, immediately says, ¡°Please ask. I, Bai Jie, will not hide anything that I know!¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Let me ask you. Is there a Solo Sect causing mischief in this area?¡±

    ¡°There is!¡±

    Bai Jie did not hesitate and replied, ¡°Solo Sect has been operating around this area for some time! They are always snatching believers from me! Not concealing from two lords, my Bai Jie¡¯s Temple of Goddess of Fertility used to have even more believers. This small brook¡¯s vicinity was lined up with people waiting to make wishes to me. But as you all have seen, right now, only these few are left.¡±

    What the, these number of people present is still little? They can be a reinforced link! Looks like evil cults, and the likes indeed expand very quickly! As long as they use their powers to satisfy the small wishes of a few people, these believers¡¯ numbers will quickly increase.

    It is not easy for humans to live in this world. They will meet all kinds of difficulty; thus, they will go and seek some spiritual hope to console themselves. A belief that can satisfy their wish? Very good.

    ¡°Do you know where Solo Sect is?¡±

    Liu Yi does not know where Solo Sect is; thus, he can only ask Bai Jie.

    ¡°I do not.¡±

    But Bai Jie¡¯s answer disappointed Liu Yi. However, Bai Jie quickly turns the conversation and gives him hope again.

    ¡°But I know where they receive people. If the two lords wish to find Solo Sect, why don¡¯t you pretend to be their believers! This way, you can infiltrate their sect!¡±

    ¡°You are rather crafty.¡±

    ¡°Lord is ttering me!¡±

    Bai Jie is somewhat in fear and trepidation as she kneels there, and her earlier insufferably arrogant manner is nowhere to be found.

    To demons, Sword Emperor is too scary. No matter if it is Sword Emperor or Dragon Hunter, either of them is words that demons are most unwilling to hear. Although Bai Jie did not live in the Demon Realm during those periods of time, some demons who came from the demon realm had told these things to her.

    Just how Dragon Hunter kills demons and how the Sword Emperor defeated the Demon Emperor and destroyed the Demon Race army!

    I am only a small nine-tailed fox. How would I dare to go against the Sword Emperor!

    What she is afraid of is not Lin Tong and her master. What she is afraid of is this man in front of her.

    ¡°Okay, then. The two of us shall not stay here any longer. After returning the money, you should go and change into a more reliable business.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°I am not against demons. After all, I used to have some lineage from the demon race. But if you abandon yourself to despair and disregard your demon race identity to break thew andmit crimes, then I will not spare you.¡±

    ¡°Yes. What lord lectures are right! This girl will no longer dare to!¡±

    Bai Jie thinks rapidly and suddenly says, ¡°How about letting this girl follow lord and serve lord! And let this one toil for lord! What does lord think?¡±

    This sentence causes Lin Tong to be vignt!

    What? This fox spirit wants to follow Liu Yi? Hmph, wouldn¡¯t Liu Yi be charmed by her!

    ¡°Hmph! Stop dreaming! Let me tell you the only fox that can stay by Liu Yi¡¯s side is me!¡±

    ¡°Lord Lin is Lord Lin. I am me.¡±

    Bai Jie says craftily, ¡°Lord Lin is Sword Emperor¡¯s daopanion while I am only a small servant and will not threaten Lord Lin.¡±

    ¡°That is true... wrong! Don¡¯t give me a tall hat to wear! This miss is not an idiot! Letting you follow Liu Yi¡¯s side and allow you to do your ttering, sooner orter, Liu Yi will be moved by you!¡±

    ¡°I indeed can use my ttering technique to walk unrivaled around the world.¡±

    When Bai Jie mentions this, she is slightly proud, ¡°The moment I use my charm technique, even a Great Luo Golden immortal will be motionless seeing me. But I do not how deep is Lord Sword Immortal¡¯s cultivation to ignore my charm technique. While my charm technique will help Lord Sword Emperor in the future, that is why, may Lord Sword Emperor offer me shelter.¡±

    Bai Jie has her own ns. Like the saying, a dog threatens based on its master¡¯s power. If a fox demon wishes to survive, it must count on another formidable n.

    Didn¡¯t the charm fox race in the demon realm relies on the Ghost Fox race to survive until now? Although the ghost fox race was exterminated,ter on, the charm fox race as before relied on Sword Emperor¡¯s fame to continue to survive.

    Perhaps the human realm had already forgotten the Sword Emperor¡¯s appearance and his name. But the demon realm will never forget!

    If I can follow by Sword Emperor¡¯s side, naturally, I can benefit from his reputation, and in the future, no one will dare provoke me. Not to mention, following Sword Emperor has a huge benefit. The yang qi on his body is simply the best. That Lin Tong had only followed him for so long and seemed to have already cultivated until she reached golden tails. If I wish to refine my white tails to golden tails, I must have the Sword Emperor.

    Liu Yi had experienced too much and became smarter. He instantly hit the nail on the head, ¡°You fancy my reputation or the pure yang qi on me, right?¡±

    Bai Jie¡¯s expression did not change and straightforwardly admit to it.

    ¡°Indeed, that is so. That is why I wish to follow lord.¡±

    This fox demon is smart and knows that if she denies it, Liu Yi will sneer and leave. Admitting it like this, on the contrary, makes it harder for Liu Yi.

    ¡°Since you wish to follow, so be it.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°Go to Massacre Shrine and report my name. Naturally, someone will ept you. When you are there, there will be a ce for you, and from then on, you shall be my Massacre Shrine¡¯s Public Rtions Minister.¡±

    Public Rtions¡¯s Minister is the elder who would receive outsiders.

    Chen Keqing and Poison Jasmine, these two people are not slick and sly enough. When they are dealing with guests, it is very likely for them to provoke them. But if it is changed to Bai Jie, just the name might awe the other party! Hahaha, I have a good n!

    ¡°Fine then!¡±

    Bai Jie feels that she should progress bit by bit. Wait till Liu Yi has seen my loyalty, then he will let me remain by his side.

    ¡°Then, you shall withdraw your charm technique and set off.¡±

    After inquiring about the ce where Solo Sect receives believers from Bai Jie, they part from this woman.

    After Bai Jie leaves, those believers kneeling down slowly start to sober. All of them look at each other in dismay.

    What happened just now? I only remember that after a beautiful woman appeared, I no longer recall anything.

    Looking at the group of bewildered people, Liu Yi mutters in his heart. What a powerful Charm Technique. Luckily my mental state is very firm; otherwise, I would be easily pulled into her charm technique.

    By the side, Lin Tong pouts as she asks, ¡°Are you regretting now? Letting such a beautiful woman go, you must be very resentful!¡±

    ¡°Why did Immortal Fox sister bring this up?¡±

    Liu Yi exims with injustice, ¡°I already have a little fox immortal who has apanied me throughout my life by my side! My Immortal Fox sister can apany up the nineyers of heaven and down the 18 levels of hell. With this kind of daopanion, what else can this one seek for?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, the sweet things that you say are smeared with honey!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister,e and have a taste.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi embraces Lin Tong and kisses her lips heavily.

    ¡°Wu...¡±

    Lin Tong¡¯s jaw fell into enemies¡¯ hands and was kissed into bewilder passion. Finally, she no longer cares that there are a lot of people surrounding them and hooks her hands around Liu Yi¡¯s neck and kisses back passionately.

    The two of them kisses in the middle of the street in passion, with neither of them willing to split.

    ¡°Wow, these two people are so passionate!¡±

    ¡°It is already 10 minutes! Impressive!¡±

    ¡°Are they trying to break the Guinness Book record?¡±

    The surrounding people click their tongue in wonder. The number of busybodies is bing more and more, and someone took out their phone to snap a few photos preparing to blog it.

    In the end, Liu Yi and Lin Tong kissed for an hour, and near the end, they are not just kissing; they are also cultivating.

    The yang qi in Liu Yi¡¯s body starts mobilizing and, through his mouth, flows slowly into Lin Tong¡¯s body. While Lin Tong¡¯s yin qi also starts moving into Liu Yi¡¯s mouth bit by bit.

    This kind of yin yang transfer is iparably wonderful. Their cultivation is slowly bit by bit improving under this kind of cultivation.

    That is why under the prerequisite of cultivating, they unwittingly kissed for over an hour, making the surrounding people somewhat tired watching them.

    ¡°Do these two people not need to breathe?¡±

    ¡°Are they not tired?¡±

    The busybodies express their puzzlement while Liu Yi finally loosens his mouth, and Lin Tong takes two deep breaths.

    ¡°Wuuu...my mouth is kissed numb by you.¡±

    Lin Tong gently massages her lips and gives Liu Yi a reproachful look.

    ¡°Hey, hey. A single palm is unable to p!¡±

    Liu Yi expressed that he was wronged, ¡°Afterwards, it was all because of you kissing me forcefully!¡±

    ¡°Get lost! Is this miss that kind of unreserved person?¡±

    ¡°You are a fox spirit.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Lin Tong nearly exploded out with some swear words. Suddenly noticing several people taking photos of them by the side, she does not like it and immediately pulls Liu Yi¡¯s hand before dashing through the crowd and ran away.

    Several bored people still wish to chase after them and take more photos. But the two of them run too quickly and they are unable to chase up!

    ¡°This...are they marathon champions?!¡±

    ¡°Too fast!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, they were all left far behind while Liu Yi and Lin Tong held hands and walked towards the ce where Solo Sect received their believers.

    Solo Sect had just sprung up and does not dare mboyantly disseminate their teachings. Otherwise, they will suffer the suppression of the government.

    The position of the government in the cultivation is not that low. After all, several cultivation worlds wish to recruit disciples, and more or less, they need to put things in order for the government. When some evil cults appear, they will help the government to step in and eliminate these evil cults. This is also why the Great God Sect always hides in a secret ce, not daring to show themselves.

    Right now, if Solo Sect wishes to have a footing and develop, they must use some extraordinary manner.

    At this moment, Lin Tong and Liu Yi are sitting in a restaurant. They have casually ordered a few small dishes and waited for the prey to find them.

 Chapter 998 - What is a local tyrant]

    <h4>Chapter 998 [What is a local tyrant]</h4>

    A seasoned hunter must learn how to adapt to the prey¡¯s taste if they want to capture their prey.

    For example, to catch birds, at the very least, they must prepare the bait. This way, the bird would fall into the snare. Right now, what Liu Yi wants to do is to adapt to the fancy of Solo Sect. Thus he customized the pitfall, waiting for the Solo Sect people to fall in.

    What does Solo Sect need if they want to develop? Naturally, it is money. If they do not have money, the sect will never be able to develop. Thus, Liu Yi and Lin Tong are ying the role of a rich married couple.

    The two of them are sitting in a restaurant. Liu Yi is holding a cigar in his hand while Lin Tong holds out a sulfurless match and gently helps him let it up.

    To manifest their rich identity, Liu Yi especially changed into a mink fur cloak. He wants to look like an upstart, the more upstart, the better!

    Not only his outerwear, but even Liu Yi¡¯s ten fingers are also wearing various kinds of rings. They are made of gold, jade, jadeite, and many more precious stones.

    Liu Yi is even wearing a thick golden ne around his neck, which is around a thickness of a pinky showing off his rich identity.

    Lin Tong is also wearing a mink coat as well as decked out in gold. The two of them are dressed up as a rich couple together, constantly attracting the gaze of the surrounding people.

    This is not enough. Liu Yi also summons Sky Supporting Pir and lets this over 2 meters tall big fellow wear a ck suit as well as an earphone making him look like a huge bodyguard.

    Sky Supporting Pir is naturally tall with a huge body making him a natural-born bodyguard. With him standing there, a lot of people sense the formless pressure leading to no one daring to sit in the surrounding few tables of Liu Yi and Lin Tong.

    As Lin Tong extinguishes the match, she gently bites Liu Yi¡¯s ear and asks, ¡°Will this really work?¡±

    ¡°Rx.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a drag of the cigar. This is a top-quality Cuba cigar, and with a puff, the entire house is filled with the aroma of the cigar.

    ¡°As long as Solo Sect is not foolish, they wille and invite the two of us into the sect. It is a waste not to ughter rich people!¡±

    ¡°What you say is also quite true.¡±

    Lin Tong is not an idiot and naturally understood Liu Yi¡¯s intentions. Thus she no longer says anything and actively acts in concert with Liu Yi¡¯s performance.

    The waiter is holding the menu as he walks over. Seeing that Liu Yi is no ordinary person, he asks differentially, ¡°Sir anddy, what do you wish to order?¡±

    Perhaps if my service is good, they might be happy and give me tips.

    ¡°There is no need to look at the menu!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand that is holding the cigar and says, ¡°Serve up the delicious food and the rmended dishes of your chef onto the table!¡±

    Although they are only two of them, they are sitting at thergest table in the restaurant. When the waiter heard this, he said in his heart, what the, indeed, a rich person! Fine, then I shall ughter the two of you!

    ¡°Please wait a moment!¡±

    He groveling went to help them get their dishes. Very quickly, beautiful waitresses twisting their waist walks over with a tray and starts serving the food.

    All kinds of dishes are arranged on the table and soon fill up the entire table.

    All sorts of dishes with generous amounts of meat and fish, delicious delicacies make people salivate.

    Lin Tong says cutely, ¡°So greasy!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡± Liu Yi waves his hand and says, ¡°Remove them all and change into something light!¡±

    What the fuck!

    The guests around them were all shocked. Nouveau riche, what an extreme nouveau riche!

    This table of dishes is at the very least 3-4k, and you just threw all of them away! This is too fucking wasteful! Nouveau riche! Someone quicklye and beat them up!

    Although the waitresses feel that it is wasteful, who asked them to be the consumer, consumers are gods. Since they ask to change it, naturally, they will change for them.

    Thevishing meal on the table, as well as exotic delicacies, were soon taken away and changed into some green vegetable dishes as well as several tes of fruits and the likes.

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°Baby, how about now.¡±

    ¡°Barely edible, I guess.¡±

    Lin Tong curls her lips, ¡°Looks very ordinary. Who asked you not to listen to me asking you to bring our chef along when we go out.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! That chef is so handsome, what if he gives me a green hat to wear!¡±

    Liu Yi says it like it is the reality with a hoarse voice, ¡°What do you wish to eat? I¡¯ll send an airne to deliver it!¡±

    ¡°I wish to eat DQ ice cream, but this small ce does not have it.¡±

    Lin Tong exhibits her sweet charms and says, ¡°Help me...¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I let the helicopter send it over for you.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately gives Sky Supporting Pir a look. Sky Supporting Pir nods and takes out his handphone and makes a call, ¡°Boss wants to eat DQ. Send it over.¡±

    The surrounding people are muttering in their heart, is this person really so rich? Sending a helicopter to send over DQ ice cream just because he wishes to eat it?

    The conclusion is within 20 minutes; there came a rumbling sound outside.

    Everyone looked outside and got a huge shock as they saw a helicopter hovering outside of the restaurant!

    Two men in ck suits jump down the helicopter holding DQ ice cream in their hands and walk into the restaurant.

    ¡°Boss your ice cream.¡±

    The two ck suit men ce the ice cream on the table in front of Liu Yi while the surrounding people exim while their gaze towards Liu Yi changes.

    This fellow is indeed really rich! A real nouveau riche!

    ¡°Why is it vani vor?¡±

    Unexpectedly Lin Tong is unhappy as she frowns and says, ¡°I wanted strawberry!¡±

    The surrounding people gasp, what the, this woman is too high-maintenance!

    ¡°Did you hear her?¡± Liu Yi says coldly, ¡°Still not going to change it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±

    The two ck suit men immediately turn around and leave. Their movements are swift without any sloppiness.

    Liu Yi is a bit secretly delighted in his heart. Indeed the feeling of being a nouveau riche is different!

    A real rich person has a string of numbers in their bank ount. No matter how much money us ordinary people earn or save in our bank, we all know the exact amount. While these rich people, they don¡¯t know just how much money they have in their bank ount, nor do they know an exact digit. Because these numbers are constantly changing at every moment.

    The reason why they are still working hard to earn money is for a single word, and that is privilege. The only purpose of them earning money is to enjoy the privilege that ordinary people are unable to obtain! If they do not have this privilege, what is the point of them earning money?

    Right now, Liu Yi is disying privilege to its extreme, making those people watching stunned and envious.

    After another 20 minutes, a new DQ ice cream is sent over. Lin Tong eats with keen interest while the surrounding people click their tongue in wonder while saying in their heart that the rich are indeed different.

    While Lin Tong is enjoying her ice cream, she transmits her voice over to Liu Yi, {Big Idiot. Would we be too overboard, acting like this?}

    {No. We must be like this.} Liu Yi told Lin Tong, {Only by squandering money like dirt will we attract our prey. This time, I want to use a long line to catch a big fish.}

    As he smokes his cigar, he says to Lin Tong, {With us making such a huge movement, I reckon that it is nearly there.}

    While he is speaking, a man wearing a suit walks over. This guy is tall and slender and is holding a briefcase, giving off the aura of an office worker.

    He walked directly towards Liu Yi but was blocked by Sky Supporting Pir.

    ¡°Sir! Sir!¡±

    The man hurriedly says, ¡°I am the Section Chief of Foreign Affairs of this Lu Zhen Tourism nning Department. I wish to have a chat with you!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Functionary?¡±

    Liu Yi waved his hand, ¡°Let him sit then.¡±

    Although China is a country with officials at the top, it does not represent that functionary is the biggest. Officials and money are directly proportional. Some small officials are still very respectful towards big businessmen.

    Right now, Liu Yi is acting like a big businessman who has an endless amount of money.

    This Section Chief groveling walks over and carefully sit down on the chair before smiling apologetically, ¡°Sir, may I ask you for your surname?¡±

    Liu Yi blows out a smoke ring as he says, ¡°Surname Liu.¡±

    [TL: okay, this is a mistake, I would say..]

    ¡°Good, good. Boss Liu. With just a look, I can see that you are a rich person. Youe to this small town for touring or to inspect this ce?¡±

    Although Lu Zhen is a small town in Jiangnan, due to the local conditions and customs of this patchwork of waters, the tourism industry is rather developed. These few years, Lu Zhen had earned quite a bit of money through tourism; thus, the living standard of Lu Zhen¡¯s upper-ss residents has improved by quite a bit.

    ¡°Of course it is for touring. Everyday discussing business is so vexing.¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°I bring my baby out to y and hide from those wine gathering and business gatherings matters to be at ease!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Naturally, when a big boss like youes to my Lu Zhen, I will apany you to have fun around this ce. Otherwise, you will not be able to properly experience the fun ces in Lu Zhen!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow, ¡°Lu Zhen has ces that I cannot go?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The section chief smiles before opening his briefcase and took out a box of cigarettes.

    ¡°Seeing that you like to smoke, you can give this a try.¡±

    He passes a stick to Liu Yi. Liu Yi took it to have a look, and there is no brand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this is a drug?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying. How would I dare to!¡±

    The section chief is in fear and trepidation, ¡°Giving a person of your status drugs, isn¡¯t that seeking death! This is a box of cigarettes that is manufactured by my small town. It has a unique vor, and most importantly, it can also...¡±

    He scoots over to Liu Yi¡¯s side and whispers into his ear, ¡°Most importantly, it can also improve your sexual capability and allow you to not have a problem doing a hundred women a night!¡±

    He secretly gives the beautiful Lin Tong a look. This kind of beauty being dominated by Mr Liu, this kind of inelegant nouveau riche is a waste of natural resources!

    ¡°So mystical?¡±

    ¡°You can give it a try. After trying it, you cane and find me.¡±

    Seeing that mysterious appearance of the section chief, Liu Yi¡¯s interest seems to be incited.

    ¡°Sure,ter, when I go back, I¡¯ll give it a try. If there is nothing else, you can leave.¡±

    Liu Yi is not polite and sends him off.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I shall not disturb you anymore. If you have any matters, give me a call. This is my card.¡±

    With that, the small section chief handed over a name card to Liu Yi and did not stay here any longer. He turns around and leaves.

    Liu Yi did not say anything and continued to smoke his cigar.

    Lin Tong asked, ¡°Is it not him?¡±

    Liu Yi winks at Lin Tong. ¡°It is him.¡±

    ¡°Why did you not capture him?¡±

    ¡°He is nothing but a small fish.¡±

    Liu Yi continues to smoke his cigar and says faintly, ¡°What I want is that big fish behind him!¡±

 Chapter 999 - Entice the enemy deeper]

    <h4>Chapter 999 [Entice the enemy deeper]</h4>

    When Liu Yi returned to the hotel, he took out the box cigarette and observed it closely.

    This kind of cigarette has such powerful magic that it gives that Solo Sect disciple such self-confidence? Should I get in touch with him?

    Lin Tong has transformed back into a cute little fox and is lying on top of the table in front of Liu Yi as she gently wags her cute little tail.

    Liu Yi did not realize that Lin Tong¡¯s body is bing more and more real. This is the effect of Lin Tong absorbing Liu Yi¡¯s qi day and night. Her real body is slowly starting to be formed. Perhaps in the near future, her body will bepletely recovered. But Lin Tong did not tell Liu Yi because she wished to continue staying by his side in this manner together.

    After all, among so many girls, only I can keep apanying Liu Yi by his side. While looking at the rest of his girls, no matter if it is Wang Yuzheng or Ai Ling, all of these girls that makes Liu Yi like them a lot, they can only stay by his side for a while only before needing to leave, and each of them are busy with their future prospects.

    Inparison, I am the most fortunate one. No matter how huge my aplishment, how high my cultivation is, or how good my luck is, I, Fox Immortal Lin Tong, only wish to stay by Liu Yi¡¯s side and apany him.

    Lin Tong feels that her greatest feat is being able to allow Liu Yi to achieve great things.

    Looking at Liu Yi ying the box of cigarettes, Lin Tong asks, {What is mystical about that cigarette?}

    {That is what I wish to know.}

    Liu Yi opens his palm and looks at the box of cigarettes in the center of his palm and says what he is thinking in his heart, {Look at this box of cigarettes. Although it looks ordinary, it is actually one of the methods that Solo Sect is using to attract the nouveau riche. If it cannot satisfy the nouveau riche, wouldn¡¯t they have made an expenditure in vain? That is why I feel that this thing is not ordinary.}

    {Oh, how is it not ordinary?}

    {I also do not know. That is why I n to give it a try.}

    As Liu Yi spoke, he took out a cigarette from the box of cigarettes and ced it in front of his nose to sniff it. There does not seem to be anything unusual with its smell. What part of it is strange?

    ¡°How can you try this kind of stuff of unidentified origin?¡±

    Lin Tong throws her temple and leaps forward using her ws to press down Liu Yi¡¯s hand, {What if something really happens!}

    {Like the saying goes, how do you catch the tiger cub without entering the tiger¡¯sir?}

    Liu Yi stretches out his other hand and gently rubs Lin Tong¡¯s head, {If I do not try it, how would I know what magic this thing has? Yes, I know that you are worried about me. But you must believe me. If this toy can bewilder me, what kind of expert or great cultivator would I be?}

    {Why are you always so confident!}

    Lin Tong pouts, {In the past, you always listen to whatever this miss said. Why is it now, you no longer listen to m? Is it because now your wings are grown, you feel that the words that this miss says are now rubbish?}

    {How can you put it like that.}

    Liu Yi hurriedly denies {Immortal Fox sister. You still don¡¯t understand my heart toward you? Furthermore, you know how powerful I am. I am close to a realm crosser; how would I be defeated by this toy? My good sister, just believe me this once. If something happens, even if I be a ghost, I wille and apany you.}

    {Pui, pui! Stop saying such unlucky things!}

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, Lin Tong instantly bes unhappy, {Since you wish to try, then try it! This miss is not going to care about you!}

    {Come on, don¡¯t be angry. I guarantee that nothing will happen one!}

    {Hmph, can¡¯t be bothered with you.}

    Lin Tong rolls her eyes and turns away. She jumps up the sofa by the side and ignores him to calm her heart down.

    {Nothing will happen. I¡¯ll just smoke one! But now that I think about it, this is my first time smoking.}

    With that, Liu Yi picks up the stick of cigarette and ces it in his mouth. Following this, a red me emerges on his fingertip and lights up this cigarette.

    The moment the cigarette is lit up, the entire room is suddenly flooded with a strange fragrance! Even Lin Tong starts to be somewhat sluggish, smelling this fragrance. This fragrance is filled with magic! The moment he breathes it in, Liu Yi instantly feels like he is a lustful immortal floating in the air like he is going to fly away.

    At this moment, Liu Yi feels like he is high in the clouds, and his surroundings are all white clouds with fog lingering around. While beautiful fairies are surrounding him, kissing him, caressing him like the wondend of humans.

    Right now, who would feel like a human? I feel like an immortal! If it is possible to be an immortal, who would want to be a human? Liu Yi cannot help but feel that this smoke is indeed unique to actually let a person reach this realm; no wonder that person from Solo Sect was so confident! If an ordinary person is addicted to this, it is even scarier than being addicted to drugs! Cannot! I must leave this wondend; otherwise, I will be addicted!

    Liu Yi quickly wake up!

    He tries his best to pull himself together and attempts to wake himself up.

    Surrounding him are beauties and fog like an enormous formation surrounding him making him unable to leave it.

    These beauties are holding Liu Yi¡¯s arm as they say sweetly, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t leave...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let us apany you...¡±

    These beauties are like they really exist, which makes Liu Yi shocked.

    What a powerful, mesmerizing smoke. It makes people unable to stop themselves!

    ¡°All of you scram!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly roars as he ces his hands together as Buddhist light suddenly appears on his body. Following which rays of golden light shoot out into the surrounding turning those beauties which were hit into white bones which scatter over the ground.

    The fog also disappears, and in a blink of an eye, Liu Yi returns onto the sofa in the hotel.

    Lin Tong, who is a little fox, is lying there as she looks at him bored.

    Seeing that Liu Yi had regained his awareness, but his gaze is still slightly nk, she immediately asks, {How was it? Fun?}

    {It was a bit too fun.}

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath before saying, {The medical attribute within is too strong. It nearly moved my dao. If it was an ordinary person, how could they endure it?}

    {It nearly made you move your dao?}

    Lin Tong is astonished, {Looks like Solo Sect methods are indeed impressive! How about I chant some Buddhist scripture for you to clear your mind?}

    {There is no need for that.}

    Liu Yi smiles, {But if it is possible, Immortal Fox sister can chant Golden Lotus for me to hear. It will definitely be very nice!}

    [TL: Golden Lotus is a novel that is notorious and banned for its sexual content during the Ming Dynasty]

    Hearing this, Lin Tong rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, {Get lost you, indecent fellow! Can¡¯t you have proper thoughts in your mind?}

    {I can} Liu Yi nods his head, {Isn¡¯t my mind still filled with my Immortal Fox sister!}

    {Tsk, less of that!}

    Lin Tong would not be tricked by Liu Yi¡¯s honey words. She wags her small tail and says, {Your mouth is learning to be worse and worse! I do not want to listen to what you say!}

    -Oink-

    {Why are you making pig sounds?}

    -Liu Yi continuing to make the sound-

    {Hey, speak properly!}

    {Didn¡¯t you not allow me to speak?}

    {Go die! Why are you so obedient now!}

    Lin Tong is angry but has nowhere to vent. She wishes to ignore Liu Yi but is still unwilling.

    This damn fellow! What kind of medicine did he feed me! So hateful!

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. It is almost time for me to give that section chief a call.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi took out his phone and called the number on the card.

    The other party picks up very swiftly, and from the other sidees a deep voice.

    ¡°Who is this?¡±

    ¡°Section Chief Zhang, this is Liu Dapo here.¡±

    Liu Yi lets out clearughter, ¡°Am I disturbing you by calling you sote?¡±

    ¡°Liu Dapo?¡±

    The other party hesitated for a while; Liu Yi hurriedly exined, ¡°Did you forget already? We met this morning!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Boss, Liu!¡±

    The other party¡¯s voice starts to be passionate as he starts speaking respectfully, ¡°How was it? You have tried our product already?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Where did Section Chief Zhang get such a good thing? I really like it!¡±

    ¡°If Boss Liu likes it, I can get some more for you!¡±

    Section Chief Zhang did not hide anything, ¡°But, if I keep giving it to you for free, we will not be able to cover the cost.¡±

    ¡°Section Chief Zhang. You must have been thinking of using this thing to control me from the start!¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Let¡¯s take it as me falling into your trap. Go on, how much money do you want. After all, I do notck money!¡±

    Unexpectedly Section Chief Zhang says, ¡°Money is an external thing. I only feel that since we are like-minded people, I feel that we should find an opportunity to have a proper gathering.¡±

    ¡°Gathering?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s have a gathering, and let¡¯s have a proper discussion. At this kind, Boss Liu can have as much of this tobo as you want.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s meet.¡±

    Liu Yi says magnanimously, ¡°Where do you want us to meet.¡±

    ¡°Let me find you at the hotel you are staying at.¡±

    ¡°You know where I am staying?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, after all, this ce is my territory. As for the meeting time, how about tonight?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll wait for you at the hotel.¡±

    Liu Yi hangs up before cing the cigarette by the side and lights up a cigar.

    ¡°This is still better to smoke. At the very least, it will not make a person addicted.¡±

    As a cultivator, it is impossible for Liu Yi to get nicotine poisoning. While the cigarette that Solo Sect had manufactured is filled with demonic nature. There is something weird within. Liu Yi feels that it is impossible for him to figure out anything on his own. It needs Huang Jie to find out what is going on. After all, he is a senior disciple from Medical King Valley and is the master towards these things.

    {Then let me transform into human form as well.}

    Lin Tong feels that when acting, you must have the entire set. Thus her figure shes, and she transforms back into the appearance of beauty and gracefully sits on the sofa.

    Because she is acting, Lin Tong creates a rather sexy short skirt to wear. Her pair of long legs that are hidden under the skirt is as sexy as one can imagine it to be.

    Looking at the beauty Lin sitting opposite him, Liu Yi swallows his saliva.

 Chapter 1000 - Poor religion]

    <h4>Chapter 1000 [Poor religion]</h4>

    ¡°Is it nice to look at?¡±

    Who is Lin Tong? She is a fox who has cultivated for over a thousand years! If it was other girls, having their tights stared at by men, they might be bashful. But to Lin Tong, it is nothing and only proof that her charm is great.

    Especially her charm that can make Liu Yi hard to endure, it simply is nted in Lin Tong¡¯s bosom. Hehe, I am going to make this guy infatuated with me. This way, he will not forget me.

    Although she is not against him finding other girls, Lin Tong is still worried. With more women appearing by his side, the space left for me in his heart will be less.

    It is a pity that I cannot have sex with him. Otherwise, with the charm technique that I had cultivated, I might make him unable to stop himself, hmph!

    Lin Tong¡¯s question, ¡®Is it nice to look at?¡¯, makes Liu Yi somewhat embarrassed. While at this moment, Lin Tong changes the directions of her crossed legs like she wants to let Liu Yi have an easier time looking. The scenery under the skirt can be faintly discernible, making Liu Yi wish to salivate.

    Damn it...Immortal Fox sister can really charm people! This lure cannot be any clearer!

    I am a normal man! What if I was really charmed by her and something really happened and I sucked Immortal Fox sister dry? That would be bad!

    ¡°Cough cough...¡±

    He can only cough and turn his head away, and stop looking at Lin Tong¡¯s alluring figure.

    ¡°Hehe, look at your cowardy appearance.¡±

    Lin Tong starts giggling, ¡°Where did your usual enthusiasm go? Could it be that you are afraid that I¡¯ll eat you up?¡±

    ¡°More like I am afraid that I¡¯ll eat you up.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°At that time, you might lose your life!¡±

    ¡°So you can still be concerned about me. I am very happy.¡±

    Lin Tong felt a warmth in his heart, ¡°As long as you can show me more concern, even if I am no longer around one day, I will be at ease.¡±

    ¡°How can you say such things!¡±

    Liu Yi frowns, ¡°That is too ominous. You must apany me forever.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Lin Tong nods her head, and Liu Yi walks over before hugging up Lin Tong and ces her on hisp.

    Lin Tong obediently sits on Liu Yi¡¯sp and hugs his neck with both hands. The two of them snuggle up against each other, neither of them speaking as they enjoy thefort and sweets that they give each other.

    Lin Tong is considered as the first woman that Liu Yi truly likes. Ma Yixuan is not counted as Liu Yi was blind back then.

    Especially when Lin Tong does not care about her own safety and runs into hell to die together with Liu Yi, Liu Yi knows that he will no longer be able to leave this beautiful little fox.

    Smelling Lin Tong¡¯s fragrance, Liu Yi is slightly emotional, and subconsciously asks, ¡°Can I kiss you?¡±

    ¡°Cannot!¡± Lin Tong resolutely refuses him, ¡°You will suck me dry, but I can kiss you!¡±

    With that, her cherry lips kiss his cheek lightly like a dragonfly touches the water.

    This girl has too much of a personality.

    But am I willing to be bullied? Of course not!

    Just as Liu Yi ns to push Lin Tong down to kiss her, someone knocks on the door.

    ¡°Boss, someone is here to meet you.¡±

    From outsidees Sky Supporting Pir¡¯s voice. His voice is very simple and honest but is very ear-piercing when Liu Yi heard it.

    This fellow, he really disturbed me at the wrong time!

    Forget it. Saving people is more important. I can slowly train Lin Tongter! But looking at her current appearance, why does she look like she is taking joy in cmity and delight in disaster? Hmph,ter, I shall sort her out!

    ¡°Let him in!¡±

    Liu Yi waved his hand before tapping the cigarette box, and instantly, a huge number of the cigarettes inside were gone, leaving behind two sticks.

    The door to the room is opened as Section Chief Zhang who is holding a briefcase like in the morning, slowly walks in. Seeing that box on the table that is almost out of cigarettes, he subconsciously smiles.

    Although it is only for a very brief moment, it was noticed by Liu Yi. So you think that I am hooked already? Who knows who has bitten on whose hook!

    Section Chief Zhang asked, somewhat pleased with himself, ¡°How was it, Boss Liu? Is this cigarette nice to smoke?¡±

    ¡°It is indeed nice to smoke.¡±

    Liu Yi touches one of the cigarettes like it is a treasure. He ced it near his nose to smell, ¡°This is a good thing...in this life, this is the first time I had smoked such a good cigarette.¡±

    ¡°Actually, this cigarette is not a big problem. I see that Boss Liu is fated with me. Gifting some more to you is not a problem. ¡°

    Liu Yi questions, ¡°Oh? Really? There are no conditions?¡±

    ¡°Boss Liu is oversensitive. How could there be any conditions.¡±

    Section Chief Zhang waves it off, ¡°Talking about conditions and the likes is simply damaging our fate with each other.¡±

    Liu Yi lets out mischievousughter and says unrestrained, ¡°I do not wish to have any fate with a man. If you are a beauty, that is okay. But it is a pity that you are not.¡±

    Right now, his identity is a nouveau riche; thus, he does not need to be polite.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things too early.¡±

    Section Chief Zhang suddenly cuts in, ¡°Sometimes, matters can be flexible. Let¡¯s take this cigarette as an example. It is very satisfying, right? But this is nothing. The cigarette that you are smoking can only make you have delusions that you have be immortal. But if you be friends with me, I can let you turn into a real immortal!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to be interested, ¡°You are joking?¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡±

    Section Chief Zhang smiles mysteriously, ¡°We are no longer kids. Why would we joke about it? This is our unique technique that can only be taught to kindred-spirit friends of my religion.¡±

    As Section Chief Zhang speaks, he stretches out two fingers before suddenly emitting out a circle of golden light, which makes him appear like he is a real immortal

    Liu Yi smirks in his heart; this kid acts quite well! To want to try and trick me with a minor smokescreen formation?

    But Liu Yi still pretends to be very shocked as he and Lin Tong give each other a quick nce.

    ¡°Too mystical...what is this, an immortal technique?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is an immortal technique!¡±

    Section Chief Zhang nods his head and says, ¡°As long as you learn this immortal technique, it is possible for you to never die or grow old!¡±

    ¡°I, I wish to learn!¡±

    Lin Tong immediately shouts, ¡°I wish to never grow old and never die! I wish to stay young forever!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately disyed his nouveau riche¡¯s temper and shouted, ¡°You shut up first!¡±

    Lin Tong pouts and obediently sits by the side; let¡¯s see how I deal with youter!

    Right now, Liu Yi is addicted to acting as he asks, ¡°It must not have been easy for you to obtain this immortal technique. Why are you willing to teach me?¡±

    ¡°Because we are like-minded people.¡±

    Section Chief Zhang smiles, ¡°But like you know, this is an immortal technique; thus, I cannot teach it to you for nothing. You must join my Solo Sect and be one of our believers first!¡±

    ¡°Solo Sect? I have never heard of it.¡±

    ¡°This is an ancient sect that is chasing after immortality!¡±

    Section Chief Zhang says, filled with courage of his conviction, ¡°Any disciple in my sect can cultivate this immortal technique and will someday be a Daoist immortal!¡±

    ¡°So mystical?¡±

    ¡°Believe or not, wouldn¡¯t you know if you Boss Liu take a trip along with me?¡±

    ¡°You....let me consider first...¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression is slightly hurried as he sits there hesitating.

    ¡°Come on, what is there to hesitate about!¡±

    Lin Tong scoots over to Liu Yi¡¯s side and pushes him, ¡°This is the opportunity to be immortal ....look at the amount of money you have earned, if you die, who will spend it?¡±

    ¡°I...this...¡±

    Liu Yi seems to be slightly moved.

    ¡°How about youe over to our ce to take a look first.¡±

    Section Chief Zhang says patiently, ¡°After looking at our sect, you will like us. We are a big family that is filled with love. Everyone gathering together is cultivating, so that one day, we will have the opportunity to understand heaven and gain immortality and live as long as heaven and earth!¡±

    His words are filled with provocation, and if it is an ordinary person, he might be moved by his words.

    Liu Yi also pretends to be slightly moved. He clenches his teeth and says, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go over to your ce and take a look first then! Prepare the car!¡±

    Sky Supporting Pir replies, ¡°Understood boss!¡± and starts walking away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit my ¡±

    Liu Yi pats Section Chief Zhang¡¯s arm and says, ¡°I have a bottle of precious red wine in my car. Let¡¯s have a good drink!¡±

    ¡°It iste now.¡± Section Chief Zhang says, ¡°It is not safe to take your car. Let¡¯s take mine.¡±

    ¡°As long as you do not sell me, sitting in anyone¡¯s car is fine.¡±

    Liu Yi deliberately mocks, making Section Chief Zhangughs loudly, ¡°Boss Liu is too humorous. Both of us are like-minded brothers, and in the future, we might be family; how is it possible that I will sell you!¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll believe in you. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Liu Yi picks up his coat and follows Section Chief Zhang out of the room while Lin Tong hurriedly chases behind them.

    Section Chief Zhang withdraws his smile and secretly uses his handphone to send out an SMS.

    ¡®Big fish has taken the bait. Heading to fishing grounds now.¡¯

    This SMS content was surreptitiously seen by Liu Yi, who thenughed in his heart. I am a big fish? No, no, no. I am the fisherman. The real big fish is going to appear soon.

    ¡°What type of car is Section Chief Zhang driving?¡±

    As they go down, Liu Yi asks curiously, ¡°With Section Chief Zhang¡¯s status, at the very least, you must be driving an Audi A6, right?¡±

    ¡°Not worth mentioning, not worth mentioning.¡±

    Section Chief Zhang smiles embarrassedly before leading Liu Yi out of the hotel.

    Hearing the aggressive engine sound of a Hummer SUV, Liu Yi exims, ¡°Oh my! This is a good car! I also have one in my garage, but I hardly drive it. After all, I don¡¯t feel like driving the car myself!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no...the one behind is mine...¡±

    Section Chief Zhang¡¯s face turns red as he walks behind the Hummer and drives a two-seater mini red Chery out.

    Good fellow. Looks like this Solo Sect is poor!

    Liu Yi starts blushing with shame. Originally I thought that at the very least, he would be driving a Santana; I didn¡¯t expect that he would be driving something that is on an even lower-end brand! Ma Yixuan, who is managing this Solo Sect, is so fucking poor; wouldn¡¯t she be sniveling? It is weird that she did not go and bang a very wealthy person to solve her problems.

    Looks like this time, I adapted to hit their fancy

    Doesn¡¯t Solo Sectck money? Then I shall send them money. Let¡¯s see if they still want it!

 Chapter 1001 - Solo Sectâ€™s headquarters]

    <h4>Chapter 1001 [Solo Sect¡¯s headquarters]</h4>

    Like he had sensed Liu Yi¡¯s scorching gaze, Section Chief Zhang coughs and says, ¡°This car is quite practical. We support China¡¯s products!¡±

    Good fellow. To even use the words Support China products, what is there that cannot be used!

    Liu Yi wishes to give him a thumbs up. Solo Sect indeed has talent.

    ¡°Boss Liu, have a seat first.¡±

    Section Chief Zhang is very embarrassed as he helps him open the door, letting Liu Yi and Lin Tong have a seat.

    Lin Tong continues to maintain her missy attitude and continues to grumble, ¡°Really. How can a person sit in this kind of spoilt car!¡±

    ¡°Baby. Bear with it. Later I will give you a Cayenne!¡±

    Liu Yi pats Lin Tong¡¯s butt as he smiles merrily and says, making Lin Tong roll her eyes.

    This fellow is taking advantage! Hmph,ter, I shall deal with him!

    Lin Tong and Liu Yi squeeze into the car with some worries that this Chery QQ will not startup. But the car did not disappoint them. With a shake, the car suddenly drives forward and speeds on the road.

    ¡°Section Chief Zhang, ah. Don¡¯t drive this broken car anymore. Later I¡¯ll gift you a BMW.¡±

    Liu Yi acts like a nouveau riche, squandering money like dirt.

    Section Chief Zhang is excited, but he pushes it down, ¡°Thank you, Boss Liu, for your good intention. But if you really have money, why don¡¯t you donate it to the sect. All of us are like brothers and sisters. No matter how good a person lives, that is only egoism!¡±

    Liu Yi blushes with shame, oh my, to even bring up ideology. How exaggerated. Looks like the internal members are preaching the ideology of a utopia.

    But it is because of this reason, that they could expand so quickly. But because they had inducted too many impoverished ordinary people, the sect is fucking poor.

    That is why these people¡¯s eyesnd on me. Demanding a ¡®contribution¡¯ from a wealthy individual is the Way of the King!

    Money is forever in the hands of a minority of people. This matter is a constant truth.

    The car continues to drive on, and when it is going very fast, it will tremble. It causes Liu Yi to tremble in fear, afraid that if he is not careful, this car will fall apart.

    The car continues to pulsate as it drives on. It finally stopped in front of a dock.

    ¡°May the two of youe with me.¡±

    Section Chief Zhang waves his hand as a partner of his pulls a small boat over and leads them up the boat.

    Looks like this Solo Sect¡¯s gathering ce is either on an ind or on a boat.

    ¡°Still need to take a boat?¡± Lin Tong says with dissatisfaction, ¡°I hate water the most! My shoes will get wet!¡±

    ¡°If it bes dirty, I¡¯ll buy a new one for youter.¡±

    Liu Yi keeps disying his nouveau riche attitude while Section Chief Zhangforts, ¡°May the two of you bear with it a bit. We will reach it very quickly. It is right in front.¡±

    The boat sways as it drives out. After driving out for a while, there is indeed a small ind. This smallke isle is not very big with a few 5 stories tall buildings spread out like a small scale living area.

    The boat drives up to the bank, and suddenly the view changes. The originally small isle instantly turns into apletely different ce. Theke water is clear and crystalline while they are no longer standing on top of the isle. Instead, they are on top of an enormous ship.

    ¡°What...what is going on?¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to be startled like he does not understand what is going on.

    Lin Tong, by the side, also acts excellently. She looks around in astonishment before touching the ship like all of this was not real.

    ¡°Hahahaha, this is immortal techniques!¡±

    At this moment, Section Chief Zhang is truly delighted. After all, his Chery QQ earlier let him down in front of this rich guy earlier.

    ¡°What a mystical immortal technique! Let me meet this master who set up this immortal technique! I want to join the religion!¡±

    Nouveau Riche all wish to pursue immortality. Who does not wish to have wealth and live forever?

    Since ancient times, Emperors all wish to pursue immortality. Because their power and wealth overturn the sky, they wish to live forever. If it was a beggar, living forever is meaningless. To that beggar, he is merely living day by day.

    ¡°Well said, well said. Our Law Enforcer is passing down doctrines to us. Boss Liu can alsoe and have a listen.¡±

    With that, Section Chief Zhang leads them onboard the ship and to a ratherrge room inside.

    Several tens of Solo Sect disciples are sitting inside, with each of them wearing a white robe with a pious face.

    A man who appears to be clergy is standing at the front, imparting the doctrine to these people.

    ¡°Brothers and sisters, today we gather here to listen to the directives of god together!¡±

    Liu Yi pulls Lin Tong to sit down with him. The way this brother speaks is rather decent. Looks like Solo Sect also knows how to carry out brainwashing education and turn people into scary believers.

    The concept of religion sometimes is very vague. Saying it well will turn it into religion, while if said unwell, it might turn into terrorism.

    A lot of terrorism is bound together with religion and exploits the zealotry of people who carry out frightening actions.

    Actually, Solo Sect is almost the same. Right now, this religion is controlled by Ma Yixuan, and she is preserving it to achieve her own private aim.

    As for what Ma Yixuan wishes to do, it is clear. She wishes to be the queen that conquers the six realms!

    Perhaps she can fight against Emperor Qin. The two of them are ambitious and are notfortable if they do not be the boss of the entire world!

    ¡°The immortal technique that god passed to us lets us break free from sickness, suffering, impoverishment, and be Daoist Immortals. That is why we must revolve around the side of god and be the most loyal people of God who are also loyal guardians of god.¡±

    With that, the missionary extends his hands out and ces them together. His thumb pressed against his forehead before, in an iparable pious manner, he takes the lead and starts reciting the religious scriptures.

    ¡°God, rescue us and bestow upon us strength, bestow upon us courage!¡±

    ¡°God, rescue us and bestow upon us strength, bestow upon us courage...¡±

    The people below him also chant along. Each of them are pious, making Liu Yi feel that this ce is a very awesome religion. Evil cult develops very fast indeed, enticing the thoughts of people, making them believe in it very frantically.

    Liu Yi noticed that there is also a 13-year-old young girl among the group of people who also have an expression of worship and her voice is very zealotry.

    Ma Yixuan this woman...is too scary! She is toocking of integrity as well!

    To lure a young girl in as well! Is she trying to ruin our mothend¡¯s future flowers?

    Recalling how Ma Yixuan was tricked into the Great God Sect, it seems like it was during her Senior High. It is also because of that; Ma Yixuan has stepped into the road of no return. Could it be that she wishes to let history repeat?

    Liu Yi cannot take it and walk over before asking the young girl, ¡°What god do you believe in?¡±

    ¡°The one I believe in is our Founder, our noble, true god!¡±

    The young girl is iparably pious as she says, ¡°She bestows upon our strength and will also lead us into a new world!¡±

    ¡°New world?¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this, he became distracted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are on the eve of entering a new world.¡±

    The missionary says loudly, ¡°Furthermore, it was created by our own hands!¡±

    ¡°A new world created by us?¡±

    The more Liu Yi listens to this, the more afraid he bes. What is Ma Yixuan imparting to these believers?!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. A new world that is filled with love!¡±

    Section Chief Zhang also cannot take it and walks over and pats Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder before saying, ¡°In this new world, everyone will be millionaires, all of us will live blissfully. In that ce, we will no longer have oppression, no more inequality. All of us will live happily!¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help butugh loudly. He sits down and crosses his legs, and stretches out his arm.

    Lin Tong is very smart and immediately sits down by Liu Yi¡¯s side, letting Liu Yi embrace her shoulder.

    At the same time, she took out a cigar before lighting it up. After taking two puffs, she ced it in Liu Yi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I am living very well, eating well, wearing well, and the women I y with are even better.¡±

    Liu Yi puffs out a smoke ring before narrowing his eyes and says, ¡°Why would I want to be equal with all of you?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what you say is wrong!¡±

    The missionaryughs heartily, ¡°Although you have money now, when can you spend it, how long will itst? Even if you can persevere, you can at most live up to a hundred years old. After a hundred years, everything will be from earth to earth, from dust to dust. And will no longer belong to you. While we are different. We are immortals and can live even longer! At that instant, when your soul enters hell, we will still continue to enjoy our lives!¡±

    What he said makes Liu Yi taciturn. But he understands and is only putting on a show, that¡¯s all.

    ¡°Can live forever as well as livefortably; I feel that it is quite good.¡±

    By the side, Lin Tong says, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, this...¡±

    Liu Yi appears to be hesitating while Section Chief Zhang beams as he steps forward and says, ¡°Boss Liu, I know that you are still hesitating in your heart. How about this, cultivate a little bit and experience the mythical immortal technique. How about it?¡±

    ¡°Oh? You can do that?¡±

    Liu Yi is truly curious. What sutra is this Solo Sect teaching?

    What good things can Liu Haisheng leave behind?

    This makes Liu Yi puzzled.

    ¡°Come,e,e. Let me teach you a segment of simple mnemonic chants. Remember it, then use this pill to assist your cultivation, and you will feel the existence of the immortal technique!¡±

    The missionary hands over a pill and gently ces it in front of Liu Yi.

    {Analysising medicine!}

    Little Jade starts scanning the pill before starting to analyze it. Very swiftly, the result appears in front of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes. How is this a pill! It is a type of Gu insect! Looks like Ma Yixuan wishes to use this thing to control her believers. The moment she meets a believer who does not listen to her, she will kill that person!

    Big stick policy! How ruthless!

    Ma Yixuan is indeed vicious and merciless as expected. She is unhesitating.

    Liu Yi feels a little bit itchy in his heart, being her enemy.

    Receiving the pill, he did not hesitate and stuffed it in his mouth. The split second the pill enters his mouth, he uses his qi topletely disintegrate the pill.

    Fucking gu insect. Let me turn you into nothingness!

    The missionary and the rest seem to not know that the pill is created from gu insects as Liu Yi did not see this point in their memories.

    With that, he starts mulling over this Solo Sect¡¯s sutra. What is exceptional about this sutra!

    At this moment, Lin Tong exims, ¡°Oh?¡±

 Chapter 1002

    Lin Tong¡¯s exmation startled Liu Yi, making him think that something happened to her. Turning his head around, he sees that she is safe and sound and is sitting there, forming seals for the new sutra that she had learned. Only then did he feel relief.

    Liu Yi transmitted his voice to Lin Tong, {What happened to you? Why did you exim? It scared me?!}

    {This sutra is very familiar.}

    Lin Tong also transmitted her voice back in reply, {I remember it now! This is a sutra from a small sect. This small sect had long ago been exterminated after it¡¯s final descendant ran away.}

    {Descendant ran away?}

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this is too unreliable.

    {That¡¯s right. Because the sect was declining more and more, that is why the final descendant also ran away and joined other sects and became a disciple.}

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, {Even if one bes the sect head of this kind of small sect, it is like a general without an army. One might as well be the disciple of another big sect.}

    {What you say is true. But what is the mysticism of this sutra?} asked Liu Yi.

    {There is indeed a point.}

    Lin Tong nods her head, {The most interesting part of this sect¡¯s sutra is self-deceiving.}

    {Oh? Self-deceiving?}

    {That¡¯s right. A kind of hypnotism, I guess.}

    Lin Tong describes it, {People who cultivate this kind of sutra will have the feeling of being an immortal.}

    {What the, then how is this any different from taking drugs?}

    {That¡¯s right. It is like that.}

    Lin Tong nods her head, {That is why the people from this sect do not have any strength. The disciples join this sect because they covet spiritual pleasure. Later on, they were being bullied by other sects, and after a long time, the number of people joining became less and less.}

    {So that is the case...}

    Liu Yi nods his head, {Ma Yixuan is indeed ruthless. To use this kind of method to corrupt her believers¡¯ thoughts!}

    Letting her believers think that they have be Daoist immortals, but in reality, they are nothing but some pitiful people. Their qi is not strong enough and thus will still have to eat the 5 crops and continue to be mortals. But what is Ma Yixuan¡¯s intention to establish this religion? Her believers¡¯ strengths are so pitifully weak and will not be able to help in fights!

    Looks like I must personally ask Ma Yixuan to know. Sooner orter, there wille a day where I have a life and death fight against this woman!

    But I have consumed her soul and refined it into a part of me, causing demonic qi to permeate into my Nine Yang God Qi.

    Ma Yixuan should have also obtained a part of my soul as well...she should be even stronger now.

    Soul-Sucking Technique is the same as the Demon Sword Technique. Both are evil techniques. Although I had cultivated the Demon Sword Technique, I never used it to consume the soul of another person; thus, I am different from Ma Yixuan t.

    ¡°How is it. You feel quite good, right?¡±

    That young girl is standing in front of Liu Yi and says happily, ¡°The first time when I cultivated, I felt like I was going to fly into the sky! I heard that when you cultivate to a certain stage, you can really fly and be an immortal!¡±

    Looking at this naive young girl, Liu Yi cannot help but sigh in his heart.

    This damn Ma Yixuan. To even do such things to such a young girl. She cannot be redeemed.

    Perhaps in the past, Liu Yi was still sympathizing with Ma Yixuan, but now, Liu Yi only has a single feeling about her, and that is disgust! Deep disgust! Perhaps a woman¡¯s fate can be very miserable, but one should not abandon oneself to such a stage and even implicate other people.

    ¡°One day, you will definitely be an immortal.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and rubs the young girl¡¯s head.

    ¡°Of course. The founder bestowed upon me, strength.¡±

    ¡°What if I say that your Founder had lied to all of you?¡±

    This sentence of Liu Yi causes everyone around him to be stunned.

    Section Chief Zhang was astonished as he asked, ¡°Boss Liu, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Section Chief Zhang, ah. I am sorry, but I had lied to you.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi ced the cigar on the edge of the table. ¡°I am not a boss nor a nouveau riche.¡± Liu Yi introduces himself simply, ¡°I am the high school ssmate of your Founder.¡±

    ¡°What joke are you making! Are you here to create trouble?!¡± The missionary rebukes angrily, ¡°To dare to im to have a rtionship with our founder! She is our True God!¡±

    ¡°So what? She is also a person.¡±

    Liu Yi is smiling faintly, ¡°You guys are imaging her too beautifully.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You are not allowed to dishonor our god!¡±

    The young girl is the first to be unhappy. She suddenly rushes forward with a short sword in her hand, stabbing at Liu Yi¡¯s stomach ruthlessly.

    Liu Yi sighs and points his hand at the young girl before lifting up.

    Using Moon Dream Sutra, Liu Yi raises the young girl up into the sky onto the ceiling of the ship.

    The young girl exims, ¡°I, I am flying?¡±

    ¡°Of course it flies up. This is a real immortal technique.¡±

    Liu Yi exins to these believers, ¡°What you all have learned is nothing but a sutra that is used to self-hypnotize yourself. You can use it to lie to yourself, but to fight with it, you guys are too weak.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    These believers all scream as they rush at him. Liu Yi waves his hand as a me erupts out from Liu Yi, battering the insides of the ship and sends those believers flying away. This move seems to be the same as the Repelling Ring of Fire that mages use in MMOs.

    Unexpectedly it is rather effective. Liu Yi had only used it in the Asura Realm before, and it is very effective against those asuras.

    Section Chief Zhang falls onto the ground as well and is unable to stand up. He only feels that his entire body is falling apart and promptly asks, ¡°What demonic technique is this?¡±

    ¡°This is a demonic technique.¡±

    Liu Yi did not hide it and said bluntly, ¡°No matter what technique it is, the key point is how you use it. Although it is a demonic technique, if it is used for justice, it is an immortal technique. While this cultivation technique of yours, which is used to deceive others as well as yourself, these kinds of techniques are then the real demonic technique!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Spouting nonsense!¡±

    After listening to him, Section Chief Zhang denounces indignantly, ¡°To dishonor our True God! Dishonor the strength that our True God had bestowed upon us! I was blind to bring you!¡±

    Liu Yi deres loudly, ¡°Solo Sect¡¯s lifespan hase to an end. This ce shall no longer exist.¡±

    With that, he raises his leg and stomps down ferociously.

    The deck is immediately cracked, and the entire ship splits into two!

    ¡°What, what kind of strength of this!¡±

    ¡°God! I beg you toe and save us!¡±

    The ship slowly split to the sides, and at this moment, the originally calm seawater suddenly surges up, and an enormous whirlpool appears. An enormous figure flies out from the center of the whirlpool, and it is a golden skin devil!

    This devil stretches out its two arms to grab hold of the two sides of the ship.

    The believers be excited as they exim.

    ¡°It is the Founder¡¯s True God!¡±

    ¡°Founder hase to save us!¡±

    Liu Yi stands on his sword and floats in the sky with his arms crossed and says with satisfaction, ¡°Looks like she finally appeared.¡±

    ¡°Old ssmate, show yourself. I havee to see you.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi! It is you!¡±

    Ma Yixuan is wearing a sexy purple cheongsam with a golden bordered silver mantle, making her look like a queen.

    This woman enjoys the worship of others and should be very pleasurable for her right. She is this kind of woman with huge ambitions, and no one can obstruct her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right; it is me. It has been a long time since west met, do you miss me?¡±

    Liu Yiughs as he asks, ¡°Last time when you left, you left behind a present for me, which I am really fond of.¡±

    Hearing this, Ma Yixuan¡¯s expression changes like she is angered about something.

    ¡°Do you think that only you were affected? Do you know how much effort I had put in to digest your soul? Damnit, I nearly turned into a good person! This is not what I wish to do!¡±

    As Ma Yixuan speaks, she points at the golden devil and says, ¡°The Nine Yang God Qi nearly destroyed my devil dao! Luckily I was smart enough and fused the two together and finally manage to resolve the crisis!¡±

    ¡°You have always been very smart.¡±

    Liu Yi did not deny his point, ¡°But if you could use your intelligence in the right ce, it would be even better. Look at what disaster you have met with. To even turn such a young girl into your believer. Ma Yixuan, why did you develop so many believers? It is not like they can help you with anything.¡±

    ¡°Because I realized that you have a kind of power, which is very useful!¡±

    Ma Yixuanughs loudly, ¡°Liu Yi a. Your strength is still not bad. For example, your believers can raise your faith, qi! The more believers you have, the stronger it is!¡±

    Faith Qi? It should be the power thates from Heaven Dragon Mausoleum!

    Heaven Dragon Mausoleum had be part of me; furthermore, it had be part of my soul. A part of its power being taken away by it ought to be normal.

    [TL: okay... this is rubbish...he only fuzed with Heaven Dragon Mausoleum after his soul got ripped off by Ma Yixuan, not before...]

    Damn it. From the looks of it, with both of us consuming part of each other¡¯s soul, Ma Yixuan had gained even more advantages!

    Fucking hell! Why! This is unfair!

    ¡°Liu Yi, you came from so far away to find me, could it be that you wish to throw yourself into my embrace?¡±

    Ma Yixuan suddenlyughed delicately, ¡°You should have already fallen in love with me right, after being together with my soul.¡±

    ¡°You are thinking too much.¡±

    Liu Yi came up with a lie, ¡°I already eliminated your soul!¡±

    ¡°I sensed the strength of your devil path!¡±

    Ma Yixuan pierces through Liu Yi¡¯s lie, ¡°Furthermore, to obtain my strength, it is only through copting with my soul. Liu Yi. I am also a person who has obtained a part of your soul. Do you think that you could satisfy me?¡±

    Liu Yi is embarrassed, but he braces himself and continues to say, ¡°What are you saying? I do not understand you.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, I know that you are a hypocritical scary cat!¡±

    Ma Yixuanughs, ¡°I know your strong points as well as your weak points! For this long time, your soul has always been apanying me by my side! If you wish to defeat me now, it is impossible!¡±

    ¡°That might not be true.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart; I did not cultivate in Asura Realm for 300 years for nothing.

    ¡°But today, I am not here to find you. I am looking for Li Heqiang.¡±

 Chapter 1003 - Hasnâ€™t change]

    <h4>Chapter 1003 [Hasn¡¯t change]</h4>

    ¡°Li Heqiang?¡±

    Ma Yixuan did not expect this. When did Liu Yi be interested in Li Heqiang?

    ¡°What is the matter? Could it be that after not meeting for a while, your sexual orientation changed?¡±

    ¡°Whether I like men or women is my own matter.¡±

    Liu Yi is very unhappy that he is mocked by this woman.

    ¡°Where is Li Heqiang, I do not have time to apany you.¡±

    ¡°I hate this tone of yours the most!¡±

    Ma Yixuan snorts, ¡°Who do you think you are? The emissary of justice? Stop joking! In this world, the one who is the strongest is the one who is righteous! Law and the like are drawn up by the winner!¡±

    ¡°I am only protecting the justice in my heart.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°While you are walking on the path to achieving your ambitions.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! What about it?¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s life view had been warped, ¡°I will be the queen of everyone and step on all of the men in the world! At that time, all men will be part of my harem, and whoever I want dead will be dead! I will be the supreme queen; I will be a god!¡±

    Liu Yi satirized, ¡°Wake up. The stop to Shanghai has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Stop saying these useless words!¡±

    Ma Yixuan is unhappy, ¡°Do you think that saying these words will stop me? Liu Yi, so be it if you did note here. Today since you havee, this ce shall be your grave! Didn¡¯t you want to find Li Heqiang, good, let me satisfy your dying wish!¡±

    With that, she ps her hand and shouts, ¡°Li Heqiang! Come out and receive the guest!¡±

    What the, why do I feel like what she says is fishy?

    Liu Yi is very gloomy, but he did not re up as he crosses his arms while waiting for Li Heqiang toe out.

    ¡°Lord Founder, I am here.¡±

    Li Heqiang flies out from the ship andnds on the deck.

    ¡°Who dares to be arrogant in my Solo Sect¡¯s territory! As long as Lord Founder gives the order, I, Li Heqiang, shall be at your beck and call to cripple that person!¡±

    ¡°There is indeed this person.¡±

    Ma Yixuan points at Liu Yi, ¡°It is him. It is time for you to render service to repay the kindness of Solo Sect.¡±

    Li Heqiang immediately raises his head and looks at Liu Yi, who is in the sky. He is going to fight with great fanfare to let Ma Yixuan have a sit up and take notice of him.

    But seeing that the person in the sky is none other than his arch-enemy Liu Yi, he nearly falls off the deck into the sea in fear.

    What the fuck! Are you serious? Why is it that fellow?

    Li Heqiang stands with fear shrouding his heart while his legs tremble.

    This fucker is not a human! He is a monster! Why did he run over to the Solo Sect?

    Ma Yixuan says, ¡°Li Heqiang attack. He shall be left to you; kill him.¡±

    Li Heqiang curses in his heart, fuck! Who is going to kill who! If I could kill this fellow, would I be in my current straits?!

    ¡°Okay, leave, leave him to me!¡±

    At this crucial moment, Li Heqiang can only brace himself and says, ¡°For Solo Sect! For Founder Ma!¡±

    With that, he raises his hand as an enormous dragon suddenly flies out and charges at Liu Yi,

    Liu Yi did not have any intention of dodging. Right now, this enormous dragon still has not fused together with Bai Xiaowei; thus, he ns to take this opportunity to get rid of it!

    Firegod Sword appears in his left hand as he uses the Wine Sword Technique, ¡°A person needs to enjoy his life, do not let gold and empty cup face the moon.¡±

    A ck crescent moon shoots out and chops the enormous dragon into two! The fishy rain of blood crashes onto the ground, staining the sea red.

    Taking advantage of this, Li Heqiang had already flown far away along with the wind.

    ¡°Wish to escape?¡±

    So he ns to run away?

    But Liu Yi did not n to let him off.

    Using Moon Dream Sutra, Liu Yi grabs hold of Li Heqiang and captures him pressing him against the deck!

    Li Heqiang crashes onto the deck, unable to move.

    ¡°For every grievance, someone is responsible, for every debt, there is a debtor.¡±

    Being pressed down there, Li Heqiang is unable to escape and can only shout in panic, ¡°For so many years, it has always been Liu Haisheng who incited me to deal with you! Now that Liu Haisheng has died, you should not be looking for me!¡±

    ¡°I will not kill you.¡±

    Liu Yi is controlling Li Heqiang while Ma Yixuan did not bother in this matter like she is watching the show by the side.

    Thus Liu Yi is free to do as he wishes. He says with a threatcing his words, ¡°But you have stolen a person who does not belong to you. If you do not take her out, the next second, you will be a corpse.¡±

    ¡°You, you are talking about Bai Xiaowei?¡±

    Li Heqiang is astonished. Now that Liu Yi has disyed his strength, he definitely has numerous women by his side! He still remembered Bai Xiaowei? Why?!

    Bai Xiaowei is currently fusing together with eastern and western dragons with a secret technique! After fusing together, Bai Xiaowei¡¯s strength will greatly increase while I will also be a powerful summoner!

    But this secret technique still needs several more years to bepleted...if I call out Bai Xiaowei at this time, all of my efforts will be wasted!

    ¡°Bai Xiaowei... she...¡±

    Li Heqiang is hesitating and does not wish to hand her over. She is my everything!

    ¡°It is also possible for you to not hand her over.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, and Li Heqiang instantly bes delighted, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi stretches out a finger as a fire-god sword descends from the sky andnds by Li Heqiang¡¯s face and stabs through his ear into the deck of the ship.

    Fucking hell!

    At that moment, Li Heqiang nearly peed in fear. Do you need to make it so scary?! If it deviated slightly, my head would be turned into tanghulu!

    ¡°Of course, you can choose not to hand it over, but your life will be difficult to preserve.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi! Why must you snatch away the woman I love!¡±

    Li Heqiang roars in anger with unwillingness in his voice.

    ¡°If you love her, you would not have refined her into your summon beast.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice carries coldness, ¡°Furthermore, you also fused her together with eastern and western dragons. Are you still a human?¡±

    ¡°How, how did you know?¡±

    Li Heqiang turned pale with fright. This is my secret! How does Liu Yi know? Who told him?

    ¡°If you do not wish for people to know, then you should not have done it.¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist. ¡°If you do not hand over Bai Xiaowei, I guarantee your ending will be miserable!¡±

    ¡°I admit defeat; I¡¯ll hand her over!¡±

    Li Heqian is helpless and can only blow his whistle.

    The ground lights up with a ck formation as Bai Xiaowei slowly walks out from the center of the formation. Some seal words are engraved on her body. They slowly light up one by one like they are carrying some kind of indescribable power.

    ¡°She is yours now!¡±

    Li Heqiang wishes to live with all his might, ¡°Let me off. Let me go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi nods before lifting his finger, and the fire-god sword immediately flies up.

    Li Heqiang sighs, but at this moment, the fire-god sword falls down again and stabs through his heart!

    With a -dang-, Li Heqiang is nailed to the deck.

    Blood seeps out of his mouth as he stares unwillingly at Liu Yi, who is in the sky, ¡°Didn¡¯t....you say..that...you would...not kill...me...¡±

    ¡°Apologies, I lied.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders and anger Li Heqiang into vomiting blood, dying.

    After killing Li Heqiang, Liu Yi does not know what the consequences will be. But he must die; otherwise, in the future, Bai Xiaowei can only be sealed in ice for thousands of years.

    ¡°Very impressive.¡±

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s voice carries a bit of sarcasm, ¡°You are a huge love saint. To save a girl, you do not hesitate to give your life and charge into the territory of my Solo Sect!¡±

    ¡°s, if it is possible. I did not wish toe to this ce of yours that is filled with hardship in this lifetime.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°But who asked the person whom I was looking for to be here. But now that I have found her, you can continue to enjoy yourselves. We shall leave.¡±

    With that, he hugs up Bai Xiaowei and turns around, preparing to leave.

    Unexpectedly, Ma Yixuan shouts, ¡°You still wish to leave after killing a person?¡± As she blocked Liu Yi.

    ¡°What, you hate to part with me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I very much hate to part with you. You being alive makes me feel very ufortable. Why don¡¯t you hand over your soul to me, and I shall rece you to unify this world? How about it?¡±

    Liu YI pretends to say seriously, ¡°Oh my. How can this do? I only have a single soul; how can I hand it over to you.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, don¡¯t act like this. Today among the two of us, only one can leave this ce alive! It is a pity that this person is not you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Regarding this point, my view is different from yours.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try!¡±

    While Ma Yixuan is speaking, the enormous devil in the seawater suddenly moves.

    This devil did not do anything else. It only opens its mouth and aims at Liu Yi.

    What is she doing?

    Just as Liu Yi is being confused, a ck storm suddenly sprays out from the devil¡¯s mouth!

    What the fuck! It is a dragon breath!

    Looks like after merging with my soul, this devil also controlled a lot of my techniques!

    The ck storm surges at Liu Yi like it is going to swallow up heaven and earth.

    ¡°Pirated dragon breath.¡±

    Liu Yi also opened his mouth and breathed out a dragon breath!

    Liu Yi¡¯s dragon breath is formed from fire qi. The red mes roll into a storm and angrily tear away the storm created by the devil.

    The two storms collide against each other and tear each other apart. Even the surrounding air also starts trembling!

    The seawater underneath is surging continuously. If it was not for the devil holding the ship¡¯s body, the ship would have already sunk into the seawater.

    Finally, the devil¡¯s storm became weaker. Liu Yi¡¯s fire dragon breath surges onto its body, causing it to scream in pain as several parts of its body got charred.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Ma Yixuan did not expect that her devil would suffer such a huge loss with just a single move making her tooth itch in anger.

    ¡°Liu Yi, I did not expect you to be so heartless!¡±

    Ma Yixuan thinks rapidly and suddenly says, ¡°Clearly, it is a fight between you and me, but you must involve so many innocent people!¡±

    With that, Ma Yixuan¡¯s devil let go of its hands, allowing the ship to sink into the seawater.

    ¡°Founder! Founder save me!¡±

    ¡°True God protect us.¡±

    Her believers in the ship start rocking as they scream for help with fear in their hearts.

    Liu Yi creased his brows, but he had already thought of how he was going to save them.

    ¡°Ma Yixuan, I have never changed!¡±

    With that, he ps out a palm at the seawater below him.

 Chapter 1004 - For reward]

    <h4>Chapter 1004 [For reward]</h4>

    Just how powerful is Liu Yi¡¯s palm?

    If he hits out a palm with full strength, he can destroy New York City!

    With the addition of attribute qi, this formidable power is magnified by several times!

    The sea would not freeze, but it is because the seawater contains salt as well as other substances that greatly increases the density of the seawater, making it not easy to be frozen.

    But when Liu Yi hits out this palm, the entire sea surface freezes into thickyers of ice as the sea surface instantly turns into an ice surface, stretching as far as one can see until it cannot be seen.

    ¡°Is, is this a god?¡±

    That young girl started crying from fear. Growing up so big, she had never seen such a horrifying strength!

    I thought that founder Ma was already very impressive, but even if it is her, it is impossible for her to do this, right?!

    While the rest of the people were still perplexed, they saw the sea surface being frozen as well as the enormous ship being frozen on top of the sea surface; they kneel down and start worshiping him.

    ¡°God. This is the strength of god!¡±

    ¡°God has saved us!¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°Do you see this? Humans are all stupid ones. They need a real god to guide them!¡±

    Ma Yixuan smiles, ¡°While I am that god!¡±

    ¡°You are still too far away from being a god.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Wait till you have broken through into a realm crosser of the six realms and enter the real nineyers of heaven; you would then realize just how enormous the world is.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I want to first step on the human realm underneath me!¡±

    Ma Yixuan sways her high heels and says, ¡°At that time, you shall also be the ve under my feet!¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? Wake up.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that she is too crazy. After being disturbed by my soul for so long, she can still maintain her enormous ambitions.

    But Liu Yi suddenly thought of a problem. My soul is also not pure. Within my soul hides an evil side! Usually, this evil side is being suppressed and unable to show itself. But at Ma Yixuan¡¯s side, the final benevolent side had been eliminated and what is left behind is only the evil!

    Liu Yi is unable to imagine his evil side. That is too scary!

    Back then, before I had even fused with her soul, the evil side was almost unequaled!

    Even right now, Liu Yi still faintly feels that that evil side did notpletely disappear and seems to still be hidden in somece, waiting for his righteous side to be exhausted beforeing out and recing himself.

    That is why Liu Yi knows that his real strength is not only this minor. Good and evil are different. Like the saying, bing a devil takes a morning while it takes a millennium to cultivate into an immortal! The devil qi that he had umted, the dark side is countless of times stronger than his righteous side! That is why everything a part of his strength is hidden away. But the moment it erupts, the consequences are too horrible to contemte.

    ¡°Since that is the case, then let¡¯s have a battle.¡±

    A ck golden sun appears between Liu Yi¡¯s brow while his strength starts surging up.

    ¡°To be honest old ssmate, I do not really want to be your opponent.¡±

    Ma Yixuan points at Bai Xiaowei in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it to this girl.¡±

    With that, the devil that was frozen in the sea surface suddenly transforms into a golden mist, and one strand surges out and surges into Bai Xiaowei¡¯s nose.

    Bai Xiaowei, who was lifeless, suddenly opens her eyes as her eyes let out golden light. After which her body erupts with golden light and jolts Liu Yi away.

    Liu Yi got a huge shock as he says in his heart, this power is too familiar. Clearly, it is fog qi true body that is formed from devil qi!

    Damn it! Ma Yixuan even learned this! This is even crazier than Demon Emperor Zhang Yunyun¡¯s mimicking ability! Because Zhang Yunyun is only mimicking the appearance without the soul! But Ma Yixuan had grasped my ability entirely, which is damn crazy!

    Liu Yi himself is also unclear. To what degree did she grasp my ability? How many of my abilities were in that consumed portion?

    Bai Xiaowei is controlled by Ma Yixuan¡¯s golden fog. She seems to disregard everything as she attacks madly! Liu Yi feels that Ma Yixuan is basically treating Bai Xiaowei as a puppet! Bai Xiaowei can attack as she wishes, but he cannot injure her!

    Damn it! This simply is asking for my life!

    [TL: I have no idea what the author is trying to do...just kill that damn woman, and be done with it. Not like Bai Xiaowei can catch up to his speed...]

    Bai Xiaowei waves two golden shortswords and attacks Liu Yi¡¯s belly.

    ¡°Xiaowei, calm down!¡±

    Liu Yi continuously ps out his palms. He gathers God¡¯s Race Undying Body¡¯s strength around his palm and blocks the sharp shortswords.

    Bai Xiaowei¡¯s attacks are bing more and more fanatic, and in the end, she even opens her mouth to bite Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder!

    Damn it...

    Liu Yi senses that his shoulder is turning numb. Looks like Bai Xiaowei had used her teeth to send Ma Yixuan¡¯s fog qi into his shoulder.

    This fog qi starts wreaking havoc in Liu Yi¡¯s body. And Liu Yi immediately assigned his own fog qi tobat against Ma Yixuan¡¯s fog qi. Fighting against Bai Xiaowei outside while fighting against Ma Yixuan¡¯s fog qi in his body, he is simply battling on both sides!

    Liu Yi feels like he is sinking into an arduous battle.

    ¡°Ma Yixuan, you are too despicable.¡±

    Liu Yi says in anger, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be a queen? Then fight me face to face!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Ma Yixuan smiles, ¡°Towards men, one must not get too close to them; otherwise, they will pay no attention to me. I must maintain my mysteriousness that way; you will keep having a fresh feeling for me.¡±

    ¡°Come down for me!¡±

    A moon appears between Liu Yi¡¯s brow. He stretches out his right hand and grabs at Ma Yixuan, who is in the sky.

    Ma Yixuan smiles and allows Liu Yi¡¯s Moon Dream Sutra to affect her.

    What shocked Liu Yi is that his Moon Dream Sutra is ineffective! Ma Yixuan is still standing there and was not affected by his Moon Dream Sutra.

    ¡°In my body contains a part of your soul. Your Moon Dream Sutra ignores me.¡±

    Ma Yixuan points out the shoring of Liu Yi¡¯s technique, ¡°It can be said that I am a part of you.¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, since Moon Dream Sutra cannot be used, then let¡¯s use other techniques to kill you!

    As he fights the fog qi in his body as well as dealing with Bai Xiaowei¡¯s attack, his golden avatar emerges behind him.

    The avatar¡¯s six arms grab hold of a ck gold fire-god spear, each aiming at Ma Yixuan in the sky, and tossed them out one by one!

    Ma Yixuan did not move.

    The enormous devil leaves the frozen sea and stretches out its arms, protecting its owner.

    The devil¡¯s body was kept from being destroyed while Ma Yixuan is safe and sound. After all, the devil consumes Ma Yixuan¡¯s qi. As long as Ma Yixuan¡¯s qi is not cut off, the devil can keep reviving.

    Bai Xiaowei suddenly twists her body and sps her legs around Liu Yi¡¯s waist as her two pairs of shortswords stab at Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    Liu Yi hurriedly stretches out his hands and grabs hold of Bai Xiaowei¡¯s wrist while Bai Xiaowei opens her mouth and bites at him again.

    ¡°Fuck, have you turned into a dog!¡±

    Liu Yi is gloomy as he uses his forehead to block Bai Xiaowei¡¯s forehead.

    Their forehead shes and unlock lovers flirting with each other; it is two experts colliding!

    Although Bai Xiaowei¡¯s strength is meager, after being possessed by fog qi, it has been strengthened countless times!

    This collision is world-shaking! A huge shock wave spread out, affecting the surrounding! The ice underneath them sinks down by three meters. Luckily Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation is very deep, and the frozen iceyer is very thick, around 10 meters! Otherwise, this iceyer would have been broken!

    Bai Xiaowei was sent flying away. Liu Yi is afraid that she might get injured and hurriedly use Moon Dream Sutra to control her body.

    This woman¡¯s fate is too tragic! Just after escaping the control of Li Heqiang, in a blink of an eye, she fell into Ma Yixuan¡¯s clutches.

    [TL: not to clear myself, but can someone check and let me know, can Liu Yi send a person into the Dragon King Maulesoum without entering it himself? Maybe not. Think he was inside it when he released his Netherworld Soldiers inside.]

    ¡°Looks like this puppet is not useful.¡± Ma Yixuan sighs like she is somewhat regretful, ¡°Why don¡¯t I let her be a bomb. Maybe she might surprise me.¡±

    With that, she prepares to urge her qi to make Bai Xiaowei explode.

    [TL: oh so that¡¯s why he cannot ditch her to kill Ma Yixuan...]

    Liu Yi is terrified; what the fuck!

    During this matter of vital importance, without any other method, Liu Yi can only create a triangle seal aiming at Bai Xiaowei.

    ¡°Ice Pagoda!¡±

    A severe ice storm immediately shrouds Bai Xiaowei¡¯s body surging up the sky!

    An ice pagoda immediately appears in front of everyone sitting on top of the iceyer.

    Liu Yi uses a move and seals all of Bai Xiaowei¡¯s movement, including the fog qi within her!

    This pagoda¡¯s effect is to iste the connection between Bai Xiaowei and Ma Yixuan! The day when he kills Ma Yixuan is the day Bai Xiaowei can be released from Ice Pagoda!

    ¡°How intelligent.¡±

    Ma Yixuan ps her hands, ¡°Indeed, the man that I fancy. But, it shall end here. The real big meal ising.¡±

    With that, the devil suddenly stretches out its arm and grabs the ship before tossing the ship at Liu Yi.

    Who dares to im that they can block such a huge ship along with the additional force behind it?

    This thing has a very dense mass like the sky is copsing as it falls.

    ¡°Why do I have a deja vu like you are tossing rubbish.¡±

    As Liu Yi mutters, he releases Moon Dream Sutra and controls the ship.

    But the force behind it is too powerful, making Liu Yi feel his arms sink down. As the force surged forth, it forced one of his legs to kneel down and smashed arge part of the iceyer.

    This shows how much strength the devil used. It is not something that Liu Yi can resist directly.

    By the side, Lin Tong, who is watching all of these, cheers for Liu Yi, {Idiot, work harder! Later I will give you a reward!

 Chapter 1005 - Emerges again]

    <h4>Chapter 1005 [Emerges again]</h4>

    Hearing Lin Tong¡¯s encouragement, Liu Yi gained more strength in his heart.

    That enormous ship falls down, and there are still a number of people on board. Ma Yixuan is indeed vicious. The people whom she was protecting earlier are now used to attack me.

    The crescent moon between Liu Yi¡¯s brow lets out a silver light, and he pushes Moon Dream Sutra to the extremes. The enormous ship is floating above Liu Yi¡¯s forehead, and he is using his hands to hold it there, not letting it fall.

    ¡°Gods....¡±

    ¡°Save us!¡±

    All kinds of screams and begging can be heard from the ship, and all of them are frightened.

    The immortal techniques that they had learned are now useless. Since it cannot save themselves, it is useless.

    What immortal technique. At this moment, they feel like it is nonsense!

    While Liu Yi is controlling the enormous ship, Ma Yixuan controls the devil to toss the other half of the ship over.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Liu Yi curses nonstop in his heart and splits out a hand, and uses Moon Dream Sutra to control that other half of the ship as well!

    Using two hands to control two halves of a ship! Luckily Liu Yi had cultivated 300 years in Asura Realm; otherwise, based on the old him, he would not be able to resist this pressure.

    Ma Yixuan¡¯s improvement is truly too quick. Soul-Sucking Technique is too heaven-defying.

    Who knows how many souls had she absorbed?

    ¡°Take a look at how wretch the current you are.¡±

    Ma Yixuan smiles as she looks at Liu Yi and says, ¡°The current you is stillcking. I am bing more and more disappointed with you.¡±

    ¡°Regarding this point, I am stronger than you.¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°From the beginning, I did not have any expectations of you.¡±

    ¡°You still have a hard mouth?¡±

    Ma Yixuan sneers, ¡°Soon, you will lose that hard mouth!¡±

    With that, the devil stood up, holding two spears, and stabbed them at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    With that, his avatar emerges behind him, holding Monarch Shield blocking the two spears.

    The spears collide against the Monarch Shield, creating sparks.

    The red sparks flew all over the ce like red fireworks blossoming in the sky, looking very beautiful.

    The devil attacking tempo with both spears is very swift as it continues to attack continuously in two and threes.

    Liu Yi¡¯s avatar¡¯s six hands are holding the Monarch Shield blocking the attacks from the devil. For a while, it does not have any methods to attack back!

    ¡°I want to see how you are going to be a savior.¡±

    With that, Ma Yixuan pointed at the sky.

    Rows of blood-red longswords appear in the sky, pointing at the innocent believers on the ship.

    ¡°Ma Yixuan! You are crazy!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Liu Yi starts to feel rmed.

    In order to win against me, Ma Yixuan¡¯s methods are bing more uneptable!

    ¡°Even if I can tolerate you, god is unable to tolerate you!¡±

    Red lights shoot out from Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hahaha, Liu Yi, didn¡¯t you call yourself a Savior? Today I shall let you know just how ipetent and useless person you are!¡±

    With that Ma Yixuan wave, her hand and those blood-red swords start falling down like rain.

    ¡°Little ck!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly roars. The Skeleton Monarch, which had always been silent inside of Liu Yi, immediately flies out from his body.

    Currently, Little ck no longer has its soul anymore and is only a puppet that is controlled by Liu Yi.

    He jumps into the sky with both palms gathering white ice and ps them together.

    The ice scatters out in all directions and forms a protective membrane covering the top of the sea surface.

    When the falling sword rain collides into this ice protective membrane, they be an ice sculpture and freeze!

    ¡°This Mysterious Ice Qi can freeze space-time?¡±

    Seeing this, Ma Yixuan became rmed. The sword rain is frozen in the air.

    ¡°Indeed, you slightly amazed me. But it is not enough.¡±

    With that, Ma Yixuan points her right hand at Little ck and grabs.

    Little ck, who is in midair, was crushed into pieces, and broken bones fell down.

    <i>This is...Moon Dream Sutra!</i>

    Liu Yi got a huge shock! <i>This is fucking unreasonable! Ma Yixuan has learned this as well?!</i>

    The sword rain that was frozen in the air breaks out of Little ck¡¯s control and starts falling again.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you wish to be a savior? Today I shall let you know what you are!¡±

    The moment Ma Yixuan speaks, one of the blood swords has already stabbed through the young girl who was praying and nailed her onto the deck.

    The young girl kneels there with wide-open eyes as she bleeds from her seven apertures as she died with a grievance.

    ¡°Ma Yixuan!¡±

    Liu Yi roars so loudly that it is world-shaking!

    ¡°Hahaha, do you see this? You are not a savior! You cannot save anyone!¡±

    While she is speaking, several blood swords stab through those believers and im their lives.

    Section Chief Zhang, the missionary, not a single one, is excluded, and all of them had turned into ghosts under Ma Yixuan¡¯s sword.

    Earlier, they were still worshiping their founder, and the next second, she had turned into a Yama that reaps their lives.

    People are screaming, wailing in anguishment, crying bitterly.

    But Ma Yixuan seems to be enjoying their miserable cries. The more miserably the people below are crying out, the happier she gets.

    ¡°Liu Yi, do you see this, these people did not need to die!¡±

    Ma Yixuan says loudly, ¡°They were my believers. Although they were living while deceiving others and deceiving themselves, they would not die and could preserve their humble lives to provide me strength. But right now, because of you, they have all died! You, are their killer!¡±

    While Liu Yi, who had always kept his head lowered, suddenly raises his head.

    His pupils had turned golden as his hair slowly lengthened and turned silver.

    When Ma Yixuan¡¯s and Liu Yi¡¯s gaze meet each other, Ma Yixuan¡¯s heart trembles like she is attracted to Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Ma Yixuan adjusted her mentality. <i>Why did this fellow, suddenly turn so...charming?</i>

    ¡°Actually, I also acknowledge this point of yours.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he tosses the two halves of the ship to the side.

    Those lucky survivors on the ship turn pale with fright. Just as the ship is about to smash onto the ice surface, ice starts emerging on the ship and freezes the surrounding air.

    Liu Yi had also justprehended this technique to freeze time and space.

    The devil waves tworge spears and stabs them towards Liu Yi, one up and one below.

    Liu Yi only smiles as he stretches a hand behind and binds his hair together.

    At the same time, he keeps his avatar and wears his Monarch Armour. After which, he stretched out his right hand at the firstrge spear that was tossed out.

    Using Moon Dream Sutra, therge spear immediately makes a u-turn, and with a -dang-, it collides into the spear behind it, and the two spears simultaneously move off its original path and smash into the devil¡¯s face.

    After Liu Yi deals with the devil, he waves his hand, and his clothing turns into a silver coat, making him look manly.

    At the same time, the iceyer below surges as an enormous ice giant climbs up from the iceyer. It stands there with Liu Yi sitting down on its shoulder.

    ¡°It has been so long since I came out.¡±

    Liu Yi creates a small dagger with his dark power and starts peeling his fingernail.

    ¡°I have to thank you. If it is not for you, perhaps I would have nevere out.¡±

    ¡°I do not understand what you are saying.¡±

    Ma Yixuan does not know what is up with Liu Yi and only feels that he is a bit different.

    Liu Yi continued to peel his fingernail, ¡°You do not need to understand. You just need to die.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, deliberately mystifying yourself?¡±

    Ma Yixuan says charmingly as she controls the devil to stand up once more. After which, nine blood-red longswords shoot out from behind the devil. Each of them is over ten meters long and is controlled by the devil with the Imperial Sword Technique and starts shooting towards Liu Yi one by one.

    Liu Yi ps his hand and praises, ¡°You are indeed very smart, able to let the devil learn the Imperial Sword Technique. But what you have is merely some small tricks.¡±

    The moment he finished, an enormous blood sword pierces through his body.

    Ma Yixuan bes delighted, ¡°Hahaha, small tricks can kill you as well!¡±

    While Liu Yi¡¯s body turns into pieces of broken ice andnds on the ice giant.

    ¡°Like I say, they are merely small tricks.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice suddenly appears behind Ma Yixuan, making Ma Yixuan feels her blood run cold. When did he appear behind me?

    The ice giant suddenly moves and grabs the devil with both hands.

    After this, the ice giant opens its mouth and breathes out arge amount of ice at the devil.

    When this icends on the devil, it swiftly froze the devil¡¯s body. Within moments, a realistic statue appears on the surface of the sea.

    ¡°What...¡±

    Ma Yixuan did not expect that Liu Yi still had this kind of attack. She suddenly starts to feel afraid.

    ¡°Do you think that you can freeze my devil like this? You are too naive!¡±

    Ma Yixuan turns around and looks at Liu Yi, who is behind her as she gathers her qi prepares to make the devil break free.

    ¡°It is you who is too naive.¡± As Liu Yi speaks, he grabs a scarlet fire-god spear in his hand.

    ¡°If the devil receives an intense attack, it will disappear and needs at least 3 days to reform.¡±

    Liu Yi winks at Ma Yixuan, ¡°Let us see how sturdy your devil is.¡±

    With that, he tossed out the fire-god spear.

    That fire god spear transforms into a rainbow of mes as it shoots at the ice sculpture.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of it!¡±

    Ma Yixuan got a huge shock as she hurriedly uses Moon Dream Sutra, wanting to push Firegod Spear aside.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s figure suddenly appears by her side in a blink of an eye. At the same time, he stretches out his hand and embraces her waist as his other hand gently grasps her palm.

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice carries a trace of maism as he whispers into Ma Yixuan¡¯s ear, ¡°Looking at you this close, you look rather beautiful.¡±

    At this moment, Ma Yixuan¡¯s heart falls into the enemy¡¯s hands and no longer controls the Moon Dream Sutra. But she is indeed a fierce and tough woman. She immediately bites her tongue and uses her blood and pain as stimtion to sober herself!

    <i>Damn it. When did Liu Yi learn how to use his good looks!</i>

 Chapter 1006 - 12 Golden Men]

    <h4>Chapter 1006 [12 Golden Men]</h4>

    Although Ma Yixuan had obtained a part of Liu Yi¡¯s soul, even if she dies, she would not be able to imagine that in Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    A pure and silly Liu Yi and a two-faced Liu Yi.

    Although these two personalities fused together,ter on, the two-faced side still hides a part deep inside Liu Yi¡¯s soul, waiting for Liu Yi¡¯s ego-personality to weaken or crumble, then let this side flourish and spread before maturing and appearing!

    Right now, the two-faced side has t emerged again and took over Liu Yi¡¯s main personality and helped him deal with the matter that he is unable to deal with.

    Right now, Ma Yixuan is in some trouble as she did not expect that Liu Yi would turn like this, making her unable to grasp the situation!

    Liu Yi¡¯s fire-god spearnds on the ice sculpture, and the enormous devil ice sculpture explodes into pieces!

    Ma Yixuan vomits out blood. Although the devil can strengthen her, at the same time, it is also her weak spot. If the devil is heavily injured, she will also suffer a huge rebound!

    ¡°You...you are not Liu Yi. Who are you!¡±

    Ma Yixuan pushes Liu Yi away and stares at him in vignce.

    ¡°I am Liu Yi; Liu Yi is also me.¡±

    Liu Yi keeps his hands inside his windbreaker as he smiles merrily at Ma Yixuan, who is rmed, ¡°During senior high, you kept thinking that I am very weak and a loser. That is why you couldn¡¯t be bothered to take notice of me and be together with that hooligan. But you were wrong. Actually, every single person¡¯s body hides a very scary beast. There will be a day when the person whom you despise might swallow you up.¡±

    ¡°What is the point saying this now? If you were impressive, I would have been yours.¡±

    Ma Yixuan does not believe in what Liu Yi is saying, ¡°Stepping on this path was our fate! Although I do not wish to admit Liu Yi, you indeed are my destined enemy!¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily so.¡± Liu Yi chuckles, ¡°Because I do not take you seriously.¡±

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡±

    Ma Yixuan is angered and directly takes off her cloak. After this, her hands turn scarlet, and ws at Liu Yi!

    This is the Soul-Sucking Blood w that Ma Yixuan had cultivated! The blood w has formidable might, and most importantly, it can suck the enemies¡¯ blood and absorb the opponent¡¯s soul to weaken them and strengthen herself!

    This is a very scary evil skill, and Ma Yixuan is using it to deal with Liu Yi!

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly sh a trace of light like he had seen through the ability of the blood w. His Monarch Armour covers his entire body and allows Ma Yixuan¡¯s blood w tond on his armor as she wishes.

    As the Monarch Armour was wed, a long row of sparks and deep w marks were left behind.

    ¡°Go, die!¡±

    Ma Yixuan strengthens the might of the blood w again and ws at Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    ¡°It is still your previous hands that were nicer to look at.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he tilts his head to the side and brushed by Ma Yixuan¡¯s w. While dodging it, he raises his knee and knees Ma Yixuan in her stomach, causing her to bend her waist and vomit.

    ¡°The ws in your attack are all too big.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s hands are still in his windbreaker¡¯s pocket as he says, ¡°If you wish to fight, you are too weak.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯sbat experience is too abundant. But he does not possess genuine fighting brains. The two-faced Liu Yi, on the contrary, is a fighting genius as well as cultivating genius!

    It can be said that hisbat strength cannot be mentioned against the normal Liu Yi!

    That is why fighting Ma Yixuan is as simple as eating rice!

    ¡°Why would it be like this...¡±

    Ma Yixuan wipes away her spit as she bears with her pain and straightens her waist while looking at Liu Yi, who is smiling.

    ¡°Just...who are you?¡±

    ¡°As I said, I am Liu Yi.¡±

    Liu Yi is still smiling as he says, ¡° I am that wild beast that is hidden inside. It is you who allowed me out.¡±

    ¡°I...released the wild beast inside Liu Yi¡¯s body?¡±

    Ma Yixuan is still stunned. She does not believe in what she had just heard, nor does she dare to believe in her defeat.

    ¡°I do not believe it!¡±

    She suddenly shouts as her hands and legs turn blood red!

    At this moment, Ma Yixuan had transformed into a beast-like appearance as she speedily leaps at Liu Yi while letting out four blood lights!

    ¡°s, silly woman.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°Looks like I can only let you wake up.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly light up with golden light as he hits out a palm!

    Deste mes!

    At this moment, Ma Yixuan had arrived in front of him. Her ws still had yet to touch his body when her shoulder had already received this palm!

    It is like Liu Yi had calcted the time and position precisely to the finest detail!

    Ma Yixuan was sent flying away like a cannonball and smashed into the iceyer.

    The iceyer cracks with Ma Yixuan being embedded within.

    Blood seeps out of her mouth, and it appears like her injuries are not light.

    ¡°My cultivation strength is already at realm crosser.¡± Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders and says, ¡° But the mental state of the other me is not firm. While for the current me, no matter if it is mental or cultivation, both are at the realm crosser level. Ma Yixuan, you have no chance.¡±

    ¡°Realm crosser...¡±

    Ma Yixuan nearly crushes her teeth from clenching her jaw too tightly. Why is it that every time this guy appears, he humiliates me!

    What is there even more damned than this matter? Nothing!

    ¡°Since that is the case, then there is only one move left!¡±

    With that, Ma Yixuan climbs out from the iceyer and looks at Liu Yi in the sky.

    ¡°I shall use this move to kill you.¡±

    With that, she forms seals with both hands. Her fingers move like a dancing butterfly.

    The surrounding dead or still surviving believers all explode as red blood scatters!

    Streams of blood start gathering in front of Ma Yixuan and finally stop in front of the formation that she had formed.

    A scarlet blood ball is constantly rolling as it bes bigger and expands!

    Sensing the evil of this technique, Liu Yi says, ¡°What a sinister technique. For this technique, you sacrificed the life of so many innocent people; you are indeed a vicious woman. A beauty being too vicious will lower your points.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for you to care!¡±

    Ma Yixuan bes even more certain that this man is not Liu Yi. He did not even blink when so many innocent people died!

    But no matter who he is, at this moment, he shall die under my killing move!

    This blood ball that had already expanded over 4 meters suddenlypressed rapidly and became the size of a fingernail!

    Although it is such a small drop, Liu Yi can sense the horrifying strength!

    ¡°Blood Kill!¡±

    With Ma Yixuan shout, the blood pearl leaves her formation and flies towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi creases his brows as he waves his hands. The two halves of the ship fly up and block between him and the blood pearl. The blood pearl instantly pierces through the two ships causing the ship to crumble and turn into arge pool of watery blood.

    Such a sinister technique! How did Ma Yixuan learn this!

    Liu Yi feels that this move can neither be blocked nor dodged!

    If it was the normal version of Liu Yi, perhaps he might be at a loss. But the two-faced Liu Yi only smiles. He then stretches out his hand and throws out a palm into the air!

    ¡°Coloured ss!¡±

    -cracking sound-

    A ck hole was instantly created, and the blood pearl flies perfectly into it, disappearing.

    Ma Yixuan was stupefied and did not react.

    ¡°That move is indeed very powerful.¡±

    Liu Yi still gave a positive evaluation, ¡°But it is not invincible. It still has a lot of ws.¡±

    ¡°I am unwilling!¡±

    Ma Yixuan is very resentful. She did not expect that all of her moves were unable to deal with Liu Yi. He is like an undefeatable battle god making her unable to know where to start from and gave her a feeling of powerlessness!

    At this moment, Liu Yi¡¯s figure is like an enormous person while she is like an ant!

    ¡°Enough, die in peace.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi stretches out his hand and summons six fire-god swords.

    God Sword Protecting Body!

    Liu Yi prepares to use this move to kill Ma Yixuan!

    ¡°Solo Sect shall end here today as well. Your ambitions shall also end. From today onwards, there will be no Ma Yixuan.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi waves his hand, and the six fire-god swords instantly shoot towards Ma Yixuan.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Ma Yixuan tosses out thousands of blood swords at the six fire-god swords.

    But God Sword Protection is too powerful, and those blood swords instantly break whening in contact leaving behind watery blood.

    ¡°I do not wish to die!¡±

    Looking at the God Sword Protecting Body that had arrived in front of her, Ma Yixuan¡¯s eyes are filled with intense unwillingness.

    At this moment, a moonbeam suddenly shoots down from the sky, shining on Ma Yixuan.

    In a blink of an eye, Ma Yixuan disappears along with the moonlight!

    ¡°Where are you going!¡±

    Liu Yi res. Someone dared to snatch someone from me!

    He chases in the direction of the moonlight, disappearing from his original position!

    Within moments, Liu Yi is several thousand meters in the sky as an enormous pce appears above the clouds. It has golden bricks and jade tiles looking very majestic and luxurious. Clearly, this is the Qin Imperial Pce that Emperor Qin had constructed!

    ¡°Qin Imperial Pce?¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Hahaha, now there is no need for me to look for you!¡±

    An enormous devil flies out from behind his back, holding a fire god spear in its hand. The fire-god spear instantly turns golden ck before turning into a pale white bone spear!

    ¡°Who dares to charge into my Qin Imperial Pce!¡±

    An enormous golden man suddenly stands up from the cloud. He is over a hundred meters tall, looking very majestic.

    This made Liu Yi recall that Emperor Qin had created numerous soldiers to create 12 Golden Men! This should be one of the 12 golden men!

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    The golden man did not say any nonsense and raised his enormous palm and ps out at Liu Yi.

    ¡°For toys, there is no need to be so exaggerated.¡±

    With that, the devil behind Liu Yi tosses out the bone spears!

 Chapter 1007 - Heart problems need to be treated with heart medicine.]

    <h4>Chapter 1007 [Heart problems need to be treated with heart medicine.]</h4>

    This bone spear is like white lightning and instantly appears in front of the golden man.

    The golden man seems to not ce the bone spear in his eyes and only casually ps out with a hand like pping a housefly.

    But when the bone spear touches his palm, it suddenly explodes!

    Rows of bony outgrowth emerge from the golden man¡¯s body. This golden man is unable to take this kind of power and topples over from the explosion. He smashes into a huge line of pce walls behind him.

    ¡°That is why I say you cannot look down on me.¡±

    Liu Yi keeps away the devil before flying into the Qin Imperial Pce Hall.

    But at this moment, an eye-catching golden light suddenly lights up!

    It is like a small sun is ced in front of Liu Yi, shining its radiance over a thousand miles making people unable to open their eyes!

    Liu Yi also closes his eyes subconsciously. After the light shines for over half a minute, it slowly dissipates.

    But after it dissipates, Liu Yi realizes that there is no pce in front of him.

    ¡°You run rather quickly!¡±

    Liu Yi is somewhat unhappy, ¡°To think I let you guys make a fool of me. Hmph, just wait !¡±

    With that, he closes his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he had turned back to his normal self.

    ¡°Damn it...¡±

    Liu Yi takes two deep breaths before looking at his own hands.

    ¡°I actually...be that way again...¡±

    Although the two-faced side of him can settle a lot of problems, Liu Yi does not like this and always feel that that is not him; thus is very unhappy!

    Will I start to have a split personality if this goes on? I cannot be like that!

    ¡°Immortal Fox sister...Meng Xi, do the two of you think that I am sick?¡±

    Liu Yi stands above the clouds, and his current situation is not very good.

    ¡°Benefactor, this servant feels that there is nothing bad.¡±

    Meng Xi jumps down from Liu Yi¡¯s hair. Transforming back to her human form, she says her view, ¡°The benefactor from earlier...was simply too handsome...¡±

    While Meng Xi is saying this, her eyes are filled with stars.

    Liu Yi starts sweating. The two-faced side of me is very handsome? It...indeed is the case...

    Liu Yi suddenly starts to feel jealous of the other him.

    ¡°Damn it...why am I unable to appear tyrannical, strong, and awesome...¡±

    ¡°Big idiot, you don¡¯t even know that?¡±

    Lin Tong also flies out and rolls her eyes at Liu Yi before saying, ¡°This is because you have restraint while the other you does not. Naturally, he will be a lot stronger!¡±

    ¡°Is that really the case?¡±

    Liu Yi does not really believe in what she just said. Restraints and the likes...are the reason that encumbers me?

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Lin Tong says seriously, ¡°Think about it. Back then, when Sun Wukong wreaked havoc in Heaven, how impressive was he? Butter on, during the journey, while protecting Tang Seng on the journey to India on a quest for Buddhist scriptures, he became incapable and was always being bullied! Why is that so? Because Sun Wukong¡¯s heart had an extra burden.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°But wasn¡¯t Tang Seng, a very powerful expert?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But Tang Seng has a shoring, and that is he would not take the life of a living creature!¡±

    Lin Tong curls up her lips, ¡°He had never hit a monster, and sometimes when he met a pitiful demon, he took the initiative to cut his own flesh to feed them. In such a case, would Sun Wukong not be vexed? Could he bring out all of his strength?¡±

    What the...this is quite a new matter!

    ¡°Wait till I meet Tang Seng; I¡¯ll let him cut off some flesh to feed me as well!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly had a strange thought, ¡°After eating Tang Seng¡¯s flesh, I might never grow old, and perhaps, I might also be able to strengthen my cultivation!¡±

    ¡°That brother is the reincarnation of Golden Cicada. Eating him will definitely strengthen your cultivation!¡±

    Lin Tong says, like it is a matter of fact, ¡°That is the reason why you are not stronger than the other you, because you have too many things that you are unable to let go. These things became your burden. If therees a day when you can give up everything and only think of yourself, then you can be as strong as him!¡±

    ¡°I would rather not!¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°Perhaps only by having yourself in your heart can you be powerful, but I feel that if you wish to protect a person, you will be stronger for them!¡±

    ¡°What you say has some justification, but thetter is harder.¡±

    Lin Tong sighs, ¡°As for the specifics, you will have to slowly ponder. I feel that you still have potential within your body that can be developed!¡±

    ¡°I hope that is the case. I almost managed to catch up with the Qin Imperial Pce.¡±

    Although he got reced by the two-faced side of him, Liu Yi still retains the memories.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But Qin Imperial Pce is too crafty. They only appeared for a brief moment before running away. Right now, this group of people should be fearful of you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about them. Even I fear the other Liu Yi greatly.¡±

    Liu Yi ridicules himself before saying, ¡°Ma Yixuan has escaped as well. I¡¯ll release Bai Xiaowei.¡±

    With that, he flies down through the cloudyer and arrives above the frozen sea surface.

    Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation is very deep. And along with Heaven Dragon Mausoleum¡¯s assistance, if it is not Liu Yi¡¯s real intention, it will take at least over a hundred years for others to try to melt it.

    That zed pagoda is in the middle of the frozen sea, making it very eye-catching.

    Liu Yinds on the frozen ice standing in front of the pagoda, looking at motionless Bai Xiaowei, who is sealed inside.

    ¡°I havee to release you.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi ced his palm on the pagoda and prepared to open this ice seal.

    At this moment, Lin Tong reminds him, {Slow down!}

    Liu Yi asks curiously, {What is the matter, Immortal Fox sister? Something happened?}

    {No. I am just worried about some matters.}

    Lin Tong exins, {Ma Yixuan is still not dead. If you release Bai Xiaowei right now, then I fear that the fog qi real body within her body might also awaken. At that time, Bai Xiaowei will fall into Ma Yixuan¡¯s control again! I¡¯m afraid that her life will be hard to preserve!}

    {......}

    Liu Yi bes silent for a while. What Lin Tong said is indeed true.

    {Then what should I do...}

    {Let¡¯s maintain it like this for now.}

    Lin Tong proposed, {It is not toote to release ice pagoda¡¯s seal after Ma Yixuan has died.}

    Liu Yi sank into silence. In the future, I sealed Bai Xiaowei.

    In this era, in the end, I still sealed her! There is no difference between this and the future!

    Once again, Liu Yi sensed fate¡¯s sneering at him! Motherfucker! Is there no other choice? Could it be that Wang Yuzheng, Murong Die, and Wang Lele are destined to die? No, definitely cannot!

    ¡°I must confront fate to the end!¡±

    Liu Yi turned heartless. Time does not wait for anyone, and I must deal with some matters to no longer have worries about future consequences!

    ¡°Little ck,e out!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, and a formation appears as Bone Monarch walks out from the formation, looking very majestic.

    This Bone Monarch is very obedient as stands in front of Liu Yi, waiting for his orders.

    Looking at him, Liu Yi sighs with deep sorrow in his heart. This thing is my avatar. A part of me that is inseparable. But right now, for Murong Die and the rest of the girl¡¯s safety, don¡¯t mention giving away half my life; even if I give up my entire life, I am also willing!

    {Big Idiot, what are you doing?}

    Lin Tong faintly sensed that something is not right.

    {Doing something that I should have done. To make matters end before they start.}

    With that, he started chanting some scriptures.

    Golden Buddhist characters start floating in front of him and surround his body.

    {You are mad!}

    Lin Tong feels that dealing with this matter in this manner is too grave!

    {This is your natal pet! It can be said that he is you, and you are also him! he is a part of your soul! If you kill him, you will receive a serious injury, and you might even die!}

    {If he does not die, Xiao Die and the girls will die.}

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth and says, {I allowed that to happen!}

    {But you also cannot do such things to yourself!}

    Lin Tong bes more and more worried, {Calm down!}

    {Immortal Fox sister, there is no need to advise me anymore. I have already decided!}

    Liu Yi says, {Furthermore, I am already prepared to cut my soul! Every single part of my soul will be hidden! This way, relying on Ghost Puppet, I am undying!}

    Ghost Puppet is simply heaven-defying! And Liu Yi is prepared to use it.

    {s, you stubborn big idiot...}

    Lin Tong does not have any methods and can only pull Meng Xi to the side to guard him.

    With the two beauties by his side guarding him, Liu Yi is at ease.

    He gathers the Buddist qi to his right palm before slowly walking towards Little ck.

    ¡°Sorry, Little ck. It is me who created you, and it is also me who must eliminate you.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voices are filled with bitter grief, ¡°Actually, I had always regarded you as my child. But you had already deviated from the norms. Right now, I can only let you die. In your next life, remember to choose a more reliable master.¡±

    What surprised Liu Yi is that Little ck actually cackles his mouth twice like he is saying ¡®even in my next life, I also wish that you are my master.¡¯

    Their feelings are connected, which makes Liu Yi wish to cry at this moment.

    But he restrains it as he resolutely ps his palm on Little ck¡¯s skull.

    Little ck¡¯s body immediately disintegrates into pieces and scatters.

    In the past, when these bones were broken, they will rbine, and it is even possible for them to be even stronger. But today, without the support from Liu Yi¡¯s qi, along with his palm that is filled with Buddhist qi, it causes Little ck to immediately fall apart, and it is likely that not a single bone will be left behind.

    ¡°Rx.¡±

    Just as Liu Yi consoles, he suddenly senses an acute pain in his sr plexus.

    It is like he is going to vomit. This feeling is truly unbearable.

    Seeing Liu Yi squatting there with a pale face, Lin Tong hurried forward and asked, ¡°Big Idiot, are you okay?¡±

    {Benefactor seems to have a heart problem.}

    Meng Xi immediately sees through Liu Yi¡¯s condition, {Although benefactor¡¯s pet has died, it affected benefactor slightly. But most of benefactor¡¯s sicknesses from the heart. It is likely that he is unable to ept the fact that his three most loved women had died by Little ck.}

    Lin Tong sighs, {That¡¯s right, it is heartache...hopefully that he will walk out of it soon.}

    She has some worries in her heart. After all, Liu Yi¡¯s strength is too high, and a slight change affects everything else.

    After Liu Yi destroyed Little ck, he became very weak. He prepares to go back and rest for a while before going to look for his daughter. Unexpectedly at this moment, Wang Yuzheng suddenly gave him a call.

 Chapter 1008 - Grasp the opportunity]

    <h4>Chapter 1008 [Grasp the opportunity]</h4>

    ¡°What is the matter, Yuzheng?¡±

    Liu Yi knows that Wang Yuzheng would not casually give him a call. Most of the time, they would use QQ or SMS tomunicate with each other. Sometimes, they would send each other WeChat and the likes. After all, Wang Yuzheng is bing more and more famous. Thus she became even busier with work. Right now, she has a lot of advertisements making her schedule very intense. That is why the two of them had not met each other for a long time.

    Perhaps she had some problems, which is why she called me.

    ¡°Husband...where are you...¡±

    Liu Yi seems to hear the sound of crying within Wang Yuzheng¡¯s voice, making him anxious.

    ¡°I am outside. What happened to you? Why are you crying? Who bullied you?¡±.

    ¡°None...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng denies tly from the other side, ¡°It is just that I missed you and wished to hear your voice....¡±

    Thisss! She can¡¯t even hide her thoughts!

    Liu Yi knows that it is not that simple, but he is also not stupid. He understood that he would not be able to get the answer from her now, so he coaxed Wang Yuzheng, ¡°Baby, wait till your schedulees free; I will apany you overseas to y, okay?¡±

    For stars to live like a normal person, they can only go overseas.

    Wang Yuzheng is currently very famous in Asia. But her fame is inferior in Europe. Therefore thepany has recently arranged a few movie roles for her and is nning to let her progress into Hollywood.

    ¡°Mm..., I still need to memorize the lines. Let¡¯s chatter. I miss you, -kiss-...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng hangs up.

    Liu Yi immediately calls Wang Yuzheng¡¯s manager and asks, ¡°Where are you right now?¡±

    The manager knows Liu Yi¡¯s identity and says respectfully, ¡°Boss, right now, we are in South Korea, Seoul, filming a movie.¡±

    Korea¡¯s entertainment industry is flourishing, and during recent years its movie industry has also advanced by leaps and bounds, producing numerous Hollywood-grade movies.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Liu Yi questions, ¡°Yuzheng sounded quite unhappy when she was speaking with me.¡±

    ¡°A situation happened...it lead to the South Korean side regarding Yuzheng as not having any good prospects. It seems like they also want to change her role.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Change roles? Wang Yuzheng is considered a famous person domestically! When she went to South Korea, she is being mistreated? How can this be so?

    ¡°Why? Tell me the reason!¡±

    ¡°How about this boss. I¡¯ll send you a few news links. After you see them, you will understand.¡±

    With that, the manager hangs up the call, and within moments, a few links are sent to Liu Yi¡¯s email.

    Liu Yi summons Little Jade¡¯s electronic screen and starts opening those links.

    Instantly a series of news that angers him appears. News like Wang Yuzheng, who came from China, and Kim Sung-do are in love with each other, the two of them are hand in hand as they tour Myeongdong together, falling in love with each other during the filming of the movie!

    Kim Sung-do is a famous South Korean male actor. He looks very handsome and is very stylish. He is the ideal boyfriend of 90% of the women in South Korea. Thus his poprity in South Korea is roaring, and almost no one can bepared to him.

    For this movie, he is the first male lead.

    While Wang Yuzheng, for some unknown reason, suddenly has so many scandals with him. Furthermore, in thements below, several of the fans who attack are mostly Kim Sung-do¡¯s fans. Right now, all of them have be Wang Yuzheng¡¯s anti-fans, and most of theirments are malicious.

    Liu Yi continues to read on, and some people are scolding, ¡®Ugly woman from China quickly scram from South Korea!¡¯, ¡®Don¡¯t seduce our Sung-do Oppa! Scram back to China!¡¯.

    The anti-fans attacks are very scary. A lot of performing artists in South Korea whose suicide can be found due to them being unable to endure thements from the anti-fans.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, Yuzheng is not that weak but being shamed like this, it is likely that she is unhappy.

    No wonder she would give me a call. Looks like she is finding it difficult to bear.

    {Immortal Fox sister, Meng Xi, let¡¯s make a trip overseas.}

    Liu Yi does not wish to tarry. After dealing with Little ck, now he has the mood to go to other ces to visit.

    Lin Tong is slightly worried, {Will it be okay? How is your current condition?}

    With Little ck gone, it is equivalent to Liu Yi losing half of his life.

    {It is not a problem. I feel very good.}

    Although Liu Yi¡¯s face is still pale, he feelsfortable in his heart.

    The only worries that he still has is that without Little ck, ck Devil King would not be born again, right?

    Why do I feel like I had done something, but the footsteps of history will not be stopped? No matter what, Murong Die and the girls cannot die! I must stop all of these.

    {Fine, this miss and Meng Xi can protect you.}

    Right now, Lin Tong is also very powerful. She feels that with her around, it will not be a problem to protect Liu Yi¡¯s safety.

    {Then I shall have to rely on Immortal Fox sister.}

    Liu Yi finally tells the truth, {Actually, my current strength has greatly dropped. I am only left with the strength of a single sun jade. If I wish to recover, I will need a month.}

    The loss of killing Little ck is very huge to Liu Yi. At a minimum, his strength has temporarily declined. But this loss of strength can be slowly recovered with time.

    {You idiot...}

    Lin Tong feels some heartache, for his women; this fellow always disregards his life!

    But, the reason why I like him so much seems to be due to this point...

    s, a guy who makes people both love and hate...

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time to set off!¡±

    Although his cultivation strength has temporarily fallen to a single sun jade, it is not a problem for him to use the Imperial Sword Technique. Stepping on Firegod Sword, Liu Yi follows the direction that Little Jade gives and flies towards South Korea.

    ***

    After Wang Yuzheng hangs up the call, she raises her head and looks at herself in the mirror.

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng, you must do it! Fight!¡±

    She raises her fist towards the girl in the mirror and makes an encouraging gesture.

    At this moment, a girl sticks her head in out from outside and says to Wang Yuzheng, who is standing within the toilet, ¡°Yuzheng, the director is looking for you. Hurry up ande over!¡±

    The girl is speaking in Korean. But prior to this, Wang Yuzheng had already studied the Koreannguage. Her studies had been good, and now after her water spirit body has been activated, she has be a lot smarter. She only needs a month to study the Koreannguage. Although she is still slightly shaky withplex terms, it is not a problem for simple dialogue.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go over at once.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng gratefully nods her head at the girl before wiping away her tears. After doing a simple repair of her makeup, she walks out.

    Outside is a very huge outdoor film studio, and the director is sitting inside his RV.

    Perhaps this director is very rich. This price for this RV is at least 3 to 4 million RMB.

    Although Wang Yuzheng can buy it if she relies on Liu Yi¡¯s assets, her character is quite arrogant and does not wish to rely on a man to survive.

    I must be a big celebrity that is known by everyone! Only then can I deserve Liu Yi!

    Wang Yuzheng had long ago made up her own mind. Thus she can invest in more effort.

    She knocks on the door, and from insidees the director¡¯s voice, ¡°Come in!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng pulls open the car door and walks in.

    The facilities inside of the RV are also very luxurious as well. The director is sitting on the sofa listening to the music of a cello.

    This director is slightly famous in South Korea and has made quite a number of A-list actors famous. There are hearsays that many female stars are fighting to get into his movies. Redstar Company had paid a number of prices to get Wang Yuzheng the opportunity to be the second female lead.

    Although it is the second female lead, the people from Redstar Company feel that the parts that this role y is very important and its position is even better. Furthermore, after the shoot, it might be even more received than the female first lead. After getting this role, Wang Yuzheng will be able to enter South Korea¡¯s movie market. Afterward, they can use it as a tform to go into Hollywood.

    But if Wang Yuzheng¡¯s role was changed away, she would waste this precious opportunity.

    ¡°Director...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is wearing a ck and white matching princess skirt; thus, she does not know where to sit. She can only feebly make a greeting first.

    ¡°You havee?¡±

    The director nces at Wang Yuzheng as a trace of avaricious shes across his eyes.

    Being in the entertainment circles for a long time, this is the first time he had seen such a fresh and pure girl. Most importantly is that she is a naturally beautiful woman. Furthermore, from the looks of it, she is a virgin!

    Kim Sung-do is the same as me and fancies this girl. We had also made a private bet on who will be able to fuck her first.

    Haha, but I am the director of this movie. My rights are more than Kim Sung-do! Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to fuck this girl?

    After a lot of matters are the unspoken rules of the entertainment circles, hehehe....

    Although the director had these thoughts, he did not express it clearly.

    He sits there and points beside him.

    ¡°Come, sit, and chat. There is no need to be so nervous.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng sits down on the sofa, but she still maintains some distance from the director.

    This makes the director ufortable. You have alreadye inside here, and you still do not understand the intention?

    ¡°Your current situation is too big. The cast and crew are very disappointed with you.¡±

    The director straightforwardlyys down the harsh medicine. He taps the iPad on the side and on the screen is the most recent news, and it is a scandal between Wang Yuzheng and the first male lead Kim Sung-do.

    Wang Yuzhang exins in a flurry, ¡°Apologies director, this is a scandal. Sung-do and I do not have such rtions!¡±

    ¡°What is there to exin?¡±

    The director pretends to be furious, ¡°I do not care about what rtionship the two of you have! What I am concerned about is the box office! The box office!¡±

    He raps the table with his finger, ¡°The two of you creating this kind of scandal is causing Kim Sung-do¡¯s fans tounch aprehensive attack on you! If we continue to use you as the female second lead, our box office will be affected!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry...I will pay attention to it in the future...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng can only keep apologizing, hoping that it can make the director calm down.

    ¡°This role is very important to me. Please give me an opportunity, director...¡±

    ¡°Opportunity?¡±

    The director suddenly smiles, ¡°You¡¯re still young, and it is easy for you to make mistakes. It is not like I cannot give you a chance, but you need to grasp the opportunity yourself.¡±

    With that, the director points at the slightly messy bed by the side.

 Chapter 1009 - Change all of them]

    <h4>Chapter 1009 [Change all of them]</h4>

    Wang Yuzheng looks at the messy bed and lightly tilts her head.

    ¡°The opportunity is over there.¡±

    The director adds another sentence, ¡°You must treasure it.¡±

    ¡°I understand, director!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng strides over with her long slender legs to the side of the bed. The director swallows his saliva and intends to take off his trousers and take a bath.

    But swiftly, the scene stupefied him. Because when Wang Yuzheng walks over to the bed, she did not bashfully undress or the like. Instead, she starts carefully straightening out the bed that the director did not.

    Very swiftly, the bed became straightened. The quilt was also folded nicely as its earlier messy appearance is gone.

    The director is stunned seeing this while Wang Yuzheng turns around and says bashfully, ¡°Director, everything is tidied up...¡±

    ¡°Are you joking! Who wanted you to straighten the bed!¡±

    The director suddenly does not know what to say and can only get mad. Are you for real? My intentions are very clear, and she still does not understand?!

    Is this woman pretending to be confused, or does she not understand? This is too much!

    ¡°Do you want this role or not!¡±

    The director is very angry, and the consequences are very grave. The pitiful Wang Yuzheng still does not understand what is going on. Could it be that I did not fix it adequately?

    ¡°Director, of course, I want this role.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng says pitifully, ¡°I¡¯ve practiced for this role for a long time. Thepany also put in much effort to help me obtain this opportunity. If I fail, I will feel very sad as well as feel like I have let down thepany.¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, you should understand what I mean!¡±

    The director feels like his anger is ignited.

    Wang Yuzheng felt especially wronged, ¡°Director...I, I do not understand...¡±

    ¡°I want you to sleep with me. Do you understand now?¡±

    This is the first time he has put it so frankly.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Only then did Wang Yuzheng react as her expression turns slightly pale.

    To think that I had thought that this director was not bad. So he is also this kind of person!

    ¡°What is the matter? Not happy?¡±

    Looking at Wang Yuzheng¡¯s expression, the director sneers, ¡°Do you think that you are popr in South Korea? A big star? Let me tell you the truth. Right now, your poprity in South Korea has fallen into the gutters. Only I can save you, understand? If it was other directors, they would have fired you!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng does not know what to say, and that director thought that Wang Yuzheng was moved. He continues and says, ¡°If you properly service me, I will let you have your role as the second female lead!¡±

    ¡°Apologies, I am no longer acting.¡±

    The director thought that Wang Yuzheng was either going to take off her clothes or say that she will go back and consider for a few days before obediently following his instructions. Unexpectedly, she resolutely rejected him!

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    With that, she pushes open the door and walks out.

    The director stares nkly before shouting angrily, ¡°Wretch! Idiot! Do you think you are a big shot? If you don¡¯t want to act, there are numerous others who are willing!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is very indignant. Thinking of how she has been wronged, she bes even unhappier.

    She almost subconsciously gets off the RV and turns around before raising her leg and kicks the RV.

    Wang Yuzheng is wearing 5cm high-heeled shoes, and this kick creates a hole in the RV!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    She also did not expect such serious aftermath and covered her mouth in shock.

    ¡°Crazy woman! What did you do!¡±

    When the director heard the noise, he jumped off the car. Seeing the additional hole in his RV, he is instantly in heartache.

    ¡°Are you mad! You damn woman! There is only one of these vehicles in South Korea! Take a look at what you have done!¡±

    The director¡¯s shouting attracted the attention of numerous people. Seeing that there are so many people, Wang Yuzheng, who was somewhat cowardly, summons her courage and says loudly, ¡°This is your payback for insulting women!¡±

    ¡°Who, who insulted women!¡±

    The director denies tly, ¡°Your crazy! What nonsense are you saying!¡±

    When the handsome Kim Sung-do sees this, he puts his hands into his pockets as he walks over under the gaze of a group of women.

    When the director sees so many peopleing over, he thinks rapidly and says loudly, ¡°After you knew that you are no longer can be the second female lead, you came and tried to seduce me! Hmph, you still wish to sleep with me to get this role? Let me tell you; I am not that kind of person! You can forget about it!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng nearly cries from anger while the surrounding people start pointing and start saying all kinds of malicious words, making her very upset to death.

    But she does not know how to defend herself, and the director had already made bogus usations against her, sshing her with dirty water. Originally her reputation was quite bad with rumors of her seducing Kim Sung-do and the likes. Right now, it is even harder for her to clear her name.

    Kim Sung-do, who is standing by the side, shrugs his shoulders and says to the surrounding women, ¡°I knew that she was that kind of woman.¡±

    At this moment, Wang Yuzheng wishes to cry.

    The surrounding people start denouncing her, say all kinds of unpleasant things about her, and these unceasingly stab into her ears.

    ¡°How did this kind of woman be the second female lead?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, not only did she seduce our Sung-do Oppa, but she also wanted to seduce the director. Willing to do anything to be famous!¡±

    ¡°China¡¯s actresses don¡¯t have any limits!¡±

    These denouncing voices make Wang Yuzheng feel despair as fear emerges in her heart, making her wish to escape from this ce.

    At this moment, a warm chest pulls her into his embrace.

    Wang Yuzheng got a shock and took a cautious look. The one who is hugging her is none other than Liu Yi, which makes her calm down.

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°My princess, did someone bully you?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi, especially since he is embracing the woman whom he wished to sleep with, the director frowns and asks, ¡°Who are you? This is a filming grounds, not a ce whom an outsider can casually enter! Vice-director, where are you? How do you manage this venue!¡±

    At this moment, the vice-director walks over with an awkward expression. He says softly to the director, ¡°Director...this, he is one of the investors...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The director blinks. Looking at Wang Yuzheng, who is leaning into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace like a little bird relying on him, he is bbergasted.

    Other people still do not know that Liu Yi is an investor. They only see him tenderly embrace Wang Yuzheng and start discussing.

    ¡°Who is this guy?¡±

    ¡°He looks rather handsome...¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he is an actor? I have not seen him before...¡±

    Kim Sung-do purses his brows. He is unhappy seeing Liu Yi embracing the girl that he is eyeing.

    Kim Sung-do steps forward and says, ¡°Those who are not involved shouldn¡¯t cause trouble in our ce. Furthermore, don¡¯t try to paw our actress.¡±

    His appearance is handsome and bright, his shoulders are wide, and his pectoral muscles are developed. His build is also tall and long with long legs making him the long legs oppo in legends.

    At this moment, Kim Sung-do is wearing a ck shirt with his cor opened very low and wearing ck western pants, revealing a very mature as well as wild aura.

    With him standing there, he became the focal point attracting the gaze of the surrounding women as well as scream.

    ¡°Oppa! Sung-do Oppa!¡±

    ¡°Oppa! We love you!¡±

    Kim Sung-do is very satisfied with this kind of feeling. He is lives for this! Although he had yed with a lot of women before, he has never dated before. Because he feels that there is not a single woman who deserves his love with all of his body and mind.

    But this girl is different. I like her appearance. But I don¡¯t like her current identity.

    Thus Kim Sung-do nned to strike her down to the depths of hell before appearing to save her. That way, she will devote her life to him.

    Unexpectedly, halfway through, someone appears!

    But I am a male god, Kim Sung-do, who is the idol of millions!

    I shall let him know his inferiority and make him scram from Wang Yuzheng¡¯s side!

    But at this moment, ck Mercedes-Benzs drive over and stop by the side. Two rows of bodyguards in ck suits exit the car and part the crowd before walking over and arranges themselves behind Liu Yi.

    The producer also walks over. He respectfully wishes to speak with Liu Yi but was chased away by him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me. Can¡¯t you see that I am coaxing my princess?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You do your thing; you do your thing.¡±

    The producer does not dare to disturb Liu Yi and hurriedly retreated to the side.

    The people by the side were stunned seeing this. This fellow...seems to have an impressive background. Who is he?

    ¡°I heard everything earlier.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head to one of the workers before saying, ¡°Change the person to shoot this movie. I believe that it will shoot even better.¡±

    ¡°You, you want to fire me?¡±

    The director is rmed, and for a moment, his train of thoughts is stuck.

    He is one of the top directors in South Korea. How many TV shows, movies are fighting over each other to let him go and shoot for them, and he did not even go. Right now, this guy wishes to fire him?

    ¡°Your behavior is improper. I do not need you to shoot my movie.¡±

    The biggest investor for this movie is Redstar Conglomerate. Thus Liu Yi has the right to choose the director.

    ¡°What are you joking about! Do you think that someone else will help you shoot the movie if you fire me? Youngster, perhaps you are right, but I rmend you to not be too rash. This circle is not as simple as what you think! After offending me, no one will be willing to shoot the movie for you!¡±

    Liu Yi says to the assistant by his side, ¡°Get in touch with Director Han. Let hime and shoot the movie. Tell him that he will be given editing rights as well as much pay as he wants.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    That assistance immediately records it down while the director¡¯s expression turns green. Director Han that Liu Yi mentions is his arch-enemy. His reputation is even bigger than him. Although his temper is somewhat weird, if he can get the director editing rights, it is possible that he will be groveling to film!

    Most importantly...as much pay as he likes... these few words are a big hand!

    Fucking hell, he is a china person. Howe he is so rich!

    There are rumors that there are numerous rich people in China, today I have experienced it!

    Liu Yi nces at Kim Sung-do and says, ¡°Change the male first lead. Let Won Bin act.¡±

    ¡°Change the first male lead?¡±

    Kim Sung-do smiles weirdly, ¡°I am not the director. My poprity is something that you cannot imagine. Hahaha, you are stillcking if you wish to change me!¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles, ¡°Is that so? I hope that you can continue to smile like that in a while.¡±

    When he finishes speaking, Kim Sung-do¡¯s phone starts ringing.

 Chapter 1010 - Be my housewife]

    <h4>Chapter 1010 [Be my housewife]</h4>

    When Kim Sung-do picks up the call, his expression undergoes changes.

    ¡°What? Go and serve the army? What are you joking about? Why do you want to make to go and serve the army now?!¡±

    Thepany that is managing Kim Sung-do is calling him to demand him to go to serve in the army, which makes Kim Sung-do about to fall apart!

    I am a popr actor! Serving in the army is equivalent to the termination of my beautiful dream and the start of a nightmare! That is why a lot of male performing artists will dy serving in the army for as long as possible. Because the moment they serve in the army, it will be a huge blow to their star career. For example, the South Korea big hit solo male singer, Kim Jongkook, for two years, there was only the voice of a single man on the stage, and that is Kim Jongkook! Afterward, he went to serve in the army, and when he returned back, he had fallen to variety show performing arts, until he joined the Running Man did he recover a bit of his past poprity. But it cannot bepared to those past years.

    That is why right now, thepany is sending Kim Sung-do to serve the army is either to put him in cold storage or to destroy him!

    No matter which one it is, it is not something that Kim Sung-do can ept!

    ¡°This is the decision of thepany. You must ept it.¡±

    The managingpany has always been coaxing Kim Sung-do. This time, they greatly change their attitude and coldly hang up the call.

    It is very simple. Liu Yi gave them the chance to enter China¡¯s market. Earlier, Liu Yi put out a promise to the managingpany to vigorously train the performing artist under their banner and assist them in entering China¡¯s market. Liu Yi is not worried about a Korean Wave because China¡¯s market is too big. The small Korean Wave will not dominate China¡¯s market.

    Tossing out such a huge slice of cake, how would Kim Sung-do¡¯spany not be moved. China¡¯s market is truly too huge. Although South Korea¡¯s entertainment industry is flourishing, its market is extremely small. It has always been the dream of all South Korea managingpanies to enter China¡¯s Market!

    For this dream, giving up Kim Sung-do, who would sooner orter pass his prime, is nothing! After all, this man is only a flower vase. His actions and the likes are very ordinary. When everyone is weary of his esthetics, his poprity will start to go downhill.

    Kim Sung-do is stunned. He did not expect that his career, which has just begun to blossom, is going to wither now.

    Everything is because of this man in front of me?

    Who is he? Why does he have such power!

    ¡°Whoever dares to provoke you is going against me.¡±

    Liu Yi gently caresses Wang Yuzheng¡¯s head and says, ¡°Remember. No one can bully you.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng nods her head while the gaze of the surrounding people towards her changes.

    This girl is too fortunate! To actually win the affection of this kind of man! This China man is handsome, ssy as well as possess tremendous fortunes. He is simply the Prince Charming in the eyes of all women!

    Inparison, what does Kim Sung-do count as? How is it possible for Wang Yuzheng and Kim Sung-do to have any scandal! With such a man liking her, what does Kim Sung-do count as! A flower vase!

    Numerous girls look at Wang Yuzheng enviously. Wang Yuzheng herself is also very happy as she leans into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace, unwilling to get up.

    While Liu Yi fired the director and the first male lead and made the producer go and find a new director as well as a new first male lead.

    ¡°For now, the cast and crew shall temporarily have a rest.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and says, ¡°I¡¯m inviting the whole crew to have a meal.¡±

    With that, he snapped his fingers and instructed his assistance, ¡°Go to the best restaurant in this area and send over a meal.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The assistant is very professional and immediately goes as he is ordered.

    Very quickly, dining cars are driven over, and restaurant waiters get off and start bringing out sumptuous food.

    South Korea¡¯s banquet is seriously not cheap. Especially their meat, which is very expensive. South Korea is an ind, and there are very few ces that raise pigs, cows, and goats. They are also carrying out local protectionism; thus, they seldom import foreign meat to impact their own country¡¯s market.

    This leads to the meat in the country being very expensive. It is very extravagant for an ordinary household to eat barbecue.

    The cast and crew sit together while some waiters serve them barbecue. The delicious meat aroma makes a lot of them salivate.

    ¡°Thank you, Boss Liu, for treating us!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi Oppa is very handsome!¡±

    A lot of people express their thanks to Liu Yi, and some girls directly confess to Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi only smiles and greets them before leading Wang Yuzheng to the side to eat.

    The director and Kim Sung-do slip away. Perhaps this matter will be spread out very soon, making the two of them being mocked by lots of people.

    After being led to the side by Liu Yi, Wang Yuzheng swallows her saliva while looking at the fragrant barbecue and says, ¡°I am also hungry...I also want to eat...¡±

    Liu Yi winks at Wang Yuzheng, ¡°You cannot eat with them.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng pouts as she asks, ¡°What pills are you selling in your cbash now? Why are you making it so mysterious...¡±

    ¡°You will know very soon, my princess.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi ps his hands.

    Several beautiful waitresses immediately walk over from the side, holding a te of delicious food.

    Two waiters carry over a table and ce it in front of the two of them. After which someone ces chairs for them while others ce down candles and tableware.

    The set of silver tableware from candlesticks to te to knife and fork isid out in front of them.

    Wang Yuzheng is very astonished as she covers her mouth as she watches all of these.

    Right now, Liu Yi is like a prince, making her feel like she is living like a princess lifestyle.

    Seeing the astonishment in Wang Yuzheng¡¯s eyes, Liu Yi mutters in his heart, indeed, having money is good!

    ¡°Have a seat, my princess.¡±

    Liu Yi pulls out the chair and gentlemanly let Wang Yuzheng have a seat first. He then sits down, and the waiter by the side immediately walks over, holding a bottle of red wine, and pours out some in their cup in front of them.

    ¡°This is a candlelight dinner that belongs to you. Enjoy it, my princess.¡±

    ¡°You only know how to do such things...too wasteful...¡±

    Although Wang Yuzheng is happy, she is like a housewife and pouts cutely while rebuking Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi smiles merrily and says, ¡°It is still okay. I am a nouveau riche. I might as well act like one.¡±

    Right now, my Redstar Conglomerate¡¯s profit cannot be calcted. The number in my bank is changing daily, making me unable to count it.

    Back then, Redstar was a small gang, and for it to reach this stage, it is simply a legend.

    Liu Yi says in his heart; I am being low profile. If I am a bit high profile, I will be one of the top ten bachelors.

    A few tes of french western-style food is ced on the table in front of the two of them. This french meal costs over ten thousand. But to Liu Yi, it is a drop in the ocean.

    Not to mention a meal, even if he treats Wang Yuzheng in this manner daily, he can afford it.

    Wang Yuzheng picks up the fork and knife and says with some excitement, ¡°Okay, I shall be impolite with you!¡±

    ¡°Why are you saying this?¡±

    ¡°Because you are a pig!¡±

    ¡°Damn! You have learned bad! To dare to speak in such a manner to your husband!¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and pinches Wang Yuzheng¡¯s nose. Wang Yuzheng giggles before slicing a block of the steak and eat with some anxiety.

    Looks like she is truly hungry. Perhaps she was busy and did not have time to eat.

    Thisss. Of all things, she chose to be a star and made herself so exhausted as well as needing toe face to face with so many dark matters of the entertainment industry. If it was not for me protecting her, she would have withdrawn from this circle or wallowed in the mire with those people.

    But with her nature, wallowing in the mire with someone will be very difficult...withdrawing is the most likely result.

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Yuzheng, do you wish to be a big star?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I want to!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng nods her head and says very seriously, ¡°This has always been my dream!¡±

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t marrying me and being my housewife good?¡±

    Liu Yi asks charmingly makes Wang Yuzheng blush red and turn coquettish, ¡°Hmph, who wants to be your housewife! You have so many women by your side! It will never be my turn!¡±

    ¡°Hearing what you say is truly awkward.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, even at this moment, you still did not forget to ridicule me. So like you.

    ¡°Most importantly is that I am afraid that you are too tired. Furthermore, your nature is also so resolute and is not suitable for the entertainment circle.¡±

    ¡°What is there to be afraid of? After all, you back me!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng is more or less d, ¡°Those people with bad thoughts will not dare to have any ideas about me.¡±

    ¡°Fine then. I respect your choice.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself too tired and have enough rest. In the future, if you meet that kind of director or actor and the like, there is no need to be afraid. Just go up and scold them. If something happens, I will help you settle it.¡±

    ¡°Mm...with you around, I feel safe...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng feels warm in her heart. Meeting Liu Yi is the biggest fortune that I have in this lifetime.

    She had never regretted meeting him even if he has other girlfriends as well. Perhaps such kind of outstanding man will never only have a single woman by his side. If I wish to have him all to myself, perhaps I will only lose him.

    In the past, she had made this mistake before; thus, she will not make it again. She is a smart woman and knows how she should vie for her own position.

    ¡°Idiot, meeting you is my fortune.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches his hand over and gently caresses Yuzheng¡¯s head making her feel at ease.

    It is at this moment; a beautiful Korean woman walks over towards Liu Yi holding a wine bottle.

    This woman is wearing a silver cheongsam with numerous small diamonds sewn into it, making it very dazzling.

    Her ck hair, big eyes as well as tall figure is simply long, straight ck. It is a pity that Liu Yi does not know this south Korean female star; otherwise, he would recognize her.

    This woman is the most recent advertisement queen that just started her career. Yoo Eunhui.

    As soon as Eunhui saw Liu Yi, she immediately sensed that this man is not ordinary. Being so young as well as possessing such immense wealth, he can be taken as a young and promising man.

    But no matter how awesome a man is, he will be defeated in front of a woman.

    Yoo Eunhui is confident in herself. After all, she has the face as well as the figure that all men are captivated of!

    She wants to make Liu Yi kneel down under her pomegranate!

 Chapter 1011 - You come and act

    <h4>Chapter 1011 [Youe and act</h4>

    Yoo Eunhui feels that no matter if it is appearance or temperament, she is better than Wang Yuzheng!

    <i>Although that woman has a pretty face, how can she bepared to me, who has gone through stic surgery? I removed some of the defects on my face!</i>

    <i>She is only a bit more popr than me, sings slightly better, and also knows how to y guitar. But what is the use of these? For a woman, as long as their face is pretty, it is enough!</i>

    As long as one has a face, one will be liked by other people and can fish men! Yoo Eunhui enters the entertainment circle to seek a man who is suitable for herself. Today, she had finally found a suitable golden turtle!

    In South Korea, even if a chaebol is wealthy, they cannot bepared to the nouveau riche from China! The upperyer society of South Korea is aware of it. A lot of people thought that South Korean people love their country, but it is not the case. The ones who love the country are forever the middle and lower-ss people. While to the upper-ss people in South Korea, benefits are everything. They do not love the country, as one might imagine.

    As long as they are wealthy, they will think of methods to go and earn it. While the girls who are trying their best to squeeze into the upper ss are also the same. Even if it is a Chinese nouveau riche, they will think of methods to sell themselves to marry them!

    China¡¯s rich and powerful are the real rich and powerful!

    Yoo Eunhui holds the wine ss as she walks over. When she is about to reach Liu Yi¡¯s side, she pretends that her high-heel sprained her leg and deliberately throws herself into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    Liu Yi, who was fully focused on talking with Wang Yuzheng, suddenly senses a fragrant winding over. He turns around to see a beautiful woman falling towards him. Liu Yi creases his brows slightly before kicking the chair by the side. The chair shifted forward slightly and moved under Yoo Eunhui¡¯s butt, making her sit down firmly on the chair.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Yoo Eunhui realized that the chair by chance shifted over and disturbed her n, causing her to exim.

    Despite his romantic couple¡¯s world being disturbed, Liu Yi still asks politely, ¡°Hello, are you ok?¡±

    ¡°Yes, nice to meet you. I am the first female lead of this movie, Yoo Eunhui. May I get to know you?¡±

    Yoo Eunhui reacts swiftly. Since her first n did not work, she changes to another n and confidently stretches her right hand towards Liu Yi.

    She stretches her fair hand over, and it is not expecting Liu Yi to refuse. It is the same as the saying, don¡¯t hit a smiling face.

    Liu Yi can only shake hands with her. But one must say that her hand is rather soft.

    Wang Yuzheng continues to sit calmly by the side and eat her steak without getting angry. To her, it would be strange if no one stepped forward to provoke Liu Yi. For a man like Liu Yi, he is the ideal golden turtle in the hearts of women.

    But it is a pity as Liu Yi likes women with inner qualities. For a woman like Yoo Eunhui, who only has a face but not brains, Liu Yi will not be interested in her.

    While Yoo Eunhui does not know this point. She thought that all of the men in the world are creatures who think with their lower body.

    She stretches out her pinkie and scratches Liu Yi¡¯s palm.

    Sensing her intent, Liu Yi frowns slightly.

    <i>Fine then. Looks like she is here to seduce me.</i>

    If it was in the past, Liu Yi would not believe it if such a beautiful goddess level beauty would try to seduce him.

    But now, it is different. What is his current identity? A nouveau riche. Who knows how many women are waiting to send themselves into his embrace!

    Back then, there was a gold-digger who said this on some program; she would rather cry inside a BMW car thanugh on top of a bicycle.

    Although this sentence is unpleasant to hear, it reflected reality. The goddess that you like for a long time might already be fucked into ck fungus by some son from a rich family. But Liu Yi is no longer a loser. That is why he loathes this kind of superficial woman.

    Even if Yoo Eunhui is prettier, in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, she will be ugly.

    Rouge and powder human skeleton are this to him.

    ¡°Apologies, if there is nothing, I still want to continue having dinner with my girlfriend.¡±

    Liu Yi remains calm and collected as he withdraws his hand, and courteously asks her to leave.

    This makes Yoo Eunhui shocked. <i>This guy did not fall for me? Is he gay? Impossible! Clearly, he is treating Wang Yuzheng as a girlfriend; how can he be gay! Could it be that he is monogamous? What a joke! How would this kind of man be monogamous!</i>

    <i>There is only one conclusion, and that is, he is testing me by putting on airs.</i>

    <i>Hmph!</i>

    Although she is ufortable in her heart, Yoo Eunhui continues to smile as she says with traces of feeling wronged, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. After all, I am a girl. Please give me some face.¡±

    Liu Yi continues to speak courteously, ¡°Miss Eunhui. I am delighted that I can cooperate with you to shoot this movie. If you have anything that you need, you can raise it with the producer. But right now, I wish to enjoy my candlelight dinner with my girlfriend. If you have any other matters, let¡¯s talk againter.¡±

    <i>Fuck! This guy is too shameless!</i>

    Yoo Eunhui has an urge to bite her own, but she does not dare to offend this kind of wealthy person and can only smile and say, ¡°That I shall not disturb you. This is my room number. I am not very familiar with many parts of the movie. I hope that you can teach me. If you have time at night, please give me your instructions.¡±

    With that, she stuffs a slip of paper with her room number into Liu Yi¡¯s hand before twisting her hip as she leaves.

    ¡°Producer!¡±

    Liu Yi calls the producer over before stuffing the slip of paper into the fat producer¡¯s hand, ¡°Miss Yoo Eunhui is still perplexed with some parts of the script. I shall trouble you to go and instruct her at night.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I will definitely do it!¡±

    The producer is very happy. He had wished to fuck Yoo Eunhui for a long time, but it is a pity that Yoo Eunhui¡¯s ces her sight too high. This time around, it is a hard toe by opportunity!

    The producer eagerly takes the slip of paper while Wang Yuzheng cannot help butugh at how bad Liu Yi is.

    Wang Yuzheng asks, ¡°It is such a rare opportunity. You are giving it up like this? Yoo Eunhui is an emerging young queen.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Her being a queen is rted to me. It is not like I am that fickle and will fall in love with a woman immediately.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, saying it so beautifully like you are monogamous.¡±

    ¡°Cough, this dish is not bad. Have a taste!¡±

    Liu Yi ces escargot in Wang Yuzheng¡¯s te and dodges the question. Wang Yuzheng is smart and did not continue chasing for an answer to the question.

    ¡°Then how long will you be staying here for?¡±

    ¡°For a few days, I guess.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart. <i>Right now, I have nothing to do. Little ck was killed by me, and now I am just waiting for Cheng Wenhang to visit.</i>

    <i>I should take this opportunity to apany my girlfriend and watch her shoot her movie.</i>

    ¡°That¡¯s great...let¡¯s settle on it, and pinkie swear!¡±

    Hearing that Liu Yi can apany her for a few more days, she is very happy and stretches out her pinkie and hooks it with Liu Yi.

    Liu Yiughs in his heart. <i>She is so old, but in certain aspects, she still has the temperament of a young girl who is too cute. If her fans knew about this, wouldn¡¯t they swallow me whole!</i>

    ¡°The hotel here no longer has any more room. You, you should stay with me tonight!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng suddenly says with a red face making Liu Yi move.

    <i>Can I finally eat thisss! God, thank you all for allowing me, Liu Yi, to have a fresh start..ah no, it is the opportunity to review the husband ss!</i>

    <i>I will definitely cherish this task that the god gave me!</i>

    Wang Yuzheng seems to know what Liu Yi is thinking about. Her face is red as she lowers her head and pretends to eat, but she is unable to cut the steak.

    Luckily, she still needs to continue to shoot the movie in a while. With the new directoring, the actor Won Bin and Liu Yi meet each other, alleviating the awkward atmosphere.

    Won Bin is the male actor that Liu Yi likes the most among South Korean male actors. This brother is very stylish and handsome. Especially his mncholy expression, which instantly kills everything!

    Back then, when Liu Yi watched <<The Man from Nowhere>> that he acted in, he liked him a lot. Right now, he can meet him face to face as well as being respected by him; indeed, money is the king!

    Like the saying, mortals wish to be immortals, and after being immortals, everything bes different.

    The movie was a novel that was bought. The storyline is very simple, which is the first male lead, and the first female lead falling in love with each other. After which, when the first female lead bes aware that the first male lead is a retired hitman, the first male lead¡¯s organization came to capture the first female lead, and the first male lead went to rescue her.

    ¡°I feel that for this movie, the bad guy is the highlight.¡±

    The director raised his own opinion, ¡°I wish to properly portray this actor, so we should use a person who knows real martial arts. This way, it can make the fighting scene look lifelike! I want that kind of fist on flesh perception!¡±

    ¡°Fist on flesh...¡±

    Won Bin blushed with shame, ¡°Director, you want me to have the tempo of being beaten to death?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, how is that possible. I am only chasing after the lifelike perception. Right now, the audience¡¯s requirement for fighting scenes is bing higher and higher. They like to watch satisfactory violence!¡±

    The new director asked Liu Yi, ¡° Mr. Liu, what do you think?¡±

    Liu Yi replies, ¡°I feel that this suggestion is not bad. Do you have a person in mind?¡±

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    Unexpectedly the directorughs mischievously as he looks at Liu Yi and says, ¡°Mr. Liu, it is not impossible to let me direct this movie. But I have a condition.¡±

    ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°You acting as the viin.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi got a huge shock. This viin role is a killer, which is especially going to go against the first male lead! Furthermore, he also nearly rapes the first female lead! Is the director having a spasm?

    ¡°Mr. Liu, I had heard that you were once from the gangs and knew some martial arts. I like China¡¯s martial arts. Furthermore, those in gangs risk their lives with real weapons! Your image and temperament are not bad and are suitable for this role.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Liu Yi is hesitating.

    Won Bin also rmended, ¡°I also feel that you can give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Give it a try then! We also have a fighting scene, hehe...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng also encourages Liu Yi while Liu Yi is gloomy in his heart,<i> thisss. I also have a failed raping scene as well. Are you stupid!</i>

    ]

 Chapter 1012 - Fighting on top of ice]

    <h4>Chapter 1012 [Fighting on top of ice]</h4>

    The group of people is forcing Liu Yi to act, making Liu Yi very gloomy.

    I hate matters like driving a duck onto a perch. Furthermore, I have never acted before.

    Wang Yuzheng hugs Liu Yi¡¯s arm and says coquettishly, ¡°Just give it a try.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng seldom acts coquettishly, and now that she acts like this, it is indeed deadly.

    Liu Yi, who had hardened his heart, is somewhat softened at this moment.

    Influencing the worldview as well as the values of a person!

    ¡°Come on, give it a try!¡±

    The director is very excited and insists on Liu Yi to try acting.

    Liu Yi considers for a while before finally saying, ¡°I can act, but I have a condition. During the shoot, my face cannot be revealed.¡±

    After all, Liu Yi¡¯s identity still needs to be concealed and cannot be exposed in front of everyone. If it got exposed, then he would be on fire. After all, a number of his identities are too conspicuous.

    ¡°This is very simple!¡±

    The director waves it off, ¡°After all, you are ying the role of an unfeeling hitman. Let¡¯s give you Ray-ban sunsses as well as some tattoos on your face; no one will be able to identify you!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, making the director happy. He immediately calls the crew over to lead Liu Yi to put on makeup.

    Liu Yi is rather exasperated and can only consider himself as a dead person, allowing the makeup artist to do as she wishes to his face.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, your physiognomy is indeed rather like a hitman.¡±

    The makeup artist is a 20 years old South Korean beautiful woman who uses Korean to speak to Liu Yi, ¡°Let me put on some more makeup for you, and you should look no different from a real hitman!¡±

    ¡°Youngdy. You have watched too many movies.¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles and converses with this youngdy, ¡°A real hitman can never look like me.¡±

    The makeup artist is very curious and asks subconsciously, ¡°Ah? Then how should a hitman look?¡±

    ¡°Like that.¡±

    Liu Yi points in a direction, and the makeup artist looks in that direction to see that Liu Yi is pointing at a young worker among the crew.

    That worker¡¯s appearance is average and iscking any selling point. He is a face that cannot be more ordinary.

    The makeup artist curiously asked, ¡°Ah? That kind of appearance? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because if they were thrown into the crowd of people, no one would recognize them, allowing them to conceal themselves.¡±

    Liu Yiughs mischievously as he points at himself, ¡°For a handsome guy like me, I would attract the attention of other people. How can I kill them?¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s slightly narcissistic reasoning, the makeup artistughs secretly as she nods her head.

    ¡°What you say makes some sense.¡±

    ¡°It is not some. It is very reasonable.¡±

    Liu Yi emphasizes, ¡°A real killer, hitman or assassin will have an ordinary looking face. For example, that young worker who walked past you earlier, you would not be aware or vignt against him. But if it was me, you will definitely take note of me, making it hard for me to carry out my assassination.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case. I understand your reasoning.¡±

    The youngdy nods her head, ¡°Were you once a hitman before, hehe...¡±

    When she giggles, Liu Yi mutters in his heart, although I have never been a hitman before, I have met a number of them.

    That number one assassin on the Assassin Sky List is now working under me!

    Hunter is a middle-aged uncle who lookspletely harmless. No one will be on guard against this kind of person. By the time you finally understand how scary he is, you are already greeting Yama.

    ¡°But I still feel that it is you that is interesting.¡±

    ¡°Of course. This is a movie, after all. For arts, naturally, we shall handle it through arts.¡±

    Liu Yi says it like it is inevitable and right, ¡°Otherwise, if we find an ordinary-looking person to act as a hitman, who would want to watch!¡±

    ¡°Anyways, as long as you are acting as a hitman, I will watch it for sure!¡±

    It seems like this youngdy had already be Liu Yi¡¯s fan.

    ¡°Good. After all, I am handed over to you; please borate as you wish.¡±

    Liu Yi is like breaking the cauldrons and sinking the boats as he speaks, making that youngdy giggle.

    Despite the fact that she looks young, her technique is not bad. Within moments, a callous looking hitman appears in the mirror.

    This man is wearing sunsses which cover half of his face. His cheeks are tattooed with a scorpion, but it does not look strange. Instead, it gives him a mystical sense of beauty.

    He is wearing a ck windbreaker, which is like the standard style of a hitman.

    Liu Yi cannot help but recall a famous fame, <Hitman: Codename 47> especially <Hitman Absolution>. Back then, he had yed it through it several times and enjoyed it a lot. All the infiltrations as well as killing.

    Although Hitman 47 is an awesome hitman, he has a fatal shoring, which is his bald head. Furthermore, he has a face of murder like he is afraid that no one will not know that he is a hitman.

    ¡°Very handsome!¡±

    The youngdy took out a book, ¡°Help me sign first that way; it will be worth a lot in the future when you be famous.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches out his hand and signs his name generously, ¡°It is not a problem for me to sign my name, but I will not be famous.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why is that so?¡±

    The young girl is very curious.

    ¡°Because no one will know who I am. Help me keep it a secret.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he makes a shush sign before leaving.

    ¡°Hehe, these rich people¡¯s thoughts are really entric.¡±

    The youngdy shakes her head while holding the signature.

    Liu Yi walks back to the shooting scene, causing a lot of cry of surprise.

    A lot of beautiful women stare at Liu Yi and are unable to move their gaze away.!

    This hitman is simply too cool and suits Liu Yi¡¯s temperament! The first female lead Yoo Eunhui starts to have amorous feelings as she stares at Him. This kind of man who is both handsome and rich is simply the dream lover of females!

    I hope that his ability in bed will also be good. This way, he will be even more perfect, hehe...

    This man will not escape from the center of my palm!

    Wang Yuzheng ps her hands lightly andpliments by his side, ¡°You are like a real killer now! This role is simply created for you.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, I am the most honest. Completely harmless!¡±

    Liu Yi defends himself, ¡°Everyone calls me the living Lei Feng!¡±

    ¡°If you are a Living Lei Feng, then I am Guanyin!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng curl her lips, ¡°Look at your murderous looking face!¡±

    ¡°Damn. This is called dashing, not murderous looking!¡±

    ¡°Dashing is dashing but still murderous!¡±

    ¡°Fine, then I shall reluctantly recognize it.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, after getting small advantages, you are now pretending to be obedient!¡±

    The two of them start to flirt with one another while the director cannot endure and moves over to give a thumbs up.

    ¡°Beautiful! Simply too beautiful! Mr. Liu, with you a part of this movie, the movie will be a big hit!¡±

    ¡°A single person will not be able to prop up the movie on his own.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly waved it off, ¡°The director and script need to be up to mark as well. I have read the script, and it is not a problem. Will it work or not? Will be depending on the standards of your directing, haha.¡±

    If an average person says such things, the director would fly into a terrible rage. But since it is Liu Yi saying it, the directorughs along with him.

    ¡°Rx, what is my standard. If the shoot is bad, there is no need for you to give me money!¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly agreed, damn, inviting this person cost quite a sum of money! Enough to make my heartache!

    The directorughs and seems to see through Liu Yi¡¯s thoughts. He is a famous director who did not have any movies which failed in his hands. This time, he will earn this money!

    ¡°Come,e. Let¡¯s take the scene of the first male lead and second male lead fighting!¡±

    While Liu Yi is putting on makeup, the director and Won Bin had read the script.

    One is a veteran actor, while the other is a director who has produced countless scripts. They master the script very swiftly; furthermore, they immediately have the feel.

    Won Bin¡¯s role is a retired hitman who is going to save his abducted girlfriend. Right now, his girlfriend has not been abducted yet. He and the second male lead meet each other for the very first time in an ice rink. The two of them fight with the ice skate des as their weapon, making the surrounding people who are ice skating unable to see through it. They did it like they are figure skating ordinarily and look very wonderful.

    The cast and crew had already set up the ice rink a few days prior. A number of mass actors and actresses are on standby skating on the ice rink.

    The video cameras are also prepared, and everything is prepared. All they are waiting for is the two male leads.

    Won Bin is pulling his girlfriend as he teaches her how to ice skate. While at this moment, Liu Yi, who is wearing sunsses, steps into the ice rinks in ice skates.

    Liu Yi shakes quite well on ice skates. Back then, he used Nine Mysterious Heart Sutra to create ice skates to move about. Thus his standards are the same as those ice skating athletes.

    Stepping on his ice skates, he skates nimbly in the rink like a butterfly fluttering. He keeps brushing by the other skaters causing the surrounding people to cry out in surprise as well as worship him.

    Seeing this scene, the director asked, ¡°Was he a professional ice skater in the past?¡±

    ¡°This...does not seem to be.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s assistant by the side shakes his head.

    ¡°Help me tell him that he skates even better than professional ice skaters!¡±

    While they were speaking, Liu Yi had kept his hands inside his windbreaker pocket as he skated towards the first male lead Won Bin.

    Won Bin seems to sense that the iing person has an ill will. He instructed his girlfriend to stand by the side, holding the railing while he frowns as he looks at Liu Yi, who is skating over.

    Liu Yi skates to his side and suddenly leaps up lightly. His legs are like a spiral slicing over.

    At that instant, Won Bin is somewhat stupefied, but he is indeed an actor with many years of experience. He immediately acted subconsciously to the script and slid a distance away, dodging Liu Yi¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Gods! This segment is too impressive!¡±

    The director cannot help but exim and give a thumbs up, ¡°It is even better the actions written in the script! Mr. Liu definitely has learned martial arts!¡±

    The crowd also got a shock as their gazesnded on Liu Yi.

    Even after his attack fails to connect, Liu Yi is calm as a smile appears on his lips.

    The smile is like a hunter toying with its prey as he slides in front of Won Bin again. He ces his hand on the ice surface as he raises a leg high up into the air and sweeps a circle on the spot.

    The sharp ice skate de is the best weapon. Liu Yi kicks out with propriety and is just in front of Won Bin¡¯s face. It is both lifelike but unable to harm him.

    Standing there, Won Bin is like he is going to be chopped into two in the next moment!

 Chapter 1013 - [Midnight visitor]

    <h4>Chapter 1013 [Midnight visitor]</h4>

    Of course, Won Bin does not think that Liu Yi is out to kill him. Everything is only moving ording to the script. It is just that he did not expect that a man who had never acted before would be able to perform these moves so brilliantly!

    Looks like this guy really knows martial arts!

    ying a fighting scene with this guy ought to befortable!

    Won Bin stretches out his hands as he takes a step forward while following what is written on the script and pats Liu Yi¡¯s leg.

    How is it possible for an ordinary person to go against Liu Yi¡¯s strength? But right now, Liu Yi is acting; thus, he cooperates along with Won Bin and withdraws his leg, ording to Won Bin¡¯s force.

    The two of them ice skate as their hands strike each other, letting out thumping sound.

    Just like this, they fight over ten rounds before Liu Yi suddenly changes his pattern and skates away as a dagger drops out from his pocket and slides into his palm.

    Liu Yi¡¯s other hand made a holding pistol action and aimed at Won Bin¡¯s girlfriend, who is far away and does a firing action.

    Won Bin turns pale with fright and hurriedly skates over to Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi turns around and nimbly slides through the crowd of people, dodging Won Bin¡¯s pursuit.

    The two of them slide after each other, shuttling through the ice rink.

    The beautiful pursuit scene makes the director p the table and shout with praise.

    After being unable to catch up for a while, Won Bin starts to feel anxious. He suddenly has a brilliant thought and suddenly changes his direction and bumps into Liu Yi from another direction. Liu Yi seems to be unable to dodge himing from that direction and speed.

    But at this moment, Liu Yi leaps up lightly as he steps on the handrail with both legs. His ice skate des press down on the slender handrail and continue to slide forward.

    ¡°Is...is this for real?¡±

    The director and the rest of the crew were dumbstruck. There are no other special tools or tricks, and Liu Yi can step on the handrail to slide?

    Even professional athletes would not be able to do this!

    Won Bin is also stunned as the script did not go like this!

    Liu Yi instantly arrives in front of Won Bin¡¯s girlfriend while Yoo Eunhui, who is acting as a pure girlfriend, is also stunned.

    While at this moment, Liu Yi raises his dagger and cuts off a section of Yoo Eunhui¡¯s long hair and grasps it in his hand.

    He then jumps out of the ice rink, holding that section of hair. Looking at Won Bin, he raises the hair to his nose and smells it before turning around and leaps out of the window behind him.

    Only then did Won Bin regain his awareness and immediately ran over to the window but realizes that Liu Yi¡¯s figure can no longer be seen anymore.

    ¡°Cut!¡±

    With this scene ending, the director excitedly waved his hand.

    This is the first time that he has shot such a vigorous scene so smoothly.

    The director is super happy while Liu Yi nervously walks over from the side.

    ¡°I did not make a mistake, right? Did I break away from the script too much during theter part?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. It was like an act of god!¡±

    The director says excitedly, ¡°You are a natural martial arts actor!¡±

    Sweat...

    Liu Yi did not feel that way, but back then, he had gone through professional acting training in Dragon Group. Thus he is okay with simple acting.

    The director bes excited about shooting the scene and pulls him along to take several other scenes. Very swiftly, Liu Yi bes famous among the crew and swiftly exceeds Won Bin as numerous other actors seek him for a signature.

    Since Liu Yi assumes that he would not reveal his face, he calmly signs for them.

    The remaining scenes were also shot very smoothly until the scene, which makes Liu Yi rather awkward.

    ¡°For this scene, the second male lead small forcefully rape the first female lead who had temporarily lost her sight! Prepare and start!¡±

    The director shouts his order making Liu Yi awkward.

    Wang Yuzheng is still standing by the side. How can I go and ¡®rape¡¯ the first female lead?

    Although the rape fails, I don¡¯t feelfortable doing it!

    But Wang Yuzheng gave Liu Yi an encouraging gaze making Liu Yi even more gloomy. Sweat, is this considered as being ordered to pick up girls?

    Forget it. This is the so-called exposing oneself for the arts.

    The setting also changed into a rather narrow and small but warm room.

    This is Yoo Eunhui¡¯s bedroom, and right now, Yoo Eunhui has temporarily lost her sight due to surgery. She is lying in the house. Hearing someone entering, she mistakenly thought that that person is her boyfriend; thus, she continued to lie in bed looking charming and gentle.

    Liu Yi opens the window and jumps in, and walks to Yoo Eunhui¡¯s bedside with light steps.

    Yoo Eunhui is wearing a small white garment as well as sexy leopard pattern panties. Her fair legs attracted the gaze of people.

    The movie is indeed, impressive. Yoo Eunhui did not wear a bra, and two small dots can be faintly seen. This makes Liu Yi stretch out his hand and gestures in front of her chest.

    Seemingly like she hears something, Yoo Eunhui asks, ¡°You¡¯vee back?¡±

    Liu Yi did not say anything and only stretched out his hand and lightly fondled Yoo Eunhui¡¯s chest.

    Yoo Eunhui lets out a soft cry like she enjoys it.

    Liu Yi feels wicked in his heart. What the fuck, shooting a movie is indeed sacrificing oneself. I am really touching her! Yoo Eunhui¡¯s chest is not small, and right now, her nipples have be stiff. Looks like she is getting aroused!

    He does not have any other choice and continues to follow the script.

    If he does not follow it and act wrongly, they will need to reshoot the scene. To finish it in one take, he can only clench his teeth and continue on.

    It is not Liu Yi who is pretentious. Such a beauty is indeed the dream of any man. But Liu Yi does not like Yoo Eunhui; furthermore, his girlfriend is watching by the side...fucking hell, why is Wang Yuzheng thatss raising her small fist like she is cheering for me!

    Fuck! If she dares to shoot this kind of scene, she will be dead!

    In a fit of anger, Liu Yi pinches with more strength making Yoo Eunhui cry out louder.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Continue on like this!¡±

    The director waved his hand excitedly.

    ¡°Soft, softer...¡±

    Yoo Eunhui thought that it was her boyfriend, Won Bin; thus, she did not refuse him.

    Liu Yi kisses her neck while one of his hands is kneading her breast. While his other hand is moving down between her legs.

    Yoo Eunhui bes excited and thinks, how would I not take the opportunity to take your heart?

    She hooks her legs around Liu Yi¡¯s waist, hinting for him to continue.

    At the same time, she moans softly into Liu Yi¡¯s ear, making him aroused as well.

    For this scene, when Liu Yi leans into Yoo Eunhui, it should let Yoo Eunhui smell the cigarette smell on Liu Yi and wake up with a start.

    But Yoo Eunhui did not act out this scene. Instead, she stretches out her hand and hooks them around Liu Yi¡¯s neck like she is encouraging him.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, what the fuck, is she doing it for real?

    From the position where the crowd cannot see, Yoo Eunhui suddenly lowers his hand and grabs Liu Yi¡¯s pants.

    Touching the tent between Liu Yi¡¯s legs, Yoo Eunhui bes proud of herself in her heart. Hmph, weren¡¯t you acting like a model man earlier? Right now, you still have a reaction.

    There is no one who can reject me!

    Liu Yi frowns. He knows that he cannot let this continue on. So he goes against the script and says, ¡°You are mine.¡±

    Naturally, the voice of the first and second male leads are different. Yoo Eunhui is startled in her heart but can cry out loudly in rm ording to nature, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    At the same time, she stretches out her hands and pushes Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi snorts and is about to leap over when the sound of the door openinges from outside. Liu Yi stretches out his hand and strikes Yoo Eunhui¡¯s neck, causing her to faint. He then carries her up and leaps out from the window.

    This scene has finally ended, and Liu Yi lets out a long sigh of relief.

    Fucking hell, this kind of situation is too stimting. It is simply a pretense that turns into reality!

    The director is apuding by the side, and Wang Yuzheng also steps up to him and tells Liu Yi that he acted very well.

    Liu Yi grabs hold of Wang Yuzheng and warns her seriously, ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to act in this kind of scene, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood. I will not act!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng cannot help but cover her mouth and giggles like she isughing at Liu Yi¡¯s pettiness.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, I¡¯m fine being petty. After all, I will not allow her to act in this kind of scene. I will not be able to take it.

    Wang Yuzheng is also not an idiot. She became a star to raise her position in Liu Yi¡¯s heart. Not to make him dislike her.

    Sex scenes, kissing scenes, and the likes shall be rejected if she can reject them! If you cannot reject them, then she shall not act! This is Wang Yuzheng¡¯s doctrine!

    While apart from this, the only person who is regretful is Yoo Eunhui. She sits by the side as she stares at Liu Yi with hidden bitterness. Why did this guy not take the opportunity to take some advantage? Could it be that he is not interested in me?

    How is that possible? How could there be this kind of man in this world?

    [TL: seems like she had forgotten about gays.]

    Liu Yi¡¯s rejection makes Yoo Eunhui very disappointed, but Liu Yi does not care about this kind of matter.

    By the time they had finally finished shooting all of today¡¯s scenes, it was already deep in the night. He shamelessly went into Wang Yuzheng¡¯s hotel room.

    Sitting inside the room, Wang Yuzheng asks softly, ¡°That...I, we can bathe...¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s take a bath together.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head before standing up. He took off his shirt, revealing his fit upper body.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng cannot help but exim. Although she has dated Liu Yi for a long time, the two of them had not done that thing before. She is also a very traditional and obedient girl. Seeing how daring Liu Yi is, she bes flustered and cover her eyes,

    Liu Yiughs loudly. I like to tease Wang Yuzheng. She is too cute.

    Wang Yuzheng asked miserably, ¡°I, I¡¯ll take a bath first...¡±

    ¡°Sure, you bathe first.¡±

    Knowing that she still has not opened up, Liu Yi did not make things difficult for her and approved of it.

    Wang Yuzheng is like she had been given amnesty and escaped into the bathroom like a startled doe, leaving Liu Yi outsideughing.

    I like Wang Yuzheng¡¯s cuteness. Tonight, I shall eat her up!

    ¡°Don¡¯t youe in!¡±

    Although Wang Yuzheng says this, she did not lock the bathroom door. Clearly, she is trusting Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi also did not take advantage of it. After all, sooner orter, she will be his, so he does not mind this short wait. Being too anxious for sex might upset Wang Yuzheng.

    From the bathroomes the sound of water pattering, making Liu Yi indulge in fantasy as he listens to it.

    At this moment, someone knocks on the door. Liu Yi feels curious. In the middle of the night, who would knock on my door?

    [TL: any guesses?]

 Chapter 1014 - Fighting bravely all night]

    <h4>Chapter 1014 [Fighting bravely all night]</h4>

    Liu Yi opens the room door, and unexpectedly the one outside is none other than Yoo Eunhui.

    At this moment, Yoo Eunhui is drunk. She looks at Liu Yi in a hazy before scolding in Korean.

    ¡°Damn guy...you, you are indeed here!¡±

    Liu Yi sweat. Why did she run here? Could it be that she ran over here to sober up deep in the middle of the night?

    ¡°You found the wrong room.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi prepares to close the door.

    Yoo Eunhui suddenly charges into the room with a sudden surge of strength. She then hugs Liu Yi and kisses him on the lips.

    Momentarily Liu Yi is stupefied. Fuck, I got a kiss forced on me!

    But the person who forced a kiss on me is not the partner that I like! Especially this woman¡¯s mouth still carries traces of smoke.

    Liu Yi pushes Yoo Eunhui away before saying, ¡°Miss Yoo, please conduct yourself with dignity.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean!¡±

    Yoo Eunhui bes angry as she borrows strength from her drunkenness and shouts, ¡°You only have some money! Do you think that you can trample on my dignity just because of that?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Liu Yi also does not know what to say. He only does not like Yoo Eunhui and does not have any intention of trampling over other people¡¯s dignity.

    ¡°If that is the case, then trample over me all you wish!¡±

    Yoo Eunhui had let it go, causing Liu Yi to be dumbstruck, hearing what she said. What the fuck?Where is your integrity? Your boundary? This woman disregards everything to rise in ranks!

    ¡°I know that you have money and are not an ordinary man. No worries, I can ept it. Even if you have another woman, I can ept it as well!¡±

    Yoo Eunhui gets right to the point and says, ¡°My family¡¯s background is very clean. You can marry me, and it does not matter to me how many women you have outside!¡±

    ¡°Are you having a transaction with me?¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms as he ruminates while looking at this woman who thinks that she is very smart.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can put it like that.¡±

    Yoo Eunhui nods her head, ¡°For a man like you, marrying a star of my level is considered as a kind of status. After you marry me, we shall do our own thing and shall not interfere with each other. Wouldn¡¯t this be to everyone¡¯s delight and satisfaction?¡±

    ¡°I do appreciate your courage, to tell the truth.¡± Liu Yi says, ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid that you have found the wrong target. I already have a person whom I like, and I will not marry a person whom I do not like.¡±

    ¡°Come on. Neither of us are kids!¡± Yoo Eunhui feels that it is veryughable and says, ¡°For a person of your status, how can you only marry the woman whom you like? Don¡¯t be childish .¡±

    ¡°I feel that you are mistaken.¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles, ¡°Everything that I possess is not rted to my family. All of these were earned by me through my hard work. My parents are only ordinary workers.¡±

    ¡°You are joking!¡±

    Yoo Eunhui does not believe him. Not relying on parents to obtain such enormous fortunes? How is that possible? South Korea¡¯s upper societyyer has been saturated. The entire upperyer is firmly upied by those few families making the loweryer unable to squeeze themselves up to the upperyer.

    China¡¯s circumstances seem to be slightly better, but without relying on one family to create such a huge business empire that can even influence South Korea, how is that possible?

    A legend? Aren¡¯t all of them fiction?

    ¡°That is why I will only choose to marry the person I like. As for your thoughts of marrying a person whom you don¡¯t like, that really immature. Don¡¯t disturb me. I still need to rest.¡±

    Liu Yi sent her off.

    ¡°You, you are too much!¡±

    Yoo Eunhui feels that she no longer has any face anymore, ¡°Since that is the case, then I will be your lover, your mistress, anything will do!¡±

    ¡°Why is there a need for you to do this?¡±

    Liu Yi is bbergasted, hearing what she said. Just what does she want?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you famous now? Why must you insist on being rted to me?¡±

    ¡°Because I am a woman!¡±

    Yoo Eunhui says directly, ¡°Perhaps I am still famous now, but sooner orter, I will grow old. The moment my beauty no longer exists, I will no longer continue to be famous. That is why I must think of a path of retreat for myself!¡±

    ¡°You feel that I will be your path for a retreat?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You match my standards! You look good, and your figure is good. That is why I decided to rely on you.¡±

    ¡°You have schemed wrongly. I don¡¯t feel anything for you.¡±

    Liu Yi rejects straightforwardly.

    Yoo Eunhui frowns and bites her lips. She suddenly takes off her qipao and reveals her exquisite body.

    ¡°What the fuck! What are you doing!¡±

    My own woman is still in the bathroom bathing. Why is this woman stripping!

    Are you for real? Could it be that I am lucky with women? Wrong, it is not me who is getting lucky with women! It is my RMB that is getting lucky with women!

    ¡°I already decided. Today don¡¯t you think of chasing me away without justifying yourself! The woman you like is inside, right? Do you think that you can exin yourself if she sees the two of us like this?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°If I scream, do you think that you can exin it to her?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly lowers his voice and reveals a trace of killing intent.

    This time he is truly angered. This woman has made him annoyed!

    ¡°Right now, you have stepped on my bottom line!¡±

    ¡°What, what do you want to do?¡±

    Yoo Eunhui, who was immensely pleased with herself, suddenly feels a chill as sweat covers her back.

    How did this man...be so scary in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Did you forget what the director said about me earlier?¡±

    Coldness fills Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°I made my mark through the underworld. If you provoke me, you must be prepared to lose your life.¡±

    ¡°You, don¡¯t scare me. I am not afraid!¡±

    ¡°You can go and inquire for yourself what kind of person the Commanding Officer of Redstar Conglomerate is.¡±

    Liu Yi picks up the paring knife ced on the table by the side and twirls it. ¡°The Red Scarf Army was established by me personally. If there is a need, you can disappear in front of me, and I guarantee that no one will find you.¡±

    With that, he swings his hand, and the paring knife instantly shoots out from his hand. With a -dang- it brushes by Yoo Eunhui¡¯s ear and stabs into the door behind her.

    Yoo Eunhui was so frightened that she nearly peed. This man is not be trifled with.

    She cries as she turns around and runs out of the door. She even forgot to wear her clothes. Liu Yi thinks in his heart; after all, this woman seems to be staying next door; thus, it will not be too embarrassing.

    Yoo Eunhui ran back to her roon and did not have time to close the door or turn on the light before curling up in the middle of the bed, trembling.

    She is frightened, but after thinking for a while, she suddenly understands a problem.

    If Liu Yi truly wished to deal with me, perhaps he would have taken action long ago? Why would he say those things?

    He is doing it to scare me away! Hateful! That man is too crafty. Looks like to deal with him, I need time and effort! Perhaps I might need to use some small tricks as well!

    While Yoo Eunhui is scheming, she suddenly hears the sound of footsteps outside.

    Could it be that he hase round to find me?

    Yoo Eunhui bes delighted and covers herself with the quilt as she lies inside, waiting for Liu Yi to take the initiative to drop in.

    Hmph, like I said, how could there be a man who can reject me!

    Perhaps that guy is regretting sending me away; now, he wishes to sneak in to find me!

    After all, I am no longer a virgin. To stay in this industry to my current status, I have slept with countless directors and producers. So what if I sleep with an additional Liu Yi?

    But Liu Yi should not know that I have syphilis. In the past, when I slept with a director, who knew that this director had a disease and infected me. I wish to treat it but am unable to eradicate it.

    Very quickly, a heavy body presses down on her and raises the bottom of the quilt.

    Yoo Eunhui says out of good intentions, ¡°Put on a condom...¡±

    Unexpectedly the other part is too impatient and pushes deep in immediately all the way inside Yoo Eunhui, making her mind nk and forget her remaining words.

    The two of them moan and groan as they have sex. For a while, they roll about incessantly.

    After three minutes before Yoo Eunhui was able to enjoy herself, the other party had already shot inside of her.

    She cannot help but curse in her heart. Fuck, I wondered how fucking strong you are, so you are a quick shot! Hmph, impressive-looking but useless.

    She lifts open the quilt and prepares to smoke a cigarette and properly discuss with Liu Yi the following matters.

    But when she turned on the bedsidemp, she got a huge shock!

    How is this, Liu Yi! Clearly, he is that bald producer!

    She asks in shock, ¡°Why, why is it you?¡±

    ¡°Darling, it wasfortable.¡±

    The producer lies on the bed in pleasure as he replies, ¡°I had my wish fulfilled and had a taste of you...hehe, rx. I will not sleep with you for nothing. In the future, if there is an opportunity, I will take care of you!¡±

    Yoo Eunhui does not know to cry orugh while cursing Liu Yi to death in her heart.

    This damn fellow...sooner orter, I shall make him submit!

    ***

    While the producer and Yoo Eunhui are having sex, Wang Yuzheng had just finished bathing and walked out of the bathroom.

    The two of them are speaking intimate words with each other while sitting on the edge of the bed when they suddenly hear the sound of sexing from next door, causing the atmosphere to instantly be awkward.

    ¡°That...that...¡±

    For a while, Wang Yuzheng does not know what to say, while Liu Yi cannot take it and smiles.

    ¡°Finishing in three minutes. Looks like the producer should strengthen his kidney.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Producer?¡±

    Liu Yi beams and asked, ¡°Nothing, nothing. Dear, it is already deep in the night. We should also sleep, right?¡±

    ¡°It, it is still early...let us chat more...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng hurriedly shakes her head, making Liu Yi smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Everyone has their first time. Come, let me shut off the light.¡±

    Like he is coaxing a kid, Liu Yi offa the lights before slowly embracing Wang Yuzheng and lies down back onto the hotel¡¯s soft bed.

    Sensing Liu Yi¡¯s aura, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s breathing cannot help but be heavier.

    After dating for so long...am, am I finally going to give myself to him...so be it. After all, sooner orter, I will be his woman. Will there be any difference if it is today or some other day in the future?

    At this moment, yelling came from next door again while Liu Yi says in his heart, this producer has quite the character. Looks like I cannot fall behind myself. I should also have a vigorous fight all night long!

    Liu Yi¡¯s lips kiss Wang Yuzheng¡¯s earlobe.

 Chapter 1015 - Two shores]

    <h4>Chapter 1015 [Two shores]</h4>

    Female¡¯s ears are sensitive. When Liu Yi kisses it, Wang Yuzheng starts to feel aroused.

    She subconsciously hooks her arms around Liu Yi¡¯s neck as she lets out a captivating moan.

    This voice makes the blood in Liu Yi to start to boil.

    The two of them had already reached a crucial step. Liu Yi slips a hand in Wang Yuzheng¡¯s clothes and grasps a soft dumpling. At the same time, his other hand reaches deep into her skirt towards her most important ce.

    ¡°That, that ce cannot...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng pushes Liu Yi lightly with a hand but without much strength. She is still bashful.

    She had already let go of herself a long time ago, preparing to hand everything over to Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi also starts to start on his new journey when, at this moment, the phone that Liu Yi ces by the side suddenly starts ringing.

    Wang Yuzheng says softly, ¡°You, you got a call...¡±

    ¡°Ignore it!¡±

    Right now, Liu Yi is aroused and cannot stop at all.

    In the end, the phone keeps ringing incessantly, which affects Liu Yi¡¯s and Wang Yuzheng¡¯s moods.

    ¡°I think you should pick it up...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng urges, ¡°After that, let us continue...¡±

    ¡°Damn it. Who is disturbing me!¡±

    Liu Yi hates this phone call but can only answer it.

    From the phone came the voice of Yuan Zhenyue, which carried a trace of teasing, ¡°Liu Yi, what are you doing? Is this call from me disturbing your good time?¡±

    What! Now you call me?!

    Liu Yi is helpless and knows that Yuan Zhenyue will not call him for nothing; thus, he asks, ¡°Big sister Yuan, tell me what¡¯s the matter. I am busy.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue continues to mocks, ¡°Is it proper business or a nefarious affair?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, your guess is quite urate...

    ¡°Why do you care about what I am doing. If you have things to say, then hurry and say it! I am busy!¡±

    ¡°Fine then.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyue says, ¡°The reason why I am calling is to ask you for help. This matter was managed by Dragon Group, but right now, we do not have enough manpower. Thus after thinking, I¡¯vee to look for you. Right, Zhang Meixin also rmended you. Both of us feel that you are the most suitable person.¡±

    Damn it. I just knew that you would look for me for nothing good.

    Liu Yi sighs and says, ¡°What is it. Just tell me.¡±

    ¡°Recently, China and Jinwan Nation are discussing the matter of returning. The president that is about to take office is Guomingdang¡¯s Chairman, Luo Jun. Recently Luo Jun wants toe to JingDu to have a private discussion with our high-level leaders. For some unknown reason, this matter is known by outsiders; thus, a number of independent supporters, as well as those who do not wish to see Jinwan return, are sending people to wreck our ns. There is a possibility that Luo Jun¡¯s life might be in danger.¡±

    ¡°You guys want me to go and protect him?¡±

    Liu Yi guessed Yuan Zhenyue¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are smart. That is indeed our intention.¡±

    Yuan Zhenyueughs, ¡°I already have a ne sent to pick you up. I have obtained news that you are in Seoul, South Korea, right?¡±

    What the fuck. This group¡¯s information is truly effective! I just came to South Korea for a day, and they already knew about it!

    ¡°I still need to make a movie in South Korea...¡±

    ¡°What the, you are actually shooting a movie?!¡±

    ¡°I was forced to!¡±

    Mentioning this, Liu Yi wants to cry but has no tears.

    ¡°After all, the duration for shooting a movie is very long. You are acting as the first male lead?¡±

    ¡°No...second male lead.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that easy? Let the director shoot the scenes for other people first! You need to hurry back first! The ne will arrive tomorrow morning, and the duration of the task is just 5 days. After 5 days is over, you can go back to your freedom!¡±

    ¡°Fine then. Looks like we can only do it like this.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Wait for the call. Keep your line clear!¡±

    With that, Yuan Zhenyue hangs up.

    Liu Yi sighs and tosses the phone to the side. The phone draws an arc in the air beforending stably on top of the table by the side.

    Just as he prepares to continue his earlier noble business, Liu Yi lowers his head and realizes that Wang Yuzheng had already fallen asleep.

    Thess is hugging Liu Yi¡¯s waist as she sleeps sweetly and is asionally licking her lips.

    Looks like she is very tired from shooting the movie.

    Liu Yi hugs Wang Yuzheng and lies down.

    Seeing how deeply she is sleeping, Liu Yi does not have the heart to wake her up. Looks like today¡¯s noble business can only end here.

    Damn it.

    Liu Yi strokes Wang Yuzheng¡¯s hair gently while she subconsciously hugs him tighter.

    Liu Yi did not think of other matters. He keeps his thoughts clear and falls into thend of dreams.

    ///

    ¡°Liu Yi! Save me!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Xiao Yi!¡±

    In his dreams, three girls are standing in front of him, stretching their hands towards him like they are seeking his help.

    Liu Yi realizes that he is standing high up in the sky, watching all of these. He wishes to help but is unable to do anything!

    While at this moment, a ck light suddenly descends from the sky and following which, the entire ce turns into dust.

    The three girls, Murong Die, Wang Yuzheng, and Wang Lele, all disappear among the dust as if they had never appeared.

    ¡°Xiao Die! Lele! Yuzheng!¡±

    ///

    Liu Yi opened his eyes and realized that it was morning.

    Wang Yuzheng had left without him knowing while breakfast wasid out on the table in the room.

    ¡°s...looks like I slept for a very long time.¡±

    Liu Yi scratches his hair and sits up.

    Given that he cannot stay with the cast and crew any longer, Liu Yi sent Wang Yuzheng an SMS and asked her to help him inform the director that he is taking leave.

    Although it might make the director gloomy, there is nothing to be done about this matter. Matters concerning the country are more important than making a movie.

    Liu Yi got up to eat breakfast when the bell to his room rang.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, we are here to receive you.¡±

    Looks like the people from above havee.

    Liu Yi ces down the tableware and waves his hand. His clothing instantly turns into a set of grey wool garments.

    He waves his hand again, and the door to the room opens on its own.

    Two men wearing ck suits are standing outside and nodding their heads towards Liu Yi respectfully.

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Where did you guyse from?¡±

    ¡°We are from, from special forces!¡±

    The guy on the right hurriedly reports, but his voice is trembling like he is feeling emotional.

    ¡°Calm down. When you are carrying out your mission, you must not involve your emotions.¡±

    Liu Yi pats that brother on his shoulder while the other guy seems to calm down slightly before replying with a smile, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t know just how legendary your name is in our special forces. That is why, when he met you, he became excited.¡±

    ¡°I am actually an ordinary person. There is no need to be so particr. I will be embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me, sir. Call me by my name.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Liu Yi swears that he is truly depressed.

    But these soldiers are stubborn; thus, Liu Yi did not say anymore and walked out with the two of them.

    The people inside the special forces are all elites. Liu Yi feels that the two of them are also experts with sturdy and firm muscles that are like stones. Looks like they had undergone devilish training.

    Yoo Eunhui had dressed up very beautifully and was preparing to look for Liu Yi to talk to him. This fellow is too evil! To chase me away yesterday night, and in the end, that damn producer had taken advantage of me! But that producer also seems to have been infected with the STD. s, I don¡¯t know how I should exin it to him.

    Forget it. He deserves to be unlucky! But I must rely on Liu Yi, to climb up to the peak of life. At that time, I can do anything I like!

    Yoo Eunhui is unresigned; thus, shees to look for Liu Yi. Realizing that Liu Yi is about to leave with other people, she bes anxious and steps forward to grab hold of him and ask him.

    ¡°Liu Yi, where are you going?¡±

    To make Liu Yi stay behind, she is preparing to grab hold of his pants.

    When the two special forces see this, they instantly be vignt.

    Before Yoo Eunhui can step forward, one of them immediately stretches out his hand and grabs hold of her wrist.

    The special force membersck tenderness towards the fairer sex. He immediately pulls Yoo Eunhui¡¯s wrist downwards.

    Yoo Eunhui immediately screams in pain, ¡°Ahhh, my hand, my hand!¡±

    ¡°Let go of her.¡±

    Liu Yi does not know what to feel about this as he says in his heart, Yoo Eunhui can be considered as unlucky to actually meet my ¡®bodyguards¡¯ by ident!

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Only then did the special force member release Yoo Eunhui while Yoo Eunhui is already crying from pain. She kneads her wrist while looking at Liu Yi with red eyes.

    ¡°What, what are you doing. To instruct your bodyguards to hurt me!¡±

    ¡°This cannot be med on me. They are ordered to protect me. I advise you to keep your distance from me in the future.¡±

    ¡°You, you are ruthless!¡±

    Yoo Eunhui is very bitter as she res at Liu Yi. Her expression is like she wants to swallow him up.

    ¡°Go and properly be an actress.¡± Liu Yi says, ¡°Don¡¯t think of other crooked paths. Rely on your own hard work and bing a famous actress is better than being the lover of a nouveau riche.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi turns around and leaves with the two special forces members.

    ***

    [TL: I¡¯m hating this part already...]

    In Jinwan Airport, a prettydy wearing a western-style dress holds the hand of a middle-aged man wearing a Chinese tunic suit and asks, ¡°Daddy, are we going to China this time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This matter concerns the development of our two nations. I must go.¡±

    The middle-aged man is Luo Jun. He is calm as he says slowly, ¡°That is why no matter how many people wish to stop me, they can never change my intentions. This matter is slightly dangerous, that is why you must stay by my side, that way I can ensure your safety. That is why you must ensure that from now, until wee back from China, you will not leave my side.¡±

    ¡°Understood, daddy.¡± The girl nods her head obediently, ¡°But why did daddy not bring along a single bodyguard? Wouldn¡¯t it be safe this way?¡±

    ¡°Rx. China sent its expert over.¡±

    Luo Jun smiles, ¡°I heard that this expert is very formidable. With him around, our safety will not be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, what kind of expert would that person be!¡±

    The girl sneers, ¡°Didn¡¯t daddy¡¯s side have a person with supernatural powers? Why did you not bring him along!¡±

    While Luo Jun reads the newspaper, he says, ¡°I believe China. They wish for us to be united; thus, they will d not let anything happen to me.¡±

    At this moment, he is like an ordinary old man. No one would recognize him as the president of Jinwan.

    ¡°Daddy, I do not understand...¡± The girl says, ¡°We are perfectly fine; why do we want to return back?¡±

    [TL: seriously...I hate these parts and what will appear in the following chapters]

 Chapter 1016 - Flying to Jingdu]

    <h4>Chapter 1016 [Flying to Jingdu]</h4>

    This is a major power.¡± As Luo Jun flips the newspaper, he says, ¡°The two shores uniting is the general trend, and no one can interfere with it. Furthermore, back then, I left Fujian, and now, I am somewhat homesick.¡±

    The girl cannot help but ask, ¡°Is China so interesting?¡±

    Luo Jun recalls his memories of that time and says, ¡°China was a very scary ce. But at this present time, it is a good ce. This time, we are in a hurry to go; thus, we will not have time to have fun. Wait for the next time, and I will bring you to have fun in China and let you see the scenery.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, daddy. But why are the Chinese people still not here yet?¡±

    The girl seems to be anxious while Luo Jun looks at his watch.

    ¡°It is about time. They should be here soon.¡±

    While they are speaking, three figures walk over from the crowd.

    Among them, two of them areparatively distinct. Their four limbs are developed and muscr. With a single nce, they immediately appear unordinary.

    While between the two of them is a very young youngster. He is wearing a form-fitting woolen garment as well as sneakers like he is here to y.

    ¡°Chairman Luo?¡±

    The youngster walks over directly and stretches out his right hand towards Luo Jun, ¡°I am the specialmissioner from China; I am called Liu Yi.¡±

    ¡°Special Commissioner Liu, you have finally arrived.¡±

    Luo Jun shakes hands with Liu Yi, ¡°If you didn¡¯te soon, I, would start to be worried.¡±

    ¡°How can I let you be worried? Wouldn¡¯t my China¡¯s side throw away their face?¡±

    ¡°How can you put it like that. I am looking forward to cooperating with China.¡±

    ¡°We are also the same.¡±

    The two of them exchange a few conventional greetings, and their rtionship bes slightly more harmonious.

    ¡°Chairman Luo, we can board the ne now.¡±

    One of the special force members looked at his watch, ¡°It is almost time.¡±

    The girl asks, ¡°Are we taking a private ne?¡±

    Liu Yi feels that her voice is very nice and gives her a few more nces.

    This girl looks not bad, and her voice is quite soft. I remember from the information I received that she is Luo Jun¡¯s daughter Luo Ying.

    Liu Yi replies politely, ¡°Apologies, what we are taking this time is not a private ne. As this is a secret task, we cannot use private nes because it will easily be the target of the enemy. We are taking arge passenger ne and mixing along with the ordinary people.¡±

    Luo Ying points at the two special force members and asks, ¡°Ordinary people? With these two muscle heads around, how are we going to look like ordinary people?¡±

    ¡°Ah. For the two of them, they will leave first. I alone will be your bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°You alone? Are you capable enough?¡±

    Luo Ying is slightly worried. Such an important matter, and China only sent a single person over? This... feels unreliable!

    Or could it be that China¡¯s side does not ce any importance on my daddy; thus, it will not be a problem if something happened?

    No matter which option it is, both feel very unpleasant!

    ¡°I alone am enough.¡±

    When Liu Yi says this, he is filled with confidence.

    ¡°Chairman Luo, please follow me.¡±

    ¡°Cannot. My dad cannot follow you!¡±

    Luo Ying blocks them with her outstretched hand, ¡°It is too dangerous. You are not that worthy of trust!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ying!¡±

    Before Liu Yi can reply, Luo Jun speaks first, ¡°Stop making noise and don¡¯t quarrel. Be obedient and follow us.¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Luo Ying is slightly wronged, ¡°I am only worried about your safety!¡±

    ¡°I believe that this young brother will be able to guarantee my safety.¡±

    The reason why Luo Jun says such things is because he realizes that the gaze of two soldier-like fellows towards Liu Yi is filled with worship and not disdain.

    This shows that he did not rely on his family background to climb up to his rank but relied on his strength to walk to this position.

    Furthermore, he believes that China would attach importance to this matter. Unless they no longer wish for unification anymore.

    Just solely on this point, it is impossible!

    ¡°Chairman Luo, this way, please.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that this Chairman Luo has the material to be a major protagonist while that youngdy is also quite adorable.

    Especially her ent, which makes Liu Yi feelfortable listening to it. While seeing that her father had already decided, Luo Ying can only obediently follow him.

    Therge passenger ne that the two of them are taking is flying from Jinwan to China. So as to not attract the attention of other people, even their seat is in the ordinarymercial seat.

    ¡°We have to wrong, Mr. Luo.¡±

    When they reached the crowd of people, Liu Yi no longer calls Luo Jun, chairman.

    A satisfied look shes across Luo Jun¡¯s eyes while he says in his heart, this youngster is indeed quick-witted.

    ¡°No worries. It is quite good already.¡±

    Luo Junughs, ¡°I had thought that we would have to take a boat and secretly sail over.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Luo must be joking.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at the beautiful stewardess inspecting tickets of the passengers, ¡°Actually, as long as I am around, even if we openly take a presidential aircraft, it will not be a problem. But the higher-ups are cautious; thus, I can only do as instructed.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi said, Luo Jun gives Liu Yi a few more nces while saying in his heart; this youngster is arrogant.

    Is it frivolous of a junior, or does he really have such power?

    Luo Ying says impolitely, ¡°Continue to boast! Don¡¯t even know what you are working as. Talking with such a big tone!¡±

    ¡°When we arrive in China, you will know.¡±

    Liu Yi is not that anxious to reveal his identity as he winks at her.

    Luo Ying snorts, and clearly, she feels that Liu Yi is mystifying on purpose.

    At this moment, the three of them had already boarded the ne after their ticket was inspected. The business seats are better than the economy seats, and it is not that crowded.

    [TL: okay... this business ss seats are so cram...]

    Liu Yi let Luo Jun sit in the window seat with Luo Ying sitting in the center while he sits at the outermost beside the aisle.

    There are a number of people that are going to China from Jinwan. A number of people keep boarding the ne. This is arge passenger ne that can amodate 350 people.

    Before the airne takes off, Luo Ying, who is sitting, starts to get bored; thus, she starts making a conjecture, ¡°There will not be anyone who wille and mess up this operation of ours, right?¡±

    ¡°This is hard to say.¡±

    Before Luo Jun can speak, Liu Yi exins this question, ¡°In the whole world, nothing is stronger than venttions. No matter how secure a secret it is, it is very possible for it to be leaked out. If it is absolutely safe, the higher up would not send me to protect you.¡±

    Luo Ying puffs up her cheeks as she looks at Liu Yi, ¡°Why do you always talk so big about everything? I asked you who you are, but you do not tell me.¡±

    ¡°Apologies, it is still not time for me to say.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Sooner orter, you will know. Let¡¯s fly to China first. After all, that ce is my territory.¡±

    ¡°I do not know what kind of experts China has.¡±

    Luo Ying mocks, ¡°There are a lot of formidable people. For example, a superpower group that was pushed aside by China and came to Jinwan. There are also a lot of formidable martial experts which are also in Jinwan!¡±

    [TL: all of this makes no sense...isn¡¯t this just telling everyone that you are suspicious...]

    ¡°Jinwan indeed retains some of China¡¯s former cultural heritage.¡±

    Liu Yi emphasizes, ¡°But it does not mean that China does not have all these anymore. China¡¯s territory is too big with capable people breeding like flies.¡±

    ¡°How about you? What do you know? Show me something.¡±

    Luo Ying is very curious about Liu Yi. After all, he appears to be around the same age as him; thus, it is hard for her to believe that he is any formidable person.

    Liu Yi pretends to be unfathomable and says, ¡°What I know are skills for killing people. So it is not suitable for me to exhibit them.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense! Miser!¡±

    Luo Ying curls her lips while Luo Jun by the side says, ¡°Xiao Ying, stop. Be quiet.¡±

    Being chided by her father, Luo Ying is unhappy and secretly res at Liu Yi, making him wish to smile.

    This Jinwanss is rather cute.

    Looks like this task will not be that boring.

    A man wearing a brown windbreaker keeps chatting using his handphone. When the airne is about to take off, the stewardesses over to remind him three times before he hangs up the call.

    Luo Ying seems to be a girl who cannot hold her tongue. Soon she starts speaking again, ¡°There are always people like that on the ne. It is always them who make the airne dyed. s, taking an airne is so boring. Cannot use a handphone nor scroll through Facebook...¡±

    ¡°You can sleep.¡±

    Liu Yi gives a rather suitable suggestion.

    ¡°Hmph, who is like you, a pig who can sleep when he wishes to!¡±

    Luo Ying raises her small fist and says, ¡°I am an energetic girl! Not someone who wishes to sleep all the time!¡±

    Liu Yi reminds, ¡°Sleep can help improve your appearance.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Really?¡±

    When he mentioned that it could help improve her appearance, thess¡¯s eyes indeed brighten up immediately.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Liu Yi held back hisughter. Indeed she is still a girl. Too easy to coax

    ¡°Then, I shall sleep. When we get there, tell me!¡±

    With that, Luo Ying requests for a nket before reclining against the seat to sleep.

    ¡°s, who is the real pig. You fell asleep immediately.¡±

    Seeing her sleeping appearance, Liu Yi cannot help but smile.

    ¡°We have let you see a joke.¡±

    Luo Yin seems to dote on his daughter a lot. He helps Luo Ying straighten out her nket as he says, ¡°During this journey, I shall trouble you to take care of us.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Mr. Luo is doing it for the unification of two shores and has put in a lot of effort. These small things are not worth mentioning.¡±

    Luo Jun praises, ¡°Youngster, you are very mature. I appreciate you.¡±

    Liu Yi makes a joke, ¡°Mr. Luo, even if you praise me like this, I will not work under you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you are really humorous.¡±

    Luo Junughs, and the two of them chat more.

    At this moment, the airne is slowly driving into the runway, and soon after, it suddenly speeds up and suddenly lifts off.

    When the airne goes up into the sky, the stewardess starts giving out beverages.

    Liu Yi feels that the stewardess from Jinwan Aviation is rather pretty. Especially their two long legs, which is in line with his esthetics.

    Because the ne has entered a steady flight phase, the toilet light in the airne turns on again.

    The guy wearing a windbreak earlier immediately releases his seatbelt and walks over. He also identally knocked into the stewardess.

    ¡°Sir, please be careful.¡±

    The stewardess supports that man, and that man apologies politely. After this, he continued forward.

    Luo Jun looks at his watch and asks, ¡°How long do we need to fly?¡±

    ¡°Half an hour. We are flying to Hong Kong first, then changing nes to JingDu.¡±

    ¡°s, wait until after the unification, then the ne can fly directly to JingDu.¡±

    Luo Jun sighs ruefully, ¡°I have left home for too long.¡±

    At this moment, a passenger by the side mutters, ¡°After flying for so long, why have we not arrived yet?¡±

 Chapter 1017 - Hijacked?]

    <h4>Chapter 1017 [Hijacked?]</h4>

    ¡°What you say is true.¡±

    Luo Jun looks at his watch again, ¡°We have flown for almost two hours.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Liu Yi subconsciously looks at the seat by his side. That brother who went to the toilet earlier still has not returned.

    ¡°Put on your seat belt.¡±

    Liu Yi is aware that things are not too encouraging, ¡°There might have been an ident.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Luo Jun did not utter a word but secures his seat belt.

    At this moment, the ne suddenly shakes ferociously, causing numerous people on the ne to fall. One of the stewardesses falls into Liu Yi¡¯sp from the shaking and hurriedly apologizes to Liu Yi immediately.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, sir!¡±

    She is in a fluster, but the airne still has not returned to flying stably. Thus the stewardess can only sit on Liu Yi¡¯s leg, unable to get up.

    While due to a shake, Luo Ying woke up and rubbed her eyes.

    ¡°What is going on...¡±

    When she opens her eyes, she realizes that Liu Yi, who is beside her, is hugging a beautiful stewardess in his arms.

    ¡°What the...you can also pick up girls while taking a flight...how impressive!¡±

    ¡°Who is picking up girls!¡±

    Liu Yi does not know whether to cry orugh, ¡°Sit obediently and don¡¯t move. It is likely that something has gone wrong.¡±

    At this moment, the airne once again stabilizes, and the stewardess also stood up with a red face.

    Liu Yi let Little Jade determine the location of the airne and realize that their position is not in China¡¯s territory but flying towards Africa.

    Liu Yi lowers his voice and says, ¡°Our ne has been hijacked.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The father and daughter both got shocked as they stared in disbelief at Liu Yi.

    ¡°The ne got hijacked?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But don¡¯t be worried. With me around, even if the ne copses, nothing will happen to the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that you are a god?¡±

    Luo Ying is very nervous. Right now, they are flying in the sky, and if idents happen, they would fall down! It is 350 human lives!

    I am also still young! I do not wish to die an untimely death!

    ¡°I am not a god.¡±

    Liu Yi looks in the direction of the cockpit, ¡°But I am almost no different from one.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking big! Quickly tell us what we should do now!¡±

    Luo Ying tugs Liu Yi¡¯s arm and asks, ¡°Why did they hijack the ne?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Naturally, it is because they do not wish for Mr. Luo to meet with my higher-ups. But they must dream on.¡±

    ¡°Talking big again.¡±

    Luo Jun is rather calm as he says to his daughter, ¡°Xiao Ying, don¡¯t talk back! I believe that this young friend naturally has his own method!¡±

    Luo Ying pouts and looks at her father in dissatisfaction. ¡°Understood, daddy. You are not leaning against me.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Believe in your dad. With me around, I will ensure your safety.¡±

    While he is speaking, a few men suddenly stand up in the cabin. They are all wearing ck sunsses as well as holding pistols.

    A stewardess asks, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    One of the hijackers immediately pulled the trigger of his gun and shot that stewardess in the shoulder.

    The stewardess immediately gets thrown back by the force of the bullet and falls onto the ground as blood sprays out.

    ¡°AHhhh!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a gun! It¡¯s a gun!¡±

    The passengers were horrified and start screaming in fear.

    ¡°Everyone calm down. It is all right.¡±

    The guy in the windbreaker from earlier walks back and ps his hand, and says, ¡°As long as you guys remain quiet, We will not kill you guys. But if you are not quiet, I will not be polite.¡±

    Luo Ying is badly frightened and says softly to Liu Yi, ¡°Gods...how did they bring a gun!¡±

    ¡°Among them, one of them should possess a kind of spatial ability.¡± Liu Yi has already figured out what is going on, ¡°He used it to hide the guns.¡±

    ¡°Ability user?¡±

    Luo Ying had seen people with superpowers. Hearing what Liu Yi said, she understood.

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu. Like what I expected. I should have let daddy bring a fighter along. Wuwuwu...¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ying, calm down.¡±

    Luo Jun pats his daughter¡¯s hand.

    ¡°But daddy...I am scared...¡±

    Luo Ying grabs her father¡¯s arm while trembling.

    ¡°Mr. Luo.¡±

    The guy in windbreaker says to Luo Jun, ¡°I have heard of you, and we have finally met each other today. My name is Yin Hong.¡±

    That guy introduces himself first, ¡°I am a member of Jinwan Independence Group. You should have heard of me, right?¡±

    ¡°Yin Hong? So it is you!¡±

    Luo Jun¡¯s gaze turns severe, ¡°You could have just found me alone. Why did you implicate so many innocent people?¡±

    ¡°This is not your own matter.¡±

    Yin Hongughs, ¡°Didn¡¯t you chain the entire Jinwan onto your war chariot?¡±

    ¡°The two shores unifying is an irresistible trend!¡±

    Luo Jun frowns and says, ¡°This action is nothing other than a mantis trying to stop a chariot!¡±

    ¡°This mantis is very bad!¡±

    Yin Hong shrugs his shoulders before pointing at the surrounding people, ¡°With so many hostages, I believe that some of your ideology should also start to change.¡±

    Luo Jun understood his thoughts immediately, ¡°You wish to rely on them to discuss terms with the higher-ups?¡±

    ¡°Haha, of course. If I do not show them, those people from China will not be obedient.¡±

    Yin Hong smiles malevolently, ¡°Jinwan is forever an independent nation!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi finally speaks up. ¡°You are wrong. China is aplete nation. This move of yours will not seed.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Yin Hong looks at Liu Yi and frowns lightly, ¡°Since you are by Luo Jun¡¯s side, you are the bodyguard that the higher up sent to protect him?¡±

    ¡°You are rather smart.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°To think that you guessed right.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to act mysterious.¡±

    Yin Hong pulls out his pistol and points at Liu Yi¡¯s forehead, ¡°Tell me how many people you have in this ne! Be quick! My patience is limited!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot. I will speak.¡±

    Liu Yi points at himself, ¡°There is only me.¡±

    ¡°Are you teasing me?¡±

    Yin Jong¡¯s gaze turned cold, ¡°I admire your courage. To dare to make this kind of joke even when you are facing the muzzle of a gun.¡±

    ¡°Why are you like this. I am telling the truth!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I think you are sick of living!¡±

    One of the hijackers by the side impatiently uses the butt of the pistol to whip at Liu Yi¡¯s forehead.

    Liu Yi¡¯s face was smashed to the side as he licked his lips.

    Luo Ying by the side exims before shouting, ¡°How, how can you hit people!¡±

    ¡°Hey, youngss. Not only will we hit people, but we will also kill people.¡±

    The hijackerughs. He then noticed Luo Ying¡¯s beauty and cannot help but stretch his hand towards her chest.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Luo Ying hugs her chest in fright while the hijackerughs sinisterly, ¡°Littless, growing such a pair of lovely breasts, isn¡¯t it because you wish for me to grab it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my daughter!¡±

    Luo Jun bes angered, ¡°Juste at me!¡±

    ¡°Looks like you treasure your daughter.¡±

    Yin Hongughs loudly, ¡°Come, let us y with our beautifulss.¡±

    The hijacker stretches out his hand again, wishing to take advantage of Luo Ying.

    At this moment, Liu Yi raises his hand and grabs his wrist.

    ¡°Yin Hong, seeing that you are so smart, let me ask you a question.¡±

    With Liu Yi holding that hijacker¡¯s wrist, the hijacker feels like his wrist is being bound by iron, unable to move.

    ¡°What question?¡±

    Yin Hong faintly senses that something is wrong.

    ¡°Why did the higher-ups only send me, for such an important mission?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The reason is this.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi pushes out with his hand and sends that hijacker flying out.

    That hijacker crashes through the cabin of the ne, instantly creating arge hole in the cabin roof.

    The ne is in the sky, and an intense suction force instantly arises. A lot of people who did not have time to put on their seat belts were nearly sucked out.

    While Liu Yi waves his hand and dark energy is generated and mends the hole in the ne back to normal.

    ¡°What, what is this...¡±

    Yin Hong and those hijackers were badly frightened. Is he human! He is a monster!

    Luo Jun¡¯s gaze towards Liu Yi changes and has an additional reverence.

    ¡°Take advantage that my mood is good, hurry, and let the ne fly back. Otherwise, when some time passes, I will be unhappy. If I am unhappy, you guys shall tragically die.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you scare me! Do you think that we did not think about superpower soldiers?¡±

    Yin Hong roars, ¡°Terry,e over and kill him!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    A blond foreigner stands up and aims his hand at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi¡¯s chair suddenly disappears as he stands there on the spot. He blinks his eyes, ¡°Oh my. Why did my chair go?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Terry is even more shocked as he says with rough Chinese, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly realizes, ¡°So you are that person who possesses the spatial power. But your power is too weak.¡±

    ¡°Damn it. Could it be that my ability failed?¡±

    Terry points his hand at Liu Yi again, attempting to teleport him away again.

    Liu Yi stretches his hand towards a hijacker by the side and instantly pulls that hijacker over in front of him, blocking Terry¡¯s sight.

    The unlucky hijacker was instantly teleported away by the spatial ability and disappeared from the ne.

    ¡°Mental ability?¡±

    Sensing Liu Yi¡¯s ability, Terry got a shock.

    ¡°This is not mental ability.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his finger, ¡°It is a killing technique.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi leaps forward and appears in front of Terry. He then stretched out a hand and grabs him by his head, and ms his head against the side of the cabin.

    Terry immediately fainted, making Yin Hong stunned.

    ¡°Oh my. I am sorry. It is quite embarrassing that I am unable to hold back.¡±

    Yin Hong clenches his teeth, ¡°Looks like my eyes have failed to not identify you! Looks like you are one of the top experts that China sent!¡±

    ¡°So embarrassing. You¡¯ve seen through it again.¡±

    Liu Yi covers his face and pretends to be bashful.

    Yin Hong nearly vomits out blood, fuck; this guy is too much of a scammer!

    He is embarrassed? Bullshit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you will resolve this crisis just like this!¡±

    Yin Hong shouts, ¡°I had already attached bombs to the engine of this ne! If you do not agree to my request, I shall make this ne fall!¡±

 Chapter 1018 - Tu Tu Tu]

    <h4>Chapter 1018 [Tu Tu Tu]</h4>

    Luo Jun frowns and scolds, ¡°Lunatic!¡±

    ¡°You are wrong. I am not a lunatic. It is you guys who are the lunatics!¡±

    ¡°Only I still love my mothend!¡±

    Yin Hong shouted proudly, ¡°Jinwan is everything! I am willing to sacrifice myself for it!¡±

    ¡°Your thinking is twisted.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but remind him, ¡°You are not patriotic but an extremist. If youe after us on your own, I might admire you as a man. But in the end, you use innocent lives on this ne to threaten us. I only feel that you are a coward. Nothing but a coward.¡±

    ¡°What do you know! This is all a n! A stratagem! Understand?¡±

    Yin Hong sneers, ¡°Using these people to achieve the independence of Jinwan; their lives will not be sacrificed in vain! Jinwan will forever remember their contribution!¡±

    ¡°You are indeed a lunatic.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°You cannot be left alive. It is better that you go down to hell to carry out your n.¡±

    With that, he raises his palm while Yin Hong raises his pistol aiming at Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Fuck this! I want to see if your hand is faster or my gun is faster!¡±

    Yin Hong mocks, ¡°Didn¡¯t you possess superpowers? Superpowers areplete nonsense in front of bullets!¡±

    ¡°Yin Hong, calm down!¡±

    Seeing Yin Hong¡¯s manner, Luo Jun earnestly and well-meaningly advises, ¡°Don¡¯t be persisting in going about things the wrong way. Right now, Jinwan cannot separate from China. The moment we separate, our economy will copse! if you wish to let Jinwan continue to prosper, we must return to China!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Yin Hong does not believe Luo Jun, ¡°Even without China, we still have the support of other countries!¡±

    Luo Jun frowns, ¡°But they are not in Asia, understand? How are they able to help us?¡±

    ¡°If our nation is gone, so what is the point of us being prosperous?¡±

    ¡°Nation? What position does Jinwan have in the international?¡±

    Luo Junughs bitterly, ¡°Which country respects our Jinwan?¡±

    ¡°Why do they not respect us?¡±

    Yin Hong defends, ¡°Look at how simple it is for our country to obtain a visa from another country. When our people go overseas for tourism, so many countries waive off visa requirements for us and easily allow us to enter. Then look at China. How much effort is needed to obtain a visa, and basically, no countries are visa-exempt for them. This shows that our Jinwan is even stronger than China!¡±

    ¡°You wish to fight for independence?¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help butugh, ¡°If a small person whocks the strength to truss a chicken goes to your home, would you be afraid of him? If a courageous and strong big fellow went to your home, would you be on guard against them? To not even know such simple logic, you are simply an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I am going to kill you!¡±

    Yin Hong explodes in anger and pulls the trigger.

    A bullet shoots towards Liu Yi while Luo Ying exims in shock.

    While Liu Yi only stretched out a hand. Like a miracle, he grabs the bullet within his hand.

    ¡°Come on. We are all adults.¡±

    Liu Yi grabs the bullet under Yin Hong¡¯s shocked gaze and says, ¡°Why use these methods? This is too funny. Have you seen any superhumans fear bullets? To me, this kind of thing is a toy .¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Yin Hong gave those hijackers behind him a look. They immediately reacted and started shooting at Liu Yi with their pistols at the same time.

    For a while within the cabin is the sound of shots being fired mixed with the screams of some passengers.

    While Liu Yi stands there with his arms crossed.

    When the bullets arrive in front of him, they would slow down and float in ce, like they were frozen.

    ¡°How, how can this be!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Yin Hong is stupefied.

    What is this fucking situation! Why is this happening!

    ¡°So powerful...¡±

    Luo Ying is also very shocked. So this guy is powerful!

    China is truly awesome. To send such a person!

    To not even fear bullets. Is this guy superhuman?

    Right now, Liu Yi is using Holy power. With Anna residing in his body, his holy power is slowly growing.

    In the past, using holy power to move an ashtray used a lot of effort, and now he can block bullets.

    Yin Hong lets out a weird shout, ¡°Monster. You are a monster!¡±

    ¡°Those who are extras can leave this ce.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi extends his hand to the side and pulls.

    The door to the cabin is instantly pulled open, and Yin Hong and his people are pulled out.

    ¡°Apologies, I did not give you guys the opportunity to explode the engine.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders before closing the cabin door again.

    ¡°Impressive!¡±

    Luo Jun gives a thumbs up and praises Liu Yi.

    ¡°Indeed, an expert sent by China. You are indeed not an ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I am just an ordinary person.¡±

    Liu Yi sits back down and smiles modestly at the Luo Family father and daughter.

    ¡°The remaining journey should be more rxing.¡±

    Luo Ying asks, ¡°Can...can you teach me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Liu Yiughs, ¡°Do you think that this is anguage or math, something that you can learn if you want to.¡±

    ¡°You...make others look forward to it for nothing.¡±

    Luo Ying pouts and grumbles with traces of unwillingness, ¡°But will that Yin Hong really note back?¡±

    ¡°He was thrown out of the ne. How is it possible for him to return.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°Now we are just waiting to go back to China.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been tough on you.¡±

    Luo Jiun expresses his thanks, and Liu Yi waves it off. ¡°There is no need for Mr. Luo to be so polite. It is what I should do.¡±

    ¡°Right now, in this era, there are fewer and fewer youngsters who are as modest as you.¡±

    Luo Jun suddenly says, ¡°If Xiao Ying can find a boyfriend like you in the future, I will be more relieved.¡±

    ¡°Daddy! What are you saying?¡±

    Luo Ying is very bashful as she uses her small fist to lightly hammer her father¡¯s arm making Luo Junugh nonstop.

    A number of stewardesses take turnsing over and stealthily slip a small slip of paper to Liu Yi, and on top of it is their phone numbers.

    Luo Ying cannot help but feel a bit jealous and says, ¡°Oh my, our Mr. Liu has received a number of beauties attention. You were in the limelight earlier. Perhaps you have attracted the eyes of a lot of beauties! Doing your task while picking up girls, isn¡¯t it very enjoyable?

    Liu Yi wishes to deny it. But seeing that Luo Jun is sitting by the side, he holds back.

    ¡°Perhaps they only wish to be friends. You are thinking too much.¡±

    ¡°Be friends?¡±

    Luo Ying snatches over one of the slips of paper and points at a string of numbers, ¡°To be friends? They even wrote down their three sizes for you!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps this is a new type of method to make friends...¡±

    Liu Yi coughs before ncing at that slip of paper.

    ¡°Her figure seems to be not bad...¡±

    ¡°Pervert!¡±

    Luo Ying immediately crumpled that slip of paper and tossed it to the side, ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore! It will dirty your eyes!¡±

    Liu Yiughed but did not say anything. His memory is very good. He had remembered that string of phone numbers.

    But he will not call after getting off the ne. After all, his heart has been filled with those girls and no longer had a ce for any other girls.

    Just as everyone thought that everything is peaceful, the airne suddenly trembled violently and followed which the rm lights up.

    The entire ne started to shake violently and lost control.

    Oxygen masks started dropping down, and this signified that the airne hadnded in a dreadful crisis.

    ¡°What, what is going on?¡±

    Luo Ying turns pale from fright while Luo Jun grabs the armrest tightly and bite his lips.

    Luckily he did not have any heart problems. Otherwise, he would have fainted by now.

    ¡°The right engine of the airne is ruined.¡±

    Through little Jade, Liu Yi understood what was wrong with the ne. Looks like the bomb that was ced on it earlier had exploded.

    ¡°What, what are we going to do now...¡±

    ¡°Mother, I do not wish to die!¡±

    The people on the ne are badly frightened as they start screaming.

    At this moment, Liu Yi says, ¡°All of you put your seatbelts on. I will be back swiftly.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi suddenly turns into a me and disappears.

    Luo Ying suddenly asks with some suspicion. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t tell me he ran away!¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t. He is sent by China, so he won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I hope so...other than him; no one can save us...¡±

    Luo Ying is truly frightened. All of her hope now is ced on Liu Yi.

    When Liu Yi teleports out of the ne, he looks at it. Indeed the right-wing of the ne is emitting ck smoke. It is scrap now.

    With this degree of damage, no wonder the ne lost control.

    Liu Yi orders his AI, {Little Jade. Give me the structure blueprint of the ne, then recondense dark energy to restore the airne.}

    {Understood, master. Scanning and reconstruction will need some time. During this period of time, I shall rely on master.}

    {Okay.}

    Liu Yi nods his head. Just as he is going to stabilize the airne, he suddenly purses his brows.

    An intense sound of guns being fired attracted Liu Yi¡¯s attention.

    He subconsciously moves sideways and dodges those bullets.

    Liu Yi looks over, and in front of him, a human shape mecha is flying over. It is roughly 5 meters tall with a metallic texture. It is holding an enormous machine gun in its hand, which is shooting at Liu Yi nonstop.

    The hail of bullets sweeps over. Liu Yi steps on a flying sword and dodges all of the bullets.

    Within moments the mecha flew in front of Liu Yi, and on the shoulder of the mecha is a ss groove, and inside it is a man.

    This man is none other than Yin Hong from earlier.

    At this moment, Yin Hong is furious as he uses the loudspeaker of the mech to keep shouting, ¡°I will destroy this ne using this from our supporter! Let¡¯s see how you are going to save them, hahaha!¡±

    Liu Yi frowns and says, ¡°Persisting in evil brings about self-destruction. Yin Hong, since you seek your own destruction, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Liu Yi uses his qi to amplify his voice; at such height and speed, it transmits into Yin Hong¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Damn it! Still being arrogant! Kill him!¡±

    Yin Hong gave themand, and the muzzle points at Liu Yi once more, and bullets started spraying at him.

 Chapter 1019 - Heaven Punishment]

    <h4>Chapter 1019 [Heaven Punishment]</h4>

    Liu Yi is a realm crosser expert. How can he be hit by attacks of a human-shaped mecha!

    The bullets keep brushing by Liu Yi¡¯s body, unable to hit him.

    Very quickly, the mecha runs out of bullets, and the big mecha actually pulls out aser sword and starts attacking Liu Yi frantically.

    Liu Yi reminds them out of goodwill. ¡°This kind of weapon is ineffective towards me.¡±

    But twoser swords are already in front of him, slicing towards the ¡®small¡¯ Liu Yi.

    Even steel will not obstruct theser sword.

    Liu Yi leans to the side and dodges theser sword. After this, he flies up past theser sword andes in front of the head of the mecha.

    He kicks at the shoulder of the mecha.

    The mecha¡¯s shoulder immediately burst open. After this, an arm breaks away.

    ¡°What! Is this still the strength of a human?¡±

    Yin Hong is badly frightened and nearly peed in his pants.

    ¡°You guess?¡±

    Liu Yi extends a hand and grabs the other arm of the mecha and pulls it down.

    The other mecha¡¯s arm was forcibly torn off and tossed to the side. It falls hundreds of meters down through the cloudyer.

    The pilot in the mecha¡¯s control room curse, ¡°Damn it, this mecha is useless! What to do! ¡±

    ¡°I, I also do not know...¡±

    Yin Hong is also stunned and does not know what to do. This is the first time he had met such a thorny fellow!

    Liu Yi¡¯s fist smashes into the chest of the mecha and pulls the pilot out, and tossed him into the sky.

    ¡°You, you are a monster!¡±

    ¡°I am not a monster. It is you guys who are.¡±

    Liu Yi replies Yin Hong, ¡°I possess strength, but I have never harmed ordinary people before. While you guys do not have strength but still ughter the innocent. That is why I am not a monster, but you are.¡±

    ¡°Rubbish! I am only struggling for our cause! Fighting for my nation! I am a great person, a warrior!¡±

    ¡°You are a lunatic!¡±

    Liu Yi flies over to the ss groove and ps his hand against the groove.

    The groove lets out a dull echo but does not move.

    Yin Hong, who was worried, stares nkly and startsughing loudly.

    ¡°Hahaha! You are unable to do it! This is reinforced ss! A super-strong reinforced ss! Even guided missiles will not break it! What can you do to me, hahaha!¡±

    Liu Yi did not say anything more and only clenched his right fist.

    His fist is pulled to his waist before punching the ss groove fiercely.

    The ss immediately shatters and falls.

    ¡°Spare, spare me...¡±

    Yin Hong screams as his earlier arrogance is gone. Right now, fear and despair filled his face.

    ¡°I will give you a chance.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he raises Yin Hong up and makes him face the high altitude below.

    ¡°You die, and I will send Luo Jun back and make him unable toplete this matter of Jinwan returning. You live, I will send him to China.¡±

    ¡°What else can you do!¡± Yin Hongughs weirdly, ¡°The airne is going to fall! What can you do? Do you think that you are a superhero?¡±

    ¡°Airne? I could save it anytime I want!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi waved his hand at the falling ne.

    Using Moon Dream Sutra, the entire airne was pulled up and once again flies stably like it was being dragged by someone with their hand.

    ¡°What...¡±

    Yin Hong is truly afraid now as he did not expect that Liu Yi was so powerful.

    He is no different from a superhero. How is it possible for a human to do such things!

    It is like covering the sky with a single hand!

    ¡°That is why right now, you have two options.¡±

    Liu Yi repeated what he said earlier, ¡°Which do you choose? Are you going to sacrifice yourself to fulfill your so-called mission?¡±

    ¡°No, I do not wish to die; I do not wish to die!¡±

    Yin Hong peed in his pants in fear, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    ¡°Looks like you do not have a reason to exist.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°Go to hell.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi swings his hand out and tosses him out, letting him fall onto the ground.

    Falling down from such an extremely high altitude will kill him. Perhaps nothing might be left behind after hends on the ground.

    Falling down halfway, Yin Hong had already died from fright.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s task is notplete yet. He still has other matters that he needs toplete.

    The right engine had already been scanned. Liu Yi uses dark power to mend the engine making the entire airne¡¯s engine as good as before.

    ¡°It is done now.¡±

    Liu Yi ps his hands, ¡°Looks like I am also a qualified engineer.¡±

    He transforms back into mes and flies back into the ne.

    ¡°You havee back?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi reappearing by her side, Luo Ying lets out a sigh of relief in her heart.

    At this moment, Liu Yi is like her pir. To let my spirit have a master, this guy is indeed very magical. He seems to have a kind of scary charm that attracts me.

    When the nended, everyone could not help but cheer.

    Hong Kong airport is very big. Liu Yi and the two of them follow closely together.

    ¡°Look, daddy, is this cloth pretty?¡±

    In a high-ss clothing shop in the airport, Luo Ying is holding a pretty dress in front of her.

    ¡°It looks good.¡±

    Luo Jun nces at it and replies half-heartedly, making Luo Ying unhappy.

    ¡°Really. Every time we buy clothes, you always say this. How boring!¡±

    Liu Yi stands at the entrance of the shop like a door god.

    Luo Ying continues to choose the clothing while Luo Jun walks over to the side of his daughter. Seeing how she keeps choosing those gorgeous-looking clothes, he cannot help but ask, ¡°In the past, you didn¡¯t like to dress up...Xiao Ying, what is the matter with you today?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, daddy. Don¡¯t all girls like to buy clothes?¡±

    ¡°But today, you are acting strange.¡±

    Luo Jun subconsciously asks, ¡°Could it be that you like Liu Yi?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Daddy! What nonsense are you saying!¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s face turns red as she says coquettishly, ¡°So hateful! Stinky, daddy!¡±

    Luo Jun did not loosen his frown; instead, it deepens as he warns, ¡°Xiao Ying. Let me tell you this. You can like anyone, but you cannot like Liu Yi, understand?

    Luo Ying no longer cares about her shyness, and subconsciously asks, ¡°Why!¡±

    ¡°Is there still a need to ask?¡±

    Luo Jun warns her, ¡°Who is Liu Yi? He is not an ordinary person. If you like him, it will be a very miserable ending.¡±

    ¡°Who says...there is nothing impressive about him...¡±

    Luo Ying seems to be unhappy as she puffs her cheeks and no longer has the mood to look at the clothes anymore.

    ¡°In short, you must not like him, do you understand?¡±

    Luo Ying says angrily, ¡°Daddy is hateful, when did say I like him!¡±

    ¡°It is best that you do not like him. Don¡¯t say that daddy did not warn you.¡±

    After Luo Jun finishes, Liu Yi turns around and says, ¡°It is time. We should leave.¡±

    How sharp is Liu Yi¡¯s ear? He can hear their conversation clearly. He was always listening to it. What Luo Jun says is right. Luo Ying cannot like me as I already have more than enough girls.

    ¡°Sir, we are here to receive you.¡±

    Outside is a row of armed soldiers guarding the airport.

    After arriving in Hong Kong, they are in China¡¯s territory.

    Arriving here, no one will dare to do anything to them.

    Liu Yi¡¯s remaining task bes a lot simpler, and he can toss everything to the army.

    The entire airport is basically filled with soldiers as well as people from special forces.

    Basically, no terrorist cane and mess around unless they are seeking death.

    ¡°Let us go.¡±

    Liu Yi invites them out, and the two of them nod their heads at the same time.

    After the two of them walk out of the airport and sees the rows of soldiers, armored cars, Luo Junughs, ¡°In my entire lifetime, this is the first time I have seen such an ostentation.¡±

    Luo Ying yfully holds her father¡¯s arm and says with a smile, ¡°This clearly shows that daddy is respected by them!¡±

    ¡°That is not true.¡± Luo Jun says humorously, ¡°This ostentation is not for me but for China as well as Jinwan.¡±

    Liu Yi gives a thumbs up and says with admiration, ¡°Mr. Luo has great awareness.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve let you see a joke.¡±

    While they are speaking, Liu Yi senses a surge of yin wind blowing from the surrounding.

    Following which the entire airport hall turned dark as everyone¡¯s movement suddenly slowed down and soon stopped.

    Barrier, another barrier!

    Liu Yi senses that the person who came seems to be familiar, and he smiles.

    ¡°Oh, it is an old friend.¡±

    ¡°To think you actually sensed me.¡±

    A familiar voice appears behind Liu Yi, and he looks back. Indeed the one who came is none other than Cheng Wenhang.

    ¡°Oh my, Daoist Cheng, long time no see.¡±

    Liu Yi politely greeted him without any trace of enmity, ¡°Which wind blew Daoist Cheng over to meet me?¡±

    ¡°A hurricane.¡±

    Cheng Wenhang smiles, ¡°You now regard me as an outsider. What is our rtionship, your master, and I have an unordinary friendship.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true; I can indeed believe in Daoist Cheng. But why did youe here today? I believe that Daoist Cheng is not that bored, right?¡±

    ¡°Junior Nephew is indeed really smart.¡±

    Cheng Wenhang chuckles, ¡°Senior Uncle came this time for your matter.¡±

    Liu Yi questions, ¡°My matter? What matter would I have?¡±

    ¡°s, Junior Nephew does not know!¡±

    Cheng Wenhang extends his hand and says, ¡°This poor Daoist has made a divination for you during the past two days and realizes that you have provoked a great catastrophe! Do you understand my junior nephew, cmity looms!¡±

    ¡°What kind of cmity?¡±

    Liu Yi does not feel curious, ¡°I have met a number of cmities already. I am notcking.¡±

    ¡°This attitude of yours is wrong, my junior nephew!¡±

    Cheng Wenhang hurriedly reminds, ¡°This crisis is very big. This time around...I¡¯m afraid that it is heaven punishment!¡±

    ¡°Heaven Punishment?¡±

    Liu Yi bes curious, ¡°What heaven punishment? Can senior uncle exin it to me?¡±

 Chapter 1020 - Something went wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 1020 [Something went wrong?]</h4>

    Cheng Wenhang suddenly finds Liu Yi and told him that he is going to face heaven punishment.

    Liu Yi question, ¡°What heaven punishment?¡±

    ¡°Your matter has already been reported to the Heavenly Court.¡±

    Cheng Wenhang calctes with his fingers and says, ¡°Back then did you beat up two-door gods?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That happened.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°The two-door gods were looking for a spanking. It cannot be med on me.¡±

    ¡°Although the two-door gods are nothing. You should have killed them!¡±

    A trace of seriousness shes across Cheng Wenhang¡¯s eyes, ¡°They reported you to the Heavenly Court!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Heavenly Court never bother about these matters?¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Thest time those Dragon Kings reported my matter to Heavenly Court, they did not pay attention to it.¡±

    ¡°For ordinary matters, they do not pay attention to them.¡±

    Cheng Wenhang says, ¡°But what they reported is the matter that you using the Moon Dream Sutra!¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°Moon Dream Sutra is the technique used by Qin Imperial Pce!¡±

    Cheng Wenhang reminds, ¡°Do you know what Qin Imperial Pce signifies to Heavenly Court? It signifies a nightmare! The previous time Qin Imperial Pce appeared, they nearly destroyed the Heavenly Court. That is why people who use Moon Dream Sutra will be first-ss wanted criminals of the Heavenly Court!¡±

    ¡°So, that is the case.¡±

    Liu Yi understands what is going on and says, ¡°No wonder Heavenly Court attaches importance to me. Looks like they treated me as a person from Qin Imperial Pce. s. Why did this group of fellowse to look for me instead of the real Qin Imperial Pce.¡±

    Cheng Wenhang says, ¡°I have calcted your 8 characters. During this lifetime of yours, you are destined to face numerous cmities.¡±

    ¡°What senior uncle says is right.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and mutters in his heart; for now, I cannot be enemies with this old man. Right now, my cultivation had fallen to a single sun jade. It is enough to bully Yin Hong but against Gui Tongtian...isn¡¯t that seeking my own death!

    For my current n, I must endure it. It will not be toote to endure it until my cultivation has recovered, then kill him.

    But it is not the time to do it now.

    ¡°That is why junior nephew, you must be low profile and not create any more trouble. It is likely that Heavenly Court had already started to send their people to look for you, so you must not act recklessly. Just now, I sensed you, so I came here to remind you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, senior uncle.¡±

    Liu Yi smirks in his heart. The reason why Cheng Wenhang does this is too obvious. It is for his own good.

    After all, the vessel that he wants is either Little ck or me. But no matter which one it is, as long as something happens to me, he will not have anything.

    That is why, before hepletes his ambitions, he wants to protect me.

    Oh my. I obtained a free bodyguard.

    ¡°Junior nephew, I am here to remind you to be careful. Unless it is thest resort, please do not use your qi at all, understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood. Thank you for your warning.¡±

    Liu Yi politely thanked him, and Cheng Wenhangughed, ¡°Good, good. You still have matters to do, right? Senior uncle shall not disturb you anymore. Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    With that Cheng, Wenhang transforms into a paper person and falls onto the ground.

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is moved. Good fellow. This old man did note with his actual body; instead, he used a Taoist substitute.

    Looks like this old man is still holding back a hand. Damn it. He is indeed, crafty!

    At this moment, the surrounding barrier starts to undo, Luo Jun, and the rest start moving.

    Liu Yi invites the pair out of the airport and watches them board a Hummer.

    This kind of Hummer that is used by the military is very sturdy. Even if a guided missile explodes on it, it will not be able to damage the body of the Hummer.

    As a personal bodyguard naturally, Liu Yi sits in the front passenger seat.

    The one driving the car is a young soldier. From the looks of it, he is around 20 years old.

    The young soldier asionally stealthily shoots a nce at the rearview mirror at the gorgeously dressed Luo Ying. When Liu Yi sees this, he smirks in his heart.

    Looks like he is around the age of liking girls. After all, soldiers are also human.

    At this moment, Luo Ying is holding a drawing in her hand and looking around.

    ¡°Daddy, look at this painting. Do you think that it is beautiful?¡±

    Luo Jun creases her brows slightly, ¡°Painting? Why did I not remember you buying a painting?¡±

    The painting is a red pce and inside the pce seems to have a woman.

    Luo Jun looks at the appearance of the woman, and it seems to be so beautiful that she does not seem to be a beauty of the human world.

    ¡°When I am strolling through the airport¡¯s shopping center, I bought it from a shop.¡±

    Luo Ying says, ¡°I saw that this painting is rather antique. Doesn¡¯t daddy like antiques? Thus I bought it as a gift to daddy.¡±

    ¡°Good daughter!¡±

    Luo Jun is very happy. After receiving the painting, he takes a close look. Liu Yi sees from the rearview mirror that his gaze seems to be slightly crazy.

    Oh my. Looks like he is a collector who really likes antique. But these people always have some tendency, I guess.

    Liu Yi did not take it seriously and merely concentrated all of his attention on the surrounding movements.

    Although they had returned back to China¡¯s territory, it is better to be careful.

    Those Jinwan freedom fighters make Liu Yi understand just how crazy they can be.

    Who knows what things this group of people do. Perhaps they might blow up something again.

    At this moment, Luo Jun is already slightly obsessed. He feels that the woman in the painting is especially beautiful.

    In the past, Luo Jun loved ancient paintings because he likes to collect them. While right now, he is looking at this painting because of the woman who is simply too beautiful.

    This kind of woman, could she really only exist in the painting?

    The more Luo Jun looks at it, the more he likes it and the crazier he gets.

    He feels like that woman in the painting seems to havee alive.

    At this moment, Luo Jun¡¯s gaze suddenly blurred as his surrounding scenery changed.

    Originally he should be in the car, but in a blink of an eye, Luo Jun realizes that he is in front of a beautiful red pce.

    ¡°Wee back to the pce, your majesty!¡±

    In front of the pce, entrance stands a number of pce maids who curtsy Luo Jun.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±

    Luo Jun feels slightly strange; when had I be your majesty?

    He lowered his head and took a look, and his clothes are no longer the Chinese tunic suit; instead, it had changed into a luxurious dragon robe.

    Luo Jun exims in shock, ¡°Why have I be like this?¡±

    The pce maids said simultaneously, ¡°Your Majesty, please return to the pce.¡±

    ¡°Return to the pce?¡±

    Luo Jun subconsciously walks forward a few steps along the reddish-gold carpet until he is inside the red main hall.

    Entering the main hall, the smell of incense immediately assail his nose, making Luo Jun take a few deep breaths.

    Fragrant, really fragrant! This is the first time I have smelled such an awesome fragrance.

    This fragrant should be from a woman¡¯s body.

    Luo Jun saw a woman standing in the center of the hall. This woman¡¯s figure is graceful and is wearing a cloud gauze nichang, which is embroidered with a golden phoenix, which signifies nobility.

    This woman is very beautiful and somewhat delicate, as well as weak.

    At the same time, she also carries a seductiveness that is transmitted into Luo Jun¡¯s heart.

    Luo Jun endures the shuddering of his body and looks at the woman as his gaze turns zed.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you finally came back.¡±

    The woman gently hugs Luo Jun¡¯s arm and says softly into his ear, ¡°Your Majesty, this servant has been waiting for a long time...¡±

    ¡°I am back...¡±

    Luo Jun subconsciously holds the woman¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Your Majesty, since you came back, don¡¯t leave anymore...this servant has been waiting for you for so long...¡±

    Luo Jun is muddleheaded and says, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving...this time I will not leave...¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, let us go to bed...¡±

    The woman pulls Luo Jun along and falls onto the bed.

    The white drapery falls down and blocks their figure.

    Luo Jun had already passed 50, and his capability has be weaker day by day.

    It had been a long time since he felt so valiant. His lower body is as hard as steel, like he had recovered back to his fighting strength when he was in his 20s!

    This hard lower body of his stabs into the woman, and then he starts to move forward and backward. Along with it,es the limpid moans of the woman.

    Luo Jun exerts himself more and more, and he senses that the woman¡¯s lower body is like it can bite people. It is sucking him tightly, making him unable to take it and wish to shoot.

    ***

    ¡°Looks like daddy is tired. He has fallen asleep.¡±

    Seeing Luo Jun leaning against the back of the seat while holding that drawing in his hand, Luo Ying starts to feel heartache for her father.

    ¡°Recently, my daddy is too tired from work. He is haggard as well as fatigued from this trip. You guys must properly take care of him.¡±

    ¡°Rx. The treatment that the higher-ups had arranged for him is first ss.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°I guarantee to not treat the two of you unfairly. Just rx, my rich young miss.¡±

    ¡°Who is a rich young miss!¡±

    Luo Ying curls her lips, ¡°Look at me, where do I look like a rich young miss!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you don¡¯t look like one. You are the inest and simple.¡±

    Liu Yiughs.

    The car continued to drive forward and soon entered the highway.

    The driver reports back, ¡°A5 reporting, everything is regr.¡±

    Liu Yi also senses that everything is normal, but it seems to be too normal.

    Those Jinwan independence fighters can really be so tranquil?

    After driving for an hour more, the surroundings are still calm.

    After hearing the 15th report from the soldier by his side, Liu Yi finally cannot hold back and looks back at Luo Ying, who is sleepy as well, and asks, ¡°Luo Ying don¡¯t you feel that it is too calm?¡±

    But Luo Ying did not speak and only bit her lips as her cheeks turned slightly crimson.

    Liu Yi thought that Luo Ying got schemed against and hurriedly asked, ¡°What is the matter with you? Luo Ying? Luo Ying?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Luo Ying still did not reply and only shook her head.

    ¡°Luo Ying, what is the matter with you?¡±

    Liu Yi is worried about Luo Ying¡¯s safety. He turns around and grabs Luo Ying.

    Luo Ying keeps shaking her head.

    Liu Yi became anxious and shouted loudly, ¡°LUO YING!¡±

    ¡°Ah! What are you screaming for!¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s face ispletely red as she feigns anger coquettishly as she says, ¡°It is not like I am deaf! It is, it is...¡±

    Liu Yi questions, ¡°It is what?¡±

    Luo Ying shakes her head continuously, ¡°It is...that...I don¡¯t wish to say it...¡±

    Liu Yi frowns, ¡°Is something controlling you?¡±

    ¡°No! Not at all! Ah! Can you stop asking!¡±

    Luo Ying is trembling slightly as her legs under her skirt keep rubbing against each other like it is unbearable.

    ¡°Cannot. I am worried about your safety!¡±

    ¡°Worry your head...¡±

    patreon/SkyFuji

    Discord link: bkqdah8

 Chapter 1021 - Ancient painting

    <h4>Chapter 1021 [Ancient painting]</h4>

    ¡°Worry your head!¡±

    Luo Ying crosses her legs and says coquettishly, ¡°Stop looking at me anymore! So hateful!¡±

    Liu Yi is very gloomy; what is going on now?

    What is the problem with this girl? Or was she dropped on her head when she was young?

    Thetter option seems to be the most probable! Cannot. I must think of a method to check.

    ¡°Luo Ying stops messing around. Let me take a look at you.¡±

    Luo Ying shouts, ¡°Who wants you to look! Turn around and stop looking at me!¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t look at you, how would I know if something happened to you?¡±

    Liu Yi also bes anxious; could thisss really be possessed?

    He hurriedly draws Fuxi Pce Hall¡¯s exorcise incantation with his hands and throws it out.

    A row of red words appears in the car. Although the words cannot be seen clearly, they seem to be traditional characters but carry majestic power.

    This power hits Luo Ying¡¯s body, making her scream.

    After she screams, she screams again as she clenches her legs tightly together.

    ¡°The evil spirit should be chased out now!¡±

    Liu Yi turns on his Truth Eyes, and his pupils turn golden. This way, he will be able to see through everything.

    But Luo Ying still sits there perfectly fine without any demon or monsters or the like within her body.

    She picks up her bag and tosses it at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Pervert! Go, die!¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    After Liu Yi receives the bag, he says, ¡°Are you for real? I am worried about you, but you throw things are me?!¡±

    ¡°Who wants your concern!¡±

    ¡°You are my objective to protect!¡±

    ¡°Who wants to be your objective to protect...wu...¡±

    Luo Ying suddenly stops talking as her face turns red while her legs start grinding against each other harder.

    Liu Yi bes curious. What is the matter?

    Could it be that she has grown worms below? Damn, could it be the poison gu that the Miao people are experts in?

    This technique is very vicious. Which bastard does such things! Cannot. This kind of gu poison must be immediately removed! Otherwise, Luo Ying¡¯s lower body...ah, I mean, her lower body¡¯s happiness will be finished!

    ¡°Luo Ying! Just what is the matter with you? Say it!¡±

    Liu Yi questions, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Other than some matters, I will help you with the rest.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you will not be able to help me!¡±

    Luo Ying is as anxious as a cat on hot bricks. Her face is red, as her voice carries anxiousness.

    ¡°I beg you, stop bothering me!¡±

    ¡°Luo Ying, what is the matter with you?¡±

    Liu Yi feels that it is strange while Luo Jun is still sleeping deeply by the side, not caring about his daughter.

    ¡°I, I am fine...¡±

    Luo Ying shakes her head, ¡°I am really fine...busy yourself with your own things...¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, how can I be busy with my own things now that you are like this!

    He stretches his hand towards Luo Ying to pull her over, but Luo Ying bats away his hand with a red face.

    ¡°Liu Yi, why are you so bothersome...I already said that I don¡¯t need you to care, understand!¡±

    ¡°Stop saying these useless things. I will care about this matter!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi grabs hold of Luo Ying¡¯s arm.

    Luo Ying trembles faintly before grabbing hold of Liu Yi¡¯s hand tightly as she keeps shaking her head, ¡°You, stop touching me...I will not be able to take it...¡±

    ¡°What is the matter with you? Tell me .¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s voice bes as soft as an ant. ¡°You, you stretch your ear over...¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi transforms into a fire and instantly appears seated beside Luo Ying.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    With Liu Yi being so abrupt, Luo Ying¡¯s pee, which she had held in for so long, nearly got frightened out.

    She is very gloomy. I should not have drunk so much water earlier. In the end, right now I wish to go to the toilet...how vexing.

    I am toocking...how can I have a urinary urgency...

    ¡°What is the matter. Say it.¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Did someone nt a gu in you, and a bug is in your lower body that is why it is so itchy?¡±

    ¡°Get lost...what nonsense are you saying...¡±

    Luo Ying pushes Liu Yi lightly, ¡°It is not that...¡±

    ¡°Then what is the matter?¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s voice is very soft as she mutters beside Liu Yi¡¯s ear, ¡°I...I wish to pee...¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this, he nearly sprayed blood.

    What the, I was worried for nothing!

    But this girl is too shy. If she wishes to pee, she just has to say it. Why be afraid?

    ¡°Xiao Wu, stop the car. I need to use the toilet.¡±

    Liu Yi knows that she is very shy and is embarrassed to make the entire convoy stop to let her use the toilet.

    The soldier asks, ¡°Everyone stop?¡±

    ¡°Let the rest of the cars drive on. With me around, there is no need for them to wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The convoy¡¯s formation is originally one row of armored cars in front and a row of armored cars behind with a motorcade defending the sides.

    While now, this Hummer stops by the side while the other cars continue to drive on.

    On the highway, there is no vige ahead and no inn behind. There is only this single lone Hummer stopped there.

    Luo Ying squeezes her legs together and alights the car with Liu Yi standing by the side.

    Luo Ying clenches her teeth but stares at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi urges, ¡°Go on and do your business.¡±

    ¡°Where!¡±

    Luo Ying rolls her eyes, ¡°Where do I go and do it...I will be seen by other people!¡±

    Liu Yi points at the Hummer and says, ¡°Hahahaha, isn¡¯t there this car blocking.¡±

    ¡°Then, face the car and pee!¡±

    Luo Ying is angered, ¡°Can you be reliable for one moment...so hateful!¡±

    Liu Yi purposefully teases, ¡°If you do not pee, then you are going to pee your pants.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you! I am going to fight you!¡±

    Luo Ying extends her hand, preparing to hit Liu Yi but realizes that she does not have the strength to exert as all of her strength is used to hold back her pee. The moment she uses her strength, her dder will lose control, and she might pee!

    ¡°Aiyah...I really held it in for so long...if I do not pee, I¡¯m afraid that I might pee my pants, wuwuwu...¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I know that you have difficulties. Let me help you for China and Jinwan¡¯s friendship.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi pped his hands.

    With a few sliding sounds, three ck walls rise and block the other three sides.

    ¡°I have made a temporary toilet. Please use it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you...¡±

    Luo Ying cannot be bothered to be startled with how this toilet is created as she hurried inside.

    Very quickly, Liu Yi heard the clear sound of water trickling.

    At that moment, a picture appears in Liu Yi¡¯s mind, high mountain running water, Xiao Qiao...

    What the hell, why did I think of such an elegant picture? This is unscientific!

    How did peeing be art?

    After a while, the sound of water flowing gradually softened.

    Liu Yi seems to hear Luo Ying wiping something before the sound of her putting on her pants.

    Very soon, Luo Ying walks out from behind the ck wall, and her flushed cheeks still did not subside.

    ¡°Done?¡±

    ¡°Done your head!¡±

    Luo Ying shouts, ¡°Who asks girls that! Why didn¡¯t you ask me if I had peed onto my hands instead?¡±

    ¡°Er, did you pee onto your hand?¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    Luo Ying feels that she is about to be driven mad by this guy.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I am an idiot. Let¡¯s get in the car.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi pulls open the car door.

    The moment he pulls open the car door, Liu Yi instantly turns stiff!

    Cold air surges out, mming onto Liu Yi.

    Luo Ying also sensed this surge of aura and subconsciously grabbed her arms.

    ¡°So, so cold...¡±

    Lin Tong flies out from Liu Yi¡¯s body andnds on his shoulders, {What a dense demon qi!}

    Liu Yi also got a huge shock as he created a shirt and passed it to Luo Ying.

    {When you were inside the car, you were suppressing this demon qi. Now that you are not inside, the demon qi has saturated the inside!}

    Lin Tong sniffs and says, ¡°This demon qi is really strong. Furthermore, it is very foreign...what kind of demon is this?¡±

    {Strange, where did the demone from?}

    Liu Yi frowns, while Luo Ying, by his side, asks, ¡°Did the insides of the car turn into a fridge? Why did it be like this! Did the driver turn the air conditioner on?¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s ent is very nice to listen to, making Liu Yi feel veryfortable hearing it. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it is not the right time, he would wish to listen to her speak longer.

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Sand to the side first. There is a ghost in the car.¡±

    ¡°S ghost? Gods...where, where is it?¡±

    Luo Ying is a bit afraid. After all, she is a girl; thus, she is very afraid of such things.

    She shrinks back behind Liu Yi as she looks inside the car.

    ¡°Then what about my father? Quickly save him!¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Rx. I will save him.¡±

    He stands on the spot and breathes out a stream of gold fog.

    This gold fog flies out and surrounds Luo Jun, who is sleeping and flies a circle.

    ¡°Found it.¡±

    A golden light emerges from Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°It is that drawing.

    {Okay, then the remainder shall be left to you!}

    Lin Tong blinks her eyes at Liu Yi.

    {Watch carefully.}

    With that, the gold fog drills into the drawing.

    The moment the gold fog enters the painting, and Liu Yi immediately appears in front of an enormous pce.

    The pce is constructed in a red style and looks a bit like the style of the Tang Dynasty.

    The moment hends, numerous gorgeously dressed pce maids immediately appear in front of the pce.

    The moment these pce maids see Liu Yi, they immediately say, ¡°How dare you trespass the imperial pce! You are audacious!¡±

    ¡°Imperial pce?¡±

    Liu Yiughs as two golden light shed across his eyes, ¡°I thought that you were pce maids. So you all are just small demons.¡±

    With that, he puffs a wind at the pce maids.

    This wind flew over, and all of the flesh and skin of the pce maids were blown off.

    In a blink of an eye, these pce maids had all turned into white bones.

    Liu Yi smiles and asks, ¡°Now, you all don¡¯t have your beautiful skins.¡±

    ¡°Damn it. This person has cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Cannot let him enter! Kill him!¡±

    The skeletons start shouting as they start tossing bone spears at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Although I only have a single sun jade left, don¡¯t you think that using these moves on me is looking down?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he waves his hand as he uses Moon Dream Sutra.

    Perhaps the Heavenly Court will not be able to sense me using my qi in the painting?

    All of the bone spears start going back and pierce through the body of those skeletons.

    The skeletons start struggling, but their bodies were nailed onto the ground, making them unable to move.

    A skeleton shouts, ¡°Who, who are you!¡±

    patreon/SkyFuji

    Discord link: bkqdah8

 Chapter 1022 - Woman from the legend]

    <h4>Chapter 1022 [Woman from the legend]</h4>

    ¡°I am only passing by.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°But you guys have captured my guest.¡±

    ¡°He is here to snatch his majesty!¡±

    The skeletons scream, ¡°We cannot let him snatch his majesty away!¡±

    The skeletons instantly be fanatic, and Liu Yi cannot help but shake his head.

    ¡°How boring. Let me represent the moon to annihte you.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi extended his hand and drew a traditional character in front of him.

    When he hits out this word, all of the skeletons turn sluggish and stop, motionless.

    Their bodies were all sealed by this sealing spell. Although Liu Yi¡¯s strength is not like before, it is still very easy for him to deal with these demons.

    ¡°Done.¡±

    After Liu Yi controls these skeletons, he then enters the red pce.

    The skeletons can only watch and worry helplessly, but they are unable to stop him.

    Liu Yi¡¯s strength is not what they can block.

    In a blink of an eye, Liu Yi is already inside the pce.

    From the inside of the pcees a surge of qi as well as the sound of sex.

    Liu Yi does not need to guess. Using his toes, he can think that this is what some guys and girls like to do the most!

    What the fuck, I need to help Luo Ying go to the toilet. But her father ran inside the painting to enjoy himself!

    Lin Tong says to Liu Yi, {What an impressive demon painting!}

    Although she did not enter the painting with Liu Yi, she can see what Liu Yi sees using a secret technique.

    {This demon painting has a very powerful charm against males. It sucks their essence through having sex with the souls of a male.}

    Liu Yi nods his head, {It is a demonic item. It cannot be left alone.}

    {This demon is very powerful. You must be careful.}

    Lin Tong reminds, {Being able to construct such a meticulous small world in this painting; it is actually a demon who achieved a high realm!}

    {A small thousand world?}

    Hearing this, Liu Yi instantly understand in his heart, {So it is like the small world in the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum?}

    {That¡¯s right. It is that kind.}

    Lin Tong nods her head, {This not only needs strength, but it also needs one to know the naturalw. You see, although you possess the cultivation of a realm crosser, you are unable to create your own small world. The Heaven Dragon mausoleum that you possess is an inheritance that Heaven Dragon King left for you.}

    {That¡¯s right. I do not know how to create a small thousand world.}

    Liu Yi shakes his head, {Looks like this demon is indeed strange. I must be careful.}

    With that, he continued walking forward while shouting, ¡°Mr. Luo, where are you?¡±

    Around the surroundings are white curtains, which should be the smokescreen that was purposefully created by that demon.

    As Liu Yi is inside the opponent¡¯s small world, he is unable to use his truth eyes to see through the owner¡¯s illusion; thus, he can only run around like a headless fly.

    Only the sound of sex continues uninterrupted in his ears.

    This old man is still ying rather happily!

    Liu Yi closes his eyes as he listens to this sound while saying, ¡°Demon. If you are tactful, then swiftly let go of my people. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for stabbing a hole in your small world!¡±

    ¡°This concubine¡¯s small world is very big.¡±

    The other party finally speaks, and her voice carries a kind of undispeble charm. ¡°If you wish to destroy it, I¡¯m afraid that you will need a long, thick, and hard cudgel!¡±

    What the fuck!

    Liu Yi nearly vomited blood. This female demon has impressive mouth skills!

    Shecks any moral principles or lower limit!

    Liu Yi feels that this kind of woman is the hardest to deal with!

    High realm and no moral integrity, it looks like this fight will be hard...

    Liu Yi sighs and says, ¡°Just what demon are you. Why do you want to take action on him?¡±

    The voiceughs charmingly, ¡°Hehehe, this little brother. It was unintentional, so naturally, I will not choose my target. You should not look for me but find that person who is doing it deliberately.¡±

    ¡°Doing it deliberately?¡±

    Liu Yi instantly understands. Perhaps what this sister is talking about is the person behind the scene.

    After all, this painting does not have legs, and the key point is who sold it to Luo Ying!

    If I find that person, I will beat him to death!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is indeed that person. But seeing how charming this young brother looks, this concubine can apany you to y.¡±

    With that, the heavy curtain in front of Liu Yi suddenly rises, and a surge of white smoke flies out.

    This smoke swiftly transforms into the figure of a woman. She is very charming, like a demoness embracing Liu Yi and moving close to Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    ¡°Come, love me.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice is like a small hammer striking Liu Yi¡¯s heart, making him move.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Although he had learned to be a little two-faced, Liu Yi¡¯s character is still excessively upright and inspoken.

    He shouts, and the soundwave scatters that woman.

    A cloud of smoke disperse on the spot and swiftly gathers together.

    This time it is no longer a single beauty but a number of them.

    These girls surround Liu Yi as they caress his body.

    ¡°Come...let¡¯s enjoy it together.¡±

    ¡°Use your body to pierce me!¡±

    ¡°I wish to be loved by you!¡±

    These girls cry out tenderly as they attempt to destroy Liu Yi¡¯s mental state.

    ¡°Demoness, do you think that this will be effective against me?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s mental state is very stable. Most importantly, these girls are nothing to him.

    If it was other ordinary people, they would not be able to take it.

    But beauties and the likes, Liu Yi had seen too many!

    For beautiful ones, there is Murong Die and Wang Yuzheng. For sexy ones, there is Wang Lele; for breathtaking ones, there is Ai Ling...

    With so many girls, Liu Yi¡¯s heart had long been filled. Thus, this kind of small illusion is ineffective to him!

    Liu Yi¡¯s right hand creates a Fuxi Pce Hall¡¯s amulet that symbolizes exorcism and hits it out.

    A white light scatters and flies all over the ce before attacking the surrounding and turn all of the girls into dust.

    ¡°Your mental state is a lot stronger than the other men that this concubine has seen.¡±

    Yet another cloud of smoke gathers in front of Liu Yi, but this time, a real body condenses in front of Liu Yi.

    The girl in front of him is wearing a qipao, which is embroidered with a vivid and lifelike golden phoenix.

    Her build is tall, and her figure is also very alluring. Her face is can be said that it is remarkable in the human world. Liu Yi has to admit that she is the most beautiful woman that he has ever seen.

    Even Ai Ling cannot bepared to her.

    Because this woman possesses a kind of aura that other girls do not have.

    Damn it. Who is this woman?

    Looks like she is no ordinary character!

    ¡°You are not an ordinary woman.¡± Liu Yi asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Wish to know my name?¡±

    The woman smiles, ¡°There is no harm in telling you. Perhaps this concubine¡¯s name is no longer known.¡±

    ¡°Go on and say it. Perhaps I might know it.¡±

    ¡°This concubine¡¯s name is Wu Zhao.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi feels that this name is both a little unfamiliar but is a little familiar as well.

    ¡°Oh...perhaps this name is not that well known by other people. I have another name, which is Wu Zetian. You can also call me Wu Meiniang.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes widen big. What the fuck! It can¡¯t be her, right? Wu Meiniang?

    Damn it! Are you for real!

    The woman I meet in the painting is actually...Wu Zetian, Wu Meiniang?

    Can you be even more impressive!

    Could it be that you have heard of my name?¡±

    Wu Meiniang strangely looks interested.

    ¡°Not only have I heard it before, but I have heard it too much!¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Back when you died, you established a nk stele. All of us know of this matter.¡±

    ¡°That was another me.¡±

    Wu Meiniang only smiles bitterly, ¡°Back then, I used a charm technique to charm the harem. But the moment I became the empress, I regretted and started to believe in buddha. I felt that seduction was a sin! That is why I found a senior monk and let that senior monk use a special spell and forcefully peel out the demonic side of me and seal it in this painting.¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this, he was stunned. What the heck, this is like a myth!

    I am able to meet Wu Meiniang; furthermore, it is the evil side of Wu Meiniang!

    Liu Yi suddenly is a bit unwilling to kill her. After all, she is a major person that he once worshiped!

    Being able to meet Wu Zetian is truly fortunate.

    But Liu Yi suddenly widens his eyes.

    ¡°Wait, then who is Luo Jun having sex with, wouldn¡¯t it be Wu Meiniang?¡±

    ¡°You are talking about that, man?¡±

    Wu Meiniang smiles, ¡°That is nothing but a substitute body that I created. This concubine¡¯s charm technique is very impressive.¡±

    What the fuck...using a substitute and she is can make Luo Jun lose himself within until he is unable to extricate himself. Too impressive.

    ¡°To want to obtain this concubine¡¯s body, it is not something that an ordinary person can do.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, that is true. You are a person who has be the empress.

    ¡°Wu Meiniang, meeting each other is fate. Can you give me face and let go of him?¡±

    ¡°This is not possible.¡±

    Wu Meiniang blinks her eyes, ¡°How can I let go of the prey that has fallen in my hands?¡±

    ¡°Then you are forcing me.

    Liu Yi¡¯s frowns deepened as his hands clenched into a fist.

    ¡°Your strength is nothing.¡±

    Wu Meiniang does not fear Liu Yi, ¡°This concubine can easily deal with you.¡±

    With that, a cloud of smoke suddenly appears in front of Liu Yi and transforms into an enormous hand that grabs hold of Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi was raised into the air, and the palm nearly crushed his body.

    ¡°The current you is a dish in this concubine¡¯s hand.¡±

    Wu Meiniang smiles, ¡°As long as this concubine moves my finger, your life will be gone.¡±

    ¡°That might not be true.¡±

    Liu Yi also winks at Wu Meiniang, ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi¡¯s figure suddenly disappears within Wu Meiniang¡¯s smoke hand, and clouds of gold fog start gathering behind Wu Meiniang and transform into a two meters tall giant. He then extends a hand and picks up, Wu Meiniang.

 Chapter 1023 - Letâ€™s gamble this once]

    <h4>Chapter 1023 [Let¡¯s gamble this once]</h4>

    ¡°What?¡±

    Wu Meiniang instantly got a huge shock when she was raised up.

    She did not expect that Liu Yi could escape from her control. How is this possible?

    While Liu Yi is holding Wu Meiniang in his hand and says, ¡°Wu Meiniang, I respect that you are a masculine woman but don¡¯t be too much!¡±

    ¡°What is a masculine woman?¡±

    When Wu Meiniang heard this, she feels very ufortable, ¡°Why does it sound weird?¡±

    Liu Yi gave a simple exnation, ¡°Masculine woman is...a woman who is like a man!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that is the case.¡±

    Wu Meiniang nods her head, ¡°I also feel the same. Women should be the same as men. Who says that women are weaker than men. Since ancient times, men and women are the same! What men can do, women can also do it!¡±

    ¡°Cough...what you say is right.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head while Wu Meiniang exerts strength and break free from Liu Yi¡¯s hand andnds on the ground.

    She looks at Liu Yi with some anger and says, ¡°What technique did you use. Why have I not seen it before?¡±

    This is Fog True Body, which is a technique from ancient times. Naturally, you will not know it.

    Although Liu Yi thought of this in his mind, he did not say it out. Instead, he says, ¡°China¡¯s techniques are wide-ranging and profound. Naturally, there are lots that you do not know!¡±

    ¡°What you say is true.¡± Wu Meiniang nods her head, ¡°This technique is rather mystical. This is the first time I have seen it. You are very impressive, but if you wish to deal with me, you are still too inexperienced.¡±

    With that said, Liu Yi¡¯s surroundings were immediately enveloped by smoke.

    The surrounding changes into that extravagant pce as numerous beautiful pce maids start surrounding Liu Yi as they dance.

    Wu Meiniang is standing at the centermost. She is wearing very few articles of clothes, revealing her shoulders and stomach.

    She waves her long cloud gauze sleeves as she dances an erotic dance.

    This dance is graceful, like all living beings will be mesmerized by it.

    This kind of grace is most likely only possessed by Wu Meiniang. Liu Yi stands there, pping his hands, encouraging Wu Meiniang.

    ¡°Not bad, your dance is really great! Dance again!¡±

    ¡°Repulsive!¡±

    Wu Meiniang tears off her cloud gauze sleeves angrily and toss them on the ground, and says with anger, ¡°This concubine is the high and above empresses! Not a dancer!¡±

    ¡°How about this dancing at an evening show, it will be worth quite a sum of money!¡±

    Although she does not know what is the meaning of what he said, Wu Meiniang feels that it is not something good.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough already, Wu Meiniang. I am here not to watch your show. I am here to bring Luo Jun away.¡±

    ¡°As I had said before, no one can bring away my prey!¡±

    Wu Meiniang smiles, ¡°I am a demon. If I want to be stronger, I must consume the essence of humans. Although that fellow is slightly old, he still has some essence.¡±

    ¡°Come on, big sister. Your taste is too heavy!¡±

    Liu Yi nearly cried out, ¡°What is there anything good about that old man? Just let him go!¡±

    Wu Meiniang asked sweetly, ¡°If I let him go, who will apany me?¡±

    ¡°Let me.¡± Liu Yi says, ¡°Let me apany you.¡±

    ¡°You are a very young man and seem to be rather nourishing.¡±

    Wu Meiniang gives Liu Yi a charming look, ¡°Just that...you are too hard to consume.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Could it be that you want to take off everything and wash up before lying down in front of you?¡±

    ¡°That sounds good.¡± Wu Meiniang nods her head, ¡°We can give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t thatcking moral integrity?¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Why don¡¯t we change to another more elegant method?¡±

    Wu Meiniang seems to be a bit curious, ¡°What method?¡±

    ¡°Very simple.¡± Liu Yi says, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Luo Jun away from here, and youe out to find us. If you find us, I will have sex with you any time you want and allow you to suck my essence as you wish. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Stop ying tricks with me!¡±

    Wu Meiniang shouts, ¡°After you exit, how can I find you all! I was sealed inside this painting by a senior monk! I cannot leave this ce!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°I can help you leave, but you must return Luo Jun to me. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°You, you can release me?¡±

    Wu Meiniang got a shock, ¡°Can, you really do it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arm and smiles, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a senior monk¡¯s seal? I can help you release it and help you leave.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that I am that easy to trick?¡±

    Wu Meiniang sneers, ¡°I, Wu Meiniang, entered the pce at the age of 14. What kind of person have I not seen before. What kind of records have I not seen before? It is impossible for you to use a few sentences to trick me into letting you out!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you gamble.¡± Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°After all, I have given you the opportunity. Don¡¯t force me to destroy your painting.¡±

    ¡°Based on you?¡±

    Wu Meiniang sneers, ¡°Although your techniques are a bit strange, your strength is far from enough!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Liu Yi secretly mutters in his heart, {Immortal Fox sister, lend me your strength to use for a moment.}

    {Okay.} Resounds Lin Tong¡¯s voice in his body.

    At this moment, a surge of boundless strength flows through Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    His strength had dropped due to the injury caused by Little ck temporarily recover. Although it did not recover back to the peak, at the very least, it already surpassed Heaven Realm!

    Liu Yi clenches his right fist and shouts, ¡°me!¡±

    Instantly, streams of red mes fly out from his body. These mes surround Liu Yi as they circle him and instantly form an enormous fire tornado!

    This fire tornado surges up, burning the sky and earth. Momentarily, everything surrounding Liu Yi turns into scorched earth.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Wu Meiniang¡¯s expression finally changes, ¡°How can your strength increase by so much all of a sudden! How!¡±

    ¡°It dosent matter!¡±

    Liu Yi shouts, ¡°Wu Meiniang, you must think clearly! There is only one chance. I will give you three seconds to decode!¡±

    [TL: questions...how would she know the word second? I believe that during that era, they don¡¯t even have minutes. Yeah, they only have Shi, which is two hours long each...]

    If it was not because he admires this sessful woman, Liu Yi would have long burned down this painting!

    ¡°Damn it. Don¡¯t think that I will surrender to you due to this!¡±

    Wu Meiniang clenches her teeth and says, ¡°I, Wu Meiniang, would rather die than submit!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Could it be that you wish to die in this ce?¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Could it be that you do not wish to see what the outside looks like? If this is the case, good. Then I shall fulfill you!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, the fire tornado surging around his body bes a few times stronger!

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    Wu Meiniang suddenly extends her hand and pulls Luo Jun over from out of nowhere. Her nail press against Luo Jun¡¯s neck.

    But Luo Jun is still in deep sleep as it seems like he had too much sex.

    s, poor old man. After no sex for so many years, suddenly doing it so much is perhaps a bit unbearable.

    ¡°If you dare to destroy my painting, I shall kill this old man!¡±

    ¡°What is the point?¡±

    Liu Yi persuades patiently, ¡°If you let my people off, I will leave your painting alone. Neither of us will owe each other anything, isn¡¯t it worth it? What is the point of making both sides suffer?¡±

    Wu Meiniang cannot help but ask, ¡°Are you born in the year of Tangseng?¡±

    ¡°Ah? You also know Tangseng?¡±

    ¡°Rubbish! That is a person from my Tang! How would I not know him!¡±

    Wu Meiniang sneers, ¡°It is a pity that the me in theter years pursued Buddhism. I watch her being infatuated with Buddhist doctrine from within the painting daily, but in the end, she still was unable to cultivate the Undying Golden Body, thus unable to transcend reincarnation and died. As for me, I continue to be preserved. The ancient painting is my life while I am the ancient painting.¡±

    ¡°So, that is the case.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°No, wonder you treasure this ce so much.¡±

    ¡°That is why you must listen to me!¡±

    Wu Meiniang¡¯s nail inserts into Luo Jung¡¯s flesh slightly, ¡°Otherwise, this person shall die!¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders and says like a hoodlum, ¡°Then go on and kill him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Wu Meiniang did not expect that she would hear this answer and got a huge shock, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Do as you wish. I shall go out now and burn your painting.¡±

    ¡°Why! You can still destroy me right now! Why must you run out of the painting!¡±

    ¡°Outside is safer.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence angers Wu Meiniang, ¡°It is not like I am stupid. Of course, I will go outside!¡±

    Wu Meiniang clenches her teeth and says, ¡°Could it be that you do not care about this person?¡±

    ¡°Oh. This person was the task that the higher up gave me.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°His existence is for the unification of Jinwan and China.¡±

    ¡°Jinwan?¡±

    Wu Meiniang frowns, ¡°Where is that?¡±

    ¡°It was Liuqiu during the Tang Dynasty.¡±

    Liu Yi exins, during the Tang Dynasty, Jinwan was called Liuqiu. They only start calling it that afterward.

    Wu Meiniang¡¯s expression turned slightly severe, ¡°Liuqiu was split?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Right now, the great and well-known Wu Zetian is now serving these Jinwan independence fighters.¡±

    ¡°I have never served anyone!¡±

    Wu Meiniang, ¡°They only sold me to that young girl, and he charged in! My harmfulness to men is fatal. They knew of this.¡±

    ¡°So, what is your choice now?¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms and asks, ¡°Are you going to die with him or live on? Without him, at most, I will destroy Liuqiu. If they will note back, we cannot let other people get an advantage! That is why whether you kill him or not is of no matter to me.¡±

    What Liu Yi says is also gambling!

    He hopes that Wu Meiniang will follow and choose the good choice!

    ¡°...¡±

    Wu Meiniang no longer speaks, but her hand is still holding Luo Jun¡¯s neck.

    Liu Yi watches her as he stands there silently, waiting for an answer.

    Wu Meiniang asked again, ¡°Can you really...rescue me?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Why don¡¯t you gamble? One less old man will not be a huge loss to you.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡±

    Wu Meiniang tosses Luo Jun out, ¡°I, Wu Meiniang, shall gamble this once. Let¡¯s see in this world is there still a man that can be trusted!¡±

    [TL: apletely impossible result if you think about it. She is the evil side of the empress...to even be the empress during that period of time, she is definitely a ruthless person, so this scenario is impossible...At bare minimum, she will need him to swear on something that will harm him if he fails to keep his words; after all, it is her life at stake. And how would such a ruthless evil empress leave her life in another person¡¯s hands.]

    Liu Yi receives Luo Jun and says, ¡°Rx. I will not disappoint you.¡±

    Liu Yi takes Luo Jun and disappears from the pce.

 Chapter 1024 - Iâ€™m Wu Meiniang]

    <h4>Chapter 1024 [I¡¯m Wu Meiniang]</h4>

    Liu Yi¡¯s consciousness returns to his body in a blink of an eye.

    Luo Jun is still asleep, but Liu Yi knows that his soul had returned. But, he is too weak; thus, he needs to sleep to recover his essence.

    Liu Yi looks at the ancient painting in Luo Jun¡¯s hand, and for a moment, he bes slightly dazed.

    Luo Ying asks, ¡°What are you being dazed for?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Go in first.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he took the ancient painting from Luo Jun¡¯s hands. Although he had spent so much time in that painting, it is but a sh in reality.

    Seeing Liu Yi taking away the painting that she gave her father, Luo Ying instantly asked in suspicions, ¡°Ah, that is the painting that I gifted my father. What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°This painting is a demonic painting.¡±

    Liu Yi says sincerely, ¡°If your father holds onto it, it will continue to consume his vitality if you do not let me take it away.¡±

    This scared Luo Ying, ¡°Don¡¯t, you take it!¡±

    Luo Ying did not expect that such a beautiful ancient painting would actually be a demonic item!

    As for demonic stuff, this kind of specialized thing is best in Liu Yi¡¯s hand!

    ¡°Then I shall be impolite and keep it.¡±

    Liu Yi takes the painting before turning around and leaps onto the roof of the car.

    ¡°Xiao Wu, start the car and chase after the car fleet.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The soldier nods his head and steps on the gas pedal.

    The Hummer immediately surges out like a bison while Liu Yi sits stably on top.

    Liu Yi is holding the ancient painting in his hand as he attempts to sense the continuously flowing dense demon qi in it.

    The demon qi that Wu Meiniang left behind is still very powerful. Back then, she relied on the turmoil chambers of imperial concubines to be the empress?

    But at the same time, Liu Yi can also sense a faint Buddhist qi from the painting. This Buddhist qi is like a chain, locking this painting firmly.

    The Hummer swiftly caught up with the fleet in front and was protected once more in the center of the fleet.

    Liu Yi crosses his legs as he revolves his cultivation.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    The points at the ancient painting and uses Moon Dream Sutra.

    This ancient painting immediately starts unfurling and spreads outpletely in front of Liu Yi.

    The painting seems to have some slight scorch marks. This was caused by Liu Yi when he used scarlet blood devil mes earlier.

    But that pce is still beautiful, while the woman inside the pce is also as enchanting and full of sex appeal.

    ¡°Wu Meiniang, after being sealed inside for over a thousand years, let me release me!¡±

    With that, a golden sun emerges from behind Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    This sun releases golden light, and although there is only one of them, it is still as eye-catching as before.

    Dense Buddhist qi is released from within the golden sun, and Liu Yi is going to rely on this Buddhist qi to unlock the Buddhist qi in the ancient painting!

    He releases his Buddhist qi and instills it into the painting.

    While at this moment, the ancient painting starts trembling violently and following which a circle of golden light erupts out.

    Because of this golden light, all of the cars in the fleet start flying up.

    No matter if it is the armored cars or jeeps, all of them rise into the sky and floats there.

    ¡°Ahhh, what is going on?¡±

    ¡°Are the terrorists attacking again?¡±

    The soldiers start to be nervous.

    Luo Ying also grabs the handrail of the car tightly as she looks out of the window in panic.

    But she did not see anything because Liu Yi is sitting on top of her car roof.

    Liu Yi also raises his brows and says, ¡°Looks like the one who sealed this ancient painting was an impressive senior monk. To actually repel my strength.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he forms a Buddhist seal and shouts at the golden light released by the ancient painting, ¡°Release!¡±

    The Buddhist light forms a seal and hits the ancient painting, and rows of golden chains immediately appear on top of the ancient painting.

    ¡°Quite tenacious.¡±

    Liu Yi creases his brows lightly, {Immortal Fox sister, lend me your strength.}

    Lin Tong nods her head andnd on Liu Yi in her fox form.

    In a blink of an eye, Liu Yi is wearing a white fox skin cloak. This cloak is very long, and the hem reaches Liu Yi¡¯s knee. The white fur makes Liu Yi look even more like some noble prince.

    Between his brows appears the imprint of a fox.

    Lin Tongpletely possesses him, making Liu Yi obtain 100% of her strength.

    Liu Yi is holding Charm Fox Sword in his right hand and shes the sword at the chains.

    Charm Fox Sword shes the chain causing an eye-catching golden light to erupt out.

    Liu Yi senses a powerful surge of force spreads over, which jolts his Charm Fox Sword.

    While a bald monk¡¯s figure flies out from inside with his hand ced together while chanting Buddhist scriptures.

    His body ispletely formed from the golden light, and it is an illusion that that monk left behind back then.

    Liu Yi is very familiar with the figure of this person. What the heck, isn¡¯t this Tang Seng, Tang Xuanzang?

    During Wu Zetian¡¯s period, didn¡¯t he already go to the west to gather scriptures and be a buddha? How was it possible for him to seal Wu Zetian?

    Could it be that he left behind a dharma image in the human world?

    That is possible. Although Tang Xuanzang had be a buddha, he insisted on bringing the Buddhist scriptures back to the Tang Dynasty. After returning back to the Tang Dynasty, if he became Buddha, then who will preach about the Buddhist scriptures?

    Damn it; this fellow knows to pass down the scriptures but not to go back to Womand to have a quick look at the Queen of Womand?

    ¡°Which evildoer dares to touch my painting!¡±

    Tang Xuanzang no longer has any ability to think and is berating in ordance with his subconscious mind.

    ¡°There is no need for an illusion to show off!¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to apany you to chat. Get out of the way.¡±

    ¡°Amithaba! Evildoer die!¡±

    Tang Xuanzang did not say anything else and started taking action.

    A golden Buddhist seal is hit over onto Liu Yi.

    This technique hits Liu Yi and explodes with golden radiance.

    Liu Yi says in his heart; luckily, I had cultivated God Race Undying Body and have resistance against magic. Otherwise, I might have been heavily injured and vomit blood.

    ¡°What a powerful evildoer!¡±

    Realizing that his attack did not have any effect, Tang Xuanzang is unwilling to forgive as he moves forward with both hands carrying golden light and ps out at Liu Yi¡¯s temple.

    What the fuck, Striking opponent¡¯s ears with both fist!

    Liu Yi says in his heart, the illusion that this Tripitaka left behind is so thorny. Don¡¯t look down on me!

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath as grabs Charm Fox Sword with his left hand and swipes the sword de with his right hand.

    In a blink of an eye, Charm Fox Sword lights up with eye-catching golden light!

    Buddhist Qi fighting against Buddhist Qi. Let¡¯s see if your dharma is stronger!

    He retreated a step and hooked forward with Charm Fox Sword.

    Tang Xuanzang¡¯s both hands hit the golden Charm Fox Sword!

    Charm Fox Sword immediately erupts with golden light and batters against Tang Xuanzang¡¯s dharma.

    The eye-catching golden light spreads out in all directions and send those floating cars flying to the sides.

    The strength of the two of them seems to be equal.

    But due to the collision of strength, Tripitaka¡¯s illusion¡¯s arms were jolted open. While Liu Yi takes a step forward instead and stabs his sword between the eyebrows of the illusion.

    This illusion immediately disappearspletely. After being killed by Liu Yi with Charm FoxSword, it was absorbed by Liu Yi¡¯s Demon Sword Technique!

    Powerful Buddhist Qi enters Liu Yi¡¯s body and nearly mends Liu Yi¡¯s Buddhist qi!

    Demon Sword Technique is indeed heaven-defying. It actually allows me to recover one sun jade worth of cultivation.

    Right now, Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation has been restored back to two sun jades.

    If this goes on, recovering back to six sun jade is just around the corner.

    The surrounding cars also startnding on the ground, and Liu Yi says loudly, ¡°Everything is fine now. Continue to drive forward!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    These people take Liu Yi as their leader. Hearing his order, the fleet continues to drive onwards.

    While a cloud of white smoke suddenly flies out from the ancient painting and circles Liu Yi.

    This smoke revolves around a circle and finally flies up, rushing into the clouds!

    Liu Yi did not panic as he stood on top of the car roof with his arms crossed. After waiting for less than three minutes, the cloud of smoke descends again and falls in front of Liu Yi as a female figure slowly walks out from within.

    Wu Meiniang stands in front of Liu Yi in her imperial court dress and swings her long sleeves, ¡°This concubine finally came out...¡±

    ¡°Wee to the year 2013.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles merrily and says to Wu Meiniang, ¡°But your clothes are outdated.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then how about now?¡±

    As Wu Meiniang speaks, she spins a circle.

    White smoke circles her body, and following which a woman wearing grey officedy attire appear in front of Liu Yi.

    What the fuck, Wu Meiniang¡¯s figure, temperament along with this officedy attire is perfect!

    ¡°How do you know of this kind of attire?¡±

    ¡°Although this concubine was inside the ancient painting, it does not mean that this concubine is cut off from the rest of the world.¡±

    Wu Meiniang smiles and says, ¡°Those people who go in and out of the ancient painting bring news.¡±

    ¡°Impressive!¡±

    Liu Yi gives a thumbs-up, ¡°Despite you loving inside the ancient painting, you still did not forget to learn the modern era¡¯s scientific knowledge. You are a model of women!¡±

    Wu Meiniang raises her brows and asks, ¡°What, you are also looking down on us women?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly shakes his hand, ¡°I respect women the most! Not to mention, we no longer value males more and attach less importance to females. Our current era is different. Male and females are the same now, and women can also rise to the apex now!¡±

    Wu Meiniang nods her head, ¡°I know. This society has improved. This concubine is consoled.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs. ¡°This kind of world might no longer exist soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why do you say so?¡±

    Wu Meiniang does not understand the meaning of Liu Yi¡¯s sentence.

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Does Meiniang know of Qin Imperial Pce?¡±

    Wu Meiniang nods her head, ¡°Of course. Back then, it was the number one Dynasty back then! Emperor Qin was this concubine¡¯s idol.¡±

    Of all people to worship, you worshiped Emperor Qin.

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Qin Imperial Pce will be reviving soon. What are you worshiping for?¡±

    Wu Meiniang immediately shakes her head, ¡°Revive? That is impossible. Qin Imperial Pce had long ago been finished. During my era, it was already finished.¡±

    ¡°Time has passed, right?¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Even you can leave the seal, how is it impossible for Qin Imperial Pce to revive?¡±

    Wu Meiniang¡¯s expression finally changes.

    ¡°What you say..is real?¡±

 Chapter 1025 - [Run him down]

    <h4>Chapter 1025 [Run him down]</h4>

    ¡°What would be the point lying to you.¡±

    Liu Yi points at the sky and says, ¡°Qin Imperial Pce is above and will descend at any moment. Right now, the peace in the six realms is nothing but a momentary illusion.¡±

    ¡°Qin Imperial Pce is the enemy of everyone.¡±

    Wu Meiniang says, ¡°If what you say is real, I shall ally with you to deal with Qin Imperial Pce.¡±

    Liu Yi asked Wu Meiniang, ¡°How do you know that I am not a person of Qin Imperial Pce?¡±

    ¡°This concubine is an expert at observing people.¡±

    Wu Meiniang says, ¡°Although you make people, not like you, you still have principles and are worthy of trusting.¡±

    ¡°Should I be happy that you gave me such a high appraisal?¡±

    ¡°That are not important. The important thing is that right now; this concubine is out.¡±

    Wu Meiniang extends her arms and takes a deep breath, ¡°The outside air...cough, why is it so pungent!¡±

    ¡°Cough...¡± Liu Yi cannot help but cough, ¡°Right now is no longer like a thousand-years in the past. Environmental pollution is quite serious.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Wu Meiniang waved her hand, ¡°This ignorant mass! How dare they destroy my imperial family¡¯s precious air! Looks like it is time for this concubine to unify the world again!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly stopped Wu Meiniang; what the heck. You have just been released, and you already wish to unify the world!

    Sealing her up was right! Damnit. Don¡¯t tell me that I just released an exceptional monster?

    ¡°Right now is no longer the past! Don¡¯t y this move!¡±

    ¡°Everything has already been warped. That is why this concubine¡¯s figure shall correct everything.¡±

    ¡°What you n to do will make society reverse.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Come,e,e. Let me tell you. I released you to let you live leisurely, not to you destroy society!¡±

    ¡°Go on and talk.¡±

    Wu Meiniang asked, ¡°I am a demon. You should like to kill demons. right?¡±

    ¡°I am not that kind of uptight cultivator. That is why you do not need to worry about that.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°But if you vite my bottom line, it will be hard to say.¡±

    ¡°Since you are the person who released me, I will agree to a condition of yours.¡±

    Wu Meiniang says, ¡°Say your condition.¡±

    ¡°Very simple.¡±

    Liu Yi raises a finger, ¡°Don¡¯t affect the original course of this world. From today onwards, you are no longer Wu Meiniang.¡±

    ¡°Not Wu Meiniang? Then who am I?¡±

    ¡°Change your name. Use the identity of a new woman to reenter society.¡±

    ¡°New woman?¡±

    Wu Meiniang thinks for a bit, ¡°This...is not bad.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Wu Meiniang is already a discarded antique.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Right now, you havee to this society, you need to keep step.¡±

    With that, he sees the short that she is wearing that wraps around a pair of white legs, which makes people salivate.

    How does this look like Wu Meiniang? This is simply a real office beauty!

    Damn. Wu Meiniang¡¯s qualification is too good. Why don¡¯t I invite her back to mypany to be a female secretary?

    What the, this seems to be too dangerous. With her behavior, perhaps one day she might overthrow me and be the female boss!

    It is still better to let her y around on her own.

    ¡°Okay, this concubine can agree to this point of yours. This concubine does not wish to be an empress any more. This era should not have an empress.¡±

    Wu Meiniang seems to think of something, thus changes her tune.

    Liu Yi let out a sigh of relief; she finally changed her tune, damn! This was not easy!

    If she wished to be an empress, this world would be in a mess!

    With Ma Yixuan and Emperor Qin along, with Wu Meiniang....damnit, how can humanity still live!

    ¡°This concubine has decided to be amerce queen!¡±

    Wu Meiniang, with one leg stepping on top of the car roof with a high-heel shoe, makes Liu Yi feel that it is a bit dazzling.

    Especially that faintly discernible ck ce under that short skirt that makes Liu Yi unable to shift his eyes.

    Wu Meiniang suddenly asked, ¡°Does it look good?¡±

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly could not breathe. Damn it. This woman¡¯s charm still has not been removed!

    In her core, she is still a demoness! Her natural instincts are hard to change!

    Liu Yi suddenly recalls that this Wu Meiniang is not that Wu Meiniang in history but a demonized Wu Meiniang.

    It seems like I am also not that much different. Liu Yi as well as a two-faced Liu Yi.

    Damn it. Can a senior monke and seal away that other side of me!

    Tang Xuanzang quicklye and seal me!

    It is a pity that he had be a Buddha. Perhaps he will not be able to help me. When I see him, it seems like I need to help the women of Womand to beat him up!

    s, who let this brother be Chen Shimei! Chen Shimei followed the princess while he followed Buddha!

    ¡°It is nothing. If you want to look, then look. There is nothing that cannot be seen.¡±

    Wu Meiniang suddenly extends her hand and gently caress Liu Yi¡¯s face, ¡°Furthermore, if it is you...this concubine can consider using my actual body to serve you...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fool around with me. I will fall for it!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly extends his hand and says, ¡°I am a man without much self-control!¡±

    ¡°But from what I see, your self-control is rather firm.¡±

    Wu Meiniang says, ¡°You are the first to resist the charm skill from the painting.¡±

    ¡°That...I have very strong resistance against charm techniques.¡±

    Liu Yiughs.

    Lin Tong is of the Charm Fox Race. As well as Bai Jie who are both powerful charm foxes.

    Although Wu Meiniang¡¯s charm technique is very powerful, most of it does not affect me.

    ¡°But what this concubine says is real.¡±

    Wu Meiniang winks at Liu Yi, ¡°If you want, this concubine will climb into your bed!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Your majesty empress is formidable and imperious!¡±

    Liu Yi gives a thumbs up, ¡°But I do not wish to have sex. I only wish to know who sold you to Luo Ying.¡±

    ¡°This concubine does not know.¡±

    Wu Meiniang shrugs her shoulders, ¡°Actually, this concubine waster sealed within a Daoist temple by a Daoist priest. I was sealed inside there for over a hundred years. Later around 50 years ago, the Daoist temple was destroyed for an unknown reason; thus, this concubine started wandering outside. During this period of time, thus concubine had changed through countless owners. Of course, most of them be this concubine¡¯s nourishment until a Daoist priest found this concubine and sold this concubine to the youngdy.¡±

    ¡°Daoist priest...¡±

    Liu Yi purse his brows, ¡°Which sect could it be?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a Daoist priest from China. It is more like Jinwan¡¯s Daoist priest.¡±

    Wu Meiniang thinks for a bit before saying, ¡°Because I heard some of the Jinwan¡¯s ent.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°If that is the case, we are fine now. That Jinwan¡¯s Daoist priest probably wille soon.¡±

    ¡°It is best if hees.¡±

    Wu Meiniang smiles coldly, ¡°To dare to make use of this concubine. He is sick of living! This concubine is nning to look for him to settle!¡±

    ¡°Sure. At that time, I will not stop you.¡±

    Liu Yiughs as he says in his heart, I found myself a free bodyguard.

    ¡°Let me stay in the painting to cultivate. I have just freed myself; thus, I have not adapted to it yet.¡±

    As Wu Meiniang speaks, she transforms into a cloud of smoke and re-enters the ancient painting.

    Liu Yi is rather helpless and can only hang the painting on his back before leaping back into the car through the opened window.

    Seeing Liu Yi finallying back, Luo Ying immediately asks, ¡°What did you go and do above the car?¡±

    ¡°I went up to appreciate this ancient painting.¡±

    Liu Yiughed and did not exin much, ¡°Later on, there might be a fight. You better be prepared. Later on, I will use a treasure to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, why is it that China would have so many dangers!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to be expected.¡±

    Hearing Luo Ying¡¯s shout of anger, Liu Yi smiles and replies, ¡°Because, your father touched a portion of the extremists. That is why so many people wish to harm him.¡±

    ¡°Too hateful!¡±

    Luo Ying is wronged as she pouts, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have advised daddy not toe to China...this ce is so scary.¡±

    ¡°The scary ones are not us but people from your nation.¡±

    Liu Yiforts, ¡°But rx. With me around, you will not be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. Otherwise, how did youe here!¡±

    Liu Yi res at her, ¡°Remember. In China, I am considered as one of the best experts. Unless it is experts of my standard, why would I be afraid? As for the others, I do not even care about them.¡±

    Unless it is people like the Great God Sect Sect Leader, otherwise Liu Yi indeed will not be afraid of other people.

    But a minor Jinwan will not be able to invite such an impressive existence.

    At this moment, he had changed back to his normal attire to prevent scaring Luo Ying and make her think that he is filming a horror movie flick.

    ¡°Okay, then. Then I, for the time being, shall believe in you and ce my and my daddy¡¯s lives in your hands.¡±

    Luo Ying looks at Liu Yi and is already starting to believe him.

    Indeed if it was not for him, daddy and I would have died on the ne. Furthermore, that strange painting. To think that there are so many people who wish to kill daddy. They even use so many strange methods! So hateful!

    The fleet of cars continues to drive on, and after a while, Xiao Wu, by Liu Yi¡¯s side, says, ¡°Sir, the people in front say that someone is blocking the fleet.¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Someone is blocking the fleet? How many people.¡±

    Xiao Wu replies, ¡°One. But he is wearing a big ck gown with a sinister aura, looking very strange.¡±

    Liu Yi subconsciously frowns, ¡°Tell the armored cars in front to drive on!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The soldier got a shock as he did not expect that his officer would give such a cruel order!

    Liu Yi already sensed that something was wrong and gave the order, ¡°Listen to me. Run him down. I¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens!¡±

    ¡°As you order.¡±

    Soldiers naturally obey orders. With Liu Yi¡¯s orders, the soldier immediately transmits Liu Yi¡¯s order to the toon in front.

 Chapter 1026 - [A daoist priest]

    <h4>Chapter 1026 [A daoist priest]</h4>

    Wang Bing is an armored car driver. He has driven armored cars for three years and always felt very depressed.

    Because right now, it is a peaceful era. Thus the armored car is driven to intimidate others. It has never been truly deployed to a favorable position for the use of one¡¯s skills.

    This time around, he is finally able to do something exciting. But he did not expect that it is still the same, and the entire journey has nothing to write home about, nor are there any terrorists.

    Earlier, he had met a strange golden light which lifted up the car, but Wang Bing knows that this is the work of a Daoist and the likes which is unrted to the modern time¡¯s!

    s, it is a pity that I do not know these things. I only know how to drive an armored car.

    But at this moment, a guy blocks the road in front of them.

    This tall guy is wearing a ck gown and has long hair.

    He also has a sinister aura, which makes people feel ufortable looking at him.

    Wang Bing, as the head car slowed down and reported this matter.

    But the officer¡¯s intention was to drive on!

    Although Wang Bing is a bit unwilling, the responsibility of a soldier is to obey orders.

    He once again speeds up and prepares to drive over this guy. At the same time, he is secretly praying in his heart. Dodge, you must dodge!

    The armored car rumbles forward, and at this moment, the guy suddenly raises his arms and grabs the front of the armored car.

    The armored car is instantly stopped, and some of the wheels in front were lifted up. The wheels behind keep spinning, but the armored car is unable to move forward.

    ¡°Gods, what is this a monster?¡±

    At this moment, Wang Bing and the other soldiers in the armored car suddenly see the face of that man clearly!

    It is a very horrifying face!

    His facial features were scattered and smashed! As if it was stitched up by ck threads.

    One of the eyes also drops out while the remaining eyelid was sewn together, making him very dreadful.

    That guy suddenly roars and raises his hands, lifting up the armored car, and tossed it away!

    ¡°You know you need topensate for ruining my car!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi had already jumped out from the Hummer before stepping on top of the thrown away tumbling armored car.

    The armored carnds back onto the ground, and the soldiers inside the car let out a breath of relief after escaping alive from death.

    One of the soldiers pat his chest and says, ¡°Luckily, Law Enforcer is here!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, we would be dead!¡±

    Wang Bing is also startled and in doubt. What the fuck is that monster. It can even toss an armored car away!

    The guy in the ck gown did not say anything and roared when he saw Liu Yi.

    ¡°Jiang Shi?¡±

    Liu Yi pursues his brows, ¡°Furthermore, it is also a Fur Jiang Shi. Impressive!¡±

    Jiang Shi is separated into three grades. The first grade is Purple Jiang Shi, which is the most ordinary Jiang shi. During this grade, the Jiang shi is very weak and fear fire. As the corpse qi in it strengthens, the purple qi within the body also bes more and more serious. Along with the increase of grade, it is separated into White Jiang Shi and ck Jiang Shi. After which, the second grade is Fur Jiang Shi. During this grade, the Jiang shi will grow ayer of hair on its body, which will protect the Jiang shi¡¯s body. Thisyer of hair is very solid. Fur Jiang Shi have copper skin and iron bones. It is also unafraid of water or fire, impervious to swords or spears. It is also possible for powerful Fur Jiang Shi to not fear the magic tools of cultivators!

    [TL: white Jiang shi is weaker than ck Jiang shi.]

    The final grade is the Flying Jiang Shi. Jiang shi normally will have difficulty moving around as its knee cannot bend. That is why it can only hop around to move about. While Flying Jiang Shi has made up for this shoring. It allows the Jiang shi to move about with ease and can even fly! Furthermore, Jiang shi of this grade can cultivate some powerful corpse qi magic!

    The Flying Jiang Shi is not the limit of Jiang shi. If it increases its grade once more, it will be a ba!

    It is also the drought demon in folklore! Legends say that the moment this grade of Jiang shi appears, there will be a desert for a thousand miles!

    The reason why it is called a drought demon is that wherever they go, that ce will have a drought.

    Drought demons do not fear gods or buddha. Their existence can be described with a word, awesome!

    This guy in front is a Fur Jiang Shi with copper skin and iron bones. It also has extraordinary strength that is why it can disdain that armored car.

    To ordinary humans as well as some weaker cultivators, this kind of fur Jiang shi is an undefeatable existence. Unless they are cultivators who are specialized in killing monsters and the likes, they can only hide if they meet a fur Jiang shi.

    But to Liu Yi, it is super easy.

    Liu Yi crouches on the car roof and says to the fur Jiang shi below, ¡°Little Baby, tell uncle where your master is hiding?¡±

    The fur Jiang shi roars instead.

    ¡°Fine then. Looks like you do not understand what I am saying.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, and at this moment, the fur Jiang shi suddenly jumped up andnds on the car roof, creating a dent on the armored car.

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Hey, your master needs topensate!¡±

    It is a pity that the fur Jiang shi does not understand what he is saying. The Jiang shi waves both ws at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi extends his right hand and blocks the Jiang shi¡¯s attack.

    The Fur Jiang Shi has extraordinary strength. Liu Yi, a human, should be sent flying away by his attack.

    But Liu Yi stands there relying on his single right arm to block both arms of the Fur Jiang Shi.

    The fur Jiang shi seems to be resentful and adjusts it¡¯s attacking method. Both its arms grab hold of Liu Yi as it bites at Liu Yi¡¯s neck.

    Liu Yi stretches a finger and taps on the forehead of the fur Jiang shi, blocking his head from continuing to attack.

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Don¡¯t be intimate with me. Your mouth is stinky!¡±

    The fur Jiang shi keeps roaring as its head keeps struggling to wish to press down.

    But Liu Yi only relies on a single finger and easily block his head from attacking.

    No matter how strong the fur Jiang shi is, it cannot bepared to Liu Yi, who had merged with Sky Supporting Pir.

    Sky Supporting Pir is a diamond ape. It is known for its great strength; furthermore, it had been cultivating within Liu Yi¡¯s body. Right now, it had already achieved the Heaven Realm. Although Liu Yi¡¯s own strength had only recovered back to two sun jades, with the help from Sky Supporting Pir, it had returned back to Heaven Realm.

    At this moment, there is a diamond imprint between Liu Yi¡¯s brows. He is wearing a golden leather jacket with a ck shirt inside. He is also wearing golden leather pants as well as ckbat boots.

    This kind of style is caused by Sky Supporting Pir merging with him.

    Even Liu Yi¡¯s hair had also turned golden like Super Saiyan.

    ¡°If you got injured, I don¡¯t know if your owner would feel heartache.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he presses a hand on the Jiang shi¡¯s head while his other hand grabs the fur Jiang shi¡¯s right arm and then tears it off.

    The fur Jiang shi¡¯s arm was instantly torn off as ck corpse qi erupts out.

    Liu Yi pinches his nose while the fur Jiang shi roars and jumps down.

    Jiang shi would not sense pain, but it is still angered from losing an arm.

    Its single-arm ps out on an armored car by the side, and that armored car instantly flies towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi extends his hands and grabs that armored car. After stabilizing it, he ces it down on the ground.

    While the fur Jiang shi keeps moving forward. At the same time, it keeps pping armored cars and Hummers towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°What the, it really knows how to make use of its surroundings!¡±

    Liu Yi keeps catching those cars before cing them back.

    After all, there are people inside the car; thus, nothing must happen!

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Liu Yi stomps his feet and kicks the fur Jiang shi¡¯s neck.

    The fur Jiang shi instantly turns into a cannonball and flies out. After which, it crashes into the wild forest by the side and smashes through a whole row of trees.

    ¡°Today, you are out of luck to meet me. Let me take care of you.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he leaps into the sky like a superhuman and jumps over several tens of meters away, andnds in front of the fur Jiang shi.

    The fur Jiang shi suddenly leaps up and opens its fangs, trying to bite Liu Yi.

    ¡°As I said, you are not allowed to be intimate.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his leg and does an ax kick at the head of the fur Jiang shi.

    The Jiang Shi was kicked into the ground creating a huge hole.

    ¡°For dealing with you t, it is better to use Dharma as well as Daoist spells.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he extends his hand and grabs a golden pewter staff.

    ¡°Let¡¯s use Dharma then. Although you no longer have an immortal soul and are only left with a human soul, I can still transcend you.¡±

    The so-called ghost is only left with three immortal souls. It no longer has a spirit; that is why it turned into a ghost.

    As for the so-called Jiang shi, the flesh body trapped the seven mortal forms and does not have the three immortal souls. It moves about in ordance with its own desire.

    During this time, it is no different from wild beasts.

    With that, Liu Yi grabs that pewter staff that is covered with a Buddhist aura and is about to smash down on the head of the fur Jiang shi.

    At this moment, the fur Jiang shi¡¯s body suddenly disappears in front of him.

    ¡°Five ghosts teleportation technique?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his brows. He raises his head and looks faraway.

    The fur Jiang shi was teleported over before being kept into a sophora coffin.

    Chains are winded around the coffin, and it is also sealed with several amulets.

    ¡°Finally, willing toe out?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Since you came out, why don¡¯t we meet?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there is such an expert in China.¡±

    A guy wearing ck Daoist attire suddenly descends and steps on top of the sophora coffin.

    This guy is around his 50s, but his hair is alreadypletely white. His skin is also starting to wrinkle. Those who do not know would have thought that he is already an old man in his 80s.

    ¡°Looks like you have borrowed too much power.¡±

    Liu Yi is well aware that this old man is borrowing power from heaven and earth.

    Although borrowing power can lead to a temporary strengthening of oneself, it will cause one to lose lifespan.

    As time passes, naturally, one will grow old.

    ¡°It is a pity that you are too young and is not this daoist¡¯s opponent.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and asks, ¡°Aiyah, I feel that you are too old. With your old body, how can you defeat me?¡±

    ¡°Arrogant kid.¡±

    The Daoist priest sneers, ¡°Let this Daoist show you a true Daoist technique!¡±

 Chapter 1027 - [Mistake in concocting pills]

    Chapter 1027 [Mistake in concocting pills]

    ¡°Let this Daoist show you a true Daoist technique!¡±

    As the Daoist speaks, he took out a handful of yellow papermen and tossed them.

    These papermen were immediately blown in front of Liu Yi. They then transform into two meters tall golden armored generals. All of them wave their ranseur and stabs at Liu Yi.

    [TL: ranseur is a three tip two edge spear.]

    ¡°You do have some cool toys.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°But I do not really like it. If I spoil it, you will not be angry, right?¡±

    ¡°If you have this ability.¡±

    The Daoist sneers, ¡°I am only afraid that the one who will be broken is you.¡±

    While they are conversing, the golden armored generals had arrived in front of Liu Yi as their ranseur was already in front of Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi extended a finger and tapped the point of the ranseur.

    The ranseur in the hands of the golden armored general at the forefront instantly left its hands. The ranseur instantly flies out and stabs into the tree by the side, piercing through the thick three.

    At the same time, Liu Yi¡¯s fist punches the chest of that golden armored general. With that, the golden armored general was smashed, turning into golden smoke and turned into a shattered paperman.

    Liu Yi extends his hand and grabs his Sky Splitting Golden Spear!

    He grabs the spear and sweeps it out in a circle, sending a few golden armored generals flying away.

    The golden armored generals light up with red lightning and turn those golden armored generals into dust.

    ¡°What a powerful treasure!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s spear, the daoist¡¯s eyes brighten up.

    ¡°Looks like today this Daoist did note for nothing. I will gain such a good treasure!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, you do have good eyes.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and raises his spear, ¡°If you want it, thene and take it.¡±

    ¡°Good! Watch my Five Thunder Mantra!¡±

    The artist draws a charm in his palm as he uses the ground shrinking technique to move forward and appears in front of Liu Yi. The charm that he had drawn on his palm ps on Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    If this Five Thunder Mantra hits a person¡¯s body, that person would be turned into ash by lightning.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this old man is indeed sinister!

    Luckily he had met me. If it was other people, perhaps they might be turned into corpses.

    Liu Yi did not dodge and let that old man hit him on his chest.

    A green smoke emerges from Liu Yi¡¯s chest while Liu Yi is perfectly fine.

    ¡°What is going on. Did it fail?¡±

    The Daoist did not expect that his Five Lightning Mantra would be ineffective. Could it be that I was too anxious in drawing and drew it wrongly?

    The Daoist withdraws his palm and redraws the Five Lightning Mantra again before pping it at Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    Yet another cloud of green smoke emerges while Liu Yi smiles merrily as he looks at the Daoist.

    ¡°Strange, how is it failing?¡±

    The Daoist stares at his hand in puzzlement.

    Liu Yi smiles and asks, ¡°Have you heard of the God Race Undying Body?¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    The Daoist is at a loss. He knows a lot of Daoist techniques and the likes, but his understanding of the other matters of the cultivation world is very little.

    It is likely that during his entire life, he had never seen the God Race. Of course, other than Liu Yi.

    ¡°Go to hell to learn.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, a ck light shed across his eyes.

    His golden attire disappears and is instantly dyed ck.

    He is now wearing a ck leather shirt and ck leather pants while wearing riding boots.

    Liu Yi¡¯s hair had also turn back to ck, but it is not because he released his Spirit Beast Possessing Body but changed from Sky Supporting Pir to Vacuum Cleaner, which is the Sky Swallowing Turtle.

    Sky Swallowing Turtle has dark powers that possess 999 different transformations.

    Liu Yi stomps on the ground, and instantly, a stele drops from the sky and smashes the Daoist into the ground.

    This stone stele is 5 meters tall with ck skeletons carved on it, making it look very strange.

    Being smashed by this kind of heavy stele, a Daoist will not be able to live through it.

    ¡°During your next lifetime, don¡¯t be a Daoist priest.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he ps his hands, and that enormous stele scatters.

    But a shocking scene appeared. That does that was smashed into minced meat climbs back out from the ground.

    His skin turned ck like a y figure that was kneaded from y.

    In front of his chest is a Yin Bagua, which is absorbing the surrounding yin qi.

    ¡°You used an evil technique to refine yourself into a Jiang Shi?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow, ¡°Furthermore, it also suppressed your three immortal souls and preserves your intelligence from extinguishing. Interesting.¡±

    The artist who had transformed into a Jiang shi says fiercely, ¡°You... forced me to this step!¡±

    ¡°Oh my. Such a pity. It seems like it is only a fur Jiang shi.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Looks like your evolution was not high enough. If it was a flying Jiang shi, perhaps you might have a chance to fight.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe...do you think that this is my endpoint?¡±

    The Daoist Jiang shiughs bizarrely before extending his hand and beckons in front of him.

    Instantly the sophora coffin behind him flies over. The coffin flies high up into the air as the fur Jiang shi inside stands up.

    The Daoist Jiang shi flickers behind him and open his bloody mouth and bites the fur Jiang shi on its neck!

    What he is sucking is not blood but corpse qi!

    Liu Yi senses the Daoist Jiang shi¡¯s strength increasing, and in a blink of an eye, his originally y-like skin bes loose and also starts to have traces of redness.

    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡±

    ck clouds cover the sky, and instantly the ck clouds start to form a ck whirlpool.

    Liu Yi got a huge shock. While at this moment, ck smoke kept descending and was sucked into the nose of the Daoist Jiang shi.

    ¡°He evolved into a flying Jiang shi?¡±

    Seeing the surrounding trees that are slowly wilting, and the nts within the surrounding ten meters start to be barren, Liu Yi already understands what is going on.

    ¡°Not bad. Looks like you have some abilities.¡±

    The Daoist Jiang shi roars, ¡°It is all because you forced me to this step!¡±

    A ck shockwave spread out.

    ¡°This Daoist wants your blood!¡±

    ¡°No can do.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°I am already a God Race which is of a higher stage than a Jiang shi. You cannot bepared to me.¡±

    ¡°Boasting shamelessly!¡±

    The Daoist Jiang shi roars and leaps over, instantlynding in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Your jumping strength became stronger.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he grabs a ck iron rod and jabs the Daoist Jiang shi.

    The iron rod extends its length, and in a blink of an eye, it bes a meter thick and several tens of meters long and crashes into the Daoist Jiang shi¡¯s body.

    Although the Daoist Jiang shi has copper skin and iron bones, being smashed by this kind of huge strength sent him flying away. He smashes through a row of trees and finallynds back onto the highway.

    The Daoist Jiang shi did not expect that after evolving into a flying Jiang shi, he would still be hit flying away and became angered.

    He looks around, and when he sees the car fleet by the side, a smile appears.

    ¡°They shall be buried along with you!¡±

    With that, he breathes out a mouthful of ck smoke at the car fleet!

    Liu Yi immediately frowns. This ck smoke is filled with corpse qi, and if those soldiers were infected by it, it is likely for them to be horrifying blood-drinking Jiang shi!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it!¡±

    Liu Yi roars and swings his hand down.

    Instantly an enormous ck vacuum cleanernds in front of the car fleet. That vacuum cleaner¡¯s mouth is the size of a tank.

    ¡°It seems it is time to purify the air.¡±

    Liu Yi stomps on the power switch, and instantly the vacuum cleaner lets out an intense suction force, sucking the ck smoke inside it! It was then refined by Liu Yi¡¯s intense fire!

    ¡°What kind of strange technique is this!¡±

    The Daoist Jiang shi frowns and feels that Liu Yi is too thorny.

    Liu Yi cannot help but ridicule him, ¡°You know too little and dare to provoke China. You are a mantis trying to stop a chariot!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Jinwan is an independent existence!¡±

    The Daoist Jiang shi says coldly, ¡°Whoever wishes to unify is the enemy of my Jinwan Yin Talisman Faction!¡±

    ¡°Yin Talisman Faction? Why not Yin Woman Faction!¡± Liu Yi¡¯s lips curl up, ¡°Why did you all call yourself such a lousy mane.¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    This fellow dares to humiliate my sect!

    When the Daoist Jiang shi hears this, he instantly bes angered. As a flying Jiang shi, it is not a problem for him to fly.

    He flies up into the sky and ws at Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    ¡°The one seeking death is you!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he points the vacuum cleaner¡¯s mouth at the Daoist Jiang shi.

    The Daoist Jiang shi was instantly sucked towards it. He got a huge shock and hurriedly exerted all of his strength, wishing to break free.

    He is in front of the vacuum cleaner, so much so that he had pulled out his swimming strokes!

    ¡°Get in!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly appears in front of him and kicks his head.

    The Daoist Jiang shi was instantly sucked into the vacuum cleaner. The instant he enters it, Liu Yi changes the shake of the vacuum cleaner and transforms it into a three meters tall pill furnace.

    ¡°Let see what we can refine a flying Jiang shi into.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he breathes out scarlet blood devil mes at the pill furnace.

    Scarlet devil mes burn underneath the pill furnace, and the entire pill furnace swiftly turns red from the heat.

    The Daoist Jiang shi is reckoned to be tormented inside as the pill furnace keeps trembling.

    ¡°Be refined.¡±

    Liu Yi is not anxious as he sits cross-legged there. A huge meter big fan appears in his hands, and he uses it to fan the mes beneath the pill furnace.

    The mes be smaller and roaring as the trembling frequency of the pill furnace bes less and less.

    After five minutes, the entire pill furnace finally calms down.

    Liu Yi ps his hand, and the pill furnacepletely disappears.

    A ck man stands in front of him, not moving.

    ¡°It was not refined?¡±

    Liu Yi faintly senses that something is wrong.

    At this moment, that ck man suddenly opens his eyes and reveals red pupils.

    Scarlet blood devil mes start burning on his body.

 Chapter 1028 - Homicidal maniac]

    <h4>Chapter 1028 [Homicidal maniac]</h4>

    Liu Yi pped his forehead!

    What the fuck, I seem to have created a huge mistake!

    Scarlet blood devil mes were originally extremely demonic in nature. Not only will it not refine that flying Jiang shi, it instead helped him out!

    After absorbing scarlet blood devil mes, it jumps out of the five-phase Jiang shi and evolves a fire attribute! Fucking hell, this time I yed myself big!

    ¡°Hehehe...thank you for your me.¡±

    The Daoist Jiang shi smiles as red mes drip out from his mouth, ¡°It was delicious, and furthermore, it allowed me to gain an unprecedented strength...¡±

    As he speaks, he waves his hand, and a stream of mes flies out and burns the forest by the side into ashes.

    ¡°Fine then. Looks like I cannot y with you anymore.¡±

    Liu Yi finally bes serious as a purple flood dragon imprint appears between his brows.

    He is now wearing a deep purple cloak, which flutters along with the wind.

    At the same time, ck lightning starts swimming around his body, letting out crackling sounds appearing to be very powerful.

    When one of the soldiers see this scene from far away, he cannot help but exims, ¡°What the fuck. Why does it feel like it is a Super Saiyan 2!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi¡¯s hair appears slightly purple. He is currently merged with Pikachu, which is Sky Flipping Flood Dragon.

    Sky Flipping Flood Dragon was an expert in lightning. Later on, he was granted some Nine Yin Demon Qi from Demon Emperor Zhang Yunyun. This turned his lightning from purple to ck.

    Nine Yin Demon Lightning. This kind of scary lightning severs vitality.

    ¡°You think that your Five Lightning Mantra is very powerful?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice carries a trace of killing intent, ¡°Right now, I shall show real lightning!¡±

    With that, he started drawing the Five Lightning Exploding Peak seal!

    That Daoist Jiang shi seems to sense that something is wrong. He roars as his surging mes cover his entire body and charges at Liu Yi.

    ¡°He should be given to this concubine to handle!¡±

    At this moment, a cloud of white smoke flies out from the ancient painting on Liu Yi¡¯s back!

    This smoke instantly descends between the two of them and transforms into the appearance of Wu Meiniang.

    Wu Meiniang is also very impressive. She swings her sleeve, and that sleeve coils around the Daoist Jiang shi, trapping him firmly.

    ¡°To dare make use of this concubine, you are seeking death!¡±

    As Wu Meiniang speaks, her figure transforms into an enormous smoke.

    This smoke takes the shape of a skeleton and instantly blows towards that Daoist Jiang shi!

    After which, the Daoist Jiang shi¡¯s body continuously falls apart, changing into pieces of ash, starting to copse and fall apart.

    ¡°What the heck...¡±

    Seeing this, Liu Yi is dumbstruck as he thinks, fucking hell, this is the first time I¡¯ve witness Wu Meiniang¡¯s strength.

    It is too fucking awesome. No matter what, this Daoist Jiang shi has copper skin and iron bones. He was destroyed in a blink of an eye.

    Fucking hell, what is this strength? In the past, I never saw it before. Could it be that it is some certain demonic technique?

    ¡°Hmph, he deserves to have this ending.¡±

    Wu Meiniang recondenses her body and steps on the ground that is covered with ashes.

    A wind blew by, and the ashes of the Daoist Jiang shi were blown away.

    Gosh...this is the legendary turning into dust!

    Liu Yi looks at Wu Meiniang¡¯s beautiful figure again and cannot help but shiver.

    This woman is too savage.

    To hide from the hunt of Heavenly Court, I cannot use Nine Yang God Qi, and I cannot use Moon Dream Sutra, which is very sullen!

    Wu Meiniang says, ¡°Okay. This guy has been rid of. This concubine is going back inside to recover my strength. Your body is releasing a powerful force that is very helpful to this concubine. This concubine shall not leave you and will wait untill my strength has recovered more.¡±

    ¡°What. You are treating me as free wifi that you can freeload?¡±

    Liu Yi is now gloomy. Didn¡¯t I only know Nine Yang God Qi? Why do so many people like to freeload from me?

    Right now, Anqi is inside my body, recovering. I don¡¯t even know what stage this little angel will evolve into.

    Wu Meiniang cannot help but ask, ¡°What is wi-fi?¡±

    ¡°You need to cram on somemon sense!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he takes out his handphone and passes to Wu Meiniang, ¡°Research inside. This thing can go online. I believe with your intelligence and wisdom; you will swiftly study and understand it. Go update your skills and knowledge!¡±

    ¡°This concubine roughly understands your meaning.¡±

    Wu Meiniang nods her head, ¡°Then this concubine shall go and study now. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°What is the point in an oral reward.¡±

    ¡°Thene in, and this concubine will use my body to reward you.¡±

    ¡°I, I think that oral reward is better.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart. I cannot do anything about this Wu Meiniang. She is both powerful andcking moral integrity. She is like an undefeated existence.

    He tidied up a bit and returned back to the car.

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    As a vocational soldier, although Xiao Wu is shocked by what he sees, he still quickly recovers his tranquility and continues to let the entire fleet to drive on.

    Luckily Law Enforcer is around. Otherwise, we would either be dead or heavily injured.

    So Law Enforcer is so important for China! With him around, China has a patron saint!

    Luo Ying asked restlessly, ¡°Now...no more enemies will appear, right...¡±

    ¡°That might not be true.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°These Jinwan independent fighters will not give up so easily. Perhaps they still have some scary move left.¡±

    Luo Ying suddenly wishes to cry, ¡°Gods...are they done or not...¡±

    ¡°Rx. With me around, there is no need to worry.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Has anyone managed to touch you?¡±

    Of course, for the matter of Old man Luo losing lots of vitality, we shall ignore it!

    ¡°That is also true. With you around, daddy and I are at ease...¡±

    Luo Ying pats her chest, ¡°When will we arrive in Jingdou?¡±

    ¡°Not long. Go to sleep. When you wake up, we will have arrived.¡±

    ¡°I...am unable to sleep...¡±

    Luo Ying pouts and says, ¡°After experiencing so many things, how can I fall asleep...¡±

    ¡°Then let me help you.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi snaps his fingers.

    A butterfly imprint appears between his brows as he uses Xiao Xai¡¯s illusion technique.

    Luo Ying immediately fell into a deep sleep and entered her dreams.

    Liu Yi mutters, ¡°To ordinary people, it seems like Xiao Cai¡¯s ability is even more effective.¡±

    Xiao Wu cast an admiring gaze at Liu Yi, and Liu Yi finally obtains some time to rest and closes his eyes.

    ***

    At this moment, in a secret vi in Jinwan, a man smashes a precious porcin bowl.

    ¡°Daoist Elder Jin failed as well?¡±

    ¡°Trash! Complete trash! Could it be that you guys want to see that old bastard Luo Jun hand our nation to China?¡±

    Standing in front of her is a girl who says to the man respectfully, ¡°Sir, there is still a method left.¡±

    The guy calms down slightly and tidies up his necktie before asking, ¡°What method?¡±

    ¡°ept the help from our supporters and blow up this matter!¡±

    ¡°Would...wouldn¡¯t this be too much?¡±

    The man asked, ¡°If we do this, Jinwan might be the target of China!¡±

    ¡°Sir. It is time to break the cauldrons and sink the boats.¡±

    A gleam of light shed across the girl¡¯s eyes, ¡°After tomorrow, Jinwan will no longer exist.¡±

    ¡°What you say is right. We only have one chance!¡±

    The guy nods his head, ¡°But that method shall be retained. We shall use it when there is no choice tomorrow!¡±

    The girl is slightly disappointed, ¡°Then sir, what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°I want the daughter of Luo Jun.¡±

    The guy clenches his fist and says, ¡°Luo Jun treasures his daughter the most. If we can control his daughter, we control him! At the time, he will obediently scram to Jinwan!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then I shall arrange a person to go and get it done.¡±

    ¡°Let Red-eye handle this matter.¡±

    The guy orders, ¡°After raising him so long, it was not for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Red-eye...seems to be very hard to control.¡±

    The girl says with some difficulty, ¡°It is possible...that he will break away from our control.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, rx. I know his weakness.¡±

    The guyughs, ¡°This person is also not undefeated. As long as he has this weak point, he shall obey me!¡±

    ¡°Then I shall go and arrange it.¡±

    The girl nods her head and turns around, and leaves.

    The guy sits there with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°I, will be the real president of Jinwan.¡±

    The girl walks into a dim prison and follows a prison guard who keeps opening the prison door in front.

    Very swiftly, they walk in front of the deepest prison cell. That prison cell is chained up with numerous heavy locks, and the entire cell door is created from aluminum alloy, making it indestructible.

    The girl orders, ¡°Open it.¡±

    ¡°But...we cannot guarantee your safety...¡±

    The prison guard says, ¡°At the very least, bring over at least ten armed guards.¡±

    ¡°His danger level is not something ten guards can suppress.¡±

    The girl says, ¡°Open it. He will not dare do anything.¡±

    ¡°Fine then...¡±

    The police guard can only nod his head before pressing the switch on the side.

    The firm prison cell¡¯s door slowly opens all around and exposes the prison cell inside.

    Inside the prison cell is only a bed. But a television set is hanging above on the ceiling, which is broadcasting a television program.

    On the bed sits a young man wearing white prisoner attire. He has long hair and beard stubbles with a silly smile on his face.

    His legs are chained with manacles and leg-irons while his hands are wearing specially made manacles that link his hands together.

    He is holding a remote control, which is pointed at the TV as he changes the channel and starts watching Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf.

    ¡°Number 29. Someone is looking for you!¡±

    The police guard unwillingly takes a step into the prison cell while the girl follows behind him.

    The instant the two of them enter the prison cell, that man who is giggling while sitting on the bed suddenly appears in front of the police guard and stabs two fingers into the police guard¡¯s eyes. While the police guard screams, he kills him.

    After which, he twists his waist as his hand that is stained with blood, grabs the woman by her neck.

    Although the woman was choked until her face turned pale, she was smiling.

    ¡°If you kill me, the bomb in your heart will also explode.¡±

 Chapter 1029 - I want to bathe]

    Chapter 1029 [I want to bathe]

    ¡°I do not like being threatened by people.¡±

    The guy squeezed the girl¡¯s neck, ¡°But I also do want to die.¡±

    He loosens the grip on the girl¡¯s neck.

    The girlughs as she looks at the man in front.

    ¡°Number 29. You got a task.¡±

    ¡°I do not do any tasks.¡±

    Number 29 sits back down on the bed and starts digging his toe.

    The girl asked, full of disgust, ¡°Can¡¯t you have some better entertainment activities?¡±

    Number 29 grins and says, ¡°I don¡¯t mind doing some piston exercises with you.¡±

    The girl winks at him and strokes her hair coquettishly while saying, ¡°I also do not mind but at the very least, after you remove those things that are in the way.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I always like this manner of yours.¡±

    Number 29ughs, ¡°Go on and say it. What task is it?¡±

    ¡°Capture.¡±

    The girl looks at her watch, ¡°You still have 9 hours.¡±

    ¡°I am better at murdering.¡±

    Number 29 curls his lips and says, ¡°I am not that good at capturing people. Ohh, perhaps you should go and find thoseckeys of Wang Jinen. How about Dali Cheng? He can lift up a truck! You guys will like it.¡±

    The girl says, ¡°Daoist Elder Jin died.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    That man¡¯s expression finally changes as he looks at the girl in shock, ¡°That amazing rod died?¡±

    ¡°Number 29...no, ck-eye. It is better for me to call you in this manner.¡±

    The girl continues to say, ¡°Other than you, there is no one else in the group that can do this task.¡±

    ¡°I always say that the head had raised a group of useless trash, but none of you believed me.¡±

    ck-eye continues to dig his toenails as he says with a sneer, ¡°Now you all know to be anxious, right?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, right now, the head wants you toplete this task. You can have your freedom back.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    But ck-eyeughs as he says, ¡°Not keeping his word is Wang Jinen¡¯s trait. Could it be that after following him for so many years, you still do not understand him? Then I have to suspect your IQ.¡±

    ¡°I am only doing it for your good.¡±

    The girl says, ¡°Could it be that you are not interested in this task? Think about it. The opponent is someone who killed even Daoist Elder Jin.¡±

    ¡°Let me withdraw my suspicion of your IQ.¡±

    ck-eye says, ¡°You are too crafty! You are like a viper!¡±

    ¡°Praising me so much will make me shy. Anyways, you do not have much time left. There are only 8 hours 50 minutes left.¡± said the beauty while looking at her watch.

    ck-eye waves the manacles around his wrists and says, ¡°Then why are you not removing this irksome toy?¡±

    ¡°Here you go. The ne and I are waiting outside for you.¡±

    The beauty tosses a bunch of keys in front of ck-eye before walking off while swaying her butt.

    ck-eye res at her butt a few times before picking up that bunch of keys.

    ***

    Jingdu

    Luo Ying walks into her hotel and exims, ¡°This hotel is not bad!¡±

    She originally thought that the hotels in China would be shabby and did not expect that it would be such a gorgeous and high-ss ce!

    ¡°Which era do you think this ce is?¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Luo Ying, who had already jumped onto the soft sofa, and smiles. In the past, numerous people thought that China wasgging behind, andter China gave them all a p. Right now, a lot of Jinwan people also thought that China was behind the times, but they did not know that China¡¯s economy had long tossed Jinwan behind.

    ¡°Hey...I do not know that...but this hotel is good...¡±

    ¡°Of course. Every room is a presidential suite.¡±

    Liu Yi ced the room card on Luo Ying¡¯s table, ¡°Your father¡¯s room is next door. The hotel¡¯s dining hall is opened for you guys 24/7. You can go down to eat or ask the attendant to send it up.¡±

    Luo Ying hugs a soft cushion as she subconsciously asks, ¡°Then where are you staying?¡±

    ¡°I will be at the door.¡±

    Liu Yi points at the door and says, ¡°Which also means that I will be personally guarding the two of you, father and daughter, 24/7.¡±

    This hotel is already filled with their people, especially this floor. No one else but their people is staying in any of the rooms on this floor. What they want is omnidirectional protection. This way, if a strangeres up to this floor, they will immediately be expelled.

    After Luo Jun reached this ce, he was protected by even more experts. All of the Dragon Group people are here protecting Luo Jun.

    While for his daughter, she is even more important. If the enemies capture her, perhaps Luo Jun might yield to them.

    That is why the task of protecting Luo Ying is given to Liu Yi.

    As for protecting girls, cough, Liu Yi also feels that he is the best at this.

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, she finds it a little unexpected, ¡°You will be standing outside?¡±

    Liu Yi pats his chest and says, ¡°Of course. I am very professional.¡±

    But Luo Ying pouts, ¡°I feel that it is weird...I have never experienced such treatment before...why don¡¯t you sit down and chat with me.¡±

    Liu Yi firmly rejects, ¡°Cannot!¡±

    Luo Ying is very astonished, ¡°Ah? Why? You can¡¯t even chat?¡±

    Liu Yi says directly with strong words, ¡°Apologies, I am a bodyguard, not an escort.¡±

    Luo Ying indignantly shouts, ¡°Get lost! An escort is apanying to drink, apany to sing, apany to sleep!¡±

    ¡°What? You understand it quite clearly!¡± Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°Looks like you have done thorough research!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s fists lightly hammer Liu Yi, ¡°It is you who said it first! Furthermore, how does apanying me to chat turn you into an escort! Can you not have such immoral thoughts!¡±

    ¡°I did not have immoral thoughts. Fine, what do you wish to chat about?¡±

    Liu Yi sits down on the sofa opposite Luo Ying.

    ¡°I want to bath and change my clothes first...¡±

    Luo Ying tugs on the cor of her shirt and says softly with her ent, ¡°After riding in the car for an entire day, I¡¯m covered with sweat and feel ufortable.¡±

    With that, she ces down the cushion and walks towards the bathroom.

    What the!

    Liu Yi bes gloomy. This girl made me stay in the room before going to bathe!

    Just how reassured is she about me!

    For a girl, letting a man stay in the house before going to the bath is a disy of trust! Looks like after saving her a few times, she is starting to trust me?

    I am only guarding her; I¡¯m not in charge of her affections!

    Luo Ying enters the bathroom. This bathroom¡¯s style is somewhat sentimental. Through the dusky ss, one can vaguely see Luo Ying¡¯s graceful silhouette.

    Liu Yi is outside swallowing his saliva as he watches her remove her shirt before starting to take off her underwear underneath.

    All of her movements are under Liu Yi¡¯s attentive gaze. Damn it. I cannot look at her anymore. Must not be improper, must not be improper...

    But it should not be a problem; after all, I am only looking at the silhouette...

    The sound of water falling came from the bathroom.

    This girl feels at ease to bathe! Damn it; she is really not treating me like anything!

    While Luo Ying is bathing, a burst of music sounds out. Liu Yi takes a look, and it is from the handphone that Luo Ying ces on the table.

    On the screen of the phone is a row of numbers without any name.

    Without any name, usually, it is two kinds of people. One is someone who the owner is very familiar with and remembers their number into their heart. The other is naturally a stranger.

    Liu Yi shouts, ¡°Beauty, your phone is ringing!¡±

    Although there is the sound of water and ss separating them, Liu Yi¡¯s voice can still be heard clearly inside.

    ¡°What¡¯s the number?¡±

    Although Luo Ying¡¯s voice is soft, Liu Yi can hear it. He reports back the phone number, and unexpectedly Luo Ying directly shoots, ¡°Ignore it!¡±

    Why does she seem to be very unhappy?

    Liu Yi can only continue to sit on the sofa resting with his eyes close, disregarding the handphone that rang several times. I don¡¯t know who is calling. That person is dedicated.

    While Liu Yi sits there, he starts indulging in flights of fancy. I don¡¯t know if she can wash her own back. Does she need help with rubbing?

    At this moment, Luo Ying speaks again, ¡°Liu Yi, help me get my pajamas!¡±

    Damn, have I be a male servant?!

    Liu Yi can only stand up, ¡°Where did you ce it?¡±

    ¡°In my suitcase! A pink nightgown with a Doraemon¡¯s image!¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Liu Yi found the suitcase and pulled it open.

    The split-second Liu Yi pulls open the zipper; the suitcase is almost the same as exploding, and a few articles of clothes jump out of the suitcase.

    A ck bra hangs on top of Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    ¡°What the, how many clothes did you bring!¡±

    Liu Yi helplessly removes the bra before stuffing it back into the suitcase.

    ¡°When going outside, there are lots of daily products that need to be brought along...¡±

    Luo Ying says, ¡°Quickly find the pajamas!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Liu Yi replied before continuing to search.

    Cosmetic, sanitary towel, PSP...fine then. So be it if she brings these around, but what is going on with this dumbbell?

    ¡°Big sister. Why did you bring a dumbbell?¡±

    ¡°I am also working out...hey! Stop flipping around! The pajamas are at the top!¡±

    ¡°I see it!¡±

    Liu Yi picks up the Doraemon pajamas and walks towards the bathroom.

    The bathroom door opens slightly as a damp arm extends out and takes the pajamas that Liu Yi passes over.

    ¡°You are not allowed to look!¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s voice came from inside again.

    ¡°Damn it. Hurry and change your clothes.¡±

    Liu Yi is very gloomy. She makes people unable to grasp her clearly.

    ¡°What are you urging for! Women¡¯s actions are all very slow..¡±

    As Luo Ying speaks, she opens the door as she walks out wearing that pink nightgown.

    Her hair is still damp, and she is rubbing it with a towel.

    She bends her waist slightly, and her pajamas¡¯ cor is loose; thus, Liu Yi can see the deep ravine within. Damn, although it cannot be seen from her outward appearance, her size seems to be quite big!

    The two fair soft flesh appears in front of Liu Yi, delicate and alluring. She bends her waist again, and the curve of her butt can be clearly seen. Because she is not wearing any underwear underneath, Liu Yi can clearly see her butt crack, which is very tempting.

    Thisss...is the original sin...

 Chapter 1030 - Abuse of power]

    Chapter 1030 [Abuse of power]

    Liu Yi hurriedly withdrew his gaze and calmed down his emotions.

    Every single girl is tender, beautiful, and alluring roses. Luo Ying is also not an exception. Especially since she is a beauty. And right now, she is a beauty that has just bathed; thus, this killing power is not low!

    She still has that fragrance on her body, which is tickling Liu Yi¡¯s nose, making him have the desire tomit a sin.

    Cannot. I cannot let anything happen between her and me...I simply have too many love debts already!

    Liu Yi secretly pinches himself, sobering his consciousness to prevent himself from creating any debt.

    Luo Ying raises her head to see a pink panty on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and immediately exims as she asks, ¡°Hey! Why is my panty on your shoulder?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly removed that panty; what the, why did I not see this!

    ¡°This is a misunderstanding!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Luo Ying snatches over the panties before saying angrily, ¡°Who would believe you!¡±

    ¡°I am wrongly used!¡±

    Liu Yi feels that Dou E is not as wronged as him, ¡°Your own suitcase is packed like an explosive bag! How can you me me when your panty flies out on its own!¡±

    ¡°How would it be so! The panty justnded on your shoulder? Why don¡¯t you say that my branded on your head!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right! That indeed happened!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly nods his head, ¡° I took it off!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet!¡±

    Luo Ying does not believe what Liu Yi says, ¡°As a man and seeing how impressive you are fighting, why do you not dare to say the truth now! Since you took it, then say it. You are a man, so I can understand why you took my panty. Why do you not dare admit it!¡±

    The way she says it with devoted righteousness that inspires reverence makes Liu Yi wish to vomit blood.

    Damn it. If I had known, I would have recorded it down! But who would expect that such a thing would happen!

    ¡°Hmph, I look down on you.¡±

    ¡°Damn it. You still dare to be furious!¡±

    Liu Yi res, ¡°That¡¯s right. It is me who took it. Not only did I take your panty, but I also want to molest you!¡±

    ¡°If you have the ability, thene!¡±

    Luo Ying does not believe that Liu Yi would dare to do it. After all, she is Luo Jun¡¯s daughter, and a bodyguard from China should not dare to do so.

    But what Luo Ying does not know is that Liu Yi is not only a small bodyguard. He is also the Law Enforcer who possesses supreme privilege.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Liu Yi extended his hand and pressed Luo Ying against the bathroom ss, and sticks his face in front of Luo Ying.

    Liu Yi has thick eyebrows and big eyes, looking like the standard china¡¯s handsome guy. While Luo Ying is a fair beauty with red lips. When the two of them stick so closely to one another, momentarily, it causes both sides to be quiet.

    I don¡¯t know who is the one who said it before, when a man and woman look each other in the eye, if they can look at each other for over ten seconds, both sides will form favorable impressions for each other.

    Luo Ying had a favorable impression of Liu Yi. Looking at each other from such a close distance, both sides have an even better favorable impression of each other.

    Luo Ying¡¯s fragrance from her body entered Liu Yi¡¯s nose. It is like a virus that erodes his reasoning.

    While numerous thoughts sh across Luo Ying¡¯s mind, this man, is like a drug. His aura makes people get addicted to him.

    How nice would it be if I had a man like him by my side as my boyfriend...perhaps it would be very safe, I guess...He is really awesome and worthy of relying on. It seems like his position in China is not low as well...s, for this kind of guy, the number of women chasing after him will be numerous!

    It is a pity that daddy says...I cannot like him...so hateful...

    Why is his face getting closer and closer to me...don¡¯t tell me...that he wants to kiss me...

    Luo Ying wishes to reject but does not have the strength to reject him.

    Forget it...just a kiss...should be fine ...

    Just as their lips were about to touch each other, Luo Ying¡¯s handphone rings again.

    The two of them got a fright, and Luo Ying pushed Liu Yi away lightly.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, Damn...this time, it is not my handphone but other people¡¯s.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll go and pick up the call...¡±

    Luo Ying is like a startled deer and runs away in a panic. She ignores her damp hair and picks up the call.

    Liu Yi leans against the bathroom door as a faint smile appears on his face.

    This girl is rather cute.

    Luo Ying just picked up the call and immediately regretted it afterward.

    ¡°I was bathing; that is why I did not pick up the call.¡±

    She seems to be exining something as she walks towards the balcony like she is afraid that Liu Yi would hear.

    But what kind of hearing does Liu Yi have. With such a short distance, how can he not hear what she says?

    Not only does he hear what Luo Ying is saying, but he is also able to hear the other party from the phone.

    On the other side of the phone is the voice of a man with the same ent Luo Ying.

    ¡°Why are you like this. I have called several times, you know?¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s tone is very impatient, ¡°I already said that it was not on purpose!¡±

    The other party is very unhappy, ¡°You are not giving me face.¡±

    ¡°Why would I need to care about your face?¡±

    Luo Ying seems to also be very unhappy, ¡°The two of us have already broken up.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, So it is her former boyfriend. No wonder she didn¡¯t want to pick up the phone call.

    ¡°I did not agree! That is your own wishful thinking!¡±

    ¡°How can you be like this! Since I said that we broke up, we are done! Don¡¯t you already have other girlfriends? Why are you still looking for me!¡±

    ¡°Come on; Xiao Le is only ying around with me. I am also not serious. I still like you the best.¡±

    ¡°I am not going to listen to this trick of yours!¡±

    Luo Ying says, ¡°I am not listening anymore! You mingle around with your friends instead!¡±

    With that, she hangs up the phone call.

    Very quickly, the phone started ringing again, and Luo Ying immediately took out the battery to turn off the handphone.

    After walking back from the balcony, Luo Ying forces out a smile and says to Liu Yi, ¡°The air in Jingdu is not that good.¡±

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°Unhappy?¡±

    ¡°You can tell?¡±

    Luo Ying rubs her face, ¡°I thought I masked it.¡±

    ¡°Ghosts could see through it.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Do you want me to bring you out for a stroll?¡±

    ¡°Where are we going? I heard that there is a very famous snack street in Jingdu which is very famous for spicy food...¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Are you talking about Basket Street(Gu? Ji¨¥)?¡±

    ¡°Right, right. It should be that ce, Ghost Realm(Gu? Ji?). It sounds rather frightening.¡±

    Luo Ying appears to be slightly afraid but a bit excited as well.

    ¡°No. Not that Ghost(Gu?) that you are talking about. It is the other Basket(Gu?).¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he wet his finger before writing the character down on the table.

    ¡°Oh...so it is this word...hehe, I thought that it was weird. Why is the ce for eating called this name?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll invite you out to eat lobster.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Is it a big lobster?¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s eyes light up with little stars.

    ¡°No. It is a crayfish.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°What, do not want to eat?¡±

    ¡°No, no. Wait for me a bit. I go and change my clothes, then go out!¡±

    Luo Ying bounces as she drags her suitcase into the bathroom.

    ***

    A private airne slowly slides into the runway as a beauty wearing stewardess attire pulls open the cabin door and says with a smile, ¡°ck-eye. We have reached the location.¡±

    ck-eye ps the stewardess on her butt before smiling, ¡°I will give you a call.¡±

    With that, he turns around and jumps out of the cabin door, andnds on the ground.

    When hends on the ground, he stares at the moon in the sky and cannot help but stretch his arms out.

    ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s been such a long time since I¡¯ve seen moonlight. It is a pity. How much better would it be if I murder someone under this moonlight, hehehe...¡±

    With that, his figure slowly disappears into the darkness.

    ***

    ¡°Big miss, we can get off now.¡±

    Liu Yi stopped the car beside Basket Street and then pulled open the car door.

    The two of them came out to eat in the middle of the night; thus, Liu Yi especially borrowed a Jeep Cherokee from the top and drove it out.

    Although this car is slightly expensive, it does not look high profile; thus, Liu Yi likes it a lot.

    After all, there are lots of SUVs in the military.

    Liu Yi did not choose a Hummer as it is too high profile.

    He pulls open the car door, and Luo Ying gets off.

    At this moment, she is wearing a sapphire blue leather jacket. She is wearing a white body-hugging small shirt inside, making her full C-cup breasts to look even ample and perfectly disy her thin waist.

    She is also wearing a jean with perfectly wrap around her plump butts and two long but slim legs.

    It seems like due to her Jinwan¡¯s style, Luo Ying is also wearing a leather cowboy hat as well. Manifesting both cuteness as well as a kind of wildness from the west.

    When she gets off the car, seeing the row of restaurants on Basket Street under the red light, she cannot help but exims, ¡°Wow...why do I feel like it is a red-light district?¡±

    ¡°Cough, you are thinking too much, Miss Luo.¡±

    Liu Yi coughs as he says in his heart, it seems like the first time I came to this ce, I also had the same misunderstanding.

    ¡°What you do mean by Miss Luo!¡±

    Luo Ying rolls her eyes and says to Liu Yi, ¡°Call me Luo Ying!¡±

    ¡°Understood, Miss Luo.¡±

    ¡°Damn it. You are d doing it on purpose!¡±

    Luo Ying scolds cutely and res at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi smiles cheekily and says, ¡°I am indeed doing it on purpose. What about it?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I will y eat ruthlessly and ughter you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. There is definitely enough lobster! Don¡¯t mention it. Eat as much as you wish!¡±

    ¡°Repulsive! How is crayfish considered a lobster!¡±

    [TL: just in case, crayfish is Ð¡ÁúÏº, while lobster is ÁúÏº.]

    ¡°Of course. Aren¡¯t all of it lobster..e, this restaurant is not bad. Let us eat here.¡±

    Liu Yi pulls Luo Ying and enters the most famous restaurant in Basket Street. Although it is already midnight, there are still a lot of people here. The table outside is also full of people, and there are still a number of people queuing up waiting for their seats.

    Luo Ying asks, ¡°Hmph, this restaurant does not seem to have any more space left, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just now, I asked someone to help us queue up.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he presses the concealed inte on his ear, ¡°Xiao Wu, where to?¡±

    That soldier¡¯s voice replied in Liu Yi¡¯s ear, ¡°The next one will be me! I am inside now!¡±

    ¡°Damn. To send your subordinate to help you queue. you are too shameless!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I am also doing it to invite you out to eat!¡±

    ¡°Fine then, this miss shall forgive you this time.

    ¡°Damn...¡±

    The two of them walk into the restaurant, and at this moment, ck-eye also walks into the train.

    ¡°Hehehe...I sensed your aura...¡±

 Chapter 1031 - Become sworn brothers]

    Chapter 1031 [Be sworn brothers]

    Liu Yi and Luo Ying sit together and eat. They had ordered a full table of crayfish, letting Luo Ying eat very happily.

    Luo Ying eats until her mouth is a bit swollen from the spiciness. As she eats, she pants with all her might. But she still persevered to eat, making Liu Yi dumbstruck.

    ¡°It is so spicy, and you are still eating? Do you want me to order some soda for you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    Luo Ying fan herself as she says, ¡°What is the point of drinking soda while eating spicy food! Wait for me to finish, then I¡¯ll drink!¡±

    ¡°Then wipe your mouth. Your face is covered with chili!¡±

    Liu Yi passes a paper towel to Luo Ying.

    Luo Ying looks at Liu Yi curiously and asks, ¡°Why are you suddenly so nice towards me?¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°I am respecting you as a masculine woman!¡±

    An anger Luo Ying ps him with her hand.

    ¡°Hateful, arent you meant to coax people happy?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, if you continue to eat, the boss will be so happy that he will die. Lady, what is your stomach made of? This is already 50 crayfish, and I did not eat a single one. Everything was eaten by you.¡±

    ¡°It is delicious!¡±

    Luo Ying says, ¡°Although there is also crayfish at our side, there is nothing like this...it is delicious to eat. Why are you not eating?¡±

    ¡°In front of a heroic woman, I feel that I have no face to open my mouth.¡±

    Liu Yi waves it off, ¡°I simply cannot out eat you, so I would rather not disgrace myself.¡±

    ¡°Get lost! Why do you keep being mean to me!¡±

    Luo Ying finally cannot take it and drinks some soda before wiping her mouth.

    The beauty¡¯s face is slightly red from the spiciness, making her look very alluring.

    A handsome guy who is eating crayfish with a woman stares at her nkly when seeing Luo Ying.

    The handsome guy says to the woman, ¡°You go back first.¡±

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t we say that we were going to the pub to y...¡±

    The woman is surprised and does not know why the handsome guy is chasing her away.

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer in the mood.¡±

    The handsome guy waved his hand, ¡°Take a cab back home. I shall not send you back.¡±

    The woman has no choice. She can only turn around and walk out of the restaurant. The handsome guy smiles faintly before walking over to Liu Yi¡¯s table and sits down.

    ¡°Beauty, let¡¯s get to know each other. I am called An Xiaomo.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Nice to meet you...¡±

    Luo Ying thought that he was Liu Yi¡¯s friend; thus, she shook hands with that handsome guy politely.

    Liu Yi looks at him and realizes that his attire is branded and he should be from a rich family.

    Although most of the restaurants on Basket Street are cheap, when it is night, a lot of rich people like to bring their mistresses and the likes over here to eat.

    The handsome guy is condescending as he waves Liu Yi away and says, ¡°You can leave now. This is the money for your cab.¡±

    With that, he took out two hundred dors and pped it in front of Liu Yi.

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°The fare for a cab is not so much.¡±

    ¡°You can take the rest to spend.¡±

    After the rich guy finished with Liu Yi, he looks back to Luo Ying, ¡°Beauty, I still do not know your name? Please tell me.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Why should I tell you.¡±

    Seeing that this guy is not Liu Yi¡¯s friend, Luo Ying frowns, ¡°Please leave and do not disturb us.¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly astonished as he did not expect that she would have such a powerful side to her.

    I thought that she was a soft woman, so this was quite a surprise to me.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you do not know who I am. After we be familiar with one another, you will know.¡±

    An Xiaomoughs and ces his Porsche car keys on the table, ¡°It is boring eating here. Why don¡¯t we go to some other ce to y? How about Sanlitun? I have a number of brothers there; how about I bring you over to get to know them?¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, haiz, eating in the middle of the night and result in meeting this person. How unlucky.

    ¡°Not interested; if you are lonely, then go and beat your meat.¡±

    This sentence of Luo Ying is unyielding, almost making Liu Yi apud for her.

    Indeed she is Luo Jun¡¯s daughter. She is, indeed, unordinary.

    ¡°Beauty, give face.¡±

    ¡°Really! I was eating happily. Why should I give you face! Am I familiar with you?¡±

    Luo Ying keeps suffocating that rich guy, An Xiaomo, and finally causes him to be angry. He ps the table and scolds, ¡°Fuck you, stinky prostitute! Who do you think you are! In Jingdu, no one dares to speak to me like this!¡±

    Luo Ying seems to be slightly afraid and lean towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi tilts his head and looks at An Xiaomo and says, ¡°Oh? So you are impressive?¡±

    ¡°Ha, of course! Go and ask about who I, An Xiaomo, am! Me liking her is giving her face!¡±

    ¡°Brother, let me ask you a question.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, hurry, and say your nonsense! Is it because you find the money too little?¡±

    The rich man¡¯s breath is full of alcohol smell making Liu Yi feel that he had drunk quite a bit earlier. Otherwise, he would not speak so arrogantly.

    Some people who drank too much would speak a lot, while others would fall asleep after drinking too much. There is another kind that bes arrogant after drinking so much.

    Most of the rich people in Jingdu are low-profile. Because this ce is too big with hidden dragons and crouching tigers. None of them dare be too high-profile as they are afraid of provoking someone whom they should not provoke.

    Jingdu has too many rich second-generation people as well as difficult to deal with children of officials and even Red Fourth Gen! These are people who can walk sideways in Jingdu and not someone whom a rich man¡¯s son would dare to casually provoke.

    ¡°It is not a matter of money. I wish to learn from you who is the one backing this area?¡±

    ¡°What the, is there a need to fucking ask? Of course, it is Brother Erhuo!¡±

    An Xiaomo says, ¡°Let me tell you, you better be careful. Me and Brother Erhuo are sworn, brothers! If you make me unhappy, Brother Erhuo will make you unhappy!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head before taking out his handphone and makes a call.

    ¡°Brother Erhuo. There is a brother here who says that he is your sworn brother. Why did you not tell me? Come over here to have a drink with us, so that we can get to know each other.¡±

    ¡°When the hell did I have a sworn brother.¡±

    Wang Erhuo is baffled, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle and find you.¡±

    ¡°Basket Street, Hu Da. Come over.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am over at Workers Stadium. I will be over very quickly!¡±

    After Liu Yi hangs up, the handsome guy stare nkly for a while before saying, ¡°Fuck! Who are you scaring! How could you know Brother Erhuo?¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Brother, wake up from your drunkenness. Jingdu is not a ce where you can be arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Mother fucker! Who the fuck are to taking to!¡±

    The rich guy bes angered, ¡°Do you believe I won¡¯t break your bones!¡±

    ¡°Come and try this small, preserved egg.¡±

    Liu Yi ignores that guy and passes a small preserved egg and ce it on Luo Ying¡¯s te.

    Luo Ying knows of Liu Yi¡¯s ability and eats the preserved egg with a clear conscience while not taking that rich guy seriously.

    This finally angered the rich guy as he immediately pulls out his Apple 5S and makes a phone call, ¡°Fuck this, Er Zi, bring people over to Hu Da, I want to beat up a person!¡±

    He hangs up and res at Liu Yi fiercely, ¡°Kid, if I do not break your leg today, I shall follow your surname!¡±

    Liu Yi seems to be unable to hear An Xiaomo as he asks Luo Ying, ¡°Is it delicious? Do you want to eat more?¡±

    ¡°You should also eat one as well.¡±

    Luo Ying also treats that person like he does not exist and helps Liu Yi peel open a crayfish and stuffs it into his mouth.

    ¡°It is delicious right, hehe. Bring me out to eat more, during these few days!¡±

    ¡°Understood Greedy Cat.¡±

    An Xiaomo is so angered that his lungs are about to explode. Since young till now, this is the first time he had been disregarded by others in this manner which makes his mood bad!!

    ¡°Boss, another 20 crayfish! Give me the 5 dor ones!¡±

    Liu Yi does not care about An Xiaomo¡¯s mood. Today the reason why he came out is to let Luo Ying vent.

    Very soon, the door of Hu Da was pushed open as a group of gangsters with dyed hair rushes in.

    The rest of the people in the restaurant quickly dodge them to avoid being affected.

    The boss of the shop also hurried forward and said, ¡°Friends, let us talk...¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, scram to the side!¡±

    A gangster with a lip piercing kicks that boss before walking over to An Xiaomo¡¯s side.

    ¡°Brother Xiaomo, who dares to provoke you. Say it, and we shall kill him!¡±

    Seeing these brothers, An Xiaomo startsughing, ¡°Hahaha, you guys came at the right time! Do you see this? These are my brothers. Beating you guys to death is nothing!¡±

    ¡°This ce is Jingdu !¡±

    Luo Ying is slightly surprised, ¡°Under the food of the Son of Heaven, above the root of Imperial City, how can you beat people?¡±

    ¡°The public security in this ce is still not bad.¡± Liu Yi says, ¡°As long as you call the police, they will be here within three minutes.¡±

    ¡°Who dares to call the police!¡± One of the gangsters holding a chopper shout, ¡°I will fucking chop him to death!¡±

    China people¡¯s mentality is to enjoy watching the bustling scene but not to meddle with other people¡¯s business. The problem is noting after them; thus, none of them took out their handphones and called the police.

    ¡°Do you see this, in this ce, I have the final say.¡±

    An Xiaomoughs in delight, ¡°Girl, there is still time for you to follow me and leave. Otherwise, you will be covered with bloodter!¡±

    ¡°I am not worried about him.¡± Luo Ying points at Liu Yi, ¡°I am only worried about you.¡±

    ¡°What is there for me to be worried about. Girl, I will only give you this chance. Are you leaving with me!¡±

    ¡°So hateful. Why is it so difficult when I only wish to eat some crayfish.¡±

    Luo Ying says unhappily, ¡°This kind of conduct of yours reminds me of my ex-boyfriend. Why do you all like to mingle around the gangs? Can¡¯t you go and find a proper job?¡±

    ¡°Fuck this! Chop that man up and bring that woman away!¡± Shouted An Xiaomo, and those gangsters behind immediately charge up.

    Liu Yi does not seem to be afraid as he sits there calmly and says, ¡°Everyone, why is there a need to be so anxious. My people still have not arrived.¡±

    ¡°Why should I fucking care who your people are! Let me chop you first; then we¡¯ll talk!¡±

    ¡°Hey, there is no need to be so anxious!¡±

    An Xiaomo raises his hand and stops them, ¡°I want to see what kind of person you invited !¡±

    Liu Yi smirks; since this brother is courting disaster, then I cannot be med.

    ¡°Sure, do you want to eat some crayfish first?¡±

    ¡°Stop trying to worm your way into being friends with me! I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. If your people still have not arrived, I shall chop you first!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at his time, ¡°Should be almost time. Their quick.¡±

    While they are speaking with each other, the door was once again pushed open by someone as Wang Erhuo walks in energetically.

    ¡°Where is my sworn brother! Quickly, let me have a look!¡±

 Chapter 1032 - [You are not following me?]

    <h4>Chapter 1032 [You are not following me?]</h4>

    The gangsters who were arrogant were frightened when they saw Wang Erhuo walking in.

    Some of the choppers in the gangster¡¯s hand dropped onto the ground with a -dang-

    Those who hang on the streets, how many of them would not recognize Wang Erhuo? Although Red Scarf Army had basically dominated China, only Jingdu this ce had always been Dagger Society, which was the dominating gang. But everyone knows in their heart that the boss of Dagger Society Wang Erhuo and Red Scarf Army¡¯s Commanding Officer are best friends. The two of them are basically wearing the same pants; thus, in Jingdu, the two gangs had always been living together in harmony. Sometimes, they might even help each other.

    After Wang Erhuo walks in, he directly looks at Liu Yi andughs, ¡°Brother Liu, which one is my sworn brother? Or is it that you missed me too much thus made a reason to drag me over to eat crayfish with you!¡±

    ¡°I was missing you. But the sworn brother matter is also indeed true.¡±

    Liu Yi points at An Xiaomo, who is trembling, ¡°Look, he is the one.¡±

    An Xiaomo is about to pee in his pants from fright, as he woke up from his drunkenness.

    Damnit, what father says is right. Jingdu indeed has hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Not anyone can be provoked! How is it that a casual person that I provoked on Basket Street is the fucking brother of Wang Erhuo! This is too fucking unlucky! Did I not look at the yellow calendar when I left the house today?!

    Wang Erhuo looks at the trembling An Xiaomo, who is trembling there, and asks, ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡±

    ¡°Brother, brother Erhuo...¡±

    An Xiaomo is unable to speak and feels like his tongue is in a knot. Although his family is rich, it cannot bepared to Wang Erhuo. Wang Erhuo is a Red Fourth Gen and is a person whose hand covers Jingdu. As long as Wang Erhuo gave the world, An Xiaomo shall disappear from the face of the earth.

    Thinking of this, An Xiaomo immediately kneels down and says to Wang Erhuo and Liu Yi, ¡°Two bosses. I, I was wrong...¡±

    The gangster wearing lip piercing behind him raises his chopper and says, ¡°Brother Xiaomo, why are you kneeling! They only have one person. Let us chop them to death! Look how many of us are here!¡±

    While he is speaking, a few of those gangsters who do not fear death raises their choppers and prepare for a huge fight.

    ¡°You, you calm down!¡±

    An Xiaomo hurriedly stops his underling, ¡°This is Brother Erhuo!¡±

    ¡°Like I care which brother he is!¡±

    That gangster shouts, ¡°Under our des, there are only ghosts! As long as we kill him, Dagger Society will copse!¡±

    ¡°You are crazy! You are really crazy!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I feel that the opportunity hase!¡±

    That brother shouts, ¡°It should be our turn to create a new era!¡±

    With that, he raises his chopper and walks towards Wang Erhuo.

    ¡°I like your character.¡±

    Wang Erhou looks at the guy walking towards him with a chopper without any fear on his face.

    The gangsterughs sinisterly, ¡°Wait till I chop you to death, then you will be even happier.¡±

    ¡°Brother Liu, you will not watch me get chopped to death, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. After all, your death has no benefits to me.¡±

    Liu Yi winks at Wang Erhuo before picking up a chopstick and tosses it out.

    That chopstick stabs through the hand of that gangster who is holding a chopper and nails it to the wall far behind while being stained with blood.

    That gangster immediately holds his hand as he screams. He kneels onto the ground while wailing, ¡°My hand, my hand!¡±

    The rest of the gangsters shouts, ¡°Quick! Chop them to death!¡±

    At this moment, the door was pushed open again as numerous people rush in holding clubs in their hands and started smashing those gangsters onto the ground.

    The surrounding people start eximing while Wang Erhuo and Liu Yi pay no attention to this familiar sight as they sit down together and start drinking.

    Wang Erhuo asks Liu Yi, ¡°Us brothers have not drunk together for a long time. Where did you run to recently?¡±

    ¡°s, I was running all over the ce.¡± Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°I am different from you. I have lots of matters to do. With a word from the higher-ups, I have toe and go as they will.¡±

    ¡°Well, who asked you to be our China¡¯s Law Enforcer.¡±

    Wang Erhuo smirks and raises his bottle of alcohol and says, ¡°You don¡¯t know how manydies worship you! A few days ago, I got to know of a good sister. She was so crazy about you that she is like a Mara. She kept bothering me daily to get your signature! Later you must give me one.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles vaguely, ¡°God, sister. That sounds rather wicked.¡±

    ¡°Hey, thinking it sexually is right. That girl¡¯s bed skill is very impressive! Do you want me to introduce her to you some other day and have you give her a try personally?¡±

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Luo Ying, by the side cough, and only then did Wang Erhuo see this beautiful Jinwan girl.

    ¡°Ah, sorry, sorry. I did not notice this beautiful girl. This is your wife?¡±

    This question from Wang Erhuo instantly causes Luo Ying¡¯s face to turn red.

    ¡°Get lost! Who is your sister-inw! Hatefully!¡±

    ¡°Ah, so she is also a person from Jinwan!¡±

    Hearing the soft Jinwan ent, Wang Erhuoughs and says, ¡°Brother Liu, you are quite capable! You went far to pick up this girl!¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around. This one is the target of my protection, Luo Ying.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly exins, ¡°My task is to protect her safety.¡±

    Wang Erhuo raises his eyebrow and asks Liu Yi, ¡°Only a target to protect?¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s ears also straighten up. Liu Yi can see it clearly and sigh in his heart before saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, only a target to protect.¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s expression turn slightly dim while Liu Yi says sorry secretly. But this is also for the better of the future. There must not be any feelings between each other, and it must be smothered as soon as possible.

    ¡°And you still brought her here.¡±

    Wang Erhuo did not ask deeper; instead, he asked another matter, ¡°There are so many people here, and it is also very messy. Are you not afraid that something would happen?¡±

    ¡°Like the saying, the major figure hides in the city.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°The ce with more people is actually even safer.¡±

    ¡°What you say also has some points of reasons.¡±

    Wang Erhuo nods his head. Seeing the ancient painting behind Liu Yi¡¯s back, he bes curious again, ¡°What is the matter. Do you recently start to like peddling in ancient paintings? Let me have a look. I love to collect these.¡±

    While he was speaking, he had already taken off the ancient painting from Liu Yi¡¯s back and unfurled it to have a look.

    The moment he sees it, his gaze immediately turns nk.

    ¡°Hey! You cannot look at this!¡±

    Liu Yi pushes away Wang Erhuo before rolling up the ancient painting and ce it back on his back.

    He says in his heart, what the heck. After unsealing it, this painting of Wu Meiniang¡¯s demon qi became even stronger. Wang Erhuo only took a nce and nearly had his soul sucked into it.

    ¡°This painting...is strange...¡±

    Wang Erhuo is a very smart person and immediately determines it. Just now, my condition was fishy.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is a demonic painting.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°If an ordinary person looks at it, their soul will fly away and scatter.¡±

    It is consumed by Wu Meiniang. After all, who let Wu Meiniang be a demon. Her human side has already been peeled off.

    ¡°Then hurry and keep it away!¡±

    Hearing this, Wang Erhuo is frightened and withdraws his gaze from the painting, ¡°You really have huge courage to bring this kind of painting.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, of course!¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Otherwise, I would not feel relief cing it in any other ce.¡±

    If another guy met it, Liu Yi does not dare to guarantee that Wu Meiniang would not suck away their soul.

    Wang Erhuo ps his hands and says, ¡°Okay then. Let¡¯s not eat this. Let¡¯s go. Let me bring you to Houhai to y.¡±

    Luo Ying cannot help but ask, ¡°What ce is Houhai?¡±

    ¡°It is a ce to y in Jingdu.¡±

    Wang Erhuoughs, ¡°Miss Luo, right. Perhaps you had never gone there before; let me bring you over to y.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is it to go and look at the sea?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it is not. It is to drink.¡±

    Wang Erhuo winks at Luo Ying, ¡°That ce has a lot of good alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Drinking?¡±

    Luo Ying gives Liu Yi a provoking look, ¡°How is your alcohol capacity?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says to Luo Ying, ¡°More than you.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I do not believe you. Let¡¯splete!¡±

    Luo Ying destroys her image and raises her middle finger, ¡°If I lose, I shall do a striptease for you!¡±

    ¡°Wow, I appreciate this girl!¡± Wang Erhuo ps his tights and says, ¡°Brother, if you do not chase her, then I shall do it!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly pressed his shoulder, ¡°Other girls are okay but not this one.¡±

    ¡°Why? What is it? Are you unwilling?¡±

    While Wang Erhuo is asking this, Luo Ying lowers her head to eat the crayfish and pretends that she did not hear it.

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°Not that. It is because you cannot afford to pick up this girl. This is a person whom the high-ups instructed me to protect. Brother Erhuo, think about it. What kind of person is worthy to ask me to go and protect?¡±

    ¡°I understand now.¡±

    Wang Erhuo is indeed a formidable person who can meet gains or losses with equanimity.

    He stands up and says magnanimously, ¡°Then drinking is still not a problem. The ce is opened by my brothers, so there is not a problem.¡±

    Luo Ying raises her small fist and says, ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Sure. Today I shall apany you to wherever you wish to go.¡±

    ¡°That is what you say!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is indeed what I said.¡± Admitted Liu Yi.

    ¡°Then, I shall go to the toilet.¡±

    ¡°This...it is best if you go on your own...¡±

    ¡°Tsk, not keeping your words.¡±

    Luo Ying stands up in delight, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the toilet?¡±

    ¡°I was teasing you one. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Damn...¡±

    Wang Erhuoughs by the side, and the three of them walk out of Hu Da, and no one dares to block them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take my car over.¡±

    Liu Yi tosses the car keys to Wang Erhuo, ¡°You drive.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I like this car. But, it is a bit cheap.¡±

    Wang Erhuo walks over to the car and says, ¡°Some other day, I will give you a Cayenne to drive.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I usually do not drive.¡±

    Liu Yi waved it off, ¡°Furthermore, that car is too high-profile.¡±

    ¡°The world of the rich...¡±

    By the side, Luo Ying curls her lips. The three of them get on the car with Liu Yi and Luo Ying sitting in the back row.

    Taking advantage of the dim light of the night, they drove towards Workers Stadium.

    Jingdu usually has very blocked up roads. But during the night, the roads be very unimpeded.

    ¡°It is very close; we will arrive soon.¡±

    Just as Wang Erhuo finished, suddenly a -boom- rings out.

    Following which a truck in front of them suddenly loses control and starts crashing towards them.

 Chapter 1033 - Come and ride me]

    Chapter 1033 [Come and ride me]

    ¡°What the fuck!¡±

    Wang Erhuo got a huge shock as he hurriedly turns the steering wheel, making the Jeep turn to the left rapidly.

    But a white longsword suddenly falls from the sky and nails down on the car hood, piercing through the car and nailed it firmly to the ground.

    The windscreen of the carpletely shatters!

    Liu Yi subconsciously scolds, ¡°Damn it! I borrowed this car!¡±

    The figure of a mannds in front of the car, holding the sword with one hand while his other hand is holding a pistol. He crouches on the car hood as he looks into the car.

    ¡°Miss Luo, I am here to pick you up.¡±

    The one who came is none other ck-eye.

    Liu Yi takes a look, and the sword that he is holding is one of the 100+ Taiji swords on Taobao, which is making a fool of oneself.

    ¡°Damn it, who the hell are you!¡±

    Wang Erhuo suddenly pulls out a pistol as well and shoots at ck-eye.

    While ck-eye only tilts his head slightly to the side and dodges this bullet.

    ¡°Apologies, I also have a gun as well.¡±

    With that, he raised the pistol in his hand and points at Wang Erhuo, and was about to pull the trigger.

    ¡°Brother Erhuo, sorry.¡±

    Liu Yi extends his hand and points at Wang Erhuo before pulling with holy power.

    Wang Erhuo¡¯s body instantly knocks open the car door and flies to the side,nding far away.

    This way, he would be safe.

    At the same time, Liu Yi tosses out Sky Flipping Seal to protect Luo Ying.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ck-eye give Liu Yi a few more looks, ¡°So you are the person who is protecting her?¡±

    Liu Yi says very bashfully, ¡°Oh my, to think that you saw through this. I am embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Then I am sorry as you are going to die here.¡±

    As ck-eye speaks, he points the pistol at Liu Yi and pulls the trigger multiple times.

    Liu Yi extends out his hand and grabs all of the bullets.

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Sorry that I did not die.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. Too interesting!¡±

    ck-eye bes excited, ¡°Indeed, you are a very interesting opponent!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, I am sorry as I do not find you interesting.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Furthermore, we are in a hurry to go and listen to music. Why don¡¯t you move aside and let us pass?¡±

    ¡°Let us y.¡±

    ck-eye suddenly points his hand, and Luo Ying and clenches his hand.

    Luo Ying, who is originally protected by Sky Flipping Seal, suddenly jolted, and her face turns pale white. She holds her chest as sweat covers her entire face.

    ¡°What is going on!¡±

    Liu Yi does not know what kind of technique this is to disregard his Sky Flipping Seal!

    {It is a superpower!}

    Immortal Fox sister Lin Tong suddenly says to Liu Yi, {This superpower can disregard your Sky Flipping Seal and directly affect Luo Ying¡¯s body! No, it is affecting Luo Ying¡¯s heart!}

    Liu Yi touches Luo Ying¡¯s arm and asks, ¡°Luo Ying, are you okay?!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Luo Ying did not say anything and only continued to sweat.

    ¡°Her heart is under my control.¡±

    ck-eyeughs, ¡°As long as I think of it, her heart will be shredded!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze turns cold as he says with the threat, ¡°Then I guarantee that your brain will also turn into shreds as well!¡±

    ck-eye provokes Liu Yi, ¡°If you wish to let her live on, thene and y with this lord!¡±

    Almost in a split second, ck-eye was sent flying away. He is like traveling through space and flies far away from the car and crashes into a parked car far away.

    ck-eye feels that his chest is in iparable pain, and a few of his ribs are broken.

    ¡°Cough...¡±

    He vomits blood.

    In his sight, Liu Yi slowly walked over from far away.

    His fists are clenched, and every step is very heavy. Every time he stepped on the ground, a deep hole was immediately left on the ground.

    One footprint is burning with mes, while the other is frozen with ice.

    ck-eye thought that he is hallucinating and cannot help but mutters, ¡°Cough...could he be a devil god...¡±

    ¡°You have provoked the wrong person.¡±

    Liu Yi pressed his fist against ck-eye¡¯s jaw. At this moment, ck-eye¡¯s entire body is sitting in the hole of the car. Because his bones were broken, he is unable to stand up.

    ¡°Wish to make to y with you? Sure! I shall fulfill you!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he revolves the power from Sky Supporting Pir and smashes a fist on Balck-eye¡¯s right arm.

    The flesh exploded, and that arm of ck-eye turned into meat and blood, staining half of the car red!

    ¡°Ahhh!!!!!¡±

    ck-eye scream as it is too fucking painful!

    This guy exploded my arm! Fuck!

    ¡°I want to kill you!¡± Shouted ck-eye as he raises his other hand suddenly and grasps while pointing at Liu Yi¡¯s chest!

    He ns to use his superpower to crush Liu Yi¡¯s heart!

    But at that instant, he feels like he is grabbing a piece of steel and is unable to move it!

    ¡°What!¡±

    ck-eye finally feels that something is wrong.

    ¡°You have found the wrong opponent!¡±

    Liu Yi shouts as he punches ck-eye on his jaw!

    A squall instantly rises! ck-eye¡¯s body was instantly sent flying away as his body instantly flies thousands of miles away into the sky.

    At that, instantly, he flies into the sky; ck-eye seems to have seen a grim reaper in the sky standing above him.

    ¡°Did I...provoke the wrong person...¡±

    ck-eye¡¯s body slowly starts falling apart and turns into blood and flesh, which starts falling to the ground like rain.

    At this moment, a whirlpool suddenly appears in the sky as a demon arm shoots out and grab ck-eye¡¯s soul.

    At the same time, the demon tosses out a strange sludge and stuffs ck-eye¡¯s soul into it.

    That sludge immediately starts changing and takes the shape of ck-eye¡¯s body!

    ¡°I, I revived?¡±

    ck-eye floats in the air while that demon¡¯s arm disappearspletely.

    He is pleasantly surprised as he looks at his hands. Moving them a bit, he realized that it is not an illusion!

    ¡°Looks like God wants me to continue to live on, hehehe....¡±

    ck-eyeughs. He exercises his body while looking down at the same time.

    His gazends thousands of miles away and looks at that man below. At that instant, he shivers.

    ¡°Looks like to defeat you, I need some items...¡±

    As ck-eye speaks, he looks far away, ¡°Do you wish toe out to exercise a bit, my baby?¡±

    Thinking about this, he turns around and flies in that direction.

    ***

    Liu Yi adjusted his mood before returning back to the car.

    At this moment, the car cannot be spoiled anymore. The engine was stabbed through by the sword, and the jeep is now scrapped.

    Luo Ying is full of confidence towards Liu Yi. Seeing him walking back, she subconsciously asks, ¡°Is it settled?¡±

    Liu Yi gives Luo Ying the OK sign.

    At this moment, Wang Erhuo had climbed back to his feet and walked back. He is leaning against the car with a lit cigarette and says, ¡°My gosh. Following you is too exciting!¡±

    Liu Yi, who is walking over, asks, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m afraid, then my surname is not Wang!¡±

    Wang Erhuo grins, ¡°Back then, my grandfather was the general that was at war against Chaoxian. He also disrupted an entire row of US soldiers on his own! In the past, he always says that I was a coward. I reckon that today he will sit up and take notice of my performance!¡±

    With that, he passes a cigarette to Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi did not reject it and took it, and Wang Erhuo moved over to help him light it up.

    He nced at Luo Ying, who was sitting in the car, ¡°Who is that girl?¡±

    ¡°Luo Jun¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that he is still notfortable smoking; thus, he tosses it on the ground and extinguishes it.

    Seeing this, Wang Erhuo felt heartache. His lip twitches as he says, ¡°Damn! It is a special product, and you threw it away!¡±

    He is even more astonished in his heart. He is shocked by Luo Ying¡¯s identity and even more shocked by Liu Yi¡¯s task. This time he is not only protecting Luo Ying; he is protecting the future of Jinwan and China.

    Wang Erhuo felt deep veneration for Liu Yi. Law Enforcer is indeed Law Enforcer. If China does not have a Law Enforcer, what is to be done.

    ¡°Hey, the two of you! There is a woman here, and you guys are still smoking!¡±

    Luo Ying raps the car door unhappily, ¡°Come and drive the car! Aren¡¯t we going to the pub?¡±

    ¡°Big miss. This car cannot be driven a.¡± Liu Yi pats the car, ¡°The engine is destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Then what do we do? Transform into a horse and carry me there then.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as he looks at Luo Ying, ¡°If I transform into a horse and carry you, what about you?¡±

    Luo Ying pouts and says, ¡°Tsk, you think you are Sun Wukong! If you can transform into a horse and carry me over, I shall kiss you.¡±

    ¡°What the, can the two of you stop joking around!¡±

    Wang Erhuo cannot watch this anymore and says, ¡°I shall make a call and let my brothers drive a car over to pick us up!¡±

    ¡°You wait for the car then. Me and Luo Ying shall go ahead first.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi turns on the spot as golden qi wraps around his body.

    In a blink of an eye, a big golden horse walks out from the light. The golden light on its body swiftly disappears, and all of its hair turns snow white, making it look very beautiful.

    If there is a horn growing on top of its head, people might think that he is a unicorn.

    ¡°So beautiful...¡±

    Seeing this, Luo Ying is slightly dazzled. This is the first time she had seen such a beautiful horse.

    Is, is this really Liu Yi who transformed?

    Could, could he be Sun Wukong?

    Wang Erhuo is also utterly stunned. What the fuck, he can really transform as he wishes?! What else can he transform into!

    That snow-white horse opens its mouth and says human words, ¡°My princess, please mount.¡±

    With that, the snow-white horse bends its leg and kneels on the ground.

    ¡°Come,ing...¡±

    Luo Ying stops staring nkly and walks over in shock. Holding Liu Yi¡¯s neck, she supports herself on Liu Yi¡¯s neck and mounted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Liu Yi lightly takes a few steps forward, and following which, he strides forward with his sturdy four limbs and starts galloping on the road.

    This horse gallops very gracefully, fast and nimble like a white wind. Luo Ying hugs Liu Yi¡¯s neck tightly to prevent herself from falling off.

    ¡°What the fuck...today I must have dreamed too much...¡±

    Wang Erhuo rubs his eyes, and at this moment, a taxi drove over, and Wang Erhuo hurriedly gged it down.

    ¡°Brother, where are we heading?¡±

    ¡°Quick, quickly go and catch up to the...horse in front...¡±

 Chapter 1034 - Expert taking action]

    <h4>Chapter 1034 [Expert taking action]</h4>

    A rich guy who is driving his newly bought Lamborghini says to the beauty by his side, ¡°Sha Nuo, put on your safety belt. We are going to speed up!¡±

    Beside the Lamborghini are a number of luxurious sports cars. Clearly, this is a racingpetition.

    Jingdu has this group of rich men who like to have a car race daily.

    ¡°This new car of mine is installed with four nitro devices. When speeding up, no one will be a match for it, hahaha!¡±

    While the rich man is speaking, he presses the nitro button, and the exhaust immediately erupts with blue mes, which pushes the entire car forward in a rush!

    Very quickly, this Lamborghini had thrown the rest of the cars far behind it. That mixed-beauty Sha Nuo is excited as she ps her hands happily as she says, ¡°It is too fast. This car is really impressive!¡±

    The rich guy is full of confidence as he says, ¡°Hahaha, of course. There will not be anyone who can overtake this darling car of mine!¡±

    At this moment, there seems to be the sound of a horse gallopinging from the side.

    Sha Nuo looks out of the window, and her jaw drops from shock.

    ¡°Some, someone overtook us...¡±

    ¡°Who, what car can overtake me?¡±

    ¡°It, it¡¯s a horse...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The rich man looked to the right and was instantly bbergasted.

    As he watches a big white horse galloping vigorously with its hoof, carrying a stream of white light as it gallops in front on the right.

    ¡°What the fuck! Are you for real?¡±

    The rich guy rubs his eyes with all his might and realizes that that white horse still exists.

    ¡°What is this joke! How can a horse outrun my Lamborghini!¡±

    The rich guy steps on the gas ferociously, preparing to overtake the white horse.

    But the white horse ran faster and faster. The Lamborghini was soon left behind and can no longer be seen.

    The rich guy knows that there is no hope in catching up and swallows his saliva before saying, ¡°Damn it...I d must be dreaming...¡±

    The mixed-blood beauty is also stunned as well, ¡°We are both dreaming...¡±

    While Luo Ying is the one who is really feeling like she is dreaming. She is riding on top of Liu Yi, who has transformed into a white horse as he gallops as fast as lightning. Almost in a blink of an eye, he had already galloped to their destination.

    ¡°Princess, we have arrived.¡±

    Liu Yi bends his wait and kneels on the ground, letting Luo Ying dismount. He did not appear in a ce where there is a lot of people; instead, he first went to a corner so as to not attract the attention of the people in Houhai.

    After dismounting, Luo Ying is still slightly stunned as she asks, ¡°Are, are you Sun Wukong?¡±

    Hearing what Luo Ying says, Liu Yi, cannot help butugh, ¡°Hahaha, how could that be, I was not born from a rock! This is only a type of magic from China. It is even more mystical than the 72 transformations.¡±

    72 transformation only has 72 different changes, while my Fog Mist Real Body has endless variation and is very profound.

    ¡°The number of things that I can transform into is even more than that Monkey Sun!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Really?¡±

    Luo Ying ps her hand, excitedly, ¡°Then can you transform into Jay Chou? I admire him a lot! Transform into him and take a photo with me! My friends will envy me a lot!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s facial muscles twitches, thisss¡¯s request is too ball-breaking!

    ¡°Transforming needs a huge amount of magic power!¡± Liu Yi does not wish to change to another person and take a photo together with him; thus, he makes up with an excuse, ¡°Right now my magic powers is not enough thus I cannot transform anymore. Let¡¯s go. Now that we have arrived in Houhai, let¡¯s find a ce to y.¡±

    ¡°Then then...then when you have recovered your magic powers, can you transform and show me?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Liu Yi agreed to it first before leading Luo Ying and walk out from the small alley. They follow along Yandai Byway and walk into Houhai.

    The sides of this street are interesting and appealing old buildings of Jingdu. Tiles and bricks houses as well as those red gates, all of them attracted Luo Ying¡¯s attention.

    By the sides of the street are also hawkers and peddlers, as well as numerous snacks from Jinwan, which makes Luo Ying excited.

    ¡°Look, this ce has a lot of snacks from my nation!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Jinwan¡¯s culinary delicacies are more well-received by the women in China.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    This point makes Luo Ying feel surprised.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. When I was in university, when I went out to eat with my friends, I liked these snacks the most.¡±

    Recalling this, Liu Yi cannot help but misrepresent slightly, ¡°Especially during that time I enjoyed eating peanut smoothies. It was super delicious.¡±

    ¡°In the future, when youe to Jinwan, I shall bring you to eat delicious food.¡±

    Luo Ying subconsciously hugs Liu Yi¡¯s arm and leans against him tightly as they walk among the crowd.

    Liu Yi can clearly feel the softness of Luo Ying¡¯s chest. Doesn¡¯t she know of some taboo...no matter what? I am a man...

    Walking deeper through Yandai Byway is Houhai. When night falls, the constructs floating on Houhai¡¯s water surface start to light up with every color under the sun, making it very beautiful, like a fantasy.

    Luo Ying cannot help but mutters, ¡°This ce is so beautiful...¡±

    ¡°This ce was a very famous street in the past,¡± said Liu Yi as he pointed forward.

    Luo Ying looks over there to see a street that is covered with red lights.

    ¡°Eh...that...could it be the legendary red-light district...¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what red light district. That ce is full of bars. Let¡¯s go; I¡¯ll bring you over to y.¡±

    Carrying an ancient painting on his back, Liu Yi brings Luo Ying and walks towards the bars.

    ¡°Handsome guy and beauty. Come in to have a drink!¡±

    ¡°Doe in to listen to the songs; there is no minimum spending!¡±

    Along the street, are some handsome guys in ck attire soliciting. At this moment, Wang Erhuo still has not arrived, so Liu Yi pulls Luo Ying and casually enters a booth outside of a bar and sits down on the red sofa.

    ¡°Two ck beers.¡±

    Because it is not the bar that Wang Erhuo wants to introduce to him, that is why Liu Yi causally ordered two cups of beer and listened to the singer together with Luo Ying.

    Jingdu has a lot of singers involved with music or ones that have dreams of bing musicians whoe to the bars in Houhai doing night gigs. At this moment, the one on the stage is a somewhat gloomy male singer who is wearing ck attire. He is hugging a guitar as he faces the microphone as he sings and ys.

    What he is singing are songs that can frequently be heard repeatedly, making Liu Yi shake his head.

    Luo Ying drank the ck beer and felt that it was rather delicious. Raising her head to see Liu Yi shakes his head, she cannot help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter. Do you not like it?¡±

    Liu Yi exins, ¡°Nothing. He sang it quite decently. If he can sing the song that I wrote, it will be even better.¡±

    Although he came to this ce to listen to music, he also ns to find some people for his entertainmentpany in the passing.

    Along with Redstar Entertainment, under Liu Yi¡¯s banner bing bigger and bigger, it is unable to keep up with expansion as they had only signed a contract with a single performing artist, Wang Yuzheng.

    If Redstar Entertainment wishes to continue to develop, they need to sign with some new talents.

    But these singers are not what Liu Yi wants.

    Although Luo Ying does not mind what Liu Yi says, a man who is drinking by the side immediately bes unhappy.

    ¡°Hey, what are you saying! Since you say that he is bad at singing, why don¡¯t you go up and sing!¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders; gosh, look at my luck. It seems like I had provoked the singer¡¯s friend.

    With that man shouting so loudly, it instantly attracted the attention of a lot of people.

    He seemed to have drunk a bit too much and grabbed hold of Liu Yi, not letting go.

    ¡°If you have the ability, go up and sing yourself! Don¡¯t sit here, gloomy! Weren¡¯t you afraid when you were speaking earlier!¡±

    Hearing his buddy shouting, the singer on the stage immediately put down the guitar and ask, ¡°Da Bing, what is the matter?¡±

    ¡°This kid says that your singing is bad!¡±

    That guy scolds, ¡°If you have the ability, then go and sing!¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll sing.¡±

    Liu Yi stood up and dusted his clothing before walking up the stage. Before he left, he left behind a sentence, ¡°Next time before you speak, remember you wash your mouth first.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    That guy wished to cause trouble but was held back by some of the male waiters in the bar.

    Those can open a bar in Houhai have some background. Which one of them would let a drunk person create trouble?

    Liu Yi had already reced that singer and sat on that high stool.

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°Who can lend me their guitar?¡±

    That singer sneers and retreats. Clearly, he does not wish to lend his to Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi is rather helpless and asks again, ¡°A keyboard will work as well.¡±

    A girl who is rather pretty suddenly says, ¡°Please use mine.¡±

    Liu Yi looks over to the voice to see two girls standing in the corner. They are dressed up in the same style. White blouse with a ck necktie as well as ck jeans.

    Hearing their words, that male singer immediately says coldly, ¡°He Xue, you no longer want to sing in this ce?¡±

    Looks like this depressed brother has some status in this ce. He instantly causes the girls who want to lend their keyboards to me to hesitate.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter. Do not dare to let me sing?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately adopted psychological methods to force him to give in.

    ¡°I, Wang Lei, have been singing here for ten years! Why would I be afraid of you? What a joke! Lend it to him.¡±

    That depressed brother waves his hand, and that girl lets out a breath of relief before lending her keyboard to Liu Yi. Liu Yi nods his head towards the girl, gratefully.

    But before he starts singing, he did not forget to mock that depressed brother, ¡°Singing in this ce for ten years and still not bing famous, what is there to be arrogant about.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    The depressed brother wishes to be angry but recalling that this ce is not the ce where he can be impudent, he forcefully holds back.

    Aren¡¯t you arrogant! Wait till you start singing; I shall embarrass you!

    The depressed brother gives the waiter behind him a look, and that waiter immediately nods his head before walking over to the microphone power source.

    The depressed brother sneers in his heart. In a bit, while you are singing, let¡¯s see if you do not embarrass yourself when your microphone is unplugged!

    {Little Jade, help me calibrate my pitch.}

    Liu Yi orders Little Jade to help him control his pitch. His voice is not bad, but it is a pity that he is tone-deaf, which makes him the butt of the joke of others. But after having Little Jade, when Liu Yi starts speaking, he bes an adequate Adonis!

    He chose a song that Wang Yuzheng still has not released. As he ys the keyboard, he starts singing.

    ¡°Years hurried past; we had previously walked past. Time is like water, do they still remember...¡±

    Like the saying, when experts take action, people will immediately be aware!

    Liu Yi had only sung a single sentence, and a lot of people were stunned. Especially those singers who are doing the night gigs, all of them were dumbstruck.

 Chapter 1035 - Where did she run off to!]

    Chapter 1035 [Where did she run off to!]

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice carries a kind of magic power that enters the ears of everyone.

    While his song¡¯s melody is very graceful, which brings about smoothing to the grieving heart embellishing the entire bar¡¯s atmosphere.

    A lot of people no longer speak as they listen to the song and start to be infatuated.

    Some girls even start crying as they listen to the song that Liu Yi calls <First Love>, like they recall the time of their first love.

    Luo Ying also sits there nkly as her eyes be slightly moist. She did not expect that Liu Yi could sing so well. This fellow seems to be a decathlon...what is there that he does not know? Daddy, what you say is right...I seem to have started to like him...hey, I should not be like this. I will not be able to get the heart of a man like him...

    That depressed brother nearly became stunned, hearing his singing. He only regains back his awareness after a while. After which, he kept giving that waiter a look.

    But that waiter is standing there with a nk look, not moving at all, and is captivated by the song.

    The depressed brother has no choice but to walk over personally and ns to unplug the microphone. But the waiter extended his hand and stopped his hand.

    The waiter¡¯s gaze has some beseechment making the Depressed brother greatly shocked. Could it be that he also listened until he was enchanted? It is just a song. Is there a need to be so exaggerated?

    To embarrass Liu Yi, the depressed brother pushes the waiter away and unplugs the microphone.

    With a buzz, the microphone went dead. Everyone immediately bes angered as they look towards the depressed brother and start scolding.

    ¡°Fucking hell to dare to unplug the microphone?¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to die? To disturb us from listening to the song?¡±

    Some of the girls, who are very fierce, toss their alcohol at him.

    The depressed brother is badly frightened as he did not expect that he would receive such a huge bacsh from him pulling the plug of the microphone! They were like mad people!

    Luo Ying also has the urge to rush over to snatch the microphone plug!

    Liu Yi only smiles as he continues to y the melody on the keyboard before starting to sing. Although he no longer had a microphone, his voice still enters the ear of everyone. The next moment, everyone calms down again as they continue to listen to Liu Yi singing while lost in thoughts.

    After finishing the song, Liu Yi bows towards the people below the stage before returning the keyboard back to the stunned girl and prepares to go back to his seat.

    The people below suddenly start creating amotion.

    ¡°Sing another song!¡±

    ¡°We still want to listen!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give a hundred! Sing another song!¡±

    ¡°What is a hundred! I¡¯ll give a thousand! Sing another song, please!¡±

    ¡°Fucking hell, I¡¯ll give ten thousand! I want to listen to Eighteen Touches!¡±

    Below the stage is a great mess. Luo Ying, who had sobered up, nks out.

    While the boss of the bar had run over and held Liu Yi¡¯s hand while saying, ¡°Sir,e inside our bar to sing! I¡¯ll give you 3 times...no. I give you ten times the price!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Sorry, I do notck money. I was only singing for fun.¡±

    ¡°s, how regretful...¡±

    The bar boss is sullen. Before leaving, he slips his card to Liu Yi, ¡°Sir, whichever day you be bankrupt, you muste to this ce of ours to sing!¡±

    Fuck.

    Liu Yi does not know how to react. He does not know if he should be angry or grateful.

    Liu Yi no longer sings anymore; thus, the bar must seek for the depressed brother to save the show. But he had just sung a short verse when he was chased down by the angered guest.

    ¡°Is that called singing!¡±

    ¡°Get down from the stage!¡±

    The depressed brother can only slip away while the two girls went up to continue to save the show.

    In contrast, beauties can appease people better. The crowd below immediately calms down slightly.

    While Luo Ying gives Liu Yi a thumbs up, ¡°Impressive, I didn¡¯t expect that you could sing so well! Is there anything you cant do?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...it¡¯s only so-so. My singing standards are very ordinary.¡±

    ¡°That is ordinary?¡± Luo Ying says, ¡°Listen to the voice of those people earlier. In the future, if you have no money, you cane here to sell your voice to be rich?! Furthermore...there is also someone who was willing to spend ten thousand to hear you sing...so impressive...¡±

    ¡°This proves that we have lots of rich people here...¡±

    ¡°Strange...didn¡¯t they say that there were a lot of people in China who couldn¡¯t even afford to eat Tea Leaf Egg...¡±

    Luo Ying touches her cheek and says, ¡°Why is it that when I am here, I realize that the standard of the spending of the people here is very high.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t even afford to eat Tea Leaf Egg?¡±

    Liu Yi nks out. What is this saying? Tea Leaf Egg, sounds super cheap.

    ¡°A few days ago, I heard the professor at our ce say it...he says that a lot of people in China cannot afford to eat Tea Leaf Egg and those who can eat it are the rich people...¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. Later, when we go back, I shall buy ten trucks of tea leaf eggs and push them everywhere we go to showcase that I am a rich person!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, really. I got lied to by that damn professor!¡±

    Luo Ying scowl miserably, ¡°In the future, I shall no longer randomly believe that kind of program!¡±

    ¡°If you wish to get to know a country, you must first take a trip to the country.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Gossip cannot be believed in. You can only believe what we see personally.¡±

    ¡°What you say is right...¡±

    Luo Ying nods her head, ¡°Wait till everything is over; I want to y in this ce properly! You must apany me!¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°I am not your lifelong bodyguard! The next time when youe, I will not be your bodyguard!¡±

    ¡°I hate you!¡±

    Luo Yin¡¯s fist hammer on his shoulder and looks at him angrily.

    ¡°Hahaha. Next time youe, you will be my friend.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help butugh. Teasing this girl is too interesting already.

    ¡°Ahhh, hateful! You big scoundrel!¡±

    Luo Ying is really angered. This hateful Liu Yi. Can¡¯t he say something nice to coax me! Hmph, his mouth is so stupid, he could not have a girlfriend!

    Just as Liu Yi ns to continue to tease Luo Ying, the singing of the two girls on the stage attracted his attention.

    The two girls, one ys the keyboard while the other ys the guitar, sings in chorus together.

    ¡°They seem...to be quite good...¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze falls on the stage, making Luo Ying dissatisfied.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter. Do you like those girls? That¡¯s right. Those two girls are both very cute and sing quite well.¡±

    Liu Yi did not hear the jealousy in Luo Ying¡¯s voice and nods his head, ¡°That¡¯s right. Indeed they are very good.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Luo Ying snorts.

    Liu Yi is thinking in his heart; the image of these two girls are quite good. Their singing is also good as well. If they are properly packaged, they will be popr in China.

    Although there are very few two-person groups, it is, after all, the beginning. Wait till they be famous, then let¡¯s try creating groups with even more people.

    After the two girls finish, Liu Yi immediately waves them over.

    The girl called He Xue is excited as she runs over holding a book as she says, ¡°Senior, sign this, please!¡±

    ¡°The two of you sing quite well.¡±

    Liu Yi magnanimously signs for them.

    He Xue is very cheerful as she sits down beside Liu Yi and starts talking endlessly. While the other girl is slightly bashful as she sits by the side and did not even speak. She only listens to He Xue chatting with Liu Yi.

    During the conversation, Liu Yi got to know that the other girl¡¯s name is Gu Bai. The two of them established a group which is called SNO, which is also ¡®SNOW.¡¯

    [TL: He Xue(Ñ©) and Gu Bai(°×). Together Bai(°×) and Xue(Ñ©) from the word snow]

    ¡°So the two of you are actually high school students.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Then the feeling between the two of you must be pretty good.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ever since high school, we have loved singing.¡±

    He Xue nods her head, ¡°In university, the two of us also applied for the same university¡¯s music course. But after graduation, we did not sign a contract with anypany and came out to run night gigs first.¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Oh, you wish to be A-rank singers?¡±

    ¡°Of course we wish to. In this line, who does not wish to be famous one day!¡±

    He Xue says, ¡°Like Yang Kun, A¡¯Bao those people, as long as one can be famous, all the sacrifice from before is worth it!¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, how about Redstar Entertainment?¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he took out a Redstar Entertainment name card and lightly pushed it to He Xue.

    ¡°What?¡±

    He Xue and her friend were both startled as their eyes stare at that name card without blinking.

    Redstar Entertainment¡¯s Chairman!

    Are you joking...is, is this real?

    We had bitterly persevered till now, the dream that we had always been looking forward to is right in front of us?

    ¡°This, this is not a dream, right...¡±

    He Xue tugs Gu Bai by the side, ¡°Quick, Xiao Bai, quickly pinch me!¡±

    Gu Bai is not polite and pinches tightly, making her cry out in pain.

    ¡°Ah!!! Pain, pain! It is real!¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is real.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Tomorrow, someone will give the two of you a call. Please work hard and be the new generation¡¯s group singer of my Redstar Entertainment.¡±

    ¡°We, we will work hard!¡±

    He Xue and Gu Bai are both excited while Liu Yi turns his head around and says, ¡°Luo Ying, in the future you can hear them performing in Jinwan...¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression suddenly turned stiff.

    Where is Luo Ying?

    She was here a moment ago! Furthermore, I did not sense her leaving!

    Damn it! With my cultivation falling, did it cause my awareness to be weaker?!

    {Meng Xi, did you see what Luo Ying went to?}

    {Ah?} Meng Xi also seemed to be startled awake, {Did she leave? She was here earlier!}

    {How about you, Immortal Fox Sister. Did you see it?}

    {I also did not notice it...but, I can smell her scent.}

    Lin Tong¡¯s words allow Liu Yi to be slightly rxed. Luckily my Immortal Fox Sister is an animal...

    While as for me, the moment I be a god race, I had broken away from my demon lineage. Now, I no longer possess that sensitive sense of smell of a demon anymore.

    God Race Undying God is even stronger than Demon Race Self-healing ability. Overall, the benefits are bigger than the cons. Otherwise, why would Gui Tongtian rack his brains and schemes to be a god race and obtain the Undying God body!

    The only pity is the suffering of my Little Lass!

    ¡°Beauties, unfortunately, I cannot apany you anymore. Please wait for the call.¡±

    Liu Yi says good-bye to this two-person group SNO before following Lin Tong and walks in the direction of Luo Ying.

    Luo Ying, youss! Where did you run off to! It is so dangerous, and you still ran amok! You are making people worried!

    Wait till I find her, I will hit her butt as a punishment!

 Chapter 1036 - Radiation sword?]

    <h4>Chapter 1036 [Radiation sword?]</h4>

    ¡°Mr. ck-eye, you cannot enter here...¡±

    Before the guard can finish, his heart got crushed as he copses onto the ground while bleeding from his seven apertures.

    ck-eye walks over and kicks open the door before walking in.

    In the center of the room is a ck sword.

    This sword is called, ¡®Demonic Spirit, ¡¯ which sounds like it has some saga to it. It is a high tech sword that was created by Jinwan with science and technology. The entire sword is manufactured using alloy, and the nucleus inside is nuclear energy. Furthermore, after the sword was created, it was handed over to a Great Daoist Master of Jinwan to nurture the sword.

    This Great Daoist Master uses 7, 7, 49 days and 9, 9, 81 virgin women¡¯s virginity to nurture this sword in a ruined ce.

    After nurturing this sword, that Great Master vomited blood and died as this sword was too sinister!

    It is rumored that there is no owner who can control it. Whoever uses it will squander their luck and die tragically!

    Later on, Jinwan secretly transports this sword to China to attempt to insert it into the dragon vein in China to sever China¡¯s Dragon Qi to cause China to fall into a decline.

    But the Dragon Vein is protected very tightly. It is too difficult to silently insert this Demonic Spirit into the dragon vein.

    That is why this sword was first kept hidden in one of the organization¡¯spany¡¯s offices to wait for the right time. Unexpectedly before the time hade, ck-eye came.

    ck-eye walks into the hidden room and pulls out the Demonic Spirit.

    Demonic Spirit trembles faintly, releasing a kind of power that makes ck-eye shudder.

    Following which ck-eye¡¯s pupils turn red as a demonic qi emerges from his body.

    ¡°Hehehe...that¡¯s right, it is this strength...¡±

    He raises the Demonic Spirit in his hand up andughs, ¡°You are also getting excited...you wish to consume people? Hahaha...good. Right now, I shall bring you to find an expert and let you have a taste of his flesh and blood!¡±

    Demonic Spirit trembles slightly like it is replying to ck-eye.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With that, ck-eye waves the sword.

    Instantly the building was sliced into two, and ck-eye jumps out and flies into the sky, chasing after the aura that Liu Yi left behind.

    ***

    At this moment, Luo Ying is strolling among the crowd in a confused state of mind. Houhai is very big, furthermore other than Houhai, there is also Qianhai; thus, this ce makes people dazzled.

    As Luo Ying walks, she is muttering in her heart. Hmph, damn, Liu Yi. Stinky Liu Yi. Only know how to look at other girls! They are cute but aren¡¯t I also cute! What kind of eyes do men from china have! Aren¡¯t I even more beautiful?! Hmph! Why did Liu Yi keep avoiding me! Could it be that I am that hateful?!

    But in Jinwan, there are so many boys who wanted to pursue me!

    Luo Ying originally walked out due to her momentary anger and did not expect that she would be lost. She looks around and realizes that everything in the surroundings looks almost the same, and she can no longer find the way back!

    Most importantly, she did not bring her handphone out; thus, she can¡¯t contact Liu Yi!

    Luo Ying looks at the crowd that surrounds her and starts to panic.

    What, what should I do...Liu Yi, Liu Yi, where are you! I am no longer angry now! Quicklye out!

    At this moment, a hand is ced on Luo Ying¡¯s shoulder. Luo Ying bes delighted and thinks that it is Liu Yi and immediately turns around.

    ¡°Liu Yi! You came and found me!¡±

    The moment she turns around, Luo Ying¡¯s expression immediately stiffens. As that hand does not belong to Liu Yi and is clearly a stranger with dyed blond hair.

    ¡°Hey, girl. Sote at night, it is boring to y on your own in this ce. Let¡¯s go. Let brother bring you to sing and drink.¡±

    Luo Ying pushes away that man and shouts, ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you are also a Jinwan girl! Not bad!¡±

    A few men step forward and surround Luo Ying in the center.

    ¡°Our luck tonight is not bad. To actually meet a Jinwan girl. Let brother pamper you! Oh my, your breasts are also not small. Come, let big brother help you check if they are real or not!¡±

    As the blond hair guy speaks, he extends his hand towards Luo Ying¡¯s chest and grabs.

    Luo Ying screamed, but her voice was submerged by the noise from the bars.

    At this moment, a guy split the crowd and walks over. He kicks that blond hair and kicks him into the Houhai water.

    The ssh is very high, shocking the people by the side.

    What the fuck?!

    How did this brother enter the water?

    Luo Ying covers her mouth in shock as he looks at that guy¡¯s back view and nearly cries. He came. This is really great...

    Liu Yi points at Luo Ying behind him with his thumb, ¡°Apologies, this girl is mine, you guys have found the wrong person.¡±

    Luo Ying pouts as she says in her heart, who is your girl! Hmph! But seeing that you are saving me, I shall not bicker with you this time! Hmph!

    ¡°Fuck, are you seeking death!¡±

    A few of the guys immediately be angered; this fellow actually dares to take action!

    Even if it is under the foot of the son of heaven, there will still be people who dare to create trouble.

    One of the guys pulled out a dagger and stabbed it towards Liu Yi.

    The dagger is slightly short. Even if it stabs into a person, as long as it did not stab into a vital part, it will not cause any big injury.

    But it is enough to scare people!

    Perhaps ordinary people would feel fear in their hearts when they see this dagger. But Liu Yi only ps out with his right hand on that guy¡¯s wrist.

    That guy¡¯s wrist immediately bents around, and the dagger stabs into his own shoulder, causing him to scream in pain and kneels on the ground.

    Someone noticed it and eximed in horror, ¡°This, this fellow seems to know some kungfu!¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of, attack together and kill him!¡±

    One of the other guys immediately charges forward. Liu Yi takes a step forward and ps out a palm on his stomach.

    That guy came fast and left even faster. Almost in a blink of an eye, he was sent flying away by Liu Yi and crashed through a tree, and fell into the water.

    The blond guy had just surfaced, and before he was able to breathe, he was smashed back into the water.

    The people-watching by the side were all stunned. What the heck is with this strength! He must have trained in kungfu!

    The remaining people do not dare to take action as they escape in fear. The steel te is too hard and is not something that they can deal with; thus, they choose to run while they can! If they cannot escape, they will enter the water!

    In this weather, Houhai¡¯s water will be slightly chilly!

    Before Luo Ying can thank Liu Yi, people start shouting from the shore of Houhai.

    ¡°There, there is a monster!¡±

    ¡°Save, save me!¡±

    The north side bes in disorder as the crowd starts escaping in all directions.

    Liu Yi subconsciously looks over, and his eyes instantly widen.

    What the fuck, what a huge mosquito!

    An enormous mosquito is flying towards them from the sky. It is a meter long, and that bloodsucking tube is almost half a meter long! If it is used to suck human blood, it would suck a living human dry!

    ¡°My gosh! Such a huge mosquito! Disgusting!¡±

    Luo Ying is so badly frightened that she hides behind Liu Yi.

    While Little Jade¡¯s warning also ring out, {Master, this biological creature carries radiation energy!}

    A creature that transformed after being radiated? Damn it. Could it be that Houhai has some radiation source? Impossible!

    The mosquito did not reply to Liu Yi and instantly appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Washing Machine. Come out and help!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his right leg, and his body instantly merges with the water qilin. A qilin imprint appears between his brows as his hair turns aqua blue and coils up like it had been permed. Among them, a few strands of hair are silver-white in color, making his hair look like a wave.

    His attire also turns into blue cowboy attire, making him look like he has spiritual influences.

    Liu Yi waves his hand as a water wave suddenly flies out from the sea and crashed into the enormous mosquito.

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his right hand, and the enormous mosquito was instantly frozen into an ice sculpture and falls onto the ground and scatters into pieces.

    ¡°Damn it! Where did ite from? A man-made monster?¡±

    Liu Yi activates his ck and White word as he looks around the surrounding wanting to find the enemy.

    ¡°Hehehe....indeed you are the man that I fancy. You indeed have some skills.¡±

    The familiar voice causes Liu Yi to frown instantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s you? Didn¡¯t you die?¡±

    While he is speaking, Liu Yi presses his hand on Luo Ying.

    ck armor immediately covers her body, turning her into Ironman.

    Monarch Armour will protect Luo Ying, and it is more effective than Sky Flipping Seal.

    ¡°I have indeed taken a trip around Yama, but the gods still do not wish to let me die.¡±

    ck-eyends on top of amppost on Houhai as he smiles merrily at Liu Yi below him. ¡°Looks like the gods wish for me to kill you.¡±

    ¡°I feel that gods might wish for you to die another time!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts coldly as his hand trembles. A stream of water rises from Houhai and instantly forms a thick water dragon and charges up towards ck-eye on themppost attempting to bite him!

    ck-eye does not care. He blocks with the ck sword in his hand. A ck barrier forms and blocks that water dragon.

    The water dragon instantly froze as a half meter thick ice merged themppost together and the sea surface. But ck-eye is safe and sound.

    ¡°Oh. Looks like you have found a decent toy.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he had already changed his form.

    He undoes the merge with his spirit beast and decides to merge with the strongest Immortal Fox Sister.

    A white fox coat covers his body. Charm Fox Sword appears in his hand while blue foxfire gathers in the palm of his other hand.

    ¡°The speed of you changing your clothes is rather fast.¡± ck-eye smiles, ¡°I hope that your speed of changing into burial clothes is even faster!¡±

    With that, he swings the ck sword at Liu Yi!

    An enormous ck skeleton immediately flies towards Liu Yi!

    {Warning! Warning!}

    Little Jade immediately start ring with rm, {The radiation level on the skeleton is very high! Please Be careful!}

    Radiation level?

    Liu Yi is slightly startled. That sword. Could it be like a nuclear weapon?

 Chapter 1037 - Strange sword]

    <h4>Chapter 1037 [Strange sword]</h4>

    Liu Yi is worried that Luo Ying will be in danger; thus, he ordered Yang Qiuhong, who had already transformed into Monarch Armour, {Senior Yan, I shall leave it to you!}

    Yang Qiuhong replies with her cute voice making Liu Yi feel relief, {Leave it to me, kid.}

    Wearing Monarch Armour, Luo Ying is controlled by the ck armor and leaps into the sky.

    ¡°Ah! What is going on?¡±

    Luo Ying rides the clouds and flies into the sky.

    ¡°Lass, don¡¯t be afraid. I will not let you die.¡±

    A woman¡¯s voice rings out beside Luo Ying¡¯s ear, scaring her into screaming.

    ¡°There is a ghost!¡±

    ¡°Ghost your sister!¡±

    Yan Qiuhong rolls her eye, ¡°I am Liu Yi¡¯s spirit beast, and was ordered to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Ahh...ah, that thingnded!¡±

    Luo Ying points while that skeleton that carries a bit of green has alreadynded on the ground.

    In a split second, it is like a small size nuclear warhead had exploded in Houhai! A ck mushroom cloud rushes up the sky! Large numbers of buildings turn into nothingness as the radiation spreads out in all directions! While Liu Yi was also rocked out and tumbled in the sky beforending on the ground.

    ¡°What the fuck!¡±

    Liu Yi climbed up to his feet as dust covered his face. His fur coat is also covered with a lot of dust. The originally white fox coat had now turned ck.

    But Liu Yi waved his hand, and the dust-covered fox coat immediately disappeared and instantly turned back into a spotless white coat.

    ck-eye in the skyughs none-stop.

    ¡°Hahaha! Hahaha! Do you see this?! Do you see this?! This is my strength! With this kind of strength, I can easily kill you!¡±

    With that, he waves his sword and starts gathering a nuclear skeleton again.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but curse. This fucking skeleton is too savage. It is like a small nuke!

    If he released it a few more times, even if it did not explode Houhai off the map, these nuclear warheads shall strangle the life of Houhai!

    Numerous fishes flip over in the sea. Perhaps it is due to the radiation.

    ¡°Smallpanion,e.¡±

    Unexpectedly ck-eye did not immediately release the skeleton. Instead, he summons the numerous fishes in the water.

    These fishes are not ordinary carp but enormous four-legged fish. These four-legged fish have grown a blood mouth that is filled with fangs. They spread open the fins on their back like small wings which assist the fish in flying.

    Very swiftly, the fish arrive in front of Liu Yi and attempt to bite him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll turn all of you into roasted fish.¡±

    The foxfire in Liu Yi¡¯s hand suddenly expands and instantly forms an enormous fireball over six meters in diameter, which he tosses over.

    This fox fire hits the school of fish and burns all of them into ashes.

    As for the remaining weird fishes that survive, they bite Liu Yi. Due to Liu Yi having God Race Undying Body, those parts that were bitten swiftly heal up.

    But being bitten like this is still ufortable.

    ¡°Since you all have died, don¡¯t continue to haunt anymore!¡±

    Seeing these fishes had already been infected by the radiation, Liu Yi swings out a few sword flowers with his other hand that is holding Charm Fox Sword.

    All of the flesh from the weird fishes immediately falls off, leaving behind only the fish bones.

    ¡°Motherfucker! What is this sword! Too weird!¡±

    He wishes to curse as this situation had way exceeded his anticipations. ck-eye had clearly been killed by me, but he has revived. So be it if he survived, he actually took out such a weird ck sword to take revenge and killed so many innocent people!

    I must lure him out of Houhai; otherwise, even more, people will die.

    {Senior Yan, follow me!}

    With that, Liu Yi tossed Charm Fox Sword into the air. He runs forward a few steps before leaping up and jumps on top of Charm Fox Sword, before flying into the sky.

    Yan Qiuhong controls the armor and flies after Liu Yi.

    ¡°Hehehe, where are you escaping to!¡±

    ck-eye immediately chases after them, following close behind them.

    ¡°Eat my sword!¡± shouted ck-eye as another ck skeleton was created by Demonic Spirit and tossed over.

    That ck skeleton is very swift and instantly chases up to Luo Ying.

    ¡°Illusion extermination!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately turns around and uses Illusion Extermination at that ck skeleton.

    The ck skeleton behind Luo Ying immediately exploded as a shockwave spread out, sending Luo Ying flying away.

    Liu Yi hurriedly chases behind her and stabilizes Luo Ying before bringing her to fly far away.

    The nuclear explosion was very powerful. Luckily Liu Yi had grabbed Luo Ying tightly and embraced her; otherwise, she might be affected.

    ¡°Looks like this armor of yours is rather sturdy.¡±

    ck-eyeughs, ¡°Who knows if your armor is more formidable or my sword is more formidable! Let¡¯spete!¡±

    With that, ck-eye raises his sword as ck light gathers on it.

    The surrounding clouds were scattered away and seemed to fear the power of this sword!

    ¡°Fuck, this sword is really demonic!¡±

    Liu Yi pursues his brows, and by this time, ck-eye had already waved it and tosses the nuclear skeleton out, which rushes at them.

    ¡°Luo Ying, be careful!¡±

    Liu Yi is worried that Luo Ying cannot take it. He shes in front of Luo Ying and brandishes Charm Fox Sword, using it to block this skeleton bomb!

    The intense explosion jolted Liu Yi several tens of meters away. His entire body is burnt ck while his flesh slowly recovers.

    Most of the fox coat was burnt away and is also slowly restoring back to normal.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t died.¡±

    ck-eye is slightly astonished, ¡°Are you a cockroach?¡±

    ¡°This sentence should be sent to you.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence cannot help but carry killing intent, ¡°Furthermore, let me tell you unfortunate news. You have provoked me.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ck-eyeughs and says, ¡°Right now, I no longer fear you, hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fists, and the fox imprint between his brows bes clearer and clearer!

    A white fox tail suddenly flies out behind him! At that instant, ck-eye sensed his opponent be much stronger!

    What is this situation? After growing another tail, his strength increased?

    While the tail behind Liu Yi is still growing, after a while, another two tails grew out, and there are a total of three tails. All of them were over a meter long and furry and looked very real.

    His strength increased by three times!

    ¡°Interesting. Just by growing a few tails, you can be so formidable? Eat my sword!¡±

    As ck-sword speaks, he points the ck sword in his hand into the sky.

    Densely packed, numerous head-sized skeletons fly out and instantly fill the sky and fly towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi raises his right hand and summons out the foxfire.

    A group of foxfire floats up. After which, they gather together into a clump before expanding.

    From the fox-fire flies out numerous blue fire foxes which leaps out and crash into the skeletons.

    Every time they strike a skeleton, an explosion will ur, triggering intense rounds of explosions.

    During those explosions, a gleam shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes as he tosses out Charm Fox Sword.

    Charm Fox Sword transforms into rainbow light and instantly pierce through ck-eye¡¯s chest!

    A huge hole was cut open in the stomach of ck-eye, and his internal organs were all twisted into pieces.

    After receiving such a grave heavy injury, he is likely not able to survive.

    While at this moment, the hole on his chest actually slowly starts to heal bit by bit. It is like Liu Yi¡¯s God Race Undying Body, where his flesh body can recoverpletely.

    ¡°This is...the ability of the Ghost Infant?¡±

    Sensing the changes, Liu Yi cannot help but frown.

    ¡°How is it? My body is very wonderful!¡±

    ck-eyeughs as he touches his healed chest, ¡°Right now, no one can kill me. I am undying!¡±

    ¡°You are dreaming!¡±

    Liu Yi knows the weak point of Ghost Infant. As long as he attacks their souls, it is a done deal.

    He immediately gathers his qi to use a soul destruction technique and prepares to send out a palm filled with soul destruction power to destroy ck-eye¡¯s soul!

    ¡°It is my turn now!¡±

    ck-eye raises his Sinister Spirit and instantly appears in front of Liu Yi. He then chops with his sword at Liu Yi!

    Other than radiation, the sword also carries horrifying evil qi!

    Liu Yi immediately waves his Charm Fox Sword to block this sword.

    The two swords sh against each other, letting out a sharp shing sound of metal.

    Sinister Spirit releases an intense evil aura that seeps deep into Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze slowly bes slightly ck as his pupil releases a golden light.

    ¡°Go and die!¡±

    ck-eye prepares to create a nuclear bomb and destroy both of them while he slowly recovers himself again!

    -boom-

    A ck fireball rushes up the sky, and it is like a firework exploding in the sky, making it very beautiful.

    Luo Ying, by the side, is rmed when she noticed that their bodies were all split up and in pieces after the fire is gone. Liu Yi is only left with his upper body, while ck-eye is only left with a single eye.

    But the scattered flesh in the sky are continuously gathering back towards their respective bodies, and swiftly their bodiese together.

    Very quickly, Liu Yi¡¯s body is recondensed back as a naked man stands in the sky. He is tall and sturdy, and all of the muscles on his body are perfect.

    Seeing this scene, Luo Ying is slightly mesmerized. Her heartbeat cannot help but speed up.

    Damn it. When did I be such a love-struck fool....it is not like I have never seen a muscled man...but, the muscles on his body are not that exaggerated. Instead, all of his muscles were like they had been meticulously sculptured into perfection.

    After Liu Yi¡¯s flesh body is restored, he is instantly covered with a fox coat.

    While ck-eye opposite him also restored his body swiftly as well, and within moments, he hadpletely restored his body.

    But his clothes were not restored. A skinny naked man stands in the sky holding a ck sword in his hand, making him look as weird as one can imagine.

    ¡°Hehehe...I indeed am undying...but why are you still alive?¡±

    ¡°That sword of yours seems to be very interesting.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s fox coat turns ck in color as his hair turns silver and his pupils golden.

    The evil qi that entered his body, causing the other side of Liu Yi to awaken.

    ¡°Of course, it is interesting. When you die under the de of this sword, it will be even more interesting!¡±

    ck-eyeughs weirdly while Liu Yiughs along as well as nine ck fox tails emerge behind him.

    ¡°Then let us y.¡±

 Chapter 1038 - What a good breakup!]

    Chapter 1038 [What a good breakup!]

    ¡°Nine tails?¡±

    ck-eye frowns lightly, ¡°Strength increased by nine times?¡±

    ¡°Like it?¡±

    Liu Yi moved his tails, ¡°I feel that they are rather beautiful.¡±

    ¡°No matter how beautiful they are, they will all turn into dust!¡± ck-eye says directly, ¡°I will utterly destroy you! Die!¡±

    With that, his ck sword released an eye-catching radiance.

    ¡°This sword is not used like this.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly appears in front of him as he presses a hand on his wrist that is holding the sword, ¡°You are defiling this sword.¡±

    ck-eye feels like his wrist cannot exert strength while the radiance emitting from the sword disappears as well.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    He immediately stretched out his other hand as he attempted to push Liu Yi¡¯s hand away.

    But at this moment, he feels his wrist turn cold! Liu Yi uses his strength and forcibly crushed his wrist!

    Sinister Spirit fell and was grabbed by Liu Yi.

    ¡°Do you think that you can control Sinister Spirit?¡±

    Not only is ck-eye unafraid, but he alsoughs loudly as well, ¡°Sinister Spirit can only be used by people who are truly sinister!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Liu Yiughs instead, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just nice.¡±

    While they are speaking with each other, Sinister Spirit emits ck light, which surrounds and whirls around Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Hahaha, do you see this? Right now, you are being consumed by Sinister Spirit!¡±

    Very soon, ck-eye is unable tough.

    He realizes that not only is Liu Yi perfectly fine, but those ck lights are also slowly being sucked in by him.

    An enormous ck skeleton emerges behind Liu Yi¡¯s back like it is part of his power!

    ¡°How, how is this possible!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi standing there safe and sound while holding Sinister Spirit in his hand and a demon image appearing behind his back, ck-eye ispletely stunned.

    ¡°Sinister Spirit Sword...Sinister Spirit Sword epted you!¡±

    ¡°It is rather obedient.¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°This kind of demonic sword indeed fits me.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he waves his hand, and Sinister Spirit Sword flies out like a bullet and hits ck-eye far away. With an exploding sound, ck-eye¡¯s body exploded until not even dregs were left! The might of the nuclear weapon simply cannot be described!

    At the same time, a sinister power emerges from the sword and swallows ck-eye¡¯s soul!

    ¡°Not bad!¡±

    Liu Yi snaps his fingers, and Sinister Spirit Sword flies back to him immediately. It calms down like an obedient hound of Liu Yi¡¯s.

    ¡°Good boy. In the future, you shall be my pet.¡±

    Liu Yi extends his hand and caresses the Sinister Spirit Sword.

    ¡°But right now, you are still not impressive. Do you sense the sin in this world? With me as the medium, absorb more of the evil qi of this world!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he ces a finger on the de of the Sinister Spirit Sword.

    At this instant, all of the sins of this world seem to be absorbed by Liu Yi! All of the evil qi gathers from all directions and funnels into Sinister Spirit Sword!

    An enormous demon image reappears in the sky as it keeps roaring continuously like it is in great pain and hunger.

    While one of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes turned ck like it was influenced by the evil qi.

    That demon image screams more and more miserably as cracks start emerging on the de of Sinister Spirit Sword!

    Finally, the de of the Sinister Spirit Sword shatters and falls into pieces!

    While a ck light sword is held in Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This is better.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°None of those impurities must be retained. Evil qi is your real body. You are the sins of this world!¡±

    The ck light forms into a substance and regathers into a ck sword. The sword edge is like a ck zed roof tile, sparkling, translucent, and pure, carrying a kind of strange aura.

    ¡°Come, my precious.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he opens his right hand.

    Sinister Spirit Sword lets out a delighted cry before shrinking until it is palm size and imprinted on Liu Yi¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Nod bad.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head in satisfaction, while at this moment, Luo Ying finally has the opportunity to speak up.

    ¡°That...are we fine now?¡±

    Liu Yi turns around to see a girl wearing the ck Monarch Armour.

    He waves his hand, and Monarch Armour¡¯s helmet immediately disappears, revealing Luo Ying¡¯s pretty face.

    ¡°It is a beauty I see.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that my luck with women was so good.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that you...are acting strange...¡±

    Luo Ying feels that something is strange.

    ¡°No, no, no. You will realize that; actually, you like me more.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he appears in front of Luo Ying as he grabs her neck with a hand. He sticks his face close as an intense male aura basically surges into her face.

    Luo Ying is stunned momentarily. She spotted Liu Yi¡¯s golden pupil, and in that split second, she nearly sank into it!

    Luo Ying cannot help but feel rueful. The charm of this man is very powerful...it attracted my soul just like this....

    I must admit that at this instant, I was really captivated by him...daddy, how should I not fall for this guy...he is so filled with charm...

    Daddy...can you teach your daughter what I should do now?

    Liu Yi lowered his head and said, ¡°The ancients say that gorgeous beauties are a feast for the eyes. If I did not have a good taste of you, it would truly be a pity.¡±

    His face gets closer and closer to Luo Ying while Luo Ying¡¯s heartbeat speeds up rapidly.

    What, what should I do...

    At this moment, Luo Ying has utterly lost her head.

    At that moment, just before Liu Yi is about to kiss Luo Ying¡¯s lips, he trembles and stops moving. He then mutters, ¡°Coming out at this moment...fine then, I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡±

    Liu Yi trembles as the golden light in his eye fade away. The long silver hair also slowly pulls back and transforms back into his earlier ck short hair.

    The ck fox coat also sheds its color and turns back to white as the fox fur on it starts emitting a luster.

    The nine fox tails were also withdrawn as if they had never appeared before.

    Liu Yi pushes away Luo Ying lightly and asks, ¡°You are not injured?¡±

    ¡°Why did you suddenly change...¡±

    Luo Ying feels like Liu Yi seems to have changed into another person at this moment and cannot help but ask, ¡°Do I...make you hate me?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, not at all...¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly shakes his head. It is not because of Luo Ying...damn it, that ck-bellied side of me. Why did it create trouble for me at the crucial moments! He had absorbed too much evil qi earlier!

    Liu Yi lowers his head and looks at his right palm. Indeed that ck Sinister Spirit Sword¡¯s imprint is very clear. Those who do not know would have thought that Liu Yi had gotten a tattoo on his hand!

    Although this sword is very aggressive, if this happens, would it make me appear like a bad person?

    ¡°Then why did you suddenly be like that?¡±

    Luo Ying is somewhat apprehensive as she asks, ¡°Is there some parts of my body...that you dislike?¡±

    ¡°There is not. There really is not.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs as he says in his heart, let¡¯s have a frank and open talk with her then, I guess.

    ¡°Luo Ying, let¡¯s put it like this. Do you know about dissociative identity disorder?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know. Who doesn¡¯t know!¡±

    Luo Ying mutters. Are you treating me like a kid? Who wouldn¡¯t know!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Actually, I am a person with dissociative identity disorder!¡±

    Liu Yi roughly exins a bit, ¡°What you had seen earlier was my other personality! That personality is a bit...eh, it doesn¡¯t have any moral principles!¡±

    ¡°I feel that...he is still okay...¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s face is slightly red, ¡°My academic advisor at Jinwan University is a very renowned psychological doctor. Why don¡¯t I let him take a look at you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, there is no need for that!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly waves it off. My situation is tooplex. It is not something that a doctor can understand.

    ¡°This way...¡±

    Luo Ying lowers her head as she secretly clenches her fist before raising her head and says, ¡°Liu YI...I...I like you...¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s face is very red as her heartbeat speeds up.

    Daddy...daughter failed to live up to your expectations. You must not me your daughter!

    I... do not wish to miss this man...

    Hearing this, Liu Yi nks out slightly. Being confessed to by a girl who is also a Jinwan girl as well, not to mention that he also has a favorable impression of her.

    But he cannot ept any more feelings as this is bad for either party! A person only has limited energy and will not be able to deal with so many girls!

    His current group of women is enough to make him be under pressure!

    ¡°...¡±

    After Luo Ying gathers her courage and confesses, her face bes ugly after not receiving a reply from Liu Yi after a while.

    Could it be that I am going to be rejected?

    Seeing Luo Ying¡¯s expression, Liu Yi finally sighs and says, ¡°Luo Ying, I have a girlfriend already.¡±

    Luo Yingughs bitterly, ¡°I...could guess that. How is it possible for a man like you to not have a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°For a girl like you, it is also impossible for you to not have a boyfriend!¡±

    Liu Yi purposefully led the question in another direction.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s expression bes even uglier, ¡°In the past, I indeed had a boyfriend...back then, I also liked him a lot until he utterly disappointed me.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me about it?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, right now, I must let Luo Ying say everything that she wants to say in her heart. Might as well clear everything up instead of choking it in!

    ¡°He is very handsome. Back then, while I was schooling, I liked handsome guys a lot; thus, I chose him. In the beginning, it was rather good. He treated me quite well...butter on, it was basically me who was taking care of him. Once when I had a fever and had to stay at home, he did note and find me. Instead, he went out to y basketball with his friends.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Perhaps he might be slightly unattentive. It does not mean that he doesn¡¯t love you.¡±

    ¡°But he still has other women outside.¡±

    Luo Yingughs, ¡°Furthermore, he also smokes weed and mingles around with his hoodlum friends without improving himself. After graduating from university, all the money that he spent was mine. Once I did not give him money, he hit me. Since that day, I broke up with him.¡±

    What the fuck, hitting your girlfriend?!

    Hearing this, Liu Yi cannot help but p his hands and shout, ¡°What a good break up!¡±

 Chapter 1039 - [What are cultivators]

    <h4>Chapter 1039 [What are cultivators]</h4>

    ¡°But he does not wish to break up with me.¡±

    Luo Ying pouts her lips feeling very wronged as she says, ¡°Last time he also came and threatened me with acid that if I mention breaking up again, he will pour it all over my face. Being threatened scared me!¡±

    ¡°Rx.¡±

    Liu Yi pats Luo Ying¡¯s shoulder and says, ¡°Since I have taken this task of yours, I will help you all the way. I will help you settle this scumbag boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Luo Ying is a bit happy, ¡°Having your help is great. It is like there is nothing to worry about anymore.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put it like that. I also have a lot of matters that I cannot settle.¡±

    Liu Yi recalls his pile of messy matters and starts to have a big head.

    ¡°If you have anything that you need my help with, just say it, don¡¯t be polite!¡±

    Luo Ying says very magnanimously while Liu Yi swallows his tongue. Why would I have any matter that needs your help!

    ¡°So long as you do not stir up more trouble for me.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s words make Luo Ying roll her eyes.

    It is no longer possible to stay in Houhai; thus, they can only go back to rest.

    ¡°Let us go back. As for Houhai¡¯s matter, there should be Dragon Group people who are clearing up the mess.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi grabs Luo Ying¡¯s hand and prepares to fly back to the hotel.

    While they are speeding through the sky, Luo Ying cannot help but ask, ¡°Just what is Dragon Group?¡±

    ¡°It is a special agency that protects China!¡±

    Liu Yi casually made an exnation and said without much detail, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Do all of the people have superpowers?¡±

    Luo Ying feels that this Dragon Group should be the same as that Superpower Organization in Jinwan.

    ¡°More or less. But it is slightly stronger than that Superpower Organization of yours.¡±

    Dragon Group is actually quite an old organization that has dealt with numerous unconventional cases! I had heard that back then, during the War of Resistance, the Dragon Group had a huge fight against the Yin-yang Master Unit of Japan! But the casualties back then were disastrous; thus, not many people were left.

    But the Yin-yang Unit of Japan was also entirely defeated and had to retreat from China.

    ¡°Can...can you teach me these abilities?¡± Luo Ying asks, ¡°Flying about as one wished, I wish to learn it...¡±

    ¡°It is not possible to teach. One must need destiny.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly says, ¡°It is best for you to honestly be your president¡¯s daughter. Isn¡¯t it good?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what is the point of being the president¡¯s daughter!¡±

    Unexpectedly Luo Ying pouts and says, ¡°Right now if I leave the house I will always be called out by other people, ¡®Oh? Isn¡¯t she the president¡¯s daughter?¡¯! Too unhappy! Right now, I have the urge to be the future president of Jinwan! And then when other people see my father, they will say, ¡®Quickly look over there. It is the president¡¯s father!¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m afraid that that is impossible to achieve.¡±

    Hearing Luo Ying¡¯s cute thinking, Liu Yi cannot help butugh.

    ¡°Hateful. What is there tough about. Why is it impossible?¡±

    ¡°Because we are about to unify. At that time, how can you be the president.¡±

    ¡°What you say is true...then I reckon that it is either the secretary of the provincial Partymittee or the governor as the biggest, right? Which one should I be...¡±

    ¡°Go and be a pretty woman!¡±

    ¡°You are saying...I am pretty?¡±

    This sentence of Liu Yi jabs into the bottom of Luo Ying¡¯s heart.

    Liu Yi immediately bemoans his wrong words. What a joke! This cannot do. I am only saying this to alleviate that feeling between the two of us.

    If Luo Ying really falls for me, I couldn¡¯t exin myself!

    ¡°Am I beautiful?¡± asked Luo Ying again as she waited for Liu Yi¡¯s reply.

    If I do not answer this question, it is likely that Luo Ying will ignore me. When a woman asks this kind of question, one must remember to reply.

    ¡°Beautiful, you are very beautiful.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, there is nothing false about this. Because Luo Ying is indeed beautiful. Perhaps in Jinwan, there¡¯s a number of people chasing her. She is also the daughter of the president; thus, she will be worshiped by a lot of men!

    She had indeed suffered quite a biting to China this time. Looks like it is not that nice being the daughter of the president!

    ¡°Then why do you not want to date me?¡±

    Luo Ying sighs faintly. When Liu Yi heard this, he pretends that he did not hear it.

    Damn it. This girl is about to be Mara. After this task is over, I must stay as far away from her as possible. I must never ever go out with her. Otherwise, sooner orter, something will definitely happen.

    Liu Yi lets Little Jade determine their location again, and it is quite close to where they are staying at.

    ¡°We will be reaching the hotel soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Luo Ying did not seem to be happy, ¡°Originally we agreed toe out to drink, but in the end, we did not even manage to drink, s...¡±

    Liu Yiforts her, ¡°After the matter has ended, I shall apany you to drink. You can drink as much as you wish to.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this is a dying tactic of yours! Who knows if you will still be around after!¡±

    Luo Ying is making Liu Yi feel ufortable. It seems like girls have smarts that make people gasp in amazement. She actually guessed my thoughts!

    Liu Yi can only change the methods, ¡°Then how about we order some alcohol, and I shall apany you to drink in the hotel?¡±

    ¡°You better keep your word!¡±

    Unexpectedly Luo Ying actually agrees to it. Liu Yi says in his heart, damn...just how much does she wish to drink! Could it be that she is a wine ghost?

    ¡°I want to drink red wine. I don¡¯t want to drink anything else!¡±

    You are also very picky!

    ¡°Sure. Then I shall risk my life and apany this noblewoman to drink!¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Luo Ying raises a middle finger, ¡°So unwilling. Do you know how many men wish to drink with me? The number of them who wish to inebriate me then have sex with me are uncountable!¡±

    Liu Yi blushes with shame. Can you be more restrained when speaking? Looks like she does not regard me as an outsider.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I am honored!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Luo Ying snorts arrogantly while Liu Yi wipes away his cold sweat as he says in his heart, finally dealt with this matter.

    The two of them hold hands and swiftly fly back into the hotel and enter through the window.

    When Luo Yingnds on the ground, the ck Monarch Armour covering her body immediately starts undoing itself. Instantly that beautiful woman in leather attire appears in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°So interesting!¡±

    Luo Ying is actually a little excited, ¡°Too fun. I want to do it again! Liu Yi, can you gift me this armor?¡±

    ¡°What... of course not!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly said, ¡°You do not have any power; thus, you will not be able to withstand this kind of armor. You are only wearing it because it is borrowing my strength.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, petty!¡±

    Luo Ying pouts, ¡°Could it be that you are not willing to leave behind any memories between the two of us?¡±

    Luo Ying is very gloomy; could it be that only memories will be left, that¡¯s all?

    ¡°Enough. Stop thinking about it anymore; let¡¯s drink instead.¡±

    Liu Yi calls the front desk and had them send up two bottles of red wine. Both are ordinary red wine as Liu Yi does not wish to use public money to pig out.

    Very soon, the server rushes two bottles of red wine as he walks up to them. He ces the red wine in front of the two of them and also professionally open the bottle of red wine before pouring them out into cups.

    The server asks, ¡°Do you need any other services?¡±

    ¡°No need. If there is anything else I will call you, thank you.¡±

    The server nods his head before leaving while Luo Ying looks at Liu Yi in astonishment and asks, ¡°Why did you also say thank you to the server? Isn¡¯t it their job?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is equal. This is courtesy.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°If you are the server, you also wish for others to be polite to you as well.¡±

    ¡°What you say is reasonable.¡±

    Luo Ying nods her head, ¡°Tsk, let¡¯s not think about all of these anymore. So troublesome. Come, let¡¯s drink.¡±

    With that, she raises the wine cup in her hand and pours the half cup of red wine into her mouth, and drains it.

    Liu Yi is bbergasted seeing this, ¡°What the...! Are you about to defy heaven?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, my alcohol capacity is very good!¡±

    Luo Ying raises her chin, ¡°It is your turn now. Don¡¯t say that you do not dare to drink!¡±

    ¡°Then you are looking down on me.¡±

    Liu Yiughs as he raises his wine cup and drinks all of it with one gulp as well.

    ¡°Hmph, I thought that you were not that good at drinking. So, you can drink quite well!¡±

    As Luo Ying speaks, she slowly pours another cup of red wine for herself.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes widen as he says, ¡°Get lost. Who drinks red wine like this!¡±

    Luo Ying gives Liu Yi a provocative look, ¡°What about it? Do you dare to drink?¡±

    ¡°Psychological methods are useless against me.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°I am already so old; how is it possible for me to fall for it.¡±

    ¡°How old could you be.¡±

    Luo Ying curls her lips, ¡°You are at most 25. You are not that much older than me, and you say it like you are proud of your age and experience!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, my actual age is over 800 already, but I do not say it otherwise, people would change their way of calling me and call me yeye!

    Luo Ying pushes the wine cup over and says, ¡°The one who tells a lie, quickly drink!¡±

    ¡°That, this also needs to be punished with drinking?!¡±

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t expect that she would be so shameless. But seeing her puffing up her cheeks, he has no choice but to pick up the wine cup.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take it that I am afraid of you. A salute to you!¡±

    Liu Yi drinks the filled cup of red wine, making Luo Ying slightly astonished.

    ¡°Wah, you drank everything again! Your face is also not red! Could it be that all of you with superpowers can¡¯t get drunk?¡±

    ¡°I need to correct this point of yours!¡±

    Liu Yi raises a finger and says, ¡°I¡¯m not a superpower user but a cultivator.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Is there a difference?¡±

    ¡°Of course, there is!¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Superpower users are those who possess the special ability, for example, the power of fire.¡±

    With that, he raises a finger in front of Luo Ying, and suddenly, a me emerges on the fingertip causing Luo Ying, who sees this, to exim in shock.

    ¡°Or ice.¡±

    Liu Yi extends his finger and touches the red wine cup, and the red wine immediately freezes into ice, and stars start appearing in Luo Ying¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°There is also psychokinesis.¡±

    Liu Yi uses his holy powers and extends his hand towards the winecup in front of Luo Ying. That wine cup immediately floated to his hand.

    ¡°So mystical!¡±

    Luo Ying cannot help but p her hands, ¡°Then how about cultivators? What are cultivators?¡±

 Chapter 1040 - Manpower]

    <h4>Chapter 1040 [Manpower]</h4>

    ¡°You know, us from being born to die, we must experience the process of growing old, falling sick and dying.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he releases a stream of me. That me transforms into the appearance of an infant and starts crawling on the ground. After a while, it starts to stand up and slowly grows until it bes a young fit man. After that, it transforms into an old man which needs the help of a walking stick. Finally, it disappeared.

    ¡°That¡¯s right...everyone needs to experience all of these...this is the rule of nature...¡±

    Luo Ying sighs and seems to be avoiding the topic of death.

    ¡°Right. Cultivating is going against and breaking this rule!¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Cultivators use some sutras and absorb the power of heaven and earth to strengthen their own bodies and souls. Finally, they break this rule and be a supreme immortal.¡±

    ¡°Immortal? Are there really immortals? Are immortals very powerful?¡±

    Luo Ying cannot help but be curious.

    ¡°Immortals can move mountains and seas.¡±

    Liu Yi thinks in his heart, when my strength is at my peak, I can indeed do this. But now, it is difficult.

    ¡°I also wish to cultivate...¡±

    Recalling Liu Yi¡¯s appearance earlier when fighting, Luo Ying starts to long for it.

    ¡°If you have fate, you can cultivate.¡±

    Liu Yi did not say things into a deadlock, ¡°But if your immortal fate did not arrive, then you will never step into the gates of cultivation.¡±

    ¡°So hateful...who knows if I have the immortal fate or not!¡±

    Luo Ying pout feeling very dissatisfied.

    ¡°Perhaps you might have.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedlyforts her, ¡°Take a look at me. In the past, I was only an ordinary high school student, but now, aren¡¯t I also cultivating?¡±

    ¡°How did you start cultivating? Tell me, tell me!¡±

    Luo Ying is like a curious kid as she starts pestering him, ¡°Damn...this...¡±

    Liu Yi also does not know how to reply. As for me starting cultivating this matter was a coincidence! If it was not for Immortal Fox Sister wanting to attempt to consume the vitality of human for the first time, if it was not for me boarding that bus, if it was not for me butting into that matter...perhaps, I would still be an ordinary high school student. After which, after graduation, I would go and find a job and start my bitter ordinary life.

    My future seemed to be decided just like this.

    Luo Ying smiles and says, ¡°If one day I can cultivate, I wille and protect you!¡±

    Her small face is slightly red, like she had drunk a bit too much.

    All western alcohol is slow in acting up, and red wine is also the same. Although she had drunk bravely earlier, right now, she is starting to be unable to take it.

    ¡°Sure, sure. I am looking forward to that day.¡±

    Liu Yi knows that when someone drinks too much, you just say okay to that person. Otherwise, you can forget about peace.

    ¡°Hmph, that is more like it!¡±

    Luo Ying smiles, ¡°Wu...my head is very heavy...I need to sleep...¡±

    ¡°Sure, I help you to rest.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi went to help Luo Ying up. He held her by her waist like a kid.

    Luo Ying pats Liu Yi unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this...ufortable...I want you to hug me!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll hug you.¡±

    Liu Yi has no choice but to ce Luo Ying down before carrying her in a princess carry and walk towards the bedroom.

    Luo Ying shouts, ¡°I wish to listen to a song!¡±

    Liu Yi can only nod his head and snaps his finger.

    The music immediately started ying in the bedroom, ying a smooth piano tune.

    Luo Ying¡¯s expression seems to be veryfortable. She is like an obedient kitten curled up in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace enjoying Liu Yi¡¯s hug.

    But this journey is short. Liu Yi finished it within a fewrge steps.

    Liu Yi wants to ce Luo Ying down on the bed, but she hugs Liu Yi¡¯s neck tightly, not willing to let go.

    ¡°Hey, hey. Get on the bed!¡±

    Liu Yi pats her butt and says, ¡°It is time to get down!¡±

    ¡°Hehe...you also want to bed me?...¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s charming eyes look at Liu Yi, making him embarrassed.

    ¡°Fuck, quickly sober up! Who wants to bed you! It is you who needs to go now!¡±

    ¡°Really...how am I supposed to go to bed...¡±

    Luo Ying puffs her cheeks, unhappily, ¡°Do I make you hate me...¡±

    ¡°Of course not. You make others like you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, as I expected!¡±

    ¡°Then are you an obedient child?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am!¡±

    ¡°Then will you be okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Liu Yi keeps coaxing Luo Ying like she is a kid. Only then is Luo Ying willing to be ced down on the soft velvet bed. But her hands are still holding his neck, unwilling to let go.

    ¡°You sleep together with me!¡±

    ¡°My goodness, gracious! Big miss, I cannot sleep with you!¡±

    ¡°Why! You disdain me!¡±

    ¡°No...male and female need to keep distance!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be afraid...My great aunt came today, so it does not matter.¡±

    The fuck....

    Hearing this news, Liu Yi does not know if he should be happy or upset.

    But I can only smell her fragrance and not any scent of blood? Did her great aunt reallye?

    Before Liu Yi can understand, Luo Ying had already taken the initiative to take off her jeans, exposing her ck leopard pattern panties.

    Two smooth white legs appear in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, making him swallow his saliva.

    Good god, could you be more spontaneous?!

    But Liu Yi can see a bit of white trace between the small crack of her panties. Looks like she is not lying. She is having her menstrual period.

    Luo Ying orders, ¡°Undress and apany me to sleep!¡±

    Liu Yi expressed his protest, ¡°Hey! This request is too much!¡±

    ¡°Right now, you are my bodyguard! You must ept my order!¡±

    After drinking too much, Luo Ying¡¯s mind became better.

    ¡°Right now, I order you to apany me to sleep!¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You do not dare to apany me to sleep? You are afraid that I will eat you?¡±

    ¡°The one who should be afraid is you. What is there for me to be afraid of?!¡±

    Liu Yi let Little Jade remove his outerwear and change into rather loose pajamas.

    ¡°You change your clothing quite quickly...¡±

    Luo Ying started removing her shirt.Taking off the cowboy jacket is very easy, but the shirt is hard to take off. The shirt is stuck on her head.

    A pair of full breasts that is wrapped in a ck bra as well as that deep ravine appears in front of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing this, Liu Yi¡¯s mouth and tongue ran dry. He takes a deep breath. Upon seeing that white sanitary towel inside her panties, he endures the impulse that he should not have and helps Luo Ying remove her shirt.

    ¡°My pajamas...¡±

    Luo Ying points, and Liu Yi immediately hopped off the bed and went to her luggage to take out her cartoon Doraemon pajamas.

    When he returned, he was nearly frightened.

    As her bra is tossed onto the carpet. She had wrapped her body with the quilt as she lies there on the bed. Her two hair legs are pressing down the quilt showing her butt clearly, which is super captivating!

    Damn it, can you not be like this!

    Liu Yi passes the pajamas to her, letting her put it on. But Luo Ying pushes it away and says, ¡°Not wearing...very sleepy...I .want to sleep...¡±

    ¡°Then you sleep and have a good dream.¡±

    Liu Yi wishes to bolt, but Luo Ying extends her hand and stops him, ¡°Your not allowed to leave..e in and apany me...I...am very afraid...¡±

    Thinking about it, Liu Yi feels that it is alright. After all, she had experienced a life or death crisis; it would be strange if she was not afraid. Her courage is quite big. If it were other girls, they would have long be abnormal from fear.

    Liu Yi looks at that somewhat wronged face of Luo Ying and cannot help but feel heartache.

    He squeezed into the quilt. Luo Ying is like a kitten and leans over into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace. Her light exhtion puffed on Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    Luo Ying¡¯s breathing is rather light, letting Liu Yi feel more and more pity for her. Thisss has suffered a lot being the daughter of Luo Jun.

    But this cannot be med on me. She was merely implicated by her father. If the one protecting them was not me, Luo Ying would have long since died. She is such a young girl, so it is a pity if she died. I don¡¯t know what kind of person her previous boyfriend was. To not cherish such a good woman and two-timing on her! Tsk, tsk. How could there be this kind of man in this world...

    Damn...why does it seem like I am scolding myself along as well.

    Liu Yi is unwilling to startle Luo Ying awake; thus, he lightly embraces her. Looking at her delicate face, his heartbeat cannot help but speed up.

    At this moment, Liu Yi noticed that the faint smile on Luo Ying¡¯s lips suddenly droop down as her brows crease tightly together like she is having a nightmare.

    ¡°Liu Yi.¡±

    At this moment, the ancient painting that Liu Yi ced by the side suddenly moved. Following which, Wu Meiniang walks out from the smoke with a somewhat serious expression.

    ¡°Meiniang? Why did youe out?¡±

    The moment Wu Meiniang came out, she says, ¡°I¡¯ve sensed a powerful, sinister aura from thisss¡¯s body! She should be controlled by someone in her dreand! If we do not save her, she will lose her consciousness and be the puppet of that person!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi got a huge shock, ¡°Luo Ying was dragged into the dreand?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This situation is very dangerous.¡±

    Wu Meiniang nods her head, ¡°If you still wish to save her, you must take action now.¡±

    Liu Yi says immediately, ¡°Okay, then let us enter her dreand!¡±

    ¡°Do you think that that ce is a market where you can enter as you wish?!¡±

    Wu Meiniang res at Liu Yi, ¡°Although we had a lot of methods to enter the other party¡¯s dreand in the past, the prerequisite is...Yin-yang dual cultivation!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi is utterly stunned.

    ¡°Are you for real? We need to dual cultivate?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Only when the body and mind are one can we enter the other¡¯s mental world.¡±

    Wu Meiniang nods her head, ¡°The ancient people used this kind of method to enter the mental world of the other party to dual cultivate! The results WERE outstanding!¡±

    ¡°Damn...¡±

    Liu Yi made a bitter face, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about how this is taking advantage of her difficulties; let¡¯s talk about now...Luo Ying¡¯s great aunt hase!¡±

    ¡°Period?¡±

    Wu Meiniang looks at Luo Ying, who is lying in bed, and says, ¡°This concubine has a method to stop it.¡±

 Chapter 1041 - Can only do so]

    <h4>Chapter 1041 [Can only do so]</h4>

    ¡°What the!¡±

    Hearing what Wu Meiniang says, Liu Yi cannot help but widen his eyes, ¡°You also know this? Are you progesterone?¡±

    Wu Meiniang does not understand this professional terminology, ¡°What is progesterone?¡±

    She then curls her lips and says, ¡°In the imperial pce, stopping menstruating was verymon. Otherwise, when you finally manage to get the opportunity where the Emperores and shows special favor to you, you are menstruating, wouldn¡¯t it be a wasted opportunity?¡±

    Liu Yi choked on his saliva. Fucking hell, this sounds like the case!

    ¡°Must, must we dual cultivate?¡±

    Liu Yi still feels that this method is inappropriate, ¡°Are there other methods?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Wu Meiniang nods her head, making Liu Yi slightly surprised, ¡°What is it! Quickly tell me!¡±

    ¡°Kill her.¡±

    As Wu Meiniang says it, the fingernails on her right hand be longer and sharper as they lightly rest on Luo Ying¡¯s fair neck. As long as she exerts a bit of strength, this nail will stab through her neck and slice through her main artery.

    ¡°Slow down!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly stopped Wu Meiniang¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Liu Yi, this concubine is only helping you because we are allies. Don¡¯t be choosy!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Your Majesty unites the world! Your imperial kindness is vast and mighty!¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands together and acts like he is temporarily obeying her.

    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Wu Meiniang¡¯splexion rxes slightly, and she says, ¡°Liu Yi, don¡¯t feel that this concubine is being tyrannical. This concubine is only doing it for your own good. You wille across these matters in the future. If you be restricted due to this kind of fixed framework, it is possible for you to lose some important people in the future.¡±

    ¡°What you say is right.¡±

    Liu Yi acknowledged what Wu Meiniang says, ¡°It is me who is obsessed with other matters. Meiniang, let us start. You help Luo Ying stop her menstruation first.¡±

    ¡°It is inconvenient if you see.¡±

    Wu Meiniang extended her hand, and a stream of smoke flew out and wrapped around Luo Ying and sent her to the bathroom, ¡°After it is done, this concubine will bring her back. You should also adjust your own cultivation properly. When I return, we shall start the dual cultivation. Whether or not we can save thisdy shall depend on you.¡±

    With that, she flies into the bathroom together with Luo Ying.

    The sound of water quickly came while Liu Yi says in his heart, does this Meiniang wish to bathe and change her clothes? Fine then, she makes it seem like a very holy matter!

    Liu Yi sits down crossed legged and cannot help but says, {Immortal Fox Sister...why do I feel like I am about to be a stud horse.}

    ¡°Benefactor, you are viting a peach blossom!¡±

    Lin Tong jumps out as she stands on the bedside cab and looks at Liu Yi with a grin as she says, ¡°You better obediently do it! It is not like this miss will be jealous.¡±

    ¡°But this...is not something that Luo Ying is willing.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°It keeps giving me a feeling of taking advantage of other¡¯s difficulties.¡±

    ¡°You are doing it to save her.¡± Lin Tong enlightens Liu Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t forget. If you do not do so, she will die! Would you rather have sex with her or watch her die?¡±

    ¡°I...would choose to have sex with her, I guess...¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°I would rather be shameless!¡±

    Liu Yi keeps feeling that having sex should be something that both sides must be willing. Having sex in this kind of situation is not in ordance with his views. But to save Luo Ying, he can only do so! Although he possesses powerful strength, he is not that proficient regarding the magic of the mental aspect; thus, he must listen to Wu Meiniang.

    At this moment, Liu Yi senses the room door being pushed open. A beautiful woman covered in a bathrobe walks in.

    Liu Yi raises his head to look and nks out.

    ¡°Luo Ying? No, it is Meiniang!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right; it is this concubine.¡±

    Wu Meiniang is currently possessing Luo Ying. She leans against the door as she throws coquettish nces at Liu Yi, ¡°This body...wu, is a bit weak.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly asks, ¡°Why did you possess her? It will not cause any harm to Luo Ying, right?!¡±

    ¡°What are you worried about. This concubine would not harm her.¡±

    Wu Meiniang rolls her eyes, ¡°Furthermore, if this concubine does not possess her, how would the two of you dual cultivate? Could it be that you are interested in fucking an unconscious person?¡±

    ¡°Not interested! But...wouldn¡¯t this be equivalent to the two of us having sex...¡±

    Wu Meiniang is very smart and immediately understood what Liu Yi meant.

    ¡°So what about that. After all, this concubine owes you quite a bit. Other than Li Zhi, it is most probably you whom I am willing to take the initiative to present my body and mind.¡±

    ¡°Li Zhi?¡± Liu Yi is slightly curious, ¡°Is it Emperor Taizong, Li Shimin?¡±

    ¡°Power and wealth transaction.¡±

    Wu Meiniang sneers, ¡°Even in this current era, it should be called by a fashionable kind of term, unspoken rules, right? Talking about that, it is about the same where both sides each take what they need.¡±

    ¡°I suddenly sympathize with you.¡±

    ¡°This concubine does not need your sympathy.¡±

    Wu Meiniang says, ¡°Didn¡¯t this concubine finally be the supreme Empress? Although a man can be called a king for a period of time, they have a very fatal weak point!¡±

    With that, she gives Liu Yi a look, ¡°You possess this weak point as well!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, my empress, can we start now?¡±

    Liu Yi is not here to listen to her mocking him. Saving Luo Ying is the most important.

    ¡°Can¡¯t wait to have sex with thisdy¡¯s body?¡±

    Wu Meiniang smiles, ¡°Very good. I like those who are more direct.¡±

    She waves her hand and removes the bathrobe she is wearing, revealing the beautiful body inside.

    One must agree that Luo Ying¡¯s figure is not bad. Liu Yi salivates, looking at her figure.

    ¡°Revolve your cultivation base. This concubine ising.¡±

    With that, Wu Meiniang climbs onto the bed, sexily, before sticking out her small tongue and lightly licks Liu Yi¡¯s earlobe.

    What the fuck!

    Liu Yi¡¯s lower body instantly be like steel. Fucking hell, Meiniang is too provoking! Although Immortal Fox Sister also knows charm techniques, she does not know how to try to please a man! Maybe Bai Jie, her master, knows a bit, but I had never test it out before.

    This lick from Wu Meiniang instantly makes Liu Yi very excited!

    Good gosh! Isn¡¯t it dual cultivating, do you really need to have forey?

    While Wu Meiniang does not care about that, Liu Yi is thinking in his heart as she continues to fully disy her excellent ¡®skills¡¯!

    Wu Meiniang¡¯s tongue licks a circle around Liu Yi¡¯s ear before slowly moving over to Liu Yi¡¯s neck. Her kiss is like a drizzle. A light touch before leaving.

    Very quickly, her lips reach his chest. Wu Meiniang controls Luo Ying¡¯s body and uses her tongue to slide around Liu Yi¡¯s chest making his blood boil as his lower body starts to be very aroused.

    Damn it...this move of Wu Meiniang makes it difficult to bear! I must continue to maintain control over myself!

    While Wu Meiniang still did not end it. She continues to lick downwards, and soon she licks her way to Liu Yi¡¯s belly before her lips wrap around him.

    ¡°Urg...¡±

    Liu Yi nearly lost control over himself, ¡°Is...is this your dual cultivation process?¡±

    Wu Meiniang is slightly embarrassed as she replies, ¡°Oh? This is the process of serving the emperor. I am a little used to it...You just enjoy it, treat it as a free present.¡±

    With that, Wu Meiniang shakes her butt and continues to lick Liu Yi.

    Not only does she know to lick, but she also knows how to suck, which makes Liu Yi have the urge to continue as his hands grab hold of her head.

    ¡°Control your Yang Gate!¡±

    Wu Meiniang did not forget to remind him out of good intentions, ¡°Otherwise, if you lose control over your Yang Gate, it will ruin the enterprise for the sake of one basketful.¡±

    ¡°Fuck...why didn¡¯t you say so earlier...¡±

    Liu Yi really nearly lost control. He hurriedly revolves his heart sutra and guards his Yang Gate.

    ¡°Stop licking as well! Hurry up with the dual cultivation!¡±

    Sucking Liu Yi, Wu Meiniang asks unclearly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°Like...like it...¡±

    Liu Yi feels like his body is utterly subdued by Wu Meiniang...especially when she is using Luo Ying¡¯s small mouth to do everything...gods...

    ¡°This concubine¡¯s lower body is also wet.¡±

    With that, Wu Meiniang hugs Liu Yi¡¯s neck and climbs up, ¡°Let concubine do it!¡±

    With that, she aims properly at Liu Yi¡¯s lower body and sits down!

    Liu Yi¡¯s dick is both thick and hard. The moment Wu Meiniang sits down, she nearly cannot take it.

    She lets out a cry as her hands clenches Liu Yi tightly, ¡°So, so deep...so big...¡±

    Her charming eyes look at Liu Yi, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you are not a silver spear with candle interior...¡±

    [TL: Basically means look good but not good to use.]

    ¡°Fuck! Of course, I am not!¡±

    To prove his strength, Liu Yi grabs Wu Meiniang¡¯s waist and stabs in fiercely.

    ¡°Wu...¡±

    This stab is too deep. Even Wu Meiniang is almost unable to endure it and lets out a moan before leaning on top of Liu Yi.

    Slowly, Liu Yi starts his assault and prepares to subdue this Empress Wu Zetian that damaged the country and caused suffering to the people!

    She had once subdued the entire Tang Dynasty, and now Liu Yi is here to subdue her!

    The presidential suite is ying Frederic Chopin¡¯s music! The sound of their sex just so happens to fit the piano cadence, rising and fall in session.

    Liu Yi finally sensed Wu Meiniang¡¯s impressiveness. Her lower body is like one of the ten famous devices recorded down, which firmly sucks down on his penis, nearly making him cum prematurely! Luckily, back then, Liu Yi had learned some bed techniques from his master Ma Hua; thus, he can control himself with great difficulty!

    As Wu Meiniang continue to move up and down, she did not forget to stimte Liu Yi¡¯s sensitive parts. The tender moans of hers are asking for his life!

    This woman...is indeed a demoness!

    Liu Yi is finally about to lose control over his Yang Gate, but Wu Meiniang did not forget to remind him, ¡°Guard your Yang Gate. Let us start dual cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Understood...¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this woman is too scary. Even at this moment, she did not forget about the serious matter!

    Liu Yi immediately revolves his cultivation base to guard his Yang Gate. Although he finds it very hard to bear, he cannot throw away Luo Ying¡¯s life for that!

    His palm and Wu Meiniang¡¯s palm pressed against each other as they started to mutually exchange their qi!

    Wu Meiniang¡¯s Yin qi and Liu Yi¡¯s Yang qi interweave together like this and form a kind of cycle inside their body, which continuously stimtes the growth of their cultivation. After which, it gains the mental power within their souls. Very soon, their consciousness will merge together as well. At that time, Liu Yi will be able to enter Luo Ying¡¯s dreand!

 Chapter 1042 - Your territory, you decide]

    <h4>Chapter 1042 [Your territory, you decide]</h4>

    Since ancient times, there is a saying in China, which is Yin Yang Mutual Exchange. Yin and yang can only be mutually interwoven together; by mutually fusing with one another, could they be continuously strengthened.

    There is a saying. The entire world is formed from the umtion between Yin and yang. Yin and yang create all living beings!

    While dual cultivation is also the fastest kind of method for all kinds of progress. Right now, when Liu Yi enters Luo Ying, their aura is blended together by Wu Meiniang, who is possessing Luo Ying. At this moment, it starts to let Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation be promoted. He senses that his third sun jade is also starting to be replenished. Indeed dual cultivation is heaven-defying, especially when it is the woman¡¯s first time.

    The amount of Origin Yin that can be obtained is the most during the first time. Wu Meiniang¡¯s cultivation base, along with Luo Ying¡¯s Origin Yin, is allowing Liu Yi to obtain a huge advantage.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes start to emit golden radiance, which is super eye-catching, like two small suns.

    ¡°Liu Yi, we are about to start now!¡±

    Wu Meiniang suddenly spread open her fingers and links them with Liu Yi¡¯s fingers, ¡°Prepare to enter Luo Ying¡¯s dreand!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and shuts his eyes.

    Immediately his consciousness jolted and was sucked into Luo Ying¡¯s mental world.

    Everyone¡¯s mental world is a small thousand world! Who knows what Luo Ying¡¯s world looks like?

    Liu Yi opens his eyes and notices that he came to a ce that looks like a school.

    In the distance are a few teaching blocks, while in front is a shaded pathway.

    A few students are holding their books as they walk by him while speaking in Jinwan¡¯s ent.

    The heck, did Ie to Luo Ying¡¯s university?

    ¡°Meiniang, where are you?¡±

    Liu Yi started searching for Wu Meiniang, but no one replied to him. When some students walk past him, they give him a weird look.

    Damn it, why did I lose Wu Meiniang after entering Luo Ying¡¯s dreand! This matter is very thorny! After all, I am not proficient in being a guest in someone else mental world.

    Furthermore, now that we are in another person¡¯s mental world, Immortal Fox Sister is unable to follow me. From now on, everything shall depend on me.

    But this is Luo Ying¡¯s university campus. That means that her real self should be inside.

    Liu Yi finds a female student walking by and asks, ¡°Student, may I ask you...do you know Luo Ying?¡±

    That girl gives Liu Yi a slightly surprised look before pointing at one of the school buildings.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart; this is Luo Ying¡¯s mental world that means that everyone is created by her, so they will know where she is.

    Since it is other people¡¯s territory, Liu Yi is unable to fly in this ce. His strength had also been lowered to his weakest point, so he can only choose to walk over.

    ***

    ¡°Luo Ying, wait for this young master to bring you away from here!¡±

    Wang Ran was originally an ordinary otaku. Every day other than ying games, he ys games. Breakfast, lunch, and dinner are only instant noodles.

    Because he does not exercise nor go out of his house, Wang Ran¡¯s bodyweight rapidly increases. By the time he is in his 30s, he is 120kg. When he is forced to go downstairs, he has difficulties walking two steps. Thus Wang Ran moves around even less and stays at home daily ying games while eating instant noodles.

    Wang Ran thought that he would live his life in this manner forever; unexpectedly, one day, he got to know a goddess online.

    This goddess¡¯s photo was very beautiful and pure. He got to know of her while ying games. Wang Ran helped the goddess grind equipment and fought the boss numerous times, and that goddess even married him in the game. Unexpectedly one day, a rich guy entered the game and gifted the goddess two RMB equipment, and got the goddess into his bed.

    Wang Ran is discouraged and prepares tomit suicide by electrocuting himself. The end result is unexpected as not only did he not die from the electrocution; it stimted his consciousness and gave him the ability to enter other people¡¯s dreand. The moment Wang Ran obtained this ability, he immediately entered the dreand of the goddess and rich man, making the goddess send herself to his bed while making the rich guy wire ten million into his own bank ount.

    Because of this ability, Wang Ran became watched attentively by the Fist Group. This time he is here to control Luo Ying and turn her into his puppet! Fist Group¡¯s Daoist Jin and ck-eye have both failed; thus, Wang Ran was their final trump card.

    ***

    ¡°Luo Ying, stop messing around and quickly leave with me!¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s ex-boyfriend, who is wearing a hurdles singlet, extends his hand as he burst into her ssroom and grabs her preparing to pull her out.

    ¡°Ah Bo, what are you doing!¡±

    Luo Ying wishes to struggle but is unable to struggle free and was pulled outside by her ex-boyfriend.

    She only manages to shake off her ex-boyfriend after they had reached the corridor.

    He says angrily, ¡°Luo Ying, why are you like this! What, you wish to dump me?¡±

    ¡°We have broken up already!¡±

    Luo Ying says very angrily, ¡°Stoping to bother me and leave some good impression of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Want to break up? Impossible!¡±

    Her ex-boyfriend grabs hold of her and attempt to kiss her. Luo Ying struggle with all his might but is unable to struggle free.

    Just as she was about to be kissed, a guy walks over from the side and kicks her ex-boyfriend, sending him flying.

    ¡°Ah! Liu Yi!¡±

    When Luo Ying sees this guy who walks over, she is very delighted.

    Liu Yi says coolly with his hands in his pocket, ¡°Scram! Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±

    Her ex-boyfriend does not even dare to say anything and scrambles to his feet and ran off.

    Luo Ying holds Liu Yi¡¯s hand and asks in delight, ¡°Why are you like this!¡±

    Liu Yi moves closer to her. cing his lips against her ear, he says, ¡°Because I am unable to leave you.¡±

    Luo Ying instantly feels limp and numb all over her body as honey drips down in her heart.

    Liu Yi finally confessed to me. This is really great...

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a quieter ce.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly holds Luo Ying¡¯s arm and pulls her while running to a ssroom that does not have anyone inside.

    ¡°What, what do you want...¡±

    Before Luo Ying can react, Liu Yi pressed her against the window ledge with her legs split apart, making Luo Ying feel very shy.

    Am...am I going to be his person today....

    Daddy, you say that I cannot like him, but in the end, I still fell into his hands so quickly...

    Daughter...is too disappointing ...

    At this moment, the door to the ssroom was suddenly kicked open!

    Following which, another Liu Yi walks in and shouts, ¡°Luo Ying, don¡¯t fall for it. That person is not me!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Luo Ying got a huge shock as she stared at the two Liu Yi¡¯s in front of her and was shocked.

    She rubs her eyes with all her might and thinks that she has vision problems. Howe two Liu Yi¡¯s appear?!

    While the Liu Yi in front of Luo Ying bes vignt and asks, ¡°Who are you, why did you pretend to be me! Exin yourself! What kind of demon are you!¡±

    ¡°You ask me? On the contrary, I want to ask you who you are.¡± Liu Yi says, ¡°To enter the dreand of other people. You are quite impressive.¡±

    ¡°You dare to frame me instead?¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense, quickly release Luo Ying!¡±

    ¡°It should be you who should scram! You imitation!¡±

    The two Liu Yi start quarreling while Luo Ying feels that her head is getting big.

    ¡°Gods, which is the real Liu Yi!¡±

    Luo Ying feels that she is about to be crazy as she is unable to determine who is the real Liu Yi.

    ¡°Baby, he is the false one.¡± The Liu Yi beside Luo Ying says softly, ¡°I will always apany you by your side. I am the real one.¡±

    ¡°Luo Ying, stop dreaming.¡±

    The other Liu Yi said coldly, ¡°I can never apany you by your side forever. You are clear about this.¡±

    ¡°Stop saying nonsense. I am what Luo Ying truly wanted.¡±

    ¡°You do not understand Luo Ying, nor do you understand me.¡±

    The Liu Yi standing by the door sneers coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± While Luo Ying finally calms down and pushes away the Liu Yi in front of her. Slowly she moves towards Liu Yi, who is standing by the door. ¡°Although you are a very beautiful dream...I know that the real Liu Yi will not fall for me. In his eyes, I am only a task.¡±

    ¡°You are very smart. I admire you.¡±

    Liu Yi extends his hand and pats Luo Ying on her shoulder.

    ¡°I would rather be a bit stupider.¡±

    Although she had chosen the right person, Luo Ying is not very happy. After all, although this is the reality, it is not the one that she really wants.

    The fake Liu Yi sighs as he shakes his head and says, ¡°I gave you what you wish for, but you choose to give it up. How pitiful.¡±

    ¡°I feel that the one who is pitiful is you.¡± Liu Yi sighs, ¡°You can only rely on false dreams to stay alive; there is no one else who is more pitiful than you.¡±

    ¡°What do you know!¡±

    The fake Liu Yi¡¯s expression suddenly turns malevolent. At the same time, it carries a kind of unwillingness as well as resentment and indignation. Following which, he roars, ¡°What do you know about an otaku¡¯s sorrow? Do you understand the feeling when you like a woman, but that woman is only lying to you and likes another person?¡±

    Liu Yi winks and says, ¡°Would you believe it if I say that I understand it better than you?¡±

    The fake Liu Yi shouts, ¡°Rubbish! How is it possible for you to understand my feelings!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, he transforms back to his original appearance, and a fat man stands in front of them. The surrounding scenery starts changing and, in a blink of an eye, changes into the appearance of hell. The surroundings are filled with evil spirits dithering around, scaring Luo Ying into hiding in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°I shall trap all of you in this dreand! From now on, turn into a living zombie in this dreand!¡±

    ¡°Apologies, but I¡¯m afraid that everything will not go as you wish.¡±

    Liu Yi ps his hands, ¡°Meiniang, you shoulde out now. I can sense your aura.¡±

    ¡°Your nose is rather good.¡±

    A stream of smokends in the center of the area and transforms into the beautiful appearance of Wu Meiniang.

    Wang Ran instantly bes stunned, looking at her as he stares at Wu Meiniang, unblinking like he is afraid of missing the beauty of Wu Meiniang.

    ¡°This belongs to your territory now.¡±

    Liu Yi is very modest as he says, ¡°Mr. Dream Stealer shall be left to you.¡±

 Chapter 1043 - Temporary lovers]

    <h4>Chapter 1043 [Temporary lovers]</h4>

    ¡°At this moment, you are rather modest.¡±

    Wu Meiniang rolls her eyes at Liu Yi, making him veryfortable.

    Luo Ying tugs Liu Yi¡¯s arm and asks with some jealousy, ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°She is a major character.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Wu Meiniang in front of him with some kind of vigor that is hard to suppress. He also finds it hard to imagine that he would get to know this woman from legends.

    ¡°Major character? Which major character?¡±

    Luo Ying looks at the woman wearing office attire and is unable to guess through her. She is rather beautiful. Could she be a big celebrity?

    But how is it possible for me not to know of such a beautiful celebrity...gosh, so annoying. Who is she!

    ¡°Little brother,e.¡±

    Wu Meiniang beckons Wang Ran over.

    Wang Ran walks over in a daze as Wu Meiniang took a step back, leaving behind a simr-looking beautiful woman.

    That beautiful woman waves her hand an enormous white bed appears there. Wang Ran climbs into it, and the beauty pulls down the drapery, and the big bed starts shaking.

    ¡°What the heck, you are using this move again!¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Wu Meiniang in astonishment.

    ¡°What is bad about that? It is the best method to deal with men.¡±

    Wu Meiniang smiles, and that smile makes Liu Yi slightly dazzled. This woman is too impressive. She is an exceptional source of cmity that damaged the country and caused suffering to the people!

    Whoever falls in love with this woman is truly miserable. But whoever can obtain the heart of this woman will explode the heavens!

    But who can subdue Wu Meiniang?

    While having sex with Wu Meiniang¡¯s clone, Wang Ran¡¯s vitality was consumed away bit by bit.

    This dreand is no longer as steady as the many parts of the surrounding start to fall apart.

    Liu Yi holds Luo Ying¡¯s hand to prevent her from falling down the cracks on the crumbling ground.

    ¡°Hold on to me tightly. Don¡¯t fall down.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    Luo Ying hugs Liu Yi¡¯s waist tightly as she closes her eyes, entrusting herself to him.

    ¡°Go out. Leave this ce to me.¡±

    Wu Meiniang waves her hand, and Liu Yi immediately senses his body tremble before he instantly returns to that soft velvet bed in reality.

    He is currently sitting crossed-legged together with Luo Ying, who had her legs wrapped around with. Their lower body is joined together with their hands linked together.

    ¡°....¡±

    Luo Ying also returns back to reality. She blinks her eyes and following which her face turns red!

    ¡°Can...can you exin what is going on?¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s voice is slightly soft and also a bit apprehensive.

    ¡°Cough...if I say it was to save you, would you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that I would believe it?¡±

    Luo Ying rolls her eyes with a doubtful expression.

    ¡°It is the truth! I swear with your breasts!¡± Liu Yi makes a solemn vow, ¡°If I say any lies, then your breasts shall shrink!¡±

    ¡°What the heck! For what reason?!!!!¡±

    Luo Ying scolds with her slight ent, ¡°Why shrink my breasts! So evil!!!¡±

    ¡°Your breasts will never shrink!¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°That is why I did not lie to you. I was saving you.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I will give you an opportunity to exin.¡±

    Luo Ying takes a deep breath and says in her heart, now that we are already like this, I must listen to what he has to say.

    ¡°You were locked into the dreand by that fatty. For me to save you, I could only do it through the merging of our bodies. By carrying out dual cultivation, I then entered your mental world...which is also your dreand, to save you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Why would I lie to you.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his hand, ¡°I swear if it was not to save you, I would not offend you.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel ufortable...¡± Luo Ying pouts, ¡°Am I really that unattractive to you?¡±

    ¡°Not at all...it is not like what you are thinking.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedlyforts the slightly disappointed Luo Ying, ¡°Actually, you are really good and attract the affection of people.¡±

    ¡°Attract others¡¯ affection, but I why am unable to attract your affection?¡±

    Liu Yi bes silent.

    ¡°Tell me! Speak!¡±

    Luo Ying demands an answer making Liu Yi sigh. Just as he is about to speak, Luo Ying covers her ears, ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen, I don¡¯t want to listen!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly, ¡°Do you think that you are acting in Chiung Yao¡¯s drama? Actually, there is no need for me to exin. Let me tell you about my situation.¡±

    He takes a deep breath and says, ¡°Firstly, my life is at a precarious state, and who knows when I might suddenly die. Secondly, I already have a lot of women. Can you ept this?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Luo Ying nks out momentarily as she did not expect that she would hear this kind of reply.

    Only now did she understand why her daddy told her that she cannot like this man. s, it is still daddy who has foresight.

    But Luo Ying feels that she is still young. It is rare for her to like a person so much and can have a period of strong love.

    ¡°Can you still ept me?¡± Asked Liu Yi once more, ¡°We...¡±

    Luo Ying suddenly extends a finger and presses it lightly against Liu Yi¡¯s lip and says, ¡°No matter what happens in the future, no matter if we will still be together, for the next few days we will be together in Jingdu. For these few days, please let us be a pair of lovers, okay?¡±

    ¡°There are only four days left.¡± Liu Yi says, ¡°Can you ept this kind of fiery love?¡±

    ¡°Temporary lovers seem to be rather good.¡±

    Seeing how Luo Ying is smiling lightly with a bit of seriousness, Liu Yi does not know what to say.

    ¡°Then, you can¡¯t even promise me this?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can.¡± Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    ¡°Why would I want to regret?¡±

    Luo Ying smiles, ¡°A person¡¯s life is so short. When I am old lying on a rocking chair, I believe I willugh recalling this fiery love with you when I was younger.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Since you put it like this, if I continue to be unreasonable, then I will be even inferior to a girl.¡±

    ¡°You are inferior to a girl!¡±

    Luo Ying snorts, ¡°To take advantage of me when I was unconscious to do this to me!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck! I clearly exined it!¡±

    ¡°Like I care! After all these few days, you must treat me properly! Otherwise, I will not let you off even if I be a ghost!¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. Then before you be a ghost, let us first do something enjoyable!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi pushes Luo Ying down onto the bed. Luo Ying lets out a startled cry before her mouth was blocked by Liu Yi¡¯s mouth.

    Her first time had already been taken by Liu Yi. Now, all of her body and heart shall be given to him.

    Just as Liu Yi and Luo Ying are having sex, the Heavenly Court is also busy with their work.

    ***

    A general holding a three-pointed double-edge spear in silver armor with a red cape draped over his shoulders says severely as he stands in front of the Southern Heavenly Gates, ¡°Several days have already passed; why have you still not found him!¡±

    The gatekeeper standing by the side replies apprehensively, ¡°Lord, we are still seeking. We will definitely find him!¡±

    This silver general is none other than Eng Shen, Yang Jian.

    This set of bright silver armor and three-pointed double-edge spear; his hat which had three mountain and phoenix flying; his boots that are lined with cloth of gold and socks that is coiled with dragons, make him as majestic as one can imagine

    Yang Jian rap his three-pointed double-edge spear on the ground and ask emotionlessly, ¡°How many days have we been searching? Jade Emperor is asking about this matter.¡±

    The left door god hurried replies, ¡°Milord, we have been trying our best to search! But....we do not know what technique that kid is using that hides him from our thousand-miles eyes!¡±

    Eng Shen sneers, ¡°Looks like he is afraid. That is why he does not dare to use his own techniques and hides in a secret ce.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he knows that the Heavenly Court is watching him?¡±

    The other door god cannot help but ask, ¡°Who is the one who leaked out the news?¡±

    ¡°It does not matter.¡±

    Eng Shen says arrogantly, ¡°His hiding proves a point; he is afraid. I am not interested in this kind of coward. Continue to search. When we find him, it will be his death date.¡±

    ¡°But...what if he continues to hide?¡±

    ¡°Then send people down to search!¡± Eng Shen snorts, ¡°Find a few immortals with exquisite cultivation and send them down to find him! I do not believe that he cannot be found!¡±

    The gatekeeper of Southern Heavenly Gates cups his hand and says respectfully, ¡°We shall do as lord instructed!¡±

    ¡°Good. Continue to search. Don¡¯t disappoint Heavenly Court.¡±

    When Eng Shen finished, he stomps his feet and disappears in front of them.

    ***

    Not only the Heavenly Court, but there is also another ce which is fretting over Liu Yi¡¯s matter.

    -CRASH-

    Wang Jinen pushes everything on the table onto the ground scattering them.

    He shouts in anger, ¡°Even the Dream Demon had failed! Could it be that we are going to watch our country be someone else¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Dear, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    A flirtatious woman is gently caressing Wang Jinen¡¯s cheek, ¡°We still have a final trump card.¡±

    ¡°What, what trump card?¡±

    ¡°That agreement.¡±

    As the flirtatious woman speaks, she unfolds a piece of bamboo slip and ces it in front of Wang Jinen.

    ¡°As long as you sign this agreement, someone wille and help you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Wang Jinen¡¯s gaze flickers with frantess.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The flirtatious woman nods her head, ¡°But don¡¯t forget to offer three thousand souls.¡±

    ¡°Very simple.¡±

    Wang Jinen¡¯s eyes turn frantically, ¡°As long as I blow up a college, this agreement will be fulfilled!¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The woman smiles, ¡°Then for the remaining matter, I shall leave it to you. Come sign the agreement.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Wang Jinen immediately signs his own name. A smile appears on that woman¡¯s face as she keeps the bamboo slip and twists her hips as she walks out.

    Wang Jinen had already opened a bottle of champagne to celebrate, but he does not know that when the woman walks out, a beam of moonlight suddenly descends from the sky and sucks her into the sky.

    The woman came in front of an enormous pce. She smiles as she walks in, and her appearance slowly changes, and soon she turns into that appearance that Liu Yi cannot be more familiar with.

    She walks in front of a statue in the pce and kneels down. She says iparably devotedly,

    ¡°My Emperor. The matter is handled. We are not waiting for the offering of souls, and our army will enter Jingdu and start a massacre!¡±

    patreon/SkyFuji

    Discord link: bkqdah8

 Chapter 1044 - [Final attack]

    <h4>Chapter 1044 [Final attack]</h4>

    ¡°A college in Jinwan suddenly had a gas explosion, and the number of casualties is over a thousand...¡±

    Liu Yi is in the coffee shop of a shopping mall when he saw this news causing him to be taciturn.

    ¡°We are not buying clothes anymore.¡±

    Luo Ying, who wishes to drag Liu Yi around the shopping mall to buy clothes, suddenly no longer has the mood when she sees this news.

    She clenches her fist, ¡°So many people actually died...what the hell is the government doing!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°I remember...that ex-boyfriend of yours, seems to be studying in that colleague, right?¡±

    Luo Ying pauses for a while, ¡°Your right...¡±

    Liu Yi lowers his newspaper and asks, ¡°Are you not going to give him a call to ask?¡±

    ¡°Forget it...I am not going to call...¡±

    Luo Ying shakes her head, ¡°Although I no longer like him...I still hope that he is fine.¡±

    ¡°This matter appears to be weird.¡±

    Liu Yi creases his brows, ¡°How could a gas explosion kill so many people. How weird!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Send me to the ce where they are signing the agreement.¡±

    Luo Ying says, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to meet my daddy.¡±

    Today is the day where Luo Jun and the higher-ups of China are going to sign the trade agreement. As long as this trade agreement is signed, China and Jinwan will form an economic circle where neither can separate from each other. After this agreement is signed, the return will be imminent.

    ¡°Sure. Let me send you back.¡±

    Liu Yi also no longer has the mood to window shop. She and Luo Ying walk out of the coffee shop and sit in a Hummer which the military arranged for them and start driving towards the hall where the agreement signing is held.

    Jingdu would convene a number of important conferences or receive some important people. Every time this happens, Jingdu would close off the roads, closing some of the more important major roads, not allowing other cars to travel on them.

    Right now, the entire Luoyang Street ispletely closed off, and the cars on the roads are all military cars that guard this street strictly.

    Liu Yi drove their car in. Because they had passed the blockade, they can drive unimpeded.

    Luo Ying looks at the neat street outside of the car window and cannot help but mutter, ¡°Wow...I keep feeling that it is very scary.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Today can be considered as a historical day.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°You can also be considered as a person who witnessed history.¡±

    ¡°But two days ago, didn¡¯t they already sign an agreement?¡±

    ¡°That is another one. Its significance is different from this one.¡±

    Liu Yi also does not know much about politics; thus, he can only exin, ¡°Anyways after the signing, your people will be China people. In the international sense, you will no longer be Jinwan people.¡±

    Luo Ying is unable to understand this matter, ¡°Is this good or bad?¡±

    ¡°Is it good or bad, after several tens of years, we will know.¡± Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Right now, I am unable to give you an urate answer. But I am proud that I am a China person. I hope that you will be as well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Luo Ying nods without really understanding it.

    After the car drove in front of the meeting hall, Liu Yi got out of the car; he has changed into a handsome military attire.

    Luo Ying followed by his side, keeping close to him. The two of them walk into the conference hall, and inside, Luo Jun and the higher-ups are still in discussion. Looks like they still have not signed the agreement yet.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    Colonel Ni Weibo, who had once met Liu Yi, is standing inside the hall. Seeing Liu Yi, he immediately salutes him.

    ¡°Brother Weibo, long time no see.¡±

    Liu Yi also returns the salute while Ni Weibo immediately smiles awkwardly, ¡°This name...please call me Xiao Ni.¡±

    ¡°How can I do that! After all, you are older than me, brother Weibo!¡±

    Liu Yiughs while Ni Weibo alsoughs long with tacit mutual understanding.

    Luo Ying, who is standing by the side, does not understand it as she watches the two of themugh, ¡°What are the two of youughing about?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it is the secret of men.¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Luo Ying raises a middle finger while Liu Yi hurriedly presses down her hand and says, ¡°My big miss. This is not a ce for you to mess around. Pay attention to your identity!¡±

    ¡°Ah, right...I forgot about it. It is all because of you...¡±

    Luo Ying reproaches Liu Yi while he feels that he is wrongly used! But since she is a girl...so be it if I am wronged slightly...

    Liu Yi has a temper, but he feels that the bad temper of a man should not be vented on the women beside him. When a woman is nice to you, it is because she hopes for you to love her dearly. Liu Yi is unable to understand those men who feel that a man should use violence towards women, shouting at women to scare them when they do not listen to them, and beat them to make them obedient.

    Beat women? What kind of ability is that?

    Using your strength to subdue your enemy is an ability! Using strength to subdue your own woman, what kind of ability is that? That is what a man without ability would do!

    ¡°Okay, okay. It is all my fault. Later I will treat you to a meal as an apology, okay?¡±

    ¡°I...want to watch a movie as well!¡±

    Luo Ying bargained with him. Liu Yi agrees to it as he feels that it is also advantageous to him.

    The two of them are in agreement while the meeting room¡¯s scene is still chatting in full swing.

    Ni Weibo stands there with a calm expression.

    Liu Yi cannot help but make idle talk, ¡°You look quite confident in yourself, Brother Weibo.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Sir Liu has helped block so many disasters already. Now that we are here, there are no two ways about this matter now.¡±

    Ni Weibo smiles and says softly, ¡°This is our territory; what kind of tricks can those Jinwan independence fighters do?¡±

    ¡°That is hard to say.¡± Liu Yi reminded, ¡°The closer we are to this moment, the more vignt we must be. Those Jinwan Independence fighters are very troublesome. I believe that they will not let us pass this threshold so easily.¡±

    ¡°Sir, you are thinking too much!¡±

    Ni Weibo points at the sky, ¡°On the ground are our armored tanks while our fighter jets are also patrolling our sky. No one can enter this ce!¡±

    ¡°What if the enemy transforms into my appearance and enters?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly pointed at himself before pointing at Luo Ying by the side, ¡°Or transform into her appearance?¡±

    Ni Weibo instantly bes expressionless.

    ¡°If the two of us are enemies and take action here, who can block us?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Ni Weibo does not know how to reply. In his early years, he secretly went to the African continent to be a mercenary and climbed out from the rain of bullets. He had experienced all kinds of battle, but this matter, he has never experienced it before. These should be ssified under extraordinary rules ofbat!

    If that is the case, he would not be able to guard against it!

    ¡°This...is not possible, right...¡±

    ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°I know of some killers who are proficient in changing their appearance. I also know of one who is an expert in controlling other people. He can control all of the military men in this ce and turn them into ves. If he controls me, then everyone here will die.¡±

    ¡°If that is the case...then I have no methods.¡±

    Ni Weibo starts to be nervous while Liu Yi pats his shoulders and says with a smile, ¡°Rx. That is why I am here.¡±

    Not only am I here, but all of the Dragon Group members are also here as well including Yuan Zhenyue and the rest.

    Liu Yi can sense their auras. Although the auras are not very powerful, they are very familiar.

    With them around, this ce is tightly protected. Perhaps not even a fly can fly in.

    ¡°Today, I had a great time conversing with Mr. Luo.¡±

    One of the high leaders smiles, ¡°Looks like we can pleasantly sign this agreement.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Luo Jun is also smiling, ¡°This is both of our people¡¯s expectations as well.¡±

    The leaders from China¡¯s side corrected, ¡°It is China¡¯s people.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is all China¡¯s people.¡±

    Blood is thicker than water; everyone is China¡¯s people. Neither wish to be separated like this.

    Luo Jun picks up the pen and prepares to sign the agreement.

    The reporters by the side also raise their camera, preparing to take pictures. This is most likely the headline for tomorrow!

    But at this moment, the ground suddenly start trembling like an earthquake had happened!

    ¡°What is going on?¡± One of the leaders frown, ¡°Could there be an earthquake today?¡±

    ¡°Guard team! What is going on!¡±

    ¡°We...don¡¯t know...¡±

    Ni Weibo is also stunned while at this moment, Liu Yi steps forward and says, ¡°Everyone, please keep calm. Looks like guests havee.¡±

    While he is speaking, the roof of the meeting room suddenly breaks into pieces from the trembling!

    The meeting room immediately sinks down quite a bit, and Liu Yi hurriedly removes his qi to protect the remaining construction!

    Dark power transforms into pirs that support this broken-down building!

    ¡°What is going on!¡±

    ¡°Someone is attacking!¡±

    ¡°Guard team, protect the leaders!¡±

    All of the guard team members raise their weapons and aim in all directions, but they are unable to see where the enemies are!

    ¡°This fight belongs to us.¡±

    Liu Yi gives Luo Ying a look and says, ¡°All of you stay in this building and don¡¯t move.¡±

    With that, he leaps into the sky and flies out. At the same time, Sky Flipping Seal was tossed out by him, which shrouded the top of the building.

    ¡°Who is this person?¡±

    One of the leaders who does not realize it is Liu Yi frowns and asks, ¡°Can he alone save us? Why don¡¯t we deploy the special forces!¡±

    ¡°He can instantly kill the entire special forces!¡±

    The one who had spoken is none other than Liu Yi¡¯s maternal grandfather. This old man is holding a cigarette in his hand and says mysteriously, ¡°With him around; no one will be able to touch us.¡±

    [TL: well, if he got defeated, basically the whole world is dead anyways]

    ¡°Just him alone?¡±

    That leader from earlier clearly does not believe what he said.

    As Liu Yi¡¯s maternal grandfather Wang Jianguo smokes, he says calmly, ¡°Of course. That is because he is our Law Enforcer.¡±

    The moment he mentions the two words Law Enforcer, that leader¡¯s gaze starts to have deep veneration for Liu Yi.

    After Liu Yi jumped out, he noticed that the clouds in the sky had changed. The originally bright day had, in a blink of an eye, turned into the dark night. A bright moon hangs high up in the sky.

    A familiar feeling wraps around his heart.

    ¡°This power...is it Qin Imperial Pce?¡±

 Chapter 1045 - Undying soldiers]

    Chapter 1045 [Undying soldiers]

    Everyone in Jingdu is startled.

    Wasn¡¯t it bright earlier? Howe it has turned dark in the blink of an eye?

    Could it be that today is the legendary sr eclipse? Shouldn¡¯t be! After all, the news did not broadcast about it beforehand!

    Only those who are in Luoyang Street know what is going on.

    All of the soldiers had raised their weapon warily as they sought for the hidden enemy!

    Liu Yi stands on the street as he subconsciously raises his head and looks at the moon in the sky.

    Beams of moonlight shine down andnd on Luoyang street.

    Seeing these beams of moonlight, Liu Yi starts to feel numb down his back.

    Wu Meiniang immediately flies out from the ancient painting behind Liu Yi¡¯s back and turns into her human form through the smoke. Landing on the ground, she says, ¡°This concubine senses the aura of Qin Imperial Pce!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is Qin Imperial Pce.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head with a grave expression, ¡°It is right above us.¡±

    When he finished, the ground trembles as tall figures drop down on the ground along the moonlight, causing the ground to tremble.

    Liu Yi lets Little Jade scan the ce and realize that there are a total of 72 of them. Each of them is tall and strong with a ck face.

    ¡°This...is the Qin Imperial Pce¡¯s 72 Earth Fiends!¡±

    Wu Meiniang had lived for a long time and had seen many things. She immediately recognized the real identities of these men.

    ¡°72 Earth Fiends?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right; they are Qin Imperial Pce¡¯s hired thugs!¡±

    Wu Meiniang¡¯s expression turns grave, ¡°These fellows are practically undying...strange..to revive them, they need to dedicate numerous souls in a single go....where did they get so many souls from?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression became serious as he recalled the few thousand people who died in Jinwan.

    ¡°Looks like Fist Group and Qin Imperial Pce have gotten together.¡±

    He sighs, ¡°Looks like it will be very lively now.¡±

    While he is speaking, the soldiers in the surrounding start attacking those Earth Fiends. For a while, firearms were fired continuously as bullets hail down on those Earth Fiends. But at this moment, a ck light emerges from the Earth Fiends¡¯ bodies and cover their bodies like ck armor!

    The hail of bullets is unable to cause any injury!

    ¡°What the fuck! Are these people Terminators?¡±

    Ni Weibo is standing by the destroyed wall as he looks outside at those undefeatable Earth Fiends with red eyes.

    One of the arms division generals asked, ¡°Whichpany built them?¡±

    ¡°It is not high tech but the most ancient cultivation technique of China.¡±

    Unknowingly a beautiful woman appears within them. She is very beautiful and is wearing a white fox coat, which makes her look even more charming.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Ni Weibo and the rest immediately became vignt as the guns in their hand¡¯s point at Lin Tong.

    ¡°Rx. I was sent by him to protect you.¡±

    Lin Tong smiles merrily and says, ¡°Keep away your fire rods. If I wish to take action, all of you would long be dead.¡±

    Hearing that she was sent by Liu Yi, those people lowered their vignce.

    ¡°Cultivation techniques?¡±

    As Wang Jianguo smokes, he asks, ¡°Then are those people cultivators?¡±

    ¡°Not really...¡±

    Lin Tong knows that he is Liu Yi¡¯s maternal grandfather; thus, she says slightly respectfully, like his grandson¡¯s wife, ¡°These people are soldiers who have cultivated a kind of ancient cultivation technique. What they cultivated is Earth Fiends¡¯ technique! Do you see those ck lights? That is the earth fiend that they refined. An Earth Fiend has unordinary might and can be both used to defend and attack. It ispatible with Sky Dipper Technique.¡±

    ¡°Cultivation techniques are really mystical.¡±

    Wang Jianguo cannot help but feel rueful, ¡°It is a pity that I am old. Otherwise, I would want to learn this kind of mystical technique.¡±

    ¡°If you have an immortal fate, then it is possible.¡±

    Lin Tong did not make the topic dead, ¡°Everyone, stay here. I will protect you.¡±

    With me here, Liu Yi can not possess me. But if he possesses me, it is easy for him to grow evil and turn into the ck-bellied side.

    That Liu Yi who made nine tails appeared is too awesome. He instantly kills enemies!

    Pervert. It is hard to imagine that Liu Yi has such a cute side that hides within him.

    ¡°All of you stop attacking!¡± Liu Yi shouts, ¡°That will only anger them!¡±

    But those soldiers did not stop attacking; instead, they attacked even more fiercely.

    One of the Earth Fiend suddenly condenses a ck light with form a ck spear. He then tosses it at a tank far away.

    At this moment, the armored tank is like paper and was instantly pierced by the ck spear! It was nailed to the ground!

    Another armored car by the side was kicked away by the earth fiend several meters away and crashed onto the ground. This shows just how powerful the earth fiends are.

    Liu Yi uses his qi to power his voice, which spreads out quickly, ¡°All armed forces immediately evacuate! Leave this to me!¡±

    Only then did the military men be clear-minded and start withdrawing.

    Liu Yi takes two steps forward and merges with Sky Supporting Pir.

    Right now, he is not wearing ordinary clothes but a golden armor that Sky Supporting Pir transformed into.

    At this moment, Liu Yi is wearing a phoenix-feather hat, golden armor, and a pair of cloud-walking boots. Liu Yi put on this attire that looks like Sun Wukong, and only this way would it be in ordance with Sky Supporting Pir¡¯s attribute.

    All hecks is a golden cudgel! It is a pity that Liu Yi had never used a cudgel as a weapon. He only has a stick that is used to deal with women.

    The earth fiends roar like wild beasts before charging at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Nice, let¡¯s fight.¡±

    Sooner orter, I will fight against Qin Imperial Pce. This time, it is my turn to perform.

    If he does not perform, it is likely that all of the people on Luoyang Street will die. Their deaths will allow the Fist Group to get their way in this plot! That would likely cause a huge upheaval in China and allow Jinwan to have a chance to act!

    Liu Yi will not allow this kind of thing to ur even if he pays with his life.

    An earth fiend had already charged in front of Liu Yi. At that same time, it is holding a ck spear, which it raises up towards Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his arm and bumps away the ck spear. At the same time, he kicks that earth fiend soldier in its stomach.

    That earth fiend soldier was sent flying away several meters and crashed onto the ground.

    Liu Yi had snatched over that earth fiend soldier¡¯s ck spear and tossed it back at that earth fiend soldier, piercing through it and nailing it on the ground.

    That earth fiend soldier is skewered there like amb kebab.

    But the remaining earth fiend soldiers were like madmen as they charge at him crazily like they wanted to tear Liu Yi apart.

    ¡°Do you think that I would be afraid if you have many people?¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath and raises his Sky Splitting Golden Spear, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a real fight!¡±

    Liu Yi jumps up, as his spear jabs an earth fiend soldier in front of him up. Instantly red lightning exploded throughout that Earth Fiend Soldiers body. The lightning flies out in all directions, attacking the surrounding Earth Fiend Soldiers sending all of them flying away.

    Liu Yi wields a single spear and pierces into the group, and continuously swings his spear as he uses trial lighting to kill the Earth Fiend Soldiers.

    All of the Earth Fiend Soldiers are peak earth realm experts. Although they are very powerful, they are not Liu Yi¡¯s opponents.

    Even more, Earth Fiend Soldiers charge over, and Liu Yi tosses out his Sky Splitting Golden Spear.

    Sky Splitting Golden Spear instantly turns into a ck light that pierces through several Earth Fiend Soldiers in a row.

    Very soon, the 72 Earth Fiend Soldiers were all killed by Liu Yi.

    He walks over and takes back his Sky Splitting Golden Spear, and rests it against his shoulder.

    The spear body is dripping with ck blood making Liu Yi look like a grim reaper.

    ¡°Liu Yi, be careful! The horror of Earth Fiend Soldiers is not merely this!¡±

    When Liu Yi heard this, those Earth Fiend Soldiers had climbed back to their feet again as their bones let out cracking sounds.

    Liu Yi frowns, ¡°They can revive as well?¡±

    Wu Meiniang says, ¡°Earth Fiend Soldiers and Sky Dipper Soldiers are undying and do not know exhaustion! They cannot be killed!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck! Why did you not say it earlier!¡±

    While they are conversing, those Earth Fiend Soldiers walk towards Liu Yi again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see when you can all revive until!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze flickered with a trace of seriousness. He suddenly keeps his Sky Splitting Golden Spear and creates a spear that is entirely formed from ice and starts twirling it in his hands.

    In a blink of an eye, a blizzard started as the snow blew onto the Earth Fiend Soldiers.

    The soldiers behind exims in shock.

    ¡°What the fuck. So cold...¡±

    ¡°Law Enforcer is really scary...¡±

    In a sh, all of those Earth Fiend Soldiers were frozen into ice statues.

    Liu Yi crushes the ice spear and says, ¡°Now you cannot move, right?¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is starting to feel relief, the surrounding ice statues start scattering as the Earth Fiend Soldiers walk out from inside.

    ¡°Good gosh. This is too awesome.¡±

    Liu Yi can only give a thumbs-up, ¡°Then let¡¯s try this move!¡±

    Scarlet mes appear in his palm as he starts gathering Scarlet Blood Devil me¡¯s power and creates a me halberd!

    ¡°Explode!¡±

    An enormous me giant appears behind Liu Yi¡¯s back and shes down a big halberd into the ground along with Liu Yi¡¯s action.

    Like the explosion of a big missile, a red mushroom cloud rushes up the sky!

    A me storm engulfed the Earth Fiend Soldiers and burnt them into charcoal.

    ¡°This should do it.¡±

    Liu Yi let out a breath of relief and said, ¡°They are roasted intomb kebab.¡±

    While he is speaking, those charcoal crusts break into pieces, and the Earth Fiend Soldiers once against walk out with lively flesh bodies.

    ¡°What the fuck. These fellows are too awesome!¡±

    Liu Yi is really startled. Do you all need to be so exaggerated? You guys can really revive unlimited times?!

    -ROAR-

    The group of Earth Fiend Soldiers had utterly turn crazy!

 Chapter 1046 - Bring it on then]

    <h4>Chapter 1046 [Bring it on then]</h4>

    The Earth Fiend Soldiers went berserk!

    What the fuck!

    Liu Yi starts to have a headache; this group of brothers is like a group of undying cockroaches! Is there a need to be so perverted!

    No wonder Qin Imperial Pce could dominate the world back then. With this group of cockroaches, it would be a wonder if they didn¡¯t dominate the world!

    ¡°Looks like there is no other choice.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs. Their souls are even undying as well, which is what gives Liu Yi a headache. The difficulty of taking them down is too great!

    His avatar shoots out from behind him. Because Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation is very weak right now, the avatar only has two pairs of strong arms.

    The two pairs of arms are holding four Gatlings created from his dark power, which then fire at the Earth Fiend Soldiers.

    The Earth Fiend Soldiers use their earth fiends to block, but Liu Yi¡¯s bullets were created from his dark power. Inside them contains Nine Yang God Qi, which the earth fiends cannot block. Very soon, the bullet rain swallows up the Earth Fiend Soldiers and smash them into pieces.

    Within moments, the entire ground is covered with pieces of flesh as the ck blood pooled on the ground forms a small river. In a blink of an eye, Luoyang Street turns into hell.

    ¡°So scary...¡±

    When Wang Jianguo sees this scene, he cannot help but feel rmed, ¡°When I was young, I had experienced quite a number of wars...but this is the first time I have seen this kind of fight in my life.¡±

    ¡°This is a fight that belongs to our cultivation world.¡± Lin Tong says, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be seen by mortals. But if Qin Imperial Pce emerges, not only the mortal realm, all of the six realms will be engulfed by the shockwave of this fight.¡±

    ¡°I shall be relying on you guys then!¡±

    Wang Jianguo¡¯s gaze is filled with belief and expectations, ¡°China¡¯s Law Enforcer will not only save China; he will save the entire world.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Lin Tong smiles, ¡°He can do it!¡±

    One of the leaders by the side gives Lin Tong a strange look, ¡°Why do you believe in him so much?¡±

    ¡°Because he is my man.¡±

    An arrogant smile appears on Lin Tong¡¯s pretty face.

    By the side, Luo Ying¡¯s expression turned slightly dim and did not make any noise.

    Liu Yi continues to shoot out a rain of bullets. His qi is like an ocean and is almost boundless!

    Because there is a Heaven Dragon Mausoleum in his body, it is a standalone small thousand world. By inheriting the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum, it constantly provides energy to Liu Yi.

    Relying on Heaven Dragon Mausoleum, Liu Yi had never worried that he would run out of ammunition. He relies on this endless firepower to suppress these Earth Fiend Soldiers and to buy time for him to think of a method that can defeat these Earth Fiend Soldiers.

    Just as Liu Yi is fighting against these Earth Fiend Soldiers fiercely, and borrowing the time to think, the clouds in the sky suddenly change as an enormous devil pulls apart the dark clouds, revealing its enormous head.

    ¡°Gods! What is that!¡±

    The leaders were badly frightened, and a new female secretary peed from fear as that devil is really too scary. Its face is a million times scarier than the devil in the tv shows!

    ¡°What?¡±

    Seeing this devil, Liu Yi¡¯s heart tightens.

    Ma Yixuan? It is her aura!

    A hundred-meter-long enormous spear falls from the sky, stabbing towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Liu Yi, be careful!¡±

    Sensing the power of this spear, Wu Meiniang sensed that something is wrong and immediately reminds Liu Yi.

    If this long spear stabs down, perhaps not only Liu Yi would be injured, the entire Luoyang Street and even half of Jingdu will be wrecked!

    ¡°Damn it...Ma Yixuan, you are ruthless!¡±

    Liu Yi sensed Ma Yixuan¡¯s intentions. To stop this spear from descending, he can only use Moon Dream Sutra.

    But if he uses Moon Dream Sutra, the people from Heavenly Court will immediately notice him!

    Relying on Monarch Armour, even if I ignore this spear, I will survive it. But if that is the case, half of Jingdu will be turned into dust!

    What should I choose?

    {Leave Jingdu behind and protect yourself!}

    A voice rings out from inside Liu Yi¡¯s heart. Liu Yi knows that this is the voice of his ck-bellied side.

    {The lives of other people are not rted to you. It is not worth it to attract the attention of the Heavenly Court!}

    ¡°No.¡±

    Looking at the descend enormous spear, Liu Yi says faintly, ¡°Their lives are my responsibility. I am China¡¯s Law Enforcer!¡±

    With that, he does not care about anything else and urges his qi through the pathway for Moon Dream Sutra!

    A ck crescent moon appears between Liu Yi¡¯s brow as he uses Moon Dream Sutra!

    Liu Yi¡¯s hands aim at the descending spear from the sky as he shouts, ¡°Scram!¡±

    The spear that is falling rapidly from the sky freezes in midair!

    ***

    At Southern Heaven Gates, a god general guarding the gates which had his eyes closed suddenly open his eyes.

    ¡°Finally found him!¡±

    ¡°Found him?¡±

    A man by his side is hispanion immediately bes delighted, ¡°Now we can finally report back that we havepleted our mission!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Hurry and report it up!¡±

    The two god generals happily went to report while Liu Yi is fighting bitterly below.

    ***

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Liu Yi pushes with both hands pushing that enormous spear back up!

    A huge hole was pierced through the cloudyer in the sky as the spear instantly flies into outer space.

    The spear finallynds on a small creating a thousand meters wide hole on the!

    Earth Fiend Soldiers also take this opportunity to climb to their feet and continue their attacks towards Liu Yi.

    Numerous ck spears fly towards Liu Yi, attracting Liu Yi¡¯s cold snort.

    ¡°Evil monsters dare to cause mischief?¡±

    Red and blue fire-ice armor instantly cover his body as his legs sink into the ground before he hits out a palm horizontally.

    Illusion extermination!

    This is a Glorious Sun Palm that contains the Scarlet Blood Devil mes attribute!

    The formless fire wave spreads out, and half the sky turns red.

    It is like all of the ck spears had crashed into a formless wall and stopped before turning into ashes.

    At the same time, all of the Earth Fiend Soldiers start to burn up and start turning into ashes.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes faintly turn slightly golden. Because Ma Yixuan created anger in him, it causes Liu Yi to start to be influenced by his ck-bellied side.

    Hisbat strength also greatly increased. After his palm attack destroys all of the Earth Fiend Soldiers, it continues to condense qi and form a seal as well.

    ¡°Qin Imperial Pce. Do you think that I have no methods to deal with these cockroaches? Very good. Don¡¯t feel heartache then!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi activates the Demonic Sword Technique!

    Those Earth Fiend Soldiers, which were reviving, start to warp, and for the very first time, they are starting to cry out in pain.

    It is like someone is using a de to slice their flesh from their body. Very quickly, ck bone swords appear in front of Liu Yi and float in front of him while trembling slightly.

    The 72 Earth Fiend Soldiers turn into 72 earth fiend swords!

    ¡°Right now, these Earth Fiend Soldiers are mine.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi waves his hand and keeps these earth fiend swords into his Heaven Dragon Mausoleum.

    ¡°Qin Imperial Pce, let me get some payback for the price you forced me to pay!¡±

    Ma Yixuan waves her hand and lets the copper lend in front of her extinguish before saying with lingering fears, ¡°What a scary man...Wang Jinen. Looks like this transaction cannot bepleted.¡±

    The sky returns to daylight as the surrounding devil qi scatters.

    Liu Yi also withdrew his qi and turned back to his earlier military attire.

    Seeing Liu Yi flying back, Wang Jianguo asked, ¡°Everything has passed?¡±

    ¡°Everything is over, grandfather.¡± Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Everyone is safe now.¡±

    Luo Ying¡¯s gaze towards Liu Yi turned zed. In the end, this man is not mine. He is too powerful and can make people mesmerized. What kind of women would not like this kind of man? Just now, that beautiful woman wearing a white fox coat was also an astonishingly beautiful woman. I am already very beautiful butpared to her; I pale inparison.

    Perhaps only this kind of woman can match up with Liu Yi...

    Luo Ying cannot help but pull her father¡¯s arm over. Luo Ying seems to sense something as he stretches out his hand and pats his daughter¡¯s head.

    ¡°You have done well!¡±

    A leader who can only be seen on TV extends his hand and shakes hand with Liu Yi, ¡°Thank you for helping us.¡±

    Liu Yi is neither servile nor overbearing and nods his head before saying, ¡°No need to be polite; I am the Law Enforcer; this is what I should do.¡±

    This great leader says to Wang Jianguo, ¡°Very good! Wang Jianguo, you have found a very good Law Enforcer.¡±

    Wang Jianguo was ravished with delight as he says, ¡°Hahaha, of course. He is my grandson!¡±

    Numerous leader¡¯s gaze towards Wang Jianguo change. All of them have political views. For Liu Yi, he is a dreadful weapon in the human world.

    As long as he is around, China can be the number one power in the world!

    Remember the numerous crisis that came from other countries, and all of them were easily settled by him alone.

    With this grandson, Wang Jianguo¡¯s political prospects are limitless!

    Just as the crowd let out a breath of relief in their heart, movements are suddenly spotted in the sky!

    A lightning bolt fell from the sky and split the sky into two! A clump of cloud keeps changing and transforms into the appearance of a man¡¯s face, which opens its mouth and shouts, ¡°Inheritor of Qin Imperial Pce, as ordain by the Heavenly Court, it will be your death date in three days.¡±

    His voice is even clearer than the thunder as he shouts loudly, making numerous people unable to take it but cover their ears in pain.

    After this sentence is said, that cloud scatters while Liu Yi frowns.

    Other than Liu Yi and the rest of the cultivators, the rest of the mortals only hear the sound of thunder.

    Wang Jianguo asks in concern, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there any trouble?¡±

    Although the old man only heard the sound of thunder, he is very smart. Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s looks, he immediately knows that something is wrong.

    Liu Yi looks at the sky and says faintly, ¡°The sky is going to change. Looks like I need to do some big actions.¡±

    ¡°If you need our help, just say it!¡±

    ¡°For this matter, you all will not be of help.¡±

    Liu Yi clenches his fist, ¡°What wille cannot be hidden from. Furthermore, I also do not n to hide from it!¡±

 Chapter 1047 - Follow me up to heaven]

    <strong>Chapter 1047 [Follow me up to heaven]</strong>

    In the throne room of the Heavenly Court, Jade Emperor is sitting on his golden imperial throne as he looks down at the two rows of civil and military god generals in front of him and asks, ¡°Send who to war?¡±

    ¡°He is nothing but the surviving member of the Qin Imperial Pce. Sending a few random small immortals down will do the job.¡±

    The number one war god of Heavenly Court Engshen, Yang Jian stands there and says arrogantly, ¡°I will help them suppress the realm crosser and open the path into the human realm.¡±

    The realm crosser for Heavenly Court is very valiant and is not someone that anyone can defeat.

    When immortals of Heavenly Court wish to enter the human realm or immortal realm, they need someone of war god level to go and fight the realm crosser. That is why immortals do not easily go down to the mortal world because it is too difficult to descend to the mortal world.

    ¡°This old servant thinks that because he is the surviving member of the Qin Imperial Pce, we should send down immortals who are of decent strength.¡± Taibai Jinxing is astute as he cups his hands and propose, ¡°Why don¡¯t we send down Juling Shen first to see how strong that surviving member is and capture him.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Jade Emperor nods his head, ¡°Then let¡¯s send Juling Shen first. Within three days, capture that surviving member!¡±

    ¡°As Emperor decrees!¡±

    The crowd of deities ept their orders and withdraw from the royal court. A herald passes the order to Juling Shen.

    Juling Shen is lying in his recliner in his own immortal pce. He is almost three meters tall and is a heavy man. This recliner of his is very long, almost four meters! There are some small deities kneeling by his sides as they perspire freely while fanning Juling Shen, letting him cool off in the shade.

    Juling Shen wipes off his sweat as he bits into the watermelon in his hand before scolding, ¡°Why is Heavenly Court bing hotter and hotter. Fucking hell.¡±

    ¡°Greater immortal, right now the environment of earth is vile, and humanity¡¯s pollution is very severe, which damaged the atmosphere. That is why the ultraviolet rays have be stronger, causing global warming, which more or less affected our Heavenly Court. You did not know that due to the nasty weather, this year¡¯s Peaches of Immortality are in bad quality, which made the Queen mother of the West furious!¡±

    ¡°This group of insignificant mortals!¡±

    Juling Shen cannot help but scolds, ¡°If it was not for the provision where immortals cannot interfere with mortal affairs, I would have gone down to punish those damned mortals!¡±

    ¡°Greater immortal, don¡¯t be angry. We will fan harder!¡±

    Juling Shen¡¯s deity servants start working harder to fan him while Juling Shen breathes out heavily through his nose like he is resisting his anger.

    At this moment, a herald runs in front outside before saying loudly, ¡°An Immortal Decree hase!¡±

    Hearing that it is an Immortal Decree, Juling Shen immediately sits from his chair beforending on the ground, causing the ground to tremble.

    His figure is simply too big. The moment he gets off the chair, it immediately causes the Heavenly Court to tremble.

    The herald says arrogantly, ¡°Juling Shen, receive the decree!¡±

    Juling Shen eagerly runs over and kneels down on one knee in front of the herald, waiting to receive the decree.

    The herald nods his head in satisfaction. He pulls open the Immortal Decree and says the conventional greetings first before saying, ¡°Juling Shen, the higher up have sent down orders to let you go and settle the surviving member of Qin Imperial Pce. You must deal with this matter properly. If the higher-ups are happy, perhaps you might be promoted and have a raise in sry. If you do not do it well, then you will go to the Southern Heavenly Gates to watch the gate!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, be at ease; this subject guarantee toplete the task!¡±

    With that, Juling Shen turns around and walks to the Southern Heavenly Gate. Right now, Southern Heavenly Gate gates are wide open as Eng Shen is fighting against the realm crosser, making the realm crosser unable to block Juling Shen from going to do his task.

    Immortals seldom go down to the mortal world. The moment they descent, they have tasks that they must do.

    Juling Shen went to the pce where the higher up hade to an agreement, heading straight for Massacre Shrine.

    Originally he thought that Massacre Shrine would be heavily-guarded, but unexpectedly, when he arrived, he noticed that Massacre Shrine¡¯s doors were wide open without any guards!

    A very beautiful woman in white is standing by the doors as she smiles and greets him, ¡°This one must the deity from heaven. We have been waiting for a long time. Pleasee in.¡±

    Juling Shen frowns and berates, ¡°So you are a fox demon! Watch how this immortal takes care of you!¡±

    ¡°Slow down!¡±

    This white fox beauty did not panic as she says, ¡°Although I am a demon, I am the Receiving Guest Elder, Bai Jie of Massacre Shrine. Ah, to be frank, I am the female public rtions elder who is in-charge of receiving visitors.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this Massacre Shrine actually uses a demon to be a Receiving Guest Elder! Simply child¡¯s y!¡± Juling Shen says unhappily, ¡°A mere mortal sect dares to call itself Massacre Deity! How ridiculous!¡±

    [TL: Massacre Shrine is ÍÀÉñµî where ÍÀ is massacre, Éñ is deity, while µî is hall but Éñµî means shrine.]

    ¡°High immortal, let¡¯s enter to speak.¡± Bai Jie twists her waist as she invites Juling Shen in.

    ¡°Good. Let this immortal see what kind of nest of devils your Massacre Shrine is!¡±

    With that, Juling Shen walks into Massacre Shrine with wide steps.

    The moment he enters Massacre Shrine, he instantly senses the majestic atmosphere inside! Massacre Shrine is established in the center of a mountain range with numerous buildings constructed by the mountain walls or above on cliffs. Although they appear to be all over the ce, with the additions of the fog curling around the mountains, they appear to give off the demeanor of immortals.

    While in the surrounding of this mountain range situated 72 ck pagodas which faintly emit the aura of earth fiends making Juling Shen shocked.

    These two Heaven Dipper and Earth Fiend¡¯s qi are very hard to refine. To think that he would see one of them in Massacre Shrine is a shock.

    Juling Shen already knows that the descendant of Qin Imperial Pce is the sect head of Massacre Shrine; thus, he asks with a stern voice, ¡°Where is your sect head!¡±

    ¡°He is over there. Please follow me.¡±

    Bai Jie is all smiles making Juling Shen unable to vent his anger. Although she is a fox demon, she is still a very beautiful woman. With her there, she warms the heart and delights the eyes of people, making them full of vitality. This kind of beauty making Juling Shen unable to let out his anger even though he wishes to. Not to mention, she is still weing him with a smiling face.

    Bai Jie leads Juling Shen to ake. A pavilion was constructed by thekeside, which allows one to look at the center of theke. Bai Jie leads Juling Shen over to this pavilion to have a seat. After which, she ps her hands, and a few beautiful maids walk over andid out a few dishes in front of Juling Shen.

    ¡°Although it cannot bepared to the immortal dishes up in the Heavenly Court, these are our human realm¡¯s delicious food.¡±

    Bai Jie points at the few dishes on the table and says, ¡°These are prepared by the chefs that our sect head had specially invited. Great Immortal, please have a taste.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of using these to muddle this immortal!¡±

    Juling Shen says with anger, ¡°What kind of delicious food had this immortal not eaten in Heaven! Do you think that you can rely on these to send me off? Quickly call your sect head over! This immortal wants to exterminate him!¡±

    Bai Jieughed in her heart. How brainless do you think I am to call my sect head over?

    Not to mention do you have the ability to exterminate him even if I call him? After Sect Head returned, he dual cultivated with a few girls a few times, and his strength had more or less recovered. s, it is a pity that Sect Head refused to dual cultivate with me no matter what. What a waste of an opportunity to absorb Sect Head¡¯s qi!

    No matter if it is Sect Head¡¯s Nine Yang God Qi or Moon Dream Sutra, both are rarely seen absolute techniques....how nice would it be if either were absorbed by me? s, it is best tomunicate with Sect Head more and do more work for him. After which, I shall put to use my ability and seduce Sect Head.

    Sooner orter, I can cultivate to a nine-tailed golden fox! Hmph!

    But before that, I must first settle this blockhead.

    Thus Bai Jie smiles warmly again and says, ¡°Great Immortal. Our sect head said that you are an immortal from heaven. One of the high-rank immortals. Coming to our ce, naturally, we must receive you! Don¡¯t be anxious. There are even more marvelous thingsing.¡±

    With that, Bai Jie ps her hands.

    A few beautiful charm fox demon girls immediately walk over. All of them are wearing very revealing clothes, and when they walk over, they start dancing as music starts ying.

    All of these charm fox beauties are tender like water making Juling Shen momentarily stunned seeing this scene. When has he seen this before in the Heavenly Court? Heavenly Court has a very strict system. They do not permit the immortals below them to date! Recalling this, Juling Shen immediately became gloomy.

    Damn it, Jade Emperor and his wife everyday flirting in front of us, and Jade Emperor himself also seems to be having an affair with Chang¡¯e in private while the group of male immortals below him can only cry piteously for food. No wonder there are so many immortals who secretly run to the mortal world to date.

    But I am a famous immortal. How can Imit such a low-level mistake!

    By the time Juling Shen had thought about this, a charm fox beauty had already walked over and sat down lightly on hisp.

    Juling Shen swallows his saliva before subconsciously stretching out his hand and touches her small waist.

    His big hand directly wraps around the small waist of the charm fox.

    Juling Shen asks, ¡°That...when is your sect heading?¡±

    Bai Jie looks at the sky before saying, ¡°He will being soon.¡±

    From the sky flies over a man. He is wearing a ck and white Taoist robe.

    ¡°Who...is this person?¡±

    Looking at that man, Juling Shen feels that his aura is very powerful and impressive, and does not appear to be an ordinary person.

    Bai Jie says, ¡°This is our Sect Head.¡±

    After which, she leads all of the rest of the people to kneel down to that man.

    This man is none other than Liu Yi.

    After Liu Yi descended from the sky, he stood in front of Juling Shen.

    Juling Shen has a feeling that although this man is not taller than him, he feels that he is a head shorter than him when he stands in front of him!

    Damn it...I am an immortal from heaven; why do I have this feeling? This is impossible!

    ¡°You are the sessor of Qin Imperial pce?¡±

    Hearing Juling Shen¡¯s question, Liu Yi is not in a hurry to reply. Instead, he smiles as he invites him, ¡°You must be the immortal from Heavenly Court, right? Please, have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Today this immortal is not here to y!¡±

    Juling Shen suddenly recalls his matter and immediately shouted, ¡°This immortal descended to the mortal world is to capture you for the Heavenly Court!¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, you must forgive me for finding it hard toply with this.¡±

    Liu Yi says politely, ¡°Although I am very looking forward to the scenery of Heavenly Court, right now is not time to go on a scenic tour.¡±

    ¡°Go on a scenic tour?¡±

    Juling Shen sneers, ¡°You are thinking too much. Capturing you t is to let you receive your punishment! Descendant of Qin Imperial Pce, right now it is time for you to pay the debt for Qin Imperial Pce! Obediently go back with this immortal!¡±

    With that, a huge hand grabs over.

 Chapter 1048 - Complain to superior]

    <strong>Chapter 1048 [Comin to superior]</strong>

    [TL: now before we start, do open this wiki page for the next few chapters it will help you understand who I am talking about...well slightly I guess at least it give you an idea]

    Juling Shen¡¯s gaze turns blurred as he grabs the air.

    Without him noticing, Liu Yi is seated down on the chair beside him holding a chopstick in his hand as he picks up a piece of Xihu Vinegar fish.

    ¡°Although this ce is not Xihu, the scenery is even more beautiful than Xihu.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at thekewater by the side and says, ¡°At the very least, this ce is not polluted. The water is also clean, and the fish inside is delicious.¡±

    ¡°The existence of you humans are vermins!¡±

    Juling Shen roars, ¡°You, the sessor of the Qin Imperial Pce, is nothing good! Watch how I take care of you!¡±

    With that, Juling Shen stretched his enormous hand towards Liu Yi again.

    Liu Yi only uses a single finger and blocks Juling Shen¡¯s enormous hand.

    ¡°Why are you so anxious. Why can¡¯t we all sit down and have a proper talk?¡±

    ¡°Your...your strength...¡±

    Juling Shen¡¯s palm is unable to press down, causing astonishment to appear in his eyes. How can a mere cultivator possess the strength that exceeds an immortal?

    I am nearly 28 starjade in strength! Although I still have yet to reach the 1styer of heaven, I just need to cultivate for a few more hundreds of years, and I will reach it!

    While this cultivator in front of me...he is still so young and he has cultivated to this stage? It seems like he is about to reach the 1styer of heaven!

    Impossible! Since he possesses such strength, why did he not break through the realm crosser of the human realm and enter the immortal world?

    ¡°My Massacre Shrine is a ce which uses peaceful measures before force.¡±

    Liu Yi continues to sit there. He blocks Juling Shen with one hand while his other hand continues to use the chopsticks to taste the delicious food.

    ¡°From the start, we treated you with politeness, but if you continue to be unreasonable, then do not me me for being impolite.¡±

    ¡°Just based on you?¡±

    Juling Shen says loudly, ¡°Our Heavenly Court has 100 thousand heavenly soldiers and over a thousand war immortals! There is also the Third Crown Prince as well as Eng Shen, a super war god! Your mere Massacre Shrine dares to go against the Heavenly Court?¡±

    ¡°Even ants can bite a person to death.¡± Liu Yi says coldly, ¡°The reason why I treated you politely is to let you go back and tell Heavenly Court what kind of person I am. As for the Qin Imperial Pce, they are my enemy. Whether or not the Heavenly Court wishes to be friends or enemy with me is up to you.¡±

    ¡°You possess the Qin Imperial Pce absolute technique!¡± Juling Shen roars, ¡°Do you think that I am an idiot?¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head seriously, ¡°Earlier, I didn¡¯t feel so but right now, I feel that you are.¡±

    ¡°You are seeking death!¡±

    Juling Shen roars, causing the entireke water to ripple! While Liu Yi suddenly kicks Juling Shen in his stomach.

    Juling Shen flies out from the pavilion into a mountain top far away, creating a dust cloud.

    Liu Yi appears in the sky near that mountain top with his arms crossed as he says loudly, ¡°Like I had said before, my sect uses peaceful measures before force!¡±

    Juling Shen¡¯s figure suddenly appears from the mountain top. He instantly transforms into a several hundred meters tall enormous god. He single-handedly raises that mountain and tosses it at Liu Yi!

    This mountain is omnipresent and can be said to be the scariest concealed weapon!

    But Liu Yi pushes down with his right hand and uses Moon Dream Sutra, which stops that mountain in its track before making itnd back down, causing the ground to tremble.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not create such a huge movement. It will be bad if you injure my sect¡¯s people.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Do you still say that you are not the sessor of Qin Imperial Pce? You used this Moon Dream Sutra so perfectly!¡±

    Liu Yi feels that his logic is a pain in the ass; thus, he retorts, ¡°You are so tall, could it be that you are the bastard of Kuafu?¡±

    ¡°How dare you humiliate this immortal! Ahhh!!¡±

    He summons out two enormous hammers, which he held in both hands, and smashes down at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi points his left hand at one of the hammer and swings out. Instantly that hammer brings Juling Shen¡¯s right hand and smashes into the hammer in his left hand!

    With a -dang- the loud sound causes numerous people to feel pain in their ear!

    ¡°I have been polite to you!¡± Liu Yi says coldly, ¡°Now, don¡¯t me me for using force!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi waves his hand, and a pagoda by the side suddenly split open, and a ck bone swordnds in Liu Yi¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Earth Fiend Sword!¡±

    Juling Shen instantly got a huge shock as this sword¡¯s might is not weak at all!

    ¡°Go back and tell the people from Heavenly Court that I, Liu Yi, and not that easy to bully.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi tossed out that Earth Fiend Sword.

    The Earth Fiend Sword instantly turned into rainbow light and pierced through Juling Shen¡¯s shoulder.

    Juling Shen is unable to block it as his shoulder was instantly exploded into pieces by the earth fiend power. His entire arm drops down andnds in the valley of the mountain, causing a huge dust cloud to rise.

    Although Juling Shen had lost an arm, he is unable to get angry; instead, he bes fearful.

    He does not dare to continue to be arrogant as he picks up his broken arm and escapes into the sky.

    Bai Jie appears behind Liu Yi and asks, ¡°Sect Head, you are not going to kill him? Letting him leave might create trouble!¡±

    ¡°I know what you are worried about.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°But right now, it is still not time for us to fight against the Heavenly Court. The news that I only injured him not should have already been sent to the Heavenly Court, which let them know of my intention for peace. Even if I kill Juling Shen, Heavenly Court will know of it. Right now, we can only pray that Heavenly Court¡¯s people are not a group of idiots.¡±

    ¡°Sect Head is wise.¡± After Bai Jie said it, she kneads her breasts, ¡°Wise Sect Head...this part of me is swelling...can you help me check it?¡±

    Fuck! This flirty fox is going at it again! After I had returned back to the sect, she tries seducing me over ten times a day!

    If my heart was not firm, perhaps I would already be seduced by her! Damn it. I must persevere! I cannot let myself be mesmerized by this enchantress!

    ¡°Looks like you are aroused.¡±

    Liu Yi coughs while Bai Jie nods her head, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m indeed aroused, Sect Head, please fondle or fuck me and the like!¡±

    What the fuck. Can you have any moral principles?

    Liu Yi changes the topic and says, ¡°Forget about me. Later I shall introduce a muscleman to you. If one is not enough, I can introduce ten to you to let you sing the night away.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Bai Jie rolls her eyes angrily, ¡°Sect Head is so hateful!¡±

    With that, Bai Jie turns around and flies away. Liu Yi smiles as his gaze returns to the sky.

    Will, the Heavenly Court, let matters rest like this?

    ***

    After Juling Shen returns to Heavenly Court, he kneels in front of the throne room and wails in usation, ¡°Your majesty, your majesty! That sessor of Qin Imperial Pce is too arrogant! He disregards the Heavenly Court and also injured me! This small immortal¡¯s arm was cut off!¡±

    ¡°How preposterous!¡±

    Fire Lord of the South, who is standing by the side, has an irritable temperament. Hearing what Juling Shen said, he immediately roars, ¡°Let this immortal go down and burn that damn mortal!¡±

    ¡°Just a mortal, and he beat you up.¡±

    Eng Shenughs in disdain, ¡°Juling Shen, you happily partake but were not prepared to do any work. Your strength has fallen too greatly, right? From what I see, the immortal rankings need to be re-ranked again.¡±

    ¡°That, that fellow was too powerful...¡±

    Juling Shen immediately says with a grievance, ¡°His strength conservatively is 28 starjade!¡±

    ¡°How can a mortal possess such power?¡±

    Eng Shen does not believe him, ¡°Don¡¯t try to excuse your mistake!¡±

    Fire Lord of the South continues to says violently, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t this immortal go down to burn their sect before bringing that kid back!¡±

    Eng Shen mocks, ¡°Why is there a need to make such a big fuss over him?¡±

    Jade Emperor, who is sitting on his dragon throne, frowns as he listens to his subordinates quarreling with one another.

    ¡°Everyone, stop quarreling!¡±

    At this moment, Taibai Jinxing says, ¡°Listen to what this immortal has to say!¡±

    Only then did everyone calm down as they looked at the old man.

    Jade Emperor also nods his head, ¡°Taibai, you speak.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, this old subject feels that regarding this sessor of Qin Imperial ce, we should subdue instead of suppressing him with force!¡±

    ¡°Taibai, are you mad?¡±

    ¡°Two thousand years ago, you said the same thing, and in the end, it caused that Monkey Sun to wreak havoc in the Heavenly Court!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you have any backbone!¡±

    All of the immortals start scolding, but Taibai Jinxing continues to insist and says, ¡°Everyone, listen to this immortal.¡±

    Taibai Jinxing continues and says, ¡°That sessor had the strength to kill Juling Shen, but he did not kill him. He only injured one of his arms; his intentions are very clear. He wishes to sue for peace with our Heavenly Court!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, what a joke!¡±

    One of the war godsughs, ¡°Injuring our person is asking for peace? Can¡¯t he just ask for forgiveness? Did you be muddle-headed from age?¡±

    ¡°How would an expert bow and bend his knee to someone weaker than him?¡±

    Taibai Jinxing snorts, ¡°The one who is muddle-headed is not me but you. Juling Shening back alive clearly shows the problem.¡±

    ¡°Taibai, continue to speak.¡±

    Jade Emperor asks everyone else to calm down and indicate to Taibai Jinxing.

    ¡°Thank you, your majesty!¡±

    Taibai Jinxing cups his hands, ¡°This old subject feels that this kind of person should serve our Heavenly Court instead. Why should we suppress him with force? From what I see, why don¡¯t we ept him and take him into our Heavenly Court¡¯s immortal ranks? Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±

    ¡°What a joke! What achievements or virtues does he have to be ranked among our Immortal Ranks!¡±

    Fire Lord of the South sneers, ¡°Taibai. I think that after so many years, your courage has be smaller and smaller. To think you would say this!¡±

    ¡°I am only doing it to prevent a war.¡±

    Taibai Jinxing is neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°Since we can have a peaceful solution, why is there a need to use force? Furthermore, letting this kind of expert to serve us is our fortune?¡±

    ¡°I see that you are being cowardly!¡±

    ¡°I also feel the same! Tai Bai is no longer capable!¡±

    ¡°How can our Heavenly Court yield to a mortal! Especially because he is also the sessor of Qin Imperial Pce!¡±

    When Taibai Jinxing heard all of this, he cannot help but sigh.

    At this moment, Fire Lord of the South gives Juling Shen a look.

    Juling Shen is not an idiot and immediately understands tacitly and starts wailing in a loud voice, ¡°My Majesty! This humble servant is miserable...¡±

 Chapter 1049 - Come, lie down on your stomach]

    <h4>Chapter 1049 [Come, lie down on your stomach]</h4>

    ¡°Your Majesty, this humble servant is too miserable!¡±

    Juling Shen does not care about his image as he cries.

    Seeing this, Jade Emperor hurried says, ¡°Quickly get up! What is this for! Get up!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, if your Majesty does not give justice for this servant, this servant shall not get up!¡±

    Juling Shen wipes his tears and says, ¡°This servant bullied in the mortal realm! One of my arms was also cut off by that fellow. Our Heavenly Court no longer has any prestige. If we do not teach him a lesson, this servant shall not get up! This servant is thinking for the prestige of the Heavenly Court, your majesty!¡±

    Juling Shen throws out the prestige of Heavenly Court left and right, making Jade Emperor not know what to say.

    The surrounding gods also do not approve while Fire Lord of the South waves his hand and says, ¡°Your Majesty, now that things are like this, let me lead the celestial troops and generals to subdue that sessor! This subject guarantee that I will establish the prestige of our Heavenly Court!¡±

    Jade Emperor has a headache and is unable to decide momentarily; thus, he asks Queen Mother of the West by his side, ¡°What does madam feel we should do?¡±

    Queen Mother of the West naturally has her own thoughts, and she says, ¡°I feel that our Heavenly Court¡¯s prestige cannot be thrown away.¡±

    ¡°What madam says is right!¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Court¡¯s prestige is most important!¡±

    Most of the gods also agree to it, while only Taibai Jinxing sighs. The Heavenly Court has been independent for too long. All of the Immortals are too arrogant, and most likely, my advice will be useless. It is like they had forgotten how they had looked down on Monkey Sun, and in the end, he caused havoc in the Heavenly Court and nearly overthrew Jade Emperor¡¯s regime!

    Right now, yet another simr person exists. If we do not handle it correctly, he might be a time bomb that will detonate!

    Queen Mother of the West nces at Fire Lord of the South before saying, ¡°From what I see, let¡¯s send Fire Lord of the South. Let him lead a hundred celestial soldiers, and he will capture that surviving member of the Qin Imperial Pce!¡±

    ¡°Good. Then we shall do as you say.¡±

    Jade Emperor nods his head, ¡°Fire Lord of the South, We shall assign you a hundred celestial soldiers. Set forth towards Massacre Shrine and capture him!¡±

    ¡°This subject will live up to your expectations!¡±

    Fire Lord of the South happily cups his hand before leaving to gather his forces.

    Fire Lord of the South is full of ambition. Simrly, he is also a war hawk! He haS been bored for a very long time in Heavenly Court and always wished to find someone to teach a lesson. It is a pity that everyone in Heavenly Court is acquaintances; thus, is it not good to take action on any of them. Right now, an opponent finally appears, which makes him very happy!

    But he hopes this surviving member will allow him to y happily!

    Fire Lord of the South leads a hundred silver armored celestial soldiers and delightfully went to Massacre Shrine.

    Stepping on clouds, they swiftly arrive above the sky of Massacre Shrine.

    ¡°Brazen evildoer! I, Fire Lord of the South, am here; why are you still not showing yourself!¡±

    ¡°Sect head, those immortals havee again!¡±

    A disciple from Massacre Shrine who is responsible for transmitting orders runs to Liu Yi¡¯s room grovelingly.

    ¡°They came again?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow and asks, ¡°How many people?¡±

    ¡°Over a hundred people...¡±

    The disciple points outside and shoots, ¡°Their aura is very imposing; it¡¯s scaring people!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart; perhaps this is the cultivators from the northeast.

    He nods his head before getting up and walking outside.

    Over a hundred people, it looks like they are not here to discuss peace. Could it be that there is not a single, smart person in the Heavenly Court?

    Forget it. If he wishes to fight, then I will not cower!

    Liu Yi raises his feet and walks out of the room. Upon walking outside, he raises his head, and indeed, magic clouds cover the sky densely!

    On top of each cloud stand a silver armored celestial soldier, and standing at the very front is a bald man in red armor. His beard is red as well and is slightly short. Those who do not know would have thought that this guy is ava dwarf from games!

    A moment ago, when he introduced himself...it sounds like the...Fire Lord of the South?

    Fire Lord of the South shouts, ¡°Who is the sessor of Qin Imperial Pce, report your name!¡±

    Liu Yi steps forward and cups his hands before saying, ¡°Fellow immortals, this one is Liu Yi, the Sect Head of Massacre Shrine. As for the sessor of Qin Imperial pce, this one does not admit to it.¡±

    ¡°Sect Head of Massacre Shrine? Liu Yi?¡±

    Fire Lord of the South points down with two fingers, ¡°That is you!¡±

    ¡°This lord, you cannot make irresponsible remarks. What proof do you have that I am the sessor of Qin Imperial Pce?¡±

    Fire Lord of the South replied severely, ¡°Based on the fact that you know Moon Dream Sutra!¡±

    ¡°Oh? So that is that case.¡± Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Then right now, if I impart the Moon Dream Sutra to you, then you are also a surviving member of the Qin Imperial Pce!¡±

 Chapter 1050 - [Demon Emperor is in trouble]

    <h4>Chapter 1050 [Demon Emperor is in trouble]</h4>

    Although Fire Lord of the South was suppressed under the pagoda, he did not die. Instead, he shouts in anger, ¡°Evildoer, how dare you to suppress this immortal!¡±

    The pagoda keeps trembling like it will be overthrown at any moment.

    Liu Yi did not count on this pagoda created from dark power to suppress Fire Lord of the South. He is only doing it as a show of strength.

    ¡°I have ryed my goodwill to Heavenly Court, but you only repaid me with malice. Since that is the case, why should I be polite?¡±

    ¡°Just a mere mortal, and you dare to be arrogant!¡±

    Fire Lord of the South is angered. This guy is too daring to say such disgraceful words! Looks like Heavenly Court has been silent for too long! It is time for us to show these mortals just how horrifying the Heavenly Court is!

    The power with Fire Lord of the South erupts out as a stream of mes rush up the sky, instantly sending the pagoda flying away. Liu Yi stands there without any change of expression as he watches with his hands behind his back.

    If Fire Lord of the South is unable to deal with this pagoda, I would be scornful of the Heavenly Court! From the looks of things, the fighting strength of the immortals from Heavenly Court is still pretty good. I had heard that Eng Shen¡¯s strength is at the 3rdyer of heaven. Perhaps he might be my future enemy.

    ¡°Give me your life!¡±

    The mes in the sky transform into an enormous arm which grabs towards Liu Yi.

    A red light flickers across Liu Yi¡¯s eye as he smiles, ¡°I am not inferior to you whenpeting in mes!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi takes a deep breath and breathes out a firestorm!

    A me and tornado merge together with a radius of 6 meters! It crashes into that me arm!

    In a blink of an eye, Fire Lord of the South¡¯s me was pushed back!

    This causes Fire Lord of the South to disbelieve what he is seeing.

    Fucking hell! How is this possible! I am the Fire Lord of the South! When have I lost to others whenparing the power of mes!

    He let out a loud roar and breathes out an intense me at the arm, which then merges into it! In a blink of an eye, that me fist bes an evenrge hand that pushes against the firestorm that Liu Yi created.

    Their mes collide against each other, increasing the temperature in Massacre Pagoda!

    Currently, Massacre Pagoda is like a furnace causing numerous of those weaker cultivators to be dripping with sweat.

    Concealed Sword Pavilion Ma Yuanyuan watches all of these by the side. Seeing this scene, she cannot help but exim, ¡°These two people are both very scary.¡±

    ¡°Of course. They are people who possess great power...¡±

    Immortal Snow Peak Gu Yu is astonished in her heart as she watches all of this. ¡°Liu Yi¡¯s growth is too quickly...back when I first met him, he was just a newbie and needed to rely on some despicable methods to win against me...but right now, I can only look up to him...¡±

    The young girl waves her small fist and says full of confidence, Hmph, sooner orter I will be an impressive existence like Big Idiot!¡°

    ¡°I believe that you can do it one day.¡±

    Recalling that she is a gold spirit body, Gu Yu cannot help but feel envious. Spirit body¡¯s strength is blessed by heaven. If only I was the water spirit body, perhaps I would have reached the heavenly realm. How would it be possible for me to be stuck at the peak of the earth realm for such a long time?

    At this moment, the two powers thate from Liu Yi and Fire Lord of the South finally explode! Surges of fire wave spread out in all directions forcing Liu Yi to retreat three steps before he finally managed to stabilize his body by stomping on the ground.

    While Fire Lord of the South is more miserable. He was immediately sent flying away and crashed into a mountain behind him, creating a huge dust cloud and broken stones.

    Fire Lord of the South is both astonished and angered. For so many years in Heavenly Court, he had lived like a prince; when has he received this kind of humiliation?

    This human, he deserves death!

    But my strength does not seem to be enough to kill him! Right, return to Heavenly Court and lead an even more powerful army!

    Fire Lord of the South no longer has the mood to fight. He turns into a me and flies out from the mountain before shooting straight into the sky.

    ¡°Wish to escape?¡± Liu Yi snorts, ¡°Ask my sword first!¡±

    With that, he extends his hand and activates God Sword Protecting Body above the Fire Lord of the South¡¯s head!

    Six fire-god swords start spinning in the sky; each of them is nearly a hundred meters long and looks like an enormous imperial canopy making Fire Lord of the South have no way out!

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!!¡±

    Fire Lord of the South¡¯s face suddenly turns red as he breathes out a stream of mes.

    That mes transform into a small sun and rush towards Massacre Shrine. If it really explodes within Massacre Shrine, it is likely that Massacre Shrine will be turned into ashes and be history.

    Liu Yi did not hesitate and used God Sword Protecting Body above Massacre Shrine.

    The six enormous swords block the small sun. When the fireball explodes, the intense power of fire spreads out!

    The fire-god swords were trembling badly as an enormous mushroom cloud rises up to the sky! But under the protection of God Sword Protecting Body, Massacre Shrine is perfectly fine.

    Taking advantage of this, Fire Lord of the South abandons the surviving celestial soldiers and escapes on his own.

    The remaining celestial soldiers were all stunned as they stood there holding their weapons, with neither advancing nor retreating is the right choice. They also wish to escape, but which of them are as capable as Fire Lord of the South?

    One of the earth fiend swordsmen licks his lips and asks, ¡°Sect Head? How should we handle these celestial soldiers? Why don¡¯t we kill all of them?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°Our Massacre Shrine is not an extreme group. There is no need to be so heartless.¡±

    With that, he points at Massacre God Pagoda, ¡°Before we settle the conflict with Heavenly Court, lock them inside Massacre God Pagoda for now.¡±

    ¡°As you order!¡±

    Some of the earth fiend swordsmen push those celestial soldiers and lock them inside Massacre God Pagoda.

    Bai Jie stands by Liu Yi¡¯s side and asks softly, ¡°Sect Head...wouldn¡¯t our actions be seen as too benevolent?¡±

    ¡°Benevolent?¡±

    Liu Yi gives the small fox a nce, ¡°What is bad about being benevolent?¡±

    ¡°We are benevolent towards them but should theree a day where we be their captives; they will not treat us so well.¡±

    ¡°Rx.¡± Liu Yi pats Bai Jie¡¯s shoulder, ¡°With me around; I will not let you be captives.¡±

    ¡°Ah...but that is not what I mean....¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I know.¡±

    Liu Yiughs before saying, ¡°Bai Jie, I know what you are trying to say. I only wish to tell you, when I do things, I do not seek to be benevolent, nor do I seek to kill the enemies to thest one. I only seek for my heart to get by with my actions. These celestial soldiers are Heavenly Court thugs. No matter how many we kill, they are of no importance. What we want to do is to hit the Heavenly Court where it hurts. As long as they are hurt, they will be afraid of us.¡±

    ¡°What Sect Head says is reasonable. Bai Jie knows now.¡±

    Bai Jie nods her head honestly but says in his heart, this sect head of mine has a strange character. Clearly, what he did is disgraceful, but he still wants to be at ease. But who asks him to be the sect head. I can only do what he asks us to do.

    Although sheins in her heart, it is impossible for her to get rid of the scene of Liu Yi beating up that immortal badly.

    Too handsome...following this kind of sect head, who would dare to bully me? No wonder Lin Tong would chase after Sect Head. Hmph, with Sect Head around, it is indeed the fortune of our charm fox race!

    Bai Jie asked, ¡°Sect Head, what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°Continue to be on standby. Leave everything to me.¡±

    Liu Yi takes charge and prepares to confront the Heavenly Court to the end!

    If you wish to fight, then let¡¯s fight! What Grandpa Mao says is right, spring wind blows war drum beat, who is afraid of who in this world!

    If you want to y, then I shall apany you!

    Liu Yi is cheering for himself in his heart, and a ck cloud suddenly flies from the sky!

    Seeing this ck cloud, an earth fiend swordsman immediately went up to block, ¡°Who is it!¡±

    Liu Yi senses a familiar aura and immediately says, ¡°Move aside. Let him over!¡±

    Hearing what his Sect Head says, that earth fiend Swordsman obediently moves the side.

    That ck cloud rumbles in front of Liu Yi and immediately scatters. From within rolls out a miserable-looking figure, and it is none other than Ao Ri!

    At this moment, Ao Ri had lost his formerly majestic looking appearance. He is covered with injuries, and his clothing is also badly tattered.

    Ao Ri struggles to climb to his feet. He grabs Liu Yi with one hand, ¡°Sword...sword Emperor...¡±

    Bai Jie shouts, ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Who is this guy! To dare casually touch my Sect Head! Damn it, seeking death!

    ¡°Bai Jie, back down.¡±

    Liu Yi chides Bai Jie before helping up the white dragon, which had lost half his life.

    ¡°Ao Ri, why did youe here, and why do you look like that?¡±

    Ao Ri grabs Liu Yi and throws away all of his pride and begs, ¡°Sword Emperor...you...you must save her majesty the Demon Emperor...otherwise...her majesty...as well as the demon race, will be finished...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi cannot help but frown, ¡°Something happened to Yunyun?¡±

    Ever since thest time I had a fight with Zhang Yunyun, the two of us never contacted each other.

    ¡°Her majesty...is currently imprisoned...¡±

    Ao Ri cannot help but start crying, ¡°It is all because I was useless and let her majesty meet this great catastrophe!¡±

    Liu Yi creases his brow and berates, ¡°What is going on! Hurry and say it! Stop wasting time!¡±

    ¡°It, it is like this...¡± Momentarily, Ao Ri was seized by Liu Yi¡¯s aura and trembles. He immediately exins.

    So after they had lost thatst fight, the Demon Emperor led the group back to the demon realm and prepared to recover before starting again from the beginning. Suddenly one day, a group of people appeared in the demon realm. They were impervious to sword or spear and very powerful. They seized control of the Demon Emperor¡¯s Imperial pce before imprisoning her.

    Ao Ri risked his life and took advantage when the gate of the demon realm was open and secretly escaped.

    Ao Ri found Liu Yi to have him save Zhang Yunyun.

    ¡°But...right now, it is the opportune moment for the Heavenly Court to attack the Massacre Shrine! How can you go and save the Demon Emperor?¡±

    Bai Jie knows of the contradiction between Liu Yi and Demon Emperor thus;, she reminds, ¡°Sect Head, don¡¯t forget your mission!¡±

 Chapter 1051 - [Realm Crosser]

    <strong>Chapter 1051 [Realm Crosser]</strong>

    Liu Yi knows that what Bai Jie said is right. If I was a normal person, then I should not give up the Massacre Shrine to go and save Zhang Yunyun.

    Furthermore, Demon Emperor Zhang Yunyun hates me, so much so that it is at the stage where only one can live! But...no matter how deep the hatred is, she is my...Yunyun.

    While Ao Ru wipes away the blood from his mouth and looks at Liu Yi weakly before saying, ¡°Sword Emperor...don¡¯t forget...the reason why her majesty Demon Emperor had be like this is because of you!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, saying such things here is useless!¡±

    Bai Jie gives Ao Ri an unkind look and says, ¡°How is the Demon Emperor¡¯s matter any rtion to our Massacre Shrine? Both of us are enemies. You invite your enemy to help you? What a joke!¡±

    Ao Ri¡¯s face turns red and has no choice but to admit that what Bai Jie says is indeed right.

    ¡°Fine, consider that I had found the wrong person!¡±

    With that, Ao Ri staggers as he turns around and prepares to leave.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Liu Yi stops him and says, ¡°Bai Jie bring him to heal him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Bai Jie gives Liu Yi an inconceivable look.

    ¡°Bring him for treatment. Otherwise, he might not live for long.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and indicates to Bai Jie to do as she is told.

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Bai Jie unwillingly prepares to bring Ao Ri to heal. But Ao Ri does not appreciate the kindness and says in anger, ¡°Save those hypocritical shows of friendship! If anything happens to her majesty, I will go together with her!¡±

    ¡°Who says that I am not going to save her?¡±

    Liu Yi stares at Ao Ri coldly, ¡°What I hate the most are people like you who think you can speak for others.¡±

    ¡°What...¡±

    Hearing that Liu Yi is willing to save the Demon Emperor, Ao Ri was shocked.

    Bai Jie immediately asked, ¡°Sir, what about our sect!¡±

    ¡°Rx. I naturally will not leave this ce myself.¡±

    With that Liu Yi breathed out a stream of golden fog. This golden fog immediately transforms into his appearance before waving his arm.

    Liu Yi who was formed from golden fog says, ¡°I just need to send my avatar over.¡±

    He then nced at the newly condensed 72 pagodas, ¡°Select three earth fiend swordsmen to follow me. I shall not bring too many people. The remaining people shall guard the Massacre Shrine together with my main body!¡±

    ¡°As you order.¡±

    Bai Jie nods her head before leaving to choose the earth fiend swordsmen.

    Although Ao Ri did not say anything, he is grateful. It is rare that while on the crucial moments were the Heavenly Court might besiege Massacre Shrine, Liu Yi can still leave with me to save the Demon Emperor. No matter whether or not had he sealed the Demon Emperor, at the very least, this shows that his intentions towards the Demon Emperor are real.

    Actually what all of them do not know that after Fire Lord of the South returned to the Heavenly Court, the attitude of the Heavenly Court was the opposite.

    ***

    Jade Emperor is astonished, ¡°This sessor of Qin Imperial Pce was so powerful?¡±

    ¡°This subject deserves death! May Your Majesty order this subject to die!¡±

    Fire Lord of the South is kneeling down. He looks very badly beaten up and his expression is very ugly.

    The surrounding immortals start muttering with each other as they discuss Liu Yi¡¯s strength.

    ¡°s, Fire Lord of the South, what are you saying. Isn¡¯t it just a defeat? Why is there a need to sentence you to death.¡±

    Jade Emperor waves it off, ¡°Since that is the case, let¡¯s discuss again.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I feel that this time, we should seek peace.¡±

    Queen Mother of the West seems to be worried that the Heavenly Court will be attacked thus she says, ¡°Right now I feel that what Taibai said is right. Previously this person did not have any enmity against Heavenly Court. Since that is the case, it is best for us to not continue to threaten this person. Let¡¯s follow what Taibai says and give him some benefits and let him work for us.¡±

    Taibai Jinxing smirk in his heart, previously this old woman said this sentence with disdain and contempt but now that he is powerful, she wants to y this technique. Don¡¯t you think that it is a bit toote?

    ¡°I feel that it is reasonable.¡±

    Jade Emperor also nods his head and does not seem to wish to attract trouble to him or to the Heavenly Court as it has been peaceful for so many years.

    Originally he thought that the surviving member was ordinary thus it will be settled by sending a few minor immortals. Unexpectedly that fellow is so thorny. Since that is the case, he would rather give some benefits to keep the peace and patch up the quarrel.

    ¡°How can a mere mortal do work for our Heavenly Court!¡±

    Eng Shen is still arrogant as he rejects this proposal, ¡°Count, I feel that we must notpromise on this matter. We should dispatch more troops to capture that surviving member before interrogating him!¡±

    ¡°Yang Jian, there is no need to say anymore.¡±

    Queen Mother of the West waves her hand and says, ¡°I and your uncle have already decided. This matter is set. Taibai, since you are the one who proposed this method, this matter shall be handled by you.¡±

    ¡°As you order.¡±

    Taibai nods his head while Eng Shen by the side suddenly says, ¡°This matter cannot be handled by Taibai alone. We must send someone else along as well.¡±

    His gaze towards Taibai Jinxing is filled with some vignce like he is afraid that Taibai Jinxing would sell out the Heavenly Court. Taibai Jinxing cannot help but sigh, s, this guy still remembers the matter of me helping Monkey Sun ask for mercy.

    Eng Shen is the number one war god of Heavenly Court and this fighting strength is off the charts. He can be said to be the number one person in Heavenly Court but after Monkey Sun appeared, he had an opponent and in reality, he was slightly weaker than Monkey Sun. Ever since that day, Eng Shen resents me for enlisting Sun Wukong!

    Jade Emperor asks, ¡°Then who do you think we should send to apany Taibai Jinxing ?¡±

    ¡°I feel that sending Li Jing the Pagoda Bearing Heavenly King is the most suitable!¡±

    When Eng Shen says the name, Taibai sighs in his heart. s, Li Jing is too temperamental. With him around, it is likely that he will only spoil the matter.

    Jade Emperor contemted for a while, ¡°Pagoda Bearing God...¡±

    Queen Mother of the West nods her head and agrees to Eng Shen¡¯s request, ¡°Pagoda Bearing God¡¯s bearing is out of ordinary and is very impressive. He will not lose the prestige of our Heavenly Court. Let the Pagoda Bearing God go along with Taibai Jinxing.¡±

    Eng Shen immediately cups his hands and says in delight, ¡°Queen Mother is wise, your majesty is wise!¡±

    This idea obtains the approval of the rest of the Heavenly Court¡¯s immortals making Taibai Jinxing sigh, looks like all of the rest of the immortals think that I¡¯m a soft bone, right? s.

    But given that Jade Emperor and Queen Mother of the West have decided, he is unable to change their decision and can only follow their orders. He only hopes that Li Jing will put away his temper.

    ***

    A day in Heavenly Court is a year in the Heaven Realm.

    While Taibai Jinxing and the rest are preparing to head to the Human Realm, Liu Yi is already heading to the Demon Realm with Ao Ri. Following behind them are three earth fiend swordsmen who follow close like shadows following the body.

    Liu Yi feels that calling them earth fiend swordsmen is not formal thus he gave them the name Massacre God Guards.

    A total of 72 Massacre God Guards, perhaps this number will not change for a while.

    After losing 72 earth field soldiers, perhaps Qin Imperial Pce should feel heartache, right? s, it is a pity that 72 Massacre God Guards are simply too little. How nice would it be if Qin Imperial Pce would gift a few thousand more!

    If Emperor Qin knew of these thoughts, perhaps he might vomit blood from anger.

    ¡°We have arrived.¡±

    Seeing the Demon Realm Gates in front, Ao Ri says, ¡°But...how are we going to enter Demon Realm? Today is not the date for the Demon Realm Gate to open...¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Very simple. There is still one other method.¡±

    ¡°What method?¡±

    Ao Ri is curious. Other than waiting for the Demon Realm Gate, what method is there?

    ¡°Defeat the Realm Crosser.¡±

    This sentence of Liu Yi frightened Ao Ri.

    ¡°Are you joking...how is it possible to defeat the realm crosser!¡±

    Who are realm crossers? They are experts who possess incredible might! They are almost impossible to be defeated!

    ¡°The realm crosser between the path that heads to the Demon Realm from the Human Realm is slightly weaker.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as he crosses his arms with self-confidence, ¡°I can fight against him head-on.¡±

    Cultivating to now, Liu Yi¡¯s has cultivated the Fog Qi Real Body until it is very powerful. This body condenses all of his Fog Qi power and is almost as powerful as his main body!

    When he said this sentence, Ao Ri thought that he was boasting!

    ¡°Stop joking around. Let¡¯s think of other methods.¡±

    Just as Ao Ri finished speaking, Liu Yi had raised a palm and ps heavily on the passageway in front of him!

    An enormous door was immediately forced into existence and appeared in front of everyone!

    This door is the link between the Human Realm and the Demon Realm. It is a hundred meters tall and is enormous which causes the rest to be stunned!

    By the side of the door stands a tall and sturdy statue. This statue is also a hundred meters tall and is not moving. But at this moment, it slowly opens its eyes and dust start falling off it like rain.

    The rest of the people immediately retreat and avoids the dust otherwise this dust would bury them!

    A muffled rumbling sound started and this is the movement of the realm crosser awakening. Ao Ri starts trembling from fear and his past majestic appearance disappears in front of this realm crosser.

    ¡°Too scary...so this, this is the realm crosser...¡±

    ¡°Ao Ri, lend me your Sea Flipping God Lamp to use.¡±

    Liu Yi is calm as he extends his hand towards Ao Ri.

    Ao Ri is startled but still took out his Sea Flipping God Lamp. This kind of magic tool is not that useful to him. Perhaps it will be more effective for Liu Yi!

    ¡°You...you be careful...¡±

    Ao Ri vomits the Sea Flipping God Lamp which flies in front of Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi took out a napkin and wipes Sea Flipping God Lamp before taking it in his hand.

    Seeing how Liu Yi seems to be disdaining him, Ao Ri cannot help but shout, ¡°Come on! It is not like my saliva touched it!¡±

    ¡°It just shows that I am more hygienic.¡±

    While Liu Yi was speaking, the enormous realm guardian had already awakened.

    He opens his mouth and roars, ¡°Who dares to disturb my eternal rest!¡±

    Liu Yi uses his qi to speak, sending his words into that realm crosser¡¯s ears, ¡°Wake up. Don¡¯t you feel tired sleeping for so long?¡±

    ¡°How dare you be so arrogant!¡±

    The realm crosser roars in anger before stomping his feet down on Liu Yi.

    This leg instantly turns the sky dark like the sky is falling.

    But Liu Yi continues to stand there calmly. Ao Ri says in his heart, is he scared silly?

 Chapter 1052 - [Saving people is important]

    <h4>Chapter 1052 [Saving people is important]</h4>

    This stomp from the realm crosser is enough to create an 8 magnitude earthquake.

    But Liu Yi only extended a hand and blocked this stomp from the realm crosser!

    A shockwave spreads out while Liu Yi¡¯s surrounding sinks down, and all of this is caused by the realm crosser¡¯s stomp!

    While Liu Yi stands there calmly as if nothing had happened.

    The avatar created from Fog Qi is very firm.

    ¡°You have some ability!¡±

    The realm crosser says with a muffled voice, ¡°But you can forget about crossing!¡±

    With that, his leg exploded with ck lights, which jolted Liu Yi away.

    Liu Yi flew backward by three meters beforending on the ground. While at this moment, the realm crosser is shrinking in size, and in a blink of an eye, he bes the size of a normal person. But his temperament is slightly wretched, and he is a hunchbacked small old man.

    This small old man is holding two long des which are propped against the ground. His legs are rather short, like he was born with a deformity. From his current looks, Liu Yi cannot help but exim, what the fuck, Tsan!

    [TL: Tsan is from the game, The Killing de]

    Isn¡¯t he the character from the arcade games that I yed when I was young?

    ¡°How many years has it been since someone tried to crash through the barrier?¡±

    This old man who looks like Tsan says faintly, ¡°Ignorant mortal, your courage isrge, but your luck is not good. Today is your death date.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to speak nonsense with you! Massacre God Guards, Earth Fiend Sword Formation!¡± Shouted Liu Yi, and those three Massacre God Guards immediately split apart and stood beside the small old man in three directions. After which, they form sword seals with both hands before waving their respective Earth Fiend Sword!

    The ck earth fiend sword flew out and revolved around the small old man carrying with them dense might.

    ¡°This technique from the dolls is rather interesting.¡±

    The old manughs before suddenly spinning with both long des.

    The three earth fiend swords were instantly knocked away, back into the Massacre God Guards.

    Liu Yi narrowed his eyes. The reason why he let Massacre God Guards attack is to test how powerful this old man is. Not bad. Indeed he is a realm crosser.

    Just now, that move allowed Liu Yi to sense how out of the ordinary his strength is.

    After the small old man forces the earth field sword formation back with a single move, he looks at Liu Yi and suddenly says, ¡°Your body does not have a soul. Could it be that you are a vengeful spirit?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Liu Yi shakes his finger, ¡°This is a technique from Massacre God. You must watch it carefully.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi suddenly ps out a palm at that small old man through the air!

    Glorious Sun Palm! Although this is only an avatar fog body, Liu Yi can still use some powerful techniques!

    It is not Nine Yang God Qi that is supporting these techniques but the power from Fog Qi Real Body!

    The small old man frowns as his two long des immediately cross in front of him.

    The power of Illusion Extermination ps onto the two des, and the small old man is unable to resist. His entire body was sent flying away.

    His two long des stab into the ground, leaving behind two long de scars!

    ¡°What strength...this old man has misjudged you!¡±

    ¡°Since that is the case, why don¡¯t you let me cross?¡± Liu Yi smiles merrily and says, ¡°This way, we can still be good friends.¡±

    ¡°When was I, your friend!¡±

    Of course, the old man has not heard of the current era¡¯s sayings. He creases his brows and says coldly, ¡°Let this old man behead you and offer your head as a sacrifice to my awakening.

    ¡°Too bloody.¡± Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°Furthermore, this head of mine is very valuable. I will not give it to you.¡±

    ¡°This is not up to you!¡±

    With that, the long des under the old man shoot out, and he suddenly appears in front of Liu Yi, ¡°I am the realm crosser! Die!¡±

    With that, a sharp de qi whistles down and chops at Liu Yi!

    A storm was created from the force of the old man.

    ¡°Damn it...looks like her majesty Demon Emperor cannot be saved.¡±

    Ao Ri thought that Liu Yi was done for and went into despair. While the three Massacre God Guards hug their ck swords calmly as they stand by the side.

    ¡°What a pitiful doll dying like this. But dying in this old man¡¯s des is not a pity...¡±

    Before he finished, a fist wind blows by his ear.

    Arge portion of the old man¡¯s white long hair was sliced off by this fist wind. The old man¡¯s eyes widen like he does not believe what just happened.

    The dust was also blown away by the fist wind as a man wearing a red and blue fire-ice armor appears standing there with a fist extended.

    He looks over and says with a smile, ¡°Looks like if I do not take out some real ability, I will not be able to enter.¡±

    With that, the imprint of the godmp lights up between his brows! This is the power of Sea Flipping God Lamp!

    Sea Flipping God Lamp has two effects. One is like a barrier that can forcibly lower the strength of those nearby while the other is strengthening, which increases the strength of the owner, forcibly increasing his cultivation by a few levels!

    Liu Yi is relying on this Sea Flipping God Lamp to raise his cultivation to the stage of a realm crosser!

    Although the old man is also not bad, his strength is in the middle of a realm crosser, and he is not a well-known figure. He is only average; thus, it is not impossible for Liu Yi to defeat him.

    Not to mention, Liu Yi is not here to defeat him but to pass through this passageway.

    ¡°From now on, I shall not respect the old and cherish the young.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi uses Shadow Step and instantly appears in front of the old man.

    Before the old man can react, Liu Yi¡¯s fistnds on his lower jaw and hits him high up into the sky. His chin loses its shape as a tooth flies out!

    He flies high up into the sky while Liu Yi instantly catches up to him. He clenches his fist together and hammers down heavily.!

    The old man hurriedly raises his two long des in front of him as he attempts to seal Liu Yi¡¯s attack!

    But Liu Yi¡¯s twin fist is iparably heavy and easily tears apart the old man¡¯s twin des and smashed them into pieces!

    ¡°No!¡±

    The old man bellowed in disbelief and followed which his voice went out of tune!

    His body is like a cannonball and smashes into the ground, leaving behind a deep hole!

    While Liu Yi is in the sky punching into the deep hole like a machine gun!

    [TL: sounds so much like Luffy¡¯s gatling punch]

    Illusion Extermination! Illusion Extermination! Illusion Extermination!

    Numerous formless fist winds are densely packed together as they rain down nonstop into the deep hole onto the old man¡¯s body.

    Right now, that old man is miserable. As a realm crosser, he is ustomed to walking sideways in the Six Realms. When has he experienced such humiliation!

    Right now, being beating like a dog, he has the heart to die! He does not have the ability to resist and was beaten until he cannot get up!

    Liu Yi shouts, ¡°Ao Ri! What are you stopping for! Open the door!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Only then was Ao Ri startled awake as he transformed into an enormous dragon. Leaning against the door frame, he ps a dragon w on the hundred meters enormous tall door!

    This realm crosser door that had never been opened before is now being slowly opened!

    Liu Yi orders, ¡°Massacre God Guards, Ao Ri, all of you go first! I shall follow behind!¡±

    Massacre God Guards are iparably loyal. They carry out Liu Yi¡¯s order. With his order, the Massacre God Guards immediately leaped through the door.

    Ao Ri did not hesitate as he transforms back into his human form before crossing the door.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of going over!¡±

    The old man suddenly exploded out with eye-catching ck light and transformed into a ck de which shes horizontally at Liu Yi!

    This ck de shes through Liu Yi¡¯s body turning him into two.

    ¡°Hahaha! Like I expected! You are unable to do anything about my de Qi!¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi had turned into a ¡®dismembered corpse,¡¯ he cannot help butugh heartily. But soon, he stopsughing because the dismembered halves suddenly turn into two streams of golden fog, which merge together and transform into an eagle. It then ps its wings and instantly flies across the slowly closing realm door.

    ¡°No!!!¡±

    Behind it came the unresigned bellow of the old man!

    Ao Ri and Massacre God Guards are standing opposite, waiting for him. Ao Ri¡¯s gaze towards Liu Yi is now filled with reverence.

    The instant Liu Yi flew through the door; Ao Ri understood that he is no longer that Liu Yi from the past nor is he that Sword Emperor!

    The current him is standing high above, and his strength can dominate the whole world!

    This time, the one that came over is merely his avatar, but it is already equally matched against the realm crosser. Just how powerful is his real body?

    No wonder he dared to challenge the Heavenly Court! This man is so awesome!

    This is the first time Ao Ri has admired a man. In the past, he only admired a single woman, and that is the Demon Emperor.

    Her Majesty, Demon Emperor...looks like you no longer can defeat this man! As long as this person is around, the Demon Race¡¯s grand cause will never be aplished!

    ¡°Settled.¡±

    Behind them, the realm door is slowly disappearing, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Yunyun.¡±

    ¡°Her majesty is imprisoned in the imperial pce of the demon race.¡±

    Ao Ri¡¯s tone had turned very respectful, ¡°You should know the location.¡±

    ¡°I remember.¡±

    Liu Yi had already renewed the demon realm map that Little Jade had preserved, ¡°Furthermore, I already smell a familiar smell in the air...so their ws have extended to here!¡±

    One of the Massacre God Guards asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Simple, fight our way through.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and says, ¡°Follow me to experience the imperial pce of the demon realm!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Even Ao Ri also follows his suggestion and obediently follows behind Liu Yi as they fly towards the imperial pce of the demon realm.

    While inside the imperial pce of the demon realm is no longer the past scene.

    The formerly high and above Demon Emperor Zhang Yunyun is now imprisoned inside a cage forged with special materials. She is then raised above the mouth of a strange furnace.

    12 silver soldiers are standing around here, unmoving like statues.

    An old Taoist with a white beard is using the fan in his hand to fan the mes under the furnace, scorching Zhang Yunyun inside the cage.

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯splexion is pale. The clothes that she is wearing are tattered, exposing her snow-white skin.

    She leans against the cage without any strength to resist.

    ¡°Looks like we do not need much longer, and the Nine Yin Demon Pill will be refined!¡±

 Chapter 1053 - [Use you to refine a pill]

    Chapter 1053 [Use you to refine a pill]

    Zhang Yunyun inside the cage is covered with sweat.

    She is experiencing the roasting from a me that seems to originate from hell. Her strength is being pulled out, making her unable to stand the pain.

    She can sense the Nine Ying Demon Qi in her body is weakening before dripping down along with her sweat into the furnace below and starting to form a small golden pill slowly!

    Damn it...I am a Nine Ying Demon Dragon! How can I be controlled by this bastard!

    Recalling the scene from a few days ago, Zhang Yunyun was very rmed. Back then, I was holding court, my officials who carried out tasks for me throughout the entire demon realm were kneeling in front of me, listening to mymand!

    But these 12 silver armored men suddenly descended from the sky and took out my generals.

    Although I had defeated a few of them, that white beard man suddenly appeared and used some weird power to control me, making me unable to move!

    This old man looks handsome, but he appears rather old. Looks like when he was young, he was a handsome man. Why did he run to my Demon Realm and imprison me!

    Only when he started to refine that golden pill did Zhang Yunyun truly understand. They are doing so to obtain her Nine Yin Demon Qi!

    When the Nine Yin Demon Dragon race was exterminated, Zhang Yunyun knew that she was the only inheritor of Nine Yin Demon Qi.

    I didn¡¯t think that there would be such a group of people who can use such a sinister method to snatch my power!

    She is unwilling, but she is unable to gather strength. She can only allow herself to be trampled on!

    Ao Ri had managed to escape to seek help, but who can he go and find? In this world, other than the people from the Demon realm, who else would help? While within the Demon Realm, who else can save me?

    Zhang Yunyun cannot help but smile bitterly.

    Seeing Zhang Yunyun¡¯s expression, the white-bearded Taoistughs and says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After another 3-5 days pass, you will turn into dust. At that time, you will stop suffering.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun says in anger, ¡°Sooner orter, you will die miserably! I curse you!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I no longer believe in that.¡± The old man points at himself, ¡°Do you know why I became so old?¡±

    ¡°It is because your lifespan is about to end, and you are going to die soon!¡±

    Zhang YunYun¡¯s mouth does not spare him even though she is his prisoner and continue to curse him, ¡°You will die miserably!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I am a person who has died once.¡±

    The old manughs with a trace of forlorn in his smile, ¡°Let me tell you why I am so old! A while back, I was still very young and was the most handsome among the Qin Imperial Pce. But the woman whom I love betrayed me; thus, I aged within a single day!¡±

    ¡°You are so perverted; you deserve to not be liked by women!¡±

    The old Taoist whips the cage and roars in anger, ¡°What do you know! Do you know what love is? The one whom I love was snatched away by others! I want to take revenge on the entire world! I shall let his majesty Emperor Qin awaken and purge this world to rule those damn ignorant masses!¡±

    ¡°You are mad!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is only left with the strength to curse people, ¡°Madman who deserves death!¡±

    ¡°Continue to curse; after all, you will be dead soon.¡± Says the old Taoist with augh.

    ¡°I am the Demon Emperor. I will not die like this!¡± Says Zhang Yunyun unresigned.

    ¡°Right now, you are a pitiful prisoner!¡±

    The old Taoist reminds, ¡°I can kill you any moment I want! The only value for you being alive is to help me refine the Nine Yin Demon Pill.¡±

    ¡°I will not let you have your way!¡±

    ¡°What? You think someone wille and save you?¡±

    The old Taoistughs, ¡°Go on and say it. Who will save you? That stupid dragon that escaped? Let me tell you, even if there are ten of him or a hundred of him, in front of my Sky Dipper Soldiers, they can only be turned into g!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun cannot help but worry. Ao Ri...since that is the case, you must nevere...use the vitality of the demon race and quickly escape...

    At this moment, a Sky Dipper Soldier suddenly opens his eyes and jumps out of the room.

    ¡°What? An enemy hase?¡±

    The old Taoist sneers, ¡°Could it be that I guessed, correctly? That stupid dragon hase back? That¡¯s good as well. I shall bleed him and drink some dragon blood to supplement me!¡±

    While he is speaking, that Sky Dipper Soldier that rushed out earlier suddenly came flying back and crashed into the wall behind!

    ¡°What?¡±

    The old Taoist raises his brows as he looks outside.

    While a few figures slowly walk through the door.

    Seeing Zhang Yunyun locked in the cage, Ao Ri immediately shouted, ¡°Your Majesty, this subject hase to save you!¡±

    Hearing Ao Ri¡¯s voice, Zhang Yunyun tried her best to raise her head while saying, ¡°Ri, you idiot, why did you not escape! Why did youe back!¡±

    While the old Daoist¡¯s gaze meets that man who is walking at the front shocking both of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Liu Yi frowns as this old Taoist is none other than Third from Qin Imperial Pce! He is Wang Lele¡¯s past life boyfriend, but shouldn¡¯t he be younger?

    Liu Yi hesitantly asked, ¡°Could you be Third¡¯s father?¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±

    Third¡¯s nose nearly became crooked from anger. He roars in anger, ¡°Damn it! You deserve death!¡±

    ¡°Ah? Could it be that I had mistaken the seniority?¡±

    Liu Yi immediately apologized, ¡°Then are you Third¡¯s Grandfather?¡±

    Third crushes a table edge before roaring, ¡°I am Third! My Name is Zhang Yiheng!¡±

    ¡°Why did you be old so quickly?¡± Liu Yi is surprised and questioned, ¡°Could it be that you masturbated too much?¡±

    ¡°You have a fucking caustic mouth!¡±

    Third is so angry that he is spouting smoke from his seven orifices, ¡°It is great that I ran into you today! Instead of taking the path to heaven, you walked into the doorless hell! Since you came, don¡¯t think of leaving!¡±

    The one who is even more astonished is not Third but Zhang Yunyun.

    She is lying in the cage and is almost subconsciously muttering, ¡°Bro-brother...¡±

    ¡°Yunyun?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head and finally sees Zhang Yunyun, who is being roasted inside the cage!

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯splexion is pale, and her body slender. Her condition is so bad that it is like she will turn into ash and disappear!

    At that instant, Liu Yi¡¯s heart clenches like it is in extreme pain!

    Damn it! This damn Third! How dare he mistreat my Yunyun!

    ¡°Third! What a good thing you have done!!!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi ps out a palm at the furnace!

    The nearly three meters tall enormous bronze furnace was blown away by Liu Yi¡¯s palm wind!

    The me flows out and scatters all over the floor, burning the entire ce!

    The temperature in the room abruptly rises!

    A small ck golden dan rolls out from the furnace attracting the attention of everyone.

    ¡°Nine Yin Demon Pill!¡±

    Third exims before leaping towards that pill!

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression immediately tenses up; it looks like this golden pill is very important to Qin Imperial Pce! No wonder Qin Imperial Pce would take action against Yunyun; it must be for this demon pill!

    I cannot let them obtain it!

    Liu Yi bes serious and ps out a palm at Third!

    Glorious Sun Palm is sessful in every endeavor! Third was immediately sent flying away by the palm force and crashed through a wall far away.

    The 12 Sky Dipper Soldiers suddenly awaken as they open their eyes and block Liu Yi together.

    ¡°Massacre God Guards, it is your turn now.¡±

    Liu Yi stares in the direction of Third as he orders his three subordinates.

    The ck cloth and ck sword MGG immediately step forward. The three of them lean against each other and form Earth Fiend Sword Formation!

    Earth Fiend Sword Formation¡¯s might is out of the ordinary. The three earth fiend swords flew out and started attacking those Sky Dipper Soldiers.

    But these Sky Dipper Soldiers are like an imprable defense. No matter how the earth fiend swords attack, they are unable to injury their flesh bodies!

    What they cultivate in is Sky Dipper Qi, which is filled with the power of Vijra!

    The 12 Sky Dipper Soldiers also did not attack. They only stand there together like a wall.

    ¡°You guys will not win.¡±

    Third wipes away the blood on his mouth and pats the dust on his body before walking over.

    ¡°Although my strength is not enough to fight against you yet the 12 Sky Dipper Soldiers¡¯ cultivation is very high. No one can break their Sky Dipper Qi!¡±

    Liu Yi is unrestrained with his words, ¡°Your Earth Fiend Soldiers are also equally impressive but didn¡¯t they be my spoils?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, with you killing the 72 Earth Fiend Soldiers, His Majesty Emperor Qin will not spare you! Very soon, there will be thousands and tens of thousands of soldiers arriving in the human realm! We shall first conquer the human realm, then the demon realm, the Immortal Realm, and all of the six realms! Finally, we shall once again fight our way up to the Nine Layers of Heaven and conquer everything! Everyone shall be under our feet!¡±

    ¡°What you are thinking is not bad.¡±

    Liu Yi ps his hands and says with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go write a book.¡±

    ¡°Can the sparrow and swallow know the will of the great swan?¡±

    Third snorts, ¡°You ant, it is best if you die earlier! Sky Dipper Soldiers kill him!¡±

    With Third¡¯s order, one of the Sky Dipper Soldiers immediately appears in front of Liu Yi.

    This Sky Dipper Soldier is holding a Sky Dipper Hatchet in his hand, which he chops down at Liu Yi¡¯s head! This explosion of power is slightly shocking!

    Liu Yi creases his brows and does not dare to block head-on. Instead, he took a step sideways and dodged.

    The Sky Dipper Hatchetnds on the ground and chops a ten meters long crack on the ground.

    ¡°What shocking might!¡±

    Ao Ri cannot help but mutters, ¡°Why is there such a perverted enemy!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as he says, ¡°I should let you be more afraid.¡±

    He raises his palm and hits that Sky Dipper Soldier on his chest.

    Like striking a copper bell, Liu Yi feels his entire palm turn numb.

    The Sky Dipper Soldier did not move as he stood there expressionlessly.

    What the fuck!

    Liu Yi curses in his heart. Are these groups of men made of iron? Even if there are made of iron, it should have exploded. But he did not even vomit any blood. Fuck, this is so unreasonable!

    ¡°Sky Dipper Soldiers are iparably hard.¡±

    Thirdughs loudly, ¡°Liu Yi, you came at the right time today. Let me refine you into a god pill as well; that way, my majesty can be undefeated through the world!¡±

 Chapter 1054 - Demon Emperorâ€™s butt cannot be hit]

    Chapter 1054 [Demon Emperor¡¯s butt cannot be hit]

    After Third speaks, he waves his hand, and a few Sky Dipper Soldiers immediately charge over and grab Liu Yi¡¯s arms and legs before raising him into the air.

    ¡°Let me tear your body!¡±

    With Third words, the Sky Dipper Soldiers immediately tear Liu Yi in four different directions!

    In a blink of an eye, Liu Yi was torn into multiple pieces. Third startsughing loudly, ¡°This is the result of resisting Qin Imperial Pce! Hahaha!¡±

    Heughed loudly, and he did not hide his delight.

    But the body parts of Liu Yi that were ripped did not bleed. The body parts turn into gold fog, which then gathers together in the sky.

    An enormous golden lion leaps out from the gold fog and roars. It then ms a paw down on a Sky Dipper Soldier.

    Instantly that Sky Dipper Soldier was pressed down onto the ground and created a huge hole.

    The lion swings its tail, which transforms into an enormous snake that wipes the Sky Dipper Soldiers surrounding it, sending all of them flying away and tumbling on the ground.

    The lion rolls on the spot and transforms into a human.

    Liu Yi¡¯s arms and legs are perfectly fine as he stands there looking at Third coldly.

    Third did not think that Liu Yi could actually revive and frowns as he asks, ¡°To think that you can transform like this! What technique is this!¡±

    ¡°A technique to deal with you.¡±

    Liu Yi says calmly, ¡°Third, let me shatter your Qin Imperial Pce¡¯s conspiracy.¡±

    As he speaks, he extends his hand towards the three Massacre God Guards and waves his hand.

    The earth fiend swords in the Massacre God Guards¡¯ hand immediately flew in front of Liu Yi and were controlled by him with God Sword Protecting Body.

    The three ck swords keep revolving, letting out whistling sounds.

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Do you think that Sky Dipper Qi is impregnable?¡±

    He immediately pours all of his qi into the three earth fiend swords. The gold fog can not only defend; it can also attack. This is the ability that Liu Yi had learned from the Heaven Dragon King. He uses this move and destroys the super defense from the people of the future.

    Sky Dipper Qi will be broken as well!

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Liu Yi flicks his finger at a ck sword, and the earth fiend sword instantly shoots out. With a pfff, the ck sword instantly pierced into the chest of a Sky Dipper Soldier. It carried up his body and nailed it into the wall behind.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Third got a huge shock. How can Liu Yi¡¯s sword injure my Sky Dipper Soldier!

    Sky Dipper Soldiers¡¯ bodies have gone through numerous revisions and hard work, which makes them like diamonds. An external force is incapable of destroying it!

    How can a single earth fiend sword defeat a Sky Dipper Soldier!

    Third is unable to understand!

    Liu Yi extends two more fingers and flicks them. The remaining two ck swords immediately transform into two ck lightning and fly out. They immediately pierced into two Sky Dipper Soldiers by the side.

    Sky Dipper Soldiers are different from Earth Fiend Soldiers. Earth Fiend¡¯s ability is revival, while Sky Dipper¡¯s is imprable. The two different properties are contrary, but to Liu Yi, Sky Dipper is easier to deal with!

    He waves his hand and uses the Demonic Sword Technique. The three Sky Dipper Soldiers who were killed instantly turned into three Sky Dipper Swords!

    ¡°Damn it! What is this fucking technique!¡±

    As Liu Yi uses more and more different techniques, Third feels fearful and trepidation. In a blink of an eye, he paid the price with three Sky Dipper Soldiers!

    Qin Imperial Pce had paid with enormous manpower, physical resources, and financial resources to create these soldiers. Over the few thousand years of wars, they had always been imprable soldiers! Even a single loss will cause Qin Imperial Pce to feel heartache! Right now, all of the 72 Earth Fiend Soldiers were written off; thus, Qin Imperial pce was reconstructing new Earth Fiend Soldiers. While in a single face-off, three Sky Dipper Soldiers died! Damn it!

    This Liu Yi is Qin Imperial Pce¡¯s bane! From the start, we should have followed my thoughts and made Tenth kill him! Otherwise, how could he obtain his current strength and be such a scary enemy!

    This shit has been raised too fat by Qin Imperial Pce! He possesses Nine Yang God Qi, Moon Dream Sutra as well as all kind of strange techniques! He has now be a thorn in one¡¯s side that is unable to be pulled out!

    ¡°Looks like I am going to have a bumper harvest again.¡±

    Liu Yi extended his hand and called the three Sky Dipper Swords back in front of him and let them float there.

    The Sky Dipper Swords are white in color, which also have the luster of diamonds, making them look very beautiful.

    ¡°I am grateful to Qin Imperial Pce; thanks for the gifts.¡±

    Liu Yi is truly grateful, while Third may die from anger.

    ¡°Ahhhh!!! Damn it, damn it!!!¡±

    He keeps shouting and wishes to kill Liu Yi. But right now, his strength is unable to do it!

    Of the Ten Heavenly Stems, there are some who died and others who were injured. But as long as Emperor Qin awakens, their strength willpletely recover!

    I cannot die! A wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are against him!

    He can only abandon the chariot to protect the king. He waves his hand and orders, ¡°Stop him!¡±

    The remaining Sky Dipper Soldiers do not fear anything as they charge at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Liu Yi recalls the three earth fiend swords and, paired with the three Sky Dipper Swords, all of them shoot out and start killing those Sky Dipper Soldiers. At this moment, Third had already fled to the side. He picks up the Nine Yin Demon Pill before stepping into a beam of moonlight and shooting to the sky.

    ¡°Where are you going!¡±

    While Liu Yi is killing the Sky Dipper Soldiers, he is creating Sky Dipper Swords.

    Looking at Third, who had fled into the moonlight, Liu Yi extended a finger and flicked the Sky Dipper Sword in front of him!

    That Sky Dipper Sword transformed into white lightning and instantly caught up!

    Third, who was flying in the sky thought that he was safe and sound now when he suddenly sensed a powerful pressure threatening him from the back, which causes his forehead to sweat.

    Damn it...he can catch up with this as well? Does this fellow have to be so horrifying?!

    Before Third can react, he senses his right arm turn cold, followed by intense pain!

    He then noticed that his entire right arm was gone, and it waspletely smashed by a Sky Dipper Sword! Third curses non-stop in his heart. He no longer cares about his fear or anger as he continues to fly swiftly. Because if he does not continue to fly, a few more Sky Dipper Swords will fly over from below!

    These swords are too horrifying; thus, he can only dodge them! Losing an arm is nothing. If he does not continue to dodge, it is no longer a matter of losing an arm. He might even lose his life here!

    Third flees in a flurry and no longer dares to be careless. Instantly, he flees along the moonlight into the sky.

    The remaining Sky Dipper Swords float in the air after losing their target.

    ¡°People from Qin Imperial Pce are very proficient in escaping.¡±

    Liu Yi snorts before recalling back all of the Sky Dipper Swords and Earth Fiend Swords.

    ¡°But at least I had some harvest.¡±

    He looks at the 12 Sky Dipper Swords that float in front of him. Later, when I go back, I can create another 12 Sky Dipper Swordsmen. That¡¯s right; they can join the Massacre God Guard letting Massacre God Guard have two divisions, Sky Dipper and Earth Fiend, which will be good.

    ¡°Your Majesty, are you okay?¡±

    At this moment, Ao Ri had run over. He grabs the cage wishing to free the weak Zhang Yunyun.

    But who knows what material was used to create this cage. Ao Ri¡¯s strength is unable to break it.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    Holding a Sky Dipper Sword, Liu Yi walks over.

    Ao Ri obediently retreats to the sky as he watches Liu Yi sh the cage with the sword.

    Golden sparks burst out, spraying the ground. While the cage that Ao Ri is unable to damage was chopped into two sections.

    Even Ao Ri cannot help but praise in his heart. Damn awesome...the current Liu Yi is bing more and more powerful. The entire Demon Realm is most likely not his opponent anymore.

    Looking at Liu Yi standing in front of him, Zhang Yunyun has a trace of puzzlement in herplexion, ¡°Why did you...e and save me...¡±

    ¡°If therees a day when I am about to die, I believe that you will not hesitate to save me .¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Zhang Yunyun stares at Liu Yi with an affection that Liu Yi is unable to understand.

    Not only does Liu Yi not understand it, even Zhang Yunyun herself also does not understand. This guy forced me onto this path of Demon Emperor. Why, why did hee and save me?

    ¡°Since you had abandoned me before, you shouldn¡¯t give me hope again...¡±

    When Zhang Yunyun says her heartfelt words, Liu Yi sighs and says, ¡°Deep in my heart no matter what you have be; you will always be my Zhang Yunyun.¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but extend his hand and rubs the top of Zhang Yunyun¡¯s head, ¡°To be tortured into such appearance..the people from Qin Imperial Pce truly deserve death.¡±

    ¡°That is nothing. Compared to the injury here, it is nothing.¡± Said Zhang Yunyun as she extends her hand and touches her heart.

    ¡°I do not wish to see you. Leave.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun immediately sent him off, making a Massacre God Guard say in dissatisfaction, ¡°Our sect head made a big risk toe and save you, and you say such words?¡±

    Liu Yi waved him off, ¡°It is okay.¡±

    ¡°Your injury is not light. If you continue to stay here, Qin Imperial Pce¡¯s people mighte and look for you. Follow me to my Massacre Shrine to recover.¡±

    ¡°What are you joking about!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun mocks, ¡°Liu Yi, I am your enemy. My hands are stained with the countless lives of humans. You want me to go to your ce to recover? Are you mad? I am not going!¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense!¡±

    Liu Yi bes angered, why is thisss always going against me! Damn it, so unhappy!

    He immediately berates, ¡°Listen to me!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s temper also rises as she says in anger, ¡°Why should I listen to you! Why should I....¡±

    Liu Yi immediately pulls Zhang Yunyun over before pressing her onto his leg and starts pping her butt fiercely!

    Glorious Sun Palm: Butt pping**!

    [TL: seriously?]

    Following which is a series of pping sounds that shocked numerous people present!

    Ao Ri is also stunned. His first reaction is to fight Liu Yi but recalling that he is not Liu Yi¡¯s opponent, he calms down.

    Zhang Yunyun also got a shock at first as she covered her mouth. Her eyes turn red as she turns around with watery eyes and looks at Liu Yi.

    The Massacre God Guards secretly gives a thumbs up and says in their head; Sect Head is awesome. He even dared to hit the butt of the Demon Emperor!

 Chapter 1055 - Time to descend to the mortal world]

    Chapter 1055 [Time to descend to the mortal world]

    After Liu Yi ps down a few times, Demon Emperor Zhang Yunyun actually starts crying.

    Although there is no sound of her crying, her tears fall onto the ground continuously. Her wronged expression makes those who see it shed tears, and those who hear it grieve!

    Ao Ri finally cannot hold back his anger and rolls up his sleeves before rushing over.

    ¡°Liu Yi! I, I, I am fighting you!¡±

    Three ck earth fiend swords immediately point at his neck. The Massacre God Guards stare at him coldly. As long as Ao Ri dare to move a single step, those swords will stab through his throat.

    Ao Ri can only swallow his anger back down his stomach. Damn it. Right now, it is Liu Yi¡¯s and his people who have the bigger fist!

    Zhang Yunyun asks, ¡°Why did you bully me! Is it not enough to throw me into the valley floor time after time? Why did youe back to bully me?!¡±

    ¡°When did I bully you?¡±

    Liu Yi is betweenughter and tears, ¡°It is you who kept taking the matter too stubbornly!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi! You let me down!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun takes a deep breath before bearing with the stinging pain on her butt before saying, ¡°If it was not for you, I would not be this! We are enemies from long ago; stop pretending to care!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his hand and ps Zhang Yunyun¡¯s butt fiercely without any mercy!

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s butt trembles. It is full of bounce. Liu Yi had only used his hand to hit two girl¡¯s butts. One is Ma Yuanyuan, while the other is Zhang Yunyun. But one must admit that Zhang Yunyun¡¯s butt is even more bouncy.

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s eyes turn even redder as she clenches her teeth and says, ¡°Liu Yi! I will fight you!¡±

    ¡°Fight? With how you are right now?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°You are almost out of strength, right? The current you is even weaker than a minor demon. What can you use to fight?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me!¡±

    As Zhang Yunyun speaks, she uses her might to revolves her strength. A small ck smoke emerges from her back and transforms into the appearance of a small snake. It floats in front of Liu Yi and bares its fangs at Liu Yi!

    Looking at this small snake, Liu Yi nearlyughed.

    ¡°With this small thing, you wish to deal with me?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Bite him!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun controls that small ck snake to bite Liu Yi. Liu Yi only extends a hand and grabs the small snake in his hand before crushing it.

    Zhang Yunyn¡¯s Nine Yin Demon Qi is very weak; thus, it is already good for her to create this small snake.

    ¡°Stop wasting effort.¡±

    Liu Yi advises out of goodwill, ¡°This bit of strength of yours will not deal with me. Be obedient.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun bes angered, ¡°I am not going to listen to you! If you have the ability, then beat me to death!¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Liu Yi berates, ¡°Those not involved immediately retreat!¡±

    The Massacre God Guards follow his orders obediently and escort Ao Ri out. The enormous room is only left with Liu Yi and Zhang Yunyun as those 12 Sky Dipper Swords.

    ¡°What, what do you want to do...¡±

    Zhang Yunyun suddenly has a bad feeling, but Liu Yi had already extended his hand, and with a tearing sound, he pulls down Zhang Yunyun¡¯s skirt!

    That white butt of Zhang Yunyun was exposed to the air.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun immediately screams and tries to extend her hand to pull her skirt back up. But Liu Yi taps her on her back, causing her body to stop moving.

    Liu Yi uses Fix Spell to seal all of Zhang Yunyun¡¯s movements. Although she can speak, she is unable to move even her fingers!

    ¡°What do you want to do, you beast!¡±

    ¡°Teach you a good lesson.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi is starting to p her butt.

    Her butt immediately blossomed.

    The pain and humiliation filled her heart, making Zhang Yunyun hit her lips as tears started swirling in her eyes. Even before she had be Demon Emperor, she had never experienced such humiliation. Liu Yi, this bastard!

    After another p, Liu Yi asked, ¡°Are you going to listen to me?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun continued to shout, ¡°Not listening! Even if you beat me to death, I am not listening!¡±

    Liu Yiughs before pping down again.

    This p is iparably clear and makes Zhang Yunyun whimper.

    On her butt is left with a red five-finger palm print, which makes her very resentful.

    Zhang Yunyun feels that her butt is very hot and painful, making her feel like she is going crazy! Ahhhh! Why is all of this, not a dream! How nice would it be if I can wake up from this dream!

    Liu Yi asked again, ¡°Are you going to listen to me?¡±

    ¡°Bastard! You are a bastard! You are a bastard!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun scolds while crying.

    ¡°Your temper is still quite big.¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Where did that obedient Zhang Yunyun go?¡±

    ¡°She died!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun shouts from the bottom of her heart, ¡°She was killed by you! During that moment where you rejected staying in the Demon Realm with her, she died! That moment when you hit her back to the Demon Realm with a p, she died again!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Liu Yi bes taciturn. What Zhang Yunyun said is right, just that it is not up to him to choose. After all, every time Zhang Yunyun¡¯s request was too much. Give up everyone else to live together with her or give up humanity and let her invade the human realm...how could Liu Yi agree to either of them!

    ¡°Let me continue to beat your butt instead.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his hand and ps Zhang Yunyun¡¯s butt again.

    As usual, it is that beautiful and clear sound making Zhang Yunyun about to go mad!

    This bastard! Is he done yet! Why does he like to hit my butt so much! Did he be addicted to hitting me!

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun says in anger, ¡°Stop hitting!¡±

    What replied her is yet another p, which makes Zhang Yunyun about to copse.

    Why does he keep hitting! It is very embarrassing.

    Most importantly, other than embarrassment, Zhang Yunyun actually felt...that little bit of excitement...Wuwuw, why is it like this!

    Could....could it be that I was broken from his hitting...

    Wuwu...I don¡¯t want to be like this...I do not want to enjoy it...

    Zhang Yunyun bites her lips and closes her eyes tightly. She allows her body to rock along with Liu Yi¡¯s hand, pping rocking back and forth.

    Liu Yi also got addicted to hitting her and start to have an urge to never stop.

    ¡°Are you going to listen to me?¡±

    -pping sounds-

    ¡°Not..listening...¡±

    ¡°Are you going to listen to me?¡±

    -more pping sounds-

    ¡°I am not going...¡±

    ¡°Then should I stop hitting?¡±

    ¡°Don...¡±

    Zhang Yunyun subconsciously says out what is in her heart before she hurriedly changes what she is saying, ¡°Don¡¯t hit anymore, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°If I am a bastard, you are a female devil.¡±

    Liu Yi ps down again, ¡°If you do not listen to me today, then forget about me stopping!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun clenches her teeth allowing Liu Yi to continue to hit as he wishes.

    There is no other sound in the room other than the sound of him beating her butt.

    One of the Massacre God Guards guarding the door ask with hesitation, ¡°What is going on inside? This sound is very wicked! Could it be that Sect Head is going at the Demon Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±

    Ao Ri roars in anger, and one of the Massacre God Guards gives him a kick and makes him honest.

    ¡°What are you screaming for! Be obedient!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you disturb our Sect head from his business, I will not spare you!¡±

    The three Massacre God Guards take turns giving Ao Ri a punch making Ao Ri so mad that he wishes to bite people. It is a pity that his current strength is very weak, and his injuries are not healed yet.

    Thus Ao Ri can only swallow down his anger. Your Majesty Demon Emperor, if anything happens to you, I will not live as well!

    As the pping sound went on for over half an hour before the door of the room finally opened. Liu Yi is dusting his hand as he walks out and says to the Massacre God Guards. We are going back.¡±

    One of the Massacre God Guards asks, ¡°Ah? Then the Demon Emperor?¡±

    ¡°She will be going with us.¡±

    After saying so, Liu Yi raises a golden rope in his hand.

    This rope is tied around Zhang Yunyun, which she is unable to struggle free.

    Zhang Yunyun pouts as she speaks, ¡°I am very feeble; I am unable to walk!¡±

    ¡°The three of you raise this sedan chair.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, and the golden fog gathers together and bes a sedan chair that requires four people to carry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand there, idly. Raise this sedan chair as well.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    Ao Ri did not reject it as well. He knows that letting Zhang Yunyun go to Massacre Shrine is the best choice. After all, only there would be people who will protect her.

    The four of them raises the sedan chair and follow Liu Yi, preparing to go back to Massacre Shrine.

    ***

    At Southern Heaven Gate, Taibai Jinxing exhorts the guy beside him, ¡°Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li. When we go to the human realm, you must hold your temper in.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, why be polite when meeting a mortal!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li snorts, ¡°Other than the Jade Emperor, Mother Queen of the West, this god had never been polite to anyone else!¡±

    ¡°s, why can¡¯t you put aside your temper!¡±

    ¡°Why should this god keep it!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li snorts, ¡°How powerful is this god, Firstyer of Heaven! Me going down to meet this mortal is giving him a lot of face!¡±

    ¡°This time, we are bearing the task from the Heavenly Court to seek peace with that mortal.¡±

    ¡°What peace! It is enlisting him! It is giving him a chance to surrender and pay allegiance to our Heavenly Court!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li says, ¡°To rank a mortal together on the ranks of the Immortal Records, it angers me!¡±

    ¡°s...¡±

    Taibai Jinxing can only sigh, it looks like the task will be hard toplete.

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li is already impatient as he urges, ¡°What are you hesitating for, hurry and descend to the mortal world!¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s descend now. But you must remember to speak softer.¡± Reminded Taibai Jinxing.

    ¡°Tsk, Taibai, it is not me saying you, but why are you always so gutless! Don¡¯t forget that you are an immortal on the Immortal Records! Those mortals are only worthy to worship us!¡±

 Chapter 1056 - Time to descend to the mortal world]

    <strong>Chapter 1056 [Time to descend to the mortal world]</strong>

    Massacre Shrine wees yet another two more immortals. They are none other than Taibai Jinxing and Pagoda.

    When the two of them arrived at Massacre Shrine, they immediately received an ¡®enthusiastic¡¯ wee from Massacre Shrine.

    69 Earth Fiend Swordsmen are holding their earth fiend swords as they stand in front of the gates of Massacre Shrine as they stare at the two immortals with vignce.

    The 69 Earth Fiend Swordsmen are not standing casually. Instead, they are standing in a fixed position. Those who understand formations would immediately see the mystery of their position. They are standing in ordance with a formation that carries dense danger. This is Massacre Shrine¡¯s Earth Fiend Sword Formation.

    Earth Fiend Sword Formation¡¯s power is out of the ordinary. Along with those earth fiend swords, it bes even more impressive.

    Even Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li also senses a bit of pressure from it. But to him, it is just a little bit.

    ¡°These mortals are like mantis who wish to block the chariot.¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li smiles, ¡°They are overestimating their capabilities and think that they can defeat gods.¡±

    ¡°Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li stop speaking.¡± Taibai Jinxing hurriedly says, ¡°It is likely that they do not know the reason why we came.¡±

    After that, he uses his immortal qi to power his voice and says loudly, ¡°Friends from Massacre Shrine, don¡¯t misunderstand us. We are not here to fight!¡±

    ¡°Not here to fight?¡±

    The one in-charged is naturally Bai Jie. She creases her brows as she looks at Taibai Jinxing, ¡°Is what you tell the truth?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Taibai Jinxing nods his head, ¡°I am Taibai Jinxing from the Heavenly Court. I descended to the mortal world to look for you.¡±

    ¡°What are you looking for us for?¡±

    Bai Jie is naturally suspicious, ¡°What does Heavenly Court wish to do? Let me tell you, even if my Massacre Shrine has to fight till thest man, we will fight against your Heavenly Court!¡±

    With that, the group of Earth Fiend Swordsmen behind here raises their Earth Fiend Swords and shouts loudly together, ¡°Kill!¡±

    With so many people shouting together, not to mention all of them are cultivators, their momentum is actually very huge.

    Taibai Jinxing cannot help but exim in admiration while Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li sneers in contempt. How can such momentumpare to the over a hundred thousand heaven soldiers?

    To kill them all is too easy. This group of mortals who do not know their own standings, sooner orter I shall bury them!

    The envoys from the other sects cannot help but admire them. Good gosh. Even when facing the immortals, Massacre Shrine still faces them head-on! Indeed the most formidable sect!

    ¡°Everyone has misunderstood!¡±

    Although Taibai Jinxing admires this grandeur of the Massacre Shrine, he is not here to provoke them. Thus the old man waves his hand and says faintly, ¡°I am representing the Heavenly Court to offer an olive branch to seek peace.¡±

    ¡°Seek peace?¡±

    When Bai Jie heard this, she felt weird. The Heavenly Court came to seek peace with us mortals? This is a rather strange urrence.

    ¡°Our Heavenly Court feel that your sect¡¯s sect head¡¯s strength is out of the ordinary and had reached the qualifications of the immortal roll.¡±

    Taibai Jinxing is smiling amiably, trying to make himself look amiable and approachable.

    ¡°That is why I hope that your sect can put down your weapons as well, and have a good chat together, okay?¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, fine then.¡±

    Bai Jie nods her head and waves her hand, ¡°Everyone, lower your weapons, but remain vignt.¡±

    She is not an idiot and will not believe in others so easily with just a few words. As the Receiving Guest Elder of Massacre Shrine, naturally, she must fulfill the responsibility of a Receiving Guest Elder.

    ¡°The two of you follow me. Our Sect head will be back soon.¡±

    Although the Sect Head¡¯s real body is still in the sect, his consciousness is inside his avatar. Unless something major happens, Bai Jie would not go and awaken Sect Head. Who knows if something would happen to him?

    So she decided to let the two immortals rest inside first.

    Massacre God Shrine¡¯s scenery is not bad. The mountain mist that curls around, making it look like a paradise. The two immortals are at ease, walking among them.

    While the news of Heavenly Court seeking peace with Massacre Shrine was soon spread out, and the entire Massacre Shrine knew of this.

    The envoys from all of therge sects cannot help but feel rueful. Damnit. Massacre Shrine is indeed awesome! To let the Heavenly Court send down envoy to seek peace. When would my sect be so awesome?

    ***

    When Liu Yi brought Zhang Yunyun back, he noticed that the gazes of the people looking at him are filled with reverence.

    What is going on?

    One of the Massacre God Guards whispers into Liu Yi¡¯s ear, ¡°Sect Head...there seems to be something odd with the sect.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Bai Jie did note out to receive me. Where is she?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right; we did not see Elder Bai. Every time when Sect Head came back, Elder Bai was like a wife weing her husband back. Today is really strange...¡±

    When Liu Yi heard what this Massacre God Guard says, he coughed as a warning.

    Demon Emperor Zhang Yunyun, who is following behind, gives Liu Yi a look of disdain. That gaze clearly says, ¡®hmph, stinky bastard! Cheating the feelings of women!¡¯

    Liu Yi wishes to shout that I am innocent, but it is a pity that shouting it out seems to not have any credibility.

    At this moment, Chen Keqing had by chance flown over. Seeing Liu Yi, who is halfway up the mountain, her eyes immediately brighten up, ¡°Junior brother, you came back?¡±

    ¡°Senior sister.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head at Chen Keqing, ¡°Something happened in the sect?¡±

    ¡°You noticed?¡± Chen Keqing blinks before saying merrily, ¡°It is a good matter.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun pouts as she says, ¡°Hmph, what kind of good matter would happen in this ce! From a look, this ce will only attract disaster!¡±

    She was tightly restricted by Liu Yi, making her unable to struggle free and can only speak maliciously in anger.

    But this offended Chen Keqing. She immediately frowns and pulls out her sword, and says in anger, ¡°Who are you! To boast shamelessly in my Massacre Shrine!¡±

    ¡°I am the Demon Emperor!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun puffs up her chest and says arrogantly, ¡°I am the sole supremacy of heaven and earth.¡±

    ¡°A silly girl is the Demon Emperor?¡±

    Chen Keqing cannot help butugh when she heard this, ¡°Then I am the Jade Emperor!¡±

    ¡°You, you, stop looking down on others!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun clenches her teeth in anger, ¡°When I lead my million-strong demon army to invade the human realm, you were still not born!¡±

    Chen Keqing no longer cares about what Zhang Yunyun says and turns around to ask Liu Yi, ¡°Junior brother, where did you find this living treasure from?¡±

    ¡°She is indeed the Demon Emperor.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says in his heart, Zhang Yunyun¡¯s current appearance is indeed like a young girl. No one will believe that she is the Demon Emperor.

    ¡°My god...¡±

    Chen Keqing still appears to not believe it, ¡°How could she be the Demon Emperor...¡±

    ¡°I am the Demon Emperor!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun snorts and wishes to disy her imposing appearance.

    But she does not have any qi left in her body; thus, she can only scowl.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to believe...¡±

    Chen Keqing shakes her head before speaking about the proper matters, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s talk about the important matter. Junior brother, two immortals from the Heavenly Court descended to look for you.¡±

    Liu Yi instantly became vignt, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°They say it is to seek peace.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrows, ¡°Oh? Would Heavenly Court be so kind-hearted?¡±

    ¡°That fox spirit is receiving them inside. It is best for junior brother to go in to look at it yourself.¡±

    Chen Keqing does not like Bai Jie and keeps calling her fox spirit. Towards this enormous contradiction of the internal Massacre Shrine, Liu Yi does not know how to reconcile this matter.

    The discord between women is the hardest to deal with. Otherwise, why would those emperors of ancient times fret about the matters of their harem?

    ¡°Let me help you lock up this Demon Emperor.¡±

    As Chen Keqing speaks, she extends her hand towards the golden rope on Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ah, no need.¡±

    Before Zhang Yunyun can resist, Liu Yi waves it off first and says, ¡°I will handle her myself. She has too many sly ideas. Other than me, perhaps no one can subdue her.¡±

    Chen Keqing says with some worries, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she will cause trouble in front of the gods.¡±

    ¡°Ah, there is no need to worry about this.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles before stretching out his hand and touches Zhang Yunyun¡¯s mouth.

    Instantly a golden talisman mark pasted itself on Zhang Yunyun¡¯s mouth, instantly sealing her ability to speak.

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu!!!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun can only whimper, appearing very pitiful.

    Ao Ri cannot help but sigh. The Demon Emperor, who was high and mighty, has currently fallen to such a state. s, it is too miserable.

    ¡°Bring this person down for treatment.¡±

    Liu Yi pointed at Ao Ri before taking out 12 Sky Dipper Swords, ¡°Find another 12 loyal disciples and hand these Sky Dipper Swords to them. Set up Massacre God Guards with their members being Sky Dipper Swordsmen as well as Earth Fiend Swordsmen. Their loyalty must be the highest.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Chen Keqing nods her head before leaving to settle these matters.

    Liu Yi leads Zhang Yunyun, whose mouth is sealed, and walks towards the visitor hall.

    ***

    Bai Jie, who is sitting in the hall, says to the two gods, ¡°Two gods, I have just received news that Sect Head has returned.¡±

    This hall is not small and is around 300 meters square, and is located halfway up a mountain.

    An enormous Through Heaven Sword is stabbed in the center of the hall. On top of it is written two words, Through Heaven, in ancient characters showing an ancient aura.

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li is already waiting impatiently. Those female dancers who were here to sing and dance were chased away by him as well. Upon hearing what Bai Jie says, he only snorts.

    Taibai Jinxing, who is a qualified diplomat, hurriedly says, ¡°There is no hurry, no hurry. After all, we have lots of time. There is no harm waiting longer.¡±

    Looking at Through Heaven Sword, Taibai Jinxing cannot help but ask, ¡°Talking about this, Elder Bai, where did your sect obtain this sword from? Why has our Heavenly Court not seen this kind of sword before? This material, this attribute is both strange...¡±

    ¡°As for this... ¡± Bai Jie smiles, ¡°Immortal Taibai, this question of yours makes things difficult for this girl. All I can say is that this sword is called ¡®Through Heaven,¡¯ it is the sword that made our Sect Head be famous.¡±

    Taibai Jinxing¡¯s eyes brighten up, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Sword Emperor who established Raising Immortal Pce Hall back then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! So Immortal Taibai also knows of this matter?¡±

    Taibai Jinxing strokes his beard as he says with augh, ¡°Hahaha, naturally, I know. Sword Emperor blocked the Demon Realm from invading the Human Realm, which was a huge merit...¡±

    Before Taibai can continue speaking, Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li suddenly berates, ¡°Hmph, didn¡¯t you say that your Sect Head had returned? Why do we still need to wait!¡±

 Chapter 1057 - Clear Sky Divine Art True Monarch]

    <h4>Chapter 1057 [Clear Sky Divine Art True Monarch]</h4>

    When Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li shouted, it scared Taibai Jinxing, causing his heartbeat to speed up.

    Taibai Jinxing says in his heart, damn it, he is starting again! Can¡¯t you just bear with it? Did you get athlete¡¯s foot?!

    At this moment, the voice of a man came from outside, ¡°Looks like the patience of a god is not that good.¡±

    Everyone turns around to take a look and realize that it is none other than the Sect Head of Massacre Shrine, Liu Yi!

    Liu Yi is currently wearing a Taoist robe, which gives him an immortal look. Behind him is a girl who looks very beautiful. On top of her head is a small crown making her look like a little princess.

    She is tied up with a golden rope with the end of the rope in Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    Seeing Liu Yi, Bai Jie is very delighted, ¡°Sect Head; you finally came back! We missed you badly!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, like I expected, my charm is very great. Without me in Massacre Shrine for a day, it will make you guys panic.¡±

    Liu Yiughs loudly, making Demon Emperor Zhang Yunyun roll her eyes. This fellow is shameless!

    After all, this is not the first time I got to know him. His face has always been this thick!

    If someone asks me what magic equipment¡¯s defensive capability is the best, there is no need to consider it. It will be Liu Yi¡¯s face!

    Taibai Jinxing strives to speak before Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li, ¡°Are you Sect Head Liu Yi? Aiyah, I have been looking forward to meeting you for a long time!¡±

    Looking at the old man in front of him, Liu Yi asks, ¡°May I know who you are?¡±

    Taibai Jinxing smiles merrily before pointing at the golden pentagram between his brows, ¡°Do you see this? This mark symbolizes me!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Taibai Jinxing!¡±

    Liu Yi ps his hand; this guy is a famous person!

    ¡°Then the other guy must be Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li, Li Jing, right?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gazends on Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li, but unexpectedly he snorts coldly and does not care about him. Damn, yet another arrogant god.

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li did not say anything while Liu Yi also cannot be bothered to take notice of him. He turns his head to look at Taibai Jinxing and asks with a smile, ¡°May I know what matter did Deity Taibai descend to the mortal world for?¡±

    ¡°I believe that young friend has also heard some news.¡±

    Taibai Jinxing chuckles, ¡°The reason why I descend to the mortal world this time is to hand over an olive branch to you, to offer you amnesty to join our Heavenly Court.¡±

    ¡°Oh? This matter is not bad!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, turning hostility with Heavenly Court into friendship is actually quite good. After all, the real enemy is Qin Imperial Pce.

    ¡°But I must say something first. I do not have so much time to go to the Heavenly Court to be an official..., I still have a lot of matters to handle in the secr world.¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li says, ¡°Hmph! A mere mortal wishes to be an official of my Heavenly Court! What a joke!¡±

    Momentarily the mood bes slightly awkward, and Tabai Jinxing hurried to alleviate the atmosphere and says, ¡°Hahaha, this does not matter! It is okay if you do not go to the Heavenly Court to be an official. Our main objective is to give you an official position, and from then on, you will be ranked among the Immortal Records. If you have unfinished business in the secr world, you can remain in the secr world.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li roars, ¡°Taibai Jinxing! What kind of Heavenly Court official are you? Have you forgotten the Heavenly Court¡¯s rules? Celestial beings are not allowed to interfere with the matters of the secr world!¡±

    Taibai Jinxing restrains his temper and says, ¡°Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li, you do not know of this. Although Heavenly Court has this kind of rule, before we left, Jade Emperor gave consent to allow Liu Yi some freedom. After all, he can enjoy some privileges; after all, he is a human; naturally, his predestined love has not ended.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Making trouble!¡±

    Liu Yi can understand why Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li is naturally unhappy. He has been an official of the Heavenly Court since a long time ago and has not obtained this kind of privilege. As for me, I suddenly appeared out of nowhere and immediately obtained it; naturally, he will be unhappy and unsatisfied!

    But why should I care about him? The moment I see him, he acted arrogantly. Damn it, who does he think he is!

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°Then may I know which official position does the Heavenly Court wish to give me? I am slightly nervous.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, ept the Immortal Decree!¡±

    Taibai Jinxing suddenly took out a golden Immortal Decree from his sleeve and pulled it open.

    A golden light immediately shoots out while Liu Yi says in his heart, don¡¯t tell me that this Immortal Decree is some kind of treasure?

    Seeing the group of people standing and sitting down, Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li immediately berates, ¡°How dare you be presumptuous! Seeing the Immortal Decree is like seeing Jade Emperor! Why are you still not kneeling down!¡±

    Liu Yi is neither obsequious nor supercilious as he says, ¡°Apologies, but our secr world has already abolished the kneeling etiquette. At Heavenly Court, naturally, there are Heavenly Court rules, but our secr world has its own rules!¡±

    ¡°You kid...¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li rolls up his sleeve while Taibai Jinxing by the side hurriedly stops him, ¡°Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li, don¡¯t be angry! Now that we havee to the human realm, let¡¯s respect the human realm¡¯s rules.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li is very unhappy and shakes off Taibai Jinxing¡¯s hand before standing by the side.

    ¡°Thank you, Deity Taibai, for your understanding.¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hand and feels the old man with a golden star between his brows is not bad.

    ¡°In the future, we will all be on the same side. There is no need to be so polite.¡±

    Taibai Jinxingughs before starting to read out the Immortal Decree.

    The words at the front are naturally all conventional greetings, while those at the back are then the main point.

    ¡°Massacre Shrine Sect Head Liu Yi¡¯s divine art is aplished. Conferring you the title of Clear Sky Divine Art True Monarch! In charge of overlooking the North Office!¡±

    Taibai Jinxingughs as he keeps away the Immortal Decree and stuffs it into Liu Yi¡¯s hand before saying, ¡°True Monarch Liu, from now on, you shall be in charge of the dangers in the human realm.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly sees the light and the meaning of overlooking the North Office. It is to safeguard the human realm¡¯s safety. Hey! Am I a security guard?

    Like I expected. Heavenly Court will not give a major position. But it is also not bad. Hanging up a sinecure and eating Heavenly Court¡¯s meal, it has also be an iron rice bowl!

    A functionary is nothing. I became a functionary of the Heavenly Court!

    Taibai Jinxing advises earnestly, ¡°True Monarch Liu, since we had handed over the decree, I hope that you will not follow the bad example of Qin Imperial Pce.¡±

    ¡°Rx.¡± Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Qin Imperial Pce is our enemy. If onees, I kill one, twoe, I will kill two. You can say that I am the number one person on their wanted list. Talking about the Ten Heavenly Stems, around half have died in my hands. As for the remaining half...haha, let¡¯s say that they run fast!¡±

    ¡°Unexpectedly True Monarch Liu has done such a huge feat!¡±

    Taibai Jinxing hurriedly says, ¡°We should have conferred you Clear Sky Achievement True Monarch instead!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, both are the same.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, ¡°After all, Qin Imperial Pce is ourmon enemy. With them around, the six realms will not be in peace.¡±

    ¡°What you say is right.¡±

    Taibai Jinxing nods his head, ¡°From now on, the Heavenly Court and Massacre Shrine are considered as allies.¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li says coldly, ¡°What ally! It should be a subordinate rtion! When is Massacre Shrine on the equal footing as Heavenly Court!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t involve the Massacre Shrine anymore.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and says, ¡°My own rtionship with Heavenly Court is unrted to Massacre Shrine. The doctrine of Massacre Shrine is to one day be capable of massacring god!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The moment this sentence is said, Taibai Jinxing and Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li did not say anything and only looked at each other.

    {True Monarch Liu. You should only think about this in your mind, but please don¡¯t say it out loud.}

    Taibai Jinxing suddenly transmits his voice to Liu Yi, {There are legends that says that the entire six realms are monitored by the Nine Layer of Heaven...Heavenly Court is like the frontier station of Gods. We are satisfied with the gods. After all, as long as we do not break through to the 7thyer of Heaven, we will be safe and sound.}

    By not breaking through to the 7thyer of Heaven, sooner orter, these immortals will have to enter the state of five declines and be caught up in the reincarnation cycle.

    This is the scariness of life. Looks like these immortals are all verymentable.

    ¡°Anyway, True Monarch Liu, from now on, you are part of our Heavenly Court. Work hard.¡±

    Taibai Jinxing pats Liu Yi on his shoulder with an expression of ¡®brother, I shall be relying on you.¡¯

    ¡°Okay. Then I shall not send you off.¡±

    Liu Yi cupped his hands and sent Taibai Jinxing and Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li with his gaze.

    At that instant, when Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li walks past Zhang Yunyun, Zhang Yunyun suddenly condenses all of her strength and forms a small ck snake that bites towards Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li¡¯s neck!

    Liu Yi¡¯s reaction is very swift, and instantly notices it. He extends his hand and destroys that small snake!

    Everyone got a huge shock, worried that Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li would create trouble. While Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li stands there with wide-open eyes as he stands there nkly like he was struck by lightning.

    Liu Yi presses down Zhang Yunyun¡¯s head as he glosses it over, ¡°Apologies, the child, is mischievous...¡±

    This time even Taibai Jinxing did not say anything to alleviate the atmosphere.

    He is also staring at Zhang Yunyun with cold sweat covering his face.

    Liu Yi senses that something is wrong. What is going on here?

    While Zhang Yunyun is delighted, hmph, it looks like Liu Yi is going to be unlucky now! Who asks him to be so proud of himself! Let¡¯s see what he is going to do now!

    But Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li suddenly raises his pagoda and says loudly, ¡°Nine Yin Demon Dragon! She is a Nine Yin Demon Dragon!¡±

    ¡°There is no need for Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li to be so excited. She had only obtained Nine Yin Demon Dragon¡¯s qi by ident. She is not one of the Nine Yin Demon Dragon!¡±

    ¡°True Monarch Liu...you don¡¯t understand...s, this time even I am unable to help you...¡±

    Taibai Jinxing only sighs, ¡°The implications of Nine Yin Demon Dragon are too big...¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li res at Zhang Yunyun and roars, ¡°Demon! Follow this god back to the Heavenly Court!¡±

    He is dressed in armor and a winged crown. He is holding a pagoda in his left hand as he waves his other hand and instantly grabs a trident!

    The impressive image of Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li appears in front of everyone!

    ¡°Who dares to touch her!¡±

    Liu Yi also bes angry as he extends his hand and Through Heaven Sword instantly rumbles and stat shaking none-stop. Instantly, it shrinks until it is three feet long andnds in Liu Yi¡¯s hand. He then points it at King Li, ¡°Don¡¯t me my sword for being ruthless!¡±

    ¡°Clear Sky Divine Art True Monarch! You are impudent!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li denounces indignantly, ¡°You are only a small Looking North Official! How dare you point your sword at I! Seeking death!¡±

    ¡°Whoever dares to touch my people, I will behead irregardless of who they are!!¡±

    This sentence from Liu Yi causes Zhang Yunyun to be stunned.

 Chapter 1058 - Look forward to them any time]

    <h4>Chapter 1058 [Look forward to them any time]</h4>

    That year, Zhang Yunyun saw her most beloved mother copse in front of her.

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s final rtive had died, and her only spiritual support became Liu Yi.

    When Liu Yi says that he will not stay in the Demon Realm with her, Zhang Yunyun¡¯s world fell apart. She became the Demon Emperor and led her million-strong demon army to invade the human realm, wishing to destroy the ce which Liu Yi had chosen over her.

    But she failed again because Liu Yi became the Sword Emperor and defeated her once more. Furthermore, he had also inflicted heavy losses on her and sealed her inside the Demon Realm!

    Zhang Yunyun was in despair, thinking that he no longer loved her anymore. But is he protecting me from the Heavenly Court? I am clearly trying to harm him!

    ¡°True Monarch Liu, True Monarch Liu, what are you doing right now?!¡±

    Taibai Jinxing became anxious as he said in a hurry, ¡°You must not do this! What you are doing is breaking off rtions with the Heavenly Court?!¡±

    Liu Yi did not cower, ¡°It is the Heavenly Court who wishes to touch my people first!¡±

    Taibai Jinxing says anxiously, ¡°True Monarch Liu you do not understand! Nine Yin Demon Dragon is the biggest threat to the existence of the Heavenly Court! Because the key to Emperor Qin¡¯s revival is Nine Yin Demon Qi!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart is moved. No wonder Third ran over to the Demon Realm with such great fanfare to capture Zhang Yunyun and use her to refine a demon pill!

    What a good Emperor Qin! To need such a severe requirement for revival! If Zhang Yunyun did not obtain Nine Yin Demon Belt and be the Demon Emperor, how was he going to revive?! Damn it. Could it be that everything was destined?

    ¡°That is why this Nine Yin Demon Dragon is very important. She must die!¡±

    ¡°Why are you saying so much nonsense to him! Capture this Nine Yin Demon Dragon and get it over with!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li then throws his pagoda at Zhang Yunyun! Liu Yi immediately swings out his Through Heaven Sword. The sword also seems to know to protect its master and flew out to knock away that pagoda!

    ¡°Liu Yi! How dare you!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li is exceptionally resentful as his pair of eyes re at Liu Yi. Liu Yi raises his head and res back. If I was afraid of this pair of eyes of yours, then I would note out to mingle!

    ¡°Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li, others might be afraid of you, but I, Liu Yi, am not.¡± Liu Yi says coldly, ¡°Today, whoever dares to touch Zhang Yunyun must first ask my sword!¡±

    He extends his hand and uses Moon Dream Sutra, dragging Zhang Yunyun behind him.

    ¡°s...why bother doing so...¡±

    Taibai Jinxing sighs continuously, ¡°You are the Clear Sky Divine Art True Monarch. Your future will be boundless. Why are you giving up this great prospect for a woman?¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°If I can only be an immortal by sacrificing Zhang Yunyun, then I would rather be a mortal forever.¡±

    ¡°Silly mortal!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li smiles, ¡°Good, I wanted to teach you a lesson today, and you y sent yourself up to me! Taibai, this cannot be med on this king anymore, hahaha!¡±

    He suddenlyughs loudly, which lets out a scary shockwave that batters the ear of the crowd, instantly making them cover their ears and scream in pain.

    Damn it, why does this guy¡¯sughter make people suffer so much!

    Liu Yi stands in the middle of the sound wave. If this person continues tough, it is likely that not many in Massacre Shrine can take it!

    After he had returned to Massacre Shrine, he had returned to his true body thus, his strength hadpletely restored. Along with the support from Sea Flipping God Lamp, he has the strength to fight against Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li!

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Liu Yi pushes forward with both hands giving rise to a powerful wind which ispletely formed from the force of his palm, sending Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li flying out into the courtyard outside!

    ¡°Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li, eat my palm!¡±

    Liu Yi leaps up into the sky and hits out an Illusion Extermination at Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li below.

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li hurriedly raises the trident horizontally, protecting him.

    The ground underneath him instantly sinks down, creating a ten meters enormous palm print on the ground!

    After all, Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li¡¯s cultivation is the 1styer of Heaven. Although he eats this attack head-on, he did not receive any injury.

    His gaze shes with anger as he tosses out his pagoda at Liu Yi.

    That pagoda suddenly appears above Liu Yi¡¯s head and instantly erges until it is over ten meters tall and falls down on top of him from the sky.

    The pagoda finally grows over a hundred meters tall. It is like a small mountain pressuring Liu Yi underneath.

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li snorts as he looks at Liu Yi, who is suppressed underneath the pagoda, and says in delight, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you are going to be obedient!¡±

    This pagoda is the treasure that Randeng Daoren had bestowed upon him. Suppressing a mortal is nothing!

    But at this moment, the pagoda suddenly trembles, and following which, it is slowly raised up. People can see a small figure below the pagoda using a single hand to raise up this hundred meters tall pagoda.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the new year nor any celebrations. Why are you gifting me this? Furthermore, I do not like this gift so let me return it to you.¡±

    Under the state of possession by Sky Supporting Pir, Liu Yi flings his hand and tossed the entire pagoda back, which instantly arrives in front of Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li¡¯s face.

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li creases his brows and quickly forms seals, stopping the pagoda in midair.

    This mortal has enormous strength to raise my pagoda bare-handedly. This pagoda¡¯s original name is Seven Treasure Exquisite Pagoda, which is bestowed upon me by Randeng Daoren, the Superior man of Mount Condor, Intuition Cave!

    It possesses the power of vastness, which can subdue all demons and ghosts. When it is needed, it can even subdue immortals!

    This kind of treasure was resisted by a mortal! How is this possible!

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Exquisite Pagoda is nothing much, it seems.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on this king¡¯s pagoda!¡±

    With that, Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li continuously form numerous seals, and Exquisite Pagoda floats above Liu Yi and suddenly releases streams of extreme mes down on Liu Yi!

    Wherever the mesnd, that ce will be charred ck! But when itnds on Liu Yi, it is like it is giving Liu Yi a sauna. It only causes him to sweat a few drops.

    ¡°How can this be!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li exims, ¡°Exquisite Pagoda¡¯s me can burn all demons! Why are you fine!¡±

    ¡°This kind of small me is not worth mentioning.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, although Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li is very powerful, a lot of his technique is not very effective towards me.

    Well, there is no choice. After all, Liu Yi cultivated too many techniques and is almost omnipotent. To defeat him is simply too hard.

    ¡°Since that is the case, let¡¯s change the fighting method!¡±

    With that, Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li suddenly leaps down from the mountain andnds in front of Liu Yi, causing the ground to sink!

    The pagoda changes direction and releases a golden light pir at Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li, illuminating him!

    The golden light pir tes the armor that Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li is wearing with ayer of gold, making him look like a deity that descended to the mortal world.

    ¡°Ignorant mortal, receive my blow!¡±

    As Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li speaks, the trident in his hand stabs at Liu Yi¡¯s stomach!

    If this stab hits, three bloody holes will be created.

    Liu Yi does not wish to sacrifice his flesh body thus, he immediately puts on Monarch Armour before pping out in front of him with his right hand.

    His palm ps on the trident, pping it aside.

    At the same time, his other hand formed a fist which hit towards Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li¡¯s chest.

    With a dull sound, Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li was sent retreating. He stomps fiercely on the ground, trying to stabilize his body.

    He stared at Liu Yi in astonishment with some disbelief.

    This man used his own strength to force me back? How is this the strength of a mortal? Could it be that he also possesses the strength of the firstyer of heaven?

    How is this possible! How is it possible for a mortal of the human realm to possess the cultivation of the firstyer of heaven?!!!

    The number of people who possess the strength of the firstyer of heaven is pitifully small. Those people are as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns like me, this King.

    Further up are the super immortals of the secondyer of heaven like Nezha.

    Those even stronger are those perverts of the thirdyer of heaven. For example, Eng Shen or Taishang Laojun those kinds of people which is around 2-3 people.

    How can a mere mortal possess the cultivation of the firstyer of heaven?

    Two words float in the sky. Absolutely impossible!

    ¡°What kind of person are you. Could it be that you are a reincarnated immortal?¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li creases his brows, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be. There are no powerful immortals that had fallen in the Heavenly Court... who are you? Could it be that you are a person who reincarnated from the Nine Layers of Heaven?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°I am not the reincarnation of an immortal, but I am indeed slightly rted to the gods.¡±

    As he speaks, he extends his hand and summons out a precious spear.

    Red lightning is swimming up and down this spear, making Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li startled.

    ¡°This is...Sky Splitting Golden Spear...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the weapon of Thunder God of the Six God Race!¡±

    Liu Yi kicks the spear body, and the spear instantly rises before stabbing towards Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of injuring me!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li immediately raises his trident horizontally, blocking Liu Yi¡¯s spear. Their weapon shes against each other, continuously letting out endless shing sounds.

    Golden sparks fly all over the ce, proving just how intense their fight is.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, you possess such strength!¡±

    The more Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li fights, the more astonished he gets. He did not expect that Liu Yi¡¯s strength would actually be so valiant.

    The more Liu Yi fights, the more used to it he gets. His Heaven Dragon Mausoleum is working hard to provide him a steady flow of qi. Along with the effect of Sky Flipping God Lamp, he is evenly matched to Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li.

    Liu Yi also became more confident. Sky Splitting Golden Spear coborating with Glorious Sun Palm receives Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li¡¯s attack.

    Slowly Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li starts to look wretched. After all, he does not have Heaven Dragon Mausoleum, a heaven-defying treasure.

    ¡°Liu Yi, you better think properly!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li starts ying a mental battle, ¡°Right now you are taking Heavenly Court as your enemy. Your enemy will not only be me alone. Very soon, there will be a hundred thousand strong celestial army as well as even more immortals that wille and find you!¡±

    ¡°Bring it on then! What is there to fear.¡±

    Liu Yi says loudly, ¡°I, Liu Yi, have never done anything that I regretted! Today I say that I am going to protect Zhang Yunyun, then I am going to protect her. If your Heavenly Court wishes to touch her, then you must first ask me!¡±

    ¡°Do you think that you are powerful? Heavenly Court has endless experts, and there are numerous who can subdue you!¡±

    ¡°Then let theme!¡± Liu Yi waves his spear, ¡°I look forward to them any time!¡±

 Chapter 1059 - Heavenly Dan]

    <h4>Chapter 1059 [Heavenly Dan]</h4>

    ¡°Then let me fulfill you!¡±

    As Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li speaks, he grabs his trident with both hands before mming it down on Liu Yi with a golden light! When the surrounding mountain touches this golden it, it starts crumbling!

    This time Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li is doing it for real! He is taking out 200% of his strength to kill Liu Yi with a single move!

    But Liu Yi only raises Sky Splitting Golden Spear vertically and stabs it out in reverse onto the ground.

    The trident shes against Sky Splitting Golden Spear and the two weapons start trembling letting a buzzing sound!

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li was jolted flying away as the web between his thumb and forefinger split open and blood flows out.

    ¡°King Li, pardon me!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi ps out a Deste mes on Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li¡¯s shoulder.

    The armor covering his shoulder waspletely smashed as Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li flew away like a broken kite before smashing into the mountain causing huge amounts of dust and rocks to rise!

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm is stopped at his original spot which green smoke emits from his palm.

    ¡°Clear Sky Divine Art True Monarch is really powerful...¡±

    Seeing this scene, Taibai Jinxing cannot help but mutter, ¡°Being able to beat King Li who is of 1styer of heaven so badly...cannot, cannot let this continue...¡±

    He is unable to help Liu Yi. Nine Yin Demon Dragon is no small matter and cannot be belittled! Right now the only method left is to report to the Heavenly Court and let those above handle it!

    ¡°True Monarch Liu! Watch this!¡±

    He suddenly shouted at Liu Yi who is below him causing Liu Yi to subconsciously raise his head to look at him.

    What does he wish to do? Do a public square dance?

    ¡°I sh!¡±

    Taibai Jinxing suddenly shouted as that small golden star between his brows suddenly erupts with dazzling radiance! This radiance is very dazzling making Liu Yi close his eyes.

    Not only did this radiance affect the line of sight, it also affects the rest of Liu Yi¡¯s senses! His ck and white world turns indistinct making him unable to capture the trace of any person!

    What the fuck! Will Zhang Yunyun be fine?

    Liu Yi struggles with all his might to draw the image of the hall in his mind and suddenly revolves his holy power! Cultivating his holy power to now, it had also strengthened slightly. Although he is unable to use it like a real angel, at the very least, he can do some basic things.

    Teleportation is one of them! Although Liu YI is unable to do long-range teleportation, he can barely do a short-range one!

    That drawing in his mind bes clearer and clearer and finally, it is within reach!

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    Liu Yi let out a weird cry as his body disappeared from the spot. In a blink of an eye, he returned to the hall making his people astonished.

    Zhang Yunyun is still tied up while standing by the side as she looks at Liu Yi in puzzlement.

    Seeing her Liu Yi sigh before saying, ¡°It is good that you are fine...¡±

    Liu Yi extends his hand and rubs Zhang Yunyun¡¯s head, ¡°As long as you are fine, everything is okay.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun stands there not knowing what she should say.

    Bai Jie looks outside before saying, ¡°Sect Head, both of them left.¡±

    ¡°Let them go then.¡± Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°After all, they wille back soon.¡±

    Bai Jie asked, ¡°Do you want to give them a huge wee then?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Since they are guests, our Massacre Shrine shall need to wee them. Immediately train up Sky Dipper Swordsmen. Our Massacre God Guards also need to be swiftly nurtured. As the Heavenly Court shall be invading soon, I dere that Massacre Shrine shall enter the Level 1 alert!¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡± Bai Jie nods her head before saying, ¡°Right, Sect Head, Huang Jie was looking for you. I let him stay in the Green Jade Residence. We have nted numerous umon nts so he should like that ce.¡±

    ¡°Huang Jie?¡±

    Recalling that Rank 8 Pill Master from Medical King Pavilion, Liu Yi bes delighted and says to Zhang Yunyun, ¡°Not bad. He came at the right time. I¡¯ll go over to him to ask for some panacea for you.¡±

    Bai Jie rolls her eyes and says in her heart, right now Sect Head only has eyes for that Demon Emperor!

    Zhang Yunyun did not say anything as she does not know what to say. She finds it hard to imagine why Liu Yi would treat her like this and give up bing an immortal of the Heavenly Court and went to the extent of bing enemies of the Heavenly Court!

    If it were other people, they would choose to be ranked among the Immortal Records!

    ¡°The rest of the people, go down and prepare. Yunyun shall follow me to meet Huang Jie.¡±

    With that Liu Yi pulls Zhang Yunyun as he flies out of the hall before flying towards Green Jade Residence at the cliff.

    Green Jade Residence is the name of a building in Massacre Shrine. Numerous nts were nted over there and of course, there are a number of herbs. Huang Jie will like that ce. I just hope that he does not secretly excavate my herbs.

    Liu Yi flew above Green Jade Residence and saw a guy sneakily digging the garden.

    This guy dares to dig!

    Liu Yi immediately shouts, ¡°Huang Jie!¡±

    Hearing this voice, Huang Jie trembles in shock and hurriedly turns around before stealthily stuffing something into his sleeve.

    ¡°Stop hiding it! I saw everything!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he brings Zhang Yunyun and descends to the ground before saying to Huang Jie, ¡°What do you want? Can¡¯t you juste and greet me? Why are you being so secretive!¡±

    ¡°Cough...got used to it. Whenever I went to other sects, I would always secretly pluck some of their herbs, hehehe...¡±

    Huang Jie rubs the back of his head as he smiles. After which he took out ginseng from his sleeve, ¡°Seeing this Rank 7 ginseng, I subconsciously went to dig it.¡±

    As a rich man, Liu Yi waves it off and says, ¡°When youe to my ce just dig as you wish. After all, if you made it into medicine, it will be my money anyway.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Recently the Youthful Pill...ah wrong. It is Maintaining Youth Nutrient Fluid is selling like hotcakes. We are preparing to make an elite bundle and raise the price by ten times before selling it.¡±

    ¡°How much is the nutrient fluid right now?¡±

    ¡°A thousand a stick.¡±

    ¡°What the, then wouldn¡¯t the elite product be ten thousand a stick!¡±

    Hearing this Liu Yi is bbergasted. Even Zhang Yunyun also eximed, ¡°This...is earning money way too quickly...what an unscrupulous businessman!¡±

    ¡°Meh...¡±

    Huang Jie smiles bashfully, ¡°But our Redstar Conglomerate¡¯s market value has already surpassed Tenxun Corporation. Our medicine branch, every single medicine supply does not meet the demands.¡±

    Liu Yi feels like he is the future Sir Li Ka-Shing...ah wrong, it is the future Ma Huateng!

    Whatever Ma Huateng and the likes, it is time for your Ma Family to take a break and let my Liu Family dominate the market!

    Liu Yi feels that his responsibility is great! The great responsibility of promoting China shallnd on his shoulder!

    ¡°Why did youe looking for me?¡±

    While Liu Yi was daydreaming, he did not forget to ask Huang Jie about his objective foring.

    ¡°Ah! It is like this!¡± Huang Jie said hurriedly, ¡°Recently I had discovered a few kinds of pills. It is useless for ordinary people to consume and is made for us cultivators to consume!¡±

    With that, he took out a small box. Inside the box are three pills.

    The colors of the three pills arepletely different. One is red, one is blue while thest is golden.

    ¡°Boss, this red pill is used to heal injuries.¡±

    Huang Jie introduces the pill, ¡°After eating the red pill, the injuries of the injured person will continue topletely recover and the effectsts for half an hour.¡±

    Liu Yi gives a thumbs up and praises, ¡°Damn awesome! Half an hour of endless healing! This is simply a pill for cockroaches!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This pill was recently refined by me and I have not given it a name yet. Boss can give it a name.¡±

    Liu Yi ponders for a while and rubs his jaw as he says, ¡°This pill sounds almost like the ability of red potions...let¡¯s call it Blood Restore Pill!¡±

    Three ck lines appear on Huang Jie¡¯s forehead and can only continue to introduce the next blue pill.

    ¡°Boss...after consuming this pill, one¡¯s qi will continue to be replenished. The effect alsosts for half an hour...¡±

    ¡°OK. Then call it Qi Restore Pill! I am a genius!¡±

    Cold sweat drips down as Huang Jie says in his heart, boss, can¡¯t your naming ability be better...

    He does not have any choice. He can only pick up the final pill. Holding the small golden pill in his hand, he says, ¡°Boss....for this final pill, after consuming it one¡¯sbat strength will double for half an hour!¡±

    Hearing this Liu Yi is delighted, ¡°Perfect! Let¡¯s call it, Energetic Pill!¡±

    Huang Jie finally cannot take it and vomits blood while Zhang Yunyun shouts, ¡°Hey, hey! Your naming is toomon! Your little brother is vomiting blood from gloominess!¡±

    ¡°How is itmon?¡±

    Liu Yi helps Huang Jie up before turning around and says to Zhang Yunyun, ¡°Widely popr is widespread! This name of mine is pleasant to hear! Furthermore, it is easy to understand! It is simply the best name!¡±

    ¡°Give me a break! It is so unpleasant to hear!¡±

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t appreciate it then forget it. Anyways we are calling it that!¡±

    Liu Yi pats Huang Jie on his shoulder and asks, ¡°Huang Jie what manpower or materials do you need. Just ask for them and use the shortest time to immediately start mass-producing these pills. The more the merrier!¡±

    ¡°Boss are you in a hurry to sell them for money? They should be quite well received by the other cultivation sects.¡±

    ¡°No. Let¡¯s use it ourselves first.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why do we need to use all these for?¡±

    ¡°Because our Massacre Shrine will soon wee a huge battle!¡±

    ¡°Oh...boss, then I have something to give you.¡±

    As Huang Jie speaks, he opens his Hundred Herbs Sack and took out a small box that is used to hold pills before stuffing it in Liu Yi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What is this now? For replenishing mental power?¡±

    ¡°Boss you have yed too many games.¡±

    Huang Jie wipes away his cold sweat, ¡°This good thing is what everyone in the cultivation world wishes to get...other than me, no one else has another.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Liu Yi opened the box and instantly a fragrance whiffed out, making Liu Yi and Zhang Yunyun mesmerized.

    This medical fragrance...is too nice to smell...

    ¡°Boss, this is a Heavenly Dan.¡±

    Huang Jie says in delight, ¡°This was refined by my ancestor which was then passed down to me. After all, during this lifetime of mine, I will not aplish much so it is best to pass it to Boss.¡±

    The moment Heavenly Dan these two words were uttered, Liu Yi waspletely stunned.

    Even Lin Tong cannot help but jump out as she looks at that golden pill as she exims, ¡°My gosh!!! In my lifetime...I have the opportunity to see a Heavenly Dan? Am....am I dreaming?¡±

 Chapter 1060 - Nine Sun]

    <h4>Chapter 1060 [Nine Sun]</h4>

    There are two kinds of top-rank pills in the cultivation world. One is the Earthly Pill, while the other is the Heavenly Pill. Earthly Pill is used to light up any earth rank starjade, while Heavenly Pill is used to light up any heaven rank starjade!

    A lot of cultivators will choose to use the Heavenly Pill to light up theirst starjade, which is the legendary 28th starjade.

    The Heavenly Pill is very rare, and legends say that only one can be refined every one thousand years.

    Those who have obtained it have a huge destiny.

    Right now, a Heavenly Pill is ced right in front of Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi asked Huang Jie with some astonishment, ¡°You are willing to give me this?¡±

    Huang Jieughs and says, ¡°This kind of pill is useless to me. There is no loss in you taking it. You being powerful means Massacre Shrine being powerful. With Massacre Shrine being powerful, only then can I refine the pills here in peace.¡±

    Liu Yi is very grateful as he keeps the Heavenly Pill, ¡°There¡¯s no need to speak anymore. From now on, your matter is my matter.¡±

    Huang Jie nods his head, ¡°Okay boss. Then go and be busy with your matters. Let me see which herbs I can pluck.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Hurry and refine those three kinds ofbat pills. I want to give the Heavenly Court a huge present.¡±

    Huang Jie pats his chest and says, ¡°Rx. These three kinds of pills are very easy to refine. I willplete the task!¡±

    Liu Yi says goodbye to Huang Jie before bringing Zhang Yunyun and flies into his secret chambers.

    Liu Yi¡¯s secret chamber is constructed inside one of Massacre Shrine¡¯s mountains. The inside is built with a huge illusion. After entering this ce, it is like entering another world.

    An enormous but vast za that is over a thousand meters wide. Below this za is an endless abyss that one cannot see where it links to.

    The za is surrounded by ck chains that are chained to the surrounding cliffs making this za tform suspended in midair.

    In front of this tform stands two enormous statues. One is a god dragon, while the other is a fierce tiger. The two statues are forged from essence gold, over a thousand meters tall, and very imposing.

    The passageway is in the sky. Liu Yi brings Zhang Yunyun and descends from the sky before stepping onto the za.

    ¡°This ce is not bad.¡±

    Looking at the surroundings, Zhang Yunyun says, ¡°This is a good ce for closed-door cultivation.¡±

    Liu Yi keeps his hands inside his pocket and asks with a smile, ¡°Do you know where this ce is?¡±

    ¡°No. But I sense that the aura here is different.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun looks around, ¡°This ce...feel much more suitable for me...I seem to smell some killing intent in the air.¡±

    ¡°Of course. This ce is the Asura Realm.¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Chen Cai and I broke the space and manufactured this worm-hole, creating a world.¡±

    ¡°Asura Realm!¡±

    Hearing this, Zhang Yunyun got shocked, ¡°You can ess the Asura Realm?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Although I do need to put in some effort, I can do it. The time in this ce flows differently from the Human Realm. Inside here, I can possess enough time to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, so you are secretly cultivating here!¡± Zhang Yunyun snorts, ¡°No wonder you are bing more and more impressive!¡±

    ¡°Cultivating in this ce is not as easy as what you think.¡± Liu Yi cannot help but recall his past, ¡°Just how many times I nearly died...but in the end, I still survived and possessed my own space in this ce.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi stops saying nonsense. Let me ask, you, why did you save me?!¡±

    ¡°Is there a need for a reason?¡±

    Liu Yi also does not know how to exin, ¡°Some matters cannot be exined. It was like that instant when your mother died in my embrace. I was also unable to exin it to you.¡±

    ¡°If it was not you, I would not have walked into this current path today!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun clenches her fist, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it is toote to act like a good person?¡±

    ¡°I admit that I was in some wrong, but it is not like you are not responsible as well.¡±

    Liu Yi says very frankly, ¡°Yunyun, after venting for over a thousand years, it should be enough by now. If you continue to vent, it will not do anything good for either of us.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, less of this nonsense! I will no longer fall for this trick of yours!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun restrains her emotions, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget, back then in the Human Realm, I had already pulled out my Emotion Sword! I, Demon Emperor Zhang Yunyun, no longer have any feelings for you!¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Liu Yi raises his eyebrow, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun nods her head heavily while at this moment, Liu Yi suddenly leans over until his face is very close to her face, almost touching each other.

    Instantly Zhang Yunyun bes unable to speak as her cheek turns red. She stands there as her body bes slightly stiff.

    Why, why is he sticking so close to me for...furthermore, he is also smiling while harboring evil design!

    ¡°Yunyun...¡±

    Liu Yi breathes out lightly by Zhang Yunyun¡¯s ear before his lips move close to Zhang Yunyun¡¯s lips.

    At that instant, Zhang Yunyun felt her heartbeat speed up like a motor!

    God...this fellow, don¡¯t lean so close to me...I will not yield to you! Absolutely not! Evil spirit retreat...

    God, I had eaten garlic this morning, wuwuw, what should I do...

    At that instant, when they were about to kiss, Zhang Yunyun finally closes her eyes while Liu Yi brushes by her face at this moment and says in her ear, ¡°You exposed yourself.¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s hands are tied thus, she can only use her head to knock Liu Yi.

    But what cultivation is Liu Yi? Naturally, he dodges it easily before saying with a smile, ¡°You exposed it already. I¡¯m inside your heart.¡±

    ¡°You fiend!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun cries out, wishing that she is able to bite this fellow in front of her to death.

    ¡°You should hold back from saying anything.¡± Liu Yi winks at Zhang Yunyun, ¡°It is not toote to say it when you meet the real fiend within me.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying! I don¡¯t understand!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is angered, ¡°Let me ask, just what do you wish to do!¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°I do not n to do anything. I only wish to let you recover. So stop saying nonsense and stay here to heal!¡±

    When Liu Yi berates like this, Zhang Yunyun instantly turns honest and sits down obediently. Liu Yi says in his heart, damn it, so thisss is a masochist.

    Only after Zhang Yunyun calms down did Liu Yi sits down cross-legged. He then took a deep breath and took out the Heavenly Pill.

    Lin Tong cannot take it and flies out. Floating in front of Liu Yi, she asks, {Big idiot, are you really going to eat this Heavenly Pill?}

    {That¡¯s right. Now that we are going to war with the Heavenly Realm, if I consume the Heavenly Dan, it is possible that my cultivation will be able to enter the standards of Realm Crossers.}

    {That might not be the case.} Lin Tong reminds, {Because right now what you are cultivating is sun jades, not starjades. Right now, inside your body, every three starjades are merged into a sun jade. You have 9rge sun jades and one small sun jade. In total, you have ten sun jade revolving inside the cosmos in your body. For normal Heaven Realm experts, after consuming a Heavenly Pill, they will definitely light up a single star jade. While for you, after a Heavenly Pill, will you be able to light up a sun jade?}

    {I also thought of this problem, but right now I do not have time to consider it.}

    Liu Yi says, {You also know that this space created by me has a limit. Every time I can only enter here for ten years, and after ten years, I can only exit this ce. During these ten years, if I am unable to properly enter the stage of Realm Crosser...it is likely that Massacre Shrine will be in danger.}

    {s, look at you. Why do you give yourself so much trouble...why can¡¯t you go and be a proper Clear Sky Divine Art True Monarch!}

    {It is better to not be an official!}

    Liu Yiughs, making Lin Tong roll her eyes.

    {Immortal Fox sister, I am going to consume the pill now. Please guard me.}

    {Hmph, I will not help you!}

    Although Lin Tong says so, she still puts on her Fire God Armour. Holding two fire sabers, she guards by Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    Lin Tong¡¯s current strength is very high. With her guarding Liu Yi, she can protect Liu Yi.

    Demon Emperor Zhang Yunyun sits by the side silently as she looks at the charm foxdy guarding Liu Yi. Liu Yi seems to have deep feelings for this woman. Fate is really unfair. How nice would it be if that girl who always apanied by Liu Yi¡¯s side was me? Perhaps I would have be another me.

    Zhang Yunyun bes even unhappier in her heart and even gloomier. Her jealousy towards Lin Tong became even stronger.

    She is also secretly revolving her Nine Yin Demon Qi, nning to recover her strength before struggling free of the restriction that Liu Yi ced on her! She wants to let Liu Yi know that she is not one to be trifled with!

    Liu Yi does not know of these small thoughts of Zhang Yunyun. He picks up the Heavenly Pill before tossing it into this mouth.

    The moment it enters, a kind of energy surges straight down into his stomach! In that split second, it is like a me is burning inside his stomach, burning non-stop. This me flows along Liu Yi¡¯s five viscera and six bowels and perfuses his entire body!

    At that instant, Liu Yi feels like his entire body is burning!

    He immediately moved his gaze into the cosmos inside his body! Inside, six sun jades were lit up. For the remaining three big sun jades and one small sun jade, they are still dim.

    Without relying on absorbing other qi and only relying on the powerful medical attributes of a pill, whether or not one can light up a sun, jade is relying on this moment!

    Nine golden suns shoot out from behind Liu Yi¡¯s back. They are different from in the past. All of the suns were all lit up with dazzling radiance!

    But this radiance is only temporary. After the medical effects are over, the sun jades will be restored to normal.

    Whether is Liu Yi can absorb all of the essences during the duration of the pill depends on his capability and perception.

    The nine suns be brighter and brighter. Furthermore, they slowly raise and soon are about to enter the high altitude!

    It is like the nine suns during the ancient era which bring ruin to this world! The small Asura Realm that was separated out was illuminated! The two enormous statues are also shining with golden glory while the abyss also seems to be illuminated, but the bottom still cannot be seen.

    Only those who are familiar with it will know that this is the Deep Ravine of the Asura Realm. It was where the Asura Emperor stayed in the past. Other than Liu Yi, no other asura dares to go there.

    These few days, the harmonious news is very serious...

 Chapter 1061 - Heavenly Court attacking]

    <h4></h4>

    <h4>Chapter 1061 [Heavenly Court attacking]</h4>

    The nine suns hang high up in the sky like nine destruction gods that are going to destroy the world!

    Luckily there are no living beings in the Asura Realm; thus, there is no one who relies on the sun to survive; otherwise, they would have died by now.

    But despite this, the might of the nine suns is very scary.

    Zhang Yunyun, who was meditating, cannot help but start sweating. This, this is too warm!

    Nine Yin Demon Dragon¡¯s qi was originally yin. But with this warmth, she is unable to take it. After all, right now, she is very weak. She is unable to take being exposed to the nine scorching suns.

    ¡°What the hell is this fellow doing...does he wish to destroy the Asura Realm?!¡±

    The za had already been grizzled. Furthermore, it is iparably red-hot as a surging heatwave rises from the floor.

    Because of the heatwave, the two statues also distorted.

    Lin Tong is using a pavilion that was created from dark qi to hide from the sun. But right now, the pavilion is also about to turn into an oven. The temperature inside is unbearable.

    ¡°Big Idiot...you must brace through it...¡±

    She can only silently pray in her heart.

    While Liu Yi, who is sitting there, is suddenly covered with a scarlet me! This me is very intense, almost burning away Liu Yi¡¯s clothing, exposing his muscr body to the air.

    Following this, Liu Yi¡¯s flesh body also started burning, and soon only bones were left.

    Seeing Liu Yi being burnt into this appearance, Zhang Yunyun instantly start panicking in her heart and hurriedly asked, ¡°God! Is he okay...like this?¡±

    Lin Tong says, ¡°It is nothing....he is undergoing 9 deaths and 9 rebirths. Right now, Liu Yi is experiencing 9 different illusions, 9 deaths, and 9 lives. Everything is being reborn; it will allow him to be stronger.¡±

    Previously Liu Yi had already experienced a death. After this one, who knows what will happen to him.

    Perhaps he might be stronger; perhaps, he might die.

    Liu Yi¡¯s remaining bones also start burning and burn even more intensely! Almost in a blink of an eye, he bes a fireman from top to bottom!

    Zhang Yunyun expresses her extreme doubt, ¡°Are you sure....that he is fine? I feel like this entire world is going to be burnt!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see the fate of Liu Yi and the Asura Realm then.¡±

    Lin Tong can only choose to wait and pray.

    Right now, Liu Yi¡¯s body is a clump of raging me which is burning continuously. Finally, it transforms into a fireball, and its shape finally turns into a sun.

    Now there are nine suns in the sky as well as that single sun on the ground. This causes the Asura Realm¡¯s temperature to rises countless times!

    Numerous Asuras on the ground are running all over the ce, screaming, ¡°My gosh! Why is the ground so hot! Hot! Hot! Hot!¡±

    Some Asura Gods frown as they look at the sky, ¡°What is going on. Why is there such horrifying power...could it be that the Asura Realm is finally being destroyed?¡±

    Liu Yi himself also did not know that he would bring such a horrifying cmity to the Asura Realm. At this instant, he had entered another situation.

    The current Liu Yi is in non-self, non-heart. His consciousness is nk, floating peacefully in his mental world.

    He feels like nothing exists in his world, no light, no shadow. There is no life, nor is their death.

    This kind of world...seems to be quite good...but...I feel like something iscking...right, there should be some light...

    A white light suddenly appears in the surrounding, lighting up the entire ce.

    But...there seems to be something elsecking...it seems there should be some...

    The moment Liu Yi has this thought; beautifuls immediately appear around him. Furthermore, they start spreading out, and in a blink of an eye, everywhere you look ares. Thergest blue is right in front of him, stopping calmly in front of him.

    But Liu Yi seems to feel like something is stillcking. Like, he is very lonely.

    He wants living beings.

    The moment this thought appears in Liu Yi¡¯s mind, numerous living beings start to appear on the blue in front of him.

    Time is progressing forward swiftly, and soon, a few familiar figures appear on the.

    Murong Die, Wang Lele, Wang Yuzheng as well as the mother and daughter Li pair, who are standing among the crowd.

    While in the sky, a man is floating there. That man waves his hand, releasing a powerful qi, instantly destroying the entire city, causing that city to turn into dust!

    ¡°No!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly opened his eyes and bellowed!

    That golden sun continues to extend and finally transforms into a man¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Seems, seems to beplete!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Lin Tong is delighted!

    Liu Yi had spent a long time in his subconscious world, but the time that passes in the actual world was not short as well. 8 years had already passed in the Asura Realm.

    This year is the cmity of the Asura Realm! The earth is red-hot, and theyers of ground were cracked!

    Numerous weak asuras were burnt to death and revived again. The Asura Realm was always a ce of ughter. Right now, it is even worse than the Pit of Hellfire!

    Every asura needs to endure the suffering of execution by fire!

    While within Liu Yi¡¯s space, it had almost turned into a scarlet world! While looking down, the abyss is boiling withva!

    Theva beneath suddenly surges as lumps of magma fly out, gathering around the burning me.

    Very quick, a man that ispletely formed from magma appears sitting there.

    The magma body starts to cool off and soon form the body of a human. Following this, flesh starts to grow.

    Liu Yi¡¯s flesh body once again reforms. His perfect and refined muscles are excellent in every respect. All of them are like the most outstanding work of heaven.

    He is not embarrassed that he is exposing his body. He extends his hand and looks at it.

    Lin Tong asked hurriedly, ¡°Big idiot, how is it?¡±

    ¡°I feel rather good.¡±

    With that, his ck and white Taoist robe immediately covers his body.

    Golden suns are embroiled on the Taoist robe, making it look very imposing.

    Liu Yi points his hand at the sky, and the nine suns in the sky immediately fly down andnd in his hand before entering his body.

    Ayer of golden radiance covers his body before slowly dissipating.

    ¡°My cultivation still has not reached the peak, but it has strengthened by a lot.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°I feel that I am a step closer to the stage of realm crossers.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi ps out a palm at the fierce tiger statue by the side.

    That fierce tiger statue¡¯s head immediately breaks off and leaves only the body.

    Zhang Yunyun cannot help but exims, ¡°So powerful.¡±

    Although she is slightly unconvinced, she cannot help but admire Liu Yi¡¯s current strength.

    His cultivation is practically like taking a rocket and progressing very swiftly.

    ¡°It is a pity that I still have not be a realm crosser. Otherwise, I would have the confidence to try breaking through to the firstyer of heaven.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, expressing his regret. Zhang Yunyun curls her lips; this guy still thinks that it is not enough! He is already very powerful! Just how many years did the rest of the cultivators use to progress to their realm!

    Lin Tongforts him, ¡°Actually, your strength should be considered as at realm crosser. Just that the strength of a realm crosser is divided into powerful and weak ones. You are already quite strong.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, when I meet the Great God Sect Sect Leader, let me try and cross blows with him.¡±

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°How much time has passed?¡±

    ¡°Eight years already. The Asura Realm is about to turn into hell.¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Then let¡¯s leave then.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun says, ¡°You leave on your own. I shall not leave. I feel morefortable staying here.¡±

    ¡°Without me here, this space will not exist.¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°It is impossible for you to stay here on your own.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is very unhappy. She had a great time staying here. Right now, she is unhappy that he is going to forcefully pull her out!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should go out to take a look.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi pulls Zhang Yunyun¡¯s hand without allowing her any exnation.

    ¡°Damn bastard! Let me go!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun struggles for a while but is unable to struggle free. Just how strong Liu Yi is, how would she let Zhang Yunyun struggle free so easily?

    Although Zhang Yunyun had recovered some strength during these eight years, it is still iparable to Liu Yi¡¯s strength.

    She can only obediently be pulled along by Liu Yi and go through the passageway to the human realm.

    ***

    Chen Keqing is standing in the za of Massacre Shrine as she asks, ¡°Sect Head has entered close door cultivation for almost a day.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It has been a day.¡±

    Poison Jasmine is standing beside her. She nods her head, ¡°Ten years of time. He should be out soon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right...if Sect Head still does note out...he might not be able to catch up with the good show.¡±

    With that, Chen Keqing looks at the sky.

    At this moment, magic clouds are densely packed in the sky! The celestial soldiers are standing on top of those magic clouds. Each of them are holding their own weapons as they look down at Massacre Shrine below.

    In the past, Massacre Shrine was not that lively, but today is considered a huge scene!

    Among the magic clouds stands numerous fighting gods!

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li, Nezha, and the likes! Chen Keqing feels that today she had seen all of the people that are usually in the myth!

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li stands among the clouds. Holding the pagoda in his hand, he shouts loudly like thunder, ¡°Where is Liu Yi!¡±

    ¡°If you do note, don¡¯t me this king for taking action first!¡±

    ¡°King Li, our Sect Head, is currently not around. If there is nothing, you can leave.¡±

    Standing below, Bai Jie waves at Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li and says, ¡°I am sorry that you made a trip over and over from so far away.¡±

    ¡°You damn charm fox! How is this a ce for you to speak!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li roars in anger, ¡°Today, this king had led my hundred thousand strong celestial troops here to capture Nine Yin Demon Dragon as well as that Clear Sky Divine Art True Monarch! If you all are tactful, then hand both of them over! Otherwise, today I shall level your Massacre Shrine!¡±

    Bai Jie shrugs his shoulders, ¡°I also said that the two of them are not around. If you do not believe it, then you can look for it yourself!¡±

    An immortal whose eyes are shining with golden light is using his eyes to scan Massacre Shrine. It is like he is using a golden radar light to probe the entire ce but is unable to find Liu Yi¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°King Li...we are unable to find him...¡±

    ¡°They are hiding somece!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li snorts coldly, ¡°Duke of Thunder, Mother of Lightning, listen to my order! Prepare to attack Massacre Shrine!¡±

 Chapter 1062 - Too big already!]

    Chapter 1062 [Too big already!]

    ¡°As you order!¡±

    Both Mother of Lightning and Duke of Thunder walkout from the formation. One of them raises his hammer while the other raises a mirror and points at Massacre Shrine below.

    As the vice-sect head of Massacre Shrine, Poison Jasmine did not hesitate and gave her order, ¡°Massacre God Guards, Sky Dipper, hear my orders!¡±

    The 12 Massacre God Guards holding Sky Dipper Swords immediately walkout. Different from the Earth Fiend Massacre God Guards, they are wearing white robes. Earth Fiend Swordsmen have arge ¡®Earth¡¯ embroidered on their back while Sky Dipper Warriors are embroidered with a ¡®Sky¡¯!

    These 12 Sky Dipper Warriors pull out their swords and form sword seals with both hands before pointing in front of them at the same time!

    12 enormous hundred meters long swords suddenly appear. They are like enormous doors that block a majority of Massacre Shrine, protecting the people and buildings of Massacre Shrine.

    ¡°An interesting technique.¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li snorts, ¡°But do you really think that you can block my Heavenly Court¡¯s thunder attack with this kind of defense? Thunder attack!¡±

    With hismand, Duke of Thunder and Mother of Lightning start to work hard, striking the hammer and shing the mirror.

    Momentarily, lightning shes, and thunder rolls! A lightning bolt descends from the sky and hits one of the Sky Dipper Swords.

    A golden ripple appeared on the surface of the Sky Dipper Sword, but it did not move.

    Seeing this scene, Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li got a shock as he frowns deepens, ¡°What? They can block the thunder attack?! Duke of Thunder and Mother of Lightning are the two of you not using your full strength?!¡±

    ¡°We are not hiding any strength!¡± Duke of Thunder says, ¡°We are using our full strength!¡±

    Seeing this, Nezha, who is wearing red dudou, smiles, ¡°A bit interesting. Looks like it will not be boring this time.¡±

    Jinzhao, who is standing by the side, steps forward as he cups his hands before proposing, ¡°Father, why don¡¯t we let the Heaven Arrow Team attack. Duke of Thunder and Mother of Lightning¡¯s attack are too concentrated. Why don¡¯t we use the Heaven Arrow to weaken the defense of these greatswords?¡±

    ¡°Okay, we shall do as you wish.¡± Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li nods his head, ¡°Heaven Arrow Team, fire!¡±

    The moment he had given the order, the ranks of the Heavenly Court army open up as archers instantly walked forward. They draw their arrows from their back before aiming at Massacre Shrine below before shooting out the arrows.

    The densely packed arrows shoot down like a locust swarm!

    Poison Jasmine says, ¡°Sky Dipper Sword Formation! Persevere! Sky Dipper Warriors consume the Qi Restore Pill!¡±

    Worried that the Sky Dipper Warrior will not have enough qi, Poison Jasmine let them consume the Qi Restore Pill beforehand.

    Huang Jie had refined quite a number of pills, and swiftly, a pill appears in the hands of the Sky Dipper Warriors.

    After the Sky Dipper Warriors consume the Qi Restore Pills, their swords be brighter!

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li mutters, ¡°Strange, wouldn¡¯t all of them be exhausted?¡±

    Muzha walks over and cups his hand before saying to Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li, ¡°This child feels that the pill that they had eaten seems to be extraordinary.¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li also senses that something is wrong and says, ¡°What you say is right. Those pills must have the effect to restore qi. I didn¡¯t expect it. Massacre Shrine has some ability.¡±

    ¡°I do want to see how long they canst.¡± Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li smiles, ¡°Do they think that they can block my Heavenly Court¡¯s massive military force with just 12 people? Let¡¯s wait and see then!¡±

    While they are speaking, the densely packed arrow rain bes denser and denser. The archer¡¯s arrows seem to be endless and did not seem to have decreased. While the radiance on the 12 Sky Dipper Swords is bing dimmer and dimmer.

    ¡°If this goes on, it will be bad.¡±

    Poison Jasmine frowns, ¡°Sect Head. Just when will youe out!¡±

    One of the enormous swords is unable to withstand the attacks and breaks.

    Poison Jasmine immediately shouted as she gives themand, ¡°Earth Fiend Swordsmen, fill up the gap!¡±

    Massacre God Guards¡¯ Earth Fiend Swordsmen immediately toss out their Earth Fiend Swords at the same time. The 72 Earth Fiend Swords gather together. One sword after the other starts recing the gap formed by the shattered Sky Dipper Sword!

    ¡°They are almost unable to withstand it.¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li smiles, ¡°Continue to release arrows. Let¡¯s shoot all of them into hedgehogs!¡±

    The arrow rain became even fiercer and densely packed, covering the sky, turning it ck.

    The Earth Fiend Swords are not suitable for defending and were soon shattered into pieces.

    The gap was once again smashed open, and the people of Massacre Shrine were once again exposed to the attacks from the Heavenly Court.

    ¡°All of you die!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Liughs as he watches the arrows fall down like a locust swarm.

    Numerous people from Massacre Shrine close their eyes in despair like they are waiting for death to descend.

    Poison Jasmine clenches her teeth, ¡°Master...quicklye back!¡±

    But at this moment, the shout from a man came from the sky, ¡°Stop.¡±

    Using Moon Dream Sutra, all of the arrows froze in midair, unable to move.

    A man is smiling confidently as he stands below the arrows with a hand extended out.

    A beautiful woman was standing by his side, and her hands were held by him. But the woman is not smiling.

    Liu Yi says to the immortals standing on the magic clouds, ¡°Taking advantage of the fact that I am not around and bullying my people is not right.

    Seeing this man, everyone from Massacre Shrine bes excited.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Junior brother!¡±

    ¡°Sect Head!¡±

    As long as this man is around, Massacre Shrine will not fall!

    ¡°You finally came out.¡± Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li smiles, ¡°I waited a long time for you, Liu Yi.¡±

    ¡°I also waited for a long time....¡±

    Liu Yi raises his right palm as a scarlet radiance emits from it.

    Right now, his body contains a dreadful heat that came from Nine Yang God Qi.

    ¡°Since that is the case, then let¡¯s fight!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li roars, ¡°Duke of Thunder and Mother of Lightning gives him a lightning bolt!¡±

    ¡°As you order!¡±

    Duke of Thunder and Mother of Lightning immediately get to work. The two of them strike his hammer and dazzle her mirror, creating a very thick lightning bolt that falls from the sky at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Bring it on.¡±

    Liu Yi only raises his right hand, which gathers Unbreaking Qi, and uses his palm to receive this lightning bolt!

    The lightning boltnds on his palm just like this before turning into nothing. A stream of ck smoke slowly emerges and rises up the sky.

    Liu Yi shakes his right hand and says, ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    ¡°What a troublesome fellow!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li cannot help but feel speechless. Why did Liu Yi¡¯s strength increase?

    ¡°Massacre Shrine does not like people throwing rubbish. Let me return it to you.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi pushes back with his palm, and those arrows flew back up towards the celestial soldiers!

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    Nezha waves his hand and raises his Universe Ring! The entire Universe Ring releases a surge of attractive force and sucks all of the arrows into it before disappearing.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good treasure.¡±

    Liu Yi says loudly, ¡°Your h hoop seems to be quite fun to y with. Can you lend it to me?¡±

    When Nezha heard this, he nearly became mad from anger. What h hoop! This is my Universe Ring! An outstanding famed treasure!

    ¡°Good. Since you wish to y, then let me fulfill your wish!¡±

    With that, Nezha tosses out his Universe Ring!

    The Universe Ring immediately descends and instantly shrinks around Liu Yi!

    Nezha says with delight, ¡°When my Universe Ring shrinks around your body, even Immortal Daluo finds it hard to escape! Let¡¯s see what you are going to do now!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Liu Yiughs before breathing out a mouthful of golden fog. After which, he breathed it in before shouting, ¡°Big!¡±

    With his shout, Liu Yi¡¯s body instantly grows by one circle! He expanded while the Universe Ring also increased in size as well.

    ¡°Big! Big! Big!¡±

    Within moments, Liu Yi had already be a hundred-meter tall giant.

    While Universe Ring is still encasing him firmly, making him unable to escape.

    ¡°It is useless. If you grow bigger, Universe Ring will also grow bigger. If you shrink, Universe Ring will also shrink as well.¡± Nezhaughs in delight, ¡°You have no method of escaping my Universe Ring!¡±

    ¡°I had never thought of bing smaller! I only wish to see just how big can this Universe Ring be!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice is like thunder as his body continues to expand!

    Liu Yi is afraid that he would step on Massacre Shrine; thus, he had flown into the sky as his body grow over a thousand meters tall!

    Furthermore, this is not the limit as he is still growing bigger!

    Heavenly Dragon Mausoleum provides a continuous stream of qi for Fog Qi True Body, thus making Liu Yi¡¯s Fog Qi boundless as he continues to increase in height!

    In the time it takes an incense stick to burn, Liu Yi had grown enormous, and a ne flew by his face at this moment.

    A male passenger who had looked out of the window in boredom nearly peed in his pants when he sees Liu Yi¡¯s enormous face.

    ¡°My god above...what did I see....my God....¡±

    It is likely that the passenger will never ever forget what he had just seen!

    If Liu Yi is over a hundred thousand meters tall, it is likely that he will break through the atmosphere and enter space.

    Liu Yi seems to be growing towards this scary altitude. Right now, he is already twenty thousand meters tall, and it is still not his limit.

    Seeing Sect Head¡¯s enormous figure, Bai Jie mutters, ¡°Such a huge figure....then how big would his sword be...my gosh...¡±

    Chen Keqing beside her, rolls her eyes as she says in her heart, this girlcks in morals!

    ¡°This fucker...is too big....¡±

    Nezha lets out a sigh as his Universe Ring seems to have expanded to its limit and is starting toin to its owner.

    ¡°Damn it! Return!¡±

    Nezha can only wave his hand and keep the Universe Ring.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s body immediately starts to shrink, and in a blink of an eye, he returns to his original size.

    Liu Yi ces his hands behind his back and says with a smile, ¡°Looks like I won.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li is unbearably gloomy as this move from Liu Yi makes him lose his face!

    I am a general of Heavenly Court! I led my hundred thousand strong celestial army to capture Liu Yi! But from the looks of it, it is like we were being yed into his hands!

    Where is Heavenly Court¡¯s prestige! Where is my face!

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li roars, ¡°Generals of Heavenly Court, who will take down this evildoer!¡±

    Muzha cups his hands and volunteers himself, ¡°Father, let me!¡±

    ¡°Good, go then! Take this 36 Tian Gang swords as well!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li waves his hand and tosses out 36 lustrous white swords whichnd in Muzha¡¯s hand, ¡°Capture that evildoer. Remember what our superior says; they want him alive!¡±

    ¡°I will not disappoint father!¡±

    With that, Muzha leaped down the clouds and entered Massacre Shrine.

 Chapter 1063 - 36 Tian Gang swords]

    <h4>Chapter 1063 [36 Tian Gang swords]</h4>

    Muzha descends swiftly towards Massacre Shrine. At the same time, the 36 Tian Gang swords revolve around him and descend along with him.

    These 36 Tian Gang swords are different from Sky Dipper Swords. Tian Gang swords¡¯ might is slightly inferiorpared to the 12 Sky Dipper Swords. Furthermore, Tian Gang¡¯s sword¡¯s strongest aspect is formation. Back then, Bodhisattva borrowed these 36 Tian Gang swords from Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li and transformed them into a lotus flower, which she then used to subdue Red Boy.

    Right now, these 36 Tian Gang swords appear in the human realm to subdue Liu Yi.

    Looking at his son, Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li cannot help but says, ¡°Mortal, you should feel glory.¡±

    ¡°Evildoer, watch my sword!¡±

    Muzha suddenly stops in midair before forming a seal and releases all of the swords.

    These Tian Gang swords descend together into 36 different directions like it will not give up if it does not behead Liu Yi!

    Liu Yi hits out Glorious Sun Palm with both hands, deflecting the Tian Gang swords that flew in front of him.

    Liu Yi¡¯s hands are like iron. When his palm collides with Tian Gang swords, it is like metal striking each other, and asionally sparks burst out as well.

    If one watches carefully, they will notice that Liu Yi¡¯s palms are covered with his golden Fog Qi. This golden fog protects Liu Yi perfectly, making his body be as hard as iron.

    ¡°Tian Gang swords¡¯ might is not merely so!¡±

    With that, Muzha from another seal and those 36 Tian Gang swords immediately gather together and instantly transform into an enormous Nine-edged de!

    ¡°So Tian Gang sword¡¯s ability is to gather together and transform.¡±

    Seeing this, Liu Yi clearly understands Tian Gang¡¯s sword¡¯s ability. ¡°Not bad. I feel that this magic treasure suits me very well.¡±

    Xiao Taiji had already been engulfed by me while Charm Fox Sword is Immortal Fox sister¡¯s emotion sword. Every time I take it out, Immortal Fox sister will cum once, which is damn ball-breaking. There is also that Sinister God Sword, but that sinister sword has never once listened to my summon, and only my ck-bellied side can summon it.

    This is why Liu Yi feels that it is time for him to find a suitable magic weapon.

    These 36 Tian Gang swords seem to be quite a good choice.

    ¡°You wish to obtain our Tian Gang swords? What lunatic ravings!¡±

    Muzha snorts coldly as he forms more seals, control that enormous Nine-edged de to chop down on Liu Yi!

    If this really chops down, it is likely that the entire ground will be chop into ten segments!

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    Sky Swallow Turtle¡¯s mark appears between Liu Yi¡¯s brow as his robes turn ck.

    At the same time, an enormous ck door rises from the ground and directly withstand that descending Nine-edged de.

    Every single edge of the Nine-edged de is ten meters long and is iparably sharp.

    The enormous ck door can only withstand it for a moment before it was split by the Nine-edged de.

    ¡°To wish to use a mere mortal¡¯s tool to match a magic weapon of Heavenly Court?¡±

    Muzhaughs, ¡°My father¡¯s 36 Tian Gang swords is no ordinary weapon. It not only possesses the might of immortal qi, but it is also supported by Buddhist qi! I feel that you are better off letting us execute you obediently! That way, you will suffer less!¡±

    ¡°Apologises, but I do not have this n.¡±

    Liu Yi narrows his eyes as he extends his left hand and points at the sky.

    Six Fire God Swords immediately fly out before turning ck gold.

    A ck sun mark can be seen clearly between Liu Yi¡¯s brow.

    ¡°God Sword Protecting Body!¡±

    Liu Yi uses his six Firegod Swords to forcibly block that Nine-edged de!

    ¡°What is going on!¡±

    Muzha uses his full strength to control the Nine-edged de wanting to make it chop down. But it is like the Nine-edged de does not listen to his orders and did not chop down.

    Muzha exims, ¡°What is this technique!¡±

    ¡°I created it myself.¡±

    When Liu Yi said this, he is already wearing a blue-red Fire Ice Armour as he appears behind Muzha.

    ¡°Why? Do you want to learn it?¡± Asked Liu Yi.

    ¡°How scary...¡±

    Seeing this scene, Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li cannot help but frown, ¡°This fellow...seems to have be even strongerpared to when I saw him previously!¡±

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Jinzha, by the side, asks, ¡°The previous time when father saw him it not that long ago and was only around a day age. How is it possible for this mortal to be even stronger? Upon reaching this realm, isn¡¯t it harder to improve any further?¡±

    ¡°He is no ordinary person.¡±

    Even Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li cannot help but feel a trace of respect for Liu Yi right now. This fellow is not merely powerful. Perhaps what Taibai Jinxing said was right. We shouldn¡¯t fight against this man but to pull him close as an ally.

    But right now is no longer the problem of allying with him. This guy is protecting the Nine Yin Demon Dragon; thus, he must die!

    If he does not die, sooner orter, Qin Imperial Pce will obtain Nine Yin Demon Dragon¡¯s power, and at that time, it will be toote!

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li shouts, ¡°Muzha! Use your full strength and kill him!¡±

    ¡°Understood, father! Evildoer! Today shall be your death date!¡±

    Muzha no longer cares about that 36 Tian Gang swords. Instead, he waves his hand and grabs two hooked swords before charging at Liu Yi swiftly.

    The 36 Tian Gang swords are Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li¡¯s magic weapons. Muzha¡¯s real weapons are the two hooked swords in his hand!

    Liu Yi feels that the hooked sword¡¯s shape is like two stove hooks.

    Those who can use this kind of weapon are mainly people with weird attacks. Looks like Muzha also belongs to this type.

    When this thought shes across Liu Yi¡¯s mind, Muzha had already arrived in front of Liu Yi as his two hooked swords hook at Liu Yi¡¯s waist.

    But Liu Yi is not that easy to deal with. He had never been afraid of anyone in terms of closebat!

    Almost in a blink of an eye, Liu Yi disappears from his spot and appears in front of Muzha, causing Muzha to get a huge shock. Muzha did not expect that Liu Yi would be so fast. So fast, he is unable to notice it until he is already in front of him.

    Muzha is also an expert. Almost subconsciously, he sweeps his two hooked swords in front of himself!

    Liu Yi¡¯s fist firmlynds on top of the two hooked swords!

    This pair of hooked swords is Muzha¡¯s magic weapons. It is an assassin tool but brittle like ss. It was immediately smashed into pieces by Liu Yi¡¯s fist that is encased with fire armor!

    Under Muzha¡¯s shocked gaze, Liu Yi¡¯s fist had alreadynded on his head.

    Muzha feels like he had crashed into an enormous dragon as he was sent flying away. He finally crashes through a mountain behind him and pierces the cloudyer. In a blink of an eye, he can no longer be seen!

    ¡°He is defeated.¡± Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li shouted loudly, ¡°Muzha was too careless. Is there anyone else who will go and fight?¡±

    Jinzha was eager to give it a try but recalling how his strength is more or less the same as Muzha; he gives up.

    While at this moment, Liu Yi waves his hands at the Nine-edged des that are entangled with his six Firegods Swords, and the Nine-edged de is forcefully pulled over by Liu Yi.

    Nezha immediately sees through his intention and exims, ¡°No good! He wants to snatch the treasure!¡±

    He did not hesitate and immediately stepped on his Wind Fire Wheels and descended from the sky. At the same time, his Fire-tipped Spear points at Liu Yi and stabs over.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    Liu Yi has no fear as he shakes his left hand, and Sky Splitting Golden Spear flies out. He grabs it before stabbing it at the tip of Fire-tipped Spear!

    This is called sharply opposing to each other with neither prepared to give an inch!

    The two godly spears instantly sh against each other, creating an eye-piercing sound.

    Nezha had always been very confident of his own strength. Under the condition where he is not using his three heads six arms technique, he possesses the strength of the 1styer of heaven, which is one of the top war immortals in Heavenly Court, allowing him to do as he wishes.

    Unexpectedly when they sh this time using strength, he feels a bit strenuous. His arm trembles as Fire-tipped Spear is knocked to the side.

    Nezha does not know that at this moment, Liu Yi had entered the God Transformation; thus, his strength has also entered the 1styer of heaven standard, which allows him to fight Nezha.

    Along with the fact that Liu Yi had secretly entered a merged state with Sky Supporting Pir, thus based on pure strength, he is super powerful!

    If Nezha wishes to defeat Liu Yi, he needs to use three heads six arms! But the arrogant Nezha does not wish to use three heads six arms on a mortal; otherwise, if other immortals who are at the 2ndyer of heaven know of it or Eng Shen knows of it, they willugh at him!

    For a mere mortal. As long as I rely on my ordinary state, I can defeat him!

    Nezha kicks one of his Wind Fire Wheels at Liu Yi!

    That Wind Fire Wheel is a very powerful treasure. It rushes towards Liu Yi¡¯s cheek, and if it hits, it is likely that his head will burst.

    Liu Yi also did not n to use his own head to receive that Wind Fire Wheel. He sweeps out with his Sky Splitting Golden Spear and uses Sweep Thousand Army and instantly knocks that Wind Fire Wheel flying away!

    ¡°Not bad. You have some ability.¡±

    Nezha smiles, ¡°But in the end, you are not my opponent.¡±

    With that, he kicks out both Wind Fire Wheels at the same time. The two Wind Fire Wheels revolve around Liu Yi and attack Liu Yi from time to time, harassing him.

    ¡°I also do not n to keep ying with you.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi waved his hand towards the sky.

    Firegod Swords breakthrough the 36 Tian Gang swords defense causing the 36 Tian Gang swords to restore to its original form.

    The 36 Tian Gang swords suddenlynd around Liu Yi and start revolving around Liu Yi. Liu Yi¡¯s aura filled the insides of the swords.

    ¡°He subdued Tian Gang swords?¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li and the rest got a huge shock as they did not expect that Liu Yi would subdue Tian Gang swords so swiftly!

    ¡°Wind Fire Wheels? I can also do it as well!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi flicks his fingers at the Tian Gang swords.

    Instantly 18 of the 36 Tian Gang swords gather together, forming the appearance of 2 Wind Fire Wheels. Liu Yi breath out Scarlet Blood Devil mes on the two white wheels!

    When Scarlet Blood Devil mes and the revolving wheels merge together, it is no different from Nezha¡¯s two Wind Fire Wheels other than the difference in color.

    ¡°Damn it! I actually let you subdue the Tian Gang swords!¡±

    Nezha lights up his Fire-tipped Spear and hits away the fire wheels that Liu Yi tosses over before clenching his teeth and says, ¡°Mortal! I admit that I looked down on you! But the real fight is starting now!¡±

 Chapter 1064 - [Threaten]

    Chapter 1064 [Threaten]

    As Nezha speaks, he suddenly tosses out his Red Armiry Sash at Liu Yi!

    Red Armiry Sash utility is to bind people. This red Red Armiry Sash instantly streaks across space and coils around Liu Yi.

    ¡°Again?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow, ¡°Nezha, do you really like SM? Is that why you keep ying these kinds of moves?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things that I do not understand!¡±

    Nezha res, disying his anger. He says loudly, ¡°Red Armiry Sash is different from Universe Ring. You can forget about struggling free this time!¡±

    Liu Yi gave it a try, and indeed, he cannot even grow bigger now. He ispletely bound.

    At the same time, Nezha swings his hand, tossing out Universe Ring. This time, Universe Ring is used as a hidden weapon and instantly appears in front of Liu Yi, mming down on Liu Yi¡¯s forehead.

    Liu Yi pours his eyebrow and subconsciously puts on his Monarch Armour recing his Ice Fire Armour that is used for fighting.

    Monarch Armour is especially for defense. But despite so, Liu Yi still receives quite a heavy attack on his forehead.

    An especially loud ringing sound rings out when Liu Yi¡¯s forehead was knocked backward as his mind nks out momentarily.

    Motherfucking hell! This h hoop and long handkerchiefbination are savage!

    If it hits me two more times, I might be unable to fight anymore.

    He immediately breathed out golden fog at Nezha. That golden fog turned into Liu Yi¡¯s appearance in midair before holding the 36 Tian Gang swords, which had rbined into a longsword before cleaving at Nezha.

    ¡°External incarnation?¡±

    Nezha was shocked as he did not expect that Liu Yi would know such a profound technique!

    Tian Gang swords, which hadbined together, had already arrived in front of him. Nezha has no other choice but to raise his Fire-tipped Spear horizontally to block that sword.

    But Liu Yi grows out two more heads and four more arms. One hand is holding thebined sword that cleaves down on Fire-tipped Spear while the other 5 hands grab a ck fire-god sword each and stab them towards the weak points of Nezha¡¯s body.

    Nezha recalls back his Red Armiry Sash in time and wraps it around his body.

    The red dudou became an impressive body-protecting equipment and cks a portion of Liu Yi¡¯s attack, but the rest gave Nezha a few shallow wounds.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Even Nezha cannot help but explode with foulnguage now.

    Liu Yi kindheartedly reminds, ¡°Comrade, saying foulnguage is uncivilized..¡±

    ¡°Damn mortal! Go die!¡±

    Nezha is unwilling to ept Liu Yi¡¯s goodwill. His body trembles, and he enters his strongest fighting state!

    The clouds in the sky start changing as the entire world seems to sense Nezha¡¯s strength that stands out from the masses and starts trembling. Seeing this scene, Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li, who is standing on the magic clouds, bes delighted.

    ¡°Very good! My son is finally taking out his full strength! Looks like Liu Yi is indeed powerful enough to force my son to use all of his strength! Clear Sky Divine Art True Monarch, the two words ¡®divine skill¡¯ were not bestowed upon you in vain!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s strength must not be looked down on, and right now, Nezha knows this.

    He grew out three heads and six arms holding Fire-tipped Spear, Universe Ring as well, as Red Armiry Sash at the same time.

    This is Nezha¡¯s strongest state, and his strength also rose to the 2ndyer of heaven!

    Liu Yi instantly senses pressure, but he had already guessed that this kind of matter would happen.

    ¡°Prepare to die, mortal!¡±

    From Nezha¡¯s three mouths, a different voice speaks up. The first mouth speaks with the voice of a child, the second mouth an old man, while the third mouth is actually the voice of a woman! The three voices mix together, giving it an unspeakable strangeness!

    ¡°What the heck! Why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen a pervert!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s lip twitches as he says, ¡°But don¡¯t think that with a few more heads, you will win! I am already prepared!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi tosses out Sea Flipping God Lamp!

    Sea Flipping God Lamp is simply a bug! It is effective for whoever uses this tool!

    Momentarily, the entire Massacre Shrine entered Sea Flipping God Lamp¡¯s domain! Within this domain, no matter who it is, their cultivation level will be forcibly lowered by a few ranks!

    Even Nezha also dropped one rank! He instantly falls back to the 1styer of heaven from the 2ndyer of heaven!

    ¡°What!!!¡±

    Sensing the drop of his cultivation level, Nezha cannot help but exim in shock! He is still okay, but the Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li is even more miserable! His cultivation had fallen back to 28 starjades causing him to be hopping mad.

    ¡°Damn it! It is the Sea Flipping God Lamp! This treasure is in the hands of a mortal!¡±

    ¡°Let my child kill him and seize Sea Flipping God Lamp!¡±

    Who would not want Sea Flipping Godmp this kind of bug treasure! After Liu Yi borrowed it from Ao Ri, he did not n to return it.

    Even when Nezha and the rest from the Heavenly Court see this treasure, their eyes also turn red!

    ¡°Want to obtain my Sea Flipping God Lamp?¡± Liu Yi raises two fingers and says, ¡°Let me give you two words.¡±

    Nezha actually asked, ¡°What words?¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi flew in front of Nezha as his avatar shot out from his back. His avatar is holding six fire-god swords while he himself is holding two long des, which were formed from the 36 Tian Gang swords!

    The long des are slightly simr to those long des used by Qing troops, which are slightly curved. The de point is slender, and one will die if they were stabbed.

    Using this kind of de gives off a more forceful feeling, which is even more suitable for Liu Yi than the Japanese katana.

    As Nezha deals with Liu Yi¡¯s innumerable session of attacks, he asks in panic, ¡°Avatar technique? What is your rtionship with Womand?¡±

    ¡°My rtionship is deep with them!¡±

    The number of techniques that Liu Yi knows is too much and is slightly messy. But every single technique of his is an exceptional technique and is a technique that can only be discovered and not sought by other people.

    Even Nezha is also envious of him.

    Especially as Liu Yi bes more and more used to it as they fight, Nezha gradually starts to be in a disadvantageous position!

    By now, Muzha had already flown back looking very wretched. Seeing that Nezha is is somewhat strained, he ordered his two other sons, ¡°Jinzha as well as Muzha! Go and help your younger brother!¡±

    This time, although he had brought along a hundred thousand celestial soldiers, the powerful immortals are only him and his three sons. Originally he thought that with Nezha, even if he does not take action, it would be very easy to capture Liu Yi. But who would have thought that Liu Yi would actually possess the Sea Flipping God Lamp, a heaven-defying treasure!

    Damn it; this is too unreasonable!

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li¡¯s three sons are all formidable immortals. Back then, they had obtained outstanding military service! Right now, when three immortals are attacking Liu Yi from all sides, and they are unable to gain any advantage!

    The avatar behind Liu Yi¡¯s back attacks while he is shing with two des. He is actually not at a disadvantage; instead, he is at ease fighting Jinzha, Muzha as well as Nezha until they are stuck in a dilemma!

    Liu Yi¡¯s closebat capability is simply too powerful. In closebat, he has never been afraid of anyone.

    Along with his Heavenly Dragon Mausoleum supplying him unceasing qi, even when the three of them fight him together, it does not make Liu Yi feel any pressure.

    Massacre Shrine disciples who were watching below like bystanders cannot help but mutter, ¡°Sect Head is too vigorous!¡±

    Liu Yi is evenly matched against the three immortals from the legends! The thousands of words can only change into a single word, awesome!

    One of the Massacre God Guards mutters, ¡°Seeing how powerful Sect Head is, do you think that his family members know of it?¡±

    Another person rolled his eyes at him and replied, ¡°Damn. Why do you care about this! As long as Sect Head is strong, who cares if his family members know of it!¡±

    ¡°What you say is true...¡±

    The two bored Massacre God Guards continue to mix in the group of people watching the fight.

    At this moment, the longer Liu Yi fights, the braver he bes. He fights until the three immortals are shocked in their hearts.

    Could it be that this fellow does not know exhaustion?

    ¡°Looks like I can only use some extreme methods...¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li can also see that it seems to be impossible to deal with Liu Yi by relying on his three sons! Liu Yi¡¯s Sea Flipping God Lamp had utterly restrained them!

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li points at Zhang Yunyun below and asks, ¡°Clear Sky Divine Art True Monarch, this king asks you onest time. Are you really going to give up the Immortal Roll? Are you going to go against the Heavenly Court to protect this demon?¡±

    ¡°If you hand her over to Heavenly Court, we can still talk it over. Otherwise, the retaliation from Heavenly Court will not be so simple.¡±

    ¡°As long as I am still alive, no one is allowed to touch Zhang Yunyun.¡± Liu Yi says iparably staunchly, ¡°Unless I am dead.¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li snorts in anger, ¡°Pigheaded. Good. Then do not me this king for being heartless!¡±

    With that, Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li orders his three sons, ¡°Hinder him. Leave the remaining matters to this king!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Nezha and the rest immediately use 120% effort just to hold back Liu Yi¡¯s figure.

    Although Liu Yi is not at a disadvantage, after all, this is one vs three. Not to mention that these three people are all-powerful experts who were famous a long time ago.

    At this moment, Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li suddenly tosses out Exquisite Pagoda. The pagoda grows as it descends, and soon it is over a hundred meters tall enormous pagoda that rumbles down.

    Liu Yi got a huge shock as he wishes to go and block, but he was held back by Nezha and the rest making him unable to go and save his people!

    Even those who are slightly more powerful, like Poison Jasmine and the rest, are unable to escape in time.

    Especially since a majority of Massacre Shrine disciples are rather weak; thus, with a rumble, all of them were sucked into the Exquisite Pagoda.

    Seeing this scene, Liu Yi lets out a roar!

    ¡°Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li!¡±

    He is iparably angry and did not expect Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li would be so despicable.

    Seeing that he is unable to defeat me, he takes action against my people!

    His anger rises as the avatar behind him starts to turn ck in color. The six fire-god swords gain the power of explosion and st Nezha, Muzha, and Jinzha away!

    ¡°Good gosh....so powerful!¡±

    Jinzha, Muzha, and Nezha had to put in great effort to stabilize their bodies. At the same time, they wipe away the blood on the edge of their mouth.

    Liu Yi¡¯s strike in wrath is indeed out of the ordinary!

    ¡°Clear Sky Divine Art True Monarch, I advise you to take any moment.¡± Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Liughs and says, ¡°If you dare to make the slightest movement, I shall turn all of these disciples of yours into ashes.¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li is not joking around. He indeed has this capability.

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth and nearly crushes his teeth!

    This damn bastard...how does he have the face to call himself a heavenly king! What he had just done is the most shameless thing ever!

    At this instant, Liu Yi has thoughts of eating Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li¡¯s heart!

 Chapter 1065 - Trial him]

    Chapter 1065 [Trial him]

    ¡°If you want your people to be safe and sound, then give up resistance.¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li is holding his Exquisite Pagoda with one hand and inside the pagoda is Massacre Shrine people.

    One can say that the entire Massacre Shrine is now in the control of Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li. As long as he has the thought, all of them will be turned into ashes. But Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li knows that relying on his Exquisite Pagoda, will notpletely kill the Nine Yin Demon Dragon. He must bring Nine Yin Demon Dragon back to the Heavenly Court.

    But as long as Liu Yi is here, this matter will be very difficult. That is why he can only use these people to threaten Liu Yi and make him give up all resistance.

    As long as he is restrained, everything will be easy.

    ¡°Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li. I didn¡¯t expect that you were so despicable.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s expression is cold, and hisplexion is very ugly.

    He nced at that Exquisite Pagoda and heard the voice of numerous people from it.

    ¡°Sect Head! Don¡¯t care about us and kill these despicable dogs!¡±

    ¡°Kill Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li!¡±

    There is no coward in Massacre Shrine. All of them are angered against amon enemy and are gunning with rage between gritted teeth at the Heavenly Court.

    But those envoys from the alliance do not think like this. Those whose rtionship is not deep with Liu Yi started screaming.

    ¡°Sect Head Liu, I do not wish to die!¡±

    ¡°Sect Head Liu, we are not Massacre Shrine people! Help us exin to them, please!¡±

    ¡°Let me out! I am not a disciple from Massacre Shrine!¡±

    Liu Yi lets out a deep sigh. In this situation, he does not have any method to fight back.

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li shouted, ¡°Recall your Sea Flipping God Lamp! Otherwise, I shall kill them!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and recalls back Sea Flipping God Lamp into his body. The barrier that envelopes Massacre Shrine instantly disappears.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Sensing his strength returning back to normal, Nezha cannot help butughs loudly before ruthlessly mming his Universe Ring at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi was instantly smashed into the ground and destroyed a huge building in the Massacre Shrine and creating a deep hole at the same time.

    ¡°Despicable!¡±

    ¡°Sect Head!

    The people from Massacre Shrine were all angered, but they were all locked up inside Exquisite Pagoda and are unable to break free. They can only watch Liu Yi get beaten up, especially Nezha.

    After he had hit Liu Yi into the ground, he released Universe Ring in front of him and formed a seal before pointing at Universe Ring.

    Instantly numerous arrows flew out from Universe Ring, and all of them fall into the deep hole where Liu Yi is in.

    ck smoke immediately emits and rises into the sky. This ck smoke rises up the cloud showing how powerful the rain of arrows is.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you arrogant earlier? Weren¡¯t you awesome? Now you are obediently getting beaten up!¡±

    As Nezha speaks, he swings his hand and tossed out Red Armiry Sash, which pulls Liu Yi out from the smoke and tosses him onto a clean za.

    The floor of the za cracks as Nezha flies down and steps on Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Hahaha, now you know who the expert is? If you have the ability, then take out your Sea Flipping God Lamp again!¡±

    As Nezha stomps, again and again, Bai Jie, Chen Keqing, and the rest are very regretful. It is a pity that they are unable to help and can only worry while standing inside the Exquisite Pagoda.

    ¡°Kill us!¡± Poison Jasmine shouts, ¡°Our death is nothing! Don¡¯t humiliate our Sect Head!¡±

    The people from other sects immediately shouts, ¡°What nonsense are you saying! We do not wish to die!¡±

    Bai Jie summons out a clump of foxfire and scolds, ¡°Get lost! If you dare to speak again, I shall kill you first!¡±

    ¡°Sect Head don¡¯t care about us! Take out your Sea Flipping God Lamp and kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Liu Yi, who had not been speaking, suddenly says, ¡°As long as you guys can survive, this bit of humiliation is nothing!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, pretending to be a hero now?¡±

    Nezhaughs as he repeatedly stomps on Liu Yi¡¯s face, ¡°What qualifications do you this demon have to be a hero? Let everyone take a look at how wretched-looking you are right now!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Let go of our sect head!¡±

    ¡°If you want to kill, then kill us!¡±

    The disciples of Massacre Shrine started shouting again, but this time, none of the people from other sects speak.

    Because Liu Yi is being humiliated too badly and they are simply unable to watch on. This is not the first time they got to know Liu Yi. When have they seen Liu Yi being so wretched before?

    Normally it is Liu Yi bullying other people. When have they seen Liu Yi being bullied before?

    But Liu Yi actually gave up his dignity for them. An expert being humiliated like this just to protect their lives. This is normally impossible to see.

    Ma Yuanyuan is already crying from heartache. The person whom she cares about the most is being bullied by other people!

    How can this be! Only I can bully him!

    Ma Yuanyuan screamed at Nezha, ¡°Bastard! Why did you not go die yet!¡±

    ¡°Quickly let go of our Big Idiot! If you have the ability, then fight against this miss!¡±

    ¡°Do you hear it, these weak mortals are pleading for leniency for you.¡±

    Stepping on Liu Yi¡¯s head, Nezha says to him, ¡°They were o waiting for you to protect them, but now, they can only plead for leniency for you. Howmentable.¡±

    ¡°I only feel that you are verymentable.¡± Liu Yiughs and says, ¡°I pity you, for you can only rely on crafty plots and machinations to win against me.¡±

    Nezha points the tip of the Fire-tipped Spear at Liu Yi and roars in anger, ¡°Nonsense! Do think I won¡¯t kill you!¡±

    ¡°If you had the ability to kill me, you guys would have done it long ago.¡± Liu Yi smiles, ¡°If you have the capability, try killing me.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Nezha indeed does not dare to kill Liu Yi. After all, without Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li giving the order, he does not dare to take action. His higher-up¡¯s order is to bring him back alive.

    Perhaps they wish to know what secrets Liu Yi has.

    ¡°Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly shouted, ¡°I have already submitted, why are you still not releasing my disciples?¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li says coldly, ¡°Take out your Sea Flipping God Lamp and hand it over to me, and I will release them.¡±

    The old man is very astute and will not give Liu Yi any opportunity to resist.

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    Liu Yi is also not an idiot and says, ¡°You open Exquisit Pagoda first, then I will take out my Sea Flipping God Lamp.¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li knows that if they continue to be in a deadlock, it will not be good for either side. Thus he orders, ¡°Nezha tie him up first.¡±

    ¡°Understood, father.¡±

    Nezha immediately tosses out his Red Armiry sash and ties up Liu Yi¡¯s flesh body, ¡°Don¡¯t try ying tricks. I will be watching you!¡±

    Nezha¡¯s Fire-tipped Spear is pointed at Liu Yi¡¯s throat.

    Sea Flipping God Lamp needs time to active its barrier, and during this period of time where it is activating, Nezha can swiftly kill Liu Yi.

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li waves his hand and grabs his Exquisite Pagoda. At this moment, Liu Yi suddenly opens his mouth and spits out the Sea Flipping God Lamp!

    When the Sea Flipping God Lamp left Liu Yi¡¯s mouth, it is only the size of a fingernail. The moment it reaches the sky, it immediately grew until it is over half the size of an arm.

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li immediately extends his hand to prepare to receive the Sea Flipping God Lamp. But at this instant, Sea Flipping God Lamp flew above Massacre Shrine people and releases a beam of light which enveloped all of them.

    The beam of light flickers, and all of the Massacre Shrine people, as well as the Sea Flipping God Lamp, disappears.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li and the rest were shocked while Nezha immediately presses his spear tip against Liu Yi¡¯s neck and ask, ¡°Where did you move them to!¡±

    ¡°A ce where none of you will find.¡±

    Liu Yiughs loudly, making Nezha punch him fiercely in his stomach!

    At the same time, Poison Jasmine, Chen Keqing, and the rest appear on top of an enormous tform.

    Beneath the tform is an abyss, while on the left and right is a pair of tiger and dragon statues!

    Someone cannot help but ask, ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    Looking at the scenery, Chen Keqing says, ¡°This ce...is the ce where Sect Head undergoes his close door cultivation. I¡¯ve only heard him mentioning this ce before and have nevere here before.¡±

    ¡°This ce is the Asura Realm.¡± Zhang Yunyun adds as she had just left this pce.

    Bai Jie asked in a hurry, ¡°How did wee to this ce?¡±

    ¡°Look over there.¡± Poison Jasmine points at Sea Flipping God Lamp that is floating in the sky, ¡°Liu Yi used the Sea Flipping God Lamp as an offering to send us here. The Asura Realm...the Heavenly Court will indeed be unable to find us ..¡±

    ¡°That fellow....¡±

    Zhang Yunyun clenches her fist. She did not think that Liu Yi would sacrifice himself for her.

    ¡°It is all your fault!¡±

    Bai Jie berates Zhang Yunyun impolitely, ¡°If it was not for you, our sect head would not fall out with Heavenly Court!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t me her.¡±

    Chen Keqing stops Bai Jie, ¡°What we should think about right now is how to save Sect head.¡±

    Bai Jie sighs, ¡°We are so weak, what methods can we use...¡±

    ¡°Three cobbers is equal to one Zhuge Liang.¡± Chen Keqing says, ¡°As long as we work with amon purpose, we can survive this crisis! Start thinking of ideas!¡±

    After her orders, everyone bes taciturn and starts thinking bitterly.

    Even Zhang Yunyun also sits down and starts pondering.

    But she knows that she is not pondering but using some kind of peculiar ability.

    Zhang Yunyun did not tell Liu Yi that while he was cultivating, she had secretly released some Nine Yin Demon Dragon Qi into Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Originally she nned to use this qi to create trouble for Liu Yi, but now...it seems like it can help out Liu Yi...

    Liu Yi, you idiot! You can only die in my hands! That is why, survive for me!

    Zhang Yunyun seeks to link up with the signal in Liu Yi¡¯s body while Liu Yi had already been captured by the celestial soldiers up to the Heavenly Court.

    ***

    The Heavenly Court does not merely have beautiful scenery; it also has a prison for criminals.

    This ce is Sky Jail. At this moment, Liu Yi is locked up inside the Sky Jail. His hands and legs were shackled with white shackles, which were created from meteorites from the celestial, especially to lock up cultivators!

    At this moment inside the golden pce, Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li asks Jade Emperor, who is sitting on the throne, ¡°Your majesty, how should we deal with him?¡±

 Chapter 1066 - [Sudden kiss]

    Before Jade Emperor can speak, Queen Mother of the West speaks up first, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. Inquire from him the location of the Nine Yin Demon Dragon!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jade Emperor nods his head, ¡°That Nine Yin Demon Dragon is the key for Qin Imperial Pce¡¯s revival. We must find her first!¡±

    ¡°But we have already questioned him via torture, but he still has not confessed her location.¡±

    ¡°Then continue to torture! Increase the torture! Go and torture him ruthlessly! We don¡¯t believe that his mouth is made of iron!¡±

    ¡°As you order!¡±

    This suggestion obtained the agreement from everyone except for Taibai Jinxing. But Taibai Jinxing can only stand there silently, sighing in his heart.

    Clear Sky Divine Art True Monarch ah, how good would it be if you were not obsessed with female charms. Why did you sacrifice your great future for a woman?

    Even Taibai Jinxing does not understand this.

    After Jade Emperor gave themand, the torturer in-charged of the questioning immediately went to carry out the orders.

    ***

    Inside the torture chambers of Heavenly Court.

    Lin Tong, who is hiding inside Liu Yi, takes advantage of the duration where there is no one else inside the Sky Jail, secretly jumps out and asks Liu Yi, {Big idiot, do you regret it?}

    {What is there for me to regret.} Liu Yi smiles, {There is nothing more worth it than using me to exchange for the safety of everyone in Massacre Shrine.}

    {s, you big idiot...}

    Lin Tong uses her tail to gently pat Liu Yi¡¯s face, {Do you know how much it makes me worried when you do such things...}

    Liu Yi winks at Lin Tong, {Rx, Immortal Fox sister. I am a cockroach. I will not die.}

    At this moment, his entire body is covered with injuries. Not a single part of his body isplete, but he can still smile, making Lin Tong unable to understand.

    Is this guy really an idiot?

    At this moment, ck smoke suddenly flies out from in front of Liu Yi¡¯s chest and slowly gathers together in front of him.

    This clump of ck smoke instantly gathers together to form the figure of a woman. Liu Yi is very familiar with this woman, and it is none other than the Demon Emperor Zhang Yunyun.

    ¡°I finally found you!¡± Zhang Yunyun stretches out her hand and gently touches Liu Yi¡¯s cheek, ¡°I have been searching for you for an entire year...¡±

    ¡°This ce is not a good ce to have a meeting.¡±

    Liu Yi is not surprised to see Zhang Yunyun appearing in front of him.

    ¡°I had sensed that there was someone¡¯s qi in my body, so it was yours. But has a year already passed down there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun sighs and says, ¡°Time flows slower in Asura Realm. I have been searching for a year, so you shouldn¡¯t have been here for very long, right?¡±

    ¡°Looks like the rumor that a day in heaven is a year in hell is not right.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s maths is not still not bad. ¡°Otherwise, if I had spent a day here, it would have been 3000 years over on your side.¡±

    ¡°Luckily, it is not.¡± Zhang Yunyun is very d, ¡°You fool. Why do you want to save me! Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if you handed me over and continue to be the Clear Sky Divine Art True Monarch?¡±

    ¡°What title would be more important than my Yunyun?¡±

    This sentence from Liu Yi causes Zhang Yunyun¡¯s face to turn red.

    ¡°You bastard! Even at this time, can¡¯t you speak seriously!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is angered, ¡°Can you be a bit more serious?¡±

    Liu Yi winks at Zhang Yunyun, ¡°Being unserious is my strong point. I should continue to develop it.¡±

    ¡°Damn you...¡±

    Zhang Yunyun does not know what to say as she looks at Liu Yi, who is covered with cuts and bruises as her heart burst with pain.

    He shouldn¡¯t be like this...what belongs to him should be endless honor as well as glory.

    He should an immortal in heaven, enjoying the consecration from the human world. But he has been reduced to a prisoner just to protect me.

    Sometimes Zhang Yunyun is unclear between the two of them are they, enemies or lovers?

    If we are enemies, we still possess camaraderies for each other, which we are unable to give up.

    Saying that we are lovers, but our position is opposite of each other and sometimes we will fight each other until only one can live for some matters!

    Liu Yi had also once used a ruthless move and sealed me in the Demon Realm!

    Just what is our rtionship?

    Zhang Yunyun asks, ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    Liu Yi is optimistic as he says, ¡°Who knows. Let¡¯s take it step by step. After all, the Heavenly Court cannot bear to kill me.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you saying!¡±

    Just as Zhang Yunyun is going to say something, the sound of footsteps is suddenly hearding from outside.

    ¡°Looks like our bad-tempered host is here again.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°If you do not hide, you will be captured and be punished with me.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun did not hesitate and immediately transformed into a clump of ck smoke and disappears into Liu Yi¡¯s body. She is hiding inside, secretly watching the movements outside.

    At this moment, the door to the cell was pushed open as an immortal with a dog face walks in.

    This immortal should be a dog that had cultivated until it became an immortal who is in-charge of interrogation.

    He extends his hand and grabs a piece of branding iron from a stove by the side before saying impatiently, ¡°Liu Yi, you should be around your limit by now!¡± The dog-face immortal raises that branding iron, ¡°Even if you are not annoyed, I am annoyed!¡±

    With that, he suddenly jabs the branding iron ruthlessly at Liu Yi¡¯s corbone.

    ck smoke immediately emits from Liu Yi¡¯s corbone¡¯s flesh as the branding iron sinks into Liu Yi¡¯s bone!

    Painful. It is indeed very painful! If an ordinary person suffers such kind of torture, they would scream in pain or even faint!

    But Liu Yi bore with it and did not make any sound!

    ¡°Damn it! Why are you still so tenacious!¡±

    The dog-face immortal curses, ¡°If it was not for the higher-ups giving the damn order to make you speak, I would use this branding iron and stab you to death!¡±

    ¡°Looks like you can only continue to y with me.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°No worries. I have time to continue ying with you.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Hurry and tell me where the Nine Yin Demon Dragon is!¡±

    The dog-face immortal inquired in anger, ¡°Do you think that I only have these means?¡±

    With that, he picks up a small surgical knife from the side before ruthlessly gouging out a piece of flesh from his arm.

    A fresh piece of flesh was gouged out, and the dog-face immortal picked up this piece of flesh before sneering, ¡°Do you see this, this is your flesh! It looks rather delicious. What do you think? Do you wish to give it a try?¡±

    ¡°Apologises, but I am not that perverted.¡± Liu Yi endures the pain and continues to smile, ¡°You heavenly dogs are indeed very loyal. I feel that you do not appear to be one who likes to eat meat but excretions, right?¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Even the dog-face immortal cannot help but curse, ¡°I think that you are seeking death!¡±

    The dog-face immortal gouged out several more pieces of Liu Yi¡¯s flesh, making Lin Tong, Meng Xi as well as Zhang Yunyun to feel their hearts aching!

    But Liu Yi secretly transmitted his voice to all of them, asking them to not leave his body!

    Lin Tong rebukes angrily, {You are mad! Do you not realize that you are currently undergoing death by thousand cuts?!!!}

    { I have God Race Undying Body so I will not die.}

    Liu Yi continues to smile as the injury on his body slowly starts healing up. The flesh that was gouged out also regrew. This is the ability of God Race Undying Body, which causes the dog-face immortal to be shocked.

    ¡°I must admit that this power of yours is very impressive.¡± The dog-face immortal says, ¡°But that just means that we will have even more space to y with, right?¡±

    With that, he gouged out several more pieces of Liu Yi¡¯s flesh.

    ¡°This weight loss method of yours is not bad.¡± Liu Yi says, ¡°I can rmend it to the girls.¡±

    ¡°Continue smiling! I want to see how long you can continue to smile for!¡±

    The dog-face immortal roars in anger and pulls the shackles by the side, pulling Liu Yi higher up.

    ¡°Let me let you experience the pain of knife torture!¡±

    As the dog-face immortal speaks, he forms seals, causing numerous knives to start piercing through Liu Yi¡¯s body!

    These knives continue to pierce through Liu Yi¡¯s body repeatedly.

    Liu Yi¡¯s blood sshes all over the ground endlessly. Momentarily, the entire ground is covered with Liu Yi¡¯s blood.

    {Enough already! Enough!}

    Zhang Yunyun can¡¯t take it and starts crying, {Tell them where I am at! Hand me over to them!}

    {Stop messing around and stay still.}

    {No! I want to go out!} Zhang Yunyun shouts in anger, {I want to tell them where I am!}

    {Damn it! Stay still!} Liu Yi roars in anger, {You are not alone in that ce, do you understand?! If they realize the location where Massacre Shrine is, the entire Massacre Shrine will be buried along with you! Do you think that the trouble you have caused is not enough?!}

    Zhang Yunyun no longer speaks.

    She can only bear with her sadness and sobs spasmodically in Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    After so many years, this is the first time she had sensed her mistake. So for so many years, I had created so much trouble for Liu Yi...

    If only...I can forever be by his side, being his sister...how nice would that be...but why must fate toy with me...

    The dog-face immortal says, ¡°Damn it...his mouth is too firm. Looks like I can only go and borrow Duke of Thunder¡¯s Thunder God Hammer. Let me use heaven lightning to strike you and let you know what is called pain! At that time, let¡¯s see if you will start speaking!¡±

    After that, the dog-face immortal turns around and walks out of the cell.

    Immediately after he had left, Zhang Yunyun flew out of Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    She stands in front of Liu Yi and stretches out her hand, gently touching the wounds on Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    {Big Brother Liu Yi....I have decided...}

    {What did you decide?} Liu Yi is curious, {Don¡¯t tell me that you wish to tell the Heavenly Court?}

    Zhang Yunyun shakes her head, {No. I am not thinking about myself.}

    {Then what do you wish to do?} Liu Yi is curious about Zhang Yunyun¡¯s thinking, {Right now you are only an energy being and cannot do much. You do not need to worry. I will not die. I will think of a method to leave this ce.}

    {Soon, you will know.}

    With that, Zhang Yunyun suddenly hook her hands around Liu Yi¡¯s neck before kissing his lips with her red lips.

    Liu Yi nks out.

 Chapter 1067 - [Flower of the Heavenly Court]

    Chapter 1067 [Flower of the Heavenly Court]

    Liu Yi had never expected that Zhang Yunyun would kill him!

    Although she likes me, she hid it deep in her heart. So much so that she pulled out her own emotion sword to sever her rtionship with me!

    Then what is the meaning of this kiss???

    Being kissed by Zhang Yunyun, Liu Yi became dazed. What trouble does she want to cause?

    Along with the kiss, Zhang Yunyun¡¯s body turns into ck smoke and disappears into Liu Yi¡¯s mouth like it was sucked away by him.

    At this moment, the dog-face immortal pushes open the door with a delighted smile on his face.

    ¡°Liu Yi, aren¡¯t you being tight-lipped? Now I shall let you suffer!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What delightful things do you have to tell me?¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head and smiles merrily at the dog-face immortal.

    ¡°Could it be that today there is dog meat to eat?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi! You won¡¯t be able to smile anymore!¡±

    The dog-face immortal is hopping mad but is unable to do anything to Liu Yi. I have used over a hundred different methods to torture him. If it were other immortals, they would have started singing! But he still does not confess! Furthermore, he also has the mood to joke!

    Is this fellow really a human?

    ¡°The Jade Emperor has already sent down an Immortal Decree to bring you to the Beheading Dragon tform to interrogate you! When you reach there, you shall know real pain!¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you that being unable to eat dog meat is real suffering to me.¡± Liu Yi winks at the dog-face immortal, ¡°Why don¡¯t you be merciful and bestow me some dog meat?¡±

    ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    The dog-face immortal is very gloomy. No matter what, I am a dog who had cultivated bitterly until I be an immortal. To be an immortal, I had experienced an unknown number of tribtions, and right now, I am in charge of the criminals of the Heavenly Court, which is considered standing out among my peers!

    But the dog-faced immortal has no other choice. He cannot kill Liu Yi because his superiors need to obtain information from his mouth!

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can still smile after reaching the Beheading Dragon tform!¡±

    The Dog-faced immortal let out a roar in anger before pulling Liu Yi¡¯s shackles, lowering him down before dragging him out.

    Liu Yi says with regret, ¡°Looks like tonight I am unable to enjoy a two-person world with you. How regretful.¡±

    ¡°Save your flippant words.¡±

    Dog-face Immortal tries his best not to get angry or rage. While Liu Yi also has his own thoughts.

    Massacre Shrine can only hide for a day. Because I sent my Fog Qi True Body into the Sea Flipping God Lamp to maintain the barrier of the Sea Flipping God Lamp to send everyone to the closed-off Asura Realm. But the Asura Realm has a limit where one can only enter for a day. My real body and fog body can both go in once for a day. But if I want to enter for the second time, I must wait a month.

    During this single day, I must find other methods to hide Massacre Shrine from the manhunt of the Heavenly Court. Earlier, while I was being tortured, I had thought of an excellent n. This method is more or less risky.

    As for how effective this n would be, we can only take it step by step.

    Soon Liu Yi was brought to an enormous tall tform by the dog-face immortal. This ce is simr to his closed-door cultivation ce.

    An enormous tform is floating in the air without touching anything on its side. Underneath it is a bottomless abyss. While the tform is surrounded by rows of spectators.

    Liu Yi was shackled onto this tform, and he realized that the seats around the tform are fully seated with immortals, be they big or small. Looks like they are all here to watch a show.

    After the dog-face immortal shackled Liu Yi, he said to Liu Yi coldly, ¡°This is where you shall suffer.¡±

    ¡°This is my first time being the male lead. This is a bit exciting.¡± There is no trace of nervousness on Liu Yi¡¯s face, ¡°Do you have any tricks to pass to me?¡±

    ¡°Later, when you scream, remember to scream louder!¡±

    The Dog-faced immortal is about to go mad. Could it be that this man does not feel fear?

    No one has been able to endure the punishment from the Beheading Dragon tform, never! Although he is still rampant right now, soon, he will no longer be able to!

    The Dog-faced immortal withdraws, and Liu Yi suddenly sees a gold chariot fly over being dragged by nine white dragons. On top of the chariot sits two people. A man and a woman.

    The man is wearing a dragon robe and pearl screen crown. The one sitting beside her is none other than Queen Mother of the West. Their bearing is as majestic and as confident and at ease as one can be.

    The two of them represent the supreme authority of the Heavenly Court, and no one had ever challenged them before...well, perhaps excluding that monkey from that year.

    Jade Emperor and Queen Mother of the West rode the Nine Dragon Chariot in before descending on a special throne.

    The Heavenly Court¡¯s civil and military officials are standing on both sides, apanying the Jade Emperor to watch Liu Yi¡¯s sentence.

    Liu Yi looks around carefully. After all, this is the first time he had seen these immortals; thus, he is rather curious.

    Beside Jade Emperor are those experts who have achieved the 3rdyer of heaven. For example, Taishang Laozi, Eng Shen, and the likes. Under them are those like Nezha, who have reached the 3rdyer of heaven. And even further below them at the 1styer of heaven like PBG.

    And those further down the side have even lowerbat strength. For example, the Four Heavenly Masters, Juling Shen, those ordinary war gods who are at 28 starjades.

    While those sitting at the viewing tform are the immortal servants who are not powerful. What they rely on to be an immortal is notbat strength or might but an opportunity. For example, the Ten Phnthropist or that poultry and dogs who rose to Heaven with their masters.

    The number of these immortals in the Heavenly Court is uncountable, but their cultivation is very low. One can say that they are the service crew of Heavenly Court who provides all kinds of service to those higher immortals.

    It was because of these people why the Heavenly Court can operate like normal.

    Liu Yi originally thought that there was nothing to look at, but at this moment, a woman in white slowly descended from the sky with a few maids behind her.

    The moment this woman appears, all of the immortals, more urately, all of the male immortals, immediately hold their breaths as they stare at this woman without blinking.

    She is wearing white silk clothes making her fairy-like. Wherever she walks past, stars cannot help but appear in the eyes of all of the male immortals in that area.

    Eng Shen¡¯s three-pointed, double-edgednce falls onto the ground. Just as Nezha is about to remind him, he raises his head to see the figure of the woman and bes dazed as well.

    Seeing that it is almost time, Queen Mother of the West calls out softly, ¡°Your Majesty...¡±

    Jade Emperor is also dazed and did not hear Queen Mother of the West¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Shouted Queen Mother of the West loudly, and only then did the Jade Emperor clear up his mind and look at Queen Mother of the West awkwardly.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    Queen Mother of the West rolls her eyes and curses in secret ¡®vixen¡¯ before her expression turned back to normal, and she says unhurriedly, ¡°Your Majesty, it is almost time. Shouldn¡¯t we carry out the sentence?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right, right...¡±

    Just as Jade Emperor is preparing to give the order, the immortals by the side suddenly start bing noisy.

    Jade Emperor and Queen Mother of the West immediately turn around to look a what is happening.

    So it is because that woman had gone and sat in the corner of the viewing tform. Seeing this, a group of male immortals moves over, snatching to take the seat beside that woman.

    To snatch this seat, this group of immortals starts fighting each other, causing the viewing tform to turn into a mess.

    ¡°Appetite and lust are only natural.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°Confucius sincerely did not deceive me! Looks like these immortals did not c obliterate their heart that is set on the mundane.¡±

    {It is because that woman is too beautiful.}

    Even Lin Tong t cannot help but praise, {If I was a man, I would love this woman until I suffered terribly.}

    Liu Yi also must admit that this woman is very beautiful.

    As she sits there, she is like a painting, so beautiful that it is like she is not polluted by the mundane world at all.

    It is said that Heavenly Court has numerous rules and one, in particr, is that one is not allowed to have a partner.

    These immortals are also unable to achieve Taoist indifference in this kind of state. Usually, they are restrained from shouting but now, when such a beautiful woman appears, perhaps not many of them can control themselves.

    Queen Mother of the West says coldly, ¡°Eng Shen, go and teach them a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Aunt!¡±

    Eng Shen cups his hands before kicking up his three-pointed, double-edgednce!

    That three-pointed, double-edgednce descended from the sky andnded within the crowd.

    The immortals scatter in shock. After all, how would they dare to fight against the number one wargod of Heavenly Court!

    Eng Shen descends from the sky andnds in front of that woman. He uses his warmest voice and asks, ¡°Fairy Chang¡¯e, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am okay.¡±

    When that woman speaks, her voice is as lovely to listen to as a singer.

    While Liu Yi is even more shocked at her identity. This woman is actually that Fairy Chang¡¯e from the folklore who mesmerized everyone?

    She is indeed, beautiful enough. A source of cmity!

    To settle down everyone¡¯s chaos, Jade Emperor says, ¡°Fairy Chang¡¯e,e and sit beside We...cough, sit beside Queen Mother of the West!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    Chang¡¯e stands up and greets the Jade Emperor before slowly walking over, carrying a spell of fragrance.

    Although Jade Emperor wishes to let Chang¡¯e side beside him, with Queen Mother of the West here, he does not dare to overstep etiquette and can only arrange for her to sit beside Queen Mother of the West.

    Queen Mother of the West did not say anything. One can clearly see that she does not like Chang¡¯e a lot.

    While Chang¡¯e is unconcerned and sits down like she is not rted to everything that happened around her.

    A maid beside her cannot help but ask, ¡°Fairy, what is there to watch about punishment? So many people have gathered here!¡±

    Chang¡¯e and her attendants were sightseeing in the Heavenly Court¡¯s garden. By chance, they had seen the activities in this ce, so they came over.

    Chang¡¯e sits there as he looks at the person who is shackled down on Beheading Dragon tform and says faintly, ¡°The Heavenly Court is very depressing. Staying here for so long, naturally, one would want to go and watch anything that is bustling with noise and excitement.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± The maid asks again, ¡°But who is that man? To attract His Majesty to personallye to sentence him? Could he be some major person?¡±

    ¡°Whether or not he is a major figure does not matter. We are merely watching the show.¡±

    Chang¡¯e says faintly like she is not interested in this matter, ¡°After watching, we shall leave.¡±

 Chapter 1068 - [Trial God Dragon]

    Chapter 1068 [Trial God Dragon]

    Liu Yi is shackled onto the Beheading Dragon tform as he looks at Chang¡¯e, who sits beside Queen Mother of the West and mutters in his heart.

    There is a ss flower in sses, school flower in schools, and faculty flower in an institution...as for this Fairy Chang¡¯e, wouldn¡¯t she be the Heavenly Court¡¯s Heavenly Flower? Eh, wrong...this sounds unpleasant. Then let¡¯s call her Court Flower then...fuck, that sounds even more unpleasant.

    Pitiful Chang¡¯e. Looks like I am unable to give you a nickname...for the time being, let¡¯s call you Court Flower. At the very least...it is unique.

    Liu Yi sighs in his heart and gives up the interest of giving Fairy Chang¡¯e a nickname.

    But uncle Jade Emperor, can your eyes not turn so skewed to the side? Can¡¯t you see that Queen Mother of the West is already clenching her teeth?

    As the person on the highest position of the Heavenly Court, he is perhaps bored after facing that face of Queen Mother of the West daily.

    As for having a secret rtionship with Chang¡¯e seems to be a very good choice! I¡¯m just wondering if Fairy Chang¡¯e would be willing to be Jade Emperor¡¯s mistress?

    That is hard to say. After all, Jade Emperor is the highest official of the Heavenly Court...it is likely that there is no woman whom he can¡¯t obtain.

    Just as Liu Yi is making random thoughts, Queen Mother of the West no longer can wait and announced loudly, ¡°Criminal Law Official, prepare to carry out the sentence!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Dog-faced immortal bes excited. He stands on the stage proudly like he is a host who is about to carry out some enormous ceremony.

    ¡°Queen Mother of the West, what punishment shall we use first?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. Let me ask him first.¡±

    Queen Mother of the West looks at Liu Yi, ¡°This empress shall ask you if you are willing to plead guilty?¡±

    ¡°Plead guilty? What am I guilty of?¡± Liu Yiughs, ¡°Aunty, what are you asking? Why do I not understand?¡±

    This term aunty making Queen Mother of the West¡¯s lips tremble. She was originally a beautiful woman, but because she is the female master of the Heavenly Court and is the so-called mother of the whole world, that is why she appears in front of others in the appearance of a middle-aged woman.

    Being called aunty by Liu Yi undoubtedly touched the thorn in her heart! This is fucking painful to her!

    Queen Mother of the West¡¯s voice turns gloomy and cold, ¡°Looks like you are not going to confess! Stubborn.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing for me to confess.¡± Liu Yiughs and says, ¡°After all, I am here. You guys can punish as you wish. Oh right, stop ying with those ticklish things. They are boring. We are not ordinary people so let¡¯s y with something more intense!¡±

    ¡°Good, since you wish for it, let me give you something more intense!¡±

    Queen Mother of the West waves her hand, ¡°Bring up the tempered precious wasp!¡±

    When the maid beside Chang¡¯e heard this, she could not help but shiver.

    ¡°Gods...they even brought out the tempered precious wasp...looks like this man has vited a big rule...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak anymore. Continue to watch as before.¡±

    Hearing Chang¡¯e berates, that maid immediately sticks out her tongue and bes silent, continuing to watch by the side.

    Although she had berated her maid, Chang¡¯e herself is very curious. What kind of crime did this manmit to cause the Heavenly Court to make such a big fuss over him? So much so that they even brought out tempered precious wasps?

    Seeing that Chang¡¯e seems to be curious, Jade Emperor immediately takes the initiative and says, ¡°Fairy Chang¡¯e.¡±

    Queen Mother of the West coughs, and Jade Emperor became awkward and can only say, ¡°Taibai, exin it to Fairy Chang¡¯e.¡±

    ¡°As your Majesty orders.¡±

    Taibai Jinxing nods his head and immediately walks forward before telling Chang¡¯e about Liu Yi¡¯s matter.

    ¡°Oh? There is this kind of man?¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s matter, a sh of light instantly shes across Chang¡¯e eyes.

    ¡°This man gave up the immortal position of the Heavenly Court to protect a woman?¡±

    Eng Shen is holding his three-pointed, double-edgednce in and says from the side, ¡°That¡¯s right! This kind of guy will not have any future prospects. He ought to have be an immortal, learned the dharma, and defended the Heavenly Court!¡±

    Chang¡¯e disregards Eng Shen¡¯s unting and says softly, ¡°I do not agree with your view...¡±

    She used to wish to be an immortal and live forever. But in the end, she flew to the moon pce.

    s, only now do I understand what I really wanted. The identity of an immortal? No. What I want is nothing but a man who can protect me and be willing to sacrifice himself.

    Liu Yi is curious about these tempered precious wasps. While at this moment, an enormous beehive is brought in by several immortal servants. They puff hard and ce it in front of Liu Yi.

    A few immortals who are standing by the side started blowing on the jade pot in their hands. Strange music sounds out and makes Liu Yi feel ufortable.

    What the fuck is this music. Why don¡¯t you give me the Coolest Ethic song instead!

    At this moment, a sparkling translucent ho flies out from the beehive! Those hos are all around the size of a small finger and are transparent green in color, making them look like a jade carving!

    A golden line is engraved on their backs.

    The moment these tempered precious wasps emerge, several immortals retreated like they are afraid of being implicated.

    Liu Yi does not have any way of dodging them. Those tempered precious wasps were densely packed and instantly appeared in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    Liu Yiughs loudly as his body automatically changes into Scarlet Blood Devil me¡¯s mode. His skin faintly turns ck with some red vein lines appearing from time to time,

    Tempered precious wasp was originally a kind of poisonous ho. As long as they bite a mortal, that mortal will immediately fall onto the ground and die without any chance of saving them! But this kind of ho can only do so to mortals. They are most impressive to deal with immortals!

    Immortals do not die easily; that is why when these tempered precious wasps bite the immortals, the poison will go along the skin and permeate into the five viscera and six bowels, making the immortal¡¯s body fester as their flesh body turns into watery blood bit by bit!

    Even immortals will be in so much pain that they do not wish to live!

    But Liu Yi¡¯s body had already experienced its second death and is no longer like the body of an ordinary person.

    When the hosnd on Liu Yi¡¯s body, before they can sting Liu Yi, they were ignited by Liu Yi¡¯s high body temperature!

    In a blink of an eye, all of the hos were ignited, and it was like a sea of fire had blossomed in the air. The number of casualties was disastrous as they fell onto the ground.

    Queen Mother of the West felt heartache as she shouts in anger, ¡°What is going on here!¡±

    Queen Mother of the West shouts, and that dog-faced immortal was immediately frightened and nearly fell off the stage.

    He hurriedly exins, ¡°Queen Mother of the West, don¡¯t be angered! This man has powerful cultivation and is very strange! His bodyposition is also different from an ordinary person! It looks like the tempered precious wasps will not be effective towards him...¡±

    ¡°Then change it to other things! You must pry open his mouth for me!¡± Queen Mother of the West says coldly, ¡°Let the Trial Dragone!¡±

    ¡°As you order!¡±

    The Dog-faced immortal went to work groveling while the maid cannot take it and asks secretly softly, ¡°Fairy...what is this Trial Dragon?¡±

    ¡°A scary dragon that is used to punish immortals...¡±

    Even Chang¡¯e face cannot help but be slightly ugly when she mentioned it, ¡°The rumor says that this dragon was savage and went about swallowing immortals as food. Later it was captured by Eng Shen and used it to punish those immortals who make mistakes...¡±

    Eng Shenughs in delight as he starts showing off, ¡°Fairy, do not need to be afraid. With me here, that evil dragon will behave!¡±

    ¡°Then, I shall thank you, lord.¡±

    Chang¡¯e is emotionless as she responds unenthusiastically.

    Although her attitude is indifferent, hearing Chang¡¯e speaking to him, Eng Shen is delighted!

    Chang¡¯e is a famous iceberg in the Heavenly Court, and no male immortal has obtained her favor before. But there has never been a person who has obtained it before!

    It is because Chang¡¯e speaks bluntly towards everyone. That is why there is a saying in Heavenly Court, which is Fairy Chang¡¯e is actually the mistress of Jade Emperor! Towards this saying, Jade Emperor himself declines toment while Chang¡¯e does not confirm it!

    s, if that is really the case, Eng Shen will be gloomy. Uncle already has Aunt. Furthermore, he is quite old, so why is he snatching women from me!

    Furthermore, I had heard Aunt say that although Uncle does not let the people from Immortal Court have freedom of love, he himself has a rotten private life. In the mortal world, it is said that he has a lot of beautiful human sweethearts.

    Towards this point, Eng Shen is also dissatisfied. Isn¡¯t he the only official that is allowed to light the fire?!

    But since the matter has turned into this, I can onlyply with the Heavenly Court¡¯s rules.

    Jade Emperor is my lord while I am the servant. A servant must be loyal towards the sovereign king!

    An evil wind blow by above the top of the Heavenly Court and following which an enormous green dragon w climbs up from the right of the tform!

    Swiftly, a dark green evil dragon climbs up from below. Its ws scratch the tform as its enormous ugly head raises up and lets out a loud roar.

    This evil dragon¡¯s roar is shockingly powerful! A lot of immortal servants were badly frightened and kneeled down.

    Chang¡¯e maids also hide on the ground, trembling, and some even cry out, ¡°Mother...this evil dragon is too scary!¡±

    ¡°It is very powerful...¡±

    Chang¡¯e barely trembles. After all, she is also a 28 starjade expert and will not be afraid of this roar. But she was still shocked by the evil dragon¡¯s imposing manner.

    Indeed this is the Trial Dragon from legends!

    I had heard that this dragon also possesses the attribute of trial lightning. When it strikes someone with the trial lightning, that person shouldn¡¯t be able to take it.

    Whether or not you would live or die depends on your luck.

    The Trial Dragon lowers its head, and its enormous pupil revolves around before its gaze finallynds on Liu Yi.

    ¡°Even if you look at me, I will not like you.¡±

    As before, Liu Yi is stillnguid, ¡°Let me says this in passing; you are too ugly. Among all of the dragons that I had seen, you are the ugliest.¡±

    The evil dragon seems to understand what Liu Yi is saying. It instantly roars, and red lightning gathers in its mouth!

    Seeing this lightning color, Liu Yi finally has some movement.

    ¡°Trial lightning?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. Consider yourself as knowledgeable. This is trial lightning!¡±

    The Dog-faced immortalughs loudly, ¡°Right now, your death date has arrived!¡±

 Chapter 1069 - [Matter of life and death]

    Chapter 1069 [Matter of life and death]

    While he is speaking, the evil dragon had already opened its mouth and breathed out a stream of scarlet lightning!

    This lightning strikes down at Liu Yi quite urately!

    Liu Yi, who is shackled there and is unable to move; thus, he can only allow the lightning to strike his body! This trial lightning, its attribute is quite tyrannical, destroying gold and breaking jade, destroying the lifeforce! The probability of any ordinary person who was struck by this lightning to survive is very small!

    Although Liu Yi had subdued that Sky Splitting Golden Spear of Thunder God of the Nine Layers of Heaven of the Six God Race, he did not subdue the Trial Lightning! This lightning bolt strikes him head-on and makes Liu Yi vomit out blood!

    His five viscera and six bowels were all heavily injured! The red lightning keeps exploding on his body, tearing his body and consciousness!

    This kind of pain is not what a person can endure! Even though Liu Yi¡¯s body had evolved, he is unable to endure it as well!

    At this moment, Liu Yi really wishes to die!

    But he clenches his teeth and endures it!

    The Dog-faced immortalughs nastily as he asks Liu Yi, ¡°What does that feel like?¡±

    Realizing that Liu Yi¡¯s expression turned ugly, he bes delighted! Weren¡¯t you being an unyielding tough guy earlier? Now you know who the boss is!

    ¡°Brother, it is not powerful enough.¡± Liu Yi only opens his eyes and says with a smile, ¡°Use more power!¡±

    ¡°Madman!¡±

    The Dog-faced immortal cannot help but evaluate Liu Yi with this word!

    Mad man. Indeed, Liu Yi admits that he is a mad man. But as long as he can let Massacre Shrine¡¯s people survive, it does not matter if he bes a madman or an idiot!

    I am prepared!

    Towards this point, perhaps every one of Heavenly Court is unable to do so!

    ¡°How would you who only think about your vile hearts understand me?¡±

    Liu Yi is still smiling as before. He is smiling so unrestrainedly, ¡°Quickly do whatever you want. Otherwise, a whileter, my revenge shall start.¡±

    ¡°Revenge? What can you use to take revenge?¡± Queen Mother of the West snorts, ¡°You better think carefully. Right now, you are the meat on our chopping board! You can only endure and ept, understood? If you are a smart person, you better tell us where the Nine Yin Demon Dragon is! If you tell us now, there is still time for us to mend our rtionship. This position can still be yours!¡±

    ¡°What is the point in being an official.¡± Liu Yi sneers, ¡°If you want to give me a position, give me a higher post!¡±

    The moment Liu Yi says this, Queen Mother of the West and Jade Emperor gives each other a look in delight.

    What they are afraid of is Liu Yi being ungreedy and not raising any conditions! Now that he has given a condition, everything will be easy!

    ¡°Tell us what posting do you want!¡±

    As the boss of the Heavenly Court, Jade Emperor waves his hand and says, ¡°The Heavenly Court keeps our word! As long as you are willing to tell us the location of the Nine Yin Demon Dragon, We shall let you be whichever official that you wish!¡±

    ¡°I like that.¡± Laughs Liu Yi, ¡°Sure then. I just wish to be a certain official. As long as you agree to it, I shall immediately tell you the location of the Nine Yin Demon Dragon.¡±

    Chang¡¯e frowns slightly; s, in the end, this man is unable to escape from his desires. I thought that this man might be different. But now...he has let me down.

    Jade Emperor is delighted and urges Liu Yi what posting does he want. In the end, Liu Yi only smirks and says, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it. The posting that I want is not something that you can arrange.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jade Emperor frowns, ¡°In the Heavenly Court, what is there that I, that Jade Emperor can¡¯t decide?!¡±

    Back then, when I wanted to bestow the title Great Sage the Equal of Heaven, I bestowed the title Great Sage the Equal of Heaven! What else can I not do?

    I am the Jade Emperor! I have this privilege!

    ¡°When I say it, you will not be able to arrange it for me.¡±

    ¡°What a joke. As long as you say it out, We will let you have it!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Our promise is worth one thousand in gold! One world worth nine sacred tripods!¡±

    ¡°Fine then.¡± Liu Yi finally nods his head, ¡°I wish to be the Jade Emperor.¡±

    The moment he said it, the Heavenly Court turned into a mess.

    The moring sounds and cursing sounds came from the viewing tform.

    Jade Emperor¡¯splexion is also ashen as he sits there.

    Chang¡¯e maid says softly, ¡°Is this person mad? To wish to be the Jade Emperor...gods...¡±

    While Chang¡¯e did not say anything, instead, her gaze carries a bit of spirit as she looks at Liu Yi, who is on the Beheading Dragon tform.

    ¡°Punish! Punish him ferociously!¡±

    Queen Mother of the West is angered as well as Liu Yi is mocking the entirety of the Heavenly Court!

    The moment she gave the order, the Dog-faced immortal immediately carried it out. He uses a tool to control the Trial Dragon to breathe another Trial Lightning at Liu Yi.

    The red lightning tears Liu Yi¡¯s apart, leaving behind numerous injuries on his flesh body.

    Liu Yi clenches his teeth no matter how the lightning wreaks havoc in his body.

    ¡°If it is painful, then scream!¡± Seeing that Liu Yi is covered with cold sweat, the Dog-faced immortalughs loudly, ¡°Scream for us.¡±

    Liu Yi opens his eyes and says with a smile, ¡°It is sofortable. Why would I want to cry out to let you guys share.¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi is still unyielding, Queen Mother of the West is further angered and shouted, ¡°Strike him! Continue to strike him!¡±

    The Trial Dragon continues to open its mouth and breathes out Trial Lightning continuously!

    The lightning outdoes each other as theynd on Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Liu Yi is in so much pain that he wishes to die, but he continues to clench his teeth and does not make any sound.

    The maid is unable to watch it and covers her eyes, saying, ¡°So scary...so cruel...¡±

    But Chang¡¯e watches it, unable to take her eyes off. At the same time, her heart is beating rapidly.

    This man can still smile while under such pain. He is impressive.

    Over ten lightning strikes in a row, and Liu Yi is on hisst gasp. His body is covered in blood.

    Queen Mother of the West asks, ¡°Where is Nine Yin Demon Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Aunty, didn¡¯t no one say that you look quite old?¡±

    Liu Yi continues to ignore what is being said to him, making Queen Mother of the West blow her top.

    ¡°This person is too unyielding.¡±

    Even Jade Emperor cannot help but say, ¡°Looks like the Trial Dragon is unable to make him speak.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, this Trial Dragon still has not used its full strength.¡± Eng Shen cups his hands and says, ¡°This is because it is afraid of striking him to death; that is why it held back. But this servant thinks that this mortal seems to have cultivated God Race Undying Body. His body can rbine together unceasingly; that is why as long as Trial Dragon uses its full strength, it can subject him to even more suffering! At that time, I do not believe that he will not speak!¡±

    ¡°Good. Let that evil dragon use all of its strength!¡±

    Eng Shen nods his head, ¡°As you will. This servant shall go and arrange it.¡±

    With that, Eng Shen gives Chang¡¯e a look before he leaps up into the sky andnds on the head of the evil dragon.

    Stepping on the evil dragon, he raises his three-pointed, double-edgednce and sweeps down a few times fiercely.

    A few heavy sounds ring out, and following which a few faintly discernible iron chains emerge from the enormous dragon¡¯s body and slowly break apart.

    The enormous dragon lets out a roar giving off a kind of liberated carefree feeling.

    It had been imprisoned in the Heavenly Court for too long, and its wild nature has been restrained until its peak, and finally, at this moment, all of it erupts.

    The red lightning surges around its body, letting out the rumbling sound of thunder.

    ¡°Be honest!¡±

    Eng Shen¡¯s three-pointed, double-edgednce jabs into the dragon¡¯s head ruthlessly, making it scream in pain.

    Only then did the evil dragon recall Eng Shen¡¯s might. It was going to vent all of its rage but can only choke it back.

    Eng Shen stomps on the evil dragon and gives themand, ¡°Kill that person!¡±

    The evil dragon is afraid of Eng Shen¡¯s might and immediately carries out the order.

    It opens its mouth and gathers a red lightning ball in its mouth.

    Blue lightning from the surrounding air was sucked into the lightning ball, bing part of its might.

    Looking at Liu Yi below, Eng Shen says coldly, ¡°Go die!¡±

    He had realized that Chang¡¯e kept looking at Liu Yi and became angered in his heart.

    Chang¡¯e, this woman can only be mine! No one else can dip a finger in! If it is Jade Emperor, then forget it; after all, he is my lord, and I am the servant. But it is other people, hmph, they can only die!

    Looking at this lightning ball in the air, Lin Tong is filled with worry as she says, {It seems to be very scary... Liu Yi, use Monarch Armour to block it!}

    {All of the magic tools in my body are sealed.}

    Numerous seals were drawn on Liu Yi¡¯s body, {Other than some bodily abilities, I am unable to revolve any other power.}

    {Then what should we do? Wait for death?}

    Lin Tong became anxious. She was also sealed inside Liu Yi¡¯s body, unable to go out; otherwise, she would have gone to help Liu Yi block this attack!

    {I will not let you die.}

    At this moment, Zhang Yunyun speaks again. Liu Yi suddenly senses his consciousness bes hazy, and he was pulled into his mental world.

    ***

    ¡°Yunyun! Why did you pull me inside?¡±

    The mental world is slower than the outside world. Even when a lot of time has passed inside, it is likely that only a snap of a finger amount of time would pass. This is also why humans can think of so many things in a split second. A lot of people say that that instant when they die, it is not a lie that they would see everything that they had experienced during one¡¯s life.

    ¡°I want to help you.¡±

    As Zhang Yunyun speaks, she extends her hand and takes off her clothes, revealing her wless delicate body.

    ¡°....¡±

    Liu Yi swallows his saliva, not knowing what Zhang Yunyun is doing!

    ¡°Rx. This is only my spirit body. You can ravage me however you like.¡±

    As Zhang Yunyun speaks, she waves her hand and summons out an enormous bed in the mental world before lying down on top of it. She closes her eyes and gives off the manner of; you can do whatever you like.

    What the fuck, this is too....much to endure!

    Zhang Yunyun is y very beautiful, and right now, she disys this kind of ¡®I am all yours to y with attitude,¡¯ Liu Yi is unable to stand still!

    It is not like he is a saint. How can he endure this kind of provocation!

    ¡°Yunyun...you, calm down...¡±

    Outside is a matter of life and death while the inside is the spring of life...what the fuck, what the hell is going on!

 Chapter 1070 - Precisely powerful]

    Chapter 1070 [Precisely powerful]

    Zhang Yunyun lies there and says, ¡°Big Brother Xiao Yi,e.¡±

    Come?

    Liu Yi is slightly angered, ¡°Yunyun! Just what do you want to do! Right now, it is a critical moment, not the time to have sex! If you really cannot endure it, wait till I have settled all of this, thenter when we go back, I shall properly love you.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhang Yunyun¡¯s face instantly turns red as she says coquettishly in anger, ¡°What, what do you mean! Who wishes to have sex...I am saving you!¡±

    ¡°Saving me? Relying on having sex to save me?¡± Liu Yi tilts his head to the side, ¡°Could it be that after having sex, I would be the cosmos god and from then on subdue the cosmos and be undefeatable?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying...¡± Zhang Yunyun rolls her eyes, ¡°You are still joking around.¡±

    But then she says, ¡°But...to be honest, it is around there. To wish to be a cosmos god, one must cultivate both Yin and Yang. While Nine Yang God Qi and Nine Yin Demon Qi are the peaks of the Yin Yang Qi.¡±

    ¡°You want to pass to me Nine Yin Demon Qi through Yin Yang Dual Cultivation?¡±

    Liu Yi finally understood Zhang Yunyun¡¯s intention.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhang Yunyun nods his head, ¡°As long as you absorb my Nine Yin Demon Qi, your strength will beplete. You also know that Nine Yin Demon Qi and Moon Dream Sutra are both the best techniques to deal with the gods. Especially Nine Yin Demon Qi, which is the opposite of Nine Yang God Qi. When you have control over both of it, this world shall be yours.¡±

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°Have you...really decided?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhang Yunyun nods her head, ¡°You know me. Once I have decided on something, I will not change my mind. This matter is also the same. I have already decided!¡±

    ¡°You will not regret it?¡±

    ¡°The matters that I should regret are simply too many.¡±

    Zhang Yunyun smiles, ¡°This matter, I will never regret.¡±

    Lin Tong transmits her voice to Liu Yi, {Big idiot, stop hesitating!}

    Damn, shecks in moral principles?

    Lin Tong indeed is only thinking for me. Even at this moment, she can still say these things.

    {As long as you have sex with her, you can obtain theplete Yin Yang power! Quickly do her! I support you!}

    Damn it...Immortal Fox sister, we can¡¯tck in moral principles! At the very least....let me put on a condom first!

    Liu Yi also knows that this is not the time to hesitate pretentiously. The matters outside no longer allow any dy.

    Liu Yi takes off his clothes and climbs into the bed.

    This is not the first time Liu Yi had sex with his soul. Earlier in his mental world, he had also had sex with Ma Yixuan¡¯s soul. After that dual cultivation, it had greatly helped him, but that kind of help can never bepared to his dual cultivating with Zhang Yunyun.

    Zhang Yunyun lies there watching Liu Yi climb into the bed. Her face suddenly turns red as she turns her head away.

    Liu Yi smirks in his heart. She was so arrogant, and only at this moment does she know shyness?

    ¡°You... be gentler..ter I...¡±

    ¡°Rx. Both of us are using our souls, so it will not hurt.¡±

    A soul having sex with another soul is veryfortable and very stimting. The sensation is tenfold more intense than having sex in the flesh body.

    Most importantly, there is no indisposed feeling! But Zhang Yunyun¡¯s legs are clenched tightly together as it seems like she is too nervous. If Liu Yi forcibly split it apart, it seems to be a bit that much...

    ¡°Yunyun, do you know why I would obtain the Nine Yang God Qi?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly asks, making Zhang Yunyun think for a bit, ¡°Could it be because...ah...¡±

    Taking advantage when Zhang Yunyun is thinking, Liu Yi xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx(inte censorship, you imagine it on your own. p.s this is by the author)

    ¡°Because I wish to have sex with you in the future, sillyss.¡±

    Liu Yi winks, making Zhang Yunyun ps his shoulder in anger, ¡°You, you are so bad!¡±

    Although it is only their soul, the sensation is tenfold that if they have sex with their flesh body! Furthermore, Liu Yi enters very deeply in one go making her feel like she had been run through. It is very filling, making her wish to shout.

    But as she is bashful, she controls herself and grabs Liu Yi¡¯s neck tightly. She bites her lips, not letting out any sound.

    Liu Yi smiles cheekily and says, ¡°If you feel anything, then you should let it out.¡±

    While Zhang Yunyun keeps biting her lips, unwilling to let out any sound no matter what.

    Liu Yi changed his method and changed to nine shallow and one deep.

    Nine shallow and one deep is very stimting to women. When having sex, it is not only continuously firm spurt that can let women obtain pleasure. In the early stage, nine shallows and one deep is the best choice. This way would let the woman feel pleasure from top to bottom.

    With Liu Yi¡¯s nine shallow thrusts as preparation, the final deep trust finally makes Zhang Yunyun unable to endure it and lets out a cry in surprise.

    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±

    Liu Yi encourages, ¡°You see, didn¡¯t you cry out so pleasantly?¡±

    ¡°You bad egg...really are a bad egg...¡±

    Zhang Yunyun is both angry and shy but is unable to do anything to Liu Yi.

    This fellow...he is my bane!!!

    Sorry, mother. Looks like I am unable to fulfill your wish...I...yearn to be the assistant of this man, letting him be the strongest person.

    Although it is pleasurable andfortable, Zhang Yunyun did not forget about the serious matter; thus, she says softly into Liu Yi¡¯s ear, ¡°Stop, stop ying...we should dual cultivate now...¡±

    Outside, the evil dragon is about to breathe out that fatal lightning at Liu Yi while inside his mental world, Liu Yi is still having sex.

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s reminder made Liu Yi recall the serious matter. That¡¯s right; I am doing this for dual cultivation; why did I suddenly care about happiness?

    Liu Yi hurriedly starts revolving the Nine Yang God Qi in his body. Because most of his cultivation was sealed, it is only a very small portion.

    But this small portion flows through Liu Yi¡¯s avatar and enters Zhang Yunyun¡¯s body causing Zhang Yunyun to let out an uncontroble delicate cry. This is because she had sensed a scorching power piercing into her body, making her entire person feel strange.

    Because it is only her soul, that is why Zhang Yunyun is unable to actually obtain Liu Yi¡¯s power, and in the end, she will only be letting Liu Yi, this fellow take advantage of her.

    Zhang Yunyun¡¯s body also bes weirder and weirder and starts aging in reverse. She is originally in her 20sand is a slender and elegant beautiful woman. But as their qi is blending with each other, she is bit by bit bing smaller.

    After a while, Zhang Yunyun had already aged in reversed until she is a 16-17 young girl. This causes Liu Yi to feel like he is having sex with a senior high student.

    Don¡¯t tell me in a while....she will be a junior high student??? What the fuck...if this continues on, wouldn¡¯t she be a primary school student?!

    Luckily this is only her soul; otherwise, I would bemitting a crime!!!

    Surges of Yin qi flow into Liu Yi¡¯s body, while when all of the qipletely revolved in Liu Yi¡¯s body, Zhang Yunyun¡¯s soul utterly disappears.

    Only a voice was left behind, ¡°Big Brother Xiao Yi... it¡¯s up to you now...¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi is sitting down crossed-legged in his mental world as Nine Yin Demon Qi keeps revolving in his body. At this moment, Lin Tong finally flies out and activates her Star Watching Eyes. With that, Liu Yi¡¯s starmap appears in front of her eyes.

    A surge of ck power is entering the starmap before merging together with that golden power of Liu Yi. It rotates open all of the other sun jades, and all of them start flowing towards Liu Yi¡¯s tenth sun jade, which is also the smallest sun jade.

    The tenth sun jade is emitting a surge of white light, which bounces away that two surge of power from Liu Yi. That two surges of power crazily charge at the protectiveyer of the tenth sun jade wishing to take over this sun jade.

    Finally, the two surges of power disperse apart and batter the sun jade from two sides. Finally, the protectiveyer of the jade is broken through as the two surges of power are like two thirsty men throwing themselves at a woman with a ripped skirt.

    Meanwhile, in reality, Liu Yi, who was shackled down, suddenly opened his eyes!

    One of his eyes is ck while the other is a dazzling gold!

    The power from the two eyes converges together as a small ck gold sun emerges from Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    When this sun emerges out from Liu Yi¡¯s back, it rushes up the sky! The small sun explodes out with a surge of golden light, which breaks the shackles.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Jade Emperor and the rest were shocked as they stare in disbelief at Liu Yi, who is on the Beheading Dragon tform.

    At the same time, Liu Yi withdrew his arm and stood up. A golden storm revolves around him before spreading out.

    Several Heavenly Court¡¯s immortal were intimidated by this strength, and they were almost lifted up and sent flying away.

    Eng Shen is standing on the evil dragon¡¯s head as he looks at Liu Yi, who is below, and exims, ¡°You can struggle free from the Prison Immortal Lock!¡±

    ¡°Good afternoon.¡±

    Liu Yi stretches before keeping a hand in his pocket while his other hand shades his eyes as he looks at Eng Shen, who is high up. ¡°Young elder brother, don¡¯t you feel that it is hot wearing this armor?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Even if you can struggle free of Prison Immortal Lock, you will not be able to block Trial Dragon¡¯s strength!¡±

    With that, Eng Shen urges the evil dragon, ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Being controlled by Eng Shen, the evil dragon immortal opens its mouth and breath out scarlet lightning at Liu Yi!

    Liu Yi stretched out a hand with his fingers spread open!

    An enormous Yin-yang symbol appears in the sky as it spins slowly. This Yin-yang symbol blocks the trial lightning, causing the surrounding immortals to be shocked.

    This is...the power of cosmos?

    ¡°How is this possible! How can a person possess the power of cosmos!¡±

    Jade Emperor is also unable to sit still as he stands up from his throne as he looks at Liu Yi, unable to speak.

    The maid by the side pulls Chang¡¯e as she says, ¡°Fairy, let¡¯s, let¡¯s quickly leave.¡±

    Chang¡¯e eyes are filled with emotion as she ps away the maid¡¯s hand and says, ¡°Stop pushing. Let¡¯s watch a while more.¡±

    ¡°But...but I am afraid...¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Immortals do not die so easily. Even so, this kind of appearance is rare to see.¡±

    While they are speaking, Liu Yi had already put away the Yin-yang symbol as he clenches his hand at that evil dragon through the air.

    The enormous dragon lets out a cry of pain as its neck was twisted out of shape by a formless palm.

 Chapter 1071 - Admit defeat]

    Chapter 1071 [Admit defeat]

    ¡°Moon Dream Sutra?¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s technique, Eng Shen immediately frowned.

    ¡°Hmph! Indeed you are a surviving member of Qin Imperial Pce! Very good, since you do not wish to speak, today shall be your death date!¡±

    Eng Shenughs loudly, ¡°Jade Emperor! Please give the Immortal Edict to kill him! If the Qin Imperial Pce awakens, let me go and kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Now that the matter hase to this, we can only do so now.¡±

    Jade Emperor and Queen Mother of the West look at each other before nodding their head at the same time, ¡°All Heavenly Court immortals listen to our order. Immediately kill Liu Yi with all your means!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When all of the immortals hear Jade Emperor¡¯s immortal edict, they start taking action.

    The celestial army immediately surrounds this ce and points their weapon at Liu Yi.

    PBG and the rest took out their weapons and prepared to fight. Taishang Laojiun stands among the crowd of immortals, feeling a burst of sorrow in their hearts. s, why did things be like this?

    Jade Emperor asked loudly, ¡°Who shall be first?¡±

    ¡°Let me go first!¡±

    Juling Shen raises his two hammers and jumps over into the sky in a blink of an eye beforending in front of Liu Yi fiercely.

    ¡°I want to wipe away my past shame!¡±

    Juling Shen¡¯s enormous body falls from the sky with these two hammers. From the look of it, it is indeed very startling.

    While Liu Yi stands there and says with frustration, ¡°s...you are blocking my sunlight.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant fellow, go die!¡±

    Juling Shen appeared in front of Liu Yi before sweeping a hammer at his head.

    Liu Yi, whose one hand is pinching the evil dragon¡¯s neck, raises his other hand. He only uses a single hand to block that two descending hammers as well as Juling Shen¡¯s body.

    ¡°Small flies shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he suddenly pushes his palm upwards.

    From his palm erupts out an astonishing palm force, sending Juling Shen flying into the sky. In a blink of an eye, he instantly turned into a shooting star and disappeared into the sky.

    ¡°What...scary force!¡± Eximed an immortal, ¡°Juling Shen was sent flying away!¡±

    ¡°Be softer. Aren¡¯t you just increasing the opponent¡¯s vigor?¡±

    ¡°What, that person is indeed powerful, okay?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! How can the Heavenly Court¡¯s immortals be fearful of a mortal!¡±

    One of the celestial soldiers berated. These frightened immortals do not dare to say anything.

    ¡°That person has be even stronger.¡±

    PBG immediately understood upon seeing him. He took out his pagoda and ordered Nezha by the side, ¡°Go. Use all your strength to kill that evildoer!¡±

    ¡°Yes, father!¡±

    Nezha immediately transforms into his three head six arms form with his hand holding his few weapons and instantly arrives in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°Without your Sea Flipping God Lamp on you. What can you do?¡±

    As Nezha speaks, his Fire-tipped Spear stabs Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    Liu Yi only tilts his head to the side and easily dodges that spear.

    ¡°I feel that my cultivation has improved by a bit.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, a golden sun mark lights up between his brows, ¡°You should be careful.¡±

    Liu Yi directly entered the Heavenly God Transformation state!

    A surge of power erupts from his body and surges through the surrounding, causing a lot of immortals to exim in shock.

    Liu Yi entered the 1styer of heaven, but his 1styer of heaven is the power of cosmos qi, which is powerful enough to deal with an ordinary 2ndyer of heaven.

    Liu Yi also puts on his Monarch Armour.

    ¡°You dare say such words?¡±

    Nezha does not believe it as he tosses out his Universe Ring with his other hand, wishing to hit Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    Liu Yi swings out a palm and ps that Universe Ring.

    The Universe Ring was sent flying away by Liu Yi¡¯s palm and hits the dog-faced immortal standing on the stage.

    The immortal screams and falls off. After falling down for a while, he suddenly recalls that he is still an immortal and immediately stops in the air before slowly floating to the ground. But his clothes are already drenched with his sweat.

    Damn it...this guy is too scary. How did he break open the Prison Immortal Lock?!

    Recalling the multiple times he had abused Liu Yi previously, the Dog-faced immortal starts to have a lingering fear. This fellow would not try and settle scores with me at an opportune moment, right? I am only a pitiful immortal!

    Nezha got a shock as he didn¡¯t expect that Liu Yi could block his attack by raising his hand! The Universe Ring, which I tossed out, should have sent Liu Yi flying away! But now, it was backhanded away by him??

    Nezha was shocked, and Liu Yi said slowly, ¡°As I had said, I have improved. Why do you not believe me?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles towards Nezha.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant!¡±

    Nezha is unwilling. Holding the Fire-tipped Spear, the spear body was instantly ignited with med as he wished to sweep it at Liu Yi!

    While at this moment, Liu Yi suddenly raises his leg and kicks Nezha in his stomach.

    Nezha felt like an enormous dragon had crashed into him, sending him flying away until he crashed into a building far away!

    That building was turned into ruins with Nezha lying within.

    ¡°Looks like we cannot y together anymore.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head to look at the evil dragon who is still struggling with all its might, ¡°I need to go and apany our little brother Nezha!¡±

    With that, he suddenly ruthlessly twisted his palm, and that evil dragon¡¯s head, which is said toe from the nineyers of heaven, was pulled off, sshing fresh blood on the ground.

    That massive dragon head smashed in front of Jade Emperor and the rest. Several maids were frightened into standing up and running far away while screaming. Chang¡¯e maid was also scared away, leaving Chang¡¯e sitting there without any trace of fear on her face. But several male immortals take advantage of the opportunity to run over in front of Chang¡¯e, shouting, ¡°Fairy let me protect you!¡±

    ¡°Let me!¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Clearly, it was me who came fist!¡±

    In the end, these immortals start fighting against each other again, causing Queen Mother of the West and Jade Emperor to be speechless from anger.

    In the end, Queen mother of the West can only curse, ¡°Trash! All of them are trash!¡±

    The Heavenly Court is in extreme chaos while Liu Yi is also surrounded by immortals, but none of them can fight against him. Liu Yi¡¯s footsteps are steady, and he is wearing the Monarch Armour as he continuously hits out Glorious Sun Palm at those immortals or celestial soldiers.

    These celestial soldiers were beaten up until they are crying for their parents, and none of them could receive a single blow from Liu Yi!

    ¡°Clear Sky Divine Art True Monarch!¡±

    While at this moment, from the ruins came a roar of anger!

    Nezha smashes away the broken stones and flies out. Holding Fire-tipped Spear, he tosses it out at Liu Yi!

    That Fire-tipped Spear is covered with mes and turns into a raging fire dragon like it is going to swallow up everything, brandishing its ws at Liu Yi!

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Liu Yi hits out the Yin-yang symbol with his left hand obstructing the angry fire dragon.

    Fire-tipped Spear regains its form and shes against the Yin-yang symbol before stopping.

    Liu Yi gives Nezha a look, ¡°Looks like your strength is powerful enough.¡±

    Nezha is exceptionally resentful, ¡°Damn it! How can this fellow¡¯s strength suddenly be so much!¡±

    ¡°This is the power of the cosmos.¡±

    Eng Shen is slightly excited, ¡°With the power of 1styer of heaven and it can go against a 2ndyer of heaven. How interesting!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I don¡¯t believe that I am unable to deal with this mortal!¡±

    Nezha is also proud and arrogant. How is it possible for him to endure this kind of anger? He recalls his Fire-tipped Spear and flies in front of Liu Yi in his three heads six arms state before carrying out a storm-like attack!

    When Nehza was young, his temper had never been good, and has a violent, temperamental character. Most importantly, he is not weak! He is the reincarnation of Taiyi Zhenren¡¯s disciple Spirit Pearl. When he was born, he had caused his mother much torment. He had been inside her for an entire three years beforeing out.

    When he came out, he was not idle. When he was seven, he ran over to the seaside to take a bath, and in the end, he had an altercation with the yaksha. When his temper rose, he killed the yaksha.

    When the Dragon King¡¯s third crown prince came to know that his people had died, he came out shouting that he wanted to capture Nezha. In the end, he was killed by Nezha. Not only was he killed by Nezha, but his dragon tendon was also drawn out.

    When he was questioned about it, he only uses the words ¡®momentarily impatient¡¯ to deemphasize the matter.

    Liu Yi felt like he was too much when he was being ck-bellied butpared to Nezha when he was seven, he is way inferior!

    Talking about it, back then, Nezha was also a child of an official, and his father is the Military General of Old Pong Pass! In this current era, he is the equivalent of the PLA military region¡¯smander! With this kind of rank, how would he not be a despot!

    Later on, Nezha followed Jiang Yiya to exterminate Shang Dynasty, and it was then he was bestowed the title deity and became ranked among the Immortal Records. After riding roughshod over people in the Heavenly Court for so long, when has he experienced this kind of anger and beaten up by a mortal who was not in the Immortal Records!

    In a fit of anger, Nezha, in his three head six arms form took out all of his weapons and started attacking Liu Yi continuously.

    Because his Fog Qi Avatar is with his Sea Flipping God Lamp, Liu Yi is unable to use his avatar to face his enemy. Thus he can only rely on his hands to cross blows against Nezha.

    Because Liu Yi is a martial cultivator, his closebat ability is very powerful. His Glorious Sun Palm, inbination with Spirit God Steps, causes Nezha to be unable to deal with him!

    Seeing this scene, Jade Emperor cannot help but frown as he asks in worry, ¡°What is his background? How is it that Nezha hadnded in such a hard battle?¡±

    Taishang Laojun, who had not been speaking, finally spoke, ¡°Your Majesty, from what this servant sees, this person is rather troublesome.¡±

    Jade Emperor asked in a hurry, ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This person has numerous techniques. Now that he has also cultivated cosmos qi sessfully, if we wish to defeat him, I¡¯m afraid that we will need to spend quite a lot of effort. Even if Eng Shen takes action, I¡¯m afraid that he will not be able to kill him as well because he has also cultivated God Race Undying Body!¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    Jade Emperor¡¯s expression turns flustered. Although he is the Jade Emperor of Heavenly Court, he is not the strongest.

    ¡°Your Majesty, from what I see, it is better to ept this person into the Heavenly Court.¡±

    Taishang Laojun brushes off the floating dust as he unhurriedly transmits his voice over, {Let¡¯s first ept him then let him fight against Qin Imperial Pce. Our Heavenly Court should reap where one has not sown and dy entering the fray until all others have been exhausted by fighting amongst themselves. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?}

    {What Laojun says is right!}

    Jade Emperor secretly praised this old man as a two-faced expert, {But now that both sides have sprouted hatred, how should we resolve it?}

    Taishang Laojun pats his chest and smiles in delight, ¡°There is no need for Your Majesty to worry. Leave everything to this servant!¡±

 Chapter 1072 - [Fighting against Erlang Shen]

    Taishang Laojun is astute and circumspect, and his strength is great. In Heavenly Court, his position is not low, and he has the deep trust of the Jade Emperor. With him saying go, Jade Emperor nods his head in agreement.

    ¡°Good, then Laojun, give it a try.¡±

    Taishang Laojun strokes his white beard and says with a faint smile, ¡°It is not toote to talk about after Nezha is defeated.¡±

    ¡°Nezha will be defeated?¡±

    Jade Emperor is slightly astonished, ¡°Nezha possess the strength of the 2ndyer of Heaven. He is one of the top few generals of Heavenly Court! How can he lose to this mortal?¡±

    ¡°Cosmos qi is too mysterious.¡±

    Taishang Laojun sighs, ¡°Currently, he has only grasped the way to defend with his cosmos qi and has yet to grasp the way to attack with it. Wait till then.¡±

    Jade Emperor cannot help but ask, ¡°What will happen if he grasps the method to attack with his cosmos qi?¡±

    ¡°If he grasps it, in the effort for him to raise his hand, he could destroy this entire Heavenly Court.¡±

    Taishang Laojun watches Nezha¡¯s fight with Liu Yi with a kind of excited gaze like he is appreciating some kind of art piece.

    Liu Yi, who is fighting Nezha, suddenly senses a burst of chill. Damn it! Who is peeping at me, making me feel ufortable! Damn it! If I knew who was looking at me, I would beat him to death!

    There are too many immortals surrounding him; thus, Liu Yi does not know who is looking at him wretchedly. Furthermore, Nezha is also very hard to deal with. After all, he possesses the cultivation of the 2ndyer of heaven and is oneyer higher than him.

    Nezha¡¯s qi is being used up swiftly while he is in the state of three heads, six arms. But seeing how easily Liu Yi crossed blows with him, he did not have any sweat on his forehead and cannot help but ask, ¡°Why is your qi not waning?¡±

    ¡°Because I am as fit as a horse!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, the back of his left-hand lights up with the diamond tattoo of Sky Supporting Pir. He suddenly hits out a palm, pping down on Nezha¡¯s shoulder.

    Nezha was sent flying away and smashes into the viewing tform behind, causing arge portion of it to be destroyed.

    ¡°Nezha is defeated.¡±

    Taishang Laojun is not unhappy; instead, he is smiling, ¡°Right now, this old servant should step forward.¡±

    He waved his whisk and said unhurriedly, ¡°Please stay your hand and listen to me.¡±

    Liu Yi had fought until he was angered, and his entire body was heated up. His gazends on that old man as he creases his brows, ¡°Where did you emerge from?¡±

    He subconsciously sensed that this old man does not seem to have much good intention. Thus he asked Taishang Laojun with vignce.

    Taishang Laojun smiles faintly and asks, ¡°Why is there a need for you to have such huge anger.¡±

    ¡°This is not because of my temper.¡±

    Liu Yi indicates to the surrounding celestial soldiers, ¡°It is simply because the way you guys treat a guest was too enthusiastic.¡±

    Taishang Laojun smiles and orders, ¡°All of you go down.¡±

    Jade Emperor nods his head, agreeing to Taishang Laojun¡¯s order.

    Only then did the surrounding celestial soldiers scatter and give up surrounding Liu Yi. Liu Yi suddenly senses that his field of view became a lot wider as his breathing bes unobstructed.

    But he did not lower his vignce. This old man appears to not be a good person.

    Liu Yi keeps his hands inside his cloth pockets. Although he has misgivings in his heart, he keeps an insolent smile on his face and asks, ¡°Say it. What kind of tricks do you guys want to y.¡±

    ¡°You are very powerful, and I personally admire you.¡±

    Taishang Laojun smiles and says, ¡°If we only confer you a North Watching Official, it is somewhat a waste of talent. If you are willing to surrender and pay allegiance to the Heavenly Court, I can throw away this old face and let His Majesty confer you as the Western Paradise Marshal, and be in charge of a hundred thousand Sky River Navy. What do you think?¡±

    Taishang Laojun¡¯s sentence causes all of the immortals to have a huge shock. What the fuck? To let Liu Yimand the hundred thousand Sky River Navy?

    Jade Emperor himself also got a huge shock as he hurriedly transmits his voice to Taishang Laojun, {Laojun...is, is this suitable? Back then, when that monkey Sun caused havoc in Heavenly Court, we had only conferred him a nominal Great Sage the Equal of Heaven!}

    Before Taishang Laojun can reply, Queen Mother of the West is the first reply.

    ¡°I agree with this matter.¡± Queen Mother of the West stood up and said, ¡°You are indeed powerful enough. It is not a problem for you to take this post. But, you must surrender and pay allegiance to my Heavenly Court and be willing to listen to my Heavenly Court! As long as you surrender and pay allegiance, not only West Paradise Marshal, I can even bestow Chang¡¯e to be your immortalpanion!¡±

    The moment this was said, all of the male immortals turn pale with fright! Really, why do you want to marry Chang¡¯e away?

    Heavenly Court has never had this kind of precedent before...could it be that Queen Mother of the West wishes to remove Chang¡¯e from Jade Emperor¡¯s side to calm her heart?

    It is likely that this ck-bellied olddy is thinking this way!

    Eng Shen immediately shouted, ¡°Aunt! How, how is this feasible!¡±

    ¡°Yang Jiang, do you wish to thwart my decision?¡±

    Queen Mother of the West sweep Eng Shen a nce and Eng Shen immediately lower his head no longer daring to speak.

    In Heavenly Court, rights are everything! If one does not venerate Jade Emperor, they will be expelled from Immortal Ranking! What does Immortal Records mean? It represents an almost endless lifespan! With Immortal Records, it is hard for one to sink into the Man and Heaven Five Decline.

    While without Immortal Records, one¡¯s lifespan will be finite, and one might die at any moment.

    Immortals have lived for too long!

    Chang¡¯e gives Eng Shen a look of disdain before her gazends on Liu Yi. At this moment, Liu Yi had already been drowned by the envious or hateful gaze of the crowd as he is too lucky! Damn it, creating havoc in the Heavenly Court, and not only did he not get punished, but he can also be the Western Paradise Marshal andmand the Sky River Navy and even marry Chang¡¯e as his wife! Damn it; this is too unfair!

    Receiving both wealth and women is exactly this! This is what every man yearns for, even in their dreams! And right now, this fellow obtained it!

    One of Eng Shen¡¯s subordinates says indignantly, ¡°True monarch, Chang¡¯e should only be yours!¡±

    Afraid that Queen Mother of the West would hear it, Eng Shen hurriedly shouted for his subordinate to stop, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gazends on Liu Yi like they wish to know what he would choose. But now, at this critical juncture, one would always choose for oneself, right?

    ¡°Western Paradise Marshal as well as Fairy Chang¡¯e. One is the peak of career while the other is the most beautiful woman of Heavenly Court...¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence ¡®most beautiful woman of Heavenly Court¡¯ causes Chang¡¯e for the first time ever to blush.

    ¡°These two options moved me. But it seems like benefits do not fall from the sky for no reason.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Queen Mother of the West gives Taishang Laojun a look, and he nods before saying, ¡°The only request that Heavenly Court has is that you must hand over the Nine Yin Demon Dragon. After you have handed her over, the Heavenly Court will give you everything as well as guarantee the safety of the rest of the people in your sect. This is profitable for you.¡±

    ¡°Sacrifice a woman to obtain my safety, flory, splendor, wealth, and rank. This is true, profitable.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, and Taishang Laojun, as well as Queen Mother of the West, and the rest smile as well. With such an awesome condition, they do not believe that Liu Yi will not agree to it. Heavenly Court gave Liu Yi what everything a man wish to have! Chang¡¯e gaze also turnsplicated as she looks at Liu Yi.

    ¡°If I and my sect rely on sacrificing a woman to exchange for all of these, I feel that we might as well die together.¡±

    When Liu Yi says this, he extends his hand, and 36 Tiangang swords fly out beforebining together. They be a Frost Fair Sawtooth Crescent de, which he held in his hand.

    ¡°You..are still choosing to fight against the Heavenly Court?¡±

    Even Taishang Laojun is also stunned as he questioned, ¡°The terms that we gave you are very generous. Don¡¯t you want them?¡±

    Liu Yi kicked up the crescent de and did not reply. He only says, ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    Some expression flickers across Chang¡¯e eyes while the maid beside her asks softly, ¡°Fairy, is this person an idiot?¡±

    Chang¡¯e shakes her head and says, ¡°Only those who wish to bribe him are idiots.¡±

    ¡°It is such a pity to kill this kind of person.¡±

    Jade Emperor sighs before saying, ¡°Eng Shen take action. Try your best to leave him with a breath of life so that he could be of use to my Heavenly Court.¡±

    ¡°This general obeys your Imperial Majesty¡¯smand!¡±

    With that, Eng Shen, who is standing on the corpse of the evil dragon and extends his finger and points at Liu Yi in front of him and says, ¡°Ignorant mortal, it is your death date!¡±

    As his voice falls, he raises his three-pointed two-de spear and instantly appears in front of Liu Yi, wishing to behead Liu Yi.

    A faint smile floats on his mouth. He does not wish to let Liu Yi live and only wishes to immediately kill this man who made Chang¡¯e concerned!

    ¡°Sorry, but I still wish to live!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he raises the Frost Fair Sawtooth Crescent de, and their weapons shed against each other!

    Eng Shen¡¯s three-pointed two-de spear is a good weapon, while Liu Yi¡¯s Frost Fair Sawtooth Crescent de is also not inferior. An intense shockwave spread out from the sh of the two weapons. The ground receives the attack from this force and sinks down half a meter.

    The surrounding ground also crackedyer uponyer, and all of it was caused by the strength from the two of them.

    Liu Yi¡¯s hand sank down, and the crescent de was narrowly knocked away. Eng Shen¡¯s strength is too powerful, and Liu Yi feels like he is a child fighting against an adult!

    Luckily he is very impressive in closebat and makes use of some skills to resolve some of Eng Shen¡¯s strength. Along with Sky Supporting Pir merging with his body, only then can he barely fight Eng Shen into a draw.

    But anyone with a discerning eye can see that Liu Yi is somewhat weaker.

    Taishang Laojun says to Jade Emperor, ¡°He cannot make it. Looks like this person is destined to have no connection with Heavenly Court.¡±

    ¡°Pity.¡±

    Jade Emperor sighs, ¡°This person should be working for the Heavenly Court. It is a pity that he has fallen to this stage due to a woman.¡±

    ¡°This person¡¯s standard is only up to here now. He will not have a major realm nor cultivation!¡±

    Taishang Laojun waves his whisk and says, ¡°Taishang Indifference is the genuine expert state. I dare to guarantee that this person will achieve nothing in his future!¡±

    While they were speaking, Eng Shen¡¯s Three-tipped Two-ded Spear had already shed against Liu Yi¡¯s cold moonde. The spear stabs ferociously at Liu Yi¡¯s throat!

    Queen Mother of the West says, ¡°This person will die!¡±

 Chapter 1073 - [Erlang True Monarch]

    All of the immortals in the Heavenly Court do not view Liu Yi in a good light and think that he will die under the spear of Eng Shen.

    After all, Eng Shen is the strongest wargod of Heavenly Court. In the Heavenly Court, he is basically the strongest!

    Once there was a person who had made a statistic. Solely based on fighting strength, Yang Jian alone can fight against everyone in the Heavenly Court! Of course, there is a prerequisite, which is Taishang Laojun not taking action.

    In all honesty, the people of the Heavenly Court are unclear on how powerful Taishang Laojun is. They only know that he is in the 3rdyer of heaven. His seniority is venerable enough. Even Jade Emperor is also respectful towards him when he sees him. As for how powerful this old man is, no one knows.

    Let¡¯s not mention Taishang Laojun; let¡¯s talk about Eng Shen alone. His fighting strength is supreme in the Heavenly Court. When he takes action to deal with Liu Yi, this person who is not even in the 2ndyer of heaven, how is it possible for him to live?

    Just as Eng Shen¡¯s three-tipped two-ded spear is about to stab through Liu Yi¡¯s throat, Liu Yi extended his left hand, greeting a Yin-yang symbol in front of his palm, attempting to block Eng Shen¡¯s attack.

    But Eng Shen onlyughs nastily as his immortal qi circtes in his body!

    When a cultivator bes immortal and enters the Immortal Records, other than being able to obtain an almost infinite lifespan, they will also obtain pure immortal qi! Immortal qi is one entire grade higher than the qi that cultivators use!

    The immortal qi inside Eng Shen¡¯s body is very strong and wraps his three-tipped two-ded spear with a dazzling silver glow and actually pierced through Liu Yi¡¯s Yin-yang symbol!

    When the Yin-yang symbol breaks, the force created from it is very powerful and sends Liu Yi flying away before crashing into the ground.

    Eng Shen steps forward and stomps down on Liu Yi¡¯s chest ruthlessly. Liu Yi hurriedly extended his hand and used his palm to receive that leg of Eng Shen.

    ¡°Do you think that you can block me?¡±

    Eng Shen steps on Liu Yi¡¯s palm further and further down.

    The sweat that is covering Liu Yi¡¯s forehead is increasing. Eng Shen exerts more strength on his leg as he rests his three-pointed two-ded spear on Liu Yi¡¯s neck and says with a smile, ¡°Do you wish to die or live?¡±

    Liu Yi squeezes out a few words from his mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that asking this is unnecessary? Who would wish to die? Of course, I would wish to live.¡±

    ¡°If you wish to live, then beg me for mercy!¡± Eng Shenughs, ¡°If you beg me for mercy, I shall spare you!¡±

    ¡°Then I would rather you kill me.¡±

    Inside Liu Yi¡¯s dictionary, there is no ¡®beg for mercy.¡¯

    ¡°I expected you to say this.¡± Eng Shen lowers his voice andughs nastily, ¡°Good. Then I shall fulfill your wish!¡±

    With that, he stabs his spear ruthlessly into Liu Yi¡¯s heart!

    Liu Yi¡¯s pupils widened at that instant. His flesh body is unable to take such a ferocious attack. His entire heart was ripped apart as blood rushed out along the spear body high up into the sky.

    Chang¡¯e gaze instantly turns ashen. Although she is very interested in this man¡¯s character, it is a pity that he is too weak and was easily killed by Eng Shen.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s body suddenly turns into a broken wooden puppet, which drops onto the ground in two pieces.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Seeing the two pieces of a broken wooden puppet, Eng Shen cannot help but feel somewhat bewildered. ¡°Where did Liu Yi run to?¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±

    At this moment, a voice speaks up above his head.

    Jade Emperor gives a warning, ¡°Yang Jian! Quick! He is above you!¡±

    Eng Shen immediately raises his head to see a familiar figure floating above his head.

    He is none other than Liu Yi, who should have been killed by him!

    Liu Yi stomps down with a leg, and Eng Shen hurriedly raises his spear vertically to block.

    Eng Shen was knocked backward by an enormous force, making him very wretched.

    Eng Shen waves his spear and stabilizes his body before eximing, ¡°Why did his strength suddenly increase!¡±

    While at this moment, Liu Yi had already floated down in front of him. His hair had turned silver, and the sun tattoo between his brows had already turned ck gold in color.

    Because Liu Yi had been killed by Eng Shen once, ck-bellied Liu Yi emerged.

    ¡°Your aura has changed...¡±

    Eng Shen¡¯s cultivation is deep, and can immediately sense the difference from Liu Yi, ¡°Right now your aura...is even more sinister!¡±

    ¡°Your nose is quite sensitive.¡±

    ck-bellied Liu Yi stretches before keeping his hands inside his pockets, ¡°Oh? I¡®ve already gained cosmos power? My luck is really unexpectedly good.¡±

    ¡°Your luck hase to an end!¡±

    Eng Shen shouted as he jumped over again, sweeping his three-pointed two-ded spear at Liu Yi¡¯s head!

    Liu Yi extends a hand as the tattoo between his brown turn from a Sun to a crescent moon.

    Using Moon Dream Sutra, that three-pointed two-ded spear¡¯s spear point stopped 5 cm away from his palm, unable to descend any further no matter what he did!

    ¡°What!¡±

    Eng Shen had exerted a huge amount of strength but was unable to move his three-pointed two-ded spear!

    ¡°The previous me received attention from you.¡±

    Liu Yi says slowly, ¡°It is time for me to return the gift.¡±

    As he speaks, Liu Yi swings his palm using Moon Dream Sutra to toss the three-pointed two-ded spear to the side.

    Eng Shen¡¯s arm was also dragged to the side as well. He got a huge shock as he uses all his might, and only then could he hold onto his three-pointed two-ded spear and prevent himself from being a joke.

    ¡°Right, I had not told you guys about my techniques, how embarrassing.¡±

    Liu Yi points at the mark between his brows, which had turned back into a ck gold sun, ¡°This is Nine Yang God Qi technique, Heavenly God Transformation. But...this is merely the first stage of Heavenly God Transformation...what¡¯sing up next is Heavenly God Transformation stage two!¡±

    With that, his aura suddenly bes even more intense!

    Shockwaves exploded out from his body towards the surrounding! ck gold lightning arcs exploded out from Liu Yi¡¯s body and started swimming around his body.

    Nine golden suns fly out and link together vertically, forming an enormous ck gold circle floating behind Liu Yi¡¯s back. A powerful aura batters Eng Shen, forcing him back a few steps.

    ¡°What powerful strength!¡±

    He frowns and says softly, ¡°What is this technique to strengthen himself to this extant...but don¡¯t think that you can scare me like this!¡±

    As Eng Shen speaks, a ck eye opens between his brows, and rainbow lights shoot out from that eye at Liu Yi! It is not difficult for this light to cut into a mountain!

    But Liu Yi only waves his hand as a revolving Yin-yang symbol appears in front of him, blocking the light that was shot out by Eng Shen¡¯s third eye!

    ¡°Do you think that you are a searchlight?¡±

    As Liu Yi roasted Eng Shen, he stretched out his other hand, and a ck light sword slowly condenses in his hand!

    The moment this ck sword appears, it immediately releases an intense evil aura! Sensing this evil aura, Jade Emperor and Queen Mother of the West were so astonished that they were unable to sit still. Both of them stood up and wiped off their cold sweat.

    ¡°What, a powerful evil aura!¡±

    ¡°This is the first time in my entire life that I have seen such a scary, sinister aura!¡±

    The two of them look at each other with horror inside them.

    An enormous ck devil image appears behind Liu Yi¡¯s back!

    That devil image is very malevolent, like it is a frightening devil.

    Liu Yi looks at the ck light sword in his hand and asks amiably, ¡°Sinister Spirit Sword, It has been a long time since you came out. You must be lonely, right?¡±

    That ck sword immediately let out a dragon cry like it was replying to Liu Yi¡¯s sentence.

    All of the Heavenly Court¡¯s immortals are envious as this is the legendarymunicating with the sword¡¯s spirit!

    Not anyone¡¯s sword can understand their master¡¯s words. Only those swords that are more spiritual can.

    Could it be that this very sinister sword is some kind of magic weapon with spirit?

    From all directions came the gaze of envy and jealousy.

    ¡°Eng Shen, is it? For our first meeting, receive my big present!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he uses Imperial Sword Technique and releases his Sinister Spirit Sword!

    Sinister Spirit Sword was a good weapon, and it could swallow up the life of every living being in a city in mere seconds!

    Now that it is being used by Liu Yi, it is like a tiger that had grown wings! Sinister Spirit Sword is emitting a destructive power that instantly arrives in front of Eng Shen. But Eng Shen did not ce Liu Yi¡¯s attack in his eyes. A rainbow light shoots out between his brows weing Sinister Spirit Sword!

    It is like some intense chemical reaction is about to happen as the Sinister Spirit Sword immediately explodes. The intense sinister qi exploded like an atomic bomb, which exploded into an enormous mushroom cloud! That mushroom cloud transforms into the appearance of a skeleton that is iparably malevolent. After which, it rushes up the sky.

    Eng Shen was sent flying away by this force and crashed intoyers andyers of celestial soldiers flipping over them.

    As for Liu Yi, he was forced back by a few steps but still maintained his grace.

    Liu Yi gave Eng Shen an evaluation, ¡°Indeed, you are the number one wargod of the Heavenly Court. Your strength is not bad.¡±

    Eng Shen did not have Nezha¡¯s kind of upbringing. He uses the most vulgar term in his entire life and scolds, ¡°Bastard!¡±

    After which, he does a carp flip to straighten his body. With a wave of his body, he recalls his three-tipped two-ded spear and points the spear tip at Liu Yi, ¡°What technique did you use to allow you to reach 2ndyer of heaven without any foundation?¡±

    Liu Yi is impolite as he says, ¡°Mr. Eng Shen, right now I am extremely skeptical of your IQ. Do you think that I will reply to your question?¡±

    ¡°Since you are not going to reply, then die!¡±

    Eng Shen is very angry as he did not expect that this man would increase his strength to the 2ndyer of heaven. Furthermore, his fighting strength is evenly matched to mine!

    While he is being angry, he actually has a kind of excitement! For so many years, Eng Shen was unable to find an opponent of simr strength, which made him bored! It is a pity that if he was not snatching Chang¡¯e appreciation, perhaps I might be able to be friends with him! But because Chang¡¯e nced at him once too many times, he must die!

    Eng Shen let out a shout as a white light suddenly descend from the sky and falls on his body.

    ¡°Deity descending to the world!¡±

 Chapter 1074 - [Still have to rely on a woman]

    This white light is like a viagra. When it shines upon Eng Shen, Eng Shen¡¯s body bes a few times more buffer. He instantly grew until he is over three meters tall as the three-tipped two-ded spear became even sharper and heavier.

    Eng Shen¡¯s armor bes berserk-like and more formidable. A scarlet cape drape over his shoulder as his three eyes brighten up in delight.

    ¡°Today, you shall die!¡±

    Eng Shen¡¯s voice seemed toe from all around, filling up the Heavenly Court.

    Liu Yi felt that the opponent¡¯s strength had be stronger. This deity descending to the mortal world appears to be an unordinary technique! At this moment, Eng Shen¡¯s strength had be close to the 4thyer of heaven!

    ¡°Clear Sky Divine Art True Monarch, prepare to die!¡±

    A roar exploded beside Liu Yi¡¯s ear as Eng Shen appears in front of him as his three-tipped two-ded spear sh down on Liu Yi¡¯s head!

    This sh carries shocking might bring along a white light with it like it is going to chop Liu Yi into two halves.

    ¡°Sinister Spirit!¡±

    While Liu Yi tosses out Sinister Spirit Sword in his hand and that Sinister Spirit Sword immediately transforms into a ck light before wrapping around Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    The sun tattoo between his brows turns into a ck skeleton tattoo as his eyes turn scarlet red!

    His silver color hair transforms into ck color as surges of sinister aura spread out in all directions causing the surrounding immortals to feel horror.

    ¡°What a scary aura...¡±

    ¡°Who is this person!¡±

    The immortals are discussing with one another. Even Taishang Laojun also cannot help but mutter, ¡°There is this kind of horrifying sinister aura? What is his background?¡±

    ¡°Then, this one must be the Jade Emperor.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gazends on the Jade Emperor. He suddenly waves his hand as a fire-god sword suddenly falls from the sky and chops down on the back of the throne beside Jade Emperor scaring Jade Emperor that he nearly falls off his dragon throne.

    ¡°Protect His Majesty, Protect His Majesty!¡±

    A group of celestial soldiers and generals immediately hurried forward and protected Jade Emperor and Queen Mother of the West in their center.

    Jade Emperor was also badly frightened as he hurriedly orders Eng Shen, ¡°Yang Jian! Quickly kill him!¡±

    ¡°This general shall!¡±

    Eng Shenughs loudly, ¡°You have destroyed your only chance to survive!¡±

    ¡°You are mistaken about a matter.¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arm and looks at Eng Shen, who is bigger than him, ¡°I have never relied on others to continue living. While Jade Emperor has been the emperor of the Heavenly Court for too long. Shouldn¡¯t it be my turn to sit in his position?¡±

    The moment he says it, it provokes rage from the crowd of immortals.

    ¡°Disgraceful!¡±

    ¡°This person is mad! Get rid of him!¡±

    ¡°You have quite an ambition.¡±

    Eng Shen is calm andposed, like taking down Liu Yi is just a matter of time.

    ¡°To boast so shamelessly and wishing to be the emperor of the Heavenly Court. What a joke!¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, I feel that I look like the emperor.¡±

    Liu Yi touches his cheek, ¡°As for you, you look like a dog.¡±

    ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    Eng Shen is enraged as he charges at Liu Yi! Under the state of Deity descending the mortal world, Eng Shen has boundless strength, and the three-tipped two-ded spear that he brandishes creates huge wind and is tyrannical!

    While Liu Yi crosses two ck fire-god swords and obstructs Eng Shen¡¯s attacks.

    Every single attack from Eng Shen is iparably heavy, causing Liu Yi¡¯s arms to turn numb. Even ck-bellied Liu Yi is unable to resolve such a powerful attack.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can block me!¡±

    Eng Shenughed nastily as his attacks became even more ferocious as his three-tipped two-ded spear let him dance out a white storm!

    ¡°You have left me with a thorny opponent.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs ruefully, ¡°Furthermore, the qi in our body is notplete...¡±

    Fog Qi Real Body power is unable to mobilize and can only use other techniques.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s give these newly evolved techniques a try then...although I am still not that familiar with them.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, the fire-god swords in his hands suddenly cross shes against the spear that Eng Shen chops down.

    A golden sun as well as a ck moonlight shoots out and starts revolving around Liu Yi¡¯s body. This sun and moon finally merge together in front of Liu Yi and forms an enormous Yin-yang symbol.

    The Yin-yang symbol rotates slowly, and it continues to shrink before marking between Liu Yi¡¯s brow.

    Under the 2nd stage of God Transformation, Liu Yi releases his cosmos qi.

    A powerful surge of force rushes forth from within Liu Yi¡¯s body, giving him a kind of feeling like he is the only person in the world.

    After using cosmos qi, the ck-bellied side of Liu Yi mysterious disappears as he had temporarily merged together with the original Liu Yi!

    Liu Yi roughly understood the reason. Because cosmos qi blends all qi together, blending together the upright and demonic.

    ck-bellied¡¯s side, which is also his demonic side, had now temporarily merged together with him.

    He started drawing on all kinds of methods to defeat his enemies. Through the upright manner, sinister manner, and even some horrifying unusual methods.

    At the same time, at this instant, Liu Yi seems to sense that the cosmos is rotating slowly. It is like he can hear the sound of the movement of the cosmos, which is very mysterious.

    This is all because of this cosmos qi, which links him to the cosmos.

    ¡°Pretending to be mysterious, go die!¡±

    Eng Shen roars loudly as he once again appears in front of Liu Yi, sweeping his three-tipped two-ded spear at him.

    While Liu Yi only extends his right hand and grabs that three-tipped two-ded spear, holding it in ce.

    The spear tip is trembling in Liu Yi¡¯s hand, but it is unable to move a single inch!

    Cosmos qi, which is thebination of Nine Yang God Qi, Nine Yin Demon Qi, and Moon Dream Sutra, is very powerful.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Eng Shen was shocked as his three-tipped two-ded spear was stuck. It is unable to descend nor be pulled away! His face turns red, and is using all of his strength but is unable to pull his weapon free!

    ¡°Deste mes!¡±

    While Liu Yi¡¯s palm hit Eng Shen¡¯s stomach as the first palm of Glorious Sun Palm exploded out.

    A Yin-yang symbol starts expanding on Eng Shen¡¯s stomach and at that instant, Eng Shen feel like his stomach portion had been hit by two twisting power causing the armor around his stomach to be smashed to pieces!

    His body also rotated as well and flew backward, smashing arge portion of Heavenly Court¡¯s buildings.

    Eng Shen was sent flying too far away and through a road!

    Dense ck smoke rises up the sky.

    ¡°Gods...even Eng True Monarch was sent flying away. So powerful...¡±

    A maid exims, ¡°No wonder Fairy would sit up and take notice of him.¡±

    ¡°I do not know if he can win in the end.¡±

    Right now, Chang¡¯e is full of curiosity towards that man and only feels that he had created numerous miracles, time, and time again.

    If even Eng Shen is unable to win, then who can be his opponent?

    At this moment, Taishang Laojun suddenly transmits his voice to Chang¡¯e, {Fairy Chang¡¯e. If Eng Shen is defeated, only you can save the Heavenly Court.}

    Chang¡¯e is astonished, {Me? How can I do it?}

    {I believe that you will be the most powerful weapon.}

    Taishang Laojun uses voice transmission to tell Chang¡¯e a lot of words.

    Taishang Laojun asks, {Well, Fairy Chang¡¯e? Are you willing to help the Heavenly Court?}

    {Let me think about it.}

    Chang¡¯e rolls her beautiful big eyes but did make any agreeing or disagreeing statement.

    {Everything will depend on you.}

    Taishang Laojun cups his hands towards this beauty, making her smile. Taishang Laojun¡¯s heart is also slightly moved as he hurriedly revolves his Three Pure Technique controlling his seven emotions and six desires.

    At the same time, he mutters in his heart, indeed the number one fairy of the Heavenly Court. What a cmity....but, she is also the best weapon!

    This is the weapon for Taishang Laojun to deal with Liu Yi!

    While at this moment, Eng Shen roars as he flies up from the other side of Heavenly Court, causing several broken stones to fall off.

    ¡°I am not convinced!¡±

    He bellows, ¡°Your strength is at 2ndyer of heaven! Why is it possible for you to defeat me, who is close to the 4thyer of heaven!¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders and says to him, jokingly, ¡°Because I am more handsome.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Eng Shen refuted, ¡°I am the most handsome man in the Heavenly Court!¡±

    Liu Yi felt a chill run down his spine. Hmm. So this brother is the most narcissistic person!

    Eng Shen suddenly tosses his three-tipped two-ded spear to the side before stomping his feet down on the ground and instantly grows in size until he is over a hundred meters tall!

    While that third eye between Eng Shen¡¯s brow bes clearer and a huge amount of immortal qi gathers within it.

    Jade Emperor is badly frightened as he shouts loudly, ¡°Yang Jian, are you mad! Could it be that you want to destroy the Heavenly Court?!¡±

    ¡°Uncle! Heavenly Court¡¯s prestige is even more important!¡±

    Eng Shen had already made a firm resolution to use his world-destroying technique! Minor techniques, as well as body techniques and the likes, will not allow him to win!

    Other than Sun Wukong, after so many years, this is the first time he had met such a thorny fellow!

    He wants to use his third eye to release the destruction light and utterly destroy this man!

    ¡°Hmph! Bring it on!¡±

    Liu Yi is also unhappy. Does this Eng Shen think that he is undefeatable?

    He releases the fire-god swords and raises his palms slightly!

    The final palm of Glorious Sun Palm, World Extermination!

    Of Liu Yi¡¯s palm, one carries yang qi while the other carry yin qi! If both palms pressed against each other, it will bring rise to a powerful storm that will destroy the entire Heavenly Court! Or even the entire immortal realm!

    The two super deity powers could happen at any moment!

    The immortals were all very nervous, afraid to be pulled into this disaster!

    But at this crucial moment, a beautiful woman suddenly floats down lightly andnds between the two of them, blocking the sight of either person.

    Seeing her, Liu Yi and Eng Shen got a shock at the same time. Especially Eng Shen, whose third eye subconsciously slowly starts to close up.

    ¡°Chang¡¯e, what are you doing?¡±

    The moment Fairy Chang¡¯e appears, it causes a lot of men present to stare at her in infatuation. She stands there, and her voice carries a kind of flowing gentle feelings as she says to Eng Shen, ¡°Enough, Yang Jian!¡±

 Chapter 1075 - [Return back to Massacre Shrine]

    Chang¡¯e voice is nice to listen to, tender and soft as water. But it does not carry that kind of seductive manner of Bai Jie and the rest. Instead, it carries a surge of immortal qi.

    The moment she opens her mouth, it is like cold water irrigating down, which can extinguish the anger of a person.

    Indeed when Eng Shen hears what Chang¡¯e says, he calms down, and at the very least, his brows no longer crease.

    Chang¡¯e asks, ¡°Why do men like to fight against each other so much? I hate conflict. I like peace.¡±

    What is the effect of a beautiful woman? The effect of a beautiful woman is after Chang¡¯e had spoken, almost all of the male immortals lower their weapons and shouted loudly, ¡°Peace! Peace! I want peace!¡±

    The celestial soldiers are all men, and with them shouting in this manner, the situation bes uncontroble.

    The shout for peace covers the Heavenly Court and even the entire immortal realm!

    When the inhabitants of the immortal realm heard this shout, they could not help but raise their eyebrows. What is going on with the Heavenly Court? Why are they shouting about peace?

    When Liu Yi heard these shouts, he cannot help but start to sweat. Fucking hell. Even if Jade Emperor opens his mouth, there wouldn¡¯t be such an effect! Putting it nicely, Chang¡¯e is capable of causing the downfall of a city, but if we put it unpleasantly, she is damaging the country and causing suffering to the people!

    The ancients did not lie to me! Femme fatale!

    ¡°The Heavenly Court was a ce that likes peace.¡±

    Standing in the center of the ce, Chang¡¯e says unhurriedly, ¡°This conflict has gone for long enough. It should stop now. May everyone give me face and let him go.¡±

    When Chang¡¯e said so, it makes Eng Shen unhappy, ¡°Why? Fairy Chang¡¯e, why are you being biased to this mortal?¡±

    ¡°Living beings that are born into the world all have their own rights to keep living on.¡±

    Chang¡¯e hugs that white Little Jade Rabbit of hers, gently stroking its head, which makes numerous male immortals jealous, wishing that they can be that rabbit!

    How would Chang¡¯e not know what these men are thinking about, but she has never cared about this. She continued speaking, ¡°I hate conflict. I hope that you will not fight anymore. Whoever takes action again will be rejected froming to my Moon Pce.¡±

    This sentence carries destructive power! Several male immortals who were still holding their weapons immediately hid their weapons behind their back the moment they heard this, afraid that Chang¡¯e would notice their weapon.

    Being rejected from going to Moon Pce....this is truly scary!

    If that was the case, they would rather go and die! Without Chang¡¯e, what is the point of the Heavenly Court!

    Jade Emperor creases his brows and gives Taishang Laojun a look. He also knows this is a n, but he is still somewhat unhappy in his heart, letting Chang¡¯e step forth. After all, as the supreme authority of the Heavenly Court, Jade Emperor has some thoughts about Chang¡¯e.

    But Chang¡¯e is very proud and arrogant and never looked at him. How nice would it be if something could happen between her and me...

    But right now, the only one who can protect Heavenly Court¡¯s face seems to this woman. s. It is indeed what that Clear Sky Divine Art True Monarch says. Relying on a woman to protect my own life is vexing!

    Chang¡¯e suddenly transmits her voice to Liu Yi, {Clear Sky Divine Art True Monarch, go back to the mortal world.}

    Liu Yi asked Chang¡¯e, {Why did you help me?}

    Chang¡¯e smiles and says, {True Monarch is a real hero. Helping you is this girl¡¯s honor.}

    {My mother said to me b that in this world, the more beautiful a woman is, the more I cannot believe in what she says.}

    {Then is True Monarch¡¯s mother beautiful?}

    This sentence from Chang¡¯e causes Liu Yi to be stunned. This woman is clever and eloquent. I am unable to reply to her question.

    If I say that my mother is beautiful, that means that I cannot believe in what my mother says, which makes what I had said earlier meaningless.

    If I say not beautiful....fuck, how can I say such things about my mother? If my mother knew about it, she woulde and beat me! Furthermore, if I say that, Chang¡¯e willugh and say that my mother is jealous of beautiful women!

    Both sides are wrong. Chang¡¯e has smartly set me up in anguage trap. Damn it. A beautiful woman is the hardest to deal with!

    ¡°True Monarch does not need to be so paranoid. I only wish to help True Monarch; thus, I stepped forward.¡±

    Chang¡¯e smiles and says, ¡°The Heavenly Court is also fearful of True Monarch¡¯s strength. After all, True Monarch is an impressive person who possesses Cosmos Qi. It is not like the Heavenly Court will be unable to kill you. But we will have disastrous casualties. After so many years, these immortals are spoiled by the ease andfort and are not willing to take this risk.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Liu Yi feels like Chang¡¯e is giving him and Heavenly Court a way out of an embarrassing situation. Right now, my and Heavenly Court¡¯s rtionship is awkward. We can neither fight nor back away from each other. With Chang¡¯e stepping forth, it bes easier. With her, both sides seem to have a way for each other to step down.

    When Chang¡¯e wants to be a good person, Jade Emperor does not speak, but Eng Shen bes unhappy and says, ¡°Chang¡¯e, even if we no longer fight, we can¡¯t let him off!¡±

    ¡°Eng Shen, do you n on not giving my Moon Pce this bit of face?¡±

    She sighs, ¡°I did not n to do this. Long¡¯er, remember this, in the future when True Monarch Enges to our Moon Pce, let him know that we will not receive him...¡±

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Don¡¯t!¡±

    Eng Shen suddenly says, ¡°The Heavenly Court also wishes for peace. There is no need to fight. Mortal, you are on your own. If Qin Imperial Pce revives, you will not escape from responsibility! At that time, the doomsday of the entire Six Realms will be because of you!¡±

    This sentence is ruthless, but Liu Yi does not care. After all, Nine Yin Demon Pill, as well as Soul Ne, have already been snatched away by Qin Imperial Pce.

    One can say that the revival of the Qin Imperial pce is just a matter of time. But even if I tell the Heavenly Court, it is likely that they will not believe it. They would still kill Zhang Yunyun with the mentality of cutting weeds and eliminating the roots.

    These Heavenly Court people are all of this simr behavior. None of them are good.

    Liu Yi also did not lower his vignce towards Chang¡¯e. While at this moment, Chang¡¯e transmits her voice to Liu Yi again, {In a bit, I will create some confusion. At that time, take the opportunity to escape.}

    {Then, I shall thank Fairy Chang¡¯e.}

    Since someone is willing to help, Liu Yi is more than happy to ept it.

    Chang¡¯e nods her head before eximing suddenly, ¡°Ah! Who is the one who touched my butt?¡±

    Numerous celestial soldiers and generals are standing beside Chang¡¯e. With her exmation, these celestial soldiers and generals red at each other immediately.

    Who has such courage toy dare to touch Fairy Chang¡¯e butt?

    Fuck if you touched it, you should also tell us what it felt like! Chang¡¯e figure is so good you can¡¯t be the only person who enjoys it after touching it! Chang¡¯e is the female star of Heavenly Court and the entire Immortal Realm!

    While soldier suddenly pointed at a brother beside him and shouted, ¡°Fuck! Is it you who touched it?! Your house is filled with Chang¡¯e photos, and you touch them daily!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I, I don¡¯t have...¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I think that it is you!¡±

    The two soldiers fight while the soldiers by the side immediately start bing suspicious and jealous of each other before starting to fight each other. They are fighting each other fiercely!

    Soon, the entire Heavenly Court is in a mess! Who knows how many people are caught in this chaos as they start fighting each other.

    ¡°All of you stop! What is with our image now!¡±

    Jade Emperor and Queen Mother of the West hastily rebuke angrily, ¡°What a scandal!¡±

    But right now, there is no longer anyone listening to them. The current scene is in a huge mess as chaotic fights are all over the ce.

    ¡°True Monarch, go.¡± Chang¡¯e says to Liu Yi, ¡°No one can be bothered about you now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Fairy Chang¡¯e.¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands, expressing this thanks. No matter what Chang¡¯e intentions were, right now, she had indeed helped him.

    Liu Yi does not wish to stay a single minute longer in Heavenly Court this ce!

    He stomps his foot, breaking theyer of cloud below him before fleeing down the crackedyer of clouds.

    An enormous door immediatelyes into view below. The realm crosser senses someoneing close and immediately awakens from his sleep.

    ¡°Damn it. Who from the Heavenly Court wants to go to Human Realm! Are they done or not!¡±

    Realm Crosser was tormented badly by the Heavenly Court. After hees out, he is flustered and exasperated as he says, ¡°Damn it! I do not care anymore! Quickly go through!¡±

    The realm crosser pulls open the door and says to Liu Yi, ¡°After you go in, I am going to sleep!¡±

    He flies through the door as he says in his heart, there is such a good thing?

    After realizing that Liu Yi had disappeared, Nezha and the rest got a huge shock and hurriedly sent people to chase after him.

    When the realm crosser sees this, what the fuck! So be it if it is one person! You sent so many more! Do you not take me seriously?

    The realm crosser temper also rises as he lets out a roar. After which, he takes a fighting stance and starts a huge fight against the Heavenly Court people!

    ¡°What the fuck! Why is this realm crosser fighting us! Don¡¯t tell me that he is the cousin of Liu Yi?!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be right!¡±

    ¡°What a fraud!¡±

    The immortals bitch endlessly, but Liu Yi cannot be bothered about them and had already returned to the human realm.

    Taishang Laojun, Jade Emperor, and Chang¡¯e nce at each other with a smile in their eyes.

    ¡°This girl¡¯s task has already beenpleted.¡± Chang¡¯e says, ¡°If there is no other matter, I shall go back to the Moon Pce.¡±

    Taishang Laojun says with deep meaning, ¡°No, no, no. Your matters are still not done yet Chang¡¯e, Heavenly Court, as well as the future of the Six Realms, will be relying on you.¡±

    Chang¡¯e does not understand it. Why is the important task ced on me? Could it be that I have returned back to the era of three kingdoms where I am the pitiful Diao Chan?

    Chang¡¯e wishes to reject this task, but she is unable to. After all, no one can reject the Jade Emperor¡¯s Immortal Edict.

    ***

    After Liu Yi descended from the immortal realm, he immediately took a look at the time.

    The time is more or less just right. Liu Yi stomps down and steps on a Yin-yang symbol.

    The Yin-yang symbol shes, and he shoots several hundred meters away like a teleporting. But this is not teleportation but relying on the power of cosmos qi to carry out high-speed movement.

    Cosmos qi is the supreme cultivation qi. It is a quantitative change allowing Liu Yi to be powerful enough to soar!

    Massacre Shrine is a distance away from where Liu Yi emerged from. As Liu Yi emerges around Henan location while Massacre Shrine is closer to the Northeast of China.

    [TL: Henan is in the central of China]

    With a few leaps, Liu Yi crosses a huge distance as the formerly bustling Massacre Shrine appears, and right now, it is like a ghost city!

 Chapter 1076 - Frequent visitor dropping in]

    Massacre Shrine is empty without anyone.

    The formerly bustling Massacre Shrine with people walking around. But now, there is not even a hint of shadow anywhere, and it is super quiet.

    ¡°Nice timing.¡± Liu Yi checks the time and says, ¡°Wee back.¡±

    The moment he said this, space-time started warping as a brightmp appears in the sky. It lets out a faint green radiance enveloping Massacre Shrine.

    ¡°We came back?¡±

    ¡°Good gosh! Finally, I can smell the air of the human realm!¡±

    Several Massacre Shrine¡¯s disciples start weeping bitter tears, and some even kneel down on the ground and kisses the ground. Gods know how much suffering they had been through in the Asura Realm. Liu Yi can also understand them as the Asura Realm is not a good ce. The environment there is nasty and is not a ce where a person can stay long term.

    ¡°Sect Head!¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother!¡±

    When the crowd sees Liu Yi, all of their eyes brighten up.

    Liu Yi looks at all of them. Poison Jasmine, Chen Keqing, Ma Yuanyuan, Bai Jie...as well as Zhang Yunyun, whose face is very red.

    If the people from the Demon Realm see this scene, perhaps their jaw will drop from shock. The Demon Emperor who unified the demon realm actually blushed in front of a man! If they do not see it personally, none of them would believe it.

    When Liu Yi sees these people, he says, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met. Is everyone okay?¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu, big brother, I missed you.¡±

    Originally he thought that a beauty would throw herself at him, but the one who charged up to Liu Yi is his little brother Huang Jie. He hugs Liu Yi tight and cries until his face is covered with mucus.

    ¡°Big brother, how can you send us to that bitter ce! There was nothing there! I can¡¯t nt any herbs or nts! During this year, I was very depressed!¡±

    ¡°Enough. Aren¡¯t you back now?¡±Liu Yi says as he pats Huang Jie on his shoulder.

    Someone from Massacre Shrine whispers, ¡°Could it be that....our sect head is gay?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, what are you joking about! Sect Head has so many concubines, how it is possible for him to be gay...if that was the case, I would have taken action!¡±

    Hearing this causes Liu Yi to feel a chill run down his spine, but what is even more electrifying ising up next.

    ¡°Then you can give it a try...I feel that our sect head might be a bisexual!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let me borrow your lucky words!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, what the fuck, can you not be so direct? I am not a bisexual!

    Liu Yi wishes to cry but has no tears while at this moment Zhang Yunyun asks, ¡°Big Brother Liu Yi, have you settled the matter with the Heavenly Court? Is Massacre Shrine be safe?¡±

    Finally, someone asks the serious question, and Liu Yi hurriedly replies, ¡°No to both. We cannot continue to stay in the human realm and must evacuate to another ce.¡±

    ¡°Ah??? We still need to evacuate? Kill me then!¡±

    Huang Jie nearly cried, and Liu Yi immediatelyforted him, ¡°Rx. This time we are not going to the Asura Realm. Over there, it is also possible for you to find a lot of herbs that are already extinct.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Huang Jie¡¯s eyes shine brightly, ¡°Is there really this kind of ce?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°But I still want to build a transfer formation here. We shall leave the bare minimum number of people to receive guests. As for the remaining number of disciples, we shall go to a new ce and move about through the transfer formation.¡±

    Huang Jie asked curiously, ¡°Where are we going, boss?¡±

    Liu Yi points at his heart and says with a smile, ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what Liu Yi meant.

    ¡°Could it be that...sect head wants to kill all of us? And then leave all of us in his memories?¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu, why is sect head so deranged!¡±

    A lot of people believed that it was true and started crying together.

    Liu Yi immediately summoned out the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum and exined, ¡°A small thousand world has been created inside here. I shall put all of you inside here, and no one will find you. If something happens, those receiving guests in the Massacre Shrine can immediately enter the transfer formation and seal it.¡±

    ¡°That sounds very convenient...¡±

    When Bai Jie and the rest heard it, they were all stunned, ¡°Could this be the legendary carrying the entire sect along?¡±

    ¡°Almost like that. I need to use the Sea Flipping God Lamp to be the transfer formation to move all of the buildings inside.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he sits down cross-legged as the Sea Flipping God Lamp above him releases golden fog that he had sucked into him through his nose. With his avatar returning, it allows Liu Yi¡¯s qi to be more substantial as well as more at ease.

    A ck whirlpool slowly appears in the sky above and following which it let¡¯s out a strong suction force, uprooting Massacre Shrine, sucking everything within!

    In a blink of an eye, there was only a huge gate as well as the two buildings in front of the entire Massacre Shrine. Nothing else was left, and all was sucked into the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum.

    The Sea Flipping God Lamp floats peacefully in the sky. It sustains itself with Liu Yi¡¯s qi and bes the passageway linking the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum and the external world. Liu Yi is unable to enter the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum, but his avatar can. Thus Liu Yi breathed out a stream of golden fog, which instantly transforms into Liu Yi¡¯s appearance. Leaving behind his original body that is seated cross-legged, he instantly enters Heaven Dragon Mausoleum.

    Some humans had already appeared in thend of the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum, but they are primitive humans.

    Now that Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation base had progressed into realm crosser, the environment here has undergone a number of changes. The culture in the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum once again rapidly evolves.

    But those that are affected are only those living beings that were born by the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum, while those from the outside were not affected.

    That is why the people from Massacre Shrine can stay here in peace. Otherwise, if billions of years passed in a blink of an eye, it will be a wonder if any of them were still alive.

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s avatar descending, Bai Jie and the rest surround him in delight.

    ¡°Sect Head! This ce is not bad!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The air here is very fresh! Furthermore, the ling qi in the air is very abundant and suitable for cultivation!¡±

    Seeing the excited group of people, Liu Yi cannot help but smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the future, this ce is for you guys.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you had already cultivated out a small thousand world...¡±

    Zhang Yunyun cannot help but mutters, ¡°The legends say that only experts who reached 8thyer of heaven can cultivate a small thousand world. Could it be that your mental realm has already evolved to that step?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Liu Yi is afraid of being misunderstood by others. After all, there is no need for him to lie in front of his own people; thus, he exins, ¡°This is the inheritance left for me by the Heaven Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°You are too fortunate!¡±

    Zhang Yunyun narrows her eyes at Liu Yi and says with some sourness, ¡°Why do I not have this kind of good fortune!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, you are the Nine Yin Demon Dragon blessed by heavens!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help it, ¡°You just need to have a look and immediately know the moves of other people! What else will make other people more jealous?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Zhang Yunyun gives Liu Yi a look like she had seen a weirdo, ¡°You have obtained my Nine Yin Demon Qi and have already obtained this ability as well.¡±

    ¡°Cough, fine then. This is because I am too handsome. The goddess of luck likes me indeed. But...I still relied on my own effort to climb to this step.¡±

    Looking at Massacre Shrine in front of him, Liu Yi felt rather grateful in his heart.

    I am the founder of Raising Immortal Pce Hall as well as the founder of the Massacre Shrine. Once in the past? That¡¯s right, as well as one which is the current strongest sect in the cultivation world. Tsk, tsk. I am too impressive. I should kneel to myself in the mirror!

    Liu Yi had sunk into deep narcissism when Bai Jie walks over at this moment and inquires to Liu Yi, shocking him from his intoxication, ¡°Sect Head, let me stay in residence for receiving guests.¡±

    Bai Jie takes the initiative to volunteer herself, which helps take a load of Liu Yi¡¯s mind. Thisss is indeed sensible. It is a pity that I already have a little fox and cannot ept another one. I don¡¯t see how Immortal Fox sister says that she can ept me having multiple wives. That is because they are of different species! If I dare to bring back another beautiful female fox demon...it is likely that I might die!

    ¡°Okay. I pass the 12 Sky Dipper Swordsmen to you.¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand and says, ¡°After all inside Heaven Dragon Mausoleum, there is no need for them to defend against the enemy. This ce is my small thousand world, where I am the strongest.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he waves his hand, which instantly causes the clouds in the sky to change into dark clouds as lightning starts striking the seawater.

    He waved his hand again, and the seawater split apart, leaving behind an enormous crack in the center.

    Moving mountains and seas! This kind of strength only belongs to the creator!

    Everyone¡¯s gaze towards Liu Yi bes filled with worship. No wonder Sect Head is so awesome! With this kind of small thousand world as a backing with the Heaven Dragon King as a master, how could he not be awesome!

    Chen Keqing looks at Massacre Shrine that is sitting on tnd; she cannot help but ask, ¡°Junior brother, we can¡¯t set up a sect on this t ground, right? Wouldn¡¯t that be too monotonous? Furthermore, itcks immortal bearing. Give me something that feels like an enormous sect...¡±

    ¡°What you say is also true.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head before raising his palm up slowly. Instantly the ground where Massacre Shrine is resting starts being pulled up and soon forms a mountain range making Massacre Shrine¡¯s buildings scattered all over this mountain range.

    Clouds and mist wind around the mountain range, giving it an immortal feel.

    Chen Keqing is satisfied, ¡°That¡¯s much better!¡±

    ¡°It would be even better if there¡¯s some water.¡±

    Poison Jasmine crosses her arms as she looks at the mountain surroundings.

    ¡°I shall satisfy you.¡±

    The moment Liu Yi said this, Poison Jasmine¡¯s face instantly turned red.

    Seeing Poison Jasmine¡¯s face turning red, Liu Yi cannot hold back and roast, ¡°You must be thinking wrongly!¡±

    ¡°I, I am then not thinking wrongly...¡±

    Poison Jasmine turns her head away cutely, ¡°It is you who is thinking wrongly!¡±

    ¡°I am not thinking wrongly! Don¡¯t tell me that you are thinking of pa, pa, pa?¡±

    Liu Yi questions, ¡°How is that possible!¡±

    Poison Jasmine¡¯s ears turn red as she immediately exins, ¡°I did not think of pa, pa, pa! Your entire brain is filled with naughty thoughts!¡±

    ¡°It is not like I know the meaning of pa, pa, pa!¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around!¡±

    Just as Liu Yi is preparing to continue teasing Poison Jasmine, amotion suddenly happens outside.

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrow, ¡°Looks like a visitor is dropping in.¡±

 Chapter 1077 - [Still want to make movie]

    Liu Yi¡¯s avatar flies out of the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum and flows back into the nose of his real body.

    Two streams of golden fog drill in, and Liu Yi opens his eyes and returns to the real world.

    In front of him are the two enormous doorposts of the Massacre Shrine. It is tall, reaching through the clouds, but that Massacre Shrine is basically emptied. While a man wearing a Taoist robe is standing in front of the doorpost as he looks at the doorpost in a daze.

    ¡°Virtuous nephew, have you awakened?¡±

    Although this person has his back facing Liu Yi, he can clearly sense that Liu Yi has awakened and immediately turned around and asked him, ¡°Why did Massacre Shrine...be like this?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for Senior Uncle Cheng to worry. Massacre Shrine has been settled down by me in a safe ce.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as he stands up, ¡°But why did Senior Uncle Chenge to my Massacre Shrine?¡±

    This man is none other than Cheng Wenhang.

    Looking at Liu Yi, Cheng Wenhangughs merrily, ¡°It is great that virtuous nephew is fine. This poor Taoist had calcted that virtuous nephew would have a disaster. That is why I hurried over to pay a visit. From the looks of it, virtuous nephew has already settled your troubles?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, sorry for inconveniencing Senior Uncle Cheng.¡±

    Liu Yi smirks in his heart. This Cheng Wenhang is just worried that his cauldron would be destroyed. Does this old fox think that his thoughts can escape from my eyes?

    Previously my strength had not recovered but now, not only has it recovered, but it has also progressed by a step. I might as well settle this old fox. Hmph, instead of taking the path to heaven, you walk into the doorless hell!

    Liu Yiughs and asks, ¡°May I know what disaster did Senior Uncle calcte for me?¡±

    ¡°A great catastrophe! It was indeed a great catastrophe! Furthermore, it is a disaster that is looming!¡±

    Cheng Wenhang has a solemn expression as he says, ¡°Virtuous nephew, you must not be careless this time! I told you before that you cannot use Nine Yang God Qi, and you still used it. How didn¡¯t the Heavenly Court find trouble for you?¡±

    ¡°How inconvenient for Senior Uncle Chang to keep being concerned about it. This trouble has been dealt with.¡±

    ¡°That is great. But an even bigger cmity is waiting for you!¡±

    Cheng Wenhang says, ¡°This poor Taoist has calcted that there is a powerful force eyeing you in the sky and will seek you in the near future.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart. What he is saying should be Qin Imperial Pce. s, that is not new news.

    While Liu Yi is speaking with Cheng Wenhang, he secretly activates his Truth Eyes to see through Cheng Wenhang¡¯s body. In the end, he is rather disappointed as he is still using a substitute to talk to him.

    In Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, Cheng Wenhang turned into a paper talisman. Damn it, this old fox! Why don¡¯t you daree with your real body! What kind of hero are you to keep using substitutes! But perhaps this Cheng Wenhang has never thought of being a hero. He is an ambitious and ruthless character!

    Liu Yi wishes to find his real body through his substitute, but Truth Eyes does not have this ability. Liu Yi can only faintly see a golden thread linked to the amulet, but the other end of this golden thread disappears into the air.

    Cheng Wenhang has rigorous schemes and deep foresight.

    Even when meeting me, he still holds back a trick! Looks like if I wish to get rid of this man, it will be difficult! How should I find his real body?

    Liu Yi thinks for a bit before saying, ¡°Will I be able to deal with such a huge cmity on my own? Senior Uncle Cheng, you are very powerful; why don¡¯t youe and help me?¡±

    ¡°Virtuous nephew, to be honest, although this poor Taoist only knows about the Book of Changes but am incapable with cultivation.¡±

    Cheng Wenhang sighs and says, ¡°This poor Taoist is adept in calcting the Book of Changes for you but helping you fight...please don¡¯te and find me. this poor Taoist can at most cheer for you!¡±

    Liu Yi curses in his heart, fuck! This cunning old fox! Why is it so strenuous to trick him?

    Liu Yi pretends to be concerned and asks, ¡°Then what should this virtuous nephew do? How should I resolve this disaster?¡±

    ¡°Virtuous Nephew,¡± Cheng Wenhang pretends to be mysterious and says, ¡°This poor Taoist has a method that can help you hide from this cmity!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, what rotten idea does this Taoist have now?

    ¡°This poor Taoist knows that virtuous nephew has a clone technique which allows your soul to survive in either body. From what this poor Taoist sees, why don¡¯t you leave your clone with this poor Taoist? That way, if virtuous nephew meets with some unexpected misfortune, as long as you return to your clone, you can save your life?¡±

    Liu Yi wishes tough out loud. This Taoist revealed his fox tail! Luckily I knew of your ns; otherwise, I would have fallen for your tricks!

    ¡°Good gosh! What should I do now!¡± Liu Yi eximed in shock, ¡°I left my clone back in the Sky Prison of the Heavenly Court!¡±

    This sentence from Liu Yi causes Cheng Wenhang to turn pale with fright.

    ¡°What! i...your clone was left behind at the Heavenly Court?¡±

    Cheng Wenhang¡¯splexion turned ugly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I left my clone there while I am like the cicada shedding my carapace, before returning to the human realm! Otherwise, with so many experts from the Heavenly Court, how could I escape!¡±

    ¡°What should we do now...¡± Cheng Wenhang sighs continuously, ¡°How should we resolve this cmity...this is a matter of life and death!¡±

    ¡°Senior Uncle Cheng, why don¡¯t you teach me some other clone technique so that I can swap my clone, Little ck, back from the Heavenly Court?¡±

    Hearing Little ck¡¯s name, Cheng Wenhang¡¯s eyes brighten up but were swiftly concealed.

    Does this Taoist think that I do not know anything? Let¡¯s see which of us is ying with who!

    ¡°Oh...this is not a bad idea.¡±

    Cheng Wenhang did not doubt him and agreed to it, ¡°This cloning technique is very simple and relies on an amulet to put in use. Virtuous nephew, take a look...¡±

    As he speaks, he pulls out a stack of yellow amulet papers, which were drawn into charms from his sleeves.

    ¡°These are clone amulets. Let me gift one. Virtuous nephew can use it to create a clone. But this clone¡¯s cultivation will not be powerful and will be very weak. You must remember to not let it receive any intense attack.¡±

    Liu Yi wishes to curse, damn it. This Taoist still had another trick? He is not willing to teach me the clone technique and wants to use an amulet to deceive me?

    ¡°This...is likely to be not possible!¡±

    Liu Yi is unwilling to have this lousy toy, ¡°Like the saying, instead of giving a person the fish, it is better to teach him how to fish. What happens if I identally lose this amulet, wouldn¡¯t it be a big deal?¡±

    ¡°What virtuous nephew says is quite true.¡±

    Cheng Wenhang nods his head, ¡°This cloning technique is not that difficult. If virtuous nephew wishes to learn it, there is no harm in teaching it to you. But virtuous nephew must remember not to pass this technique down to other people! It is only because I wish to save you that I teach it to you. After all, as ordered by the sect, the techniques of a sect can¡¯t be transmitted to outsiders.¡±

    ¡°I am thankful to senior uncle!¡±

    Liu Yi bes delighted. As long as I learn this cloning technique, I can find the method to decipher Cheng Wenhang¡¯s clone technique!

    It is like the saying, know yourself know your enemy, and only then would you emerge victorious in every battle.

    Cheng Wenhang took out a piece of an amulet and passed it to Liu Yi before imparting to him the secret of this cloning technique.

    So this so-called clone technique is to make use of the speel on the amulet to create a substitute before using one¡¯ qi to control it.

    Liu Yi followed based on what he had learned and pull out a hair and ced it on the amulet. After which, he waves his hand and instantly ignites the amulet. After the amulet was burnt, it turns into a person that looks exactly like him!

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Cheng Wenhang is rather proud of himself, ¡°This is the unique technique of my sect!¡±

    ¡°It is indeed very mysterious.¡±

    Liu Yi is suddenly worried as he asks, ¡°But what if the enemy realized my substitute. Is it possible for them to use the substitute to find the position of my real body?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! This cloning technique is wless!¡±

    Cheng Wenhang shakes his head, ¡°If they want to trace this technique, they must have obtained the Ten Thousand Image...¡±

    The Taoist suddenly stops speaking. Liu Yi says in his heart, damn it, this Taoist is sophisticated! I almost had him say it, but he sucked thetter half of the sentence!

    Ten Thousand Image...what? What is this Taoist talking about?

    Liu Yi immediately asks Lin Tong who is inside him; after all, the things that she knows are more than him.

    {I am also not sure...Ten Thousand Image...I have never heard of any magic tools that start with this. I feel that you should ask Wu Meiniang. She has lived for very long and seen many things. Perhaps she might know. Oh, if you can find Ai Ling, perhaps she can also exin it.}

    {Okay. Later I will go and inquire about it.}

    Liu Yi will want to find this magic tool and kill Cheng Wenhang! His existence is the greatest threat to Murong Die and the rest of his girls!

    ¡°s, virtuous nephew, today I have leaked enough heaven¡¯s secret to you.¡± Cheng Wenhang smiles at Liu Yi, ¡°This poor Taoist cannot stay here any longer. Let¡¯s meet in the future.¡±

    His body transforms into an ignited amulet and slowly dissipates in the air.

    ¡°Fucking hell. This fellowes and goes so hurriedly! Treating my ce as a toilet!¡±

    Liu Yi is very unhappy as he says angrily, ¡°Wait till I find that Ten Thousand Image, and I will kill that Taoist!¡±

    Liu Yi is indignant with justice when his phone suddenly rings. Liu Yi takes a look to see that it is an unknown number.

    {Little Jade, help me check who it is.}

    Seeing that it is an unknown number Liu Yi does not want to pick it up; thus, he let Little Jade check who it is for him first.

    {Master. It is the producer from the moviepany.}

    Little Jade swiftly found its owner. When Liu Yi heard this, he finally reacted.

    ¡°What the fuck! I had forgotten about it. I still have a movie that was not finished!¡±

    Liu Yi thinks I had left for so long, the people from the movie side should be cursing me to death.

    He no longer hesitates and orders Bai Jie to guard the surroundings of Massacre Shrine before letting on the flying sword created by the 36 Tiangang swords before lying towards South Korea, Seoul.

    Right now, Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation had reached grand aplishment, and his strength has reached the standard of realm crosser! After entering the God Transformation, his cultivation will reach 1styer of heaven. Upon using cosmos qi as well as the second stage of the God Transformation, he can barely enter the 2ndyer of heaven.

    In the human realm, Liu Yi can do anything he likes!

    As he flies on top of the sky, Liu Yi reaches South Korea in a jiffy.

 Chapter 1078

    <h4>Chapter 1078</h4>

    Trantor: SkyFuji

    Editor: KG

    Based on what the director says, the production team is currently filming in a famous coffee shop in Seoul. Domestically produced drama and the like, like to film in the center of movies and television. For example, the filming bases have conveniently rigged up models, which lower production costs.

    Previously when Liu Yi gave the director a call, he said that he would be there in 5 minutes, and the director does not believe no matter what he says. Right now, in less than 5 minutes, Liu Yi hadnded in front of the coffee shop. The coffee shop is very big and has a total of three stories. Liu Yi can see the cameras inside through the windows.

    Two staff members are standing in front of the entrance of the coffee shop. They sturdily block outsiders from entering.

    A pair of lovers who wished to enter was blocked by one of the staff workers, ¡°Apologises, today this ce is not open for business.¡±

    Seeing how fluent his Korean is, apparently, he is a Korean.

    Numerous fans are gathering around the coffee shop. These fans are mostly south Korean fans. Some are holding Won Bin¡¯s banner, while others are holding Yoo Eunhui¡¯s banner.

    Won Bin¡¯s fans are slightly more extreme. As they raise their banners, they shout passionately at the coffee shop, ¡®Oppa, Oppa! I love you, Oppa!¡¯

    This is nothing as on the other side of the street, stood some Chinese Korean fans. These are Wang Yuzheng¡¯s fans who are raising Wang Yuzheng¡¯s banner, cheering for Wang Yuzheng.

    Although Wang Yuzheng is not famous in South Korea yet, she is very famous in Japan and China. These Chinese people are her fans who came here to cheer for her.

    Liu Yi smiles. She is indeed growing famous now.

    Perhaps without waiting for long, Asia will know of her name. But this is not the end, as I wish for her to enter Hollywood.

    In addition, the SNO group had also joined us. The two beautiful sisters are now undergoing studies of all needed courses like singing, acting, how to put on makeup, and the likes.

    Liu Yi ns to develop the SNO group as a first-rate duo group in Asia to go against South Korean groups. At present times they will firstunch the female group. In the future, Liu Yi ns tounch a male group full of handsome guys. After all, the main spendingmunity for the entertainment circle is the crazy youngdies.

    Redstar Entertainment already has a remarkable development n. But right now, the most important target for pushing in poprity is still my primary wife, Wang Yuzheng.

    Furthermore, Liu Yi has confidence in Wang Yuzheng. Her bearing and innate character are both very good, and will not do things like breaching contracts. Especially now that she has known that Redstar Entertainment is mypany, it is even less likely that she will betray me.

    Liu Yi walks towards the coffee shop, and he was blocked by one of the staff workers.

    ¡°Apologises, sir, this ce is not open for business now.¡±

    Liu Yi exins, ¡°I am not here to drink coffee. I am an actor.¡±

    The staff worker continues to obstruct Liu Yi, ¡°ID?¡±

    ¡°Apologies¡­I did not carry it with me¡­¡±

    Liu Yi is a bit awkward. I never carried this kind of thing before. Every time I came over, there was be a producer who led me in.

    ¡°Stop acting. You must be a fan, right?.¡±

    The other staff workerughs, ¡°Yoo Eunhui¡¯s fan or Wang Yuzheng¡¯s fan.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bashfully, ¡°I am indeed Wang Yuzheng¡¯s fan.¡±

    When Liu Yi says this, the two staff workersugh at the same time.

    South Korea attaches importance to the fans. Thus the two staff workers still reply politely, ¡°Okay, stop causing trouble. Go over to the fan group and stay there. After the shoot is over, we will arrange for fans to meet with them.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that it is hard for him to exin clearly when at this moment, some Chinese walk over to Liu Yi. One of them pat Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder and ask, ¡°Brother, you must be from China, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Liu Yi changes to Chinese and chats with this guy.

    ¡°Hahaha, with a look, I immediately know that you¡¯re Wang Yuzheng¡¯s fan!¡±

    That brother and his friends smile at each other, ¡°The few of us are also the same and support Wang Yuzheng.¡±

    With that, he waved his hand, ¡°Express!¡±

    The men and women behind him instantly pull open Wang Yuzheng¡¯s banner and start shouting.

    ¡°Wang Yuzheng, I love you just like how mice love rice! We will forever support you!¡±

    These voices are very uniform and so loud that even the deaf can hear. Everyone on the streets can hear it.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Li Chan, the group head of Wang Yuzheng¡¯s fan group.¡±

    A tall woman walks over confidently and shakes hands with Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi says in his heart, this woman is quite beautiful. Furthermore, she is natural and unrestrained, which is rare.

    ¡°My name is Liu Yi.¡±

    Liu Yi shook hands with this woman before releasing her hand without any act of discourteousness. Liu Yi had seen too many beauties and possess a number of them as well. Thus his immunity is very high.

    The female group leader also seems to appreciate it slightly. After all, not all men can do what Liu Yi did. After all, she is a beauty, and several men cannot help but take some slight advantage of her.

    ¡°Yuzheng and the rest still need to film the movie. Us fans should not disturb them.¡±

    Li Chan smiles and says, ¡°Follow us to the side and silently cheer for Yuzheng!¡±

    ¡°What you say makes sense. We must be sensible fans.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°But without me, they will not be able to shoot this scene.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you are too humorous. Quickly leave with us.¡±

    Liu Yi has a feeling like this group of people are going to pull him back to the mental hospital with a dense sense of looking down on him!

    Just as Liu Yi wishes to exin a bit more, another group of fans walk over, but from the looks of it, they are Korean. They are raising Yoo Eunhui and Won Bin¡¯s banners as they walk forward and say, ¡°Wang Yuzheng¡¯s fans don¡¯t butt in!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you wish to look at your idol, go back to China!¡±

    ¡°To make our Won Bin oppo pair with a china woman is letting her take advantage of our Won Bin!¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to let Kim Taehee be the 2nd female lead? Why find a china girl, seriously! Aigoo!¡±

    The fans start grumbling making Liu Yi raises his brows. These people are too xenophobic. Just because Wang Yuzheng is from China, they do not like her?

    Liu Yi is unhappy while Li Chan also speaks up, ¡°Your Korean idols are idols while our China¡¯s idols are not idols? Everyone is working together to film the show, andcking any one of them will be bad.¡±

    These Korean fans started a lively discussion.

    ¡°Says who. Without your people, our idols will act even better!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why did youe to our country? Always giarizing our country!¡±

    One of the fans says, ¡°All take and no give, you Chinese wish to borrow our movies to raise their poprity! Hmph, she can dream on. In the future, all of us shall not be her fans!¡±

    ¡°For this movie, Yuzheng has been doing suspension harness training daily as well as fighting training. How can you say such things about her when she has suffered so much?¡±

    Li Chan does not back down and argues strongly for what is right, ¡°Furthermore, even if you are unwilling to be Wang Yuzheng¡¯s fans, it does not matter! Our Yuzheng does not fans!¡±

    ¡°You dare to say such things?¡±

    That person seems to be Won Bin¡¯s fan group leader. She is a plump young girl, but her mouth is venomous.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that all of us Koreans will be her critics?¡±

    ¡°Even if all of you are critics, it is only 50 million people. While our china¡¯s entire 13 billion people are Yuzheng¡¯s fans!¡±

    Li Chan¡¯s sentence shocked that girl into being unable to speak.

    ¡°Your Yuzheng is working hard!¡±

    One of the fans says, ¡°For this movie, she especially went to learn Wing Chun!¡±

    ¡°What is there to boast about regarding that jack of all trades kungfu of China!¡±

    One of the male Korean fans sneers, ¡°Our Korean taekwondo is the number one in the world!¡±

    With that, he raises his leg and kicks a whiteboard that is held in the hands of a fan by the side, breaking it.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Eximed that fan.

    That man seems to have learned taekwondo before. He raises that leg of his and says in delight, ¡°Do you see this, this is a real martial art!¡±

    Li Chan berates angrily, ¡°How can you be like this! To use your legs to kick our things!¡±

    A few flower protecting emissaries also step forward and res angrily at that man.

    ¡°Just a whiteboard. Later I willpensate her ten dors!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°What, want to fight? I am a ck belt in taekwondo!¡±

    That man says in delight, ¡°If you do not wish to get back off.¡±

    ¡°So what if you are a ck belt?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly appeared in front of that man and shocked him. He subconsciously sent out a high kick at Liu Yi¡¯s head.

    This kick is savage. If it connects with a person¡¯s head, it is likely to cause a concussion.

    The other people by the side exim in shock like they are afraid to see Liu Yi bing injured. While Liu Yi only extends a hand and grabs that leg before it touches his head.

    That man got a shock as he says in his heart, just how strong is his wrist to negate my kicking force!

    I had once broken ten wooden nks with this kick!

    After Liu Yi receives the kick, he swings his hand downward. Borrowing the force behind that man¡¯s kick, Liu Yi threw that man to the ground.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡±

    The crowd got a shock while someone immediately recognizes this move. This skill is taiji!

 Chapter 1079 - [Taiji]

    Some idiot challenges Liu Yi and ims taiji came from South Korea making Liu Yi want to blow it up which he did. That idiot then went to invite his senior uncle who is the Taiji Master of South Korea. While waiting he chats with Li Chan while some of Yuzheng¡¯s fans support him. He then exchanges colorful words like what belongs to which countries with the Korean fans. Finally, he challenges the top expert of Taiji in South Korea and shames him in front of the crowd.

    [TL: too much nonsense throughout the entire chapter for me to trante...after reading the raws I gave up tranting it so I¡¯d just summarise the entire chapter for you guys.]

 Chapter 1080 - [Passionate producer]

    The director drank a cup of coffee and said, ¡°Why is Liu Yi not here yet?¡±

    The producer looked at his watch, ¡°That fellow boasted to me that he would be here in 5 minutes. Take a look, over half an hour, has passed and I haven¡¯t even seen his shadow!¡±

    ¡°No worries, let¡¯s film the parts of others first as we wait for him.¡±

    The director appreciated and like Liu Yi a lot. He magnanimously waves his hand and says, ¡°But why is it so noisy outside?¡±

    ¡°It should be that group of fans, I guess.¡±

    The producer does not find it weird, ¡°These fans are rather passionate. They should be Won Bin¡¯s fans, I guess.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Among our cast, only his fans are the most fanatic ones.¡±

    The director and producer start discussing it, and neither of them takes themotion outside seriously.

    ***

    Liu Yi bullied another person and destroyed the cameras of the reporters.

    [TL: summarized as well. can¡¯t be bothered to trante it]

    ***

    One of Yoo Eunhui¡¯s fans cannot help but mutter, ¡°So what if you can fight. If you have the ability, then go and film an action movie! What are you pretending to be handsome here!¡±

    Liu Yi does not know what to say. These people cannot be saved.

    At this moment, Liu Yi¡¯s handphone started ringing. Picking it up, the producer started speaking, ¡°Liu Yi, didn¡¯t you say that you would arrive in 5 minutes? It¡¯s already been an hour now! Hahaha, looks like our Mr Liu¡¯s words are not urate!¡±

    ¡°I am downstairs.¡±

    Liu Yi let out a bitterugh.

    ¡°You should have said so earlier!¡± The producer says, ¡°We¡¯reing down to pick you!¡±

    With that, he hangs up the call.

    Very soon, the door to the coffee shop was opened as the producer, Won Bin, and the rest walked out.

    ¡°You finally came!¡±

    When the producer walks over, he immediately gives Liu Yi a big hug shocking the other people!

    <i>What, what is this situation?</i>

 Chapter 1081 - [He lied to me]

    Almost all of the movie production walked over. Especially those popr celebrities who take turns shaking hands and embracing Liu Yi.

    ¡°I am reminded of the days where I shot the movie with you.¡±

    Won Bin grabs Liu Yi¡¯s arm, ¡°Right, can you teach me those fighting moves of yours? I feel that they are very handsome.¡±

    ¡°Those are impossible to teach.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°I am relying on some profound martial fundamentals to carry out those moves. You have never practiced martial arts before, so it is likely that you will not be able to do them.¡±

    Won Bin expressed his regret, ¡°Such a pity!¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡±

    Liu Yiforts, ¡°After all, you are not an action star. Thus there is no need for you to rely on fighting scenes to make a living.¡±

    ¡°True, but I am still looking forward to the marvelous fighting scenes that we will be shooting together.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. The shoot this time is mainly to boost the poprity of the 2nd female lead Wang Yuzheng, and the rest do not matter.

    Yoo Eunhui stands by the side and gives Liu Yi a look ofint. Not only is this fellow handsome, but he is also rich. Most importantly, his background is also very strong! I can never forget what happened thest time! It is etched in my memory!

    ¡°You¡¯ve finallye back!¡±

    While Wang Yuzheng also stands beside Liu Yi obediently like a young married woman, ¡°Have you settled your matter?¡±

    ¡°Settled.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head and warmly rubs his girlfriend¡¯s head, causing Wang Yuzheng¡¯s fan group to be stunned.

    What the fuck...this brother is fucking awesome! He actually dares to touch the head of our goddess! While the goddess actually made a face of enjoying it! How!

    ¡°Who is this fellow...¡±

    Li Chan is smart and already guessed that Liu Yi¡¯s identity is not ordinary.

    Before she can understand the situation, Liu Yi, Wang Yuzheng, and the rest enter the coffee shop. After entering, Liu Yi did not forget to greet those two utterly stunned staff workers.

    The two of them were stunned. Just what is this situation! Just now, that man whom we did our best to block because we thought that he was a fan....so he is an actor?

    Furthermore, the director respects him so much! This director is very influential in the film circles of South Korea! When had he been so respectful towards others before?!

    Following which is 2 months of continuous filming. Because Liu Yi has things to do, they concentrate on filming all of his parts first.

    Finally, they especially went to a vige in Jiangnan to film a scene. The entire Jiangnan vige is a patchwork of waterways with water and bridges all over the ce. Numerous ck sailboats streak under the bridges, and these are the fastest means of transportation in this ce.

    After filming hisst scene, Liu Yi says goodbye to Wang Yuzheng and the rest of the film crew. He then prepares to leave this ce and return to Massacre Shrine.

    But before that, Liu Yi ns to take a look at Jiangnan¡¯s patchwork of waterways. As a northeastern person, it is rare for Liu Yi toe to the south of the country. Water and bridges are all over the ce, while Liu Yi says in his heart. Venice should be the same, right?

    [TL: not at all. both are quite different]

    Standing on a bridge, Liu Yi looks down at the water scenery below. This vige¡¯s protection is quite intact. The water quality isparatively clear. There is a lot of famous patchwork of waterways where the water is badly polluted, making them no longer nice to look at.

    On the two sides of the bridge are some peddlers who are peddling the specialties of this vige. As Liu Yi strolls along, he looks around and feels full of vitality and unspeakable ease.

    How nice would it be if every day was as easy andfortable as today? Troubles and the likes, please don¡¯te and find me!

    Just as he thought of this, he suddenly knocked into a person.

    Liu Yi raises his head and takes a look to see a woman wearing a peaked cap as well as ck sunsses. That woman suddenly pulls Liu Yi¡¯s hand and pulls him back to the path he came from.

    Liu Yi frowned and did not say anything as he immediately recognized who this woman is.

    Why is she here?

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything and follow me.¡±

    The woman pulls Liu Yi and walks to a small alley. Only then did she take off her sunsses and reveal her limpid eyes.

    This woman is none other than the most beautiful woman of Heavenly Court, Chang¡¯e!

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°Why did youe here? Could it be that Heavenly Court is still seeking trouble for me?¡±

    ¡°More or less.¡±

    Chang¡¯e did not conceal it and simply nodded her head, ¡°Furthermore, I am also implicated by you...Heavenly Court wants to punish me, so I escaped. I chased after your aura.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Court was willing to punish you?¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly shocked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the most beautiful woman of the Heavenly Court?¡±

    ¡°The beauty of a woman to a certain degree is also a kind of expendable item.¡±

    Chang¡¯e is apathetic as she says, ¡°I had saved you before. Are you going to ignore me when I am helpless? Fine then, the men of this world are merely, so I guess. Fickleness is the synonym of you men.¡±

    With that, she puts on her sunsses and turns around, preparing to leave. At this moment, her stomach suddenly disappointed her and started growling.

    Chang¡¯e face instantly turns red as she looks away embarrassedly. This beauty causes Liu Yi to stare nkly at her. Good gosh, this woman is indeed too beautiful. No wonder so many male immortals, as well as Eng Shen, became crazy over her!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let me treat you to some food.¡±

    ¡°I-I am not hungry!¡±

    Chang¡¯e looks away, ignoring Liu Yi, and says, ¡°It is my first timeing to the secr world, and I idently got polluted by the mundane affairs of the secr world...¡±

    The first time immortals descend to the human realm, they will be influenced by the banal of the human world and need to consume food. But after a while, they will slowly adapt and no longer be influenced.

    After all, immortals have long passed their abstaining period and no longer need to eat. They can rely on absorbing the heaven and earth essence to live.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. But I am hungry as well.¡±

    Liu Yi touches his own stomach, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Fairy Chang¡¯e would be willing to give me face and apany me to eat?¡±

    ¡°Hmph...it is you who wants to eat!¡± Chang¡¯e says, ¡°I¡¯m merely apanying you, that¡¯s all!¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank Fairy Chang¡¯e so much for giving face!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, This Fairy Chang¡¯e is such a tsundere. It is very rare for such a tsundere girl to take a risk and help me.

    Liu Yi is filled with gratitude in his heart and brings Chang¡¯e to a big restaurant before ordering some dishes.

    ¡°Oh...this fish is so delicious...¡±

    Chang¡¯e already started to eat heartily. But when she is eating, she shows grace making people fond of her. Countless men in the surrounding area are looking at Chang¡¯e nkly.

    One of the men who is eating identally stuff his food into his nose, but his eyes still remain on Chang¡¯e, unwilling to withdraw his gaze.

    Chang¡¯e seems to be used to this kind of gaze as she continues to eat with no qualms.

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°This dish is Xihu Vinegar Fish. Don¡¯t you have it in the Heaven Realm?¡±

    ¡°Immortals do not eat.¡± Chang¡¯e says in anger, ¡°Usually we can only eat peaches of immortality or pills...s, I¡¯m tired of eating them.¡±

    Liu Yi wishes to roast. Damn it. Then let the two of us change! I can take these Xihu Vinegar Fish and exchange them for pills or peaches of immortality with you!

    ¡°This crab is not bad!¡±

    ¡°This is Yangcheng Lake¡¯s hairy crab...I feel like you are very pitiful.¡±

    Thinking of how Chang¡¯e is unable to eat this in heaven, Liu Yi feels a bit sorrowful. s, people always say that immortals are free and easy, but they can¡¯t even eat this; what is the meaning of bing an immortal! Why don¡¯t you be a monk instead!

    When a human is born, they will have all kinds of desires. Liu Yi thinks, perhaps I must be unable to achieve the sage realm in this lifetime because only sages can achieve no desires. Like the saying, with all its tolerance, a man without desire is a superman!

    To cultivate until one bes Buddha, one must let go of greed, anger, and sentiments!

    As for me, who is unable to let go of anything, how can I be the cosmos god?

    I am unable to understand it.

    A rich man finally cannot take it and says to Chang¡¯e, ¡°Beauty, leave with me. I shall bring you around to eat great meals, live in a vi, and drive a BMW!¡±

    Chang¡¯e says calmly, ¡°Not interested. You will not be able to give me what I want.¡±

    The rich man says, full of confidence, ¡°What are you joking about. I¡¯m worth over a billion; what am I unable to obtain for you! Just say, what do you want!¡±

    Chang¡¯e nods her head before pointing at the sun outside the window, ¡°I wish for you to shoot it down.¡±

    The rich man wishes to vomit down. Fucking hell! Shoot down the sun? Do you think that I am Hou Yi? Although this woman is beautiful, does she really think that she is Chang¡¯e?

    The rich man immediately turns his head away and leaves while Chang¡¯e asks Liu Yi softly, ¡°Liu Yi is themon practice of the people here so bad...when they like a woman they would just walk up and ask?¡±

    ¡°Beauty, the era has changed.¡±

    Liu Yi is helpless. Just how long has it been since Chang¡¯e hade to the secr world to take a look? But if shees to the secr world, she would d vite a heavenlyw.

    ¡°Oh...in the immortal realm, numerous rules have not changed.¡± Chang¡¯e says, ¡°After eating, follow me back to the immortal realm.¡±

    ¡°Why would I go there!¡± Liu Yi immediately shakes his head, ¡°I still have not stayed in the human realm long enough!¡±

    ¡°Ah...it is you escorting me back to the immortal realm!¡± Chang¡¯e rolls her eyes, ¡°Why do you not like to listen to a person finish.¡±

    ¡°Apologies...escorting you back is not a problem, but why did you want to go to the immortal realm? I can arrange a job for you in the human realm, can¡¯t you just stay here? Like the saying, the greatest hermit lives downtown while the small-time hermit lives in the mountains. The city is the most suitable ce to hide.¡±

    ¡°Not possible...¡±

    Chang¡¯e shakes her head, ¡°Although there is a lot of delicious food in the human realm, the air and the like is too dirty. Furthermore, I am not aplete immortal. I must consume a special pill regrly, and that pill can only be found in the immortal realm. If I do not eat that pill, I will age swiftly and die afterward.¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi was shocked, ¡°What the fuck? So you still need to frequently take drugs to live?¡±

    ¡°What? Are you shunning me because I am inconvenient?¡±

    Chang¡¯e expression slightly dimmed, ¡°I also do not wish to be like this...but back then, he lied to me to consume the immortal pill causing me to be like this now...¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly says, ¡°Wait, wait, wait! He lied to you to have you eat the immortal pill? Hou Yi lied to you? Damn it, that¡¯s so wrong!¡±

 Chapter 1082 - [Deity General Battalion]

    In the myths, there were originally ten suns in the sky. These ten suns are transformed from Golden Crows. These ten brothers are very ball-breaking and are likely ten gay guys. Every day. They will go leave and return home together, but they are kind and love each other. They are inseparable from each other, and ordinary people are unable to take it! Soon, the earth starts to dry up, and everywhere was in a drought and barren!

    At this moment, a shaman whose name was Houyi appeared! Using the modern era¡¯s words, Houyi was very awesome and was the male god of numerous women! Using the huge bow that he carried on his back, Houyi shot down nine suns in a row! Because he had saved themon people of the world, he became the king of all humanity and married the most beautiful woman, Chang¡¯e.

    After Houyi became the king, he wanted to be an immortal. He put in much effort to beg for an elixir. He originally nned to share half with Chang¡¯e; that way, after both had eaten it, both could be immortal. Unexpectedly, Chang¡¯es mouth was too gluttonous and has the bad habit of eating snacks. Thus she cannot help but secretly consume the entire immortal pill.

    In the end, she started floating up the sky to the moon and became the master of Moon Pce, forever parting with Houyi.

    When Liu Yi finished the story, Chang¡¯e gets angry and ps the table, causing those in the surrounding looking at her to get a shock.

    ¡°Rubbish! Complete rubbish! Who is the one whoposed this story! It must be Houyi, that bastard found people to write it!¡±

    Chang¡¯e is very angry, ¡°These shamans are all unreliable ones! None of them were good!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi is somewhat in a daze, ¡°This story...is wrong? But since young, we listened to the story repeatedly in detail...this is the story of Chang¡¯e flying to the moon!¡±

    ¡°Who can believe the words of a shaman!¡±

    Chang¡¯e sneers, ¡°Back then, when I just married Houyi, I thought that I could live a blissful and happy life. But I didn¡¯t expect that Houyi didn¡¯t like me at all. Marrying me was fooling other people!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he liked other people?¡±

    Liu Yi guesses, ¡°Furthermore, was it someone who is shameful?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chang¡¯e nods her head, ¡°Whom he likes was my little brother.¡±

    ¡°Nani?!!!¡±

    Liu Yi, who was eating the fish, nearly swallowed a fishbone when he heard this! What the fuck, really??? Houyi was actually a homosexual?!

    This...if this is said, who would believe it! But if other people say it, I would not believe it, but this is said by Chang¡¯e! If what she said cannot be believed in, whose words can I believe in!

    ¡°To be together with my younger brother, he married me. Later on, he hoodwinks me into consuming that entire immortality pill. Unexpectedly after consuming that immortal pill, I immediately flew up to the Moon Pce and stayed there all alone!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there Wu Gang as well?¡±

    ¡°How would I like a woodchopper!¡±

    Chang¡¯e looks at Liu Yi like he is an idiot, ¡°Even if Ick a man, there is no need to for me to have such low standards!¡±

    ¡°That is hard to say. If you are too thirsty, you must just ept it!¡±

    ¡°You dare to scorn me!¡± Chang¡¯e crushes the teacup in her hand and presses the ss on her neck, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just let me die!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t! I have misspoken, I have misspoken!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly snatched the broken shards of ss from Chang¡¯e, ¡°What did you make it so frightening! It will scare people!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, d that you know! This immortal can be killed but not dishonored!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±

    Liu Yi immediately agrees, disregardless of what she says, ¡°You beauty Chang¡¯e is the purest woman who dies fighting for her honor!¡±

    ¡°You think?!¡±

    Chang¡¯e snorts coldly, ¡°This immortal has stayed in the Heavenly Court for so many years and has never let any men stepped through the doors of my Moon Pce!¡±

    ¡°This student is right!¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hands as an expression of respect towards Chang¡¯e.

    ¡°Anyways, shamans are untrustworthy.¡±

    Chang¡¯e reminds Liu Yi, ¡°Luckily, these shamans are either dead or sealed away. Otherwise, this world would be in chaos.¡±

    Liu Yi asked curiously, ¡°Shaman? Other than Houyi, who else is a shaman? Can you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Xingtian, Uncle Feng, Master Rain, Father Praise, Houyi as well as Qin Shihuang!¡±

    ¡°Damn it...so Qin Shihuang is also a shaman! No wonder he was that awesome!¡±

    Liu Yi curses in his heart, so he is a person with such a huge background!

    ¡°If these shamans awaken, it is likely that the six realms will go back to an era of flood and destion!¡±

    Chang¡¯e says in worry, ¡°Right now, Qin Shihuang is about to awaken. If he awakens, it means that this world will start to enter the epoch of shaman.¡±

    ¡°Epoch of shaman?¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi nks out slightly. How does Chang¡¯e know so much, and all of them are things that I do not know. Indeed, with a shaman as a husband, it is indeed great.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I remembered once when Houyi had drunk too much he had mentioned it to me.¡±

    Chang¡¯e recalls from her memory and says, ¡°He says that one day in the future, their shaman¡¯s epoch will start once more. At that time, the first shaman that awaken will be the beginning. He will unify the six realms and start the epoch of shamans!¡±

    ¡°Epoch of shamans...then at that time, in this world, only shamans will exist?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Chang¡¯e nods her head, ¡°The rest of the races...including the descendants of the Fiery Emperor and Yellow Emperor, are likely to be all exterminated.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case...¡±

    Liu Yi nods his heart and thinks, so shamans are the race that wants to destroy the entire world. But with Chang¡¯e reminder, I can do some preparation.

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°Fairy, do you know how powerful these shamans are?¡±

    ¡°All of them are above the 7thyer of heaven.¡±

    Chang¡¯e sentence nearly causes Liu Yi to vomit blood. What the fuck, all of them are above the 7thyer of heaven!

    ¡°The flood and deste period of time was the era for shamans to be heroes.¡±

    Seeing that there is no one in the surrounding, he drinks a mouthful of wine before exining, ¡°During that era, even the gods needed to bow before the shamans. Until the God-Emperor was born, this woman is very impressive and used methods to eliminate all of the shamans, which allowed the gods to be the supreme beings of all six realms! Butter on, the final shaman Qin Shihuang was born. When he emerged, he nearly toppled the regime of the gods! That is why the gods left aw which says anyone whose strength has passed the 6thyer of heaven must choose to either be assimted or be eliminated!¡±

    ¡°The gods are like the fetters chained around us.¡±

    Liu Yi says, feeling ufortable, ¡°This fetter makes me feel unwell.¡±

    ¡°Even if you feel unwell, it still chained around you.¡± Chang¡¯e says, ¡°This is thew that was set by the gods!¡±

    ¡°No matter if it is the shamans or gods, as long as they wish to interfere with my life, I will not agree to it.¡± Liu Yi says arrogantly, ¡°I, am the man who will be cosmos god!¡±

    ¡°Your ambition is not bad!¡±

    Chang¡¯e drinks tea as wine and salutes Liu Yi, ¡°But it does not mean that you will be the cosmos god if you possess cosmos qi. In this world, you are not the only one who obtained this kind of power. Some people inherently possess cosmos qi, for example, those shamans.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi cannot help but be shocked, ¡°How can that be. Didn¡¯t Qin Shihuang use Moon Dream Sutra?¡±

    ¡°That is the low-grade technique that he had taught to his underlings and servants.¡±

    Chang¡¯e smiles, ¡°This technique was peeled off from cosmos qi. Qin Shihuang cultivates the real cosmos qi. Otherwise, why would he need to gather so many kinds of power to revive?¡±

    ¡°So that is the case. That perverted fellow...¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly feels that he has a very heavy burden and a long path to go. His enemies are too many, and the path ahead is vast and obscured!

    While the two of them are speaking, Chang¡¯e suddenly put down her cup of tea and suddenly pulls Liu Yi up, ¡°Leave with me!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Liu Yi is still thinking about Qin Shihuang¡¯s matter when he was suddenly pulled up, thus got a shock.

    Chang¡¯e says with some apprehensiveness, ¡°They havee.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Liu Yi frowns, ¡°Why do I not sense their aura?¡±

    ¡°Because these are not ordinary celestial soldiers and generals!¡±

    Chang¡¯e hurriedly exined, ¡°They are the real elite soldiers of Heavenly Court, who are directly under the Jade Emperor! The Heavenly Court¡¯s people like to call them Deity General Battalion!¡±

    Seeing Chang¡¯e horrified looking appearance, Liu Yi seems to understand just how powerful these Deity General Battalion¡¯s people are.

    But now that he had seen Earth Fiend Warriors and Sky Dipper Soldiers, how would Liu Yi be afraid of them?

    Liu Yi says with confidence, ¡°Leave it to me. Let me deal with them.¡±

    ¡°No...you must leave with me!¡±

    Chang¡¯e stops Liu Yi, ¡°These Deity General Battalion people are not that easy to deal with. What they use is a kind of weapon called the Soul-Sucking Rope! Its use is to suck away the soul of another person! Perhaps you can deal with it for a while, but I cannot. Although I am ranked on the Immortal Records, my cultivation is very weak, and am not even at 28 starjades!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Liu Yi cannot help but feel curious, ¡°May I ask what is Fairy Chang¡¯e cultivation?¡±

    ¡°I just reached Heaven Realm.¡±

    ¡°Shoot...¡±

    Liu Yi mutters in his heart, to a deity, this grade is too weak!

    Looks like this sister Chang¡¯e is a flower vase existence in the Heavenly Court!

    ¡°Hmph, you are looking down on me!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s gaze, Chang¡¯e immediately knew what he was thinking about, ¡°Let me tell you. With a single sentence from me, Chang¡¯e, I guarantee that over a million male immortals will fight for me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes...¡±

    Towards this point, Liu Yi definitely agrees. Chang¡¯e looks like an immortal...ah wrong, she is an immortal. This girl¡¯s appearance is capable of causing the downfall of a city and can cause men to go crazy.

    In the Heavenly Court, Liu Yi had seen the might of her beauty. This woman is beautiful to such a degree. Then just how beautiful is the God-Emperor in the legends?

    Liu Yi finds it hard to believe.

    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly leave!¡±

    Chang¡¯e pulls Liu Yi up, ¡°They are about to reach here soon!¡±

    With that, she hurriedly leaves the building with Liu Yi.

    At the same time, Liu Yi can sense surges of a unique powering towards them from all directions.

 Chapter 1083 - 36 Sky Immortal Imprisonment Formation]

    Liu Yi senses a bit, and this power is indeed impressive. All of them are experts of the 1styer of heaven! This causes Liu Yi to be slightly shocked. Recalling how Li Jing was only at the 1styer of heaven while all of these soldiers from Deity General Battalion are of this rank, they are indeed the elite division of the Heavenly Court!

    Liu Yi closes his eyes and activates the ck and white world. In this world, everything is now only in ck and white. Furthermore, they are brimming with the feeling of seeing through things.

    Liu Yi can sense that there are over ten lofty figures walking towards them from all directions. The red parts on their bodies are very dazzling, like red Ming Lamps.

    With this kind of grade of enemies, no wonder Chang¡¯e would be so frightened. Right now, I only have the cultivation of a realm crosser, and only after the God Transformation would I reach the 1styer of heaven. Who knows how much effort I will have to put in to deal with the people from the Deity General Battalion.

    But my task is to escort Chang¡¯e back to the immortal realm; thus, it is best if I cause less trouble.

    Liu Yi immediately followed Chang¡¯e and left the restaurant from the back door. Behind the restaurant is a slightly dirty small alley with numerous boxes that are filled up with rubbish. Houseflies are flying all over the rubbish, releasing stink.

    Chang¡¯e pinches her nose with a disgusted expression. Clearly, she is unable to endure it.

    ¡°Why is the human realm so stinky...the air always has an unpleasant order, and this ce is even more stinky!¡±

    ¡°Enough. Stop grumbling. This ce will not be fragrant!¡±

    Liu Yi pulls Chang¡¯e up and says, ¡°Rubbish has been stacked up in this ce; naturally, it will not be fragrant.¡±

    ¡°We have burst into a ce where I should not have gone.¡±

    Chang¡¯e says, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly go!¡±

    Just as she is about to walk out from this alley, the wall in front of her suddenly caves in as a golden shackle splits the wall apart and nails in front of the wall opposite blocking their path!

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders and says, ¡°Looks like our guests havee to our door.¡±

    ¡°No one can escape from the pursuit of the Deity General Battalion.¡±

    A voice slowly came over, and following which, an armored man slowly walked out from behind the copsed wall. That man is almost two meters tall and is very formidable. He stands in front of the two of them like a wall, blocking their path.

    ¡°Looks like if we do not open a wee party, we will not be able to leave.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Then let¡¯s have fun and y first.¡±

    ¡°You are the man who wreaked havoc in the Heavenly Court?¡±

    The armored guy¡¯s gazends on Liu Yi, ¡°Although you are on the wanted list of Heavenly Court, my task is not to capture you, so you better move aside.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I am a man.¡±

    Liu Yi points at himself before saying, ¡°You should be able to see, I am a man.¡±

    The armored man berates, ¡°Nonsense. It is not like I am blind!¡±

    ¡°You are indeed not blind. But you are an idiot.¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles, ¡°Since you know that I am a man, I will have the desire to protect women.¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    A sh of ferocity shes across the armored guy¡¯s eyes, ¡°I have wished to cross blows with you! Since you wish to die, then I shall be impolite.¡±

    With that, he waves his hand and pulls out his golden shackles from the wall before swinging it at Liu Yi!

    The tip of the golden shackles is like a golden spear tip, which carries a scary force giving Liu Yi some sense of danger.

    Liu Yi¡¯s right hand was immediately covered with his ck Monarch Armour, and he attempted to grab the shackles.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Chang¡¯e exims loudly to warn Liu Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t touch that! That is Soul-Sucking Shackles!¡±

    When Liu Yi grabs those shackles, he suddenly feels a kind of horrifying suction forceing from the shackles! Liu Yi feels like he is grabbing a hungry wild beast and that wild beast is sucking away his strength!

    ¡°Hahaha, you actually grabbed the Soul-Sucking Shackles on your own? You¡¯re really stupid!¡±

    The armored manughs coldly, ¡°Now it is you who are asking for trouble!¡±

    His Soul-Sucking Shackles are indeed frantically taking in Liu Yi¡¯s strength, but Liu Yi only trembles slightly before immediately awakening. Hmph, want to y this move with me? You are too weak.

    The Heavenly Dragon Mausoleum in Liu Yi¡¯s body immediately activates as a steady flow of power pours into his body. This kind of enormous power causes the armored guy to be excited.

    ¡°You are very robust!¡±

    ¡°When you put it like this, I would feel nauseous.¡±

    Liu Yi winks at the armored guy, ¡°Furthermore, in a while, you will not be able to bear it.¡±

    ¡°My Soul-Sucking Shackles will extract you dry!¡±

    ¡°Fine then. This is bing more and more wicked.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs; this armored man does not know, or is he pretending to be pure.

    ¡°Soon, you will once again be an ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°Rx, I am very fit.¡± Liu Yi smiles, ¡°I will satisfy you.¡±

    Before the armored guy can understand what he is saying, his Soul-Sucking Shackles is starting to shudder.

    ¡°What!¡±

    He looks at his Soul-Sucking Shackles in some astonishment as cracks are starting to appear on the golden shackles.

    ¡°Just, just how much power do you possess!¡±

    ¡°Ah, this question baffles me.¡± Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, ¡°Because I also don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The armored man finally bes heartless and recalls his Soul-Sucking Shackles! The Soul-Sucking Shackles let out a golden light chain, which reflects half the sky red!

    Seeing that golden right, Chang¡¯e immediately reminds Liu Yi, ¡°Soon they will chase their way over!¡±

    ¡°Understood. Let¡¯s leave swiftly.¡±

    Liu Yi grabs Chang¡¯e with one hand and prepares to bring her to leave.

    ¡°None of you are allowed to leave!¡±

    The armored man blocks them while Liu Yi sent out a palm through the air as a Yin-yang symbol appears in his palm. This Yin-yang symbol also appears on that armored man¡¯s chest at the same time. The man¡¯s figure was instantly sent flying out and crashed into the wall behind.

    At the same time, Liu Yi stomps on the ground as a Yin-yang symbol appears, and their body suddenly floats into the sky, instantly shooting several thousand meters into the sky.

    ¡°How swift...¡±

    Chang¡¯e cannot help but exim, ¡°Cosmos qi is indeed mystical!¡±

    ¡°Of course. This is a power that I obtained from a narrow escape from death.¡±

    Liu Yi also sighs ruefully. Being able to gather Nine Yang God Qi, Nine Yin Demon Qi and fuse them together with Moon Dream Sutra is simply too difficult!

    Of these three different techniques, which one of them is not an exceptional cultivation technique, while I gathered three of them! This kind of difficulty is almost equivalent to gathering the seven dragon balls!

    But at this moment, over ten golden shackles shoot towards them from the back. Every single one of them is carrying a spear tip that shoots towards Chang¡¯e and Liu Yi!

    ¡°They are quite swift in chasing after us.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles as he stomps on the air as a Yin-yang symbol immediately appears under his feet. Borrowing the power from this stomp, the two of them scuttle forward nearly a thousand kilometers ahead.

    But those golden shackles continue to chase behind them closely like they will not give up if they did not overtake it!

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°Since that is the case, it looks like I can only meet them head-on.¡±

    As he speaks, he points at Chang¡¯e.

    Instantly Monarch Armour flies out and ps onto Chang¡¯e, covering her body.

    ¡°This is Monarch Armour?¡±

    Chang¡¯e looks at the armor in shock, ¡°Monarch Scorpions have not been seen for a very, very long time! Where did you get it from?¡±

    Liu Yi ps away one of the chains with a palm before saying, ¡°Oh, is now the time to talk?¡±

    ¡°I feel that you are rather at ease.¡±

    Chang¡¯e is inside Monarch Armour when several shackles hit her. But only a few golden sparkes exploded out, ¡°Furthermore, I am quite safe, so it is suitable to chat!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I see that the one who is carefree is you!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but roast, ¡°I am so bloody busy! These Deity General Battalion¡¯s shackles are indeed very strange.¡±

    Although his power is backed by Heavenly Dragon Mausoleum, which provides him a steady flow of power. But every time when he was hit by the Soul-Sucking Shackles, he will be weak for a short moment. It is fine if it is a single shackle. But when so many shackles hit his body, he finds it hard to take.

    ¡°The guests are too passionate. I need to properly entertain them.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, a golden avatar shoots out from his back. The avatar is holding a fire god spear in each of its hands.

    Following that few golden shackles, the arm of the avatar behind Liu Yi swells before tossing out those fire-god spears.

    Six streams of mes exploded in session, and when Liu Yi looks down, a few figures fly down.

    ¡°Damn it; a few people got injured!¡±

    The armored general who flew up says, ¡°It is all because of that man¡¯s technique!¡±

    They had seen the powerful avatar behind Liu Yi.

    ¡°He is Liu Yi! Assault formation!¡±

    These Heavenly Court¡¯s elite soldiers immediately start attacking as several tens of shackles shoot towards Liu Yi. Liu Yi¡¯s hands are holding two crescent des that were formed by Tiangang Swords while the avatar behind him is holding fire-god swords as they work together to send those chains flying away.

    A person that looks like the captain of these Deity General Battalion¡¯s soldiers gave the order, ¡°Realm crosser strength only. Carry out 36 Sky Immortal Imprisonment Formation!¡±

    These elite soldiers immediately took out their Soul-Sucking Shackles and tossed them toward each other, and grabbed hold of each other¡¯s shackles.

    Holding these shackles, they seal Liu Yi in the center of them.

    That captain of the Deity General Battalion says loudly, ¡°Liu Yi! You were not our target! If you hand over Chang¡¯e, we will give you a way out!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this is not possible.¡± Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°Chang¡¯e is such a beautiful woman. How can I bear to pass her to you guys?¡±

    The captain berates, ¡°Stubborn! Kill him!¡±

    And all of the chains immediately light up with a golden radiance! This radiance locks Liu Yi in the center, causing him to have no path to go.

    ¡°This is 36 Sky Immortal Imprisonment Formation! You will escape! Even immortals shall be trapped inside!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    A small Yin-yang symbol slowly revolves in the center of Liu Yi¡¯s palm, ¡°I want to see how impressive this Immortal Imprisonment Formation of yours is!¡±

    As he speaks, he uses Glorious Sun Palm!

 Chapter 1084 - [Immortal Realm]

    ¡°Glorious Sun Palm: Army Destruction!¡±

    This palm is specially used to break barriers!

    In the past, Liu Yi used Nine Yang God Qi to power Glorious Sun Palm with Nine Yang God Qi. But now, he is using Cosmos Qi to power the Glorious Sun Palm! The difference in might is countless times! Because Liu Yi possesses this kind of power, Liu Yi can use his current realm crosser cultivation base to fight against an expert of the firstyer of heaven!

    An eye-catching golden light exploded out as the golden barrier trembles violently, and all of the shackles started shaking.

    ¡°Your strength is not bad.¡±

    Deity General Battalion¡¯s captain sneers, ¡°But if you wish to rely on this to deal with our Immortal Imprisonment Formation, it is still too weak!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi...¡±

    Chang¡¯e starts to be worried. Can Liu Yi escape from this cmity? The 36 Sky Immortal Imprisonment Formation is the strongest technique of the Deity General Battalion, which is used to imprison powerful immortals. Even Eng Shen will find it thorny to break out!

    But at this moment, a golden sun tattoo lights up between Liu Yi¡¯s brow!

    The first stage of the God Transformation! Liu Yi erupts out with his strength!

    The golden sun swiftly transforms into a Yin-yang symbol as Liu Yi gathers his strength to use Glorious Sun Palm as the Yin-yang symbol appears on his palm once again!

    ¡°Cosmos power: Army Destruction!¡±

    Liu Yi ps out a palm ruthlessly on the Immortal Imprisonment Formation in front of him! The Immortal Imprisonment Formation immediately start trembling as the lines of golden light exploded continuously!

    The Heavenly Dragon Mausoleum inside Liu Yi¡¯s body swiftly revolves, providing him boundless qi!

    ¡°Still too weak!¡±

    The captain does not seem to be worried about the Immortal Imprisonment Formation. After all, this is the formation that was created by the most elite unit of Heavenly Court. If it could be resolved so easily, what is the point of their existence?

    ¡°It cannot work?¡±

    A disappointed look shes across Chang¡¯e eyes. Looks like this man can only progress to this step.

    Unexpectedly at this moment, Liu Yi suddenly let out a loud roar as the Yin-yang symbol between his brows became even clearer! Arcs of golden lightning swim around his body!

    On top of the Yin-yang symbol, the first bagua imprint lights up! The bagua has eight trigrams ¡ª Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Chi, Gen, Dui.

    God Transformation¡¯s highest stage is the 9th transformation! But right now, Liu Yi can only use the first stage; thus, he can only open a single trigram, which is Qian.

    But even so, Liu Yi¡¯s strength is enough to oppress the Heavenly Court. He ruthlessly hits out a palm and once again uses Army Destruction!

    An enormous circle was hit out. When it surges out, the surrounding golden light finally splits open!

    The sound of these golden shackles breaking sounds out repeatedly, causing the Deity General Battalion¡¯s people to all be shocked, not believing what they had seen. The Immortal Imprisonment Formation was broken? How is this possible?!

    The golden shackles are slowly regrowing bit by bit. From the looks of it, there are special formations engraved on it; thus, it allows the Soul-Sucking Shackles to restore itself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Liu Yi pulls Chang¡¯e and stomps on the air. The Yin-yang symbol appears under his feet and carries the power of Qian.

    In a blink of an eye, Liu Yi and Chang¡¯e disappear, and none of the Deity General Battalion knows where they went.

    One of the Deity General Battalion¡¯s soldiers scolds, ¡°Damn it. We let them escape!¡±

    ¡°It is not like we can do anything.¡± The captain sighs, ¡°That man is too scary. He can even break the Immortal Imprisonment Formation! Previously I was suspicious as to whether or not it was worth it for the higher-ups to use so much effort to deal with this man. But now I realize...that he indeed has this strength.¡±

    ¡°If it is possible, I still wish to win against him upright and frankly...¡±

    The captain suddenly says, ¡°It is a pity that we are not his opponent.¡±

    ¡°As for the remaining, it is up to Chang¡¯e...damn it, why do the higher up snot let Chang¡¯e get close to me?¡±

    ¡°With that damned appearance of yours, who would want to get close to you!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, as long as Fairy is willing to get close to me, I will immediately surrender!¡±

    ¡°Your head! Hurry and go back to report on thepletion of our mission!¡±

    The Deity General Battalion immediately starts returning back to Heavenly Court.

    ***

    At this same time, Liu Yi also brings Chang¡¯e back to the Heaven Realm. The realm crosser guarding the passageway against the human realm to the heaven realm is not Liu Yi¡¯s opponent l and was defeated by Liu Yi in one move.

    ¡°You...are indeed powerful...¡±

    After returning back to the Heaven Realm, Chang¡¯e still has lingering fear as she looks at Liu Yi.

    ¡°What. I am just slightly stronger than them.¡±

    Liu Yi extends a finger and says, ¡°Only then can I barely win and bring you to the Heaven Realm.¡±

    As he speaks, he looks around, ¡°This heaven realm is like a fairnd...¡±

    Previously, Liu Yi had only gone to the Heavenly Court before and had not looked around. Now that he has seen it, only then did he know how beautiful and mystical this ce is.

    The entire Heaven Realm is constructed above white clouds with pavilions and kiosks everywhere, looking interesting and appealing with red walls and green roof tiles, which make it more beautiful than one can imagine.

    ¡°The Heavenly Court is like the government system of the Heaven Realm.¡±

    Chang¡¯e exins to Liu Yi, introducing the Heaven Realm.

    No wonder mortals wish to cultivate. If theye to the Heaven Realm, perhaps this is the ce where a person¡¯s life really starts!

    Right now, Liu Yi has an urge to live in the Heaven Realm. But this ce does not have Wang Yuzheng and the rest of his women; thus, he is only thinking of it.

    Chang¡¯e suddenly asked, ¡°Are you willing to live together with me in the Heaven Realm?¡±

    ¡°Let me think.¡±

    Liu Yi chuckled as he replied, not agreeing nor opposing. After all, he still needs to escort Chang¡¯e; thus, there is no need to quarrel until they are in a deadlock. It is okay as long as Chang¡¯e does not feel that I am too haughty.

    ¡°Hmph, I am the most beautiful in the Heavenly Court. You still want to think about it! If it were other immortals, they would have already agreed while slobbering!¡±

    ¡°Slobbering...that¡¯s too exaggerated...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡±

    Chang¡¯e raises her eyebrow before extending her hand and calls out to a passing by immortal, ¡°Hey, you. Come over!¡±

    That immortal looks around, ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Stop looking around ande over!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡±

    That immortal immediately came running over, groveling, ¡°What, what is Fairy Chang¡¯e looking for me for!¡±

    Chang¡¯e is like an idol in the Heaven Realm. Not a single male immortal does not recognize her nor dislike her. One can say that wherever she stands is the focal point!

    Chang¡¯e crosses her arms and says, ¡°Immediately kneel down and bark twice like a dog for me!¡±

    Liu Yi got a shock; how is this possible! Every person who can be an immortal has experienced numerous cmities before they could be an immortal! No matter what, all of them are experts above heaven realm and should have the dignity of a heaven realm expert!

    Unexpectedly when Chang¡¯e had just finished, that man immediately kneels down and sticks out his tongue before barking like a dog. Cold sweat immediately starts dripping down Liu Yi¡¯s back; what the fuck? Where is the dignity of a heaven realm expert?

    Looking at Chang¡¯e, Liu Yi asks, ¡°This is too much...¡±

    Unexpectedly Chang¡¯e smiles before saying to that male immortal, ¡°Is what I asked you too much?¡±

    That male immortal immediately says, ¡° Not at all! It is my honor to be Fairy Chang¡¯es dog!¡±

    Liu Yi covers his forehead and says in his heart. Can you pick up your integrity before speaking?! I am unable to look you in the eye!

    ¡°Quickly look! It is Fairy Chang¡¯e!¡±

    ¡°Gods, Fairy Chang¡¯e is here!¡±

    Some immortals in the surrounding notice Chang¡¯e and immediately shouted for their friends as they rush over.

    Chang¡¯e fame in the Heaven Realm is too high. The moment she appears, she immediately draws in a tide of people!

    ¡°No good. Let¡¯s quickly leave!¡±

    Seeing the ck tide of the crowd, Chang¡¯e finally became emotional. Liu Yi is also more than willing as well. Fucking hell, there are so many people, which is too scary.

    He grabs Chang¡¯es hand and steps on a yin-yang symbol before instantly appearing far away, dodging this group of crazy fans.

    ¡°No good! Fairy is going to leave!¡±

    Noticing that Chang¡¯e was grabbed by a man and brought away in front of them, the crowd lets out shouts of anger.

    ¡°We must definitely catch up! Today I must get an autograph from Fairy Chang¡¯e!¡±

    ¡°I want Fairy Chang¡¯e signature!¡±

    ¡°I want Fairy Chang¡¯e panty!¡±

    One of the male immortals identally shouted out his heartfelt wishes and immediately attracted arge group of men to gang up and beat him.

    This fellow is simply too wretched. How can he want Fairy Chang¡¯e panty! After all, she only has a single article of it! It can only be mine!

    Those that live in the Heaven Realm are no ordinary people. Liu Yi runs this way and that way and goes around numerous alley, alley mouth before he is able to stay out of the sight of these people.

    ¡°Your current appearance is too attracting attention!¡±

    Looking at the exceptional beauty beside him, Liu Yi cannot help but says, ¡°If this goes on, there is no need for the Heavenly Court people toe out to find us! It¡¯s an absolute fact that we will be found!¡±

    ¡°I do not know any transformation technique...¡±

    Chang¡¯e says with deep worry, ¡°I only know this technique...¡±

    With that, she ps her hand, and a ck worm-hole immediately appears beside her. In a blink of an eye, a small shaggy white rabbit jumps out andnds in Chang¡¯e hand. It was sped in her embrace as she gently caressed and stroked its ears.

    This should be the fucking Jade Rabbit of legend! But with this current appearance, you look even more like Chang¡¯e!

    Liu Yi says to Chang¡¯e, ¡°Let me help you instead. Go on, what do you wish to transform into?¡±

    Chang¡¯e says, ¡°I must be the most beautiful woman of the Heavenly Court! Because I am was the most beautiful woman of Heavenly Court!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, if you wish to be a vase flower, then go back to the Moon Pce!¡±

    Liu Yi is very unhappy, ¡°Even at this point of time, you still wish to be beautiful! Furthermore, stop ying with your rabbit!¡±

    Liu Yi extends his hand and grabs that rabbit by its ear. Ignoring its struggle, he tosses it back into the worm-hole!

    What is the point of this technique! Fuck, acting cute?!

    ¡°You!¡± Chang¡¯e stomps her feet in anger, ¡°How dare you treat my Jade Rabbit like this!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even save yourself, and you still have the mood to y with your rabbit!¡±

    Liu Yi impolitely rolls his eyes at Chang¡¯e, ¡°Think of how we are going to break through the blockade of the Heaven Realm! Fuck, we can¡¯t even use flying techniques!¡±

    Liu Yi notices that the Heaven Realm has a kind of strange power that causes them to be unable to use flying techniques. They can only use their feet to move around. As for using cosmos qi to move around, it is too eye-catching.

    ¡°Right now, we are in Dongsheng God State, which is thergest region in the Heaven Realm as well as the most stringent politicalw ce.¡±

    Chang¡¯e says, ¡°While the ce where we need to go to is the most barren Nanzhan.¡±

 Chapter 1085 - [Sacred Ceremony]

    The Heaven Realm is split into four sectors. Dongshen God State, Xihe Ox State, Nanzhan Section State, and Beiju Reed State. The four sectors have different living environments and different local customs.

    Chang¡¯e points at the north and says slowly, ¡°Although Nanzhan Section State is barren, it is aparatively free country. While Dongshen God State is where the Heavenly Court holds the most power thus, we can be found any moment.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Heavenly Court unify the Heaven Realm?¡± Liu Yi does not understand it, ¡°Why are there still regions with other factions?¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Court is equivalent to the central government of the Heaven Realm.¡±

    Chang¡¯e exined, ¡°But don¡¯t you forget, other than the central government, there will be governors for other areas. The fourrge states have their own governing families, which are like the four big vassal states. Some people might not listen to themand of the central government, with most of them outward devoted but inner opposing. Within Dongshen God State, most of the ces here are governed by the Heavenly Court¡¯s people. As for the one governing this ce, he is aw official from the Heavenly Court, which is also the number one wargod Yang Jian.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry and leave quickly!¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but shiver, ¡°Just thinking that this ce is his territory makes me very ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we must leave. The one I need help from is in Nanzhan Section State.¡±

    Chang¡¯e smiles, ¡°When we are there, you will know how the cave of amoner looks like.¡±

    ¡°There are still caves ofmoners in the Heaven Realm?¡±

    Liu Yi is a little astonished as he had always thought that Heaven Realm was a wless world.

    ¡°Rtively, of course, there is.¡±

    Chang¡¯e nods her head, ¡°The Heaven Realm is not as beautiful as what you think. There are still ss differences here as well. The Heaven Realm pays attention to lineage; thus, here, the four families are the most respected lineage. They are the aristocratic nobility enjoying the highest quality treatment and authority. Further down is the ordinary immortals who are themoners. Themoners possess the ability to make their own decision, the right to have children as well as right to cultivate. As for the lowest ss, they will be ves here.¡±

    ¡°ves?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, so Heaven Realm still retains very! This is shocking to hear!

    ¡°Of course. Most of the people who were expropriated from the Immortal Records are ves.¡±

    Chang¡¯e sighs, ¡°Over here, demon immortal, shaman, devil immortal are all treated like ves. Dongshen God State¡¯s hierarchy is the most rigid. Of the four big states, only Xihe Ox State does not discriminate much against other races. Thus a lot of demon immortals, shaman, and devil immortals like to gather there. While the state that has the most number of ves is Nanzhan Section State. Nanzhan Section State has the most ves as well as the most ve soldiers. ve soldiers are innately brave and fierce, and the aristocratic family is the fondest of them. Thus in Nanzhan Section State, you will see numerous ve soldier markets. Over there, you can buy the most outstanding ves.¡±

    ¡°How ufortable.¡±

    Liu Yi purses his brows, ¡°very was phased out several thousand years ago.¡±

    ¡°The Human realm is the human realm. The Heaven realm is the heaven realm. Living beings of the six realms all have their own rules.¡± Chang¡¯e says, ¡°What we need to do now is to survive in this Heaven Realm which has many varied rules.¡±

    ¡°Your appearance is out of the question. While mine might not work as well, so I must change my appearance a bit.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he waves his hand in front of his face, and instantly he transforms into an ordinary-looking man. If a man with this kind of appearance was thrown into a crowd, he would not be recognized by anyone as he is simply too ordinary!

    ¡°You actually know such a clever technique!¡±

    Chang¡¯e is astonished as she covers her small mouth, ¡°I thought that you were only good at fighting?¡±

    ¡°You are wrong about this!¡± Liu Yi says with a smile, ¡°I am a 100% pacifist! I hate fighting.¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense! This fairy does not believe you!¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let me transform you as well.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi blows a puff of air at Chang¡¯e. A stream of golden fog flies out and hits Chang¡¯e face, instantly transforming her appearance.

    ¡°What did I transform into?¡±

    Chang¡¯e asked, ¡°Am I still as beautiful as before? My beauty cannot be hidden!¡±

    As Chang¡¯e speaks, she took out a small mirror and looked at her reflection. The moment she sees her current appearance, she instantly exims, ¡°Ahh!!! Liu Yi, I am going to fight you!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly grabbed Chang¡¯e wrists and exined, ¡°This way is the safest!¡±

    ¡°Then there is no need for you to transform this fairy into a man! So be it if you transform me into a man, why is my face full of pockmarks! So be it if it is full of pockmarks, why am I bald! Wuwuwuwu, return my beauty!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, you want your life or your beauty!¡±

    ¡°Of course, my beauty! If I am so ugly, I might as well go die!¡±

    Liu Yi became speechless and can only say, ¡°Bear with it. Only through this way would we not be suspected by others! As long as we persevere until we reach Nanzhan Section State, we will be victorious!¡±

    ¡°Hateful!¡±

    Chang¡¯e wishes to cry but has no tears. For this task, sacrificing my looks is too disadvantageous!

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Enough. Just bear with it. How long do we need to go to Nanzhan Section State from here?¡±

    ¡°Around a year.¡±

    Chang¡¯e reply scared Liu Yi badly, ¡°What the fuck, a year? What about my Massacre Shrine!¡±

    ¡°Rx. The Human Realm and the Heaven Realm are different. The passing of time for the Human Realm is the same as Heavenly Court. While a day in Heavenly Court is a year in Heaven Realm, which also means that a day in Human Realm is a year in Heaven Realm.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Liu Yi curls his lips, ¡°I had thought that a day in the Heavenly Court was a year in the Human Realm!¡±

    ¡°That is an erroneous story. That is the disparity between the Heavenly Court and the Heaven Realm.¡±

    Chang¡¯e smiles, ¡°Those immortals normally do not stay in the Heavenly Court and only enter when something happens. Normally, they would live among the four states.¡±

    ¡°I am relieved.¡±

    Liu Yi thought about it, ¡°For this task, there is only me along who is escorting you. I¡¯m afraid that I might be less capable than desired thus, I need to find a helper.¡±

    ¡°Helper? Your Massacre God Guards?¡±

    The Heavenly Court already knows of Liu Yi¡¯s famous Massacre God Guards.

    ¡°Of course not. I am finding someone even stronger than Massacre God Guards toe.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi takes a deep breath as an enormous asura image appears behind him.

    That asura image extends its hand and tears open a door in front of it. This door is a passageway to Asura Realm, but it can also be used to seek Liu Yi¡¯s best friend.

    Indeed a figure swiftly jumps out from the door.

    ¡°Damn boss. Why did you find me at this moment?¡±

    Chen Cai has a towel wrapped around his waist as he jumps out, dripping wet.

    When Liu Yi sees Chen Cai¡¯s current appearance, he asks with some shock, ¡°What the...what¡¯s with your current appearance!¡±

    ¡°Boss! You are making things hard for me!¡±

    Chen Cai makes a crying face. Today he had finally called out a woman from Weixin. After meeting each other, they prepare to have sex with each other. Just as he had taken a bath, he was summoned by Liu Yi.

    ¡°With your strength, you can have as many women as you like.¡±

    Liu Yi pats his shoulder andforts him, ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh! That was a top-grade beauty from the 90s!¡±

    Chen Cai shouted unwillingly as the towel covering his lower body dropped down.

    ¡°Put on your clothes first!¡±

    Seeing Chang¡¯e turning her head away, Liu Yi hurriedly reminds him.

    Chen Cai excitedly shows off his muscles to Liu Yi. ¡°Boss, you see I have even more muscles now?¡±

    Seeing that suspicious gaze that Chang¡¯s is giving him, Liu Yi hurriedly says, ¡°Fuck, how are your muscles rted to me! Hurry and put on your clothes!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, fine then.¡±

    Only then did Chen Cai unwillingly put on an asura armor. After putting on the ck gold armor, the originally wretched-looking Chen Cai appears slightly majestic.

    Liu Yi mutters in his heart; humans rely on clothes while horses rely on saddles. The ancients did not lie to me indeed.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Only then did Chang¡¯e turn her head around and stare at Chen Cai vigntly.

    ¡°This one is my life and death brother.¡±

    Liu Yi pats Chen Cai on his shoulder and says, ¡°I can hand my life over to him.¡±

    Chang¡¯e gaze bes filled with suspicion again as Liu Yi hurriedly shouted, ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t use that kind of gaze to look at me! The two of us only have a pure brotherhood!¡±

    Chang¡¯e says faintly, ¡°Back then, Houyi also assured me in this manner.¡±

    Liu Yi says furiously, ¡°Chen Cai, quickly tell her what the rtionship between the two of us is!¡±

    While Chen Cai sniffed Liu Yi before saying, ¡°Boss, how did the odor of your body change?¡±

    Chang¡¯e immediately gives an understanding look, nearly causing Liu Yi to blow his top.

    ¡°Fuck, stop saying such things that make people misunderstand!!!¡±

    ¡°What? What is there for two men to be misunderstood about? Talking about this, who is this baldy?¡± Asked Chen Cai as he looked at Chang¡¯e, whose appearance had been changed.

    Liu Yi replied lividly, ¡°Chang¡¯e!¡±

    ¡°Boss, stop teasing me.¡±

    ¡°I am indeed Chang¡¯e.¡± Chang¡¯e admits to it, ¡°I am genuine.¡±

    Chen Cai instantly started crying, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t block me! I want to go and die!¡±

    ¡°Fuck! What tantrum are you throwing now!¡±

    ¡°Boss! The Fairy Chang¡¯e of my dream actually looks like this!!! Back then, I actually jacked off to her imaginary looks! Gods, I no longer wish to live!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly stopped Chen Cai, ¡°Are you an idiot?!!! I changed her appearance! She is a beauty!¡±

    ¡°Is, is that the case?¡±

    Chen Cai wiped away his tears and reluctantly believed what Liu Yi said for now.

    While Chang¡¯e by the side asked curiously, ¡°What is jack off?¡±

    ¡°Ah! That is a kind of beneficial mental and physical aerobics!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly made up a random exnation to deal with it.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Chang¡¯e still does not understand his meaning when at this moment, Chen Cai gave a godly answer.

    ¡°Fairy Chang¡¯e, jack off is a kind of sacred ceremony which represents my reverence towards your beauty!¡±

    ¡°So that is the case.¡± Chang¡¯e nods her head, ¡°Looks like all of the male immortals of Heavenly Court should jack off to me.¡±

    Liu Yi nearly vomited out blood and spent a huge effort to hold it in.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let me salute first as venerate!¡±

    Chen Cai salutes Chang¡¯e, who smiles and says, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I will not mind if you jack off a few more times.¡±

    Just as Liu Yi thinks if he should exin it or not, another aura is getting close to the door!

 Chapter 1086 - [Yang Family Law Enforcement Squadron]

    ¡°When you came, did any asura follow?¡±

    The door that Liu Yi opens leads to the Asura Realm, which allows Chen Cai toe to him through the Asura Realm!

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, Chen Cai immediately shakes his head.

    ¡°Impossible. When I came over, the ordinary asuras by the side were scared witless and ran off! How would there be anyone who follows me over?¡±

    Chen Cai is the Asura God Emperor of the Asura Realm! When asuras see him, they hate that they cannot run away! And do not dare to raise any fighting intent! As for those who would chase after his aura ande over there...there is one...

    Liu Yi is rmed and trembling in fear as he looks at the door while a female figure is already flying in and stands in front of the three of them proudly.

    This woman is wearing a skull crown; leopard pattern cloak, revealing her two white tights. She is wearing ten cm tall high-heels giving off a queen aura that cannot be covered up!

    She holds her jaws as she looks at Liu Yi, ¡°Your recent taste is starting to excel. To run to the Heaven Realm.¡±

    ¡°Ye...Ye Hanshuang...¡±

    Although his strength had long exceeded Ye Hanshuang, every time he sees her, Liu Yi will still shiver in his heart. After all, this woman left behind a scary mental shadow in his heart, and it is not that easy to disperse it. Ye Hanshuang is too much like a queen, and no ordinary person can dominate her! Most of the time, it is others who were dominated by her.

    ¡°My Queen, the Heaven Realm is not as interesting as the Asura Realm. You belong to the Asura Realm, so you should go back.¡±

    Seeing Ye Hanshuang, Chang¡¯e immediately bes vignt as she tugs Liu Yi¡¯s arm and asks, ¡°Who is this woman?¡±

    ¡°I am his king, and he is my imperial consort!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang says clearly, ¡°Just now I praised that you had good taste, but now I shall take it back. You are actually interested in a man and such an ugly man.¡±

    This sentence makes Chang¡¯e want to die!

    Damn it! Why did Liu Yi transform me into this ugly appearance! Ahhhh!!!!!

    She wishes to fight Liu Yi!

    ¡°You have misunderstood! She is a woman.¡±

    Liu Yi does not wish for people to suspect that he is gay. He immediately emphasized, ¡°I transformed her.¡±

    Ye Hanshuang asks, ¡°To satisfy some of your unhealthy interests? Chen Cai, you should apany your boss more often.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! I am not that kind of person!¡±

    Liu Yi emphasizes, ¡°My orientation is normal! I like women!¡±

    ¡°I know. But you still need training.¡±

    As Ye Hanshuang speaks, she walks over and extends a hand, grabbing Liu Yi by his chin and raising it up lightly.

    Liu Yi hurriedly pped away Ye Hanshuang¡¯s hand. This woman is too domineering!

    If this goes on, I will not have any friends left!

    ¡°Will it really not be a problem bringing this woman along?¡±

    Looking at Ye Hanshuang, Chang¡¯e gaze bes filled with vignce, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that after a few passes, we will be intercepted by the Heavenly Court!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± A trace of delight shes across Ye Hanshuang¡¯s eyes, ¡°We are going to fight against the Heavenly Court? Interesting! Count me in!¡±

    ¡°Ye Hanshuang, stop messing around!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately berates, ¡°We are doing proper business this time.¡±

    ¡°What, you are looking down on this queen¡¯s strength?¡±

    Ye Hanshuang chuckles, ¡°This queen is of the same rank as Chen Cai. Don¡¯t look down on me!¡±

    ¡°Heaven Realm experts are toomon here.¡± Liu Yi reminds, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this is the Heaven Realm where Heaven realm experts are all over, and realm crossers are as numerous as dogs.¡±

    ¡°You will not frighten me with a few sentences.¡±

    Ye Hanshuang says, ¡°I tempered myself from life and death in the Asura Realm. What have I not seen before? Furthermore, don¡¯t think that I do not know theposition of the people in the Heaven Realm. Let me tell you, in the fourrge states of Heaven Realm, I, Ye Hanshuang, am considered as one of the top experts. Do you think that everywhere has 28 starjades realm crossers? Don¡¯t be mistaken. After cultivating to the Heaven Realm, it is an enormous threshold. Only one in a ten thousand can light up their 19th starjade and be won over by the families.¡±

    ¡°So it is like this!¡±

    Liu Yi knows very little about the matters regarding the Heaven Realm. After all, this is the first time he came here.

    The Heaven Realm is enormous, and from the description from Chang¡¯e and the rest, it is more or less the same surface area as Earth.

    If they wish to go to Nanzhan Section State from Dongsheng God State, they will need a year to travel there.

    ¡°If we want to go to Nanzhan Section State from here, we must pass through ten checkpoints that were constructed by the Yang Family, and finally, we have to pass through Xumi Ocean that surrounds the Heavenly Court.¡±

    ¡°From the sound of it, the road ahead is very distant.¡±

    Liu Yi assessed the situation for a while. He had already let Little Jade shoot several satellites into the sky to scan the entire four big states for a map. Looking at the map, it is indeed as Chang¡¯e said.

    ¡°Right now, the four of us shall travel together. The two of you had also changed your appearance and should be hard to be noticed.¡±

    Ye Hanshuang says arrogantly, ¡°Even if someone notices us, we can kill them!¡±

    ¡°Do you think that people from Yang Family are easy to deal with?!¡±

    Chang¡¯e rolls her eyes, ¡°The Yang Family is the strongest of the four major families. Their influence in Dongsheng God State is also deeply rooted. Moreover, the Heavenly Court is likely to have known that I have returned to the Heaven Realm and will send people to chase and kill us.¡±

    ¡°How troublesome. Whye to the Heaven Realm. Go hide in my Asura Realm, and I guarantee that no one will give you any trouble!¡±

    Chang¡¯e says helplessly, ¡°I...I can only survive in the Heaven Realm...¡±

    Ye Hanshuang ces her hands on her waist and says in disdain, ¡°What a troublesome woman!¡±

    ¡°What do you know! Are you purposefully finding problems with me!¡±

    Chang¡¯e bes angry, ¡°Do you believe that I can¡¯t find people to kill you!¡±

    ¡°If you have the ability, then do it.¡±

    Ye Hanshuang does not have any fear at all, ¡°This queen wants to know who you can call.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    This is the first time Chang¡¯e had received this kind of provocation. She is unable to endure it and undoes her transformation.

    Instantly, a wless figure appears in front of the crowd. Chen Cai¡¯s jaw instantly drops, and I am unable to close it for a while.

    ¡°So beautiful...¡±

    Chen Cai is dazed by her looks. He had seen before a number of beautiful women, but this is the first time he had seen such a beautiful woman like Chang¡¯e! No wonder the saints say that Chang¡¯e is the number one beauty.

    Right now, Chen Cai realizes that this sentence is indeed real.

    Chang¡¯e beauty suffocates other people!

    At this moment, Chang¡¯e waved her hand and shouted, ¡°I am Chang¡¯e!¡±

    The moment she said this, it was like a nuclear bomb had exploded!

    Instantly the surrounding male immortals excitedly gather towards them.

    ¡°Chang¡¯e! Fairy Chang¡¯e!¡±

    ¡°Fairy Chang¡¯e! We love you!¡±

    Seeing Chang¡¯e these male immortals be slightly crazy as a ck tide of people rushes over.

    ¡°That woman bullied me!¡±

    Chang¡¯e immediately assumes a weak appearance as she points at Ye Hanshuang in front of her and says sweetly, ¡°Help me take revenge!¡±

    ¡°How dare you bully Fairy Chang¡¯e!¡±

    ¡°Teach her a lesson!¡±

    These male immortals immediately rush over as they roll up their sleeves like they will start beating her up.

    But Ye Hanshuang does not seem to mind. She suddenly extends her hand and swings out a purplesh, instantly coiling around the man at the very front and tossing him in front of her.

    Ye Hanshuang stomps down on the back of that man as she raises hersh and inclines her chin before saying loudly, ¡°Stupid men, how dare you gs touch this queen!¡±

    With that, she whips thesh in her hand, letting out a cracking sound!

    ¡°Queen....¡±

    ¡°We shall listen to what queen says...¡±

    Momentarily, the gaze of several men in front lighted up as they immediately bow before Ye Hanshuang.

    The man being stepped on begs Ye Hanshuang, ¡°Queen, let me kiss your feet!¡±

    ¡°Scram! How dare a wiggling maggot dare to lick this queen¡¯s feet!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang does not give any face at all and kicks that man away.

    But that man is not angry at all. Instead, he says with happiness, ¡°Ah....the queen spoke to me!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck....¡±

    Liu Yi started sweating; this Ye Hanshuang¡¯s queen aura is so valiant...it is sufficient enough to subdue other people!

    Chang¡¯e asked sweetly, ¡°Are...are you guys not helping me take revenge anymore...¡±

    ¡°Take revenge! Take revenge!¡±

    The male immortals start bing angry.

    Ye Hanshuang swung hersh and shouted, ¡°This queen¡¯s guards! Where are you!¡±

    ¡°Long live Your Majesty, long live Your Majesty!¡±

    A group of male immortals takes the initiative to protect Ye Hanshuang, not letting other people touch her.

    Momentarily, the two waves of immortals fight against each other, and the scene bes extremely chaotic!

    ¡°What the fuck!¡±

    Liu Yi senses that intense power is getting close from the surrounding and immediately says, ¡°Guards areing!¡±

    ¡°We have gone overboard!¡±

    Chang¡¯e sticks out her tongue and says embarrassedly, ¡°Let¡¯s run quickly!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang is also feeling a bit guilty, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that!¡±

    Liu Yi is feeling a bit gratified and says in his heart; this woman finally knows how to repent.

    But unexpectedly, Ye Hanshaung says, ¡°There are only so few people here. ying with too few people is too boring. Let¡¯s wait for some other day when there are more people than we can y.¡±

    Fuck! This woman...cannot be saved!

    Liu Yi covered his forehead and had an urge to die.

    ¡°Boss, they have seen us!¡±

    Chen Cia points at a group of soldiers far away who are running over towards them.

    ¡°It¡¯s Chang¡¯e!¡±

    ¡°Capture them!¡±

    The armor of the armored soldiers is engraved with a ¡®Yang¡¯ character. From the looks of it, they are soldiers from the Yang Family.

    They are holding a silver spear with an aggressive aura. Clearly, they have ill will.

    ¡°Damn it. It is the Yang Family¡¯s Law Enforcement Squadron!¡±

    ¡°Quick-quickly run!¡±

    When the immortals see the people from Yang Family came, they immediately scatter like birds and beasts.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Don¡¯t leave! Help us!¡±

    ¡°You group of gs! To abandon this queen and run away!¡±

    No matter how the two women shout, it is useless. The immortals run away very swiftly, and none of them wish to deal with people from the Law Enforcement Squadron.

    The Heavenly Court¡¯s system is very strict. If one opposes it, they might be removed from the Immortal Records! To these immortals, they do not wish to be removed without good cause!

    In a blink of an eye, Liu Yi and the rest were blocked into the corner by Yang Family Law Enforcement Squadron.

 Chapter 1087 - You come and proclaim yourself emperor]

    Dongsheng God State is the territory of Yang Jian, and the biggest family in this ce is Yang Jian¡¯s family. For so many years, Yang Jian¡¯s family had already developed into a powerful force, and Yang Family¡¯s Law Enforcement Squadron caused the inhabitants of Dongsheng God States to be terror-stricken. Thus in this pce, no one dares to go against thew andmit any crime. They can only ept thews of this ce.

    A little different from the Heavenly Court, Dongsheng God State permits male and female intermarrying. But one will need permission from Yang Family to get married.

    Thus the four states not only have heaven realm experts, but they also have descendants born from these experts. Their descendants¡¯ cultivation is all low realm, and some are only at human rank. These weaklings only have two paths to choose from. Either they have protection from their family, or they be ves.

    Right now, these Yang Family¡¯s Law Enforcement Squadron had blocked them towards a wall, and one of them, who looks like the captain, uses some kind of immortal voice transmission device and says, ¡°We have found the trail of Chang¡¯e! We are going to arrest them now!¡±

    After that, he raises his spear and says to Liu Yi and the rest, ¡°Give up and wait to be captured! This way, it will be less painful for you!¡±

    ¡°I do not n to be captured by Eng Shen¡¯s people.¡±

    Liu Yi winks at the captain, ¡°After all, I do not have a deep friendship with him.¡±

    The captain says, full of confidence towards Liu Yi, ¡°Hmph, I know you. Don¡¯t think that you are impressive! No one has ever escaped from Yang Family¡¯s Law Enforcement Squadron!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°The captain of the Deity General Battalion also said the same thing. Could it be that the two of you had an affair?¡±

    As he speaks, he secretly makes a signal to Chang¡¯e and the rest, which is to ask them to leave first.

    {Chen Cai, bring them towards the south.} Liu Yi transmitted his voice, {Go to a ce called the Dragon Immortal Town and wait for me! I will converge with you!}

    Although he does not know how Liu Yi knows of the Heaven Realm, Chen Cai is filled with absolute confidence towards Liu Yi. With Liu Yi¡¯s order, he immediately took the two women and left towards the Dragon Immortal Town without another word.

    Ye Hanshuang says loudly, ¡°I am not leaving! I want to stay and help my imperial consort!¡±

    ¡°Stop causing trouble!¡±

    Liu Yi berates, ¡°Be obedient and listen to my order!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang nks out slightly. Apparently, she did not expect that Liu Yi would have the cheek to talk to her like this. But she suddenly grins from ear to ear and says, ¡°The appearance of my imperial consort getting angry is adorable...fine then. I shall listen to you this once. Let¡¯s meetter.¡±

    Liu Yi did not expect that Ye Hanshuang would be so obedient, which is an unexpected delight!

    Inferring from the situation, the captain immediately raises his spear and snarls, ¡°No one can think of leaving!¡±

    The rest of the Law Enforcement Squadron immediately raises their spear and suddenly summons out a white celestial horse before riding it. They be like the ancient spear cavalry and stabs towards them!

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Liu Yi let out a roar, and Chen Cai immediately waves his hand as two asura des appear in his hands. The wall behind was immediately chopped into four sections andnds to the sides.

    Chen Cai brings the women and swiftly flies towards the south.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of leaving!¡±

    The captain let out a shout, and the surrounding Law Enforcement Squadron immediately chased after them on their celestial horses.

    ¡°It is you guys who can forget about chasing after them!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he raises his leg and stomps on the ground ferociously.

    A yin-yang symbol appears underneath his feet, and instantly the ground starts trembling! The earth groaned in pain as cracks spread out in all directions. The ground undted continuously like the surging sea.

    The celestial horses cry out in shock as they raise their front hoof and kick out in confusion.

    The advancing rhythm of the spear cavalry was blocked. Because they are in the Heaven Realm, where they are unable to fly, they can only rely on horses to move about at high speed.

    What Liu Yi just did had cut off their way to chase after Chang¡¯e.

    The captain snarls, ¡°Damn it! Get rid of this man!¡±

    He then urges his horse with a whip to rush in front of Liu Yi. Taking the lead, he immediately stabbed his spear at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Bring it on.¡±

    Liu Yi did not be careless at all as he kicks the cannon of the foreleg of the celestial at the very front. The pitiful celestial horse let out a neigh in grief as its foreleg was broken from Liu Yi¡¯s kick and copsed onto the ground!

    The captain who is riding it instantly tumbles down and was pped, flying away by Liu Yi with a p.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of crossing!¡±

    Seeing that the other soldiers had steadied their celestial horses and were preparing to break through, a pair of burning fire wings emerged behind Liu Yi¡¯s back! After this pair of fire wings unfolded, its length is close to a hundred meters long. With a p, it forms an enormous firewall scaring the celestial horses into retreating. Making them unwilling to listen to the orders of the soldiers.

    The captain climbed to his feet before shouting between his clenched teeth, ¡°Dismount! Close quartersbat!¡±

    The entire Law Enforcement Squadron immediately leaps off their celestial horses. Holding their spears in their hands, they start surrounding Liu Yi and besiege him!

    Liu Yi extends his hands. Yin on the left, Yang on the right, and press both hands together.

    A miniature world extermination was unleashed as the two yin and yang powersplement one another and finally formed an enormous yin-yang symbol that spread out! The surroundingw enforcers crash into the yin-yang symbol before being knocked away without a single one of them escaping!

    Although thesew enforcers are all quite impressive fellows, in front of Liu Yi, they are nothing but kids whom he can throw around as he wishes.

    ¡°Captain, we cannot do anything to him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, captain, our difference in cultivation is too big!¡±

    Thew enforcers finally understood this matter and grumbled to their captain.

    ¡°Persevere. The Family Head will be here soon!¡± Shouted the captain to boost the morale of his squadron. Hearing that the family head is about to arrive, thesew enforcers who had lost their fighting spirit immediately be like they had taken drugs and be full of fighting spirit and start besieging Liu Yi as if their lives depend on it.

    Liu Yi uses Spirit Fox Steps and keeps wandering among these soldiers. From time to time, he would hit out with a palm and send one of thew enforcers flying.

    ¡°Liu Yi! I found you!¡±

    At this moment, a familiar voice came from far away!

    Following this, a ck fierce dog dashes over. It opens its bloody mouth wide, exposing its fangs as it bit at Liu Yi!

    This is...the Howling Celestial Dog?

    Liu Yi immediately recognized this dog. Although Liu Yi does not like to harm small animals, the exceptions are certain ferocious dogs!

    Banishment of ferocious dogs is everyone¡¯s duty!

    Liu Yi moves sideways and dodges the fangs of Howling Celestial Dog before giving it a kick on its soft stomach.

    Dog and wolf are the same. Both have copper heads, iron bones, and tofu waists. When this weakness is kicked, Howling Celestial Dog is no longer able to be fierce and was sent flying away by Liu Yi.

    ¡°My Howling Celestial Dog!¡±

    An angry snarl came from far away, but Liu Yi no longer had the mood to care about him. He immediately summons out his dark power and condenses out a ck motorbike.

    At the same time, Liu Yi did not forget to breathe out a stream of mes, which transformed into a huge man. The man waves his halberd before ferociously mming it down on the ground.

    Enormous mes soar into the sky as the raging mes cause the people around to be unable to open their eyes. They can only hide from this scorching me!

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Liu Yi immediately flipped himself onto the motorbike and stepped on the throttle. A blue me erupts from the venttion of the motorbike as it starts roaring and rushes out like a ferocious beast. In a blink of an eye, it is out of sight!

    ¡°Scatter!¡±

    Eng Shen¡¯s third eye erupt to with a beam of golden light and sweep in front of him, finally expelling the mes!

    While by then, Liu Yi is already long gone making him stamp his feet in anger!

    ¡°Damn it! I actually let them escape! Ahhhh!!!¡±

    Eng Shen roars in anger as the anger in his heart is too hard to resolve. Although this is a task, Eng Shen is still unhappy about Liu Yi. He always wishes to use the public office to avenge private wrongs and n to take the opportunity to find some methods to dispose of Liu Yi! But his thinking is not bad, while implementing it is very difficult. He had miscalcted this time again! Could it be I am going to watch Chang¡¯e keep following by his side? No! I cannot! Chang¡¯e is mine! Liu Yi, just wait to die!

    ¡°Which direction did they leave from?¡±

    ¡°It seems like...the south...¡±

    One of thew enforcers replies apprehensively like he is afraid that Eng Shen would take his anger out on him.

    Eng Shen ps thatw enforcer sending him flying away.

    ¡°Trash! Since you know why are you not chasing after him! The closest ce in the south is the Dragon Immortal Vige! They are heading there! Everyone follow me!¡±

    Liu Yi does not know that Eng Shen had treated him as the biggest rival in love.

    At this moment, Liu Yi is riding his motorbike, speeding towards the Dragon Immortal Vige, which is the closest. Dongsheng God State is simply too big. Even if Liu Yi rides his motorbike, he will still need to ride it for a while. He had attempted to transform a ne to fly but noticed that ne loses its effect here and is unable to fly up!

    The sky prohibition spell here is too savage!

    Liu Yi can only continue to drive onwards while letting Little Jade direct him.

    With the AI around, there is no need for Liu Yi to be worried that he will lose his way. In front of his eyes is a veryrge map as well as a big, big arrowhead that points towards the direction of the Dragon Immortal Vige.

    Along the way, he saw numerous immortals tilling thend...ah, perhaps one should call them ves. These people are very cautious and conscientious, assiduous as they plow every piece ofnd. Although immortals do not need to eat, there is still a demand for appetite. Furthermore, there are also numerous ces that nt herbal medicine. These are the root for immortals to cultivate.

    Upon reaching this rank, if one wishes to rely on absorbing ling qi to cultivate, they will take too long. Thus numerous people start to do their utmost to eat heavenly treasures and rely on these to raise their cultivation! Thus the number of evil people who can continue cultivating are not a lot. Most of those are the experts from the major families as well as children from major families.

    Looking at the ves who are working seriously, Liu Yi cannot help but sigh, {Immortal Fox sister, after so many years, have passed, the people here still implement very, which is making it impossible for me toprehend.}

    Lin Tong lies on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulders as she enjoys thefortable wind and seems to be speaking casually, {Do you wish to change everything here? Then try to be the Jade Emperor!}

    {Fuck...you want me to be the Jade Emperor?}

    Liu Yi is surprised, {Immortal Fox sister, are you joking?}

    {No.}

    Lin Tong asks very seriously, ¡°Liu Yi, don¡¯t you feel that the current Heavenly Court is very bad?¡±

 Chapter 1088 - [Let me pay for the damages]

    As Liu Yi rides the motorbike catching the wind, he listens to Lin Tong chatting to him on his shoulder.

    {Liu Yi, don¡¯t you feel that the current Heavenly Court is very odd?}

    Lin Tong said her own view, {Perhaps back then the immortals of the Heavenly Court were all heroes but now, look at them. They had long cast away their original unyielding characters! The current immortals are cowardly! Power and prestige have long corrupted them! The current Heavenly Court is like a huge group of bureaucrats!}

    {What you say is right, but I am not interested in bing the Jade Emperor!}

    Liu Yi recalibrated his directions and elerated the motorbike¡¯s speed, {The number of things that I have to do is more than enough. I am as busy as a dog now!}

    {Tsk, you are an arm-flinging shopkeeper!}

    Lin Tong lies on Liu Yi as she sways her tail along with the wind, {After all, this Miss feels that this Jade Emperor¡¯s position should be yours.}

    {Let¡¯s talk about it when I be interested in it.}

    Right now, Liu Yi cannot be bothered about it. The number of things that he is busy with is too many. Even right now, he still has to escort Chang¡¯e to Nanzhan Section State. Chen Cai and the women ran fast. After riding on his motorbike for so long, Liu Yi still has not caught up with their shadow.

    {Looks like they have already arrived at the Dragon Immortal Vige.}

    Liu Yi can see the shadow of the vige. He immediately recalls his motorbike andnds on the ground, changing to walking into the vige.

    {Don¡¯t forget to change your appearance!}

    Lin Tong reminded, and Liu Yi nods his head. He wipes his hand across his face and instantly turns back into that previousmon looking face. At the same time, he changes into an ordinary cyan Chinese gown that appears no different from what other people are wearing.

    The gates of Dragon Immortal Vige are wide open, with two rows ofw enforcers standing by the entrance of it inspecting the face of each individual person one by one.

    Liu Yi mutters in his heart. How did Chen Cai and the rest pass through?

    But he believes that Chen Cai has his own methods; thus, he is not that worried. Instead, he mingles among the crowd and walks towards the inside of the Dragon Immortal Vige.

    Thew enforcers nced at one before looking away and did not take Liu Yi seriously.

    Liu Yi thinks, it looks like my appearance changing method is quite sessful.

    Suddenly he hears thew enforcers muttering.

    ¡°Just who are the higher-ups trying to capture. Why are they so serious?¡±

    ¡°I heard that it is to capture Chang¡¯e!¡±

    ¡°What...Fairy Chang¡¯e? Is our family head finally going to take action against her?¡±

    ¡°Get lost! What nonsense are you saying? Chang¡¯e has vited a major crime and is currently wanted by the Heavenly Court!¡±

    ¡°Ah...this is hard to imagine...¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart. You guys find it hard to imagine; I didn¡¯t expect it at all! Because of my matter, Chang¡¯e would receive such an implication! I hope that after escorting her safely to the Nanzhan Section State, my remorseful heart will be lighter.

    As Liu Yi follows the crowd, he starts making ns as he walks into the vige.

    Following the description of Little Jade, Immortal Dragon Vige is considered as a big vige in Dongsheng God State with people walking around with numerous hawkers, without much strength, peddling their wares by the street.

    In the four major states, merchants are one of the lowest industries. But to support their family, numerous people have no choice but to do this job.

    ¡°Higher immortal, higher immortal. Quicklye and look at this magic tool that just came out!¡±

    By the side, a peddler moves up to Liu Yi and pesters him, saying, ¡°Look at this immortal sword. This sword is forged from tempered metal and is iparably durable! It is the best treasure to have when you travel!¡±

    ¡°So mystical?¡±

    Liu Yi thinks rapidly and asks, ¡°Is it as durable as what you say?¡±

    The peddler pats his chest and says, ¡°That¡¯s right! If it is not durable, I shallpensate you!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately received the sword and tapped the edge of the sword with two fingers.

    The sword immediately let out a cracking sound causing the peddler¡¯s jaw to drop.

    ¡°Take, take it as I admit defeat!¡± Said the peddler as he lowered his head.

    ¡°I do not need you topensate me. Tell me, did you see a man and two women passing by?¡±

    Liu Yi thinks. Following Chen Cai, Chang¡¯e should have gone through a simple transformation. They will not so stupidly walk in like this. While this peddler is so passionate. Seeing peopleing, he immediately went to sell his product. He will have some impression of a man and two women group.

    Indeed the peddler thinks for a bit before saying, ¡°Hmm, earlier a group of one man and two women had gone past earlier! The man looked slightly wretched while the two women were very beautiful!¡±

    Damn! How can this peddler say that Chen Cai looks wretched! If he heard this, he will be heartbroken! But from the looks of it, it should be the two of them!

    ¡°Which direction did they go!¡±

    ¡°Keep going down this path. They left in that direction.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Liu Yi prepares to leave, but the peddler does not give up and says, ¡°Higher immortal, if the sword cannot work, why don¡¯t you buy this shield to use!¡±

    Liu Yi is disinclined to pay any more attention to the peddler. You sell this trash, and you still have the nerve to pester people. If I take this kind of thing into a fight, I would have long been killed!

    He continued to walk along the street. There are really a number of people in the Dragon Immortal Vige who are walking around in this bustling ce. Liu Yi looked in front of him to see that it was very noisy in front of him like something had happened. Could it be that Chen Cai and the women got captured?

    Liu Yi bes worried and hurriedly walks forward. He is stepping lightly on the yin-yang symbols and shes through the crowd. His movements are like a ghost.

    Seeing this kind of swift movement, numerous passers-by were badly frightened.

    ¡°Which family is this higher immortal from? What an impressive movement technique!¡±

    ¡°Hey...be softer. We are ves! How can we discuss the matters of higher immortals! Be careful, or we might be heard and be dragged out to be pped!¡±

    Only then did those people stop speaking. By then, Liu Yi had reached the noisy ce with a few flickers.

    Reaching here, Liu Yi indeed senses Chen Cai and the women¡¯s aura! Liu Yi immediately follows the aura and forces his way through the crowd only to see the three of them standing in front of a stage like they are watching a show.

    Liu Yi walked over and asked, ¡°What are the three of you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Boss, you are finally here!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi, Chen Cai bes slightly excited, ¡°There are people fighting on the stage!¡±

    Liu Yi then casually looked over to see a man and a woman standing on the big stage.

    The man is burly and had cultivated some kind of body cultivation technique, and is likely to be a martial cultivator. While a woman stands opposite him. Her appearance is not bad and can be considered as an exceptional beauty. This beauty is wearing chainmail armor and appears formidable. But her watery eyes are filled with timidness, and does not dare to look at the man standing in front of her.

    ¡°Such a timid woman also dares to go up to the fighting stage?¡± Liu Yi cannot help butugh and says, ¡°Do the people from the Heaven Realm like to fight so much?¡±

    ¡°I heard people say that whoever wins the duel will win award money and the likes.¡±

    Chen Cai proposes, ¡°Boss, we are penniless, so it is likely that we will find it hard to move a single step in the Heaven Realm! Why don¡¯t you go up to fight and win this prize money that way we can have traveling expenses?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go up to fight?¡±

    Liu Yi rolls his eyes at Chen Cai.

    ¡°Boss. I am an asura!¡±

    Chen Cai makes a bitter expression, ¡°As long as I take action, these immortals will see through my identity. At that time, not to mention getting the reward money, a whole group of immortals wille to capture me!¡±

    Asuras are creatures from the Asura Realm and are not allowed to appear in other realms. This is the rule set by the higher-ups.

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Sure. In a while, I¡¯ll go up to fight and win some money back!¡±

    ¡°Boss, we will be relying on you!¡±

    Chen Cai and the women give Liu Yi a gaze that is filled with confidence.

    While at this moment, the two people on the stage are talking to each other. That burly martial cultivator says, ¡°Young girl, you will lose!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over...¡±

    That woman squats down and appears super weak, which causes Liu Yi to feel a bit of heartache for her. But the burly man does not have anypassion for the fairer sex and charges forward with a roar. At the same time, his left hand bes white like jade, like he is using some kind of palm technique as he hits his palm at the woman¡¯s forehead.

    That woman let out a cry in fear and raised her hand almost like it was a subconscious action.

    Her fist, by chance, smacks into that burly man¡¯s nose and instantly sent him flying with a punch, throwing him down behind her.

    The woman is still crying, ¡°Wuwuwuwu...so scary...¡±

    That man is already foaming from his mouth. He will not be able to stand up any time soon.

    Chen Cai cannot help but mutter, ¡°What the fuck...so violent...¡±

    While Liu Yi says, ¡°This woman has a high cultivation and is no ordinary woman.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Her cultivation can fight against me,¡± said Ye Hanshuang with her arms crossed as she stares coldly at the stage.

    By the side, Chang¡¯e mutters, ¡°Forget it. Your strengthpared to hers is way inferior.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ye Hanshuang immediately bes angered and rolls up her sleeves, ¡°This queen shall go up and beat that woman up!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Liu Yi hurriedly stopped Ye Hanshuang, ¡°You are also an asura. Be careful of exposing our identity!¡±

    ¡°Then you go up and fight!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang points at the stage, ¡°Your win is equivalent to this queen¡¯s win!¡±

    Liu Yi bes stunned; this Ye Hanshuang is really...

    At the same time, an old man walked up the stage. Brushing his beard, he says with a faint smile, ¡°Is there anyone else below who is willing to fight? If there is no one else, today this stage...¡±

    ¡°Let me!¡±

    Under the threats and promises of the two women, Liu Yi can only raise his hand, ¡°Let me fight against her!¡±

    The woman immediately looks at Liu Yi with her hazy tearful eyes before saying with deep worry, ¡°You, you are also going to fight with me? Fighting is very scary!¡±

    ¡°You are so powerful and are still afraid of fighting?¡±

    Liu Yi does not know if this woman is truly timid or pretending to be weak, ¡°That brother earlier was so badly beaten up by you!¡±

    ¡°It, it is not like I did it on purpose...¡±

    The woman has a slightly red face, ¡°It is because I was born with innate strength...¡±

    As she speaks, she squats down and raises a fist before smashing it on the ground.

    A crack immediately appears and splits the entire stage into two before extending from the stage to the other side of the road!

    The woman covers her mouth and says with extreme guilt, ¡°Oh my god...I identally broke the floor...¡±

    The old man speaks like a nouveau riche, ¡°No worries. Fight as much might as you like. I will pay for the damages!¡±

    Liu Yi mutters in his heart. Good! I am going to ughter a fat sheep!

 Chapter 1089 - [Luo Familyâ€™s Meridian Breaking Finger]

    Seeing what this brother says, Liu Yi¡¯s eyes instantly brighten up. Good! I like ughtering nouveau riche the most! But this woman has a lot of brute force. The ground of the Heaven Realm is different from the Human realm. It is countless times firmer, and it was broken by her easily.

    But even if her strength is bigger, her cultivation is around 26 starjades only. She did not reach the standard of realm crosser. Looks like I will win this money.

    {Sky Supporting Pir, possess.}

    A diamond imprint lights up between Liu Yi¡¯s brows as he decides to use strength to fight against strength. Relying on his other powers will expose his level!

    ¡°Younger brother looks like you are also a martial cultivator.¡±

    The old man gives Liu Yi a faint smile, ¡°That way, you shouldn¡¯t lose too miserably.¡±

    s, this old man...I have not even taken action yet, so who knows if I will lose or win!

    Isn¡¯t that woman just 26 starjades? What is there for me to be afraid of?

    ¡°Then I shall be impolite then! Watch my palm!¡±

    Liu Yi uses Spirit Fox Steps and arrives in front of that woman as he ps out his palm ruthlessly on her shoulder. Liu Yi is still not willing to be too ruthless. After all, he is only fighting for some travel expenses. There is no need to injure the woman.

    But the truth proves that the woman cannot be looked down on!

    The woman suddenly screamed before pping out her hand at Liu Yi¡¯s face.

    Liu Yi senses the strength behind the palm is not ordinary, and the wind created by it is very powerful! He subconsciously pulls back his palm before raising both arms in front of him, blocking in front of his face.

    This p causes Liu Yi¡¯s arm to bend out of shape as he is sent flying away!

    Liu Yi tumbled a few rounds in the air and was nearly pped out of the stage! Luckily his reaction was fast, and grabs hold of the edge of the stage. Like piercing into tofu, his fingers sink into the bricks of the stage, and only then did he stabilize his body.

    Fuck!

    Liu Yi wishes to curse! That palm had the power of a realm crosser! Thisss is around 26 starjade cultivation but can erupt out with the strength of a realm crosser! How weird!

    ¡°Sorry! Sorry! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Wuwuwuwu...¡±

    The woman also seems to be badly frightened as she apologizes to Liu Yi tearfully, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry!¡±

    How would Liu Yi be angry right now? He only wishes to smile bitterly. Fucking hell. This woman is too fierce! She is simply like a female Heracles descending to the mortal world...ah wrong...right now we are in the Heaven Realm!

    ¡°What the heck! This woman is impressive!¡±

    Below the stage, Chen Cai cannot help but exim, ¡°She is fighting against boss!¡±

    ¡°Just now, at that instant, she exploded out with the strength of a realm crosser!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang has good vision, ¡°I take back what I had said earlier...this woman is indeed stronger than me.¡±

    Although Ye Hanshuang is haughty, she knows her own limit. Otherwise, she would have died several million times in the Asura Realm and would not have be the Asura God of today!

    ¡°Looks like it will be fun now.¡±

    But Chang¡¯e is excited, ¡°Let¡¯s see if Liu Yi will be defeated by a woman!¡±

    Chen Cai roasted her, ¡°Hey, if boss loses, we will no longer have any traveling money!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true...¡± Chang¡¯e suddenly realized it and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Liu Yi do your best! You better not lose! If you are a man, defeat her!¡±

    [TL: ... why did you even shout his actual name!!!]

    Liu Yi started sweating. This Chang¡¯e wishes for the whole world to be in chaos! That woman¡¯s strength is so perverted. Do you really think that I can win so easily?

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath as he starts revolving his Fog Mist True Body. Red and blue fire ice armor covered his body and strengthened him.

    With Sky Supporting Pir possessing him as well the innate god strength from Yang Mianmian, Liu Yi¡¯s strength, which should be considered nigh-invincible, was so easily defeated by this weak-looking woman making him feel out of sorts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop fighting...I hate fighting the most.¡±

    The woman is begging Liu Yi, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of other people getting injured!¡±

    ¡°Rx. I am not that weak.¡± Liu Yi says, ¡°Bring it on.¡±

    ¡°But, but I do not know how to fight....¡±

    This woman looks at Liu Yi stupidly without any intention to take action.

    ¡°Then I shall be impolite. I am a person who has to earn money to raise my big family.¡±

    Although Liu Yi is a rich person in the human realm, in the Heaven Realm, Liu Yi is a poor ghost. The Heaven Realm¡¯s currency is different from the Human Realm, and the currency in cirction is a gold coin, a kind of hard currency.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The woman does not understand what Liu Yi is saying and was stunned.

    While Liu Yi bes direct, knowing that she is an expert, he let go of all of his tender feelings for fairer sex and leaps over.

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    The woman closes her eyes and ps out at Liu Yi again.

    Stepping on the ground, Liu Yi cliches his left fist and punches that woman¡¯s palm.

    The old man shakes his head and thinks, this man is seeking death topete against her head on in strength.

    The moment this thought emerges, the woman¡¯s palm and Liu Yi¡¯s fist shes against each other.

    It is like the air is trembling as a powerful shockwave instantly spread out!

    Numerous immortals in the surrounding are unable to stand still from the shockwave and were shocked. Fucking hell, such powerful strength! Are the two of them monsters?

    Liu Yi did not move, but the majority of the floor underneath his feet sinks down.

    As for that old man, his pupils widen. There is someone who can fight against thisss head on?! Could it be that this man is a super expert from some major family?

    When that woman¡¯s cultivation explodes out, it is around 28 starjades while her strength isparable to those at the 1styer of heaven! That also means that this man opposite at the very least possesses the strength of the 1styer of heaven to be evenly matched against her!

    ¡°You, you can receive my palm!¡±

    The woman is also astonished as she looks at Liu Yi curiously, ¡°Your strength is huge, are you a monster?¡±

    ¡°What the fuck! To say that I am a monster? You are the monster!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart; you are even stronger than Yang Mianmian; how can you have the cheek to call me a monster!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone calls me a monster!¡±

    The woman admitted to it very happily, making Liu Yi very speechless.

    Damn. To think there is someone who admits that she is a monster! Fucking hell, she is also smiling. How can she smile about this!

    ¡°But, but you must be careful...I, I am unable to control my strength...¡±

    The woman still reminds him out of goodwill.

    ¡°No worries. Bring it on! The more strength you use, the better!¡±

    Liu Yi challenges the woman while below the stage, Chen Cai cannot help but roast, ¡°Why do I feel like boss words are a bit wicked?¡±

    Ye Hanshuang added, ¡°Your boss has always been wicked.¡±

    While Chang¡¯e nods her head in agreement.

    Hearing their roasting while on the stage, Liu Yi¡¯s face is covered with tears. When am I wicked? I am very pure!

    The woman keeps shaking her head like she does not wish to attack.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath as he changes his palm into a w form and uses Dragon Sucking Water.

    Instantly that woman started sliding towards Liu Yi, causing her to exim in shock.

    ¡°Ah! Why, why am I moving!¡±

    ¡°If you do not wish to be beaten up, then start fighting!¡±

    Liu Yi reminds out of goodwill. The woman subconsciously extends her hand at Liu Yi and starts throwing random swings at him.

    Liu Yi is speechless and can only do the same as her. Their palms shes against each other, letting out loud sounds.

    But those with discerning eyes can see that the woman is in a disadvantageous position while Liu Yi is fighting with ease.

    At this moment, that old man suddenly shouted, ¡°Xiao Xaio! Use Meridian Breaking Finger!¡±

    That woman called Xiao Xiao suddenly bites her lips before extending both her hands. She folds back her other fingers except for her index and middle finger as she stabs her right hand towards Liu Yi¡¯s brow!

    ¡°Unbreaking!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly revolves Glorious Sun Palm and uses his right hand that is shing with golden light to block in front of his forehead.

    Unbreaking defensive ability is very high, and till now, Liu Yi has not met an unblockable attack when he uses Unbreaking! But right now, Liu Yi suddenly feels pain in his palm, and he feels like his palm was pierced through by that woman¡¯s two fingers!

    ¡°So-sorry!¡±

    The woman keeps apologizing, making Liu Yi very speechless. Fucking hell, whenpeting against each other, so what if you get injured. Why the fuck do you apologize! Is there a need for you to be so polite?

    But this so-called Meridian Breaking Finger is sinister!

    ¡°Xiao Xiao. Continue attacking!¡±

    The old man calls out again, and the woman immediately keeps extending out her hands time after time, jabbing at Liu Yi¡¯s vulnerable points!

    This woman...is asking for my life! If I am jabbed by her, my life might be gone!

    Liu Yi immediately uses Spirit Fox Step and keeps dodging the life reaping fingers of this woman.

    ¡°What an impressive finger technique!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang is watching steadily and says, ¡°In the Asure Realm, I had seen quite a number of techniques. But this is the first time I have seen such a valiant closebat technique.¡±

    Chang¡¯e says, ¡°If I did not see wrongly...this should be Dongsheng God State¡¯s Luo Family¡¯s Meridian Breaking Finger! Luo Family is Dongsheng God State¡¯s famous martial family...this time Liu Yi has met a thorny opponent...¡±

    ¡°What the fuck. Why is it so difficult to win this bit of money!¡±

    Liu Yi felt like he had boarded a pirate ship and wished to cry, ¡°A woman has no need to be so valiant!¡±

    ¡°You, you must be careful of my finger!¡±

    The woman still kindheartedly warned him, ¡°If you get hit by it, you might die.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t think that you are the only one who knows it!¡±

    Liu Yi was instantly jabbed a few times in a row, and blood sprayed out from the holes. He is finally angered.

    A ck qi shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes as he extends both hands and folds back his fingers except for his index and middle finger. Astonishingly he is also using the same gestures as Meridian Breaking Finger!

    ¡°Do you think that jabbing with your fingers will be like the Meridian Breaking Finger?¡±

    The old man cannot help but mocks, ¡°One will not attain any progress in my Luo Family¡¯s Meridian Breaking Finger without several hundred years of cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly appeared beside the woman before jabbing her shoulder!

 Chapter 1090 - [Imprisonment]

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    The woman subconsciously let out a scream before extending out her hand and obstructed Liu Yi¡¯s wrist with her arm.

    This jab from Liu Yi jabs into the side of an iron frame, and two extremely clear holes immediately appear.

    ¡°This...this finger force...¡±

    Seeing the finger trace left behind by Liu Yi, the old man¡¯s expression changes greatly!

    This is his Luo Family¡¯s Meridian Breaking Finger! I cannot see any difference!

    How is this possible! When did this kid learn the Meridian Breaking Finger? From the looks of it, he did not know this technique before! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been jabbed so many times!

    Could he have learned it on the spot? This is even more impossible! Could it be that he is a genius?

    What the old man does not know is that Liu Yi possesses the power of the Nine Yin Demon Dragon; thus, he can mimic the technique with Nine Yin Demon Qi the moment he sees it! Back then, Zhang Yunyun made use of this heaven-defying ability to stop Liu Yi!

    Right now, Liu Yi is also ying this move, which shocked the old man!

    The woman is also very curious and asks Liu Yi, ¡°What? Howe you know my family Meridian Breaking Finger?¡±

    Liu Yi thinks rapidly and suddenlyes up with a n and asks, ¡°You wish to know?¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course, I wish to know!¡±

    The woman is already curious.

    Liu Yi smiles faintly and says smoothly, ¡°Then you admit defeat, then I will tell you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The woman actually nods her head straightforwardly and raises both her hands and says, ¡°I admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xiao!¡±

    The old man nearly copses, ¡°How, how can you admit defeat!¡±

    ¡°Because I cannot defeat him....¡±

    Xiao Xiao replied honestly, ¡°But...I also wish to know the answer...¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Fight seriously!¡±

    ¡°Wuwu, my dad won¡¯t let me admit defeat...¡±

    The woman gives Liu Yi a grieved look while Liu Yi let out a breath of relief, ¡°No worries. I was just joking earlier. Now I shall make you admit defeat wholeheartedly!¡±

    He did not expect that his opponent would take his joke seriously. This way of winning is too unhonourable!

    Liu Yi suddenly ps his palm on the stage below him.

    ¡°Army Destruction!¡±

    Using Glorious Sun Palm, the entire stage caves downwards!

    In a blink of an eye, the entire stage disappear as a several meters deep hole appeared in the front of the crowd!

    The woman¡¯s figure starts swaying while Liu Yi takes the opportunity to move in front of her and ps his palm down on her shoulder.

    ¡°Meridian Sealing!¡±

    This palm temporarily seals the body of the woman, causing her to be unable to move!

    ¡°Thousand Shadow!¡±

    An uncountable amount of palm shadows were hit out by Liu Yi, whichnds on that woman continuously. At this moment, Liu Yi no longer dares to have any tender feelings for the fairer sex because this woman is a fucking monster.

    Powerful palm force causes the ground to keep trembling, and finally, the woman was sent flying away by the attacks and copses by the side.

    Liu Yi lets out a sigh and withdraws his palms before looking at the old man.

    ¡°I won!¡±

    The old man is stunned. My daughter... lost!

    But soon, the old man smiles again.

    ¡°Heroic youngster. Today you let this old man meet such a genius. Perhaps this is the predestined fate that was mentioned in the legends.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, old man.¡±

    Liu Yi extended his hand, ¡°You can give me the award money now.¡±

    The old man gives Liu Yi a bewildered look, ¡°Award money? What award money?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there is a prize for the person who wins the fight?¡±

    When Liu Yi asked this question, the old man startedughing loudly while the woman just came back. She gives Liu Yi a nce before her face turns red.

    The old man strokes his beard and says, ¡°As for award money, there is no award money. But there are other prizes.¡±

    Liu Yi question, ¡°Prize? What prize? Is it valuable?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, my daughter Luo Xiaoxiao, the Dragon Immortal Town¡¯s biggest family, Luo Family¡¯s youngdy. Say is she is valuable or not?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi is stunned while the woman by the side turns even redder. She fiddles with the edge of her clothes ufortably while asionally stealthily raises her head to look at Liu Yi.

    Not only is Liu Yi stunned, Chen Cai, Ye Hanshuang as well as Chang¡¯e were also stunned!

    What the fuck! How did it suddenly be apetition to invite the groom?!?!

    Who is the one who said that this is apetition that gives award money?

    Everyone looked at Chen Cai, causing him to raise both hands in the air indicating his surrender.

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes are filled with rage, fuck; now we have outyed ourselves!

    He hurriedly turned around and cupped his hands towards the old man.

    ¡°I am sorry! I did not know that this was a martialpetition to invite the groom. I thought that this was apetition to win prize money! I am sorry for offending the youngdy!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The old man who was smiling suddenly turns cold, ¡°After winning thepetition, you wish to break the promise of marriage?¡±

    The woman¡¯splexion turns slightly ugly as well as she stands by the side, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°It was a misunderstanding!¡± Liu Yi continued to exin, ¡°May old sir pardon...¡±

    ¡°Acting willfully and making a scene!¡±

    The old man suddenly let out a lion roar causing the crowd to cover their ears.

    ¡°Stinky brat! What kind of person do you treat me, Luo Chen as! To make fun of me, in Dragon Immortal City!¡±

    As he speaks, he extends two fingers and jabs to the side!

    A mountain far away instantly rumbles as two enormous holes appear!

    Liu Yi instantly became rmed! Fucking hell! 2ndyer of heaven! Are you for real, how did I provoke the 2ndyer of heaven expert? It is not like I am unable to defeat him if I fight him. But if we really start fighting, the movements will be huge! What if we attract the attention of Eng Shen and the rest! At that time, it will be huge trouble!

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to marry, right? Men! Capture him!¡±

    The moment Luo Chen gave the order, several servants charged up, and all of them have impressive strength.

    ¡°Who dares to touch him!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang, as well as Chen Cai, immediately leaped forward, preparing to take action when Liu Yi suddenly shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±

    Chen Cai and Ye Hanshuang look at Liu Yi, who then said, ¡°It is me who was in the wrong. Stay still and don¡¯t act recklessly!¡±

    He transmits to the three of them, {This old man is too strong; it is not suitable to take action. I will find an opportunity to leave. Wait for me in the Dragon Immortal Town! There is a Dragon Immortal Tavern at the intersection in front. I will go and find you there!}

    ¡°....¡±

    Chen Cai and Ye Hanshuang have no other methods. Giving each other a nce, they pull Chang¡¯e and leave temporarily.

    When his servants are preparing to chase after them, Luo Chen blocks them.

    ¡°For every grievance, someone is responsible. For every debt, there is a debtor. This matter is no rted to those people; let them leave! Escort him back for me and lock him up in Luo Family¡¯s prison!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles bitterly. Fuck, am I fated to prisons? I just left Sky Prison, and now I am going to be locked in another prison.

    ¡°Dad...forget it...let him go.¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao is very kindhearted. She walks over and helps Liu Yi ask for mercy, ¡°Since he does not wish to marry me...let¡¯s not insist on it...¡±

    ¡°It is not a problem for him to not marry you. Let¡¯s talk about it after he is locked in prison for a hundred years!¡±

    Luo Chen snorts, ¡°Otherwise, where is my face and my Luo Family¡¯s prestige! Bring him back!¡±

    Luo Chen does not listen to Liu Yi¡¯s exnation. He waves his hand, and his subordinates immediately escort Liu Yi as they walk back to Luo Family.

    {So-sorry...}

    While he is being escorted back, Luo Xiaoxiao secretly transmits her voice to Liu Yi, {I, I had implicated you...}

    {No, Young Lady Luo, it is me who was at fault.}

    Liu Yi shakes his head before saying, {It is me who broke the promise of marriage first. If this matter is spread out, it will not be good for you or your family¡¯s reputation.}

    {It cannot be med on you...it is because I am too useless...}

    Luo Xiaoxiao is somewhat dispirited, {My father would only create this blind date for me...if there weren¡¯t this blind date, you would not have fallen to this stage.}

    {Maybe we are slightly fated.}

    Liu Yiforts Luo Xiaoxiao and winks at her.

    Luo Xiaoxiao fiddles with the edge of her clothes as she asks Liu Yi, {You-you believe in fate?}

    {Of course, I believe in it. Fate is a very mysterious thing.}

    Liu Yi is rueful, {When you want it, it does note. When you do not want it, it smashes down on your head.}

    {The, the way you speak is amusing...}

    Luo Xiaoxiao wishes tough, but she does not dare to. She hurriedly holds it in, {When, when I was young, my family found a master to calcte my fate for me. He says that this year I will encounter a great catastrophe...only by finding my fated emperor would he resolve my cmity. That is why my father created this martialpetition to invite the groom...}

    {What the heck! Those fortune-tellers can deceive people!}

    Liu Yi sneers, {What you do not know is that fate can be changed!}

    {Really?}

    Seeing Luo Xiaoxiao¡¯s appearance, she does not believe in it.

    {It is real. For so many years, I have always been fighting against fate!}

    Liu Yi nods his head and says, {Regarding this, I do have some thoughts about it!}

    {Fine then, I shall believe in what you say then.}

    Seeing Luo Xiaoxiao believe what he says, Liu Yi finally smiles, {But your father¡¯s cultivation is really powerful. Howe you are only 26 starjade?}

    {I...I am very stupid...}

    Luo Xiaoxiao lower her head slightly in embarrassment, {I...I have always been slow-witted in my cultivation...I only have my innate super strength...}

    {It is very perverted...what uncanny strength!}

    Liu Yi says, {Especially that Meridian Breaking Finger of yours...it is very perverted!}

    {That is my family technique that was handed down from generations to generations...but how did you learn it? Can you tell me?}

    {I was mimicking you.}

    Liu Yi says, {After seeing you use it, I can use it. Actually, I am just an imitation that cannot bepared to what you had bitterly cultivated.}

    {It is very impressive...it is not inferior to mine...}

    Luo Xiaoxiao looks at Liu Yi in admiration, {If I was half as impressive as you...my dad would not keep scolding me.}

    Just as Liu Yi wished to say something, the servant by the side pushes him, {What are you transmitting for! We are here, go in!}

 Chapter 1091 - [Came to challenge]

    Liu Yi was locked up inside the cold and gloomy prison. He sits down cross-legged as he sits there silently revolving his qi.

    Several weird chains are twined around his body, and these chains make Liu Yi very weak, like they had isted his connection to his power. If this goes on, he will have no way of leaving his prison. With his current predicament, he is unable to breathe out his golden fog.

    Lin Tong is lying on Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder as she looks at him in worry, {Big idiot, what should we do now?}

    {This kind of chain is strange. Why does it have this kind of power?}

    Liu Yi guesses, {Not clear...but this chain has a lot of strange formations engraved on it. It is likely that it is rted to them.}

    {Damn it...I am unable to bite through it!}

    Lin Tong bites it fiercely a few times and nearly breaks her tooth!

    {Hmph!}

    Lin Tong gets angry as she suddenly transforms into a firelight as a beautiful woman steps out from the firelight. She raises two me des and chops down on the chains!

    With two clear rings, the chains are fine, but the me des nearly break!

    ¡°What kind of chains are these! Gods!¡±

    Lin Tong is about to go crazy. Why is this chain so sturdy!

    ¡°Forget it, Immortal Fox Sister. Let me think of a method.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Although it is only a little bit, I sense that my cosmos qi is slowly awakening. As long as I can revolve my cosmos qi, I can get rid of this chain.¡±

    ¡°You have be more and more patient.¡± Lin Tong looks at Liu Yi faintly, ¡°Who knows where that impatient youngster went.¡±

    ¡°My Immortal Fox Sister...that is a matter from a very long time ago.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°After experiencing so many things, how can I still be that same and not grow up?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, back then, this miss already knew that you would be an impressive person! The fact proves that my investment was right!¡±

    Liu Yi gives a thumbs up and praises, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Our Immortal Fox Sister has the best foresight!¡±

    ¡°Of course. Who is this miss...¡±

    Before Lin Tong could continue, Liu Yi suddenly reminded, ¡°Someone ising.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Tong immediately transforms back into her small spirit fox form and returns to Liu Yi¡¯s body. While Liu Yi also closes his eyes and pretends to be rxing.

    Footsteps are getting closer and closer. Liu Yi¡¯s hearing is rather good. He can hear the faint words of the people speaking outside.

    ¡°Let me go in to take a look...¡±

    ¡°Yes...big miss...¡±

    With that, the door to the prison cell was opened as a woman walked in. Liu Yi can see clearly with his ck and White world and immediately realize the identity of this person. It is none other than the big miss of the Luo Family, Luo Xiaoxiao.

    Thinking about it, Liu Yi feels that something is wrong. Why is a girl with such strange strength is called Xiaoxiao...

    He recalls that the strong woman of Kunlun Mountain was called Yang Mianmian as well!

    The two of them are really the same style! Just that their temperament is different. Yang Mianmian is iparably swift and fierce, while Luo Xiaoxiao is somewhat timid.

    [TL: Xiaoxiao is literally small small while Mianmian is soft soft]

    This woman¡¯s strength is quite in defiance of the natural order. If she had the same character as Yang Mianmian, she would have long surpassed her father and proimed herself a queen!

    Liu Yi opened his eyes and asked while looking at Luo Xiaoxiao, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I, I came to see you...¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao extends her hand and throws away the copper look of the prison cell before pulling open the prison door and walked in. She squats in front of Liu Yi and looks very guilty as she looks at the chains that are twined around Liu Yi.

    ¡°So-sorry...it is because of me that you be like this...¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes turn red. Liu Yi is unable toprehend it, Fucking hell, just how mncholic and moody is thisss!

    ¡°Stop crying! I am fine! This ce is rather good.¡± Liu Yiforts Luo Xiaoxiao. ¡°There is no oneing to bother me, and I can also cultivate properly.¡±

    ¡°You only know how to say these nice words tofort people.¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao pierces through Liu Yi¡¯s facade, ¡°These chains are forged by my Luo Family using Ninth Heaven Prison Stones. It can iste the qi of cultivators. Wearing these Prison Stone Chains, you will not be able to cultivate!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...I let you see through it...¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, although she is a bit foolish, she is not stupid.

    ¡°Let me end my own mistake.¡± Luo Xiaoxiao extends her hand and grabs one of the chains, ¡°Let me release you.¡±

    ¡°How? These Prison Stone Chains are very sturdy!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly says, ¡°We can only open it with keys, right?¡±

    Just as he had said that, the chain was broken by Luo Xiaoxiao.

    Seeing Liu Yi looking at him with wide-open eyes, Luo Xiaoxiao asks him in confusion, ¡°Ah? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°I am looking at a monster...¡± Liu Yi swallows his saliva, ¡°A female monster!¡±

    ¡°I already said that I was born with godly strength...¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao bes bashful from what Liu Yi said, ¡°This kind of Prison Stone Chains is unable to lock my strength...¡±

    ¡°Perverted...¡±

    After thinking for a while, Liu Yi can only say this word in the end.

    Finally, Luo Xiaoxiao breaks all of the chains before smiling in satisfaction.

    ¡°Okay. All of it is settled. You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°You are letting me go?¡± Liu Yi is astonished, ¡°Are you not afraid that your father will me you?¡±

    ¡°No. My dad loves me a lot.¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao says, ¡°I know that I do not attract the affection of others...nor are you fond of me...but at the very least, I do not wish to be loathed by you...¡±

    ¡°I never loathed you.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly exined, ¡°Xiaoxiao is very cute...but I did not know that it was apetition for a marriage partner. I have a very important matter that I must do.¡±

    ¡°Real, really? You do not loathe Xiaoxiao?¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao started smiling happily, ¡°That¡¯s great! I thought that you loathed me!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Who in the world would loathe Xiaoxiao?¡±

    Liu Yi expressed his confusion.

    ¡°There are a lot...Most of the people that Xiaoxiao likes do not like Xiaoxiao...¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao says, slightly mncholy, ¡°In the past, the people whom Xiaoxiao liked...were identally injured by Xiaoxiao...Xiaoxiao remembers that back then when Xiaoxiao was six, Xiaoxiao identally broke my neighbor¡¯s arm...when Xiaoxiao was 12, the teacher¡¯s son was thrown out to the outer walls bu Xiaoxiao..when Xiaoxiao was 18...a boy who came for a blind date was pped under the table by Xiaoxiao...¡±

    Liu Yi silently observes a moment of silence in tribute to those malepatriots. How is it possible for you to associate with this woman with uncanny strength if you can¡¯t suppress her! No wonder her father created this martialpetition for a marriage partner for her. If one is unable to defeat Luo Xiaoxiao, then they will be miserable being in contact with her!

    Liu Yi does have the strength to subdue Luo Xiaoxiao...but in the future, when having sex, if thisss bes a bit more excited, wouldn¡¯t she break my waist?!

    Amitabha, Amitabha...I am thinking too far ahead...

    But since Xiaoxiao has released me, I should leave as well. Chen Cai and the rest should be waiting anxiously for me at the Dragon Immortal Tavern.

    Liu Yi stood up, and dust offs the dirt on him before cupping his hands towards Luo Xiaoxiao.

    ¡°Lady Xiaoxiao, thank you for your help today. I shall leave now.¡±

    ¡°Let me send you out otherwise, you will not be able to leave.¡±

    With that, Xiaoxiao took out a set of clothes from her waist pocket. That pocket should be a kind of storage bag where the space inside is huge while it is very small externally.

    Isn¡¯t this Luo Family¡¯s servant clothes?

    But Liu Yi understands Luo Xiaoxiao¡¯s intention and puts on the clothing.

    When Liu Yi takes off his outer clothes, Luo Xiaoxiao hurriedly covers her eyes in embarrassment. But she cannot help but leave a very small gap to look at Liu Yi secretly.

    Men or women would have some curiosity towards the body of the opposite gender. Although Luo Xiaoxiao is bashful, she is also the same.

    Liu Yi sighs ruefully before putting on the servant¡¯s clothing.

    Liu Yi has to admit that Luo Xiaoxiao¡¯s ability to make a discerning judgment is not bad. This set of servant clothes fits him very well. With his current look, he looks undoubtedly like a Luo Family¡¯s servant. He followed behind Luo Xiaoxiao and left the prison with her.

    A guard is standing in front of the prison. Seeing Luo Xiaoxiao suddenly bringing someone out, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Big miss, this...¡±

    Before he can ask the question, LuoXiaoxiao¡¯s finger had already jabbed his meridian, sealing his qi and blood.

    This guard instantly loses the ability to move and stands there. His eyes cannot even move.

    Seeing this, Liu Yi feels his scalp turn numb. Fucking hell, so Meridian Breaking Finger also has this kind of move! If she had used it on me back then, perhaps the one who was beaten up would have been me, not her! Under the state of the same cultivation level, I might be unable to defeat her!

    Of course, the prerequisite is that I must be concealing my cosmos qi. If I use it, no matter how valiant she is, I can still deal with her!

    ¡°Quickly leave with me.¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao tugs Liu Yi slightly, awakening him.

    Liu Yi nods his head and walks past the brother who was sealed while muttering secretly, thanks for your hard work, before leaving with Luo Xiaoxiao.

    Dragon Immortal Town is arge town, and the Luo Family is also a famous family. It has high walls and a huge courtyard making Liu Yi feel that this ce is almost like a small imperial pce!

    Several servants are walking around busy with their own matters. Liu Yi walks behind Luo Xiaoxiao in peace as he looks around. He is not anxious, nor did he panic. It is like he is strolling along the Luo Family¡¯s courtyard.

    On the contrary, Luo Xiaoxiao is slightly panicky, like she is being a thief. It is fortunate that she is the big miss of the Luo Family thus, no one suspects her.

    But after walking a few more steps, Luo Xiaoxiao realized that something was wrong.

    Several servants are running hurriedly from the Luo Family towards the martial stage as if something major had happened.

    Liu Yi also notice themotion and reminds her, ¡°Something has happened to your family.¡±

    ¡°Something happened?¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao is panicky. Liu Yi grabs one of the servants who is rushing over and asks, ¡°Big brother, why is it so noisy? Why are you all running towards there!¡±

    ¡°Hurry!¡± That man did not carefully identify Liu Yi; after all, there are too many servants in the Luo Family. ¡°The people from the Liu Family are here to challenge us!¡±

 Chapter 1092 - [Young master Liu]

    When Liu Yi heard this, he had thought that it was his own family members who came to challenge!

    But my father and mother are not in the Heaven Realm, nor are they cultivators. So this so-called Liu Family shouldn¡¯t be rted to me.

    ¡°Liu Family came to challenge?!!!¡±

    While thess¡¯s expression changes greatly, that servant cannot be bothered with his family¡¯s big miss and runs swiftly towards the martial grounds.

    ¡°This is bad, this is bad! What should we do now!¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao grabbed her head and started crying.

    ¡°My gosh, my big miss. Why are you crying.¡±

    Liu Yi had a big head, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a challenge? Your family should have faced it numerous times, right!¡±

    ¡°It is different this time!¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao exins, ¡°Liu Family is the second biggest family of the Dragon Immortal Town. Originally they had been weaker than us, but recently I had heard that they had recruited a very powerful expert. What that expert cultivates is the Absolute Yin Hand, which restrains my Meridian Breaking Finger! Furthermore, this technique is iparably sinister. Numerous innocent ves have died in that man¡¯s hand!¡±

    ¡°Killed ves? No one tried him?¡± Asked Liu Yi in shock.

    ¡°How is that possible.¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao gives Liu Yi a very pure look. ¡°ves are very lowly creatures. No one cares about their life and death! Killing them is no different from killing animals!¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao¡¯s sentence causes Liu Yi to be shocked.

    ves are...the same as animals?!

    The very in the four major states is to this degree?!

    This makes it hard for Liu Yi to ept!

    ¡°But my family treats ves quite well. Most of the servants that you see from my family were once ves in the past. But after they had entered my family, they became marked with the identity of immortals. With this Immortal Records, they are no longer ves. But...the Liu Family is different from mine. They always held the opposite point of view.¡±

    Thinking to here, Luo Xiaoxiao bes slightly worried and sick at heart.

    ¡°Right now Dragon Immortal Town treatment towards ves is still considered not bad...but if Liu Family bes the number one family of Dragon Immortal Town, then Dragon Immortal Town¡¯s sovereignty will belong to them. At that time...the consequences will be unthinkable!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go and take a look together.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi pulled Luo Xiaoxiao and went in the direction where everyone else was running to.

    If I did not guess wrongly, that ce should be the martial grounds.

    ¡°Fine...¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao is also worried; thus, she went to the martial grounds together with Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi continues to pretend to be a Luo Family¡¯s servant. Along the way, he did not attract any suspicion as well and mingled into the martial grounds.

    Luo Family¡¯s martial grounds is only used by the disciples to train. At this moment, other than the disciples from Luo Family as well as their servants, a group of people wearing white robes are standing there as well.

    These people are like fiends as they sneer coldly.

    Liu Yi observes carefully, and these white robe people are crowding around a man. That man appears to be quite young. If based on the age of the human realm, he looks like he is around his 30s. He is sitting cross-legged on a chair with a nasty smile on his face.

    This brother is rather confident and at ease as he ys with a jade pendant in his hand. Seeing Luo Xiaoxiaoing in, his eyes be greedy, and keeps ncing at Luo Xiaoxiao!

    Beside him stands a very pretty and flirtatious woman. She seems to be the lover of this man but also does not look like it as well.

    She is wearing leather attire and has an alluring figure. But her looks...are ordinary.

    Ten points in appearance, 9 points rely on makeup while the remaining one point, there is nothing to be done about it.

    While on his right stands a girl locked up in chains.

    This woman¡¯s clothes are somewhat shabby, and chains also hang from her ankles.

    Her figure is a bit thin, but her looks cannot be seen clearly as she had lowered her head.

    Luo Xiaoxiao points at the man and says to Liu Yi, ¡°This person is the young master of the Liu Family, Liu Zexun. He is a very disappointing second-generation ancestor!¡±

    ¡°It can be seen.¡±

    Seeing that beauty with chains twined around her body, licking the toe of that man called Liu Zexun. Perhaps in the Heaven Realm, this belongs to some kind of enjoyment. Seeing how seriously she is licking and that second-generation ancestor¡¯s expression that is so filled with enjoyment, Liu Yi feels his toes are bing itchy.

    He starts chanting Buddhist scripture in his heart to control his unhealthy urges!

    ¡°Liu Zexun, Young Liu!¡±

    Luo Chen is present as well, and his stature is formidable. He says without anger and filled with prestige, ¡°Giving face to your father; I shall call you Young Liu! What is your intention bringing so many people to my Luo Family¡¯s martial grounds?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Luo, if there was nothing, why would Ie and visit.¡± Young Liu chuckles. As he ys with his jade pendant, he says, ¡°Our family¡¯s rtionship is so good, as the nephew of this generation, I must visit here more often!¡±

    ¡°Visit?¡±

    Luo Chen snorts coldly as he points at the disciple by the side that is undergoing treatment.

    ¡°Since you are here to pay a visit, why injure my disciple? If this is called paying a visit, then I Luo Chen do not mind going to your Liu Family personally to pay a visit myself!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Luo. You are already quite old, that is why I am polite to you. Don¡¯t be shameless.¡±

    Young Liu snorts coldly, ¡°Do you think that Luo Family is still the Luo Family of the past? You are already old, so the number one family of the Dragon Immortal Town should be mine.¡±

    ¡°Even if I am old, it is still not your turn to sit in this position!¡±

    ¡°If I cannot sit, then who can?¡±

    Young Liu¡¯s expression is filled with self-confidence, ¡°Uncle Luo. If you are smart, then let someone worthy take this position on your own ord. Don¡¯t force me to take action and destroy your face.¡±

    Luo Chen smiles, ¡°Hmph, my Luo Family¡¯s face had nevere from other people¡¯s charity! Today, I shall help that old friend of mine to teach you a lesson!¡±

    He uses Meridian Breaking Finger and instantly appears in front of Young Liu. His two fingers jabs at the center of Young Liu¡¯s brows!

    If this jab hits, Young Liu is likely to die!

    But at this moment, that pretty and flirtatious beauty beside Young Luo suddenly moves.

    She extends her right hand which palm is green like jadeite, and ps down on Luo Chen¡¯s two fingers.

    Liu Yi heard a clear cracking sound as Luo Chen¡¯s fingers were clearly broken!

    Absolute Yin Hand?

    Could this be that expert that Liu Family had found?

    Luo Xiaoxiao also became anxious as she eximed, ¡°Dad!¡±

    Luo Chan waves his other hand as he stands there on the spot with a very ugly expression.

    The pretty and flirtatious beauty ce a hand on her waist and smiles enchantingly, ¡°Is it because you are old? Impressive-looking but useless.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Luo, this Absolute Yin Hand is the ban of your family¡¯s Meridian Breaking Finger.¡±

    Young Liuughs and says, ¡°You say you are already quite old, why do you still keep upying this position? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you give it to us youngsters?¡±

    ¡°You can forget about it!¡±

    Luo Chen is so hateful that blood drips from his eyes, ¡°How did Liu Long give birth to such an immoral son!¡±

    ¡°My father, he could not make it.¡± Young Liu curls his lips, ¡°He is old and no longer has any ambition. He was actually willing to be your prop. I, Young Liu, do not wish to forever be a dog under your Luo Chen¡¯s feet. I want to be the real master of the Dragon Immortal Town! I want to step on your Luo Family¡¯s neck and defecate!¡±

    Liu Yi grins and says in his heart, what is this metaphor. Too vulgar!

    Young Liu clearly did not notice this point as he continued and said, ¡°Today I shall tten the Luo Family and make you guys unable to make aeback!

    ¡°With just you?¡±

    Luo Chen let out a roar as a circr qi wave instantly erupts out from his body!

    He is currently disying his 2ndyer of heaven¡¯s might!

    ¡°Uncle Luo, if I was you, I should be worried about myself first.¡±

    Young Luo is not afraid at all; instead, he isughing, ¡°Absolute Yin Hand is very poisonous. Look at your left hand.¡±

    Luo Chen¡¯s left hand had turned ck, which is the sign of extreme poison!

    ¡°Within moments, this extreme poison will flow along the meridian¡¯s channel of your arms and enter your heart. At that time, even the deities will not be able to save you!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao is very worried while at this moment, Luo Chen forms a knife-hand with his right hand and chops off his left arm!

    Liu Yi cannot help but give a thumbs up, damn. Yet another hero like Yang Guo is born! Why are you so hurried for? I have the detox pill that Huang Jie refined!

    [TL: Yang Guo is the main character from Return of the Condor Hero]

    A hero cutting off an arm!

    Although Liu Yi is roasting in his heart, everyone else is admiring the old man!

    Even Young Liu is pping as well as he says, ¡°Indeed you are Uncle Luo. You are ruthless enough! Admirable! But without an arm, what can you use to fight against me? Jadeite!¡±

    The moment he said that, the pretty and flirtatious woman suddenly erupts her qi, causing Luo Chen¡¯splexion to turn.

    This woman is also 2ndyer of heaven!

    What the hell! Why did so many 2ndyer of heaven experts suddenly emerge! Could it be that gods wish to exterminate my Luo Family!

    ¡°Dad! Let, let me help you!¡±

    At this moment, Luo Xiaoxiao suddenly jumps out and blocks in front of her father. Her legs are still trembling at this moment.

    Luo Chen hurriedly berates, ¡°Xiaoxiao, why did you run out? Get back!¡±

    ¡°Dad, I, I am also the inheritor of Luo Family! I will not retreat!¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao extended her hands using Meridian Breaking Finger, ¡°I will...fight it out against them!¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao...¡±

    Momentarily Luo Chen is astonished as he looks at the back view of his daughter, unable to speak. At this moment, he seems to see the shadow of his dead wife on Luo Xiaoxiao.

    While Young Liuughs and says, ¡°Sister Xiaoxiao, this young master is quite fond of you. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if you die? It is best if you back off, and this young master will guarantee your life. This young master will also let you be this young master¡¯s concubine!¡±

    ¡°Who, who wishes to be your concubine!¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao gathers her courage and scolds, ¡°You...shameless second-generation ancestor!¡±

    ¡°Ah! It has been so long since west met, sister Xiaoxiao¡¯s cultivation did not improve, but your temper improved! Not bad, not bad. I like it. Jadeite, teach her a lesson but don¡¯t kill her. Leave her alive for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    Jadeite nods her head as her right hand bes like jadeite and ps out towards Luo Xiaoxiao¡¯s temple!

    This move is like thunder and wind! If this move hits, perhaps Xiaoxiao will die!

    Young master Liu sighs, ¡°s, I asked you to let her live...forget it. Tasting her corpse is also not bad.¡±

 Chapter 1093 - [A person is more inferior than a dog]

    What Young Liu imagines is not bad while Jadeite¡¯s palm is already in front of Luo Xiaoxiao.

    Old man Luo Chen got a huge shock, but it is toote when he wishes to block it!

    This p brings along a powerful roar of the wind and instantly arrives in front of Luo Xiaoxiao¡¯s temple.

    Luo Xiaoxiao got a huge shock as she subconsciously raises her arm, wishing to block it. But is it not possible for her strength to block the Absolute Yin Hand used by the 2ndyer of heaven! Even Luo Chen had suffered a loss from the Absolute Yin Hand, let alone Luo Xiaoxiao!

    But at this imminent peril moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Luo Xiaoxiao. At the same time, that figure also raises a palm and receives Jadeite¡¯s Absolute Yin Hand!

    This person is none other than Liu Yi!

    When their palm shes against each other, a powerful shockwave instantly erupts out!

    Liu Yi did not move where else Jadeite retreated two steps while looking at Liu Yi in astonishment.

    Young Liu pursues his brows and asks in discontent, ¡°Jadeite, what are you doing? Be serious!¡±

    ¡°Young master...this person is very powerful.¡±

    But Jadeite does not dare to be careless. She asks, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Liu Yi chuckles, ¡°Me? I¡¯m a small servant from the Luo Family, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Liu Yi continued, ¡°You are shameless to take advantage of the fact that my family lord is recently unwell to challenge us! My family lord finds it disdainful to take action; thus, let me represent my family head to teach you guys a lesson!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi cups his hands towards Luo Chen, ¡°Lord, how about leaving it to me?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I shall leave it to you. Don¡¯t throw away our face.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and raises two fingers, ¡°I shall use my family¡¯s Meridian Breaking Finger and properly receive our guests.¡±

    ¡°You better mind your own business!¡±

    Young Liu says coldly, ¡°Otherwise, when the momentes, you will not know what is called crying.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles cheerfully and says, ¡°Seeing how Young Liu has soft skin and tender flesh, I will do my best to not injure you too much!¡±

    ¡°Injure me?¡±

    Young Liuughs loudly, ¡°You need to have the capability first! There is no harm in telling you this, but growing up till now, no one has ever injured me before!¡±

    Liu Yi narrows his eyes at Young Liu, ¡°That is because you never met me before. If you had met me, you would have been injured.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Jadeite, p him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    Jadeite uses some weird movement technique and starts closing in on Liu Yi as she hits out her palm continuously at Liu Yi.

    Her Absolute Yin Hand is indeed very impressive, but Liu Yi is not afraid of it. Not only does he have Undying God Body to resist, but he also has his cosmos qi to cancel out the Absolute Yin Hand¡¯s poison!

    No matter how poisonous it is, it is useless towards Liu Yi!

    Liu Yi stands there and dodges a few palms before suddenly extend his right hand and jabs at Jadeite¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Hmph! Seeking your own death!¡±

    Jadeite does not ce Liu Yi¡¯s attack in her eyes. Absolute Yin Hand is the bane of Meridian Breaking Finger; thus, this man is seeking his own death!

    His two fingers cannot be kept!

    Although Jadeite thought beautifully, when her palm touches Liu Yi¡¯s fingers, it was jab through by his fingers!

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±

    Jadeite screams as she holds her right hand with horror in her eyes.

    She is unable toprehend how Liu Yi¡¯s fingers pierced through her Absolute Yin Palm!

    I am a 2ndyer of heaven expert! I¡¯m defeated so dubiously???

    Young Liu was also shocked, ¡°Jadeite! What is wrong with you!¡±

    ¡°Young master, so-sorry...¡±

    Jadeite herself finds herself in an awkward situation. She was hired by Liu Family at a huge price to deal with this Luo Family! Unexpectedly after defeating Luo Chen, such a powerful servant popped up! Bloody hell! What is this? A top quality servant?

    ¡°Young Liu. Looks like you can onlye in high spirits while leaving in disappointment.¡± Luo Chenughs loudly, ¡°Right now, there is still time if you leave, but I, Luo Chen, will not send you off.¡±

    ¡°Luo Chen, don¡¯t be delighted!¡±

    Young Liu also became anxious, ¡°My methods are not only this!¡±

    ¡°Bring out your methods then; I, Luo Chen, am not afraid of you!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, bloody hell, this old man is gasping now! Weren¡¯t you almost dying earlier? It is all because I helped you by being your fighter!

    I also did not waste much qi and defeated Jadeite. But that is because Jadeite underestimated me! I had crippled one of her hands, so she no longer dared to continue fighting me as she is afraid that she willpletely lose!

    But if we continue on this farce...I might identally expose my real identity and be noticed by the people from the Heavenly Court!

    After all, this ce is still Dongsheng God State! I still have not left the range of the Heavenly Court¡¯s!

    ¡°Pearl! Attack!¡±

    Young Liu took out ash and ruthlessly whipped that woman that had been standing by his side. When she feels the pain, she raises her head and looks at Liu Yi.

    She exposes her pair of blue pupils, which are like a deep pond, almost making Liu Yi sink into it! It is very bewitching!

    ¡°High-rank shaman!¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao, who had been growing up in the four major states, has experienced a lot of things. She immediately exims, ¡°You...actually bought a high-rank shaman!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, of course!¡±

    Young Liuughs loudly, ¡°This young master has money so I can buy everything! Sister Xiaoxiao, are you afraid now? If you are afraid, there is still time for you toe into this young master¡¯s embrace!¡±

    ¡°My family¡¯s big miss is protected by me.¡±

    Liu Yi hooks his fingers at Young Liu, ¡°If you are a man, then stop hiding behind women and fight with me.¡±

    ¡°This young master insists on not fighting against you. If you have the ability, thene and bite me!¡±

    Young Liu¡¯s manner is asking for a beating. At the same time, he whips that young girl called Pearl again.

    ¡°Scram! Beat him!¡±

    Young Liu gave the order, and Pearl suddenly shes. Bringing along the chains, she appears in front of Liu Yi!

    This girl did not use any kind of attacking technique as she stomps down ferociously at Liu Yi from midair!

    Liu Yi purses his brows as he subconsciously raises his arm, preparing to block that kick!

    That girl¡¯s kick forces Liu Yi to kneel onto the ground and causes the ground to crack!

    Liu Yi is astonished. Not to mention this girl¡¯s enormous strength, her techniques are also very weird!

    Her body seems to be covered with some impressive aura, which is her strongest weapon!

    That is why when Liu Yi is blocking her kick, it is like blocking an ax!

    Her attack is still not over yet. Seeing that her kick did not seed, afternding on the ground, she started kicking Liu Yi repeatedly with both legs!

    Liu Yi does not dare to resist it head-on and can only dodge Pearl¡¯s attack time after time.

    Pearl suddenly kicks out and stomps down towards Liu Yi¡¯s feet! Liu Yi thinks, if she stomped me, wouldn¡¯t my leg be broken?!

    Liu Yi dares to think of anything else as he hurriedly withdraws his leg. This stomp from Pearlnds on the ground.

    The entire ground split apart, breaking this martial grounds into two!

    The might behind the leg of this girl can be clearly seen!

    ¡°Indeed, abat race. Shaman is indeed valiant!¡±

    Even Luo Chen cannot help but praise when he sees this scene. This woman is simply too powerful!

    While Liu Yi also understood in his heart. So this woman is a shaman. No wonder she is so powerful!

    Since that is the case, I cannot keep hiding my strength!

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath as two rays of golden light erupt from his eyes as a golden sun appears between his brows!

    God Transformation First Stage!

    After activating God Transformation, Liu Yi is no different from turning on hacks. He raises a leg and stomps on the ground!

    The ground trembles violently, and the young girl nearly stumbles as her body sways along with the shaking of the earth.

    Liu Yi takes advantage of this opportunity and leaps forward. As he charges through the air, he instantly puts on his fire-ice armor!

    Liu Yi did not use any other move and only fought against Pearl in closebat!

    After crossing blows a few times with Liu Yi, Pearl was suppressed by Liu Yi and retreated in defeat repeatedly!

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Young Liu does not believe in this fact as his whipshes out on Pearl¡¯s back.

    ¡°Fight seriously for me!¡±

    Pearl trembles slightly, but she once again starts attacking Liu Yi obediently.

    Liu Yi shook his head, this woman...

    From her eyes, he is unable to see any emotion like her heart had already turned into dead waters.

    This damn very!

    Liu Yi is sincerely so hateful of it that his teeth itch!

    Pearl is already beaten ck and blue, but under Young Liu¡¯s whipping, she continues to fight against Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi suddenly lets out a roar and ps out with Vein Seal on Pearl!

    ¡°Young Liu!¡±

    Pearl¡¯s body pauses and stops motionless.

    At the same time, Liu Yi leaps forward a few meters and appears in front of Young Liu.

    Before Young Liu can react, Liu Yi had already sent out a kick and kicked him ruthlessly!

    In a blink of an eye, Young Liu, along with his chair, was kicked flying and crashed into the wall behind, causing him to be in extreme pain!

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!!¡± Screamed Young Liu.

    Liu Yi still wishes to continue hitting him, but Pearl suddenly jumps up and jumps onto Liu Yi¡¯s back and uses her legs and arms to lock up Liu Yi¡¯s body!

    Liu Yi is unable to move, causing him to purse his brows. Why is thisss¡¯s ve nature so heavy?

    ¡°Damn it! This fucking hurts!¡±

    Young Liu hobbles as he climbs to his feet. He picks up the whip andshes down ruthlessly on Pearl¡¯s back.

    ¡°Motherfucking hell! How did you protect this young master! This young master almost died from pain, understand?¡±

    As Young Liu speaks, he kept whipping Pearl continuously. Pearl bites her lips tightly but does not say a word as she continues to resolutely lock up Liu Yi.

    Young Liu seems to have yet to calm down from his anger as he draws out a sword from one of his guards beside him. He then walks over and starts ruthlessly chopping down on Pearl¡¯s shoulder!

    As blood sprays all over the ce, he scolds, ¡°Damn it! You ves are fucking useless! You can¡¯t even do this bit properly! Instead of raising you, this young master would be better off raising a dog!!!¡±

 Chapter 1094 - [Coming up to the door]

    The blood sprayed out like a fountain spraying to the roof.

    Pearl clenches her teeth tightly but still abides by her master¡¯s order and locks Liu Yi tightly, not letting go.

    Liu Yi is astonished. He is unable to imagine that Young Liu would actually do such a thing to such a loyal and devoted subordinate!

    He did not see Pearl as a human nor an animal! Even a pet would not be treated like this!

    ¡°There is you as well! You dare to kick this young master?!¡±

    Young Liu walks towards Liu Yi with the de. He then raises the de and prepares to chop Liu Yi while Liu Yi suddenly lets out a loud roar scaring him into retreating a few steps as the de in his hand falls onto the ground.

    Seeing this scene, Luo Chen snorts coldly, ¡°Useless scoundrel!¡±

    Young Liu scolds again, ¡°Damn slut! Grab hold of him tighter! I want to chop him! How am I supposed to chop him like this!¡±

    Pearl clenches her teeth and locks Liu Yi up with even greater strength as the bleeding from her shoulder bes more intense!

    Young Liu picks up the de and walks over again, preparing to give Liu Yi a chop. But at this moment, a huge avatar suddenly shot out from behind Liu Yi! The avatar raises a fist and punches down on Young Liu¡¯s back, smashing him into the ground creating a deep hole on the ground!

    ¡°Quick-quickly save young master!¡±

    The group from the Liu Family were so frightened that theirplexion changes as they hurriedly stepped forward, wishing to save Young Liu.

    But Liu Yi¡¯s avatar opens its mouth and breathes out a gall, blowing all of them away!

    ¡°What technique is this!¡±

    ¡°So powerful!¡±

    The crowd was astonished by this technique of Liu Yi!

    The Heaven Realm is so big with so many techniques, but this is the first time they had seen this technique! Impressive, simply too impressive!

    While that avatar¡¯s fist is still pressing down of Young Liu.

    Liu Yi waves his hand, and the avatar raises its fist, changing to grabbing Young Liu by his head and raising him into the air.

    Young Liu¡¯s face is covered with blood, and he is at hisst gasp.

    On Liu Yi¡¯s back, Pearl was also stunned. She is unable to imagine that despite her clearly locking Liu Yi¡¯s body, he can still attack her master.

    Young Liu is utterly frightened as he pleads, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me...¡±

    He is also unable to understand how an ordinary servant can beat him up like this. Not only him, but his entire family can also be defeated just like this! Who can tell him what is going on!

    At this instant, Young Liu wishes to cry, but his body was raised into the air. He does not have the strength to raise his hand; if he cries, he will not be able to wipe away his tears.

    Liu Yi says straightforwardly, ¡°It is possible for me not to kill you. Scram out of town.¡±

    ¡°Okay...I, I¡¯l scram...¡±

    Young Liu does not wish to die; thus, he immediately agrees.

    Liu Yi says, ¡°There is another request.¡±

    Young Liu repeatedly agrees to it, ¡°Just say it! As long as you do not kill me, I can agree to any request of yours!¡±

    Liu Yi points at Pearl, who is still riding on his back, and says, ¡°I want the ve contract of this woman!¡±

    As a shaman, Pearl¡¯s flesh body is very powerful. Her wound had long stopped bleeding and is starting to heal up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give! I¡¯ll give!¡±

    Young Liu immediately shouted, ¡°Quickly take out the ve contract!¡±

    One of the Liu Family¡¯s servants walked over while trembling with fear and passed a ve contract to Liu Yi.

    ¡°She belongs to you from now on!¡± Young Liu proims, ¡°Now you can, let me off, right!¡±

    ¡°She does not belong to me.¡±

    After taking the ve contract, Liu Yi tears it apart in front of everyone.

    Young Liu got a huge shock and does not dare to believe it as he stares at Liu Yi, not knowing why he tore this ve contract! A ve contract contains a magical contract where if the ve is disobedient, the owner of the contract can rely on it to determine the life and death of the ve!

    I spent a huge sum of money to obtain this shaman woman!

    But this servant tore it apart! A waste of natural resources!

    Pearl is also astonished when Liu Yi says loudly at this moment, ¡°Pearl, you are free!¡±

    ¡°Wu...wuwu...¡±

    Pearl let out some croning sound while Liu Yi thinks, could it be that this woman is mute?

    Indeed Pearl did not say anything as she slowly climbs off Liu Yi¡¯s back and starts making several hand gestures. It is a pity that her hand gestures are not a variation of signnguage; thus, Little Jade is unable to interpret. After gesturing, Liu Yi is unable to understand what she wants.

    Very soon, she points outside of the door.

    Now Liu Yi understands it immediately and nods his head and says, ¡°That¡¯s right, you can leave now. No one will block you.¡±

    Pearl walked towards the door while looking back repeatedly. After realizing that there is indeed no one blocking her, she bes delighted. She crouch down and suddenly transforms into an afterimage and disappears on the spot.

    ¡°She left.¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao looks at Liu Yi with some concern, ¡°You releasing her...might not bepletely good for her.¡±

    ¡°Releasing her is still not good for her?¡± Liu Yi says, ¡°Everyone should have their own freedom.¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao stammers, ¡°But...but...¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°But she is a ve...previously, she was a ve with a master, now she is a ve without a master...now, she will find it very hard to survive...¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly feels like he does not know what to say, but if one let him choose again, he will still choose to release Pearl.

    Didn¡¯t Alexandr Sergeevich Pushkin write this poem; Life is dear, love is dearer. One can have no moral integrity to be a nouveau riche... no, it is both can be given up for freedom!

    [TL: And no, it is not written by Pushkin!!! This author had no idea who he was quoting from. This is a poem by Pet?fi S¨¢ndor (Hungarian poet and revolutionary, 1823 ¨C 1849).

    The part ¡®One can have no moral integrity to be a nouveau riche¡¯ is a modified version online the actual poem is; Life is dear, love is dearer. Both can be given up for freedom]

    After Liu Yi had corrected his poem, he once again looks at Young Liu, who is raised into the air by him.

    ¡°I, I have done as you asked...what do you wish to do...¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s ask my family head.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi turned around and asked Luo Chen, ¡°Lord, how should we deal with him?¡±

    ¡°Cripple one of his arms.¡±

    Luo Chen says calmly, ¡°For his father¡¯s face, I shall leave him his dog life.¡±

    ¡°An arm for an arm. It is very fair. Lord is indeed tolerant!¡±

    Liu Yi cups his hand towards Luo Chen, making Luo Chenugh loudly, ¡°Well said, well said!¡±

    Young Liu is about to cry. Fucking hell! This is also tolerant?!

    ¡°You heard him. Bear with it, and it will be over soon!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi swung his hand and took out a de.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Young Liu peed in his pants from fear, but no matter how he wished to escape, he was unable to run!

    ¡°Take a look, what¡¯s over there?¡±

    Liu Yi points in a direction, and Young Liu looks over there. At this moment, Liu Yi swings the de, and blood sprays out!

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!!¡±

    Young Liu screamed, and Liu Yi said, ¡°s, it¡¯s just an arm; as a man, why are you crying.¡±

    As Young Liu cries, he curses in his heart, fucking hell! The one who got his arm chopped off is not you! Of course, you will not cry!

    At this moment, there is a raucous noiseing from outside.

    ¡°Earlier, a surge of power came from this direction! Quickly investigate!¡±

    ¡°It is over here!¡±

    Everyone inside looks in that direction, and Luo Chen frowns as he says, ¡°There seems to be someone outside! Xiao San, go and take a look!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord!¡±

    A rather quick-witted servant immediately runs over there and soon runs back as he turns pale with fright as he says, ¡°Lord, Lord! It is bad!¡±

    ¡°What are you making a big fuss about!¡±

    Luo Chen says with dissatisfaction, ¡°How many times must I say that when youe across matters, you must not panic. Why are you still shouting!¡±

    ¡°Lord, lord. It is people from the Yang Family!¡±

    The servant says, ¡°All of them are the Law Enforcers of the Yang Family!¡±

    Luo Chen frowns and blurts out, ¡°Yang Family¡¯s Law Enforcers? Why are they here!¡±

    ¡°It is likely that they are here to capture me.¡± Liu Yi let out a bitterugh, ¡°I am still a wanted criminal of the Heavenly Court.¡±

    ¡°Wanted criminal of the Heavenly Court?¡± Hearing this, Luo Chen¡¯s eyelid suddenly jumps, ¡°Interesting! How interesting! After two thousand years have passed, I didn¡¯t think that there was still be someone who could provoke the Heavenly Court!¡±

    Things that are rted to the Heavenly Court two thousand years ago should be Sun Wukong!

    That monkey was indeed powerful. There seems to be a number of people in the Heaven Realm who admire him.

    Luo Chen also seems to be one of them as he gives Liu Yi a thumbs up. ¡°Little brother, well done! Although I do not know who you are, you have saved my Luo Family today. My Luo Family will care for you. Xiaoxiao, bring this young brother and leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Understood, father!¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao immediately pulls Liu Yi¡¯s hand and says, ¡°Follow me!¡±

    Liu Yi also knows that now is not the time to show off as a hero. He immediately follows Luo Xiaoxiao.

    As Luo Xiaoxiao pulls Liu Yi along, she says to him, ¡°My family has created a tunnel. Let¡¯s leave from that.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°I hope that I will not leave your family any trouble.¡±

    ¡°Will not...¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao smiles, ¡°After all, my family is also the biggest family in the Dragon Immortal Town. Even if the Yang Familyes, we will not be at too much of a disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    At this moment, Luo Chen knocks out Young Luo with a p beforeughing sinisterly at the rest of the Liu Family people, ¡°If you dare to spread out what happened here today...hehehe...¡±

    With thisughter, all of the Liu Family people start trembling in fear and start nodding their heads repeatedly.

    Luo Chen is satisfied, and after that, the Law Enforcer from the Luo Family burst into the martial grounds. The one leading them is a famously hired thug of the Yang Family, Yang Wei.

    Yang Wei is holding a spear. After walking in, he started looking around.

    Luo Chen waves his single arm and says coldly, ¡°Yang Wei, don¡¯t you think that it is quite rude to suddenlye to my Luo Family without greeting me, the head?¡±

    Seeing that Luo Chencks an arm as well as the blood on the ground, Yang Wei immediately asks vigntly, ¡°Old man Luo, why are you like this?¡±

    ¡°I just fought against the people from the Liu Family. I believe that there is no need for me to say the reason.¡±

    Luo Chen¡¯s attitude towards Yang Wei is not weak, ¡°What, your Yang Family is going to care about my Dragon Immortal Town¡¯s matter?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t put it like this. Old man Luo, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    Yang Wei clearly does not wish to be enemies with Luo Chen. He immediately exins, ¡°The situation is like this...¡±

 Chapter 1095 - [Immediately escape]

    Yang Wei exins the situation. After Luo Chen heard what he said, he startedughing.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that other than monkey Sun, there was another person who dared to cause havoc in the Heavenly Court! Interesting! How interesting!¡±

    ¡°Old man Luo, you are saying it is wrong, right?¡±

    Yang Wei says, ¡°The Heavenly Court is the ruler of us all of. It is them who granted us the Immortal Record. Could it be that you wish to rebel?¡±

    Luo Chen is also a quick-witted person. He immediately smiles, ¡°Yang Wei, you better not give me that hat to wear. I do not have the strength nor the courage. Not to mention, Great-sage Sun is the Victorious Fighting Buddha and is a 4thyer of heaven expert. What is wrong with admiring him?¡±

    Luo Chen¡¯s words make Yang Wei unable to find fault. Yang Wei can only clench his teeth as he looks at him, ¡°Sir Luo, today we are not here to seek trouble for you! I am here to capture a criminal!¡±

    ¡°I know. But look at this ce. Do you think that there is a criminal here?¡±

    Luo Chen points at a person, ¡°Do you think that kid is one?¡±

    The person he is pointing at is none other than Young Liu, who had fainted.

    If Young Liu knows that after he got fainted, he was treated like a criminal by other people, he would cry out loud, ¡®I am very ...unlucky!¡¯

    ¡°You better tell the truth!¡±

    Yang Wei says, ¡°Liu Yi is the number one wanted criminal of the Heavenly Court. He possesses Nine Yang God Qi, which we sensed earlier. Luo Chen, although you are the overlord of the Dragon Immortal Town, I believe that you would not shelter criminals, right?¡±

    ¡°Gosh, what you say is too serious!¡±

    Luo Chenughs, ¡°I, Luo Chen, dare to do a lot of things, but I do not dare go against the Heavenly Court!¡±

    Yang Wei is not willing to leave just yet; thus, he asks, ¡°Good. Then do you mind if we search around? I have already gotten my men to surround the outside of this ce so no one can escape. If I capture the criminal here...Old man Luo, your position will no longer be guaranteed!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. Search as you wish!¡±

    Luo Chen waves his hand, ¡°If you are tired after searching,e and drink some water. After all, those whoe are guests!¡±

    Looking at Luo Chen¡¯s expression, Yang Wei is unable to see any w. In the end, he has no other method and can only wave his hand and leads his people to search thepound.

    While at this moment, Luo Xiaoxiao had brought Liu Yi to the underground passageway of the Luo Family and was walking with him.

    This underground passageway is very long. Furthermore, it is meandering, making it hard to know where it leads to.

    Liu Yi asked curiously, ¡°Where is this passageway leading to?¡±

    ¡°It leads outside of town.¡± Luo Xiaoxiao says, ¡°After exiting...wu...we should be beside a canal. When we reach there, you can leave by taking a boat!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly stopped Luo Xiaoxiao, ¡°No. I cannot leave yet.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Luo Xiaoxiao does not understand, ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t it perfect to leave now?¡±

    ¡°No. I still have a fewrades who are waiting for me inside the town!¡±

    Liu Yi did not forget about his promise to Chen Cai and the two women, ¡°After creating this disturbance today, it is likely that the Heavenly Court people will do a wide search of the area tomorrow! I must take advantage of tonight and bring the team to leave.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you were such a loyal person!¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao looks at Liu Yi as her eyes shine, ¡°You are just a bit too violent while everything else is good!¡±

    Liu Yiughs loudly as he thinks, thisdy has good taste. To let her notice that I am made of good points!

    ¡°Then how do we go back? Does this secret passageway lead to other ces?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao shakes her head, ¡°This secret passageway leads all the way from my family¡¯s rock garden to the Dragon Immortal Town¡¯s port. It does not lead anywhere else.¡±

    ¡°Great...¡± Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Bring me back then.¡±

    ¡°Will that work?¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao is worried.

    Liu Yiughs as he waves his hand in front of his face.

    Instantly, Liu Yi¡¯s facial appearance turned into an old man.

    Luo Xiaoxiao is astonished because not only did Liu Yi change his facial appearance, he also changes his figure.

    He turned from a tall man into a 1.5m short old man!

    It is not something that anyone can do so casually!

    ¡°Is this a transformation technique of the Heaven Realm?¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao cannot help but ask, ¡°I heard that there are two different transformation techniques in Heaven Realm. One is the 72 Earthly Transformation, while the other is the 36 Heavenly Transformations. Which one is yours?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Neither of them. If you like, I can teach it to you.¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao asked apprehensively, ¡°Real-really? I, I am so stupid...can I learn it?¡±

    ¡°You can. Your cultivation is high enough.¡±

    Liu Yi had taught Fog Qi True Body to a number of people, including numerous disciples from Massacre Shrine. This is the technique of the Heaven Dragon King, and Liu Yi decided to generalize it as one of Massacre Shrine¡¯s core techniques. Although all of them cultivated it, the Fog Qi True Body that everyone cultivated is slightly different.

    For example, Ai Ling, who is an exceptionally smart woman, had sessfully cultivated her Fog Qi True Body, but her fog qi is red like blood.

    The Heaven Dragon King¡¯s descendant, Han Yuxin¡¯s fog qi, is silvery-white. As for Liu Yi, his fog qi is gold.

    Liu Yi is rather curious just what color would Luo Xiaoxiao¡¯s fog qi be after she cultivates.

    ¡°You, you are really nice...¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao is very embarrassed. In the Heaven Realm, it is almost impossible for someone to pass their technique to other people.

    As for why Liu Yi would do this...this shows that...he likes me, I guess...

    Luo Xiaoxiao starts to sink into her fantasy as her eyes start to be filled with pink hearts.

    Liu Yi urges, ¡°Then...let¡¯s go back?¡±

    If they are toote, Liu Yi is worried that there will be a manhunt in the town.

    Luo Xiaoxiao nods her head before bringing Liu Yi back to the path they came from. The two of them swiftly pass through the very long passageway and then carefully walkout from the rock garden.

    Seeing how Luo Xiaoxiao looking around like a thief, Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°Rx ande out. There is no one outside.¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao asked with some curiosity, ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Because I can see them.¡± Liu Yi points at his own eyes. His ck and White world can see the enemies that ordinary eyes are unable to.

    ¡°You are impressive!¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze towards Liu Yi became full of worship. Liu Yi rubs Luo Xiaoxiao¡¯s head, which she appears to like a lot.

    Liu Yi feels that this girl is very pure. But her pureness is slightly different from the pure Zhang Yunyun. She is more like a piece of white paper without anything written on it.

    Most importantly, who should be the first to write on it?

    As Liu Yi followed Luo Xiaoxiao out through the main gate, he suddenly frowned.

    ¡°Wait a minute...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Someone ising.¡±

    Just as he had said that, Yang Wei had walked over with two otherw enforcers. Seeing Luo Xiaoxiao, his eyes brighten up.

    ¡°Hellow, Miss Xiaoxiao, it¡¯s been a long time since west met.¡± When he walked over, he stares vigntly at the person behind Luo Xiaoxiao, ¡°Miss Xiaoxiao, who are you bringing and where are you bringing him to sote at night?¡±

    ¡°This...this...this..this...¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao does not know how to lie. Hearing the question from Yang Wei, her face turns red.

    Yang Wei bes even more suspicious, and Liu Yi hurried forward as he replied with an aged voice, ¡°Sir, this old one is young miss¡¯s butler. Young miss¡¯s body is indisposed; thus, this old one is bringing young miss to meet the family doctor. Official, what are you doing? Why are you in our home?¡±

    Liu Yi turned from passive to active behavior and questioned him directly.

    ¡°I was chasing after a criminal and chased him here!¡±

    Seeing that this person is a small old man, Yang Wei did not suspect him and instead asked, ¡°Have you seen a majestic-looking young man together with Chang¡¯e?¡±

    ¡°What? Fairy Chang¡¯e?¡±

    Liu Yi, who is disguised as an old man, disyed a very shocking appearance, ¡°Fairy Chang¡¯e is this old man¡¯s idol...this old man has wished to see her since a long time ago...she, she came here?¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Yang Wei feels that questioning an old man is boring; thus, he gives Luo Xiaoxiao a few more nces before turning around and leaves.

    Liu Yi secretly gives Luo Xiaoxiao a victorious hand sign before leaving together with her.

    In front is the main gate. As long as we passed through it, I can go wherever I want!

    At this moment, Liu Yi was suddenly attracted by the movements from an open door of a house by the side.

    A young boy with a foxtail is squatting by the door. He appears to be around eight years old and seems to be a fox immortal.

    This young fox immortal is sweeping the floor when the dustnds on thew enforcer by the side.

    Thatw enforcer instantly became angered and roared, ¡°Bastard! Where the fuck are you sweeping!¡±

    Hearing this scolding voice, the young fox immortal was instantly frightened as he hurriedly kneels on the ground and starts apologizing to the officer.

    ¡°So-sorry! Sorry officer! This lowly one did not do it on purpose!¡±

    ¡°Fucking hell, do you know how much this armor of mine is worth?!¡±

    Thew enforcer continued to scold, ¡°You damned ve! Can youpensate for it?!¡±

    ¡°Let, let this lowly one help officer wipe it clean...¡±

    The young fox immortal walks over. Just as he is about to help thew enforcer wipe his armor, he was kicked away by thew enforcer.

    ¡°Scram! Fucking hell! How dare you use your dirty hands to touch my armor! Seeking death!¡±

    After he kicked the young fox immortal onto the ground, he raised his leg and stomped down on the young fox immortal¡¯s chest, ¡°Damn it! Lowly ve! Go die!¡±

    One leg after the other stomp down on the young fox immortal causing him to vomit blood.

    Liu Yi frowned and started walking towards thatw enforcer.

    Luo Xiaoxiao got a huge shock as she hurriedly pulled his hand and shook her head at him.

    But Liu Yi releases Luo Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand as his gazends on thatw enforcer again.

    Liu Yi berates with a low voice while bearing with his anger, ¡°Take away your leg.¡±

    Thew enforcer gives Liu Yi a look of disdain, ¡°An old servant dares to butt in my matter?¡±

    Liu Yi extended a finger. ¡°I shall ask for thest time, remove your leg.¡±

    ¡°So what if I do not! You¡¯ll bite me?!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The Law Enforcer kicks that young fox immoral ruthlessly again, ¡°Go on and fucking bite me!¡±

    Liu Yi sighs before waving his right hand.

    A yin-yang symbol appears on his palm.

    That Law Enforcer¡¯s leg was torn away from his body on its own and flew away!

 Chapter 1096 - Fleeing]

    Thatw enforcer instantly copses onto the ground as he holds his low body that is covered with blood as he screams.

    Otherw enforcers by the side were also badly frightened, and someone raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Someone is attacking us!¡±

    This shout is not soft, and in a blink of an eye, several tens of light beamsnd around Liu Yi. These light beams instantly transform into armored soldiers.

    Yang Wei also emerges from one of the light beams. Seeing his subordinate losing a leg and lying on the ground, he was greatly rmed as he snarls, ¡°Who did this!¡±

    ¡°It, it¡¯s him...¡±

    One of thew enforcers points at Liu Yi and says, ¡°It is him who used a demonic technique...to tear off Wang Bao¡¯s leg!¡±

    ¡°What? Demonic technique?¡±

    Yang Wei instantly raises his spear and point at Liu Yi as he berates, ¡°Luo Family¡¯s servant! You have guts! Why did you harm my people!¡±

    Liu Yi ces both hands behind his back and puts on a solemn senior appearance, ¡°Your subordinate was asking for a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Even if my subordinate was asking for a lesson, when is it your turn to teach it to him!¡±

    Seeing his subordinate lying in a pool of blood crying, Yang Wei¡¯s eyes turn red, ¡°I think that you are a rebel! Men! Take him down!

    ¡°As you order!¡±

    Thew enforcers holding spears immediately charge forward like wolves and tigers, making Luo Xiaoxiao panic and exims, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t harm him!¡±

    Liu Yi transmitted his voice to Luo Xiaoxiao, {Xiaoxiao back off and let me settle this.}

    After which, he says haughtily, ¡°I did not n to take action because I¡¯m afraid that outsiders would say that I bullied you guys. But now, it is you who are asking for it.¡±

    Thesew enforcers dare to treat a young fox immortal boy like this! That young boy is still unconscious with blood flowing out from his mouth!

    Looking at him, Liu Yi feels that it is shocking to the eyes and heart!

    When I came to the Heaven Realm, I felt that it was not bad. But from the looks of it now, it is a horrifying ce!

    Liu Yi does not like this ce.

    ¡°A servant dares to talk back!¡±

    Yang Wei does not ce Liu Yi in his eyes and only feels that Liu Yi is just a servant who knows a demonic technique.

    Yang Wei urges his subordinate to attack Liu Yi.

    One of thew enforcers sneers as his spear stabs at Liu Yi¡¯s throat! That spear transforms into a lightning bolt and is so fast that one can¡¯t react to it!

    But Liu Yi only extended his right hand and grabbed hold of that spear, stopping it in ce.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Thatw enforcer got a huge shock as he did not expect that this old man would grab his spear!

    Liu Yi kicks thatw enforcer causing him to let go of his spear and fly away.

    Liu Yi then flips the spear around and throws it out. Instantly that spear stabs through thatw enforcer¡¯s body and nails him into the walls of a building behind!

    This move from Liu Yi heavily injured thatw enforcer, which scared the rest.

    ¡°What valiant strength!¡±

    Yang Wei pursed his brows, ¡°How did youe to possess such cultivation?¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Cultivated out!¡±

    With that, he took a step forward, scaring the rest of thew enforcers into taking a step backward.

    That small old man¡¯s appearance seems to be magnified countless times in their eyes, making him look very horrifying!

    By then, Luo Chen had also rushed over. Seeing Liu Yi, who had transformed into an old man, he frowns like he is thinking about something.

    Yang Wei is still suspicious, ¡°A servant can cultivate until so powerful?¡±

    ¡°Servant?¡± Liu Yi suddenlyughs loudly, ¡°Take a good look at who I am!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi¡¯s figure start transforming!

    His figure grows taller and taller and soon reaches 1.8m.

    At the same time, his appearance also changes and goes back to his original appearance.

    Sword-like brows and starry eyes, Liu Yi, is also a handsome guy.

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s appearance, Luo Xiaoxiao also got a shock. She did not expect that other than being good in martial arts, Liu Yi was also so handsome!

    Women are like that. Although they like to say that they do not mind the appearance of a man, when they see a handsome guy, they will still be smitten.

    Although Luo Chen does not know Liu Yi¡¯s true features, seeing how scared out of the wits thew enforcers were after Liu Yi reveals his current face, he understood everything.

    Looking at the young fox immortal boy lying in a pool of blood, Luo Chen can only sigh; this man is too human.

    ¡°It, it is you!¡±

    Yang Wei¡¯s expression changes. He did not expect that Liu Yi would be here! With Liu Yi¡¯s strength, how can they win?

    But Yang Wei suddenly thought of another matter. Why is Luo Xiaoxiao with Liu Yi?!

    While at this moment, Liu Yi suddenly grabs Luo Xiaoxiao, who is behind him by her neck, and says loudly, ¡°Miss, sorry. I lied to you!¡±

    Luo Chen¡¯s eyes brighten up as his view that Liu YI is an impulsive person changed slightly.

    While Luo Xiaoxiao still had not understood what was going on. Liu Yi transmitted his voice to her, {Don¡¯t say a word and listen to my orders!}

    Luo Xiaoxiao immediately calms down as she believes in Liu Yi.

    Holding Luo Xiaoxiao by her neck, Liu Yi orders, ¡°If you wish for her to live, then don¡¯te over!¡±

    Luo Chen started shouting in concert with him, ¡°My daughter! My daughter!¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao does not know how to act or lie; thus, she can only remain quiet and look nervous.

    Yang Wei does not dare to hastily take action. As he will offend Luo Chen if something happens to Luo Xiaoxiao!

    He can only say, ¡°Release Miss Luo!¡±

    Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Release? You guys can dream on! All of you back off otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. We shall back off!¡±

    Yang Wei can only let the rest of thew enforcers back off, leaving space for Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi continues to hold Luo Xiaoxiao as he retreats backward.

    Soon he reaches the wall as he watches Yang Wei bring his people to pressure him.

    Liu Yiughs loudly before suddenly taking a deep breath. He then opened his mouth and breathed out an eye-catching red me!

    Scarlet Blood Demon mes!

    Even immortals find it hard to resist this kind of me that came from the ninthyer of heaven!

    The surging raging mes rush forward, causing Yang Wei and his people to hurriedly revolve their qi to block!

    By the time the mes had dispersed, Yang Wei had realized that both Luo Xiaoxiao and Liu Yi had disappeared!

    ¡°My daughter! My bitter-lifted daughter!¡±

    Luo Chen grabs Yang Wei with his single and as he begs, ¡°You must save my daughter and bring her back! She is my lifeblood!¡±

    Yang Wei snorts in his heart, hmph, you only know to beg at this kind of time!

    Although he is unhappy in his heart, he still says, ¡°Rx, old man Luo, we will do our best to get Miss Luo back!¡±

    ¡°Then I shall rely on you!¡±

    Luo Chen¡¯s expression is begging, but he is secretly sniggering in his heart, idiots.

    Thew enforcers immediately rush out to chase Liu Yi while at this moment, Liu Yi is hugging Luo Xiaoxiao as he leaps a few times and goes into Dragon Immortal Town.

    Luo Xiaoxiao¡¯s face is red as she says, ¡°You, you can put me down now...¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Wait till we reach there, then I will put you down.¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao no longer speaks. Actually, it feels rather good being in his embrace...

    The night wind blows by their ear. Liu Yi¡¯s speed is very fast, and his clothes have already transformed into a ck coat which is used to cover his figure.

    Soon he reaches the Dragon Immortal Tavern. He raises his head and looks at the building.

    Although he does not know where Chen Cai and the two women are, he still has methods to find him!

    Liu Yi took out his handphone and gave Chen Cai a call.

    ¡°What? The signal in Heaven Realm is good!¡±

    From the other side of the phone came Chen Cai¡¯s voice, ¡°Boss, you escaped?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Come down. We need to leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay! We¡¯reing down!¡±

    After which, a window from the tavern was pushed open as Chen Cai, and two beautiful women floated down from the window.

    Seeing Luo Xiaoxiao in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace, Chen Cai exims in shock, ¡°Boss, you have epted thisss?¡±

    Only then did Liu Yi recall that he is still hugging Luo Xiaoxiao. He hurriedly put Luo Xiaoxiao down and coughs, ¡°Cough, cough...it is not like what you think...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thisss is a maiden.¡±

    Ye Hanshuang¡¯s discerning eyes are very vicious and immediately see, causing Luo Xiaoxiao¡¯s face to turn red from bashfulness.

    Chang¡¯e is slightly peeved as she says, ¡°Hey, we are escapees! Do you think that this is an outing? Why are you bringing so many women?¡±

    ¡°No...wait till we reach the riverbank, Xiaoxiao will go back.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly exins, ¡°Bringing her...was due to beingpelled by circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Chang¡¯e seems to not believe while Ye Hanshuang is smiling by the side.

    ¡°Indeed, you are the imperial consort of this Queen. Your charm is indeed great. In such a short period of time, you settled anotherss.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! What do you mean by settling anotherss!¡±

    ¡°Boss...I wish to worship you as a master!¡±

    Chen Cai looks at Liu Yi with tearful eyes as he adtes Liu Yi¡¯s ability to pick up girls!

    I am also a heaven realm expert! Why am I still unable to get a woman!

    ¡°Stop messing around!¡±

    Liu Yi gives Chen Cai a look, ¡°In name, the two of us are still fellow apprentices, okay?¡±

    Chen Cai hugs Liu Yi¡¯s thighs, ¡°It does not matter. In the future, you shall be my master! Master! Receive a kowtow from disciple!¡±

    Liu Yi kicks Chen Cai away and says, ¡°Let¡¯s leave. If we leavete, the pursuers will arrive. I believe that after creating such a hugemotion, Eng Shen wille personally.¡±

    With that, he waves his hand, and a ck SUV vehicle appears.

    Liu Yi¡¯s dark power can create anything and do anything.

    Luo Xiaoxiao has never seen this kind of thing before and immediately asks, ¡°What, what is this?¡±

    ¡°Transportation.¡±

    Liu Yi gives Luo Xiaoxiao a wink before carrying her onto the car.

    ¡°This kind of iron thing...is a means of transportation?¡±

    Seeing that everyone had boarded the car, Luo Xiaoxiao asks with some worries, ¡°But in the Heaven Realm, flying devices are prohibited...no tools can fly!¡±

    ¡°It does not fly; it runs!¡±

    Liu Yi steps on the gas pedal, and the car suddenly scuttles forward and starts rushing forward through the night at great speed!

    While momentarily, the sky lights up like it is daytime!

    Severalw enforcers are standing on the roof of the surrounding buildings holding up a mirror in their hands! Those mirrors are shooting out a ray of light which light up the enormous Dragon Immortal Town!

    Seeing the light outside of the car, Chen Cai reminded, ¡°No good! They have discovered us!¡±

 Chapter 1097 - [Jade Water Beast]

    ¡°You don¡¯t say! It is not like I am blind!¡±

    Liu Yi had long seen such a bright light.

    The surrounding lights shine even brighter on their car as Yang Wei¡¯s voice covers the entire Dragon Immortal Town through some technique.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Immediately give up and surrender! Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡±

    Chen Cai asks, ¡°Boss; he says that he is going to be impolite!¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Then let¡¯s wee them!¡±

    With that, he stepped on the gas, and the car drove even faster!

    Seeing that Liu Yi does not care about him, Yang Wei bes angered. He no longer cares if Luo Xiaoxiao is in the ck object and immediately roars in anger, ¡°Immortal light!¡±

    Instantly the light from the mirrors bes prating!

    Anywhere the light shine passes will immediately explode with dazzling mes!

    Looks like this light is also a kind of weapon! The mirrors in the hands of thew enforcers are all magic tools!

    A ray of light sted Liu Yi¡¯s car into the sky, but Liu Yi did not panic. Instead, he changes the shape of the car!

    A pair of wings emerge from the sides of the car as two pairs of methrowers also emerge from the car. They belch out mes causing the car to float in the air.

    ¡°Ah! Fly, we are flying!¡±

    Seeing this flying ¡®big monster,¡¯ Luo Xiaoxiao cannot help but exims, ¡°How is this possible! The Heaven Realm prohibits flying techniques!¡±

    Liu Yiughs loudly as he controls the flying car as he says, ¡°This is not a technique but science!¡±

    After flying up, the car¡¯s speed bes extremely fast like lightning!

    Those rays of light chase behind them as Liu Yi controls the car to sway left and right, dodging those light beams.

    The light beams exploded beside them, causing the car to keep shaking from the shockwaves.

    But they are still unable to stop Liu Yi from flying away as the car continues to fly at top speed.

    But in front of them, a row of light beams obstructed the car¡¯s path causing Chen Cai to ask nervously, ¡°This...how do we get past it?¡±

    Liu Yi also frowned. But at this moment, a gap appears in the light wall in front of them!

    Liu Yi immediately looked over there only to see a young girl appearing on the roof in front!

    Chains are still twined around the girl as she roams the roofs. She uses her feet and fists to beat down onew enforcer after the other!

    ¡°It is a shaman!¡±

    ¡°It is a ve!¡±

    ¡°Kill her!¡±

    Thew enforcers immediately start aiming the light beams at the young girl preparing to kill her.

    A light beam instantly hits the young girl causing her to shoot down from the sky. As she tumbles down, Liu Yi immediately says, ¡°Hanshuang, save her!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang nods her head and closes her eyes.

    An enormous asura arm stretches out and grabs hold of the girl in midair before tossing her into the car.

    After the young girl entered the car, she stared at the rest of the people in the car vigntly.

    This young girl is none other than Pearl, whom Liu Yi released earlier.

    Ye Hanshuang said coldly in dissatisfaction, ¡°What are you looking at! Don¡¯t you know how to say thank you after being saved!¡±

    Pearl immediately exposes her eye tooth as she stares at Ye Hanshuang in threat.

    Liu Yi hurriedly exined, ¡°Stop messing around. We are still escaping for our lives! Pearl is mute.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he drives the car and treads through the small gap between the light wall.

    ¡°Damn it! Chase after them!¡± Roared Yang Wei in unbearable anger. They had appeared to be turtles in a jar waiting to be captured, but unexpectedly they still escaped!

    That damn young shaman girl! Just where did shee from!

    Those light beams chase after Liu Yi¡¯s car while Liu Yi pushes the speed of the car to its extreme and soon traverses through Dragon Immortal Town and soon arrives in front of the enormous long river in front!

    Liu Yi controls the car and closes the windows before driving head-on into the freezing river water!

    After the car entered the river, it started transforming again. The shape of the car became slender as the wings were withdrawn back. It actually transforms from a car into a submarine!

    The pitch-ck submarine stays still as it sinks into the bottom of the river without any movement at all.

    When the light beams from those mirrorsnd into the river water, they lose effectiveness and are incapable of hitting the submarine. Especially since the river water is also ck, they are unable to find the exact location of the submarine.

    ¡°Damn it! Could it be that they are going to escape?¡±

    Yang Wei is unwilling as he clenches his teeth, ¡°Lead the Jade Water Beast over!¡±

    Very soon, a ferocious beast that entire body is made of a blue gem was lead over by people using a golden rope.

    The ferocious beast is over three meters tall and 8 meters long. Its body is covered with scales, and its shape is like a qilin. But its face is like a leopard. It has a thick and solid tail that is swinging behind it.

    This Jade Water Beast was dragged over by tenw enforcers using the golden rope.

    The Jade Water Beast continuously exhales frost air onto the ground, freezing the ground with frost.

    Yang Wei pointed at the Jade Water Beast and took out a cow horn and blew into it.

    The cow horn¡¯s stuffy mncholy sound echoes out and resounds the entire riverbank.

    That Jade Water Beast suddenly starts to turn violent and stamp its feet, causing a water wave to rise and flush away thew enforcers beside it.

    ¡°Jade Water Beast, don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±

    With that, Yang Wei blew on the cow horn again.

    The sound of the cow horn is like some kind of signal which causes the Jade Water Beast to take action again.

    It walks to the side of the river and lowers its head as it lets out a roar at the river water!

    The river water acted like it was being controlled and automatically start splitting to the sides!

    The surging spray lifts up very high and exposes the riverbed in the middle.

    Liu Yi¡¯s submarine was also exposed, and Chen Cai shouted, ¡°Boss, boss. They split apart the river!¡±

    ¡°Minor aplishment.¡±

    Liu Yi snorts coldly, and his body flickers. He appears outside of the submarine, stepping on top of the submarine.

    The mark of qilin appears between his brows as water qilin immediately possesses his body!

    At this instant, Liu Yi felt that he had entered another kind of transcendent realm!

    All of the surrounding water seems to have be a part of him!

    Water qilin the hegemon in water!

    ¡°Close!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s hands are slowly brought together.

    The two waves that were split to the side start gathering together bit by bit.

    Seeing this scene, Yang Wei got a huge shock. What the fuck! Just what kind of cultivation does this man have to confront Jade Water Beast?

    Although Yang Wei was shocked, he still continued to blow the cow horn once more, making the sound of the cow horn even louder.

    Jade Water Beast roars like it had received some kind of boost. It opens its bloody mouth wide open as its dark blue eyes turn scarlet!

    The waves stop and once again start to split to the side.

    ¡°Hahahaha! How dare you be arrogant in front of me!¡±

    Liu Yiughs loudly as a golden shockwave erupts from his body!

    God Transformation Stage One!

    After activating God Transformation Stage One, Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation base instantly shoots into the 1styer of heaven!

    He uses strength to bring his hands together, and the waves start to fall. The Jade Water Beast howl in grief as it kneels down on the riverbank as it bleeds from its seven apertures!

    ¡°Jade Water Beast!¡±

    Yang Wei nearly peed from fear! Jade Water Beast was so badly injured?!

    What kind of person is Liu Yi? A devil god?

    Cannot! I must swiftly report this matter to Lord Eng Shen and let Lord Eng Shen make a decision himself!

    While at this moment, Liu Yi had returned back into the submarine and controlled the submarine to go along with the river water downstream.

    ¡°Xiaoxiao,ter when we reach a safe ce, we will drop you off.¡±

    As Liu Yi drives the submarine, he says to Luo Xiaoxiao, ¡°Your father will be terribly worried. You should return quickly.¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao stared at Liu Yi before suddenly saying, ¡°I...I¡¯m not going back...¡±

    Liu Yi got a huge shock, ¡°What? Then where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I....I shall follow you...¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao seemed to be slightly bashful as she fiddle with the edge of her clothes, ¡°Growing up so big...I, I have never gone outside to see the world...¡±

    Liu Yi became anxious. Bring Luo Xiaoxiao...

    Although Luo Xiaoxiao is very powerful, Liu Yi is not worried about her safety but her IQ.

    Luo Xiaoxiao, who had been growing up under the wings of Luo Chen since young, iscking inmon sense. Shecks experience with society.

    This journey is tantamount to fleeing like a fugitive. Who knows if Luo Xiaoxiao can endure it.

    Before Liu Yi canprehend it, Pearl suddenly walks over and kneels down in front of Liu Yi and kotows towards him.

    Liu Yi got a huge shock, ¡°What, what is this for?¡±

    Chang¡¯e immediately understood and said, ¡°This is the tradition of ves in the Heaven Realm. She recognizes you as her master.¡±

    ¡°This is out of the question!¡± Liu Yi hurriedly rejects it, ¡°You are free now. You are no longer a ve!¡±

    But Pearl continues to kneel on the ground as her head touches the ground. She did not raise her head or her body.

    ¡°It is best that you recognize her.¡±

    Chang¡¯e sighs again, ¡°This is for her good.¡±

    ¡°Rubbish!¡± Liu Yi pursues his brows, ¡°What is good about letting people be ves? This is too backward! A huge retrogress!¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao, by the side, cut into the conversation, ¡°But...but this is the tradition of the Heaven Realm...¡±

    Liu Yi waves her off, ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡±

    Chang¡¯e immediately reprimanded, ¡°I think that it is you who do not understand! Do you know that she is a ve! If she follows a good master, that is okay, but if she follows a vile master, then her end will be extremely tragic! If you ept her, she will be your ve. If you don¡¯t ept her, she will still be a ve! For a ve without a master, anyone who captures her will be her master!¡±

    Looking at Pearl, who is submitting on the ground, Liu Yi cannot take it and says, ¡°But...I already released her...¡±

    ¡°Stupid. What rights do you have to release her!¡± Chang¡¯e gives Liu Yi a look of disdain, ¡°The most you can do is to snatch her away from others, but you are unable to change her status as a ve! In the Heaven Realm, she is a ve! A ve from head to tail!¡±

    Liu Yi understood then and suddenly smiled, ¡°I understand then. Pearl, you shall follow me for now. Later I will bring you to a ce where there is no very.¡±

    Chang¡¯e immediately understood and stared at Liu Yi in astonishment, ¡°You wish to bring her to the Human Realm?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Human Realm is a ce with freedom.¡±

    ¡°Are you mad!!!¡±Chang¡¯e res at Liu Yi fiercely, ¡°Do you know that shamans are not allowed back to Human Realm one! The moment they enter Human Realm, it will cause those great shamans who are in deep slumber to awaken!¡±

    ¡°What the.. so serious..¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi is stunned, ¡°Looks like Pearl can only stay in the Heaven Realm then...forget it. Let¡¯s not think about this anymore. Let¡¯s advance towards the Nanzhan Section State!¡±

 Chapter 1098 - [Encounter once again]

    To proceed to the Nanzhan Section State from the Dongsheng God State, one must cross over the gigantic Xumi Ocean.

    Xumi Ocean is the only ocean in the four major states and is also the central ocean. No matter which state you want to head to, as long as you cross this Xumi Ocean, you will reach there.

    At this moment, an old butler from Luo Family is standing at the dock of Dongshen God State as he looks at his big miss tearfully.

    ¡°Big miss...are, are you really going to the Nanzhan Section State?¡±

    The old butler is the person-in-charge stationed at Dongsheng God State from Luo Family. As the number one family of Dragon Immortal Town, excluding their military force, naturally, they have some businesses. The specialties from each major state are different. For example, Dongsheng God State¡¯s specialties are herbs; thus, the Luo Family transport herbs to other States before buying their specialties to bring back to their own territory to sell. From this, they make money and obtain sudden huge profits.

    Otherwise, what would Luo Chen use to provide for such a huge family?

    Liu Yi and the rest is going to rely on the cargo ship that Luo Chen uses to transport goods. They are preparing to stowaway on it to go to the Nanzhan Section State.

    Liu Yi gives the cargo ship a look and realizes that below the hold of the ship is a veryrge sunroof. Above the sunroof is an iron, and below the iron are ves. All of them have lifeless expressions without any light in their eyes.

    Seeing Luo Xiaoxiao walking back, he immediately questions, ¡°Luo Family are also involved in the peddling of ves?¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao is somewhat apprehensive as she asks, ¡°Of, of course...are you mad...¡±

    She is worried that Liu Yi would be angry at her. Liu Yi and the rest of the people from the Heaven Realm are different. He possesses an unconventional ideology of freedom. While for the Heaven Realm people, this kind of very is already deeply rooted and cannot be changed.

    ¡°If you wish to make money, you must be involved in the business of very.¡±

    Chang¡¯e, who had dressed up in disguise, exins, ¡°The Luo Family is not too bad. At the very least, the environment of this ship is not bad. Lots of ships that transport ves would lock the ves inside the dark hold of the ship. When transporting them to reduce cost, they will not give water nor open the door of the hold of the shop. Normally when they reach the ce, numerous ves would have died from sickness or starvation.¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi cannot help but clenches his fist.

    This is the Heaven Realm where everything is evil is still called the Heaven Realm?

    Liu Yi thought that he had returned to the Stone Age! This civilization is too backward!

    Liu Yi is unable to imagine this happening in the current era!

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Then why not put all of them on the deck?¡±

    ¡°Because they are ves,¡± reminded Chang¡¯e, ¡°Since they are ves, they are treated differently from normal people. Liu Yi, don¡¯t forget that this is the Heaven Realm, not the Human Realm. If you continue to maintain your thinking, then sooner orter, we will be noticed. How are we going to get to the Nanzhan Section State? Furthermore, the Nanzhan Section State is filled with ves and is also thergest ve market in the Heaven Realm. At that time, what you will see will be even worse, will you go mad then?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I am not suited to the Heaven Realm.¡± Liu Yi¡¯s look turns gloomy, ¡°Perhaps I should change the structure of the Heaven Realm then.¡±

    Chang¡¯e instantlyughs, ¡°What are you saying. Do you think that you are the Jade Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t force me! Force me, and I will go and be the Jade Emperor!¡±

    Chang¡¯e bes a little bit nervous, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. You cannot say such things!¡±

    Liu Yi snorts coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t like this current Heaven Realm.¡±

    Chang¡¯e mutters, ¡°Tsk; it is not like the Heaven Realm exists due to your will.¡±

    ¡°But my will is the more proper one!¡± Said Liu Yi making Chang¡¯e roll her eyes.

    Seeing that the enormous dragon ship is already raising its sail, Ye Hanshuang reminded them, ¡°Now is not the time to talk about all of this. We should board the ship now.¡±

    ¡°Boss, it seems like some pursers are here.¡±

    Chen Cai, who had his eyes closed, suddenly opens his eyes and says, ¡°My Asura God has seen them.¡±

    What an asura cultivates is an Asura God. Normally their Asura God will be hidden within their body, and no one will be able to see it. Only when they use it would it appear.

    Earlier, his Asura God hid within his body, Chen Cai sees those armored soldiers a distance away from them.

    ¡°Understood. Let¡¯s board the ship.¡±

    Liu Yi knows that it is not time to be talking about this matter anymore, and he immediately heads towards the ship.

    Chen Cai and the rest follow closely behind him. All of them are disguised with the appearance of ve merchants. Liu Yi and Ye Hanshaung are wearing clothes of a merchant while Chang¡¯e, Chen Cai, Luo Xiaoxiao as well as Pearl are wearing chains as they follow behind the two of them.

    Chang¡¯e is very unhappy, ¡°Damn it, why must I act as a ve!¡±

    Chen Cai also stares at Liu Yi with tearful eyes as he raises his chains around his hands.

    On the contrary, Luo Xiaoxiao is rather excited as she looks to the left and right. asionally she would fiddle with her chains like everything is a novelty.

    Pearl did not have any reaction as she was originally a ve and is used to it.

    When they boarded the ship, the sail of the ship was already fully opened. There are a total of 5 sails making this a very gigantic ship.

    Carried by the wind, they leave the harbor splitting the seawater in front of the ship into two.

    At this moment, several chains flew out and hooked onto the ship and stopping it in ce, causing it to be unable to depart.

    ¡°Who!¡±

    The person-in-charge of the ship is standing at the brow of the ship and says loudly, ¡°To dare to stop my Luo Family ship!¡±

    This person-in-charge is a middle-aged man. He is wearing Luo Family¡¯s ck attire as he looks at the group ofw enforcers below the ship.

    These armored soldiers are led by none other than Yang Wei.

    Today, Yang Wie is holding in his anger. Yesterday he was scolded by Eng Shen with a torrent of abuse!

    At this moment, Yang Wei stands on the dock holding a chain in his hands as he says, ¡°Right now, all of the ports of Dongsheng God State are sealed! No boat is allowed to leave the harbor!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about!¡±

    The one in-charge is called Luo Nan and is a very devoted Luo Family lower servant. His eyes nce towards Liu Yi and the rest subconsciously before saying, ¡°How dare you block the Luo Family¡¯s ship! Yang Wei! Do you think you can take the responsibility of dying the Luo Family¡¯s business?!¡±

    Yang Weiughs coldly, ¡°There is no need for you to scare me. What have I not seen after so many years? Let me tell you. Not to mention your Luo Family, I will seal all ships from all of the major families of the Dongsheng God State! Before capturing the fugitive Liu Yi, no one can think of leaving!¡±

    ¡°Yang Wei, you are too arrogant!¡±

    Luo Nan is also someone famous. Although he is facing Yang Wei, he still says coldly, ¡°Your Yang Family does not have any business and has always enjoyed the offering from us major families of the Dongsheng God Sate. Are you not afraid that the Yang Family will no longer have any offerings after what you have done?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t block you today, not to mention offerings, the Yang Family¡¯s position will be hard to keep!¡±

    Yang Wei points at Luo Nan, ¡°Stay here! After my lord Eng Shen hase and inspected, we will let you all depart!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s to be done?¡±

    Luo Nan asked them softly, ¡°Looks like we will not be able to leave the harbor today.¡±

    ¡°Damn it. This group of people are damn rotten.¡±

    Liu Yi is very unhappy, ¡°Can¡¯t we just let Eng Shen inspect. All of us have used Fog Qi to change our appearance so Eng Shen would also not be able to see through it.¡±

    But Chang¡¯e shakes her head and reminded Liu Yi, ¡°His 3rd eye can see through illusions. This kind of appearance-changing technique will be seen through by him.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, isn¡¯t this the same as my Golden Pupils?

    Looks like this matter is not that easy to deal with!

    Eng Shen is proimed as the number one wargod of the Heavenly Court, and that is from ying around. His full strength is 3rdyer of heaven and is close to 4thyer of heaven! If I fight against him, the movements will be too big!

    The most important task is to send Chang¡¯e out of this ce. Not fight against the Heavenly Court!

    Liu Yi starts to rack his brain to think of a method to settle this issue.

    ¡°What is there to think about. When theye, just fight!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang crosses her arms and says unyieldingly, ¡°It will be settled after beating them until they piss their pants in terror.¡±

    No one in the Heaven Realm recognizes Ye Hanshuang¡¯s appearance. Thus there is no need for her to disguise herself. She is still that queen full of charm.

    ¡°Fight, fight, fight! Can you win in a fight?¡±

    Chang¡¯e gives Ye Hanshuang a dissatisfied look, ¡°Our task is to flee, not get into conflict with the Heavenly Court.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, only a coward hides here and there!¡±

    Who is Ye Hanshaung? She is the number one queen of the Asura Realm!

    When has she fled before? It has always been her chasing to kill other people!

    Even Liu Yi had been chased by her for an entire 200 years!

    Right now, asking her to flee is making her unhappy!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If theye, we must fight!¡±

    Chen Cai also expressed his agreement. ¡°Damn it. This entire journey is too sullen! Boss, what are you afraid of. Let¡¯s just ughter a bloody road out!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t fight...¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao is a pacifist. Hearing that they want to fight, she immediately opposes it.

    Only Pearl did not speak. At this moment, she is standing behind Liu Yi, protecting him. As abat race shaman, she is a natural-born warrior and will not allow anyone to injure her master!

    ¡°It is not like we can not fight.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs and points at the sky, ¡°Eng Shen hase.¡±

    The moment he said that, a beam of light falls from the sky, and it is the Through Fment method of the Heavenly Court.

    In the Heaven Realm, the only flying technique that can be used is the Through Fment technique. And the technique is a bit simr to the Moonlight technique. Both use a ce to transfer their people.

    At this moment, Eng Shen was sent over here from the Heavenly Court.

    He had also brought along a number of celestial soldiers, celestial generals, and even the people from the Deity General Barracks.

    The moment Eng Shennded, he immediately opens the third eye on his forehead!

    Instantly golden light shines on the ship, and the disguises that Liu Yi and the rest put up were all dispersed!

    ¡°You came when we mentioned him.¡±

    Liu Yi sensed his blood racing, ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s cause havoc!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me, boss!¡±

    Chen Caiughs loudly and is the first to leap up to the railing.

    While Eng Shen raises his spear and points at Liu Yi and shouted, ¡°Liu Yi! Chang¡¯e! The two of you better surrender! Chang¡¯e, you actually betrayed the Heavenly Court! You disappoint me! Liu Yi! How dare you snatch away the fairy of my Heavenly Court! Your crime is unpardonable! Your judgment is immediate death!¡±

    With that, with a wave of his hand, a group of Heaven Archers appear behind him and pull open their bows at the same time!

 Chapter 1099 - [Going out to sea]

    ¡°Xiaoxaio. You are not allowed to take action.¡±

    After Liu Yi gave that order, he said to Chen Cai, ¡°Chen Cai, first blood is yours.¡±

    ¡°Understood, boss!¡±

    Chen Cai smiles as he ces his index and middle finger in his mouth and lets out a whistle.

    A blue Anivia immediately appears among those celestial soldiers and celestial generals.

    Before those archers, can release their arrows, that eight meters big Anivia immediately flip its wings! Instantly an enormous ice storm sweeps up, immediately freezing numerous archers into ice statues!

    LOL summoning technique!

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes brighten up. Chen Cai has not used this move for a long time.

    Eng Shen did not move while his aide-de-camp Yang Wei shouts, ¡°Damn it! Capture that damn phoenix!¡±

    Numerous Deity General Barracks soldiers take action as their golden Soul-Sucking Chain flies out one after the other, twining around that Anivia! The enormous phoenix was chained down, unable to move. Furthermore, its power is constantly sucked away, causing it to turn into a mute cannon.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now!¡±

    Ye Hanshuan takes action now. She steps on the railing with one leg as she shouted at the soldiers below, ¡°Filthy bugs, all of you should surrender under this queen¡¯s feet!¡±

    The moment Ye Hanshuang steps forward, her queen aura immediately spreads out.

    Numerous celestial soldiers immediately kneel down towards Ye Hanshuang with hearts emitting from their eyes, losing theirbat ability.

    Seeing his underlings¡¯ bear-like appearance, Eng is somewhat resentful and berates them, ¡°What is up with you guys! Get up!¡±

    But these soldiers are unable to hear his voice. They only have one person left in their eyes, and that is Ye Hanshuang. At this instant and moment, Ye Hanshuang had be their queen! Their supreme queen!

    ¡°Are you not going to use your Asura Door ....¡±

    Liu Yi holds his forehead. When did Ye Hanshuang like to toy with men!

    This woman...seems to have be scarier!

    Luo Xiaoxiao listened to Liu Yi and did not take action.

    While Pearl is not obedient. As abat race, at this moment, her blood is boiling, and only wishes to have a good fight!

    She immediately jumps to the bow of the ship and falls down along the chains!

    Liu Yi is worried about Pearl¡¯s safety and immediately extends his hand and points at Pearl.

    A stream of me and ice flies out and engulfs Pearl¡¯s body!

    Instantly, Pearl¡¯s body is covered with red and blue fire ice armor! This fire-ice armor also greatly increases herbat strength!

    Pearl falls from the sky, and her fists smash into two different celestial soldiers¡¯ heads, smashing them straight into the ground.

    Pearl then rushes into the group of celestial soldiers as she uses her body technique which is boosted by Liu Yi¡¯s fire-ice armor, to cause those celestial soldiers to suffer a crushing defeat and wail like ghosts and howl like wolves.

    Eng Shen rebuked angrily, ¡°A group of disappointing things! Looks like this general needs to personally take action then!¡±

    Standing on top of the ship, Liu Yi stares at Eng Shen and taunts, ¡°How dare a person who lost to me say such words!¡±

    In any case, we are going to fight. I might as well anger this fellow into losing his rationality first! After all, his temperament seems to be very easy to anger!

    Indeed when Liu Yi said this, Eng Shen flew into a rage.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Don¡¯t think that you can really win! Previously this general did not use my full strength because this general was worried about Jade Emperor¡¯s safety! This time, it is your death date!¡±

    Although the mission that Jade Emperor had given him is to scare Liu Yi before pretending to retreat in defeat, allowing Liu Yi to sessfully bring Chang¡¯e and escape to the Nanzhang Section State, Eng Shen is unwilling! Thinking about how Liu Yi will be rubbing heads together with his female goddess Chang¡¯e, he grinds his teeth!

    After all, both will die; why don¡¯t I find an opportunity to kill Liu Yi!

    Right now, this opportunity is ced in front of me!

    ¡°Watch me transform!¡±

    As Eng Shen speaks, his body suddenly expands rapidly and instantly transforms into an enormous evil dragon. He then shes his dragon ws at the ship!

    If this w hits the ship, it is likely that ship will be pped into two!

    But Liu Yi stands there unmoving. A yin-yang symbol lights up between his brows.

    Cosmos qi! Liu Yi immediately uses his most powerful power!

    He tumbles on the spot and transforms into a roaring fierce tiger!

    This fierce tiger leaps up and bites down on the dragon w before jumping up onto the evil dragon and pressing him down onto the ground, and tearing at it!

    The evil dragon immediately raises its tail and wraps it around the fierce tiger like it is going to strangle the fierce tiger!

    But Liu Yi did not panic. He disregards his body and ruthlessly bites down on the dragon¡¯s throat!

    Dragon blood spray out as the evil dragon finally knows pain!

    He screams and morphs into a ck flood dragon and falls into the water. It then creates a shocking wave like it wishes to capsize the ship!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of it!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately transformed into Anivia that Chen Cai had summoned earlier and pped his wings at the sea wave!

    The ice storm immediately sweeps over and instantly freezes that enormous ten meters tall wave into an ice wall!

    ¡°What a scary fellow...¡±

    Seeing this scene, Wang Wei cannot help but be stunned, ¡°He can fight against the general evenly...that is rare!¡±

    He suddenly starts to feel fortunate. Luckily that night, Liu Yi did not take action. Otherwise, I would have been turned into a lonely feral ghost.

    Liu Yi...is simply too impressive. He is too hard for the Heavenly Court to anticipate.

    He is indeed the thorn in the Heavenly Court¡¯s side. We must thoroughly root him out! Fairy Chang¡¯e ...everything is on you now! This show is all to coordinate with you!

    Yang Wei and the restin without stopping while Eng Shen transforms back into his human form. The moment his human form appears, he immediately swings out a crescent moon white light towards that ship with his three-point two-edge spear.

    Just how powerful is Eng Shen. If the ship is hit by his attack, the ship will be break in half!

    ¡°Open!¡±

    But who is Liu Yi? How would he let Eng Shen do as he wishes?

    An avatar shoots out from his back, holding an enormous Monarch Shield in each of its six hands!

    The avatar is also over ten meters tall, and each of the Monarch Shield is 8 meters big. When they arebined together, it is not small and obstructs half of the ship!

    The white lightnds on thebined Monarch Shield causing the ship to tremble!

    ¡°Monarch Scorpion! Monarch Shield!¡±

    Eng Shen cannot help but be jealous, ¡°How did this fellow have such good luck and obtain a Monarch Scorpion as a pet!¡±

    ¡°Bought from the pet market. Why don¡¯t you go and take a look as well?¡±

    Liu Yi winks at Eng Shen.

    ¡°How dare you make fun of me!¡±

    Although Eng Shen is domineering, he is not stupid. He immediately hears Liu Yi¡¯s mocking intentions!

    He exploded in anger and waved his hand, roaring, ¡°Deity Descent!¡±

    A god lightnds on his body, causing Eng Shen¡¯s body to start expanding as his strength sharply increases!

    His strength spread through the entire dock, causing all of the people on the dork to exim in admiration, and some even kneel down as they are unable to withstand Eng Shen¡¯s might.

    ¡°Let, let¡¯s quickly escape...¡±

    Chang¡¯e is afraid that the situation will change and immediately urges Liu Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t fight anymore...it might cause harm to the innocent!¡±

    Although Liu Yi is not afraid of Eng Shen at all, he thinks that what Chang¡¯e says is right.

    Like the saying, when gods fight, the mortals suffer a cmity. Eng Shen and I are evenly matched, but if we really start fighting. This Luo Family¡¯s ship is likely to be destroyed.

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Eng Shen, today, this young master shall not apany you to y!¡±

    He then immediately waves his hand and uses his power to create a boat. After which, he let Ye Hanshuang and the rest jump onto the boat first.

    Ye Hanshuang and the rest immediately follow his order. Pearl also runs back from the enemy army and obediently jumps onto the boat.

    To her, Liu Yi¡¯smands are sacred orders.

    Seeing the small ck boat that Liu Yi created with his power, he immediately knows that he wishes to run.

    ¡°Where do you think you are running too!¡±

    Eng Shen roars, and from the looks of it, he does not wish to let Liu Yi leave.

    He waved his hand as a beam of god light descended from the sky and fell towards the small boat.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    Liu Yi forms hand seals, and two wave rises from the seawater like two enormous hands. Theybine together before transforming into an ice wall protecting the boat.

    When the god light descends, it smashes apart the ice wall, but the boat is perfectly fine.

    At this moment, Liu Yi himself uses shadow steps and appears on top of the ck boat.

    This ck boat is created by Liu Yi using his dark power. The boat is ten meters long with a ck sail on top. The bow of the ship is the sculpture of a human skull, making it looks like a pirate boat.

    ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand at Eng Shen before pping his hand at the raised sail.

    Palm wind drives this boat forward and immediately departed the port.

    ¡°Capture them!¡±

    Eng Shen roars in anger as golden chains fly out, wishing to hook onto Liu Yi¡¯s boat¡¯s body.

    ¡°Wishful thinking!¡±

    Liu Yi lets out a roar as an enormous golden avatar shoots out from his back!

    This avatar instantly starts expanding and soon transforms into a hundred meters tall ck devil!

    This devil¡¯s six arms are holding a thick white bone spear. Aiming them at those celestial soldiers and celestials generals, it tosses those bone spears out at them!

    When the bone spearnds on the ground, it immediately explodes! Rows of sharp spur rise steeply from the ground like a grove, instantly flipping over the Deity General Barracks people as well as those celestial soldiers and celestial generals!

    Eng Shen waves his hand and breaks those rising bone spurs beneath his body, and nearly crushes his own teeth from grinding too hard.

    Eng Shen let out a roar of anger, ¡°Liu Yi! I, Eng Shen, will not let you off! I shall bury you in the Xumi Ocean!¡±

    With that, he turns around and says to Yang Wei, ¡°Prepare to awaken the Xumi Ocean Devil!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Yang Wei¡¯s expression greatly changes, ¡°Ge-general...that...Fairy Chang¡¯e is still on the boat...¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t we bothered anymore. As long as we can kill Liu Yi, it will aplish Jade Emperor¡¯s objective!¡±

    Eng Shen is like a fiend. His originally handsome face is currently malevolent.

    ¡°Real-really?¡±

    Yang Wei is still slightly worried, ¡°That, that is Fairy Chang¡¯e...¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense!¡± Eng Shen says in anger, ¡°Do as I instruct you!¡±

    ¡°As you order...¡±

    The duty of a soldier is to obey an order, and it is the same in the Heavenly Court. Yang Wei has no choice but to do what Eng Shen instructed him to do.

 Chapter 1100 - [Xumi Ocean Devil]

    Xumi Ocean is usually tranquil without any wind and waves. Thus normally, it is rare for ships crossing the Xumi Ocean to get into trouble. But there has never been anyone who dares to look down on the Xumi Ocean. Because a scary Xumi Ocean Devil hides in the Xumi Ocean!

    Xumi Ocean Devil is rated as the most dreadful devil beast in the Heavenly Realm. The Heavenly Court had attempted to drive these devil beasts away before in the past, but the casualties were disastrous; thus, they could only give up. Until Taishang Laojun had refined a kind of pill that could control some simple thoughts of the Xumi Ocean Devil after feeding it the pill. For example, letting them fall asleep or letting them attack!

    Xumi Ocean Devil¡¯s scariness is their control of the seawater, which is their unique power! This is only one of them. Most importantly, the scales on their body seem to carry some kind of power which can negate all qi attacks! While Xumi Ocean Devil also has coarse skin and thick flesh thus the attacks of ordinary beasts are unable to affect them!

    Thus, Xumi Ocean Beast had been proimed as the tyrant of the Xumi Ocean for so long, and no one can move them from their position!

    Liu Yi does not know of this matter. At this moment, he is controlling the ck skeleton boat sailing towards the south.

    ¡°Based on our speed, before the sky turns dark, we can arrive at the Nanzhan Section State.¡±

    Chang¡¯e spectes, ¡°When we reach the Nanzhan Section State, we should be safe.¡±

    ¡°What an enjoyable sea breeze!¡±

    Standing on the brow of the ship, Chen Cai spread open his arms and did the ssic Titanic¡¯s action.

    It is a pity that he is a single wretched man standing there. Assuming an airne posture is simply weird.

    Chen Cai suddenly faced the seawater in front and shouted, ¡°I am going to be the man who will be the pirate king!¡±

    Liu Yi nearly copsed fromughter; what the heck, could you be funnier?

    Luo Xiaoxiao looks at Chen Cai in shock and asks, ¡°You, you want to be the man of the pirate king?¡±

    [TL: basically the chinese words ¡®µ±º£ÔôÍõµÄÄÐÈË¡¯ actually means what Chen Cai says, but if you take it literally, it bes what Luo Xiaoxiao ask, so there is no good way to trante into english as it is a y of understanding the meaning of the sentence in chinese.]

    ¡°How is it. Handsome?¡±

    Chen Cai ces his hands on his waist as he turns around and poses his coolness to Luo Xiaoxiao.

    Liu Yi and Ye Hanshuang cover their foreheads at the same time, not daring to look at this weird man.

    ¡°But, but...¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao is apprehensive as she says, ¡°The pirate king...of this stretch of the ocean...only likes women...¡±

    Cheng¡¯e is the first to be unable to hold it in and erupts intoughter.

    Liu Yi and Ye Hanshuang follow swiftly behind as they erupt intoughter as well.

    Pearl, by the side, tilts her head seeming to not understand the reason for theirughter.

    As for Luo Xiaoxiao, she bes stupid from theughter and does not know what is happening.

    ¡°Why, why are you allughing...¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao asks, but Liu Yi and the rest only smile but did not reply. Thus she can only turn around to ask Chen Cai, ¡°They....eh, why are you crying?¡±

    Chen Cai is already covered in tears as he looks at Luo Xiaoxiao and says, ¡°Big miss Luo, Do you really not understand, or are you ck-bellied!¡±

    ¡°What is the meaning of ck-bellied...¡±

    The more Luo Xiaoxiao listens, the more she does not understand.

    ¡°Enough. Stop troubling Xiaoxiao. She does not understand.¡±

    Liu Yi pats Chen Cai¡¯s arm andforts him, ¡°She does not understand the meaning of the words. I¡¯ll apologize to you in her ce. But if you really wish to be that man of the pirate king...boss will support you!¡±

    Chen Cai cried even more miserably.

    Chang¡¯e realizes that Pearl is squatting by the edge of the boat without blinking her eyes as she stares at the calm seawater like she is looking at something.

    She walks over and asks curiously, ¡°Pearl, what are you looking at?¡±

    Pearl does not know how to speak and only points at the water before letting out two cries.

    Everyone bes puzzled. What does Pearl mean?

    Chang¡¯e expression suddenly underwent a change, ¡°No good! It is a Xumi Ocean Devil!¡±

    Shamans and Xumi Ocean Devils have a mysterious connection between them. It seems like lots of shamans enshrine and worships the Xumi Ocean Devils as gods.

    Seeing how Pearl keeps staring at the ocean, Chang¡¯e immediately thought of this point as an rmed look appeared on her beautiful face!

    What are Eng Shen and the rest doing! They actually mobilized the Xumi Ocean Devil! Do they want to kill me as well!

    That group of bastards! Were their heads kicked by donkeys?!

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°What is a Xumi Ocean Devil?¡±

    Just as he asked this question, the boat suddenly started trembling!

    Following this, the boat left the seawater and started rising to the sky!

    The people on the boat were all astonished as they looked down.

    Only to see an enormous ck weird human-like creature standing in the seawater beneath them!

    This brother¡¯s body is covered with ckfish scales and has to head on its shoulder. A dragon head and a fish head.

    At the same time, this creature extends an arm which is like the Wuzhi Mountain dragging the ¡®small¡¯ boat into the air.

    But this fellow...cannot be called a brother! It should be a female as in front of its chest, are three massive mountains!

    That¡¯s right; one can only describe it as a mountain! Fucking hell, what weird creature is this!

    ¡°It is really...a Xumi Ocean Devil...¡±

    Seeing this several hundred meters tall weird creature, Chang¡¯e is shocked as disbelief fills her eyes, ¡°They must be mad...definitely mad!¡±

    Due to the appearance of this Xumi Ocean Devil, an enormous whirlpool had formed on the surface of the ocean!

    This scene can scare a person to death!

    At this moment, Liu Yi and the rest were raised 200 meters into the sky, and the boat is still shaking continuously. Seawater is poured down the crack between the Xumi Ocean Devil¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°What ything is this!¡± Chen Cai sneers.¡±

    With that, an enormous Asura God stood out from Chen Cai¡¯s back. This Asura God is at least ten meters tall butpared to the Xumi Ocean Devil, it is as pitiful as a small mosquito!

    The Asura God is holding Asura des in both its hands and chops down ferociously at the wrist of the Xumi Ocean Devil!

    But the scales on Xumi Ocean Devil light up in cklight and instantly disintegrate Asura God!

    ¡°Nani!¡±

    Chen Cai got a huge shock while Xumi Ocean Devil opens both its enormous mouth and lets out a roar.

    Two gales were blown over and nearly lifted the hull into flying into the sky. Those who are weaker hug the mast while those who are strong standstill on the deck with both hands in front of them, protecting themselves.

    Liu Yi is like an iron tower as he stands on the boat. Not only is he standing firm, but he also uses his power to stabilize the boat making the boat maintain its steadiness.

    Chang¡¯e cultivation is weak, and did not have time to hug the mast. Thus she can only hug Liu Yi¡¯s waist and manage to avoid being blown away.

    Chang¡¯e shouted at Chen Cai, ¡°You angered it!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck. Why is he not afraid!¡±

    Chen Cai also does not understand.

    Chang¡¯e added, ¡°The Xumi Ocean Devil is immune to qi attacks!¡±

    This cause Chen Cai to widen his eyes, ¡°What the fuck, so perverted. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t have time!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s beat him up!¡±

    Chen Cai braved the storms and jumped over. Hends on top of the dragon head of Xumi Ocean Devil and starts punching its head ruthlessly!

    With his heaven realm 20 starjade strength, this punch can cause a mountain to crack!

    But it is like nothing had happened while he himself nearly cries from the pain.

    ¡°What the fuck...so, so fucking hard...¡±

    Chang¡¯e added again, ¡°Xumi Ocean Devil¡¯s defensive ability is very high!¡±

    ¡°Why did you not say so now earlier again!¡±

    ¡°Did, didn¡¯t have time!¡±

    Just as Chang¡¯e had spoken, Xumi Ocean Devil suddenly went mad and grabbed the boat as it kept waving its arm. All of them were nearly fling off the boat as they do their best to brace their body!

    Chang¡¯e yell in vibrato, ¡°If...this...goes...on...eve...ry...one...wi..lll...be..fi..ni..sh..ed....¡±

    Pearl suddenly jumps over and starts punching and kicking the Xumi Ocean Devil.

    But the Xumi Ocean Devil did not feel pain nor itch. With a casual wave of its hand, Pearl was smashed away. Liu Yi immediately uses Moon Dream Sutra to grab Pearl and pulls her back onto the boat.

    ¡°Let me give it a try!¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao suddenly jumps out, ¡°What the fuck, don¡¯t go one after the other!¡±

    Liu Yi wishes to stop her, but her step was too fast. In a blink of an eye, she arrived in front of the Xumi Ocean Devil.

    Thess raises two fingers and jabs out at the Xumi Ocean Devil fiercely.

    Her two fingers actually jab in! But her fingers are too short. Although she jabbed them in, there was no effect. Perhaps it is like a giant being stung by a mosquito.

    But it is already very shocking to jab her fingers in!

    ¡°Come back!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately uses Moon Dream Sutra to pull her back onto the boat.

    ¡°Leave this brother to me!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes release golden light as a diamond imprint appears between his brows!

    With Sky Supporting Pir possessing his body, Liu Yi activates the 2nd stage of God Transformation!

    Yin-yang symbol appears behind his back as the ¡®Qian¡¯ character also floats out.

    The yin-yang symbol whirl very swiftly before slowly disappearing.

    Liu Yi stomps his feet and leaps off the boat.

    The boat immediately separated itself from the palm of Xumi Ocean Devil before falling into the seawater below and was immediately stabilized by Ye Hanshuang and the rest with their qi.

    Borrowing the power from this leap, Liu Yi jumps into the sky andnds on the dragon head, which Chen Cai is standing on.

    Chen Cai is sitting on it, rubbing his fist. Seeing Liu Yi, he immediately asked, ¡°Boss, you also came to y?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Am I wee toe and have a sit?¡±

    Chen Cai grins, ¡°Of course. Sit anywhere you like.¡±

    ¡°Then sit steadily first!¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he kicks out abruptly at the head of the Xumi Ocean Devil.

    A loud sound like a bomb had exploded immediately rings out. This kick from Liu Yi possesses the might of several nuclear warheads!

    When he kicked the Xumi Ocean Devil¡¯s head, that Xumi Ocean Devil actually let out a roar as a shockwave erupts from the ce that was kicked, causing the sea surface to boil!

    The Xumi Ocean Devil¡¯s head was kicked upwards, and it was forced backward by two steps!

    ¡°Liu Yi...what powerful strength...¡±

    Chang¡¯e is dumbstruck as this is the first time she has seen someone who can contest against the Xumi Ocean Devil in strength!

    Liu Yi is the first person whom she has seen gain an advantage when using physical attacks on the Xumi Ocean Devil!

    After kicking out, Liu Yi¡¯s attack did not end yet. He extends two palms and starts attacking Xumi Ocean Devil¡¯s chest!

    A session of exploding sounds as the Xumi Ocean Devil retreats again and again in defeat from the attacks stumbling as it retreated.

    Hearing the miserable shriek from the Xumi Ocean Devil, everyone on the boat was stunned. What the fuck is Liu Yi?!

    Closebat king!

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    While at this moment, Liu Yi suddenly flips around and does an upwards kick.

 Chapter 1101 - [Go ashore]

    This kick from Liu Yi contains formidable power!

    All of his strength is gathered into this kick which kicked the Xumi Ocean devil on its lower jaws.

    A yin-yang symbol appears on the lower jaw of the Xumi Ocean Devil¡¯s lower jaw.

    Xumi Ocean Devil¡¯s enormous body, which is 500 meters tall, was kicked out of the seawater and into the sky!

    That set off an enormous wave and nearly capsized the boat!

    The jaws of Ye Hanshuang and the rest dropped, and they do not believe what they see.

    At this moment, Chen Cai had fallen onto the boat, but no one noticed him.

    ¡°Boss is too scary!¡±

    Chen Cai climbs up and is filled with admiration for Liu Yi.

    I cultivated until the Asura God Emperor stage, but why is the gap bingrger andrger!

    This strength has exceeded a realm crosser already!

    The Xumi Ocean Devil fell back into the water, giving rise to an enormous wave.

    Liu Yi alsonded back on the prow of the boat. He stomps his foot, and the surging seawater instantly calms down!

    ¡°Powerful!¡±

    Chang¡¯e can only give Liu Yi a thumbs up. She has to admit that Liu Yi is the most powerful man that she had gotten to know after entering the Heavenly Court.

    Before entering, the strongest person was naturally Hou Yi. That was a shaman who has the power to exterminate the entire world!

    But Liu Yi is already very rare. He is so young but is so powerful, which is very scary. Sooner orter, there wille a day where he will also be the same kind of horrifying existence like Hou Yi!

    Liu Yi smiles modestly, ¡°I have also gotten used to the feeling from that attack earlier. Bring it on!¡±

    As he speaks, he beckons at the sea.

    While the Xumi Ocean Devil seems to be afraid and refuses toe out from the sea.

    ¡°Wuwuwu!¡±

    Beside them, Pearl suddenly let out a cry before pointing far away.

    ¡°Looks like Xumi Ocean Devil was beaten away.¡±

    Chang¡¯e is filled with reverence as she says, ¡°Perhaps it will no longere. We can head to the Nanzhan Section State now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head before hitting out a palm at the sail. The sail immediately swells up and carries the entire boat to sail towards the south.

    ***

    At this moment, Eng Shen and the rest are still standing at the dock.

    Eng Shen is holding his three-pointed two-edge spear as he stares at the endless ocean.

    At this moment, his subordinate, who is observing the situation through the Through Heaven Mirror, runs over as he shouts, ¡°Ge-general, it is bad!¡±

    Eng Shen¡¯splexion turns pale as he subconsciously asks, ¡°Did...did C-chang¡¯e die...¡±

    The subordinate immediately shakes his head, ¡°No, no. Fairy Chang¡¯e is still alive!¡±

    Eng Shen immediately became delighted, ¡°Quick-quickly set sail! Go and receive Fairy Chang¡¯e!¡±

    ¡°Impossible general...¡±

    That subordinate¡¯s expression is ugly, and Eng Shen immediately berates, ¡°Why not! Could it be that there is no ship?¡±

    The subordinate hurriedly exins, ¡°It is not that general...it is not only Fairy Chang¡¯e who is still alive...none of them died, and they are sailing towards the Nanzhan Section State!¡±

    Eng Shen immediately questions, ¡°What? What about the Xumi Ocean Devil?¡±

    ¡°It...it ran away from Liu Yi!¡±

    When the subordinate said this, he was shivering from head to foot. When he recalls that scary appearance of Liu Yi, his feet tremble.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Eng Shen¡¯s face no longer has any blood, and he nearly falls down!

    The Xumi Ocean Devil was fended off? What the fuck!

    Just how powerful is Liu Yi! Can we only kill him by using that method? Damn it! Damn it all!

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±

    Eng Shen lets out a roar at the ocean in front of him and waves his three-pointed two-edge spear!

    A wave exploded in front of him, expressing the extreme ire in his heart!

    ***

    ¡°Not far away in front of us is the Nanzhan Section State.¡±

    Chang¡¯e points at and far away and says with delight across her whole face, ¡°We are finally going back tond!¡±

    ¡°Good...the ocean is about to bore me to death.¡±

    Chen Cai says very gloomily, ¡°ces that cannot fly are too loathsome! Why would the Heaven Realm have this kind of loathsome prohibition!¡±

    ¡°It is to prevent enemies from getting close to the Heavenly Court.¡±

    As Chang¡¯e speaks, she points at the sky, ¡°The Heavenly Court is in the center of Xumi Ocean, floating over a thousand meters above. If you wish to get to the Heavenly Court, without the Heavenly Court¡¯s Through Firmament technique, it is impossible to go up there.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Court¡¯s courage is small.¡±

    Just as Liu Yi wishes to mock Heavenly Court, he suddenly recalls that his sect was also hidden by him inside the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum; thus, he swallows the remaining words.

    There is not much to choose between the two; thus, it is best to not say anything.

    ¡°Although the Nanzhan Section State is barren, it is very peaceful.¡±

    Chang¡¯e looks at the farawaynd and says slowly, ¡°Over there, fish and dragons mixed together, and there are all kinds of people there. The Ox State is not bad as well, just that there is too much conflict.¡±

    Beside her, Luo Xiaoxiao nods her head as she says, ¡°That¡¯s right...I, I heard people from my family say...shamans invade there all year round...so scary...¡±

    ¡°Shamans invade?¡±

    Liu Yi does not understand. Why is there this kind of saying?

    He subconsciously looks at Pearl and realizes that she is sitting by the side of the boat as she ys with the water with her feet.

    ¡°Back then, the glorious civilization of the shamans was already declining. Most of them have been reduced to barbarians and only believe in their shaman god.¡±

    Chang¡¯e exins, ¡°Normal shamans fertility is unusually powerful. Furthermore, they are powerful, fit, brave, and good at fighting. They are simply the nightmare of the four major states. Of the four major states, only the Xihe Ox State pacified territory is very small. In the Xihe Ox State, a very huge territory belongs to the shamans. But these shamans¡¯ surviving area is simply too vile. The ce where immortals upied is the most fertile ce that is why every year, shamans invade the territories of the immortals in the Xihe Ox State; thus, the war there is never-ending.¡±

    ¡°So the Heaven Realm also has this kind of ce.¡± Liu Yi smiles, ¡°I wish to go there and take a look.¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao hurriedly waves her hand, ¡°War....will have dead people...there, there is nothing interesting to look at.¡±

    ¡°Why is your courage so small?¡±

    What Ye Hanshuang hates the most are cowards.

    Luo Xiaoxiao defends herself, ¡°I, I am not a coward! I just hate fighting!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang curls her lips, ¡°Tsk, isn¡¯t that just no courage.¡±

    ¡°Enough. The two of you stop fighting. Hanshuang, how is your progress on the technique that I taught you?¡±

    As it was boring on the boat, Liu Yi imparted to them Fog Qi True Body.

    Ye Hanshuang nods her head, ¡°Almostplete.¡±

    With that, she opens her small cherry mouth and breathes out a stream of purple fog. This fog surrounds her body and keeps revolving. It finally transforms into an eagle andnds on her shoulder.

    ¡°Not bad. You learned it very quickly!¡±

    Liu Yi gives a thumbs up.

    He then turned around and asked Luo Xiaoxiao, ¡°Xiaoxiao, how about you?¡±

    ¡°I...I am very stupid...and onlyprehended a little bit...¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°No worries. Being able toprehend a little bit is not bad. Back then, my master spent a hundred yearsprehending this. You being able toprehend it is very impressive.¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao nods her head before opening her small mouth as well and breathing out a white fog.

    The number of white fog increases and increases, increases, and increases! Very soon, itpletely saturates this entire section of sea surface!

    The boat is also concealed away within the fog!

    Everyone is stunned; what the fuck, this is a little bit?

    ¡°Transform!¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao is very nervous and does not know what everyone else thinks.

    The white fog immediately starts transforming, and in a blink of an eye, it bes white dragons. There are over hundreds of dragons swimming in the sky!

    ¡°What the fuck...¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s jaw nearly dropped, ¡°Did you really....learn this for the first time?¡±

    She seems to be using it even better than me!

    ¡°Is, is this ok?¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao looks at Liu Yi nervously, ¡°I, I keep feeling like I did not learn it correctly...¡±

    ¡°You learned it quite well!¡± Liu Yi gives her two thumbs up, ¡°As real as gods!¡±

    Being praised by Liu Yi, Luo Xiaoxiao¡¯s face turned scarlet.

    ¡°Boss, boss. Praise me as well! I also learned it!¡± Said Chen Cai as he tugs Liu Yi¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s have a look at your ability. Don¡¯t be defeated by the women.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles.

    ¡°Rx, boss. This is really a unique consummate skill of mine!¡±

    With that, Chen Cai breathed out a stream of purple fog which swiftly coagted into a naked beauty that coquettishly stroked her hair.

    Seeing this, Liu Yi nearly vomited blood.

    What the fuck. Isn¡¯t this Ozawa Maria?!

    Chen Cai! He is too unreliable!

    Chen Cai grinned as he asked, ¡°How is it, boss? Not bad, right! The feeling is very good as well! It is like a real person! This technique is awesome!¡±

    Liu Yi wants to vomit blood now. If master knew of this, wouldn¡¯t he be angered to death!

    ¡°Hehehe...this seems to be not bad to use like an inted doll!¡±

    Liu Yi is about to go crazy. This fog qi true body is like your own clone. Could it be that this fellow wants to have sex with his clone?

    This taste is too fucking heavy!

    ¡°Wuwuwuwu!¡±

    By the side, Pearl suddenly shouted. Liu Yi turns around and takes a look, and indeed, the boat is about to reach the shore.

    Numerous ships are moored at Nanzhan Section State¡¯s port. All of them are basically ve transportation ships. Chang¡¯e did say that the entire Nanzhan Section State is the biggest ve market.

    ¡°Every year, this ce sells numerous ves to the armies.¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s expression in his eyes, Chang¡¯e adds, ¡°Especially to the Xihu Ox State. Every year who knows how many cannon fodders were sent to their deaths.¡±

    ¡°What a scary ce.¡± Liu Yi sigh, ¡°The Human Realm is better.¡±

    ¡°The Human Realm is rather good, but it also has ws.¡±

    Chang¡¯e says, ¡°Humans are avaricious and insatiable. Their desires are iparably enormous. The Human Realm...is a ce that went out of control.¡±

    ¡°There is no ce that ispletely perfect.¡±

    By the side, Ye Hanshuang says, ¡°Byparison, on the contrary, I feel that the Asura Realm is a lovely ce.¡±

    ¡°The Asura Realm...very scary...¡± Luo Xiaoxiao shivers, ¡°Everyday ughter....¡±

    Chen Cai urges, ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s stop chatting and go ashore.¡±

    Reaching the Nanzhang Section State, this ce is no longer under the eyes of Heavenly Court. Besides the shore, numerous people are busy with their own things, and no one can be bothered with Liu Yi and his people.

    Liu Yi and the rest finally be delighted and relieved as they finally no longer need to hide!

    After getting ashore, Liu Yi asked, ¡°Chang¡¯e, where is that ce that you were talking about?¡±

    ¡°It is also a coastal ce.¡± Chang¡¯e points out, ¡°That side has an enormous ve exchange market. You must prepare your heart!¡±

    ¡°I will not cause a huge scene.¡±

    ¡°Are you... sure?¡±

    ¡°Maybe...¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

 Chapter 1102 - [Donâ€™t go up]

    ck Tooth Town is a ve-trading floor, and its scale is the number one in the Heaven Realm!

    Every day an uncountable number of ves were sold from here!

    At this moment, Liu Yi and the rest are walking among the trading floor, and all around them are people selling ves.

    On the left, there is a stall selling a female bird immortal whose neck is chained up; they shouted, ¡°Skrk Immortal! Beautiful and knows how to sing!¡±

    On the other side, they are selling inferior young immortal ves, ¡°Immortal ves, immortal ves, their physical strength is good for work!¡±

    ¡°s...¡±

    Seeing so many people being sold here and there, Liu Yi is in a bad mood, but he can only contain his anger!

    He can only ask Chang¡¯e, ¡°When will we arrive?¡±

    Chang¡¯e curls her lips, ¡°What are you rushing for. You have urged how many times already? Do you see that tower in front? It is up there.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Then we will reach soon.¡±

    At this moment, Chen Cai is looking at a cat girl being sold by the side. He swallows his saliva and asks, ¡°Boss...can I buy that cat girl...that small figure is really sexy...the breast and butt, tsk, tsk...¡±

    Liu Yi immediately raps Chen Cai¡¯s head, ¡°If you want a woman go back to the Human Realm and pick up one!¡±

    ¡°Fine...¡±

    Chen Cai pouts like he was wronged. That expression is even more miserable than women¡¯s!

    ¡°Fuck, be more manly!¡±

    ¡°Oh...I know...¡±

    Liu Yi has the urge to p Chen Cai to death when at this moment, a fat-looking brother is walking towards them. He immediately sees Pearl beside them.

    Pearl is a shaman, and one can immediately recognize it. Shamans are born ves and are forever unable to cast off this identity.

    No matter where she goes, Pearl is a ve!

    Thus when that young man sees Pearl, he bes interested.

    ¡°Hey! This ve is not bad!¡±

    That young man¡¯s eyes are unable to leave Pearl, ¡°How much! This young master has taken a fancy for her, so yield her to me!¡±

    Pearl bes vignt as she stands beside Liu Yi. She exposes her pair of canine teeth like she does not like that young man.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Liu Yi extended a hand and protected Pearl before saying to the young man, ¡°She is not for sale.¡±

    ¡°Ah? In this ce, no one dares to make me, Wang Qiang, regret before!¡±

    The young man¡¯s expression turns rude and unreasonable, ¡°This entire ve market was opened by my Wang Family! if you are not selling, you won¡¯t move a single step in this ve market!¡±

    As he speaks, he waves his hand, and those fighters behind him immediately surround them.

    ¡°s, why is there trouble whenever I go.¡±

    Liu Yi holds his forehead, ¡°I am suspecting if I am the reincarnation of Conan.¡±

    Beside him, Chen Cai says, ¡°Boss, I feel that you are more like Son Goku¡¯s reincarnation from the Dragon Ball! Wherever you go, a whole lot of people die!¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Liu Yi pushes away Chen Cai¡¯s head before saying, ¡°No matter who you are, I will not sell Pearl. Since the entire market belongs to your family, you can just go back and pick what you like.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! I am going to buy this ve!¡± Wang Qiang steps up to Liu Yi, ¡°If you are not selling, then don¡¯t expect to leave this ce!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, this guy wishes to beat you up.¡± Ye Hanshuang says jokingly, ¡°Do you want me to help you eliminate him?¡±

    Not only is Wang Qiang not afraid, he instead startsughing loudly, ¡°Hey, did you guys hear what this woman said? She wants to eliminate me!¡±

    His surrounding hired thugs alsoughed along with him like Ye Hanshuang had said something interesting.

    ¡°They are mocking you.¡±

    Liu Yi winks at Ye Hanshuang, ¡°I don¡¯t know what your temper is, but it was me; I would not be able to take it!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you are just stirring things up.¡± Ye Hanshuang sneers, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to take action against this kind of scum.¡±

    One of the hired thugs immediately says, ¡°Young master, this woman is scolding you!¡±

    ¡°I heard it!¡± Wang Qiang bes unhappy as well, ¡°Fucking hell; if I don¡¯t give this woman a lesson, she wouldn¡¯t know how powerful this young master is! Go, teach her a lesson!¡±

    With the order from the young man, the hired thugs immediately surround them and start boxing them in.

    Liu Yi snorts coldly, ¡°Pearl, calm them down.¡±

    Pearl bent her knees softly before shooting out instantly.

    In a blink of an eye, she immediately arrived in front of a hired thug. She then kicks that hired thug on his head.

    Instantly he was sent flying away and smashed into a booth by the side!

    The remaining hired thugs start attacking her one by one, but how powerful is Pearl. With a few kicks and punches, she beat all of the hired thugs down.

    Although Wang Qiang is quite imposing with his words, his actual strength is verycking. Seeing Pearl walking over, he was so frightened that he immediately kneeled down.

    ¡°Spare, spare me!¡±

    But Pearl did not care and immediately raised her leg and kicked him, flying away. She then dusts off her hands before squatting in front of Liu Yi like she is waiting for Liu Yi¡¯s praise.

    Liu Yi expands his hand and rubs Pearl¡¯s hair. Pearl seems to enjoy it a lot and is letting out crooning sounds.

    This made Liu Yi recall Xiao Mi. It is a pity that I do not know where she is doing her task. It has been a long time since Ist fed her a nutritious breakfast.

    Chang¡¯e is a little worried and says, ¡°Let¡¯s leave. Perhaps there will be trouble in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so afraid of troubles!¡± Ye Hanshuang frowns and says, feeling ufortable, ¡°Do we need to fear troubles?¡±

    ¡°Soon, we will reach the ce. Why attract trouble.¡±

    Chang¡¯e exins as she points at a distant tower, ¡°It is just over there!¡±

    ¡°Bear with it for now. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    Liu Yi says to Ye Hanshuang, ¡°Wait till we have sent Chang¡¯e to that ce, then I shall apany you if you wish to create havoc.¡±

    Chen Cai also says, ¡°That¡¯s right, I also will keep youpany!¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao, on the contrary, continued to persuade, ¡°Fighting is bad...fighting is bad...¡±

    Chang¡¯e rolls her eyes while Liu Yi cannot take it anymore and smiles. Following this group of people is too interesting.

    The people in the marketce start paying attention to this group of strange outsiders as they are the first group of people who dare to hit Wang Qiang.

    But Wang Qiang is a person who seeks vengeance for the smallest grievance...it is likely that these people will be unlucky!

    Just as Liu Yi and his group are about to leave the ve market, chaotic footsteps came from behind them.

    ¡°It, it is them! Block them!¡±

    This voice is very familiar, and it is none other than Wang Qiang.

    Liu Yi and the rest turn around to take a look only to see Wang Qiang bringing a huge group of people chasing after them.

    As for Wang Qiang, a man in ck robes is following beside him. Hisplexion is pale as a vampire.

    But from his aura, he is an expert! Furthermore, he is a ghost cultivator expert!

    ¡°Uncle Xiang! It was him!¡±

    Half of Wang Qiang¡¯s face had swollen up. He covers it with one hand while pointing at Liu Yi and his group of people with his other hand, ¡°It is them who beat me up!¡±

    ¡°To dare to touch my Wang Family!¡± Uncle Xiang says creepily, ¡°Who are you. To have such courage, report your name!¡±

    ¡°Chen Cai, they are asking you for your name.¡± Liu Yi pats Chen Cai on his shoulder and says, ¡°Still not replying?¡±

    ¡°Annoying~~ immediately asking for my name the moment you see just meet me.¡± Chen Cai pretends to be bashful as he says, ¡°I am so embarrassed~~.¡±

    Everyone else nearly vomits blood while Uncle Xiang stomps his feet in anger.

    ¡°Repulsive! To make fun of me! It is you guys who are anxious to meet Yama! Since that is the case, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    With that, Uncle Xiao raises his hands and starts forming hand seals!

    Instantly the sky dims as the earth turns dark. The clear sky is covered with dense yin clouds blocking out the sunlight. This causes the entire ve market to feel sinister and scary.

    ¡°Leave it to me this time.¡±

    Ye Hanshuang cannot endure holding it in anymore as she is simply too bored.

    ¡°Hmph, so what if you are a woman. I will not be lenient!¡±

    Uncle Xiang says, ¡°My ghost cultivation technique can make you enter hell within a second! At that time when you die, I will not have any tender feelings for the fairer sex!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang suddenly pushes out with a palm as an enormous Asura Arm falls from the sky and ps down on Uncle Yang, instantly smashing his body into the ground.

    ¡°So talkative.¡±

    Ye Hanshuang only said two words but had beaten Uncle Xiang.

    ¡°Gods!¡±

    Wang Qiang was so frightened that he nearly peed in his pants. Are you for real? Uncle Yang, whom I invited over, was defeated with a single move?!

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight!¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao suddenly breathes out her white fog, which shrouds the entire marketce causing everyone¡¯s vision to turn vague.

    Luo Xiaoxiao pulls Liu Yi¡¯s hand and says, ¡°Right now, they cannot find us. Let¡¯s quickly run!¡±

    ¡°Hey, does your family know that you are so kindhearted?¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but sigh ruefully; thisss is too kind-hearted.

    He did not continue to mess around anymore as sending Chang¡¯e is more important.

    Ye Hanshaung had also vented slightly; thus, her mood is a lot better. She dusts off her hands as she follows behind him.

    The rest of the people also swiftly catch up to them to prevent themselves from getting lost.

    Although the tower looks very close, it is actually quite a distance away. Like the saying ¡®Gazing at the mountain and running the horse dead.¡¯ Luckily they are not ordinary people, and it does not matter however far they walk.

    Finally, before the sky turned dark, they had arrived in front of the tower.

    This tower is very isted and is set up beside the coast. It is like a lighthouse, but it is also not. It is likely constructed by a hidden expert.

    ¡°Who lives above in the tower?¡±

    Recalling Dragon Ball, Chen Cai says, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it is a cat immortal!¡±

    ¡°What cat immortal! The one staying here was a very famous immortal.¡±

    Chang¡¯e made a keep quiet sign, ¡°He retired from the Heavenly Court many years ago, and his temperament is very strange. If you guys call out strange names, he will be angry.¡±

    Liu Yi asked, ¡°Then what do we call him?¡±

    ¡°Call him Zamao Sanren.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! This name is even weirder!¡±

    Liu Yi nearly curses while Chen Cai also blurts out, ¡°What a casual name...why not call him Zamao Fowl?¡±

    ¡°Hush! Hush!¡±

    Chang¡¯e keeps making the keep quiet sign.

    Liu Yi became curious, ¡°Then let¡¯s go up the tower. I want to see what this Zamao Sanren looks like.¡±

    Unexpectedly Chang¡¯e would subconsciously grab his hand at this moment.

    This is the first time the two of them held hands, and Liu Yi felt that her palm was really soft and feltfortable squeezing it!

    Chang¡¯e gaze seems to be hesitating, ¡°Let¡¯s...let¡¯s not go up anymore...¡±

    Liu Yi bes curious and asks, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t we travel such a long distance just toe here?¡±

 Chapter 1103 - [Wait for you to marry me]

    ¡°Don¡¯t go up...¡±

    Chang¡¯e pulls Liu Yi, ¡°I...I suddenly feel unwell...¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Fairy Chang¡¯e, you are also a heaven realm cultivator. How is it possible that you are feeling unwell! Could it be that you are the same as ordinary folk who can fall ill?¡±

    ¡°Who says immortals...cannot fall sick!¡± Chang¡¯e says coquettishly, ¡°Could it be that you have not heard of celestial being five declines?¡±

    It was like he had received a shock as Liu Yi says, ¡°If it was the celestial being five declines, then this situation is bad! Why would I send you here, I should send you to the Yellow Springs.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Fairy Chang¡¯e rolled her eyes at Liu Yi, ¡°You are cursing me!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible! I am hoping that you can be well.¡±

    Liu Yi says honestly, ¡°Otherwise, why would I travel so far away to the Heaven Realm to escort you. I was living free and at leisure in the Human Realm.¡±

    Fairy Chang¡¯e understood that with Liu Yi¡¯s strength, he could be a tyrant in the Human Realm.

    If he wishes for it, his strength can change the structure of the Human Realm. His subordinates are also well-trained, powerful and can allow him to be the second Qin Shihuang, but he did not do so.

    Is there any ambition in his heart?

    If he is a man with ambition, why did he not ept it when the Heavenly Court offered to confer him as a marshal.

    But if he is a man without ambition, why did he establish the Massacre Shrine?

    I am unable to understand him...

    But right now....am I really going to send this man to his death...

    Chang¡¯e hesitated.

    But if I do not do this, I will be enemies with the Heavenly Court. The entire Heavenly Court will list me as wanted, and I will also be wiped out from the Immortal Record and be a mortal.

    If that is the case, I will lose my eternal beauty and age swiftly before slowly dying from loneliness and cold...

    Chang¡¯e cannot help but shiver.

    At this moment, a rough voice came from the tower, ¡°Since you havee, why are you still noting up?¡±

    ¡°The person up there knows that we havee.¡± Chen Cai raises his head to look, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it is a cat immortal?¡±

    ¡°If he is a cat immortal, does he use cat gravel or not?¡±

    Liu Yi follows after and makes fun of it, causing Ye Hanshuang to roll her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough f. Let¡¯s hurry and send Chang¡¯e up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Liu Yi doesn¡¯t wish to waste time; thus, he leads the way and brings Chang¡¯e and the rest up.

    The tower is several tens of stories high. If it was an ordinary person, it is likely that they will vomit blood climbing up halfway. But they are cultivators; thus, this is nothing to them.

    After climbing for half an hour, they finally reach the top of the tower.

    The scene at the top of the tower is not bad. By the side is the Xumi Ocean, and they can see the seascape.

    Liu Yi says in his heart. This kind of building will be a sea view room in the Human Realm. Its price would be super expensive!

    ¡°Not a cat immortal. Too sorrowful...¡±

    Seeing the old man with white hair but a youthfulplexion, Chen Cai became disappointed.

    Liu Yi thinks, does he really think that he is entering the world of manga?

    ¡°Chang¡¯e, who is this person?¡±

    That old man recognizes her.

    ¡°This person is called Liu Yi. He is the person who is here to protect me.¡±

    The old man points at a chair in front of him and says calmly, ¡°So that is the case. Please sit.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Liu Yi walks over and sits down casually.

    The old man waves his hand, and a teacup immediately flies over from the side. He drank a mouth of immortal tea before asking Liu Yi, ¡°Liu Yi, do you know why Chang¡¯e wanted to bring you here?¡±

    By the side, Chang¡¯e expressions turn slightly ugly.

    Liu Yi says, ¡°She says that this ce is the safest.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    The old manughs, ¡°This ce is indeed the safest ce. Because the entire Nanzhan Section State is very unusual. This ce has a natural qi field that can affect the qi of all cultivators. Back then, all of the cultivators in the Nanzhan Section State were affected by it and found it challenging to cultivate. Later on, the Heavenly Court decided to improve this kind of situation; thus, they constructed a Sealing Wave Tower here in this ce to suppress this qi field. While the ce where you are sitting at, is the ce where this qi field is the most intense. You have all of your qi sealed already!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Liu Yi abruptly stands up as his qi and blood rush up to the top. A feeling of powerlessness bubbles up.

    ¡°Fix!¡±

    That old man extends his hand towards Liu Yi and points as a sealing mark appears on Liu Yi, making him unable to move!

    At this instant, Ye Hanshuang and the rest turn pale with fright.

    ¡°Die demon!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang is the first to take action as she wishes to kill this old man.

    The old man waves his hand as an energy barrier rises, blocking the rest of them.

    This energy barrier is very powerful, and they are unable to break it momentarily!

    Liu Yi is not stupid and understood the situation.

    His heart became heavy as he asks the old man, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, take a look.¡±

    The old man waved his hand in front of his face, revealing his original appearance.

    ¡°Eng Shen! Yang Jian!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s heart trembles; damn it, I overyed myself this time!

    Eng Shen roars, ¡°Chang¡¯e, you are still not taking action?¡±

    Chang¡¯e hesitated but did not step forward.

    Seeing this, Eng Shen roars again, ¡°Chang¡¯e could it be that you wish to be removed from the Immortal Record?!¡±

    Chang¡¯e eyes turn red as she suddenly runs over to Liu Yi¡¯s side before kissing him on his lips.

    Liu Yi jolt

    but before he had time to enjoy Chang¡¯e kiss, his qi within his body started to go out of his control and crazily flowed towards Chang¡¯e body.

    As for Chang¡¯e, she is holding a small golden spheroid in her right hand. The spheroid is filled packed with engraved sealnguage. This golden spheroid is also rotating crazily forming a strange vortex that is sucking away Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation.

    Ye Hanshuang and the rest are hitting the energy barrier continuously but this energy barrier is very firm. No matter how they attack, they are unable to break it.

    Almost in a blink of an eye, all of the cultivation within Liu Yi¡¯s body was sucked into the golden spheroid and nothing was left!

    Eng Shen is delighted and pushes Chang¡¯e away. He grabs that small spheroid and swallows it.

    Instantly, that eye better Eng Shen¡¯s brow opens on its own as a golden light erupts from his body!

    This surge of power is very powerful and breaks the barrier into pieces!

    Ye Hanshuang and the rest rush in immediately and start attacking Eng Shen.

    Eng Shenughs as golden light sweeps out from his third eye, sting away Ye Hanshuang and the rest!

    Eng Shen¡¯s current strength had already forcibly entered 4thyer of heaven!

    All of Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation was consumed by him allowing his strength to be able to fight against Gods and Buddhas who are at 4thyer of heaven!

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Chang¡¯e suddenly jumps up and ps a palm at Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Liu Yi instantly crashes through the window and flies out, falling into the Xumi Ocean below.

    Seeing this Pearl immediately jumps out while the other people nce at each other before jumping out of the window as well.

    Liu Yi¡¯s safety is the most important!

    But no one knows why did an enormous wave suddenly rise from the sea surface instantly swallowing up Liu Yi¡¯s figure.

    [TL: any guesses on who it could be?]

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang and the rest scream as horror filled with eyes.

    Something...something actually happened to Liu Yi!

    This man who had never had any fear and is able to support both heaven and earth...actually met such a huge ident!

    Ye Hanshuang and the rest immediately go along the sea surface and start searching for Liu Yi.

    But where to find Liu Yi in this endless ocean?

    At this moment, Chang¡¯e is kneeling nkly in front of the window as she looks at the distant sea surface. It is like she had be a statue.

    Behind her, Eng Shen raises his neck andughs loudly towards the sky.

    ¡°Hahahaha, I, Eng Shen will be undefeatable from now on!¡±

    As he speaks, his eyes suddenlynd on the back view of Chang¡¯e.

    Eng Shen immediately walks over with wide steps and pulls Chang¡¯e up before saying, ¡°Chang¡¯e, right now my strength is through the sky. When we go back I will tell uncle to betroth you to me!¡±

    Chang¡¯e smiles darkly, ¡°Yo wish to marry me but I do not wish to get married.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Eng Shen does not understand, ¡°Right now I am already the strongest in Heavenly Court!¡±

    ¡°Strongest in Heavenly Court? Perhaps.¡±

    Chang¡¯e says with ridicule, ¡°Relying on strength that is stolen, so what if you are the strongest? When had I, Chang¡¯e not seen any powerful people before? Hou Yi is a great shaman and the strongest. But right now, I don¡¯t have any more feelings for him.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Eng Shen is enraged, ¡°I understand now. Right now you are still concern about Liu Yi that fellow right! Damn it! Like I had expected! With the two of you being together daily, you guys might have some sparks! Hmph, I shall go and kill that trash and destroy your longing!¡±

    ¡°You will not be able to kill him one.¡± Chang¡¯e suddenly smiles, ¡°On the contrary, I feel that one day, he wille back one.¡±

    Eng Shen says in disdain, ¡°Nonsense! He¡¯s a trash, what can he do!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a trash. He is a powerful man.¡±

    Chang¡¯e says firmly, ¡°He is the strongest person whom I have met. If he is able toe back one day, I, Chang¡¯e will definitely marry him!¡±

    Eng suddenly lets out a roar of anger. A powerful shockwave erupts out causing the tower to be lifted up and smash into the ocean.

    ¡°I am going to kill him and utterly destroy this thought of yours! You, Chang¡¯e is destined to be me, Eng Shen¡¯s one! Not am I going to obtain your person, I am also going to obtain your heart!¡±

    As Eng Shen speaks, he immediately jumps off the tower.

    His strength had reached the 4thyer of heaven and had already broken the limit of Heaven Realm. He starts flying around the sky and flipping the sea seeking Liu Yi¡¯s figure!

    But it is like Liu Yi had disappeared and not even a single shadow of him can be found.

    ¡°Damn it!!! Where did he go!¡±

    Eng Shen did not give up and opened his third eye and kept scanning the sea surface.

    ***

    At the same time, Ye Hanshuang and the rest are also looking for Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi is their pir thus they must find him!

    Chang¡¯e continues to kneel in the tower as she looks at the ocean and says faintly, ¡°Liu Yi....you must definitely survive...I will be waiting for you in Heavenly Court...waiting for you toe back and marry me.¡±

    The voice flies with the wind and floats above the sea surface. But who knows if Liu Yi is able to hear it.

    Wind rises and clouds gather. Xumi Ocean is no longer calm as it surges.

 Chapter 1104

    Duan Chou has been growing up in Xihu Ox State since young.

    He is different from the rest of the other immortals. Numerous immortals ascend to the Heaven Realm from the Human Realm while he slowly grew up in the Heaven Realm.

    Duan Chou has always been smart. He always had a thought, and that is to set up his own sect and be a sect master in the Heaven Realm.

    He finally managed to fulfill this after a thousand years.

    Back then, Duan Chou had joined several sects and learned a number of techniques. But these were all superficial techniques, but Duang Chou is very smart and very talented. And stubbornly mastered these techniques via aprehensive study of the surrounding areas and created his unique cultivation technique, Netherworld Thirteen Demonic Technique.

    There are a total of three techniques in this Netherworld Thirteen Demonic Technique. One is Netherworld Sword Technique, the other is Netherworld Thirteen Hand, and thest one is Netherworld ve Technique.

    Duan Chou nned to establish his sect and ept some disciples and impart these techniques separately to them.

    After all, cultivation is split into martial cultivators, dao cultivators, and spirit cultivators. His set of techniques includes all of them within.

    Duan Chou¡¯s ambition is vigorous, and he wishes to establish his sect on a big scale.

    Within the Xihe Ox Sate¡¯s Buddha Stupa City, he had used his entire life¡¯s savings to buy a decently sized house with a courtyard before handing a board ¡®Netherworld Martial Dojo¡¯ on the entrance of this house.

    After doing all of this, Duan Chou cannot even afford to hire a lion dance group. Within the house, there is only an old turtle ve to work as a servant and take responsibility for all of the housework.

    Duan Chou is filled with confidence and waited an entire three days and nights while sitting inside the house.

    In the end, not a single disciple came up to his door! And this caused Duan Chou to be gloomy.

    ¡°You watch the house. I¡¯ll go out for a walk!¡±

    Duan Chou is gloomy in his heart as he walks out of the residence. As he walks and walks, he soon reaches the coast.

    Facing the ocean, the gloominess in his heart is stifled to the extreme. He cannot help but stand by the coast and roar towards the ocean.

    ¡°Could be it that I am destined to be unable to be a master! Ahhh!!!¡±

    The sea surface remains tranquil, but Duan Chou bes even more unhappy.

    ¡°Fucking reply! Do you dare give any reaction!¡±

    Just as he had finished speaking, an enormous wave rose and rmed Duan Chou!

    This wave is several tens of meters high, which is shocking! If it crashes ashore, it might flood Buddha Stupa City!

    Duan Chou¡¯s skill is exceptional, and his thinking is even more rapid. He subconsciously retreats a few steps to prevent himself from being assaulted by the wave!

    But when the wave arrived in front of him, it suddenly retreated back as a dripping wet man was left behind lying on the shore.

    Among that retreating seawater, Duan Chou seems to faintly see an enormous ck figure retreating along with it.

    ¡°Strange. Don¡¯t tell me that it was the legendary Xumi Ocean Devil.¡±

    Duan Chou mutters but did not take it seriously. His gazends on this man lying by the coast.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that he is dead?¡±

    Duan Chou frowns, ¡°Forget it. Meeting each other is a kind of fate. Let me save you.¡±

    As Duan Chou speaks, he took out a small golden pill bottle from his sleeve. Within this pill bottle is a total of eight Rebirth Pills. As its name implies, it has the effect of raising someone from the dead.

    These eight pills are Duan Chou¡¯s treasure which he nned to use to save his life.

    He is not stingy and grabs the man by his head before stuffing the pill bottle into his mouth.

    The effect of the pill is very powerful. In less than the time to boil a pot of tea, that man vomited out seawater before slowly opening his eyes.

    ¡°Where...where am I?¡±

    The man feels like the whole is spinning and everything around him is very foreign.

    ¡°This is the Buddha Stupa City. I am Duan Chou, who are you? Why were you washed up by the sea wave?¡± Asked Duan Chou.

    ¡°Who...who am I...¡±

    The man held his head and only felt that his head was in indescribable pain.

    ¡°Urg...I, I....I am Liu Yi...who is Liu Yi...¡±

    Liu Yi held his head. Other than his name, he is unable to recall anything else. Furthermore, all of the spirit beasts in his body, including Lin Tong, Meng Xi, were all sealed and are unable to help.

    ¡°Looks like you received an impact and lost your memories.¡±

    Duan Chou sighs, ¡°Seeing that you and I are linked by fate, you shall be my sect¡¯s first disciple then. Liu Yi, are you willing to follow me?¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi is unable to recall anything. Although there are some fragments of memories, he is unable to piece them together.

    Although his memories are no longer around, his intelligence is still there.

    He has seen Duan Chou¡¯s kind brows and pleasant eyes and nods his head.

    ¡°Thank you...¡±

    ¡°Call me master, in the future.¡±

    Duan Chou pulls Liu Yi up to his feet, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the first disciple that I, Duan Chou, would have is a person who nearly lost his mind.¡±

    Duan Chou lets out a bitterugh before patting out with his hand, and Liu Yi¡¯s clothes instantly be clean.

    ¡°So....so mystical...¡±

    Seeing how his clothes turn clean and dry in a blink of an eye, Liu Yi is amazed.

    Seeing how Liu Yi¡¯s root and bone are not bad, Duan Chou asks, ¡°Do you wish to learn it?¡±

    [TL: how could his root and bone be bad lol]

    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Yi bes delighted as he tugs on Duan Chou¡¯s arm, ¡°Master...teach me!¡±

    ¡°You are quite clever.¡± Duan Chou nods his head, ¡°Okay. Then follow me.¡±

    Duan Chou brings Liu Yi, who was washed up by the seawater, back to his residence.

    In this way, the Netherworld Martial Dojo finally has its first disciple, who is also Duan Chou¡¯s first disciple, Liu Yi.

    In the practice grounds, the old ve is sweeping the ground by the side. Duan Chou stuffs a wooden sword into Liu Yi¡¯s hand while he holds an immortal sword.

    ¡°Good disciple. Let master first impart you the most powerful technique of this Netherworld Demonic Technique, the Netherworld Sword Technique.¡±

    ¡°Netherworld Sword Technique?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes are filled with novelty.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Take a look!¡±

    After finally obtaining a disciple with great difficulty, Duan Chou is anxious to impart his techniques to him; thus, he starts waving the immortal sword in his hand.

    Instantly ck Netherworld Qi wraps around the sword, and with a wave from Duan Chou, it immediately flies out and splits the wooden pile in front of him into two!

    ¡°Wow! So impressive!¡±

    Liu Yi ps his hands, and Duan Chou strokes his beard in delight. He says with a smile, ¡°This move is actually very difficult to cultivate. Your master spent countless time before managing toprehend this move...¡±

    The moment he starts speaking, Liu Yi already swings out his sword.

    A ck crescent de flew out and sliced all of the wooden piles in front into two.

    Duan Chou widened his eyes.

    What the fuck!

    This move that I used over ten years toprehend was instantly learned by this conveniently picked-up disciple?

    ¡°How...how did you use it?¡±

    ¡°By watching master. After master used it, I knew how to use it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Duan Chou does not dare to believe it and feels that it is a coincidence that Liu Yi can learn this technique.

    ¡°Then give this Netherworld Thirteen Hand a try!¡±

    With that, ck qi suddenly wraps around Duan Chou¡¯s palm as his entire right hand bes like ck jade. He then grabs an ion pir by the side. A very clear handprint immediately appeared on that iron pir.

    ¡°Let me try...¡±

    With that, Liu Yi also ws out instantly, leaving behind 5 finger marks on that iron pir.

    ¡°This...this...¡±

    Duan Chou does not dare to believe his own eyes, ¡°Give this a try as well!¡±

    With that, he starts creating seals and activates Netherworld ve Technique!

    He summons out an imp. This imp only reaches up to his knees and is holding a stone torch that is lit up with will-o-wisp. It is running in circles around Duan Chou.

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes brighten up and form the seals as well.

    A green ghost fire emerges as an imp holding a portablemp walks out from inside while chirping.

    Duan Chou¡¯s eyes widen.

    Fucking hell! Just how impressive of a disciple did the Heavens give me!

    But this matter must not be known by other people. Otherwise, there will be trouble.

    Duan Chou questions, ¡°Liu Yi, have you cultivated before?¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±

    ¡°s. Fine then. It is not like I will get answers from asking you.¡±

    Duan Chou exhorts, ¡°You are a gifted genius which is a good thing. But if outsiders know of this, they will snatch you away. At that time, you will not be able to be my disciple anymore.¡±

    ¡°That cannot do. It is master who saved me. I will only be master¡¯s disciple.¡±

    ¡°So obedient. Then you must remember to never expose your martial arts in front of outsiders, do you understand. Just pretend that you are very stupid, okay?¡±

    ¡°Understood, master!¡±

    Just like this, Liu Yi became Duan Chen¡¯s disciple.

    ***

    In a blink of an eye, thirty years had passed, and Netherworld Martial Dojo also starts to have more and more apprentices.

    Within the residence training grounds, Liu Yi is guiding some external disciples to practice their skills.

    Besides them, several young inner disciples are ying cheerfully.

    A pretty girl extends her hand and forms seals as she removes her qi.

    She points at the ground, and instantly, a group of green ghost fire emerges.

    Soon amp-bearing imp walks out. But this imp is only the size of a fist as it runs around in circles.

    ¡°Junior sister is so impressive!¡±

    One of the other disciples instantly praises, ¡°You can summon out an imp on your first try! You are even more impressive than me!¡±

    That junior sister¡¯s face is red with shyness as she says, ¡°How can I bepared to Second Senior Brother¡¯s talent...¡±

    ¡°Hehe, junior sister, why doesn¡¯t Second Senior Brother give you a one on one teaching?¡±

    The junior sister says coquettishly, ¡°Definitely not! Master said that you have too many flowery thoughts! I do not want you to teach me. I would rather let Eldest Senior Brother guide me!¡±

    The Second Senior Brother sneers and nces at Liu Yi in the training grounds, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother? Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s strength is below mine!¡±

    The junior sister is unconvinced as she says, ¡°Master said before that although Eldest Senior Brother is not powerful, his skills are solid. Learning from him will be good.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. If you don¡¯t believe it, then let me show you.¡±

    With that, Second Senior Brother walks towards the training ground, and the junior sister is unable to block him.

    The Second Senior Brother¡¯s name is Li Kai. He walks in front of Liu Yi before shouting loudly, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡±

    ¡°What is the matter, junior brother?¡±

    ¡°Senior brother, I wish to spar with you!¡±

    When the external disciples by the side heard this, they became delighted.

    Like the nature of China people, they do not mind and enjoy watching a bustling scene!

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Master had instructed before that it is a good thing for disciples of the same sect to swap pointers asionally. May I know which technique does junior brother wishes to ask for advice?¡±

    ncing at the junior sister who is worried, Li Kai says, ¡°There is no need to harm the ambiance between fellow apprentices. Let me ask for advice on the Netherworld Thirteen Hands!¡±

    Netherworld Thirteen Hands is one of the most ruthless techniques in the sect. Although Li Kai put it in this manner, he had already revealed his ruthless thoughts.

 Chapter 1105 - [Drop in to fight]

    Second Senior Brother says loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s use the Netherworld Thirteen Hand then!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Okay. But it is still best for us fellow apprentices to be lenient when exchanging blows. Let¡¯s stop upon touching each other.¡±

    Li Kaiughs, ¡°Rx, senior brother. I will not harm you!¡±

    With that, Li Kai suddenly takes the initiative by striking first and drooping forward a step, and immediately wing out with a ck palm at Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    This w is very fast and fierce, causing the surrounding disciples to exim.

    Master always says that Second Senior Brother Li Kai is the most talented person in the sect, and that is indeed the case. He had only learned this move for less than a year, and this hand has been cultivated to the point of perfection!

    If his hand ws on something, it is not a problem for his hand to break jade!

    Liu Yi takes a step back and avoids Li Kai¡¯s w. But Li Kai is not surprised. Instead, he continued to wave forward his other hand.

    Li Kai keeps wing out at Liu Yi over and over.

    Liu Yi kept retreating and finally knocked into the wall behind him.

    Li Kaiughs loudly and ws at Liu Yi again and again.

    Liu Yi lowered his head, and this w from Li Kai scratched the wall instead, scratching out 5 holes on the wall!

    The disciples behind cry out in rm repeatedly as they say in their heart, this movie is impressive!

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Liu Yi knocks his shoulder into Li Kai¡¯s chest and knocks him retreating three steps.

    Behind them, junior sister Ying¡¯er pped her hands and shouted, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother is impressive!¡±

    Li Kai steadied his center of gravity with great difficulty and stared inconceivably at his senior brother. ¡°You...¡±

    Liu Yi stands there and says, ¡°Junior brother. Although yourprehension is not bad, your fundamentals are not solid enough. Furthermore, you were too eager to attack earlier, thus exposing your ws. Thus, my counterattack went smoothly.¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi¡¯s lecture, Li Kai is unwilling. But what Liu Yi says is reasonable; thus, he can only lower his head and concede.

    Liu Yi is the senior brother and continues to lecture Li Kai, ¡°Second Junior Brother. You should practice more daily and stop rubbing heads together with your junior sister. If this goes on, it will be hard for your cultivation to improve.¡±

    ¡°Big Senior Brother! What are you saying!¡±

    Junior sister stomps her feet, ¡°What you just said is like it was all due to me wasting Second Senior Brother¡¯s time; that is why his cultivation is not so good!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly says, ¡°It¡¯s not, it¡¯s not...that...that...s...¡±

    He does not know how to exin and only feels that his mouth is very clumsy.

    ¡°Hmph, Big Senior Brother is most hateful!¡±

    Ying¡¯er pouts and rolls her eyes at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi looked weary and did not know what to say.

    ¡°That, junior sister...what do you want...¡±

    The youngest junior sister says vivaciously, ¡°Hehe, I want Senior Brother to teach me moves that you are good at! I heard master say that Eldest Senior Brother is the best at sword techniques. Why don¡¯t you teach me!¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°Cannot.¡±

    Junior sister snorts, ¡°Hmph, Eldest Senior Brother is being petty!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°It is not Eldest Senior Brother being petty, but one must major in a cultivation path. Although Netherworld Demonic Technique has three schools of techniques, either you are a martial cultivator, a dao cultivator, or a spirit cultivator. You cannot be all of the above. Junior sister. you are a spirit cultivator; thus, you should cultivate your Netherworld ve Technique.¡±

    Junior sister says in dissatisfaction, ¡°Hmph, then why does senior brother know everything then!¡±

    ¡°That is why senior brother is not an expert in anything.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders, and he says, master¡¯s words back then were indeed wise.

    ¡°Senior brother does not wish to let you be like this. You are master¡¯sst disciple.¡±

    Duan Chou has a total of four disciples. Liu Yi is the eldest. Second is the proud and arrogant Li Kai. Followed by Wang Ming, but his body is very weak and is sickly. He hardly steps out to move about now. The youngest is Ying¡¯er which is Duan Chou¡¯sst disciple.

    Duan Chou also hardly shows his face. The rest of the disciples¡¯ cultivation techniques were imparted by Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi¡¯s skills are very solid. Although back then, all of his cultivation was sucked away, Eng Shen does not know that Liu Yi has a treasure called Heaven Dragon Mausoleum in his body.

    During these thirty years, under the nourishment from Heaven Dragon Mausoleum, his cultivation had already recovered back to the fourth sun jade. This is under the state where Liu Yi does not know that he possesses the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum. If he took the initiative to revolve it, by now, he would have recovered back to 7 sun jades.

    A single sun jade is already very impressive. Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation has already broken through the heaven stage. But due to Duan Chou¡¯s single sentence back then, Liu Yi had never disyed his real strength. Even Duan Chou does not know that his disciple¡¯s cultivation had long exceeded his.

    ¡°Then senior brother, give me advice on my Netherworld ve Technique!¡±

    Ying¡¯er still did not let off Liu Yi, ¡°Mymp bearing imp is only so big...wuwuwu, it instantly dies from being stepped on!¡±

    ¡°That is because your cultivation has still not matured yet.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°No matter if it is the sword technique or thirteen hands or Netherworld ve technique, all of them uses Netherworld Demonic Technique as its base. Junior sister, let me ask you whichyer have you cultivated your technique to?¡±

    Ying¡¯er is bashful as she replies, ¡°Only cultivated to the secondyer...¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°That¡¯s right. Themp bearing imp that a secondyer can summon is only so big.¡±

    Ying¡¯er nods her head while Li Kai, by the side, mutters, ¡°My own cultivation is only at the firstyer! Netherworld ve Technique can only summonmp bearing imp while thirteen hands can only use the first hand while for the sword technique, one can only use the first sword...hmph...¡±

    Ying¡¯er pouts, ¡°What do you know. Didn¡¯t you still lose to Eldest Senior Brother!¡±

    Li Kai defended himself, ¡°It, it is because my fundamentals are not firm yet!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, isn¡¯t that Eldest Senior Brother told you earlier!¡±

    Ying¡¯er gives her Second Senior Brother a look of disdain.

    ¡°Even Third Senior Brother is stronger than you!¡±

    ¡°That invalid...¡±

    Of Duan Chou¡¯s four disciples, Liu Yi knows all techniques while Li Kai was taught the Netherworld Thirteen Hand. Wang Ming was taught the Netherworld Sword Technique. As for the youngest Ying¡¯er, what she was taught is the Netherworld ve Technique.

    As for the rest, Duan Chou no longer imparts his techniques to them to avoid inconvenience. His n is very good. Let the four of them be his four big disciples and then let them spread the technique down to other disciples; that way, the sect will slowly be bigger.

    Outside several artisans are working on changing the board. The original threerge words ¡®Netherworld Martial Dogo¡¯ turn into tworge golden characters, ¡®Netherworld Sect.¡¯

    Several people who pass by outside cannot help but start discussing spiritedly when they saw the changed board.

    ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t it a dojo? Why did it change?¡±

    ¡°Looks like they n to establish a sect!¡±

    At this moment, a group of people wearing navy blue attire rushes over.

    The disciple at the head is a man with a bucktooth. He points at the newly hanged up board and says, ¡°Master, master. It is here!¡±

    Behind him is a middle-aged man wearing a brocade gown. His hands are behind his back as he looks at that board and says with a sneer, ¡°A lousy dojo dares to establish a sect! Big Mouth, smash this board for master.¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡±

    Big Mouth nods his head and suddenly leaps three meters into the air and kicks that board.

    That board instantly breaks into pieces and falls onto the ground.

    When the people in residence heard this sound, they were all shocked.

    Ying¡¯er asked curiously, ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°Why is there such amotion?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡±

    Just as Li Kai is about to leave the residence, the gate was suddenly pushed open as numerous people in navy blue attire charge in.

    The moment Big Mouth entered, he yelled, ¡°Is there anyone in charge? Come out!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately sees the fragmented board outside of the gate. He immediately frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Who are we?¡± The middle-aged manughs, ¡°Bigmouth, tell him who we are!¡±

    ¡°There is no harm telling you guys. Very good, we are thergest dojo of the Buddha Stupa City. Longshan Dojo! Your dojo snatched business and also wishes to establish a sect? What a joke. Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Who is making noise outside!¡±

    At this moment, Duan Chou, as well as the sickly Wang Ming, walks out together. Seeing the group of people, they immediately frown.

    ¡°Long San. It is you?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Duan Chou, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. You are still alive?¡±

    That middle-aged man called Long Shanughs as he gives Duan Chou a look of disdain.

    ¡°All thanks to you, I am living very well!¡±

    Duan Chou¡¯s gaze is filled with hatred.

    ¡°What is your intention! You dared to smash my signboard as well!¡±

    ¡°My goodness. I thought that this ce of yours should long be closed down and I didn¡¯t expect that it can still be opened. That is why I helped you out and took a signboard for you to prevent it from being smashed by others in the future.¡±

    Long San¡¯s smile is asking for a beating.

    Li Kai¡¯s temper is not very good. Hearing this, he immediately roars and charges up, ¡°Damn it. You bastards think that my Netherworld Sect is that easy to bully?¡±

    ¡°This is not a ce for you to butt in.¡± Long San raises his eyebrow and orders, ¡°Big Mouth, p him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    Big Mouth nods his head and immediately rushes up in front of Li Kai. He then ps out his hand at Li Kai¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Li Kai finds it disdainful as he takes a step back, letting Big Mouth¡¯s p swing into the air.

    At the same time, his shoulder bumped forward and knocked into Big Mouth¡¯s chest, causing him to be knocked backward.

    Ying¡¯er instantly smiles, ¡°Wow, Second Senior Brother learned rather fast!¡±

    ¡°Children can be taught!¡±

    Duan Chou also nods his head in satisfaction.

    Ying¡¯er added, ¡°That is all because Eldest Senior Brother taught very well!¡±

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother is the most impressive one.¡±

    Wang Ming¡¯s gaze towards Liu Yi is full of worship. In the sect, other than Li Kai, who is rather arrogant, the rest of the people respect Liu Yi very much.

    Li Kai says in delight, ¡°Just this bit of skill, and you dare toe to provoke my Netherworld Sect? You are asking for trouble!¡±

    ¡°Trash!¡±

    Long San¡¯s gaze turns cold, scaring Big Mouth to quickly climb to his feet and says, ¡°Master. I was careless earlier!¡±

    After which, he rushes at Li Kai as he shouts in anger, ¡°Damn it! I let you be delighted earlier! Now it is time for me to disy my full strength!¡±

    With that, he closes in on Li Kai as his legs start kicking out!

    Liu Yi immediately determines that this fellow practices leg martial arts. Like the ancient saying, ¡®Hands are two sliding doorspletely relying on legs to kick people.¡¯ When one masters this leg technique, it¡¯s might will be formidable.

    When Big Mouth kicks out his leg, his leg will carry a silver light like he is waving out numerous moonlights!

    This technique is formidable, and there appears to be some qi within it.

    But in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, it is full of ws.

 Chapter 1106 - [Fleeing in a wretched figure]

    Although Li Kai¡¯s foundation is not firm enough, he is superior in innate talent and intelligence. His reactions are also very quick.

    He learns from Liu Yi and keeps retreating to dodge Big Mouth¡¯s kick. At the same time, he seizes opportunities to w out with the Netherworld Thirteen Hand to counterattack.

    Momentarily, Big Mouth is unable to obtain any advantage. Instead, his body is scratched up with numerous wounds.

    The longer they fight, the more anxious Big Mouth bes. The more anxious he bes, the more he is unable to kick Li Kai.

    ¡°Ah!!! Full Moon Eighteen Dance!¡±

    Big Mouth suddenly stops on the spot and starts kicking out continuously with both legs!

    One crescent moon after another was swept out, which started flying all over the ce.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Duan Chou pulls out the immortal sword that his disciple Wang Ming is carrying on his back before waving his hand.

    Instantly a ck sword curtain rises up and blocks those crescent moons that are flying all over the ce, preventing his disciples from being injured.

    While looking at Long San¡¯s side, he does not care about his disciples. Some of his disciples were injured by the crescent moon, while others dodged them.

    ¡°Long San is still the same.¡±

    Duan Chou cannot help but sigh, ¡°He is not suitable to be the master of other people.¡±

    After he had spoken finish, Big Mouth finally finished while Li Kai was also injured in some ces, but since he had meticulously defended himself, none of the injuries were fatal.

    Big Mouth pants. After all, he had just used a big attack; thus, he had used up quite a bit of strength.

    A sh of vigor shes across Li Kai¡¯s eyes as he suddenly ws out, grabbing Big Mouth¡¯s shoulder and ws out five blood holes on Big Mouth¡¯s shoulder!

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Big Mouth screams as he copses onto the ground holding his shoulder.

    Li Kai pants a few times before saying, ¡°You have lost!¡±

    Big Mouth¡¯s forehead is covered with cold sweat as his face turns ashen.

    ¡°Long San, your people are defeated. Scram!¡±

    Berated Duan Chou while Long San sneers.

    ¡°Among my subordinates, there has never been one who lost before. ck Dragon settle it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    A sturdy man instantly shes forward and appears beside Big Mouth. He then raises his leg and kicks at Big Mouth¡¯s head.

    Big Mouth¡¯s head was instantly separated from his neck by the kick, and blood was sprayed several meters into the sky before falling down.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Ying¡¯er cannot help but cry out in fear.

    ¡°Long San!¡±

    Duan Chou says in anger, ¡°You are so ruthless towards your own disciples!¡±

    ¡°The weak are food for the strong.¡±

    Long San smiles with cruelty, ¡°People without strength do not have the right to exist. What I am doing is cleaning up some trash.¡±

    With that, his gazends on the stunned Li Kai and says, ¡°ck Dragon, dispose of that person as well!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ck Dragon leaps forward and instantly appears in front of Li Kai. At the same time, his leg sweeps out at Li Kai¡¯s head!

    Li Kai still had not even reacted! Furthermore, even if he reacted in time, it is also hard for him to dodge this move! ck Dragon¡¯s cultivation is countless times stronger than his!

    At this moment, Liu Yi suddenly appears in front of Li Kai. At the same time, he grabs ck Dragon¡¯s ankle with a single hand.

    A dull sound rings out. Liu Yi did not even move the slightest bit while ck Dragon¡¯s ankle is held firmly in his hands.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Long San got a shock while ck Dragon is also shocked. My leg strength is the highest in the dojo, and even my master does not dare to block it head-on. While this young disciple actually received it bare-handed?

    ¡°Your actions are too malicious. What is the point of having this leg? Let me keep it.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi¡¯s palm suddenly turns into Netherworld Thirteen Hand as his five fingers grab the ankle making him wail in pain.

    Liu Yi pulled his hand backward, and ck Dragon¡¯s thigh was torn off from his hip, and blood burst out.

    ck Dragon screams in pain and falls to the ground.

    This sight is very tragic. Because there is still the blood-curdling screeching sound, it is even more ghastly than Big Mouth, who lost his head.

    This move from Liu Yi immediately intimidates all of Long San¡¯s disciples! None of the remaining people dare to take action!

    Fucking hell...this is too scary!

    ¡°Eldest Brother...¡±

    Li Kai finally reacted as he looks at Liu Yi¡¯s back in front of him as his gaze becameplicated.

    ¡°Eldest Senior brother saved you!¡±

    Ying¡¯er hurried over and pulled Li Kai back to Duan Chou¡¯s side.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, your head would have moved house!¡± By the side, Wang Ying says, ¡°It is all thanks to Eldest Senior Brother!¡±

    Duan Chou also nods his head secretly while also feeling concerned. This time, Liu Yi undoubtedly will put forward some of his real power; perhaps our Netherworld Sect will be famous in Buddha Stupa City.

    After thirty years and epting some disciples, Duan Chou¡¯s ideology had also gradually changed. Is bing a master really that important?

    Just like today, once we became famous, trouble will undoubtedly follow soon after. I am only a martial artist. Do I really have the spirit and energy to deal with so much trouble?

    ¡°Heaven cares for all living beings.¡±

    While standing on the martial grounds, Liu Yi says faintly, ¡°I do not wish to harm you; it is best for you all to leave immediately.¡±

    The moment he said this, lots of Long San¡¯s disciples had the urge to leave immediately. But they do not dare to because Long San is still here!

    Long San roars in anger, ¡°Talking big!¡±

    He raises his leg and stomps on the ground fiercely. Instantly numerous cracks appear on the ground as numerous enormous stones fly up and pelt down at Liu Yi.

    ¡°This old fellow¡¯s cultivation.... became stronger than before...¡±

    Holding the sword, Duan Chou says, ¡°Good disciple, let master teach him a lesson!¡±

    His cultivation is almost the same as mine. Only I can fight against him now.

    But Liu Yi says, ¡°Why is there a need to let master take action! Let me teach him a lesson!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi picks up the wooden sword on the shelf by the side and uses Netherworld Sword Technique.

    Rays of ck sword lights were swung out by him and smashed all of the stones in the sky. Upon seeing this, Long San pursues his brows, ¡°Little kid, you have some abilities. It is wrong for you to stay in this small ce. Why don¡¯t you be my disciple?¡±

    Duan Chou¡¯s heart instantly moved as he muttered in his heart, it came!

    Liu Yiughs as he says, ¡°My life was saved by my master. In this lifetime, I am master¡¯s disciple. Long San, you are demented, and only those mentally disordered will be willing to be your disciple!¡±

    ¡°Wow, you are the one seeking death, so don¡¯t me me now!¡±

    Long San yells as he springs forward and instantly appears in front of Liu Yi. He sweeps out with his leg, and that crescent moon is very beautiful. His skill is countless times higher than ck Dragon¡¯s!

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Seeing this, Duan Chou cannot help but feel greatly startled. I would find it hard to receive this move! Liu Yi¡¯s situation is too dangerous!

    But Liu Yi remains calm. He suddenly takes the initiative to take a step forward and kicks Long San on his stomach.

    Long San was instantly kicked away and smashed onto the ground!

    His astonishment is greater than his pain and finds it somewhat unfathomable. Was I kicked away by Duan Chou¡¯s disciples? Furthermore, this move is my Moon Leg Technique!

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Duan Chou cannot help but exim while the other disciples also praise.

    Eldest Senior Brother is giving them face!

    ¡°Just now, I was careless. Now it is your death date!¡±

    Long San does not believe that he was kicked away. He suddenly stood up before retreating a step back. He raises his left leg as the white light on the sole of his leg bes bright and brighter.

    This is his big move. He prepared to use this move to kill that kid!

    While Liu Yi did not move from his spot. Instead, he put away the wooden sword and started forming seals.

    ¡°Netherworld ve Technique!¡±

    He points forward with two fingers as faint green mes suddenly ignited in front of him.

    Ying¡¯er exims, ¡°Ah! It is Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s Netherworld ve Technique!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Eldest Senior Brother...wishes to use themp bearing imp to defeat Long San, right?¡± Li Kai exims, ¡°Isn¡¯t that seeking death!¡±

    While soon, he is no longer speaking. Because what walked out from among the me is not themp bearing imp but a two meters tall minotaur!

    This minotaur is tall and sturdy, with red tattoos all over its body.

    It lets out a roar causing the air itself to tremble.

    It then stomps the ground, and cracks appear.

    ¡°Minotaur! Gods, it is actually a minotaur!¡±

    Ying¡¯er exims, ¡°Didn¡¯t master say that only by cultivating to the fourthyer of the sutra would one summon the minotaur? So, so Eldest Senior Brother had already cultivated the sutra to the fourthyer?¡±

    By the side, Wang Ming did not say anything. He mutters in his heart; with just a look, this minotaur is clearly a high-rank god! If he had only just cultivated to the fourthyer, how could he have summoned such an awesome Netherworld ve!

    Clearly, Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s sutra had long reached great heights!

    ¡°What a weird thing. Go and die!¡±

    Long San kicks his leg as a palm-size crescent moon flies out!

    Although this crescent moon looks very small, it might is very powerful. After all, Long San had gathered his qi for some time before creating it!

    If it hits, it is likely that the entire residence will bepletely obliterated!

    While at this moment, that minotaur actually tosses its enormous ax.

    The enormous ax was instantly tossed onto the crescent moon and shed against the crescent moon.

    An enormous white circle exploded in the air as the crescent moon, and enormous ax disappeared at the same time.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Long San got a huge shock as he did not expect that his huge move would be so easily extinguished.

    While Liu Yi ps his hands and the minotaur extends its hand to the crack on the ground and pulls out another ax, and throws it at Long San.

    Long San is shocked as he subconsciously raises his leg and kicks the ax.

    The force behind the ax is huge, and it is not something that he can block.

    His right leg is in indescribable pain and was injured by the enormous ax.

    That enormous ax flies into the air and instantly drops down again, and was picked up by the minotaur.

    Liu Yi smiles as he asks, ¡°Stilling?¡±

    When Long San sees this smile, it is like he had seen a devil!

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then scram!¡±

    Snorted Liu Yi, causing Long San to be frightened. He brings his group of disciples and runs out of the residence peeing in fear.

    Liu Yi left behind a sentence causing Long San to nearly cry from fright.

    ¡°Tomorrow, send a signboard back! Otherwise, I will go and exterminate your Dojo!¡±

    Isn¡¯t it just a signboard! I will definitely send it!

    Fucking hell! Is this really just a small dojo? Why is it scarier than a dragon¡¯s den!

 Chapter 1107

    <h4>Chapter 1107 [Title below]</h4>

    Trantor: SkyFuji

    Editor: KG

    Everyone is surrounding Liu Yi, praising him when at this moment, Duan Chou waves his hand and says to Liu Yi, ¡°Liu Yi..e with me.¡±

    Duan Chou then turns around and walks towards his room while the rest of the disciples look at Liu Yi with some worry.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, is master going to criticize you?¡±

    Ying¡¯er is worried as she asks, ¡°Looking at Master¡¯s gaze...it seems a bit solemn...¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Senior Brother helped out sect! Master will definitely praise Eldest Senior Brother!¡±

    Wang Ming says, ¡°How could he criticize him...¡±

    ¡°It will be fine. Everyone stop worrying.¡± Liu Yi pats Li Kai on his shoulder, ¡°Master¡¯s temper is very good and is not like Long San. I guess that master wants to talk to me about some matter. I will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Senior brother, if you have no alternative, just shout for us!¡±

    Ying¡¯er shouted towards Liu Yi¡¯s back, ¡°We will rush in and save you!¡±

    The rest of the disciples shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right. We will kneel down together and ask master for mercy!¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi cannot help but feel emotional. He turns around and wave at them before pushing open the door and entered the master¡¯s room.

    Duan Chou¡¯s room is very clean and simple, without any luxurious decorations.

    This is also part of Duan Chou¡¯s nature. He is an idiot for martial arts. Every day the matter that he is most concerned about his martial skills. Now that his cultivation had broken through heaven stage, he is very dejected as he is currently lingering at his 19th starjade.

    After Liu Yi walks in, he respectfully cups his hands towards Duan Chou is sitting crossed-legged in his bed.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    Duan Chou opens his eyes and points at the chair in front of him.

    Only then did Liu Yi take a sit and ask, ¡°May I know what the reason master called me?¡±

    Duan Chou suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know what mistake youmitted?¡±

    ¡°Disciple does not feel that he has made any mistake.¡± Liu Yi says, ¡°Compared to the safety of my junior brothers and sisters as well as the honor of our sect, disciple¡¯s personal matter is nothing.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s sentence causes Duan Chou to beuding but somewhat gloomy as well.

    ¡°You, you, you. I wish to lecture you but am unable to say anything. Fine then, since this matter has already passed, and it is likely that Long San will not dare toe again. Master is looking for you to talk to you about another matter.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Take a look at this.¡±

    Duan Chou tosses out an envelope. Liu Yi receives it and realizes that it is an invitation letter.

    ¡°Master....this is?¡±

    ¡°This is the invitation letter from Ox Cliff Frontline.¡± Duan Chou asks, ¡°Do you know about Ox Cliff City?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know. Master told me before.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Ox Cliff City is very close to territories where the shaman lives and is the very frontline of Xihe Ox State. There will be a war there every year to block the invasion from shamans.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Duan Chou nods his head, ¡°Actually, Ox Cliff City will send out invitation letters every year to invite people from all sects of the four major states to proceed there to let the disciples from the sects have an opportunity to undergo a trial by fire.¡±

    Duan Chou starts to be excited as he continues to speak, ¡°I heard that the disciple in first ce of this trial can obtain the title of Ox Cliff Vanguard. At that time, that person¡¯s sect will follow after as the tide rises, the boat floats. Our sect¡¯s reputation will be spread out.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Rx, master. I will do my best to obtain this title.¡±

    ¡°s, originally, this frontline would be very dangerous thus, I did not wish to let you go.¡± Duan Chou continued to speak, ¡°But after today¡¯s fight, master realizes that your strength is no inferior to mine. Master is very gratified. Master has always been thinking about the reason I cultivated for so many years. Until today did I understand. Master cultivated till now is to meet you.¡±

    Liu Yi is overwhelmed by the favor, ¡°Being able to meet master is this disciple¡¯s honor!¡±

    ¡°There is no need to say such things between us.¡±

    Duan Chou waved his hand, ¡°Master has known you for so many years and knew your character very well. Although you are ruthless when you take action, you are kind-hearted in nature and might be indecisive at times as well as easily moved by other people. Master is worried that you will meet with some unnecessary dangers as you proceed towards the frontline.¡±

    ¡°I will not master. Disciple will do my best to protect myself.¡±

    ¡°Master¡¯s hope is that you protect yourself.¡± Duan Chou says, ¡°Ignore other people, just care about yourself. The frontline is a thin line between life and death. The survival rate is not high enough. If you care about other people, then it will increase the difficulty of your survival!¡±

    ¡°Understood, master!¡± Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Then when do I set off?¡±

    ¡°Today rest. Set off tomorrow morning.¡±

    Duan Chou sighs ruefully, ¡°Being together for thirty years and suddenly going to part. Master is somewhat unwilling.¡±

    ¡°Master should find a wife.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, making Duan Chou deride him, ¡°Stinky brat. You now dare to jest with master! That¡¯s enough for now. Go and rest. From tomorrow you will no longer have time to rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Disciple shall do as you order!¡±

    Liu Yi gets up and leaves. When he walks outside, he notices a group of people sticking to the side of the door, eavesdropping.

    Seeing Liu Yi walking out, they immediately gather around him and start chattering incessantly.

    Ying¡¯er is the first to ask, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, master did not make things difficult for you, right?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Why would master make things difficult for me.¡± Liu Yi smiles before rubbing Ying¡¯er hair, ¡°Master wants me to take a trip to Ox Cliff City.¡±

    When Wang Ming heard this, he instantly eximed, ¡°Ox Cliff City? Ox Cliff Frontline? Why go there? Eldest Senior Brother, that ce is very dangerous!¡±

    ¡°I know. But right now, that ce sent an invitation letter, inviting all sects to send their disciples to take part in the war. Those that perform well will be bestowed the title Ox Cliff Vanguard. With this title, the reputation of our sect will be established and spread out.¡±

    The other disciples started shouting.

    ¡°Wow! Then I want to go as well! I want to go!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We also want to go!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately suppresses them, ¡°All of you stop making noise. This concerns matters of life and death. Your strength is not high enough, and you must stay here obediently!¡±

    ¡°Wuwuwu....I also wish to go...¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t Eldest Senior Brother protect me!¡±

    The disciples still do not let it up; thus, Liu Yi can only persuade, ¡°All of you be good. You all still need to stay here and protect our sect. With me not around, what will happen if peoplee and create trouble? I need you all to stay here and protect the sect, protect master. Can you all seed in this task?¡±

    The disciples agree to it one after the other, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head. After cating these fellow apprentices, he went to his room and prepared to rest.

    While Liu Yi is sitting crossed-legged in his bed, he closes his eyes and enters the deepestyer of his cosmos map.

    While cultivating, Liu Yi realizes that his cosmos map is different from what his master had told him.

    The cosmos map that master preached to me should have 28 starjades on it, while mine only has 10 sun jades. Furthermore, four of them are lit while the remaining ones are dim.

    Currently, Liu Yi is gathering his strength to attack the fifth sun jade.

    His qi within his body is repeatedly battering the surface of the fifth sun jade, but the fifth sun jade is very firm and is unmoveable despite the battering.

    Liu Yi breathes out a mouthful of turbid air. ¡°Looks like my power is still not enough...¡±

    Liu Yi has a feeling that after his power has fully restored, his memories will also be restored as well.

    During these thirty years, Liu Yi had always lived with apletely new identity. Although it is not bad following Duan Chou, Liu Yi feels that it is not real. He feels like he had forgotten important things.

    This thing is too important...it is like my entire life!

    Even if I sacrifice my life, I must find that which I have forgotten!

    Liu Yi jumps off his bed and kicks out twice, kicking out two moonlights.

    He is also unable to understand why he can learn moves instantly?

    Liu Yi kicks out continuously as the moonlight bes more and more eye-catching.

    {Big idiot...}

    At this moment, a voice seems to ring out beside his ear. Liu Yi got a huge shock as he immediately looked around.

    Liu Yi looks left and right, but there is no one around him.

    Strange, who spoke?

    But there is only this voice and no movement in the surrounding.

    Liu Yi believes that he did not imagine it. After all, with his cultivation level, it is nigh to impossible for him to fantasize about such things.

    But this voice did not speak again thus, Liu Yi can only give up.

    He knows that his cultivation is still not enough; thus, he gave up battering his fifth sun jade anymore. Instead, he chooses to lie on the bed and rest for a bit.

    Sleeping in peace, tomorrow is a new day.

    After the big fight today, Liu Yi is slightly exhausted. He lies on the bed and soon fell into a deep sleep within moments.

    ***

    An enormous sun hangs in the middle of the sky. The scorching sun is overhead while a man is standing under the scorching sun.

    In a blink of an eye, ten suns appear in the sky, causing the entire ground to dry up!

    The suns are created by the man. He is standing on a magic cloud holding a spear in his hand.

    ¡°Devil...this person is a devil...¡±

    A group of people underneath him shouts, ¡°We will not surrender!¡±

    That man gave those people a look before waving his hand, and a sun behind him flew over and exploded.

    An enormous mushroom cloud rushes up the sky, and the entire sky was lighted up by mes!

    When the mushroom cloud dissipates, not a single person is left!

    The manughs loudly with a rather haughty expression.

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    At this moment, a woman blocks in front of him and says, ¡°Don¡¯t continue! Please don¡¯t continue forward!¡±

    ¡°Littless, don¡¯t block me!¡±

    That man says loudly, ¡°As long as I defeat that person, I can save all of you! My cultivation is already undefeatable!¡±

    ¡°No! You must never go! Lord, Little Lass, begs you!¡±

    ¡°Little Lass, don¡¯t block me! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being heartless!¡±

    Seeing that that woman is still not leaving, the man instantly waves the spear in his hand and stabs it at the woman¡¯s heart!

    Liu Yi suddenly woke up with a startle!

 Chapter 1108 - Snatching room

    <h4>Chapter 1108 [Title below]</h4>

    Trantor: SkyFuji

    Editor: KG

    When Liu Yi got up, he realized that he was in his bed.

    The room is very peaceful, and other than Liu Yi, there is no one else.

    He sits on the bed covered in a cold sweat. What was that dream earlier? It was so real.

    Liu Yi looks outside of the window and realizes that the sky outside is starting to brighten up. Taking advantage of the fact that the other disciples still had not woken up, Liu Yi prepared to set off.

    When he walks out of his room, he sees a figure standing outside of his door.

    This figure is standing beside his door. She seems to be hesitating as she paces back and forth the door.

    Liu Yi creases his brows lightly and walks over and asks, ¡°Junior sister, why are you here?¡±

    That person by the door is none other than his junior sister Ying¡¯er.

    When Ying¡¯er sees Liu Yi, she immediately runs over in delight and hugs Liu Yi¡¯s arm before saying charmingly, ¡°Eldest Senior brother, you finally woke up! I have been waiting here for a long time!¡±

    ¡°You silly idiot. What are you doing here instead of sleeping in? The night air is very yin. What if you get a chill?¡±

    Ying¡¯er pouts and says, ¡°Ying¡¯er is not a child nor an ordinary mortal. How would I get a chill! Eldest Senior Brother, I want to go to Ox Cliff City with you!¡±

    ¡°Stop messing around!¡±

    Liu Yi berates softly, ¡°Ox Cliff City is not a fun ce to be. Over there, wars happen all over the ce!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±

    Junior sister says coquettishly, ¡°Since young, I have never gone to Ox Cliff City before. I want to go!¡±

    When junior sister starts acting coquettishly, Liu Yi bes somewhat, unable to handle it.

    He is not afraid of anything, neither threat nor bribes; he is just afraid of this junior sister acting like a spoiled child.

    Junior sister has entered the sect for over twenty years. During these twenty years, whenever shemitted a mistake, she would use this move, acting coquettishly to make me give in.

    ¡°I wish to go and take a look...¡±

    Ying¡¯er swings Liu Yi¡¯s arm and implores, ¡°Since young, I have been sent here to cultivate immortality by my family. Right now, my cultivation has some small results; I wish to take a look at the outside world...¡±

    ¡°In the future, Eldest Senior Brother will bring you to other ces to take a look. I heard that the north¡¯s Luzhou is peaceful. When the timees, I shall bring you there, okay?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Ying¡¯er keeps shaking Liu Yi¡¯s hand, ¡°I wish to go to Ox Cliff City! I wish to take a look at what shamans look like!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you acting willfully...¡±

    ¡°I am acting willfully! Didn¡¯t Eldest Senior Brother love me the most?¡±

    Liu Yi sighs again. When thisss came to the sect, she was only 13 and still a youngdy who just had her first awakening of love. Now she is a slender and elegant youngdy.

    I heard that the lifespan of humans in the Human Realm is less than a hundred, which is simply too short. Even the most short-lived immortal in the Heaven Realm can live for five to six hundred years.

    Ying¡¯er age, if changed to the age of a human, is the prime of life of a youngdy.

    The youngdy of this age will be rather headstrong.

    Thus Liu Yi has no choice but can only nod his head, ¡°You can go along, but you must promise to my single request.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ying¡¯er is excited before stealthy making a victorious sign.

    ¡°When we reach Ox Cliff City, you must keep close to me!¡±

    ¡°Then...when Eldest Senior Brother goes to the toilet...should I enter as well?¡±

    Ying¡¯er winks mischievously, and Liu Yi¡¯s face instantly turns red as he says, ¡°Get lost. You have already cultivated to this stage why we would still need to excrete!¡±

    Ying¡¯er does not wish to let Liu Yi off just as she smiles cheekily and asks, ¡°Hehehe, then when Eldest Senior Brother goes to sleep, should I also apany you?¡±

    Liu Yi bes quiet and does not know what to say.

    ¡°Hehehe, Eldest Senior Brother, you are really cute.¡±

    ¡°Impudent! If you continue to act willfully, then I will not bring you!¡±

    ¡°Ahh! I am wrong! I will no longer dare...¡±

    Junior sister immediately makes use of her pragmatic coquettishness, making Liu Yi no longer have any temper.

    Liu Yi does not wish to have those separating scenes thus, he says, ¡°Then let¡¯s go. In a bit, when the junior brothers are awakened, it will be hard to leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay! Wait for me to hire a carriage.¡±

    Ying¡¯er takes the initiative and says, ¡°Traveling from here to Ox Cliff City will roughly take 3 days time.¡±

    ¡°No need. We will reach it in one day.¡±

    ¡°Ah? How?¡±

    Ying¡¯er exims in shock, ¡°The fastest carriage will also need two days and one night!¡±

    ¡°We are not taking a carriage.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi closes the gate to the courtyard and stands outside of the residence. He starts forming seals with his hands before saying, ¡°Netherworld Servant Technique! Emerge!¡±

    Liu Yi hits out a stream of ghost fire as a tall and sturdy horse immediately walks out from the ghost fire!

    Thisrge horse seems to bepletely made up of bone, but it is wearing armor that covers itpletely.

    Green mes link the joints together, making it look strange and sinister.

    The horse is also stepping on ghost fire under its hoofs, and its pace is vigorous.

    ¡°This, this is ghost me warhorse!¡±

    Seeing this big horse, Ying¡¯er is instantly very astonished, ¡°One, one needs to cultivate until the eighthyer of our sutra then they are can summon it...senior brother you...¡±

    ¡°Get on.¡±

    Liu Yi had already flipped onto the warhorse. After which, he stretched out his hand towards Ying¡¯er below.

    Ying¡¯er stares at Liu Yi nkly and subconsciously extends her hand out. Liu Yi grabs her hand and pulls Ying¡¯er onto the warhorse, letting Ying¡¯er sit in front of him with her back flush against his chest. His hands then grab the reins.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother...¡±

    Ying¡¯er wishes to ask a question when Liu Yi already urges the horse. The ghost me warhorse immediately raises its front hooves and lets out a neigh before shooting forward like lightning.

    ¡°So fast!¡±

    Ying¡¯er eximed in delight as her body subconsciously leaned into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace.

    Ghost me warhorse is the only summon in Netherworld Servant Technique that is used for mounting. Its speed is five times faster thanmon celestial horses.

    Feeling the softness of Ying¡¯er body, Liu Yi starts mouthing his sutras.

    Although he still has his rationality, he is unable to control his natural reaction.

    Very soon, Ying¡¯er says, ¡°Eldest Senior brother, what is the thing below. It is pushing against me.¡±

    To be more urate, it is currently pushing against the center of Ying¡¯er¡¯s butt crack.

    Ying¡¯er is still rather pure and has not got in touch with this kind of matter; thus, she does not know.

    ¡°Eldest Senior brother, could it be that you are hiding some tools in your pants?¡± Asked Ying¡¯er curiously, making Liu Yi awkward.

    ¡°That¡¯s right...it must be poking Ying¡¯er...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Eldest Senior Brother, you should keep that thing away!¡±

    Ying¡¯er says, ¡°It is somewhat ufortable!¡±

    Damn it. How can one keep this away as one wishes? Do you think that this is Sun Wukong¡¯s golden cudgel?

    Liu Yi can only say, ¡°Junior sister, bear with it...senior brother still had not refined this treasure properly and is unable to keep and release it as I wish...¡±

    Ying¡¯er is rather obedient and nods her head, ¡°Fine then. Ying¡¯er will bear with it.¡±

    With that, she shifts backward, pressing down even firmly on him.

    Liu Yi nearly lost control while Ying¡¯er says, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, your magic tool is very impressive. It became a lot bigger! What kind of treasure is it? Can you take it out?¡±

    Liu Yi got a scare and hurriedly said, ¡°This is not possible, definitely not possible!¡±

    Ying¡¯er pouts, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother is petty!¡±

    ¡°It is out of the question...¡±

    Afraid that Ying¡¯er would still be curious, he can only say, ¡°I still have not cultivated this treasure properly yet...if I take it out rashly, I¡¯m afraid that I would injure Ying¡¯er! ¡°

    ¡°So that is the case!¡±

    Only then did Ying¡¯er nod her head and lean into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace and say softly, ¡°After you have refined it properly, show it to Ying¡¯er! Perhaps, Ying¡¯er can use it as well!¡±

    Gosh, the more we talk about this, the more wicked it sounds!

    Liu Yi is unable to say anything else at this point in time; thus, he can only nod his head.

    ¡°Be good, Ying¡¯er. Sit still. We are going to speed up.¡±

    Horsy, I beg you to run faster!

    Liu Yi urges the warhorse and makes the ghost me warhorse run even faster.

    Buddha Stupa City is quite a distance from Ox Cliff City, but under Liu Yi¡¯s intentionally to otherwise increase of speed, the two of them reach Ox Cliff City in less than a day.

    When they arrive, it is deep into the night, but Ox Cliff City did not appear to be at night.

    Numerous skynterns lit up the sky of Ox Cliff City, lighting up the entire Ox Cliff City.

    Far away is the three hundred meters tall enormous city wall of Ox Cliff City. This is the city wall that is blocking the invasion of the shamans.

    Numerous armored soldiers are bustling around the street, constantly on the move to safeguard Ox Cliff City, the frontline of Xihe Ox State.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother.¡±

    Ying¡¯er leans on Liu Yi¡¯s embrace on the horse. Looking at the lighted skynterns in the sky, Ying¡¯er cannot help but ask, ¡°Why are there so many skynterns?¡±

    ¡°It is to prevent the shamans from doing a night raid.¡±

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°You also know that the shaman warriors be stronger in the night.¡±

    ¡°Then can we go up to the walls to take a look at the shaman¡¯s?¡±

    Ying¡¯er actually became slightly excited, ¡°I have never seen them before!¡±

    ¡°What is there to see.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Furthermore, before reporting, we do not have the qualifications to ascend the city walls.¡±

    Ying¡¯er nods her head and urges, ¡°So that is the case. Then let¡¯s go and report!¡±

    ¡°Who would go and report in the middle of the night.¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Ying¡¯er, you are too anxious. Let¡¯s go and find a ce to rest first; then we can go and report in the morning.¡±

    ¡°I shall listen to Eldest Senior Brother.¡±

    Ying¡¯er nods her head and thus follows Liu Yi to find a ce to stay.

    After seeking around, they realize that all of the inns were basically full.

    Just as the two of them are about to give up, they finally found a room in a rather luxurious inn.

    ¡°Wow, the room is very expensive!¡±

    Looking at the cost of housing, Ying¡¯er exims, ¡°It actually costs ten gold coins for a single day!¡±

    ¡°This is the best room.¡±

    The beautiful receptionist of the inn smiles merrily and says, ¡°Ten gold coins a day is already very cheap. Furthermore, this is thest room of this inn. If you do not take it, it will be taken by others soon!¡±

    ¡°Ten coins then.¡±

    Liu Yi took out ten gold coins and ced them on the table before saying, ¡°After all, it is better than sleeping on the streets.¡±

    After all, during these 30 years, I had saved quite a bit, and ten gold coins are not much.

    In the Heaven Realm, the most basic transaction system is copper coins. A hundred copper coins are equivalent to a silver coin, while a hundred silver coins are equivalent to a gold coin. A thousand gold coins can be converted into a gold ingot, while ten gold ingots can be converted to a gold bar.

    Liu Yi¡¯s saving is a total of three gold bars.

    But at this moment, a tender voice came from outside of the room, ¡°This miss shall take this room!¡±

    patreon/SkyFuji

    Discord link: bkqdah8

 Chapter 1109 - [Big miss]

    <h4>Chapter 1109 [Big miss]</h4>

    Trantor: SkyFuji

    Editor: KG

    When Liu Yi and Ying¡¯er heard this voice, they turned around at the same time.

    Only to see a dainty youngdy walking in. She is wearing a red attire like a hot pepper with a faceful of arrogance.

    A wide character is following behind her, and several more martial experts are following behind them.

    After entering, the young hot pepper says loudly, ¡°This miss is taking that room!¡±

    Ying¡¯er gives the young hot pepper a dissatisfied look and immediately says, ¡°Hey! What do you mean?¡±

    But other than dissatisfaction, Ying¡¯er is also slightly envious in her heart.

    Because that young hot pepper¡¯s figure is too good. Her curves are in the right ces, and there is not a single bit of w to be found!

    Liu Yi also cannot help to give that youngdy a few more nces before withdrawing his gaze.

    Although her looks are not bad, Liu Yi felt that he had seen too many beautiful women; thus, inparison, there is nothing much to look at.

    While several of the guests of the inn are staring at her, unable to withdraw their gaze.

    One of the guests was originally walking out but knocked his head on the door due to him staring at the young hot pepper the entire time.

    The young hot pepper says unreasonably, ¡°Hmph, this miss shall take this room!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right; our Young Lady Sima wants to reside here, so we are taking this room!¡±

    The broad guy walks over. When the beautiful inn receptionist sees him, she immediately bes respectful, ¡°Young Master Xiong!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you recognize me. Quickly prepare a room for our Young Lady Sima!¡±

    This Young Master Xiong is called Xiong Jinian. He is the eldest young master of the Xiong Family. The Xiong Family is the biggest family in Ox Cliff City. Xiong Jinian can do anything he likes in Ox Cliff City, and there are few who do not fear him.

    The young hot pepper standing beside Xiong Jinan is called Sima Jiao. She is the 3rd youngdy from Sima Family of which is the biggest family in Xihe Ox State.

    Sima Family¡¯s lord is a yboy and had married a total of 13 wives and concubines. He has a total of eight sons and three daughters, and Sima Jiao is his youngest daughter. Because he got her when he was old, he pampers her the most.

    As for those other martial experts by the sides, they are Xiong Family¡¯s hired thugs.

    Every ten years, there will be a hero gathering. This year, Sima Jiao had snuck out on her own to win first ce in this hero gathering.

    But when she came, she realizes that there are simply too many people there! The moment the Hero Gathering started, the entire Ox Cliff City became filled with disciples from all states, and there are people from all sects. She does not wish to stay in Xiong Family¡¯s house because she simply hates Xiong Jinian too much.

    But this person is annoying. He keeps following me around, but at this moment, it seems to be not too bad to have him around. At the very least, I have a ce for me to stay now.

    Although this pce is small, it can still be stayed in.

    ¡°Based on what!¡±

    Ying¡¯er is unwilling and immediately shouted, ¡°Does your inn have any prestige or not! We already handed over the money, and you will let other people take the room! What a ck inn! This ce is a ck inn!¡±

    When Ying¡¯er shouted, the people outside start to cast their gazes inside. The beautiful receptionist also bes awkward and does not know what to do.

    Sima Jiao snorted coldly, ¡°Hmph, it is your honor that this miss wants to stay in your ce!¡±

    Xiong Jinian echoes after her, ¡°That¡¯s right. How dare you small fries be arrogant here! Men, drag them away!¡±

    A group of martial experts immediately surges over, wanting to chase them out.

    ¡°Scumbag! All of you are too arrogant!¡±

    Seeing these martial artists charging towards them, Ying¡¯er bes angry and immediately forms hand seals.

    A green ghost fire ignited as a fist-sizemp bearing imp walks out from inside.

    ¡°What kind of thing is this. What a joke!¡±

    One of the martial expertsughs and stomps his foot down on themp-bearing imp.

    Ying¡¯er snorted coldly and gave themand. A stream of ghost fire instantly shoots out, burning the foot of that martial expert.

    The martial expert screams out in pain and withdraws his foot. He stomps about on the floor, but how is ghost fire so easily extinguished. It burns until the leg of his pants is gone; all of his leg hair is burnt off and burning quite arge patch of his skin before extinguishing.

    ¡°Good fellow. You dare to take action!¡±

    Xiong Jinian got a huge shock and became angered, ¡°Don¡¯t be lenient towards them. Let them know the meaning of pain!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    These martial experts nod their heads before charging forward.

    ¡°Who, who is afraid of you!¡±

    Ying¡¯er does not ept this. She controls themp-bearing imp to toss out clumps of green ghost fire at those martial experts.

    Although the ghost fire is hard to deal with, its speed is too slow. Now that those martial experts are on guard against it, they easily dodge them.

    ¡°Damn it...why am I unable to hit them...¡±

    The ghost fire extinguished on its own after flying a distance away. Thus Ying¡¯er did not hit a single person.

    She is angered as her mood bes irascible.

    ¡°You look pretty, but your strength is not worth mentioning.¡±

    Xiong Jinian sneers, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are here to take part in the Hero Gathering? Aren¡¯t you just a cannon folder?¡±

    ¡°Loathsome! You are simply nauseating!¡±

    Ying¡¯er bes angry, ¡°If you have the ability, then step forward and fight me!¡±

    ¡°You are too weak. I can¡¯t be bothered to fight you.¡±

    Xiong Jinian says with disdain, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after you can beat my martial experts!¡±

    While he is speaking, one of the martial experts had already arrived in front of Liu Yi. At the same time, he chops down his de at Ying¡¯er¡¯s shoulder without any mercy.

    Ying¡¯er screams as she closes her eyes.

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    Liu Yi lets out a roar of anger, and his voice shocks that martial expert.

    Liu Yi extends his hand, and his Netherworld Thirteen Han directly ws that martial expert¡¯s de into pieces.

    Sima Jiao cannot help but nod her head, ¡°You do have some abilities.¡±

    Xiong Jinian immediately became unhappy and shouted, ¡°Just this? My underling can instantly deal with him!¡±

    With that, another martial expert immediately steps forward and stabs his short sword forward towards Liu Yi¡¯s throat.

    This sword is fast, urate, and fierce. But to Liu Yi, there is no threat.

    Liu Yi grabs hold of that man¡¯s shoulder with Netherworld Thirteen Hand before exerting strength with his palm and removes his arm, causing him to scream in pain.

    Liu Yi relies on Netherworld Thirteen Hand and continuously disintegrates the attacking capabilities of the martial experts surrounding him. Within moments, a group of martial experts lies around Liu Yi screaming in pain.

    ¡°This...this...¡±

    Xiong Jinian looked at all of his underlings lying on the ground and was so shocked that he did not know what to say.

    The weakest of his underlings are also at the earth realm, while the strongest are at the sky realm. And now, all of them were defeated!

    There are differences among the sects in the Heaven Realm. Furthermore, there are even more and scattered numbers of them. There are countless minor and major sects!

    Xiong Jinian actually treated Liu Yi as a disciple that was sent over by a major sect; thus, he questions, ¡°Which, which major sect¡¯s disciples are you from?¡±

    ¡°Buddha Stupa City, Netherworld Sect!¡± Liu Yi says heroically, ¡°I am the Eldest Disciple, Liu Yi!¡±

    By the side, Ying¡¯er also hurriedly said, ¡°I, I, I am the fourth disciples, Lu Ying¡¯er!¡±

    This makes Liu Yi cannot help but rub her head. Thisss is really mischievous.

    ¡°Netherworld Sect? I have never heard of it!¡±

    Xiong Jinian frowns, ¡°People from a small sect dare take action against my Xiong Family!¡±

    ¡°Soon, you will know if my sect is small or not!¡±

    Liu Yi is already prepared to put on a good performance during the Hero Gathering. Hearing the sarcasm from Xiong Jinian, he immediately retorted, ¡°If you wish to be an apprentice, then you better do it as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Xiong Jinian feels like he was being mocked and bes angered, ¡°Men! Kill him!¡±

    But all of his martial experts are currently lying on the ground, and no one can reply to him.

    ¡°The two of you are very interesting.¡±

    While Sima Jiao says to Liu Yi and Ying¡¯er, ¡°This miss appreciates the two of you and will give the two of you the opportunity to be this miss¡¯s servants! The two of you can stay together with this miss. From today onwards, the two of you are mine!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s forehead is covered in sweat. Why is thisss still speaking like her words arew?

    When did I be her servant?

    ¡°Who is your servant...¡±

    Just as Ying¡¯er is about to say something, her mouth was covered by Liu Yi. Who cares. After all, it is not like I lose anything. As long as I have a ce to sleep.

    This ce is Ox Cliff City, and Liu Yi does not wish to get into a conflict so randomly.

    ¡°Si-sima Jiao, what, what is this meaning of yours!¡±

    Hearing what Sima Jiao said, Xiong Jinian is also shocked, ¡°They have beaten my people!¡±

    ¡°All of your people are trash and are useless! You are also trash! Stay away from me!¡±

    Sima Jiao curls her lips and says, ¡°This miss¡¯s servant,e and toss this fellow away!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately walks over and extends his hand. He grabbed hold of Xiong Jinian by his cor and tossed him out just like this.

    At this moment, Liu Yi has a feeling of a dog who threatens based on master¡¯s power...ah pei; it is the feeling of a fox exploiting the tiger¡¯s might!

    ¡°Well done, my servant!¡±

    Sima Jiao seemed to be happy, ¡°In the future, the two of you shall follow this miss!¡±

    She is delighted as she walks towards the room. Liu Yi follows behind her while Ying¡¯er asks softly, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother...this woman. She is not crazy, right?¡±

    ¡°Who cares about her.¡± Liu Yi raps Sima Jiao lightly on her forehead, ¡°After all, we can stay here for free for a day; what can you have against that?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you are very bad!¡±

    Sima Jiao understood Liu Yi¡¯s intention and instantly gave Liu Yi a look of disdain, ¡°When we are outside, you must stick to formalities!¡±

    Liu Yiughs mischievously and continues to walk behind Sima Jiao.

    Thest room is thergest room in the entire inn. Liu Yi is astonished to realize that it is actually a suite!

    There are a total of three rooms inside, enough for the three of them to stay in.

    Unexpectedly, Sima Jiao says, ¡°This miss shall take turns sleeping in here! The two of you servants can sleep on the ground!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you!¡±

    Just as Ying¡¯er wishes to say something, Liu Yi speaks first, ¡°Big miss Sima. I¡¯m afraid that this is somewhat improper, right?¡±

    Sima Jiao asks, ¡°Oh? How is this improper?¡±

    Liu Yi smirks in his heart before saying, ¡°No matter what, Big miss Sima¡¯s status is that of a respected eldest daughter of an affluent family. Naturally, your servants¡¯ identity is different as well. How can we sleep on the ground like other servants?¡±

    patreon/SkyFuji

    Discord link: bkqdah8

 Chapter 1110 - [Squeezing into quilt]

    <h4>Chapter 1110 [Squeezing into quilt]</h4>

    Trantor: SkyFuji

    Editor: KG

    ¡°Oh, what you say is very true.¡±

    Ying¡¯er originally thought that this big miss Sima would not mind, but unexpectedly Sima Jiao actually nods her head before saying, ¡°Not bad. How can my, Sima Jiao¡¯s servants be the same as other people¡¯s servants! The two of you can have a room each. This miss shall sleep in the biggest room!¡±

    With that, Sima Jiao walked into the biggest room.

    Liu Yi made a victorious sign while Ying¡¯er felt like she had gone mad.

    Does this Sima Jiao have a brain?

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother...I am tired...¡±

    After not sleeping for a day and night, Ying¡¯er¡¯s eyelids are heavy. Her cultivation is not that high; thus, she still needs to sleep.

    As for Liu Yi, he is doing fine. After all, his cultivation is very solid. Thus to him, it is great if he can sleep while not sleeping is also fine.

    ¡°Then you sleep first. Tomorrow morning, senior brother will wake you up.¡±

    Ying¡¯er rubbed her eyes and did not forget to says mischievously, ¡°Not going to sleep together?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s brows jump slightly before looking at Ying¡¯er with a miserable expression and say, ¡°Stop messing around. Quickly sleep!¡±

    ¡°Hehe...Eldest Senior Brother is cute.¡±

    After saying that, Ying¡¯er turn around and went to her room to sleep.

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath before walking in front of the window and looks outside.

    Far away is the thirty meters tall enormous wall. The top of the wall is brightly lit, with numerous people moving about on the top.

    Even if it is during the night, Ox Cliff City will not rest. Numerous soldiers are bustling about, constantly on the move as they proactively face attacks and guard Ox Cliff City!

    These shamans are really evil. Why did they want to invade the Heaven Realm! Can¡¯t they stay in their own territory and live in peace?

    Liu Yi sighs and prepares to head to his room and sleep as well.

    But at this moment, from Sima Jiao¡¯s room came her shout, ¡°Servant, quickly go and heat up bathing water!¡±

    Liu Yi thinks, what the fuck! This big miss¡¯s airs have finally appeared!

    But Liu Yi has no choice. Who asked him to stay under other people¡¯s roof? Liu Yi can only respond to it before picking up the bucket and walking into Sima Jiao¡¯s room.

    Sima Jiao had chosen the biggest room and the facilities inside are also rather luxurious. At this moment, Sima Jiao had changed into rtively rxed clothing. She is wearing a white silk dress that is somewhat see-through. Liu Yi can faintly see her delicate body, nearly causing him to have a nosebleed.

    Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°You...you are going to wear that?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, what about it.¡±

    Sima Jiao crosses her arms, raising her chest, and says with disdain, ¡°You are my servant, that¡¯s all. You are like a dog that this princess raised. What is there that I cannot let a dog see?¡±

    Fuck!

    At this instant, Liu Yi wishes to curse. This Sima Jiao goes about with her nose in the air!

    Liu Yi cannot help but sigh. But he still carries in the hot water for Sima Jiao.

    Arge cask is ced inside the room, which is the bathing means in the Heaven Realm.

    ¡°I must say that this ce is rather simple and crude. They don¡¯t even have a presentable public bath!¡± Sima Jiao says in dissatisfaction, ¡°Furthermore, why did you pass me the bucket? Could it be that you expect his miss to pour the water myself!¡±

    Fuck. She is truly a hundred percent miss high and mighty!

    Liu Yi carries the bucket and pours the warm water into the cask.

    Very quickly, a cask of piping hot water is prepared. Under Sima Jiao¡¯s request, Liu Yi scattered a number of petals inside as well.

    This big miss is so troublesome even when taking a bath!

    ¡°Enough. Just stay by the side and heat the water for this miss!¡±

    With that, Sima Jiao starts to undo her silk dress.

    What the fuck!

    Liu Yi hurriedly turns his head away! Does this miss really treat me like a dog! Although it a little like welfare but why do I feel unhappy!

    Liu Yi is having a great fight in his heart. Should I look or not look?

    Looking feels to be contemptible...but if I don¡¯t look...fuck, I am unable to hold back!

    After all, I am a man! A real man!

    Liu Yi feels like two small people suddenly appear floating beside him. One is a devil, while the other is an angel.

    The devil says, {This is such a good opportunity. Why don¡¯t you peep!}

    The angel says, {Let¡¯s do it!}

    What the fuck! Where the hell is your moral integrity!

    Liu Yi feels that his angel is without morales and finally won him over; thus, he turns around.

    But by now, Sima Jiao had already submerged her body inside the cask. He can only see a pretty head above the water.

    Liu Yi is regretful. I¡¯ve missed the most beautiful scenery!

    ¡°Oh my, it is sofortable taking a bath.¡±

    Sima Jiao lets out a veryfortable moan before sprinkling some flower water.

    ¡°It is just that the bathing ce is too simple and crude. Forget it. After all, I am away from home. Just bear with.¡±

    Fuck! This is still simple and crude? Clearly, it is all because I am serving you!

    ¡°Why is this Ox Cliff City so bright. How is this miss going to sleep at night!¡±

    As Sima Jiao takes a bath, she says in anger, ¡°Servant! Go and extinguish all of thenterns in the sky for this miss!¡±

    Fuck! Thisss is mad!

    Liu Yi immediately says, ¡°Big miss, thenterns cannot be extinguished! Ox Cliff City¡¯s soldiers still need to rely on thesenterns to illuminate the ce. Otherwise, the shamans would take advantage of the darkness and attack the city! At that time, it is likely that big miss will not be able to bathe anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh. If that is the case, then forget it.¡±

    Sima Jiao leaned against the castnguidly, ¡°This miss is tired. Servant massage this miss.¡±

    Liu Yi is unable to control his nosebleed. Fucking hell! Does this woman not have any sense of honor????

    I am not a dog! Not a dog!!! How can I do this kind of thing!

    Liu Yi feels righteous indignation fills his breast as he asks, ¡°Only rubbing down your back, big miss?¡±

    ¡°Are you joking? Of course, rubbing down both the front and back. s, after running around for an entire day, my entire body is covered with sweat. So dirty.¡±

    Liu Yi picks up the towel by the side and walks over.

    Since this Sima Jiao does not treat me as a man, I shall let her know how impressive a man is!

    Holding the towel, Liu Yi walks in front of Sima Jiao and sees the assets that she was hiding inside the water.

    Although thisss¡¯s temper is not bad, and considers everyone else beneath her, her figure is not bad.

    ¡°Quickly rub. Don¡¯t use too much strength. This miss shall sleep first.¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, you enjoy it while your daddy has to serve you!

    Liu Yi raises the towel and starts rubbing up and down her body.

    First is her neck and shoulder, and Liu Yi rubs them quite seriously. But soon, Liu Yi starts to rub his way down.

    His hands extend into the water, and gently rubs the flesh ball in front of Sima Jiao¡¯s chest.

    Sima Jiao, who seems to be drowsy, also does not know if it is because she is too warm or for other reasons, her face turns slightly red.

    Liu Yi smiles mischievously and continues to rub. From time to time, he would also rub past that protruding pink part of Sima Jiao, causing her to let out a moan. She slowly wakes up and opens her pair of watery eyes as she looks at Liu Yi, ¡°Stop, stop rubbing them already...I feel weird...¡±

    Sima Jiao had always been waited on by other people. When she bathes, it is always her servants who help her. But all the time, it was a female servant who helped her bathe, and it is her first time letting a male servant help her bathe.

    Liu Yi smiles and says, ¡°Sure. Then I will continue to wash downwards.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Sima Jiao nodded her head and did not think too much about it.

    Liu Yi immediately starts to wash downwards. Very soon, he reaches the deep valley between Sima Jiao¡¯s legs and rubs it.

    This rub nearly causes Sima Jiao to moan out loud.

    ¡°Ah...so, so strange...¡± Sima Jiao says, ¡°Don¡¯t...don¡¯t wipe that ce...it, it is too weird...¡±

    ¡°Cannot big miss. This ce is easy to get dirty. If I do not wipe it properly, it will be bad!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi¡¯s hand continued to wipe deep below.

    ¡°Can-cannot...evil male servant...quickly stop!¡±

    Sima Jiao berated, but Liu Yi does not care about her as he continues his great cause.

    Very quickly, Sima Jiao feels like her body is rising up like she is about to fly up.

    This kind of unprecedented feeling envelops her, making her want to stop but cannot.

    This male servant...what magic is he using...he is only bathing me...but it is sofortable...

    After rubbing her for a while, Sima Jiao finally reaches the peak and lets out a moan as her body trembles heavily.

    Sima Jiao feels like something seems to be spraying out from her lower body. This feeling...is really... strange...

    ¡°Servant...I, I have be very weird...¡±

    Sima Jiao says, ¡°Stop...you, you stop!¡±

    ¡°As you order, big miss.¡±

    Liu Yi bes delighted as he thinks, still wants to pretend to be a big miss. Now you know how impressive I am!

    Liu Yi says to Sima Jiao, ¡°Then I shall go back and sleep then, big miss.¡±

    ¡°Go...¡±

    Sima Jiao feels that she is very tired right now. She does not even have the strength to raise her hand and can only say, ¡°Go sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then, Big miss.¡±

    Liu Yi turned around and went back to his own room. After dealing with Sima Jiao, I should be able to sleep peacefully.

    {Big idiot!}

    Just as Liu Yi is about to return to his room, he seems to hear a voice.

    He turns around, but there is no one, and cannot help but feel that it is strange.

    Just who is calling me?

    Liu Yi is unable toprehend. There is no one around, just who is talking to me. Furthermore, it sounds like a woman.

    Could it be a ghost?

    This time is also the same. After calling out to me once, it disappeared.

    Strange!

    Liu Yi sighs and prepares to sleep.

    The bed in the room is not bad. Lying on it is veryfortable. After resting for a bit, Liu Yi prepares to enter his dreand.

    But at this moment, the sound of thunder came from outside.

    This thunder sound is very startling, like it is going to split the world into two!

    Liu Yi does not know if it is an immortal technique or just an ordinary thunder from the rain.

    At this moment, Liu Yi senses movements outside his room and feels like something has entered. While this person does not seem to be an enemy. Before Liu Yi and asked who it was, that person had already slipped into his quilt!

    A scalding delicate body embraces Liu Yi making him turn stiff.

    Good gosh, so fragrant...this person who came seems to be a woman!

    patreon/SkyFuji

    Discord link: bkqdah8

 Chapter 1111 - [Woman who is going to become the vanguard]

    <h4>Chapter 1111 [Woman who is going to be the vanguard]</h4>

    Breathing in the fragrance as well as that warm, delicate body. The one who entered the quilt is none other than a woman!

    ¡°Servant...¡±

    This voice belongs to big miss Sima Jiao. Liu Yi is unable to understand why she climbed into his quilt and hugged him so tightly!

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t like to sleep alone. As a servant, you must apany me!¡±

    When Sima Jiao said so, Liu Yi became helpless.

    While at this moment, loud thunder erupts in the sky, and Sima Jiao trembles as she hugs Liu Yi tighter.

    Liu Yi finally understood what was going on. So she is afraid of thunder!

    Liu Yi cannot help but start smiling, ¡°What is there to be afraid about thunder. You are an immortal, not an ordinary mortal!¡±

    ¡°Damn, damn servant. Who says that this miss is afraid!¡±

    Sima Jiao immediately says, ¡°This miss...this miss only dislikes sleeping alone!¡±

    Thunder exploded in the sky, and Sima Jiao hurriedly hugs Liu Yi¡¯s waist, sticking into his embrace.

    Liu Yi is unable to hold back hisughter. Thisss is afraid of thunder. This is too funny.

    ¡°This miss is not afraid of thunder!¡±

    Sima Jiao hugs Liu Yi as she says, ¡°Damn servant. If you dare to let your imagination run wild, you will be toasted!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I will not let my imagination run wild. Tell me, why are you afraid of thunder?¡±

    ¡°Because when I was young, my mother told me that thunder is because the Heavenly Court is punishing bad people...hey! This miss is not afraid of thunder!¡±

    Sima Jiao pinches Liu Yi ruthlessly, ¡°Damn servant! How dare you entrap this miss!¡±

    ¡°Then I shall scram.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he was about to lift the quilt and get out of the bed; Sima Jiao hugs him tightly.

    ¡°Damn servant! If you dare leave, this miss shall, shall fire you!¡±

    Sima Jiao has no other choice and can only use the method that she believes is the most effective to threaten him.

    ¡°Fine then. I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    Liu Yi wishes to smile. Although her temper is bad, her character is very good. She does not have any bad intentions.

    Luckily she is following me. If she followed that what Xiong young master, it is likely that she will cause a cmity!

    ¡°This is more like it! Damn servant, you are not allowed to say nonsense! Sing to coax this miss to sleep!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi blinks his eyes. Why?

    ¡°Hmph, the servants at home coax me to sleep this way!¡± Sima Jiao says, ¡°Quickly! This miss is tired!¡±

    Liu Yi has no choice but to sing a luby from his fragmented memories.

    ¡°Sleep~~~ sleep~~~~my~pre~cious~ba~by~~~.¡±

    Sima Jiao mutters apprehensively, ¡°What kind of luby is this. I have never heard of it before...but this song sounds quite nice...¡±

    ¡°I also do not know...I only seem to recall hearing it from somewhere.¡±

    This portion of Liu Yi¡¯s memories came from his time in the human realm. But he subconsciously recalls it.

    Very soon, Sima Jiao fell into a deep sleep from Liu Yi¡¯s luby.

    Liu Yi also closes his eyes to prevent himself from thinking of random things before starting to fall asleep. I should go reporting tomorrow. I must not do anything bad today.

    The sound of hand-to-handbat continues toe from outside. Ox Cliff City is the front line; thus, the war exists all the time.

    In the end, at dawn the next day, a startled voice came from the doorway.

    ¡°Eld-eldest Senior Brother?¡±

    Liu Yi opened his eyes to see that Ying¡¯er had already washed up as she stared at him in shock.

    Liu Yi felt that his body is slightly heavy. When he lowered his head to take a look, he instantly understood.

    Fucking hell. This big miss is still sleeping in my embrace, hugging me with both her hands! Furthermore, one of her legs is pressing down on my legs indecently!

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother...you, you all...¡±

    Ying¡¯er extends her hand with her finger trembling, expressing her astonishment.

    Liu Yi hurriedly waved his hand, wishing to tell Ying¡¯er that that was not the case.

    But unexpectedly, Ying¡¯er shouted, ¡°Why did you not bring me to sleep together with all of you! The thunder yesterday scared me to death!¡±

    Fuck! Luckily Ying¡¯er thoughts are pure and did not think in that direction.

    Sima Jiao is basically naked; I am still wearing my undergarments. Thinking about it, I Liu Yi am also a real upright gentleman!

    Ying¡¯er says coquettishly, ¡°Wuwuwu, next time, I also want to sleep together!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, we will sleep together..¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart. One sleeping is also sleeping like two. Might as well sleep together. It is a test of my will!

    ¡°Wu...why is it so noisy...¡±

    At this moment, Sima Jiao rubs her eyes as she starts to wake up.

    ¡°What are you all doing so early in the morning...¡±

    Liu Yi reminded, ¡°Big miss, stop sleeping. We should report to the Hero Gathering.¡±

    ¡°Ah...right...Hero Gathering...¡±

    Sima Jiao starts to wake up. When she sees Liu Yi lying beside him, she immediately berates, ¡°Why are you sleeping beside this miss?¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey. Yesterday, it was you...¡±

    Before Liu Yi can finish, Sima Jiao already says delicately, ¡°Forget it. Seeing that you are this miss¡¯s loyal servant, this miss shall spare you!¡±

    Liu Yi starts to sweat. Thisss is unwilling to admit that she is afraid of thunder even if she dies.

    So be it if she does not want to admit to it. There is no need for me to hound it and not let it go. This point makes Sima Jiao rather cute.

    Sima Jiao also does not care about Liu Yi¡¯s existence. She tears off the quilt and says while naked, ¡°Help this miss put on my clothes!¡±

    What the fuck. Thisss is too arrogant!

    ¡°Hey, hey. Don¡¯t you know how to put on your clothes?¡±

    Ying¡¯er is dissatisfied. Eldest Senior Brother has never helped me change my clothes before!

    ¡°Of course. At home, this miss only needs to stretch my hands, and my clothes will be put on, open my mouth, and food enters!

    Sima Jiao says, ¡°It is your glory to wait upon this miss!¡±

    ¡°I will not wait upon you!¡±

    ¡°How dare you>.¡±

    ¡°Who is a servant! Don¡¯t you be too delighted!¡±

    ¡°Enough. Stop quarreling.¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly meditated in the quarrel. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just changing clothes, I will help.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, Eldest Senior brother. Let me.¡± Ying¡¯er says unhappily, ¡°You are a man. All in all, it is not suitable for you to help a woman change her clothes.¡±

    Before Liu Yi can say anything, Sima Jiao speaks first, ¡°No! I insist that he be the one who changes my clothes!¡±

    Right now, Liu Yi¡¯s head has be big. This big miss is going to defy heaven!

    Liu Yi thinks rapidly and says, ¡°Big miss, real nobles are all served by female ves when they change their clothes.¡±

    ¡°Hmph...fine. Then you help this miss change.¡±

    Only then did Sima Jiao beckon Ying¡¯er over, and Liu Yi finally let out a sigh of relief.

    Liu Yi chooses to leave since he should not be around as a woman is changing clothes.

    At this moment, the sound of door-knocking came from outside.

    ¡°Miss Sima, Miss Sima, are you there? Are you there? It¡¯s me, Xiong Jinian, the young master from the Xiong Family!¡±

    From the outside came the voice that Liu Yi does not like.

    Liu Yi does not wish to open the door, but the sound of the door being knocked does not stop. He has no choice as he thinks. Be it a ghost or a human, let¡¯s chase him away first.

    Only then did Liu Yi pull open the door, and indeed, Xiong Jinian is standing outside.

    Behind him is his group of hired thugs. At this moment, Xiong Jininan, who was impatient, subconsciously retreated in fear when he sees Liu Yi. His legs are trembling as well.

    Liu Yi smiles and asks, ¡°Hello, Young Master Xiong, did youe to send breakfast so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°You...you move aside. I am looking for Miss Sima!¡±

    ¡°Big miss is currently changing clothes, and it is not convenient for her to meet guests. You shoulde at another time.¡±

    Hearing Liu Yi mention changing clothes, Xiong Jinian¡¯s eyes brighten up. After which, he became even more pressing and shouted, ¡°I want to protect Miss Sima¡¯s safety. Let me go in and take a look!¡±

    Fuck.

    This is the first time Liu Yi sees that acting as a rogue can also be put in such a just manner.

    Xiong Jinian wants to walk in, but Liu Yi pushes out, nearly pushing Xiong Jinian back to the first floor.

    A few of the martial experts hurriedly receive their young master. Xiong Jinian¡¯s face bespletely red as he says in anger, ¡°You, you, you. How dare you block this young master!¡±

    This is the first time Xiong Jinian had experienced this kind of humiliation!

    It has always been him humiliating other people. When has it been him who was humiliated!

    He will definitely take revenge for this grievance!

    ¡°Now is not the time, young master...¡±

    One of the martial experts says softly to Xiong Jinian, ¡°Bear with it for now...wait till the Hero Gathering, and you will have over a hundred methods to cause his death!¡±

    ¡°What you say is right!¡± Xiong Jinian nods his head, ¡°This young master shall bear with it for now!¡±

    ¡°Who is outside! Making so much noise!¡±

    From inside came Sima Jiao¡¯s voice. After which, Sima Jiao walks out wearing that scarlet chili pepper clothes.

    Perhaps this woman is born to be so provocative.

    Liu Yi gives Sima Jiao a few more looks as he thinks, thisss is quite pretty.

    ¡°Miss Sima, Miss Sima!¡±

    Xiong Jinian waved his hand, attempting to attract Miss Sima¡¯s attention.

    Sima Jiao¡¯s gazends on him before she curls her lips and says, ¡°Why is it you again?¡±

    Xiong Jinian tries to curry favor as he says, ¡°Miss Sima. I am here to pick you up, to have breakfast!¡±

    ¡°Not eating. The food in Ox Cliff City is unptable!¡±

    But Sima Jiao is not grateful, ¡°How can I eat that kind of rubbish!¡±

    Liu Yi sweats. This big miss is fully deserving of her title. How can the things that Xiong Jinian prepare to be anything bad? In front of Sima Jiao, it can only be called garbage!

    Xiong Jinian is embarrassed and does not know what to say.

    ¡°It is almost time. Servants, follow this miss to report to the army! For this Hero Gathering, this miss must obtain first ce!¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, why don¡¯t you say that you wish to be the woman who obtains the Vanguard title!

    Tsk, this sentence sounds a little ambiguous, but the Vanguard title must be mine! Otherwise, I will be letting down, master.

    ¡°Miss Sima, this Hero Gathering is filled with the heroes of the world. It will not be easy to obtain number one....¡±

    To fawn over Sima Jiao, Xiong Jinian reminds, but unexpectedly, it causes Sima Jiao to fly into a terrible rage.

    ¡°Nonsense. How would this miss be afraid of anyone! This miss is going to be a woman who is going to be part of the vanguard!¡±

    Fuck!

    patreon/SkyFuji

    Discord link: bkqdah8

 Chapter 1112 - Duty of the male servant

    <h4>Chapter 1112 [Duty of the male servant]</h4>

    Because Xiong Jinian¡¯s unintentional sentence had caused Sima Jiao to fly into a terrible rage, Xiong Jinian can only flee in defeat to prevent himself from being scolded with a torrent of abuse.

    After chasing Xiong Jinian away, Liu Yi and Ying¡¯er apany Sima Jiao and head towards the military division.

    The military division is constructed under the enormous city wall with numerous soldiers in armor guarding the surroundings.

    Liu Yi follows behind Sima Jiao as he looks around. Other than soldiers in the surrounding, there are numerous young cultivators walking to and fro. From the looks of it, they are here to take part in the Hero Gathering.

    Just as Liu Yi and the rest walked towards the military division, a voice came from the sky, ¡°Look! Isn¡¯t that Sima Jiao!¡±

    They look over to see a row of handsome men and pretty girls.

    The one at the very front is a handsome man. He is wearing a white robe and appears to have some immortal looks.

    Numerous junior brothers and sisters follow behind him. One of the junior sisters who is wearing a purple robe is the prettiest. Stroking her hair coquettishly, she followed closely beside that handsome guy.

    The one who had spoken is that handsome guy.

    Based on logic, when a girl sees a handsome guy, her eyes will definitely brighten up.

    But when Sima Jiao sees this handsome guy, her expression changes greatly, and she retreats.

    ¡°Servants! Let¡¯s quickly leave!¡±

    With that, Sima Jiao turns her head around and leaves.

    Liu Yi felt strange but did not say anything. After all, he does not wish to create trouble.

    Although Sima Jiao wishes to leave, that handsome guy does not wish to let her off.

    ¡°Big Miss Sima, Junior Sister Sima, why are you walking away so quickly.¡±

    The handsome guy chuckles, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met. Are you not going to greet me, your senior brother?¡±

    ¡°Th-third Senior brother...¡±

    Sima Jiao unwillingly greeted that handsome guy.

    The handsome guyughs, ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±

    That pretty girl by the side curls her lips and says, ¡°Tsk, here I thought that Big Miss Sima did not know manners. So she actually knows how to greet people.¡±

    This makes Sima Jiao unhappy, but she restrains her temper.

    Liu Yi finds it unexpected. Are these people really powerful? To make Big Miss Sima hold back her temper?

    ¡°Junior Sister Sima, don¡¯t tell me that you are also here to take part in the Hero Gathering?¡±

    The handsome guy waves the fan that he is holding and says slowly, ¡°This Hero Gathering is extremely dangerous and is basically nine deaths and one life. With junior sister¡¯s strength, why don¡¯t you follow me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, senior brother.¡±

    That beautiful sister says, ¡°Didn¡¯t Big Miss Sima bring along two underlings as well? She will be fine.¡±

    Liu Yi thinks, this beautiful sister appears to dislike Sima Jiao.

    ¡°How can two ordinary subordinates protect junior sister from the shaman¡¯s army.¡±

    Senior Brother says slowly, ¡°It is best if youe with me, junior sister.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Sima Jiao rejected it, ¡°I, Sima Jiao, have the ability to protect myself. Thank you for your concern, senior brother.¡±

    When Sima Jiao said this, Liu Yi immediately saw that handsome guy¡¯s expression turn colder. Hey, he is indeed not a good person.

    ¡°Junior sister. Don¡¯t you think saying such things is treating us as outsiders?¡± That handsome guy pped his fan close, ¡°There has never been anyone who rejected my, Pale-faced Schr, Ding Mian¡¯s goodwill.¡±

    Sima Jiao¡¯s gaze became filled with some horror.

    ¡°Big Miss Sima has always been this unappreciative of other¡¯s kindness.¡± The beautiful woman adds oil and vinegar, ¡°Otherwise, she would not have been expelled from our sect.¡±

    Liu Yi thinks, Sima Jiao was actually expelled by her sect? There is such history!

    ¡°Junior sister. Let me give you another chance.¡±

    The handsome Ding Mian waves at his fan and asks, ¡°Will you choose to follow me or choose to die among the shamans?¡±

    ¡°I...I...¡±

    Sima Jiao seems to be timid and starts hesitating.

    At this moment, Liu Yi steps forward and cups his hand before saying, ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t make things awkward for my Big Miss. Don¡¯t forget; this is Xihe Ox State¡¯s territory. Our Big Miss is the big miss of the number one family of Xihe Ox State!¡±

    Liu Yi said this to help Sima Jiao as he disliked Ding Mian¡¯s conduct.

    Ding Mian¡¯s expression changes while the beautiful woman by the side snorts, ¡°Who do you think you are to talk to my senior brother like this!¡±

    ¡°He is my male servant!¡±

    Sima Jiao looks at Liu Yi and seems to have gained some courage, ¡°This miss knows protection techniques and also has a male servant as protection. So I will not die among the shaman¡¯s army. Thank you, senior brother, for your kind intentions!¡±

    ¡°Failing to appreciate kindness from others!¡±

    Ding Mian snorts coldly, ¡°Looks like you are unafraid of death.¡±

    ¡°I will not die!¡± Sima Jiao says, ¡°I am the one who will be the Vanguard of Ox Cliff!¡±

    ¡°Based on you?¡± The beautiful womanughs, ¡°The Vanguard of Ox Cliff can only belong to our Immortal Sect!¡±

    Immortal Sect?

    Liu Yi raises his eyebrows lightly, is it that number one sect of the Immortal Realm?

    No wonder they have such a big tone!

    ¡°Then let¡¯spete.¡± Sima Jiao finally gathers her courage, ¡°Servants, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The beautiful woman mocks, ¡°Relying on these two servants, and you wish to obtain the title Vanguard of Ox Cliff? What a lunatic.¡±

    Ding Mian did not say anything else as he snorted coldly and walked away.

    Liu Yi and Ying¡¯er followed behind Sima Jiao and went over to the army division to report.

    The one in charge of the reporting is a general with a single eye. He rests a leg on the chair as stares at them coldly.

    ¡°I do not care what Third Miss you are,ing to this ce; all of you are soldiers!¡±

    The single-eye general is called Le Jun. He is one of the vanguard officials of this Ox Cliff City, and his temper is very fierce.

    ¡°Furthermore, the two of you, this ce is not a yground. I will not care if you both die!¡±

    ¡°We are disciples from the Netherworld Sect.¡±

    Liu Yi handed over his invitation letter, ¡°We are also here to take part in the Hero Gathering.¡±

    ¡°Okay then. All of you wear this medal properly.¡±

    The single-eyed general tossed a golden medal to Liu Yi, ¡°This will record down the number of shamans that you kill. A shaman soldier is one star, a shaman mage is a moon, a shaman general is a sun. A hundred stars can be exchanged for a moon, while a hundred moons can be exchanged for a sun. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood. Thank you.¡±

    After receiving the medal, they wear it on their chests.

    ¡°Okay, go up the city wall! I pray that you all willst!¡±

    He waves his hand and continues to receive the next person.

    Every year, there will be numerous disciples who run over to temper themselves. In the past, the army had even attempted to weave them among the army, but soon they realized that these people do not listen to theirmands. Upon entering the battlefield, they would start massacring as they wish. Finally, they started tossing these medals and letting them kill until they are satisfied.

    But these kinds of matter have a high mortality rate. Numerous disciples had lost their lives under the city wall! After all, thebat strength of shamans is high. Their flesh body is very strong, and most importantly, there are numerous of them! To wish to survive from their hands is difficult.

    After putting on the medal, they walk up to the city wall usingdders.

    The three hundred meters tall city wall is indeed grand and spectacr. This is Ox Cliff City¡¯s wall of life which protects to this day!

    There are already numerous soldiers and disciples busy on the wall. Liu Yi and the rest look down and feel their hairs stand on the end!

    Fucking hell. The number of shamans is simply too many! Below the walls ispletely filled with shaman soldiers!

    Ying¡¯er mutters, ¡°So...so many people, will we be able to kill all of them...¡±

    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t kill all of them! We will kill as many as we can!¡±

    Although Sima Jiao said this, she is also slightly apprehensive.

    Numerous disciples are standing on top of the city wall as they toss their techniques down below to kill the shamans to obtain stars or moons.

    But this kind of efficiency is very low. It will be quite good to injure a shaman after tossing out several tens of attacks!

    The three hundred meters tall wall is simply too high up. When the technique reaches the bottom, either it had deviated from its target, or its power had be so small that it had basically lost its effect!

    Liu Yi notices that Ding Mian had alsoe up the city wall as they toss out techniques of the five elements below.

    Ding Mian¡¯s attacks are still considerably powerful. An explosion can explode arge patch of the area!

    Seeing the envious gaze in the surrounding, he is delighted. After which, he gives Sima Jiao a look like he is saying that this victory will definitely be his.

    ¡°Let us go as well!¡±

    Sima Jiao stands in front of the city wall and tosses out the simr five elements attack as well, and starts killing the raging tide of shamans below!

    These shamans soon rush up to the gate and prepare to start attacking the gate.

    At this moment, the gate suddenly opens as arge number of ves in manacles rush out!

    These ves were forced to charge into the shaman army and bump into this ck tide. Soon they were swallowed up by the shaman army!

    But these ves still manage to knock the shaman army back several meters. But all of them were used as cannon folders.

    Just this short moment had killed almost several hundred thousand ves!

    Liu Yi feels ufortable. He does not know why he would feel rage andpassion for these ves without any identities or values.

    I...am really strange.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother. We should also take action!¡±

    Ying¡¯er stands on the city wall excitedly and lets hermp-bearing imp toss ghost fire down to increase her points.

    This extremely moemp-bearing imp causes the people from the Immortal Sect tough their heads off. The beautiful woman also shouted, ¡°And I thought you were powerful. So you only have this bit of ability, hahaha! Thispetition will be won by us!¡±

    While they are speaking, a burly shaman, which is around 5 meters tall, suddenly walks over below the city wall before smashing a fist ruthlessly on the city wall.

    Instantly several disciples were jolted off the city wall and started falling down!

    Sima Jiao and Ying¡¯er were not an exception, and in a blink of an eye, they tumbled down. Below them, the shamans open their mouths wide open, revealing their fangs like they are waiting for food to descend!

    Ying¡¯er instantly cries out for help, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, save me!¡±

    While Sima Jiao was also frightened and could not react.

    Liu Yi did not hesitate and leaped down from the city wall!

    No matter what, he cannot let the two women die!

    ¡°They are dead.¡±

    Watch how the fallen disciples were torn apart by the enemies; Ding Mian shakes his head.

    At this moment, Liu Yi had already caught up to them. He extends his arm and grabs both of them under his arms beforending heavily on the ground!

    The ground trembles as numerous shamans in the surrounding were jolted, flying away!

    patreon/SkyFuji

    Discord link: bkqdah8

 Chapter 1113 - [Shaman General]

    After Liu Yi falls down, he erupts out with his cultivation base and stomps on the ground with both his legs, causing the ground to tremble non-stop as cracks emerge.

    Ying¡¯er and Sima Jiao also exim before looking at those shamans charging towards them in fright.

    In front of them are some shaman soldiers. All of them have strong bodies and ashen skin that make them look like sculptures. They are over two meters tall and have astonishing strength!

    When they capture an immortal, normally, they would swallow them whole directly or rip them apart into two!

    That five meters tall fellow is still continuing to hammer the enormous city wall and does not ce them in his eyes.

    While now, they are surrounded by shaman soldiers who roar as they charge at them.

    Seeing these ferocious shaman soldiers, Sima Jiao no longer has her previous arrogance and screams, ¡°Save me!¡±

    I...I don¡¯t wish to die...in the future...I will no longer dare toe to this Hero Gathering ..wuwuwu...

    But, but who can save me!

    ¡°Quick-quickly get up!¡±

    Some kind-hearted soldiers on the city walls lower down ropes which reach down to the bottom.

    But very quickly, those ropes were cut by Le Jun.

    ¡°Are you crazy! Do you wish to let the shamans climb up?¡±

    Seeing the ropes being cut off, Sima Jiao went into despair.

    But at this moment, Liu Yi stomps on the ground as he lets out a roar, ¡°Netherworld Servant Technique!¡±

    At this moment, a green me ignited as amp bearing imp jumped out. It is around the height of Liu Yi¡¯s knee.

    Sima Jiaoughed from crying, ¡°What, what can this small thing do!¡±

    While she is speaking, themp-bearing imp seems to want to prove its worth. It shoots out a stream of ghost fire which hits the face of a shaman soldier in front, causing it to scream in pain from the fire.

    In a blink of an eye, anothermp-bearing imp runs out from that ghost fire, and a total of twomp-bearing imps start tossing out fireballs continuously.

    ¡°Twomp bearing imps?¡±

    Ying¡¯er is astonished, ¡°Senior Brother can summon two?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Liu Yi smiles, ¡°It¡¯s two hundred..¡±

    While he is speaking, numerousmp-bearing imps run out from the ghost fire. Thesemp-bearing imps start shooting out fireballs from theirmps which p onto the shaman soldiers. They actually momentarily beat the tiger and wolf-like army back into retreating.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother...¡±

    Ying¡¯er was stunned seeing this. Summoning out 200mp-bearing imps at one go...is, is this what a human can do?

    Although there are 200mp-bearing imps, there are simply too many shaman soldiers. Soon, the firepower is unable to deal with them as even more shaman soldiers breakthrough from the sides.

    Liu Yi waves his hand and summons out his Ghost Fire Warhorse, and pulls Ying¡¯er and Sima Jiao, who were startled up onto the horse. He snatches an enormous ax from one of the shaman warriors by the side and raises it. He then urges the horse to jump into the enemy lines as he makes use of the warhorse¡¯s flexibility and charges at the enemies. He uses the ax that he had snatched to cut a bloody path forward!

    On the city wall, seeing that there is a person below riding a horse as he ughters the enemies, Le Jun asks, ¡°Who is the one below to be so brave and fierce?¡±

    One of the soldiers immediately reported, ¡°Re-reporting to officer. He is a disciple from the Nether world Sect! His name is Liu Yi!¡±

    Le Jun p his tight, ¡°So brave! A slightly decent talent has finallye to this hero gathering!¡±

    When the beautiful woman on the city wall sees this scene, she cannot help but says in worry, ¡°Senior brother...the situation is bad...¡±

    ¡°Hmph, nothing but some bravery of an ignorant person!¡± Ding Mian says in disdain, ¡°Watch my technique!¡±

    With that, he forms seals as five me lotus flowers appear in the sky instantly. These five me lotus flowersnd among the shaman army. When they explode, they gave rise to a violent interlocked explosion!

    Momentarily, the casualties of shaman soldiers are disastrous.

    ¡°Indeed, a disciple from Heavenly Sect! So powerful!¡±

    ¡°This killing power...looks like the Vanguard title will belong to the Heavenly Sect again.¡±

    ¡°I believe that the fellow riding horse below is also very powerful!¡±

    ¡°How can he kill faster than his technique!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi continues to ride the horse as he charges at the enemy lines. While Sima Jiao had forgotten her big miss attitude and can only hug Liu Yi¡¯s wait nkly as she looked at the surrounding shaman soldiers who were continuously being beheaded.

    This...this male servant...is very powerful...

    Seeing the explosion that is happening by the side in session, Ying¡¯er cannot help but pout and says, ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother! They are killing faster than us!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Watch me.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi holds the ax with one hand while forming a seal with his other hand.

    Thosemp-bearing imps suddenly change their movements. They start jumping into the green ghost fires. These ghost fires then merge together and swiftly form an enormous me!

    Soon, an enormous bone dinosaur walks out from within the mes. Like a fossil thates to life in the museum, a green fire burns in its eyes as it keeps roaring.

    Seeing the Tyrannosaurus Rex Skeleton, Ying¡¯er is curious as she asks, ¡°What, what kind of creature is this...¡±

    ¡°I also do not know. I have memories of its appearance.¡±

    Liu Yi is also puzzled as to why some strange items would asionally emerge in his mind.

    This T-rex is over ten meters long. It opens its mouth and breathed out an enormous green fireball which instantlynds among a group of shaman soldiers, instantly defeating them!

    The badge that Liu Yi is wearing also keeps increasing in points. Soon, he has more than 30 moon points.

    This means that in this short period of time, Liu Yi had killed over 3000 shaman soldiers!

    ¡°This person is powerful to be able to summon out this kind of terrifying demon!¡±

    Even Ding Mian cannot help but exim in admiration.

    Originally he thought that the title Vanguard was already in his pocket, but unexpectedly, such a ck horse actually appeared!

    To achieve victory, Ding Mian can only urge his qi and speed up the creation of the me lotus.

    The skeleton T-rex keeps walking about as it breathes out ghost fire, sending out devastating attacks continuously.

    Their points are continuously refreshing as the shaman army suffers a disastrous loss momentarily.

    But at this moment, a heavy ck curtain suddenly appears above the shaman army and blocks the attack from Liu Yi and Ding Mian.

    ¡°The shaman mages have appeared!¡±

    Le Jun on the city wall frowns, ¡°Their actions were toorge and lured them out.¡±

    The ck curtainnds on the shaman soldiers. Like giving a defensive cloth to wearing, it allows them to be immune to all magic attacks!

    Liu Yi sees some weird dwarf-like shamans holding skeleton skulls in their hands as they mumble.

    Very soon, streams of ck light fly out and ovey over the shaman soldiers. The bodies of these shaman soldiers immediately start swelling and, in a blink of an eye, grow to be three meters tall. Their strength had also increased by countless times, and they be iparably brave. They are not afraid of magic and soon, dismantle the skeleton dragon that Liu Yi created.

    The shaman mages were perfectly protected, making it impossible for Liu Yi to attack them.

    But this way, their attacking methods will be a lot weaker.

    Seeing the scene below, the beautiful woman cannot help but says, ¡°Senior Brother, our attacks are ineffective now!¡±

    Ding Mian clenches his teeth. Their Heavenly Sect only relies on 5 element attacks. They are not good in body techniques; thus, attacking in closebat is just courting death!

    But the sustainability of this immunity magic is not very long. After the effect is over, I can continue to attack!

    Inparison, Liu Yi is not a person who is fond of sitting and waiting for death!

    Looking at the shaman soldiers who are surrounding them, Ying¡¯er asks apprehensively, ¡°Senior Brother, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With senior brother here, I will not let you be in danger.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi flipped away one of the shaman soldiers charging over.

    Although these shaman soldiers are very valiant, along with simr zealotry technique thingy, they are still no match for Liu Yi!

    Liu Yi also does not know that a faint diamond mark is flickering between his brows.

    ¡°Let us ughter our way in!¡±

    Seeing that there is a shaman mage in front of him, Liu Yi immediately urges his horse and charges towards that shaman mage.

    In front of the shaman mage is countless shaman soldiers. When they see Liu Yi charging over, all of them roar and block in front of him. These shaman soldiers group together, forming a human wall, blocking Liu Yi¡¯s path.

    ¡°Netherworld Servant Technique!¡±

    As Liu Yi urges the warhorse, he continues to use Netherworld Technique.

    Very soon, a two-meter tall minotaur walkout from the ghost fire. Different from the previous minotaur, this minotaur is holding a sharp short ax in both hands.

    The most horrifying thing is that it is not just a single minotaur but a hundred of them!

    These minotaurs start tossing their short axes at the shaman soldiers!

    The axes are like falling rain that flies over, chopping through a number of shaman soldiers.

    Taking advantage of the chaos that the minotaurs had created, Liu Yi raises his enormous ax and charges in.

    I am getting close and closer to the shaman mage now! As long as I can defeat him, these shaman soldiers will be meat waiting for me to ughter!

    Liu Yi waves the enormous ax as he continues to chop those shaman soldiers blocking in front of him into halves!

    At this moment, a five meters tall shaman soldier suddenly blocks in front of Liu Yi. Both his hands grab hold of the enormous falling ax as he attempts to stop Liu Yi¡¯s weapons bare-handedly.

    ¡°Shaman General!¡±

    When Le Jun, who is astonished by Liu Yi¡¯sbat strength, sees this, he got a huge shock, ¡°No good! He actually provoked this expert!¡±

    Shaman generals are hundreds of times stronger than ordinary shaman soldiers! Previously the reason why Sima Jiao and Ying¡¯er fell from the city wall was because of a shaman general.

    The shaman general uses strength and grabs the enormous ax, raising Liu Yi from the Ghost Fire Warhorse!

    Liu Yi is not afraid and twists his body. Releasing the enormous ax, hends on the head of the shaman general and stabs his finger into one of the shaman general¡¯s eyes with Netherworld Thirteen Hand!

    That shaman general let out a roar of pain and raised Liu Yi and tossed him out.

 Chapter 1114 - Pray for yourself]

    This shaman general has enormous strength and tosses Liu Yi tens of meters into the sky.

    Liu Yi tumbles a few times in the sky and sees the shaman general heading towards the girls.

    Although the ghost fire warhorse is constantly dodging while carrying the girls, that shaman general is too ferocious. With a stomp of his feet, he causes the ghost fire warhorse to be unable to run anymore and appears to catch up within moments.

    Liu Yi immediately springs into action as he hurriedly falls from the sky!

    ¡°Netherworld Servant Technique!¡±

    Liu Yi let out a roar as a minotaur appeared in the sky. Liu Yi grabs its enormous ax and then tosses it below at the shaman general!

    Because it is falling from high up in the sky, the ax heats up so much that it is covered in red mes!

    The shaman general, who was stretching out his hand towards the girls, immediately turns around when he senses the dangering from above.

    He immediately sees the enormous ax falling from the sky and immediately ps out.

    That shaman general is simply too powerful. That enormous ax was pped flying away by him and smashes into a group of shaman soldiers.

    A row of shaman soldiers was smashed into mincemeat by the enormous ax!

    Taking advantage of this crucial moment, Liu Yinds back on top of his ghost fire warhorse.

    The shaman general raises his palm and throws it at the ghost fire warhorse.

    Liu Yi hurriedly cast his technique, ¡°Netherworld Servant Technique!¡±

    An enormous devil wearing golden armor emerges from behind Liu Yi. The devil is wearing half a shield on both its arms. At this moment, he ces both his hands together and blocks in front of Liu Yi.

    ¡°It is the Golden Armour Ghost King!¡±

    Junior Sister Ying¡¯er is astonished. This is theherworld servant that can only be summoned when one cultivates their Netherworld Servant Technique to the peak!

    Gods. Just how powerful is Eldest Senior Brother! He is so powerful? Then why is it that he did not use his real strength in the sect!

    It seems like even master is unable to summon out the Golden Armour Ghost King!

    Golden Armour Ghost King does not have any attacking ability, but its defensive capability is very powerful.

    The two shieldsbine together and block their figure!

    The shaman general¡¯s palm pped onto the shields and instantly struck the golden armor ghost king as well as Liu Yi and the rest flying away!

    In a blink of an eye, they were flying into the sky. That shaman general did not n to let them off. He stomps his foot and chases after them. Although his body is enormous, his jumping strength is astonishing. This leap of his is over a hundred meters high as he extends his hand out to capture them.

    Liu Yi purses his brows. Right now, he also has no other methods. This shaman general is really powerful. I seem to be not his match.

    Liu Yi is not afraid of dying, but he needs to protect Sima Jiao and Ying¡¯er!

    Liu Yi urges all of his cultivation and once again gathers out a golden armor ghost king and prepares to block that attack.

    But he has a feeling that the golden armor ghost king will not be able to withstand the next attack!

    Seeing this scene, Le Jun, who is standing on the city wall, cannot help but sigh, ¡°They are done for.¡±

    Ding Mian snorts coldly. Standing on top of the 300 meters city wall, he sneers, ¡°This is the result of not grouping up with me!¡±

    But at this moment, a figure suddenly appears in front of Liu Yi and the two girls.

    There is a young girl wearing shackles. Her arms and leg are bare while wearing shackles on her wrist and ankle. She appears to be a ve.

    This young girl appears in front of Liu Yi and the two girls before kicking out and uses her leg to kick the head of the shaman general.

    That shaman general was kicked flying away like a shooting star and smashed into the ground, smashing a deep hole on the ground!

    ¡°A High-rank shaman!¡±

    Seeing this young girl, Le Jun got a huge shock as his lower jaw dropped down!

    High-rank shamans are all very powerful characters! These shamans are valiant and hardly appear. High-rank shamans are also very precious ves, and their prices are excessively high!

    Why did a high-rank shaman appear here?

    Le Jun is unable toprehend it. Could it be that the high-rank shamans are unable to endure it and nned tounch a powerful attack against the Heaven Realm?

    But what happened next shocked Le Jun to widen his eyes even more. As he sees that high-rank shaman young girl fly down and start beating up that shaman general!

    Within moments, that shaman general was beaten up to hisst breath and was unable to climb to his feet.

    When the rest of the shaman soldiers see this, they start backing away, and in a blink of an eye, they retreat a hundred meters away.

    ¡°The shaman retreated!¡±

    ¡°Gods, the shamans finally retreated!¡±

    The soldiers on the city wall be delighted. After so long, this is the first them they had beat the shamans into retreating!

    Ding Mian is also stunned as he did not think that this would happen.

    Liu Yinds back on the ground on the ghost fire warhorse, causing the warhorse to stomp its hooves a few times to stabilize its body.

    While that young girl who had just beaten down the shaman general kneels in front of Liu Yi, causing Liu Yi to be astonished.

    Who is this young girl? Why did she kneel in front of me?

    By now, Ying¡¯er reacted and tugged Liu Yi¡¯s sleeves and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, this girl seems to be saying that you are her master!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yi paused, ¡°I am her master? How is that possible? I don¡¯t know her!¡±

    When Liu Yi said this, that young girl became anxious and stood up. She started shouting, ah, ah, ah!

    ¡°It seems like she is also a mute.¡± Liu Yi creases his brows, ¡°Perhaps she might have recognized the wrong person as her master.¡±

    ¡°Ah ah ah ah!¡±

    This young girl is none other than Pearl. She spent a lot of time before finally finding her master but, master...seems to not recognize me!

    Could it be that master lost his memories?

    That might happen...previously master had experienced a huge shock. Perhaps his mind might have problems thus forgetting things!

    Cannot. I must keep following master to protect him!

    Pearl groaned a few times, but Liu Yi is unable to understand her. He can only shrug his shoulders and say, ¡°Lady, you recognized the wrong person.¡±

    Pearl became even more anxious. When Liu Yi urges the horse to leave, she immediately raises her fist and punches the horse¡¯s head.

    The ghost fire warhorse let out a miserable cry as its head exploded and the bone fragments flew all over the ce.

    The ghost fire warhorse copses onto the ground and loses the ability to move. At the same time, Liu Yi grabs the two girls and stands on the ground before looking at the young girl vigntly.

    Pearl is anxious, but she is unable to say what she wants to say.

    ¡°Looks like she is an enemy.¡±

    Liu Yi is impolite and ws out with Netherworld Thirteen Hand at Pearl¡¯s shoulder.

    Liu Yi thought that Pearl would dodge his attack; after all, the young girl¡¯s strength is countless times higher than his.

    But Pearl stands there and did not move, allowing Liu Yi¡¯s hand to w at her shoulder.

    Seeing that his fingers are about to touch that skinny shoulder, he suddenly stops. His fingers stop in midair as he frowns and asks Pearl, ¡°Why did you not dodge?¡±

    Pearl kneels down again and kowtows deeply towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°She treats you as her master.¡±

    Sima Jiao is slightly sour as she says to Liu Yi, ¡°Such a good high-rank shaman actually recognizes you as her master! But you are my servant; thus, your ve is my ve!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey. I am not familiar with her! How could I be her master!¡±

    Liu Yi had never viewed himself as her servant, nor did he wish to make others his servant.

    ¡°You are your own person!¡± Liu Yi says to Pearl, ¡°No one is your master, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Ah...ah...¡±

    Pearl continues to point at Liu Yi then kowtow towards him again.

    Liu Yi sighs once more as he says in his heart, this girl looks quite beautiful. But why is she so stubborn.

    ¡°Forget it, Eldest Senior Brother. Just ept her.¡±

    Ying¡¯er advises, ¡°She is quite strong as well. Perhaps she will be able to help us.¡±

    ¡°How can she help?¡± Liu Yi says, ¡°Don¡¯t forget she is also a shaman. We are unclear if she is an enemy or an ally.¡±

    ¡°She is a ve. ves are not enemies.¡± Sima Jiao reminds, ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken.¡±

    ¡°ves are also people.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that Sima Jiao¡¯s thinking is a bit skewed. Thus he says, ¡°They also have their own thinking. Furthermore, they should have their own freedom.¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi says, Sima Jiao was stunned, ¡°What? Freedom? Are you mad?¡±

    Liu Yi does not understand Sima Jiao¡¯s reaction. ¡°Why am I mad?¡±

    ¡°In the Immortal World, ves are ves, and they are forever ves! What you said earlier is a grave breach of the norms.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°I always believe that everyone should be equal!¡±

    ¡°How mad! I actually epted a madman as a male servant! Gods!¡±

    Sima Jiao covers her forehead like she feels that Liu Yi¡¯s existence is like a bug.

    On the contrary, Liu Yi feels that Sima Jiao is strange. He turns around and continues to advise Pearl.

    ¡°Although I do not know who you are, you belong to yourself.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi resummons his ghost fire warhorse before pulling Sima Jiao and Ying¡¯er up onto the horse¡¯s back, ¡°Go. Don¡¯t follow me.¡±

    After which, he urges his horse to bring Sima Ying and the rest to leave.

    While Pearl continues to follow behind Liu Yi, jogging behind him. She is actually no slower than the horse.

    Liu Yi returned beneath the walls and shouted to those above, ¡°The shamans have already retreated. Please open the door!¡±

    ¡°Cannot!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Le Jun rejected Liu Yi¡¯s request. ¡°Although the shamans had retreated, their ability to march is very powerful, and they cane back anytime!¡±

    ¡°Then can you lower down ropes?¡±

    Ying¡¯er also shouted, ¡°At the very least, give up a way to live!¡±

    Although they are all cultivators, Heaven Realm has a restriction where one cannot fly.

    If they try to climb it, it is impossible as the walls are simply too high.

    300 meters, even the shamans with strong bodies are unable to climb up. How could they do it?

    Liu Yi pursed his brows while at this moment Sima Jiao shouted, ¡°How dare you. I am the 3rd Miss of the Sima Family! Do you guys dare not let me in?¡±

    ¡°Sorry for offending the Third Miss. This Ox Cliff wall is here to help the Heavenly Court block the enemies!¡±

    Le Jun smiles, ¡°You better pray for yourself!¡±

 Chapter 1115 - [youâ€™re a man right]

    As a soldier, Le Jun gave the cruelest militarymand.

    Several soldiers can only sigh as they feel sorry for the death of a hero and two beautiful women.

    At this moment, Pearl, who is standing at the very back, suddenly leaps forward and jumps over two meters high before kicking that solid wall ferociously.

    A deep hole was actually kicked on the wall. Pearl ns to use this hole to let Liu Yi climb up.

    The soldiers above immediately see through what Pearl is doing and immediately shouted in shock, ¡°She is damaging the wall!¡±

    ¡°Kill her!¡± Le Jun immediately shouted, ¡°We cannot let her damage the wall!¡±

    Several soldiers on the wall above immediately stood up, holding a mirror in their hand, and aimed a ray of light at Pearl.

    Although Pearl is a shaman, her movements are very agile. But the rays are simply too dense. She wants to create a hole that Liu Yi can step on, thus suffered countless light rays within moments!

    When these light rays hit her body, it burns Pearl¡¯s skin until ck smoke is emitted. From the looks of it, it should be very painful, but she clenches her teeth and continues to keep attacking the wall while bearing with the light rays to continue to leave holes on the wall.

    ¡°Kill her! Quickly kill her!¡±

    Le Jun roared and gave an absolute order.

    More soldiers raise the immortal mirrors in their hands, letting the light rays shoot at Pearl.

    Pearl is in extreme pain, but she continues to preserve and continues to create holes that Liu Yi can climb with.

    Watching Pearl risking death time after time as she makes her attempts, Liu Yi finally cannot take it and shouts, ¡°Enough! Enough already!¡±

    But Pearl ignores Liu Yi. She wishes to open a path of survival for Liu Yi.

    At this moment, Liu Yi summons out Golden Armour Ghost King and lets the ghost king use its two shields to block those light rays and protect Pearl, who is covered in burns.

    ¡°I always thought that shamans were the most ruthless.¡±

    Liu Yi embraces Pearl, not letting her continue to carry out those suicidal attacks.

    ¡°But now I know that humans are a thousand times crueler than shamans!¡±

    ¡°By sacrificing you, all of us can live!¡± On the city wall, Le Jun refuted Liu Yi, ¡°This is for all of us. You ought to sacrifice your life!¡±

    ¡°You are abandoning yourrades for your own life.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his hand and points at Le Jun before saying, ¡°Since this is the case, I shall let you know true horror!¡±

    ¡°Just you? Even a shaman general is unable to ascend. How can you get up?¡±

    Le Jun says with disdain, ¡°It is best if you escape! Perhaps you can avoid the defensive lines of the shamans and run to the seaside giving yourself a path to survival!¡±

    ¡°Then watch this.¡±

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath before retreating a few steps. He then rushes up rapidly.

    He charges underneath the city wall and kicks off the city wall before running parallel along the city wall.

    300 meters and the city wall¡¯s surface had also gone through special processing with magic; Le Jun does not believe that Liu Yi can run-up.

    After running 50 meters up, Liu Yi starts to lose his center of gravity and is about to fall down back towards the ground.

    Cannot fall!

    A radiance of light shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes as a yin-yang symbol emerges beneath his feet, letting Liu Yi step on it and instantly shoot up ten meters and continue his ascent.

    Liu Yi also does not know what power heprehended at this moment. He only feels that he can jump to the top of the city wall if he continued to maintain this kind of tempo.

    He continues to step on the yin-yang symbol and leaps higher and higher. In a blink of an eye, he jumps over 200 meters and is soon about to reach the top of the city walls!

    ¡°Gods...what, what kind of monster is he!¡±

    Le Jun¡¯s eyes nearly pop out.

    One of the soldiers subconsciously asks, ¡°Officer...are, are we going to attack him?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Of course, we must!¡±

    Le Jun immediately says, ¡°This fellow must die! We cannot let him live! He has already betrayed us!

    Le Jun gave themand, and those soldiers take out their immortal mirrors and shine the light at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Liu Yi lets out a cold snort as a Golden Armour Ghost King appears in front of him, blocking the light rays.

    Golden Armour Ghost King is the strongest summon from Netherworld Servant Technique and is the most suitable for defending.

    Pearl had suffered earlier because she does not possess this kind of defensive ability. While Liu Yi, who has this kind of defensive capability, gives the soldiers a headache.

    He swiftly runs, finishes the remaining 100 meters, and jumps onto the city wall under the astonished gaze of the crowd.

    A sinister gleam shes across Le Jun¡¯s eyes as he roars, ¡°Whoever kills him will be immediately awarded a sun point!¡±

    This instantly exploded the crowd. Countless disciples from the sects start to toss out their attacks at Liu Yi!

    Among them included Ding Mian, who attacks Liu Yi as well.

    Liu Yi dodges the sword of a soldier beside him and snatches the sword over, and uses Netherworld Sword Technique!

    A fierce sword qi was released. It swept up all of the attacks and broke all of the attacks!

    ¡°How...is this possible!¡±

    Seeing how easily his attack was resolved, Ding Mian is stunned.

    Liu Yi waved his sword and released a sword light. Instantly several soldiers were decapitated andy among a pool of blood.

    Le Jun is astonished, ¡°You, you actually attacked your own people!¡±

    ¡°It is you who attacked first. And you still hope for me to be lenient?¡±

    Liu Yi retorted, ¡°Since you are heartless, then do not me me for being unjust!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi runs over towards Le Jun, scaring Le Jun into turning around immediately and start running away.

    As Le Jun runs away, he orders the soldiers around him, ¡°Quick, block him! Block him!¡±

    But how are these soldiers Liu Yi¡¯s opponents? Soon, they were ughtered by Liu Yi until they are wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves as they sneak away like rats.

    ¡°Fellow soldiers. Today, I am only going to kill this bastard who abandoned the lives of hisrades!¡±

    Liu Yi says loudly, ¡°As long as others do not take action, I will not touch them!¡±

    When Liu Yi said this, several soldiers lowered their weapons one after another.

    To be honest, they disliked Le Jun. This man is cold-blooded and heartless. He had sacrificed countless underlings!

    In his eyes, the life of a person ispletely worthless!

    The soldiers disperse, and Le Jun immediately snarls!

    ¡°Do, you guys wish to mutiny?!¡±

    ¡°Stop joking,¡± Liu Yi sneers, ¡°I believe that the person who wants to mutiny is you. Abandoning the lives of yourrades, how can you be a guard of the city wall? From today onwards, this Ox Cliff City Wall¡¯s Vanguard Official shall be me! I shall repel the shaman army!¡±

    Liu Yi waves the sword and shoots out a sword light, chopping off Le Jun¡¯s head!

    A big head shoots into the sky.

    Liu Yi uses the sword to raise Le Jun Head into the sky as he shouts, ¡°Lower the ropes!¡±

    Immediately a soldier lowers a rope down to Ying¡¯er and the rest of the women below. Only then did the three women climb up.

    After killing Le Jun, not only did he not suffer any attack, instead, several soldiers kneel down towards him.

    ¡°May Vanguard Official give yourmand!¡±

    ¡°May Vanguard Official give yourmand!¡±

    Looking at the row of soldiers kneeling in front of him, Liu Yi is very satisfied. Very good. This group of people is rather good.

    ¡°Brothers!¡±

    Liu Yi raises Le Jun¡¯s head that is still bleeding, and says, ¡°This person is guilty of terrible crimes. He abandoned ourrades in exchange for an opportunity to drift and live without purpose! Brothers, let me ask you all, do you need to rely on the blood of yourrades to protect your lives?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°We are soldiers who guard the Ox Cliff City¡¯s Wall! We have the strength to repel these shamans! We shouldn¡¯t hole up here! This is not what men should do!¡±

    Looking at the shaman army that is starting to press their way over, one of the aides-de-camp cannot help but ask, ¡°Lord Vanguard official, what should we do?¡±

    Liu Yi says directly, ¡°Follow me and kill our way out!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hearing this, several soldiers were badly frightened.

    It is a million-strong shaman army outside! While the number of us defenders is nothing but 200-300 thousand people!!! Kill our way out? Isn¡¯t it equivalent to attacking someone stronger than ourselves?

    ¡°The shaman soldiers are not as horrifying as your imagination!¡± Liu Yi says loudly, ¡°They also have blood and flesh and can die as well! But they do not fear you because they did not sense any bravery!¡±

    Liu Yi is unrestrained as he says, ¡°In my opinion, you guys are not soldiers. You guys are a group of cowards!¡±

    A soldier who is unconvinced shouted, ¡°We are not cowards!¡±

    ¡°Then let me see where your courage is!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi roars, ¡°If you are men, then kill your way out! Kill our way through their ranks seven times!¡±

    Ox Cliff City has enough celestial horses. Liu Yi leads calvary and charges out from the wide-open city gate!

    The aide-de-camp who is riding behind Liu Yi cannot help but ask, ¡°Lord, are we not going to use the ves to consume some of the enemies¡¯ strength?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that your life needs to be safeguarded by the blood of ves?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    ¡°Then charge with me!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi leads the ten thousand cavalries behind him and charges first, bearing the brunt, into the enemy ranks!

    Arge number of shaman soldiers use des and hatchet to sh at Liu Yi while Liu Yi raises his spear and immediately sent one of the shaman soldiers flying away!

    The soldiers behind him imitate his example and get rid of numerous shamans.

    While a group of minotaurs is standing on top of the city way toss out their axes uniformly at the shaman soldiers.

    The flying axes fall down like rain, focusing on the enemies that Liu Yi and his army is about to confront, lowering their fighting strength!

    ¡°A hundred minotaurs...¡±

    At this moment, Ying¡¯er had returned back to the city wall. Looking at the hundred minotaurs beside her, she cannot help but swallow her saliva.

    Sima Jiao finally starts to be curious about Liu Yi. ¡°Just who...is your senior brother?¡±

    ¡°I do not know...¡± Ying¡¯er says slowly, ¡°I only know that my Eldest Senior Brother, is the most reliable person in the whole world! The most reliable...yeah, he is even more reliable than master!¡±

    This young girl actually gave the male servant such a high evaluation...but, why is such a young hero obscure and unknown in all of the four continents? Looks like, I, this big miss, must properly investigate his identity!

    At this moment, the shaman general appears on the scene!

 Chapter 1116 - Riding a horse is also a problem]

    This shaman general is over 5 meters tall, like a small giant.

    Wherever he walks to, the ground will tremble!

    The shaman general is too tall and sturdy. Every single muscle of his is like a small stone, strong and sturdy. These muscles contain explosive power and high defensive capability. Otherwise, he would not have beaten Liu Yi so badly.

    The moment the shaman general appears, he lets out an angered roar at the army.

    This roar causes the celestial horses to be unable to bear it and neigh in fear. Their front hooves dance in the air as they keep kicking the air.

    A majority of the celestial horses were frightened and momentarily stop, unable to advance. The originally grouped up calvary squads are now in a mess.

    But the ghost fire warhorse underneath Liu Yi is still steady. He snatches over a spear from a soldier beside him before pouring in Netherworld Sinister Qi and tosses out the spear at the shaman general in front!

    A diamond tattoo lights up between Liu Yi¡¯s brow while, at the same time, a very small Yin-yang symbol appears on the tip of the spear.

    Liu Yi¡¯s strength is huge, and the spear instantly arrives in front of the shaman general. The shaman general subconsciously ps out with his palm, preparing to p away this toy. Unexpectedly, this spear pierces into the shaman general¡¯s palm due to its enormous force!

    The shaman general lets out a scream while at this moment, Liu Yi nks out on the spot.

    Because he feels like some kind of power is awakening inside of his body. This power seems to be the shape of a diamond king kong. It hammers its chest before merging with him.

    ¡°What is this strength...¡±

    Liu Yi looks at his palm and subconsciously mutters, ¡°Sky Supporting Pir fuse.¡±

    A powerful shockwave instantly spread out from Liu Yi¡¯s body, sending the group of shamans who were in front of him flying away.

    Between his brows, the symbol of a diamond bes clear!

    At this moment, Liu Yi senses that he has boundless strength, like he can explode a hill with a punch!

    Liu Yi leaps off his warhorse before punching the ground fiercely.

    Instantly, the ground started trembling and cracked as arge number of shamans were buried inside!

    A hundred meters wide triangle-like hole also appears in front of him

    ¡°This Netherworld Sect person is so scary!¡±

    The people on the walls were badly frightened, ¡°It is likely that even the shaman generals do not have this kind of strength!¡±

    At this moment, the shaman general pulls out a spear before tossing it at Liu Yi!

    This spear is covered with mes which shows just how powerful it is!

    Liu Yi is calm as he stands, using a single hand to grab that spear!

    The spear was steadily held in Liu Yi¡¯s hand as a surge of green smoke emitted from Liu Yi¡¯s palm.

    The shaman general seemed to be in disbelief as he stared at Liu Yi in a daze before roaring. He then leaps over ten meters into the air before dropping down towards Liu Yi heavily.

    Liu Yi bends his knees slightly as his feet sink into the ground. Several cracks appear on the ground as small stones start floating up.

    Liu Yi¡¯s strength is like a whirlpool that revolves around his body.

    Facing the descending shaman general, Liu Yi suddenly opens his mouth and lets out a roar.

    The ordinary roar had unknowingly be filled with power!

    This power forms a tornado and charges at the shaman general!

    In a blink of an eye, the shaman general¡¯s body was torn into pieces by the power as blood and flesh flew all over the ce!

    The shaman general smashes heavily on the ground far away, at thest of his breath.

    But Liu Yi appears in front of this shaman general. He stretched out a palm and pressed against his forehead!

    The shaman general did not even have time to scream before his head exploded!

    Seeing their general dying, the rest of the shamans were badly frightened. Their previous valor and ferocity had disappeared.

    How can a person of the Heaven Realm be so valiant!

    The rest of the Heaven Realm calvary take advantage of this opportunity to start attacking crazily as they pursue the shamans who are fleeing in disarray.

    Momentarily, the Heaven Realm¡¯s morale greatly increased as all of the people on the wall cheer excitedly!

    ¡°We are the winners of this battle!!!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his hand high up and shouts, ¡°We relied on our bravery and defeated the shamans!¡±

    ¡°Great Vanguard Official!¡±

    ¡°All praise the Vanguard Official!¡±

    Everyone worships Liu Yi extremely other than Ding Mian and his people.

    Not only did Immortal Sect did not have any performance, but the limelight was also snatched away by Liu Yi! This causes Ding Mian to be burning with anger and wish that he can kill Liu Yi. But it is a pity that he does not have this ability!

    Even the shaman general was not his opponent; how can I defeat him?

    As Liu Yi was escorted back by the crowd, he senses the final sun jade in his body awaken and slowly starts rotating.

    Strange. Just who am I? Why is it that I possess such strength when I awakened a single sun jade?

    Just a mere roar was able to beat that shaman general!

    ¡°Netherworld Sect is filled with talents!¡±

    The aide-de-camp who is following Liu Yi cannot help but praise. ¡°I actually did not know that our Xihe Ox State actually had such a powerful sect.¡±

    ¡°My master is low-profile; thus, he seldom appears outside.¡±

    Liu Yi exins, ¡°In the future, Netherworld Sect will start to widely ept disciples. Whoever is willing to join can go to Buddhist Stupa City to inquire.¡±

    This battle that Liu Yi had in Ox Cliff City is considered as the best publicity for his sect.

    ¡°After so many years, this is the first time the shaman army was defeated into retreating.¡±

    The aide-de-camp sigh ruefully, ¡°Since that is the case, we can start with the second part of the Hero Gathering.¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi is confused, ¡°This Hero Gathering has a second stage?¡±

    The aide-de-camp nods his head, ¡°That¡¯s right. Originally the Hero Gathering would have three stages. But every time, the disciples only stand on the city wall and blow some wind before leaving. No one ever fulfilled the requirement for the second stage.¡±

    ¡°Then what is the second stage?¡±

    Liu Yi cannot help but feel curious. After returning to the city, Ying¡¯er immediately follows him closely, but Sima Jiao is nowhere to be seen.

    Pearl¡¯s injuries had recovered as she followed closely behind Liu Yi.

    ¡°The second stage is to enter deep into the shaman army.¡±

    As the aide-de-camp speaks, he pulls out a map and spreads it open in front of Liu Yi. ¡°Among this shaman army, there is a shaman mage who is themander. Under hismand, the shaman army will continuously attack our territory. As long as we kill him, the shamans will have no cohesion.

    Liu Yi immediately understands, ¡°Then the second stage is to kill this shamanmander?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The aide-de-camp nods his head, ¡°For so many years...I will finally see the second stage start....perhaps this time, our Ox Cliff City can finally be saved.¡±

    Seeing how the aide-de-camp¡¯s eyes had reddened, Liu Yi sighs in his heart. Looks like this aide-de-camp was harassed to the point of death by the shamans.

    The Heavenly Court only sent a few people to guard this ce but did not activate other people to deal with the shamans. Didn¡¯t the heavenly Court have numerous powerful experts? Why did they not send more people?

    Using the identity of the Vanguard Official, Liu Yi announce loudly, ¡°Right now, I announce the start of the second phase of Hero Gathering!¡±

    While the aide-de-camp adds-on, ¡°During the second phase, the person who can kill themander of the shaman army will be awarded ten thousand sun points! At the same time, that person can obtain the opportunity to be on the Immortal List!¡±

    The moment he said this, the young disciples immediately went into an uproar!

    The one who kills themander can get onto the Immortal List?

    Fucking hell! This is an extremely rare opportunity! One must know that Heavenly Court has long been filled up! Who knows how many people squeeze their brains dry to be one of the office-bearers! Right now, an opportunity is actually ced in front of us! How would we not have red eyes from delight!

    At this moment, Sima Jiao appears out of nowhere. He suddenly emerges and stands in front of Liu Yi and the rest and says, ¡°So that is the case. This list shall be this miss¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Where did you go earlier?¡± Ying¡¯er stares at Sima Jiao vigntly, ¡°I feel like you are not a good person!¡±

    ¡°When is this miss not a good person!¡±

    Sima Jiao looks at Ying¡¯er strangely, ¡°Just now, during that big fight, this miss was covered with sweat. Of course, I went to bathe!¡±

    Smelling that barely discernible fragrance on Sima Jiao¡¯s body, Liu Yi cannot help but cover his forehead. Thisss is really a big miss!

    She actually went to take a bath at such a crucial moment!

    ¡°It is a pity that the bathing conditions in this ce are too bad. Otherwise, this miss would bath for over an hour! Right now, I can only hurriedly wash a bit beforeing out. So dissatisfying!¡±

    This sentence from Sima Jiao makes the rest speechless.

    At this moment, Ding Mian walks over and provokes Liu Yi, ¡°This time, I will not let you have the limelight! I shall be the final victor!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, who was the one who was holed up on the city wall earlier?¡±

    Knowing that she has the support of Liu Yi, Sima Jiao is not afraid of this third senior brother. She says arrogantly, ¡°This miss shall obtain the Vanguard title!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s watch and see!¡±

    Ding Mian snorts before leading his junior brothers and sisters and leaves.

    That spicy girl gives Liu Yi a few more looks before leaving with Ding Mian.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go as well.¡±

    Liu Yi summons out his ghost fire warhorse and prepares to advance towards the shamans.

    ¡°Hey, hey! You are really insensible!¡±

    Sima Jiao chides, ¡°You should lie on the ground and let this miss step on you, to get on the horse!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly started sweating. This big miss...

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    Ying¡¯er protects her senior brother, ¡°That¡¯s enough of your big miss temper! If you do it again, we will not bring you out to y anymore!¡±

    ¡°How dare you servants have the impertinence to rebel!¡±

    Sima Jiao stomps her feet in anger, ¡°Completely preposterous!¡±

    Ying¡¯er pouted and did not give in, ¡°Hmph! Who is your servant? That¡¯s your own wishful thinking!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yi says, ¡°Enough. Stop quarreling. All of us shall ride on our own horses.¡±

    With that, he waves his hand as a few soldiers immediately walk over from the side, leading three celestial horses, and hand them over to the three women.

    Unexpectedly the women immediately stopped quarreling.

 Chapter 1117 - Nine-winged Centipede]

    Ying¡¯er tugs Liu Yi¡¯s leg and says coquettishly, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother...I don¡¯t know how to ride a horse. I want to sit in Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s embrace!¡±

    Ying¡¯er acts coquettishly sweet, and Liu Yi can only say, ¡°Fine. Sit in my embrace.¡±

    Sima Jiao, who was going to ride the horse, panics when she heard Ying¡¯er said so. She immediately turns around and says loudly, ¡°As the male servant of this miss, you let this miss ride my own horse! You are simply preposterous! You must stay by this miss¡¯s side constantly and protect this miss! Thus this miss must ride the horse together with you!¡±

    Liu Yi instantly has a big head.

    On the contrary, Pearl is very obedient. She stands below the horse, giving off the impression, ¡®I am a ve; I can only run along beside the horse.¡¯

    s...really! These three girls give people headaches!

    ¡°All of you ride your own horses! Don¡¯t make me get angry!¡± Berated Liu Yi, and only then did the three girls be honest.

    Even though Sima Jiao is unwilling, but right now, she is relying on Liu Yi¡¯s power. Sima Jiao feels that Liu Yi is the strongest man that she had ever seen. Even her father, the head of the Sima Family, is below him in cultivation!

    Only by following Liu Yi can I kill themander of the shaman race!

    At this moment, those in front of them had already left the city and were far away, while Liu Yi and the women had only just set off.

    Sima Jiao says anxiously, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up! Otherwise, we will not be on time!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, what are you anxious for?¡±

    While is Liu Yi is free and unconstrained, Sima Jiao says in feigned anger, ¡°Why are you so slow! What time is it! If themander is killed by other people, we will lose!¡±

    ¡°Rx. They do not have the strength.¡± Liu Yi says, ¡°The territory of the shaman race is definitely a dragon pond tiger cave. These people are too avaricious and have forgotten the scariness of the shaman race. If themander is so easily killed, the shaman army would not have attacked Xihu Ox State for so many years! Miss Sima, could it be that you don¡¯t even understand this?¡±

    Sima Jiao¡¯s face turns red as she shouts, ¡°This miss knows! I was just testing you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Our Big miss is the smartest.¡±

    Liu Yi is also unwilling to continue to bicker with this big miss; thus, he urges the horse and takes the lead, setting off towards their target. As he rides on, he constantly observes the surrounding movements.

    The ce where the shamans are living is indeed very dested. The whole ce is a desert! There is not even a single de of grass in the surrounding, and everywhere is endless sand.

    A sandstorm suddenly rises like the blustering of a devil, pounding upon them.

    Luckily all of them are cultivators, and their rides are no ordinary creatures. Otherwise, they would lose their life to the sand and dust storm.

    ¡°What a vile environment!¡±

    Sima Jiao says unhappily, ¡°Sand has gotten into this miss¡¯s clothes!¡±

    ¡°Eldest Senior brother...why is this ce so scary!¡±

    Ying¡¯er alsoins, ¡°I need to take a bath when I return back, wuwuwu...¡±

    Pearl continues to follow behind them while Liu Yi says in his heart, if she can speak, she will whine as well.

    Lots of sand had also entered his clothes, making him very unhappy!

    Such a vile environment! No wonder the shaman race would want to contest over the territories of the immortals!

    Ying¡¯er subconsciously asks, ¡°How do hose shamans survive in this ce?¡±

    ¡°If I did not guess wrongly, they should be living underground.¡±

    Looking at the desert, Liu Yi says, ¡°It is impossible to survive on the surface!¡±

    ¡°Underground?¡±

    Sima Jiao exim, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that we need to dig! This miss is not going to do so!¡±

    Seeing that there are still disciples from other sects in the surrounding, Liu Yi makes a guess, ¡°There should be an entrance. Otherwise, with such a huge shaman army, how could they move around with ease. Search around. Where is the entrance?¡±

    Sima Jiao grumbles, ¡°There is sand all over...how can we find the entrance...¡±

    ¡°s, how nice would it be if we had a map.¡± Said Liu Yi subconsciously.

    The moment he said so, a semitransparent map suddenly pop up in front of him. This is the topography of the desert!

    An enormous red dot is marked on the map, and numerous enormous blue arrows above his eyes pointing in the direction he should go.

    ¡°What the hell.?!¡±

    Liu Yi was shocked and unable toprehend how the map emerged!

    Could it be that my eyes have a problem?

    He rubs his eyes, but the map is still there.

    Sensing that something is off, Ying¡¯er asks, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother? What is the matter?¡±

    ¡°Nothing...follow me.¡±

    Liu Yi urges the horse and lets the horse walk in the direction of the arrowhead.

    Sima Jiao shouts, ¡°Where are you heading? Don¡¯t get lost! This miss doesn¡¯t want to be unable to return home!¡±

    In this desert, even if one wishes to be quick, they will not be able to run fast!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry and follow me!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi urges his horse to speed up.

    The other people have no choice but to follow him. Soon they traverse through the sandstorm region and appear in front of an oasis!

    When they reach here, their eyes became filled with shock!

    As they see an enormous ancient city buried in the center of the oasis!

    The ancient city is connected to the underground and heads deep inside.

    Sima Jiao exims, ¡°Gods! It is actually here!¡±

    ¡°What an enormous ce...so spectacr...¡±

    Ying¡¯er is also very amazed and is unable to conceal her amazement.

    Liu Yi spected, ¡°Looks like the shaman race once had a very brilliant civilization.¡±

    While at this moment, a loud shout came from behind them.

    ¡°Over here! The shaman race is over here!¡±

    Liu Yi and the girls turn around to see a Heaven Sect disciple shouting loudly.

    ¡°Damn it! The person must have followed us here!¡±

    Sima Jiao is unhappy, ¡°To let them take advantage of us!¡±

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, let¡¯s hurry in!¡± Ying¡¯er says in a hurry, ¡°In a while when there will be too many people! Let¡¯s not let them rush ahead of us!¡±

    Liu Yi waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. Let the others help us scout out the path.¡±

    Sima Jiao is afraid as she gives Liu Yi a look; this man is too ck-bellied!

    As expected, a lot of men and horses came over and among them is the awe-inspiringly Ding Mian.

    Seeing Liu Yi and the girls, Ding Mian immediately startsughing loudly, ¡°Hahaha, thank you all for helping us find the entrance!¡±

    Liu Yi pretends to be angered as he says, ¡°You scumbags! If you have the capability, then go and find it yourself!¡±

    Ding Mian feels that it is beneath his dignity, ¡°No matter what methods are used, the winner is righteous!¡±

    With that, he dismounts from his horse and leads a group of junior brothers and sisters, and walks towards the ancient city.

    Liu Yi and the girls also dismounted before following behind these people.

    Ying¡¯er is still kind-hearted and asks Liu Yi, ¡°Eldest Senior brother...what if they die...¡±

    ¡°If they are not greedy, they will not die.¡±

    Liu Yi did not give them any face and said, ¡°If they are going to die due to greed, they deserve it. ¡±

    Ying¡¯er and Sima Jiao asked at the same time, ¡°Ah? What do you mean?¡±

    Liu Yi also hesitated, ¡°I also do not know...anyways it means seeking their own death.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    The two girls no longer ask, and they follow behind that group of people.

    The ancient city is very deep, and gods know where it leads to.

    These passages are essible from all sides with numerous forks in the road. If one walkabout carelessly, they might get lost.

    Lots of the disciples had already scattered and can be found everywhere in the ancient city.

    There had always been an arrowhead in front of Liu Yi¡¯s eyes like it is telling Liu Yi the ultimate direction. Liu Yi feels that he will definitely not go the wrong path by following this arrowhead.

    Ding Mian and the rest are walking neither close nor far away from them.

    Seeing this, Ying¡¯er pouts and says, ¡°They seem to have the same thought like us and wish to pick up some small advantages.¡±

    ¡°It is not that easy to pick up small advantages.¡± Liu Yi sneers, ¡°Danger lurks on every side of this ancient city. I sensed several powerful aurae. It will be very difficult for them to wish to survive any longer.¡±

    Just as he had spoken, an enormous centipede suddenly flew out from an enormous hole!

    That centipede was over several hundred meters long, and a pair of golden wings grew on the back of each of its sections!

    Upon seeing this centipede, Sima Jiao eximed in shock, ¡°Nine-winged Centipede! Gods, we actually met this savage beast!¡±

    The rest of the disciples were also panicking as they hurriedly escaped. But Nine-winged Centipede is very powerful and swallows up several disciples instantly. It then chews them into pieces and swallows them. After which it drills into a hole and disappears!

    ¡°There, there is actually a Nine-winged Centipede in this ce...¡±

    ¡°Save me! Let¡¯s quickly escape!¡±

    ¡°Where do we escape to! This whole ce is filled with holes; who knows where the Nine-winged Centipede will emerge from!¡±

    The disciples are not the Nine-winged Centipede¡¯s opponent, and all of them were frightened.

    ¡°Third Senior brother!¡±

    ¡°I am scared!¡±

    At this moment, Ding Mian can only brace himself and says, ¡°No worries. I will protect you.¡±

    But to be honest, he is unsure if he can take the Nine-winged Centipede on! This is a scary savage beast from the legends! How can my strength be enough!

    With a rumbling sound, the Nine-winged Centipede drills out from a hole above them. pping its wings, it opens its mouth and rushes towards a Heaven Sect¡¯s disciple!

    That disciple is paralyzed in fear as he trembles.

    Ding Mian hurriedly release his technique as five red me lotus exploded on that Nine-winged Centipede¡¯s enormous body!

    The five loti exploded into five streams of mes but did not knock the centipede slightly off. Instead, it arouses the savageness of the Nine-winged Centipede!

    It screams and bites a few Heaven Sect disciples to death.

    That chili pepper copses onto the ground and dodges the cmity.

    Ding Mian uses his techniques to protect himself but was knocked very far away.

    The Nine-winged turtle turns around and bites at the chili pepper again.

    ¡°Senior brother, save me!¡±

    Chili pepper immediately begs Ding Mian for help, but Ding Mian¡¯s legs are trembling and actually turn around and escape.

    Ying¡¯er benevolence res up and is unable to steel herself to watch people die, and thus, she says to Liu Yi, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother save her!¡±

    Liu Yi sighs before raising his leg and kicks a stone pir by the side.

    That stone pir instantly flies out and pierce into the body of the Nine-winged Centipede, causing the Nine-winged Centipede to twist its body in pain and roar continuously!

    The cave trembles intensely, scaring several disciples badly.

    ¡°Damn it! The cave is going to copse!¡±

    ¡°Quickly escape!¡±

    Nine-winged Centipede turns its head and looks at Liu Yi. Its several pairs of yellow pupils stare at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Bring it on.¡± Liu Yi beckons the Nine-winged Centipede, ¡°Let me y with you.¡±

 Chapter 1118 - Immortal Prohibited Path]

    The Nine-winged Centipede slowly ps its wings as its several pair of eyes re at Liu Yi like it wishes to put Liu Yi to death.

    But Liu Yi does not have a single bit of fear as he stands there with arms crossed with a smile on his face.

    A diamond mark lights up between his brows. At this moment, Liu Yi¡¯s strength had increased by countless times, making him filled with confidence.

    Nine-winged Centipede ps its wings and suddenly turns into a golden light, charging at Liu Yi.

    Ying¡¯er can only see a sh of golden light. Her heart tightened as she hurriedly reminded, ¡°Eldest Senior brother! Be careful!¡±

    While Liu Yi had already moved. He enters a horse stance as he presses out with his right fist.

    Liu Yi¡¯s fistnds on the Nine-winged Centipede¡¯s head, instantly punching it down and crashing into the wall on the other side.

    ¡°What the fuck...this guy has huge strength!¡±

    ¡°Is he a monster?¡±

    When the surrounding people saw this scene, they were all astonished.

    To send the Nine-winged Centipede flying with a single punch is too fucking scary!

    Nine-winged Centipede let out a cry as it pulled its head out from the wall. It then straightened its body as a pair of small golden wings suddenly grew out from each of its segments! These small wings have the shape of a de and appear to be very sharp! Nine-winged Centipede twists its body and rumbling towards Liu Yi. The small wings slice through the stone walls like cutting through tofu, shing out several rows of deep gorges!

    Seeing the situation, Ying¡¯er became even more frightened as she cannot help but remind, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother! Be careful!¡±

    Liu Yi lowers his body and dodges those small golden wings. But Nine-winged Centipede¡¯s body is simply too long. After dodging once, there is yet anotherrge row of small wings sweeping over.

    Liu Yi immediately summons out Golden Armour Ghost King and uses its shield to block in front of him!

    After several continuous shes, the shield of the Golden Armour Ghost King was sliced through~

    Liu Yi steps on a Yin-yang Symbol and leaps mid-air, temporarily dodging all of the attacks!

    But cold sweat is already forming on his forehead.

    Liu Yi says gloomily, ¡°Damn it. How good would it be if I had a weapon that could give me an advantage!¡±

    Who would had expected that just after he had said so, several silver long des suddenly shot out from his back! There are a total of 36 of these des and arrange themselves in a Sky Dipper formation in the cave!

    From the glow of these des, it can be clearly seen that all of them are top-grade weapons!

    ¡°What, what a good treasure!¡±

    Seeing these des, Ding Mian¡¯s greed rises and hurriedly extends his hand and grabs one of the quietly flowing Tiangang Swords in the sky.

    Nine-winged Centipede p its wings and rumble towards Liu Yi again! The Nine-winged Centipede is unwilling to let Liu Yi off without shredding his body into millions of pieces!

    Living in these ces for so long, Nine-winged Centipede has always been the king in this ce. When did it receive such humiliation!

    Carrying those small des, Nine-winged Centipede instantly charges in front of Liu Yi. At this moment, the Tiangang Swords, which have spirituality, automatically protect their master. They immediately fly back and gather together in front of Liu Yi.

    While that Tiangang Sword that Ding Mian is holding also shoots back, causing Ding Mian to have a huge shock as he shouted in heartache, ¡°Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t go!¡±

    He extended his hand and firmly grasped hold of the Tiangang Swords. But it keeps trembling. Finally, it erupts out with a de qi which sliced Ding Mian¡¯s palm, causing him to bleed.

    Feeling pain, Ding Mian let go, and the Tiangang Sword immediately flies back and gathers together with the other Tiangang Swords. They form a circr de shield in front of Liu Yi, blocking the attack of the Nine-winged Centipede.

    Sparks keep erupting from the de shield-like fireworks blossoming.

    Although Nine-winged Centipede¡¯s small des are very sharp, the Tiangang Swords are not inferior. It firmly receives all of the attacks causing Liu Yi to be unharmed.

    ¡°What the. So powerful. Where did thesee from?¡±

    Seeing the Tiangang Swords in front of him, Liu Yi is astonished.

    Just who am I? Why do I have everything!

    Seeing that its attack once again did not seed, it retreated a few steps and roared. It appears to be very angered.

    Looking at the enormous centipede in front of him, Liu Yi cannot help but mutter. ¡°How nice would it be if I had a slightlyrge de!¡±

    Just as he had muttered that the Tiangang Swords suddenly started gathering together while nking!

    In a blink of an eye, an enormous de appeared in Liu Yi¡¯s hand!

    Thisrge de ispletely silver and is over ten meters long. Its de body is also veryrge, like a weapon meant for giants!

    Liu Yi holds the enormous de with two hands with astonishment in his heart. I actually have anything that I want! Could it be that I am Doraemon?

    Wait a minute...who is Doraemon?

    Liu Yi feels that he is bing more and more like a riddle. While at this moment, the Nine-winged Centipede roars and twists its body. All of its small wings are wrapped with golden light as it starts attacking Liu Yi once more.

    Liu Yi did not have any fear as he extended his hand while the enormous de in his hand rose and fell!

    This de is iparably sharp, and the Nine-winged Centipede cannot block it. Its head was immediately chopped off and fell onto the ground.

    The remaining segment of its body exploded into a blood flower as the Nine-winged Centipede was chopped to death by Liu Yi with one sh!

    ¡°Gods! He killed the Nine-winged Centipede!¡±

    ¡°This, this is iprehensible!¡±

    Seeing how Liu Yi killed the Nine-winged Centipede relying on his own strength, the surrounding disciples were all astonished.

    The chili pepper leans against the stone wall as she stares at Liu Yi in a daze.

    In the past, this chili pepper had always thought that her Third Senior Brother was the hero who could support both heaven and earth but right now, she realizes that he is just rotten goods while the real hero is this man!

    Liu Yi waves his hand, and the enormous de immediately disassembles and bes 36 Tiangang Swords before returning into Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Ying¡¯er touches Liu Yi¡¯s back and asks curiously, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, Eldest Senior Brother! Where did those des emerge from?¡±

    ¡°All of those des...are immortal weapons...¡±

    Sima Jiao is a person who has seen many things. She immediately recognizes that these treasure des are no ordinary des. She looks at Liu Yi with a bewildered look. How did this servant have so many high-rank immortal tools?

    It makes people unable to understand!

    ¡°Immortal tools can stay inside their master¡¯s body. At crucial moments, they automatically fly out and protect their master.¡± Sima Jiao exins, ¡°Why do you have so many immortal tools! Who are you!¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°I am the Eldest Disciple of the Netherworld Sect.¡±

    Sima Jiao pouts, ¡°Hmph, less of this nonsense! You cannot be an ordinary disciple! You are holding real immortal tools! Only the immortal from the Heavenly Court can have them. You are just a mere servant! How can you have immortal tools of this grade?¡±

    ¡°I do not know. Perhaps they were gifted to me by the gods.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugs his shoulders and does not exin much.

    He feels that it is best if he hides the fact that he had lost his memories.

    ¡°Hmph, so be it if you don¡¯t wish to say. It is not like I want to know.¡±

    Sima Jiao turns her head away as she curls her lips.

    At this moment, several disciples run over to the side of the Nine-winged Centipede and start using their tools to slice off those small wings.

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°What are they doing?!¡±

    Sima Jiao exins, ¡°The small wings of this Nine-winged Centipede are all treasures. The weapons crafted from them will be iparably sharp!¡±

    Seeing that these people are about to take away all of the small wingspletely, she shouted angrily, ¡°All of you are not allowed to touch! This was killed by this miss¡¯s servant!¡±

    But these disciples ignore her. Who would not wish to take the treasure in front of them?!

    Ding Main is among them. Relying on his strength, he had snatched three pairs of small wings. Holding in his hands, heughs crazily, ¡°Hahaha, all of them are mine, all of them are mine!¡±

    At this moment, hisplexion suddenly starts to turn ck as he starts to bleed from his seven apertures.

    Ding Mian sways a bit before finally his entire body festers and dies.

    While the rest of the people who had taken the small wings also suffer the same fate. Momentarily the entire cavern is strewed with corpses all over the ce.

    Ying¡¯er was badly frightened as she hid behind Liu Yi. She asks apprehensively, ¡°What...what happened to them...¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°It is the acute poison in the Nine-winged Centipede¡¯s body which had taken their lives. These small wings were stained with the blood of the Nine-winged Centipede, thus were stained with a scary poison. Whoever touches them will be poisoned to death.¡±

    ¡°They deserve it!¡±

    Not only did Sima Jiao not sympathize with these people, but she also snorted and said, ¡°Who let these damn people have the thought of touching our stuff!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t take them.¡±

    Liu Yi reminds, ¡°Even I am unable to resolve this poison. If you take the small wings, it is likely that you will die from bleeding out.¡±

    ¡°This miss does not want it!¡± Sima Jiao hurriedly says, ¡°This miss does not wish to die so unsightly...forget it. I no longer want them.¡±

    Although Sima Jiao is regretful, for her beauty, she restrains her greed.

    In a blink of an eye, there are not many people remaining in the carven anymore. The Nine-winged Centipede did not eat many people. Arge majority of them died due to the acute poison.

    The remaining people start to hesitate. Before even seeing the shaman race or even see any sign of themanding officer, such a huge number of them had died!

    As for those remaining people. Even if they find themanding officer, will they even have the strength to kill him?

    Thus these people slowly start walking out of the carven, giving up this task.

    Those who are more courageous or filled with greed remain behind and continue to enter deeper down the ancient city.

    Furthermore, these people are very crafty as they follow around Liu Yi. From the looks of it, they wish to snatch some cheap advantage.

    Liu Yi cannot be bothered with them. Since these people are not afraid of dying, he does not wish to care about them.

    The Chilli pepper from earlier had tactfully left as she knows that this ce is like a dragon pool, tigers cave. It is not a ce where they with this kind of lousy cultivation can enter.

    As they walk deeper into the ancient city, they no longer meet this kind of poisonous bug or ferocious beast.

    Very soon, they had entered the deepest part of the ancient city. Liu Yi estimates that they are roughly three to four hundred meters deep underground right now.

    At this moment, an enormous river appears in front of everyone. A stone tablet is erected in front of the river, and several small words are carved on it.

    Ying¡¯er scoots over and reads it, ¡°Immortal Prohibited Path...what does this mean?¡±

 Chapter 1119 - I am part of shaman race?]

    Before Liu Yi and the girls were able to understand, some disciples had already used their own tools and tossed them onto the surface of the river, preparing to cross it.

    Although there is a prohibition in the Immortal Realm, preventing flying, one can still use magic tools to cross rivers. These disciples had already stepped on their tools and start proceeding through the river.

    But at this moment, the river water suddenly churns.

    An enormous ck skeleton hand extends out from underneath the water and grabs a few disciples before pulling them into the river water.

    A few bubbles float up, and those people had long been dragged deep under until they disappear as if they had never appeared.

    The scene causes a lot of people to feel their hair rises. While Sima Jiao widens her eyes.

    ¡°Yellow...Yellow Springs...¡±

    Liu Yi does not understand and asks, ¡°What Yellow Springs?¡±

    ¡°That monster...his name is Yellow Springs...¡±

    Sima Jiao is trembling with fear as she exins, ¡°He was originally a formidable devil god roaming on the path of Yellow Springs. I heard that he specializes in plundering souls from the path of Yellow Springs as food...right now, I understand why this ce is called the Immortal Prohibited Path...¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Liu Yi felt that this matter is far from good.

    ¡°In the past...I had read this from a book. Back then, the shamans and immortals had an iparable war, and finally, the shaman¡¯s retreated in defeat. They were forced back by the immortals into the shaman ancient city...after which one of the powerful great shamans used his life to summon out the Jade Fallen Yellow Springs to protect the entire race, creating a Yellow Spring river where this dreadful devil god resides. Yellow Springs is highly disciplined and does notmit the slightest offense against the civilians of the shaman race, and only swallows immortals crossing the river. Yellow Springs¡¯ cultivation is at the fourthyer of heaven; that is why no immortals can pass this river.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°It is indeed very scary. No wonder those Heavenly Court people are unwilling to eliminate the shaman race. It must be because of this monster.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do...it seems like we are unable to enter now.¡±

    ¡°Pearl can enter. She is a high-rank shaman.¡±

    Sima Jiao gave Pearl, who was following behind them, a nce.

    Pearl tilts her head like she does not know what is going on.

    ¡°The two of you stay here. I shall go over and take a look with Pearl.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi waves his hand and summons out a hundred minotaurs to protect Sima Jiao and Ying¡¯er.

    Ying¡¯er is very worried as she grabs hold of Liu Yi¡¯s arm and says, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother! You are also an immortal! You cannot cross it!¡±

    ¡°No worries. I have a feeling that I can cross this river.¡±

    Liu Yi does not know why he has this feeling. He looks at the calm river water in front of him and bes a little excited instead.

    Besides him, Pearl is also the same as her eyes turn slightly emotional.

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath before saying to Pearl, ¡°Let¡¯s prepare to cross the river.¡±

    Pearl nods her head before leaping right towards the other side of the river.

    Her movement is very graceful, and leaps exactly ten meters across this river.

    After which, she steps on the surface of the river like she is stepping on level ground and continues to leap forwards.

    With two leaps, she safely reaches the other side of the river.

    ¡°Indeed, only shamans can cross the river safely.¡±

    Sima Jiao sighs. While at this moment, Liu Yi also moved. He follows what Pearl did and leaps forward ten meters as well, and is about to fall into the water in a blink of an eye.

    He then steps on a Yin-yang Diagram and leaps off the river surface.

    Sima Jiao and Ying¡¯er be very nervous, afraid that an enormous skeleton hand would suddenly fly out from the river water and pull Liu Yi into the Yellow Springs!

    But the river water remains peaceful, and Liu Yi sessfully leaps across the river to the other bank.

    Sima Jiao and Ying¡¯er wipe away their cold sweat. Liu Yi actually crossed over!

    ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s try as well!¡±

    One of the disciples became anxious and thought that this method of crossing the river was effective. Thus he leaps out. Just as his body appears over the surface of the river, Yellow Spring extends his arm and grabs that disciple, pulling him into the river.

    At this moment, the riverbank is deathly still. No one dares to speak anymore.

    Only Liu Yi and Pearl can cross. Pearl is a shaman, then who is Liu Yi...why can he cross? A huge question mark emerges in the hearts of the disciples!

    Liu Yi does not know what is happening behind him. After crossing the river, he follows Pearl and walks through the gates of the ancient city.

    The outside and the interior are twopletely different! Entering the ancient city, the entire ce is covered with dested stone walls. Although it is somewhat shady, but simr to the desert, the entire ce is barren! Liu Yi sees numerous densely packed holes on the stone walls like a bee¡¯s nest, covering every single corner.

    ¡°So this ce is the shaman¡¯sir...¡±

    Liu Yi thinks, why doesn¡¯t this group of people call themselves the insect race!

    At this moment, shaman soldiers suddenly climb out of the holes. They re fiercely at Liu Yi and Pearl, treating them as enemies.

    ¡°It seems like the action of barging into their nest...is not a sensible thing.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs when at this moment, those shaman warriors start to move as all of them rush at Liu Yi and Pearl!

    Although these shaman warriors do not have any weapons or armor, their four limbs are their most terrifying weapons!

    The shaman warriors went mad as they roar while rushing at them from all directions like seawater surging forth.

    Pearl is not afraid as she stands beside Liu Yi. She clenches her fists tightly before rushing towards the group of shamans rushing over!

    Although these shaman warriors are very strong, how can they be the opponent of a high-rank shaman! In a blink of an eye, they were beaten down by Pearl and were defeated.

    But Pearl can only block a small portion of them. Even more, shamans flow past her like river water and reach Liu Yi¡¯s side.

    I only know brute force. How nice would it be if I knew some techniques...

    Liu Yi watches the iing shaman army and cannot help but sighs lightly.

    At this moment, a flood dragon tattoo lights up between his brows!

    ck lightning emerges from his palms as it keeps arcing around!

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Seeing the lightning arcing around his hands, Liu Yi is startled.

    Several shamans had already arrived in front of Liu Yi when he subconsciously raised his palm and tossed out an arc of lightning.

    This lightning gathers together and forms an enormous lightning ball before crazily spinning, and the lightning tears apart arge number of shaman soldiers!

    Liu Yi was greatly shocked by his own attack as the might of this technique is astonishing!

    The shamans are unafraid of dying as even more soldiers had arrived in front of Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi takes a deep breath as he swings out the lightning in his hand on the spot.

    The lightning takes the shape of a whip and sweep outs, tearing apart all of the shamans in front of Liu Yi!

    This kind of horrifying lightning seems to cut the vitality of all things! The shamans have a very powerful lifeforce that can allow them to regrow their limbs even after they are cut off.

    But none of the shamans who were sliced by Liu Yi¡¯s lightning whip survive! All of them copsed onto the ground and died.

    Liu Yi extends both his hands and imitates Ding Mian¡¯s technique.

    Nine blossoms of lightning form a lotus flower and fly out,nding among therge group of shamans.

    It is like lightning rain has fallen! ck lightning tornadoes immediately wreak havoc in all directions!

    These shamans are unable to escape, and in a blink of an eye, over ten thousand of them were torn apart!

    Liu Yi¡¯s killing speed is like a meat grinder and shocked these shamans. They are no longer unafraid of dying and start to cower backward. Their gaze towards Liu Yi is filled with wrath as well as dread.

    Liu Yi sighs lightly, ¡°What is the point...could it be that there is only ughter left in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°The one who loves to ughter is not us but you.¡±

    At this moment, the voice of a young person came from one of the caves.

    Liu Yi looks around but is unable to find where it came from.

    Liu Yi does not believe that an immortal would exist here; thus, he asks, ¡°Who are you? A high-rank shaman?¡±

    ¡°That is right, Mr. Butcher.¡±

    The voice rings out from all directions again as if it came from multiple caves.

    ¡°I am a butcher?¡±

    ¡°Just take a look at how stained your hands are with shaman blood.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if I do not kill them, they will kill me.¡±

    Liu Yi does not have any remorse. He had never provoked anyone before, but those who provoke him will not end up well.

    ¡°That is nothing but an excuse of a butcher.¡±

    That young man sneers, ¡°Back then, Xihu Ox State was the ce where we shamans lived! In the end, didn¡¯t those hypocrite immortals attack us! Finally, we shamans were forced to live in this barren ce. What we wish to do is nothing but snath back our own homnd.¡±

    Liu Yi is somewhat stirred and subconsciously asks, ¡°Xihu Ox State...used to be the territories of shamans?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It was our territory! The Heaven Realm is shameless; the Heavenly Court was greedy and snatched our homnd!¡±

    The young man says, ¡°There is you as well. You clearly have the blood of a shaman flowing in your body; why are you taking the side of the evil immortals and selling yourself to the enemy! You are willing to be the butcher of the Heaven Realm!¡±

    ¡°The blood of shamans flow in my body?¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi is astonished. He does not have memories of his past and does not know who he was.

    Now that he heard that he is a shaman, he is greatly astonished!

    I, I am a shaman?

    Is that why I know so many abilities? Is that why I have boundless strength? Is that why I can cross the Yellow Springs peacefully?

    While at this moment, Pearl, who is standing by the side, suddenly keeps shaking her head at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi subconsciously asks, ¡°Are you trying to say that I am not a shaman?¡±

    Pearl hurriedly nods her head.

    ¡°Hmph, who are you to say that he is not you traitor.¡±

    The young man says loudly, ¡°You possess the power of a shaman; otherwise, how can you cross the Yellow Springs! You traitor! You sinner! Your hands are stained with the blood of your people!¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi¡¯s face turned pale as he stepped backward. He is then braced by Pearl.

    ¡°Today is your death date, traitor!¡±

 Chapter 1120 - So you are here]

    Chapter 1120 [So you are here]

    While he is speaking, cklight flies out from all directions. These are the shaman techniques that shroud the shaman soldiers.

    When the shaman soldiers obtain those ck lights, they immediately gain the status of being immune to magic!

    Liu Yi¡¯s lightning also became ineffective.

    Liu Yi withdraws the lightning from his palms as a diamond tattoo lights up between his brows again.

    He extends his hand, and 36 Tiangang Swords appear in the sky.

    ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    Liu Yi waves his hand, and the 36 Tiangang swords immediately gather together and form an enormous de which Liu Yi held in his hand.

    This de is ten meters long and is very sharp. When Liu Yi swings it, a powerful wind rises and instantly sliced arge number of the enemies into halves!

    The Tiangang de is super sharp. Although the flesh body of these shamans is very firm, they are unable to receive a single de. They came fast and die just as fast.

    ¡°36 Tiangang Swords!¡±

    The high-rank shaman speaking is a knowledgeable person and immediately regnoize the tool that Liu Yi is using.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this item be in Li Jing¡¯s hands? Why is it with you!¡±

    Liu Yi does not know how to reply. As he waves his de to kill the shamans, he replies, ¡°You ask me, who do I ask?¡±

    ¡°Wait till I kill you; I will know after asking your soul!¡±

    The high-rank shaman is impatient as he roars, ¡°Everyone! Listen to my orders, kill them!¡±

    Shamans are soldiers who do not fear death. With his shout, these shaman soldiers charge at Liu Yi once more.

    There are simply too many shaman soldiers. After killing one batch of them, two batches came forward!

    Soon, densely packed corpses are piled up around Liu Yi, and soon they pile up like a hill.

    Liu Yi himself is also stained with lots of shaman blood, and he feels like he is about to be numb.

    Endless shamans walked forward to die and were chopped by him.

    Liu Yi feels that he should be a person who hates killing people and hate carnage as well...but he does not know why, but right now, he is feeling a faint sense of excitement!

    Liu Yi does not know that right now behind him, an enormous specter faintly appears! This specter is the embodiment of Liu Yi¡¯s demon, which is formed from all of Liu Yi¡¯s devil qi!

    Because Liu Yi has not awakened, this devil only emits out an embodiment and did not have any movement. But even so, that high-rank shaman is already astonished.

    Could it be that this fellow is a devil immortal? Impossible! Even if he is a devil immortal, he could not cross the Yellow Springs!

    Yellow Springs can only be crossed by shamans. Not to mention that intense great shaman aura he is emitting!

    This man is not simple! Who is he!

    Liu Yi killed until his bloodthirstiness rose. His eyes turn red as the Tiangang Sword in his hand turns red!

    The entire Tiangang de keeps lengthening and instantly grows until it is over a hundred meters long. Liu Yi waves the sword in a circle on the spot!

    This de instantly killed several tens of thousands of shaman soldiers as the blood forms a river!

    At this moment, Liu Yi is like a devil god! His eyes are red as he holds that enormous de with both hands while panting slightly.

    ¡°Sa-scary..¡±

    That high-rank shaman who is hiding in the darkness is none other than the shaman race¡¯smanding officer.

    He is the descendant of that great shaman. He wished to slowly capture Ox Cliff City before once again reupying Xihu Ox State and leading the shamans¡¯ civilization back to its glorious era!

    But now this man appeared and with a wave of his hand, had destroyed everything!

    Furthermore, he is also a shaman!

    ¡°Shaman General!¡±

    Themanding officer has no choice but to blow his bugle horn and let the strongestbat force step forward.

    Three enormous shaman generals step on the corpses as they walk over and extend their hands, trying to grab Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi stood on the spot and did not move. He only sneers.

    He suddenly leaps up and appears in front of a shaman general. He then stabs his hand into that shaman general¡¯s left chest and pulls out his enormous heart before crushing it into pieces!

    That shaman general instantly copsed and died.

    ¡°What...¡±

    Themanding officer did not expect that even the shaman general would not survive a single move from Liu Yi! Looks like the ordinary shamans finally met their cmity.

    ¡°Stop killing already!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi raising his de to prepare to kill another shaman general, themanding officer¡¯s heart finally shudders.

    As he shouts, he walks out from a cave by the side.

    A young shaman who looks around 15 years old stands at the entrance of the cave and shouted at Liu Yi, ¡°Stop killing!¡±

    Liu Yi beheaded that shaman general and held his head while standing on top of the hill of corpses while blood dripped off the head.

    ¡°You...you butcher!¡±

    The young shaman¡¯s face turned pale as he copsed on his knees, ¡°Finished. It is finished now...¡±

    Although he is a shaman, although he has ambitions in his heart to take revenge, seeing all of the shamans basically dead or injured due to hismand, the youngster cannot help but start crying.

    He is regretful as it was him who leads the shaman race down the path of no return.

    The final shaman general is also fearful now. His legs trembled badly as his gaze towards Liu Yi became filled with horror.

    Liu Yi walked towards him, holding the de while stepping on corpses.

    The shaman general is so fearful that he no longer knows how to walk. His body does not listen to his ownmand.

    Liu Yi raises his de.

    ¡°Noo!!!!¡±

    The shaman youngster scream, and at this moment, Pearl suddenly appears in front of Liu Yi and kneels in front of him.

    Pearl¡¯s actions are like she is begging Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi wrinkles his brows as his red eyesnd on Pearl.

    That cold gaze causes Pearl to tremble.

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze onlynds on Pearl for a moment before returning back to that shaman general.

    Pearl keeps shaking her head as she continues to beg Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi trembles slightly as the red in his eyes slowly recede. He looks at the corpse hill under him with astonishment.

    ¡°I...actually killed so many people...¡±

    The shaman youngster remains kneeling at the entrance of the cave as he shouted at Liu Yi below, ¡°You butcher! Your hands are stained with the blood of your people!¡±

    Liu Yi raises his head and looks at that youngster, ¡°You must be that shamanmanding officer. My second task is to kill you and copse the shaman army.¡±

    ¡°Kill me then! I caused the death of so many fellow citizens; I deserve death!¡±

    The shaman youngster spread open his arms and says loudly, ¡°But you are also damned! You are the sinner of the shaman race!¡±

    ¡°I am not a shaman.¡±

    Liu Yi raises his hand into the air and says, ¡°I am a human.¡±

    ¡°You are a shaman. You can¡¯t change your bloodline!¡±

    The shaman youngster roars, ¡°Kill me! Afterward, go andplete the third task! Do you know what the third task is?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It is to capture all of us shamans and turn all of us into the ves of the immortals!¡±

    When the youngster said so, Liu Yi trembles.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why would I want to lie to you. After all, I am about to die anyway!¡±

    The young shaman smiles bitterly, ¡°Enough. Do it. Dying in the hands of a traitor will wash away a bit of my sin!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Liu Yi keeps away his Tiangang sword.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The shaman youngster res at Liu Yi, not knowing what he is doing.

    Liu Yi sigh, ¡°I did not mean to kill so many people. But what you say is right. This matter is indeed the responsibility of both sides. There are no longer many shamans left. You should lead your people and continue to live on instead of choosing to die here.¡±

    ¡°What is the point of pretending to be a good person now!¡±

    The shaman youngster sneers, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just kill me! Shaman soldiers have never feared death!¡±

    ¡°You are the same as me. Both of us are sinners.¡±

    Liu Yi says impolitely, ¡°You will not be able to escape the responsibility of the death of these people! Do you wish to escape from it by dying?¡±

    This sentence from Liu Yi causes the shaman youngster to be stunned.

    ¡°You cannot escape from it. This is the sin that you need to redeem yourself from!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi turned around and left.

    Pearl hurried after Liu Yi, keeping close behind him.

    ¡°You are not going to kill me? Afterpleting these three tasks, you can get into the Immortal Records!¡±

    ¡°If this position needs to step on all of your corpses, I would rather be a mortal.¡±

    After leaving behind this sentence, Liu Yi left the ancient city.

    The shaman youngster was stunned and did not react for a while.

    Finally, he shouted at Liu Yi¡¯s disappearing back view, ¡°Who are you!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi from Netherworld Sect!¡±

    After walking out of the ancient city, Liu Yi returns back to the banks of Yellow Spring.

    Seeing Liu Yi, who ispletely covered in blood, Ying¡¯er and Sima Jiao were badly frightened.

    ¡°Eldest Senior brother, are, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Servant! What happened to you? Are you injured?¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡±

    Liu Yi jumps across the river andforts the two girls, ¡°This blood is not mine.¡±

    Sima Jiao cannot help but question, ¡°Then...did you kill thatmanding officer?¡±

    The disciples by the side immediately erect their ears, waiting for the answer.

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve let him escape.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, making Ying¡¯er and Sima Jiao regretful while the rest of the disciples from other sects let out a sigh of relief.

    It is human¡¯s nature to be unworried about scarcity but rather about uneven distributions!

    ¡°Gods...your badge...¡±

    Ying¡¯er stares at the badge in front of Liu Yi¡¯s chest, which has an uncountable number of suns.

    After almost exterminating the shaman race, Liu Yi¡¯s points had exploded.

    ¡°You can have it.¡±

    Liu Yi passes the badge to Ying¡¯er, ¡°From now on, you are the Vanguard.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ying¡¯er got a shock as she sps the badge in her hand, ¡°Your, giving it to me?¡±

    Sima Jiao is dissatisfied, ¡°Why not let this miss take it! This miss is even more suitable to be the Vanguard!¡±

    ¡°Apologies. The title of the Vanguard can only belong to my Netherworld Sect.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs, ¡°But I do not wish to have this bloodstained title.¡±

    ¡°Then give it to me!¡± Ying¡¯er smiles, ¡°Master will praise me!¡±

    While they were conversing, a loud voice suddenly came from outside, ¡°Liu Yi! You are here!¡±

 Chapter 1121 - [Definitely following you]

    Liu Yi and the rest turn around to take a look to see a row of celestial soldiers in silver armor walking in.

    The one leading them is a general who is wearing a phoenix crown hat. Seeing Liu Yi, his gaze became filled with anger, ¡°I finally found you!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Liu Yi does not recognize this person, but when Pearl sees him, her gaze bes filled with enmity and lets out a soft snarl of anger. She clenches her fist as she res at the celestial soldiers.

    ¡°They are the Law Enforcement team from Yang Family!¡±

    Seeing these people, Sima Jiao recognizes them and says, ¡°Isn¡¯t the one who is leading them, Yang Wei?¡±

    ¡°Miss Sima, why are you here as well?¡±

    Yang Wei also saw Sima Jiao, and after which heughed, ¡°The third miss that was emunicated from Sima Family appeared here? This is too interesting.¡±

    ¡°Emunicated?¡±

    When Liu Yi and Ying¡¯er heard this, they were both shocked as they turned around and looked at Sima Jiao.

    At this moment, Sima Jiao¡¯s face is red as she says in anger, ¡°Who, who needs you to care!¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Looks like you are the same as me. In the future, stop calling yourself a big miss. It makes it feels like you are distancing yourself from us.¡±

    ¡°I am a big miss! I shall make the people from Sima Family regret!¡±

    Sima Jiao raises her small fist and says, ¡°I shall be the family head of the Sima Family! And then stomp all of those who look down on me under my feet!¡±

    ¡°You better save those to tell your father.¡± Yang Wei sneers, ¡°How nice all of you are together. The Sima Family has already ced an order for your arrest. I can capture you and report back to the Sima Family for a reward!¡±

    ¡°For what reason!¡± Sima Jiao says in anger, ¡°Who do you think you are!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, Miss Sima, stop struggling. You as well, Liu Yi. Your cultivation base has already been sucked away by our boss. Right now, you are not my opponent, so it is best for you to surrender!¡±

    With that, the row of celestial soldiers behind Yang Wei immediately surrounds them tightly.

    The disciples by the side start discussing with one another.

    ¡°So this person is a wanted criminal by the Heavenly Courts?¡±

    ¡°No wonder he is so powerful...tsk, tsk...¡±

    Sima Jiao cannot help but ask Liu Yi, ¡°Who are you? Why do they want to capture you?¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°I do not know. But I can see that they are not friends.¡±

    With that, he raises both his hands, and the 36 Tiangang swords immediately fly up. They scatter all over the cavern as they float there.

    ¡°36 Tiangang Swords? Very good. Today I shall take back this treasure!¡±

    With that, Yang Wei waved his hand, ¡°Take him down!¡±

    ¡°As you order!¡±

    The Yang Family¡¯s Law Enforcement Team immediately raises their spear and runs towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Endless conflict.¡± Liu Yi sighs, ¡°Looks like I should change my name to Butcher.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, his palm trembles and those 36 Tiangang swords suddenly gather together and instantly form a two meters long dragon spear.

    Aw enforcer had already charged in front of Liu Yi. Liu Yi ps out his spear and jabs out at thatw enforcer.

    Thatw enforcer was immediately sent flying away and was knocked flying above the Yellow Springs river a long distance away.

    An enormous skeleton arm immediately emerges from the river water and grabs thatw enforcer before pulling him into the river water.

    ¡°It is Yellow Springs!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Yang Wei was badly frightened.

    Yellow Springs¡¯ cultivation is at the 5thyer of heaven, and his name is very famous throughout the Heaven Realm! Even if everyone here is added together, we will not be enough!

    Yang Wei immediately ordered, ¡°Stay away from the river water! Don¡¯t get close!¡±

    The surroundingw enforcers immediately stay a distance away from the river waters.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s back faces this Yellow Springs river as he holds the spear in his hands, giving off the impression of a single man holding the pass against millions of enemies.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a cultivation base, what you are acting for!¡±

    Yang Wei does not ce Liu Yi in his eyes. He revolves his qi as his spear instantly erupts with a silver radiance as it bes filled with immortal qi.

    ¡°Immortal Dragon Attack!¡±

    Yang Wei stabs out with his spear as a silver dragon instantly flies out and bites at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi snorts as he takes a step forward and stomps on the ground. At the same time, he clenches his right hand and punches out at the iing silver dragon.

    Liu Yi¡¯s fist immediately exploded that silver dragon scaring Yang Wei into retreating backward.

    What the fuck! Didn¡¯t boss say that Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation base was sucked away by him? Right now, Liu Yi should be super weak! Why is he still so strong!

    Just now, that fist was enough to prove that Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation is around 23 starjades!

    With such a powerful cultivation base, how can he be trash!

    Yang Wei immediately gave themand, ¡°Use Immortal Mirrors to attack!¡±

    The surroundingw enforcers hurriedly pull out their Immortal Mirrors and use them to gather light and shoot them at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Golden Armour Ghost King!¡±

    Liu Yi summons the Golden Armour Ghost King, which spreads out its shield to protect him.

    When the light rays hit the shield of the ghost kind, they were all blocked.

    Liu Yi will not allow himself to passively receive attacks. He gave themand, ¡°Attack!¡±

    And the 100 minotaurs that were standing by the side like a statue suddenly move as their toss out the flying axes in their hands.

    The flying axes are like rain, falling at thew enforcers.

    Seeing the flying axes, Yang Wei does not dare to belittle them and immediately gave the order, ¡°Guard Formation!¡±

    All of thew enforcers lean against each other as the spear in their hands kept dancing in front of them, sealing off space in front of them, causing the iing flying axes to be knocked away.

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck, so exaggerated!¡±

    This is the first time thesew enforcers have seen the minotaurs. Momentarily, they were beaten up by their flying axes, and severalw enforcers were injured by them!

    ¡°Is he really trash? Could it be that the lord calcted wrongly?¡±

    Watching Liu Yi and the creatures of his disying their might, Yang Wei panics slightly.

    Cannot, I must hurry to report to lord!

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly grabs an enormous flying ax in his hand. That flying ax is over a hundred meters long, and the edge shines with sharp radiance.

    The flying ax falls down towards Yang Wei and his people, chopping down at them ferociously.

    ¡°We, we can¡¯t block it...¡±

    ¡°Quick, quickly use Immortal Defensive Formation!¡±

    Yang Wei and his people hurriedly activate their protective shield and prepare to block.

    Liu Yi¡¯s enormous axnds on the protective barrier, instantly causing the protective shield to be smashed into the ground!

    But the protective shield manages to block it, and those underneath him wipe away their cold sweat at the same time.

    While Liu Yi¡¯s expression changes and he says, ¡°Go to hell.¡±

    The protective barrier suddenly warped and was shattered by the enormous ax!

    Arge amount of blood sprays out, staining the ground red.

    Countlessw enforcers were chopped into minced meat while Yang Wei had lost an arm himself.

    He looks at the enormous ax beside him and loses his dder from fear.

    Fucking hell! How is he crippled! He is basically a life-iming demon!

    ¡°Quickly escape!¡±

    ¡°Too scary!¡±

    Thew enforcers flee in all directions, and those disciples who were here to take part in the task also turn green.

    ¡°He, he actually killed people from Heavenly Court!¡±

    ¡°Gods...so he is a wanted criminal of Heavenly Court!¡±

    These disciples start retreating from Liu Yi.

    The moment the title wanted criminal of the Heavenly Court is spread out, Liu Yi will not be able to stay in the four states.

    After losing an arm, Yang Wei took advantage of the chaos and escaped.

    As for the remainingw enforcers, they are either dead or escaped. Towards those who flee, Liu Yi did not kill them. He feels that he is not the kind of person who likes massacres.

    But why do I feel excited upon seeing blood?

    Those disciples had also escaped, and in a blink of an eye, there is only Liu Yi and the girls left by the banks of Yellow Springs.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother...¡±

    Ying¡¯er looks at Liu Yi with worry, ¡°What...should we do now?¡±

    She did not expect that in a blink of an eye, her eldest senior brother would be a wanted criminal of the Heavenly Court.

    ¡°Be good, Ying¡¯er.¡±

    Liu Yi extends his hand and gently rubs Ying¡¯er head, ¡°You need to hurry back to Netherworld Sect.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Senior brother!¡±

    Ying¡¯er hurriedly grabs Liu Yi¡¯s hand, ¡°We must go back together! Master is still waiting to see you!¡±

    ¡°But it seems like I was a very scary person in the past.¡±

    Liu Yi says in worry, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I might implicate the sect.¡±

    ¡°Eldest senior brother, no matter who, we should go back and report to master first!¡±

    Ying¡¯er continues to advise, ¡°Didn¡¯t master say that no matter what, he will stand behind us. Could it be that you wish to make master worry?¡±

    ¡°Fine then. Let¡¯s go back and take a look first. Looks like we can no longer take part in this Hero¡¯s Gathering e.¡±

    Liu Yi sighs. After thinking for a while, Ying¡¯er passes the badge to Sima Jiao.

    ¡°We are no longer going to be this Vanguard anymore. You can have it.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    After receiving the badge, Sima Jiao stares at it nkly for a while but did not say anything.

    ¡°Now that you have it, it is time for us to part.¡±

    Liu Yi flipped around and mounted his Ghost me Warhorse before pulling Ying¡¯er up, ¡°Let¡¯s meet again if it is fated.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Sima Jiao shouted, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Liu Yi stops the horse and looks back at her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What else do you want to say? You are the big miss of the Sima Family while I am a wanted criminal. There is nothing to discuss between the two of us. I am trouble now, so it is best if you stay away from me.¡±

    ¡°I am also trouble.¡±

    With that said, Sima Jiao tosses the badge into the river water.

    ¡°...¡±

    Liu Yi is surprised while Ying¡¯er asks, ¡°Hey! Why did you toss it away? Didn¡¯t you want to get the title of a Vanguard?¡±

    ¡°This miss does not want the glory that is given in charity.¡±

    Sima Jiao clenches her fist and says, ¡°This miss want to rely on my own strength and be the next head of the Sima Family!¡±

    ¡°Fine then. But don¡¯t follow us. It will bring you trouble.¡±

    ¡°As I had said, I am also trouble.¡±

    Sima Jiao smiles, ¡°Trouble and trouble meeting seems to be rather interesting. This miss is rather curious who you are. That is why this miss will follow you!¡±

    ¡°Really...a woman that cannot be understood.¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head and no longer talks to her and brings Ying¡¯er and Pearl and leaves this ce.

    ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t run; wait for this miss!¡±

 Chapter 1122 - [Officers and men paying a visit]

    Sima Jiao rides a white celestial horse as she follows behind Liu Yi.

    She looks at the surrounding buildings and street before curling her lips, ¡°This Buddha Supa Town is too small. It is really interesting.¡±

    ¡°Really...no one begged you toe!¡±

    Ying¡¯er is sitting in Liu Yi¡¯s embrace. As she enjoys her eldest senior brother¡¯s warmth, she curls her lips and says, ¡°You insisted oning with us, and you still want to be picky!¡±

    ¡°What? Why can¡¯t I say it when this town is small.¡±

    Sima Jiao snorts, ¡°The Fire God City that this miss lives in is big! Thinking about that, my Sima Family¡¯s house is around the same size as your Buddha Supa Town! I need to ride my horse for at least half an hour to pay respects to my father in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, what are you showing off for! Aren¡¯t you already emunicated from the Sima Family!¡±

    Ying¡¯er really does not like Sima Jiao¡¯s big miss airs.

    While rushing back, she had secretly made inquiries from other people regarding Sima Jiao. Only then did she know that after Sima Jiao was actually betrothed when she was still in the womb of her mother! After rejecting this marriage, she was chased out by her family in a fit of anger.

    ¡°It was this miss who ran out on my own. Don¡¯t be mistaken!¡±

    Sima Jiao retorts back strongly, ¡°Staying at home; I can only marry a person whom I do not like! This miss does not want to do it! A woman is not the sacrificial item for the benefits of the family!¡±

    ¡°Towards this point, I also agree with that.¡± Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°But you should put away this big miss temper of yours. With your manners, who would not know that you are the big miss of the Sima Family. Are you not afraid of being captured and brought back by others?¡±

    Sima Jiao let slip, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Aren¡¯t you here?¡±

    Ying¡¯er immediately shouts, ¡°Oh, so I understand now! I was thinking why you were following us. So you wish to use my Eldest Senior Brother as your bodyguard!¡±

    ¡°No, no such things!¡± Rejects Sima Jiao immediately, but her expression was like her thoughts had been exposed.

    ¡°Who, who is this miss. Why would I need someone to protect me!¡±

    ¡°Enough. Stop quarreling. We are home now.¡±

    Liu Yi stopped his Ghost me Warhorse and stopped in front of the courtyard that hangs the board ¡®Netherworld Sect.¡¯

    Seeing this courtyard, Sima Jiao is shocked, ¡°This is the Netherworld Sect?¡±

    She o thought that Netherworld Sect was a major sect and at the very least upied two mountains!

    ¡°I know you wish to say that this ce of ours is small.¡± Liu Yi sees through Sima Jiao¡¯s thoughts, ¡°But sooner orter, Netherworld Sect will be a famous major sect!¡±

    Sima Jiao did not say anything. If others say such things, she would not believe it. But when Liu Yi said this, the weight behind the sentence is different.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother! Junior sister!¡±

    By chance, a disciple opens the gate. Seeing Liu Yi, he greets in delight before shouting towards the inside, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother hase back! Junior sister hase back!¡±

    This shout awakens the Netherworld Sect.

    ¡°Eldest Senior brother? Eldest Senior Brother hase back?¡±

    ¡°Where is junior sister!¡±

    A group of disciples runs out rapidly as the gate was thrown open as they surround Liu Yi and the girls.

    Liu Yi and Ying¡¯er jumped off the horse and were pulled over by the disciples.

    ¡°Junior sister, junior sister, you have returned!¡±

    Li Kai also came over. After checking Ying¡¯er and realizing that she does not have any injury, he finally rxes.

    ¡°Take a look at you. You are so weak; how can you run off with Eldest Senior Brother! What would happen if you got into danger!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, with Eldest Senior Brother protecting me, I will be fine!¡±

    Ying¡¯er leans against Liu Yi and says coquettishly,

    Li Kai gives Liu Yi a look before sighing.

    Wang Ming and their master Duan Chou walk over together. Seeing Liu Yi, they be very emotional.

    ¡°Liu Yi, you have returned. How did it go?¡± Duan Chou asks, ¡°Was there any danger?¡±

    ¡°There was no danger...but there are other matters that I need to report.¡±

    ¡°We will talk about itter in my room. Who are these two people?¡±

    Duan Chou¡¯s gazends on Sima Jiao and Pearl, ¡°Why is there a high-rank shaman here?¡±

    High-rank shamans are ves. But not anyone can use this kind of ve. That is why Duan Chou is astonished to see Pearl.

    ¡°I will exin to master.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Wang Ming, Li Kai, the two of you shall go and prepare dinner.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Understood, master.¡±

    The two disciples nod their heads before leaving.

    The rest of the disciples are very conscious. Seeing that their master and Eldest Senior Brother have things to discuss, they leave first.

    ¡°Come in and speak.¡±

    Duan Chou summons Liu Yi and the rest into his room. After which, he says to Sima Jiao and Pearl, ¡°The room is simple. Just take a seat.¡±

    At this moment, Sima Jiao became somewhat obedient and did not be picky. But she immediately sits in the imperial tutor chair that was crafted from golden silk and giant redwood.

    A gleam shes across Duan Chou¡¯s eyes, ¡°Thisdy¡¯s temperament is notmon. May I know which family¡¯s big miss are you from?¡±

    Liu Yi says in his heart, master is indeed an old fox.

    Sima Jiao says arrogantly, ¡°This miss is the Third Miss of Sima Family, Sima Jiao!¡±

    Duan Chou says politely to Sima Jiao, ¡°So it is Miss Sima; nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Well said,¡± Sima Jiao nods her head, ¡°Sect Head Duan is quite sensible.¡±

    ¡°How can you speak in such a manner to my master!¡± Ying¡¯er berates, ¡°Do you know manners?¡±

    Sima Jiao sneers, ¡°It has always been others being polite to this miss. This miss has never needed to be polite!¡±

    ¡°That is true as well. The Sima Family is the biggest family in Xihu Ox State. Naturally, there are countless who chase after you.¡±

    Duan Chou cups his hands politely, ¡°We are honored by the presence of Miss Sima. It is an honor for my Netherworld Sect to have you as a guest.¡±

    ¡°Master, why are you honoring her!¡±

    Ying¡¯er stomps her feet in dissatisfaction, ¡°She is just a can!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Ying¡¯er, you are not allowed to speak to Miss Sima like that.¡±

    Duan Chou lightly chides his disciple.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Be obedient!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Ying¡¯er snorts and res unhappily at Sima Jiao, who is sitting by the side.

    Sima Jiao secretly makes a victorious sign towards Ying¡¯er, making her stomp her feet in anger.

    Worrying that the two girls will start quarreling, Liu Yi hurriedly changes the subject and talks about his matter.

    ¡°You say that the people from Heavenly Court listed you as wanted?¡±

    Duan Chou frowns lightly, ¡°So that is the case...so that is the case...¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°Actually, when master saved you beside the seaside, master had already sensed that your origin was not ordinary.¡±

    Duan Chou sighs and says, ¡°Master cultivated bitterly for over a thousand years before cultivating all of my skills. While you, you mastered all of them within a minute. Not anyone can have this kind of talent.¡±

    Sima Jiao stares at Liu Yi like she is looking at a strange monster.

    ¡°That is why master made you exercise restraint during these thirty years, not letting you expose your real ability. It is because I was afraid that you would attract unwanted trouble. But how can a golden carp be a person of no particr talent? Master knew that sooner orter, your name would resound throughout the world. Netherworld Sect could not raise you.¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t put it like this. I, Liu Yi, will forever be a person of the Netherworld Sect.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    Duan Chou pats Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°With your cultivation, your past position is a lot higher than this small Netherworld Sect of mine. Otherwise, the Heavenly Court would not list you as wanted.¡±

    ¡°I know...that is why I n to temporarily leave this ce...¡± Liu Yi says, ¡°I cannot implicate the Netherworld Sect.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying. You are master¡¯s disciple. No matter who your enemy is, master will face them together with you.¡±

    Duan Chouforts Liu Yi, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Buddha Stupa City is very small. Those Heavenly Court people will note to our ce.¡±

    ¡°That is hard to say.¡±

    Sima Jiao pours cold water over this matter, ¡°The Heavenly Court¡¯s hands and eyes cover the sky. If they wish to find a person, it will not be hard.¡±

    ¡°Hey, how can you say such things!¡±

    Ying¡¯er res at Sima Jiao again while Sima Jiao continues on, ¡°Especially since themotion that Liu Yi had created at the Hero¡¯s Gathering was not small. Furthermore, he had also reported his own sect. I believe that soon the Heavenly Court will find their way to this Buddha Stupa City.¡±

    ¡°What Miss Sima says is right.¡± Duan Chou nods his head, ¡°Looks like for this period of time, it is best for you to not go out Liu Yi. Stay in the sect.¡±

    ¡°What if they find their way here?¡±

    ¡°They will leave after not finding you.¡± Duan Chou smiles, ¡°Just hide here.¡±

    With that, he extended his hand and twisted the head of a wooden qilin ced by the side.

    A wall by the side immediately pulls apart, causing Liu Yi to be slightly shocked.

    ¡°Master? This ce has a hidden chamber?!¡±

    Ying¡¯er also looks inside curiously and realizes that the hidden chamber is very spacious and the area inside is not small. It is at least the size of a basketball court.

    ¡°This is an illusion barrier that I created. No one will notice it.¡±

    Duan Chou says, ¡°Hide inside here first. After everything is over, it will not be toote for you toe out.¡±

    ¡°Master...¡±

    Liu Yi is slightly emotional and feels like he is giving his sect trouble.

    ¡°Quickly go in. If I don¡¯t call you toe out, don¡¯te out.¡±

    ¡°Let me go in with you.¡±

    Sima Jiao stretches, ¡°After being busy for so long, this miss also wishes to find a quiet ce to have a proper rest.¡±

    ¡°I also want to go in! I also want to go in!¡± Ying¡¯er winds around Liu Yi, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, let me go in as well!¡±

    ¡°Stop acting willfully!¡±

    Duan Chou berates, ¡°Ying¡¯er, you are no longer a child. Stop being unruly. Let your senior brother go in and cultivate quietly!¡±

    ¡°Boo hoo...¡±

    Ying¡¯er can only whimper feeling wronged, but she is unable to disobey her master¡¯smand. She can only watch Liu Yi walk into the secret chamber.

    Sima Jiao and Pearl follow Liu Yi into the secret chamber, and Duan Chou closes the door to the secret chamber.

    ¡°Master...will senior brother be fine?¡±

    ¡°Rx.¡± Duan Chou says, ¡°Although Netherworld Sect is small, it is not that easy to be bullied.¡±

    Just as he had said that a disciple outside suddenly shouted, ¡°No good, the people from the Heavenly Court are here!¡±

    Duan Chou and Ying¡¯er expressions turn taciturn at the same time as Ying¡¯er hurriedly asks, ¡°Master, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Come, follow master.¡±

    With that, Duan Chou walked out of the room and went into the courtyard outside.

 Chapter 1123 - What can you do]

    When Duan Chou walks into the courtyard, he realizes the not small yard is filled with people.

    Among these people are his disciples as well as Yang Family¡¯sw enforcers and even celestial soldiers!

    Especially the celestial soldiers, there are countless of them which surround the courtyard.

    In the center of the courtyard stands a man wearing a phoenix hat in golden armor. This man has a majestic appearance and his eyes bright and full of expression,

    Standing there, it seemed like heaven and earth had dimmed.

    Seeing him, Duan Chou instantly frowns and says emotionally, ¡°What a powerful fellow.¡±

    Ying¡¯er cannot help but ask, ¡°Master? Who is he?¡±

    ¡°If master did not guess wrong, he should be the most powerful man from the Heavenly Court, Eng Shen, Yang Jian.¡±

    ¡°He, he is Yang Jian?¡±

    When Ying¡¯er heard what Duan Chou says, she instantly became startled before giving Yang Jian a few more nces.

    ¡°He looks quite decent but, I feel that he has a kind of smell that I hate!¡± Said Ying¡¯er with dissatisfaction, but she quickly bes worried, ¡°Eldest Senior brother...will he be in danger...¡±

    ¡°With me around, I will not let him be in danger.¡±

    As Duan Chou speaks, he walks forwards.

    ¡°Excuse me, Lord Eng, for not going out to meet you as I did not know that Lord Eng has arrived.¡±

    ncing at Duan Chou, Eng sneers, ¡°The sect head of Netherworld Sect? I didn¡¯t expect that you were so weak. How disappointing.¡±

    Duan Chou¡¯s eyebrow twitches, but he endured it and cupped his hands.

    ¡°This one¡¯s cultivation is weak. Naturally, it is not worth mentioning to Lord Eng.¡±

    Eng Shen does not care as he says coldly, ¡°You small fry should scram to the side. If you do not wish to die, then hand over the wanted criminal!¡±

    Seeing his disciples being surrounding by Celestial Soldiers, Duan Chou endures his anger and says, ¡°Apologies, Lord Eng, this one does not know what you are talking about.¡±

    Eng Shen suddenly appears beside Duan Chou and punches him on his stomach.

    Duan Chou was immediately smashed, flying away, and crashes into the wall behind. He hangs from there, unable toe down.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Seeing their sect head being sent flying away, the group of disciples shriek.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ying¡¯er body turns soft from fear. While Wang Ming and Li Kai immediately let out a snarl of anger and charges at Eng Shen.

    But Eng Shen only stomps his foot and lets out a cold snort.

    The aura of a fourthyer of heaven expert spread out and pressures down on everyone.

    A fourthyer of heaven expert is simply too powerful!

    Everyone is pressed onto the ground and does not have the strength to stand up.

    ¡°If you do not hand over Liu Yi, all of you shall die!¡±

    Eng Shen¡¯s third eye slowly opens as a golden pupil lets out an eye-catching radiance causing the people to be unable to open their eyes!

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience!¡±

    Eng Shen says coldly, ¡°All of you only have a single chance! If you do not hand over Liu Yi, all of you shall die!¡±

    Duan Chou did not say anything, and Eng Shen raises his hand and points his spear at a disciple behind him.

    That disciple¡¯s body was instantly torn apart and turned into a floor covered with minced meat!

    The rest of the disciples were badly frightened. Some of them started crying while others pee in their pants in fear!

    ¡°Master, master, say it! I beg you!¡±

    ¡°Master, I do not wish to die!¡±

    These disciples started crying as they beg Duan Chou.

    Duan Chou frowned deeply. At this instant, he feels like a sinner.

    Bearing with the grief, Duan Chou snarls, ¡°Yang Jian. Juste at me! Why are you going after those innocent disciples!¡±

    Eng Shenughs loudly, ¡°Hahahaha, it is because I am powerful!¡±

    Eng Shen says impolitely, ¡°Because I am the strongest, everything that I say goes! I can kill whoever I want!¡±

    ¡°Even if you kill us all, I cannot hand over Liu Yi¡¯s location.¡± Duan Chou says, ¡°Liu Yi hade, but he stopped by for a while before leaving.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Eng Shen sneers, ¡°My men had blocked up all of Buddha Stupa City¡¯s exits, and no one can escape out! Liu Yi is clearly still inside this Netherworld Sect¡¯s courtyard!¡±

    Duan Chou says, ¡°If you do not believe me, you can search yourself.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that I am stupid? You have hidden him away!¡±

    Eng Shen points at his third eye, ¡°This third eye of mine can see through everything! But I did not find Liu Yi, so it means that you should have hidden him inside an illusion barrier!¡±

    The only thing that Eng Shen cannot see, though, is the illusion barrier technique which is his shoring.

    ¡°How would this kind of small sect of mine have the ability to create an illusion barrier.¡±

    Duan Chou continues, ¡°Lord Eng, perhaps he has not left very far away yet. It will not be toote if you go and chase after him.¡±

    ¡°Not going to say?¡±

    Eng Shen points with his spear again, and yet another disciple explodes into minced meat.

    ¡°Yang Jian!¡± Duan Chou¡¯s eyes turn red, and started scolding, ¡°I will kill you!¡±

    He struggled out from the walls before using Netherworld Thirteen Hands and ws at Eng Shen.

    ¡°Hmph, jumping clown!¡±

    Eng Shen extends his hand in disdain and raises his spear and stabs it into his stomach, and raises him into the air.

    Duan Chou¡¯s strength is not able to block him. After Eng Shen had sucked away all of Liu Yi¡¯s cultivation, his own cultivation had broken through to the fourthyer of heaven, and there is basically no one in the Heaven Realm who can defeat him. Although Duan Chou¡¯s cultivation is considered not bad, in front of Eng Shen, he is not worth mentioning.

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    Holding Duan Chou up, Eng Shen uses immortal qi to power his voice and says loudly, ¡°Your master is in my hands and is about to die. Could it be that you are going to be a coward?¡±

    Vomiting out blood, Duan Chou says, ¡°He, he is not around...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Eng Shen swung his spear and tossed Duan Chou to the side, leaving behind a trail of blood.

    ¡°Liu Yi, if you don¡¯te out, I shall kill everyone here!¡±

    Eng Shen suddenly pointed his spear at Ying¡¯er, ¡°Starting with this girl here!¡±

    While at this moment, a familiar voice suddenly came from above him.

    ¡°The person you are looking for is me. Release them.¡±

    Everyone looks up and realizes that Liu Yi is standing on top of the roof.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother...¡±

    Ying¡¯er had already made the preparation to die. But when she sees Liu Yi, her heart trembles.

    ¡°Idiot disciple, why did youe out!¡±

    Duan Chou says anxiously, ¡°Master is already very old and has lived long enough! You shouldn¡¯t die! You still have things to do!¡±

    ¡°Master, it is my fight.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi¡¯s gazends on Eng Shen.

    Seeing Liu Yie out, Eng Shen cannot help but startughing loudly.

    ¡°Liu Yi. You finally came out! Very good. Today shall be your death date!¡±

    ¡°Although I do not recognize who you are, it looks like we are enemies.¡±

    A diamond imprint appears between his brows as he revolves his strength to the peak.

    The 5 sun jades in his body revolve as his 36 Tiangang swords were also summoned out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t recognize me? You don¡¯t recognize me?¡±

    Hearing what Liu Yi said, Eng Shen¡¯s frown deepens, ¡°You don¡¯t recognize anyone, but how can you not recognize me? I, Eng Shen, am your old foe!¡±

    The surrounding people were astonished. Eldest Senior Brother is Eng Shen¡¯s old foe? Just how awesome was he in the past!

    ¡°I no longer remember you.¡±

    Liu Yi kneads his temple with his hand, ¡°Right now, I am a Netherworld Sect¡¯s disciple.¡±

    Eng Shen smiles, ¡°No matter who you are, you will still be a treat to me! I didn¡¯t expect that after sucking away all of your cultivation b, after 30 years, you actually recovered back to the standard of a Heaven Realm Expert! Liu Yi, you are indeed impressive. No wonder Chang¡¯e fell in love with you!¡±

    Everyone became even more astonished. What the hell! Fairy Chang¡¯e actually likes Eldest Senior Brother?!

    This, this is such a huge gossip!

    ¡°But it shall end here. I shall use your head as a betrothal gift to Fairy Chang¡¯e!¡±

    With that, Eng Shen challenge Liu Yi, ¡°Come, seeing that you are a trash, this lord shall let you attack first!¡±

    Liu Yi did not decline and summons with his Netherworld Servant Technique and summons a hundred minotaurs who toss their flying axes at Eng Shen!

    ¡°Gods, so many minotaurs!¡±

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother is so impressive!¡±

    When the Netherworld Sect disciples saw so many minotaurs being summoned at one go, they were astonished.

    But Eng Shen only sneers, ¡°After not meeting for such a long time, you learned this unconventional magic. How disappointing!¡±

    With that, he raps his spear on the ground, and instantly a shockwave spread out! When the flying axes crash into the shockwave, all of them disintegrated.

    When the minotaurs were hit by the shockwaves, all of them instantly disappear.

    Liu Yi summons out the Golden Armoured Ghost King to use its shield to block in front of him.

    Liu Yi was sent flying away as Eng Shen appears beside him and p down his spear on him.

    Liu Yi was instantly smashed into the ground, creating a deep hole in the courtyard!

    ¡°Eng Shen...he, he is too powerful...¡±

    The Netherworld Sect disciples are in despair, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother is not his opponent.¡±

    ¡°You dare toe out and be arrogant with this little strength!¡±

    Eng Shen points his spear tip at Liu Yi, who was smashed into the ground, ¡°The next move shall send you to hell.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother! Let me assist you!¡±

    Taking advantage when Eng Shen¡¯s pressure had weakened, Wang Ling suddenly leaps out holding a sword.

    ¡°Ming¡¯er!¡±

    Duan Chou instantly got a huge shock while Eng Shen snorts coldly. He then jabs out his spear at Wang Ming, who leaps over.

    Enormous Immortal Qi flies over, and Wang Ming¡¯s body was torn into pieces, and his body partsnd all over the ce.

    ¡°Third Senior Brother!¡±

    ¡°Wang Ming!¡±

    Liu Yi, who had just climbed out of the hole, sees this scene, and his eyes turn red.

    ¡°Puny bug.¡± Eng Shen says in disdain, ¡°Killing you is dirtying my hands!¡±

    ¡°You...deserve death!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gazends on Eng Shen as he clenches his fists tightly.

    Eng Shenughs loudly again, ¡°Based on you? Even if you have a bellyful of hatred, what can you do?¡±

    While Liu Yi¡¯s hair is slowly turning silver bit by bit.

 Chapter 1124 - [Lord Erlang]

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there are still people who are willing to die for you.¡±

    Eng Shen says clearly, ¡°But no one can stop me! Liu Yi, your doomsday havee!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi swings his spear at Liu Yi as he ns to use his immense immortal qi to tear Liu Yi into fragments!

    But Liu Yi did not even raise his head. He only extends out his right hand and blocks in front of him.

    The house behind Liu Yi instantly copsed. It was torn into pieces by Eng Shen¡¯s might!

    But Liu Yi is safe and sound. His clothes waved slightly.

    He extends both his hands and tidies up his silver hair which he binds behind his head with a ribbon.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Finally, I cane out.¡±

    Liu Yi is currently wearing a blue and white windbreaker and riding boots. His hands are in his pockets as he looks at Eng Shen, who does not understand what is going on.

    Liu Yi smiles merrily and says, ¡°Oh? It¡¯s been a long time since west met. You still look as ugly as you used to.¡±

    ¡°Your memories are restored?¡±

    Asked En Shen as Liu Yi¡¯s earlier situation clearly shows that he had lost his memories.

    While now, it is like he had turned into another person.

    ¡°You guess?¡±

    Liu Yi did not reply to him directly. Instead, he replies back mysteriously.

    ¡°No...your aura has also changed...¡±

    Eng Shen, who now possesses the fourthyer of heaven cultivation, senses the difference in Liu Yi, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t guess anymore. I am Liu Yi.¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°Although my nature is slightly different, I am still me. But usually, I do not appear. Only when I am unhappy would Ie out to take a stroll. You are not done. Come and apany me to y.¡±

    ¡°A cripple pretending to be mysterious.¡±

    Eng Shen did not treat Liu Yi seriously as he suddenly appeared in front of Liu Yi. At the same time, his spear jabs Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    A Yin-yang diagram lights up between Liu Yi¡¯s brows. He extends his hand and grabs hold of the spear, forcibly obstructing Eng Shen¡¯s attack.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Eng Shen was shocked as he did not expect that his fourthyer of heaven strength would actually be blocked by Liu Yi.

    ¡°Do you think that I am that trash?¡±

    A faint smile floats up on Liu Yi¡¯s face as ck lightning faintly floats up of his body.

    On the Yin-yang diagram, the Qian symbol lights up bright.

    Upon reaching the fourthyer of heaven, every single cultivation is apanied by a threshold.

    The fourthyer of heaven lower strata, fourthyer of heaven middle strata, fourthyer of heaven upper strata.

    Theter cultivation is also the same. The higher their cultivation rank, the harder it bes to cultivate. As for Eng Shen¡¯s strength, it is merely the fourthyer of heaven lower strata.

    ck-bellied Liu Yi possesses a unique realization towards cultivation. After entering the second stage of God¡¯s Transformation, he became close to the thirdyer of heaven strength. But since he possesses the great cosmos qi, it gave him the strength to fight against those of the fourthyer of heaven.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    When his attack was blocked by Liu Yi, Eng Shen snarls, ¡°Your cultivation should have been sucked away by me! How can it still be so powerful!¡±

    ¡°Strength that was snatched is not that easy to use.¡±

    Liu Yi flips his hand and hits out a Deste me on Eng Shen¡¯s chest te.

    Eng Shen was knocked several hundred meters away and smashes into the city walls far away, smashing through the 5 meters thick city walls!

    ¡°You snatched strength but do not possess the corresponding realm; how could you be my opponent?¡±

    Liu Yi crosses his arms. His voice is not loud, but it flew several hundred meters away and enters Eng Shen¡¯s ears, ¡°I am not like that trash. My realm is solid.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Eng Shen let out a roar as he smashes apart the city walls. He then flies out with his body covered with silver immortal qi.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡±

    As Eng Shen speaks, he taps his finger against the eye between his brows and shoots a beam of golden light at Liu Yi!

    Eng Shen¡¯s truth-seeing eye is very powerful. Everything that was shined upon by the golden light will be burned into ash!

    Liu Yi did not panic as he stood still and hit out with a palm, ¡°Unbreaking!¡±

    With the sound of ss shattering, that light beam disappeared!

    ¡°How!¡±

    Eng Shen got a huge shock as this is the first time he had seen someone so easily resolve his truth-seeking eye!

    ¡°As I said already, it is useless.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he flickers and appears several hundred meters beside Eng Shen.

    At the same time, he raises his leg high up into the sky and cleaves down at Eng Shen¡¯s head with his leg.

    Eng Shen¡¯s body suddenly turns into a cannonball and smashes into the ground, creating a hole in the middle of Buddha Stupa City!

    ¡°This is a return gift for you.¡±

    Liu Yi winks at Eng Shen.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother...is so powerful...¡±

    ¡°No wonder he became wanted by the Heavenly Court...he is so powerful...¡±

    Seeing how Liu Yi beat a fourthyer of heaven expert within an inch of his life, everyone was astonished.

    At this moment, Eng Shen climbs out from the hole in a sorry figure as he roars, ¡°Liu Yi! Don¡¯t be too delighted! I still have Deity Descend!!!¡±

    With that, a silver light shines down from the sky andnds on him.

    Eng Shen instantly erges to 3 meters tall and bes iparably muscr. His three-pointed two-edged spear doubles into two as he holds one in each hand!

    While his strength also enters the middle state of the fourthyer of heaven. A shockwave erupts from his body, causing all of the ss and porcin in the Buddha Stupa City to explode! Cracks also appear on several walls!

    ¡°You are the one asking for it!¡±

    Eng Shen lets out a deep and resounding voice that seems to carry its own echo.

    He waved his left hand, and his spear flew out of his hand and shot towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi extends his hand, and the 36 Tiangang swords instantly appear and form a halberd which he holds in his hand.

    With a loud -dang-, Liu Yi¡¯s halberd shed aside Eng Shen¡¯s spear. But his arm was also jolted away from the shock, opening him up to attack!

    With Deity Descend, their cultivation had finally been pulled apart!

    Even ck-bellied Liu Yi is starting to feel heavy pressure.

    Eng Shen suddenly appeared in front of Liu Yi as his other spear chop down at Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    Bloodflower blossoms as Eng Shen recreates his second spear. In a blink of an eye, he attacked over a hundred times as he badly mangles up Liu Yi¡¯s body!

    Finally, under the double jolt from Eng Shen¡¯s spears, Liu Yi was chopped and sent flying away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you are going to survive this!¡±

    Eng Shen sneers, but soon his smile disappears.

    As he sees Liu Yinds perfectly among the ruins by the side as the injures on his chest swiftly heal up.

    ¡°Damn it...it is God Race Undying Body!¡±

    Eng became angered. He had forgotten that Liu Yi still has this ability! This fellow is a cockroach! Motherfucker!

    ¡°Looks like the situation is unfavorable towards me.¡±

    Seeing that the situation has turned bad, Liu Yi starts thinking of methods to escape.

    But just as his leg takes a step to escape, a thought immediately prevents him.

    ¡°Not letting me escape?¡±

    Liu Yi frowns as he seems to be speaking to himself, ¡°Idiot. Why don¡¯t you look at the current situation? Middle Strata of the fourthyer of heaven, even I am not his opponent!¡±

    But his leg still refuses to move.

    ¡°Idiot...why is my main conscious such an idiot!¡±

    Liu Yi is very gloomy, but his intelligence is countless times above that other Liu Yi; thus, he immediately thought of a way.

    Liu Yi waved his hand, ¡°Nether ve technique!¡±

    Immediately, numerous minotaur appears on the ground.

    This time around, it is not merely a hundred of them. The entire ground ispletely covered with minotaurs, and there are at least two thousand of them!

    ¡°What is the use of creating so much trash?¡±

    Seeing these minotaurs, Eng Shen sneers in disdain.

    He raises his two spears, and blue immortal lightning immediately appears on the tip of his spears!

    While at this moment, all of the minotaurs start tossing out their flying axes. What shocked Eng Shen is that all of these flying axes carry a bit of cosmos qi!

    It is like falling rain; thus, he can only cross his spears and release a barrier, blocking those flying axes.

    Taking advantage of the moment while Eng Shen is guarding against his attack, Liu Yi instantly reappears in the courtyard of the Netherworld Sect. He extends his hand as a golden whirlpool appears in midair. After which, an intense suction force is released and sucked up all of the disciples and celestial soldiers in the courtyard at one go!

    The Netherworld Sect¡¯s people were sucked into the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum while those celestial soldiers in the whirlpool are twisted into pieces and turned into Heaven Dragon Maulosuem¡¯s nutrition.

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s goal, Eng Shen instantly roars, ¡°You wish to escape?!¡±

    He tosses out a blue lightning bolt which is like an enormous dragon bearing down on them.

    ¡°Shield!¡±

    Liu Yi did not panic as an enormous devil shoot out behind his back. The devil is holding six enormous Monarch Shields which merge together and use that merged Monarch Shield to block the lightning.

    The lightning rages and scatters into numerous lightning snakes.

    Several cracks instantly appear on the shield as Eng Shen¡¯s fourthyer of heaven cultivation is too powerful.

    But blocking for a while is enough. Liu Yi had already pulled all of Netherworld Sect disciples into his Heaven Dragon Mausoleum, including Pearl and Sima Jiao.

    Afterpleting everything, Liu Yi immediately steps on a Yin-yang diagram, and he instantly teleported a thousand meters away!

    ¡°Where do you think you are going to!¡±

    Eng Shen can fly in the sky, and his speed is very quick. With lightning speed, he charges after Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi did not panic as he kept forming seals with his hand while stepping on the Yin-yang diagram under his feet.

    Very quickly, he summons out numerous fireballs, which he tosses out casually.

    These fireballs keep exploding out behind Liu Yi before shooting towards Eng Shen! Although these fireballs are unable to harm Eng Shen, they hinder his movements!

    ¡°Damn it! He is so crafty!¡±

    Eng Shen is angered. But he cannot do anything. In a blink of an eye, Liu Yi had run until no trace of him could be seen!

    ¡°Liu Yi! I will find you again! And then I will kill you!¡±

    Behind him came Eng Shen¡¯s unwilling roar. While Liu Yi had escaped several thousand meters away in a blink of an eye and hid among a mountain range.

    Seeing that there is a river below him, Liu Yi did not hesitate before charging into the river and sinks to the river bed before sitting crossed-legged in the river water.

 Chapter 1125 - [Nine turn immortal pill]

    Liu Yi¡¯s fog qi true body flies out before entering his Heaven Dragon Mausoleum.

    The Heaven Dragon Mausoleum is enormous. After Liu Yi had tossed the people from Netherworld Sect into a prairie, they are still far away from Massacre Shrine.

    After hended, he instantly attracted the attention of Duan Chou and the rest.

    Duan Chou had recovered slightly from his injury, and he steps forward and asked, ¡°Liu Yi! Are you fine?¡±

    ¡°Rx, master, I am fine.¡±

    Liu Yi had already broken away from his ck-bellied state. Seeing Ying¡¯er and the rest surrounding him, he says emotionally, ¡°It is all my fault. I implicated all of you.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying!¡±

    Duan Chou pats Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It is great that you are fine! Where is this ce?¡±

    Liu Yi says, ¡°This is a small thousand world that is refined in my body.¡±

    ¡°Small thousand world!¡±

    Duan Chou¡¯s eyes widen.

    Ying¡¯er asked curiously, ¡°Master, what is a small thousand world?¡±

    Duan Chou takes a deep breath, ¡°A small thousand world...is a world that can only be refined by an expert around the 7th or 8thyer of Heaven...Liu Yi, just how high was your previous cultivation?¡±

    Liu Yi shakes his head, ¡°I have not reached that stage yet. This small thousand world is something that I have obtained through a fortuitous event. Inside here is also my sect from the Human Realm. In a while, I will bring you guys over. Rest here first.¡±

    Duan Chou nodded his head, and Liu Yi became slightly upset.

    ¡°If it was not for me...Wang Ming and the rest wouldn¡¯t have died...damn it...¡±

    After being influenced by his ck-bellied nature, Liu Yi had regained his memories.

    ¡°Wang Ming¡¯s soul did not get wiped out. Thus he will enter the reincarnation cycle.¡±

    Duan Chouforts him before asking, ¡°But...who are you?¡±

    Liu Yi then mentions his matters simply, making Duan Chou and the rest who are listening to him stunned.

    Sima Jiao covers her mouth and finally says, ¡°You, you actually wreaked havoc in the Heavenly Court before? My gosh...a mere servant...actually did this kind of thing!¡±

    Ying¡¯er tugs Liu Yi¡¯s arm and says coquettishly, ¡°Hmph, my Eldest Senior brother is not a male servant! He is the greatest hero who can support both heaven and earth!¡±

    ¡°So Eldest Senior Brother wreaked havoc in the Heavenly Court!¡±

    ¡°So mighty...¡±

    People in the Heaven Realm had always admired experts with strength. When Liu Yi said his experience, it made the people from Netherworld Sect even more respectful.

    Duan Chou smiles bitterly, ¡°I actually epted such an impressive disciple...¡±

    ¡°Master, rx. I will not abandon the Netherworld Sect.¡±

    Liu Yiforts, ¡°Since I had entered Netherworld Sect, I, Liu Yi, will forever be part of Netherworld Sect. But right now, it will be hard for the Netherworld Sect to continue in the Immortal Realm.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I have gotten over it.¡± Duan Chou waves his hand, ¡°Sects and the likes are nothing but false reputation. The things that I have been chasing after have turned ephemeral. The title Great Sect Master sounds not bad, but I, Duan Chou, am still too far away from it. Liu Yi, you are the one who can be the Great Sect Master.¡±

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°Master is overpraising me. I have too many enemies already. If I wish to be a Great Sect Master, I will need to cross many obstructions.¡±

    ¡°For someone to be a huge sess, they will need to suffer some huge tribtions or tests!¡± Duan Chou pats Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Take master¡¯s portion as well as Wang Ming¡¯s portion and do your best. Do in that bastard, Eng Shen!¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head before pointing towards the east, ¡°If you keep flying onwards in that direction, you will see the Massacre Shrine. Upon reaching there, as long as you mention my name, someone wille and wee you. I cannot apany you. I need to think of a method to kill Eng Shen.¡±

    Right now, Eng Shen and I are now enemies.

    At this moment, Sima Jiao says, ¡°This miss shall go out with you. I shall not stay here.¡±

    Liu Yi asks, ¡°Eng Shen might still be outside. Are you sure you want to go out with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. This miss says one thing and means just that.¡± Sima Jiao nods her head, ¡°Furthermore, this miss can let you defeat Eng Shen.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Ying¡¯er does not believe that Sima Jiao says, ¡°Eng Shen possess the cultivation of the 4thyer of heaven. How can you help? Help by sending yourself to death?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, My Sima Family has a Nine Turn Immortal Pill.¡±

    Sima Jiao says, ¡°This Nine Turn Immortal Pill is a top rank pill. After consuming it, one can raise their cultivation by oneyer of heaven!¡±

    When Duan Chou heard this, he eximed in great shock, ¡°So Xihu Ox State¡¯s Sima Family has this immortal pill?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Sima Jiao nods, ¡°Only the family head has the right to obtain this pill.¡±

    ¡°Then what is the point in saying this!¡± Ying¡¯er says in anger, ¡°You can¡¯t obtain it!¡±

    ¡°Right now, there is no other choice.¡± Sima Jiao says, ¡°Liu Yi! Help me be the family head, and I shall help you obtain the Nine Turn Immortal Pill!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±

    Liu Yi did not hesitate and reached an agreement with Sima Jiao.

    ¡°What the...why do I feel like you guys are like some wicked viins.¡±

    Ying¡¯er cannot help but roast.

    Liu Yiughs, ¡°We are only cooperating with each other! Ying¡¯er, stay here properly. You can also go and cultivate some of my Massacre Shrine¡¯s techniques. Master, Netherworld Technique still has some ws. I will improve it a bit before passing it back to master!¡±

    ¡°O-okay...¡±

    Duan Chou cannot help but feel emotional. Liu Yi is really a genius. After recovering his memories just a moment ago, he can improve my techniques.

    ¡°Miss Sima, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Liu Yi holds Sima Jiao¡¯s hand before saying goodbye to everyone and flies out of the Heaven Dragon Mausoleum with Sima Jiao.

    After Siam Jiao exited Heaven Dragon Mausoleum, she was instantly drenched! She let out a started cry before ring at Liu Yi indignantly.

    ¡°You...why did you not tell me that the outside is water! This miss is wet!¡±

    Seeing Sima Jiao¡¯s faintly discernible figure underneath her clothes, Liu Yi lets out a few dry coughs. Thisss indeed still has some feeling of shame, right?

    ¡°This miss¡¯s clothes are dirty now, hmph!¡±

    Fuck, so she is concerned about this!

    ¡°Enough. The Immortal Realm¡¯s river water is not that dirty.¡±

    Liu Yi activates his ck and white world and senses the outside movements. Only after realizing that Eng Shen is no longer around is he relieved enough to pull Sima Jiao and float up to the surface.

    The two of them jump out of the water surface andnd on the side of the river bank.

    Sima Jiao took off her clothes and tossed them onto the ground.

    Shey bare her body in such a manner in front of Liu Yi, causing him to stare at her dumbstruck.

    ¡°Really. What a waste of a good set of clothes.¡±

    As Sima Jiao speaks, she took out a new set of clothes from her xumi bag and put them on.

    She seems to like the color red, and most of her clothes are red in color like mes.

    ¡°You...are not afraid of being seen by me?¡±

    After recovering his memories, Liu Yi cannot help but ask this question again.

    ¡°You should understand that I am not a dog, right? I am a person, a man!¡±

    ¡°Of course, this miss knows.¡±

    Sima Jiao says carefreely, ¡°But didn¡¯t you see it before. Since you have seen it before, what is there to avoid? Furthermore, if you are willing to marry this miss, that is even better. Only an expert like you can match me with this miss!¡±

    Liu Yi rolls his eyes are Sima Jiao, ¡°Scram. What matches up with you. Just how long are you keep putting up your big miss airs!¡±

    Sima Jiao emphasizes, ¡°I am a big miss.¡±

    ¡°Fine then, Big Miss Sima, where are we heading to now?¡±

    ¡°The west.¡±

    Sima Jiao says, ¡°My Sima Family is in the biggest city of Xihu Ox State, God Fire City! Even Eng Shen does not dare to run over there to cause trouble. That is why it will be quite safe.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°Okay. Then I shall follow you.¡±

    ¡°Obedient servant!¡±

    ¡°Your sister!¡±

    ***

    Moon Pce.

    Eng Shen kicks open the gate to the Moon Pce, causing several maids to exim in shock before striding in with wide steps.

    Chang¡¯e is sitting inside the Moon Pce, boiling some tea for herself.

    The immortal tea of the Heaven Realm is thousands of times better than the tea in the Human Realm, while the tea from Moon Pce has an additional trace of coolness within.

    A maid runs in and says in fear, ¡°Fairy, fairy...it is bad. Lord Eng, Lord Eng has barged in!¡±

    Chang¡¯e expression did not change as she says faintly, ¡°It is not like it is the first time he had done so. Why are you panicking so much.¡±

    While they are conversing, Eng Shen had entered the room. Seeing Chang¡¯e, he sneers, ¡°Fairy Chang¡¯e. You are in such a good mood. To have the time to drink tea?¡±

    Chang¡¯e says slowly, ¡°I am a useless person. If I don¡¯t drink tea here, where else can I go?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to see your boyfriend?¡±

    Eng Shen snorts, ¡°I already found him!¡±

    Chang¡¯e hand, which is controlling the teapot, trembles.

    Eng Shen says, ¡°I already captured that fellow. Do you want to see him onest time?¡±

    Chang¡¯e suddenly smiles, ¡°You will not be able to capture him.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Eng Shen roars, ¡°He is already a cripple! This lord can crush him like stepping on an ant!¡±

    ¡°He is different from you.¡± Chang¡¯e says, ¡°He is a real hero. A hero will not die so early. I believe that he has the ability to escape from your demonic palm.¡±

    ¡°Good. This lord shall bring him in front of you!¡±

    Eng Shen¡¯splexion turned cold, ¡°What you guess is not wrong. He has indeed recovered back to his past strength! But I am already a 4thyer of Heaven expert! The current him is not my opponent!¡±

    ¡°Then you should be careful.¡± Chang¡¯e continues to remain calm as she boils a pot of tea, ¡°Perhaps the next time when you meet him, you won¡¯t be his opponent.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely impossible!¡±

    Eng Shen clenches his teeth, ¡°I will capture him and slowly tear him into pieces in front of you! Don¡¯t you like him? I shall let you see how the man you like dies!¡±

    ¡°I wish you luck.¡±

    Chang¡¯e did not say anything else and poured another cup of tea.

    ¡°Just you wait!¡±

    Eng Shen turns around and leaves.

    ¡°You are not going to drink the tea before leaving?¡±

    ¡°I will step on his head before drinking your tea!¡±

    Soon, Eng Shen leaves the Moon Pce and flies back towards Immortal Realm.

    Chang¡¯e is sitting in the pce when a tear suddenly starts dripping down the edge of her eyes.

    ¡°Sorry, Liu Yi...¡±

    Tears fall into the teacup

    ¡°Fairy...why did you do all of this?¡±

    One of the maids cannot help but ask, ¡°Since you like him, why did you harm him back then?¡±

    Chang¡¯e wiped away her tears, ¡°How do you know how pitiful I am?¡±

    Author: Have a guess on the end results of Chang¡¯e and Eng Shen~

 Chapter 1126 - Scram in]

    <strong>Chapter 1126 [Scram in]</strong>

    God Fire City¡¯s lights are splendid.

    This ce is evenrge than Buddha Stupa City and more bustling than Ox Cliff City.

    Even in the human realm, Liu Yi had never seen such an enormous city before.

    God Fire City can roughly fit ten Jingdu City! If they are ced side by side, they can roughly make up Xihu Ox State¡¯s capital city!

    ¡°Did you see thatrgest castle?¡± Says Sima Jiao as she points in a direction.

    Liu Yi looks over in that direction to see a hundred meters tall enormous castle in the center of the God Fire City. Along the perimeter of the castle, a scarlet me is burning at every ten meters interval. The mes are as dazzling asnterns.

    ¡°Those fireballs are called Scarlet me Light. They can beunched at will to carry out an area attack. It is the strongest protective weapon of my family.¡±

    Looking at those Scarlet me Lights, Liu Yi says, ¡°They look good. If they are used as a protective tool, it will be powerful.¡±

    ¡°Hey! This is my family¡¯s most precious asset! You wish to use it as a personal protective tool?¡± Sima Jiao gives Liu Yi a sideways look, ¡°Too shameless.¡±

    ¡°No one will resent having more good things, right? Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Liu Yi smiles, ¡°Part of my bloodline belongs to that of a dragon. Which dragon does not like to gather treasure?¡±

    ¡°Less nonsense. I already promised to give you the Nine Turn Immortal Pill. I wouldn¡¯t give you the Scarlet me Lights! These 99 Scarlet me Lights are my family¡¯s lifeblood!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I was only mentioning it. Don¡¯t forget about my 36 Tiangang swords.¡±

    As Liu Yi speaks, he snaps his fingers, and his 36 Tiangang swords shoot out before starting to transform. Soon they be like those Scarlet me Light and surround Liu Yi¡¯s body as they revolve.

    ¡°These 36 Tiangang swords of yours are too heaven-defying!¡±

    Sima Jiao cannot help but feel envious, ¡°It is the king of counterfeit!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you actually know about counterfeits!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it is not like we arepletely disconnected from the Human Realm. We do know some terms. But we do not use those terms here. Since we don¡¯t use them, they became forgotten.¡±

    Sima Jiao pouts, ¡°I¡¯m not going to say these useless things. Put away your treasures. We should go to my home now!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yi ps his hand, and the 36 Tiangang Swords immediately return into his body.

    He and Sima Jiao walk to the front of the Sima Family¡¯s castle, where a few Sima Family¡¯s guards are standing there.

    Liu Yi realizes that all of these guards have a red magic cloth tied around their arm, which is simr to his Scarlet Cloth Guards¡¯ red ribbon.

    But the magic towel that is tied around their arm carries traces of fire attributes. Liu Yi knows that these are magic tools that carry fire magic.

    Seeing people walking over, these guards immediately shout, ¡°Stand still! Who are you!¡±

    ¡°Are your dog eyes blind! You dare to block this miss¡¯s path?!¡±

    Sima Jiao¡¯s berate causes those guards to pause before revealing respectful smiles, ¡°So it is Third Miss. You have returned!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, still not scramming to the side?!¡±

    Sima Jiao snorts, and those guards immediately step to the side, revealing the gates to the castle.

    Liu Yi feels emotional. These city gates are almost like the imperial pce of the past. Really is the number one family of Xihu Ox State. They show style in spending money.

    Liu Yi follows Sima Jiao and walks in when the guards extend their hand to block him. ¡°Who are you? How dare you enter my Sima Family!¡±

    Sima Jiao thinks rapidly and says, ¡°Scram! He is my shaman ve!¡±

    Liu Yi immediately feels gloomy but to cooperate with Sima Jiao; he purposefully releases golden radiance from his eyes before hammering his chest with his hands.

    He let out a low roar, ¡°Roars!¡±

    ¡°Why is this high-rank shaman like a king kong?¡±

    ¡°It seems like all of them are like this.¡±

    The few guards start discussing.

    ¡°Still not scramming!¡±

    Sima Jiao roars, and those guards immediately move to the side.

    After the two of them pass the castle walls, Liu Yi can still faintly hear those guards behind him discussing.

    ¡°Tsk, isn¡¯t she just a Third Miss that was emunicated? Why is she being arrogant!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that after she had run away from the marriage, it caused Lord to fly into a thunderous rage! It is likely that after she returns, she will be ced in detention!¡±

    ncing at Sima Jiao, Liu Yi realizes that she does not care about this and thus did not say anything.

    But he still secretly transmits his voice to Sima Jiao, {How long do I need to act as a ve?}

    {Until I be the family head.} Sima Jiao transmitted back, {It will not be too long. Soon it will be the yearlypetition to be the head of the family! The person who can defeat my father will be the next family head! Do you have confidence in helping me win?}

    {Rx. In the Heaven Realm, other than Eng Shen, no one is my opponent.}

    A trace of chill shes across Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, {Wait till I have obtained the Nine Turn Immortal Pill, Eng Shen will be beaten by me!}

    {Good! To pleasant cooperation.}

    Sima Jiao walks inside hurriedly. They walked through several courtyards and arrived inside the castle.

    Sima Family¡¯s castle is indeed very big. Liu Yi feels like he had entered a university as the inside is very vast.

    ¡°Soon, someone wille and pick me up.¡± Sima Jiao stands on the grass calmly, ¡°The news should be transmitted swiftly.¡±

    While they are speaking, suddenly, fire starts lighting up one after the other. Liu Yi nce over to see numerous people floating over from far away.

    These people are riding a red ze peacock. Each of these ze peacocks is three meters wide when they spread open their wings as they glide less than a meter above the ground.

    In the Heaven Realm, this ce in which the sky is prohibited, being able to glide through the air is impressive. Liu Yi thinks, if there was no prohibition in the sky, these ze peacocks should be able to fly freely in the sky, right?

    For their own safety, the Heavenly Court actually created this excessivew. They are too loathsome. Wait till I be the master of Heavenly Court; I shall revoke thisw!

    I shall return the sky back to the birds and cultivators.

    These ze peacocks glide very swiftly. In a blink of an eye, a group of people wearing red robes surround Sima Jiao tightly in the center.

    A young man wearing red robes with a golden peacock embroidered on it is sitting on top of thergest ze peacock among them.

    That man is sneering as he looks at Sima Jiao.

    ¡°Third sister. I didn¡¯t expect that you would daree back.¡±

    ¡°Second brother.¡± Sima Jiao greets that man, ¡°Is father doing well?¡±

    ¡°Well? He is badly angered by you.¡±

    This man is Sima Jiao¡¯s second brother, Sima Tai. This gaze towards Sima Tai does not have any trace of brother and sister camaraderie. At this moment, he is riding the peacock as he sneers while saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would dare to run back on your own. Be obedient and go and meet Lord Father!¡±

    ¡°Then I shall trouble second brother.¡±

    Although Sima Jiao has a big miss temper outside, in the Sima Family which rules are strict, she does not dare to re up at her elder brother.

    Even if Sima Tai¡¯s attitude is vile, Sima Jiao can only bear with it and obediently follow Sima Tai.

    Liu Yi continues to maintain his Golden Pupils making others understand his identity. Thus Sima Tai did not care about Liu Yi. He ordered his ze peacock to fly away.

    Sima Jiao is unable to move so quickly and knows that Sima Jiao is purposefully making things tough on her; thus, she ordered Liu Yi, ¡°Carry me.¡±

    Liu Yi is at wit¡¯s end and can only bend down and let Sima Jiao climb onto his back. The Immortal Realm does not have bras or the like. Thus Liu Yi can clearly feel the softness of Sima Jiao¡¯s breasts. This causes him to feel a bit his heart like a frisky monkey. Small Liu Yi had not eaten meat for a long time and had the urge to stand up.

    Liu Yi hurriedly uses his qi to suppress his urges and bends his knee slightly before leaping forward.

    A powerful gale exploded behind them as Liu Yi surges forward like lightning. With just a leap, he arrived beside Sima Tai, who had flown several tens of meters away.

    Sima Tai turned his head and got a huge shock when he saw Liu Yi. He subconsciously urged his ze peacock.

    That peacock let out a cry and pped its wings, and flew even faster.

    But Liu Yi only continued leaping and continued to follow closely beside Sima Tai as fast as lightning.

    Sima Tai frowns as he thinks, just where did she find such a powerful high-rank shaman! It is such a waste to give my sister such a powerful ve! I must think of a method to get him!

    For thispetition to be the head of the family, I must perform well and let my father make the decision to bestow upon me the position!

    Thinking to here, Sima Tai cannot help but howl withughter.

    His gaze towards Liu Yi subconsciously bes slightly warm. This gaze makes Liu Yi feel very ufortable.

    Liu Yi transmit his voice to Sima Jiao, {Is your brother gay?}

    {What does gay mean?}

    Sima Jiao is unable to remember.

    {It is having the habit of being a homosexual!}

    {Oh, not at all. He had married two wives! He is very fickle!}

    {That is good then...}

    Liu Yi lets out a breath of relief. I came here for the Nine Turn Immortal Pill in the Sima Family. I do not wish that it came at the cost of my chrysanthemum!

    With a few leaps, Liu Yi followed Sima Tai and arrived in front of the main hall.

    The hall is enormous and very imposing.

    By the sides of the entrance to the hall is a life-like ck peacock. Looks like the peacock is the Sima Family¡¯s crest.

    Liu Yi secretly transmits to Sima Jiao, {I see that all of them have a me peacock, why don¡¯t you have one?}

    {Mine...could never be incubated...}

    Sima Jiao says very exasperatedly, {This miss innate¡¯s fire elements link up bad. Thus my peacock egg is slow in incubating. There is nothing that I can do!}

    So Sima Jiao also has this kind of w? But this cannot be med on her. Not everyone is born with the talent to cultivate.

    In the human realm, one in ten thousand has the talent to cultivate. While for the Immortal Realm, even though the spirit qi is very abundant, not everyone can cultivate.

    Sima Jiao is that unlucky woman.

    Therge doors to the hall slowly open as a surge of me qi surge out from inside.

    Liu Yi senses it slightly. This me qi is indeed very ferocious. It should be from an expert.

    From inside came the cry of a peacock, making Liu Yi nce towards the inside a few times.

    Standing by the door, Sima Tai cups his hands before saying, ¡°Lord Father, the person has returned.¡±

    From inside came a roar, ¡°Get in!¡±

 Chapter 1127 - Plume peacock]

    <h4>Chapter 1127 [Plume peacock]</h4>

    The shout carries a surge of a heatwave. This expert has cultivated the fire attribute until it had been brought to the point of perfection.

    Liu Yi judges and determines that this person¡¯s strength should be around the 3rdyer of heaven.

    This kind of impressive person is indeed the family head of Xihu Ox State¡¯srgest family. Even Eng Shen might have to show some courtesy to him.

    Inparison to her father, Sima Jiao is pitifully weak. This third miss is only around earth realm strength, which is too pitiful.

    Sima Jiao felt her entire body turn soft from the shout. She secretly transmits her voice to Liu Yi, {This, this is my father, the family head of Sima Family, Sima Tian...}

    As she speaks, she is obediently walking inside. As Sima Jiao¡¯s ve, Liu Yi follows behind her and walks in.

    Outside, a guard subconsciously extends his hand and blocks Liu Yi. Liu Yi res as the pressure of an expert immediately spreads out and suppresses that guard, causing him to pause there with his forehead covered with cold sweat.

    After which, Liu Yi followed Sima Jiao inside the hall.

    A middle-aged man in red robes and a red beard is sitting in the hall. He subconsciously stares at Liu Yi. Upon realizing that Liu Yi is a golden eye shaman, he did not say anything and looked back at his daughter.

    Sima Tian seems to be unhappy as mes spray out from his nose.

    Liu Yi mutters in his heart. Tsk, tsk. This old man has too much internal heat. He should find a girl and vent some fire.

    ¡°You still got the face toe back!¡±

    Sima Tian roars thunderously, scaring Sima Jiao into kneeling down.

    Liu Yi crosses his arms as he stands here perfectly fine.

    Sima Jiao hurriedly apologized, begging Sima Tian for mercy. ¡°So-sorry lord father. It is daughter who has been rude and impetuous.¡±

    Sima Tian did not say anything and said, ¡°Since you came back, then prepare and wait to be married to the Long Family.¡±

    ¡°Lord father...¡±

    ¡°You still dare have objections? I already spared your life!¡±

    Sima Tian shows his might, and Sima Jiao brace herself and says, ¡°Lord father..daughter returned home... to take part in the contention for the position of family head!¡±

    This sentence causes Sima Tian to nk out while Sima Tai, who is standing outside, cannot help butugh loudly.

    Sima Jiao actually wants to take part in the contention for family head? Isn¡¯t this the biggest joke in the world!

    What is Sima Jiao¡¯s cultivation? She has just entered Earth Realm and is pitifully weak! Then look at the rest of the disciples in Sima Family. All of them are above Heaven Realm! The most impressive is Sima Jiao¡¯s elder sister Sima Rou. She is quite young and is already at the 1styer of heaven! She is proimed as the next head of the Sima Family. But no one knows why but Sima Tian does not like Sima Rou.

    ¡°Sima Jiao, do you know what you are saying?¡±

    Sima Tian raises his brows, ¡°Take part for the family head position? The current you does not have the qualification!¡±

    ¡°No matter what, daughter wishes to try!¡±

    Sima Jiao beseeches, ¡°May lord father give daughter this opportunity!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Sima Tian says in anger, ¡°With your ability, you wish to take part?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, based on me!¡±

    Sima Jiao nces at Liu Yi behind her and feels a bit strong-willed. She says, ¡°Daughter is also a member of Sima Family. I also have the right to take part!¡±

    ¡°If you wish to take part in the contention, it is doable.¡± Sima Tian says coldly, ¡°As long as you pass my test!¡±

    Sima Jiao ask, ¡°What test?¡±

    She is startled. It is indeed like what Liu Yi expected. Furthermore, Liu Yi already prepared in advance.

    ¡°As long as you can withstand my pressure!¡±

    As Sima Tian speaks, he res as a powerful pressure erupts from his body!

    Instantly, the entire room is filled with his aura. From the screen behind him, a beautiful phoenix head peacock extended out its neck and let out a few cries.

    That should be Sima Tian¡¯s me peacock. It is indeed beautiful; furthermore, its size is even bigger than the me peacocks of Sima Tai and the rest.

    Liu Yi pretends to be unable to take it and plops down on his butt on the ground.

    While Sima Jiao kneels down but slowly rises. This causes Sima Tian and Sima Tai to be shocked! Under my 3rdyer of heaven¡¯s pressure, not anyone can withstand it! Sima Jiao had only just entered the earth realm; thus, she shouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it!

    Neither of them knows that Liu Yi had left his Fog Qi True body on Sima Jiao.

    This Fog Qi True Body is of equivalent strength to Liu Yi. Thus it is not a problem for it to withstand Sima Tian¡¯s pressure.

    Sima Tian continues to exert his pressure for over a minute while Sima Jiao continues to remain standing which causes Sima Tian to be shocked.

    Sima Jiao suddenly asked, ¡°Is this enough?¡± Which caused Sima Tian to be more shocked.

    Under my pressure, Sima Jiao can still speak! When did my young daughter¡¯s strength grow so fast?

    Could it be that after leaving the family, she had obtained some fortuitous encounter outside?

    Sima Tian withdraws his pressure before creasing his brows as he looks at his daughter.

    ¡°Looks like I passed.¡±

    Sima Jiao let out a breath of relief, ¡°Lord Father¡¯s cultivation is too powerful. My entire body is drenched by sweat.¡±

    ¡°Your strength has been proven.¡± Sima Tian says, ¡°You are allowed to take part the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Then daughter shall retreat first!¡±

    Sima Jiao cups her hands towards Sima Tian before retreating outside.

    At this moment, Sima Tian suddenly adds another sentence, ¡°Remember...you must survive.¡±

    After which, Sima Tian no longer says anything.

    Sima Jiao feels that it is slightly weird but still walks out. Liu Yi followed closely behind her, keeping close to her.

    Liu Yi feels that everyone here has enmity against Sima Jiao. Looks like to them, Sima Jiao is a threat.

    In the past, Sima Jiao was very weak, so it is still better. But the current her attracted the attention of numerous people.

    ¡°My room is right in front.¡±

    Sima Jiao seems to not mind all of these. She led the way for Liu Yi and came in front of a beautiful building.

    Liu Yi noticed that there is a vermilion red peacock sculpture above this building. It seems like other than that main hall of Sima Tian; only Sima Jiao has this simr sculpture.

    Liu Yi suddenly understood something. The one that Sima Tian pampers the most is his third daughter. It is a pity that Sima Jiao is too weak, and her innate talent is very poor. Otherwise, the position of the family head would be hers.

    No wonder all of the people here do not like Sima Jiao. Sima Jiao¡¯s existence is like a fishbone stuck in their throat.

    Liu Yi follows Sima Jiao into the building. He realized that the facilities inside is very elegant, it is indeed the room of a big miss of arge family.

    On the first floor of the main hall, a vermilion red egg is ced there.

    This red egg is around the size of a fist and is emitting faint heat.

    ¡°This is your egg?¡±

    ¡°Pui! Your egg!¡± Sima Jiao spits at Liu Yi, ¡°I do not know how toy an egg!¡±

    ¡°I mean your peacock egg.¡±

    Sima Jiao shrugs her shoulders, ¡°It is a pity that I do not have the ability to incubate her. She already died.¡±

    ¡°I can still sense her strength.¡± Liu Yi says, ¡°There is still warmth in the egg.¡±

    ¡°me peacock¡¯s egg is forever warm. This is irrelevant to whether it is alive or dead.¡±

    Sima Jiao wipes out Liu Yi¡¯s illiteracy. ¡°It is a pity that I will never have a ze peacock.¡±

    ¡°It is a pity. Your father¡¯s ze peacock is very elegant.¡±

    Recalling that enormous golden peacock, Liu Yi cannot help but feel somewhat emotional.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is very handsome. My siblings all have one.¡±

    Sima Jiao did not even hesitate and take off her clothes before changing into a red dress, ¡°That super elder sister of mine has an eight plume peacock. It is said that it is the strongest peacock since the beginning of history. While my Lord Father has a seven plume peacock.¡±

    ¡°Your elder sister is very powerful?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. She is a genius and is said to be the strongest inheritor in my Sima Family history.¡±

    Sima Jiao says, ¡°But, I believe that you have a way to win, right?¡±

    Liu Yi questions, ¡°What is her cultivation realm?¡±

    ¡°1styer of heaven!¡±

    ¡°Impressive.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°But it is not a problem. The real problem is your father.¡±

    Sitting in the basket that is hanging in the middle of the room, Sima Jiao rocks back and forth, causing the scene under her skirt to be faintly discernible, but she does not mind.

    Liu Yi can only shift his gaze and force himself to put his attention on other things.

    His gazends on that red egg as he keeps feeling that that egg seems to still have a weak heartbeat.

    Liu Yi extends his hand and subconsciously gently touches that ¡®dead¡¯ ze peacock egg.

    At this moment, Liu Yi feels like his Scarlet Blood Demon me strength is being continuously sucked in!

    This egg is like a ck hole that crazily consumes Liu Yi¡¯s Scarlet Blood Demon me!

    Liu Yi pursues his brows as his palm sticks to the egg, allowing the ze peacock egg to have its ¡®meal.¡¯

    The red light emitted from the egg became even more dazzling, like a ze is being ignited.

    Very soon, the ze peacock egg had utterly turned into a red light egg.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Sima Jiao had forgotten to rock as she stared foolishly at the egg in Liu Yi¡¯s palm.

    Sima Jiao really does not understand it, ¡°Impossible...It should have already died!¡±

    ¡°She is still alive.¡± Liu Yi¡¯s gaze is excited, ¡°Furthermore, she is very strong!¡±

    While they are speaking, Liu Yi starts to emit a red ze which was consumed by the peacock egg.

    Very soon, cracks start to appear on the peacock egg, which slowly starts to split open.

    From inside, a small damp peacock crawls out and shakes its head.

    Five golden earth phoenix feathers grow on top of its head, and its tail carries nine plumes.

    After this small thing crawls out, it uses its head to rub against the back of Liu Yi¡¯s hand like it is very intimate.

    ¡°It is a nine plume peacock!¡±

    Staring at the small peacock, Sima Jiao ispletely bbergasted as she covers her mouth.

    ¡°Gods...only the ancestor of Sima Family has a nine plume peacock...another one, actually appeared?¡±

    Nine plume peacock is the king among the ze peacocks!

    Along with the birth of the nine plum peacock, a me cloud shrouds the sky of this building.

 ? 1128 - [Angel or devil]

    <h4>?Chapter 1128 - [Angel or devil]</h4>

    This me cloud is enormous and rapidly spreads out, covering the sky of the Sima Family.

    Seeing this me cloud, Sima Tian is astonished.

    ¡°This me cloud¡­could it be that Jiao¡¯er ze peacock had been born?¡±

    The only disciple who does not have a ze peacock in the family is only Sima Jiao.

    ¡°Judging from this me cloud¡­it can be seen that Jiao¡¯er ze peacock¡¯s grade is not low. This time, Rou¡¯er will have an opponent.¡±

    At the very same time, in another building in the Sima Family, a beautiful woman with red hair is standing in front of her door as she gazes at the me clouds above her head.

    ¡°Sima Jiao, did youe back? Good. Then let this elder sister personally crush you!¡±

    As she speaks, an eight plume peacock extends its head from behind her and lets out a cry.

    Sima Rou extends her hand and gently touches her ze peacock¡¯s head, ¡°You also wish to fight, right?¡±

    ¡°Nine plume peacock¡­you are too incredible!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yi incubate a nine plume peacock, Sima Jiao gives Liu Yi a thumbs up, ¡°No wonder the Heavenly Court has such enmity against you. You will not be a kindhearted person in the future!¡±

    Liu Yi uses a finger and lightly strokes the nine plume peacock¡¯s little head. This small peacock is around the size of a fist, and its feathers are yet to be grown yet. It only has some short feathers, which look shaggy like a red shuttlecock which makes it look very cute.

    This small thing let out a few cries making Liu Yi like it more.

    ¡°Since you are a nine plume peacock, then you shall be called Xiao Jiu.¡±

    Liu Yi feels that this nine plume peacock is interlinked with his own thoughts. He subconsciously gave it a name.

    The small peacock is very happy and nods its head. After which, it starts to consume those red eggshells.

    After eating them, the small peacock¡¯s body grows slightlyrger and bes the size of a small football. It also grew out a number of red feathers and became more gentle as well as more beautiful.

    ¡°It grew quickly¡­¡±

    Liu Yi says ruefully while the small peacock ps its soft and immature wings and jumps onto Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder. It then stops there and nests in a ball.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡±

    Lin Tong, who transformed into a small fox, immediately jumps out and res like a tiger watching her prey at the small peacock opposite, ¡°That is this miss¡¯s imperial position!¡±

    The small peacock let out two chirps before burying its head inside its feathers and ignores Lin Tong.

    Lin Tong instantly exploded in anger as she swayed her tail and shouted, ¡°Ahhh! This fowl has the cheek to ignore me!¡±

    ¡°Enough, Immortal Fox sister. My entire person is yours. Furthermore, isn¡¯t there still a shoulder here!¡±

    Liu Yiforts Lin Tong, making her roll her eyes.

    ¡°This miss has been sealed for so long! The moment I came out, I immediately meet a rival in love, hmph!¡±

    ¡°Come on. It is only a small peacock. How could it be a rival in love!¡±

    Liu Yi feels that Lin Tong is being petty.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Lin Tong does not seem to wish to exin anymore. Swaying her tail, she returns to Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Gosh, Immortal Fox Sister became a tsundere again.

    Liu Yi has no choice and also does not know how to coax her; thus, he can only settle the matters in front of him first.

    Sima Jiao says, ¡°During thepetition in two days¡¯ time, lend Xiao Jiu to me.¡±

    ¡°That is not a problem. You must not let your family members know that Xiao Jiu is mine. Otherwise, there will be a huge upheaval.¡±

    Liu Yi looks at Xiao Jiu, ¡°But right now, this fellow is too small. It does not seem like it can do anything.¡±

    ¡°You should use your me to feed it more. It will grow very quickly.¡±

    Sima Jiao winks at Liu Yi, ¡°Right now, it is mainly used to scare other people.¡±

    ¡°So that is the case.¡±

    Liu Yi understood Sima Jiao¡¯s intention. He nods his head, ¡°But you must not let it get an injury. I feel that Xiao Jiu is still very weak and is unsuitable for fighting.¡±

    ¡°All of this is your matter.¡± Sima Jiao smiles, ¡°I only want to win. Not only must I win against my elder sister, but I must also win over my father! No matter who blocks in front of me, I must defeat them!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Liu Yi nods his head, ¡°But there are still two more days to thepetition. I must prepare. My memories and strength have only recovered recently. It won¡¯t do if I do not sort myself out.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Go up and rest then.¡±

    Sima Jiao points upstairs before lying back into her hanging basket and continues to sway like she is thinking about something.

    Liu Yi is unable to imagine what she could be thinking of. He turned around and went up to the second floor. Going upstairs, the fragrance of a woman enters his nose. The heck. Although Sima Jiao¡¯s nature is very carefree, after all, is said and done, she is still a girl. This fragrance of a girl is very dense, making people unable to forget it.

    Liu Yi uses Buddhist qi to control his own state of mind before sitting cross-legged on the bed by the side. His hands hug his knees as he revolves his qi within his body.

    Liu Yi first investigates his own state. All of the four body-protecting beasts are around; the 7th sun jade is revolving normally. The remaining three sun jades separately representing Asura Qi, Buddhist Qi, and Saint Qi. As long as I absorb these three kinds of qi, all of my ten sun jades can bepletely open.

    But right now to Liu Yi, just opening the ten sun jades will not be enough. He wants to raise his mental realm to the ninthyer of heaven, which he is stillcking.

    Firstly God Transformation has a total of nineyers, and he had only just opened the secondyer only!

    Wait till I can activate the ninthyer; perhaps I might be able to be the cosmos god!

    {Anna, are you around?}

    Liu Yi recalls that he has an angel who is currently residing in his body. During the period of time, I had lost my memory; she must have been sealed together with me. Now that I had recovered my memories, she should have awakened now.

    {I¡¯m here.}

    Within Liu Yi¡¯s subconscious world, the figure of a woman slowly stands up. This woman is very beautiful and is a famous idol from Japan. But no one knows that she had currently be an angel from the God Realm.

    Liu Yi nods his head, {Can you sense where Eng Shen is?}

    {No.}

    Anna shakes her head, {That person¡­he is too strong. I have never sensed such scary energy before¡­}

    {Of course. He absorbed all of my cultivation.} Liu Yi says, {As an expert of the fourthyer of heaven, he can exterminate the God Realm.}

    {That¡¯s right¡­he is too scary¡­I do not dare to sense him at all¡­}

    Anna touches her own head, {He is too powerful. When my power slightly interacts with him, I can sense a stifling fear! It is like he can see me!}

    {Yeah, your powers must havee in contact with his god sense.}

    Liu Yi says, {Then don¡¯t try to sense him so as to prevent him from finding us through you.}

    {Okay.}

    Anna nods her head. Just as Liu Yi ns to let her continue to be dormant, unexpectedly, Anna suddenly winks at Liu Yi and asks, {Didn¡¯t you wish to be powerful?}

    {Who does not wish to be powerful.} Liu Yi smiles and says, {Only by bing stronger can one fight those troublesome enemies.}

    {I can let you be stronger.} Anna raises a finger, {But you must agree to a condition.}

    {You can let me be stronger?} Liu Yi is astonished, {You are only a small angel!}

    {But I am a woman.} Anna¡¯s face is slightly red, {I had been residing in your body for so long; thus, I also know your constitution. My body possesses pure, holy qi. As long as I dual cultivate with you, you can open a new sun jade. If you open a new sun jade, you can defeat Eng Shen.}

    Liu Yi became silent. Anna indeed followed me for too long and actually obtained such important information!

    {How is it. Are you willing?}

    To be honest, Liu Yi is slightly moved. But he knows that Anna will not help him so easily. This woman is crafty, and I suspect that she is not an angel but a devil!

    Liu Yi replies, {Say your condition first.}

    {You have be smarter.} Anna smiles, {Looks like this memory loss had brought some benefit to you. You have fused slightly with your ck-belly¡¯s side.}

    {Why did you say it like I am very stupid in the past.} Liu Yi¡¯s lip twitches, {Go on, say what is your condition?}

    {Help me purge the God Realm!}

    Anna raises her condition, {Right now, the God Realm has changed beyond recognition. The angels had split into too many factions and are warring against each other. I want to unify the God Realm and once more listen to the gospel of humanity.}

    {This condition of yours is not small.} Liu Yi did not agree to it just like this, {Other than this, are there other conditions that you can swap?}

    Anna says clearly, {No!}

    {Let me consider it¡­}

    Although dual cultivating is of no harm to Liu Yi, purging the God Realm is interfering with another world.

    Liu Yi does not know whether or not it is a right thing for him as an eastern immortal to interfere with the western God Realm matters.

    {Don¡¯t you wish to strengthen yourself?} Anna reminds Liu Yi, {You are not the ck-belly Liu Yi. Your realm is still not there. Even if you consume the Nine Turn Immortal Pill, your cultivation base can only enter the 1styer of heaven. After entering the second stage of the God Transformation, you only have the strength of the 3rdyer of heaven, which is still oneyer lower than Eng Shen. But if you open the 8th sun jade, your strength might enter the first stage of the 4thyer of heaven. Only then would you have the strength to fight against Eng Shen!}

    Liu Yi ponders deeply.

    {You do not need to worry about the God Realm¡¯s problem.}

    Anna suddenly walks over and leans into Liu Yi¡¯s embrace and sticks close to him, and whispers into his ear, {The God Realm is already in chaos¡­if this goes on, perhaps humans will be dragged into the fight in the God Realm¡­you are helping the Human realm¡­}

    Although it is his subconscious world, souls are a lot more sensitive when touching each other. Liu Yi can sense Anna¡¯s softness which causes his heart to pound.

    Fucking hell! This is not an angel but a demoness¡­no, a subus!

    {How is it, are you going to agree?}

    Anna draws circles on Liu Yi¡¯s chest with a hand. Her voice is like a small hand tickling Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    {It is not like you will lose out¡­it is a cost-effective business transaction¡­}

 Chapter 1129 - Sima Rou

    Chapter 1129 Sima Rou

    The little angel was whispering into Liu Yi¡¯s ear, causing his body to tremble. The girl¡¯s charm was too strong, and Liu Yi felt that he couldn¡¯t resist her. If things continued like this, he might really make a mistake!

    Liu Yi took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down.

    But the little angel was getting more and more outrageous, opening her legs and sitting in Liu Yi¡¯sp.

    There¡¯s an old saying that a gentleman will not be tempted by a woman sitting in hisp, but Liu Yi did not agree. As a man, he felt that if a woman he liked sat in hisp, he would subconsciously have various physiological reactions. If it was a woman he didn¡¯t like, it would be even simpler, he would definitely push her away, how could he let her sit in hisp?

    To let a woman who isn¡¯t liked to sit in a man¡¯sp is the same as letting a man who isn¡¯t liked touch a woman¡¯s chest! Both are teasing, seeing if the other epts it or not!

    Now with the angel Angie¡¯s teasing, Liu Yi was having a hard time controlling himself. This woman could even tease! Is she really an angel?

    ¡°We Angies often study the habits of demons,¡± Angel Angie hugged Liu Yi¡¯s neck, leaning in and whispering, ¡°although it¡¯s somewhat distasteful, we still learn a little. How about trying out my skills?¡±

    Damn, what skills! What are you trying to do?

    As Angie spoke, she had already lowered her head, unzipped Liu Yi¡¯s pants, and with her cherry-like mouth, lightly sucked on his little Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi took a deep breath, feeling like he was being served in every way possible, and for a moment he felt like he was going to turn into a wild beast.

    Is she an angel or a devil? Angie¡¯s oral skills were too powerful! Women who know oral skills are easily in control in bed.

    That was Angie¡¯s power, making Liu Yi unable to stop himself and losing his mind.

    ¡°How about it?¡±

    Just when Liu Yi was caught in the moment, Angie suddenly stopped and looked at him with a seductive gaze.

    Liu Yi took a deep breath and looked at the little wildcat in front of him.

    Angie winked at Liu Yi, teasing him even more tantly.

    ¡°On the eighth sun of the rotation, okay!¡±

    Angie spoke slowly, ¡°And you can fully control the Holy Power. For more chapters, please go to... In the fairy realm, you may not be able to fly, but instantaneous movement is still possible! And there are many interesting aspects to the Holy Power. Once you have mastered it, you will understand. It can be used in many, many ways...¡±

    Angie was like a salesperson, continuously promoting her product. Liu Yi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. With Angie¡¯s persistent sales pitch, he finally roared and pulled her close, then removed her skirt and underwear and began to engage in sexual activity.

    ¡°Mmm...¡± Angie furrowed her eyebrows slightly and hummed, ¡°Jumping right into the main topic...¡±

    The two engaged in the most primal form of entertainment, with Liu Yi¡¯s and Angie¡¯s bodies intertwined like old trees with gnarled roots. Since they were in soul form, the pleasure was multiplied.

    A pair of beautiful white wings opened on Angie¡¯s back, enclosing the two inside.

    Liu Yi¡¯s movements were extremely violent, causing Angie to struggle to keep up. Her skin turned red, and she constantly let out alluring moans.

    ¡°Don¡¯t...just focus on your pleasure...¡± Angie still had some sense left. She suddenly bit Liu Yi¡¯s ear and then forced herself to say, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to activate the Sun Cycle...¡±

    The first time they had sex was always the best. If Liu Yi ejacted, the absorption of power would be much weaker. With Angie¡¯s reminder, Liu Yi finally woke up a bit and began to use the magic inside his body.

    All the Sun Cycles began to rotate together, absorbing the Holy Power within Angie¡¯s body with a forceful energy.

    Angie screamed as the power within her body was constantly pulled into Liu Yi¡¯s body and merged with it.

    The silver Holy Light collided with Liu Yi¡¯s eighth Sun Cycle. Soon, this Sun Cycle was lit up, and then slowly began to rotate on its own.

    Finally, another Sun Cycle was lit up! Liu Yi was very excited and continued to have sex.

    Anyway, Angie had set a condition, and he couldn¡¯t back out now!

    Liu Yi kept going until Angie waspletely soft and gasping for breath on the ground, then stopped his attack and pulled up his pants.

    Angiey there, her body asionally trembling, obviously still very aroused.

    Eight suns popped out from behind Liu Yi¡¯s back, with seven of them orbiting a smaller sun, making him look like a demon or god.

    ¡°Don¡¯t...forget my condition...¡±

    Angie muttered, ¡°What conditions?¡±

    Liu Yi asked in return, causing Angie¡¯s small face to flush red instantly.

    She was still sore down there, and Liu Yi had just made such ament! The purity of an Angie!

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m just joking, I was just trying to scare you,¡± Liu Yiughed. ¡°As a man, I keep my promises. Once things settle down on my end, I will help you clear out the Divine Realm.¡±

    Liu Yi still had a trick up his sleeve, he didn¡¯t specify when things on his end would settle down.

    ¡°Okay... I¡¯ll go rest first... I¡¯m so tired...¡± Angie had lost a lot of her strength and had been going at it for so long, she was barely holding on. She immediately turned into a white light and disappeared behind Liu Yi¡¯s back.

    Liu Yi¡¯s strength had reached its peak, and the eighth sun rotation had been unlocked, leaving plenty of room for further improvement.

    The Dragon Tomb continued to operate, pulling power from within and filling Liu Yi¡¯s eighth sun rotation.

    Liu Yi had be more and more proficient in using the Dragon Tomb, and he knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before hepletely merged with it.

    He had to fully unlock all ten sun rotations to break through the shackles of several realms.

    Faintly, the sound of a peacock¡¯s cry could be heard in his ear. Liu Yi opened his eyes and saw that it was just beginning to dawn.

    Little Nine pped its wings beside him. This little guy had already eaten so many me Fruits, and its wings had grown to the size of small arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re growing so fast... you¡¯ve grown so much in just one day,¡± Liu Yi said, reaching out to touch Little Nine¡¯s feathers lovingly.

    Little Nine raised its neck, opened its mouth, and Liu Yi¡¯s body slowly released mes, which were absorbed into Little Nine¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re so convenient when ites to eating!¡± Liu Yiughed.

    ¡°How much of my Blood-Red Demon me have you eaten in just one day?¡±

    ¡°One day?¡± Sima Jiao, who knows when, had walked over. This girl was dressed in a red dress and had put on a little bit of makeup, making her look a bit charming.

    ¡°It¡¯s already been two days, okay! The championship is about to start!¡± Sima Jiao said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been meditating for this long?¡± Liu Yi asked in surprise.

    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t want to disturb you while you were meditating, but now it¡¯s time to practice,¡± Sima Jiao said, turning and walking out the door.

    Liu Yi pped his hands, and under hismand, Little Nine pped its wings and flew a short distance,nding on Sima Jiao¡¯s shoulder, supporting her.

    The city of the Sima family outside the door was bustling with activity, with many peopleing and going in formal attire.

    Fireworks continued to bloom in the sky, as if celebrating this year¡¯s championship.

    The Homeowner¡¯s Strife Meeting was a grand event held by the Sima family once every twenty years, where they practiced survival of the fittest. Homeowners constantly faced tests from their potential heirs, and if their strength grew stronger, the homeowner would step down and a new one would be born.

    This was the Sima family¡¯s tradition.

    However, Sima Tian was too powerful, with the strength of the Third Heavenly Layer, almost bing a legend in the Sima family.

    Currently, Sima Rou, Sima Tian¡¯s eldest daughter, was the strongest inheritor of the Sima family. She was young, had an Eight-Feathered Peacock, and was a master of the First Heavenly Layer. Many people believed she would be the next homeowner.

    Sima Jiao, on the other hand, was not favored by anyone. In fact, hardly anyone took her seriously. This girl had never shown any strength before and was only a Ground Stage cultivator in their eyes.

    Liu Yi followed Sima Jiao to the front of the arena for the Strife Meeting.

    The arena was quiterge, with a ten-meter-deep pit dug into the ground. People stood on both sides, able to see everything that happened on the stage.

    Sima Tian sat on the Golden Peacock Wing Chair on the side, stroking his Seven-Feathered Peacock.

    All the elder-level figures of the Sima family were present, sitting on both sides, overseeing and enjoying this round of the Homeowner¡¯s Strife Meeting.

    Liu Yi stood with Sima Jiao on one side of the arena. He found that there were quite a few inheritors of the Sima family.

    ¡°Your father is quite the stud,¡± Liu Yi said, looking at many young faces.

    ¡°My father has twenty sons and three daughters,¡± Sima Jiao exined. ¡°But there are also some other children of uncles and uncles who are heirs of the Sima family. Whoever wins can be the homeowner!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting,¡± Liu Yi smiled. ¡°This is also a decisive opportunity for aeback!¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Sima Jiao nodded. ¡°But this time, victory will surely be mine!¡±

    As they spoke, a red-haired woman in red armor rode an Eight-Feathered Peacock and glided over.

    As she passed by, everyone made way for her.

    Many people looked at this beauty with envy, and some even had jealousy in their eyes.

    ¡°She...she¡¯s my sister...¡± Sima Jiao¡¯s voice suddenly trembled, as if with a little fear. ¡°Sima Rou...¡±

    This woman was Sima Rou?

    The woman¡¯s gaze passed through the crowd and fell directly on Sima Jiao. When she saw the Nine-Feathered Peacock on Sima Jiao¡¯s shoulder, she frowned slightly.

    Soon, the woman¡¯s gaze fell on Liu Yi, taking a closer look at him.

    Liu Yi felt the woman¡¯s gaze was sharp, making him ufortable. But Liu Yi was naturally not one to back down and directly met Sima Rou¡¯s gaze!

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130 Championship

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife, making Sima Rou feel somewhat uneasy.

    ¡°Who is that man?¡± Sima Rou asked a disciple next to her.

    ¡°He is the advanced witch ve of Miss San,¡± the disciple replied. ¡°He seems quite powerful.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, just an advanced witch ve, not my match,¡± Sima Rou said, holding a huge sword in her hand and stabbing it into the ground.

    She stood on the edge of the arena, hands propped up on her sword, looking down at the arena below with a sneer.

    It was a victorious smile, and Liu Yi felt as though this girl already thought she would be the first.

    There were more than a hundred descendants of various families around the arena now.

    ¡°There are four groups in total, and now it¡¯s Group A¡¯s turn!¡±

    An old butler stood on the high tform, presiding over this championship. ¡°The winner of the final match will be the representative of Group A!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± Sima Rou said, lifting her sword and jumping down directly.

    The other members of Group A looked bitter, apparently afraid of Sima Rou¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Let¡¯s team up and take down Sima Rou first!¡± more than twenty disciples¡¯ eyes all fell on Sima Rou, ¡°As long as we defeat her, we can move on!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The other disciples nodded in agreement, then turned their spears in unison towards Sima Rou.

    Sima Rou sneered, tossing her long hair behind her, ¡°Not afraid of death? Thene at me together.¡±

    The opposing disciples all controlled fire spells, and thenunched their attacks at Sima Rou.

    Sima Rou¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile. She swung her big sword, and a red me shot out, sweeping several people.

    The me formed into a ming peacock and crashed into several people. The participants were instantly blown away, and half of the people on the arena disappeared in an instant.

    Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up. This woman¡¯s strength was indeed superb, and with the strength of a First Sun, it was too easy to bully some of the family¡¯s descendants.

    Sima Rou was like a female war god, wielding a big sword and constantly waving it in the crowd, knocking people away one after another.

    Sima Rou¡¯s sword was also not very thin, and the big sword was like a door, powerful enough to p people.

    The mes burned fiercely, like blooming fireworks.

    ¡°Come at me, all of you.¡±

    Sima Rou¡¯s lips curled into a victorious smile. ¡°I want to see who can stand in front of me, Sima Rou.¡±

    As soon as Sima Rou spoke, the people around her were scared out of their wits. The members of the first group had lost their desire to fight, and were running away in fear.

    ¡°This woman is truly formidable,¡± whispered Liu Yi to Sima Jiao. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, she would have be the next head of the family.¡±

    Sima Jiao sighed. ¡°Ah, if only I could be as strong as my sister. Unfortunately, I am useless at practicing magic.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Liu Yiughed. ¡°Even if you¡¯re useless, I can make you the best.¡±

    Meanwhile, Sima Rou used a powerful fire attack and blew all of the remaining participants off the tform. She stood motionless on top, with only her red hair flying in the wind.

    ¡°The winner of the first group is Sima Rou!¡± announced the steward.

    Sima Tian¡¯s expression was inscrutable, showing neither joy nor sadness.

    The matches for the second and third groups continued, and two young experts were selected. The final group was Sima Rou¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn,¡± Liu Yi told Sima Jiao. ¡°Perform well, and good luck to you.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Sima Jiao nodded, then jumped off the tform.

    When the other members of the third group saw Sima Jiao, they burst outughing. Even Sima Jiao¡¯s brother, Sima Tai, was among them. ¡°Little sister, are you not afraid of death, participating in this kind ofpetition?¡±

    ¡°Second brother, if you can kill me, then please do so. But I¡¯m sorry, I am going to be the next head of the family!¡±

    Sima Jiao waved at Sima Tai.

    ¡°Did you hear what she said?¡± the othersughed. ¡°She wants to be the next head of the family!¡±

    Theyughed uncontrobly, ridiculing Sima Jiao. ¡°You will regret this,¡± Sima Jiao said coldly, as a disciple threw a fireball at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s your time to shine, Sima Jiao,¡± Liu Yi smiled at her before closing his eyes.

    The true body of the magical mist that had been attached to Sima Jiao¡¯s body began to stir.

    Sima Jiao¡¯s strength instantly skyrocketed, and Liu Yi¡¯s power became hers!

    Facing the iing fireball, Sima Jiao stretched out her hand and pped it!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The fireball was directly pped away by Sima Jiao, and it hit a man next to her, sending him flying several meters away.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Seeing the power of Sima Jiao¡¯s p, the participants could hardly believe it!

    How could this be Sima Jiao¡¯s power? Did Sima Jiao take some kind of power-enhancing pill?

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A three-plumed peacock flew out and bit towards Sima Jiao.

    Suddenly, the small Nine on Sima Jiao¡¯s shoulder chirped, and the three-plumed peacock immediately trembled andy still on the ground.

    The Nine-plumed Peacock was the king among the Fire Peacocks, and all other Fire Peacocks were in awe of its power.

    Proudly preening its feathers, Little Nine caused all the Fire Peacocks present to lie down on the ground, including the Eight-plumed Peacock next to Sima Rou and the Seven-plumed Peacock of Sima Tian.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a Nine-plumed Peacock...¡±

    Sima Tian was shocked, ¡°Could it be that Jiao¡¯er really had some kind of adventure?¡±

    Sima Tian couldn¡¯t figure it out, but Sima Jiao had already gone berserk.

    Her body constantly moved among the young brothers and sisters, asionally pping her palms.

    Every time she pped, she unleashed an astonishing me that mmed into her opponent, instantly killing them and sending them flying off the arena!

    ¡°Why has her strength increased so much?¡±

    Sima Rou frowned, gripping her greatsword and watching Sima Jiao below unleash her power, ¡°Her current strength is faintly on par with mine.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know the reason, only Sima Jiao and Liu Yi understood.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±

    Sima Jiao continuously pped out fire palms, sending everyone on the arena flying away. In the blink of an eye, only she and Sima Tai were left on the stage.

    ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re the only one left now.¡±

    Sima Jiao pped her hands and spoke to her second brother.

    Sima Tai¡¯s legs went weak as he watched Sima Jiao take steps towards him. Suddenly, he let out a strange cry.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to defeat me, brother?¡± Sima Jiao tilted her head and looked at Sima Tai. ¡°Why are you suddenly scared now?¡±

    ¡°You, you monster of a woman! Come at me!¡± Sima Tai said, sping his hands together before fiercely striking down.

    A huge me de suddenly fell, more than ten meters long, shing towards Sima Jiao!

    ¡°Open!¡± Sima Jiao showed no fear, extending her right hand and wrapping it in red mes, like a fiery w, directly stopping the huge me de.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Sima Tai never expected his deadly attack to be blocked!

    How was this possible!

    ¡°My dear brother, the game is over,¡± Sima Jiao said, pinching her palm!

    Boom!

    The me de turned into a sea of mes, scattering in all directions. Sima Jiao¡¯s body suddenly appeared in front of Sima Tai, and at the same time, a fist fiercely hit Sima Tai¡¯s abdomen.

    Sima Tai felt his abdomen twist crazily. His whole body was thrown hundreds of meters away in the blink of an eye!

    Boom!

    In the end, this guy was stuck on a tower in the Sima family and couldn¡¯te down for a long time.

    ¡°The winner of Group C... is Sima Jiao!¡± The old steward was also extremely surprised. He never expected the final winner to be the weakest woman in the Sima family.

    ¡°Next is the semi-finals!¡± The final four had already been selected, and the semi-finals were up next.

    Without any hesitation, Sima Rou jumped down directly. Sima Jiao happened to jump out at the same time, and the two sisters brushed past each other. Sima Rou whispered in her younger sister¡¯s ear, ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    Sima Jiao shuddered unconsciously. Her elder sister... was too terrifying.

    She returned to Liu Yi¡¯s side and took a few deep breaths. ¡°How was it? Fun?¡± Liu Yi asked.

    ¡°It was quite fun and exciting,¡± Sima Jiao nodded and transmitted her voice, ¡°But can we really defeat my sister?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s not a problem,¡± Liu Yi replied. ¡°Your father is the biggest problem!¡±

    ¡°Of course, my father is very strong!¡± Sima Jiao nodded, and at this moment, Sima Rou had already started fighting with the second group¡¯s yer.

    The opponent was a young man with decentbat strength, close to the level of a cross-border warrior. But when he encountered Sima Rou, he was in for a nightmare.

    Sima Rou wielded arge sword as if it were a toy, very rxed. Each of her sword strikes brought forth a red me sword energy, forcing her opponent to struggle.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Sima Rou suddenly flew up and kicked the guy on the crotch, knocking him over and unable to get up for a while.

    Liu Yi thought to himself that he would probably not be able to get up for half a day if he were kicked there. Why kick him in the crotch, of all ces...

    This is the most vulnerable point for men...

    Liu Yi saw the guy kneeling on the ground, holding his legs, and he felt a vague pain as well. This is probably the telepathy between men...

    The first round of the semi-finals was soon over, with Sima Rou emerging as the winner. She stood under the ring and made a provocative gesture toward Sima Jiao.

    Sima jiao was feeling petnt. ¡°I must defeat my sister! I must!¡±

    ¡°First, let¡¯s defeat the guy below,¡± Liu Yi said.

    Liu Yi saw a bald, burly man jump into the arena.

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131 Challenge

    Liu Yi was very puzzled. Although Sima Tian had a handsome appearance, why did he have such an entric-looking friend?

    The bald guy below was tolerable, but his eyes were of different sizes. He had arge nose and lips as thick as sausages.

    Could it be that Sima Tian had a child out of wedlock?

    ¡°Sima Jiao, you are so unlucky to have met me!¡± The bald guy snorted and said, ¡°My Nine-Turn Ming Fire has already been cultivated to the eighth level. The power of a transcender, perhaps even Sima Rou is not my match! As for you, forget it and admit defeat!¡±

    ¡°Cousin, how do you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Sima Jiao shouted ¡°Cousin¡±, which made Liu Yi suddenly realize.

    So it turned out to be his cousin. Could it be that Sima Tian¡¯s father had an illegitimate child?

    Well, he was thinking too far. He decided to sit back and enjoy the show.

    Liu Yi activated his own misty true body to increase Sima Jiao¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Hmph, you asked for it!¡± The bald guy scolded, then stomped his foot.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A me suddenly exploded, forming a fire dragon that crawled from the ground and directly bit towards Sima Jiao.

    As the heat wave hit her face, Sima Jiao couldn¡¯t help feeling worried. Would she be able to handle this?

    However, Liu Yi had already taken control of her body and was executing the next move.

    Sima Jiao quickly and agilely dodged the angry fire dragon. At the same time, she appeared lightning-fast on the left side of the bald man and struck his lower abdomen with a ming right palm.

    The bald man was clearly surprised and crossed his arms in front of him.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A burst of me exploded, and the man flew backwards and crashed into the wall at the edge of the arena.

    Sima Jiao stood with a horse stance, grinning as she watched her cousin being sent flying.

    ¡°Cousin, it looks like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to lose.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    The bald man roared and turned into a fiery red man. Like a cannonball, he bounced off the wall and charged towards Sima Jiao.

    Sima Jiao remained calm and nimble, dodging left and right while stepping with agility, continually avoiding the bald man¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°Bring on the fire!¡±

    As Sima Jiao dodged, she used her hand to create red fire swords in the air.

    As the swords of fire filled the air densely, Sima Jiao, a petite woman, pressed down with her hand, causing the swords to fall like a torrential rain and explode continuously on the ground.

    Even the bald, burly man couldn¡¯t escape the explosions and was left in a sorry state.

    Soon enough, he was hit directly by one of the swords of fire and was thrown to the ground.

    Sima Jiao felt triumphant and ced her foot on her cousin¡¯s body before extending her middle finger towards her sister, Sima Rou, who stood by the arena.

    Sima Rou¡¯s brow furrowed and Liu Yi covered his forehead.

    ¡°Damn, this third young miss really has a vengeful personality!¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then the final can begin!¡±

    Sima Jiao¡¯s provocation angered Sima Rou, and with a leap, she jumped down from the edge of the arena andnded directly in the center of it.

    The bald man was still dazed and trying to get up when Sima Rou kicked him away.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Sima Rou pointed her long sword at her sister¡¯s face and said, ¡°If you want to fight, I¡¯ll grant you that wish!¡±

    ¡°After all, we sisters will have to fight sooner orter.¡±

    Sima Jiao plucked up her courage and said, ¡°Sister, the position of the head of the family is definitely mine!¡±

    ¡°If you have the ability, then take it from me!¡±

    Sima Rou said, and with a flick of her sword, she aimed it straight at Sima Jiao¡¯s cheek!

    She really wasn¡¯t being polite at all!

    But Sima Jiao reached out with both hands and, with a loud ng, caught therge sword that Sima Rou had thrust at her face! The skill of using bare hands against a de left many people amazed and cheering!

    Sima Tian frowned. ¡®When did you learn this technique?¡¯

    In fact, the Sima family was not skilled in physical techniques, and the only person in the family who was good at it was Sima Rou. Sima Rou was unconventional in her swordsmanship and did not bother to study the spells of the family. Instead, she practiced physical techniques, which was why Sima Tian did not like his eldest daughter.

    Now Sima Jiao has demonstrated her formidable physical technique, which has made Sima Tian deeply concerned.

    How could this be? Did she learn from someone else outside?

    ¡°It¡¯s a very impressive physical technique.¡±

    Sima Rou¡¯s broadsword was held in both hands by her younger sister, and she was also surprised, but she soonughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, but not enough.¡±

    Sima Jiao was also surprised herself. It was Liu Yi who was controlling her movements. She had thought she was going to dodge the sword, but instead she caught it with her hand.

    Damn... it was too scary! Could Liu Yi stop ying around with such mystical stuff?

    But this guy was really amazing. He actually caught her sister¡¯s sword with her bare hands!

    It should be noted that even Sima Tian himself would not dare to catch his daughter¡¯s sword with his bare hands...

    ¡°Try to catch it again!¡±

    Sima Rou said, and the red light on her sword exploded, and the mes directly shook Sima Jiao¡¯s hands on the ground.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity while Sima Jiao was defenseless, Sima Rou held her sword and stabbed at her sister¡¯s chest.

    But Sima Jiao quickly pulled her hand back and bounced off the sword¡¯s edge with a ng.

    ¡®ng!¡¯¡±

    Sima Rou felt a tremendous force hit her, and her hand trembled as her sword almost slipped from her grasp.

    ¡°Such strength,¡± Sima Rou frowned, but managed to hold onto her sword.

    Sima Jiao spoke up, ¡°Sister, give up. You can¡¯t win.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to draw conclusions,¡± Sima Rou replied. ¡°I haven¡¯t even used my full strength yet.¡±

    With that, Sima Rou grabbed her long sword again, and at the same time, the Eight-Feathered Peacock flew over andnded on her back.

    In the blink of an eye, the bird disappeared without a trace, and a red feathered coat appeared on Sima Rou¡¯s body. A bird crown made of three phoenix feathers adorned her head, and eight feathers trailed behind her.

    In that instant, Sima Rou became surreal, like a celestial being descending from heaven. Liu Yi suddenly became depressed, remembering that this was, after all, a world of immortals.

    But it was impressive that Sima Rou had learned to merge in this way.

    Sima Rou was indeed a genius of the Sima family, but unfortunately, she had met her match in Liu Yi. To obtain the Nine-Transformation Immortal Pill, he had to defeat this girl.

    Liu Yi controlled her own misty true body, which acted on Sima Jiao.

    Sima Jiao reached out her hand, and both palms turned crimson. The mes had reached their maximum expression.

    ¡°Receive my sword!¡± Sima Roupletely unleashed the power of the First Heaven, wielding a crimson sword, and shing towards Sima Jiao.

    The whole sky was filled with fire clouds, entirely due to Sima Rou¡¯s power.

    Many people eximed in amazement, Sima Rou¡¯s power was too powerful, can Sima Jiao really defeat her?

    ¡°Good! ¡±

    Sima Jiao was confident with Liu Yi¡¯s help and not afraid at all, instead, sheughed happily.

    She stood still, letting the broadsword fall in front of her.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Sima Jiao took a horse stance and pped out her palm.

    The mes on her palm suddenly burst, directly hitting the broadsword.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The huge fire palm expanded, directly shaking the broadsword away! Sima Rou¡¯s body also flew out, hitting the wall behind her.

    ¡°Oh my god! Sima Jiao actually pushed back Sima Rou?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible... Did I see it wrong?¡±

    This unexpected scene happened.

    Even Sima Jiao was surprised as she looked at her own palm.

    Really powerful... Is this Liu Yi¡¯s strength? Thinking about Liu Yi¡¯s difficult battle with Eng Shen that day, she finally understood.

    This man is so fierce, indescribably strong!

    ¡°What kind of adventure have you had?¡±

    Although Sima Rou was hit into the wall, she was not seriously injured.

    She wiped off the blood from the corner of her mouth and asked her sister.

    ¡°Take a guess?¡±

    Sima Jiao wouldn¡¯t tell her sister. She enjoyed the feeling of being respected, feared, and admired by everyone!

    ¡°I will make you say it!¡±

    Sima Rou¡¯s eyes burst with mes as she lifted her great sword and broke free from the wall, jumping out.

    At that moment, Sima Rou¡¯s power had reached its peak. Her entire body was enveloped in mes, and the temperature of the entire Sima family estate rose several degrees.

    ¡°Such strong mes!¡±

    Sima Tian couldn¡¯t help but praise. Although his eldest daughter had trained in physicalbat, she had already surpassed him in the art of mes.

    ¡°Come on, sister!¡±

    Sima Jiao reached out her hands, holding a crimson Tianhua halberd in her palm.

    Behind her, a huge me giant immediately appeared! The me giant was nearly a hundred meters tall, holding a huge me Tianhua halberd in its hands, and then ruthlessly shed it on the ground.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The mes raged! The entire Sima family estate erupted in a thick ze!

    For a moment, the Sima family estate was covered in a thickyer of fire clouds, and Sima Jiao¡¯s move almost destroyed all the houses in the Sima family estate!

    Fortunately, the Sima family was inherently a construct of fire, and there were hundreds of fire peacocks.

    These fire peacocks opened their mouths and began to absorb the mes.

    Little Nine was also very happy, she had absorbed the most and her body was slowly growing bigger, and her feathers were bing more and more beautiful.

    The mes had decreased significantly, and Sima Tian had absorbed some himself, to prevent the Sima family from being truly destroyed.

    Meanwhile, Sima Rou had once again been knocked back, her body engulfed in mes, and shey on the ground, unable to move.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister. You have lost,¡± Sima Jiao said, hugging her arms and looking at Sima Rou lying outside the ring. ¡°The position of family head must be mine.¡±

    ¡°Sima Jiao, my good daughter,¡± Sima Tian said, sitting on his chair and speaking slowly. ¡°Your battle ends here. I have decided to appoint you as the next head of the family.¡±

    ¡°No, Father,¡± Sima Jiao replied, bowing to Sima Tian who was high above her. ¡°I want to be the head of this generation!¡±

    When Sima Jiao spoke, everyone was shocked and covered in sweat.

    Damn... has Sima Jiao gone crazy? How could she challenge Sima Tian like this?

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132 Family Head

    Sima Jiao chooses to challenge Sima Tian!

    This is no small matter, because Sima Tian is a mythical figure in the Sima family, with supreme authority!

    Even Sima Rou did not dare to face Sima Tian back then. This man¡¯s power was so great that a stomp of his foot could make the entire continent of Xi Niu He (One of four major continents in Buddhist legends; Sanskrit: Apara-god¨¡n¨©ya) tremble.

    ¡°Sima Jiao, I have given you the qualification to be the next family head, why are you still not satisfied?¡±

    Sima Tian sat on his high chair, overlooking his daughter below.

    ¡°Because I am a daughter of the Sima family.¡±

    Sima Jiao said without any hesitation, ¡°My ambition burns like a raging me.¡±

    ¡°Sima Jiao has gone crazy...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s digging her own grave...¡±

    The elders around them were all amazed that Sima Jiao would choose this path!

    ¡°Very well...¡±

    Sima Tian muttered to himself, and the mes on his cloak shook slightly, ¡°Very well!¡±

    He stood up, and red mes erupted from his pupils.

    ¡°Good daughter, then bear the full force of your father!¡±

    Sima Tian roared, making Liu Yi feel incredibly evil. Could this old guy not speak in a less creepy manner?

    Facing the arena below, Sima Tian opened his mouth and spewed out a violent me. The me was like a dragon¡¯s breath, and itnded directly on the arena.

    In the blink of an eye, the arena was engulfed in mes, surrounding Sima Jiao.

    This me was refined by Sima Tian and was extremely powerful. In the blink of an eye, the ground was burned ck.

    ¡°Such a powerful me.¡±

    Liu Yi, who was controlling Sima Jiao, had to praise. He thought to himself that Sima Tian was undoubtedly the rightful family head and was truly strong to the extreme.

    ¡°Guanghua,e.¡±

    After spitting out the me, Sima Tian reached out and touched his fire peacock.

    The fire peacock immediately shrank and transformed into a red memp with peacock runes and peacock feathers.

    ¡°So the Red me Lamp is the incarnation of the Fire Peacock?¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly realized that the 99 Red me Lamps were all transformed from the Fire Peacocks left by the ancestors of the Sima family.

    A ball of mes burned fiercely inside the Red me Lamp, constantly releasing heat.

    ¡°Since you have chosen to challenge me, then I will give you a fight.¡±

    Sima Tian looked at his daughter and said, ¡°However, you might die.¡±

    As he spoke, Sima Tian pped the basketball-sized Scarlet me Lamp in front of him.

    Instantly, the Scarlet me Lamp erupted with a dazzling light, and a red me column shot out, hitting Sima Jiao directly!

    The me was fast, and before Sima Jiao could react, it had already reached her.

    A residual image shed by, and the fire column crashed into the ground, creating a deep bottomless pit.

    ¡°Amazing...¡±

    The elders of the Sima family eximed, ¡°It¡¯s been many years since Sima Tian used his true skills.¡±

    ¡°He must have reached the peak of cultivating the Nine-Transformations Heavenly Fire.¡±

    ¡°Sima Jiao is probably done for, right?¡±

    Everyone had given up hope for Sima Jiao. But just then, Sima Jiao¡¯s figure appeared in mid-air, with several me longswords floating behind her.

    ¡°Father, thank you for teaching me another move.¡±

    Sima Jiao said, snapping her fingers, and the ming longswords immediately flew toward Sima Tian.

    The Scarlet me Lamp spun, erupting a circle of me that directly deflected the swords.

    In the meantime, Liu Yi had already given orders to Little Nine.

    Little Nine immediately cried out, then flew into the air. Its body curled up into a ball, and in the blink of an eye, it transformed into a Scarlet me Lamp.

    ¡°The ability to make a Scarlet me Lamp after just one nce?¡±

    The elders were stunned, when did Sima Jiao be so talented?

    They didn¡¯t know that this was Liu Yi¡¯s ability, using the Nine Yin Evil Qi¡¯s power. In this world, there was no method that Liu Yi couldn¡¯t imitate!

    Seeing the Scarlet me Lamp transformed by Little Nine, even Sima Tian frowned.

    ¡°Such power.¡±

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Sima Jiao said, pping the Scarlet me Lamp.

    A red pir of fire appeared before Sima Tian in an instant. With a cold snort, Sima Tian moved the Crimson me Lamp in front of himself, blocking the mes.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The Crimson me Lamp trembled slightly, but the mes were blocked.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯ve learned the Crimson me Lamp, you¡¯re not my match,¡± Sima Tian said, as he erupted with the power of the Triple Heaven.

    Red mes continued to swirl around him, releasing a powerful aura!

    Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. This elder brother¡¯s strength was truly impressive! With the Third Heaven, he could evenpete with the Second Son of the God of War!

    But Liu Yi himself also had the strength of the First Heaven, and his true body was the same. It seemed difficult to defeat the Third Heaven with only the First Heaven.

    He needed to enter the Second Stage of the Heavenly Transformation without being detected by others, while also hiding his aura.

    ¡°ept my anger,¡± Sima Tian said, as he clenched his fist.

    Suddenly, an astonishing firestorm swept up from the ground and tore at Sima Jiao.

    Sima Jiao began to suffer in pain, and Liu Yi immediately pointed his finger.

    ¡°ng, ng!¡±

    ck armor pieces wrapped around Sima Jiao¡¯s body, protecting her.

    ¡°The Emperor Scorpion¡¯s armor?¡± The elders around them were shocked by the ck armor. The Emperor Scorpion¡¯s armor had incredibly strong defensive capabilities,pletely blocking the firestorm.

    Please click on the ads below to support the trantion, thanks!!

    ¡°Hmph! Do you think you can block my power with something like this?¡± Sima Tian sneered, seemingly not even cing the Emperor Scorpion¡¯s armor in his eyes.

    ¡°Roar! mes!¡±

    Sima Tian raised his palm, and the rotating firestorm became even more ferocious, connecting with the sky in an instant!

    Even in the immortal realm, there was still a sky. The white clouds in the sky were stirred up and formed a fire cloud that continued to spin.

    At this moment, it seemed like the firestorm had pierced through the heavens and earth!

    The Emperor Scorpion¡¯s armor on Sima Jiao began to shatter, unable to withstand the onught.

    ¡°Save me...¡± Sima Jiao muttered in pain.

    ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡± Liu Yi finally opened his eyes, and the golden light in his eyes was dazzling.

    Heavenly Transformation, Second Stage! Activate!

    Sima Jiao also opened her eyes at the same time, as her true body was strengthened to the maximum extent possible.

    Sima Jiao explodes!

    The Emperor Scorpioin¡¯s Armor was unfastened, and the Crimson me Lamp transformed back into the peacock form of Little Nine, then changed into a peacock dress like Sima Rou¡¯s, enveloping Sima Jiao¡¯s body.

    ¡°That is... my form?¡±

    Sima Rou couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised when she saw this scene.

    She had researched these moves for so long, but they were learned in an instant?

    Unforgivable!

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    mes burst from Sima Jiao¡¯s eyes. She roared and stomped her feet, shattering the me storm with her power!

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Sima Tian couldn¡¯t believe it. He frowned, watching this scene.

    Sima Jiao stepped on the ground, and suddenly appeared on the high tform. Then, she pped Sima Tian with all her might.

    Sima Tian unconsciously pulled the Crimson me Lamp in front of him to block.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Sima Jiao¡¯s palm hit the Crimson me Lamp, which emitted a loud noise and shook violently.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t break through my defense.¡±

    Although Sima Tian was amazed by his daughter¡¯s strength, he still didn¡¯t take her strength seriously.

    But Sima Jiaoughed.

    ¡°Father, I haven¡¯t even used all my strength yet.¡±

    As she spoke, Sima Jiao¡¯s right palm was apanied by a red glow, and she mmed it fiercely on the Crimson me Lamp.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The Crimson me Lamp was instantly knocked out and flew past Sima Tian¡¯s ear, mming into a nearby building with a burst of mes.

    A fire immediately ignited in the building, and Sima Tian was still standing there.

    His Crimson me Lamp... was actually knocked out?

    Could it be that Sima Jiao¡¯s strength has already surpassed his own? But Sima Tian felt that in thatst blow, besides the power of the me, there seemed to be some other power.

    Sima Tian didn¡¯t realize that this power was the power of the universe.

    His own Nine-Transformations Heavenly Fire had been cultivated to the extreme, but it couldn¡¯t possibly match the power of the universe.

    ¡°It¡¯s Not Over Yet!¡±

    Sima Jiao had already arrived in front of Sima Tian and extended her hand, aiming for his cheek.

    Sima Tian still seemed lost in thought, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the iing strike.

    And Sima Jiao¡¯s fleshy palm was about to smash into her own father¡¯s head.

    At the critical moment, the palm stopped in midair.

    Sima Tian¡¯s hair was blown up, causing the elders in the family to break out in a cold sweat.

    Damn... Sima Jiao has be so powerful that even Sima Tian, who is at the Third Heaven level, was defeated!

    ¡°I... I¡¯ve lost...¡±

    Sima Tian became somewhat disoriented for a moment. ¡°It seems... I am indeed getting old...¡±

    He sat down on the chair, looking somewhat dejected.

    ¡°The winner... is Sima Jiao...¡±

    The housekeeper took a long time to announce the result.

    No one in the Sima family had expected this oue, but it had happened nheless.

    With Sima Tian¡¯s strength, everyone had thought he would continue to lead the Sima family for thousands of years. But unexpectedly, it all came to an end so soon.

    The family head¡¯s crown now rested on Sima Jiao¡¯s head.

    However, Sima Jiao was unsure if she could handle the weight of this crown.

    Liu Yi remembered a line from a cheesy Korean drama: ¡°To wear the crown, bear the weight.¡±

    ¡°From today onwards! I am the head of the Sima family!¡±

    Sima Jiao stood on the high tform and dered loudly, ¡°The Sima family will be ruled by me!¡±

    Although many people were unwilling to ept this, most of them still apuded Sima Jiao, epting her session. After all, she had defeated Sima Tian!

    And Liu Yi gave Sima Jiao a knowing look, reminding her not to forget what he had given her. Sima Jiao lowered her head and smiled at him.

 Chapter 1133 - They Started Fighting

    Chapter 1133 They Started Fighting

    ¡°This is your Nine Transformation Immortal Pill.¡± Sima Jiao handed a small golden box to Liu Yi inside her room.

    Sima Jiao had just returned from a family banquet, and now she was no longer the third young miss of the Sima family but the head of the Sima family.

    Liu Yi reached out and the golden box immediately disappeared from Sima Jiao¡¯s hand and appeared in his.

    This was a small magic trick created by holy power.

    As Angel had said, holy power could indeed create many useful tricks.

    ¡°You know a lot of strange methods,¡± Sima Jiao said with a smile when she saw the box disappear. Liu Yi felt like she had been drinking and had drunk quite a lot.

    ¡°I have entrusted the treasure of the Sima family to you... you must be grateful to me!¡± Sima Jiao spoke a bit clumsily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Liu Yi nodded. ¡°I owe you a big favor. But I also made you the head of the Sima family, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Hehe... right, I am the head!¡± Sima Jiao sat next to Liu Yi and leaned lightly in his embrace. ¡°But... until when can I do this? If you¡¯re not here, I¡¯ll be exposed soon... and then I¡¯ll be kicked out by everyone...¡±

    Liu Yi looked at Sima Jiao and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Sima, I¡¯m curious, why do you have to be the head of the family? Is it just to save face?¡±

    ¡°It was before...¡±

    Sima Jiao said, ¡°Now... it¡¯s to help you get the Immortal Pill...¡±

    Her drunken words were all true, which surprised Liu Yi.

    Suddenly, Liu Yi thought of something and asked, ¡°Sima Jiao, if one day I reorganized the Heavenly Court, would you be willing to join me with your family?¡±

    ¡°You want to reorganize the Heavenly Court?¡± Sima Jiao looked up, not concealing the smile in her eyes. ¡°Hehe... Your ambition is even greater than mine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°Then this youngdy will follow you!¡± Sima Jiao waved her small fist. ¡°Following you... is better than following the Jade Emperor... But can you be the new Jade Emperor?¡±

    ¡°I will create a new system.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s eyes were full of a kind of ambitious vigor. ¡°Let me overthrow this decadent Heavenly Court.¡±

    ¡°Okay... then you... go for it...¡±

    Sima Jiao had alreadypletely passed out in Liu Yi¡¯s arms as she spoke. When she slept, Liu Yi felt she was even more gentle and obedient. He didn¡¯t disturb her but instead opened the small golden box.

    A fragrance wafted out, and the Little Nine, who had already fallen asleep next to him, suddenly woke up and let out a chirp.

    ¡°Do you want to eat too?¡±

    Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw the little creature drooling.

    He took out a golden pill from the small box and forcefully shattered it into two halves. He tossed a small half to the Little Nine, which pped its wings, stretched its neck, and swallowed it in one gulp.

    He took the remainingrger half himself and immediately felt a fiery force rolling within him, instantly activating his magical power!

    The potency of the Nine Transformation Immortal Pill was powerful. Although Liu Yi could not use its power to unlock his unique sun rotation, he could use its medicinal properties to enhance his own strength!

    His strength was already at the first level of the Heavenly realm, and after taking the Nine Transformation Immortal Pill, he was slowly developing toward the second level.

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t know that his power was growing too fast. In the blink of an eye, a beam of light shot up into the sky!

    The Sima family members who were still continuing their banquet suddenly saw a circr Tai Chi symbol appearing in the sky above their family head.

    ¡°What... What is that?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, it seems to be the power of the universe!¡± someone eximed.

    ¡°Could it be that the family head has obtained the power of the universe?¡± another person wondered.

    ¡°How is that possible? We Sima Family cultivate the Nine-Revolution Heavenly Fire!¡± a third person eximed.

    The Sima Family members were in disarray. Sima Tian sat on the side, silent and frowning, apparently contemting something.

    At that moment, a disciple rushed in from outside, looking flustered.

    ¡°Oh no, something bad has happened!¡± one disciple eximed.

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Sima Tai scolded. ¡°Today is the family head¡¯s family banquet. How can you shout and make a scene like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really bad...¡± the disciple sobbed, ¡°Yang Jian¡¯s Eng Shen has led a group of heavenly soldiers and generals to surround our family!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The crowd immediately panicked.

    ¡°Oh my god, the Yang Family is here!¡±

    ¡°Eng Shen has appeared!¡±

    ¡°What do they want to do?¡±

    Watching the chaos below, Sima Rou stood aside, a cold smile on her lips.

    ¡°Alright, everyone calm down!¡± Sima Tian could not bear it anymore. He suddenly roared, and the people below finally quieted down. Although Sima Tian was no longer the family head, his authority was still respected.

    ¡°What are you all thinking? Is panicking going to help?¡± Sima Tian scolded. After that, he turned to the disciple and asked, ¡°What did Yang Jiane for?¡±

    ¡°He said that we have a fugitive from the Heavenly Court and he wants us to hand them over!¡± the disciple replied.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have any fugitives...¡± someone muttered.

    ¡°They must have the wrong person!¡± another person chimed in.

    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s get the family head!¡± the people below shouted.

    ¡°This is a minor issue, why bother the family head?¡± Sima Tian stood up and said, ¡°I will personally go and meet with Yang Jian and see what he¡¯s up to!¡±

    Saying that, Sima Tian walked out of the main hall and headed towards the door.

    Sima Rou lifted her great sword and walked out, and the remaining n members looked at each other before following suit.

    ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we just charge in?¡± Yang Wei, with only one arm, suggested to Eng Shen. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t find that damn Liu Yi!¡±

    Yang Wei still remembered the grudge of losing his arm clearly. At this moment, his eyes were filled with a sinister gleam.

    ¡°Calm down,¡± Eng Shen said somewhat displeased. ¡°Do you not know where we are? This is the Sima family¡¯s territory in Xi Niu He Continent. Do not underestimate the power of Sima Tian, who is at the Third Heavenly Realm. I do not want to provoke this family.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty has the power of the Fourth Heavenly Realm, are you afraid of Sima Tian?¡± Yang Wei couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Foolish!¡± Eng Shen pointed to the ny-nine crimson memps on the city walls. ¡°Do you see thosemps? I can protect myself, but thesemps can kill you in seconds!¡±

    Yang Wei instinctively shrank his neck when he saw the red memps.

    At this moment, the gate of the Sima family¡¯s city opened, and Sima Tian, wearing a red robe, walked out slowly.

    ¡°Yang Jian, did you bring so many people to my house just to show off your strength to me?¡± Sima Tian had a fiery temper and immediately reprimanded them upon appearing.

    ¡°Sima Tian, don¡¯t misunderstand. Your Majesty is not here to target you, but to catch the criminals of the Heavenly Court!¡± Eng Shen held a trident in his hand and slowly spoke. ¡°Sima Tian, I respect you as a hero, but don¡¯t do anything foolish.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Sima Tianughed. ¡°I would like to know, what is considered foolish?¡±

    ¡°You are not a novice in this world. Do I need to exin it to you?¡± Eng Shen pointed behind him. ¡°Today, I have brought not only people from the Yang family but also soldiers from the Heavenly Court, and even the elite of the God Army! Sima Tian, we are here to catch the criminals of the Heavenly Court. Do you really want to oppose the Heavenly Court?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe,¡± Sima Tianughed. ¡°Yang Jian, I am an honest man. Don¡¯t try to use the Heavenly Court to suppress me. Even if there are people from the Heavenly Court hiding here, you can¡¯t search for them at will. This is not the Heavenly Court, nor is it Dong Sheng Shen Continent (Another major continent in Buddhist legend). Remember, this is Xi Niu He Continent, and this is the territory of the Sima family!¡±

    As he spoke, the ny-nine red memps on top of the Sima family lit up at the same time.

    A strong me breath filled the Divine Fire City!

    Before Eng Shen could speak, Yang Wei spoke first, ¡°Sima Tian, you¡¯re not putting our Yang family in your eyes!¡±

    Sima Tian shouted, ¡°Get lost, who are you, a dog, to speak to me?¡±

    Eng Shen¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Sima Tian, even when you¡¯re beating a dog, you still have to look at its owner. Aren¡¯t you going a bit too far?¡±

    ¡°Are you the one going too far?¡±

    Sima Tian stood his ground, ¡°Eng Shen, you have brought people to bully my family at my doorstep! Do you think my Sima family is powerless?¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his hand and the disciples of the Sima family immediately lit up their mes. Sima Rou even lifted her great sword and pointed it at Eng Shen.

    ¡°The Sima family is the Sima family.¡±

    But Eng Shen slowly pped his hands, ¡°Not a single person is a coward. If it were the old me, I would really have to weigh my options... but now, Eng Shen is different!¡±

    As he spoke, the third eye on his brow opened! A strong breath burst from his body and rushed into the Divine Fire City!

    The sky changed and a huge vortex slowly appeared!

    ¡°Fourth Heaven!¡±

    Sima Tian, seeing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, ¡°You, Eng Shen, have actually broken through to the fourth heaven realm?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe...didn¡¯t expect it, did you?¡±

    Eng Shen held his three-pointed, two-edged spear and looked imposing, ¡°Sima Tian, do you still dare to shout at me, Eng Shen?¡±

    ¡°I afraid of you?¡±

    Sima Tian held back his anger, ¡°Even if Buddha himself were toe, Sima Tian would still have the same temper! You have the Four Heavens, but I have the Scarlet me Lamp Array!¡±

    Sima Tian spoke and with a wave of his hand, the ny-nine Scarlet me Lamps flew out and surrounded Eng Shen in the center.

    ¡°How dare you touch our family¡¯s leader! Take them down!¡± Yang Wei roared as he lifted his spear and charged toward Sima¡¯s gate with a group of his own soldiers.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    At that moment, a red light shed.

    Sima Rou appeared behind Yang Wei, herrge sword pointed towards the sky and her right hand grasping his head, blood slowly flowing down.

    ¡°I hate barking dogs the most.¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Sima Tian wasn¡¯t angry, but insteadughed heartily. ¡°Truly, my good daughter!¡±

    ¡°Sima Tian! You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Eng Shen grew furious seeing his followers killed.

    He waved his hand and his trident spear immediately released a silver glow.

    Meanwhile, the ny-nine Scarlet me Lamps also began to unleash their power!

 Chapter 1134 - Leaving the Pass

    Chapter 1134 Leaving the Pass

    Ny-nine scarlet memps surrounded Eng Shen, continuously emitting red pirs of fire.

    These pirs of fire were densely packed, shooting toward Eng Shen from all directions.

    But Eng Shen stretched out his hand and opened a blue barrier in front of him. The mes from those scarlet memps hit the barrier, sshing blue light.

    ¡°Useless.¡±

    Eng Shen looked coldly at Sima Tian below. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the power of the Fourth Heaven at all! Now, it¡¯s time for you to pay with your life!¡±

    As he spoke, Eng Shen waved his trident and a hundred-meter-long silver light shed out directly.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The silver light cut through the huge city wall behind Sima¡¯s family, easily tearing apart their defense.

    ¡°Yang Jian!¡±

    Sima Tian roared, his entire body instantly erupting.

    His hair suddenly turned red and then ignited.

    He jumped into the air, stepping on two mes under his feet.

    Red me patterns crawled over Sima Tian¡¯s skin. He opened his mouth and spewed out a me!

    The me took the shape of a phoenix and rushed toward Eng Shen.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The phoenix me hit the barrier, distorting Eng Shen¡¯s defense.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Eng Shen smiled. ¡°Indeed, Sima Tian, you have some strength. But, with just this little strength, it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    As he spoke, Eng Shen waved his trident, immediately tearing the phoenix apart with his silver light!

    Sima Tian had already jumped onto the city wall, pping his hands together.

    A hot me storm had already swept up, tearing at Eng Shen¡¯s barrier!

    This me storm reached the ground and extended to the sky, shooting straight up into the clouds.

    Eng Shen¡¯s barrier continued to twist, nearly crumbling under the attack of the me storm.

    ¡°Heh!¡±

    Eng Shen was very disdainful, holding his trident and throwing it toward Sima Tian.

    The trident turned into a silver dragon, breaking through the me storm and pouncing toward Sima Tian.

    Sima Tian furrowed his brows. The power of this dragon made his hair stand on end. The Fourth Heaven... was truly extraordinary.

    Sima Tian withdrew his ny-nine scarlet memps, using them to block in front of him.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    The dragon crashed into the scarlet memps, twisting and warping them. They seemed as though they would be destroyed at any moment.

    The zingmp was starting to falter, and Sima Tian¡¯s brow furrowed tightly.

    ¡°Go die!¡±

    At that moment, a red-haired beauty appeared next to Eng Shen.

    Sima Rou wielded her sword and shed it towards Eng Shen¡¯s neck!

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Eng Shen was already furious at the woman who had just killed Yang Wei. Now, seeing Sima Rou, he sneered coldly.

    ¡°Bringing this upon yourself.¡±

    He grabbed Sima Rou¡¯s sword with one hand and threw her with incredible force.

    Sima Rou¡¯s body was thrown by the immense strength and crashed into the city wall, causing arge portion of Sima¡¯s family¡¯s defenses to copse.

    ¡°Yang Jian!¡±

    Sima Tian roared, and the zingmp erupted in mes, tearing the silver dragon apart.

    At the same time, he shot out a palm, and a massive me palm appeared in the air, grabbing Eng Shen!

    The barrier had already been shattered, and Eng Shen¡¯s body was directly grabbed by the me palm and held tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Sima Tian¡¯s palm tightened, and the me palm seemed to want to crush Eng Shen to death.

    Eng Shen sneered, and the third eye on his forehead emitted a radiance that instantly tore the me palm apart.

    ¡°Fourth Heaven...¡±

    A sense of powerlessness rose in Sima Tian, and he felt that Sima¡¯s family might really be finished today.

    Sima Rou jumped out again, blood trickling from the corners of her mouth, holding her sword high.

    ¡°Heh!¡±

    The eye on Eng Shen¡¯s forehead emitted a glow and captured Sima Rou in mid-air.

    Sima Rou¡¯s body was locked by the golden light and continuously harmed, and she couldn¡¯t help but scream in pain.

    ¡°Yang Jian!¡±

    Sima Tian leaped up andunched an attack at Eng Shen, but it was easily blocked.

    ¡°Sima Tian, it seems that Sima¡¯s family is finished today.¡±

    Yang Jian chuckled, ¡°You brought this upon yourself, don¡¯t me me!¡±

    As he spoke, Eng Shen prepared to kill Sima Rou first.

    However, at that moment, a woman glided out of the city on a Nine-Feathered Peacock.

    ¡°Head of the family?¡±

    ¡°Our head of the family is here!¡±

    ¡°Great, with the head of the family here, we can definitely defeat Yang Jian!¡±

    The people murmured excitedly, but Sima Tian frowned upon seeing Sima Jiaoe out.

    Because he felt that Sima Jiao seemed to have lost her power, she was under the pressure of Eng Shen, and her body was covered in cold sweat.

    This was not the behavior of a master who had defeated himself! Could it be that Sima Jiao had encountered some kind of problem?

    ¡°Are you the head of the family?¡±

    Eng Shen¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°I sense a familiar scent from you! It seems that you know the whereabouts of Liu Yi.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who Liu Yi is!¡±

    Sima Jiao looked at her imprisoned sister in the air and gritted her teeth, ¡°Release my sister!¡±

    ¡°Sima... Jiao...¡±

    Sima Rou felt intense pain throughout her body and looked down at Sima Jiao, ¡°Don¡¯t...e... save me!¡±

    ¡°I am the head of the family! Your life is in my hands!¡±

    Sima Jiao shouted at Sima Rou.

    Sima Rou frowned and stopped speaking.

    ¡°You, as the so-called head of the family, have no real power, but you¡¯re quite brave.¡±

    Eng Shen sneered, ¡°Since you¡¯re not telling me, I¡¯ll have to kill them!¡±

    With that, Eng Shen was about to kill Sima Rou.

    Sima Rou screamed even more pitifully.

    Eng Shen had a smug smile on his face.

    Sima Tian attacked like crazy, but was easily blocked by Eng Shen.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Sima Jiao was about to copse and shouted, ¡°I said stop!¡±

    Eng Shenughed heartily and continued to use the power of his forehead and eyes.

    Sima Rou¡¯s clothes burst open in many ces, revealing her snow-white skin, which was covered in many wounds with blood flowing out.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Sima Jiao cried tears of blood, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to help.

    At this moment, a huge demon appeared in the sky. The demon extended its hand and swung a white bone spear towards Eng Shen.

    Eng Shen was startled and quickly erected a barrier to block the bone spear. However, the bone spear easily tore through his barrier and approached him.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Eng Shen shook his Three-Pointed Double-Edged Spear and struck the bone spear. The spear exploded into small bone spurs and then enveloped him.

    Eng Shen was sent flying back several tens of meters and continuously waved his spear to smash the bone spurs.

    A man¡¯s figurended on the city wall. Sima Rou¡¯s body fell from the sky and was caught by the man.

    Sima Rou opened her eyes and saw the man with golden pupils, and then shepletely fainted.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the witch ve of the Sima family?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he is the wanted criminal of the Heavenly Court?¡±

    Everyone was shocked to see his appearance.

    Liu Yi hugged Sima Rou and then handed her over to Sima Tian, who was also stunned.

    ¡°Sorry for causing trouble to the Sima family.¡±

    Liu Yi turned around and ten suns appeared behind him, slowly rotating. Golden lightning arcs constantly wandered on his body, demonstrating his strong power.

    ¡°She asked you to stop just now, didn¡¯t you hear?¡±

    Liu Yi stood on the city wall, looked at Eng Shen, and said slowly.

    Liu Yi had opened the second level of his Heavenly Transformation and his strength had already reached the level of the Lower Realm Fourth Heaven.

    He was much calmer now when he looked at Eng Shen. This man who had used despicable means to steal his power would be sent to hell by his own hands.

    ¡°You, are you Liu Yi?¡±

    Eng Shen finally eliminated all the bone spears and was extremely surprised to see Liu Yi. ¡°Why have you advanced in strength again?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Liu Yi smiled and hugged his arms. ¡°For a revengeful person, there¡¯s nothing they can¡¯t do. Yang Jian, in our human world, there¡¯s a saying you might not have heard before: If you choose to live by the sword, you will die by the sword!¡±

    ¡°Just based on you?¡±

    Eng Shen snorted, ¡°The power of a true lord is not something you can contend with!¡±

    ¡°Capture him!¡±

    The elite soldiers of the Divine General¡¯s camp all threw their Soul-Capturing Ropes in an attempt to catch Liu Yi.

    But Liu Yi simply stood on top of the city wall and with a casual wave of his hand, a huge palm imprint appeared on the ground, annihting tens of thousands of heavenly soldiers and generals!

    Even the soldiers from the Divine General¡¯s camp were unable to survive.

    ¡°Such power...!¡±

    Eng Shen was greatly surprised, never expecting that Liu Yi had progressed so much that he had even reached the level of the Fourth Heavenly Layer!

    This was impossible. After all, he had stripped Liu Yi of all his power years ago. How could he be even stronger than before in just thirty years?

    Above Liu Yi¡¯s eyebrows, a Tai Chi mark faintly glowed.

    Little Nine was very happy and flew back to Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    This little creature could transform freely; when Sima Jiao had stepped on it earlier, it had elongated three meters. Now, it had transformed into a small bird, looking unremarkable except for the red me burning above its head.

    ¡°It turns out that the Nine Feathers Peacock belongs to you...¡±

    Sima Tianughed bitterly. ¡°I said that Sima Jiao was mediocre and couldn¡¯t possibly summon the Nine Feathers Peacock... Who are you exactly?¡±

    ¡°A friend,¡± Liu Yi simply said, putting Sima Tian¡¯s mind at ease.

    ¡°You, the wanted criminal of the Heavenly Court!¡±

    Eng Shen roared, ¡°Let me capture you, the true lord!¡±

    Liu Yi smiled, ¡°The corrupt rule of the Heavenly Court hassted for too long. It¡¯s time to put an end to all of this.¡±

    He raised both hands, ¡°Before Qin Shi Huanges to end the Heavenly Court, I¡¯ll take care of it first.¡±

    ¡°Just you?¡± Eng Shen¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of Liu Yi, his Trident Spear aimed at Liu Yi, ¡°You have to pass this test from me first!¡±

    Liu Yi brushed aside the Trident Spear with his right hand and simultaneously grabbed Eng Shen¡¯s forehead with his left hand. In an instant, the two disappeared!

 Chapter 1135 - To Marry or Not to Marry

    Chapter 1135 To Marry or Not to Marry

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The earth trembled!

    Liu Yi¡¯s left hand pressed against Eng Shen¡¯s head, mming him fiercely into the ground!

    The ground caved in, forming a terrifying crater with Eng Shen¡¯s head buried within.

    ¡°What a horrifying force!¡±

    ¡°Eng Shen has actually been defeated?¡±

    The members of the Sima family were astonished; none of them had expected that a suddenly appearing witch servant would beat Eng Shen so miserably.

    ¡°Well done!¡±

    Sima Jiao pped excitedly, cheering on Liu Yi.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Eng Shen suddenly roared, a golden light erupted from his body, repelling Liu Yi.

    He pulled his head out of the dirt, his helmet falling off, his hair disheveled, appearing utterly disheveled.

    ¡°Divine Possession!¡±

    Eng Shen bellowed, a silver light descending upon him, enhancing his strength!

    At this moment, Eng Shen¡¯s power entered the middle realm of the Fourth Heaven! With almost an entire level of suppression, Eng Shen had confidence in destroying Liu Yi!

    He swelled to over three meters tall, brandishing two tridents in his hands, andunched an attack on Liu Yi!

    Both were masters of closebat, and for a time, they were evenly matched.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Eng Shen grew increasingly apprehensive as he fought. Liu Yi¡¯s power seemed boundless, and it was on par with his own middle realm of the Fourth Heaven!

    Originally, he thought that by invoking divine possession, he couldpletely suppress Liu Yi! But now, he found it unattainable!

    Damn it! How had this wretch, whom he had oncepletely plundered, be so powerful?

    This was utterly unscientific!

    Eng Shen crossed his tworge spears together and swung them out forcefully.

    Two silver dragons rushed toward Liu Yi, thick and long,posed entirely of celestial power.

    Liu Yi raised an eyebrow, wondering why the phrase ¡®thick and long¡¯ hade to mind.

    The two silver dragons closed in and lunged at Liu Yi.

    Unperturbed, Liu Yi stood there, teasing Little Nine on his shoulder with a finger.

    The Eight Wastnds Poisonous Spider, Meng Xi, who had also awoken due to Liu Yi¡¯s restored power, cried out in rm.

    ¡°Quick, make a move!¡±

    Eng Shen thought Liu Yi was done for and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    Just as the situation reached a critical point, thirty-six Crimson me Lamps flew out, shielding Liu Yi.

    These thirty-six Crimson me Lamps spun, their mes like des, tearing the two giant dragons apart.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Eng Shen was taken aback by the sight of the thirty-six Crimson me Lamps. He nced instinctively overhead, noticing that all ny-nine Crimson me Lamps were present.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother guessing. These are the transformations of the Heavenly Gang des.¡±

    Liu Yi, with one hand in his pocket and the other ying with Little Nine, spoke slowly, ¡°Eng Shen, you are no longer the number one expert in the immortal realm. Doesn¡¯t it feel strange using the power you¡¯ve stolen?¡±

    ¡°True Lord will kill you!¡±

    Eng Shen roared unwillingly. Liu Yi snapped his fingers, and the thirty-six Crimson me Lamps immediately flew toward Eng Shen from all directions, their me des spinning!

    Eng Shen was shocked and hastily erected a barrier.

    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±

    A series of explosive sounds resounded as the Crimson me Lamps continuously collided with the barrier, making Eng Shen¡¯s defenses increasingly fragile.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! How could this be? I clearly took away all your power!¡± Eng Shen cried out in disbelief.

    ¡°Relying on stolen power and still wanting to be the strongest? Dream on.¡± Liu Yi looked into Eng Shen¡¯s eyes, filled with disdain.

    ¡°Let me shatter your twisted dream!¡± Liu Yi dered, suddenly appearing in front of Eng Shen. He was d in a red and blue intertwined ice-fire armor.

    The armor enhanced Liu Yi¡¯s strength, allowing him to surpass Eng Shen in terms of power at this moment. He extended a palm and struck Eng Shen¡¯s barrier.

    ¡°Wild mes!¡±

    A terrifying force burst forth from his palm, causing Eng Shen¡¯s barrier to distort and shatter.

    ¡°What?!¡± Eng Shen¡¯s eyes widened, unable to believe what was happening.

    ¡°Start crying!¡± Liu Yi¡¯s right hand formed a palm and ruthlessly struck Eng Shen¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Eng Shen¡¯s chest armor shattered, fragments scattering in all directions. He was sent flying like a cannonball, crashing into the ground.

    The impact created a massive crater, over a hundred meters in diameter and tens of meters deep!

    ¡°Come out!¡± Liu Yi beckoned with his palm, and Eng Shen¡¯s body was pulled out by his power and lifted into the air.

    ¡°Return everything you took from me!¡± Liu Yi demanded, as a colossal demon rose behind him. The demon¡¯s finger pierced into Eng Shen¡¯s chest, causing him to scream in pain.

    The demon¡¯s power began to drain Eng Shen¡¯s soul, weakening it continuously. This was the Soul Absorption technique Liu Yi had acquired from Ma Yixuan!

    Eng Shen wailed in agony, unable to endure the pain of having his soul consumed.

    ¡°Sky Piercing Technique!¡± Desperate, Eng Shen mustered all his strength and activated a lifesaving spell.

    A silvery light enveloped him, breaking free from Liu Yi¡¯s demon¡¯s grasp. It pulled Eng Shen into the sky and vanished in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Why did you let him escape?¡± Sima Jiao asked immediately.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t get far,¡± Liu Yi replied, gazing at the sky with a smile.

    ¡°You...you¡¯re Liu Yi?¡± Sima Tian had heard of Liu Yi¡¯s deeds, and now scrutinized him from head to toe. ¡°I never thought that the one who caused chaos in the Heavenly Court would appear in my Sima family¡¯s residence!¡±

    ¡°I apologize for startling the esteemed Sima senior,¡± Liu Yi offered a respectful gesture.

    ¡°Hmph, it seems Sima Jiao¡¯s victory is your doing!¡± Sima Tian deduced with his experience.

    ¡°I had no choice... I hope Senior Sima can understand,¡± Liu Yi replied.

    Sima Tian nced at Liu Yi again. ¡°Understand? I¡¯d like to, but you¡¯ve already consumed our family¡¯s Nine Revolutions Immortal Pill!¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough...¡± Liu Yi coughed dryly, while Sima Jiao turned her head away, remaining silent.

    ¡°Forget it, you can¡¯t regurgitate it anyway,¡± Sima Tian sighed. ¡°But we can¡¯t just let you benefit for free. You have to give our Sima family something in return.¡±

    Liu Yi raised an eyebrow. ¡°I wonder what kind of advantage Senior Sima would like?¡±

    Sima Tian chuckled. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    As the ball was kicked back into his court, Liu Yiughed as well. ¡°In that case, why not form an alliance with me, Sima Tian?¡±

    ¡°Young man, your schemes are quite impressive!¡±

    Sima Tian¡¯s eyes twinkled as he chuckled, ¡°Not only have you acquired our family¡¯s most precious treasure, but you also want to bind us to your chariot of war?¡±

    ¡°No, I intend to elevate you to the heavens with me,¡± Liu Yi gestured toward the sky, ¡°There shall be a ce for you there.¡±

    These words stirred a momentary excitement in Sima Tian.

    ¡°Boy, I am no longer a passionate youth in my twenties or thirties. That fervent era has long passed.¡±

    Sima Tian quickly regained hisposure and continued, ¡°Such words cannot deceive me.¡±

    ¡°I have never relied on mere words to sway others,¡± Liu Yi said proudly, crossing his arms. ¡°I only use my strength to speak.¡±

    Sima Tian fell silent, knowing that Liu Yi indeed possessed the power to make such ims.

    ¡°Fine, your strength is indeed sufficient,¡± Sima Tian took a deep breath and said, ¡°But a single promise is not enough. I am no child, you know.¡±

    ¡°What do you propose?¡± Liu Yi was curious to know the old fox¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°What has always been the way to form alliances since ancient times?¡± Sima Tian asked with a cunning smile.

    Liu Yi was no fool; he understood that Sima Tian wished to form a marriage alliance with him! Sima Jiao, likewise, was not a fool. Hearing this, her pretty face blushed.

    ¡°How about that? You¡¯ve taken our family¡¯s elixir, and I¡¯ll give you a beautiful wife in return. Am I, Sima Tian, not generous enough?¡± Sima Tianughed, leaving Liu Yi on the verge of cursing.

    Damn it! Is this arrangement really considered generous? I might as well beat him up instead!

    ¡°Marriage alliance it is, then,¡± Liu Yi thought to himself that it was only a formality, so there was no harm in epting. He looked at Sima Jiao, who turned her head away.

    The girl was still shy; it was just a mere formality after all!

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s hold the wedding ceremony tomorrow!¡± Sima Tianughed heartily, ¡°My eldest daughter is finally going to be married.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, both Liu Yi and Sima Jiao were taken aback.

    Sima Rou, who had just awakened, was also surprised but remained silent.

    Hearing that she was to marry Liu Yi, she felt a strange sensation in her heart.

    Sima Rou was a strong-willed woman who believed that only a man who could defeat her in battle could marry her.

    That was why she remained single to this day.

    A man capable of conquering her didn¡¯t exist, or so she thought in the past.

    Liu Yi¡¯s appearance, however, had shattered her worldview!

    Sima Jiao waspletely stunned, standing there speechlessly.

    How could this happen? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to marry Liu Yi? Why had it be her sister instead?

    Why?

    ¡°Why... is it with Sima Rou?¡± Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°What, is my eldest daughter not good enough for you?¡± Sima Tian¡¯s expression turned cold.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Liu Yi replied somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Sima Rou is a fine young woman.¡±

    Sima Tian scoffed coldly, ¡°Or is it that you don¡¯t truly wish to form a marriage alliance with our Sima family, and are simply trying to appease us?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it...¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s forehead began to bead with sweat, thinking to himself just how cunning this old fox was!

    However, he did indeed owe the Sima family a favor, and it was necessary to repay it. Moreover, in order to establish himself in the Heavenly Court, he needed the support of powerful families like the Sima.

    ¡°The two old fellows from the Nan Zhan Bu Continent and the Bei Ju Lu Continent are both my good friends,¡± Sima Tian grinned slyly, ¡°Young man, you¡¯d best think this through!¡±

    Damn it... he really was an old fox.

    Although Liu Yi felt somewhat guilty sacrificing Sima Rou, the marriage alliance seemed like the best choice. Still, he decided to ask, ¡°I need to hear Miss Sima Rou¡¯s opinion.¡±

    Liu Yi bowed slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t want Sima Rou to be a victim of our political maneuvers.¡±

    ¡°Good! Though your words are blunt, I appreciate them,¡± Sima Tian nodded in approval, then turned to Sima Rou, ¡°Rou¡¯er, will you marry him?¡±

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136 Let¡¯s Do This Together

    ¡°Rou¡¯er, will you marry or not?¡±

    Sima Tian asked his eldest daughter.

    Sima Rou was stunned, and Sima Jiao¡¯s gaze fell upon her sister as well.

    With her sister being so proud, she surely wouldn¡¯t agree! How could she possibly be a pawn in a political marriage?

    Sima Jiao breathed a sigh of relief, waiting for her sister to refuse.

    All eyes were on Sima Rou. At this moment, she became the center of attention.

    ¡°I will marry.¡±

    Sima Rou suddenly nodded, almost causing Sima Jiao to faint.

    Her sister... her sister actually agreed to marry?

    How could this be possible!

    Even Liu Yi was slightly surprised. Such a proud woman as Sima Rou was willing to be a sacrificial pawn? It didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°Hahaha, good!¡±

    Sima Tianughed heartily, ¡°My daughter has good judgment! Everyone, go and prepare! The wedding will be held tomorrow!¡±

    Damn, this old man is in such a hurry!

    Liu Yi sighed. It seemed that there was no other choice at the moment.

    ¡°Since we are to marry, let¡¯s do it tonight.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly spoke, surprising Sima Tian.

    ¡°Oh? I thought I was already very eager, but you are even more so?¡±

    Sima Tian asked.

    ¡°I have more important things to do tomorrow.¡±

    Liu Yi pointed at the sky, ¡°Only after I finish this matter can I ensure that Miss Sima¡¯s marriage to me is not in vain.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, well, the sooner, the better.¡±

    Sima Tian readily agreed, thinking that it would be better to turn the raw rice into cooked rice as soon as possible.

    The entire Sima family, having just experienced a war, quickly began to decorate with lights and ornaments.

    The Divine Fire City was boiling with excitement. Many beautiful crimson memps floated in the city, casting a red glow everywhere.

    Dragon and lion dances were performed, and numerous festive processions passed through the streets.

    The entire Divine Fire City was bustling with activity, and many people joined in the fun.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on today? Why is it so lively?¡±

    ¡°I heard it¡¯s the wedding of the eldest Miss Sima!¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s indeed a big event!¡±

    The Sima family was like royalty in the Divine Fire City. The emperor¡¯s daughter was getting married; how could it not be a big event? The Divine Fire City was brightly lit, and people began to celebrate.

    The Sima residence was even more lively, with red banners and curtains hung everywhere, creating a festive atmosphere.

    Dressed as the groom, Liu Yi toasted continuously to various n members and elders in the main hall.

    Sima Rou was already waiting for him in the bridal chamber, while Sima Jiao did note.

    Sima Tian seemed to be quite happy, getting drunk and slinging his arm around Liu Yi¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Brother, from now on, my daughter is in your hands!¡±

    Liu Yi wiped the sweat from his brow, feeling that the generation gap was getting blurred.

    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m counting on you!¡±

    Sima Tian said, taking another swig of immortal wine.

    ¡°Yes, yes...¡±

    Liu Yi was also confused, so he drank another cup as well.

    Being skilled in the art of wine swordsmanship, he was not affected by the alcohol.

    The power of the immortal wine was not weak, otherwise Sima Tian wouldn¡¯t be so drunk. It seemed that he was genuinely happy today and had drunk quite a bit.

    After several rounds of toasts, urged on by the crowd, Liu Yi rose and headed towards the bridal chamber.

    The so-called bridal chamber was none other than Sima Rou¡¯s pavilion.

    Liu Yi felt a bit awkward, as the whole wedding seemed like a farce to him.

    As he rode on Little Nine, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh while flying towards Sima Rou¡¯s room.

    In the Immortal World, he didn¡¯t gain much, but in the end, he got himself a wife, quite a feat.

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t know how toin about his own luck, but since things had alreadye to this, it wasn¡¯t something he could decide anymore.

    To gain the support of three continents out of the four major continents, this marriage alliance was crucial. From the naive high school student of the past to where he stood now, Liu Yi¡¯s mentality had undergone many changes.

    Sometimes, appropriate sacrifices were necessary. When the time came, he would just exin the situation to Sima Rou.

    The Fire Peacock¡¯s gliding speed was quite fast. In the blink of an eye, Liu Yi arrived in front of Sima Rou¡¯s room.

    The room was adorned with arge pair of festive characters, the atmosphere was extremely jubnt.

    Liu Yi mustered up some courage, then reached out and pushed open the door.

    The first floor was an empty hall, and Liu Yi went straight to the second floor.

    Sima Rou was sitting on the bed on the second floor, wearing a phoenix crown and a bridal gown, her face covered with a red veil, looking infinitely shy.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that she would spend the night with this man... She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous... They say the first time would hurt... But how much would it hurt?

    Liu Yi was unaware of Sima Rou¡¯s inner turmoil. He greeted her, ¡°Miss Sima...¡±

    Realizing it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate, given their current rtionship, he hesitated.

    Sima Rou also felt ufortable. They were already husband and wife, why was he still being so distant? He should be calling her ¡°my wife,¡± not ¡°Miss Sima¡±!

    Sima Jiao, another ¡°Miss Sima,¡± harrumphed.

    ¡°Um...¡±

    For the first time, Liu Yi felt at a loss for words.

    At that moment, they both felt someone entering the room anding up to the second floor.

    ¡°Liu Yi! Sima Rou! You two are so cruel!¡±

    Liu Yi turned his head, and Sima Rou removed her veil. They saw a drunken Sima Jiao standing at the other side of the room.

    Tears were in Sima Jiao¡¯s eyes, as she bit her lip and said, ¡°I never thought that my own sister would steal my man!¡±

    Liu Yi broke out in a cold sweat. What was going on?

    Sima Rou, however, didn¡¯t back down, ¡°There¡¯s no sign on this man that says he¡¯s yours!¡±

    ¡°He was originally mine!¡± Sima Jiao immediately shouted, ¡°I was the one who brought him back to the Sima family, and I was the one who gave him the Nine Revolutions Immortal Pill! Why did he marry you? It¡¯s not fair! It¡¯s not fair!¡±

    ¡°This was our father¡¯s decision, asmanded by our parents, so just ept it. Besides, a capricious and unruly girl like you is not suitable for marriage,¡± Sima Rou said to her sister, showing no mercy.

    ¡°You! You!¡±

    Sima Jiao stomped her foot in anger, ¡°No, I willpete with you fairly!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never won against me in all these years,¡± Sima Rou said, arms crossed, looking at her sister defiantly, ¡°That¡¯s your fate.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Ick martial arts talent! But when ites to love, you¡¯re just a novice!¡±

    Sima Jiao didn¡¯t hold back, poking at Sima Rou¡¯s weakness, ¡°You have no idea how to please a man!¡±

    ¡°Interesting...¡±

    Sima Rou¡¯s lips curved slightly upward, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a contest.¡±

    ¡°What kind of contest?¡±

    ¡°To see which of us can win please Liu Yi.¡±

    Sima Rou held up one finger, ¡°Whoever wins, he will belong to her.¡±

    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    Sima Jiao nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey... Shouldn¡¯t we consider the feelings of the person involved?¡±

    Liu Yi raised his hand, but the two women paid him no attention.

    ¡°Manservant!¡±

    Sima Jiao pointed at Liu Yi, then stretched out her foot, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to **kiss my toes! Come on!¡±

    Liu Yi almost fainted, damn, was this her way of seducing a man? It was too brutal!

    Did he get married the wrong way?

    ¡°My husband...¡±

    Sima Rou, on the other hand, reached out and pulled off the red bridal gown she was wearing, revealing her fair skin underneath.

    Liu Yi swallowed hard, this woman¡¯s chest was muchrger than Sima Jiao¡¯s!

    Although they were sisters, why was the elder sister¡¯s chest so much bigger? At least an E cup!

    Sima Jiao had been quite objective, but now inparison... she looked somewhat pitiful.

    ¡°My husband... let me serve you...¡±

    Sima Rou said, pressing against Liu Yi¡¯s body, her soft chest pressing against his, making his heart race.

    Damn... this kind of test was too torturous!

    Liu Yi felt like he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer!

    ¡°You¡¯re so despicable!¡±

    Sima Jiao didn¡¯t expect her sister to resort to such shameless tactics!

    But Sima Rou just looked provocatively at Sima Jiao, who was finally enraged. She reached out, tore off her own clothes, and revealed her chest as well.

    Initially, Sima Jiao didn¡¯t care about dressing and undressing in front of Liu Yi, but now she felt somewhat shy.

    Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s burning gaze, Sima Jiao¡¯s face turned red, and she covered her chest with both hands.

    ¡°Just an airstrip, what¡¯s there to hide?¡±

    Sima Rou sneered, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d be too embarrassed to undress.¡±

    Sima Jiao was infuriated by her sister¡¯s words!

    ¡°I¡¯m not an airstrip!¡±

    ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s not?¡±

    Sima Rou pinched her ample bosom. ¡°This is what you call a chest, you know?¡±

    ¡°Yours is just a pair of fleshy spheres! There¡¯s nothing to brag about!¡± Sima Jiao retorted.

    ¡°People whock it are naturally envious,¡± Sima Rou said with a smile. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s strange that even though we share the same father, the difference between us is so vast.¡±

    ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯re terrible!¡± Sima Jiao eximed.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s useless.¡±

    The two sisters began to argue, and at that moment, Sima Jiao suddenly took a step forward and embraced Liu Yi by the neck, her soft lips pressing against his.

    Liu Yi was momentarily stunned before he began to enjoy Sima Jiao¡¯s inexperienced kiss.

    Though Sima Jiao had never kissed anyone before, she boldly attempted a passionate French kiss with Liu Yi.

    Their tongues intertwined, each savoring the taste of the other.

    Seeing this scene, Sima Rou grew anxious. She became even bolder and more daring, reaching her hand into Liu Yi¡¯s pants to grasp his erect member.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a wax-headed silver spear...¡± Sima Rou said softly, her voice seemingly capable of melting Liu Yi¡¯s heart.

    These two women... were both trouble!

    What should he do now?

    Should he choose Sima Rou or retreat to Sima Jiao?

    Or perhaps... should he take them both on?

    Oh, God, please give me an answer!

 Chapter 1137 - Reunion

    Chapter 1137 Reunion

    Liu Yi found himself at a loss, gazing at the two beauties, one older and one younger.

    Sima Rou, however, took his hand and dragged him onto the bed.

    With considerable strength, she pulled him down, and Liu Yi found himself lying on top of Sima Rou¡¯s soft body.

    His hand was inadvertently ced on Sima Rou¡¯s chest, her face flushed as if encouraging Liu Yi to continue.

    ¡°You can touch it if you want,¡± Sima Rou said.

    Liu Yi¡¯s world view was on the verge of copsing. Was this girl too bold?

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Sima Jiao, unwilling to be outdone, jumped onto the bed and hugged Liu Yi from behind, lightly biting his ear.

    What on earth... Was he really being teased like this?

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t know whether to feel frustrated or happy.

    While lying on the bed, Sima Rou continued to y with Liu Yi using her soft, gentle hands.

    Soon enough, Liu Yi could no longer resist the teasing from the sisters. Who could withstand such an onught?

    He transformed into a wild beast, preparing to actively conquer this battle for justice!

    Liu Yi pushed forward, entering Sima Rou¡¯s body. She furrowed her brows and gently bit her lip.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±

    Sima Jiao eximed, ¡°You let my sister have your first time! Hurry up, the second time is mine!¡±

    Liu Yi paid no attention to Sima Jiao and focused on his intimate encounter with Sima Rou.

    It was Sima Rou¡¯s first time experiencing such pleasure, and she soon yielded.

    Liu Yi then turned his attention to Sima Jiao, embracing her and standing on the bed, beginning his conquest of the younger sister.

    ¡°Ah... W-why this position...¡±

    Sima Jiao could only wrap her legs around Liu Yi while tightly holding onto his neck to avoid falling.

    But Liu Yi didn¡¯t respond, indulging himself in the carnal pleasures he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time.

    When Sima Jiao couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he returned to Sima Rou. And when Sima Rou couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he went back to Sima Jiao.

    The sisters took turns being savored by Liu Yi. Ten rounds of passion illuminated the room.

    As Liu Yi indulged in his worldly pursuits, his pseudo-spirit veins within his body awakened, slowly absorbing the power from the two women.

    Both women practiced the Nine Transformation Heavenly Fire, which merged with Liu Yi¡¯s Blood Demon me.

    His Blood Demon me formed a crimson sphere that spun wildly. With eighty-one turns forming a cycle, the sphere changed colors each time. After nine cycles, it turned into a mysterious purple color.

    Liu Yi¡¯s Blood Demon me had now evolved into the Nine Transformation Heavenly Demon me!

    He opened his eyes and extended his right hand. A purple me rose from his palm.

    The power of this me was unknown times stronger than his previous Blood Demon me! Liu Yi marveled at the unexpected gains from his encounter with the two sisters.

    The sistersy on the bed, fast asleep, their breaths gently rising and falling.

    Liu Yi looked at the pair and sighed.

    He had indeed taken advantage of his time in the Sima family. The Nine Transformation Immortal Pills, the Nine-Feathered Peacock, and these beautiful sisters... If Sima Tian found out that he had been intimate with both his precious daughters, he would probably be enraged to the point of spitting blood.

    Such matters would have to be exinedter. Liu Yi got up from the bed, and Little Nine immediately helped him put on a ck coat.

    At that moment, a hand suddenly reached out from behind, grabbing Liu Yi.

    As Liu Yi turned his head, he saw Sima Rou lying on the bed, herrge, watery eyes fixed on him.

    ¡°Where are you going, my lord?¡± she asked.

    Sima Rou¡¯s demeanor at that moment was nothing like the strong woman she had been before.

    ¡°I am going to liberate the entire Immortal Realm,¡± Liu Yi replied with a smile. ¡°Just wait for me here in peace.¡±

    ¡°No... I am going with you.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Sima Rou donned a red robe and rose to her feet.

    ¡°How can you? This time, we are waging war against the Heavenly Court,¡± Liu Yi hurriedly persuaded her. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous; you should stay behind.¡±

    Sima Rou shook her head. ¡°Wherever my lord goes, I will follow.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s the Heavenly Court!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, my lord.¡±

    Sima Rou smiled. ¡°After cultivating together, my strength has advanced from the first to the second heaven... Moreover, I have gained your attributes...¡±

    As she spoke, Sima Jiao waved her hand, revealing a Taiji diagram made of mes in her palm.

    Liu Yi was shocked. Sima Rou had actually obtained the power of the vast universe. Although it was notplete, it was still an achievement.

    It seemed that his pseudo-spirit veins could not only absorb the power of a girl but also actively transfer some of his power to her.

    This was truly an incredible development.

    Having plundered a portion of Eng Shen¡¯s soul power earlier, Liu Yi now felt that his fourth heaven strength was very solid.

    Eng Shen¡¯s soul power had replenished his immortal qi, making it even richer within his body.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s set out together to conquer the Heavenly Court,¡± Liu Yi said, taking Sima Rou¡¯s hand as they began to walk.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s all right for you to wear so little?¡± he asked, unable to resist as he looked at her wearing only a red robe, her thighs and buttocks barely concealed.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Sima Rou nodded. ¡°My body is for my lord¡¯s eyes only.¡±

    With that, she beckoned, retrieving a red silk garment from a nearby bag and donning it underneath.

    The sisters had one thing inmon: they both loved red clothing.

    ¡°My lord, I¡¯m ready,¡± Sima Rou announced, wearing the silk garment beneath the red robe, her figure enchanting and exuding a queenly aura.

    ¡°Good, we¡¯ll go somewhere first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Sima Rou followed Liu Yi¡¯smand, and he gently ced his hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Liu Yi said, touching his forehead with his other hand.

    He and Sima Rou vanished from the room in an instant, reappearing atop the enormous tower on the coast of the Nan Zhan Bu Continent.

    It was on this very tower that Liu Yi had been ambushed by Eng Shen years ago! Thus, their new journey would begin right here!

    ¡°My lord, where is this?¡± Sima Rou asked, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings.

    ¡°The Nan Zhan Bu Continent.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Sima Rou was surprised. The distance between the two continents was far; how had they crossed it so quickly?

    What kind of magic was this? Even the shrinking earth technique was not so exaggerated!

    ¡°Wait a moment; I need to gather our forces,¡± Liu Yi said, standing atop the tower before mustering his strength and bellowing.

    ¡°I, Liu Yi, have returned!¡±

    With a single bellow, a surge of power enveloped the sound, spreading outwards! In the blink of an eye, the entire Four Great Continents were filled with Liu Yi¡¯s voice.

    Even the Heavenly Pce could hear the cry.

    The Jade Emperor almost fell from his golden throne, and the Queen Mother hurriedly steadied the master of the Heavenly Pce.

    ¡°Whose shout is that from below?¡± the Jade Emperor asked.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it is unmistakably Liu Yi!¡± responded Taibai Jinxing with a bow.

    ¡°How is that possible? Wasn¡¯t his power taken away by Eng Shen? That cry just now held such immense power!¡±

    Fear flickered in the Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Where is Eng Shen? Bring him here quickly!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, General Eng is currently healing his wounds in his own pce...¡±

    ¡°What? He is injured?¡±

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were astonished and stared at Taibai Jinxing incredulously. ¡°Who hurt him?¡±

    ¡°It was Liu Yi.¡±

    Taibai Jinxing answered honestly.

    The Jade Emperor broke into a cold sweat and slumped back into his chair.

    ¡°Quick, invite the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord here...¡±

    The Jade Emperor had no choice but to send for the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord. At this moment, a man d in silver armor suddenly walked in and knelt before the Jade Emperor.

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Eng Shen?¡±

    The Jade Emperor looked at the man and immediately asked, ¡°How are your wounds? Do you have the strength to fight again?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, my injuries are of no concern!¡± Eng Shen stood up and said, ¡°I was caught off guard in thest battle. This time, I will leave him with no ce to be buried!¡±

    ¡°Very well, the Heavenly Pce will rely on you!¡±

    The Jade Emperor instructed.

    ¡°Rest assured, Uncle!¡± Eng Shen saluted, ¡°However, to prevent any idents, please bestow upon me the Treasure Lotus Lamp!¡±

    ¡°The Treasure Lotus Lamp?¡±

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother exchanged nces. ¡°Are we resorting to using this artifact?¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi possesses the power of the great universe, but with the Treasure Lotus Lamp, I will be invincible!¡±

    Eng Shen continued to plead.

    ¡°Very well, We shall lend you the Treasure Lotus Lamp!¡±

    The Jade Emperor waved his hand and approved.

    Eng Shen sneered inwardly. Liu Yi, with the Treasure Lotus Lamp in my possession, let¡¯s see how you die this time!

    Meanwhile, Liu Yi stood atop a high tower, roaring loudly, feeling much better.

    The sea before him suddenly parted, and a dark figure quickly leaped across the water, stepping on the surface.

    Liu Yi¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be the first to arrive.¡±

    As the words fell, the figurended on top of the tower. It was none other than Chen Cai.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Chen Cai hugged Liu Yi¡¯s thigh tightly. ¡°I finally found you! Who¡¯s this beautiful girl?¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s gaze instantly fell upon Sima Rou, unable to help but drool.

    Howe his boss always had a beautiful woman with him? Ahhh!

    ¡°Who is he, my husband?¡± Sima Rou asked.

    ¡°Hu-hu-husband!¡±

    Chen Cai¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°This is my good brother, Chen Cai.¡± Liu Yi patted Chen Cai on the shoulder. ¡°She is my newly-wed wife, Sima Rou.¡±

    Chen Cai felt dizzy. His boss had experienced such a disaster, yet he could still effortlessly woo a girl!

    If only he had such skills!

    ¡°It¡¯s been thirty years, and your strength has grown quite a bit.¡±

    Liu Yiughed.

    ¡°Yes, with the Misty True Body technique you taught me, my strength has made rapid progress!¡±

    Chen Cai patted his chest, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that I haven¡¯t found you in these thirty years. It¡¯s been driving me mad!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Han Shuang and Xiao Xiao have arrived too.¡±

    Liu Yi turned his head to look.

 Chapter 1138 - Conquest of the Heavenly Court

    Chapter 1138 Conquest of the Heavenly Court

    Chen Cai and Sima Rou also looked on, only to see two figures swiftly approaching from the shore.

    Both of these figures were quite delicate and attractive, exhibiting the grace of true beauties. They moved at an astonishing speed, arriving at the tower in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°My beloved!¡±

    ¡°Liu... Liu Yi...¡±

    Both women could not help but exim in surprise and joy upon seeing Liu Yi.

    ¡°So it is you! I thought you had perished!¡±

    Ye Hanshuang couldn¡¯t help but embrace Liu Yi, ¡°My love, I¡¯ve missed you terribly!¡±

    ¡°You... as long as you¡¯re safe...¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao wiped tears from her eyes, ¡°I really thought something happened to you... We searched for thirty years without finding you...¡±

    Liu Yiforted the two women, and then introduced Sima Rou to them.

    Ye Hanshuang seemed unfazed, not minding that Liu Yi had other women in his life. After all, she had once wanted Liu Yi all to herself, but her infatuation was shattered by him, and she had let gopletely since then.

    Luo Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression, on the other hand, became somewhat mncholic and sorrowful.

    ¡°After thirty years, to what level have your powers progressed?¡± Liu Yi asked, not having the time to attend to Luo Xiaoxiao¡¯s feelings, as he had more pressing matters to deal with.

    ¡°Transcendent!¡± Chen Cai dered proudly, ¡°How about that, boss? I¡¯ve improved rapidly, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    To grow from the level of over twenty star spindles to a transcendent in just thirty years, Chen Cai¡¯s talent was indeed quite high.

    ¡°Enough with the boasting,¡± Ye Hanshuang said, folding her arms and giving Chen Cai a cold nce. ¡°In these thirty years, how many trips have you made to the Asura Realm?¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s face twitched, realizing that Chen Cai had exploited the time-dtion bug in the Asura Realm. However, bing a transcendent would be quite helpful to him.

    ¡°Ye Hanshuang, what about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also a transcendent,¡± she replied. ¡°I could have reached the first stage of heaven, but I spent so much time searching for you that I didn¡¯t have much time for cultivation, so I only managed to be a transcendent.¡±

    ¡°Already quite impressive...¡± Liu Yi gave her a thumbs-up, then turned to Luo Xiaoxiao. ¡°Xiaoxiao, how about you?¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao blushed, too embarrassed to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just say it!¡± Chen Caiughed, ¡°Not everyone has our level of talent. Growing slowly is alright.¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, tell us,¡± Liu Yi¡¯s voice was gentle, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re not very strong. There will be plenty of time to cultivate in the future.¡±

    ¡°My power...¡± Luo Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice was barely audible as she slowly revealed, ¡°It¡¯s at the third stage of heaven...¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Chen Cai¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head!

    The third stage of heaven! In a mere thirty years, this girl¡¯s power had grown from the celestial level to the third stage of heaven!

    This was simply unfathomable!

    ¡°Are you... a monster?¡± Ye Hanshuang also looked at Luo Xiaoxiao with nted eyes, her expression filled with astonishment.

    Liu Yi could only give her two thumbs-up, his admiration beyond words!

    ¡°Alright, so Xiaoxiao has be a formidable force as well.¡± Liu Yi felt a surge of excitement, ¡°Next, we should ascend to the Heavenly Court. Brothers... ah, sisters, the things we¡¯ve lost should be reimed today.¡±

    ¡°Do you n to overthrow the Heavenly Court?¡± Ye Hanshuang asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Yi nodded, ¡°The corrupt reign of the Heavenly Court hassted far too long.¡±

    A cold glint flickered in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes, ¡°It¡¯s time to put an end to it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow you.¡±

    ¡°Me too, boss!¡±

    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll also follow Brother Liu Yi...¡±

    Although Luo Xiaoxiao had some small grievances in her heart, she decided to follow Liu Yi¡¯s footsteps.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off.¡±

    Liu Yi looked up at the sky, his gaze piercing throughyers of clouds to see the Heavenly Court floating far-far above.

    The Immortal Realm wasn¡¯t located in the familiar atmosphere known to people, but rather in another world.

    ¡°But how do we get up there?¡± Luo Xiaoxiao also looked up at the sky, ¡°The Immortal Realm has a ban on flying!¡±

    ¡°A ban on flying?¡± Liu Yi smiled, ¡°That¡¯s useless against me.¡±

    With that, Liu Yi grabbed Luo Xiaoxiao with one hand and Sima Rou with the other.

    ¡°Everyone, hold hands.¡±

    Following Liu Yi¡¯smand, they all joined hands.

    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Ye Hanshuang asked curiously, to which Liu Yi smiled at her, ¡°Have a pleasant journey.¡±

    As they spoke, their surroundings shifted instantaneously, and they arrived directly at the South Heavenly Gate!

    ¡°Instantaneous movement?¡± Ye Hanshuang was somewhat surprised, ¡°My movement spells have been nullified, but yours still work?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because mine doesn¡¯t fall within the category of spells,¡± Liu Yiughed, ¡°It seems someone hase to wee us.¡±

    As he spoke, several South Heavenly Gate guards had already surrounded them.

    ¡°Who are you, daring to trespass on the South Heavenly Gate?¡±

    ¡°Surrender immediately!¡±

    The guards shouted.

    ¡°Chen Cai, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t want to deal with these small fries himself.

    ¡°Leave it to me, boss.¡±

    Chen Cai smirked, then stepped forward.

    He exhaled a ck smoke from his mouth, shrouding himself. In the blink of an eye, a four-meter-tall giant bear emerged from the ck smoke.

    Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but cover his forehead.

    Damn, a ck bear is a ck bear, but what the hell is that half-meter-long ¡°stick¡± between your legs...

    Chen Cai, you have no shame...

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t want to look anymore.

    The girls also instinctively turned their heads away, and Sima Rou even cursed, ¡°Pervert!¡±

    ¡°Die, all of you!¡±

    Chen Cai said, swinging his huge palm-like hand, sending the guards flying.

    One of the guards collided with a pir of the South Heavenly Gate, immediately shattering it.

    The gate of the South Heavenly Gate copsed.

    ¡°Intruders!¡±

    ¡°First-level alert!¡±

    A series of roaring sounds came from the South Heavenly Gate.

    Numerous celestial soldiers and generals rushed towards them, and Liu Yi, with his arms folded, coldly observed the approaching massive army.

    ¡°Hanshuang, you take the next shot,¡± Liu Yi whispered.

    ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± Ye Hanshuang said and released an Asura spell.

    She leaped into the air andnded in the midst of the army. As her foot hit the ground, the power of Asura instantly erupted!

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±

    A ck ring of light bloomed and instantly transformed into a ck whirlpool!

    The whirlpool, nearly a hundred meters in diameter, swept countless celestial soldiers and generals into it, turning them into fragments!

    ¡°Ordinary celestial soldiers, stand down!¡± Liu Yi shouted, ¡°This is a personal grudge between me and the upper echelons of the Heavenly Court! If you don¡¯t want to die, leave immediately!¡±

    Upon hearing Liu Yi¡¯s words, many celestial soldiers backed down.

    The opponents were too strong for them to resist, and they didn¡¯t want to die in vain for the Heavenly Court!

    ¡°Who dares to challenge the Heavenly Court?¡±

    A red-robed child flew out and spotted Liu Yi at a nce.

    ¡°Hmph, I wondered who it was, turns out it¡¯s you again!¡±

    The child, stepping on Wind Fire Wheels and wielding a Fire-Tipped Spear, was none other than Nezha.

    Nezha transformed into his three-headed, six-armed form and lunged toward Liu Yi.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Third Prince!¡±

    ¡°Great, we¡¯re safe now!¡± The celestial soldiers felt relieved.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Liu Yi remained in ce, merely extending a palm into the void.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Nezha¡¯s body was struck by Liu Yi¡¯s Illusion Palm in mid-air, turning into a streak of red light, like a meteor, and disappearing into the horizon in an instant.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That was Nezha!¡±

    The celestial soldiers and generals couldn¡¯t believe how easily Nezha had been defeated.

    Liu Yi strode forward, and the celestial soldiers and generals, frightened, parted into two lines, not daring to approach, watching Liu Yi enter the Heavenly Court with wide eyes.

    The Heavenly Court was filled with breathtaking scenery, and Luo Xiaoxiao was amazed.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful here...¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Yes, and soon it will be ours,¡± Liu Yi¡¯s words were filled with confidence, determined to conquer the Heavenly Court this time.

    ¡°Heavenly Court¡¯s fairies! Chen Cai is here!¡±

    Chen Cai had been following Liu Yi and the others in the form of a giant bird and bear, and Liu Yi didn¡¯t even want to look at him!

    This guy, acting like he¡¯s taking a stroll in the Heavenly Court with his pets!

    Under the ¡°escort¡± of a group of celestial soldiers and generals, Liu Yi and the others quickly appeared before the Golden Throne Hall.

    The entire entrance to the hall was filled with celestial soldiers and generals, as well as many high-ranking immortals, who stared at Liu Yi as if facing a formidable enemy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill innocent people,¡± Liu Yi said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, stand aside.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yi, you are quite bold!¡± Li Jing, holding a pagoda, stood in front of the hall and scolded loudly, ¡°Do you know where you are? How dare you be so arrogant here!¡±

    ¡°Of course I know, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m lost.¡±

    Liu Yiughed and said, ¡°After all this time, you¡¯re still as fierce as ever.¡±

    Li Jing cursed, ¡°Liu Yi, you demon, today is your doom! Listen up, everyone! Kill Liu Yi and be promoted three ranks! Receive a three-thousand-year-old t Peach and one of the Supreme Elder¡¯s immortal pills!¡±

    As the saying goes, great rewards bring forth the brave. With Li Jing¡¯s words, the celestial soldiers and generals regained their courage and roared as they charged toward Liu Yi and hispanions.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this,¡± Liu Yi said and snapped his fingers.

    ¡°Netherworld Servant Technique.¡±

    Suddenly, clusters of green ghostly mes ignited, and from within them emerged countlessntern-carrying imps.

    But this time, thentern-carrying imps had changed. Each of them stood close to two meters tall and held a staff in their hands, with a burning ghostntern atop each staff.

    These creatures were evolved from a game Liu Yi had yed before, World of Warcraft. He directly summoned tens of thousands ofntern-carrying imps, who waved their staves in unison.

    Green fireballs were hurled from the ghostnterns, exploding in all directions.

    ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡±

    Green fire erupted everywhere, and the Heavenly Court¡¯s soldiers were sent flying, losing their helmets and discarding their armor!

    ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± Liu Yi said, stretching out his hand and summoning five thousand axe-wielding Bull Demons.

    But this time, instead of giant axes, the Bull Demons held Gatling guns made of ck, dark energy!

    ¡°What the hell... What are these?¡± One celestial soldier, brandishing his spear, ran to the front line and, upon seeing these ck gun muzzles, was momentarily dumbstruck.

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139 Disintegration

    The Gun-wielding Bull Demons didn¡¯t care whether their opponents understood the weapons in their hands, as their guns had already started spinning.

    ¡°Ratatatat!¡±

    Bullets poured out like rain, showering down upon the celestial soldiers and generals.

    Many celestial soldiers and generals were riddled with holes, the scene was utterly gruesome!

    ¡°What kind of army is this?¡±

    Li Jing was horrified, having led the Heavenly Court¡¯s army in battles all around for many years, this was the first time he had encountered such an opponent!

    ¡°Cavalry units! Charge!¡±

    Li Jing waved his banner onest time, deploying the Heavenly Court¡¯s ace troops.

    Celestial soldiers and generals mounted on heavenly horses charged from both sides,unching an attack on the army of Netherworld Servants created by Liu Yi.

    ¡°Mech-warriors.¡±

    Liu Yiughed and lightly pped his hands.

    Immediately, one hundred weapons-wielding Bull Demons in ck mechs flew out.

    These mechs were about ten meters tall, armed with energy guns in their left hands andser swords in their right. They took great pleasure in ughtering the opposing troops. The cavalry stood no chance against these mech-warriors, and in no time, they suffered heavy casualties, as if they were being cut down like melons and vegetables.

    At this moment, Liu Yi¡¯s Netherworld Servant army became a nightmare for everyone, with many soldiers from the Heavenly Court directly referring to them as the Nightmare Legion. This Nightmare Legion easily destroyed the Heavenly Court¡¯s defenses, quickly clearing a bloody path toward the Golden Throne Hall.

    Li Jing retreated a step, returning to the main hall, then shouted.

    ¡°Close the gate!¡±

    Several celestial soldiers and generals nearby strained to activate the mechanism, and the massive Heavenly Court gate mmed shut with a loud rumble, leaving many celestial soldiers and generals outside.

    ¡°This gate seems pretty thick.¡±

    Chen Cai pped a celestial soldier away before patting the Heavenly Court¡¯s gate.

    Dust flew from the gate, which remained unharmed.

    ¡°The Heavenly Court¡¯s gate is made of Heavenly Mysterious Stone,¡± Sima Rou exined, ¡°and it¡¯s three meters thick, with its own defensive barrier. It¡¯s extremely sturdy.¡±

    With that, she waved her hand, releasing a storm of fire that assaulted the Heavenly Court gate.

    As expected, the fire dissipated upon contact with the gate.

    ¡°Want to hide, huh?¡±

    Liu Yi walked up to the gate, gazing up at the towering door more than ten meters high.

    ¡°You have to ask if I, Liu Yi, will allow it!¡±

    As he spoke, a Taiji diagram appeared on Liu Yi¡¯s forehead, and golden lightning began to flow around him.

    His strength instantly reached the lower level of the fourthyer of the heavens. Liu Yi nted his feet in a horse stance, his right hand gathering power at his waist.

    Ten suns appeared behind him, rotating continuously, as if surging with power!

    ¡°Great Radiant Palm!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s right hand struck,nding a heavy blow on the gate.

    ¡°Break the Gate!¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Heavenly Court¡¯s gate was instantly shattered! A massive hole appeared in the gate!

    Broken stones flew inside, startling the immortals within, who cried out in shock.

    ¡°How could this be! The gate was actually blown open!¡±

    ¡°Is this... real?¡±

    These people were dumbfounded, none of them willing to believe what was happening before their eyes!

    Liu Yi led Chen Cai and the others through the hole and into the main hall, where they saw the Jade Emperor sitting high upon his dragon throne.

    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re here.¡±

    Liu Yi stretchedzily, then waved at the Jade Emperor.

    ¡°Uncle Jade Emperor, long time no see. Have you missed me?¡±

    ¡°You insolent brat, how dare you speak to the Jade Emperor like this! You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    A golden-armored general, hearing Liu Yi¡¯s words, roared and lunged at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Who dares to touch my husband!¡±

    Sima Rou kicked the golden-armored general, sending him tumbling to the ground. She then swiftly decapitated him with her sword. ¡°This is his fate!¡±

    Sima Rou was ruthless and showed no mercy.

    The general¡¯s head rolled to one side, his eyes not even closed, seemingly dying with great unwillingness.

    But Sima Rou¡¯s actions did indeed intimidate many.

    Numerous immortals dared not move, watching Liu Yi and the others stand there, not even daring to breathe.

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    Eng Shen stood there, holding a three-pointed, two-edged spear in one hand and a green jademp in the other.

    ¡°Yo, Brother Eng, I see you¡¯ve be even more handsome.¡±

    Liu Yi crossed his arms and smiled at Eng Shen. ¡°But you still look sinister, not like a good person at all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be smug.¡±

    Eng Shen sneered, ¡°This is where your journey ends.¡±

    Liu Yi shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Well, let¡¯s get to it. It¡¯s time for a conclusion between us.¡±

    ¡°The conclusion is your death!¡±

    Eng Shen spoke, raising the treasure lotusmp in his right hand. ¡°This is the Treasure Lotus Lamp, its magic power is boundless. This time, you will die!¡±

    With that, Eng Shen swung the Treasure Lotus Lamp, which transformed into a beam of green light that fell upon him.

    The light turned into a jade green armor, making Eng Shen look somewhat eerie.

    He exhaled a stream of green smoke from his mouth, seemingly enhancing his magical power.

    ¡°Now... I can reach the upper level of the fourthyer of heaven! What can you do to me?¡±

    With that, he entered the state of a descended heavenly god, with ayer of silver light enveloping the green armor.

    Eng Shen¡¯s figure swelled to over three meters tall, and hebined his two three-pointed, two-edged spears into a single double-headed spear.

    Eng Shen stomped his foot, and the entire ground cracked!

    This stomp demonstrated extraordinary power, showcasing Eng Shen¡¯s formidable strength.

    ¡°I¡¯m in the upper level of the fourthyer of heaven, I am invincible!¡±

    Eng Shen roared.

    ¡°With Eng Shen here, we will be safe.¡±

    The Queen Mother said reassuringly to the Jade Emperor.

    ¡°Let... let me handle this...¡±

    Luo Xiaoxiao volunteered.

    ¡°This person is at the peak level of the fourthyer of heaven.¡±

    Liu Yi stopped Luo Xiaoxiao, ¡°Leave this to me.¡±

    In the meantime, Eng Shen had already charged toward Liu Yi, shing at him with both spears!

    The Taiji pattern on Liu Yi¡¯s forehead grew brighter.

    Beside the ¡®Qian¡¯ symbol, a ¡®Kun¡¯ symbol appeared (Combined, they formed Qiankun = Universe).

    Liu Yi¡¯s hair gradually gained a golden glow.

    He stretched out his right hand, and with a ng, he caught the falling double-headed spear.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A wave of energy spread out, causing the floor of the Heavenly Court to sink more than a meter.

    The floor of the Heavenly Court was made of Heavenly Mysterious Stone, and it was severely affected by the power of the two.

    ¡°How could this be!¡±

    Eng Shen was shocked, not expecting his power to be blocked!

    He was at the peak level of the fourthyer of heaven! How could he still not defeat Liu Yi!

    He wanted to kill this man, kill him!

    ¡°Now I have the strength of the middle level of the fourthyer of heaven.¡±

    Liu Yi honestly said, ¡°It¡¯s the result of me unlocking the third level of the Heavenly God transformation. However, I also possess the power of the Universe. It¡¯s too difficult for you to defeat me.¡±

    ¡°I can kill you! I must!¡±

    Eng Shen roared, and a force spread out, directly shattering the entire hall!

    This was the strength of a peak-level expert of the fourthyer of heaven. The immortals in the hall were astonished.

    ¡°Eng Shen is so powerful! Why can¡¯t he defeat Liu Yi!¡±

    ¡°Is Liu Yi really that strong?¡±

    The immortals were losing confidence.

    Eng Shen¡¯s third eye opened, releasing a beam of light toward Liu Yi!

    This light could destroy everything. Liu Yi¡¯s Dharma body emerged from behind, holding six shields together.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Smoke rose from the shields, but they remained unharmed.

    ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t deal with me.¡±

    Liu Yi said.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill your people! Make you suffer!¡±

    Eng Shen spoke, suddenly appearing before Luo Xiaoxiao, and shing toward her waist.

    Luo Xiaoxiao was stunned, but Liu Yi¡¯s figure also instantly appeared, and his hand caught the attack.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    A circle of light erupted from Liu Yi¡¯s palm, blocking Eng Shen¡¯s power.

    ¡°Eng Shen, you¡¯re despicable!¡±

    Liu Yi frowned, ¡°You took advantage of women, seized my power, and now you want to attack others! The number one war god of the Heavenly Court? Don¡¯t make peopleugh! You¡¯re spineless!¡±

    ¡°I will kill you!¡±

    Eng Shen¡¯s eyes filled with red light, and red patterns slowly appeared on his body.

    ¡°What... what is this?¡±

    The Jade Emperor was startled.

    ¡°This is the demonic pattern! Oh heavens... Yang Jian seems to have sumbed to demonic possession!¡±

    The Queen Mother was also shocked; none of them had anticipated this.

    Eng Shen had actually fallen into demonic possession!

    ¡°This is truly bad news.¡±

    The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord rushed over, frowning at the scene, ¡°If one possesses the treasured Lotus Lamp and falls into demonic possession, I¡¯m afraid no one can stop them.¡±

    In the meantime, Eng Shen roared again, his skin turning ck!

    He waved his hand, and a ck light swept out, cutting several nearby immortals in half.

    ¡°Heavens! He¡¯s lost his mind!¡±

    ¡°Save us!¡±

    Many of the remaining immortals fled, while some guards protected the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.

    ¡°Quick, protect us!¡±

    Both the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother called out.

    ¡°Anyone who doesn¡¯t protect us will be expelled from the celestial register!¡±

    More immortals shielded the two, forming human barriers.

    Now, Eng Shen had be an unparalleled demonic fiend! He no longer cared for the lives of others and began a mad ughter.

    ¡°Those with overwhelming power but unstable minds are susceptible to demonic possession.¡±

    Liu Yi sighed, ¡°Let me end your sins.¡±

    As he spoke, Liu Yi¡¯s figure shed, appearing before Eng Shen. Heunched a kick toward Eng Shen¡¯s head.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Eng Shen¡¯s head was struck, and his entire body was smashed into the ground below!

    ¡°Eng Shen, it¡¯s time for you to pay!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s magical power flowed through him. He extended a hand, and his Dharma body reached out with a thick arm, forcefully pressing down on Eng Shen¡¯s body.

    At the same time, the Dharma body¡¯s other hand, like a de, pierced directly into Eng Shen¡¯s back.

    Soul-absorbing technique and the demon sword technique were activated simultaneously!

    Liu Yi¡¯s Dharma body gradually transformed into a demonic figure, frantically absorbing Eng Shen¡¯s soul!

    Although Eng Shen possessed the peak power of the fourthyer of heaven, he was still firmly suppressed by Liu Yi!

 Chapter 1140 - I Am the Heavenly Emperor

    Chapter 1140 I Am the Heavenly Emperor

    ¡°Hurry, save Yang Jian!¡±

    The Jade Emperor worried that if Yang Jian died, there would be no one to protect him. He roared, ¡°Do not let Yang Jian die! Whoever saves Yang Jian will be appointed as the Grand Marshal of the Heavenly Court!¡±

    Such a generous reward from the Jade Emperor drove many into a frenzy.

    Countless immortals from the Heavenly Court rushed forward recklessly,unching their attacks on Liu Yi.

    ¡°Protect the boss!¡±

    Chen Cai roared, swinging his enormous cudgel and striking with his bear paws, sending the immortals flying. With the power of a Transcendent and the strength of the Misty True Body technique, Chen Cai disyed his prowess!

    Ye Hanshuang and Sima Rou also guarded Liu Yi¡¯s side, fending off one immortal after another.

    Luo Xiaoxiao¡¯sbat ability was the most astonishing. Her Luo family¡¯s Heaven-Circling Acupoint-Breaking Finger struck time and again, seriously injuring an immortal each time without taking their life.

    The young girl¡¯s heart was still kind, unwilling to kill anyone.

    But at that moment, Li Jing suddenly appeared in front of Liu Yi, holding a precious sword in his hand and viciously thrusting it towards Liu Yi¡¯s chest.

    Liu Yi, fully focused on absorbing Eng Shen¡¯s soul, had no way to deal with Li Jing.

    Li Jingughed triumphantly, intending to finish Liu Yi off in one move!

    However, at that moment, a woman in a red fire fox coat suddenly flew out from within Liu Yi¡¯s body. She was instantly enveloped in a red me Emperor Armor, wielding two long des with mes, shing through Li Jing¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Wha-, what...¡±

    Li Jing¡¯s eyes widened, and he stared at his slowly separating body.

    ¡°Hmph, dare to touch my man without knowing your ce.¡±

    Lin Tong stood there, holding two ming des, speaking disdainfully.

    Li Jing, a great expert from the Heavenly Court, was defeated in one move by Lin Tong.

    His body began to emit red mes, burning his flesh.

    ¡°This servant shall help too!¡±

    A small spider jumped down from atop Liu Yi¡¯s head. In the blink of an eye, it grew asrge as a truck,nding among the crowd.

    The Eight Wastnds Poisonous Spider, Meng Xi, transformed into her original form!

    She opened her mouth and spewed out huge webs. Whoever was enveloped by them would be burned by the intense poison.

    The poison of the Eight Wastnds Poisonous Spider was so fierce that few could withstand it. Moreover, since Meng Xi had been staying with Liu Yi every day, her magical power had greatly improved.

    The Eight Wastnds Poisonous Spider, once bullied in the Qin Emperor¡¯s Pce, was now a powerful Transcendent. She had be a deadly weapon, wreaking havoc among the crowd.

    ¡°It¡¯s over...¡±

    The Jade Emperor was utterly despaired, ¡°Now... our Heavenly Court is truly doomed...¡±

    ¡°Old Master... Do you have any other methods?¡±

    The Jade Emperor asked.

    Unexpectedly, the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord waved his hand, ¡°I can only be considered a bystander.¡±

    The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord embraced the situation, ¡°My duty is to assist the emperor of the Immortal Realm. But if your fate trulyes to an end here, then I cannot help you.¡±

    ¡°Old Master, how can you say such a thing!¡±

    The Queen Mother eximed hysterically, ¡°We are the supreme rulers of the Heavenly Court! Are you going to betray us?¡±

    ¡°I told you, I am merely an observer.¡±

    The Grand Supreme Elderly Lord chuckled, ¡°I will not interfere in this war. I am a neutral party. Besides, I have already helped both of you before, but you failed to eradicate the root of the problem. Now, the purple qi ising from the east, and I see the imperial aura rising behind Liu Yi. I fear that your fates have trulye to an end.¡±

    ¡°Impossible! This cannot be!¡±

    The Jade Emperor could not believe it. He had cultivated great immortal fate to be the Immortal Emperor of the Heavenly Court. And now, a mere mortal sought to overthrow him?

    ¡°Treasure Lotus Lamp!¡±

    The Jade Emperor stood up, extended his hand, and summoned the Treasure Lotus Lamp from Eng Shen¡¯s body.

    Themp flew to the Jade Emperor and transformed into a golden jade armor.

    At the same time, he reached out and beckoned to the sky. A white dragon flew across the sky, extending a hundred meters. The white dragon transformed into a silver-white dragon head sword, falling into the Jade Emperor¡¯s hand.

    The previously despondent Jade Emperor now appeared majestic.

    His long hair danced in the wind, and a green lotus mark appeared on his forehead.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s appearance regressed from middle age to his youth. He held the dragon head sword, and his gaze, sharp as a de, fell upon Liu Yi.

    ¡°I represent the entire Heavenly Court! The whole Immortal Realm! My fate is not yet exhausted! Liu Yi, let me personally face you!¡±

    With that, the Jade Emperor waved his sword, and a white dragon formed of immortal power pounced towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi was still entangled with Eng Shen¡¯s soul, unable to spare any attention.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    Lin Tong appeared in front of Liu Yi, her two long desbined, carrying two huge mes, and shed at the white dragon!

    The white dragon was split in half by the fiery des.

    The Jade Emperor furrowed his brow, ¡°A mere woman... possesses such strength?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t underestimate me, the fox immortal Lin Tong!¡±

    As Lin Tong spoke, the power within her surged, filling her two long des.

    The two ming des instantly grew to over a hundred meters in length. Lin Tong swung them vertically, and it seemed as if the entire hall was split in two!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s expression changed upon seeing this move. He raised his sword to block it.

    ng!

    The fiery des struck the sword, causing it to sink and cracks to appear on the de.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    At that moment, Liu Yi suddenly raised his head and let out a roar!

    A surge of immortal qi shot straight up into the sky, dispersing the clouds above.

    Eng Shen¡¯s body was slowly dissipating, his soul absorbed by Liu Yi, never to recover from this cmity.

    Liu Yi hadpletely taken Eng Shen¡¯s soul power, and the immortal energy within him was perfectly replenished.

    At this moment, Liu Yi turned his head to look at the Jade Emperor, exuding an aura of immortality.

    ¡°Jade Emperor, your era hase to an end.¡±

    As Liu Yi spoke, he took a deep breath and blew towards the Jade Emperor.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A storm instantly rose, blowing the Jade Emperor¡¯s body away!

    His armor shattered continuously, and the long sword in his hand fell, embedding itself in a nearby wall with a ng.

    The Jade Emperor looked miserable, lying on the ground and reverting to his previous middle-aged appearance.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Liu Yi stood in front of the Jade Emperor, holding a Heavenly Gang de to his neck, ¡°Admit defeat, and hand over your imperial authority.¡±

    ¡°I... I...¡±

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s face was pale, his hair disheveled, and he appeared utterly defeated.

    ¡°Hand over your imperial authority, and I will spare your life.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice carried an irresistible force, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause a bloodbath.¡±

    The Jade Emperor raised his head and looked around.

    Liu Yi¡¯s army ofherworld servants fought in all directions, and the Heavenly Court¡¯s army was continuously retreating.

    Liu Yi¡¯spanions were awe-inspiring, and no immortal could get close.

    Taibai Jinxing sat dispiritedly to one side, staring nkly at the Jade Emperor.

    Regret filled the Jade Emperor¡¯s eyes. Only now did he suddenly remember Taibai Jinxing¡¯s words; he should not have made an enemy of Liu Yi.

    This time, the gods and Buddhas above the fourth heaven would not save him, would they? Last time, they had suppressed Sun Wukong for his power, wanting him to journey to the West to fetch the scriptures and cleanse his violent nature.

    And this time... they would likely stand by and watch.

    However, he still had a good rtionship with the Golden Winged Dapeng. That Golden Winged Dapeng was the Buddha¡¯s maternal uncle! He could use this rtionship to hide in the Western Paradise and ask the Buddha for help!

    The Buddhas were all powerful beings above the fourth heaven. With them on his side, he did not believe Liu Yi could cause any more trouble!

    By then, he would be able to regain control of the Immortal Realm and force Liu Yi off the stage!

    ¡°Do you admit defeat?¡±

    Unaware of the Jade Emperor¡¯s thoughts, Liu Yi asked again.

    ¡°I... I admit defeat...¡±

    The Jade Emperor raised his hand in surrender.

    As he surrendered, the Queen Mother¡¯s face turned pale, and the other immortals stopped their attacks, staring nkly at the Jade Emperor.

    The Jade Emperor... gave up his imperial authority?

    How... how... how could this happen?

    ¡°Hand over the imperial jade seal and the Investiture of the Gods scroll.¡±

    Liu Yi said.

    The Jade Emperor hesitated for a moment, but to save his life, he handed over the symbols of imperial power: the jade seal and the Investiture of the Gods scroll.

    With these two items, Liu Yi held supreme imperial authority and the power to confer immortal positions.

    Holding these two items, Liu Yi announced loudly, ¡°All immortals, listen to mymand! Those who are willing to follow me, Liu Yi, kneel before me! Those who are unwilling, renounce your immortal status and return to your homes!¡±

    Upon hearing Liu Yi¡¯s words, almost all of the immortals knelt before him.

    The remaining few had already lost their fighting strength.

    ¡°Congrattions, Heavenly Emperor!¡±

    Chen Cai was the first to kneel and bow to Liu Yi.

    ¡°Congrattions, Heavenly Emperor!¡±

    As he bowed, many others followed suit, paying their respects to Liu Yi with utmost reverence.

    ¡°Heavenly Emperor?¡±

    A faint smile formed at the corner of Liu Yi¡¯s mouth, ¡°This title seems fitting.¡±

    He summoned the Treasure Lotus Lamp and held it in his hand, ¡°From this moment on, I am the Heavenly Emperor of the Celestial Court!¡±

    As he spoke, the Treasure Lotus Lamp transformed into golden jade armor, draping over Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    Eight purple fire dragons emerged, circling Liu Yi¡¯s body once before soaring into the sky.

    Although not yet nine dragons, the eight fire dragons were already an astonishing sight.

    At this moment, the imperial power of the Celestial Court was overturned, a matter that would shake the Six Realms!

    And the person who aplished all of this was Liu Yi.

    He walked to the dragon throne and slowly sat down.

    All the immortals knelt and bowed beneath him, and none refused to submit. Those unwilling to follow Liu Yi had fled with the Jade Emperor.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    Both the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord and Taibai Jinxing were among the kneeling crowd. Taibai Jinxing stepped forward and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, now that you rule the Celestial Court, please issue your first decree.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded and waved his hand, ¡°From today onward, the Immortal Realm shall abolish very. All ves will be restored tomoner status! Those who do not obey will be deemed guilty of a serious crime!¡±

    At this...

    Liu Yi¡¯s words immediately stirred up the crowd below.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Taibai Jinxing offered his advice, ¡°Abolishing very... this might not be entirely appropriate...¡±

    ¡°Taibai, feel free to speak your mind.¡±

    Liu Yi was amiable and receptive, addressing Taibai Jinxing with a pleasant expression.

 Chapter 1141 - Discussing Achievements and Rewards

    Chapter 1141 Discussing Achievements and Rewards

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... if I should speak or not...¡±

    Taibai Jinxing hesitated.

    Liu Yi spoke politely, ¡°Taibai, I... When I first took control of the Heavenly Court, there were many things I still needed to consult with you and the Old Master. If you have anything to say, just speak your mind without worries.¡±

    ¡°Very well... Your Majesty, then I¡¯ll be frank.¡±

    Seeing that Liu Yi had taken the Heavenly Court without arrogance and still maintaining a humble attitude, Taibai Jinxing felt relieved and continued, ¡°The very system has existed in the Immortal Realm for tens of millions of years, and it has be the foundation of the Immortal Realm. If we abolish it recklessly, I fear it may cause great turmoil in the Immortal Realm. At that time, I don¡¯t know how many great families¡¯ interests will be shaken, and these great families might join forces to confront the Heavenly Court! The new Heavenly Court has just been established, and its position is probably not yet stable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what Taibai is worried about.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°With a loyal minister like Taibai, my position is much more secure. However, Taibai, there is one matter I would like to consult with you.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please do not hesitate to ask. I will share all my knowledge without reservation!¡±

    Liu Yi nodded and continued, ¡°Very well, Taibai, let me ask you, having been in the Immortal Realm for so many years, do you think the very system is reasonable?¡±

    Taibai furrowed his brow, pondering for a moment, ¡°It may be somewhat barbaric, but it has existed for tens of millions of years, and there must be a reason for its existence.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but as you also said, it is barbaric in nature.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°Indeed, the Immortal Realm is a ce where the strong are respected, but that doesn¡¯t mean those without power are treated like ants. Moreover, many people have strength, but simply because their bloodlines are impure, they can only live like pigs and dogs. I don¡¯t like it. The Immortal Realm I govern should not be like this. In my opinion, the Immortal Realm should be a paradise transcending the six realms. The rtionship between people here should at least be equal. The destiny of every individual should be cherished.¡±

    ¡°What about the great families...¡±

    Taibai Jinxing couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be willing...¡±

    ¡°The Yang family of the Dong Sheng Shen Continent has already fallen.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°I have decided to support the Luo family of Dragon Immortal Town to be the first family of the Dong Sheng Shen Continent.¡±

    ¡°What about the other three continents?¡±

    Taibai Jinxing asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Taibai. Summon the heads of these three major families to the Heavenly Court.¡±

    The Heavenly Court possessed the Ascending Sky technique, making it easy to bring people up.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Taibai gave the order, and soon, a guard led Sima Tian and the others into the main hall.

    Seeing the shattered hall and Liu Yi sitting on the Dragon Throne, Sima Tian immediately gave a thumbs up.

    ¡°Amazing! I never thought the Jade Emperor¡¯s position would actually change hands!¡±

    ¡°Pay your respects to the Heavenly Emperor!¡±

    Taibai Jinxing¡¯s position was somewhat like the chief steward of the Heavenly Court, and he called out to Sima Tian and the others.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    Sima Tian led the remaining two people, walked up to Liu Yi, and knelt down.

    Liu Yi nced at them, among the three people, there was his nominal father-inw, and another man and woman. Luo Cheng was also brought over, kneeling on the other side.

    ¡°Rise, all of you.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°My Heavenly Court has just been established, and I will need your help.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Sima Tian smiled, ¡°We will firmly uphold Your Majesty¡¯s rule!¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded, ¡°However, I have something to say. I have decided to abolish the very system. Do you support this?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The heads of the great families exchanged nces, looking at each other in dismay.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    The woman spoke up, ¡°This humble immortal is the head of the Shangguan family from Bei Ju Lu Continent. I have something to say.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, the very system is the foundation of our great families... If it were to be abolished, I¡¯m afraid it would harm the vitality of our great families...¡±

    Liu Yiughed, ¡°You mean it would reduce yourrgest source of ie.¡±

    ¡°Not hiding it... Indeed, that¡¯s the case...¡±

    The heads of the families nodded together.

    ¡°Restoring the ves tomoner status may reduce a significant profit, but it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll all go bankrupt.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°Changing from the very system to an employment system, you¡¯ll find that your ie will gradually increase.¡±

    This was progress, not regression.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t let you support me in vain.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°I will enroll you in the immortal register in the Heavenly Court, and from then on, you four will be officials of the Heavenly Court.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the four of them exchanged nces.

    Receiving titles and being added to the immortal register... This was something the previous Jade Emperor had never given!

    It was important to know that these great families already had a lot of money, and what they pursued next was power!

    Liu Yi¡¯s move was somewhat simr to the enfeoffment of vassal lords, and the people from the great families were all tempted.

    ¡°Fine, I am definitely following Your Majesty anyway.¡±

    Luo Cheng was originally the head of a small family, but since Liu Yi became the Heavenly Emperor, he followed Liu Yi to prominence, instantly dominating the Dong Sheng Shen Continent.

    He knew that only by following Liu Yi could he enjoy a prosperous life, so he would never oppose Liu Yi.

    ¡°I also support Your Majesty¡¯s decision!¡±

    Sima Tian also submitted, after all, it was his own son-inw, and he wouldn¡¯t let him suffer.

    The heads of the other two great families exchanged nces, and then knelt down again.

    ¡°We swear to follow Your Majesty to the death!¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Liu Yi nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Having your support is a blessing for my Heavenly Court!¡±

    Taibai Jinxing never expected that Liu Yi could truly persuade these great families. With their support, the lesser families below would no longer pose a problem.

    It seemed that the very system was indeed going to be abolished. The Immortal Realm was about to wee a brand new revolution!

    ¡°Very well, is there anyone who opposes this first immortal decree?¡±

    Liu Yi asked.

    ¡°We support Your Majesty!¡±

    Everyone unanimously agreed.

    ¡°Good, then I will announce the second immortal decree.¡±

    As the saying goes, a new official must set three fires upon taking office, and Liu Yi began to ignite the second.

    ¡°From now on, the Immortal Realm will abolish the ban on flying.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty! Please reconsider!¡±

    This time, it was the turn of the Grand Supreme Elderly Lord to offer advice, ¡°The ban on flying is a protective measure for the Heavenly Court. Abolishing it hastily may be detrimental to our Heavenly Court!¡±

    ¡°Supreme Elder, I have a different opinion.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled, ¡°If the Heavenly Court needs such measures to protect itself, then there is no point in establishing our Heavenly Court. I believe that the strength of the Heavenly Court is enough to withstand external invasions. Wasn¡¯t the ban on flying in ce before? Yet, I still managed to overthrow the royal authority.¡±

    The immortals nodded, finding the reasoning sound.

    ¡°Therefore, there is no need for the ban on flying. Instead, it makes our Heavenly Court appear weak, which I don¡¯t like.¡±

    Liu Yi dered loudly, ¡°From now on, the gates of the Heavenly Court will be wide open. Whoever wishes to challenge us, we wee them!¡±

    Upon hearing Liu Yi¡¯s words, his heroic spirit soared. Even Grand Supreme Elderly Lord had no objections.

    ¡°Your Majesty, are there any other immortal decrees?¡±

    Taibai Jinxing inquired.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled, ¡°Next, it¡¯s time for rewards based on merit.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s spirits were shaken, the key point had finally arrived!

    ¡°Chen Cai...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    Chen Cai stepped forward, the giant ¡®staff¡¯ beneath him swaying back and forth.

    Liu Yi covered his forehead, couldn¡¯t this guy change back?

    ¡°Your Majesty, what title are you going to give me?¡±

    ¡°I shall bestow upon you... the title of True Lord Divine Bird...¡±

    ¡°Great, thank you, boss... I mean, thank you, Your Majesty!¡±

    Chen Cai was extremely excited, shaking his ¡°Divine Bird¡± and even twisting it a few times.

    The immortals all wore a dark expression, unable to look directly at this True Lord Divine Bird.

    ¡°Sima Rou, for your merit in protecting your master, I bestow upon you the title of True Lord Divine Fire.¡±

    Liu Yi continued the enfeoffment, ¡°Luo Xiaoxiao, for your merit in protecting your master, I bestow upon you the title of True Lord Guardian. Ye Hanshuang, for your merit in protecting your master, I bestow upon you the title of True Lord Asura!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±

    The few people simultaneously bowed to Liu Yi. Liu Yi looked at the people from the four great families and smiled, ¡°The heads of the four great families, from now on, you shall hold the positions of East, West, South, and North Heavenly Officials. You will preside over the life and death of the four continents, directly under my management and responsible to me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±

    The heads of the families were all excited. The rewards from this enfeoffment were not small! As expected, following Liu Yi meant there was meat to be eaten.

    ¡°From now on, with the establishment of the new Heavenly Court, I hope everyone can unite and work together to fight against external enemies.¡±

    As Liu Yi spoke, his gaze fell on Taibai Jinxing, ¡°Taibai, from now on, you shall be the Chief Steward of the Heavenly Court. When I am not around, the Heavenly Court will be directly under your charge.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty... this...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±

    Liu Yi waved his hand.

    ¡°Your Majesty... what about the Mistress of the Guanghan Pce?¡±

    Taibai Jinxing suddenly asked.

    Liu Yi hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°I shall personally visit Guanghan Pce first.¡±

    Liu Yi sighed. As for Chang¡¯e, he hadn¡¯t really figured out how to deal with her.

    ¡°Everyone else, attend to your duties. This great hall should be restored as soon as possible.¡±

    As Liu Yi spoke, he stepped down from the dragon throne and walked towards the outside.

    No one dared to stop him, and they began to attend to their own affairs.

    In the Guanghan Pce, a maid ran in and spoke to Chang¡¯e, who was sitting on a reed mat.

    ¡°Chang¡¯e Immortal, Chang¡¯e Immortal!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Seeing her maid so panicked, Chang¡¯e couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°Chang¡¯e Immortal... the Jade Emperor... the Jade Emperor has fallen from power...¡±

    The maid said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chang¡¯e was startled for a moment but quickly calmed down, ¡°I knew it would happen sooner orter. Who is now in charge of the Heavenly Court?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Liu Yi, the new Heavenly Emperor!¡±

    The maid¡¯s answer did not exceed Chang¡¯e¡¯s expectations, ¡°Immortal, your good days have finally arrived.¡±

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    Unexpectedly, Chang¡¯e let out a bitter smile.

    ¡°Immortal, why do youugh so bitterly?¡±

    The maid couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled, ¡°Liu Yi, whom you¡¯ve always supported, has be the master of the Heavenly Court! I think you will certainly be the new Queen Mother!¡±

    ¡°If things were really that simple, it would be great.¡±

    Chang¡¯e¡¯s face still bore a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid, this person must hate me to death now.¡±

    As they spoke, a maid outside announced loudly, ¡°The Heavenly Emperor has arrived!¡±

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142 Where Did the Heavenly Emperor Go?

    This voice startled Chang¡¯e for a moment.

    Chang¡¯e raised her head, subconsciously looking towards the door. She saw a majestic man in golden jade armor slowly walking in from outside.

    Wearing a yellow robe, this man was no longer the Liu Yi who had been deceived by her before. He was now the ruler of the entire immortal realm, the master of the Heavenly Court, the Heavenly Emperor.

    Liu Yi walked over and stood in front of Chang¡¯e.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please have a seat.¡±

    The two gazed at each other for a while, until Chang¡¯e finally took the initiative to speak. She extended her hand, inviting Liu Yi to sit opposite her.

    Liu Yi sighed and knelt down to sit across from Chang¡¯e.

    In the Heavenly Court, many customs followed ancient traditions and rules. For example, this sitting posture was from the Han Dynasty.

    In ancient China, people used to kneel while sitting, and it wasn¡¯t untilter generations that the practice evolved into ordinary sitting. This kneeling posture was lost in China but was inherited by Japan.

    Chang¡¯e and Liu Yi sat facing each other, neither speaking. Chang¡¯e picked up the tea set and began to brew tea.

    ¡°Last time I told you, the tea in the immortal realm is much better than that in the mortal world.¡±

    Chang¡¯e finally spoke again. As she brewed the tea, she said, ¡°This fine tea requires several rinses of water to bring out its true vor.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡±

    Liu Yi also spoke, piercing through Chang¡¯e¡¯s thoughts, ¡°You want to say that the disaster you gave me was a test for me, right? I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not tea.¡±

    Chang¡¯e¡¯s expression darkened slightly, ¡°Your Majesty, ¡®I¡¯ know you may not understand my good intentions. But, ¡®I¡¯ truly had your best interests at heart.¡±

    Liu Yi noticed that Chang¡¯e now referred to herself as his concubine.

    He furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so nice. You did it for yourself.¡±

    As he spoke, Liu Yi raised a finger, ¡°Your so-called test for me was nothing more than to preserve your own beauty. Regardless of whether you believed I could survive such a terrible disaster, your ultimate goal was selfish. It¡¯s not that you ruined me, but you almost killed mypanions as well. That¡¯s the reason I can never forgive you. Chang¡¯e, isn¡¯t there anything in this world more important than your appearance?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand women at all!¡±

    Chang¡¯e was somewhat angered by Liu Yi¡¯s words, and her temper red, but she quickly suppressed her anger.

    ¡°A woman¡¯s sense of security lies in her beauty.¡±

    Chang¡¯e gently caressed her beautiful face and said, ¡°Apart from that, nothing else can be trusted, including you men.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I think you¡¯re pitiable.¡±

    Liu Yi sighed, ¡°If you can¡¯t trust others, then others can¡¯t trust you either.¡±

    ¡°I am willing to trust you now!¡±

    Chang¡¯e hurriedly said, ¡°I am willing to apany Your Majesty forever!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already over, Chang¡¯e.¡±

    Liu Yi shook his head, ¡°You¡¯ve already used me. It¡¯s impossible to say such things now.¡±

    He met Chang¡¯e¡¯s somewhat nk gaze, ¡°If you had said these words to me thirty years ago, I would have happily epted them. If it were thirty yearster, and I were still suffering from amnesia, and you found me and told me this, I might reluctantly agree. But now...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote! It¡¯s not toote!¡±

    Chang¡¯e said, ¡°I am a woman, and I have been waiting here for you to marry me!¡±

    ¡°I will not marry you.¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s gaze was firm as he slowly said, ¡°In this world, everythinges at a price. You cannot simply have what you desire. As you gain something, you must pay the corresponding price. Chang¡¯e, you got your wish and retained your beauty. I won¡¯t revoke your immortal status and let you age to death. However, from now on, the Guanghan Pce will be your eternal home.¡±

    As he spoke, Liu Yi slowly stood up, leaving a dumbfounded Chang¡¯e behind.

    ¡°Starting today, no one is allowed to approach the Guanghan Pce! All the maidservants must leave this ce and be reassigned in the Heavenly Court! Whoever disobeys thismand will be killed without mercy! Chang¡¯e, the Fairy of the Moon, is appointed as the Envoy of the Guanghan Pce, to remain here forever, never leaving a single step!¡±

    ¡°You... how could you be so cruel?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chang¡¯e shuddered, looking at Liu Yi in disbelief.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too soft-hearted?¡±

    Liu Yi looked at Chang¡¯e and said, ¡°Do you think that I could forgive any mistake you made? I can forgive you, which is why your beauty is preserved. However, the Heavenly Emperor will not forgive you.¡±

    Having said that, Liu Yi strode away from Guanghan Pce without looking back.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡±

    Chang¡¯e¡¯s shouts echoed through the Guanghan Pce.

    Liu Yi walked out of the Guanghan Pce, seeing that all the celestial maidens had already left. He then extended his hand, pulling out twelve soul-piercing nails, and let them fall around the Moon Pce.

    The twelve soul-piercing nails were nailed in twelve different directions, and then a massive purple barrier was released, enveloping the entire Moon Pce.

    ¡°How long do you intend to trap me?¡±

    Chang¡¯e stood inside the barrier, gazing at Liu Yi with a faint sadness.

    ¡°You cane out at any time.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°But this barrier will absorb your essence. The moment you step out, you will lose your ageless appearance and be instantly aged.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Chang¡¯e was astonished, not expecting Liu Yi to create such a barrier!

    If she left... she would be old and withered...

    Chang¡¯e stared nkly at the massive barrier, her entire being dumbstruck.

    ¡°Chang¡¯e, take care of yourself.¡±

    After saying this, Liu Yi stepped on a lucky cloud and flew away from the Moon Pce.

    Let this woman be apanied by immortality forever. This woman, whose only true love was herself.

    Liu Yi no longer thought about Chang¡¯e, quickly returning to the main hall of the Heavenly Pce.

    The immortals of the Heavenly Court all possessed magical powers, and the restoration of the main hall was rapid. By the time Liu Yi returned, the hall had been restored to its original state. Seeing Liu Yi¡¯s return, Taibai Jinxing immediately asked.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the main hall is rebuilt. What should we name it?¡±

    Before, Liu Yi called this hall the Golden Throne Hall, andter heard that it was actually called Lingxiao Hall.

    However, he didn¡¯t like these names that others had used.

    Standing in the hall and looking at the civil and military immortals, he felt an overwhelming sense of pride.

    ¡°From now on, this ce shall be called the Godyer Hall.¡±

    ¡°Godyer Hall?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite domineering.¡±

    The immortals below whispered among themselves.

    ¡°Right, Sima Rou, step forward.¡±

    Liu Yi waved his hand.

    Sima Rou, who was standing among the military officials, immediately stepped forward and knelt before Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi did not make Sima Rou his queen, but her status in the Heavenly Court was not low either.

    ¡°I hereby appoint you as the Divine Fire General, forming the Divine Fire Army, leading the Fire Peacock Cavalry to guard the Heavenly Court.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±

    Sima Rou epted the order, and Liu Yi continued.

    ¡°Chen Cai, heed mymand!¡±

    ¡°Your humble servant is here!¡±

    Liu Yi saw that Chen Cai had returned to his normal human appearance and breathed a sigh of relief. This fellow was finally somewhat reliable.

    ¡°I hereby appoint you as the Divine Dragon General, forming the Divine Dragon Army! Lead the Divine Dragon Cavalry to guard the Heavenly Court!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±

    Chen Cai also epted the order but raised his head, ¡°However... What is a Divine Dragon General?¡±

    ¡°I intend to establish a Dragon Cavalry.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°Their mounts will be divine dragons, used to protect our Heavenly Court.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Chen Cai pped his hands, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea! But where do I find dragons?¡±

    Chen Cai asked.

    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    Liu Yiughed, ¡°In addition to my identity as the Heavenly Emperor, I am also the Dragon King of the Four Seas! I will immediately mobilize the dragon legions from the seas to the Heavenly Court!¡±

    ¡°Boss... Your Majesty, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Chen Cai gave Liu Yi a thumbs-up, his admiration for him now knew no bounds.

    There was truly nothing Liu Yi couldn¡¯t do!

    ¡°From now on, the Divine Fire Army and the Divine Dragon Army will be the main forces defending our Heavenly Court.¡±

    Liu Yi said, ¡°The Netherworld Servant Army will be responsible for the ground defense, and I will keep these two armies here.¡±

    Thebined force of ten thousandntern-carrying ghosts and five thousand weapon-wielding minotaurs was off the charts.

    None of the other immortals objected, as this could strengthen the fighting power of the Heavenly Court, which made them happy.

    ¡°Ye Hanshuang, I appoint you as the Asura General, responsible formanding the Netherworld Servant Army.¡±

    Liu Yi entrusted the force of fifteen thousand to Ye Hanshuang, who dly epted themand. Allowing her to hold office, especially as a military officer, naturally fulfilled her wishes.

    ¡°How many of the previous Heavenly Court troops are left?¡± Liu Yi asked.

    ¡°Twenty thousand heavenly soldiers and generals remain,¡± Taibai Jinxing answered. ¡°The rest either died in battle or left the Heavenly Court.¡±

    ¡°Twenty thousand.¡±

    Liu Yi pondered, ¡°That¡¯s not too few, but they need to be retrained. The previous heavenly soldiers were too weak and couldn¡¯t hold their ground. I will train these troops in a devilish way, and from now on, these troops will be directly managed by Taibai Jinxing. Soon, instructors wille to properly ¡®educate¡¯ them.¡±

    Liu Yi chuckled sinisterly, and many felt a chill run down their spines as they glimpsed his dark side.

    Their Heavenly Emperor... was not an easy person to get along with...

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve made the necessary arrangements, it¡¯s time for me to leave this ce.¡±

    Liu Yi stood up from the Dragon Throne and stretched his limbs.

    ¡°Your Majesty? Are you going to the mortal world?¡±

    Taibai Jinxing and the others were all shocked.

    ¡°Of course, sitting on this Dragon Throne all day would bore me to death,¡± Liu Yi said. ¡°The mortal world is full of vibrant colors, and I must return there.¡±

    ¡°No, no, Your Majesty!¡±

    Taibai Jinxing hurriedly tried to stop him, ¡°If you leave, what will we do with such a massive responsibility as the Heavenly Court?¡±

    ¡°Leave it to you.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled at Taibai Jinxing, ¡°Do not doubt those you employ, and do not employ those you doubt. From now on, you will handle the trivial matters of the Heavenly Court on my behalf. If there¡¯s a significant issue, contact me, and I will return instantly.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled, then ced his hand on his forehead and vanished from the Heavenly Court in the blink of an eye.

    The immortals of the Heavenly Court were left staring at one another, wide-eyed.

    Where did the Heavenly Emperor go?

 Chapter 1143 - The Legendary Kingdom

    Chapter 1143 The Legendary Kingdom

    Liu Yi had finally returned to the mortal realm.

    He had been away for far too long¡ªthirty years, as if a lifetime had passed.

    Although only thirty days had psed in the mortal realm, for Liu Yi, it felt like an eternity.

    Upon his return, he took a deep breath of the familiar air.

    ¡°Ah, still the same smoggy scent.¡±

    Having been away for so long, Liu Yi felt a sense of nostalgia for everything. The celestial realm had an incredibly pleasant aroma, with birdsong and fragrant flowers filling the air. Such pristine and unpolluted air could no longer be found in the mortal realm.

    Liu Yi checked his inbox and saw that it was filled with messages from his month-long absence. Most of the messages were from Murong Die, Wang Lele, and Wang Yuzheng.

    After some consideration, Liu Yi decided to find Wang Yuzheng first.

    He wondered how the movie had progressed in his absence.

    Liu Yi called Wang Yuzheng immediately, and the call was quickly disconnected before being returned shortly after.

    ¡°Honey, where are you?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s gentle voice came through the phone, ¡°Why did it take you so long to call me? Did you get another assignment?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a big one.¡±

    Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh, unsure whether he should tell Wang Yuzheng about bing the Heavenly Emperor. He needed to find a suitable cultivation method for ordinary people as soon as possible, teach it to Wang Yuzheng and the others, and ensure his loved ones, including his parents, could attain immortality.

    ¡°Are you free now?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng asked, ¡°Can youe to Shanghai? We¡¯re all here shooting the movie. Little Die and the others have alsoe to visit.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Murong Die is in Shanghai too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and Lele too.¡±

    Wang Yuzhengughed, ¡°What do you think? Are you feeling lucky to have three beautiful women waiting for your affection?¡±

    ¡°Well... Lele doesn¡¯t count, right?¡±

    Liu Yi hadn¡¯t revealed his rtionship with Lele to Wang Yuzheng and the others yet, so he couldn¡¯t admit it. However, he and Lele had already grown close, having experienced many things together. Liu Yi never expected that Lele had once been one of the Ten Heavenly Stems in the Qin Emperor¡¯s pce. It would be a waste for such an innocent girl to be a viin.

    ¡°Honey, when are youing to Shanghai?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng said, ¡°I was just filming. I took a break to talk to you. But if youe, I¡¯ll skip filming today and spend time with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Liu Yiughed, ¡°Tell me exactly where you are in Shanghai.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the filming site.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng said, ¡°Can you get here right away? If you can, I have a reward for you!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Suppressing hisughter, Liu Yi asked, ¡°What kind of reward?¡±

    ¡°Um... What kind of reward do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want to do it!¡±

    ¡°Go, go away...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng said shyly and indignantly, ¡°Be serious...¡±

    ¡°True, after all, you¡¯re mine sooner orter.¡±

    Liu Yi chuckled, ¡°Then let¡¯s change the reward.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°y a trumpet for me!¡±

    ¡°You, just go die!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face was burning red on the other end of the phone.

    Liu Yi, that scoundrel, dared to make such a request! It was absolutely outrageous...

    ¡°Huh, why are you angry?¡±

    Liu Yi pretended to be puzzled, ¡°I just want you to y the trumpet, the musical instrument. Didn¡¯t I teach you a bit about music before?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng was stunned, ¡°Just... just ying the regr trumpet?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Liu Yi dered solemnly, ¡°What else did you think it could be?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng didn¡¯t know what to say, her face flushed even more.

    ¡°Will you y the trumpet for me?¡±

    Liu Yi pressed on.

    ¡°Alright... I actually do know how to y the trumpet...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng felt her words sounded strange, while Liu Yi on the other side couldn¡¯t help but bend over withughter.

    Wang Yuzheng grew angry and snapped, ¡°Fine! You did it on purpose! I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡±

    ¡°Really not talking to me?¡±

    A voice came from behind Wang Yuzheng. She turned her head and saw Liu Yi holding his phone, smiling brightly behind her.

    ¡°You annoying ghost...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s eyes welled up with tears when she saw Liu Yi.

    She had missed him so much.

    ¡°Am I really that annoying?¡±

    Liu Yi took a step back, ¡°Should I leave then?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng immediately stepped forward and embraced Liu Yi, ¡°Annoying ghost... let me hold you for a while... Hmm, I¡¯m the first one to hug you, Little Die will be so jealous.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly broke into a cold sweat, thinking that even this needed to be ranked.

    But Wang Yuzheng was alwayspetitive, so it made sense for her to think this way.

    ¡°When will this movie wrap up?¡±

    Liu Yi asked about Wang Yuzheng¡¯s work progress.

    ¡°In three months.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng said, ¡°The scenes are all done, but we still have a lot to shoot. Making a movie is really hard... even harder than singing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Liu Yi patted Wang Yuzheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You need this to break into the Asian market. After this movie is over, I¡¯ll help you get a role in a Hollywood movie.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng looked at Liu Yi with a seemingly aggrieved expression, promptingughter from Liu Yi.

    ¡°Look at you, alright, after finishing this movie, I¡¯ll give you a long vacation so you can have a good time!¡±

    ¡°It should be like this anyway...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng pouted, ¡°You don¡¯t know... I¡¯ve been so tired these past few days. But I took a day off from the director today. Darling, let¡¯s go find Little Die and have fun together.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to spend time alone with me?¡±

    Liu Yi found it strange, recalling that Wang Yuzheng used to be quite possessive of him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be that selfish.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng said, ¡°If you were always by our side, I think I could be a little selfish... but not now, you¡¯re really busy. When we asionally meet, I can¡¯t keep you all to myself. I think if it were Murong Die, she wouldn¡¯t be so selfish either.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s words touched Liu Yi. What more could a man ask for with a girlfriend like this?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Liu Yi hugged Wang Yuzheng tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, being by your side is wonderful.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s go find Little Die and give her a surprise.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s she doing in Shanghai?¡±

    Liu Yi asked curiously.

    ¡°Blood Emperor fan meetup!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng looked at Liu Yi andughed, ¡°Little Sister Die is the head of the fan club, so naturally, she has to organize these events! Actually, I really want to go too...¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m also a fan of the Blood Emperor...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng yfully winked at Liu Yi.

    ¡°What a nonsense...¡±

    Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but cover his forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the Blood Emperor is your boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, then I should admire him...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng said coyly, ¡°Back then, it was he who saved me several times... I haven¡¯t properly thanked him yet...¡±

    As she finished speaking, Wang Yuzheng raised her foot and gently kissed Liu Yi¡¯s lips.

    Liu Yi hugged Wang Yuzheng and kissed her deeply.

    ¡°Mmm...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng was instantly moved, squirming in Liu Yi¡¯s arms.

    Liu Yi extended a hand and slipped it under Wang Yuzheng¡¯s skirt.

    His hand immediately touched Wang Yuzheng¡¯s soft buttocks.

    ¡°Not here...¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s face was burning, and she whispered, ¡°Later... find a ceter...¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Liu Yi wasn¡¯t the type to think with his lower half, and he also noticed that there were other people around. He didn¡¯t want to give them a free show.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find Murong Die, where is she now?¡±

    ¡°At the Shanghai Workers¡¯ Stadium.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng said, ¡°Xiao Die is truly generous, directly booking the entire stadium as the venue for the event.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the Murong family is a wealthy conglomerate, especially since they¡¯ve already emerged from their slump.¡±

    The Murong family had experienced several downturns in the past, but with Liu Yi¡¯s help, they managed to pull through each time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the stadium.¡±

    As Liu Yi spoke, he ced a hand on Wang Yuzheng¡¯s shoulder.

    In the blink of an eye, both of them disappeared.

    Meanwhile, in the depths of the Antic Ocean.

    A gigantic devilfish slowly rose from the seabed. Atop the devilfish stood a man holding a metal trident.

    The man¡¯s appearance was strange; although he had a human form, he had gills beneath his neck.

    Moreover, fish fins grew from his back, akin to small wings.

    ¡°Glub glub...¡±

    The man expelled a stream of bubbles from his mouth, then rode the three-meter-long devilfish straight towards the depths of the ocean trench.

    The devilfish seemed somewhat unwilling, but with a single strike of his trident, a strange telepathic force was released, affecting the devilfish. The devilfish immediately calmed down and continued swimming smoothly.

    Before long, the devilfish arrived at the deepest part of the ocean trench. There, in the darkest depths, the outlines of a colossal steel city gradually emerged.

    The devilfish carried the man into the steel city.

    One section of the city¡¯s walls was shaped like a massive beast. Seeing the devilfish approach, it opened its mouth wide.

    As if a giant gate had been unlocked, the man swam inside.

    The interior resembled a harbor, with the water drained clean. The man leaped out in a single bound,nding on the shore.

    ¡°Longsi, you¡¯ve returned?¡±

    A sentinel on the shore greeted the man.

    ¡°Yes, I must see His Majesty!¡±

    Longsi replied.

    ¡°His Majesty has been waiting for quite some time.¡±

    The sentinel said, ¡°Enter through the Jump Gate!¡±

    With a wave of the sentinel¡¯s hand, a two-meter-tall gate appeared beside him.

    ¡°Long live Antis!¡±

    He saluted Longsi, who returned the gesture, ¡°Long live Antis!¡±

    Longsi entered the Jump Gate and immediately traversed dimensions, arriving at another ce.

    There, a king d in armor slept soundly in his chair.

 Chapter 1144 - The Young Master of the Su Family

    Chapter 1144 The Young Master of the Su Family

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Longsi knelt before the towering king, dering, ¡°Our Antis is on the verge of revival!¡±

    The king nodded, ¡°Well done, my vanguard officer. What is the current situation with those monkeys onnd?¡±

    ¡°Those monkeys continue to live in ignorance.¡±

    Longsi replied, ¡°Your Majesty, our deep-sea legion is almost ready. With yourmand, the power of Antis will spread across thend.¡±

    ¡°Excellent.¡±

    The king finally lifted his head, revealing a head of silver hair.

    To their surprise, the king was a woman, her stunning beauty evident as she sat upon her throne.

    Her eyes were blue, as beautiful as fine crystals.

    ¡°Those monkeys have upied thend for far too long.¡±

    She spoke slowly, ¡°It is time for us, the people of the deep sea, to return to thend. Notify all deep-sea armies and prepare to attack.¡±

    With that, she extended her hand, summoning a blue trident.

    ¡°Your Majesty, now is not the time for a full-scale invasion!¡±

    Longsi cautioned, ¡°Our business onnd will soon be up and running. As long as we infiltrate through this industry, we can slowly corrupt the monkeys. When they are sufficiently weakened, it will be our time for Antis to dominate!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The queen nodded, ¡°I shall leave it to you then, Longsi.¡±

    With that, she closed her eyes once more.

    As if falling into a deep slumber, the queen¡¯s body slowly transformed into stone, soon bing a statue.

    ¡°Your Majesty, leave the rest to us.¡±

    Longsi said, departing the royal hall.

    Meanwhile, Liu Yi and Wang Yuzhen had arrived at the Worker¡¯s Stadium in Shanghai.

    ¡°Ah! What kind of sorcery is this!¡±

    Wang Yuzhen eximed, amazed at their surroundings, ¡°How did we arrive here in the blink of an eye?¡±

    ¡°Instant teleportation.¡±

    Liu Yiughed, ¡°How about that, interesting, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    Wang Yuzhen nodded excitedly.

    ¡°Can you teach me?¡±

    Liu Yiughed heartily, ¡°Not yet, but someday.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be waiting for you...¡±

    Liu Yi nced below, discovering arge CJ exhibition with the theme of Blood Emperor, himself.

    Many people were cosying as him, wandering through the exhibition hall.

    Liu Yi locked his gaze on Murong Die and Wang Lele.

    Both youngdies dressed like him, wearing ck suits and white shirts.

    Murong Die appeared dashing in the attire, while Wang Lele looked incredibly alluring.

    The two youngdies had dressed this way before, but this time was slightly different, as previously Wang Lele had worn a little monster¡¯s outfit.

    This time, Lele could finally break free from the monster¡¯s constraints.

    The two girls were essentially the center of attention at the event, with many boys surrounding them, trying to strike up conversations.

    ¡°Miss Murong, would you like to have dinner with meter?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lele, how about I take you for a ride in my car?¡±

    The crowd gathered around them, making Murong Die and Wang Lele very unhappy.

    ¡°These guys are so annoying!¡±

    Wang Lele pouted, hands on her hips, swaying her ample bosom discontentedly.

    ¡°What was supposed to be a pleasant fan gathering has turned into this.¡±

    ¡°Never mind, we should have expected this.¡±

    Murong Die sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know where your annoying brother Yi went, leaving us two behind. Hmph, your brother Yi must be busy flirting and doesn¡¯t need you anymore.¡±

    Murong Die deliberately teased, and Wang Lele predictably became agitated.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible!¡±

    Wang Lele indeed fell for the trick, hurriedly retorting.

    ¡°Brother Yi would never abandon me, he must be very busytely!¡±

    ¡°With so many girls around your brother Yi, of course, he¡¯s very busy.¡±

    Murong Die continued to tease, ¡°I reckon he¡¯s long forgotten about us.¡±

    ¡°Brother Yi wouldn¡¯t...¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s eyes reddened, and Murong Die hurriedlyforted, ¡°Oh, I was just joking with you. Why are you almost crying? I really don¡¯t understand if I am Liu Yi¡¯s girlfriend or if you are Liu Yi¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°My rtionship with brother Yi is very good...¡±

    Wang Lele pouted, ¡°Of course, I miss brother Yi... He even saved my life.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to offer yourself to him, then?¡±

    ¡°Sister Die! What are you talking about?!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Liu Yi must be fond of your big, plump chest!¡±

    As Murong Die spoke, she reached out and grabbed Wang Lele¡¯s breast, causing the envy of many onlookers.

    Damn, it looked like it felt fantastic! Why couldn¡¯t they touch it?

    Ah! Why is this world so unfair!

    Many people felt like spitting blood!

    Green-eyed gazes stared at Murong Die, but she didn¡¯t care. Having spent time with Lele, she had long grown ustomed to such looks. Let these people be envious; Lele¡¯s chest wasrge, but only she could casually grab it!

    ¡°Sister Die!¡±

    Wang Lele stomped her foot angrily, but she was helpless against Murong Die.

    ¡°Hehe, your chest has grown bigger, hasn¡¯t it? Your future man will be overjoyed, getting to enjoy theserge breasts every day.¡±

    Murong Die continued to tease, ¡°One cannot help but be envious.¡±

    ¡°Ugh... Sister Die, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s still hope for your small chest. You¡¯re like Super Mario.¡±

    Murong Die paused, ¡°Super Mario? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°yed since childhood.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Murong Die hugged Wang Lele from behind, fiercely kneading her chest, ¡°You naughty girl, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Whimper...¡±

    Wang Lele could only cry, ¡°Sister Die, don¡¯t do this. There are so many people watching.¡±

    ¡°Let them watch.¡±

    Murong Die whispered mischievously in Wang Lele¡¯s ear, ¡°Perhaps a boy will rush to rescue the damsel in distress.¡±

    Wang Leleughed and scolded, ¡°Sister Die, can you be more serious? How could anyonee to help? You¡¯re a female ruffian!¡±

    ¡°Female ruffian, cease!¡±

    At this moment, a voice suddenly emerged from the crowd.

    Murong Die and Wang Lele turned their heads simultaneously, and were dumbfounded.

    A familiar figure stood there; upon seeing him, the girls¡¯ eyes reddened immediately.

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    ¡°Brother Yi...¡±

    Both girls instinctively ran over and hugged Liu Yi¡¯s waist.

    ¡°You finally decided toe back!¡±

    Murong Die fiercely punched Liu Yi in the chest, causing her own hand to hurt.

    ¡°Ugh... Why is your chest so hard? Is it filled with silicone?¡±

    Murong Die rubbed her sore hand.

    ¡°Brother Yi... Lele missed you so much...¡±

    Wang Lele also clung tightly to Liu Yi¡¯s arm, burying his arm within her ample bosom, eliciting envy from the surrounding crowd.

    Ah, who is this man? Why are the leaders of the Blood Emperor¡¯s fan club so intimate with him?

    ¡°I was busy with some matters recently and just found some free time,¡± Liu Yi smiled, ¡°Yuzhen told us you were here, so we came together.¡±

    Murong Die saw Wang Yuzhen standing behind them, wearingrge sunsses and a face mask.

    Wang Yuzhen was no longer the ordinary high school beauty; she was now a celebrity and had to dress inconspicuously when going out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to have fun outside.¡±

    Liu Yi felt that there were too many people here, and Murong Die and the others were the center of attention. Being stared at by so many people was quite ufortable.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re not needed here for now.¡±

    Murong Die nodded, ¡°I want to buy clothes.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Wang Lele was surprised, ¡°But didn¡¯t you just buy some yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday was yesterday.¡±

    Murong Die pouted, ¡°I always feel like my wardrobe is missing a couple of pieces.¡±

    ¡°Shopaholic...¡±

    Liu Yi found himself without any alternatives and reluctantly agreed, ¡°Very well, we shall visit the shops first, and I shall purchase a couple of new garments for each of you.¡±

    Liu Yi looked at the youngdies and said, ¡°We have known each other for quite some time, and yet I have not given you any gifts.¡±

    ¡°Excellent, today I shall apany a wealthy man,¡± dered Murong Die, embracing Liu Yi¡¯s left arm.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be modest either!¡± Wang Yuzhen eximed, wrapping her arms around Liu Yi¡¯s right.

    Wang Lele watched them anxiously and ultimately sighed in resignation.

    ¡°Miss Murong, let us dine together,¡± proposed an elegant and dashing youth, who had just approached them. He appeared to be a cosyer as well, but he had not donned the attire of the Blood Emperor. Instead, he dressed as a red-haired male character. Liu Yi observed closely, deducing that the young man¡¯s attire resembled that of a Ghost Swordsman from the game Dungeon Fighter Online (DNF).

    The youth held a crimson, door-sized sword in one hand, while the other bore a ghostly appearance. Many admiring youngdies surrounded him, their eyes sparkling with interest.

    Liu Yi thought to himself, ¡°Indeed, handsome men are quite popr.¡±

    ¡°Su Cheng, I have no time to dine with you,¡± Murong Die curtly replied. ¡°Step aside, and do not obstruct my path.¡±

    ¡°Miss Murong, our families have been acquaintances for generations,¡± Su Cheng reminded her. ¡°Would you not grant me this favor?¡±

    At Su Cheng¡¯s words, many youngdies nearby began moring, ¡°Let me go with you! Allow me to dine with you!¡±

    ¡°I want to go too! I can even feed you!¡±

    These young women were particrly fervent, as Su Cheng was both handsome and wealthy, embodying the ideal of a knight in shining armor for many of them.

    Su Cheng had always been arrogant, having been pampered since childhood. He had met Murong Die with his family a few days prior and had instantly taken a liking to her. Regrettably, Murong Die remained indifferent toward him.

    ¡°There are so many youngdies eager to dine with you; go with them,¡± she retorted.

    ¡°They cannotpare to you,¡± Su Chengplimented her. ¡°You are the most beautiful woman I have ever encountered in my life.¡±

    ¡°You truly are insufferable,¡± Wang Lele could not help but interject. ¡°You were not invited today, yet you insist oning, and dressed like this! Today¡¯s event is a Blood Emperor cosy, not a random cosy, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°What Blood Emperor,¡± Su Cheng scoffed dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s utter nonsense!¡±

 Chapter 1145 - Lele Competing for Favor

    Chapter 1145 Lele Competing for Favor

    The young master of the Su family continued to speak amidst many disapproving gazes, ¡°What Blood Emperor? I don¡¯t believe in such a thing at all! All these so-called ability-users in this world are just putting on a show!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Wang Lele was instantly infuriated, ¡°How dare you say the Blood Emperor is fake? What do you think you are?¡±

    Su Chengughed, ¡°Me? Lele, you should know, I am the eldest young master of the Su family, the son of a southern shipbuilding tycoon. And now, I am a Ghost Swordsman!¡±

    As he spoke, he brandished therge sword in his hand and struck a boss-like pose. Many young girls around him screamed, while Wang Lele and the others couldn¡¯t help but cover their foreheads.

    This man... really had something wrong with his head!

    ¡°See? I am the real idol.¡±

    Su Cheng said, ¡°Little Die, let¡¯s go. I have booked a dinner at the Hilton. My car is parked outside.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so annoying!¡±

    Murong Die scolded, ¡°Get lost, a good dog doesn¡¯t block the way!¡±

    ¡°Murong Die, don¡¯t be shameless when given face.¡±

    Su Cheng¡¯s face darkened, and he frowned at Murong Die, ¡°There isn¡¯t a woman I, Su Cheng, have pursued that I haven¡¯t caught.¡±

    ¡°Then go after other women. Thisdy isn¡¯t buying what you¡¯re selling!¡±

    Murong Die said and raised her middle finger to Su Cheng.

    ¡°Murong Die!¡±

    Su Cheng gritted his teeth, ¡°Do you understand, I like you!¡±

    Hearing Su Cheng¡¯s words, many girls¡¯ hearts broke.

    ¡°This youngdy does not like you.¡±

    Murong Die emphasized, ¡°Moreover, just seeing you disgusts me. Please stay away from me.¡±

    ¡°Murong Die... you, just you wait!¡±

    Although Su Cheng was angry, he couldn¡¯t afford to fall out with Murong Die, given her high status.

    Their families had many ongoing business coborations, so it wasn¡¯t wise to spoil the rtionship.

    However, he was extremely unhappy and nned to find a way to get revenge!

    Unable to vent his resentment on Murong Die, Su Cheng turned his attention to Liu Yi andunched a new round of attack.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡±

    Su Cheng scolded, ¡°Do you know who Murong Die is? Look at yourself, do you even deserve to be here?¡±

    Liu Yi shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s not for me to decide. Miss Murong wants me here, so here I am.¡±

    ¡°Pah! Murong Die would want you? You should take a piss and look at yourself in the mirror!¡±

    Su Cheng viciously ridiculed Liu Yi, ¡°Speaking with someone like you simply soils my status!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, I am truly ashamed,¡± Liu Yi replied sarcastically.

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t bother to engage with the infuriated Su Cheng any longer. He casually responded and then said to Murong Die and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go and not disturb Young Master Su¡¯s mood.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Murong Die and the others tended to listen to Liu Yi¡¯s words. Once he spoke, they nodded in agreement.

    As the group prepared to leave, there was nothing Su Cheng could do.

    A sycophant dressed as a sharpshooter approached Su Cheng and whispered, ¡°Young Master Su... are we just letting them go?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, they wish! I¡¯ll give them a scare!¡±

    Su Cheng said and noticed a tall scaffolding nearby. He fiercely kicked the wooden stake supporting the structure.

    The stage scaffolding was not particrly stable, as it had been hastily constructed.

    Su Cheng had intended to make the scaffolding shake violently to frighten Liu Yi and the others. However, to his surprise, it copsed entirely and fell towards them.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Many cosying girls were standing nearby, and when they saw the scaffolding falling towards them, they screamed in terror.

    Watching the massive scaffolding crashing down, Liu Yi furrowed his brows.

    He reached out, and a two-meter-long spear instantly flew into his hand.

    Liu Yi threw the spear directly at the falling wooden frame.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The spearhead pierced through the frame, carrying the entire structure and nailed it back in ce.

    ¡°That scared me to death!¡±

    Wang Lele patted her ample chest and said gratefully.

    ¡°Thank goodness Brother Yi is here... or I would have been crushed.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, your chest will never be crushed.¡±

    Murong Die teased.

    Many girls were still in shock, celebrating their narrow escape.

    Turning back, Liu Yi saw Su Cheng¡¯s legs trembling in fear.

    ¡°He who does evil will bring about his own destruction. You¡¯d better watch yourself.¡±

    Liu Yi left the sports hall with Murong Die and the others after uttering those words.

    ¡°There¡¯s arge shopping za nearby. Let¡¯s go there,¡± suggested Murong Die.

    ¡°Will there be too many people?¡± Wang Yuzheng asked worriedly. ¡°If it¡¯s crowded... it might be troublesome.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng¡¯s status was somewhat unusual, making it unsuitable for her to appear in crowded ces.

    ¡°Ah, celebrities are really different,¡± Murong Die teased as they got into her nanny van.

    ¡°Uncle Chen, you can go back to the vi first,¡± Murong Die told the driver.

    Seeing Liu Yi present, the driver left reassured.

    Those in the Murong family who were unfamiliar with Liu Yi knew that he was their son-inw, and that his martial arts skills were extraordinary, even Wang An couldn¡¯tpete with him.

    ¡°Liu Yi, you¡¯re in charge of driving!¡± Murong Die ordered.

    ¡°Understood. I am now Miss Murong¡¯s driver,¡± Liu Yi obediently sat in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Cut it out, you¡¯re now the driver for us three beauties,¡± Murong Die pouted. ¡°Focus on the road ahead; we need to change our clothes!¡±

    Saying that, she picked up the clothes she had brought and began to change.

    Both girls were wearing ck suits and white shirts, a uniform of the Blood Emperor, which were indeed unsuitable for going out in public.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look back!¡± Murong Die scolded Liu Yi when he tried to sneak a peek.

    ¡°Really, there¡¯s nothing I haven¡¯t seen on you two,¡± Liu Yi teased.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Murong Die yfully scolded, while Wang Lele had already begun changing her clothes nonchntly. After all, she was used to being seen by Brother Yi, and there was nothing that couldn¡¯t be seen.

    Wang Lele removed her suit and began to unbutton her shirt, attracting Murong Die¡¯s teasing.

    ¡°You little minx, are you so eager to show your chest to Brother Yi?¡±

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t...¡± Wang Lele blushed. ¡°I¡¯m not...¡±

    ¡°Not yet, look at that, your chest has gotten bigger!¡± Murong Die reached out and started rubbing Wang Lele¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s perking up!¡±

    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t touch me like that... ugh... Sister Die, you¡¯re so annoying...¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s body softened from the rubbing, and her face turned beet red.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t touch there...¡±

    Although Liu Yi couldn¡¯t see, he could hear Wang Lele¡¯s moans from the back seat, which was quite ufortable.

    ¡°You two, keep it down... Liu Yi can hear...¡±

    ¡°So what if he hears? Can hee and bite us?¡± Murong Die giggled, and Wang Yuzheng covered her forehead.

    This crazy girl!

    Liu Yi had no choice but to steady his mind and concentrate on driving, ignoring the indecent noises from the back.

    Shanghai¡¯s roads were congested, and it took Liu Yi half an hour to reach their destination, even though it wasn¡¯t particrly far.

    Entering a massive shopping district, Liu Yi drove towards the parking lot.

    ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Murong Die suddenly asked Liu Yi to stop the car when she saw a small food shop on the roadside.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a cream puff shop on the roadside, and it¡¯s delicious!¡± Murong Die was slightly excited. ¡°I want to go and buy some cream puffs!¡±

    ¡°Ah, this cream puff shop! I know this one; I¡¯ll go too!¡± Wang Yuzheng also became excited. ¡°Liu Yi, Liu Yi, stop the car quickly!¡±

    In the presence of Murong Die and the others, Wang Yuzheng never addressed Liu Yi as her husband, so as not to embarrass Murong Die.

    ¡°Women...¡±

    Feeling helpless, Liu Yi could only pull over and park the car, allowing the two youngdies to disembark and buy cream puffs.

    The line for cream puffs was quite long, extending out into the street.

    Liu Yi and Wang Lele waited in the car while the others shopped. Liu Yi turned to Wang Lele, who had changed into a white button-down shirt and blue jeans.

    ¡°Lele, why aren¡¯t you buying any?¡±

    Wang Lele had an impressive figure, and even the ordinary shirt and jeans couldn¡¯t conceal her attractiveness. The jeans tightly wrapped around her shapely thighs, and the shirt¡¯s top button couldn¡¯t be fastened, exposing a hint of her fair skin.

    At that moment, Wang Lele was leaning on the backseat, looking yfully at Liu Yi.

    ¡°I can¡¯t... I¡¯ll gain weight if I eat them,¡± she said with a blush. ¡°I¡¯m not like Sister Die... She never gains weight no matter what she eats... I¡¯m already quite plump...¡±

    Liu Yi carefully examined Wang Lele¡¯s slender waist and remarked, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve only gained a bit of weight in your chest.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Yi, you¡¯re so naughty!¡± Wang Lele yfully chided, then leaned forward, revealing even more of her fair skin.

    ¡°Big Brother Yi... I¡¯ve missed you...¡± Wang Lele whispered sweetly in Liu Yi¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve missed our Lele too,¡± Liu Yi replied, reaching out to caress her cheek. ¡°How have you beentely?¡±

    ¡°Not good... I¡¯ve been so miserable missing Big Brother Yi...¡± Wang Lele pouted. ¡°Did Big Brother Yi forget about Lele?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Liu Yiughed. ¡°I¡¯ve missed Lele too, but I¡¯ve been so busy that I haven¡¯t had time to visit you all.¡±

    ¡°I knew it, hehe...¡± Wang Lele¡¯s spirits lifted upon hearing that Liu Yi had missed her.

    ¡°Um... Big Brother Yi... I thought you didn¡¯t like me for a while... So, I did some research on how to please boys by watching videos...¡± Wang Lele admitted shyly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Yi¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°You learned that too?¡±

    ¡°Yes... I learned some... rather peculiar things...¡± Wang Lele¡¯s cheeks flushed even redder. ¡°Would you like to try them, Big Brother Yi? That way, you¡¯ll like Lele even more...¡±

    ¡°I already like you very much without you doing anything special,¡± Liu Yi assured her.

    ¡°But Lele wants topete for your affection,¡± Wang Lele insisted. ¡°Will Big Brother Yi let Lele try?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m curious to see how you n topete for my affection.¡±

    As Liu Yi¡¯s words fell, Wang Lele squeezed into the passenger seat and leaned over. She reached out and began to undo Liu Yi¡¯s belt.

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146 The Shopping Desire of the Rich Woman

    Liu Yi was taken aback. What was Lele up to?

    Before he could react, Lele had already enveloped little Liu Yi with her cherry-like lips.

    ¡°Lele...¡±

    Liu Yi subconsciously wrapped his arm around Lele¡¯s head, wondering when this girl had be so bold!

    Lele didn¡¯t respond to Liu Yi, and just continued her movements.

    Wang Lele didn¡¯t know where she had learned this skill, but at this moment, Liu Yi felt like he was in heaven.

    Damn... this girl... her skills have skyrocketed!

    She must have been watching too many adult videos!

    However... this kind of service was truly irresistible...

    At this moment, Wang Lele was lying on Liu Yi¡¯sp, her head bobbing up and down. Outside, Murong Die and Wang Yuzhen were lining up to buy cream puffs.

    This situation... was truly... too stimting.

    At that moment, Liu Yi¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    He nced at it and saw it was from Murong Die, causing a slight nervousness in his heart.

    Left with no choice, Liu Yi answered the call.

    ¡°It¡¯s so annoying, there are so many people here.¡±

    Murong Die¡¯s voice sounded on the phone, causing Wang Lele to pause momentarily before continuing her service.

    Liu Yi tried to hold back his pleasure while conversing with Murong Die.

    Murong Die continued toin.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about cream puffs? Why are so many people buying them? I suddenly don¡¯t want to buy them anymore.¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Yi became anxious.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t give up!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Little Die, persistence is the key!¡±

    Liu Yi hurriedly said, ¡°How can you give up your goal because of such a small setback? Little Die, you must try hard, and I fully support you!¡±

    ¡°Go to hell, it¡¯s not you lining up, it¡¯s me and Yuzhen! The queue is so long, it¡¯ll probably take more than half an hour!¡±

    ¡°Persist! Persistence is victory!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and persist?¡±

    Liu Yi thought to himself that he was currently engaged in another kind of persistence...

    Lele seemed to know that time was running out and quickened her pace.

    Every now and then, her little tongue would yfully dart around, almost causing Liu Yi to lose control and cry out.

    He hurriedly covered his mouth with one hand, thinking that his fighting spirit had weakened, and he had almost lost control to Lele¡¯s mouth.

    When had he be so weak?! Damn, he had to hold on!

    Liu Yi tried to control his emotions, not to be distracted, and not to be defeated by Wang Lele¡¯s mouth.

    Taking a couple of deep breaths, Liu Yi managed to maintain and even elevate little Liu Yi¡¯s fighting spirit!

    Wang Lele let out two muffled sounds as if her mouth was getting too full.

    At that moment, Murong Die¡¯sints continued over the phone, ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m not lining up anymore, it¡¯s pointless!¡±

    ¡°Little Die, hang in there for a bit longer. I really want to try those cream puffs you mentioned.¡±

    Liu Yi quickly changed his approach, saying, ¡°If you can get the cream puffs, I¡¯ll agree to one condition of yours.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Murong Die immediately became interested.

    ¡°Any condition?¡±

    ¡°Yes, any condition!¡±

    Liu Yi agreed without hesitation, willing to do anything to continue enjoying Wang Lele¡¯s service.

    ¡°Fine! I don¡¯t believe that lining up is so hard!¡±

    Murong Die said with great determination, and Liu Yi finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Great, he had finally dealt with this youngdy.

    Wang Lele looked at Liu Yi with a hint of amusement in her eyes. Liu Yi knew she must beughing at him for using such a method.

    Little Liu Yi¡¯s fighting spirit remained strong, maintaining his resilience.

    Wang Lele continued her attack on Liu Yi using the techniques she had learned, pushing Liu Yi to the brink of endurance.

    ¡°Get on top...¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly pulled Wang Lele up and had her straddle him.

    ¡°We can¡¯t... The car will shake...¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s round thighs were wrapped around Liu Yi¡¯s waist, and he unzipped her pants.

    Liu Yi¡¯s hand slipped inside Wang Lele¡¯s underwear.

    Wang Lele¡¯s barely audible moans in Liu Yi¡¯s ear drove him wild, making him want to fully indulge in the pleasure with Lele.

    At that moment, he heard Murong Die¡¯s voice.

    The youngdy was outside, waiting in line and seemingly unable to hold back any longer. She raised one hand and said, ¡°To the person in the first position! I¡¯ll give you 10,000 yuan for your spot!¡±

    Liu Yi shuddered, thinking, damn... this girl is really impatient!

    Was lining up really that unbearable?

    10,000 yuan, this was way more attractive than cream puffs!

    The person in the first position immediately shouted, ¡°Hurry up! Let¡¯s switch!¡±

    ¡°Damn, looks like we can¡¯t continue.¡±

    Liu Yi had no choice but to let go of Wang Lele.

    Wang Lele also pouted slightly, seemingly dissatisfied.

    But since Murong Die would be back soon, Liu Yi could only help Wang Lele straighten their clothes.

    Wang Lele twisted her waist and lifted her buttocks before crawling back to the rear seat.

    Looking at Lele¡¯s voluptuous hips, Liu Yi wanted to turn into a wild beast and conquer this beautiful and sexy girl.

    However, now was not the time to feast.

    Liu Yi collected himself, calming his thoughts.

    The car door was opened, and Murong Die and Wang Yuzhen stepped in together.

    ¡°Here, have a cream puff.¡±

    Both girls had cream puffs in their mouths, then handed them to Liu Yi and Wang Lele.

    ¡°Remember, you owe me one.¡±

    Murong Die said with a yful smile.

    ¡°You cheated.¡±

    Liu Yi said helplessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m clever!¡±

    Murong Die boasted.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, full of little tricks.¡±

    Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but tease.

    ¡°Anyway, I did what you asked, so remember you owe me one!¡±

    Murong Die said joyfully, as if she were a victorious general. Liu Yi had no choice but to nod in agreement.

    ¡°Fine, you win this one.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®win¡¯? I did win!¡±

    Murong Die said proudly, ¡°I¡¯ll think about what I¡¯ll have you do for meter!¡±

    ¡°Take your time, we¡¯re leaving now.¡±

    Liu Yi stepped on the gas, and the car slowly moved.

    While in the car, Wang Yuzhen looked at Wang Lele, ¡°Lele, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your face all red?¡±

    ¡°Um... maybe... maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s too hot...¡±

    Wang Lele hurriedly lied.

    ¡°It is stuffy in the car.¡±

    Murong Die alsoined, ¡°Turn on the air conditioning! Driver!¡±

    ¡°Is that one of your conditions?¡±

    Liu Yi asked with a smile.

    ¡°Tch, in your dreams!¡±

    Murong Die rolled her eyes, ¡°This is Lele¡¯s condition. If you want her to die of heat, that¡¯s up to you! I don¡¯t care!¡±

    ¡°Little Die!¡±

    Wang Lele pouted, causing Murong Die and Wang Yuzhen to giggle together.

    As the saying goes, when three people are together, there must be someone to tease. Wang Lele was the one they all loved to y with.

    But they didn¡¯t want to bully her; they just genuinely enjoyed teasing her because Wang Lele¡¯s adorably clueless nature was too much fun.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping for clothes first.¡±

    Murong Die set the route, ¡°No need for big brands; I don¡¯t really like expensive clothes.¡±

    ¡°Where to, then?¡±

    ¡°There are Zara and H&M nearby.¡±

    Murong Die said, ¡°Let¡¯s just go and browse around.¡±

    ¡°Huh... Little Die, you¡¯re actually buying such cheap clothes?¡±

    Wang Lele was surprised, ¡°I thought you¡¯d go to Prada.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that style; just browsing is fine.¡±

    Murong Die said.

    The car quickly pulled into the parking lot, and the group got out. Murong Die wore a ck long skirt with a white shawl draped over her shoulders. Wang Lele was dressed in jeans, a white shirt, and a leather jacket that was tied around her waist.

    Wang Yuzhen was more bundled up, with arge pair of sunsses and a face mask, making it hard to see her features. However, her unique fragrance gave her away to Liu Yi.

    The four of them entered the clothing store, and Murong Die waved her hand immediately after walking in.

    ¡°Sales associate!¡±

    A female sales associate approached and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can choose any clothes you like and bring them to the cashier when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Murong Die frowned in dissatisfaction, ¡°We need a sales associate to stay with us the entire time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our store doesn¡¯t offer that kind of service.¡±

    There were indeed many people shopping at Zara, even a long queue outside the fitting rooms. Liu Yi said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just pick our clothes ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding? When have I ever picked my own clothes?¡± Murong Die said, pointing at the cashier, ¡°And there¡¯s such a long line there! I don¡¯t want to wait in line!¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t they say they don¡¯t have dedicated sales associates?¡± Wang Yuzhen also asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will.¡±

    As Murong Die spoke, she walked to a clothing rack and picked a few items, tossing them on the floor.

    ¡°This one, this one, and this one!¡±

    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t do that!¡± A sales associate hurriedly ran over to stop her, ¡°You can¡¯t throw clothes around like that!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m buying clothes! Do you have a problem with that?¡± Murong Die¡¯s temper red, and no one could stop her.

    She moved to a new clothing rack, continuing to pick clothes and toss them.

    Two or three sales associates followed her, quickly catching the clothes she threw.

    In the blink of an eye, Murong Die had thrown more than ten items.

    ¡°Are you going to buy all these?¡± A female sales associate couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°No!¡± Murong Die finally stopped, folding her arms and saying, ¡°Except for these few, I¡¯m buying everything else!¡±

    The other customers in the store were astonished, thinking, ¡°Wow, she¡¯s a female tycoon!¡±

    Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs-up, impressed by her extravagance.

    With such a big spender, the sales associates lost theirposure, each vying to serve Murong Die.

    Even the store manager personally came out to help Murong Die with her payment.

    ¡°We need a quiet ce to try on clothes,¡± Murong Die said to the manager after swiping her card to pay.

    ¡°Of course, of course! Quickly open the VIP fitting room!¡±

    The store manager was extremely respectful. To him, such a big spender was like the God of Wealth!

    He ordered a private fitting room to be opened, which looked like a fashionable small suite. Liu Yi and the others went inside.

    A dedicated attendant brought drinks and fruit.

    Murong Die beamed with satisfaction and said cheerfully, ¡°Girls, let¡¯s change into our new clothes. Liu Yi, no peeking!¡±

 Chapter 1147 - What Did They Do?

    Chapter 1147 What Did They Do?

    Murong Die and Wang Yuzhen said they were going to change their clothes, and they all went to the changing rooms.

    There were three changing rooms in the private room, which were quite well-prepared.

    Wang Yuzhen, Murong Die, and Wang Lele each had their own room.

    Liu Yi sat on the genuine leather sofa outside, sipping his drink and watching therge TV on the wall.

    He was quite rxed, stretchingzily.

    One by one, the girls came out to show off their new outfits in front of Liu Yi.

    Various styles of beautiful girls appeared in front of him, like a fashion show.

    Wang Lele even wore a leopard-print mini skirt that was incredibly tempting. Liu Yi couldn¡¯t stay calm when he saw this.

    While the three women went back to change their clothes, Liu Yi said, ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he pressed a finger to his forehead and instantly appeared in Wang Lele¡¯s changing room.

    Wang Lele was taking off her skirt, revealing her ck underwear. Suddenly, she saw a figure in front of her and was about to scream in surprise, but Liu Yi quickly covered her mouth.

    Liu Yi whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t scream, it¡¯s me...¡±

    Wang Lele¡¯s eyes rxed, and then they filled with affection.

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t hesitate, released his hand, and kissed her.

    Wang Lele happily epted Liu Yi¡¯s kiss, and the two kissed passionately.

    This time, Liu Yi¡¯s hands were bolder, skillfully unhooking Wang Lele¡¯s bra and fondling her breasts.

    Wang Lele¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and her body was incredibly hot.

    Liu Yi¡¯s other hand gently hooked Wang Lele¡¯s underwear and then tore the ckce panties in half.

    Wang Lele let Liu Yi do as he pleased, having already given her heart to him. She knew that their intimate rtionship would inevitably progress.

    No matter where, when, or in what situation, she would satisfy him whenever he wanted.

    Liu Yi touched Wang Lele down below, and the barrier that obstructed them disappeared. He wouldn¡¯t let something like that cause her pain.

    If An Qi knew how he used his divine power, she would probably cry.

    Liu Yi pressed Lele against the door and entered her. The two became one, and Lele¡¯s legs tightly wrapped around Liu Yi¡¯s waist, her chest pressed together.

    In the changing room, the two engaged in the most primal act.

    ¡°Huh? Why is he taking so long in the restroom?¡±

    Murong Die and Wang Yuzhen chatted in the private room, ¡°Did he get diarrhea?¡±

    ¡°Lele, what are you changing into? It seems like you¡¯ve been in there for a long time too!¡±

    Murong Die knocked on Wang Lele¡¯s door, ¡°Come out and show me.¡±

    At this moment, Wang Lele was leaning against the door while Liu Yi held her slender waist from behind, making it impossible for her to respond as she covered her mouth with one hand.

    Liu Yi had no choice but to slow down the pace, allowing Wang Lele to speak.

    ¡°Little... Little Sister Die... I... my dress has many buttons... and I haven¡¯t finished changing yet...¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯lle in and help you change, just open the door quickly,¡± Murong Die said.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Wang Lele suddenly became nervous.

    ¡°Little Sister Die... I... I can do it myself...¡±

    ¡°Oh, are you shy now?¡±

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t want to trouble... trouble Little Sister Die... mm...¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly went very deep, almost making Wang Lele lose control as she quickly covered her mouth.

    ¡°Oh, our Lele wants to be self-reliant now?¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯m not... not a child anymore...¡±

    Murong Die teased from outside, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve grown up, and you can even have a baby for your little brother Yi.¡±

    This sentence made both Liu Yi and Wang Lele tense up for a moment. Damn, did Murong Die discover something?

    ¡°Forget it, there are still so many clothes to try on. If you like being independent, then do as you please. This youngdy is going back to change.¡±

    Murong Die was just teasing and had no other intentions. After saying this, she happily went back to changing clothes.

    The two people in the fitting room breathed a sigh of relief simultaneously. This kind of situation was... really exciting and fun.

    After getting rid of Murong Die, the two continued their intimate activities. Afraid of making too much noise, Liu Yi didn¡¯t dare to make any intense movements, so he just held Lele down and entered her body repeatedly.

    Wang Lele experienced the pleasure for the first time, feeling like she was going to float away. Meanwhile, Liu Yi noticed a Tai Chi pattern gradually appearing on Wang Lele¡¯s smooth back, and then slowly disappearing.

    What was going on?

    This was Wang Lele¡¯s first time, so Liu Yi didn¡¯t get too carried away. The encounter ended in half an hour. As for the possibility of getting pregnant, it waspletely controble under the divine power. Liu Yi didn¡¯t want to be a confused father again. Such a thing... the less, the better.

    Wang Lele leaned against the door, her body trembling slightly, as if the feeling was too wonderful.

    The pleasure Liu Yi brought her was extraordinary.

    After caressing Lele a few times, Liu Yi tidied up his clothes and returned to the room first.

    As soon as he sat down on the sofa, Wang Yuzheng¡¯s door opened. The young girl, wearing a princess dress, walked out from inside, looking quite eye-catching.

    ¡°Are you back?¡±

    Wang Yuzheng said while spinning around in front of Liu Yi, ¡°What do you think? Do I look good?¡±

    Liu Yi nodded and said, ¡°Not bad, you look great. The princess dress suits you well.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s all thanks to Little Sister Die¡¯s good taste.¡±

    Wang Yuzheng said, ¡°Little Sister Die also tried on a princess dress, take a look.¡±

    As she spoke, Murong Die¡¯s door opened, and the youngdy of the Murong family appeared in front of Liu Yi, wearing a pink princess dress.

    Both girls were wearing princess dresses, each with their own unique charm. Wang Yuzheng exuded a sense of obedience and grace, while Murong Die truly possessed a regal air,manding respect.

    ¡°Ah, both of you are incredibly beautiful.¡±

    Liu Yi couldn¡¯t help but praise.

    ¡°Then who is a little more beautiful?¡±

    Murong Die raised her eyebrows and asked.

    Wang Yuzheng also turned her head, seeming eager to hear Liu Yi¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s...¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly didn¡¯t know how to respond. Damn... it seemed like he couldn¡¯t say either girl was more beautiful.

    ¡°Both are beautiful...¡±

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re fools? Don¡¯t try to appease us with that kind of talk!¡±

    Murong Die raised her pretty little chin, defiantly staring at Liu Yi.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t give a clear answer today, you¡¯re doomed!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng didn¡¯t speak, but silently supported Murong Die.

    These two girls... this was a life-threatening situation...

    Although Liu Yi was no expert in love, despite his romantic luck, he was always weak when it came to wooing girls. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but envy a protagonist in a cultivation novel named Qin Chao. How could that guy be so eloquent!

    God, you¡¯ve given me so many abilities, why not give me a handbook on how to charm girls or something!

    Qin Chao, I want to be your disciple!

    ¡°Hurry up and tell us!¡±

    Murong Die urged, and Wang Yuzheng eagerly looked at Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi genuinely didn¡¯t know how to respond. Just then, there was a loud bang from the side!

    They all turned their heads and saw Wang Lele standing there, blushing.

    Wang Lele was wearing a ck leather vest on top, with a white blouse underneath, and ck leather boots on her lower body. Her small boots made her look somewhat dashing while also highlighting her figure.

    In Wang Lele¡¯s hand, she was holding a door panel, which was clearly the door of the fitting room.

    ¡°Lele, how did you break the door?¡±

    Murong Die asked in surprise.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know...¡±

    As Wang Lele spoke, she took a step forward, leaving a faint footprint on the floor with each step.

    ¡°Oh my god... what happened...¡±

    Both Murong Die and Wang Yuzheng looked at Wang Lele in surprise.

    Wang Lele didn¡¯t understand either. She waved her hand, and the huge door panel in her hand suddenly flew out, whooshing through the air and finally hitting a TV, smashing the LCD screen.

    ¡°Why is this happening...¡±

    Lele was on the verge of tears. She reached out to touch a nearby table, and it instantly snapped and shattered on the floor.

    Liu Yi covered his forehead... OMG, Lele must have absorbed his power, and now her body was almost as strong as a superhero.

    Having never practiced controlling her strength, she naturally had poor control over it.

    ¡°Lele, don¡¯t move around!¡±

    Murong Die was quite smart, realizing that something strange had happened to Lele, and immediately shouted, ¡°Stand still and don¡¯t move!¡±

    Wang Lele didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. Whatever she touched now would break.

    She was turning into a destruction queen!

    The store manager rushed in after hearing themotion, and seeing the mess in the room, he was dumbfounded.

    ¡°What... what happened here...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯llpensate you in full.¡±

    Murong Die took out her gold card and handed it to the store manager, ¡°Please leave us for now and don¡¯t disturb us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright...¡±

    The manager knew not to offend such a youngdy and left with the gold card.

    Liu Yi and the others in the room stared at Wang Lele, not knowing what to do.

    ¡°What should we do...¡±

    Wang Lele had a sad face, and a faint Tai Chi symbol appeared on her forehead.

    Liu Yi took a look, and Wang Lele¡¯s current level should be around five or six stars. Her strength was indeed not much different from a superhero.

    So Liu Yi said, ¡°Lele, don¡¯t worry. Your strength is different now. Imagine yourself as a superhero.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a superhero?¡±

    Lele blinked her eyes, ¡°Can I fly?¡±

    As she spoke, she bent her knees slightly and then jumped.

    With that jump, she soared three to four meters high, and her head hit the ceiling, knocking down the chandelier.

    ¡°Ow, ow, ow, my head hurts!¡±

    Lele covered her head and sobbed, ¡°Ow, ow, ow...¡±

    ¡°Hey! You silly girl!¡±

    Liu Yiughed in frustration, ¡°I already told you not to move around!¡±

    ¡°Where did Lele get such great strength?¡±

    Murong Die asked curiously, ¡°Liu Yi, did you do something to Lele?¡±

 Chapter 1148 - The Flute Player

    Chapter 1148 The Flute yer

    Facing Murong Die¡¯s questioning, Liu Yi was rtively calm, while Wang Lele blushed.

    ¡°Perhaps some of Lele¡¯s powers have awakened,¡± Liu Yi said nonchntly. ¡°Each of us has some potential for cultivation. Who knows, maybe one day you¡¯ll awaken too.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Murong Die was somewhat skeptical. Was Liu Yi telling the truth?

    ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t you want to awaken someday?¡±

    ¡°Well, I do...¡±

    Murong Die was a little envious of Lele¡¯s powers. It was like having a modern-day superwoman, looking strong and powerful.

    ¡°Lele, focus on your breathing, and try to slowly control your power,¡± Liu Yi instructed.

    ¡°But... but these things feel so fragile... like they¡¯ll shatter if I touch them...¡±

    ¡°Yes, but so are ceramics and paper,¡± Liu Yi reminded her. ¡°Imagine everything is as delicate as porcin or paper. With such a gentle approach, they won¡¯t break when you touch them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try...¡±

    Wang Lele took a deep breath, her chest swelling as she steadied herself. She slowly reached out and gently touched another table nearby. This time, the table remained intact, unharmed.

    ¡°Woo-hoo... I did it...¡±

    Wang Lele began to control her power. As she stepped on the floor, there were no footprints left behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the queen of destruction anymore! Woo-hoo...¡±

    Wang Lele excitedly said.

    ¡°Congrattions, Comrade Wang Lele! You did it!¡± Liu Yi shook Wang Lele¡¯s hand. ¡°You didn¡¯t let the party and the people down!¡±

    ¡°Come on, stop it,¡± Murong Die rolled her eyes at Liu Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t tease Lele like that. You¡¯re not a national leader. Lele, let¡¯s go find a ce to eat after we finish shopping.¡±

    ¡°Okay... I want to eat spicy crab...¡±

    Wang Lele, who had just gained her powers, was a bit hungry. She patted her t stomach and said.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go eat spicy crab.¡±

    The girls were never picky about food, whether it was a high-end or low-end restaurant. The four of them left the private room and went to the manager to tally the damages, thenpensated ordingly.

    For Murong Die, this was a trivial matter.

    As they walked out of the store, they noticed a female staff member anxiously standing at the entrance, trying to hail a taxi.

    But it was rush hour, and all the taxis were full.

    The staff member tried for a long time but couldn¡¯t get a taxi, and she was sweating with anxiety.

    Liu Yi stepped forward and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to get a taxi at this time. You should take the bus instead.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, taking the bus would be too slow!¡±

    The saleswoman, probably in her thirties and quite pretty, replied, ¡°My daughter is about to finish kindergarten, and I¡¯ll bete if I don¡¯t pick her up now.¡±

    Liu Yi looked back at Murong Die and the others, and the girls nodded in unison.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll give you a ride,¡± Liu Yi offered. ¡°Our car is parked in the parking lot.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I really can¡¯t impose like that!¡±

    The saleswoman knew that these people were wealthy and probably wouldn¡¯t harm her. However, she still felt embarrassed about taking advantage of their car.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re just being helpful like Lei Feng,¡± Liu Yiughed. Wang Lele took the initiative to pull the saleswoman along with them to the parking lot.

    The saleswoman, anxious to see her daughter, reluctantly got into the car.

    ¡°I had to cover for a coworker today, otherwise I would have left earlier,¡± she exined as she got into the car. ¡°By the way, my name is Chen Hong. Thank you for helping me today. If it weren¡¯t for you, my daughter would have had to wait a long time.¡±

    ¡°Sister Chen, don¡¯t mention it. We have a car, so it¡¯s convenient,¡± Wang Yuzheng replied with her sweet voice, still wearing her sunsses to avoid any unnecessary trouble.

    ¡°You guys are so kind-hearted. I¡¯ll introduce my daughter to youter. She¡¯s four years old, very well-behaved, and the apple of our eyes!¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯m looking forward to meeting this little friend,¡± Wang Lele chimed in. ¡°I really like children!¡±

    ¡°Then you should work hard and have a baby with your brother Yi!¡± Murong Die teased, causing Wang Lele to stomp her foot in embarrassment, making the car shake violently.

    ¡°Lele! Calm down!¡± Liu Yi, covered in cold sweat, reminded her. ¡°Little Die, don¡¯t tease Lele all the time. She¡¯s not someone you can mess with now...¡±

    ¡°I... I forgot...¡± Murong Die wiped the sweat off her forehead, thinking to herself that Lele had be too powerful to mess with. Lele, knowing she had caused trouble, blushed and lowered her head, not daring to say a word.

    Chen Hong, unaware of what had happened, looked at these wealthy people curiously.

    They seemed quite different from the other wealthy people she had encountered before, both warm-hearted and somewhat odd...

    Were there some peculiar individuals among the wealthy?

    Following Chen Hong¡¯s directions, Liu Yi continued driving.

    Meanwhile, at the entrance of the kindergarten, a cute little girl stood waiting for her mother.

    ¡°Hong Hong, why isn¡¯t your mom here yet?¡±

    The kindergarten teacher squatted down beside the little girl and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your mom?¡±

    ¡°She might be busy; she¡¯ll be here soon!¡± the little girl replied, her voice soft and tender.

    ¡°Ah, Hong Hong is such a good girl,¡± the teacher couldn¡¯t help but stroke Hong Hong¡¯s hair.

    Just then, a man approached, ying a flute. Several children trailed behind him, their eyes vacant, mechanically following the man.

    Hong Hong shuddered, her eyes bing nk as she stumbled toward the man.

    ¡°Hong Hong!¡± The teacher, shocked, tried to stop the little girl. But the man nced at her, and she fell to the ground, unconscious.

    Hong Hong joined the line of children, following the man as they left the street.

    Shortly after they left, Liu Yi¡¯s car slowly pulled up in front of the kindergarten.

    Upon exiting the car, Chen Hong and the others saw many police officers at the entrance.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s my Hong Hong?¡± Chen Hong hurriedly asked, her face turning pale upon hearing the news.

    ¡°Hong Hong is missing?¡±

    Chen Hong felt as if she were going mad; losing her daughter was worse than death!

    ¡°My daughter, my daughter! Give me back my daughter!¡± Chen Hong cried out.

    The police officers tried to console her, holding her back.

    Liu Yi and Murong Die couldn¡¯t help bute forward to inquire about the situation. Murong Die raised an eyebrow upon hearing the news, ¡°What? Child trafficking? How could this happen?¡±

    ¡°I heard many children have gone missing around here,¡± Wang Lele also gathered information from a police officer. ¡°How despicable! Who could be kidnapping children? That¡¯s so evil!¡±

    ¡°My child, my child!¡± Chen Hong sobbed, her face soaked with tears. Wang Yuzheng had to support her to keep her from copsing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you find her,¡± Liu Yi said, feeling very ufortable. Who could be so heartless, targeting these innocent children?

    ¡°Don¡¯t cause any trouble!¡± a police officer warned Liu Yi. ¡°Leave this matter to us. You can wait for news at home.¡±

    Liu Yi pulled out an identification card and showed it to the officer.

    The officer¡¯s demeanor changed immediately, showing respect as he saluted Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll take charge of this case now. It¡¯s likely not an ordinary one.¡±

    He sensed an unusual presence here, something beyond that of an ordinary person.

    ¡°Understood, sir! We¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± the officer acknowledged.

    The police began to reassure the others, ¡°The case has been handed over to higher authorities, and there will be results soon. Everyone can go home and wait with peace of mind!¡±

    Chen Hong grabbed Liu Yi¡¯s hand, ¡°Sir, you must help, you must help!¡±

    In her eyes, wealthy people like Liu Yi were capable. She believed he would have the ability to help.

    Liu Yi nodded andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find them.¡±

    Although Liu Yi couldn¡¯t use his divine power to pinpoint the exact location of the child trafficker, he could sense the person¡¯s lingering aura.

    As long as he followed this aura, he would surely find the culprit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find that person; you all wait here for me,¡± Liu Yi instructed.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going with you!¡± Murong Die insisted. ¡°You can¡¯t just leave me behind like that!¡±

    Liu Yi was quite annoyed; this girl really knew how to create trouble.

    ¡°Me too!¡± Wang Yuzheng chimed in. ¡°You always leave us behind. We¡¯re not children, we can protect ourselves!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯ve even learned self-defense for women!¡± Murong Die boasted, causing Liu Yi to feel overwhelmed.

    ¡°Please... What use is women¡¯s self-defense in this situation? This is not a joke!¡±

    ¡°Ha, can¡¯t you even protect us?¡± Murong Die challenged Liu Yi.

    ¡°Who says I can¡¯t? Fine,e along!¡± Liu Yi felt like he had fallen for their provocation, but then again, he was indeed capable of protecting them.

    ¡°Great!¡± Murong Die and Wang Yuzheng high-fived each other, while Wang Lele could only watch themotion.

    ¡°I... I want to go too!¡± Chen Hong added, ¡°I must see my daughter, I beg you!¡±

    Liu Yi reluctantly agreed, ¡°Alright, everyone get in the car.¡±

    At this critical moment, he had no other choice. Whether it was one sheep or two, it didn¡¯t matter if there was an extra person.

    The group got into the car, and Liu Yi slowly started the engine.

    Liu Yi faintly saw a dark line stretching out in front of him. He followed this path in the car, chasing the culprit into the distance.

    Meanwhile, little Hong Hong followed the man into a mysterious factory.

    Inside the factory were many nutrient tanks. Hypnotized, Hong Hong walked into one of the tanks.

    Beside her were numerous nutrient tanks, each containing a child.

    Many of the children had already changed in appearance, their skin turning green and scales forming on their bodies.

    ¡°My little darlings... The rise of the empire depends on you!¡±

 Chapter 1149 - Infectious Disease

    Chapter 1149 Infectious Disease

    A man was collecting data when suddenly, the roar of a car engine sounded from outside.

    ¡°Oh? It seems we have guests.¡±

    The man smiled and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time for you little darlings to have an extra meal.¡±

    As he spoke, Liu Yi had already parked the car at the entrance of the factory.

    Chen Hong and the others got out of the car and looked at the huge factory.

    Three strong men approached them, scolding.

    ¡°Get lost, this isn¡¯t a ce for you to mess around.¡±

    Liu Yi nced at the three men and found that they weren¡¯t hypnotized. They must have been hired with money.

    ¡°I¡¯m an investor, here to check on my factory.¡±

    Liu Yi smiled.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The three strong men exchanged nces, then looked at the car Liu Yi drove and the beautiful girls behind him. They figured he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.

    Maybe he really was an investor.

    At that moment, one of the strong men touched his walkie-talkie and nodded.

    ¡°The boss said there¡¯s no investor. This kid is here to cause trouble! He might be a cop!¡±

    Liu Yi raised an eyebrow, realizing these men must know about the illegal activities inside.

    ¡°Damn, take them down!¡±

    The strong men were determined. They were all wanted criminals with several murders to their names, hiding here to get by.

    Now that a cop had appeared, they had no choice but to kill him!

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    One of the strong men pulled out a dagger from his waist and said menacingly, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re out of luck.¡±

    Liu Yi shook his head, sighing for these strong men.

    Wicked hearts shall be vanquished.

    ¡°Brother Yi, let me handle this!¡±

    Wang Lele, finally having an opportunity to vent her strength, immediately got excited and leaped forward.

    ¡°Just a little girl, you¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    ¡°Such a tender one, why not let me have some fun before you die!¡±

    The strong men saw Wang Lele approaching and instantly sneered.

    But with a single leap, Wang Lele reached a height of four or five meters, knocking down one of the strong men with a kick.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Wang Lele stood on the unconscious man, apologizing, ¡°My jump wasn¡¯t very urate...¡±

    ¡°Damn... what¡¯s the deal with this girl!¡±

    ¡°Kill her!¡±

    Another strong man stabbed his dagger at Wang Lele¡¯s waist. She gasped and screamed instinctively.

    A wave of air suddenly burst from her mouth, striking the strong man. The dagger flew out, and he fell to the ground with a thud.

    The strong man¡¯s wig flew off as well, revealing a shiny bald head.

    ¡°This girl is something else!¡±

    The remaining two strong men swallowed nervously, their eyes filled with fear as they looked at Wang Lele.

    ¡°Lele is so awesome!¡±

    Wang Yuzheng couldn¡¯t help but praise her.

    ¡°She¡¯s like a female superhero...¡±

    Murong Die also started to feel envious.

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    Seeing her abilities easily take down these men, Wang Lele¡¯s confidence grew.

    Chen Hong, however, was dumbfounded. Had this young girl learned some martial arts?

    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t know any moves, so don¡¯t y around.¡±

    Liu Yi, worried for Lele¡¯s safety, said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle these guys.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Knowing that Lele was not to be messed with, one of the strong men grabbed a dagger and ran towards Liu Yi and the others.

    These people were all seasoned killers, and their faces showed a fierce determination as they charged.

    But Liu Yi didn¡¯t take these men seriously. If it came to killing, he was already at the level of a butcher.

    As the strong man charged towards him, Liu Yi suddenly crouched down and elbowed the man¡¯s abdomen fiercely.

    The strong man immediately passed out and rolled his eyes, lying on the ground.

    In no time, blood started to flow from his orifices.

    With that blow, Liu Yi had crushed the man¡¯s intestines.

    Thest strong man, seeing all this, waspletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°Who... who are you?¡±

    ¡°People who want you dead.¡±

    Liu Yi suddenly appeared behind the strong man, striking him in the neck. The man copsed to the ground without a word.

    ¡°Brother Yi is still more powerful...¡±

    Wang Lele said enviously, ¡°I wish I knew how to fight like that too.¡±

    ¡°You can learn some basics from TV shows or videos. You already have a foundation.¡±

    Liu Yi suggested, ¡°Once you learn, at least you¡¯ll have the power to protect yourself.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Wang Lele nodded, and the girls exchanged nces before following Liu Yi further inside.

    Chen Hong suddenly felt more at ease. Perhaps with these people, she could really save her daughter. They were truly capable!

    No wonder heroes like Batman and Iron Man existed in movies. It seemed only the rich and handsome could save the world.

    ¡°Do you want to wait outside?¡±

    Standing at the factory entrance, Liu Yi asked again.

    ¡°No way! We want to follow you in and see what happens!¡±

    Murong Die replied directly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about shaking us off!¡±

    ¡°Um... are we causing trouble for you?¡± Wang Yuzheng asked in a pitiful tone.

    ¡°No, not at all...¡±

    Liu Yi had no choice but to say, ¡°After you enter, stay together and don¡¯t run around.¡±

    As he spoke, Liu Yi threw out the Heaven-flipping Seal, arge talisman floating around Murong Die and the others, acting as the most loyal guardian.

    After doing all this, Liu Yi finally stretched out both hands and pushed the huge iron gate.

    The iron gate was tightly shut, so Liu Yi reached out, broke the iron chain tied at the bottom, and lifted the massive iron gate with one hand.

    Ssh!

    The scene inside the factory was instantly revealed to everyone!

    ¡°Honghong!¡±

    Chen Hong spotted her daughter in the nutrient tank and immediately wanted to run over.

    Liu Yi hurriedly stretched out his hand to stop her, ¡°Don¡¯t run around, I¡¯ll bring your daughter back.¡±

    Liu Yi had already sensed many dangerous auras inside the factory.

    ¡°My God, why are these children like this?¡±

    Seeing many children floating in the nutrient tanks, with green skin and fish scales, Murong Die and the others became furious.

    ¡°I, I think I can hear these children talking...¡±

    Wang Lele trembled, ¡°They seem to be saying... save me...¡±

    Liu Yi had heard it too; only those with power could hear these cries for help.

    These children were begging him for help, wanting to leave this ce and find their parents.

    Damn, who could be using these children for experiments!

    ¡°Wee to my factory.¡±

    A voice flew out from somewhere, and Liu Yi closed his eyes, using the monochrome world to locate this person.

    To his surprise, the monochrome world failed, unable to detect anyone¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, have fun with my children.¡±

    As the voice spoke, the nutrient tanks slowly opened.

    The liquid inside flowed out, followed by the scaly children jumping out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Liu Yi instructed, then walked into the factory.

    These children seemed to be controlled, each roaring and charging towards Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi frowned, unsure how to handle the situation.

    A child ran in front of Liu Yi and bit his arm.

    The sharp fangs in the children¡¯s mouths pierced Liu Yi¡¯s muscles and sunk into his bones.

    Liu Yi discovered that the green venom spread from the bitten area. If the venom entered a person¡¯s body, an ordinary person would probably turn into a strange creature that was neither human nor fish.

    Damn it, is this guy ying with a biohazard crisis?!

    Liu Yi¡¯s mana started to circte, immediately cleansing the toxins from his arm. At the same time, a surge of power burst from his body, directly repelling the child.

    However, more children had already approached Liu Yi.

    ¡°...¡±

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t know what to do and was bitten by several children at once.

    ¡°Liu Yi!¡±

    ¡°Brother Yi...¡±

    Murong Die and the others became worried, afraid that Liu Yi was in danger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Although Liu Yi was bitten by these little monsters, he remained unharmed.

    He now looked like a human-shaped coat hanger, with several children hanging from him.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been assimted?¡±

    The voice was filled with surprise, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    Liu Yi snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m here to take your life!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, the one who will die here today is you! No one can stop the rise of the empire!¡±

    ¡°Empire?¡±

    Liu Yi became puzzled. What was that? Could it be someone from the Qin Royal Pce?

    But when did the Qin Royal Pce have such evil techniques? Besides, this didn¡¯t look like magic, but rather some strange ck technology.

    ¡°Kill him quickly, my children!¡±

    The man urged once again.

    But Liu Yi suddenly stretched out his hand and cast a spell.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Instantly, the children¡¯s bodies were fixed in ce, unable to move.

    ¡°What? What is this?¡±

    The other party was clearly amazed by Liu Yi¡¯s method, ¡°Why have I never seen it before? Is this a neural freezing ray?¡±

    ¡°It seems you are an ignorant fool.¡±

    Liu Yi continued to search for this person¡¯s whereabouts, but at this moment, he heard Wang Lele exim.

    ¡°Sister Chen!¡±

    Liu Yi turned his head and found that Chen Hong had somehow sneaked to her daughter Honghong¡¯s side.

    Honghong opened her eyes and bit Chen Hong¡¯s wrist.

    Chen Hong screamed in pain, but her eyes were still filled with love for Honghong.

    Liu Yi noticed that Chen Hong¡¯s skin was slowly turning green.

    Damn it! This contagious disease!

    ¡°Hahaha, see? This will be the fate of all of you!¡±

    The manughed, ¡°No one can escape this destiny! I will turn all you humans into my ves!¡±

    ¡°You sneaky bastard,e out if you dare!¡±

    Murong Die shouted loudly, almost enraged to death.

    A thought struck Liu Yi, and he channeled his Buddhist power, directing a lion¡¯s roar from the Buddha¡¯s gate towards the mother and daughter.

    A golden wave of energy impacted the mother and daughter.

 Chapter 1150 - The Ocean Queen

    Chapter 1150 The Ocean Queen

    A golden wave of energy brushed past the mother and daughter in the blink of an eye!

    Both of their bodies stiffened, and then green liquid began to flow slowly from their noses.

    Once the liquid had finished flowing, their skin returned to normal, and they both copsed on the ground, unconscious.

    ¡°It worked!¡±

    Murong Die was overjoyed, ¡°Well done, Liu Yi!¡±

    ¡°What! It can actually dispel my fish curse!¡±

    The man was clearly shocked, his voice filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    Liu Yi was also quite satisfied, and he roared at the children.

    The force of his yell instantly spread out, impacting the children¡¯s bodies.

    Their bodies stiffened as green liquid flowed from their noses.

    They, too, gradually returned to normal and copsed on the ground, unconscious.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    A dark figure appeared on the second-floor tform, roaring, ¡°My fish curse, the one I painstakingly cultivated, was destroyed just like that!¡±

    Liu Yi sneered, ¡°The big fish has finally shown itself.¡±

    Saying this, he reached out towards the man in midair. The man¡¯s body suddenly shook violently and flew towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The man was taken aback, but what surprised Liu Yi even more was that he managed to stabilize himself in the air.

    He could actually break free from Liu Yi¡¯s Moon Dream technique? This was something new.

    ¡°Something¡¯s strange!¡±

    A man descended from the sky,nding in front of Liu Yi.

    Liu Yi finally got a good look at the man¡¯s face. He had a pointy mouth and monkey-like cheeks, making him quite unattractive.

    This person looked no different from an ordinary human, except for a pair of gills on his neck.

    ¡°Not a human?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    The man said proudly, ¡°I am a great Antean, Longsi!¡±

    Antis?

    The group exchanged nces. The legendary ce actually existed?

    ¡°You dared to ruin our invasion n, you deserve to die!¡±

    Longsi roared.

    ¡°You sneakily targeted the children, unforgivable!¡±

    Liu Yi crossed his arms and said coldly.

    ¡°It is their fate!¡±

    Longsi sneered, ¡°As long as the empire can rise, anyone can be sacrificed! Poor monkeys, you don¡¯t know the great power of us Anteans yet!¡±

    As he spoke, Longsi¡¯s body suddenly donned a set of blue armor, and in his hand, he grasped a somewhat unique trident.

    Longsi pointed the trident at Liu Yi, who immediately felt an unusual pressure bearing down on him.

    He instinctively took two steps back, and a huge pit appeared where he had been standing.

    ¡°Power of space?¡±

    Seeing the pit, Liu Yi immediately analyzed the source of the power.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we Anteans possess the power of space and the ocean! With these powers, we can easily tear you monkeys apart!¡±

    Longsi spoke, swinging his trident, and instantly, a torrent of water emerged from the pit.

    As Longsi waved his trident, the water churned, forming a massive water giant that lunged toward Liu Yi and his group.

    ¡°Vanish!¡±

    Liu Yi struck the water giant with a palm, activating the mysterious ice energy. The water giant was instantly frozen into a massive ice sculpture, remaining motionless.

    ¡°Strange, what power do you possess that can instantly freeze my water giant?¡±

    Longsi was very puzzled, ¡°But, it ends here.¡±

    Saying that, Longsi waved his hand, creating three ck wormholes.

    These wormholes were the size of ping-pong balls, floating in the air. Soon, these ping-pong ball-sized wormholes whizzed towards Liu Yi.

    ¡°Dodge!¡±

    Liu Yi swiftly moved aside, and a wormhole fell behind him, instantly shredding the steel machinery.

    Wormholes, like ck holes, have a strong pulling force. The entire steel machine was sucked in and violentlypressed, leaving itpletely destroyed.

    ¡°Hahaha, now you¡¯ve seen my power!¡±

    Longsiughed, ¡°The greatness of Antis is beyond your imagination!¡±

    The three wormholes chased Liu Yi¡¯s figure, like loyal lovers, inseparable. Suddenly, Liu Yi stood still and pped the air with a powerful palm.

    ¡°Luminous!¡±

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The space shattered, and a huge ck hole appeared in the air, immediately sucking in the three small wormholes!

    Many machines in the factory were pulled into the ck hole,pletely crushed!

    Longsi was shocked, barely controlling his own body, avoiding being pulled in.

    He didn¡¯t know what to say, looking at Liu Yi as if he were a monster!

    ¡°Impossible... The great power of Antis... How could you defeat it!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re from Antis, in front of me, you¡¯re all worthless!¡±

    ¡°No! You don¡¯t understand, Antis is a great empire!¡±

    ¡°For your empire, you dare to target our children?¡±

    ¡°For the great empire, what¡¯s a little sacrifice! Your children are like pigs and dogs to us! Your lives are so lowly, how can youpare to us, the noble Anteans! You are nothing but nourishment to us!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Liu Yi was extremely angry. He suddenly appeared in front of Longsi and threw a fierce punch at the man¡¯s face!

    Longsi¡¯s body spun and flew out, crashing through the wall behind him!

    Hey on the ground, his entire face distorted.

    ¡°People on the shore, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Liu Yi withdrew his fist and coldly said, ¡°Whoever dares to hurt our people on the shore, I¡¯ll smash their face!¡±

    Longsi lost several teeth and had trouble speaking.

    ¡°You... you dare... dare to attack the great... Antean... you¡¯ll see... the revenge of the Anteans...¡±

    ¡°Bring it on.¡±

    Liu Yi bluntly replied, ¡°As soon as Antis shows up, I will personally destroy this civilization!¡±

    ¡°What makes you so confident?¡±

    ¡°Because I am the Emperor of this world!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s voice was filled with authority, ¡°If you dare toe, I¡¯ll show you what terror is!¡±

    Saying that, Liu Yi waved his hand.

    The sky immediately darkened with clouds, and a bolt of lightning struck down beside Longsi.

    Longsi was so scared he almost wet himself. Who on earth was this man? So powerful that he could control the weather!

    Had the shore¡¯s monkeys evolved to this level after so many years of hiding?

    ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life today.¡±

    Liu Yi crossed his arms and said, ¡°Go back and tell your master that if he wants to go to war, I, Liu Yi, am always ready! But let him be prepared for destruction! Get lost!¡±

    With that, Liu Yi kicked Longsi in the chest.

    Longsi¡¯s body was sent flying by Liu Yi¡¯s kick, turning into a shooting star, flying thousands of meters in the blink of an eye, and then plopping into the sea.

    Longsi was disoriented from Liu Yi¡¯s kick, only recovering a little afternding in the water.

    He entered the water and summoned his trident again. The trident, like a torpedo, carried Longsi deeper into the sea.

    In the blink of an eye, a ck wormhole appeared in front of the trident, and Longsi dived in.

    Relying on the wormhole jump, he returned directly to Antis.

    The gates of Antis slowly opened, letting Longsi in.

    ¡°Longsi, you¡¯re back?¡±

    The guard saw Longsi and cheerfully asked, ¡°How was it? Lord Rons¡¯ fish breeding n went perfectly, right?¡±

    ¡°Quick, let me see Her Majesty! I need to see Her Majesty!¡±

    Longsi raised his head, bruised and swollen, startling the guard.

    ¡°Longsi, who did this to you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, I need to see Her Majesty! I have important news to report!¡±

    ¡°Alright, wait here.¡±

    Seeing Longsi¡¯s condition, the guard reluctantly opened the teleportation gate.

    Longsi rushed in and instantly arrived in the pce hall.

    The beautiful Queen was asleep on her throne. Sensing Longsi¡¯s arrival, she slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Longsi, is that you? Why do you look like this?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty...¡±

    Longsi knelt on the ground, sobbing loudly, ¡°Your Majesty, our industries on the shore have been destroyed!¡±

    ¡°Who did this? Who has the power to destroy our industries?¡±

    The beautiful empress frowned and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be an economic war? How did it turn out like this?¡±

    Longsi quickly replied, ¡°Great Queen, it was a man from China who destroyed our factories! He even said he would wipe out our empire!¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    The beautiful empress was furious, ¡°We Anteans have been silent in the ocean for so long, and we finally had a chance to return to thend, but this person did such a despicable thing!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, what do you think? Should we go to war?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The beautiful empress struck her trident, ¡°They¡¯ve already provoked us, how can Antis not fight back! In the name of Riven, awaken the entire Antis! We, for the honor of Antis, go to war!¡±

    The crown on her forehead emitted a dazzling silver light.

    The light instantly spread, filling the entire Antis.

    Longsi was extremely excited, this time, the empire would finally set foot onnd!

    In the meantime, the whole Antis shone with beautiful radiance!

    Antis was once submerged by a great flood, sinking silently into the sea. In order to preserve life, the entire city¡¯s inhabitants fell into a deep sleep, umting energy. Now, the Ocean Queen had finally reawakened the vitality of Antis!

    One by one, huge mechanical devilfish rose slowly from the sea.

    These mechanical devilfish, loaded with Anteans, began their attack on the continent.

    The entire seabed trembled as a massive crystal turtle slowly ascended. The crystal turtle was nearly a kilometer in diameter, enormous, and home to the pce of Antis, the great city where Ocean Queen Riven resided!

    The crystal turtle surfaced, rising into the sky, surrounded by one devilfish after another.

    A vast oceanic army, ready to attack the continent!

 Chapter 1151 - The Imperial Weapon

    Chapter 1151 The Imperial Weapon

    Every television station was buzzing!

    Every country was buzzing!

    News of this event was being broadcast in every nation.

    A massive and mysterious fleet of airships appeared in the skies over the Antic Ocean.

    In almost an instant, the fleet had conquered all of Europe! At this stage, no military force could withstand the airship fleet! Countless fighter jets and missiles wereunched, but they were unable to defeat the terrifying fleet!

    ¡°Hear me, all humans! We are the great Antean Empire!¡±

    Longsi was themander of the fleet, standing atop a crystal turtle, broadcasting his message to the entire world through a loudspeaker.

    ¡°We shall dominate this world! All humans shall be ves of Antis! Defiance will be met with death!¡±

    ¡°Longsi... isn¡¯t that a bit harsh to say?¡±

    The queen sat behind him, and upon hearing Longsi utter such ruthless words, she couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly.

    ¡°Won¡¯t this lead to a massive ughter?¡±

    ¡°For the sake of our great empire, sacrifices are inevitable!¡±

    Longsi replied, ¡°My queen, this is no time for mercy! Only through bloodshed can we instill fear in these people!¡±

    Riven let out a soft sigh.

    ¡°My great queen, we have arrived at the mysteriousnd of China.¡±

    Longsi smiled, ¡°Many Western countries have already bowed down to us, and now only the Eastern nations remain. I am confident that we can destroy them within a day!¡±

    As he spoke, numerous fleets appeared in the ocean ahead.

    Wang Yuanyang was the navalmander, now leading China¡¯s aircraft carrier fleet, preparing to strike against the Antean airship fleet for the first time!

    ¡°Deploy the fighter squadLongsi. Provide updates at once.¡±

    Upon seeing the gigantic crystal turtle and the surrounding mechanical devilfish, Wang Yuanyang issued the order without hesitation!

    He was the first line of defense for his homnd, bearing the responsibility of protecting China!

    At themander¡¯s order, dozens of fighter jets immediately took off from the aircraft carriers. The jetsunched a coordinated attack, with bullets and missiles raining down in session.

    However, no matter what kind of attack, it waspletely blocked by the crystal turtle and the devilish.

    The airships seemed to be made of some unknown material, incredibly sturdy, with extraordinary defensive power. Human weaponry was no match for their armor.

    Even a nuclear missileunched by Russia had no effect.

    Numerous small flying fish fighter nes emerged from the devilfish, opening fire on the fighter jet squadLongsi. In no time, the entire squadron was annihted.

    A devilfish opened its mouth, aiming at the aircraft carrier below, and directly spewed out a ck sphere.

    This was not just a sphere, but a massive wormhole!

    The wormhole tore apart the aircraft carrier, dragging along several nearby escort ships, eventuallypressing them into scrap metal!

    The entire aircraft carrier fleet was obliterated!

    ¡°Is there no one who can stop these Antean forces...?¡±

    The surviving soldiers thought in despair.

    ¡°My God... what is that?¡±

    A soldier pointed to the sky and shouted.

    Just then, a massive halo appeared in the sky, and from behind it emerged fiery peacocks, one after another!

    Atop each peacock rode a figure d in a red robe, each one intently watching the Antean fleet.

    Behind the fire peacocks came a row of white dragons, each with an armored warrior riding atop them, wielding long dragon spears, much like the legendary dragon knights.

    Many more individuals flew out of the halo, standing on auspicious clouds.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Queen Riven, seated in her pce, saw the strange army opposite her and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but we¡¯ve already encountered thend forces, and they were weak and easily defeated.¡±

    Longsiughed, ¡°Their attacks had no effect on us. We¡¯ll soon dominate the continent!¡±

    ¡°But Longsi said there are many powerful people on the continent.¡±

    ¡°Longsi is too useless, being beaten like that by monkeys! He¡¯s disgraced the face of us Anteans!¡±

    Longsi dered, ¡°Today, let everyone on the continent witness the greatness of our Antean power!¡±

    The queen sighed and said no more.

    The person on the other side was none other than Liu Yi.

    At this moment, Liu Yi was d in golden jade armor, standing on a magnificent nine-tailed peacock.

    On his left was the Divine Fire Armymanded by Sima Rou, and on his right was the Divine Dragon Army led by Chen Cai.

    To deal with the Anteans, Liu Yi brought only these two newly established armies to test their mettle.

    ¡°Hear me, those up ahead, you now face the Eastern Continent. One more step forward means war.¡±

    Liu Yi pretended to be diplomatic, issuing a warning.

    As expected, the Antean fleet paid him no mind, continuing to advance.

    ¡°Boss, let me go first!¡±

    Chen Cai licked his lips, ¡°Let me catch a few of those Antean beauties to take back!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too eager, man.¡±

    Liu Yi looked at Chen Cai helplessly, then said, ¡°Rou¡¯er, why don¡¯t you y with them first?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Sima Rou¡¯s mouth curled into a smile as she led her Divine Fire Army,unching an attack directly at the opposing Antean fleet!

    Under Liu Yi¡¯s guidance, the Crimson me Lamp spell had undergone some changes.

    Even in the presence of fire peacocks, the Crimson me Lamp could still be transformed. However, this version of the Crimson me Lamp was a spiritual entity with offensive capabilities butcking in defense.

    The agility and speed of the fire peacockspensated for this drawback.

    Hundreds of fire peacocks fluttered in the air, and the Crimson me Lamps beside them emitted pirs of fire!

    ¡°This kind of me attack can¡¯t harm us at all!¡±

    Longsi saw the seemingly primitive attack and immediately grinned.

    Several devilfish ships were hit by the pirs of fire, exploding and catching fire in the air before plummeting into the sea.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Longsi was shocked, not expecting the seemingly primitive attack to pierce the Antean armor!

    ¡°Incredible...¡±

    Riven was also surprised, as the human attack was effective against the Anteans!

    It was unbelievable!

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    Liu Yi was very satisfied. ¡°Divine Dragon Army, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Chen Cai held his dragon spear high, roared, and said, ¡°Antean women are waiting for us!¡±

    Liu Yi covered his forehead, thinking... couldn¡¯t this guy be a little more serious?

    Chen Cai rode his white dragon, swiftly flying into the midst of the Antean aerial fleet like a bolt of lightning.

    With many small flying fish fighters harassing him, Chen Caiughed, swept his spear, and a silver light flew out, shattering dozens of fighters in an instant.

    The other Divine Dragon Knights alsounched their attacks, continuously destroying one devilfish ship after another, reducing the number of devilfish ships floating beside the crystal turtle.

    ¡°How can this be?! Damn it!¡±

    Longsi was furious.

    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be the case! How can anyone contend with us Anteans?!¡±

    ¡°My people... they¡¯re dying so innocently.¡±

    Riven¡¯s heart ached with the death of each citizen.

    ¡°If this continues, our civilization will be destroyed.¡±

    Riven said, ¡°We should retreat and return to the sea.¡±

    ¡°No! My queen, our great Antis has not been defeated yet!¡±

    Longsi dered, ¡°We still have our ultimate imperial weapon!¡±

    ¡°The imperial weapon... its destructive power is too great.¡±

    The queen shook her head, ¡°If deployed, it could destroy this. Have you forgotten the disaster of our past?¡±

    In the past, they had deployed the imperial weapon, which ultimately destroyed the and triggered a terrifying, unprecedented flood thatpletely wiped out their civilization.

    ¡°Let there be floods! After all, we Anteans have always lived in the depths of the sea and have no fear of them!¡±

    Longsi was fierce, ¡°If we can¡¯t have it, then let us all perish together!¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°My queen, give the order!¡±

    Longsi urged.

    ¡°I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Riven shook her head, all she wanted was to return to life onnd, bask in the brilliant sunlight, and breathe the fresh air...

    Was all of this too much to ask for?

    Their civilization had been destroyed once before; she didn¡¯t want to annihte it again.

    But Longsi pulled out his trident and pointed it at the queen¡¯s forehead, ¡°My queen, don¡¯t force me! This is all for our great empire!¡±

    ¡°Longsi... You, you would actually do this?!¡±

    Riven was astonished, looking at Longsi in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±

    ¡°I do it for our empire!¡±

    Longsi¡¯ face twisted, ¡°The great empire is immortal!¡±

    ¡°You will regret this.¡±

    ¡°Enough talk! Only the queen¡¯s will can activate the imperial weapon! Hurry!¡±

    ¡°I will not activate it; you might as well kill me.¡±

    Riven was resolute.

    ¡°You are the will of Antis!¡±

    Longsiughed, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, if you die, all of Antis will perish with you. Are you sure you want to lead all of your people to death?¡±

    ¡°You are despicable.¡±

    Riven furrowed her brow.

    ¡°Only by being despicable can we aplish the empire¡¯s grand cause! Now, activate the imperial cannon!¡±

    Longsi urged.

    Riven had no choice; the crown on her forehead emitted a glow.

    The crystal turtle suddenly opened its mouth, aimed at the distance, and fired a ck beam of light!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The beam of light hit the distant sea, causing an entire section of the ocean to vanish. A massive ck hole appeared, pulling everything in for three to four minutes before disappearing!

    Everything in the vicinity had vanished! All returned to nothingness!

    Liu Yi and the others were stunned. If such a projectile hit thend of China, perhaps half of the continent would be wiped out!

    The crystal turtle opened its mouth once again, beginning to gather power.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Liu Yi gave themand, and all the Divine Fire Army and the Divine Dragon Armyunched their attacks. ming pirs and dragon breaths bombarded the crystal turtle.

    Yet the crystal turtle remained unharmed and undamaged.

    ¡°Hahaha, did you think our crystal turtle¡¯s armor was so fragile?¡±

    Longsi couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Despair! Your doom has arrived!¡±

 Chapter 1152 - Annihilation

    Chapter 1152 Annihtion

    Longsi watched the attack outside with a cold smile on his lips.

    The armor of the Crystal Turtle was made of the hardest deep-sea crystal, and it was equipped with the sharpest technology from Antis.

    Even if the Earth were to be destroyed, the armor of the Crystal Turtle would remain intact!

    This Crystal Turtle was also known as the Ark. It was a ship specially created by the people of Antis in preparation for the great flood.

    As the ck light in the Crystal Turtle¡¯s mouth grew denser, Longsi ordered the queen to adjust the cannon¡¯s aim toward the distantnd.

    ¡°Hehehe... If I can¡¯t have it, I¡¯ll destroy it!¡±

    Longsi¡¯s eyes shone with madness as he forced the queen tounch the attack.

    A ck beam of light shot out from the Crystal Turtle.

    At that moment, a figure stood in front of the beam.

    Just in the nick of time, Liu Yi used his body to block the beam. The beam¡¯s diameter was more than a meter wide, and its destructive power was astonishing. If it had hit thend of China, it might have been wiped outpletely.

    Behind Liu Yi, a golden figure appeared, moving with him and striking out with six giant palms.

    ¡°Unbreakable!¡±

    With the intimidating force of his golden palm, Liu Yi used his six giant palms to catch the Imperial Weapon attack with his bare hands!

    The ck beam flickered and then disappeared.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Longsi was terrified. How could this man have caught the Imperial Weapon attack with his bare hands? Was he some kind of ancient god or demon?

    There was no way someone like this could exist in this world!

    ¡°This man is truly amazing.¡±

    Queen Riven couldn¡¯t help but admire the scene, ¡°I never thought that after all these years, such a powerful person would exist onnd. Longsi, your n has failed.¡±

    ¡°Impossible! Keep firing! Keep firing! No one can stop the march of the great empire!¡±

    Longsi roared.

    At this moment, however, Liu Yi¡¯s figure had already appeared on top of the Crystal Turtle.

    The Crystal Turtle¡¯s body was massive, spanning a hundred meters,parable to a mobile fortress.

    Liu Yi stood on the turtle¡¯s shell, raising his right hand.

    ¡°What does this man want to do?¡±

    Longsi watched the scene through the screen,ughing, ¡°Does he think he can break the Ark with his bare hands? Hahaha, what a wild imagination!¡±

    Riven remained silent, feeling that this man seemed capable of creating miracles.

    Liu Yi bent down, a golden light emanating from the palm of his hand.

    ¡°Wild ze!¡±

    Liu Yi¡¯s palm mmed fiercely onto the back of the Crystal Turtle, causing it to tremble.

    ¡°Hahaha, useless!¡±

    Although the Crystal Turtle was shaking from the impact, its armor remained intact. Longsi burst intoughter, ¡°This man is hrious! He actually thinks he can break through our Ark! People onnd are so foolish, so utterly foolish!¡±

    Liu Yi took a deep breath, feeling the power within him circting.

    A Tai Chi symbol appeared on his forehead, and golden lightning kept circling around Liu Yi¡¯s body. His hair gained a golden glow, reminiscent of a Super Saiyan from Dragon Ball.

    Liu Yi had entered the third stage of the Divine Transformation!

    His strength had reached the middle level of the Fourth Heaven! With such power, even the God Eng could be easily defeated, let alone a single warship!

    Dark clouds swirled in the sky, trembling with fear at Liu Yi¡¯s power.

    ¡°Great Sun Palm...¡±

    Liu Yi flew a certain distance, then slowly raised his palm.

    ¡°Ultimate Bliss!¡±

    He pressed down with his palm, and the clouds in the sky were shattered!

    A massive fiery palm, spanning a hundred meters in diameter, descended from the heavens and mmed onto the back of the Crystal Turtle!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Crystal Turtle was sent crashing into the ocean, causing huge waves. The rm system inside the turtle began to re, indicating the impact had caused some damage to its armor.

    The Crystal Turtle had sunk into the sea but continued to sink further.

    ¡°Such a powerful impact.¡±

    Riven tried to stabilize the Crystal Turtle using her power but found it extremely difficult.

    ¡°It seems we can¡¯t win this battle. I¡¯ve decided to activate the spatial teleportation, allowing Antis to fall into slumber once again.¡±

    ¡°No! The Empire¡¯s march hasn¡¯t stopped!¡±

    Longsi roared, ¡°He cannot break through our defenses!¡±

    As he spoke, Liu Yi had already plunged into the sea.

    He saw the massive Crystal Turtle below and smiled, touching his forehead with two fingers.

    Instant Transmission!

    In an instant, Liu Yi¡¯s figure appeared inside the Crystal Turtle.

    Longsi pointed his trident at the queen¡¯s forehead and bellowed, ¡°Quick, activate the Ark and continue bombarding thend!¡±

    ¡°Longsi, give it up. Such acts will not be tolerated.¡±

    The queen tried to persuade him.

    ¡°No! This is the will of Antis!¡±

    Longsi was hysterical, ¡°I am the will of Antis! I know what the Empire wants!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know. You¡¯re only doing this for your own benefit!¡±

    Riven frowned and said, ¡°You want to dominate thend and be its king!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I want to be the king of thend, but so what? Those monkeys on the shore need someone to control them! I am a noble Antean, and I have the qualifications! Only under my rule can those monkeys survive!¡±

    ¡°What are you supposed to be?¡±

    A voice rang out from behind Longsi, startling him. He turned around and saw a familiar face, arms crossed, standing behind him.

    It was the terrifying man who had just sted the Crystal Turtle into the sea with a single palm strike!

    ¡°How did you get in here?¡± Longsi asked, fear in his voice.

    ¡°Seems like your security system isn¡¯t up to par,¡± Liu Yi replied with a smile. ¡°I happened to run into an oddball like you, and I¡¯m in a bad mood. Beating you up should cheer me up.¡±

    ¡°You think you can take me?¡± Longsi roared, pointing his trident at Liu Yi.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Queen Riven couldn¡¯t help but warn, ¡°He¡¯s wielding the Apocalypse Trident!¡±

    Liu Yi didn¡¯t know what the Apocalypse Trident was, but it sounded pretty powerful.

    Suddenly, a ck pir of light fell from above, striking Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Let the power of space tear you apart!¡± Longsi shouted as Liu Yi¡¯s arm was torn to shreds.

    ¡°Hahaha! Come again!¡± Longsi prepared to use the Apocalypse Trident once more, but Liu Yi waved his hand, causing the trident to fly out of Longsi¡¯s grasp andnd in Liu Yi¡¯s own palm.

    Under the power of the Fourth Heaven, the Anteans¡¯ resistance to the Moon Dream Technique was negligible.

    ¡°What?¡± Longsi was shocked that his treasure had been taken.

    ¡°Seems like fun,¡± Liu Yi said, as his severed arm began to regrow, leaving Longsi staring wide-eyed.

    ¡°Are you some kind of monster?¡±

    ¡°From my perspective, you¡¯re the monsters,¡± Liu Yi replied, stabbing the trident into the ground. ¡°Monsters that want to destroy our world. I used to believe in the equality of all beings, but now I see I was wrong. Your kind deserves to die!¡±

    ¡°Please spare our people...¡± Queen Riven suddenly knelt before Liu Yi. ¡°Our people are innocent...¡±

    ¡°My queen, you mustn¡¯t kneel to such a person!¡± Longsi objected. ¡°Our empire will never be defeated!¡±

    As he spoke, the trident flew back into his hand, quite convenient indeed.

    ¡°Of course you won¡¯t be defeated; you¡¯ll simply be annihted,¡± Liu Yi responded mercilessly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be the ones annihted!¡± Longsi gripped the trident with both hands, and a massive ck wormhole appeared behind Liu Yi.

    The wormhole exerted a powerful pull on Liu Yi¡¯s body.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon be devoured by this wormhole!¡± Longsiughed. ¡°By then, not even your bones will remain!¡±

    ¡°You all, who have mastered spatial technology, could have developed yourselves even better,¡± said Liu Yi with a sigh, as he let the wormhole tear at his body. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve chosen your own destruction.¡±

    As Liu Yi spoke, he suddenly donned the emperor¡¯s armor, which blocked the wormhole¡¯s pulling force. ¡°Bang!¡± Liu Yi raised his palm and pped it into the wormhole behind him. A tremendous force filled the wormhole, neutralizing itpletely!

    ¡°What?!¡± Longsi was frightened, thinking how could this be possible! The wormhole he created with his Doomsday Trident was neutralized by the opponent¡¯s power? How powerful could this guy be?

    ¡°Damn it! Die!¡± Longsi was nearly insane. He stepped forward, thrusting his trident towards Liu Yi¡¯s chest. But Liu Yi just stretched out a hand and grabbed the trident. ¡°This thing is better off gone,¡± he said, and with his palm, he forcibly snapped the trident.

    ¡°My... my god...¡± Longsi was utterly dumbfounded. His weapon, the Doomsday Trident, was now useless scrap metal!

    ¡°Want to be the king of Earth?¡± Liu Yi¡¯s body suddenly moved forward, his finger pressing on Longsi¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can only be king in hell.¡± With those words, Longsi¡¯s head exploded, sttering blue blood.

    The blood evaporated before reaching Liu Yi, leaving him looking clean and tidy. ¡°Now it¡¯s time for the entire Antis,¡± he said, the Tai Chi symbol on his forehead shining brightly. ¡°All of this is the consequence of your own actions.¡±

    ¡°Please, spare my people,¡± Riven, now intimidated by Liu Yi¡¯s power, knelt on the ground, pleading desperately. ¡°My people are innocent...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already warned you!¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!